《Extreme Martial Arts Modifier》


 Chapter 1： 7 days death

    The torrential rain outside the window, the wind roaring, the light and shadow inside the house swayed and creaked.


    Lin Yu''s figure at the desk reading the papers was hit by the dim candlelight on the wall behind him, like a ghost with teeth and claws.


    [File 1: The Old Corpse of Xiaohe Village]


    "There is a 53-year-old woman in Xiaohe Village. She is greedy for petty gains. She likes to use others to blackmail some petty gains. The villagers don''t like to deal with her. One day her temperament changed drastically, she went to apologize everywhere, but no one wanted to. Reconcile with her. The old woman is getting desperate day by day, and on the seventh day she wailes all night, disturbing the whole village."


    "On the eighth day, the villagers found that the old woman was dead at home, her face looked like a dead tree, and her whole body was shriveled. After an examination, the old woman''s blood was lost and her internal organs were hollowed out, leaving only a skin and a skeleton, like A mummy that has been dead for thousands of years."


    Lin Yu closed the file in his hand, closed his eyes and thought.


    Light this volume, it is impossible to see what the key points of such incidents are.


    Thinking so, Lin Yu opened the second case file.


    [File Two: The Thousand Tongue Girl of Kawakami Village]


    "There is a 20-year-old peasant woman in Heshang Village. She has a vigorous personality and a lack of virtue. She loves to talk about the length of the person. The villagers are afraid to avoid it. One day they suddenly threatened to kill all the people who evade her on weekdays. People took her words seriously. The peasant woman got more irritable every day, and on the seventh day she knocked on the door with a kitchen knife, scared that no one in the village dared to open the door overnight."


    "On the eighth day, the villagers found that the peasant woman died by the dry well, with her tongue sticking out of her mouth and branching into two smaller tongues at the tip of the tongue. The meat blanket is usually on the body, which is extremely horrible and disgusting. After an investigation, the tongue of this peasant woman has branched out more than a thousand small tongues."


    Lin Yu closed the file in his hand again, and raised his forehead in thought.


    Judging from the two case files, the deceased have three things in common. The first gender is female, the second is hateful people, and the third is the seven days from abnormality to death.


    As for death, I can¡¯t find any similarities.


    Lin Yu¡¯s forehead oozes some drops of sweat. If you can¡¯t find the key point, I¡¯m afraid...


    wiped his sweat, he continued to open the third case file.


    [File Three: Giant Heart Man in Huangsha Village]


    "There is a 31-year-old river worker in Huangsha Village. He has a bold personality and a righteous man. He is very helpful and has a reputation in the village. However, one day he suddenly asked the villagers he helped to come and thank everyone who came to the door. People must prepare a hundred catties of rice and noodles and ten catties of meat. Although the villagers visited in person as he said, no one could meet their requirements."


    "I never imagined that He Gong would not just stop here, but intensify it. The demands were getting higher day by day. On the seventh day, every villager was even asked to donate all his property to him, which made the whole village hate him."


    "On the eighth day, the villagers discovered that He Gong was violently killed by the river beach. His upper body was bulging like a ball, and his head and feet and limbs were hanging like granules on the flesh ball. After investigation, this phenomenon was because He Gong¡¯s heart became bigger inexplicably. Protruding the body into a deformity."


    Lin Yu''s hand holding the file began to tremble.


    Judging from the third case file, the two common points found before have been overturned. He Gong is neither a woman nor a person who is hated. Only the third point remains the same.


    But just knowing that the date of death is seven days is meaningless, and it can''t explain anything.


    Lin Yu doesn''t think this will be the key point.


    But if you can¡¯t find the key point anymore, then...


    "No, it''s not right." Lin Yu swallowed hard, with a trembling voice, and muttered to himself: "The second point is still the same. They are all people who are hated. Although He Gong is kind at first, but behind After all, it is hated by others."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu seemed to have grasped the life-saving straw, but immediately his breathing became extremely rapid.


    "Okay, so cold, why is the back of the chair so cold?"


    A pair of hands trembling like sieve chaff moved backwards tremblingly, and after a while, I realized that my clothes were soaked in cold sweat.


    Lin Yu didn''t dare to look back, for fear of seeing something weird.


    He opened the fourth case file tremblingly, trying to calm himself down.


    [File Four: Xiamen Village Compound Eyed Girl]


    quickly flipped through it, and then opened the fifth file.


    [File Five: No Leather Male in Xiaohu Village]


    The sixth...


    Seventh...


    Soon, a total of seven files have been read.


    Lin Yu''s heart became more chaotic as he watched. He couldn''t find a common key point in several cases. All things were the same, that is, all the victims died seven days later.


    "Death in seven days? Die in seven days! Today is the seventh day, I..."


    tick¡ª


    tick¡ª


    I don''t know what''s going on, there is a ticking sound from time to time behind me, like some liquid dripping on the floor.


    "House, the roof is leaking, is there a leak?"


    "No, how can the roof leak? The roof of my Lin Mansion will never leak!"


    Lin Yu did not dare to look back, not only did he dare not to, but he also closed his eyes tightly.


    "What is the key to these cases? What are they?"


    "I can live if I find the key point, and I can live as long as I find the key point -"


    The tick is getting closer and closer to him.


    Sudden¡­


    The air behind him became extremely cold, as if entering an ice cellar.


    At this moment, Lin Yu figured it out, and he finally knew the key point.


    The victims of these files are of different ages and genders, their personal preferences are not at all different, and the way they die is even more bizarre. UU reading


    But the similarities are not only the "Seven Days", there is also a very crucial similarity.


    "It''s too late, it''s too late!"


    "Hehehe, it''s too late, if you can figure it out earlier, why is this?"


    "I think my young master of the Lin family will walk the birds in a cage on weekdays, so unhappy, how can I care about these messy things."


    "But now, hahaha, it''s late, everything is late..."


    Lin Yu knows the key to survival.


    is not to be nosy.


    Seven case files, each victim is a nosy person, so he will be found by evil.


    He is a man who has grown up in a honeypot since he was a child. He always knows how to enjoy the blessings, so how could it be possible to pay attention to the life and death of some poor villagers, but in the end...


    There was a plop.


    Lin Yu slipped weakly from the chair and fell to the ground.


    There is no breath, and I can''t die again.


    Immediately afterwards, an extra eye suddenly appeared on his face, and one more after a breath.


    One by one, the face grows on the body if it doesn¡¯t grow apart.


    But suddenly, these eyes faded one after another, and returned to the original appearance of the skin.


    And his pale face, which had lost its **** color, slowly turned rosy again.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    There was a crisp questioning sound from the outer room, which was obviously agitated by the movement in the room.


    "Master? Master?"


    The man yelled twice and pushed the door open with a creak.


    "Young Master..."


    A beautiful little maid walked in from the door. As soon as she entered the door, she saw Lin Yu lying silent on the ground.


    "It''s not good, the eldest master has an accident, the eldest master has an accident..."

 Chapter 2： Through rebirth

    Lin Yu had a strange dream. In the dream, he first hit the gym as usual, but when he returned home, he was hit by a runaway car and died on the spot.


    Until he opened his eyes and woke up, he realized that this was just a nightmare. It is probably due to the exhaustion of work during this period and the persistent exercise.


    "No, this is not my bed?"


    looked at the ceiling blankly for a few seconds, Lin Yu suddenly reacted, his bed is not so luxurious, and there is no bed top.


    Turning his head again, he was even more shocked. The environment looked like a big family in a costume drama.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Lin Yu suddenly sat up on the bed.


    "Why is my body so weak? No, I, my hands..."


    He just noticed that these hands are not his own, they are pale and weak, weak and boneless, just like women''s hands.


    "Fuck, I won''t become a woman, am I?"


    Just as Lin Yu was in shock, there was a voice that was as clear and sweet as an oriole.


    "Master, are you awake?"


    Then, a beautiful girl in a light blue long skirt walked in from the outhouse and came to Lin Yu''s bed.


    Lin Yu didn''t care about who she was at this time, and said anxiously: "Where is the mirror? Do you have a mirror, please give me a mirror."


    "Master, don''t worry, Master, I will get it for you now."


    The girl turned around as she spoke, and as she turned around, a huge stream of information suddenly poured into Lin Yu''s mind, making him suffer from a splitting headache.


    He couldn''t help but lay down again.


    I don¡¯t know how long it took, and the information was finally accepted, and it became like his own memory.


    Only then did he know that he hadn''t had a nightmare. The one on the earth was indeed dead, and now he was resurrected from the death of a person with the same name and surname.


    This feeling is very strange, Lin Yu doesn''t know how to describe it.


    Although he has watched a lot of novels and movies in his previous life, he is very familiar with the concept of crossing rebirth.


    But when this kind of thing happened to me, it was hard to accept for a while.


    "Master, master, are you okay?"


    "I''m okay, Wan''er, did you bring the mirror?"


    When ¡¡¡¡ said this, Lin Yu felt surprised. He didn''t expect that the name of a stranger would be so natural when he said it. It seems that this is all the result of the fusion of memories.


    "I brought it here, look."


    Wan''er handed a uniquely crafted mercury mirror to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu was stunned at once.


    I am a man of Kong Wu who works out every day, he turned into such a delicate and delicate boy.


    This is really unacceptable.


    He had to comfort himself, at least the person in the mirror looked handsome, and he was less than eighteen this year, and there was still room for growth.


    "Well, Wan''er, you go out first, I will lie down for a while."


    At this time, he just wanted to be alone, trying to accept the matter of transcendence and rebirth.


    "Master, you have to drink medicine first."


    "Don''t drink it now, I''ll talk later."


    Lin Yu doesn''t want to drink any medicine at this time.


    "Master, the doctor told me that you have to drink the medicine first when you wake up, so you should drink a little first, okay? Just a few mouthfuls, okay?"


    Wan''er coaxed in a nice manner, her big eyes flickering, and her eyes were full of pleading.


    Lin Yu only noticed at this time that the beautiful girl in front of her was a bit too beautiful, her skin was snowy, and her eyebrows were picturesque.


    is cute and sexy, and pure and charming.


    This is going to be broadcast live on the Earth in the previous life, and there must be at least one teacher to lick the dog.


    Of course, Lin Yu will not turn into a dog licking because the other person is pretty. He has long understood the truth that women are attracted by their own charm, not by licking.


    So the opponent''s low posture that I see pity can''t move him at all.


    But at this time, the memory of the original owner told him that if he had to refuse, Wan''er would inevitably be punished, and the bowl of medicine had to be drunk on time.


    hurt others and disadvantage yourself, why bother?


    then nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll drink it now. I happen to have something to ask you."


    "Huh!" Wan''er was very happy, and gently moved Lin Yufu to sit on the head of the bed, and then went out to fetch a porcelain bowl, "Master, I will feed you now."


    Lin Yu frowned and swallowed the first spoonful of liquid medicine that Wan''er handed over, and immediately asked: "Wan''er, how did I die... No, how did I faint?"


    It is strange to say that although he completely integrates the memory of the original owner, the memory of his death is very vague.


    only knows that the original owner is dead, but he doesn''t know how he died.


    "Master, I don''t know this." Wan''er shook her head gently, "I was guarding in the outbuilding and suddenly heard movement in the study. When I came in, I found you fainted on the ground."


    "Oh?"


    Lin Yu thoughtfully asked, "What did the doctor say?"


    "The doctor said that you were too frightened, and because of your physical weakness, you fainted, but he said that there is no major problem, as long as you make up your body."


    Wan''er scooped up another spoonful of the liquid medicine as she spoke, blew it gently and fed it into Lin Yu''s mouth.


    "Is that right?"


    Lin Yu groaned to himself.


    But there is always a feeling in his subconscious that things are not that simple.


    He recalled desperately, trying to stitch together some broken pieces of memory to find out the cause of death of the original owner.


    Thinking about it, it really made him find a clue.


    "By the way, Wan''er, where are the few case files in my study? Go and get me now, I want to look at them."


    He discovered that the cause of death of the original owner seemed to be related to those files.


    Who knows that as soon as he said this, Wan''er hesitated, and she was silent for a while before she explained softly: "Master, those files were all thrown away by the master."


    "Threw it? Why did he throw it?"


    "Because, because the master dislikes you and faints after reading those books, and dislikes you for being timid." Wan''er said softly, and then secretly glanced at the door with big eyes, and leaned closer and said in a low voice: "Master because of this. The matter is very angry with you."


    "mad at me?"


    Lin Yu was taken aback, but soon found the answer from the memory of the original owner.


    The place where I live is called Zhou Guo. In order to prevent internal strife and the dilution of family wealth, the big family here adopts the eldest son inheritance system.


    As the eldest son of the Lin Family, the original owner is destined to inherit all of the Lin Family''s properties in the future.


    But unfortunately, due to the growing environment, the original owner has become a idle dad, and it is simply difficult to bear the heavy responsibility.


    The Lin family began to flourish from the generation of the original owner¡¯s grandfather Lin Gensheng. When the original owner was young, the Lin family was in a period of rising career. Grandpa Lin Gensheng and father Lin Chengye were so busy with all kinds of affairs every day that they had no time to discipline the original owner.


    But the mother of the original owner only knows that she loves her son.


    So the original owner has not been very popular with his father. UU Reading


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that Lin Chengye doesn''t like him. He simply hates iron but not steel.


    "Master, the master also said that when you wake up, drink the medicine and eat your meal, you will go to see him alone." Wan''er reminded, and added: "Madam wants to be with you by the bed, he will Not allowed, I''m really angry this time."


    "Let me go and see him? That''s okay, it just so happens that I have something to discuss with him."


    Lin Yu directly took the porcelain bowl from Wan''er, drank the remaining liquid medicine in one gulp, and then asked her to arrange for someone to cook.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I feel very hungry after drinking this medicine. Maybe this medicine has the effect of invigorating the stomach and eliminating food.


    And his behavior surprised Wan''er.


    I always feel like my young master woke up like a new person. Before the change, he must be on the bed to hear the master angry. When the wife comes to coax him, he will accompany him to see the master.


    How can I promise to be so refreshing.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Wan''er left, Lin Yu sat in a daze.


    Although his behavior was very natural just now, and even the tone of his speech was exactly the same as that of the original owner, but in fact he has mixed feelings in his heart, and he has not fully accepted the fact of transcending rebirth.


    The relatives and friends of the past will never be seen again, and no one can stand it anymore.


    In fact, let alone this situation, even if you go to a new school or a new company, you have to have a period of psychological adjustment.


    "It would be great if it was just a dream..."


    Lin Yu sighed long.


    But the sigh has not yet subsided, but some strange characters suddenly appeared in front of him.


    These characters changed rapidly, and after almost five seconds, they finally became words that he could understand.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: None¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 100¡¿

 Chapter 3： I want to practice martial arts

    "Martial arts? Yuanneng?"


    "This is a plug-in such as a system or a modifier, right?"


    Lin Yu is a modern person after all, and he usually reads a lot of online novels, so he went to the association of welfare for the first time, but he was not surprised.


    "Also, the crossing rebirth has happened, and there is no surprise that there is a system."


    Compared with the former, this is much easier to accept.


    "Look at what functions are there first."


    Taking advantage of Wan''er''s time before returning, Lin Yu hurriedly studied.


    But unfortunately, no matter what he tried, there was no response. He shouted in his heart that the system did not respond, and tried to focus on those words and there was no change.


    "It is estimated that it is related to martial arts, and it may be necessary to learn a martial arts or something for this thing to work."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart, this coincided with what he had just thought. Just now, he thought about going to his cheap father to discuss things, it was exactly the matter of martial arts.


    There is no way, this body is too weak.


    According to the memory of the original owner, this world has martial arts, and it is quite powerful. After learning it, it is easy to open a stele and even tear a tiger and a leopard. It is definitely not the weak martial arts of the previous life.


    is at least the same level as in Jin Daxia''s novels.


    Of course, Lin Yu is so eager to practice martial arts that is not the only reason, the other reason is that he always feels that something is threatening his safety.


    At this time, Wan''er led the people to bring the food. They were all freshly cooked, steaming and very rich.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but move his index finger, and his stomach also made a grunt.


    "Follow him, I''ll eat before I''m full."


    Lin Yu has always been more open-minded in encounters, and now this situation cannot be changed by himself, so he simply takes one step at a time.


    Wow, wow.


    Under the wait of Wan''er, Lin Yu quickly swept away all the food in front of him.


    Wan''er was stunned.


    The young master has really changed. He used to be very picky eaters, and there is also a quirk. Any dish only needs a few chopsticks to destroy the beauty of the plate, and he will never move.


    Lin Yu naturally didn''t know what the beautiful girl beside him was thinking. After eating and drinking, he was anxious to see the father of the original owner.


    Wan''er hurriedly got up and said, "Master, let me help you there."


    "Help me? No, I just fainted for a while, not a broken arm or a broken leg."


    Lin Yu waved his hand and refused to say, but in his heart he couldn''t help but scold the original owner as a bastard, this is too spoiled.


    "Okay, okay."


    Wan''er couldn''t adapt to Lin Yu''s change for a while, stuttering.


    "I''ll go by myself, and you can rest in the house."


    Lin Yu said as he strode out.


    Outside the house.


    Although it had rained heavily for most of the night, the dark clouds in the sky still did not disperse, and the sparse sunlight scattered from the clouds, reflecting the ground black and white.


    Looking at this picture, Lin Yu frowned.


    Somehow, he always felt a strange atmosphere everywhere.


    "Maybe it''s the reason why I''m not used to this place just after I was born again."


    Stop thinking, Lin Yu strode towards his father''s study.


    Although the Lin family is just a newcomer in Jianyang City, the scale of the mansion is not smaller than that of the family. It took a lot of time to walk this section of the road.


    Lin Chengye outside the study.


    Lin Yu knocked on the door lightly and shouted, "Father."


    "Enter."


    A majestic voice came from inside the house, giving Lin Yu a familiar strangeness.


    After pushing the door and entering, Lin Yu immediately met a stern look.


    Lin Chengye stared at Lin Yu silently, feeling a little relieved.


    My unsatisfactory son finally made a little progress, at least this time he didn''t pretend to be sick and dared to come alone.


    However, his evaluation of Lin Yu just changed, and a voice turned it back.


    "Master, Yu''er has just recovered from a serious illness, so you should call him to talk, he is so weak now, in case..."


    Lin Yu turned his head instinctively. It turned out that it was Ning Yulan, the mother of the original owner, who hurried over.


    It is estimated that she had just left the house with her front foot, and Wan''er told her the matter on the back foot.


    There is such a mother, it is really strange that the original owner is not spoiled, Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    It doesn''t matter if she comes, and later, if his father doesn''t agree with his martial arts, he can just ask her to help intercede.


    "Humph." Lin Chengye snorted coldly and looked at Lin Yu: "I also said that you have grown a little bit longer than before, but you still have a hard time changing your nature. Why, do you think you came first, and your mother came later, even if you came alone? "


    "Master, Yuer really came here alone this time. I was only worried about Yuer''s body before I came over to take a look."


    Ning Yulan hurriedly explained to her son, after finishing three steps and taking two steps, she came to Lin Yu and carefully checked.


    "How bad a loving mother is, see for yourself, what''s the use of your son? Watching some ghost stories can scare yourself away."


    Lin Chengye kept shaking his head, really wondering how such an eldest son could inherit the Lin family''s huge industry.


    "Master, how can you say that to Yu''er?" Ning Yulan guarded the calf eagerly, and immediately fought back: "No matter how he is, he is also your son. Your blood is bleeding on him. You always talk about him when you are young. It''s useless, if he''s really unpromising, you''ll say it''s useless."


    Her natal family power is not small, so she won''t really be afraid of Lin Chengye.


    "Is this my fault?" Lin Chengye sighed, "It doesn''t matter, Yu''er is also eighteen after the Chinese New Year. Hurry up and settle the marriage. You can''t drag it anymore."


    Ning Yulan didn''t object to this matter, so she didn''t say much.


    "Let''s go back and make arrangements so that Wan''er will have the same room with him first, familiar and familiar, UU reading , I will arrange the matchmaker here, get married early and give birth to a grandson earlier."


    Lin Chengye has completely lost his heart to Lin Yu. Now he just wants to take advantage of the time when his father Lin Gensheng is still alive and he is also strong, to train his eldest grandson to become a talent.


    Otherwise, the huge industry that has been saved with hard work will sooner or later be defeated by this unsatisfied son.


    Lin Yu also instantly understood the meaning of his father''s words.


    Good fellow, you always used this to be the first number, and you want to start another one?


    How can this work.


    "Father, I don''t want to get married now." Lin Yu objected.


    Lin Chengye was taken aback, staring at Lin Yu and said, "It''s your turn, you can''t make this matter."


    "Father, I know that I have been ignorant and incompetent for so many years, but that was because I was ignorant at the beginning. Now I want to understand, a manly man, you should do something earth-shattering, like you and grandpa. "


    Lin Yu''s words were uttered, Lin Chengye was shocked, and looked at his son in surprise.


    , Ning Yulan immediately opened her eyes and smiled: "Master, you see, I said that Yu''er is just young and ignorant. Now that he has grown up, he has the style of your old days."


    The difference between Lin Chengye and Lin Chengye is that her son has always been the best in her mind, he just didn''t grow up.


    So she immediately accepted Lin Yu''s statement and felt that he really thought so.


    Lin Chengye is naturally half-believing, because he knows the truth that the country is easy to change, but the nature is hard to change.


    But since the son said so categorically, he should listen to his thoughts.


    "Big career? Tell me, what is the big career in your mind."


    "I want to practice martial arts."

 Chapter 4： Forbidden

    "Martial arts?" Lin Chengye shook his head for a while, "Can you bear the pain of martial arts?"


    "I can." Lin Yu said firmly.


    Lin Chengye was quite surprised, how his own son seemed to have changed after he passed out for a while.


    Seeing that I no longer flinched as usual, I dared to speak out any thoughts in my heart.


    At least judging from the attitude shown in the words, it is totally different from before.


    Of course, Lin Chengye would not easily believe Lin Yu''s words, but although he did not believe it, his anger was relieved a lot.


    Thinking of this, Lin Chengye''s tone calmed down: "It''s late, you''re past the age of laying the foundation, and no matter how hard you can endure, you won''t have any achievements. If a blockbuster in martial arts is the big business you want, then I advise you to stop. Take your heart and find something else to do."


    "Father, does age have such a big influence on martial arts?"


    The original owner only knows about cages and bird walks all day long, and he has a little knowledge of martial arts. Therefore, Lin Yu can''t find more information from the original owner''s memory, so he can only ask his father for advice.


    "Of course it''s huge."


    When it was rare for his son to be concerned about business matters, Lin Chengye felt much better, so he explained patiently.


    "You are right. Martial arts is a serious way out. If you can get a martial arts name, you can really achieve a great cause. You can go to temples at the top, and you will be able to shade your children and grandchildren at the bottom."


    "But the problem is that there are ten people who can do it. Everyone has been carefully taught by a famous teacher since childhood. After years of hard work, they finally succeeded."


    "At your current age, even if you have to practice, you can only learn some superficial moves. Even the moves are difficult to learn. In terms of martial arts, it''s not a master."


    After listening to Lin Chengye''s words, Lin Yu was very interested.


    asked again: "Father, what is the meaning of this influx? I heard that there seem to be third-rate warriors, second-rate warriors, and first-rate warriors."


    Lin Chengye saw that Lin Yu was so eager to learn, he continued to explain: "This is the division of strength in martial arts, and it is related to the martial arts grade and the level reached by a person. I don''t know the specific details. Anyway, you As long as you know, the time has passed for you to go to martial arts again, and you can''t make a name for it."


    Lin Chengye still didn''t forget to persuade Lin Yu to leave, not wanting him to waste more time on this road.


    Lin Yu naturally would not dispel his determination to practice martial arts just because of these few words.


    Not to mention that he is not used to this weak chicken body at all, he said that in order to study the inexplicable system, he has to learn a martial arts first.


    "Father, I have made up my mind. No matter what achievements I can achieve, I want to try it myself and ask my father to fulfill it."


    Lin Yu secretly glanced at his mother Ning Yulan as he spoke.


    Ning Yulan understood, and immediately helped intercede: "Master, Yuer has finally gotten a career he likes. Would you please let him try? What if my family Yuer is a martial arts genius, really trained Is it?"


    "A genius in martial arts?" Lin Chengye looked at Ning Yulan angrily: "Do you always understand the truth that clever women can''t cook without rice? No matter how talented in martial arts, you must have martial arts to become talented, you think those superior martial arts Learning is Chinese cabbage on the street. Buy it if you want?"


    "Master, can''t our Lin family still buy a martial arts book?"


    Ning Yulan asked in surprise.


    Lin Yu was psychologically prepared for this. When he first learned of martial arts in this world from the memory of the original owner, he realized that such things must be strictly controlled, so he wanted to discuss with Lin Chengye.


    If Lin Chengye disagrees with this matter, it would be really difficult to do.


    "Most of the things that can be bought with money are inexperienced martial arts, which are full of errors and omissions. It is enough to learn some superficial moves. Who dares to really put a lot of effort into practicing?"


    "The superb martial arts created by a famous teacher can''t be bought at all. Only by joining a large sect and passing through layers of screening can you be eligible to contact. Even if the outsiders are lucky enough to get it, they dare not practice it, and it will cause killing."


    After Lin Chengye said something, Ning Yulan was speechless.


    She didn''t know anything about the martial arts, and it was the first time she understood it today.


    "Father, even if it''s a martial art that is not well-developed, I am willing to give it a try and ask my father to complete it."


    Lin Yu pleaded earnestly.


    "What does the influential martial arts learn from him? Do you think it means simplicity?" Lin Chengye said with a deep face, "If you have this time, you might as well continue to study and try to get a fame. Or just go to the home workshop. The city will do it first and get familiar with the next big and small affairs."


    "Father, I will give it a try. If it fails, I will let go immediately. From then on, I will study at ease and learn the family business."


    Lin Yu pleaded again, feeling a little anxious.


    Lin Chengye shook his head, "No, I won''t agree to this matter."


    After speaking, he patiently explained: "Yu''er, it''s not because my father doesn''t want to give you a chance to try, but martial arts is not as simple as you think. It takes two or three years to know if it will work, how many three years do you have to waste?"


    Ning Yulan followed and persuaded: "Good boy, it''s up to your father. Our Lin family''s big industry will be yours in the future. You don''t need to rely on martial arts to get ahead, and there is no need to endure that kind of hardship."


    Both of them objected. Lin Yu was really anxious now. This really didn''t give him a chance to practice martial arts.


    There is no way, he simply keeps on doing it, taking the posture of the original owner to act like a baby, and said to Ning Yulan: "Mother, the child grows up so big and never makes trouble for the family, that is, people are lazy, UU Reading www. Uukanshu.com wants to learn something with peace of mind, why don''t you agree?"


    I don''t know if it is because of the fusion of memory or something, but the words are so natural that they don''t even feel embarrassed.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help being surprised secretly.


    When Ning Yulan saw Lin Yu¡¯s posture, her heart instantly softened, and she turned to Lin Chengye and said, "Master, Yu''er has been very good since she was a child and she will definitely practice well. You should let him give it a try. ."


    Lin Chengye almost lost his breath, this kid''s performance is also called good? That''s how you feel all over the world.


    "No, there is no need to talk about this, I will not agree." Lin Chengye said in a deep voice.


    Lin Yu knew that his father spoke in such a tone, that was really no way, so he had to coquettishly say to Ning Yulan: "Mother, if I can''t practice martial arts and make a big business, I won''t get married. , I''m afraid of being looked down upon by then."


    According to the memory of the original owner, as long as she said so, Ning Yulan would definitely try her best to meet her requirements, and she would definitely get the martial arts books behind Lin Chengye''s back.


    Lin Yu felt that since he could not rely on his father, he could only rely on his mother.


    Anyway, martial arts must be practiced.


    As for his father''s perception of himself, it can only be slowly changed by his performance in the future.


    "It turned you back!"


    Lin Chengye went into flames without name, slapped the table, and shouted outside the door: "Call the housekeeper."


    Soon, the butler of Lin Mansion hurried over.


    Lin Chengye didn''t even look at Lin Yu, and said directly to the housekeeper: "From today on, the young master is not allowed to leave the door. No one except Wan''er is allowed to go in and see him."


    "Yes, sir."


    The butler hurriedly bowed and responded.

 Chapter 5： Strange world pattern

    Lin Yu room.


    Although he was put in confinement, the matter of martial arts should be stable.


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart.


    If she went directly to her mother to intercede, she would definitely not agree to it easily, but now that such a bitter trick has been staged, there must be no problem.


    Because according to the memory of the original owner, Ning Yulan''s mother is a bit irritable. Once he believes that his son is right on something and Lin Chengye wants to oppose it, he will immediately develop a rebellious mentality.


    is similar to the kind of mentality in which the whole world is antagonizing the person I love deeply, then I will fight the world to the end.


    The original owner used to persuade his mother to accomplish what he wanted to do every time.


    Lin Chengye is almost helpless at this point, because Ning Yulan is not that kind of tough personality, but very gentle, giving Zu Lin Chengye the face of the head of the family.


    But the more this happened, the more erroneous Lin Chengye was. Every time Ning Yulan got the job done inexplicably, he still had no reason to be angry.


    Lin Yu sighed secretly, his own mother knows the way of PUA, and controls her father to death.


    "Young Master."


    At this time, Wan''er walked in from the outer room and came to Lin Yu''s bed and said, "Madam let me tell you, don''t worry, she already knows where to get what you want."


    "good!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed. As expected, Ning Yulan couldn''t see that her son was wronged, so she immediately went to think of a solution.


    And seeing Lin Yu happy, Wan''er also laughed sweetly.


    But shortly thereafter, a blush suddenly appeared on her pretty face, and she involuntarily lowered her head.


    After a meeting, she said in a soft voice like a mosquito: "Young master, me, my wife said let me serve you at night and serve you to bed."


    She knew very well what it meant to serve the young master when she said that she meant to go to bed. The old mothers in those shy government offices had taught her hand in hand, and she knew that she would come sooner or later.


    It''s just that the real thing has come, and she still feels ashamed instinctively.


    Lin Yu saw Wan''er''s young daughter''s attitude, and instantly understood what she meant.


    Just as my father would say, let Wan''er have **** with herself first, and the two of them should practice first, so as not to make jokes when they have **** with the bride.


    There is no way. There are no small movies in this world, and the social atmosphere is very conservative. Young people are ignorant about it, and someone will teach it before marriage.


    The Lin Family has a lot of business, so naturally it will not just talk about it like a poor family, but will directly arrange for people to practice with real swords and guns.


    Lin Yu cursed secretly in his heart, who is he looking down on!


    Is this trivial thing worth teaching to myself? Have you never seen a pig run without eating pork? Really want to play and make sure that no one here understands better than myself.


    "Cough¡ª"


    Lin Yu coughed, cleared his throat and said, "Wan''er, don''t listen to your madam about this. You are still young, so if you really want to do it, I''m afraid it hurts. Wait."


    Wan''er is only fifteen this year. In Lin Yu''s subconscious mind, this is not legal.


    So in order not to be a beast, he decided to hold back.


    Of course, the reason why he wanted to endure forbearance, there is another consideration related to martial arts.


    There is very little information about martial arts in the memory of the original owner. Lin Yu is not sure whether there is anything special about martial arts in this world, for example, what kind of boy''s body can accelerate learning.


    Or as written in some novels, powerful exercises can only be practiced by the boy body.


    So just in case, you have to exercise restraint.


    "But, but, Master, Wan''er is not young anymore, and there is no Wan''er to teach you, you will, then, in case... Madam will definitely blame me."


    Wan''er was extremely ashamed and blushed like an apple, but she didn''t dare to disobey her madam''s orders, so she had to try her courage and stammered to persuade.


    "Wan''er, don''t worry, it''s up to me."


    Lin Yu is going crazy, you are so tempting to refuse to welcome you, OK, you are testing my endurance.


    Say it again, do you know me about this? Will you teach me or I will teach you?


    Hearing these harsh words, Wan''er glanced at Lin Yu secretly. After seeing the serious expression on his face, she knew that the young master really didn''t want to, so she nodded gently and said: "Okay, Wan''er listen to the young master."


    Inexplicably, she felt a little relieved after saying these words.


    This incident has been revealed for the time being. Wan''er did not accompany Lin Yu to bed at night. After warming up the bed, she slept in the outhouse as usual.


    Lin Yu lay in the bed with a hint of girly fragrance, but couldn''t sleep at all.


    One is because I miss my family and friends.


    It''s a pity that they are dead in that world, even if they can go back now, they will definitely not recognize themselves.


    ¶þ is that the world is weird.


    The continent he is on is very large. According to the information in the memory of the original owner, it must be at least ten times the size of the continent where he was in his previous life.


    However, such a large continent was occupied by a dynasty with the national name Dawu alone.


    The Zhou state where the Lin family is located is actually only a vassal state of the Dawu Dynasty.


    There are nearly two hundred vassal states like this in the Dawu dynasty. Their lord is called the monarch, and they all respect the emperor of the Dawu dynasty as the co-lord of the world.


    Here comes the problem.


    From the perspective of modern people, in such a big place, so many countries, and the emperor is far away from the mountains, every princely country and the imperial court should be in harmony with each other.


    But in fact, the emperor of the Dawu dynasty is firmly in control of each princely country. He has never heard of any princely country that dares to violate the imperial court, let alone dare to oppose the imperial court.


    This is obviously unreasonable.


    You must know that in this era, there are no mobile phones, let alone satellites, and the efficiency of relaying information through post stations is extremely low. U U Reading


    The emperor didn¡¯t even grasp the information of every princely country in time, and he was even more unresponsive when he commanded the army. How could he manage such a big dynasty?


    What''s more, there are not only differences in languages ??between different princes, but also huge differences in cultural customs.


    This is the first weirdness.


    The second weirdness is that the status of martial artists in this world is not high, and there is no such thing as martial arts.


    This is also very puzzling.


    The martial arts of this world are not the weak martial arts of the previous earth. The fighting power of the martial artist who has learned something is amazing, and it is easy to get the first rank among a hundred thousand army.


    However, in the Dawu dynasty, civilian officials overwhelmed military officials. All major martial arts schools had to cooperate honestly with the court in order to survive.


    It stands to reason that in this world of backward productivity, a powerful warrior should be respected. As a result, ordinary civilians regard reading as the best way out.


    How did ¡¡¡¡ suppress martial arts by writing?


    From this, Lin Yu felt that this world was definitely not as simple as it seemed, and there must be some mysterious power secretly maintaining the existing order.


    "Young Master."


    At this time, Wan''er''s call suddenly came from outside the door.


    Lin Yu was agitated suddenly, secretly asking this little girl to come to seduce herself?


    This is too bad, it seems that God is about to take his own boy body.


    "Master, are you still asleep?"


    Wan''er asked gently.


    "I didn''t sleep, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Yu didn''t dare to let Wan''er in, so he had to ask what was going on first.


    "Madam got what you asked for." Wan''er said with her voice pressed hard.


    "What?" Lin Yu was overjoyed and continued: "Come in and show me."

 Chapter 6： Revise

    Wan''er walked in with a heavy package, closed the door, and opened the package on the table.


    Lin Yu looked at him, good fellow, it turned out to be a thick stack of books.


    "Sure enough, my mother loves me the most, so I got so many martial arts all at once."


    Lin Yu counted, there are seven books in total, judging from the title, each book is a martial arts book.


    "Master, Madam said that these are inexperienced martial arts, and she doesn''t know which one is better, let you see and think about it."


    Wan''er explained softly on the side.


    "By the way, Madam also said that she would think of another way to see if she could get a superior martial arts."


    "Well, Wan''er, don''t go to sleep, and study these books with me."


    Due to the lack of learning and skill since childhood, Lin Yu did not recognize many of the rare words in these books.


    And Wan''er, as his personal maid, has been specially educated, read a book, and knows more words than he does.


    "Hmm." Wan''er nodded obediently, she was naturally what the young master said, very obedient.


    "Look at this "Hate Wind Knife" first."


    Lin Yu took out the martial arts book with the best name, and looked through it with Wan''er.


    After ¡¡¡¡zai took a closer look, Lin Yu began to feel itchy. He wanted to try it himself, so he asked, "Wan''er, do you know where there are knives in the house?"


    "There are guards," Wan''er replied.


    Lin Yu slapped his head suddenly, why the original owner couldn''t even remember this kind of thing.


    But thinking about it is relieved, the original owner is a person second only to the master and the wife, and has very little contact with other subordinates, so it is normal if you don''t remember it in your heart.


    "Wan''er, go and borrow the knife for me."


    "Master, this can''t work. There are rules in the mansion. The guard knife should not leave the body. One person manages one knife. You can''t lend it to others."


    "You can''t borrow me?"


    "No." Wan''er explained: "Master, if you want a knife, you can only tell the master, otherwise no one is allowed to bring weapons in the house except the guards trusted by the master."


    "Go and tell him, it''s strange that he will agree."


    Lin Yu murmured, how can I practice without a knife? Wouldn''t I just get down with a stick?


    Wan''er saw Lin Yu''s sad expression and thought for a while and reminded him softly: "Master, the son of Aunt Wu usually likes to dance knives and guns, but there are some wooden swords."


    "That kid." Lin Yu searched in his memory for a while, frowning: "That kid is only ten years old, isn''t he playing with wooden swords and wooden swords too young? Forget it, you go get one of his wooden swords and wooden swords. Handle it."


    "Ok."


    Waner went out in response.


    Looking at her back, Lin Yu secretly sighed that his young master of Lin Mansion was miserable enough, and he had to grab his brother''s toys to practice martial arts.


    After a while, Wan''er walked back with a wooden knife and a wooden sword.


    Lin Yu took a look, and he was relieved. These two toys are decent, not smaller than the real guy.


    "Wan''er, you help me look at the graphs in the book to see if I am practicing right."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu picked up the wooden knife and walked to the open space of the room to start rehearsing his moves.


    With the help of Wan''er, he practiced and corrected at the same time. It took him almost an hour to learn about the moves in the book.


    Of course, it only has a few moves, not even a garish, let alone any combat effectiveness.


    "Master, don''t worry, Wan''er heard that it takes at least a year to get results in martial arts training. You have learned these movements so quickly, it is already very powerful."


    Wan''er looked at Lin Yu with a frown, and comforted her understandingly.


    "I know."


    Lin Yu put down the wooden knife in his hand and sat back at the table.


    He loved fitness in his previous life, so he didn''t know the principle of gradual progress.


    It''s just that there is always a nervous mood in his heart, it seems that if he doesn''t have the strength quickly, something bad will happen.


    "If you want to go faster, you can''t get faster."


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly, then with a thought, he exhaled the thing that might be a system.


    [Martial Arts: Hayate Knife (Incomplete, not getting started) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 100¡¿


    "Hey, something has changed."


    There was nothing behind the martial arts, but now it shows the Hayate sword that hasn''t started.


    "Could it be said that as long as I learn a set of moves, it will be included in the system?"


    "should be."


    Lin Yu became excited, his eyes focused on the + sign behind.


    This symbol is different from other characters, but it looks like a button. It seems that it can be pressed by the shape.


    Lin Yu clicked on the + sign with his mind.


    Suddenly, three options popped up, namely: [Enhancement], [Demonstration], and [Integration].


    "Try to strengthen first."


    Thinking like this in his heart, Lin Yu clicked on the enhancement option again with his mind.


    ¡¾The martial arts blast knife has flaws, errors and omissions, it cannot be strengthened¡¿


    A line of prompt appeared in front of Lin Yu, only he could see it.


    "Is there a defect? ??It seems that my mother was deceived and bought a broken copy."


    Lin Yuxin said, no wonder his mother got seven martial arts so quickly, dare to be fooled by others using the waste as a treasure.


    Of course, she is not to blame for this. She doesn''t know martial arts, so she can only do what others say.


    "Try this deduced option again."


    Lin Yu guessed that this deduction function should be able to complete the deduction of the leftovers, so he pressed it down decisively.


    [This behavior will consume 5 yuan energy and complete the martial arts blast knife, yes/no]


    "Five-point vitality? Choose yes."


    At the same time that he chose yes, a message flooded Lin Yu''s mind, and the "Hurrying Knife" moves he remembered immediately became more numerous, and some of the moves were slightly changed. It is estimated that they have been corrected.


    "This time the head office will do it."


    Lin Yu tried the enhancement option again, and the prompt that popped up this time was different.


    [This behavior will consume 1 point of vital energy and strengthen the martial arts Hayate knife to the next level, yes/no]


    "Yes!"


    Lin Yu confirmed the location without hesitation.


    In an instant, an electric current flowed through his whole body, numbly and comfortably, and he couldn''t help but groan.


    At the same time, the text before his eyes also changed.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Hayate Sword (Beginner) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 94¡¿


    As the prompt said, the enhancement function is used to strengthen the level of the martial arts that has been learned, and the martial arts blast knife that has not yet learned has been strengthened to the entry level at this time.


    "Master, what''s wrong with you?"


    Wan''er looked curiously.


    Lin Yu sat there in a daze, then smiled and angered on his face, and now he moaned inexplicably.


    "Huh? It''s okay, nothing, I''m just remembering those moves."


    "Oh." Wan''er answered suspiciously.


    "Wan''er, I will practice again now, and you can see if I am better than before."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu raised the wooden knife, jumped to the clearing, and smoothly rehearsed the whole set of "Hurrying Knife" moves.


    Wan''er was secretly surprised when she watched from the side.


    Although she has never practiced martial arts, she doesn''t know how to judge a person''s martial arts level, but one thing she knows is that the young master''s movements are much more natural than before.


    "How about? Wan''er."


    Lin Yu asked with a smile on his face after finishing one set of practice.


    "Master, you are amazing, much better than the first time."


    "Hey, UU reading Waner, Master, I have something more powerful, wait and see."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu called out the martial arts modifier again.


    Since this thing can modify martial arts, he simply calls it a martial arts modifier.


    "Strengthen again."


    Lin Yu quickly clicked on it twice with his mind.


    [This behavior will consume 2 points of vital energy and strengthen the martial arts Hayate knife to the next level, yes/no]


    "Hey, it''s doubled."


    It seems that as the level increases, more and more energy will be consumed.


    Only two points of Yuanneng can still be consumed by itself, after all, there are still 94 points left.


    Lin Yu clicked OK again.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Hayate Sword (Xiaocheng) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 92¡¿


    "Just reinforce it and take a look to see to what extent it can be strengthened."


    Doing nothing and doing it endlessly, Lin Yu used his mind to manipulate it again.


    A moment later.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Hayate Sword (Consummation) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 85¡¿


    After strengthening the Hayate Knife to completion, the strengthening option button will be grayed out, obviously it has been strengthened to the limit.


    From this, Lin Yu also understood one thing, that is, every time a level is strengthened, the energy consumed will be doubled on the basis of the beginning.


    It takes only 1 point to strengthen to entry, 2 points to strengthen to small achievement, 3 points to strengthen to great achievement, 4 points to strengthen to perfection, and a total of 10 points.


    "Master, are you okay?"


    Wan''er asked softly, it took a long time for Lin Yu this time.


    "Okay, I will..."


    ÆËͨ¡ª


    Lin Yu just got up and fell to the ground with a plop.

 Chapter 7： I am a genius

    "Master? Master! What''s wrong with you?"


    Wan''er suddenly panicked when Lin Yu fell down suddenly, and hurriedly stepped forward to help him.


    Lin Yu lay in Wan''er''s arms and said with a trembling, "It''s okay, I''m okay, but I''m so hungry. Wan''er, hurry up and arrange for people to do food, do more, and ask the pharmacy to make a lot of supplements. Tonic, I want to replenish my body."


    "Master, don''t worry, I will go now."


    Wan''er helped Lin Yu up and lay on the bed, then turned around and went out.


    "This modifier is a bit fierce, so be careful next time you use it."


    Lin Yu roughly guessed that the reason for his sudden general weakness was that he had acquired the skills of others for several years at once, which drained his body''s energy and caused his body to go empty.


    Fortunately, this is just a low-level martial arts, and the skill is relatively shallow. If the superior martial arts is suddenly strengthened to such a high level, it is estimated to be killed on the spot.


    It seems that the next time you use it, you have to take it slowly. When you increase the level, let the body adjust to it.


    Lin Yu lay on the bed panting heavily, sweating all over, and simply closed his eyes and recharged.


    I don''t know how long I waited, but Wan''er finally brought the people to eat and drink.


    With her help, Lin Yu struggled to sit at the table, gobbled it up, like a starving ghost reborn.


    "Master, eat slowly and stop choking."


    Wan''er looked on the side with a horror, for fear that Lin Yu would accidentally lose her breath.


    "It''s okay, Wan''er, with my current ability, it is not easy to be choked to death."


    Lin Yu found that after strengthening the "Hate Wind Knife" to Consummation, the physical fitness of the whole person has been greatly improved.


    is not only more powerful than before, but also has a lot better control over the body, it is impossible to choke on a little food.


    ßËßËßË¡ª


    After wiping out a whole table of food, Lin Yu directly held the pot full of medicinal soup and drank it, regardless of whether it would affect the absorption of the medicinal effect.


    After drinking it all, he leaned back on the chair and let out a long breath, touching his belly.


    "Wan''er, go to bed first, I''ll go to bed slowly."


    "Master, I will stay here to accompany you, I don''t worry about you."


    Wan''er, how dare to leave at this time, Lin Yu ate four or five people''s meals alone, what if something happens after he leaves?


    Seeing Wan''er with a worried expression, Lin Yu knew that she was afraid of her accident, so he smiled and said: "Okay, wait for me to rest and practice "Hate Wind Knife" again, you see if I''m the perfect one, Master Wuxue genius."


    "Young Master..."


    Wan''er called out softly, trying to say something but couldn''t say it, looking worried.


    Lin Yu smiled, then closed his eyes and rested.


    After eating this meal, my physical strength has already begun to recover quickly, but my body is still a little weak, and I probably need to take some tonic for a while to alleviate it.


    But this problem is not big. The Lin family has all kinds of supplements, but it takes some time to digest.


    Lin Yu secretly sighed fortunately that he had passed through a rich second generation. If he was reborn in a poor family, he would have to find a way to make money.


    As expected, crossing is also a technical job.


    An hour later, Lin Yu felt that he was almost recovered, so he stood up and said, "Wan''er, take a good look at what real kung fu is."


    ಡª


    Lin Yu leaped like lightning to the empty space in the room with a stride, bringing a gust of wind.


    Wan''er was so frightened by this scene, she instinctively covered her small mouth.


    This kind of picture, even people who don''t know anything about martial arts can see that Lin Yu''s burst of power is absolutely comparable.


    Is the young master really a martial arts genius who is unique in martial arts?


    à§à§à§¡ª


    At this time, Lin Yu had already danced the wooden sword in his hand quickly, really like the name of this set of martial arts, as fast as a gust of wind.


    "Master, you are really amazing. I think the street performers are far inferior to you."


    Wan''er exclaimed sincerely.


    She watched Lin Yu turn from being clumsy at the beginning to the lightning fast now, completely shocked.


    can''t think of anyone in the world who has better martial arts talents than his own master.


    The heroic character in Mr. Storyteller¡¯s mouth seems to be nothing more than that.


    "Wan''er, how could I lie to you, your master, I am a genius without a teacher in this respect."


    After Lin Yu finished practicing, he laughed.


    Of course, I cannot let others know that I have a modifier, so from now on I have to create an illusion that I am a martial arts genius, or I can¡¯t explain why I am progressing so fast.


    "Master, Wan''er doesn''t believe you. Wan''er admires Master the most."


    Wan''er was very happy to see Lin Yusheng alive and well, not at all ill.


    "It''s a pity, this martial arts is just a stray martial arts."


    After being happy for a while, Lin Yu sighed with regret.


    In the daytime, my father said that martial arts is of high quality, and his blast sword is just a low-level martial arts.


    "Forget it, I will study the fusion option tomorrow, maybe there will be surprises."


    ...


    Early the next morning, Lin Chengye''s study.


    "Master."


    The housekeeper of Lin''s house stood in front of Lin Chengye respectfully with an old nanny.


    "Tell me what I heard in the listening room last night."


    Lin Chengye looked at the woman who was over 50 years old.


    "Back to the master, the old servant last night..."


    The old lady said what she had heard in Lin Yu''s room last night according to her own guess. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Although she thinks something is wrong, because the movement last night was a bit too big.


    But after listening to the conversation between the two, it is true that Wan''er has been teaching the young master which action is wrong, where to correct it, and what is said to be fast or slow, plus some indescribable voices, it should only be possible to come. It''s doing that.


    On the other side, Lin Chengye frowned constantly.


    According to her statement, the two of them had an upset last night, meaning that their son could not do anything else, but he was talented for doing that?


    Forget it, at least this kid is functioning normally, not as weak as it seems on the surface.


    Lin Chengye comforted himself in his heart, at least it would not be a problem for his own son to inherit the Lin family from generation to generation.


    At this time, the old lady reminded: "Master, young master, his bones seem to be a little weak. After the incident, he specially asked Wan''er to arrange a table to eat and drink a lot of tonics."


    "Ok?"


    Lin Chengye frowned. Just now he was glad that his son had no major problems. As a result, he had to add a meal to the amount of exercise. Have to take tonics?


    "Forget it, just let him go." Lin Chengye turned to look at the steward and said, "From today, you can provide whatever supplements the young master wants. Aphrodisiac and tonic will satisfy him."


    "Yes, sir."


    The butler respectfully responded.


    Lin Chengye nodded, and said: "Go to Wu''s family to propose a marriage hurry up, and strive to finish the matter before the 60th birthday of the old lady."


    "Yes¡­"


    As soon as the housekeeper answered, he was interrupted by someone who suddenly came from outside.


    "Master, master..." The visitor panted and saluted at the door: "Master, it''s not good, something has happened in the salt field."

 Chapter 8： Flow shadow knife

    Three poles a day, Lin Yu finally got up.


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡ Wan''er heard the movement on his side, she asked softly in the outbuilding: "Master, are you awake?"


    "Ok."


    "Wan''er is here to help you get up."


    As she said, she pushed the door and walked in and came to Lin Yu''s bed.


    Lin Yu sighed in his heart that the life of the eldest son of this big family was so corrupt, it was simply enjoyable.


    But he also knew from the bottom of his heart that this was because he had not yet taken the position of the head of the family. If he did, he would be busy every day.


    "Wan''er, did anything special happen today?"


    He was banned, and the only way to understand the big and small news is through Wan''er.


    "Yes, something seems to have happened on the salt field, and the master personally went over to deal with it."


    Wan''er said while helping Lin Yu dress.


    "Do you know what it is?"


    It''s not easy to think about getting my father to dispatch himself.


    "have no idea."


    Wan''er shook her head slightly.


    "Okay." Lin Yu stopped asking. With his father''s ability, he should be able to handle it well. It is useless to think about it, so it is better to hurry up and study the remaining martial arts.


    "Wan''er, like last night, I will continue to study those martial arts books after breakfast."


    ...


    half an hour later.


    Lin Yu ate and drank enough, so he took out the remaining six martial arts books and spread them on the table.


    "Master, don''t you need to watch "Hate Wind Knife" again?"


    Wan''er still feels a little unbelievable. Did the young master really learn the martial arts completely in one night?


    This is much more efficient than his usual reading. He can''t finish reading those books for a month.


    It is really hard for her to imagine that there can be such a big gap in the talents and learning of a person in different fields.


    "Wan''er, I have told you several times that I am a martial arts wizard without a single chance. I was born to be a martial artist. I was delayed by studying a few years ago."


    Lin Yu praised Haikou, trying to impress the impression of Wuxue genius in Wan''er''s mind.


    "If you don''t believe me, just watch it carefully. Today I can practice another martial arts to perfection."


    He had thought about it last night, the fusion function is most likely to merge two different martial arts into one.


    So he decided to choose another martial arts practice today.


    Anyway, to practice a broken martial arts from zero to perfection, it only consumes 15 yuan energy, and his remaining 85 yuan energy is more than enough.


    "Master, which martial arts do you practice today?"


    "Wait for me to see first."


    Lin Yu''s eyes moved on the six books.


    After watching for a while, he involuntarily muttered: "Why there is no such thing as a sword."


    If you merge the two sword techniques into one, the power may increase a lot, but the martial arts that my mother has acquired are of different types, which is a bit troublesome.


    "Forget it, choose any one, just this set of "Opening the Palm"."


    Picking up this palm technique, Lin Yu spit in his heart for a while. They are obviously inexperienced martial arts, but their names are so loud, do you want to overwhelm your opponents with their names?


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu started to study "Opening the Palm" with Wan''er''s help.


    This set of martial arts is obviously a bit more difficult than "Hytest Knife". After tossing back and forth for nearly two hours, Lin Yu learned all the moves.


    The name "Open Mountain Palm" finally appeared on the interface of the ¡¡¡¡modifier.


    [Martial Arts: Shifeng Sword (Consummation) (+), Kaishan Palm (incomplete, not getting started) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 85¡¿


    "This time, you definitely can''t reinforce it all at once, first reinforce two levels, and then come back when you adapt."


    Before pressing the button with his mind, Lin Yu secretly warned himself.


    A moment later.


    Under his operation, "Opening the Palm" has been successfully strengthened to Xiaocheng.


    "Hey, it''s not that uncomfortable this time. Is it because I have the skill of "Hate Wind Knife" and my physical fitness has also improved?"


    This is a good thing. In this case, as your body gets stronger, you can get full martial arts in the future.


    After eating some cakes to replenish her physical strength, Lin Yu couldn''t wait to practice this martial arts in front of Wan''er, and let her witness her learning speed.


    Wan''er kept calling the young master so amazing.


    Then, Lin Yu fully strengthened the "Opening Palm" twice, and then began to try to merge two different sets of exercises.


    "fusion."


    Lin Yu muttered silently in his heart, and pressed on the fusion option.


    [Is it based on the martial arts Hayate knife, integrated with other martial arts? whether¡¿


    A line of prompt popped out, and Lin Yu chose yes.


    Then, another prompt popped up. After the operations were completed one by one, Yuanneng was instantly deducted 10 points, and the text behind Wuxue changed accordingly.


    ¡¾Wu Xue: Feng Kai Shan Sword (Consummation) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 60¡¿


    "Yes, after the fusion, it is directly at the Consummation level, but I don''t know how much power has increased compared to before."


    Lin Yu secretly guessed.


    Wan''er saw that Lin Yu had been in a daze for a long time, and then asked gently: "Master, is there anything wrong?"


    "No, I''m just wondering whether these two sets of martial arts moves can be integrated, integrate their advantages, and exert a stronger power."


    "Huh? Can it still be like this?" Wan''er asked in surprise.


    "Others may not be good, but I learn martial arts so fast, I always have to try it."


    Lin Yu said without blushing.


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t wait for Wan''er to react. UU read directly lifted the wooden knife to the open space in the room, and began to practice this martial arts after fusion.


    àØàØàØ¡ª


    Hunting in the strong wind, the wooden knife pierced the air and made a creaking sound.


    Not to mention anything else, just by listening to this sound effect, you know that the power of this martial arts is much stronger than the two martial arts before the fusion.


    Wan''er was stunned, but she didn''t expect her young master to really have the ability to master her.


    This set of martial arts he is currently playing is obviously neither "Hate Knife" nor "Kai Shan Zhang", but more like a new move that combines the advantages of the two.


    Although she doesn''t know martial arts, such obvious changes can still be seen.


    After Lin Yu rehearsed "Hurrying Wind Knife" completely, the sky had already started to darken.


    said to Wan''er: "Wan''er, go and arrange someone to prepare dinner. After eating, I will continue to learn the next martial arts."


    "Huh? Master, you..."


    Wan''er didn''t know what to say, things had completely exceeded her imagination.


    After dinner, Lin Yu kept on choosing a leg technique called "Whirlwind Shadowless Legs" to start practicing.


    By the second shift, he strengthened this legwork to perfection.


    "Let''s take a look again, what will happen if you integrate this set of legs."


    Lin Yu pressed the fusion button again.


    One minute later.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Liuying Knife Technique (first layer) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 35¡¿


    The name of the martial arts after fusion is Liuying Sword Technique, but unlike the previous ones, the remarks of Liuying Sword Technique write the first level, not the level of consummation.


    "It means there are several levels in this martial arts, I only learned the first level now?"


    Lin Yu guessed, and then clicked the + sign with his mind.

 Chapter 9： Lift the ban

    After pressing the ¡¡¡¡+ sign, it really strengthened that option to be able to be pressed.


    Lin Yu clicked on the strengthen button.


    [This behavior will consume 20 yuan energy and strengthen the martial arts Liuying sword technique to the next level, yes/no]


    "Does this cost 20 yuan?"


    Lin Yu hesitated, this matter must be calculated.


    "To strengthen an incomplete Wushu from zero basic to perfection, a total of 15 points of vitality, while the level of the Liuying Knife technique requires 20 points of vitality. Does it mean that the latter gains more than the former? More skill?"


    "Then what level of martial arts is this Liuying Sword Technique? It shouldn''t be an inexperienced martial arts, right?"


    It''s a pity that I don''t know much about martial arts, and I can''t judge the rank of Liuying Sword Technique at all.


    "Hey, if there is a martial artist who can practice with me, it would be great, or ask some famous teacher to help."


    Lin Yu frowned and thought.


    But one thing that is certain now is that my martial arts must be unique, and it must be different from the martial arts of the big sects, and it will not cause death.


    After all, this is something that has been modified with a modifier, which is unique.


    "Forget it, the remaining yuan can be used to strengthen an inexperienced martial arts school, which has no meaning, so let''s use it to improve the skill of the Liuying sword technique."


    Lin Yu stopped hesitating and chose yes.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Liuying Sword Technique (Second Layer) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 15¡¿


    Suddenly, the feeling reappeared last night, his body seemed to be hollowed out, and his hunger made his eyes stare at Venus.


    Lin Yu hurriedly held the table, shaking with sweat and said, "Wan''er, hurry up, hurry up, I can''t do it anymore, go find someone to cook and make medicine."


    "Huh? Master...Yes, yes, I will go now."


    Wan''er saw that Lin Yu suddenly became like this with good grace, and was immediately distraught. After confirming that he was just hungry, she helped him to bed and hurriedly turned and went out.


    bed.


    Although Lin Yu was hungry and weak, he was very happy in his heart.


    I didn''t expect that with my current body, one level of power would be so vain. It seems that this Liuying sword technique is not simple.


    This is a good thing.


    Not long after, Wan''er brought the food and boiled tonics in a hurry with people. The efficiency was much higher than yesterday, and it was obviously prepared.


    Lin Yu sat back at the table, gobbled it up, thinking about something in his heart.


    The modifier depends entirely on Yuanneng to work, but where does the Yuanneng come from?


    Why can I have 100 yuan energy just after I get the modifier after rebirth?


    "Will the original owner save it somehow? Or is it just a novice benefit?"


    After guessing for a while, Lin Yu asked in his heart: "System? Modifier boss? Hanging? How on earth did this energy come from? Can you give me a hint?"


    After ¡¡¡¡ asked, his attention was focused on the words in front of him.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no prompt.


    "It seems that I can only find it on my own."


    ...


    In the following days, because there was no Yuanneng and the door could not go out, Lin Yu became idle, and she simply asked Wan''er to find books such as local chronicles and history books in the mansion to read.


    Then he took time to learn about the major industries, business methods, etc. under the name of the Lin family.


    With this change, Lin Chengye was so relieved that he thought that his son had compromised, so he lifted his ban.


    "The old man is so cruel, I have been shut down for ten days!"


    The moment Lin Yu stepped out of the room, he realized that ten days had passed without knowing it.


    Fortunately, I haven''t been idle for these ten days, and I have gained a lot. Not only I have a deeper understanding of the world, but my body is much stronger than before.


    I don¡¯t know the reason for learning martial arts, or for tonic every day, my body is getting stronger day by day, and even his head is longer and heavier than before.


    At that station, the momentum alone can calm a group of people.


    Lin Yu is very satisfied with his changes. To really let him live with the weak body of the original owner, it would be an indescribable suffering.


    "Wan''er, go, go shopping in the street."


    "Yes, master."


    Since coming to this world, Lin Yu hasn''t made a step outside the Lin Mansion, so he can''t wait to go outside and take a look.


    The two left the house and went straight to the gate of Lin Mansion.


    But before taking a few steps, a young man in a cyan gown appeared not far away, as if he had been waiting there long ago.


    After he saw Lin Yu, he was taken aback first, then turned to look at Wan''er, as if he was sure of something, he immediately walked over here with a smile on his face.


    After ¡¡¡¡ approached, he bowed and said, "Master, Xiaoshan wants to kill you."


    Lin Yu also recalled this person at this time.


    This person''s name is Lin Shan, his half-brother, born in the same year and the same month as himself.


    It''s a pity that a son is expensive by his mother. His mother is just a servant in the Lin family and has no status, so his status is a little higher than that of the servants in the mansion, far inferior to himself, the young master of the Lin family.


    But this kid has been very clever since he was a child. He is very good at acting with winks, well-informed, quick-handed, and he can keep his mouth in check, so he was taken early by the original owner as a dog-legged and book boy.


    can be regarded as holding his thighs firmly.


    "It''s just right, Koyama, go outside with me."


    This kid is very familiar with Jianyang City. UU read www.ukanshu.com and he has a proper know-it-all, so it''s okay to bring him.


    "Yes, master."


    Lin Shan respectfully led his orders.


    The three of them went all the way to the layman.


    There was already a carriage waiting outside the gate. When the coachman saw Lin Yu and his party come out, he hurriedly opened the door.


    After sitting down in the carriage, Lin Yu suddenly remembered something.


    looked at Lin Shan and asked, "Shan Shan, the last time I asked you to collect the files, do you still have a copy of it?"


    Although his memory is imperfect, Lin Yu always feels that those files seem to be very important. If you don''t take a look at it with your own eyes, it''s as if you are in your throat.


    It happened that Lin Shan had done that, so I just asked him.


    "Master, don''t mention it anymore. Master almost broke my legs because of this. How dare I keep them."


    Lin Shan begged for mercy miserably.


    "Okay, I see."


    Lin Yu sighed helplessly.


    At this time, the carriage moved and drove towards the busiest and lively neighborhood of Jianyang City.


    Many of Lin''s properties are located in those places, so Lin Yu wanted to check it out in shops of all sizes.


    After all, these will have to be handled by oneself sooner or later, and you can''t be like the original owner, knowing nothing about the property that will be inherited.


    At this time, Lin Yu has somewhat accepted the current fate.


    When you come, you will be at ease, and it is not bad to be a rich man honestly.


    It''s better to be a social animal in your last life.


    The carriage approached the destination very quickly, and the outside of the carriage became more and more crowded, with constant shouting.


    Lin Shan looked out the window, and took the initiative to help Lin Yu explore the wind.


    "Young Master." He suddenly turned his head and said to Lin Yu with a smile on his face: "Your future brother-in-law is right in front. Would you like to meet him?"

 Chapter 10： No speculation

    "The future brother-in-law?"


    Lin Shan''s words immediately aroused Lin Yu''s curiosity, and he hurriedly looked out the window.


    There was a young man in brocade clothes on the street in front, walking along the street with a maid and two servants. It was him who wanted to come to Lin Shan.


    Speaking of it, he still knows this person, his name is Wu Zhengchu, the eldest son of the Wu family.


    The strength of the Wu family is not bad from the Lin family, but the main business is different, so the original owner and Wu Zhengchu are also in the same circle.


    But there is no friendship between the two people, they just know that there is such a person in the circle.


    At this time, Lin Shan came over and explained: "Master, the marriage partner of our Lin family is the Chengdong Wu family."


    "Is that so? Okay, it''s good to meet him."


    Marriage in this world is the words of a matchmaker ordered by parents. If you oppose it, you will be regarded as a treason and rejected by the entire society.


    So Lin Yu has no good way to do this, only his father said that he would marry whoever he wanted to marry.


    It is a good idea to get to know the other party in advance when the status quo cannot be changed.


    "Stop."


    Seeing that Lin Yu agreed to this suggestion, Lin Shan hurriedly shouted to the coachman.


    The three got out of the carriage and walked towards Wu Zhengchu and his group.


    At this time, Wu Zhengchu also noticed the Lin Mansion carriage that stopped suddenly, looking instinctively, his eyes were full of surprise.


    "Brother Zhengchu, happy meeting."


    Lin Yuchao Wu Zhengchu arched his hands.


    Neither of them has reached the year of the crown, and there is no word, so they just call their names.


    "Are you, Brother Yu?"


    Wu Zhengchu was a little afraid to confirm Lin Yu''s identity.


    "It''s under."


    "Hiss, I really don¡¯t want to look at you for three days, I remember when I saw you last time, I was a little shorter than me."


    Wu Zhengchu looked at Lin Yu up and down, and shook his head slightly, a little bit unbelievable.


    "Brother Zhengchu, don''t be surprised. I had a heart palpitations some time ago. The doctor prescribed some medicine after the pulse. In addition, I took some big tonics, which made me grow taller inexplicably."


    Lin Yu explained without blushing and heartbeat.


    Wu Zhengchu was amazed when he heard this statement, and then asked: "Brother Yu, what big tonic have you taken? Tell me the prescription, and I will try it later."


    As he said, he approached Lin Yu in twos or twos, and asked softly: "Brother Yu, have your following words become bigger with them."


    Lin Yu saw his serious appearance, not like joking, and said with a smile: "I will turn around and ask Wan''er to copy a copy of the prescription for you. As for the effect, you can try it yourself."


    "Hahaha, okay, then I really want to give it a try."


    Wu Zhengchu laughed.


    "Let''s go, Brother Zhengchu, sit in my store, I''ll treat you." Lin Yu looked at the Bafang restaurant across the street and suggested.


    "You''re welcome, then."


    Wu Zhengchu laughed, and then the group walked towards the restaurant.


    After entering the restaurant''s private room, Lin Yu and Wu Zhengchu took their seats, while Wan''er and others stood not far away.


    Pushing the cup and changing the time, the two chatted about trivial matters, and explored each other''s bottom.


    Lin Yu wanted to know what his future wife might be like, while Wu Zhengchu was eager to know how Lin Yu felt after taking the medicine.


    But just chatting, I don¡¯t know where the topic is going.


    Lin Yu increasingly felt that talking to Wu Zhengchu was not speculative, the two people''s interests were too far apart, and there was not much in common, and the conversation became more and more awkward.


    "Ah, ah." Wu Zhengchu also felt that the chat was boring this day, so he cleared his throat and said: "Brother Yu, those things are nothing to talk about, let''s talk about Fengyue."


    He doesn''t believe it anymore, there is still no common language in the affairs of men and women.


    "I have very little knowledge in this aspect, please enlighten me from Brother Zhengchu."


    The original owner of ¡¡¡¡ is not the one who is intrigued by the flowers, everyone in this circle knows, so Lin Yu naturally can''t act like an old driver.


    "Well, hehehehe."


    Wu Zhengchu leaned against Lin Yu with a lewd smile, and said in a low voice: "There is nothing to teach you, you have to try it yourself. To tell the truth, my little maid was well trained by me, eighteen. Martial arts are proficient in everything, and you will know everything if you let you play for two days."


    Lin Yu felt like a chill. As a modern person, how could he accept this kind of values ??that don''t treat the bottom people as human beings.


    You need to know that he was an ordinary social animal ten days ago, and he didn''t change his identity so quickly.


    "Brother Zhengchu, this should be avoided."


    Lin Yu declined.


    "Hey, what''s so shy about this." Wu Zhengchu shook his head again and again, then glanced at Wan''er not far away, and suggested: "Brother Yu, your little maid has already been picked by you? Or else, you Let her play with me for two days, and I promise to help you tune it up and down, and you will feel the changes in it again."


    Everyone said that Wu Zhengchu was lustful, and it was true at first sight today.


    Lin Yu understands, it seems that this guy has long been attracted to Wan''er, and only then offered to talk about Fengyue.


    Also, Wan''er is considered very beautiful among the maids, and her temperament can even be compared to the family eldest lady. It is strange that Wu Zhengchu does not give birth to a wicked heart.


    "Forget it, Brother Zhengchu, I am not interested in these things at first, so I don''t bother you anymore. It''s fine for now."


    Lin Yu really wanted to draw a big ear to shave himself at this time. He just pretended to be humble and asked him to teach him. Doesn''t he have an excuse?


    "Hey, Brother Yu, there is no such thing as a bad man, so don''t refuse, this busy brother will help."


    Wu Zhengchu refused to give up and continued to persuade him.


    Lin Yu was annoyed by him, so he had to find an excuse to say: "Brother Zhengchu, it''s not a lie. Today, my father asked me to come out to familiarize myself with the business of the next home, and there are business affairs to be done. Let''s talk next time."


    "Oh? Father''s order cannot be violated. Since Brother Yu said so, let''s do it today, and you will consider your brother''s proposal when you look back."


    Wu Zhengchu said without giving up.


    "Let¡¯s talk about this when you have time. UU Reading Zhengchu brother, I¡¯ll be busy with business now." Lin Yu issued the eviction order, and then added: "By the way, I will let Wan''er copy the prescription. Then let Xiaoshan send it to you."


    How can he dare to let Wan''er come into contact with this guy at this time?


    Wu Zhengchu heard the meaning of Lin Yu''s words. After a moment, he arched his hands with a smile, and then took the people out of the private room and went to have fun elsewhere.


    As he walked away, Lin Yu''s heart became more and more upset.


    Unexpectedly, the first day of contact with the future eldest brother-in-law, it would cause a commotion.


    If you become relatives with him in the future, I am afraid that the female relatives around you will suffer.


    Lin Yu began to resent the marriage.


    But there is no way, I have no say in this matter at all, and there may be no change at all.


    Distracted, Lin Yu simply left the private room, ready to talk to the shopkeeper of the restaurant to see how the restaurant works.


    The shopkeeper of the restaurant is also the Lin family, and Lin Yu''s uncle is still Lin Yu in terms of seniority.


    However, Lin Yu is the young master of the Lin family, and he is just the manager of the Lin family restaurant. The status gap between the two is not small.


    So when he saw Lin Yu, he was very respectful.


    "Uncle Chengze, is there something urgent for you?"


    Lin Yu found that his uncle looked flustered, and something bad seemed to happen.


    "Master guessed right, I have an important matter to report to the master."


    "Oh? Tell me what''s the matter first."


    Lin Yu''s curiosity came.


    "this¡­"


    "Can''t you tell me? I''m getting married soon."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Chengze gritted his teeth and nodded and said: "Okay, then I''ll talk to the young master first."

 Chapter 11： track

    Lin Chengze took Lin Yu to the shopkeeper''s room and said, "Master, this is how it is. Our restaurant was stolen by a thief the day before yesterday and a whole thousand taels of silver stripes were stolen."


    "The little thief still dare to hit our Lin family''s idea, aren''t you afraid of sitting in prison?"


    Lin Yuqi said.


    The Lin family is also a big clan in Jianyang City anyway, and the government has to sell face no matter what.


    Those little thieves steal money from ordinary people. If they steal money from the Lin family, the government will definitely investigate it thoroughly.


    Could these people have their brains flooded.


    "Uncle Chengze, can you just report the matter directly to the official? After the government finishes it, you can tell my father about the result of the settlement. Why should you panic?"


    "Hey, master, the problem lies here. The officials don''t care about it."


    "What? The government doesn''t care?" Lin Yu was shocked, "What is the source of the person who steals the silver... No, it''s stolen for a thousand taels of silver, so it shouldn''t be able to buy the government?"


    If you want to be able to buy through the government, it is impossible to be worthy of such a small amount of money.


    "Master, I didn''t make it clear. Actually, it''s not that the government doesn''t care about this, but the people of the government say that there are too many more important cases waiting for them to handle recently. This kind of small case is really too much to handle now. Let us be considerate. "


    "That''s it..."


    Lin Yu slowly nodded, if this is the case, then you really have to report to his father.


    "Uncle Chengze, next time you encounter this situation, you still have to tell your family earlier that what happened the day before yesterday is the third day."


    This restaurant will be his own business in the future, so Lin Yu couldn''t help but blame it.


    "Master forgive me, it''s not that I don''t take this seriously, but that I found some clues, so I spent some time looking for the two thieves."


    "It was I who blamed you." Lin Yu apologized, and then asked, "Did you find someone?"


    "I found it. There are two of them. They are still in the city now, dangling in the area of ??Willow Street in the south of the city."


    "So arrogant? I stole my Lin family''s money and didn''t rush to run?"


    Lin Yu thought secretly, maybe the two of them knew that the government had no time to arrest them, they would feel confident.


    "Yes." Lin Chengze followed with a sigh, and then proposed: "Master, let''s report the matter to the master, let him arrange for the guard at home to catch the two thieves and turn them to the government."


    "Wait, don''t worry."


    Lin Yu stopped, and then felt his chin and started thinking.


    Soon, he had a plan in his mind, and said: "Uncle Chengze, since these two people dare to stay in the city, they have made all-out preparations and left behind. I dare say that our house As soon as the guards move, they will run away."


    "Master, I haven''t thought about this, but I can''t let them go. If we don''t take some actions with fanfare, wouldn''t anyone dare to bully our Lin family in the future?"


    After Lin Chengze finished speaking, he added: "Master, this is to kill the chicken and the monkey."


    "It''s right to kill chickens and monkeys, but if we can''t kill chickens, doesn''t it appear that our Lin family is incompetent?" Lin Yu said with a serious face: "You can tell me the specific location of the two people, or arrange for someone to take me to find them, and then this matter. Just leave it alone."


    Since the Liuying Sword Technique was upgraded to the second level, Lin Yu has been itchy, and has long wanted to find something to practice his hand.


    So he was going to find the two thieves first, observe them in secret, and then decide whether to do it himself or call the guards in the house to catch them.


    "Master, how can this work?" Lin Chengze shook his head repeatedly, refusing to agree.


    Lin Yu had no choice but to hold up the young master Lin¡¯s arrogance and said: "I will take care of this now, and I will talk about it with my father. I don''t want to repeat it a second time."


    Lin Chengze saw that Lin Yu was angry, and he was very aggrieved, but the other party was the young master of the Lin family, he had to follow him, so he had to endure his upset and said: "Okay, then I will arrange for someone to take you to find them."


    Then, Lin Yu and Lin Shan changed their clothes, dressed up like ordinary people, and followed the people arranged by Lin Chengze to go directly to Liushu Street in the south of the city.


    As for Wan''er, let her take the carriage back home first.


    ...


    Chengnan Willow Street.


    After finding the two thieves, Lin Yu distracted the people arranged by Lin Chengze.


    At this time, the two thieves were drinking tea in a teahouse, and Lin Yu took Lin Shan to find a seat in the teahouse.


    "These two guys are Lianjiazi, and they have kung fu."


    Lin Yu said to Lin Shan after observing for a while.


    "Master, it''s real or fake, can you tell that too?"


    Lin Shan is unbelievable, when did Master have such eyesight?


    Actually, Lin Yu himself felt a little bit magical. He didn''t expect that after learning some martial arts through the martial arts modifier, he even grew his own experience horizon.


    He could tell at a glance that the martial arts of those two people were not as good as his own.


    Lin Yu looked at Lin Shan and chuckled, "Then you think how my flesh grew out in a short period of time, do you really rely on tonics?"


    "Master, how do you grow it?"


    Lin Shan had been curious about this for a long time, but it was a pity that he didn''t dare to ask.


    "Master of martial arts practice." Lin Yu explained, and then asked: "Xiaoshan, you are the most informed. What happened in the city during this time?"


    Lin Shan recalled, and said: "Master, nothing big happened in the city, but it seems that it is not peaceful outside the city. UU Reading "


    "What happened outside the city?"


    "Master, I really don''t know about this. During this period of time you were banned, the butler did not allow me to leave the mansion. I can''t find out many things."


    "Okay, when you turn around, hurry up and find out what happened outside the city."


    "Yes, master."


    Afterwards, the two chatted about other chores, and kept observing the movements of the two thieves in secret.


    About half an hour later, the two thieves got up and left, and Lin Yu and Lin Shan also quietly followed.


    To catch a thief, it is natural to be convicted by catching the personal stolen goods, so Lin Yu intends to follow the two people to the final point before doing anything.


    After all, it is impossible to carry a thousand taels of silver with you. It is too conspicuous and must be hidden in a corner.


    Four people one after another, turning around the streets and alleys, finally came to a residential area.


    "Master, all the traffickers in the city live here."


    Lin Shan whispered in Lin Yu''s ear.


    Lin Yu nodded, and the two of them continued to follow the two culprits calmly.


    Soon, the two guys walked into one of the small houses.


    But then, one of the culprits walked out of the room again and looked at Lin Yu and said: "The two are tired after following so long, how about coming in for a cup of tea?"


    "Thank you very much, then."


    Lin Yu generously agreed.


    Seeing that Lin Yu had promised so readily, the thief couldn''t help frowning, and then sneered, "It''s kind of interesting, I also said that if you don''t want me, I''ll be strong."


    said, he made a please gesture.


    "Please go inside."


    "You are welcome."


    Lin Yu arched his hands and led Lin Shan into the room.

 Chapter 12： Rolling

    "Sit anywhere."


    In the room, another thief greeted the two.


    Lin Yu took his seat generously, but Lin Shan was obviously nervous, Lin Yu pulled him a bit before he sat down at a loss.


    At this time, the thief outside the door followed into the house and shut the door to death.


    "Introduce yourself first." The culprit sitting in the chair looked at Lin Yu and said, "My brothers have two surnames, who specialize in robbing the rich and helping the poor."


    "Robbery the rich and help the poor? It''s your own poor, right?" Lin Yu joked.


    "Hehe, brother brother, you can see it right." The thief He was not angry, and said with a smile: "Looking at the skin of you two, they must be first-class people in the Lin Mansion. It seems that my brothers have caught two fishes this time. A big fish."


    "Boy, do you know why I am not in a hurry to leave Jianyang City, but also deliberately let your restaurant shopkeeper know our whereabouts?"


    The thief who was leaning on the door asked with a smile.


    "Are you going to make some more profit in the hands of the Lin family?" Lin Yu guessed.


    The man in the chair smiled and said, "Hey, my brothers didn''t want to make much profit, but you two rich sons who don¡¯t have the same hair have to take the initiative to send it to the door, then if I don¡¯t knock a fortune. , Don¡¯t you apologize to Tiandi¡¯s parents?"


    "Congratulations to you then." Lin Yu also followed with a smile: "Actually, I am the eldest son of the Lin family. Was it a surprise or a surprise?"


    "what?"


    The two were shocked and couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    Then, the two looked at Lin Yu together, their eyes full of disbelief.


    "Koyama, have you seen it, these two people still can''t believe it."


    Lin Yu turned his head casually and said to Lin Shan beside him.


    At this time, Lin Shan was already scared and at a loss. He didn''t know how to pick up Lin Yu''s words, and he didn''t know why Lin Yu could be so calm.


    "Cut, if you were really the eldest son of the Lin family, would you come to this kind of ruined place with a personal risk? Is your Lin family empty?"


    The two thieves sneered.


    "Why can''t I come? As the young master of the Lin family, I naturally have to take back what belongs to me by myself."


    Lin Yu stood up and spread his right hand towards the two thieves.


    "Boy, what do you mean?"


    "Do you not understand this gesture? Return the stolen one thousand taels of silver, and I will cut a knife if one or two are missing."


    Lin Yu said harshly.


    "Ha ha ha ha."


    "This kid''s brain is flooded, and the fine-skinned and tender-skinned are also playing tricks like others."


    The two did not put Lin Yu in their eyes at all, and laughed unscrupulously.


    After laughing for a while, the person in the lead snorted coldly: "The kid is so kind, okay, when I get your money from the Lin family, I will definitely let you die faster."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu sank his face: "Are you going to tear up the ticket?"


    "Joke, let you go back, is it for you to report to the officer, and wait for the government to want us?" The two sneered, indifferently, it seemed that killing someone was just a small matter for them.


    "Okay, then I''m welcome." Lin Yu turned to Lin Shan and said, "Xiao Shan, give me the knife."


    "Yes...yes, master."


    Lin Shan tremblingly opened the cloth bag in his hand, took out the hidden watermelon knife, and handed it to Lin Yu''s hand.


    "Ha ha ha ha¡­"


    "You **** don''t even have a decent knife, watermelon knife, it''s so funny."


    The two men leaned forward and backward with a smile.


    "A knife that can kill is a good knife."


    Lin Yu looked cold, his body turned into a flowing shadow, and he slashed it over.


    ßÚÀ²¡£


    A blood mist sprayed out, and at the same time a broken arm flew high to the ceiling, and then hit the ground heavily.


    "what-"


    screaming sounded immediately.


    But it is after oneself.


    Lin Yu frowned and looked at Lin Shan, the guy with the broken arm in his heart hadn¡¯t called yet, what¡¯s your name?


    Lin Shan wiped the blood sprayed on his face, and said incoherently: "This, this..."


    Lin Yu didn''t bother to pay attention to him, turned his head to look at the uninjured culprit and said: "This is not enough, you come and practice with me."


    To be honest, he was a little surprised by his own strength.


    I was thinking that I would pass the knife, and the other party would resist it for a while, but in the end, he stood there waiting for him to cut it. I guess he didn''t react.


    This is no good, this kind of unilateral crush is too boring.


    So this time, let the other party be prepared and have a good fight.


    "Good boy, there is a kind!" The culprit shouted violently: "The room is too small to show off, come and fight with me."


    said, he jumped to the door, opened the door and rushed out.


    Lin Yu followed him out.


    But he was dumbfounded as soon as he went out. There was no one outside the door waiting for a decisive battle with him, only to see a flying figure in the distance drifting away.


    It is the thief who is running away.


    "Fuck, I was deceived by him."


    Lin Yu cursed secretly, turned around and punched the injured culprit in the room to stun, then lifted the watermelon knife and chased the escaped person.


    "Fortunately, this kid has no experience in the arena, otherwise it would be over today." The thief who ran away was terrified. He didn''t expect this tender kid who didn''t even have calluses to be so powerful.


    Fortunately, he just had an idea to play with him, otherwise I really don''t know how to get out.


    But just as he was secretly grateful, a strong wind suddenly blew behind him, and when he looked back, it turned out that the kid was catching up.


    "Try this!"


    The thief surnamed He grabbed it from his waist, grabbed a bag of things, and then slammed it back.


    Suddenly, the entire air was filled with white mist.


    "lime powder?!"


    Lin Yu reacted instantly and closed his eyes hurriedly.


    But the knife in his hand didn''t stop for a moment, cutting it forward according to his memory.


    The thief surnamed He was about to run away in another direction when Lin Yu couldn''t see, but the base of his right thigh suddenly felt cold.


    Then the whole person lost his balance and leaped forward.


    Plops.


    He rolled two laps before stopping, the blood was spilled all over the floor, and he fainted with his eyes closed.


    The civilians around ¡¡¡¡ were so frightened to evade when they saw this terrifying scene.


    "Master, Master!"


    Linshan rushed all the way, UU reading www. At this time, he had changed from extreme fear to extreme excitement at uukanshu.com, and he couldn''t admire Lin Yu more than ever.


    "Koyama, bandage this person, stop the bleeding, and go back to the house."


    Lin Yu glanced at the scattered onlookers, scared them away with his eyes, and ordered Lin Shan.


    "Yes, master."


    Linshan did not say a word, but started to work swiftly.


    Soon, the two returned to the foothold of the two thieves and closed the door tightly.


    Lin Shan squatted on the ground and tied them tightly, and then asked, "Master, do you need me to bring people from the government?"


    "Not urgent."


    Lin Yu originally planned to **** the two men directly to the government, but then he thought about it. Is it because he tried to catch the two men so hard to give the credit to others?


    "Koyama, go get a bucket of water to wake up these two people, I want to ask questions."


    "Yes, master."


    Lin Shan quickly brought a bucket of cold water, and poured it on their heads with a splash.


    The two groaned in pain. When they figured out their situation, the thief who took the lead gritted his teeth and said: "Leave us, I will tell you where the money is hidden."


    "Do you think this young master is a person who lacks a thousand taels of silver?"


    "Then how are you willing to let us go?"


    "Then it depends on your performance, your life is yours, you decide for yourself."


    Lin Yu knelt down, picked up the watermelon knife and scratched the opponent''s neck.


    The two were silent, but there was already a trace of panic in their eyes.


    Lin Yu stopped talking nonsense with the two of them when he saw this, and asked directly: "The first question, why dare to steal my Lin family''s silver? How do you know that the government is not free to take care of things now."

 Chapter 13： Origin of Yuanneng

    "Huh, it''s okay to tell you this."


    The thief surnamed He sneered, "Anyone who is on the road, as long as their eyes are not blind, can see that the current government is weak, the city is still reluctant, and lawless outside the city has long been lawless. When will you wait if you don''t do it at this time?"


    This answer disappointed Lin Yu for a while.


    He thought he could get some valuable information out of this guy''s mouth, but in the end he just gambled based on the status quo that the government had no time to control it.


    In that case, he didn''t bother to interrogate him personally anymore, so he turned to Lin Shan and said, "Xiaoshan, you will take care of these two people and get the things back."


    "Master, wrap it around me, I have ten thousand ways to get them to speak."


    Lin Shan promised, patting his chest.


    Lin Yu nodded, opened the door and went outside, breathing fresh air.


    Soon, there were screams and begging for mercy from time to time in the room, and I didn''t know what methods Lin Shan used against them.


    Lin Yu has no time to care about this now. What he cares more about at this time is his own safety.


    I don''t know what''s going on, there is always an inexplicable anxiety in his heart, it seems that some danger may come at any time.


    It was okay, but after hearing about the constant incidents in and out of the city, this emotion grew stronger.


    "It would be great if I knew how Yuanneng can grow. I will improve my martial arts, and then no matter what the monsters are, I will kill him with a knife."


    As the saying goes, holding a sword with a hard waist, Lin Yu deeply felt the benefits of having a strong skill.


    Only by upgrading the Liuying knife technique to the second level, he can easily deal with these two brave thieves like killing a chicken and a dog.


    If you can upgrade a few more layers on the current basis, you should have enough self-protection ability.


    Thinking about it, Lin Shan walked out of the room and said softly, "Master, it''s done. Not only did you get back your one thousand taels, but you also found some other things."


    "Oh? What is there?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Master, you come with me."


    Lin Shan led Lin Yu back to the house, pointed to a hole that had been hidden before, and said, "Master, everything is hidden here."


    After finishing speaking, he squatted down and lifted the silver package, revealing a wooden box underneath.


    There are a lot of gold and silver jewelry in the wooden box, but it seems that it has not been maintained for a long time, and the surface has been oxidized and discolored.


    "Do you have any questions about the origin of these things?"


    "According to them, they killed a few tomb thieves and snatched it."


    "Black eats black? It''s interesting."


    Lin Yu took one of the gold bracelets and wanted to check it out.


    However, as soon as he started using things, a line of prompts popped out before his eyes.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+10¡¿


    Lin Yu was ecstatic in his heart. He didn''t expect that such an ordinary piece of jewelry contained vitality.


    If you know that precious metals have vitality, you should touch all of your mother''s belongings.


    But it¡¯s okay, now it¡¯s too late, I¡¯ll go to my mother when I go back next time.


    "Wait..." Suddenly, Lin Yu felt that things were not that simple, turned his head to look at Lin Shan and said, "Shan Shan, where did you just say these things came from?"


    "Kill a few tomb thieves and **** it."


    Lin Shan said with a puzzled face, wondering if the young master is so forgetful.


    "Mean, these are all dead things?"


    "Yes."


    "understood."


    Lin Yu nodded thoughtfully, it seems that it has nothing to do with precious metals, but has nothing to do with dead people.


    If it has something to do with precious metals, there are a lot of things made of gold and silver in my house, and I should have reacted long ago.


    That is true, I have 100 yuan energy when I came up, it is estimated that it was left because of the death of the original owner.


    should be like this.


    After reaching this conclusion, Lin Yu stopped thinking about it, and touched the remaining gold and silver jewelry one by one, absorbing the vital energy.


    In the end, he got 150 yuan energy in total, plus the remaining 165 points.


    At this moment, Lin Shan''s horrified voice suddenly came from the side.


    "Master, it''s not good, I just made too heavy a move. One of the two has died, and the other is not happy."


    During Lin Yu''s study of gold and silver jewelry, Lin Shan walked to the two culprits to check, and found that their lives had been lost by him.


    Lin Yu hurriedly came to the person who was alive, squatted down and sniffed at his nose. It really seemed that he breathed more and less.


    After a few breaths, he tilted his head and followed his brother to see the King of Yama.


    "Master, what should I do? The government won''t punish me, right?"


    Lin Shan is in a hurry.


    "With me here, what are you afraid of?" Lin Yu comforted: "Besides, these two people have done a lot of evil, and they should have died long ago. You kill them as a way of doing things for the sky."


    "Master, now?"


    Lin Shan was still uneasy, and asked aloud.


    Lin Yu touched his chin for a moment, and said, "We came here in disguise. No one knows our identity except these two people. We just need to take our things and leave."


    "Master, this way...is it really okay? Or, shall we report to the official?"


    "There is no right to the death. You can''t say how to say it at the time. Don''t be stupid."


    If people are not dead, UU read www.uukanshu. Com is no problem when it is handed over to the government, but now that people are dead, handing it over to the government will only cause trouble.


    Therefore, based on the principle that more is worse than less, Lin Yu made up his mind to conceal this matter.


    "Hill, find a place to bury them, and then forget about it, no one will ever know that we did it."


    Lin Yu asked Lin Shan to dispose of the bodies of the two of them, while he returned to Bafang Restaurant with one thousand taels of silver.


    After handing over the silver to Lin Chengze, Lin Yu specifically instructed him to treat this matter as never happened before, do not mention it to anyone, and seal up everyone else''s mouth.


    Although Lin Chengze didn''t know why, but seeing the silver return, his responsibility was completely cleared, and he nodded in agreement.


    Then, Lin Yu got on the carriage and went back home.


    In the carriage, he raised his forehead in thought.


    "Genneng has nothing to do with the dead..."


    I thought that the objects accompanying the dead could absorb vital energy, and the vital energy must be related to the dead. As a result, I would see the culprit die with my own eyes, but did not absorb the slightest vital energy.


    You must know that when the opponent died, his hand was placed under his nose, and there was direct skin contact.


    "How did Yuanneng come from?"


    Along the way, Lin Yu was meditating on this question and could not find the answer.


    Finally, he decided to find out where to buy the things unearthed from the cemetery tomorrow, buy some back and try it, and then look for a pattern.


    When I returned to the Lin Mansion, the sky was already dark.


    Lin Yu went to her mother first, told her that her martial arts had made great progress, and asked her where she bought all the martial arts.


    After getting the answer, he went back to his room and wondered how to use the newly absorbed energy.

 Chapter 14： Accident

    Late at night, Wu''s house in Chengdong.


    In the dark night, one can faintly hear the sound of men and women playing in the room of Wu Zhengchu.


    "Master, Qingqing is so comfortable, Qingqing is so beautiful!"


    "Master, master, it''s time for me to serve you!"


    "..."


    After a while, Yingying and Yanyan whispered softly, the world finally calmed down.


    Wu Zhengchu lay on his back like a dead pig. Two beautiful women were massaging him, and the other woman fed him some fruit cakes from time to time.


    "Lin Yu, this kid, still pretends to be pure in front of Lao Tzu."


    The more Wu Zhengchu thinks, the more upset he gets, the more he thinks, the more he feels dreaming, and his mind is full of fantasies about Wan''er being naked.


    He is like this, the more he can''t get, the more he wants.


    "Huh, I will play that little beauty sooner or later!"


    Wu Zhengchu thought bitterly, flashing in his mind countless ways to make Wan''er play to death.


    Thinking about it, he remembered the prescription Lin Yu mentioned during the day.


    I couldn''t help but imagine that if my words were to go further, these women would definitely be overwhelmed with dying.


    "what-"


    Suddenly, the woman who was feeding Wu Zhengchu screamed, and the thing in her hand fell and almost hit Wu Zhengchu''s head.


    Wu Zhengchu scolded: "What''s your name, didn''t you play well?"


    "No, young, young master, there is someone outside the window, someone is watching us." The woman trembled and explained.


    "Someone is peeking? Who is it?"


    Wu Zhengchu sat up cursingly and looked out the window.


    Upon a glance, he saw two heads close to the window paper as expected.


    "Looking for death!"


    Wu Zhengchu was not angry, put on a piece of clothing and walked out the door three or two steps.


    He wanted to see who was so bold.


    But when he saw it clearly, the whole person was almost shocked.


    The two people in front of them were filthy all over, covered with dirt and grass.


    The most important thing is that one of them lacks a right leg and the other lacks a right arm.


    And the fracture is still open, the bones and muscles are exposed, and a layer of semi-coagulated blood is pasted on it.


    "The young master... the eldest son... the young master... the eldest son..."


    The two people chanted words, repeated mechanically, and slowly approached Wu Zhengchu.


    Suddenly, the hollow eyes of the two of them lit up like candles, glowing faintly, and Wu Zhengchu''s liver and gallbladder were splitting.


    "Help...Help¡ª"


    Wu Zhengchu let out a scream, staggering to turn around and run away.


    However, as soon as he turned around, he found an extra palm on his chest.


    He is very strange, how can he have an extra hand on his chest, and that hand is also holding a blood-red organ that can beating.


    "Yes, it''s my heart..."


    The moment Wu Zhengchu woke up, the blood on Wu Zhengchu''s face was lost, and his eyes went dark, and he didn''t know anything.


    ...


    Early in the morning, Lin Yu was woken up by Wan''er, saying that the master was looking for something important to him.


    He got up in a hurry, and went straight to Lin Chengye''s study room before he had time to eat. When he arrived, his mother and the housekeeper had already arrived.


    Three pairs of eyes looked at him together, with a complex expression.


    "Father, mother, what happened?"


    Seeing this posture, Lin Yu secretly said that what he did yesterday was discovered by the government, right?


    "Hey, things are really going wrong recently."


    Lin Chengye sighed, his whole body is much older.


    Then, he looked at Lin Yu and said, "Yu''er, this incident is related to your lifelong event. Just now, the Wu family sent someone to report that Wu Zhengchu was killed at home last night. Your marriage must be delayed."


    "what?"


    Lin Yu was shocked that someone dared to kill the eldest son of the Jianyang City family. This was much more serious than stealing some silver.


    No wonder my father''s face is so bad, it''s not surprising that this matter is not scary.


    But on the other hand, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. It seemed that he didn''t need to get married in a short time.


    At least I don¡¯t have to be relatives with Wu Zhengchu.


    "Father, who killed him?"


    "I don''t know, I only know that they are two martial arts masters, who come and go without a trace, they are very skilled."


    "Two martial arts masters?" Lin Yuqi said: "What a grudge is it to break through the Wu family''s heavy security and go in to kill people? And what benefits can you get by killing the eldest son of the Wu family?"


    "Yeah, that''s why it makes people worry. It''s this kind of people who don''t understand."


    Lin Chengye sighed a long, sad face.


    Lin Yu knew what he was worried about, and said straightforwardly: "Father, don''t worry too much. In fact, I have been secretly practicing martial arts for this period of time, and I have already made considerable achievements."


    "Yes, sir, my family Yuer is amazing now." Ning Yulan echoed.


    "Huh? Are you practicing martial arts?" Lin Chengye''s expression was angry, but then his face eased again, "What''s the use of practicing again? I just learn some tricks, it''s incomparable with real masters."


    "Master, that may not be true, my family Yuer is a martial arts genius."


    Ning Yulan said unconvincedly.


    "What do women know, do you know how difficult it is to practice martial arts?" Lin Chengye was flustered, and UU read and spoke a little aggressively.


    Ning Yulan hurriedly said softly: "Master, don''t be angry, take a good look at my family Yuer, is it a lot taller and stronger than before."


    Hearing this, Lin Chengye took a closer look, and it seemed that something really changed.


    "It seems to be stronger."


    "Master, Yu''er has grown a lot stronger! Look at you, you can''t even remember what your son looked like, and you know how to ponder the family''s business every day."


    Ningyu Lan pretended to be angry and said.


    Lin Chengye didn''t answer this sentence, because he really couldn''t remember what his son looked like eleven days ago.


    He only knows that his sons and daughters are always growing, and they will change after a period of time.


    After a moment of silence, Lin Chengye shook his head again and said: "I don''t care whether I am strong or not, anyway, martial arts training is not so easy to see the results."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Lin Yu and said, "But if you really want to practice, I won''t stop you, I just hope you don''t just give up halfway."


    Maybe something happened recently that changed his view. He no longer opposed Lin Yu''s martial arts practice.


    Lin Yu was overjoyed and hurriedly promised: "Father, don''t worry, I will practice hard! I still lack a handy weapon, can I..."


    "I agree to this. You can arrange it yourself. Go directly to the counter and pay the money to buy what you need."


    "Thank you father!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed, this time he was finally able to show off his hands and feet, so he didn''t need to be sneaky like before.


    Then, several people discussed some other things, and then left.


    Lin Yu went straight back to the house, ready to hurry up to do business, but as soon as he entered his courtyard door, he found Lin Shan waiting at the door, his legs shaking like chaff, his face pale.

 Chapter 15： Claim ones life

    "Oyama, what''s the matter? So panicked."


    "Young master, it''s over, it must be those two guys who came to me to claim my life."


    Lin Yu frowned when he heard it: "What is killing you, go into the house and sit and say."


    "Yes Yes."


    Lin Shan was still shaking, swaying into the room.


    In the house.


    Wan''er poured a cup of hot tea for Lin Shan. After a few sips, his expression finally improved.


    "Master, you already know about the Wu family, but did you know that one of the two killers who broke into the Wu family lacked a right leg and the other lacked a right hand, exactly the same as the two thieves!"


    "Really?"


    "Really, it''s true! I followed your instructions and delivered the prescription to Master Wu early in the morning, just when they were dealing with his death. I heard from the people in charge of them."


    Lin Shan almost cried as he talked.


    "It may be just a coincidence. After all, people can''t come back to life after death. How could those two guys go to Wu''s house to kill."


    Lin Yu couldn''t understand why Lin Shan was so scared, there was no evidence for this kind of speculation.


    Judging from the memory of the original owner, there is nothing magical in this world, just as normal as the earth where it was in the previous life.


    Lin Shan must be scaring himself.


    Thinking of this, he added: "Also, you don''t know if those two people are more capable. You can also have three-legged cat skills. How can you break into the Wu family."


    "Master, those two weren''t great when they were alive, but maybe the corpses of those two have turned into evil things."


    Lin Shan explained.


    "The corpse? You have read too many ghost stories, how can there be such a thing as a corpse."


    Lin Yu felt that Lin Shan was a little bit inexplicable, and actually substituted the story into reality.


    "Master, you..." Lin Shan looked at Lin Yu with some surprise, and then softly reminded: "Those files, you forgot? The records in them are all real things. I managed to do it for you. They are all top secrets of the government."


    "The case file? Speaking of the case file, what is written in it?"


    Lin Yu hurriedly asked.


    He had long wanted to know what those files were, it seemed to be related to the cause of death of the original owner.


    It''s only a pity that the original owner''s memory about that piece is missing, and his father threw away all the files.


    "Master, didn''t you read those files?"


    "I... just leave it alone, tell me what is written in it now."


    "Master, this...Master is very angry because of the file, I''m afraid..."


    "At this time, you are still afraid of this and that, hurry up and say it."


    Lin Yu urged again and again.


    Lin Shan fought between heaven and man in his heart, and finally said cruelly: "Yes, master, I said."


    He quickly retelled the contents of the seven case files, and Lin Yu was shocked when he heard it, and Wan''er on the side was even more pale.


    "There is such a thing in the world? No wonder it was listed as top secret by the government."


    Lin Yu understands why Lin Shan thinks about the corpse.


    Because those things are true, it means that there are extraordinary powers in this world, so it''s not surprising that corpses will happen.


    It¡¯s just that what he didn¡¯t understand was how the original owner would be scared to death after seeing those seven files.


    This is a bit too exaggerated, how courage is that.


    "Maybe it was not scared to death, there are other causes of death."


    Lin Yu thought secretly in his heart.


    Lin Shan saw that Lin Yu hadn''t spoken for a long time, and the more he thought about it, the more afraid he became, and asked with a sad face, "Master, me, what should I do now?"


    "Don''t panic, there''s another question here. If those two guys really came here to claim their lives, how could they go to Wu''s house and kill them."


    "Master, those two guys are no longer humans after all. They are just acting with obsessions during their lifetime. They probably found the wrong way. They ran into Wu''s house by accident, but they will find us sooner or later."


    Lin Shan''s fear is unabated.


    "Then you don''t have to worry, since they killed the Wu family eldest master, then even if they came to our Lin family, they came for me."


    Lin Shan shook his head and said: "Master, how can it be? They not only killed Master Wu, but also killed three other people. They were about the same age as you and me. They didn''t just rush to the eldest son."


    "Did you kill anyone else?"


    Lin Yu groaned.


    The secret path may be that the lives of other people are not important, so the Wu family didn''t mention it when they sent someone to inform.


    "No matter who they want to kill, let''s not mess around."


    Lin Yu said sternly: "Shan Shan, you first go to figure out the origin of the two brothers'' names, and then arrange for a few people to go to the place where the body was buried yesterday. After I am sure that it is the two of them, I will come to think of a solution."


    "Master, I asked the names of the two men yesterday. The older one is He Wen, and the younger one is He Wu. I don''t know the origin."


    "Okay, then you quickly find someone to bury the body to see if the corpse is still there, don''t scare yourself, even if it''s really evil, you won''t come out in the daytime to make trouble."


    After saying this, Lin Shan''s fear subsided a bit, and he took his command: "Yes, Master, I will go now."


    Lin Shan left, only Lin Yu and Wan''er were left in the house.


    "Young Master..."


    Wan''er stopped talking, her voice was full of fear.


    "Wan''er, are you afraid of UU reading ?" Lin Yu squeezed her face and smiled: "Don''t be afraid, sleep with me at night."


    "Yes."


    Wan''er blushed, and she lowered her head slightly, not daring to look directly at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu smiled, Wan''er thought about that.


    Naturally, he arranged Wan''er to sleep with him not for that reason, but simply because he was worried that if the two guys really turned into evil things and killed them, they might kill Wan''er in the outhouse first.


    sleeping next to her, at least can protect her.


    Furthermore, who would dare to do that thing at night in this situation, he had to work hard to deal with the danger that might come at any time.


    Even if the two brothers weren''t resurrected from the dead, you still have to pay attention, after all, you don''t know why the other party killed the young master of the Wu family somehow.


    Knocking his fingers on the table, Lin Yu got up and said, "Wan''er, go, follow me to the street for a break."


    "Yes, master."


    Wan''er nodded obediently, and left the house with Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu is of course not to relax, but to go to the black market that his mother said yesterday to see if he can buy good martial arts books.


    Last night, he originally wanted to use Yuanneng to continue to strengthen and integrate the remaining four sets of martial arts, but later thought about it, it was a bit too stupid.


    Those four sets of martial arts are all remnants, and it takes a lot of energy to deduct and complete them.


    It''s better to spend more money to buy complete or even high-quality martial arts books, so that you can increase your strength by consuming the same energy.


    Yuanneng is scarce after all, and silver is not a problem for him.


    Of course, in addition to this incident, he also wanted to see if he could buy funerary items on the black market, and he also wanted to go to the forge to buy a handy sword.

 Chapter 16： black market

    An hour later.


    Lin Yu brought Wan''er and two other young men who were responsible for getting things to the black market in Jianyang City.


    Most of the transactions in the black market are things that cannot be seen. Therefore, there are strict restrictions on the personnel involved in the transaction, and someone must recommend and guarantee it.


    The government naturally knows the existence of this gray area, but because there are too many wealthy and nobles involved, it has always kept one eye open.


    Anyway, as long as people don''t mention the black market on the surface, it will be regarded as non-existent.


    Lin Yu strolled around the street for a while, then led people into a bookstore called Dingming Bookstore.


    said it was a black market. In fact, from the outside, it is no different from an ordinary street and street market. People who don¡¯t know think this is an ordinary street, and the shops are just ordinary shops.


    "Does the son need anything?"


    The little boy in the store greeted him immediately.


    Lin Yu calmly took out a nameplate from his mother and gave it to the young man. The young man immediately nodded his head and made a please gesture, saying: "Please, please."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu responded, nodded towards Wan''er, and walked into the bookstore alone.


    Here is another person in charge of receiving him.


    "What books does the son want? Anecdotes, unhistorical, strange and strange, or martial arts secrets?"


    An old man in a black cloth gown walked in front of Lin Yu, without much nonsense, and asked straightforwardly.


    He has been in this business for many years and knows what everyone who can come here wants.


    is nothing more than the books that were banned by the court.


    It is strange to say that although the Dawu Dynasty had a word for martial arts, it controlled the spread of martial arts books very strictly. Only the martial arts sects registered with the court were eligible to spread it.


    It is illegal for other people to spread martial arts books privately.


    Of course, this is not to say that martial arts are forbidden. Small-scale transmissions like father-to-child and master-to-discipline are all fine. It is to prevent large-scale printing and sales.


    Lin Yu guessed that the imperial court wanted to restrict the pursuit of warriors to the various martial arts for easy management, so as not to be filled with daring lone rangers or even gangsters.


    Otherwise, the government would not acquiesce in the sect to chase and kill the private school martial arts people.


    Obviously, the court didn''t want the superior martial arts to spread everywhere.


    "I want martial arts books."


    Lin Yu took the old man''s words.


    "Okay, please, my son."


    The old man nodded and took Lin Yu to a row of cabinets heavily protected.


    opened one of the cabinet doors, and the old man introduced: "There are all the books here, which one does the son want?"


    "Let me see."


    Lin Yu said as he took out one of the books and turned it over.


    Since using the martial arts modifier to upgrade the Liuying knife technique to the second level, his vision experience has been correspondingly improved.


    Now he is like a man who has practiced martial arts for many years, he can see through most martial arts books at a glance.


    After only a few glances, he realized that the book in his hand was the same as the seven books bought by his mother. It was a scrap.


    shook his head and put it down, then picked up another one and turned it over.


    It''s a pity that after reading ten books one after another, all the books are flawed and missed.


    It seems that because of the strict control of the imperial court, even these things have become rare goods and can be sold at a high price.


    If you get the ones sold on the surface, anyone who knows how to do it can pick you up.


    "The shopkeeper, let me tell you. Actually, I have been practicing martial arts for many years and have enough knowledge about martial arts. You should not fool me with these remnants."


    Lin Yu put down the books in his hand and showed off to the old man.


    "The son is a martial artist? I really didn''t see it."


    The old man looked at Lin Yu in surprise.


    No matter how you look at it, Lin Yu doesn''t have any characteristics of a warrior. Not to mention the delicate skin and tender flesh on his face, even his temperament is like a scholar.


    Who would dare to believe it if you have been practicing martial arts for many years?


    And I really have to practice martial arts for many years, and I am dressed as a rich man, he must be a disciple of a certain big sect. Is it necessary to come to the **** pit to search for gold?


    Lin Yu saw the old man¡¯s disbelief expression, and he pursed his mouth reluctantly, took out a silver coin and said: "I have silver, as long as you can get real martial arts books, the best martial arts books are superior."


    After finishing speaking, he directly stuffed the silver into the old man''s hand.


    The old man greedily touched the silver in his hand and said with a smile: "The son is really generous, since that''s the case, let the old man tell the truth."


    "You don''t want to hide the truth from the son, everyone will not sell the really valuable martial arts books like this. They must be auctioned for a good price."


    Lin Yu nodded slightly after listening, "Sure enough."


    The old man collected the money in his hand, stroked his beard and smiled: "If you have no merit, the old man will tell you a valuable news. At tomorrow''s black market auction, there will be real superior martial arts. It is said that It''s a third product, you can go and see it then."


    "Is it the third product? Then I have to make it!"


    Lin Yu made up his mind to take it no matter how much it costs.


    Anyway, my father has already said that if he wants money, he can go to the bank to withdraw it himself, so naturally he has to let go of his hands and feet.


    When my father sees his achievements in martial arts, he will definitely feel that the money is worth it.


    The old man smiled and reminded: "Of course I don¡¯t doubt the old man¡¯s financial resources, but the old man reminds you that UU Reading is a martial arts school that has become popular. I don¡¯t know which one it is. If you really want to practice, you have to relax a little bit if you really want to practice."


    "I know this naturally."


    Lin Yu replied.


    Others are not afraid of this. When the time comes to integrate that martial arts into the Liuying sword technique, no one will know what martial arts this is.


    It''s impossible to come over and ask for trouble just because it looks a bit like.


    ...


    Since no suitable martial arts books were found, Lin Yu took Wan''er and two servants to leave and went straight to the blacksmith shop on the other street.


    In contrast, the imperial court''s control of weapons is not as strict as in martial arts books.


    Firstly, because the materials used to make good weapons are expensive, secondly, if you don''t have martial arts and don''t know how to use them, no matter how good a weapon is, it''s about the same as a fire stick.


    So as long as they can prove their innocence, anyone can freely buy the weapons they want.


    clang clang clang¡ª


    As soon as Lin Yu walked into the forge, he heard the sound of iron striking from the backyard of the shop.


    "My son, what do you need?"


    The little servant of the blacksmith''s shop took the initiative to greet him and asked with a smile.


    This dress is a great customer, he must be buying a beautifully crafted saber for decoration, and he can make a fortune.


    "Take a look at the best knife in your shop."


    Lin Yu glanced at the shop, and said to Xiao Si.


    "Okay!" Xiao Si happily agreed, but then he was puzzled: "My son, are you sure you want a sword, not a sword?"


    "Yes, it''s a knife, hurry up."


    "Good Le!"


    Xiaosi readily responded.


    Soon, three knives with jeweled gold on their scabbards appeared in front of Lin Yu.

 Chapter 17： Treasure knife

    "This is the best knife in your shop?"


    Lin Yu pulled out the three knives one by one and took a look, then asked quite puzzled.


    "That''s right!" Xiao Si picked up one of the knives and explained enthusiastically, "Look, my son, the scabbard and handle of this Qibao shark knife are made of good shark skin..."


    "Wait, wait a minute." Lin Yu interrupted Xiaosi: "It seems that you and I have different understandings of good knives. I don''t care how exquisite the scabbard is. What I want is a sharp blade and a strong blade. "


    Lin Yuxin said that a straight man like himself always looks at the parameters first when he buys everything. Why are you giving me all these fancy gimmicks?


    Xiaosheng was taken aback when he heard Lin Yu''s words, and then woke up and said: "My son, you care about the performance of the knife."


    "Yes, good performance is needed, show it to me quickly."


    Lin Yu urged again and again.


    He suddenly remembered that he had forgotten to inquire about the burial objects in the tomb just now, so after buying the knife, he had to go to the black market and don''t waste time.


    "This..." Xiao Si said hesitantly: "The knives in our shop are all about the same performance, not particularly good, I''m afraid there is not what you want."


    said, he explained: "In fact, even if you search for the blacksmith shops in Quanjianyangcheng, you won''t have knives with outstanding performance. There is no market for those things in the city."


    "Where can I buy the knife I want?"


    "This can only be bought in the towns around the major gates. Only the warrior cares about the performance of the sword. People in these big cities don''t value those."


    "Okay, I get it now."


    Lin Yu nodded, and wanted to turn around and leave.


    Xiaosi hurriedly called to him and said, "My son, don''t go away, there are some suggestions you might as well listen to."


    "Let''s talk about it." Lin Yu stopped walking.


    "My son, I don''t think you are like a martial artist. You may not understand the truth. For ordinary people, in fact, weapons are not as sharp as possible. If you are not careful, you can hurt yourself. And ah No matter how good a knife is, you have to know how to use it. People who haven¡¯t practiced don¡¯t understand the correct chopping posture. If the blade is not correct, it is easy to destroy the knife. It¡¯s better to..."


    Xiaosi talked about common sense of swords.


    Lin Yu has come to understand, it turned out to be a dressed pot like himself for a long time.


    If he wears like a murderous master, this guy will definitely not sell himself the things that girls use, and he won¡¯t bother to popularize these superficial knowledge.


    "...So, son, you still pick a good-looking knife, so that it fits your identity."


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu waved his hand and said, "I want a sharp knife. If you have one, sell me, and if you don''t have me, go and see elsewhere."


    Seeing that Lin Yu was leaving again, the little servant hurriedly said, "My son, don¡¯t hurry. The master craftsmanship in our shop is the best. It¡¯s okay to make the good knife you want. It just takes some time. ."


    "how long?"


    "This...the knife materials are not available in our shop. We need to purchase them outside, plus the time for forging and polishing. At least two months."


    "So long? Can''t wait."


    Lin Yu shook his head repeatedly.


    Maybe you have to let the knife see blood tonight, who is free to wait for you for two months.


    "Forget it, you take the knife off the wall, I bought it."


    Thinking that he still has a lot of things to do, Lin Yu didn''t have time to go to other blacksmith shops, so he decided to buy a similar knife and make do with it.


    "Hao Le!" Seeing that Lin Yu couldn''t persuade Lin Yu to buy the three exquisitely crafted knives, the little girl thought that if the business could be done, he immediately took the knives down.


    "My son, this knife needs twelve grains of silver."


    "Twenty-two? Twenty-two is twelve. Wan''er give him the money."


    Lin Yu took the knife.


    But as soon as he turned around, he saw a man dressed as a warrior sitting across the street, holding a knife in his arms, and a piece of paper in front of him seemed to have the words "selling a knife" written on it.


    "Do you know who that person is? I remember not seeing him when I first came."


    Lin Yu turned around and asked Xiaosi.


    Xiao Si glanced outside the shop, and suddenly said, "It''s him! He is a disciple of Tiger Gate. He is in trouble at home and is in urgent need of money, so he has to sell the love knife in his hand. He has been there every day for three days. Wandering around the gates of major blacksmith shops."


    "How is his knife?" Lin Yu asked.


    "A knife is a good knife, but it can''t be worth that much." Seeing Lin Yu''s heart-wrenching appearance, the young man reminded: "If you want to buy his knife, you should never bid more than 500 taels of gold."


    "What? So expensive?"


    "Hey, son, people may not be willing at this price. The price he called on the first day was 1,000 taels of gold. No one bought it and reduced the price. I don''t know how much he offered today."


    "1000 taels?"


    Lin Yu looked at the knife in his hand, this one only cost 10 taels of silver, but the knife in his hand actually dared to call out the high price of 1,000 taels of gold.


    Although he knows the truth that you get what you pay for, and what you pay for ten cents, the difference is a bit too big.


    It seems that the knife is not a mortal thing, so I have to see it with my own eyes.


    "Thank you for reminding." Lin Yuchao gave a fist to the young man, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com hurried out of the store.


    After arriving in front of the knife seller, Lin Yu asked, "This brother, can you take a look at your knife?"


    Hearing this, the knife seller raised his face and said in a cold voice: "A price of 600 taels of gold, one cent will not be sold."


    Lin Yu was taken aback and smiled: "Brother, I can afford the money, but you have to let me know where your sword is expensive?"


    This kind of situation of treating one''s favorite things as treasures has been seen a lot in Xianyu in previous lives, and there are always people who want to sell second-hand goods at a new price.


    "It''s impolite." The face of the knife seller eased, and he stood up from the ground and said: "My knife is forged from cold iron by a famous craftsman designated by our Tiger Gate. It is extremely sharp and can blow and break hair. "


    As ¡¡¡¡ said, he pulled out a piece of hair, put it on the protruding blade and blew it lightly, and immediately divided it into two.


    Looking at the faint cold light shining from the knife, Lin Yu knew that even by the standards of future generations, this knife could be called a treasure, and it was indeed worth 500 taels of gold.


    With this treasured sword, his combat power will surely rise to a level.


    "I want a knife, but 600 taels of gold is too expensive, it''s cheaper."


    Lin Yu bargained.


    The knife seller looked at Lin Yu¡¯s expression and found that he was serious, so he clasped his fist and said, ¡°Lae Xia¡¯s surname is Yang and his name is Yuanzheng. He is the seventeenth generation disciple of Tiger Men. This knife is my beloved thing. It is definitely not sold below 600 taels, please Xiongtai Haihan."


    "Under Lin Yu, the eldest son of Lin Mansion." Lin Yu also introduced himself, and then said: "Okay, I can afford 600 taels, but I have a small request. If Brother Yuanzheng can satisfy me, I will buy it. Up."


    "any request?"


    Yang Yuanzheng flashed a hint of joy on his face and asked.

 Chapter 18： 3 Warriors

    "I hope that Brother Yuanzheng can discuss with me and see what my strength is roughly at your Tiger Gate."


    Lin Yu held his fist.


    "So simple?"


    Yang Yuan is looking at Lin Yu up and down, thinking that I can see through your strength at a glance, do you still need to discuss it?


    "It''s as simple as that. If Brother Yuanzheng agrees, we will go to the front square to make a comparison now."


    "Okay, let''s go!"


    The two did not talk nonsense, and went straight to the square at the end of the street.


    It was noon at this time, and the figures were sparse here, just enough to let go of one''s hands and feet for a fight.


    After a sound of ping-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong-pong blade clashes, the two each stepped back and stood still.


    "Brother Yu, I underestimated you. Your strength is stronger than I thought."


    Yang Yuanzheng hugged Lin Yu and smiled.


    Lin Yu followed with a smile, and asked, "Brother Yuanzheng, what level do you think my ability is?"


    Yang Yuanzheng put away his weapon and walked to Lin Yu''s side and said, "Brother Yu, my strength is considered to be the top level among the third-rate warriors in the several martial arts in Jianyang Mansion. If you can pick me up with three tricks, of course, it is also a third-rate. Musha."


    "Oh."


    Lin Yu nodded, and then asked some questions about martial arts.


    Yang Yuanzheng knows everything he can say, and he told him everything he knew.


    It turns out that third-rate martial artists are already very powerful figures in the arena, and most of the martial arts can only be proficient in three moves and two styles after practicing martial arts for a lifetime, and they are not in the style at all.


    chatting, the two chatted again about the reason for selling the knife.


    From Yang Yuanzheng''s mouth, Lin Yu learned that besides his parents, there is also a younger brother who is ten years old.


    More than a month ago, his parents and younger brother contracted a strange disease somehow, coughing up blood constantly, blood vessels all over the body bursting, which can be seen clearly through the skin.


    For this reason, Yang Yuanzheng visited famous doctors, and as a result, no one could find the disease. He could only spend a lot of money and use good medicine to hang himself.


    Soon the money in the family was exhausted, and the wealthy home became impoverished, and Yang Yuanzheng had to come out to sell his precious sword.


    According to him, in order to get this knife back then, it was considered to have gone through a lot of hardships, and never thought that there would be such a day.


    "Brother Yuanzheng, one thing is very strange to me. For the rich in Jianyang City, your knife is too simple in appearance. Few people are willing to buy it at a high price. Why don''t you sell it to you Tigers? Where is the doorman?"


    "This...it¡¯s true that I owe a lot of foreign debts to treat illnesses to my family. If I sell the knife to the brother in the door, I¡¯m afraid the creditor will come to the door immediately."


    Yang Yuanzheng blushed slightly, and then said: "Also, most of the warriors in Tiger Gate are of ordinary origin. We all want to rely on martial arts to change their lives. We have money to improve physical strength. There are not many people. There is so much money to buy knives, and those who have the money prefer to find a tailor-made knives made by famous craftsmen, not willing to buy knives that others have used."


    "It turned out to be like this."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, it seems that if he weren''t desperate for a good knife, Yang Yuanzheng''s knife might be difficult to sell at the original price.


    At this time, Yang Yuanzheng looked at the sky, clasped his fist and said, "Brother Yu, the name of this knife is Hanshuang. I will follow you from now on. Please stay with it. I have an agreement to go ahead."


    "Okay, Brother Yuanzheng, see you again in the future."


    Lin Yu followed with his fist.


    After bidding farewell to Yang Yuanzheng, Lin Yu had no time to delay, and went straight to the black market, ready to find out where to sell funerary goods.


    Now that there is a treasured sword, the martial arts problem will be solved tomorrow. All that is left is to find out the origin of Yuanneng and find a way to get a lot of Yuanneng.


    ...


    Treasure Pavilion.


    According to what has been heard, this shop similar to a **** shop may sell unearthed funerary goods.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was identified, Lin Yu was taken to the inner private room.


    "Treasurer Liu, everyone is in a hurry, so I won''t talk nonsense. I want to ask you if there are any treasures unearthed in the tomb."


    "My son is so elegant." The shopkeeper Liu complimented and said with a smile: "That is true, many good treasures were brought into the tomb by the ancients, making it difficult for future generations to look at them."


    "The shopkeeper Liu gave the truth, do you have this?"


    Lin Yu has no time to talk to him about these things.


    Shopkeeper Liu continued with a smile and said, "Of course there is. Since I dared to take this name, Jumbo Pavilion naturally has all kinds of rare and exotic treasures. The son will come with me."


    After a while, the two came to one of the secret rooms where the treasure was stored.


    "The things stored here are long-lost things. I dare not say all of them, but most of them were taken out of the tomb. I will take out which one do you think I will take out and show you."


    Shopkeeper Liu introduced.


    "good."


    Lin Yu walked to the first cabinet, ready to look at it one by one.


    This secret room is not big, there are not many things to store, there are only a hundred pieces in total, and Lin Yu quickly played them one by one.


    However, it is a pity that only one golden hairpin contains 5 points of vitality, and the other things are just mortal things.


    Lin Yu wondered whether it was the shopkeeper Liu who praised Haikou as a funerary object that is not a funerary object, or whether not every funerary object contains vital energy.


    Anyway, the gain this time was minimal.


    "Shopkeeper Liu, are everything here?"


    "All the things that meet the requirements of the son are here."


    Lin Yu pondered for a moment, and then chose two other crafts, plus the gold hairpin in his hand, a total of three, and said: "I want these three, and the shopkeeper Liu will make a price."


    He did this not to show off, but to let shopkeeper Liu know that he has the ability to consume and is willing to consume similar things.


    Shopkeeper Liu opened his eyebrows and smiled and said: "The son has a good eye, UU reading these three things are all rare good treasures."


    "Treasurer Liu, next time you receive something similar, remember to notify me as soon as possible. Remember, you must have funerary objects unearthed from the tomb."


    Lin Yu exhorted.


    Shopkeeper Liu nodded and said, "That''s natural."


    Lin Yu thought for a while and added: "By the way, help me pay attention to those with poor craftsmanship, as long as they are funeral items."


    The secrets in this room are all well-made and good things. Those with mediocre workmanship are probably confiscated at all.


    Shopkeeper Liu frowned and said, "My son, I don''t dare to keep things with mediocre workmanship. I''m afraid no one will want them except my son."


    "That way, as long as you make sure that those things came out of the cemetery, you can keep them for me, and I will accept them all."


    "That''s OK." The shopkeeper Liu thought to himself that although those things are not worth a lot of money, and there is not much difference to make, but in order to keep this big customer, it is considered to be a hard work.


    ...


    After leaving the treasure pavilion, Lin Yu did not go to other places, but got on the carriage and went straight to home.


    When he arrived outside his house, he found that Lin Shan had been waiting there long ago, with a worried expression on his face.


    The two entered the house together.


    "Master, it''s really troublesome this time. The two guys who killed Master Wu must be brothers He Wen and Wu."


    "In the afternoon, I personally went to the place where the corpse was buried yesterday. There was nothing left but a pit. And according to the situation on the scene, it was not dug out, but they crawled out of it."


    Lin Shan hurriedly told about the investigation.


    Lin Yu also looked solemn after listening, so it seems that the two guys are really coming for himself and Lin Shan, and things are in trouble.

 Chapter 19： Night of despair

    "If it is really a corpse, things will be difficult..."


    Lin Yu has a headache, so things are really tricky.


    After all, that is an inhuman evil thing and cannot be dealt with with previous experience.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu said, "Shan Shan, don''t spend the night at home recently. I''ll give you money. You can find an inn outside to live in."


    "Master, what about you?"


    "Me? Where else can I go, my father won''t allow me to spend the night outside."


    "Yes." Lin Shan nodded slowly.


    Lin Yu glanced at the sky and said, "Well, it will be dark in half an hour. Hurry up."


    "Master, then I''m leaving now."


    Lin Shan couldn''t think of a better way, so he could only do what Lin Yu said.


    After he left, Lin Yu immediately ordered Wan''er to close the door, while he exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Liuying Sword Technique (Second Layer) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 170¡¿


    "Strengthen."


    Lin Yu said silently in his heart, and pressed the strengthening button.


    Same as before, a powerful force ran through his body, followed by the emptiness and exhaustion of his body.


    This is also the reason why he is eager to strengthen before dark, and what he fears is that the two brothers He Wen and He Wu happened to be killed when he was weak.


    That''s great fun.


    ...


    night.


    Unlike before, Lin Yu''s house is full of guards.


    Many of the guards were transferred from other industries of the Lin Family, and the security of the entire Lin Mansion has been raised by one level.


    Almost all the big clan giants in Jianyang City adopted a similar response strategy, guarding them strictly for fear that those two people would come out again to attack.


    In the room, Wan''er was warming up on the bed. Lin Yu was bored and called out the martial arts modifier.


    I just enhanced the Liuying Knife and consumed 30 vitality points, and now there are 140 vitality points left.


    Lin Yu clicked on the + sign behind Liuying Knife.


    "The strengthening button is grayed out, that is, the Liuying sword technique has been strengthened to the end? It seems that this martial arts is still not good, there are only three layers."


    During the conversation with Yang Yuanzheng during the day, he learned a lot about martial arts.


    It is said that generally good martial arts have several levels, only the first few levels can be learned and the next few levels can be learned, the difference in strength can be said to be huge.


    At the moment, if I want to improve my strength, I can only raise the rank of Liuying Sword Technique.


    If you can promote it to a first-class martial arts and fully strengthened, I must be able to challenge the first-class martial artist.


    "This deduction function, logically, should be able to improve the quality of martial arts, right?"


    Lin Yu noticed that the deduction button was on, so he pressed it with his mind.


    immediately a prompt jumped out.


    [This behavior will consume 20 yuan energy and deduce the martial arts Liuying knife method, yes/no]


    "Sure enough, it just consumes a lot of energy."


    20 yuan energy is not a small amount, and after the deduction, it will definitely consume additional energy to strengthen the level.


    So Lin Yu was undecided for a while, not knowing whether to confirm.


    After repeatedly weighing the pros and cons, he finally clicked no.


    is very simple, even if he clicks OK now and deduces the Liuying knife technique to a higher level, he does not dare to strengthen it anymore.


    Because once strengthened, it will inevitably lead to physical discomfort in a short period of time and loss of combat effectiveness. That is too risky.


    Explain that you will be able to get a third-rank martial arts in a few days. When the time is merged into the Liuying Sword Technique, the grade of the Liuying Sword Technique may be improved. There is no need to rush to deduct it.


    "Master, the bed is warm, are you going to bed now?"


    In the quilt, Wan''er was holding the quilt with both hands, and leaning over her body and protruding her small head, her untwisted blue silk hair scattered on her blushing face, she looked particularly charming and charming.


    "Ok."


    There are guards guarding him outside. As long as he doesn''t fall into deep sleep, there is enough time to respond to emergencies. Therefore, Lin Yu thinks it''s good to go to bed early, and get up early tomorrow.


    Wan''er sees Lin Yu agrees and hurries to get out of bed to serve Lin Yu and undress.


    After Lin Yu went to bed, she carefully covered the quilt before climbing onto the bed gently and lying next to Lin Yu.


    "Waner, don''t be afraid."


    Lin Yu saw Wan''er lying there and her body was shaking uncontrollably, thinking she was afraid, so he took her over and held her in his arms.


    Unexpectedly, she trembles more severely.


    shrank in his arms, like a frightened kitten.


    Lin Yu reacted instantly, this little Nizi trembling was not because she was afraid that someone would kill him, but because she shared the bed with him for the first time, and she was ashamed and afraid of being too nervous.


    "Wan''er, don''t think too much, now is not the time to do that kind of thing."


    Lin Yu patted her on the back lightly, and said with relief.


    ...


    At the same time, Yang Yuanzheng is at home.


    "Old man, our disease, I''m afraid it can''t be cured."


    On the bed, Yang Yuanzheng''s parents lie side by side, their faces covered with reticulated bloodshot eyes, varying in thickness, ranging from blood red to dark purple. They look particularly terrifying in the night.


    "Yes, it''s just suffering Yuanzheng."


    "Old man, if it weren''t for Yaoer, to be honest, I wouldn''t want to live a long time ago. People are neither ghosts nor ghosts, and it''s boring to live."


    "You thought it was just your idea. If it weren''t for Yaoer, I would have bitten my tongue and committed suicide. Why live in this world to harm Zhenger, his bright future has been dragged down by us."


    The two old wives and old wives were chatting weakly, and the whole room was filled with suffocating despair.


    "Old man, what the **** did you say we both committed? If you don''t steal or rob, you should be a good citizen and pay taxes to the court on time. How can you end up like this. UU reading "


    "No matter how bad you are when you are sick or not, we just have a bad life and can''t rely on others."


    "But I always feel that this disease is not that simple. When I was young, one of our people committed a crime and was arrested in the government. He died within a few days. Hearing people talk about the death, it¡¯s a bit different from the three of us now. Like it."


    "What did the government say?"


    "What can the government say, just tell everyone not to spread rumors, and those who violate it will be dealt with according to the law."


    "That might be a rumor."


    "Maybe, I can''t remember what happened when I was young."


    The conversation ended suddenly, and the room became quiet.


    After a while, Yang Yuanzheng¡¯s father curiously said: "Why Yaoer slept so badly today, turn around and take a look."


    "Really? Hey, I guess my ears are almost completely inaudible, and I haven''t noticed these movements."


    Yang Yuanzheng¡¯s mother blamed herself for a while, and then turned hard to the other side of the bed to see the youngest son sleeping beside her.


    After watching for a while, she suddenly sobbed.


    "Old lady, what''s the matter?"


    "Yaoer, he has already gone."


    "Going?" Yang Yuanzheng''s father said in amazement, but then he was relieved, "Forget it, old lady, let''s go and accompany him now."


    "good¡­"


    Yang Yuanzheng''s mother responded, and then gently said to the already chilled young son: "Don''t be afraid, baby, father and mother will accompany you now."


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    All night without incident, Lin Yu rarely got up early.


    But as soon as he woke up, he heard someone coming in from the outbuilding.


    There was a knock on the door, and then the housekeeper shouted: "Master, the master wants you to go there."

 Chapter 20： Fear spreads

    Lin Chengye Study Room.


    Lin Chengye sat on the chair with a haggard face, obviously not sleeping well all night.


    In contrast, Lin Yu seemed full of energy.


    The main reason is that he has many years of skill and his body is much stronger than ordinary people, so he can fully recover his energy even if he sleeps lightly.


    "An accident happened to the Zhang family in the east of the city."


    Lin Chengyeqiang cheered up and said calmly.


    But Lin Yu could hear that his father was trying his best to hide his inner worries.


    "Father, did those two martial arts masters go in and kill people?"


    "Yes, more people died this time than the Wu family. A total of seven Zhang family members died, as well as a warrior invited from outside."


    "So many?" Lin Yu was secretly startled, those two evil creatures seemed to be getting more and more mad, "Father, what''s the situation with the warrior invited from outside?"


    "Is a third-rate warrior, he is said to be a disciple of Tiger Gate. Yesterday the Zhang family spent 300 taels of silver to hire him as a personal guard for the young master of the Zhang family."


    Third-rate warrior? Tiger Gate?


    These two keywords made Lin Yu have to think in that direction, and hurriedly asked: "Father, is that person called Yang Yuanzheng?"


    "It seems to be Yang, I don''t know what it is called."


    "That seems to be him."


    Lin Yu remembered that Yang Yuanzheng said yesterday that he had an appointment, so it seemed that he was going to be a escort.


    Lin Chengye saw Lin Yu suddenly realized, he wondered: "Why, do you know him?"


    "My treasure knife was bought from him, and it cost 600 taels of gold."


    Lin Yu now has the knife without leaving his body, so he untied it from his waist and handed it to Lin Chengye.


    "It is indeed a treasured knife." Lin Chengye is a knowledgeable person, and at a glance it can be seen that the material and craftsmanship of this knife are excellent.


    After returning the knife to Lin Yu, Lin Chengye sighed, "Unfortunately, it is useless to have a knife now. Even the third-rate martial artist is not the opponent of the two murderers."


    "Father, has anyone seen the battle?"


    Lin Yu really wanted to know how effective the two evil creatures were.


    "No one saw it." Lin Chengye shook his head. "It is said that when the Zhang family guard heard the fighting rushing over, eight people including the warrior were already lying on the ground and dead."


    "So fast?"


    Lin Yu was taken aback.


    Yang Yuanzheng''s skills he had learned before, but he couldn''t stop the opponent with a few tricks. If he was against those two guys, it would be very dangerous.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s surprised look, Lin Chengye comforted: "Yu''er, don''t worry, I already have a coping strategy, so you can rest assured."


    "Yes, father."


    "Okay, you go out first."


    Lin Chengye waved his hand.


    After leaving the study, Lin Yu fell into deep thought.


    You need to be **** your own to strike iron. In this case, you can''t completely count on your father, you must have enough means to protect yourself.


    "Martial arts, we still have to rely on martial arts!"


    After thinking for a long time, Lin Yu realized that there was no better way other than to improve his martial arts level.


    stopped thinking about it, went back to the room and shouted on Wan''er and went straight to the black market.


    ...


    The carriage drove along the street, making a rattling and creaking sound.


    Lin Yu noticed that there were obviously fewer pedestrians on the street than yesterday, and even those people who came out were not shopping as usual.


    Instead, they gathered together in groups of three or five, and they should be talking about the tragedy that happened in the Wu family and Zhang family.


    From time to time, I can hear some comments. Some are gloating, some are sympathetic, but overall there are still the majority of people with fear.


    After all, this is a murder case.


    Jianyang City, as the prefecture of the Zhou State Jianyang Mansion, has been in peace for a long time, and there are very few murders on weekdays.


    Even if there is, there are cases of impulsive murder because of a dispute of spirit, and this kind of big case of breaking into the deep house compound and planning to commit a murder is simply not comparable.


    In the carriage, Lin Yu sighed secretly.


    This incident can be regarded as the cause of him, but he did not expect that just because he wanted to recover his stolen money would cause so many innocent people to die.


    He couldn''t help but regret what he had done at the time.


    Perhaps, I shouldn''t care about this at the time, so I let Uncle Chengze and his father handle it.


    It''s a pity that it''s useless to think about these now, I can only say that everything is an arrangement of fate.


    "By the way, did Yuan Neng cause the corpses of the two brothers to change after their deaths?"


    Lin Yu recalled some of the details at the time, and couldn''t help thinking.


    Obviously not everyone undergoes corpse transformation after death. If such things happen frequently, then there is no way to hide it.


    Also, this is different from the resident evil movies that I have seen on Earth in the previous life. The corpse is not contagious.


    For example, after Wu Zhengchu and others were killed by the He Wen and He Wu brothers, there were no corpses.


    So after thinking about it, this matter can only be connected with Yuanneng.


    "If this is the case, the origin of Yuanneng is a bit scary, it seems to involve some mysterious and extraordinary power..."


    "No!"


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly, it must not be that simple.


    Judging from the currently known information, some funerary objects can absorb vital energy, and these funerary objects will be secretly circulated through the channel of the black market.


    In other words, there should be many people who have been in contact with Yuanneng.


    But before the two brothers, He Wen and He Wu, they had never heard of such a corpse change, at least not on the face.


    "Either it is related to the amount of vital energy, too little amount will not cause corpse transformation."


    "Either... the government is hiding the news."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help having a headache.


    Although he is the eldest son of a big family, his position in this world is still very humble, and he has no ability to know more inside information.


    This is not a pleasant thing. I can''t guarantee that one day I will find myself in danger. UU reading is still confused and ignorant.


    That few lives are not enough.


    "Master, here it is."


    At this time, Wan''er next to her gently reminded.


    She has been watching outside the window.


    "Okay, get off the bus."


    Lin Yu nodded lightly, temporarily leaving those worries behind.


    The most urgent thing is to quickly improve one''s own strength, only this thing can''t be taken away by others.


    If you are a first-rate warrior, then not to mention the evil things that turned He Wenhe Wu corpse into death, at least there will be no problem running away.


    A group of four people hurriedly walked, and soon came outside the venue of the black market auction.


    There are some people standing sparsely here, which is incomparable to yesterday''s lively scene.


    At this time, these people were also talking about the murder of the Wu family and Zhang family. They mentioned the government and other words in their words. Lin Yu couldn''t help but became curious, and took the initiative to lead the three Wan''er to move forward.


    "This matter is too bad, and it is normal for the government to put aside other tasks and list it as the number one case."


    "Yeah, those two guys are looking for troubles with the rich and powerful, and the senior officials of Jianyang Mansion are naturally among them, can you not be in a hurry."


    "I hope we can find out this matter soon, otherwise we can''t sleep peacefully."


    "..."


    The chatters are all dressed in brocade clothes, and they are obviously rich and powerful. They care more about this than other ordinary people.


    Lin Yu stood by and listened for a while. He turned around and left without hearing any particularly valuable news, ready to ask when the auction would be held.


    But at this moment, a member of the Chamber of Commerce dressed as a steward quickly walked out of the compound.


    "Everyone, there is an important thing to inform you next."

 Chapter 21： Mystery man

    Everyone calmed down quickly, and all of them looked towards the steward of the Chamber of Commerce wearing black robes.


    Seeing that he had successfully attracted the attention of everyone present, he cleared his throat and said: "Because there are too few participants today, our Chamber of Commerce has decided to suspend the auction that should have been held today. Please pay attention to the specific time we post. Announcement."


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, everyone immediately talked about it.


    But everyone is not surprised by this decision. After all, if there are too few participants, the goods cannot be sold at a good price.


    No one would do an unprofitable business.


    After figuring this out, the people present left in twos and threes.


    For them, to participate in the auction is to buy some rare toys. At the moment, even their own safety has become a problem, so they naturally lose their interest.


    But Lin Yu is different, for him this auction is very important.


    As long as he can successfully shoot those third-class martial arts and integrate it into the Liuying Sword Technique, his own strength will definitely increase a lot.


    This is a matter of life and death.


    So he didn''t want to just give up, so he took the initiative to stop the Chamber of Commerce staff who was about to turn back to the compound.


    "The steward, can I see your person in charge of the auction?"


    "Oh?" The other party took a look at Lin Yu, and then he said, "My surname is Wang, and I am a high-level manager of the Chamber of Commerce. If you have any requirements, you can tell me first. I am responsible for most of the specific affairs of the auction."


    "Wang Guanshi, this is the case. I heard that there is a set of third-class martial arts in today''s auction item. I want to ask if I can sell it directly to me. The price can be discussed."


    "That''s right, it''s not impossible, but the price may be a bit high in this case."


    Wang Guan Shi nodded slowly.


    "It''s okay, I can accept higher prices."


    Lin Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as the other party is willing to bid, even if the price is ten times a hundred times, you have to buy it today.


    "Okay, then I will take you to see our president. This matter must be approved by him." Guanshi Wang made a sign of invitation and led Lin Yu towards the chamber of commerce compound.


    The two soon came to an elegantly decorated reception room, where besides the president of the Chamber of Commerce, there was also a person in strong clothes.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but glanced at this person more, always feeling that the clothes he was wearing were a bit out of place in Jianyang City.


    "Chairman, this young man wants to buy that third-grade martial arts book."


    The steward Wang walked to the side of the president of the Chamber of Commerce and bowed.


    The president of the Chamber of Commerce took a look at Lin Yu and said to Guanshi Wang, "No problem, you can talk to him about the price."


    "etc."


    At this moment, the man in strong clothes suddenly stopped.


    The president of the Chamber of Commerce hurriedly turned his head to look at him, with an expression on his face asking for his opinion.


    The man winked and lifted his chin slightly.


    The president of the Chamber of Commerce immediately understood it, turned his head and said to Lin Yu: "This son, I''m really sorry, that martial arts book we have other uses, we can''t sell it to you."


    "Wait, didn''t you just say it was OK?"


    Lin Yu didn''t want to give up easily, and tried to fight for it again, so he said, "As long as your chamber of commerce is willing to sell me that martial arts, silver is not a problem."


    "My son, please go back, it really doesn''t work."


    The president of the Chamber of Commerce waved his hand.


    "No." Lin Yu frowned, "Can you give me a reason? Why don''t you sell it to me?"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t help but glanced at the man in the hard-wearing costume.


    The man with strong costume felt Lin Yu''s gaze, his eyes moved slightly, and he snorted coldly: "Young man, don''t ask about things you shouldn''t know at will, otherwise you will die miserably."


    The president of the Chamber of Commerce hurriedly said, "My son, you should leave now."


    ''S tone was obviously rushed and uneasy.


    After ¡¡¡¡, he looked at Guan Shi again and said, "Take the son out."


    "Yes."


    Wang Guan tug at Lin Yu''s sleeve, holding his shoulder and half pushing him, leading him out.


    After arriving outside the courtyard, Lin Yu couldn''t help asking: "Wang Guanshi, who is that person? Why do you have to listen to him as the president?"


    "Don''t ask who he is, I don''t know. Anyway, as long as you know, the prefect of Jianyang Mansion is also polite to meet him."


    "Oh? Is he from the government?"


    "It does not seem."


    "No? Then he is from the court?"


    "I don''t know this anymore. Anyway, this person is not simple, the son should go back soon."


    Guan Shi Wang didn''t want to chat with Lin Yu any more, and Lin Yu didn''t want to make himself boring, so he had to take the three of Wan''er away.


    But in this way, the martial arts matter is lost.


    In a short time, I couldn¡¯t find other channels to buy superior martial arts.


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and decided to use Yuanneng to deduce the Liuying Sword Technique after he went back, or to complete the remaining four books that did not enter Liuying Sword Technique, and then merge them into the Liuying Sword Technique.


    Although this would waste a lot of energy, but now I can¡¯t manage that much.


    If you don''t improve your own strength, then the two brothers will really have to finish the game when they kill.


    "Master, please stay."


    Just as Lin Yu was about to go home in the carriage, suddenly a man dressed as a young man called him.


    Lin Yu took a closer look, and he seemed to be from Zhenbao Pavilion.


    "My son, our shopkeeper Liu asked me to tell you that the things you want have arrived, and there are a lot of them."


    Lin Yu immediately smiled and said: "So fast? Good Take me there quickly."


    Unexpectedly, the purchase of martial arts fell through, but Zhenbaoge gave him a surprise.


    ¡­¡­


    The secret room of Treasure Pavilion.


    "Treasurer Liu, why did you receive so many funerary objects at once?"


    Lin Yu asked, looking at at least a hundred rare treasures unearthed from the cemetery in front of him.


    Hearing this question, the shopkeeper Liu hesitated, but after thinking about it, Lin Yu would know the reason sooner or later, so he explained: "It''s true, I''m afraid to tell the reason, the son may not want to buy these treasures."


    "Shopkeeper Liu said, I want these treasures for whatever reason, you can rest assured."


    Lin Yu firmly assured.


    He has tried it just now, and these funeral objects contain vitality.


    "Okay, then I''ll tell you. Actually, even if I don''t tell you, you will know the news soon." Shopkeeper Liu said frankly, "It is said that the two martial arts masters broke into the Wu family and Zhang family to kill people for this. thing."


    "What? Is the news true?"


    "I''m not sure if the news is true, but it''s spreading like this now, so the big families in the city are eager to get these things. Only a part of them are delivered to me. I heard that most of them were taken outside the city. Buried."


    "Buried?"


    Lin Yu secretly cried out that it¡¯s a pity, don¡¯t sell it to me, why do you bury it?


    Of course, I can only think about it in my heart. I really want to release a message to say that I am willing to accept these things, I am afraid that it will become the target of everyone in an instant.


    When the time comes, the government will come to the door and force themselves to explain the purpose of these things.


    "Treasurer Liu, I bought these, how much silver is there in total?"


    "Silver..."

 Chapter 22： Self-protection

    Shopkeeper Liu groaned, as if weighing the pros and cons in his mind.


    After a while, he slowly said, "These things are half sold and half delivered to me. If the son wants it, I can take all the one thousand taels."


    "The shopkeeper Liu is happy, and the deal is made."


    After paying the money, Lin Yu called the two servants who followed and asked them to carry these things back to the carriage.


    Of course, he personally touched every burial item and then handed it over to the two of them, so that the energy contained in it was absorbed easily.


    Same as before, not everything has vitality.


    In the end, a total of 100 yuan energy was sucked out of these funeral objects, plus the original 240 points in total.


    ...


    After returning home, Lin Yu did not rush to practice martial arts, but instructed Lin Shan to take the funerary he had collected before and bury it outside the city together with today''s.


    Anyway, these things are of no value to him, and it might be a curse to keep them.


    "Master, the master told you to go to the lobby to gather, and there are important things to announce."


    Just as Lin Yu was preparing to practice martial arts, Wan''er hurried over and said.


    "Is it important? Okay." Lin Yu had to get up.


    In the lobby of Linfu.


    The Lin family came one after another, mainly Lin Chengye¡¯s wives and children, as well as his brothers and siblings who stayed at home.


    "Everyone knows the same thing. In the past two days, there have been unidentified warriors in the city who are looking for troubles with the big family."


    Lin Chengye looks tired, but still maintains the image of a majestic patron.


    "Don''t worry too much, the government has made this a top priority and I believe it will be resolved soon."


    "But before that, we still need to take necessary self-protection measures just in case."


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, everyone''s expressions became tense and worried.


    I didn''t expect things to have reached this point, it really feels like nothing but a soldier.


    For so many years, the people present have never faced death like they do today.


    The homicides that happen in ordinary times are just talks in the after-hours chat, how can they be related to myself like this time.


    So although Lin Chengye tried hard to dispel everyone''s worries, everyone still couldn''t relax.


    "Okay, I don''t have much to say, everyone who I have named will stand up."


    After speaking, Lin Chengye began to roll the names one by one.


    After all the names were reported, everyone discovered that the son of Lin Chengye was the main one who stood up, except for the sons of two of his younger brothers.


    The age ranges from fourteen to seventeen.


    Lin Chengye looked at Lin Yu and the others and said: "When the next government office arranges someone to come over and send you and young men from other families out of the city in batches. Be careful, don¡¯t ask or chat with each other during this process. The windows of the carriage will also It will be sealed, and everything will be said after reaching the destination."


    At this point, everyone has understood.


    It turns out that the self-protection measure Lin Chengye said is to send the most likely to be killed to hide elsewhere. As for why the chat is not allowed in the middle, it should be to prevent leakage of information.


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu and others agreed.


    At this time, one of Lin Chengye¡¯s concubines suddenly asked with a sad face: "Master, Huan''er is also fifteen, why don''t you count him."


    "He is too young, others will only treat him as eleven or twelve years old, and the number of places is limited, so he will not be sent out."


    Lin Chengye replied calmly.


    "Huh? Master, but, but..."


    "But what?" Lin Chengye''s other concubine interrupted her strangely, "I don''t want to grow a son, who can be blamed?"


    "Sanmei, you!"


    "I won''t say a few words." Ning Yulan stopped speaking out: "What we are discussing is the important matter of the family, and you can''t tolerate your mischief."


    "The concubine knew that she was wrong." The two immediately guilty.


    Lin Chengye glanced at everyone and said, "Now that the meeting is over, remember to take care of your own mouth. If anyone dares to talk about this, the family law will take care of him."


    The others dispersed quickly, but Lin Yu and others were not allowed to leave the lobby.


    Lin Yu had to let his mother arrange for someone to get the four martial arts books and the Frost Knife in the room.


    ...


    afternoon.


    After all the boats and cars, Lin Yu and others finally arrived at the destination of the trip.


    After getting off the carriage, everyone knew that this place was originally a small city within the sphere of influence of Tiger Gate, named Tiger City.


    The tiger is built on the hillside of the city, the terrain is dangerous, easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    The main people living in the city are the families of Tigermen, including many high-level wives and children living in Tigermen.


    So the security is very good.


    Although the security of Jianyang City is also first-rate, compared to Tiger City, it has almost no experience and ability to deal with martial arts masters.


    Therefore, the sons of Jianyang City''s wealthy family who came here cheered and felt that they finally didn''t have to face death threats.


    "Everyone, because it''s a temporary place, so the conditions are not better than in your home, so be patient."


    The official in charge of guiding the way said to everyone.


    Then, he began to arrange for his staff to distribute houses to everyone.


    The houses are all temporarily expropriated private houses, scattered all over the city, so the people present soon separated and left.


    Lin Yu and his party followed an official official to outside a tiled house with a yard in the west of the city. UU reading


    "That''s it. As for how to live, you can arrange it yourself. Anyway, you are all a family."


    After ¡¡¡¡ Xiaoli led everyone into the house, he bowed his hands and left.


    The group of people stared at them for a while, and looked at Lin Yu together.


    He is the young master of the Lin family, so naturally he has the final say.


    "Sit down for a break first, second and third brothers, you will walk around the house with me to see how big it is."


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, he strode towards the back room.


    The two people he called were busy following.


    The three of them walked around the whole house together, and then came outside the door to study the issue of room allocation.


    This tiled house has four rooms in addition to the main kitchen and only six beds. The Lin family on this trip has nine in total.


    Lin Yu finally decided to put five of the beds in one of the rooms, put them together to form a bunk, and let everyone make do with it.


    As for himself, he naturally sleeps on a bed in a room by himself.


    After making this decision, Lin Yu said to the two of them: "Come on the street with me and buy something to eat and use."


    In order to hide the movement, I brought nothing but silver, so I had to figure out how to eat and wear.


    Lin Yu is a little envious of Lin Shan, so you don''t have to worry about these trivial matters if you are looking for an inn outside.


    Three people walked out of the hospital gate.


    Lin Yu looked up at the sky and took a deep breath. When he was about to head towards the city of Hujuchengfang, suddenly two fast-catching people passed by him.


    This was fine at first, but the words between the two of them caught his attention.


    They mentioned Yang Yuanzheng in their mouths, and it seemed that the things they had to deal with were related to Yang Yuanzheng.

 Chapter 23： Occasionally

    "The two officials, please stay."


    Lin Yu hurriedly called for two catches.


    The two turned around and looked at Lin Yu curiously: "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Yu smiled and stepped forward and said, "I overheard the two officials mentioning Yang Yuanzheng, dare you to ask if they are going to deal with Yang Yuanzheng?"


    The two looked at each other, and then asked, "Yes, who are you?"


    "I am a friend of his." Lin Yu patted the Frost Knife on his waist, "This knife was transferred to me by him."


    Actually, if Yang Yuanzheng hadn''t died, Lin Yu would really like to see him again, make friends with him, and talk about martial arts.


    He found that Yang Yuanzheng''s character fits well with himself.


    "It''s his friend." One of the catchers nodded slightly and explained: "His family passed away together last night. Let''s take care of it."


    "What? Passed away?"


    "Yes, his parents and younger brother died together last night." After catching quick answer, he asked: "You are his friend, how is your friendship?"


    "Why do you ask this?" Lin Yu said strangely.


    "If the friendship is good, you''d better help his family with the funeral, otherwise we can only take them outside the city to find a mass grave to bury them."


    "Huh?" Lin Yu frowned and said, "Brother Yuanzheng is a disciple of Tiger Gate, and Tiger City is in the Tiger Gate force. Does your government care about their funeral?"


    "We will take care of Yang Yuanzheng''s funeral, but his level in the door is not enough, so we don''t care about his family, we can only find a place to bury it."


    the two explained.


    Lin Yu thought for a while, nodded and said: "Okay, I will go with you."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and said to his two younger brothers: "You go to the street and watch and buy things for yourself. You can make sure you have food for the evening, you know?"


    "yes, Sir."


    The two took their orders and left.


    and Lin Yu followed the two catchers to the home of Yang Yuanzheng.


    From the two arrests, Lin Yu learned that Yang Yuanzheng had borrowed a lot of foreign debts before his death. Now that his family is dead, these debts will naturally not be repaid. Therefore, the people he had made with him before and the relatives in the family have not been paid. One came out to help deal with the funeral of their family.


    As for the gold and silver he had in his lifetime, I don''t know where he was hiding it, but I couldn''t find it anyway.


    The three people quickly came to a dilapidated tile house.


    Lin Yu walked straight in, a catcher quickly stopped him and said: "First of all, let me remind you that the death of their family is very miserable, be careful not to be scared."


    "Thank you for reminding."


    Lin Yu folded his fists and thanked him.


    Then the three of them entered the room together. At this time, there were two pretending people in the room examining the corpse.


    Lin Yu glanced from a distance, and the two old and the young really died terribly. If they didn''t prepare mentally to come in, they would really be shocked.


    After the three of them stopped and watched for a while, one of the catchers quickly moved to Lin Yu''s side and said, "Little brother, you don''t seem to be a rough worker. You definitely don''t know how to handle their funeral affairs. So let''s. You give us fifty taels a person, and we promise to do it for you."


    When the two opened their mouths, it was a hundred taels of silver, which made Lin Yu frown.


    No wonder these two people are so attached to this matter, because they had already thought about making a fortune.


    If you don¡¯t do funerals and just burial, one person will be worth a few taels of money, and the rest will definitely go into their private pockets.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu still couldn''t bear it. He didn''t want to see a big filial son unable to reunite with his family after he died, so he nodded and said: "Yes, but you must promise to bury their family together."


    For him, one hundred taels of silver is just a small amount, and it doesn''t hurt to spend it out.


    "That''s natural. If this is not done well, are we still human."


    The two catchers patted their chests and promised.


    Lin Yu nodded, took out one hundred taels of silver notes and handed them to the two.


    When the two saw this, their eyebrows were open and one of them said humanely: "Little brother, since you are a good friend of Yang Yuanzheng, then the relics of their family are at your disposal."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu glanced around.


    The four walls of the family disciple, there is a relic of a fart, and there are also some tattered pots and pans.


    No wonder these two people speak so generously.


    But after moving his gaze to the back room, he noticed that a book was exposed under the pillow of the empty bed.


    "Okay, let me see."


    Lin Yu said as he walked towards the back room, and went straight to the empty bed.


    The opposite of this bed is Yang Yuanzheng''s parents'' bed. I think this bed belongs to Yang Yuanzheng.


    "This book... won''t this be Yuan Zheng''s experience in martial arts, right?"


    took out the book from under the pillow, and after flipping through it hastily, Lin Yu found that the contents were all related to martial arts, and there were many hand-painted moves.


    is very likely to be some of Yang Yuanzheng''s experience recorded during his martial arts practice.


    "This thing is useful, take it and see."


    Since the two arresters quickly said that the relics here are to be disposed of by him, he was not polite, and directly stuffed the book into his arms.


    Then he turned around again and found that there was nothing worthwhile.


    put his hands together and bowed to the three corpses on the bed, which was regarded as seeing them off.


    But at the moment when the worship was over, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped by several degrees, as if walking into an air-conditioned room under the scorching sun.


    "what happened?"


    Lin Yu''s heart trembled, and he instinctively looked at the others in the room.


    However, the two corpses inspecting the body and the two arresting officers waiting in the outhouse all looked natural. They were doing their own things and talking about their own things. It seemed that nothing happened just now.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    That feeling is fleeting Lin Yu feels uncertain.


    But after experiencing this, he didn''t want to stay here anymore, so he said goodbye to the two catchers and returned to his residence.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Yu''s room.


    The two rooms have been arranged according to his requirements, and he slept alone in the room next to the main room.


    After sitting cross-legged on the bed, Lin Yu took the book out of his arms.


    I just watched that meeting in a hurry, and now he can finally study it, so he is not in a hurry to deduce the Liuying sword technique, and is ready to read the contents of the book first.


    "Almost half of the "Tiger Sword Technique" is recorded in it."


    After studying carefully, Lin Yu found that Yang Yuanzheng had written down most of the moves of "Tiger Sword Art", and attached a lot of experience.


    These are all tricks that are a bit difficult. Probably Yang Yuanzheng encountered a lot of difficulties while practicing, so he wrote it down and tried it out.


    "Let me practice and see."


    Lin Yu jumped out of bed, drew out the knife and practiced according to the moves inside.


    At this time, his martial arts skills are far better than before, so even though the moves in the book are written down in disorder, he still figured out the relationship based on his own understanding.


    After the rehearsal, he couldn''t wait to exhale the martial arts modifier.


    [Martial arts: Liuying knife method (third layer) (+), tiger knife method (mutilated, not getting started) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 240¡¿


    "Sure enough!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed.


    Yang Yuanzheng told him before that "The Tiger Sword Technique" is the best among the third-rank martial arts, and it can even be compared to the second-rank martial arts.


    I have found a treasure.

 Chapter 24： Shadow Knife

    "Deduction."


    Lin Yu thought silently in his heart, and spent 10 yuan to complete the deduction of the incomplete "Tiger Sword Technique".


    Then, he immediately clicked the strengthen button.


    [This behavior will consume 10 yuan energy and strengthen the martial arts tiger sword technique to the next level, yes/no]


    After ¡¡¡¡ chose yes, the Tiger Sword Technique immediately advanced to the first level, and the feeling of physical deficit followed.


    Lin Yu hurriedly sat back by the bed and ate the dried meat, pastries and other foods that had been prepared early.


    When he regained his energy, the sky was completely dark. Just in case, he dared not modify the Tiger Sword Art.


    One night passed.


    This night, the nine of their brothers couldn''t sleep well. One was because they came to an unfamiliar environment, and the other was because they needed to watch the night.


    Although Lin Yu didn''t arrange for him to watch the night, he didn''t dare to sleep too well, and was always paying attention to the movements outside.


    was awakened several times in one night.


    Early the next morning, after having breakfast with a few younger brothers, Lin Yu arranged for the more experienced third and fifth younger brothers to go to the government to find out about Jianyang City, and then he went back to the room again to modify the martial arts.


    "Strengthen."


    [This behavior will consume 20 yuan energy and strengthen the martial arts tiger sword technique to the next level, yes/no]


    "Yes."


    After completing the strengthening and replenishing his physical strength, Lin Yu continued to repeat the process.


    As the evening approached, the "Tiger Sword Technique" was fully strengthened by him.


    This set of martial arts has five layers. It cost 150 yuan energy to strengthen to the fifth layer from the beginning, and now there are 80 yuan energy left.


    I remember Yang Yuanzheng said at the time that he only practiced the "Tiger Sword Technique" to the fourth level.


    That level is already top-notch among the third-rate warriors, so his fifth level must be the top of the third-rate warriors.


    If you merge with "Ryukage Sword Art" again...


    "fusion."


    Lin Yu did not hesitate to click on the + sign behind Liuying Sword Technique, and then chose the fusion option.


    [Whether to use the martial arts Liuying knife method as the basis, and integrate other martial arts? whether¡¿


    After ¡¡¡¡ chose yes, a line of prompt popped out, telling him that fusing these two sets of martial arts requires 20 yuan energy.


    Lin Yu decided decisively.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadow Remnant Sword Technique (Fifth Layer) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 60¡¿


    "The name has changed to Shadow Sword Technique. The quality of this set of martial arts should be improved, right?"


    From the literal meaning, Liuying is a continuous flow of shadows, while afterimages are afterimages remaining in the air.


    There is no doubt that if a thing can only leave an afterimage, its speed will obviously be faster than that of a coherent image.


    Lin Yu guessed in his mind that this "After Shadow Knife Technique" is very likely to be a second-grade martial arts.


    If you strengthen all of them, your own strength should also be upgraded to the level of a second-rate warrior.


    "Would you like to compare with the disciples of Tiger Gate and measure your current strength?"


    Tigers are within the sphere of influence of Tiger Gate, and disciples of Tiger Gate can be seen everywhere, so it shouldn''t be difficult to find someone to practice.


    It''s a big deal, why don''t you pay for yourself and let someone practice with you?


    Yang Yuanzheng said before that the ordinary disciples of Tiger Gate are all shy in their pockets. Presumably, silver is very attractive to them.


    "Forget it, one thing is worse than one thing less."


    Lin Yu suddenly thought that if the disciple of Tiger Gate asked why the afterimage knife method was a bit like the Tiger knife method, it would be troublesome and not easy to explain.


    Of course, this matter is still not enough energy in the final analysis.


    If Yuan can supply infinitely, then I can deduced and strengthened the four influential martial arts, then the shadow of the Tiger Sword will naturally become very light, and no one will doubt it.


    With such a calculation, Yuanneng is far more important than superior martial arts.


    As long as the yuan can manage enough, that only the impervious martial arts can modify the world''s strongest martial arts, there is no need to bother to find the best martial arts.


    Of course, the reality is that acquiring superior martial arts is much easier than acquiring vital energy.


    The superior martial arts has always been spread to the outside world, and you can buy it with a little more money. It is really impossible to buy yourself to worship a sect, and you can get in touch with it.


    And Yuanneng is not necessarily anymore, and I still don¡¯t know what its origin is.


    It is not long-lasting to only rely on burial objects to obtain energy. After all, there are no burial objects in ordinary tombs, and there are only so many tombs in wealthy families, and the number is limited.


    "When this matter is over, go to discuss with my father and worship a bigger sect."


    "...I just don''t know if he will agree."


    Suddenly, Lin Yu found that his eldest son''s identity had become a shackle at this time, because there was a family business to inherit and take care of, resulting in too many restrictions on him, and in many cases he was involuntarily involuntarily.


    "Let''s take a step and take a step, let''s overcome the difficulties in front of you before talking."


    No longer thinking about it, Lin Yu got up and left the room, looking for the third and fifth brothers who came back from inquiring about the news.


    At this time, his eight younger brothers made up two tables of cards in the main room, and they were all excited and called five and six. There was a lot of silver on the table.


    There is no sense of tension in evacuation.


    When everyone saw him coming out, they immediately stopped their movements and secretly looked at his winks.


    "You guys continue."


    Lin Yu waved his hand, thinking that this would be good too, it''s better than being sad and scared one by one.


    "Three brothers and five brothers, come out with me."


    The three came outside the house.


    "What''s the situation in the city?" Lin Yu said straightforwardly. UU reading


    The two hurriedly replied: "Big Brother, both the Sun family and the Li family suffered last night."


    "Sun family, Li family?"


    Lin Yu groaned, worrying in his heart.


    Compared with Wu and Zhang, these two families are much closer to their homes.


    If this continues, the two brothers will soon enter their homes.


    Although he hasn''t been in this world for long, he has integrated into his current identity at this time, so he is very worried about the safety of his parents.


    "Where is the official mansion, are there any clues to those two guys?"


    "I don''t know this, I can''t ask."


    The two shook their heads.


    Lin Yu sighed: "Well, come in, it will be dark soon."


    ...


    Time soon came to night.


    Same as last night, this night is still fine, nothing more than restless sleep.


    Two more days passed like this.


    Surprisingly, in the past two days, Jianyang City was safe and stable, and there was no homicide.


    This made the wealthy sons who were hiding in Huju City couldn''t help but wonder if the two martial arts masters found the clues and turned to go out of the city to look for them.


    All of a sudden panic broke out.


    It was the third day in a blink of an eye.


    noon.


    Lin Yu and others were having lunch when suddenly a person broke in.


    After seeing the appearance of the visitor clearly, Lin Yu''s heart suddenly clicked, knowing that the big thing was not good.


    Because the visitor is not someone else, it is Linshan who lives in the Jianyang City Inn.


    You must know that these people hiding in Huju City are strictly guarded, and the people in Jianyang City don''t even know.


    As a result, Lin Shan was able to find here. Obviously something happened in the city.

 Chapter 25： Mutations

    Lin Yu took Lin Shan directly to his room, and as soon as he closed the door, he asked, "Shan, what happened?"


    "Master, something has happened!" Lin Shanshang said breathlessly, "The two guys rushed into our Lin Mansion last night and killed five people."


    "Five people? Who are they?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    Lin Shan immediately said the names of the five people, four of them were servants in the family, and the other was his brother.


    "Lin Huan is dead?"


    "Yes, it''s because of Lin Huan''s death that something big happened."


    "Tell me in detail."


    "Master, it''s like this..." Lin Shan swallowed and described the matter exactly.


    It turned out that after Lin Huan''s death, his biological mother, Lin Chengye''s second aunt, had an emotional breakdown on the spot and went crazy.


    made a big noise at home, scolding Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan, accusing them of not taking their son out of the city to seek refuge.


    Being so troubled by her, the story of the descendants of the Jianyang City clan going out of the city soon spread. By the time it was dawn, almost the entire Jianyang City knew about it.


    Everyone was talking about where they were hiding.


    Some well-informed people in the back analyzed it and agreed that they must have hid in the tiger city.


    Because only a tiger in the city has a powerful warrior sitting in town, it can deter the two martial arts masters.


    "Paper can''t contain fire after all, and it won''t last long to hide it."


    Lin Yu sighed.


    No matter what method is adopted, there is no way to hide this matter.


    Suddenly there are nine big living people missing in the family. Anyone will start to guess and judge, and finally come to the most likely conclusion.


    Perhaps, the person who came up with this countermeasure did not expect to solve the problem by concealing his whereabouts. It is estimated that from the very beginning, what he thought was to use the power of Tiger Gate to get through.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu no longer entangled this point. Anyway, the sky is falling and there is a tall man against it. The high-level officials of Tiger Gate will not just watch something messing up in their sphere of influence.


    "Koyama, those two evil creatures haven''t acted for two consecutive nights, what''s the situation? Do you understand?"


    Lin Shan nodded heavily and said, "Master, those two guys went to the place outside the city to dig the burial goods, and dug out the buried things."


    "So, the previous rumors are not fake." Lin Yu recalled what the shopkeeper Liu said at the time.


    But to his surprise, the two guys actually knew that going outside the city to find the funerary objects that were bought was amazing.


    "Master, there is one more thing."


    Lin Shan leaned close to Lin Yu and whispered: "Now everyone is saying that those two guys are savages from the mountains. According to one of our Lin family guards, those two guys have fangs out of their mouths, and their nails are like It is as sharp as a knife, and there are white hairs on the body, so it''s invulnerable."


    "Is it this way?"


    Lin Yu was shocked. Could it be that the two evil creatures absorbed the vital energy in the funerary objects, causing the body to mutate and the strength to be increased?


    This is very likely, otherwise the two brothers would have no reason to dig out the buried burial objects.


    "Master, you must be careful. Those two guys are getting more and more perverted. I''m afraid your martial arts can''t deal with them. It''s best to hide as far as you can when you meet them." Lin Shan couldn''t help reminding.


    Lin Yu glanced at him, and suddenly realized: "Xiaoshan, you came here specially to remind me of this, right?"


    "Master guessed right. But I don''t doubt your strength, Master, it''s really that those two guys are not human, so you can''t treat them with human eyes."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu smiled, patted Lin Shan on the shoulder and said: "You are right, I will be careful."


    I have to say that Lin Shan is really loyal. In this case, the first thing that comes to mind is to inform himself.


    It is estimated that he had spent a lot of money all the way to find the places of his own people.


    After all, the messenger in Tiger City can be considered as an instructor himself, and one or two of them are eager to see money.


    Thinking of this, he took out a silver ticket: "Xiaoshan, you take the money. Go back before it''s dark."


    "Yes, Master." Lin Shan did not tweak, and directly accepted the cash ticket and said: "I will continue to pay attention to the movements of those two guys when I go back, and I will notify you immediately if there is important news."


    "good."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    Then, Lin Shan left in a hurry, while Lin Yu took his two younger brothers and walked towards the direction of the head office of Huju City.


    ...


    Outside the government office.


    Many people gathered in the open space outside the gate, most of them were descendants of the big family who had taken refuge from Jianyang City.


    When one of them saw Lin Yu, he was taken aback for a moment, and then he took the initiative to walk over.


    "Lin Yu, I just heard about what happened in your house, so please be sorry."


    Lin Yu quickly found relevant information about this person from his memory, his surname is Chen, his name is Sihai, the eldest son of the Chen family.


    The Chen family and the Lin family have a lot of business dealings, and they are a partnership. Therefore, the contact between the original owner and Chen Sihai is very frequent.


    In addition, the two people have similar hobbies, so the relationship is very strong.


    "I know." Lin Yu responded and asked, "By the way, Sihai, is there any news from the government?"


    "Yes! According to people familiar with the matter, two first-rate warriors who came down from the mountain gate this morning are now sitting in the yamen."


    When ¡¡¡¡ said this, Chen Sihai''s expression was relieved, obviously relieved a lot.


    Lin Yu followed with a sigh of relief.


    The strength of the first-class martial artist is very abnormal, one jump is more than ten meters high, one punch can knock down a wall, come and go like wind, and it must be no problem to deal with those two evil things.


    At least from the news revealed by Lin Shan, the two guys did not have the ability to fly to the sky, and UU reading could never be more powerful than a first-class warrior.


    It is safe to hide in Huju City by yourself. Just pay attention at night like the previous few days and run to the government office whenever there is any movement. It is not a big problem to save your life.


    "That''s weird." Chen Sihai suddenly frowned and said, "Why didn''t the government let the masters of Tiger Gate arrest those two guys? As long as you send a first-class warrior out to search, you can deter them even if you can''t find them."


    "This, maybe the government has other considerations."


    Lin Yu said perfunctorily.


    Those two guys are not human, they just acted by obsession and instinct, so there is no fear.


    Maybe the government knows this too.


    Also, the whereabouts of the two guys are uncertain. They will run here tonight and tomorrow night, and they don¡¯t know where to go if they want to stand still.


    It is impossible for the government to allow people like itself to hide in the tiger city, it will lead to disasters, and then the consideration of solving the problem at one time is in it.


    Then, the two chatted for a few more words, and then left before it was dark.


    ...


    That night.


    This is a moonless night. The entire night sky is blocked by thick clouds. Not only the moon, but also the stars are not visible.


    Tiger is on the outside of the city wall.


    Two black and lacquered figures stood still on the spot. With the help of the weak light, one could see that these two figures were not attached to their bodies, and their bodies were covered with a layer of white hair.


    ಡª


    ಡª


    Suddenly, the two silhouettes bounced like off-string shells, and jumped a few meters high, their sharp claws stretched out, and they grabbed the bricks on the outside of the city wall.


    Immediately afterwards, the two figures used their strength to continue rushing upwards, and after a few leaps, they disappeared to the top of the city wall.

 Chapter 26： Fright Night

    Lin Yu lay on the bed alone, all over his body neatly, holding the Frost Knife in his arms.


    At this moment, he really dare not take off his clothes and go to sleep.


    After all, those two evil creatures actually know how to dig a pit outside the city to dig and bury the funerary objects. Obviously, they have a certain sense of wisdom.


    is very likely to come to Tiger City because of the leakage of the news.


    You must be fully prepared.


    Therefore, not only did he wear his clothes to sleep, he also asked his eight younger brothers to do the same so that he could go to the government office at any time.


    "Brother, wake up, brother!"


    There was a rapid knock on the door outside the door, which instantly awakened Lin Yu who was asleep.


    He stood up with a carp, opened the door and asked, "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    His third and fifth younger brothers are in charge of the night before midnight, so it is obviously not a good thing to come and find him.


    "Brother, there seems to be some movement in the south side of the city. I''m afraid of something wrong, so I will tell you."


    "I gonna go see."


    Lin Yu didn''t dare to neglect, and walked outside the house in three steps in two steps.


    After opening the door, a cold wind came on his face, and he couldn''t help but shiver with the cold.


    Immediately afterwards, he heard a faint sound of fighting coming from a distance.


    "The curfew in Tiger City is very strict. Who dares to make trouble outside?"


    Lin Yu''s secret path is not good, Tiger is no better than Jianyang City, and a curfew is strictly enforced at night to prevent some warriors from drinking and fighting.


    As a result, there are people who blatantly defy this order. There will never be a good thing.


    Thinking of this, he leaped up to the roof in twos and threes and looked towards the south of the city under the faint light.


    I saw the fire shining under the wall over there, and there were chuckles and the clash of weapons from time to time, and there really was a battle.


    "Brother, you go and wake everyone up and gather outside the house."


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu''s third brother led the way into the house, while Lin Yu continued to look at the south of the city nervously.


    He had already made up his mind, no matter if the three-seven-seven-one first went to the Yamen and talked about it, even if it was just a false alarm, it would be better than betting on luck here.


    After all, as the eldest brother of these people, he must consider the safety of everyone, not just himself.


    There was a rustling sound of getting up soon from the room, and then a group of teenagers came to the house one after another with horror on their faces.


    Lin Yu saw that everyone was there, so he jumped off the roof and said to everyone under his throat: "Now go to the government headquarters with me, and be careful not to make any noise on the road, so as not to attract the attention of night watchers."


    "Yes." Everyone responded softly.


    "go."


    No more nonsense, Lin Yu took the lead out of the hospital, his eight younger brothers hurriedly followed behind him.


    During the day, he had already memorized several routes to Yamen by heart, so the journey went quite smoothly.


    It didn''t take long before everyone came to an alley not far from the Yamen.


    "Keep down and don''t move. If there is no big movement, we will go back quietly. Did you hear clearly?"


    Lin Yu urged everyone.


    However, the sky seemed to be joking with him. As soon as his voice fell, a scream came from the south of the city, which was particularly harsh under the silent night sky.


    "Brother, what''s wrong over there?"


    "Brother, wouldn''t it be those two who killed him?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The teenagers were terrified, and their voices were trembling.


    Lin Yu scolded in a deep voice: "Don''t scare yourself, I will hold you back when the sky falls."


    At this time, I don''t know if that scream awakened a lot of people or what happened, there was more noise coming from the south of the city.


    Several rushing footsteps can still be heard faintly, and someone seems to be rushing in this direction.


    "You squat and don''t move, I''ll see what''s going on."


    Lin Yu dropped a word and rushed up to the wall several times, and one jumped to the roof of the neighboring house.


    He raised his eyes and looked in the direction where the noise was made, and found that a street not far away was flickering, and it seemed that someone was escaping holding a torch.


    and the direction of escape was the location of the official yamen of Hujucheng.


    Lin Yu glanced at the position of the yamen, and found that the yamen, which had only a few guards on patrol, was crowded at this time.


    A group of officers and soldiers with torches lined up neatly, seemingly prepared.


    At this time, the group of people rushing towards the Yamen finally arrived at their destination. The man who took the lead knelt on one knee, holding his fist with the blade down and reporting the situation to the leader of the officers and soldiers in front of the Yamen.


    Although I can''t hear clearly, Lin Yu still keenly caught the words "there are savages crawling in from the city wall", "a total of two", and "very strong".


    It seems that because the tiger is small in the city and there are many warriors, the two guys can''t enter the land of no one like they were in Jianyang City. They were discovered as soon as they entered the city.


    Lin Yu secretly rejoiced that the decision just now was extremely correct, and the Yamen side was indeed the safest.


    "It''s not good, it''s killing, there are monsters killing it!"


    Suddenly, someone screamed to the south of the city, this time with extreme fear in their voice.


    The officers and soldiers in front of the Yamen naturally heard the voice, and there was a commotion.


    But it was quickly suppressed by the head of it.


    Lin Yu pricked his ears and listened carefully. The other party seemed to be instructing the people below not to act rashly, just to protect the integrity of the yamen.


    "Fuck, regardless of the life and death of ordinary people, what is the use of your government?"


    Lin Yu cursed secretly in his heart, then jumped off the roof and returned to his younger brothers.


    He solemnly looked at the eight teenagers in horror and said: "Listen well, if something happens, run to the yamen with all your strength, don''t look back, and don''t care about other people''s life and death, just take care of yourself. "


    "Yes."


    Everyone nodded hurriedly.


    At this time, they are already six gods and no masters, and they are so afraid that they are naturally what Lin Yu said.


    But they are strange that their eldest brother seems to be okay, and he doesn''t look scared at all.


    is completely opposite to the image in my own memory After that, everyone continued to squat in the corner of the alley without saying a word, hiding in the dark.


    And Lin Yu returned to the roof to observe the surrounding movement.


    At this time, the whole city returned to tranquility. Except for the faint cry of crying from the place where the scream was just released, there was no other movement.


    It seems that those two guys have already left here.


    Of course Lin Yu didn''t dare to relax his vigilance because of this, sitting quietly on the roof, waiting for dawn.


    "Big brother, big brother, there is a situation."


    Suddenly, a soft shout came from below.


    Lin Yu hurriedly stood up, jumped down, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Brother, look over there, are there four things lit up?" One of them pointed to the depths of the alley and said.


    Lin Yu followed, and as expected, there were four small lights shaking in the distance.


    "I think it should be the eyes of some kind of animal."


    Someone guessed while Lin Yu was staring quietly.


    "Eyes? Wouldn''t they be wolves? I heard that the eyes of wolves are bright at night."


    "How can there be wolves in the city, if I want to say, it must be two cats."


    And their conversation inspired Lin Yu a little bit.


    The four bright spots do look like two pairs of eyes, but at this height above the ground, they are definitely not wolves or cats.


    The only possibility is...


    "Oops, wouldn''t it be those two evil creatures that came here?"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered what Lin Shan said during the day, saying that the two evil creatures had mutated.


    Since it has mutated, it is normal that the eyes will glow.


    "Run! Go to the Yamen, don¡¯t look back."


    At the moment when he figured it out, Lin Yu immediately shouted to the eight younger brothers.

 Chapter 27： Invulnerable

    "My lord, there seems to be something in the alley over there."


    "Huh? Let''s go over and take a look."


    The movement in the alley attracted the attention of officers and soldiers outside the Yamen. A small group of officers and soldiers pulled out their sabers around their waists and slowly approached them cautiously.


    But they had just walked two steps when they heard a rush of footsteps in the alley.


    It seems that many people are approaching here quickly.


    Soon, with the faint light of the torch, they saw a group of teenagers rushing towards their lives with the strength of suckling.


    The officers and soldiers headed by ¡¡¡¡ immediately caught fire. With a wave of their weapons, they pointed at Lin Yu and others from a distance and said: "Who is the one who dares to defy the prohibition..."


    Only half of his words stopped abruptly, because he and the soldiers behind him saw two figures behind Lin Yu.


    Blue face and fangs, with a terrifying expression, obviously just like the terrifying savage who killed three of their colleagues in a row.


    "The enemy attack, the enemy attack, the savages are here!"


    The people headed by ¡¡¡¡ hurriedly sounded the alarm.


    His shout was like thunder on the ground, and the whole yamen exploded in an instant.


    Suddenly, the sirens inside the yamen continued to sound, and all the officers and soldiers outside the yamen drew their weapons from their waists and surrounded them.


    Lin Yu saw this scene, he was relieved immediately.


    He told his brothers not to look back, but he himself looked back and saw with his own eyes the two guys chasing him, one missing his right leg and the other missing his left leg.


    are the two brothers He Wen and He Wu after the corpse transformation.


    He knew that he could not deal with these two evil things with his own strength, so he pinned his hopes on the guards of the government.


    Now that these officers and soldiers are taking the initiative to attack, naturally they are in his arms.


    "Stop them, don''t let them break into the yamen."


    The officers and soldiers quickly formed a circle, trapping the two brothers He Wen and He Wu in it.


    But to their surprise, the two brothers didn''t know what they were afraid of, and they flew straight at the bright knife.


    "kill!"


    The leader of the officers and soldiers yelled violently when he saw it. In an instant, four or five knives slashed at He Wenhewu at the same time.


    clang clang clang¡ª


    gold chirps exploded one after another.


    Although the officers and soldiers had prepared in their hearts, they still didn''t expect the bodies of these two guys to be so abnormal, as hard as steel, they couldn''t cut them at all.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late to stop.


    The few officers and soldiers with swords were like kites that got off the line. They were knocked into flight by the huge force of He Wen He Wu. They fell on the ground and made a few muffled noises, immediately becoming unconscious.


    The entire encircled circle was torn open in two instantly.


    "It turns out that Xiaoshan''s invulnerability is not a dummy word, is it really invulnerable?!"


    Lin Yu''s face became more solemn.


    Like him, this unprepared scene made the remaining officers and soldiers feel terrified, and they dared not go up and fight the two "savages" again.


    Just as everyone retreated, one person suddenly rushed out of the yamen.


    This person is like a bronze bell, his face is full of beard and hair, and he is holding a sword in his hand.


    "Get out of my way, I will deal with them."


    The appearance of this person immediately made everyone present feel angry.


    Especially the younger brothers of Lin Yu, they were overjoyed as if they saw a savior.


    "Death to Lao Tzu!"


    After approaching one of the "savages", the man jumped up high with momentum, clenched his hand and slammed the knife down.


    Lin Yu secretly said that this sword is really serious, this person has at least the strength of a second-rate warrior.


    Other people too, all inspired by the momentum emitted by this knife, felt that it should be stable now.


    ßÚÀ²¡ª


    The knife hit the "savage"''s chest, and it wasn''t the metal crashing, but the ripping sound of the meat being cut.


    I saw the "savage" start from the chest, from top to bottom to the crotch is cut open a huge opening.


    Although he didn''t divide his whole body in two, such a terrifying wound was deadly enough.


    However, the next second...


    The people at the scene saw that the skin and bones of the "savages" that had been separated from the wound had started to move closer and healed slowly. It took only one or two breaths to be as good as before.


    "What? This, what the **** is this?"


    Including the warrior holding the sword, everyone was frightened by this scene.


    At first, they thought it was just a savage with amazing power defense, but it turned out to have such a terrifying self-healing ability, so naturally it could not be a savage.


    As for what they are...no one except Lin Yu has the answer.


    "Don''t panic, go get the rope net and catch them."


    The warrior holding the sword quickly recovered his calm. Seeing that the morale of the officers and soldiers was low, he hurriedly shouted to stabilize the military''s morale.


    Immediately, four officers and soldiers returned to the Yamen to get the nets.


    Guan Sword Warrior once again ordered: "These two things are just hard to kill, and they are not particularly strong. I will deal with one. You hold on to the other, and be careful not to head-on with it."


    "kill!"


    The morale of the officers and soldiers was once again boosted, and they cooperated with the Guandao warriors to fight the two brothers He Wen and He Wu.


    Lin Yu took her eight younger brothers to hide and observe.


    He very much agrees with Guandao Warrior''s words that the evil creatures after these two corpses are only defensive metamorphosis, and their power is not too strong.


    Of course, this kind of perverted defense coupled with a fearless aura is enough to make a normal person lose his footing, advance and retreat.


    It is estimated that Yang Yuanzheng would die so quickly at that time, and it was because of this that he was messed up.


    "Why don''t those two first-rate warriors come out? If they come out, there is absolutely no problem in capturing these two guys alive."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but look towards the Yamen. UU reading


    During the day, Chen Sihai said that there were two first-rate warriors in Tiger Gate who had come down specifically because of this incident and sat in the Yamen of Tiger City.


    As a result, several people died, and I didn''t see them take any action.


    Are you going to come out when everyone is dead?


    The news is still wrong, and there is no master at all.


    Just as his mind turned around, the situation on the battlefield changed again.


    The rope net has been taken out, and a group of officers and soldiers cooperated to push the two monsters together and then threw the big net together.


    The two monsters couldn''t hide, they were caught by the big net that suddenly appeared.


    But just when the officers and soldiers were about to close the net, the two guys ripped it up frantically, tearing the big net into several holes in just a few clicks.


    This scene stunned everyone on the spot.


    But soon everyone figured out the reason, because the nails of these two monsters were as sharp as knives, and their hands were as flexible as humans, so they easily cut the rope on the net.


    "Trouble now!"


    Many people involuntarily exclaimed.


    These two guys can''t be caught by the Internet, and they can''t be killed. How to deal with them?


    If you continue to consume it, everyone''s physical strength will soon be exhausted, which is really dangerous.


    Some officers and soldiers trembling slowly backed away, obviously completely overwhelmed by their inner fear and lost their fighting spirit.


    "Don''t panic..."


    Guan Sword Warrior is still working hard to maintain the military spirit, but few people respond to him.


    The scene immediately turned into a pot of porridge.


    After the two brothers, He Wen and He Wu, lost the restraint of officers and soldiers, they suddenly flew towards Lin Yu and the others like wild horses.

 Chapter 28： Behead

    escape?


    It''s useless to run.


    My speed is faster than these two guys, but my physical strength is limited, and these two evil things have unlimited energy.


    will eventually be overtaken by them.


    Lin Yu immediately suppressed the urge to escape.


    At this time, if you choose to run, you will only die faster, and you can be 100% sure that those officers and soldiers will definitely not chase these two evil things in order to save him.


    So I wanted to survive, so I had to pull out the sword to fight, and leave these two evil things around the yamen, waiting for a turning point.


    Maybe after a while, the two first-rate warriors sitting in the yamen will come out to clean up the situation.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu only felt a surge of blood in his body, and his fighting spirit was burning.


    "I fight with you!"


    With a loud sound, the Frost Knife came out of its sheath, and a cold light flashed in an instant.


    This cold light was like lightning, slashing at a white hairy claw that was grabbed at him.


    Lin Yu was going to resist the first attack, and then looked for an opportunity to lead these two evil creatures to the gate of the yamen.


    Only in this way, those officers and soldiers will fight desperately, and it will be possible to draw out other masters in the Yamen.


    But at this moment, an unexpected scene happened.


    After the cold light flashed, the white-haired sharp claw flew high.


    Unexpectedly, this strange hand grasping his neck was cut off with a single knife.


    what happened?


    What exactly is going on?


    Is my power so strong?


    Several question marks popped up in Lin Yu''s heart, and he was very surprised at the result he had achieved with this knife.


    It is true that the Frost Blade is sharp, but no matter how sharp it is, it is impossible to cut off the opponent''s hand with a single knife.


    You need to know that the jump of the sword martial artist just now was just a cut.


    With such a strong force, he can only achieve that little result. If he intends to block it, how can he be so powerful?


    "Maybe my judgment was wrong."


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to think too much, and used the after-shadow knife technique to deal with another evil thing that followed.


    Two rounds later, the shocking scene happened again.


    The evil thing was slashed in the chest by him. It was supposed to not suffer any injuries, but in the end a long wound was drawn.


    Not only that, the wound did not heal as quickly as before, but remained open all the time.


    "It seems to be the problem with my knife?!"


    Lin Yu is very convinced that his strength is not as good as that of Guandao Warrior, so it is definitely impossible for Guandao Warrior to do things.


    Unfortunately, the opposite is true.


    not only did it by myself, but the effect was remarkable.


    The conclusion is very obvious. The result that can cause such a result has nothing to do with his own strength, but with the knife in his hand.


    At this time, the two brothers He Wen and He Wu attacked again with all their strength, Lin Yu had no time to think about it, and continued to use the after-shadow knife technique to deal with each other.


    ßÚÀ², ßÚÀ²¡ª¡ª


    From time to time, there was the sound of a sharp blade cutting the flesh.


    The attacks of these two evil creatures had no tactics at all, just like children fighting, so they were quickly cut several times by Lin Yu.


    And the wounds caused by these knives are the same as the previous ones, and there is no sign of healing at all.


    At this point, Lin Yu is already very convinced that the knife in his hand is not an extraordinary thing.


    He noticed that every time the blade came into contact with the opponent''s body, it would emit a faint light. It seemed that that kind of light prevented the wound from healing itself.


    "Is this knife so magical? If it is so magical, wouldn''t it be a blood loss to sell 600 taels of gold?"


    Such a powerful sword is worth ten thousand liang of gold, if not to mention.


    Lin Yu felt that something must be wrong in it.


    "By the way, when I was at Yang Yuanzheng''s house, I suddenly felt that the surrounding environment was strange, and the knife on my waist seemed to vibrate slightly. Could it be related to this?"


    But now he has no time to think about it, because the two bruised evil creatures are still attacking him frantically.


    Of course, unlike the worry at the beginning, he is confident and fighting spirit at this time.


    After all, these two evil creatures are not strong after losing the most proud defense.


    It''s not that they are weak, but their brains are too stupid. They will only rush forward like a rash man. It seems that they have forgotten all the martial arts in their lives, and they will only fight for their lives with their powerful bodies.


    After a few more rounds of fighting, the two evil creatures had no good meat on their bodies.


    Not only that, their hands and feet were all chopped off by Qigen, and they could only lay on the ground and grinned grinning.


    Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t stop here, and cut off their heads with two knives, completely resulting in these two evil things that threatened him for several days.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+300¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+300¡¿


    The moment the two evil creatures separated their heads, two prompts followed Lin Yu''s eyes.


    "So many kinds of energy?"


    "I see, these two guys drew the energy from the funerary objects, and it''s cheaper for me now."


    Received 600 yuan energy all at once, and Lin Yu was in a good mood.


    At that time, shopkeeper Liu said that when the big family in the city pulled the funerary goods of his family outside the city to bury it, he was all in trouble, and he wanted to stop the car on the spot and intercept the things.


    Of course, reason told him that he couldn''t do this.


    So in the end he didn''t put it into action and regretted it for a long time.


    What I didn''t expect was that all this was just a joke made by fate. Those Yuanneng turned around on the two brothers, He Wen and He Wu, and finally came to him.


    With these vital abilities, one''s own strength can quickly increase by a large amount.


    "Little brother is really a **** and man!"


    While Lin Yu retracted the knife into its sheath, the Guan Dao warrior who was stunned all the way praised it with a thumbs up.


    He actually wanted to help out at the beginning, but after seeing Lin Yu cut off one of the opponent''s hands, he found that his inability to make a move was unnecessary.


    As for the other people present, they have more than enough energy, so they all stood and watched the show honestly.


    As soon as the words of the Guan Sword Warrior fell, a low humming sound came from the gate.


    "What are you doing in a daze? Hurry up and clean up this place."


    Lin Yu turned his head and looked around.


    I saw a mighty man wearing a big cloak and a long sword at his waist slowly walking out of the yamen.


    The man came straight to him and said in an unquestionable tone: "Several people don''t go too busy. Follow me into the office and sit down."


    The appearance of this person made Lin Yu feel sick.


    From the opponent''s aura, he can feel that his strength is extraordinary.


    is obviously one of the two first-rate warriors sitting in the yamen.


    As a result, this guy has been sitting in the yamen watching the show, letting people like him fight outside.


    Now that the threat is lifted, he has come out to clean up the mess.


    And it''s a high-level appearance, which is boring in my heart.


    But when he wanted to return, Lin Yu didn''t have the idea of ??defying the opponent''s order because of this.


    After all, he has no choice now, and it is impossible to openly confront the government.

 Chapter 29： Interrogation

    The man with sword brought Lin Yu nine people into the yamen. Instead of asking them in a hurry, he called a messenger and asked them to take them to rest, saying that it was everything until dawn.


    Lin Yu had no choice but to do what the other party said.


    The next morning.


    The man with the sword took Lin Yu and the nine people together, and went straight to Jianyang City in two carriages.


    In the carriage, Lin Yu finally knew his true identity.


    I didn''t expect this person to be someone else, but the current sect master of Tiger Gate.


    This made Lin Yu curious. The Tiger Gate master was inside the yamen, and in the end, the two evil creatures were allowed to slaughter outside.


    Why on earth?


    The answer to this question was not answered until the prefect office arrived in Jianyang City.


    After entering the government office, a few messengers took Lin Yu''s eight younger brothers away, and Lin Yu was taken by the master of Tiger Gate to meet the prefect of Jianyang government.


    In the study of the prefect.


    "My lord, I have brought people."


    The master of Tiger Gate held his fist towards a middle-aged man in official clothes.


    "Good job."


    The prefect faintly praised, then quietly looked at Lin Yu.


    None of the three spoke, and the study was quiet.


    This kind of atmosphere made Lin Yu''s thoughts abound and uneasy.


    First of all, it is impossible for the prefect to meet the person in person because of this kind of thing. Second, the place chosen by the other party is a private space like a study, which is even more weird.


    I''m afraid it''s not a good thing.


    I don¡¯t know what the other party means by not saying anything. Are you thinking about how to deal with yourself?


    Lin Yu felt annoyed the more he thought about it, but there was nothing good.


    can only wait so stupidly.


    After a while, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the door, and then the study door was directly pushed open.


    Lin Yu was a little curious, but he didn''t even knock on the door when he entered the prefect¡¯s study, indicating that this guy must be an official bigger than the prefect.


    Thinking of this, he squinted secretly, trying to see who it was.


    Upon taking a look, his heart shook suddenly.


    Because he had seen this person with his own eyes, he was in the meeting room of the president of the Black Market Chamber of Commerce.


    was the mysterious man who prevented him from buying martial arts books.


    This person''s dress today is exactly the same as that day, a strange outfit, completely different from the person in Jianyang City.


    After seeing Lin Yu''s face clearly, the man with strong costume was also a little surprised, but as his gaze moved down, when he moved to the knife, his face showed a dazed expression.


    "You two, go out, I''ll talk to him alone."


    The man with strong costume unceremoniously ordered.


    The prefect and the tiger gate master immediately turned around and went out, without the prestige of a big man at all, very obedient.


    "look into my eyes."


    The man with strong costume again ordered Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu had ten thousand upsets in his heart, but he did so honestly.


    After all, the situation is better than people, and I have to bow my head.


    The two looked at each other.


    Lin Yu didn''t know what the other party wanted to see through him, he only knew that what he saw in the other party''s eyes was a kind of arrogance that despised the common people.


    No, it should not be said to be arrogant, it is more like a kind of indifference that doesn''t put anyone in his heart.


    is like watching a group of ants by one person. The big ants may arouse that person¡¯s interest, but they won¡¯t let him give birth to the thought of taking a high look. At the most, I sigh that this kind of little life is quite interesting.


    Lin Yu found that this person looked at his eyes, that''s it.


    "When I first saw you, I didn''t even notice that the sword in your hand is a Yang soldier refined by the Scarlet Sun Sect. That''s no wonder."


    The man with strong costume retracted his gaze to examine Lin Yu, and started to speak for himself.


    "Young man, I would like to advise you to be nosy and not to die."


    "Have you ever thought about why everyone does not do anything, just you stupidly stupid to show the limelight? Is it because you think the life span of the Yang Soldier is too long?"


    Speaking of this, he stopped. After a while, he would gently shake his head and said, "Forget it, it''s useless to say more to you people. I will spare you once today, not as an example."


    After finishing speaking, he waved his hand to Lin Yu, meaning he could leave.


    Lin Yu didn''t know why, but he didn''t want to stay here for a moment, so he turned and left immediately.


    After exiting the gate of the mansion, he took a few breaths of fresh air fiercely, and only then did he eliminate the dullness and depression in his heart a lot.


    At this time, his eight younger brothers were also sent out by the government official.


    "What did they say to you?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Big brother, they said that everything about last night is subject to the announcement issued by the government. Let us not spread rumors or deal with it according to law."


    "Well, from the government, you just assume that nothing happened last night. When you get home, don''t say anything to anyone. If someone insists on asking a result, let them ask me."


    Lin Yu didn''t know what the government''s purpose was, but he wished no one knew what happened last night.


    He didn''t think it would be a good thing to spread his heroic deeds. Judging from the words of the mysterious man, it would only be a bad thing to cause trouble for him.


    "Let''s go, go home quickly."


    The group did not ride in the carriage, so they walked back home.


    When ¡¡¡¡ arrived at Lin Mansion, the family was quite surprised and immediately went to notify Lin Chengye. UU reading www.uuk£ánshu. com


    Then Lin Yu was taken to Lin Chengye''s study.


    "Yu''er, what happened? Are you guys back?"


    As soon as the study door was closed, Lin Chengye couldn''t wait to ask.


    Lin Yu took out the words that he had thought about a long time ago and said: "Father, we were sent back by the government, and we went to the government office first. I don''t know the specific reason, but the government will issue an announcement soon. ."


    "Oh?"


    Lin Chengye was taken aback for a moment, and then he gave a thoughtful expression.


    After thinking for a while, he nodded slightly and said: "Okay, then you go back and rest first, and wait for the official announcement to come out."


    ...


    After returning to the room, Lin Yu couldn''t calm down at all, and there were countless questions in his heart.


    What he is most concerned about now is, what is the origin of the Frost Knife in his hand?


    "The yang soldier he said, yang should be the sun''s yang, right?"


    Lin Yu recalled the words of the mysterious man, who said that the knife in his hand was a Yang soldier made by the sect.


    But Yang Yuanzheng personally told him that his knife was made by a famous craftsman appointed by their Tiger Gate. At that time, he went to observe the forging process many times.


    Lin Yu believed that Yang Yuanzheng had no need to deceive him on this matter, and if Yang Yuanzheng really knew the value of this knife, it would never be possible to sell only 600 taels of gold, which was almost the same as giving away for nothing.


    One more thing, the mysterious man also mentioned it himself, saying that for the first time, he didn''t even see that the knife was a soldier.


    Explain that before this, this knife was indeed just an ordinary knife except for a bit sharper.


    "Then there is only one possibility. The abnormal appearance in Yang Yuanzheng''s house at that time caused the knife to change."

 Chapter 30： Extraordinary power

    After being convinced of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but become curious.


    How did the so-called Yang Soldier be refined? Why has the ability to kill evil things?


    Of course, what he was even more curious about was why such an anomaly appeared in Yang Yuanzheng''s house at that time, which caused the Frost Knife in his hand to become a positive soldier.


    Lin Yu carefully recalled the whole process at that time.


    But after I recalled it completely, I couldn''t find the special feature.


    All he did was to pay some money to help people bury the bodies of Yang Yuanzheng''s parents, and also to pay a farewell to them.


    If these few actions can make the Frost Knife abnormally change, then Yang Soldiers should be seen everywhere.


    "Wait, Brother Yuanzheng said at the time that his parents and younger brother had a strange disease. Could it be related to that disease?"


    "Either... there is a soul in this world. When the souls of his parents saw Hanshuang Dao, they thought it was their son who came back, so they placed their longing and love for him on the knife, blessing his safety."


    "..."


    Several guesses flashed in his mind, but because of too little information, Lin Yu didn''t know which guess was right.


    Finally, he focused on the sect that the mysterious man said.


    "Listen to his pronunciation, it should be Chiyang Sect, right?"


    "If I can join that sect and understand the refining process of Yang Bing, I should be able to figure out the real reason."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu decided to arrange someone to inquire about the Chiyang Sect, to see where the sect was located, and then make specific plans.


    But then again, there is actually a shortcut to get the answer right away.


    That is to go directly to the government office and ask the mysterious man, as long as he is willing to answer, he will know all the truth immediately.


    But obviously, that person will definitely not answer this question.


    "He shouldn''t be from the government." Lin Yu secretly guessed.


    Official officials, he usually has contacts with them, and he has enough knowledge about this group, so it is easy to see that the mysterious man is completely different from the normal officials.


    Combining the previous analysis of the world structure, Lin Yu felt that the mysterious man was very likely to be related to the mysterious power that secretly maintains the world order.


    "In other words, the government has no dominant power at all in this matter. It is completely led by the mysterious man or the mysterious organization behind the mysterious man?"


    Following this line of thought, Lin Yu couldn''t help but become curious, what is the identity of this mysterious man?


    The Dawu dynasty is technologically backward, lacks instant messaging, and has such a vast territory. However, the central government''s control over localities is even far ahead of the previous earth.


    This shows that the force that secretly maintains order is very powerful.


    So if the mysterious man is a member of that power, then he must also have power beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu had a bold guess in his heart that the mysterious man is not a human being.


    To be precise, it is not a mortal, but an existence beyond mortal.


    The reason is very simple. The two brothers He Wen and He Wu can transform into corpses after death, and they will mutate after inhaling vital energy, which shows that there are supernatural powers in this world.


    Mortals are basically helpless in the face of such supernatural powers.


    Only people with extraordinary powers can resist this supernatural power and maintain the rule of the dynasty.


    And if the mysterious man is a transcendent, his scornful look in ordinary people''s eyes can completely explain it.


    "They clearly have a way to stop the two evil creatures, but they don''t care about them. Why are they letting them kill lives? Are they carrying out some kind of plan?"


    "It seems that the world is far more dangerous than I thought, and the government cannot guarantee the safety of people''s lives."


    Lin Yu is worried.


    Perhaps in the eyes of an extraordinary person like a mysterious man, a mortal like himself is just a group of ants, and it is a second-class life.


    Since it is a second-class life, why should they care?


    Does a person care about the life and death of an ant?


    "Death... He said that no matter how busy you are, you don¡¯t want to die, but can you just leave it alone?"


    Lin Yu recalled the warning from the mysterious man, telling him not to be nosy.


    Facts have proved that life or death has nothing to do with meddling.


    Those big clan heirs who died, are they nosy?


    Are the officers and soldiers who died defending the yamen in that battle just being nosy?


    They are simply people sitting at home, and the pot comes from the sky.


    is like an ant crawling on the ground, but was accidentally trampled to death by a passing pedestrian. Did the ant do something wrong?


    Perhaps, blocking the pedestrian''s path is the ant''s biggest fault.


    Lin Yu remembered the last words the mysterious man said again, saying that I would spare you once, not as an example.


    That is a very understatement, and it is the understatement that is particularly scary, because it shows that he can kill a civilian at will, no evidence is needed, and no external force can hinder him.


    The most hateful thing is how arrogant and contemptuous his attitude at the time was. He didn''t ask the whole thing from beginning to end, and he came up to settle the matter.


    Perhaps in his eyes, any mortal who hinders his plan is wrong, no matter what reason he has to do.


    "If meddling is wrong, it is not me who is wrong, but the world."


    Lin Yu chuckled.


    I didn''t expect that this sentence, which I thought was extremely **** second in my previous life, would be a **** meeting in this world.


    As a mortal, life in a world with supernatural powers is not determined by oneself.


    It''s just a kind of luck to be alive.


    Since it''s only about luck, how can you talk about nosy or ignore it?


    "No, my life must be decided by myself!"


    Lin Yu clenched his fists, his face gloomy.


    He is not a native of this world, but a modern man from the earth, where he can stand someone stepping on his head.


    He can accept the inequality of wealth and status, but he cannot accept the inequality of personality and the level of life.


    This kind of equality is the bottom line of dignity for him.


    If you want to live with dignity in this world, it is useless to rely on reading, and it is useless to rely on martial arts. You must have extraordinary powers comparable to those of the extraordinary.


    But, how can that power come from?


    Thinking of this, he exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadow Remnant Sword Technique (Fifth Layer) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 660¡¿


    Staring at the row of numbers behind Yuanneng, Lin Yu thought to himself, since the two evil things mutate by absorbing the energy, it means that the energy is a kind of supernatural energy.


    That being the case, can this use Yuanneng''s martial arts modifier to modify the martial arts, can it give oneself the power of the extraordinary?


    With the body of a mortal, it is like a god.


    With the help of martial arts modifier, can I do this by myself?


    What kind of changes will happen if a certain martial arts is modified to go beyond the extreme?


    A series of questions emerged in Lin Yu''s mind, making him unable to calm down for a long time.


    At this time, Wan''er''s voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    "Master, the master wants you to go to the study, saying that the official announcement has been posted."

 Chapter 31： announcement

    Lin Chengye Study Room.


    "This is the official announcement that has just been copied back. Please check it out for yourself first."


    Lin Chengye pushed a piece of paper on the table towards Lin Yu.


    The ink on the paper just dries, and it still emits a faint fragrance of ink.


    It is stated that the government has classified the evil beings after the corpses of the two brothers He Wen and He Wu as rare wild men in the mountains, claiming that such wild men are born with supernatural power and have extraordinary self-healing ability.


    then made it clear that it was the keeper of the Tiger Gate who led the gatekeeper of the Tiger Gate, and cooperated with the officers and soldiers of Huju City to behead the two savages.


    At the bottom of the announcement is the government''s commendation to the Tigermen and telling the public that the crisis has been completely resolved, and there is no need to worry about it.


    I didn''t mention Lin Yu''s role in it from beginning to end.


    Of course, Lin Yu doesn''t care whether he is praised by the government or not, which is dispensable in his eyes.


    What he really cares about is the role of the government in this matter.


    It is very clear now that the government has no control over this matter at all, and everything is decided by the mysterious man.


    Even, the government may really believe that the two guys are just savages, not evil creatures.


    This can be judged from the contact with the Tiger Gate master.


    When he rode back to Jianyang City in the same carriage with him in the morning, Lin Yu tried it out and was convinced that the other party did not know the truth.


    But the sect master of Tiger Gate has a martial arts name, and is a member of the government.


    If he doesn''t know it, it means that the government may also be kept in the dark.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu had a question in his heart.


    Why did the mysterious man let the two evil things do evil?


    Is this person good or evil?


    "Have you finished watching?"


    Lin Chengye asked Lin Yu''s thoughtful look.


    "finish watching."


    "Just read it." Lin Chengye nodded slightly, "Tell me why the nine of you were sent back in advance. As far as I know, the others are either still in the tiger city or on their way back."


    "Father, we were sent back early because we happened to see the two savages, so the government officials specially took us back to the government office and warned us not to spread it privately."


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu decided not to tell the truth first.


    He didn''t know whether to let Lin Chengye know the truth is good or bad.


    "That''s the case, then according to the government''s instructions, don''t tell what you saw, as it has never happened." Lin Chengye breathed a sigh of relief and exhorted.


    "Yes, father."


    "Okay, you can go back first if it''s okay."


    "Father, I have one thing."


    "What''s up?"


    "Father, I want to worship the martial arts school." Lin Yu said what was in his heart in one breath. Sooner or later, this matter must be put into action.


    "Worship in the martial arts school? Do you really want to test the martial arts name?"


    To Lin Yu''s surprise, Lin Chengye was lifeless when he heard this, and his tone was very calm.


    "Father, I have achieved some success in martial arts training now, but I have encountered a bottleneck and lack a famous teacher for guidance. Also, my martial arts is too ordinary, I want to learn the superior martial arts in the big sect."


    "I believe in martial arts."


    Lin Chengye nodded slightly.


    This attitude surprised Lin Yu. He originally wanted to show his hands here to convince his father, but he actually believed it directly.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s expression, Lin Chengye''s stern face showed a rare smile.


    "Your mother is right. You have changed a lot during this time. Not only have people grown more burly, but even the feminine temperament on your body has disappeared, far more masculine than before."


    Lin Yu was overjoyed when he heard that, it turned out that gold would shine, and his father felt the change in himself.


    "Father, what about my apprenticeship?"


    "I disagree."


    "This?" Lin Yu was a little caught off guard by this reply, and hurriedly asked, "Why?"


    Lin Chengye retracted his smile and said with a serious face: "Practicing martial arts well, it is indeed a serious way to test a martial arts name. But have you ever thought, as the eldest son and family heir, what will happen to your family''s property after joining the martial arts school?"


    "The martial arts sect is easy to get in or out. Once you get in and learn the true skills, people won''t let you go again. Then when you say that my Lin family''s property will still be my Lin family''s?"


    knew that the problem would lie here, Lin Yu felt helpless.


    The status of the eldest son of ¡¡¡¡ has pros and cons, and lack of freedom is the biggest drawback.


    "Father, is there no way to compromise? I really like martial arts, and I do have the talent for martial arts."


    Lin Yu pleaded.


    "Of course there are ways to compromise. Spend more money and invite warriors from the small sect to come to my Lin family as guest officials. They will teach you martial arts. If you are truly talented, you will naturally stand out and get the martial arts fame."


    Lin Chengye gave a solution, but this was not what Lin Yu wanted at all.


    For him, the test of martial arts name is imaginary, and the superior martial arts of other big sects is true. If it is only for the test of martial arts name, then what teacher should you worship, can you just use the modifier to change it?


    "Father, this, the warriors of the small school are afraid..."


    Lin Yu wanted to find another reason to convince his father, but Lin Chengye interrupted him and said, "Forget it, wait for your grandfather to come back from the capital before discussing this matter."


    "Father, when will Grandpa be back?"


    "In the past few days, when such a major event happened at home, he naturally wants to come back and take a look."


    "Okay, then I will wait until Grandpa comes back."


    Lin Chengye said, Lin Yu can¡¯t wait to see his grandfather Unlike his father Lin Chengye, Lin Yu¡¯s grandfather Lin Gensheng has always longed for martial arts.


    He once said personally that if he had a chance when he was young, he would definitely join the sect and become a warrior.


    It can be seen that failing to become a warrior is one thing he regrets throughout his life.


    Because of this, Lin Gensheng likes to make friends with people in the martial arts. He is very knowledgeable, and he has probably heard of the Chiyang Sect.


    This is what Lin Yu looks forward to most.


    After all, what he wants is to obtain extraordinary power that can deal with evil things. Only by joining the Scarlet Sun Sect can he hope to achieve this wish.


    As for other martial arts sects, to be honest, he is not particularly interested.


    This incident temporarily came to an end, Lin Yu bid farewell to his father and returned to his room.


    The matter of joining the sect can be temporarily put aside, and the matter of improving the strength can not be stopped for a moment.


    Since knowing that there are extraordinary powers in this world, he has increasingly felt that the death of the original owner is not simple, it seems that he was killed by some extraordinary power.


    Moreover, that kind of power doesn''t seem to let it go, waiting for an opportunity, and it will kill with one blow at any time.


    This is probably the reason why I always feel that something is threatening me.


    Three steps and two steps back to the room, Lin Yu immediately asked Wan''er to arrange for someone to make a medicinal soup and prepare a medicated bath.


    The notebook left by Yang Yuanzheng specifically mentioned a secret recipe for practicing kung fu using medicated baths. The physical body was used to consolidate one''s own strength. It has been repeatedly verified by the sects at the Tiger Gate, and the effect is wonderful.


    He wanted to try it himself, because he found that his body would be empty after using the modifier to improve his martial arts level. In fact, it was related to the fragility of his body.


    Maybe you can use this secret formula to improve this.

 Chapter 32： Skyrocketing strength

    "This...it''s a bit exciting."


    After lying down and sitting in the bathtub, Lin Yu first felt that his whole body was irritated by the high temperature, and then there was a tingling sensation.


    There seemed to be countless extremely small needles that kept pricking himself.


    But in contrast, the fatigue of the body quickly subsided, and he became more and more energetic.


    Lin Yu secretly admired, this secret recipe is well-deserved, it is indeed effective, and it has an immediate effect.


    Of course, this medicinal bath is not something that everyone can eat. Ordinary people who have not practiced martial arts will definitely not be able to bear it, I am afraid that they will faint in an instant.


    "It''s cool, it''s so cool!"


    As the discomfort dissipated, Lin Yu felt the beauty of this medicated bath more and more.


    The skin keeps absorbing the medicinal effects of the medicinal soup, and the power in the body is enriched.


    As Yang Yuanzheng said in his notes, more soaking in this kind of medicated bath can quickly improve the physical body, consolidate the physical strength, and lay a solid foundation.


    "Fortunately, the medicinal materials are too expensive. A bath is at least 500 taels of silver."


    "Speaking of which, this world is amazing. The medicinal effects of medicinal materials are so amazing. Is it because this world has extraordinary power?"


    Lin Yu remembered that when he was on the earth in his previous life, he had never heard of any medicine that would allow people to gain strength quickly in a short period of time.


    Even if there is, it is through hormones or stimulants to stimulate a person''s potential, not to really enhance a person''s strength.


    "Wan''er, go get some food." Lin Yu thought that taking a medicinal bath would take a while, so he simply took advantage of this time to modify the martial arts.


    "Yes, master."


    Wan''er took the order to leave, while the other three maids in the room continued to massage Lin Yu.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadow Remnant Sword Technique (Fifth Layer) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 660¡¿


    After ¡¡¡¡ exhaled the martial arts modifier, Lin Yu skillfully clicked on the + sign, and then clicked the strengthen button, and a line of prompts appeared in front of him.


    [This behavior will consume 60 points of energy and strengthen the martial arts residual shadow sword technique to the next level, yes/no]


    "Yes."


    Immediately, a powerful force flowed through his body, and his physical strength obviously skyrocketed.


    "Why did the young master suddenly become harder?"


    "Yeah, it''s so hard, I can''t pinch it anymore."


    The three maids who were massaging Lin Yu suddenly whispered in surprise.


    At this time, Wan''er ordered Lin Yu''s request down and then turned back, and heard the three women''s exclamation and hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the master?"


    "Sister Wan''er, the young master''s body suddenly became hard. We don''t have enough hands to squeeze it."


    one of the maids explained.


    Waner hurriedly walked to Lin Yu''s side, pressed on his shoulder, and then immediately covered her small mouth and said, "It''s as hard as iron."


    At this time, Lin Yu was also confused.


    Didn''t it improve the skill of a layer of residual shadow knife technique, how could it cause such a big change?


    I haven¡¯t been so exaggerated before.


    At this time, a maid exclaimed again: "Ah? How did the medicinal soup become so clear?"


    Lin Yu lowered his head when he heard the words, and it turned out that the turbid liquid medicine had turned into a translucent liquid with only a faint brown color.


    "Could it be that..." Lin Yu guessed in his heart: "Could it be that I have absorbed all the active ingredients in the medicinal soup while improving my skill?"


    Indeed, the power flowing in his body just now seemed particularly rushing, as if it was about to burst his body.


    Probably because of this reason, my muscles instinctively tighten.


    I didn¡¯t feel emptiness and hunger after strengthening, maybe because of this.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu explained hurriedly: ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just absorbed all the effects of the medicine through my exercises, so that¡¯s why. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Wan''er and others nodded suspiciously.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to bother them. The index and middle fingers of his right hand were pointed together as swords, and he slammed his left arm hard.


    "This defense..."


    Lin Yu got up, walked out of the bathtub, found the knife bought at the Jianyang City Blacksmith''s last time, and handed it to Wan''er''s hand and said, "Come on, take it and slash at me."


    He said and pointed to his chest.


    "Huh? This... young master, I..."


    Wan''er had never heard of such a request, and was at a loss for a while.


    "You just have more strength, just cut it."


    Lin Yu raised his chest and urged.


    "Yes, yes... Master."


    Wan''er was afraid that Lin Yu would be angry, so she held the knife in both hands and chopped it lightly.


    "I''m not strong enough, use your whole body strength to chop!"


    "well."


    Wan''er slashed again.


    "The strength is still too small, use a little energy!"


    Under Lin Yu''s repeated urging, Wan''er had no choice but to chop Lin Yu with the knife continuously, with one knife more force than one knife.


    Soon, she was sweaty and panting.


    "Master, you are too hard, I can''t cut it."


    Waner pleaded pitifully.


    "Okay, don''t cut it anymore, I already know it."


    Lin Yu was secretly happy, but he did not expect that after absorbing all the medicinal effects in the medicinal soup, the effect would be so good, making his body so powerful.


    Not only does its defense force explode, it also increases its strength a lot.


    Of course, he knew from the bottom of his heart that all this was not due to the medicated bath, but the martial arts modifier.


    A normal person can absorb at most one percent of the medicinal effect by taking the medicated bath once, but he can absorb 100% with the help of the strengthening function.


    is equal to the absorptive capacity of one''s own body is one hundred times that of others!


    One time in the medicinal bath by yourself is equal to one hundred times in others!


    Imagine that if you take a medicated bath every three days on average, it takes a year for a normal person to have such an effect. Moreover, a medicated bath is 500 taels of silver, and 100 times is 50 thousand taels.


    How many people can spend fifty thousand taels of silver a year to train their bodies?


    Only oneself can do it.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but look down at his body, and suddenly realized that his muscles were so beautiful, which was very different from what he had trained in the previous life.


    This is a natural beauty.


    is just right, one point more and one point less will destroy this beauty.


    "Look at my muscles?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help showing off to the four girls.


    said, he even performed a few standard movements for bodybuilders to show their muscles.


    Wan''er and the others got closer, curious and shy gazes wandering around him.


    At this time, Lin Yu is 1.9 meters tall, with muscles all over his body, Kong Wu is powerful, and the four daughters of Wan''er standing beside him are like four little girls.


    The other three are okay, but Wan''er can''t help but worry.


    Because the old lady in the mansion told her that the man was on it.


    She thought to herself that the young master was so strong and so hard, if she wanted to do that with herself, how could she survive.


    Lin Yu naturally didn''t know what the four girls were thinking about. He was secretly rejoicing. Fortunately, when he was still older, he could not explain the huge changes in his figure.


    There is no concept of one year old in this world, so he is actually sixteen years old now, and it is not surprising that he has a longer body.


    After showing off in front of the four women for a while, Lin Yu felt that he should continue to work hard and raise his strength to a higher level, so he said to Wan''er: "Wan''er, let someone pour this bucket of water, and quickly boil another bucket of medicine. The soup comes out."


    "By the way, this time we will cook the medicine soup with three times the amount of medicine. UU reading " Lin Yu added.


    "Yes, master."


    Waner took the lead.


    An hour passed.


    Lin Yu lay in the newly boiled medicinal soup and exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    After ¡¡¡¡ some manipulation, the strength skyrocketed again.


    After the comparison, he found that the amount of medicine absorbed by the body was fixed. Although there were three times the amount of medicinal materials in it this time, the actual absorption may only be more than double that of the previous time.


    This may be related to the consumption of vital energy, or it may be related to your current physical fitness, which is not yet clear.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadow Remnant Knife Technique (Seventh Floor) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 530¡¿


    Lin Yu looked at the after-shadow knife technique that had been promoted to the seventh level, and his heart was refreshed.


    I wasn''t as strong as the Guan Sword Warrior last night, but now I can easily crush him.


    The current self will deal with evil things like He Wen He Wu, and it will definitely be easy to deal with one by one.


    And after two medicated baths for consolidation, his body became like a copper-skinned iron bone, ordinary swords could not cut at all, and even inferior swords would break directly when cut on his body.


    If this continues, I am afraid that the defensive power of evil things like He Wenhe Wu will be far less than his own.


    "It''s cool, it''s cool! Is there anything better than becoming stronger in this world?"


    Lin Yu thought more and more refreshed, full of confidence in the future, but when he shifted his gaze to the number behind Yuanneng, his heart sank.


    Well, there is still something better than becoming stronger, that is, gaining a lot of vitality...


    However, in all the tomb objects circulating in Jianyang City, the vitality contained in them is basically in my hands, I am afraid that I will not want to obtain a large amount of vitality in a short period of time.


    Where should I go to absorb the energy?

 Chapter 33： Ragdoll

    Tiger is on the official road connecting Jianyang City.


    Today, this road is particularly busy. There are convoys passing by from time to time. The carriages in the convoy are all luxuriously decorated. At first glance, it is not affordable for civilians.


    Of course, people familiar with the matter know that this is the family of Jianyang City who sent people to pick up the children who had taken refuge home.


    Chen''s team.


    Chen Sihai rides a carriage alone, with a lot of thoughts in his heart.


    Like other big family heirs, this experience made him unforgettable for a lifetime, after all, he had never been so close to death.


    This quietly changed some of his thoughts, adding a respect for life.


    took a long breath, he turned his head and looked out the window, admiring the scenery along the road, and sighing the beauty of the world.


    Suddenly, a weak figure burst into his eyes.


    is a little girl, about four or five years old, wearing dirty clothes, holding a rag doll and standing on the ridge.


    She let out a deep sob, and two lines of clear tears flowed on the dirt-stained face, which was particularly eye-catching.


    "Stop!"


    Chen Sihai ordered the coachman.


    "Call¡ª"


    The coachman''s voice sounded, and the carriage slowed down quickly, and then remained motionless.


    Chen Sihai couldn''t wait for others to open the door, so he pushed the door and walked towards the little girl in the field.


    To change the past, he would not pay attention to this little girl at all, but after this incident, he made up his mind to do more good deeds and accumulate more yin virtues in the future.


    After all, the old saying goes, one fate, two luck, three geomantic omen, four accumulate yin and virtue, and five reading.


    The importance of this accumulated yin virtue can be seen before reading.


    I must accumulate more yin virtue to bless myself for the rest of my life.


    "Little sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    Chen Sihai knelt down and asked in a gentle tone as much as possible.


    "Daddy, mother, father, mother..."


    The little girl didn''t seem to hear half of what Chen Sihai said, but was just chanting about her father and mother over and over again.


    Chen Sihai thought for a while and asked, "Little sister, can''t you find your parents?"


    The little girl still ignored him, still chanting repeatedly.


    This made Chen Sihai a bit of a headache. He didn''t know how to coax a child. Now, the little girl seemed to have suffered a huge blow, and it was even harder to open her mind.


    "Little sister, otherwise, you follow me home, I will send someone to help you find your parents, okay?"


    Chen Sihai asked.


    And hearing this, the little girl finally reacted, and the words in her mouth stopped.


    She raised her dirty little head, looked at Chen Sihai, and nodded gently.


    Chen Sihai was overjoyed and asked: "Little sister, what is your name?"


    "My name is Wawa."


    "Doll? Okay, come home with me."


    Chen Sihai shaved the little girl''s nose.


    "Big brother, can my sister go to your house, too?"


    the little girl asked crisply, her big eyes dodged and she looked very timid.


    "Where is your sister?"


    "Now, she is my sister."


    The little girl showed the doll in her arms to Chen Sihai.


    "Oh, she is your sister, of course."


    Chen Sihai suddenly realized that the word sister was just the little girl''s nickname for the doll, so he smiled and responded.


    But when he saw the doll''s face clearly, he couldn''t help frowning.


    This rag doll is so weird, his eyes seem to be crying, and his mouth curls up in an extremely exaggerated arc, revealing an uncomfortable exaggerated smile.


    Of course, this is just a doll. Chen Sihai didn''t care much, so he got up and ordered the servants who came with them to take the little girl with them.


    After he decided to go back, he sent someone to look for the little girl''s parents, and if he found the best, he would raise the little girl at home.


    Anyway, the Chen family has a big business, and it is not bad for her to eat a bite of rice.


    This should be considered a good deed.


    The little girl walked towards the convoy under the leadership of the servant, and said softly to the doll: "Sister, don¡¯t cry, we have a home, a living home."


    It''s a pity that because she is too short, no one noticed this strange sentence.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Yu is in the room.


    "Deduction."


    After finishing the medicated bath, Lin Yu continued to modify the martial arts.


    There are seven layers of the afterimage knife technique. At this time, it has been strengthened to the seventh layer, so the strengthening button is grayed out and it is in a state that it cannot be pressed.


    Lin Yu clicked on the deduction button.


    [This behavior will consume 40 yuan energy and deduct the martial arts residual shadow knife method, yes/no]


    "At 40 o''clock, there is not much to say, but if it is just for deduction, it is still too wasteful."


    Lin Yu touched his chin, studying the next modification plan.


    "No, there is still no need to deduct it now, and the shortcomings of the afterimage knife method must be made up first."


    From the battle last night, Lin Yu discovered that the afterimage knife technique still had many shortcomings.


    One of the biggest shortcomings of ¡¡¡¡ is that this sword technique only focuses on killing, so although the speed of the whole person is soaring, the flexibility is insufficient.


    The most important thing is that this martial arts is focused on breaking out, and the endurance is not good.


    For example, when I was thinking about running away last night, I feared that my physical strength would be exhausted quickly and did not dare to act.


    If it wasn''t for the Frost Knife in his hand that had accidentally become a Yang Soldier, maybe his body would have been waiting to be buried now.


    This is all because the previously merged martial arts were all heavy-killing Now if you want to improve these shortcomings, you must integrate a martial arts of light skills and physical methods into it.


    If you want to learn light work, you have two options as before.


    One is to find a few unfavorable light deductions to complement and then strengthen the integration, and the other is to directly find the superior martial arts.


    "Now that things have subsided, the black market auction should resume soon. Try your luck."


    Lin Yu didn''t want to waste precious energy, but decided to open the way for gold and silver.


    After making up his mind, he moved his gaze to the Frost Knife in his hand.


    According to the mysterious man''s words, Yang Bing seemed to have a lifespan, so this knife could not be used easily unless he encountered evil things like the two brothers He Wen He Wu.


    In this case, I will inevitably have to buy another commonly used knife, and I usually have to carry two knives when I go out.


    "Buy another knife with a shape similar to the Frost Knife, so it''s easy to use."


    The Frost Knife is very similar to the Tang Heng Knife of the previous world. The blade is slightly wider than the Tang Knife. The two knives are pinned to the waist, and there is no sense of disharmony.


    "One is used to hack people, the other is used to hack monsters, not bad."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but recall a game he played in his previous life, called "The Witcher 3".


    The protagonist Geralt in ¡¡¡¡ is a demon hunter. He usually carries two different types of swords on his back. A steel sword is used to fight human beasts, and a silver sword is used to deal with monsters.


    Doing this by myself, it feels like a demon hunter.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t play the "Cyberpunk 2077" that I have been looking forward to for a long time."


    Lin Yu felt depressed for a while.


    Not to mention the weirdness of this world, there are not many entertainment activities, and it is not comparable to the earth.

 Chapter 34： Variety

    Two days after ¡¡¡¡, the black market auction did not open, and Lin Yu had nothing to do.


    However, his heart is restless, and he has always wanted to find a well-matched opponent to learn from each other and see how his own strength is now.


    Although he knew very well in his heart that his strength could definitely rank among the second-rate martial artists, but he didn''t know which level he was at.


    You can only tell if you find someone to fight.


    It is a pity that evenly matched opponents are not easy to find, after all, second-rate warriors are not Chinese cabbage.


    As far as the martial artist is concerned, the second-rate martial artist is a height that countless martial artists can''t reach in their lifetime, let alone the second-rate martial artist, even the third-rate martial artist is an existence that many people can''t reach.


    The vast majority of martial artists who practice martial arts for a lifetime can only be proficient in three strokes and two styles, which are incompetent.


    A warrior like Yang Yuanzheng can become the best group of third-rate warriors at a young age, and it can be called a young and promising.


    If it weren''t for a midway death, the future would surely not be low, and it would not be impossible to become a first-class warrior.


    One day passed in a hurry, and the black market auction did not open the next day.


    Lin Yu wanted to simply solve the weapon problem first, and then go to Tiger City to buy a handy knife.


    Anyway, if it''s just used to fight people, there is no need to pursue high performance, it''s almost fine.


    The real threat to him in this world is not people, but the kind of weird and evil things that can''t be understood by normal thinking.


    After all, no matter how strong a person is, he must abide by the laws of the court. The martial artist who is successful in martial arts is not low in the Dawu dynasty.


    Things that can be solved with money and relationships, they will never tear their faces and fight for life and death.


    As for facing the extraordinary...


    Lin Yu didn''t know the strength of the transcendent, but it would be useless to rely on the knife in his hand, and his fist might be more useful.


    ...


    That afternoon, Lin Yu bought a knife of the same type as the Hanshuang knife at the largest blacksmith shop in Huju City, and spent 100 taels of gold.


    That day passed, and on the second day, the black market auction finally opened again.


    ...


    Jianyang city black market.


    Outside the auction, Lin Yu ran into Chen Sihai who had been different for many days.


    The other party looked anxious.


    "Sihai, what''s wrong, what happened to your house?"


    "It''s okay, I am desperate for something, so I will try my luck at the auction."


    "Oh?"


    Lin Yu nodded without asking more.


    Then, the two walked into the auction house together under the arrangement of the chamber of commerce personnel.


    The auction started soon, but to Lin Yu''s disappointment, the whole auction ended without encountering the martial arts he was thinking of.


    The third-grade martial arts book last time, I don¡¯t know how to deal with it in the end, but I didn¡¯t take it out anyway.


    Disheartened, Lin Yu decided to buy a few books of martial arts deductions that were not popular.


    After all, the martial arts that has entered the ranks can not be met, and it is very urgent to improve one''s strength.


    In addition, Lin Yu noticed that Chen Sihai was somewhat abnormal, and his various behaviors did not match the image in the memory of the original owner.


    Judging from that memory, Chen Sihai''s hobby is similar to that of the original owner, and he likes to collect some small things with exquisite workmanship.


    As a result, at today''s auction, Chen Sihai took a lot of large objects, some of which Lin Yu couldn''t even call his name, and he didn''t know what the purpose was.


    For example, a flag that looks like a pennant, what use can this thing be used for?


    That''s all, maybe he really needs these things.


    But Lin Yu found that Chen Sihai''s whole person''s mental condition seemed to be a bit problematic.


    In order to bid for these things, he did not hesitate to tear his face with others with his throat, completely hysterical.


    You must know that he is usually a very gentle person.


    So after the auction ended, Lin Yu couldn''t help expressing his doubts.


    "These things..." After listening to Lin Yu''s questions, Chen Sihai hesitated for a while before explaining: "Some of them are what I want, and some are bought by others."


    "That''s it."


    Although Lin Yu felt that this matter should not be that simple, after all, it was a private matter of others, so after the other party gave an explanation, he had no reason to ask more.


    As if to relieve his embarrassment, Chen Sihai immediately asked Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, why did you sit there just now? Don''t you usually like to study the clocks imported from Great Western Countries the most? Why don''t you buy the clocks that dictated that? "


    "Ah? Is there a clock at the auction?" Lin Yu murmured softly, he was only thinking about martial arts, so he didn''t care about it.


    It turned out that the changes in his body couldn''t be hidden from the best friend of the original owner, and he was able to see it.


    "Sihai, how should I put it? Maybe it''s because as I grow older, my hobbies now are different from before. I''m not interested in things like reporting clocks anymore."


    "Yes, you are getting married soon, shouldn''t your hobby be women now?"


    "No!" Lin Yu hurriedly denied: "What I like most now is martial arts training. Look at my body, I was trained in martial arts. I have been waiting for the auction of martial arts at the auction just now, but unfortunately not."


    "I said how did your muscles come from, UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com is so."


    Chen Sihai nodded suddenly, as if he was trying to understand something, and as if he felt something was wrong, he looked up and down at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu felt a bit of chills by him, and remembered that he had to go to the bookstore to buy a few inexperienced martial arts deductions and strengthened, so he left his hand and said: "Sihai, I have other things, so take a step ahead."


    Chen Sihai hurriedly stopped him and said, "Wait, Lin Yu, what martial arts do you want?"


    "The best martial arts, it is best to come from the big sect, the higher the grade, the better." Lin Yu didn''t know why, but he explained truthfully.


    "Okay." Chen Sihai nodded and said, "I will take you to a good place the day after tomorrow. There will be a large auction there, and you definitely have what you want."


    "Really? Where? What auction?"


    Lin Yu immediately became interested.


    Chen Sihai glanced around, and leaned into Lin Yu''s ears and said: "Ningfeng Villa, the largest black market trading spot in Jianyang Mansion, I only recently learned about it. Yesterday, I got a place for the conference. I will take you there. ."


    "Okay! Thank you very much."


    Lin Yu held his fist.


    "Hey, you and I still say this." Chen Sihai curled his lips, "Remember to get up early the day after tomorrow, don''t delay the trip."


    "That''s natural, I will wake up early."


    Lin Yu promised with a smile.


    At this moment, Lin Shan suddenly hurried over in a hurry.


    As soon as he came to Lin Yu, he said breathlessly: "Master, the old man is back from the capital. As soon as he heard that you were practicing martial arts, he was anxious to let you show his hands to him. Hurry up. Let''s go back."


    "Grandpa is back?! Great!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed, so he didn''t pass Chen Sihai and rushed to his home.

 Chapter 35： Internal strength

    "Hahaha, good!"


    There was a burst of hearty laughter from the backyard of Lin Mansion.


    Lin Gensheng looked at Lin Yu who was burly and tall, and nodded again and again: "That''s how it should be, that''s how masculine it is!"


    He had a dream of being a knight since he was a child, but it was a pity that he could not embark on the road of martial arts for various reasons. Now that he sees his eldest grandson so well, he is naturally relieved.


    As if my dream came true.


    "Old Lin, how long has your grandson been practicing martial arts?"


    An old man beside Lin Gensheng looked at Lin Yu and asked aloud.


    Lin Gensheng turned his head and glanced at him, then slapped his head suddenly, "Look at me, I forgot to introduce it."


    , he introduced to Lin Yu: "Grandpa, this is your grandfather Zhao. He has been a second-rate martial artist twenty years ago, but he is your predecessor in martial arts."


    Lin Yu was busy doing a junior ceremony after hearing this: "Junior Lin Yu has seen Grandpa Zhao, please advise Grandpa Zhao."


    "It''s okay to teach you." Zhao Fuan slowly nodded, and then curiously said: "I think your skin is smooth and your hands are clean. I think you have been practicing martial arts not long ago. How can you be so strong?"


    The more he looked at it, the stranger he became. Lin Yu looked like he had never practiced martial arts, but he exuded a full of martial arts temperament from all over his body.


    The muscles of the body are definitely not grown out of thin air, it can only be achieved by practicing martial arts for many years.


    And when he said so, Lin Gensheng also noticed this.


    hurriedly asked: "Xiaoyu, what kung fu do you practice? How long have you practiced?"


    "This, I just asked my mother to get some infamous martial arts, and then stole some moves in Tiger Gate, and practiced it by myself. I don''t know if I practiced it right."


    Lin Yu took out the rhetoric that he had thought up a long time ago and said.


    When Zhao Fuan heard this, he immediately sank his face and said, "Young man, you can''t do anything like this, you will leave the root of the disease if you practice it."


    Lin Gensheng also became serious with his expression, "Xiaoyu, martial arts training is not a trifling matter, you must not follow your temper."


    Lin Yu immediately followed the words of the two of them when they saw it, "I would like to ask Grandpa Zhao to give me some advice to see if there are any problems with my martial arts."


    "Okay." Zhao Fuan nodded, "You can practice here and show it to me."


    He thought to himself that the kung fu that a child can figure out can see through it at a glance.


    "Grandpa Zhao is optimistic."


    Lin Yu didn''t talk too much nonsense, he pulled out the knife from his waist and jumped back, practicing the afterimage knife technique in the yard.


    Lin Gensheng and Zhao Fuan watched quietly.


    Lingen never practiced martial arts, but he couldn''t see what was wrong with it, so Zhao Fuan couldn''t do it.


    The more he looked at his face, the more serious he became, the slightest contempt in his heart had already been put away, replaced by infinite curiosity.


    He originally thought that the teenage Lang could have any accomplishments in martial arts, and the martial arts that he thought out of it must be inconspicuous.


    From this point of view, the whole set of moves is not only stylish, but it also makes him a little bit confused.


    It seems that this set of martial arts is better than the second-grade martial arts he is practicing.


    Zhao Fuan was secretly surprised. He didn''t expect that he, a master of martial arts for many years, a second-rate martial artist, could not see through the kung fu created by a child.


    "Accept the move!"


    Suddenly, Zhao Fuan yelled violently, pulled out his sword from his waist, and stabbed Lin Yu with a sword.


    He can''t help it anymore, he just wants to test Lin Yu''s Kung Fu for himself.


    clang¡ª


    Lin Yu steadily blocked the sword and stepped back.


    But Zhao Fuan had a complicated complexion, standing still without attacking, as if thinking about something.


    Lin Yu thought to himself, from the point of view just now, this grandfather Zhao is not as good as himself, at least not better than himself in his moves.


    Your own moves are obviously much better than the opponent.


    Of course, this does not mean that you can beat the opponent.


    There is a powerful force hidden in the sword just now, which is not attracted and not released.


    If released, only that sword can make oneself hate on the spot.


    "It''s weird, it''s weird!"


    At this time, Zhao Fuan suddenly spoke, even claiming to be surprised.


    "Grandpa Zhao, is there anything wrong with my martial arts?"


    Lin Yu naturally knew that there would be no problem with his kung fu, but he asked humbly.


    "No problem, very good!" Zhao Fuan took the sword into its sheath, stroked his beard and exclaimed heartily: "Youth genius, you really deserve to be a young genius! You are definitely the most talented person I have ever seen in Zhao''s life. "


    Lin Gensheng on the side heard this, with a hint of joy on his face, and asked, "Brother Zhao, my grandson is so amazing?"


    "Of course. I dare say that even the ancestors of the various sects are not as capable as that, and they can create a second-rank martial arts school when they first enter the martial arts."


    Zhao Fuan was completely impressed by Lin Yu at this time.


    He has lived for so long, and he has seen countless martial arts. Naturally, he knew that Lin Yu''s martial arts was definitely not learned from anyone, but created by combining some inexperienced martial arts.


    was able to create his own martial arts at such a young age. This really refreshed his three views, and he had to sigh the terrible talent.


    "Grandpa Zhao, I have a question."


    Lin Yu saw Zhao Fuan''s shocked expression, and was afraid that he would continue to delve into this matter, so he hurriedly changed the subject.


    "Ask, I can tell you everything I know."


    Zhao Fuan is in a good mood.


    "Grandpa Zhao, the sword you just saw seemed normal, but there seemed to be a powerful force in it that didn''t explode. I''m very curious about what happened."


    "Hahaha!" Zhao Fuan laughed loudly: "Sure enough, no one has taught you, and you don''t even know your internal strength."


    "Internal force..."


    "Internal strength, also known as internal strength, is a powerful force that bursts out of the martial artist''s body, and it can even hurt people in the air." Zhao Fuan explained, stroking his beard.


    Lin Yu was very interested, and continued to ask: "Grandpa Zhao, how did this internal force come from?"


    "Internal strength can''t be achieved by practicing moves, you must practice special inner strength mental methods..."


    Zhao Fu explained it in detail.


    Lin Yu only then realized that what he had been practicing was actually just martial arts. The scientific name is martial arts, and it can be called martial arts when combined with internal strength.


    It¡¯s just that internal strength is not common, so people generally call martial arts martial arts.


    Unlike martial arts, not everyone can practice internal skills.


    People with poor martial arts aptitudes don¡¯t even want to get started for the rest of their lives.


    But once you have learned something, the power that bursts out is by no means comparable to that of an ordinary warrior. UU reading www.uukavanshu.com


    In the martial arts, only the martial artist with great internal strength can be regarded as a first-class martial artist, otherwise, no matter how strong it is, it will only be a second-rate martial artist.


    For example, Zhao Fuan in front of him, because he has been unable to make progress in internal power, he has been unable to enter the threshold of a first-class martial artist.


    Also, there is no clear grade of internal strength, and all internal strength is created by master-level figures.


    Therefore, for martial arts, the government can still open one eye and close one eye, and let it circulate in the black market, but you definitely don''t want to learn it without joining the martial arts.


    Moreover, the generally smaller martial arts sect has only one set of internal skills, which belongs to the town sect.


    If anyone dared to steal school privately, especially those outside the sect, that would definitely be a deep hatred that will never end.


    Based on this, Lin Yu guessed that Yang Yuanzheng might not have obtained the qualification to practice internal gong, so he didn''t talk about internal gong that time.


    made him feel like a martial artist, thinking that martial arts is just martial arts, as long as he practiced martial arts skills, he could become a first-class martial artist.


    There is no way, after all, he can only understand the world through the surrounding things and the memory of the original owner, and it is impossible to make random judgments based on his own imagination.


    Yang Yuanzheng didn''t tell him, and the original owner only knew that the martial artist who was successful in martial arts was very fierce, able to tear tigers and leopards with his hands, and punch the stones with one punch, but didn''t know the specific process.


    caused him to have a little knowledge of Wu Xi, and he was able to bully those who were weaker than himself.


    It can be seen that it is necessary to enter the sect. Professional questions must be answered by professional people.


    The hearsay is not reliable after all.


    "Lin Yu, do you want to learn internal skills?"


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking about it, Zhao Fuan suddenly asked.

 Chapter 36： Iron bone

    "Grandpa Zhao, please advise!" Lin Yu clasped his fist.


    "Hahaha." Zhao Fuan smiled heartily, took out a book from his arms and said: "This is the "Iron Bone Strength" that I have practiced for many years. The method of killing and cutting."


    Lin Yu was taken aback, but he didn''t expect that the other party would directly take out a copy of internal skills.


    Is this the rhythm of taking yourself as a disciple?


    "But before passing on your internal skills, I still have a question to ask you." Zhao Fuan put a smile away.


    "Grandpa Zhao, please."


    "How long have you spent since you started practicing martial arts?"


    "It''s almost half a month," Lin Yu replied truthfully.


    There is no way to hide this, just ask your father to find out.


    "What? It only took half a month?"


    Zhao Fuan was taken aback, this speed far exceeded his imagination.


    "Lin Yu, you have stepped into the ranks of third-rate warriors from zero basis in only half a month. At this speed, it is estimated that it is difficult for the world to find the second one."


    After calming down, Zhao Fuan said with a complex expression.


    ''S tone was full of wonder and envy.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu secretly said fortunately that I didn''t show all my strength. If you let you know that I already have the strength of a second-rate warrior, wouldn''t I be considered a monster.


    This is also the reason why he hasn''t been able to find opponents to compete. It is really because he doesn''t want to compete with people who know his own details or who may know his own details. That will definitely surprise his opponents and feel incredible.


    "Hey, it is true that people are more popular than others." After Zhao Fuan sighed, he handed the book in his hand to Lin Yu: "You and I are predestined, this inner strength will be given to you."


    "Don''t do it."


    Seeing this, Lin Gensheng hurriedly stood up and stopped and said: "Brother Zhao, this is your treasure at the bottom of the box. It is more precious than the first-rank martial arts. How can you give it away casually. I should let my grandson worship you as a teacher before passing it on to him. ."


    When Zhao Fuan heard this, he laughed and said: "Old Lin, don''t you know what my personality is? How can someone like me be a master of others. Also, your eldest grandson is so talented and should be taught by a real master. If he worships me as a teacher, it is ruining his future."


    "But, wouldn''t this violate the taboo of your sect?" Lin Gensheng wondered.


    "Our school has long existed in name only. One generation is not as good as one generation, and now I am the only one left. When my master passed "Iron Bone Strength" to me, there was only one wish, that is, not to let it be lost."


    After finishing talking, Zhao Fuan looked at Lin Yu again and said: "Lin Yu, I passed "Iron Bone Strength" to you, all because of your extraordinary talents and you can carry it forward. If you want to be someone else, I don¡¯t have any money to give me. Do it. You don''t have to worry about apprenticeship or not, just remember that this is the inheritance of the iron sect."


    Lin Gensheng saw that Zhao Fuan insisted on doing this, so he had no choice but to give up: "Brother Zhao, I have written down this favor."


    "It''s no such thing as human beings." Zhao Fuan waved his hand again and again: "The practice of internal strength is no better than practicing moves. Others can''t help much. It''s all up to you."


    Talking, he spread the knowledge of internal strength to Lin Yu and his grandson.


    "The practice of internal strength is actually very simple. Just practice repeatedly according to the breathing methods and formulas in the book. Whenever you develop a sense of breath, you will be accomplished."


    "As for how long it takes to develop a sense of breath, it all depends on the individual''s savvy. Others really can''t help much."


    "Because internal strength is not like martial arts, the changes are mainly in the body during practice, invisible and intangible, and most people can''t see if there is a problem."


    "I also came here back then. After my master passed on my inner strength to me, I didn¡¯t care about it. It took me two years to figure out the doorway of my body. I successfully cultivated my sense of breath. It took me another time to get started. Years."


    "¡­¡­"


    Zhao Fuan also shared his experience of practicing internal strength.


    Finally, he smiled and looked at Lin Yu again and said, "Lin Yu, with your qualifications, I think you can develop a sense of breath in less than a month, I''m afraid you will surpass me in two or three years."


    "Brother Zhao has a good reputation, how could Xiaoyu surpass you so quickly? You have practiced for so many years."


    Lin Gensheng helped Lin Yu modestly.


    Zhao Fuan sighed: "Old Lin, you haven''t practiced martial arts, so I don''t know how strong your grandson''s martial arts talent is. I said that it would be too much to cultivate a sense of breath in a month. In fact, it will only be faster than this. Hurry up. You have to know that the matter of practicing internal strength is really a good meal. People with high and low savvy can be separated by several mountains. I really dare not compare with your grandchildren."


    "Brother Zhao..."


    Lin Genshan was refreshed by what Zhao Fuan said, but he continued to say some humble words.


    "It''s okay, Lao Lin, don''t talk about it, I will teach your grandson the breathing methods and formulas first."


    Zhao Fuan waved his hand for a while, then pulled Lin Yu aside and told him in detail the breathing method in the book and how to operate the formula.


    Lin Gensheng stood aside watching with interest.


    half an hour later.


    "Lin Yu, the general content is just that. The other content in the book is something like experience notes, you can go back and read it yourself."


    "Thank you, Grandpa Zhao."


    Lin Yu bowed.


    "fine."


    Zhao Fuan laughed and said Lin Gensheng hurriedly joined in and said some words of gratitude.


    The two of them spoke again with you and me.


    While they were chatting with each other, Lin Yu tried to use the breathing methods and formulas he had just learned.


    Indeed, as Zhao Fuan said, these are not difficult, but how to cultivate a sense of breath.


    After completing the practice against the book, he found that the name "Iron Bone Strength" did not appear on the interface of the modifier.


    It seems that you must cultivate a sense of breath before you can modify it.


    The "dispute" between Lin Gensheng and Zhao Fuan soon ended. After Zhao Fuan explained some precautions to Lin Yu, he was sent to the guest room to rest.


    Only Lin Gensheng and Lin Yu are left in the yard.


    "Listen to your father, do you want to go to a big sect and learn martial arts?" Lin Gensheng asked.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Yes, grandpa."


    "Then take back this idea now." Lin Gensheng smiled and said, "You already have internal skills. If you want other martial arts, I can find a way to get them. With your talent, you only need to study hard, and you should not be able to test a martial arts name. has a problem."


    He has been thoroughly persuaded by Zhao Fuan that his grandson is a martial arts genius without a single chance.


    "Grandpa, in fact, I want to go to the sect not just to learn martial arts, there are other reasons."


    Lin Yu saw that his grandfather did not agree with this matter, so he decided to tell the truth.


    After all, the truth of that incident must be known to those closest to them, so that they can also be mentally prepared, lest they are still at a loss when that kind of thing happens again.


    "There is another reason? What reason?" Lin Gensheng asked with a smile back.


    "Grandpa, go to my father''s study. I have something very important to tell you."

 Chapter 37： Ji Wuce

    Lin Chengye Study Room.


    Lin Yu described the whole process in detail, from the very beginning with Lin Shan to the He Wen and He Wu brothers for money, until he personally killed the two evil creatures after the corpse.


    Lin Gensheng and Lin Chengye frowned after listening.


    "People can''t come back from the dead, how can such evil things appear?"


    Lin Chengye couldn''t believe it, but it wasn''t that he thought his son was deceiving people, it was all this far beyond his cognition.


    Lin Gensheng nodded slowly and said, "I''ve heard of the matter of resurrection from the dead."


    When Lin Chengye and Lin Yu heard this, they turned their heads to look at him.


    "At a banquet, there was a first-class warrior who said that he had personally experienced a strange thing about cheating a corpse after death and almost lost his life." Lin Gensheng recalled.


    Lin Yu asked hurriedly: "Grandpa, how did he survive?"


    "According to him, he managed to smash the monster into a pool of blood and mud with his deep internal strength, and escaped."


    "So internal force can kill those evil things?"


    Lin Yu is very interested. It turns out that besides Yang Bing can kill evil things, internal force can also be used.


    This made him look forward to "Iron Bone Power" more and more.


    It seems that as long as you can successfully cultivate a sense of breath and develop your internal strength, your life-saving means can be increased a lot.


    After being quiet for a while, Lin Chengye looked at Lin Yu and said, "Yu''er, that''s why you want to join the big sect? You should try to protect yourself within the practice?"


    "no."


    Lin Yu shook his head, recounted the process of meeting the mysterious man in the government office, and then focused on the Chiyang Sect.


    "Yang Bing? Chiyang Sect?"


    After listening to his words, Lin Gensheng muttered something in his mouth, looking thoughtful.


    Lin Yu asked hurriedly: "Grandpa, do you know where the Scarlet Sun Sect is?"


    Lin Gensheng shook his head slowly: "The Chiyang Sect''s name seems to have been heard somewhere, but I don''t know where it is located. I have to find a way to find out."


    "In this way, don''t worry about joining the Chiyang Sect, and wait until you figure out the origin of the sect." Lin Gensheng changed the subject: "The mysterious man you just mentioned, you can elaborate on his appearance and clothes."


    "that person¡­"


    Lin Yu described it in detail, and Lin Gensheng nodded constantly.


    After listening, he said with certainty: "I know who he is. I have seen him in the country. His surname is Ji, and his name is unpredictable."


    "Ji Wusi?"


    Lin Yu groaned to himself, remembering the name in his heart.


    Lin Gensheng asked: "Grandson, you just said that Ji Wuze told you personally, I will spare you this time, right?"


    "Ok."


    "Don''t worry, this person is not a bad person. He didn''t mean that he originally wanted to take your life, but that he wanted to punish you. The phrase''being nosy and not dead'' is just a simple warning, because you said it yourself. Now, there are evil spirits in the world. If ordinary people are nosy, they may get involved in evil spirits."


    "Is that so?"


    Hearing what Lin Gensheng said, Lin Yu felt quite settled.


    But he didn''t have any good feelings for Ji Wu-Ji, because he felt that mortals like himself had no weight in this person''s eyes like ants, and could be sacrificed at any time.


    At this time, Lin Chengye, who had been keeping quiet on the side, interjected: "If this Ji Wusi is really as good as Yuer guessed, then I might have guessed why he came to Jianyang City."


    "How do you say?" Lin Gensheng asked.


    Lin Chengye explained: "Father, during this period of time, things have been happening outside the city. I won''t talk about things like cockroach and dog stealing. The biggest thing is that villagers from all over the country have worshipped a sect called Tianmenism."


    "Tianmen Sect? Never heard of it before, what is the origin of this sect?" Lin Gensheng asked.


    "No one knows the origin for the time being." Lin Chengye shook his head slightly, and then said again: "However, the slogan of that sect is''Tianmen open, eternal life bliss.'' A cult."


    After hearing this, Lin Gensheng wondered: "Whether it is a cult or not, this kind of sect will surely ruin my Jianyang Mansion. Why doesn''t the government ban it? Is it powerless?"


    "That''s it. Tianmen Sect has grown tremendously in a short period of time, and has a very strong demonstrative power. Many workers on our salt farm have joined the teaching, and the government has long been helpless."


    "In this case..." After Lin Chengye finished speaking, Lin Gensheng thought thoughtfully: "When I was in the capital, Ji Wuce helped the monarch solve a big problem, which shows that his ability is strong. So you should not be wrong in your guess. It is very likely that Ji Wuce came to Jianyang Mansion because of this incident."


    At this point, both Lin Gensheng and Lin Chengye fell silent.


    For a while, the study was quiet.


    After a while, Lin Gensheng took the lead and said: "In any case, cults, or the infestation of evil things, are not something we can intervene. What we can do now is to preserve our own property as much as possible."


    Lin Chengye also agrees with this: "Yes, there is chaos outside the city, which may be detrimental to our saltworks. There is no good solution to this matter, but there must be no trouble in the industry in the city."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Lin Yu and said, "By the way, Yuer, I have something to tell you."


    "Father, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s your marriage event." Lin Chengye sighed, and said: "Wu''s eldest son has died, and there is no one to inherit the big estate. It should be planned to recruit parents, so your marriage with Late Autumn can only be forgotten."


    Lin Yu nodded slightly after hearing this.


    The big family of Zhou Kingdom pays special attention to family and prosperity. UU Reading guards against infighting very strictly. Even if the eldest son dies, it is generally not the turn of the other sons in the family to take over.


    Most of them will choose to recruit parents, and the son of the eldest daughter in the family will take over.


    is probably because the eldest daughter of the family will not have the intention of murdering the eldest son, because for the eldest daughter, regardless of whether she is married or recruited, he can become half the owner of a large family.


    The children born to him will definitely have a good future, and there is no need to do anything wrong.


    Of course, anyway, Lin Yu is happy to see it happen. He didn''t want to be restricted by marriage early.


    Now that the Wu family has undergone such a big change, it obviously takes a lot of time for his father to find a daughter-in-law, and it can take a while.


    "This marriage is really a shame." Lin Gensheng shook his head for a while: "Although the child in late autumn is a female stream, but he is more capable than most men. If I marry into my Lin family, I will help Yu''er well, hey..."


    "Yes, it''s a pity." Lin Chengye also felt very sorry.


    Lin Yu sighed secretly looking at the expressions of his grandfather and father. It seemed that his status in the hearts of both of them was still not high.


    There is no way. I just have a modifier that can quickly increase the force. It is really not good at running family business and interpersonal communication. It is probably difficult to make them change.


    Afterwards, Lin Gensheng and Lin Chengye continued to discuss the matter of dealing with the Tianmen Sect, while Lin Yu returned to his room.


    Now that he can''t get involved in major events at home, he might as well take the time to improve his martial arts.


    In particular, we must seize the time to practice "Iron Bone Strength".


    This is not only related to whether one can become a first-class warrior, but the most important thing is that internal strength can greatly enhance one''s ability to fight evil things.

 Chapter 38： The posture of hard work is wrong

    in the room.


    Lin Yu repeatedly ran the breathing methods and formulas of "Iron Bone Strength", over and over again, two hours passed without knowing it.


    "It''s useless!"


    exhaled a long breath, Lin Yu opened his eyes and stopped the breathing method of "Iron Bone Strength".


    According to the statement in the book, when the mantra is executed in accordance with the breathing method in the book, there should be a little warmth in the lower abdomen.


    I tried repeatedly for so long, but I couldn''t feel any change at all.


    Even if there is, it is just some illusion of myself. Once I feel it intently, the feeling will disappear immediately.


    "This is troublesome, do I really need to spend two or three years to develop a sense of breath?"


    Lin Yu had a headache. He thought that he would soon become a first-class martial artist with the help of the martial arts modifier, and he would look out of the crowd.


    Even if there is trouble, it will only be because the energy is not enough.


    As a result, the biggest stumbling block now is that I can''t get through the door by practicing internal strength.


    This is a lot of fun.


    It seems that my martial arts talents are really mediocre. Otherwise, how could he become like this after having years of skill and experience in martial arts?


    Fortunately, Grandpa Zhao was still bragging about his talent in front of his grandfather, and he believed it, and had great expectations for himself.


    As a result, he was about to reveal himself.


    "I can only continue to work hard, what else can I do?"


    Lin Yu had to cheer himself up in his heart.


    Don''t shrink back when encountering difficulties, and don''t rely too much on modifiers.


    When we should work hard, we must rely on our own efforts.


    "Master, look, there is a line of small print here."


    At this time, Wan''er, who was helping Lin Yu to study "Iron Bone Strength", said suddenly.


    "Small print? What do you write?"


    Lin Yu looked up and asked.


    Waner hurriedly flipped the book to Lin Yu''s eyes and pointed to the small line on it and said: "The book says that if you want to speed up the practice of internal strength, you can use pill or medicated bath."


    Lin Yu took a closer look, and sure enough, at the end of the book there was such a line written in tiny lower letters.


    Since this book is bound vertically, this line of characters happens to be squeezed on the side close to the gutter, so I just ignored it.


    "After doing it for a long time, it turns out that my posture of trying hard is wrong!"


    Lin Yu took a long sigh of relief. It wasn''t that he didn''t work hard enough for a long time, but that he had missed some important information.


    "Wan''er, hurry up and arrange for someone to make a medicinal soup. I want to take a medicated bath."


    "Yes, master."


    Wan''er got up and went out immediately.


    half an hour later.


    Lin Yu lay down in the bath tub, soaking his whole body in the thick concoction.


    Then, he quickly exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadow Remnant Sword Technique (7th Floor) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 530¡¿


    "The deduction requires 40 yuan energy, and I still have 530 yuan energy."


    "Enough! You can''t delay the practice of internal strength."


    Thinking of this in his heart, Lin Yu quickly started operating on the modifier.


    A moment later.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadow Remnant Sword Technique (eighth layer) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 410¡¿


    deduction cost 40 yuan energy, strengthening to the eighth layer cost 80 yuan energy, a total of 120 yuan energy.


    "It really works!"


    When he just clicked the strengthening button, he was also running breathing methods and mantras.


    Therefore, at the moment when the medicinal effect was absorbed by the body, there was a strong warmth from the lower abdomen, and it even felt a little hot.


    After all, the absorption power of my body is equivalent to one hundred times that of others, which is equivalent to taking more than one hundred barrels of medicated bath at a time. It is normal for the effect to be so strong.


    According to the current situation, it is estimated that within a few times, I can successfully cultivate a sense of breath.


    "Wan''er, go make another bucket of medicinal soup."


    half an hour later.


    After the new medicinal soup was boiled, Lin Yu lay down in the bath tub and did it the same way. It cost 90 yuan to strengthen the residual shadow knife technique to the ninth level.


    "Deduction."


    The afterimage sword technique just after the deduction has only nine layers in total, so he clicked the deduction button again.


    [This behavior will consume 80 yuan energy and deduct the martial arts residual shadow knife method, yes/no]


    "80 o''clock?!"


    Lin Yu hesitated, the consumption of 80 yuan energy is a bit too much, after all, there are only 320 yuan energy left.


    It is not only the problem of vitality, but mainly the heavy-killing of the afterimage knife technique. The shortcomings in terms of endurance and flexibility are too obvious, and he does not want to blindly upgrade the afterimage knife technique.


    "But the problem now is that you can''t buy martial arts with light exercises..."


    Lin Yu helped his forehead ponder for a while, and finally decided to go to Dingming Bookstore tomorrow to buy a few infamous martial arts books to revise.


    One is because the practice of internal strength cannot be delayed, and it must be practiced as soon as possible.


    The second comes because the superior martial arts can be met and cannot be found, and cannot be counted on.


    Although there is a grand black market auction at Ningfeng Mountain Villa the day after tomorrow, what if there is still no good martial arts for sale at that auction?


    So, it¡¯s better to quickly get a few books of martial arts that are not popular, and use the process of strengthening to practice "Iron Bone Strength" first.


    ¡­¡­


    the next day.


    Lin Yu got up early, and took Wan''er and a few people straight to Dingming Bookstore. After some selection, he bought nine martial arts in the light of kung fu, body and law.


    Then he hurried back to the mansion non-stop to implement his own practice plan ~ www.novelhall.com~ a whole day and half a night passed.


    Lin Yu learned and revised all the nine martial arts to perfection, and then merged them together.


    One of the martial arts is complete and does not need to be deduced to be completed, so in the end a total of 210 yuan energy was consumed.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadow Knife Technique (Ninth Layer) (+), Stepping Footwork (Third Layer) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 110¡¿


    "Strengthen."


    Lin Yu sat in the bathtub, clicked on the + sign in "Wave Footwork", and selected the strengthening option.


    after going back and forth twice.


    [Martial Arts: Shadow Knife Technique (Ninth Layer) (+), Stepping Footwork (Fifth Layer) (+), Iron Bone Strength (Not Getting Started) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 20¡¿


    "finally¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu took a long sigh, and finally he successfully developed a sense of breath, and the iron bone strength appeared in the list of modifiers.


    Not only that, because of multiple enhancements and absorbing many effective ingredients of medicinal materials, his physical body has become far stronger than before, and his current defense is absolutely above the evil thing after He Wenhe Wu''s corpse.


    The strength has naturally also been enhanced by several grades, and maybe it has been able to compete with the first-class warriors.


    In addition, Lin Yu also found the law of drug absorption in the process.


    has nothing to do with your current physical fitness, but with the consumption of vital energy.


    The more energy consumed each time for strengthening, the more effective the medicine is absorbed.


    In other words, to practice the physical body through the medicated bath requires a lot of vitality, just like modifying martial arts.


    It''s only a pity that there is not much left in my current vitality, and I don''t even have enough to strengthen "Iron Bone Strength".


    Therefore, if you want to improve your strength, you must find new vitality as soon as possible.

 Chapter 39： Ningfeng Mountain Villa

    The next day, Lin Yu still got up early.


    Today is the day when Chen Sihai has agreed to go to Ningfeng Mountain Villa, so I can''t delay it.


    Under the service of Wan''er, he ran out of breakfast quickly, and Lin Yu went straight to Lin Chengye''s study.


    About going to Ningfeng Mountain Villa to participate in the black market auction, he had told his father a long time ago, and his father agreed. This trip was mainly to say goodbye.


    After all, there is no two or three days after this trip.


    When Lin Yu arrived at Lin Chengye''s study, Lin Gensheng was also there, and the two were discussing matters.


    Judging from their conversation, the matter is related to the salt field outside the city.


    It seems that the industry over the salt field is about to be unstoppable, and the family is about to lose a huge economic pillar at once, and the silver balance cannot be turned around.


    "Grandpa, father." Lin Yu saluted.


    "Yuer is here."


    "Are you going to set off to Ningfeng Mountain Villa?"


    The two turned their heads and said.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu replied, his voice somewhat lacking in breath.


    Now that my family is in financial difficulties, I am planning to go to the auction for consumption, and I feel a little sorry to say it.


    Lin Chengye didn''t know what Lin Yu was thinking, and said directly: "Go, I have prepared the bank note. You can go to the counter to get it by yourself. The total amount is 100,000 taels."


    "One hundred thousand taels? Father, one hundred thousand taels is a bit too much."


    Lin Yu was taken aback, his father was really generous, and he made one hundred thousand taels.


    Lin Chengye smiled and said: "Are you going to the auction to buy the best martial arts and come back to ponder? That thing is not cheap, 100,000 taels are not much at all, you can take them all."


    Since Zhao Fuan praised Lin Yu''s martial arts talent in front of Lin Gensheng, Lin Chengye''s attitude towards Lin Yu''s martial arts has changed drastically, from his original tacit approval to his full support.


    Looking for a child to become a dragon is probably the simplest wish deep down in every parent''s heart.


    "Father, I just heard you say that over the salt field..."


    Lin Yu is not like the original owner after all. He doesn''t want to watch the person who loves him the most suffer, so he has the heart to refuse such a large amount of silver taels, and plans to take only ten thousand taels for consumption.


    But when he was halfway through what he said, Lin Gensheng interrupted him and said, "You kid, do you look down on your father''s ability? Our Lin family has finally developed a martial arts genius. No matter how much money you spend, you have to cultivate. Take the flowers, you don''t need to worry about the family affairs."


    Lin Yu didn''t say much, and after saying goodbye, he withdrew from the room.


    It''s meaningless to have to twitch, it''s better to quickly improve your strength.


    Presumably, as one''s strength improves, there will definitely be a way to make a lot of money.


    The last and the last choice is to write down the martial arts that I have merged, accept disciples and establish sects, and I don¡¯t believe that no one will give me money.


    After taking the bank note from the accountant, Lin Yu got on his carriage alone and went straight to Chen Mansion.


    Because the place for attending the meeting was given by Chen Sihai, he was embarrassed to bring other attendants with him.


    Anyway, he had been accustomed to a person in his previous life, and it was no big deal that no one was waiting.


    ...


    afternoon.


    Lin Yu and Chen Sihai rode in the same carriage and marched on their way to Ningfeng Mountain Villa.


    The group of them set off in the morning, and it has been a long time since this journey.


    At first, Lin Yu and Chen Sihai had some words to talk to, but after chatting, they realized that they couldn''t talk together.


    Lin Yu knows his own reason. After all, he is not the same character as the original owner. Besides, apart from the memory of the original owner, he does not have the slightest friendship with Chen Sihai. It is normal for him not to be speculative.


    But Chen Sihai also seems to be different from the original, not quite right with the original image in the memory of the original owner.


    Lin Yu didn''t know how this change came about, probably because of growth.


    This experience is not the first time for him. Many of the little friends who played well when they were young in the previous life have gradually become alienated as they grow older.


    either because of changes in hobbies, or because there is no common topic for different occupations.


    Anyway, there are not many people who can be friends since childhood, most of them can only become visitors and memories in each other''s lives.


    Therefore, he doesn''t have any special thoughts about Chen Sihai''s temperament changes. He thinks it would be good to end this friendship slowly in this way.


    After all, the other party is just a friend of the original owner, not his own.


    No words all the way.


    In the evening, the carriage finally arrived at Ningfeng Mountain Villa.


    The Anning Peak where ¡¡¡¡ is located is the famous mountain of Zhou State. Countless literati and inkmen have visited this place and left a lot of poems and tales.


    Mountain Villa is located halfway up the mountainside of Anning Peak, and is connected to the official road by a winding road.


    Lin Yu observed and found that this road was built along the topography of Anning Peak, without excessive excavation of the mountain.


    Compared with the mountain roads in the Earth Scenic Area in the past, it has a different flavor.


    "Lin Yu, go, let''s go to Yunhai Terrace over there and have a look."


    seems to feel a little embarrassed because he didn''t chat all the way, Chen Sihai took the initiative to invite Lin Yudao.


    "Well, go and see."


    Lin Yu responded indifferently, and followed Chen Sihai towards a viewing platform by the cliff.


    After arriving at the edge of Yunhai Terrace, Chen Sihai opened the folding fan in his hand and said with a smile on his face: "It is said that when you wake up in the morning, there is white clouds everywhere. UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com is like a fairyland on earth. I must come to see it with my own eyes tomorrow morning. Something."


    "Well, the scenery here is good."


    Lin Yu faintly responded, looking towards the distance.


    At this time, the sun is setting, and the sky is full of golden light like mercury pouring down among the mountains, decorating the river and waterfall in the distance with incomparable luxury.


    In addition, there is a straight cliff on the edge of Yunhaitai, next to a small basin, and the view is unobstructed. After looking at it, people''s minds will become extremely broad and heroic.


    Lin Yu secretly said that the people who organized the auction in Ningfeng Mountain Villa had a very good understanding of people''s psychology.


    In such an environment, most people will have a peak experience overlooking the common land, which makes people swell.


    Once a person swells and floats, the shot will naturally become generous.


    "Lin Yu, let''s go to the villa to see where we live tonight."


    After enjoying the beautiful scenery for a while, Chen Sihai suggested.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Lin Yu nodded and said, this trip was originally to check Chen Sihai''s place for participation, so he naturally had the final say.


    The two came all the way to the gate of the guest room area of ??Ningfeng Villa.


    There are many people gathered here in twos and threes. From their chat content, you can hear that these are the wealthiest dignitaries from various places in Jianyang Prefecture or other prefectures.


    "We live in the C-shaped room, which should be to the west."


    Chen Sihai looked around and walked west.


    Lin Yu also raised his leg and started.


    But at this moment, a woman suddenly slipped and threw herself into Lin Yu''s arms.


    Lin Yu only felt that there were two limp things on his ribs, the fragrant wind blew around his nose, and a sweet scream came from his ears.

 Chapter 40： Chance encounter

    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, my son, it''s all Yan''er''s fault."


    When the woman found herself jumping into the arms of a strange man, she hurriedly helped her to stand firmly, then took two steps back, repeatedly confessing her mistakes.


    Her move immediately attracted the attention of everyone around her.


    For a time, all eyes were gathered towards the woman and Lin Yu.


    The woman has a pure and pleasant face, a pure girl''s dress, and a timid appearance of being overwhelmed by what she has done wrong, which makes her look particularly pitiful.


    In the crowd of onlookers, the fiery eyes of many men have gathered on her and it is difficult to move.


    However, Lin Yu''s eyes were still cold, undisturbed by the woman''s emotions.


    The woman met such gazes, the expression on her face became more anxious, and she was blessed with a blessing, her voice said softly: "My son, the slave''s name is called Su Yan''er, and it''s just wrong with Yan''er. Please forgive me, I''m sorry."


    "Just pay attention next time."


    Lin Yu looked like a straight steel man, and was not touched by Su Yan''er''s lovely and pitiful appearance, and said lightly.


    Then, he strode away and said to the silent Chen Sihai as he walked: "Sihai, let''s go."


    After the two left, some people in the crowd of onlookers immediately started talking softly.


    Many people accused Lin Yu of being too rude and being so abrupt.


    There were also enthusiastic men and women who took the initiative to come to Su Yan''er to comfort her.


    "Lin Yu, you are... a bit too cool, that sister was not deliberate, and so polite, you shouldn''t say that, others are talking about you behind your back."


    As Lin Yu''s companion, Chen Sihai felt a little embarrassed when he heard the comments around him, and couldn''t help but blame Lin Yu.


    "Sihai, I just fainted for a while, I will pay attention next time."


    "Lin Yu, I didn''t mean that... Forget it, let''s not talk about it, let''s go and see what we eat at night."


    Chen Sihai was confused by Lin Yu''s attitude and had to change the subject.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn''t really feel that he was wrong, he just didn''t want to explain too much to Chen Sihai.


    Because the explanation is not clear at all in a few words, and Chen Sihai does not have the eyesight and experience of his, even if he explains, he will not agree with him.


    So instead of arguing about this, it''s better to just expose it lightly.


    In fact, the woman just did not accidentally jump into Lin Yu''s arms, but deliberately.


    Lin Yu has deep martial arts skills, has a vicious look, and knows the structure and movements of the human body, so he can see through it at a glance that the woman made a fake action and deliberately ran into him.


    And the behaviors of this woman afterwards prove that she is a typical green tea scheming girl.


    As a modern man, he lives in the era of the information explosion. His experience in this area far exceeds that of ordinary people in this world, and he can naturally distinguish this easily.


    It''s a pity that other people can''t do it. They are basically fooled by the clumsy tea art of green tea.


    So it''s useless to explain, it''s better to shut up.


    After all, there is no better way to deal with such green tea. Either cut her off with a single knife, or stay away from her.


    Killing is not desirable, so you can only act like a straight steel man.


    At least in this way, no one would think he had anything to do with that green tea. At most, he would think he was incomprehensible.


    "What the **** is this woman looking for me to touch porcelain?"


    "Forget it, just stay away from her anyway."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    The two came all the way to Room C and stood at the door of Room 17 and Room 18.


    Chen Sihai took out a copy of the paper and looked at it, then turned his head and said, "That''s it, Lin Yu, do you choose seventeen or eighteen?"


    "It''s almost the same, you choose first."


    He doesn''t pay attention to numbers, it doesn''t matter where he lives.


    "Okay, then I''ll live in Room 18." Chen Sihai thought for a while and said, "Clean up first, and then let''s see what to eat at night."


    "It''s all up to you to arrange."


    Lin Yu is not authentic.


    Chen Sihai smiled upon hearing the words and strode into Room 18.


    And Lin Yu walked towards Room 17.


    But as soon as he raised his leg, his eyes were caught by something.


    "Red... Yang?"


    From the corner of his eye, he keenly caught the jade pendant with the words "Red Sun" pinned on the waist of two men walking side by side not far away.


    "This Chiyang, isn''t it the Chiyang Sect, right?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu dispelled the thought of going back to the room, and followed the two men quietly.


    "Brother Wang, there are more and more similar incidents. The Jianyang City incident is a bit out of scale."


    "Well, you must be very careful this time. There are a lot of people from all major forces. We don''t want to be the first bird."


    "This...then what if we can''t solve it."


    "That''s no way, you can only report it truthfully."


    "..."


    The two chatted one after another.


    Lin Yu followed the two for a while, only to get one piece of news, that is, the Jianyang City incident seemed to have attracted the attention of many people.


    As for whether these two people are disciples of the Scarlet Sun Sect, I can''t tell for a while.


    But one thing is clear, the strength of these two people is very strong, absolutely above that of the Tiger Gate master.


    If they are the disciples of the Scarlet Sun Sect, it means that the strength of the Scarlet Sun Sect is extraordinary.


    followed for a while, but Lin Yu had to turn around and leave for fear of attracting the attention of the two.


    When he returned to his residence, he found Chen Sihai was standing at the door of Room C No. 17, about to knock on the door.


    "Sihai, I am here."


    "Huh?" Chen Sihai was surprised when he heard Lin Yu''s words. UU Read turned his head and asked, "Lin Yu, are you so fast?"


    "No, I haven''t gone in yet. I just saw an acquaintance, so I followed it and took a look. It turned out that I had admitted wrong."


    Lin Yu casually gave a reason.


    "Then, do you want to go back to the room to clean up?"


    Chen Sihai asked.


    "No, let''s go eat first."


    Lin Yu shook his head.


    Chen Sihai didn''t say more when he saw it, and the two walked towards the dining area of ??Ningfeng Villa.


    But in the process of marching, another person caught Lin Yu''s attention.


    "Interesting, this trip is really not in vain."


    The person who caught his attention this time was a kind-looking man, about forty years old, wearing a black cloth gown, and a long scar on his neck.


    Lin Yu doesn''t know this person, but the memory of the original owner tells him that this person is very important.


    Although the memory does not show where the other party is important.


    At this time, the scarred man also noticed Lin Yu''s gaze, and took the initiative to look back.


    "He knows me?"


    From the eyes of the other person looking at him, Lin Yu was 100% sure that this person knew him.


    To be precise, know the original owner.


    "This person has a problem, you have to guard him."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and warned himself secretly.


    PS: Let me first report to you that this book has been successfully cleared and tested and promoted. Thanks for your support!


    Then let''s talk about the next plot. In the next copy, the protagonist will get benefits one after another, enter the rapid growth period, and will solve the mystery of the death of the original owner. Now that the protagonist has a certain strength, it will definitely be better than before, please rest assured.

 Chapter 41： Entangled

    Ningfeng Mountain Villa occupies a large area, so the dining area is extremely large.


    In the middle is a huge banquet hall with a stage in the middle and a circle of private rooms on the second floor.


    At this time, Lin Yu and Chen Sihai were sitting in a private room named Juyuange.


    The decoration of ¡¡¡¡ private rooms is not luxurious, but it has a special charm. In addition, there is a drama singing on the stage outside the window, and it is very useful to drink wine while listening to the beautiful tune.


    After pushing the cup for a while, Lin Yu got up and said, "Sihai, you can listen to the tune first, and I will explain it."


    He didn''t go back to the room just now, and he didn''t have time to relieve him, so the lower abdomen quickly bulged after a few glasses of wine.


    "Okay, you go."


    Chen Sihai leaned back in the chair and turned to look out the window.


    Lin Yu pushed the door straight out when he saw this, and after asking a servant at the door, he went straight to the toilet.


    A moment later, he replied, but accidentally ran into Su Yan''er in the corridor.


    didn''t know if it was a coincidence or the woman was waiting there on purpose.


    "My son, I''m really sorry for that meeting just now, because Yan''er is too clumsy."


    When Su Yan''er saw Lin Yu, she took the initiative to apologize.


    Lin Yu only feels that one head is two big, green tea is disgusting and disgusting here, she has a pure appearance of white lotus silt and not stained, if you act rough with her, it will appear that you are not human.


    With this effort, a few people in the corridor have already looked over here and pointed.


    Lin Yu really wished to chop her down.


    "It''s okay, I don''t care."


    Lin Yu replied lightly.


    Hearing this, Su Yan''er lowered her head slightly, revealing a shy look, and said in a soft and waxy voice: "However, the bones of the young man are really strong. He just hit it, people, people. My chest still hurts."


    Lin Yu sneered, tea art is not good, then let you understand what a straight man is.


    He directly took out a small medicine bottle from his arms and stuffed it into Su Yan''er''s hand and said: "I was really wrong for hurting you just now. I can understand it if you come to me. This bottle of medicine is worth one hundred taels. Gold is a cure for all diseases, you can take it, it''s my apocalypse."


    The words were very loud, and all the spectators in the distance could hear them clearly.


    Suddenly, many people pointed to Su Yan''er, thinking that Su Yan''er really went to Lin Yu to ask for an explanation, so they couldn''t help but cast a low look at her.


    I thought that the impact at the door just now could be a big deal, and I even went to ask for an explanation.


    really squeamish!


    "Nothing else, I''ll leave first."


    Lin Yu turned his head after filling the medicine bottle, leaving only Su Yan''er looking at him with incomparably bitter eyes.


    Of course, the bottle of medicine is not worth a hundred taels of gold, it is just an ordinary medicine for Chinese medicine, but the bottle is exquisitely made and it looks like it is very valuable.


    "This Xiongtai, there is something I have to say, you are really a bit puzzled."


    While Lin Yu was walking, a young man with the appearance of a scholar shook his folding fan and chased him up, and whispered beside him.


    "how do I say this?"


    Lin Yu said at will.


    "The woman named Su Yan''er just now obviously likes your majestic figure and handsome face, and wants to play with you."


    "Oh? How can you see it?"


    Lin Yu was a little surprised, how could this man say that.


    Although he himself saw the almost **** in Su Yan''er''s eyes, the women here are generally conservative in style, and they shouldn''t be so unrestrained.


    "This Xiongtai, it seems that you have never been abroad."


    The scholar shook his folding fan and laughed: "We Zhou women are chaste, but women from other countries are not. Su Yan''er''s accent comes from the Eastern Shang Kingdom. The licentiousness of so many vassals in my Dawu dynasty It''s famous."


    When Lin Yu heard it, it made sense.


    The continent where the Dawu Dynasty was located was more than ten times larger than the Eurasian continent in the previous life. The customs and habits of different vassal states were very different, and even the language was very different.


    The scholar continued: "I just came here to remind you that there are flowers that are worthy of being folded. Don''t wait for no flowers to be folded. As long as you go back and hook your finger at Su Yan''er, you can be sure that she will follow you back to the room tonight. Leave it to you to ravage it."


    "Hey, judging from my countless experience of reading women, that **** is already wet just standing next to you, and it''s even more incredible when it comes to the bed. It''s indescribable to play with."


    Lin Yu was speechless for a while.


    That woman is a typical green tea scheming girl. You think you are playing with her, but she is actually playing with you.


    Going to bed may only be her method, and only when there is a pit in the brain will she have a relationship with her.


    "Thank you Xiongtai for reminding me that my friend is still waiting for me in the private room, so don''t pass it."


    Lin Yu arched his hands towards the scholar.


    The scholar also smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    The two separated, Lin Yu returned to Juyuan Pavilion.


    At this time, in addition to Chen Sihai in the Juyuan Pavilion, there was also a man dressed as a servant, who was one of Chen Sihai''s entourage.


    "Lin Yu, just right, Xiao Shiu just asked about the treasure to be auctioned at this auction."


    "What are the good things?"


    Lin Yu was very interested, and hurriedly sat back in his chair to listen to Xiaoshitou''s report with Chen Sihai.


    Soon, following Xiao Shitou''s account, he basically determined what he should start with.


    Needless to say, martial arts books are definitely going to be bought, and some medicines that help improve the physical body are also worth paying attention to.


    Other than that are the funerary objects unearthed in the tomb.


    But this thing is more troublesome. Firstly, I don''t know which funerary items contain vital energy. Secondly, the funerary items in this auction generally have extremely high artistic value, and the price is definitely not cheap.


    I''m afraid I won''t be able to buy a few if I spend all the one hundred thousand taels of silver tickets.


    Lin Yu felt a headache and couldn''t think of a good solution.


    This kind of taste that Yuanneng can''t get before his eyes is really uncomfortable.


    Thinking about it, Lin Yu suddenly found a problem that he had been ignoring.


    Since that evil substance can mutate and evolve the body after absorbing the vital energy, is the vital energy also a precious resource for an extraordinary person like Ji Wu-Ci?


    If it is, then with their abilities, they should not let the funerary goods circulate in the black market accessible to ordinary people.


    "Wait, will it be like this..."


    Lin Yu''s heart flashed, thinking of a possibility.


    Ji Wu Su blames herself for killing two evil things, which shows that the two evil things are of great value to him.


    So is it possible that this is the case? Ji Wuce allowed the two evil creatures to absorb the vital energy everywhere, let them stab them after they were full, and then turned the vital energy into his own use.


    "If this conjecture is true, it means that people like Ji Wuce can''t directly absorb the vital energy and must change their hands through special means."


    "In this way, everything can be explained."


    Lin Yu secretly wrote down this guess, and waited for a chance to confirm it later.

 Chapter 42： Bidding

    The night passed calmly.


    The next morning, the auction started on time.


    The auction was held in the huge banquet hall. The stage in the middle was replaced by a display stand, and the guests participating in the auction were seated at the banquet surrounding the stage.


    The private rooms upstairs have become VIP seats.


    Lin Yu and Chen Sihai were sitting in the Juyuan Pavilion where they had a drink last night.


    "Everyone, the first auction item is a third-class swordsmanship. I won''t say the name here. After you take the photo, you will naturally know..."


    The auctioneer gushed his introduction on the display stand.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was introduced, he announced that he would start the auction at a reserve price of one thousand taels, with each increase not less than one hundred taels.


    "One thousand taels."


    "One thousand two."


    "One thousand and five."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Two thousand."


    After several bids, the price quickly climbed to a high of two thousand taels.


    At this point, no one except those who practice martial arts will continue to bid.


    Lin Yu estimated that in the end it should be three thousand taels to the sky. He must take it down, and after absorbing the new energy, he will integrate it into the afterimage knife technique to improve its grade.


    "Two thousand two."


    "Two thousand three."


    "Two thousand four."


    There are only three voices left for bidding.


    After shouting two more prices, only Lin Yu and the other person in the private room continued to bid.


    "Two thousand nine."


    "Three thousand."


    The price quickly reached three thousand taels.


    Lin Yu has a headache. It seems that he still underestimated the popularity of this martial arts, and three thousand taels were simply too low.


    "Three thousand and one."


    Lin Yu added another hundred taels.


    "Three thousand two."


    "Three thousand three."


    After shouting two prices alternately, the person opposite suddenly quoted a high price of four thousand taels.


    Lin Yu became unfamiliar with his heart, and directly increased the price by one thousand taels and quoted five thousand taels.


    Finally, the other party died down and stopped increasing the price.


    "Two thousand higher than I expected."


    Spending five thousand taels of silver all at once, Lin Yu couldn''t help but feel a little painful.


    The main reason is that the current family''s financial situation is not good, and I can no longer spend money like I used to.


    The auction will continue.


    The next few items auctioned are not of interest to him, some rare and exotic treasures, mostly handicrafts.


    So he didn''t say a word as a spectator, watching other people bid.


    "The next thing to be auctioned is another third-grade martial arts book. This is a set of light skills..."


    The auctioneer quickly introduced the martial arts books in his hand and announced the start of the auction. The starting price and the increase in silver are exactly the same as the previous third-grade swordsmanship.


    "¡­¡­"


    "Two thousand and one."


    "Two thousand five."


    After several bids, only Lin Yu and the person who had just bid with him were bidding each other.


    This makes Lin Yu feel a little annoyed.


    But there is no way.


    Lin Yu secretly sighed that his father was really old. He had predicted that martial arts books were not cheap, so he asked himself to bring one hundred thousand taels.


    "Five thousand taels."


    Lin Yu directly raised the price to five thousand taels, hoping to persuade the other party to leave.


    However, this time the other party did not give up, but reported a number of six thousand taels.


    Now the atmosphere in the whole venue is a bit warm.


    The people sitting in the banquet below couldn''t help but talk, guessing who the two bidding were and how they were the same as on the bar.


    Lin Yu didn''t think much about it. He felt that maybe the other party really needed a set of martial arts urgently.


    So I can only blame myself for bad luck, and I ran into an opponent who had both the intention to buy and the financial resources.


    "Six thousand and five."


    Lin Yu added five hundred taels.


    "Seven thousand and five."


    The other party added a thousand taels.


    "Eight thousand."


    Lin Yu gritted his teeth and quoted his reserve price.


    If it exceeds the price, it¡¯s really fine. It¡¯s better to get some unfamiliar martial arts, and then use the saved money to buy some grave objects in other cities.


    Maybe the same amount of silver will increase the strength.


    But the other party seemed to have guessed his thoughts, and stopped bidding after hearing the number eight thousand taels from him.


    "Eight thousand two times, eight thousand two times, eight thousand two or three times."


    "make a deal!"


    In a final word, this martial art was successfully photographed by Lin Yu.


    Of course, Lin Yu is not happy about it.


    Buying a third-grade martial arts book at eight thousand taels is too extravagant.


    I always feel like a prodigal.


    Chen Sihai was relieved upon seeing this: "Lin Yu, the auction will be just like this. Relax your mind. Don''t forget the price if the price is too high."


    When he said something, he completely forgot about his hysterical quarrel with others at the black market auction.


    The auction will continue.


    "The treasure that will be auctioned next is called Hubaowan. I think everyone knows the effects of it."


    The auctioneer said that he sold it later.


    However, the men present all smiled. This Haw Par Pill is used for aphrodisiac, so it is inevitable that it is a bit vulgar to speak directly.


    But even so, some women still show a shy look.


    "Let me introduce, this bottle of Tiger Leopard Pills is a secret treasure from Beihai Guogong Zhongtai Medical Hall. The effect is far better than similar drugs The price will not be cheap. Less than a hundred taels."


    This is something only used by princes and nobles, so even though the starting price of two thousand taels was called out, the bidders were still eager to raise the price to the point of exaggeration in a few clicks.


    Lin Yu naturally has no interest in this stuff.


    At this time, his attention was all on the two men facing the bread room, the two men who were suspected of being the Red Sun Sect.


    These two people each hold a beauty.


    While eating the melon and fruit pastries that the beauty fed into her mouth, she looked out the window with interest.


    Lin Yu noticed that the two people hadn''t photographed anything from the beginning until now, and they hadn''t even reported the price.


    But this is not very strange, after all, the martial arts books that were auctioned before should be of no use to them.


    What Lin Yu cares most about now is how to confirm the identities of these two people.


    If you can be sure that the other party is from the Chiyang Sect that Ji Wuce said, then you have to find a way to make friends with these two people and inquire about Chiyang Sect.


    While Lin Yu was thinking about these things, a few more things were shot on the court.


    At this time, the auctioneer is introducing a pill.


    "Let me explain first that this bottle of bone-forging pill is an imitation product, but although it is an imitation product, the prescription is the actual original prescription, so it cannot be sold on the surface..."


    Lin Yu is very interested in the bone-forging pill in the hands of the auctioneer.


    I didn''t expect that there are generic drugs in this world.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it is a generic drug, as long as it does have the effect.


    According to the other party, this bottle of medicine can strengthen bones and strengthen muscles, which is of great benefit to warriors.


    If the price is right, you must take it down.

 Chapter 43： Will count

    "The starting price of this bottle of bone-forging pill is one thousand taels of silver, and the price increase shall not be less than one hundred taels each time."


    As soon as the auctioneer''s voice fell, Lin Yu immediately called out the price of one thousand taels.


    Immediately afterwards, other people''s quotations followed.


    After a while, the price was as high as two thousand taels.


    As the bidding kept sounding, Lin Yu''s heart began to shake.


    He decided that if it is more than five thousand taels, this bottle of bone forging pill is not needed.


    is worth less than five thousand taels, because according to the auctioneer, there are a total of ten bone-forging pills, which is equivalent to five hundred twenty one.


    With its super absorption power, it will definitely be able to make the best use of it, and the price of five hundred and two is not a loss.


    But once the price is exceeded, it is a bit wasteful. It is better to save the silver to buy medicinal materials for medicinal baths.


    "Three thousand."


    Lin Yu quoted a price.


    In an instant, the sound of price calls was suppressed.


    But then there was a voice shouting: "Four thousand."


    Lin Yu followed the voice and saw that it was the guy in the private room just now.


    Why does this person come out to bid every time he wants to buy something, and every time he raises the price substantially.


    This made him have to doubt the other party''s intentions.


    Lin Yu counted and determined the number of the other party¡¯s number plate, and said loudly: "The brother on the 95th, this bottle of bone forging pill I can sell up to 4,100 taels. The price you want is higher than this. Let you go."


    Four thousand one hundred and two buying a bottle of imitation bone forging pills is definitely a loss-making business for most people.


    Lin Yu said this mainly to test whether the person was raising the price maliciously or really wanting it.


    The previous few times were normal upward bidding, so it was impossible to determine whether the other party really wanted it or deliberately made trouble for himself.


    Now directly tell his own psychological price, if the other party really wants it, he will naturally shout up, and if he raises the price maliciously, he will definitely die at this time.


    I can take it down by four thousand one hundred taels.


    "Five thousand taels." The other side quoted a price, and then shouted to Lin Yu: "The auction house always talks about gold and silver. If there is no money, you will shut your mouth honestly. Don''t think about being close to people."


    These words caused everyone to laugh.


    "Lin Yu, forget it, don''t be familiar with that person."


    Chen Sihai hurriedly persuades him next to him.


    "fine."


    Lin Yu waved to him.


    This episode ends soon, and the auction will continue.


    The next auction is for several burial objects unearthed from the tomb.


    Lin Yu was itchy to see, but after careful consideration, he decided to give up.


    After all, I don¡¯t have much silver, I need to save some flowers, and I don¡¯t know which funeral objects contain vitality.


    Once a miss, it is tantamount to a waste of money for no reason.


    But although he didn''t want to bid for funerary items like gambling at the auction, he still deliberately quoted a few prices.


    Of course, the purpose is to test whether the person on the ninety-fifth is deliberately looking for trouble.


    After a try, I really tried it out.


    As long as he makes an offer every time, that person will definitely raise the price.


    If this was not intentional, no one would believe it.


    "Sihai, I will go to Xiaojie and come back soon." Lin Yu stood up and said.


    Chen Sihai asked upon seeing this: "Do you need me to help you pay attention to any baby?"


    "No, forget it if you miss it."


    Lin Yu replied.


    After speaking, he pushed the door and went directly to the private room where the guest on the 95th was.


    He came here with light work, and his movements were very light, so the person inside didn''t even know that he was outside.


    "My son, don''t stand up for Yan''er. That son is very good, and everything is Yan''er''s fault."


    "Yan''er, you are still too kind. I don''t know how the world is sinister. How can such a person be a good person? He is obviously deliberately bullying you."


    Hearing this conversation, Lin Yu understood everything instantly.


    After a long time, this green tea is still messing with it.


    The more she praised other men in front of the man, the more the man developed a desire for competition, and she really knew the man''s psychology well.


    "My son, Yan''er heard that the son has a wealth of wealth and a deep background, I''m afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of? Do you think I''m not as rich as him?"


    "No, no, Yan''er doesn''t mean that. Yan''er is just worried that you will suffer."


    "Yan''er, you don''t have to worry about me. I don''t have anything else, but I have a lot of money. I must give you a good breath today."


    "But...but, I heard people say that the young man has a lot of wit and scheming, I''m afraid..."


    "Yan''er, do you think I am stupid than him?"


    "No no, how can Yan''er dare to think that way, Yan''er... Yan''er has been timid and scared since he was a child!"


    "Yan''er, don''t be afraid, watch, how can I play that kid."


    Lin Yu turned around when he heard this.


    I don''t need to listen to the next thing anymore. He didn''t bother to figure out what the green tea was making. Maybe it was because he wanted to destroy it because he couldn''t get it, or he wanted to approach him again by some means.


    None of this matters.


    Now he just wants to take advantage of these two people to get a big advantage for himself.


    As the saying goes, **** go with dogs forever.


    Since these two people want to play so much, let''s play the big one, and see who can have the last laugh.


    "This time my strength is going to skyrocket again. It''s really God''s help."


    Lin Yu performed three light steps and took two steps back to Juyuan Pavilion, and sat back in his seat.


    "Lin Yu, I just had another third-class martial arts book. UU Reading "


    "It''s okay, just miss it."


    Compared to the important information I just received and the plan to be implemented next, it is nothing to miss a third-class martial arts.


    Lin Yu stopped talking, turned his head and looked out the window.


    At this time, the auctioneer on the stage is introducing an exquisitely crafted rattle, which is said to have been played by a noble heir of a certain vassal country and has a certain collection value.


    After the auctioneer finished his introduction in a few words, he announced that the auction would start at a price of five hundred taels.


    "Five hundred."


    As soon as the auctioneer''s voice fell, Lin Yu made the first offer, and his voice was particularly loud.


    Immediately after that, the man on the ninety-fifth immediately quoted a price of 800 taels.


    "Sure enough, I took the bait."


    Lin Yu smiled secretly, and then said loudly: "The brother on the 95th, I originally wanted to buy this rattle for my brother to play. Since you like it too, then let you. I can''t bully the little one. what."


    All the people present were taken aback when they heard this.


    This is a bit fierce, it''s hitting someone in the face.


    What''s in and out of this sentence, isn''t it just saying that the ninety-five is his brother?


    There is a good show here, let''s see how to deal with the ninety-fifth.


    "On the eighty-one, you want to fight against Lao Tzu?"


    It is impossible for anyone to endure being slapped in public, and there is always a woman arguing beside him, so the 95th immediately asked with a gloomy tone.


    Of course, his performance was all within Lin Yu''s expectations.


    If he doesn''t irritate him, the next plan will be difficult to implement.


    There is no need to worry about offending people at this black market auction anyway.


    Both he and Chen Sihai are here for the first time. Coupled with the confidentiality of the auction, no one knows who they are.

 Chapter 44： 2 hard to advance and retreat

    "Am I against you?" Lin Yu chuckled and said loudly: "Anyone with a discerning eye can see it. You have always been deliberately looking for me."


    After he finished speaking, he shouted out the window: "Everyone, give me a comment, did the Ninety-Five number be maliciously raising the price with me just now?"


    "That''s right."


    "That''s it."


    "He''s **** you, get it back, I support you!"


    Everyone at the scene watched the excitement one by one.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, turned his head to look in the direction of No. 95, and said aggressively: "No. 95, what you said is right. Talking about gold and silver in the auction house, I will now compare with you who has more silver. Do you dare?"


    As soon as he said this, the roar on the court became louder.


    And when the chamber of commerce personnel responsible for organizing the auction saw the two people fighting for money, they did not rush out to stop the crowd.


    How can I bear this kind of anger on the 95th, and immediately replied: "Dare! Why not? Just let the horse come! I will let you kid see and see today, what is it to kill people with Jinshan Yinshan!"


    "Dare to do." Lin Yu replied: "First, kindly remind you that I am a person who either doesn''t make a move, and I won''t give people a step down. You will know later that today you are not only better than silver than me, My brain is no better than me."


    Everyone''s appetites were all lifted by these words.


    Everyone wants to know how to achieve both silver and IQ to crush opponents in this auction floor.


    I''m afraid this cow is a bit too much.


    "It''s not ashamed to say something, I want to see what tricks you can play."


    Ninety-five, naturally, he didn''t believe Lin Yu''s words, and said disdainfully.


    Lin Yu ignored him and directly shouted to the person in charge of the auction who had just appeared on the booth: "The steward on the stage, you have also seen the matter. On the ninety-fifth, I have more money than me, so I invite you. Cooperate."


    The person in charge of the auction hurriedly said: "It is easy to say, as long as your request is not excessive and you can afford enough silver, everything is easy to say."


    As far as the auction house is concerned, there is no reason why you don''t make money by putting money on it. Now that the two are fighting so fiercely, it is naturally in the middle of their arms.


    Anyway, as long as the problem is solved by money, rather than by hands, let people go.


    The more fierce the noise, the better.


    He really didn''t expect that someone would come out to help revitalize the auction.


    Lin Yu saw the person in charge agree, and immediately said: "Well, I have too much money recently, so I want to buy something from you."


    "What is it? Master, please state clearly." The person in charge asked.


    "What I want to buy is to appreciate all the treasures of your auction house up close." Lin Yu said slowly: "I have no other intentions, just want to be disgusting. If you don''t rest assured, you can send someone to the whole process. Follow me."


    "This..." The person in charge groaned and asked everyone, "Do you agree to this request? Before you transfer it to your baby, let the young man appreciate it."


    "No problem, but the key is how much he is willing to pay."


    "Yes, I just want to know how much money he is willing to pay."


    Everyone expressed their opinions and kicked the ball to Lin Yu.


    "Ten thousand taels!" Lin Yu said loudly: "I am willing to pay ten thousand taels!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard it.


    Ten thousand taels of silver, just to appreciate those things up close?


    This is my brain flooded, right?


    You can understand those crafts if you want to appreciate them up close, but what can you appreciate about those immortals and the like?


    It seems that this kid is also willing to make a fuss with others.


    "Okay, very bold, I agree."


    Immediately, there were people who watched the excitement and did not think it was too much to go through the fire.


    In his opinion, it would be boring if these two people were just bidding for normal things.


    It''s happening now, but there is a good show.


    "Agree, I agree."


    "This is something that has been turned around. Appreciate it without losing a piece of meat, let them shoot."


    Everyone didn''t have any doubt about Lin Yu''s intentions. From the bottom of their hearts, they believed that he was just fighting hard with others, so they basically agreed to this request.


    Even if a few people disagree, the voice is too small to be overwhelmed by the roaring noise, and it doesn¡¯t attract attention.


    Seeing that everyone agrees, the person in charge immediately laughed and said, "Since everyone agrees, then this business can be done, please, please."


    Lin Yu chuckled secretly, turned his head to look at the private room on the 95th, and shouted: "On the 95th, I have already bid, dare you follow it?"


    No. 95 is silent.


    Long time no words.


    The whole venue was quiet, and everyone was waiting for a reply on the 95th.


    However, on the ninety-fifth, I didn''t speak.


    Just when everyone was getting a little impatient in waiting, someone suddenly exclaimed: "Yangmou, it''s really an impatience!"


    Immediately afterwards, many people responded and figured out Lin Yu''s intentions.


    When I just heard Lin Yu report this amount, he only considered him to be a fool, but now they finally know that this turned out to be an arrogant plot that is crushing everything upright.


    No matter how you respond on the 95th, it is wrong.


    is very simple, if a price is quoted on the 95th, then Lin Yu can immediately announce his abandonment.


    is equivalent to being placed on the ninety-fifth by him, wasting more than ten thousand taels of silver.


    Doesn''t that mean he is stupid?


    And if he doesn''t follow on the 95th, it means that his money is not as much as Lin Yu, which is equivalent to losing the money market.


    No wonder Lin Yu dared to speak so loudly just now, saying that the Ninety-Five silver and brain are inferior to him, and he will only be in a dilemma and will not be able to step down.


    "High, really high!"


    "Awesome, really amazing!"


    Someone immediately cheered on the court.


    The private room on the 95th.


    The man with the 95th plate stared at Su Yan''er coldly, his eyes showing a cold murderous intent.


    Just now, Su Yan''er has been babbling, saying that his talents in silver are no better than Lin Yu, and he is excited and fascinated.


    result¡­¡­


    "The sonThe son, I, Yaner is not..."


    "Go away, bitch, **** me! Don''t **** me again and kill you."


    He had no feelings for Su Yan''er at all. He was nothing more than a worm''s brain, coveting each other''s beauty and wanting to kiss Fangze.


    But now in this situation, I can''t get off stage at all, and I don''t have that kind of thought when I become angry.


    And he feels more and more that Su Yan''er''s words just now are not false statements, they are really belittling him, and now they only feel particularly harsh in retrospect, as if countless needles are piercing his heart fiercely.


    Therefore, all the hostility in her heart was vented to her.


    Juyuan Pavilion.


    Lin Yu waited for a long time and did not see the 95th responding, so he shouted to the person in charge on the stage: "If you don''t bid on the 95th, you can count down, right?"


    "Twelve thousand at a time..."


    The auctioneer would naturally not fly the cooked duck, and immediately began to bid.


    After three bids, the auctioneer announced that Lin Yu had obtained this service.


    The person in charge hurriedly added: "The young man on the eighty-one, in order not to delay the time, the next auction will continue first, and your request will be satisfied when the auction is over and the goods will be delivered. How about?"


    "No problem." Lin Yu replied loudly.


    "Thank you for your understanding," the person in charge laughed.


    From beginning to end, everyone didn''t know that Lin Yu spent ten thousand taels of silver to pick up a big bargain, only that he was wasting the money in vain.


    But no one dared to look down on him for that.


    After all, the aura he just showed, the strength to suppress Ninety-five so that he dare not say a word, is enough to prove that he is a ruthless person.


    In the face of a man who is ruthless enough, people have always only been in awe, not dare to despise.

 Chapter 45： Liwei

    "Lin Yu, amazing! You really made me look at me with admiration!"


    The matter was over, Chen Sihai gave a thumbs up and looked at Lin Yudao in surprise.


    In his impression, Lin Yu has always been a relatively shy person, but he turned out to have such a hard side.


    Actually made the villain who took the initiative to pick things up just now.


    "It''s not so powerful, it''s just a last resort."


    Lin Yu Tan Tan Shou Tao.


    It¡¯s obviously because of being poor and wanting to save money, so I have to think of a way to do big things with a small amount of money.


    If I carry tens of millions of taels with me, how can I use these bells and whistles, just take the money and smash it until everyone is satisfied.


    But having said that, the gain this time is really great.


    It is important to know that the scale of this auction is not small, and there are many burial objects participating in the auction.


    So his strength can immediately skyrocket, and he should be able to be promoted to a first-class warrior smoothly.


    In such a calculation, ten thousand taels is really a negligible small amount of money.


    If you change to another person, you will have to spend millions of taels of silver if you are promoted from a second-rate warrior to a first-class warrior.


    Moreover, the time and effort required for this have not yet been counted.


    After that, the two stopped talking and continued to pay attention to the conduct of the auction.


    "The next thing to be auctioned is a bottle of pill called Juqi Pill, which is imitation like the bone-forging pill just now, but the prescription is definitely the original version and refined from the best medicinal materials."


    "Its role is to assist the martial artist to gather energy, and it can help the martial artist who practice internal strength accelerate the condensing speed of internal strength..."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu made up his mind that he must take down the bottle of pill.


    Next, I am preparing to strengthen "Iron Bone Strength". If I have this kind of medicinal aid, I will surely gain a lot of internal strength.


    This is simply sending charcoal in the snow.


    "...There are a total of ten pills in it, the starting price is 5,000 taels, and the price increase shall not be less than 500 taels each time."


    As soon as the auctioneer finished speaking, he announced the start of the auction.


    "Five thousand."


    Lin Yu shouted first.


    As soon as his voice fell, there was no sound on the court.


    For a long time, no second person came out to bid.


    After the first appearance, everyone present was scared and did not dare to bid with Lin Yu.


    Once Lin Yu came, he said clearly that he had too much money to spend, and that was true. Otherwise, how could he give away ten thousand taels of silver to the auction house without changing his face?


    So it must not be able to compete with him.


    Secondly, everyone is afraid that once they participate in the auction, Lin Yu may come out with some moths, making it troublesome if he can''t get off the stage like the guy just now.


    "Don¡¯t you need this bottle of medicine?"


    The auctioneer glanced around and asked.


    No one responded to him.


    "Well, five thousand two once..."


    The auctioneer had no choice but to start the countdown.


    Five thousand taels is five thousand taels. It''s just to make up for Lin Yu. Anyway, he has given away ten thousand taels to the auction house for nothing, and also helped to liven up the atmosphere.


    This wave is not a loss.


    Soon the countdown ended, and Lin Yu bought the bottle of Qi Gathering Pills at a reserve price of 5,000 taels.


    This made Lin Yu a little overjoyed. He didn''t expect that he had such a benefit just now.


    Sure enough, you can¡¯t be too persuaded to be a man, you must stand up when you should.


    Next, Lin Yu bid for a few more things, either martial arts books or medicinal pills.


    Like the bottle of Qi Gathering Pills, these things were won at the reserve price, and no one came out to compete with him.


    The person in charge of that auction turned black, and I repeatedly warned myself that I must be cautious and cautious next time I meet such an owner.


    I thought he was here to give money, but it turned out to be a mess.


    Of course, he didn''t think Lin Yu was deliberate. The whole thing was just an accident.


    is really frustrated because of each other''s hatred, not collusion in advance.


    "My son, can Yan''er come in?"


    Outside Juyuan Pavilion, Su Yan''er knocked on the door.


    "Enter."


    Lin Yu replied coldly.


    Su Yan''er opened the door and walked in. After closing the door, he immediately went for a blessing. He said with tears in his eyes: "The son, it''s all Yan''er''s fault. The son who just antagonized you has been pursuing Yan''er, so it''s because We bumped and got angry with you."


    "Yan''er has just been next to him explaining to him that you are a good man, and Yan''er also persuades him not to be angry with you, because he is definitely not better than you."


    "But, I didn''t expect... I didn''t expect him to hit me because Yan''er told the truth."


    Su Yan''er talked with two lines of tears streaming down, raising his sleeves, revealing a piece of white and tender lotus arm, showing the red wound on it to Lin Yu.


    A pitiful, weak and helpless appearance.


    "My son, I''m really sorry, Yan''er doesn''t want to be like this, but he has to pursue Yan''er, and Yan''er can''t help it. Yan''er is a weak woman, and I really don''t know how to get rid of him."


    Su Yan''er was crying bitterly, and Chen Sihai, who was watching from the side, became sympathetic, winking at Lin Yu again and again, but stopped talking.


    However, Lin Yu remained unmoved, his expression indifferent.


    He can''t help but sigh in his heart that green tea is really not made by everyone.


    This execution power, this perseverance, the spirit of repeated battles and defeats, is enough to beat more than 90% of people.


    "Is the play finished?"


    Lin Yu said coldly.


    Su Yan''er was taken aback, her crying stopped abruptly, but then she said innocently, "My son, Yan''er doesn''t understand what you are talking about."


    "Don''t understand?" Lin Yu sneered, "With your cleverness, you can''t understand?"


    "Okay, let''s talk about what happened just now. After that person was beaten in public by me, I bought all the good treasures behind the finale at the reserve price. It''s just that I wonder why he got the bait after a little excitement, no To stand up and be used by me, you should know the reason, right?"


    Hearing this, Su Yan''er''s face turned red and white finally knew that he had just been used by Lin Yu.


    Used by him as an assist tool, helped him arrogantly, and indirectly helped him stand up, causing everyone in the audience to dare not bid with him anymore.


    "I''m sorry, son."


    Su Yan''er got a blessing and opened the door embarrassedly, never daring to play with Lin Yu again.


    Chen Sihai was completely confused, and stammered: "Lin Yu, this, is this?"


    Lin Yu quickly explained the cause and effect to him. From the beginning of Su Yan''er''s flop, to the conversation he accidentally heard when he went out to relieve his hand later, and the use of the other party to establish his prestige, it was all clear.


    After listening, Chen Sihai suddenly realized: "No wonder you were so rude to her at the time. That''s why! I didn''t expect that my sister who looked so weak and honest would be so scheming, and she is really unsightly."


    After finishing, he smiled again: "Lin Yu, fortunately you are smart and didn''t fall for that wicked woman. The man on the ninety-fifth was so stupid that she was deceived by that woman, hahaha..."


    But after only two laughs, his laughter became awkward, and he turned his head to cover up, not knowing what he was hiding.


    Lin Yu looked strange, but didn''t think much about it.


    Now that all the dust has settled, he just wants to quickly get those Yuan Neng in his hands and put it in his pocket.

 Chapter 46： reward

    By the time the auction ended, it was already the afternoon approaching the evening.


    The person in charge who was on the stage before took the initiative to find Lin Yu, led him to the place where the auction items were stored, and prepared to let him watch it before the auction items were handed over.


    "My son, please."


    The person in charge was surnamed Cheng, and he took Lin Yu all the way to the storage location.


    His mood is very complicated.


    Because this trip not only didn''t make a profit on Lin Yu, but also lost a lot because the next best baby sold at the reserve price.


    But even so, he didn''t dare to neglect at all.


    even behaved more passionately than before.


    Mainly because of Lin Yu''s burly figure, sharp-eyed eyes, and strong heroic spirit, coupled with his decisive and fierce performance in the previous confrontation, he had to feel awe.


    Judging from his years of experience, such people are basically ruthless and courageous people and must be treated with care.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+10¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+15¡¿


    ...


    Every auction item was played by Lin Yu before it was handed over to the person in charge of handing over to the buyer.


    Therefore, as long as it contains vital energy, he took the opportunity to absorb it.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+115¡¿


    Suddenly, Lin Yu jumped out of a big number.


    "115? Why are these so many?"


    "It turns out that a single piece of funerary can contain a lot of vitality."


    I always thought that every burial item was only ten o''clock yuan energy, but I didn''t expect this one to be ten times the normal.


    No more thoughts, Lin Yu continued to "appreciate" the remaining auction items.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+105¡¿


    is another big number jumped out.


    Looking at the conspicuous prompts in this line, Lin Yu secretly said that this trip really made a lot of money, and yet another treasure with a lot of vitality appeared.


    I don''t know how many similar treasures there will be in the future.


    This makes him unable to help but look forward to it.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+5¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+10¡¿


    ...


    ¡¾Yuanneng+120¡¿


    There is another treasure that contains a lot of vitality.


    It''s a pity that after this, I never jumped out of such a big number. The remaining ones either have no vitality, or even if there are only ten points.


    After everything was over, Lin Yu gained a total of 1,130 points of energy and vitality, plus the rest, a total of 1,150 points.


    "My son, even if this transaction is completed, is it okay?"


    Guan Shi Cheng asked with a smile on the side.


    "Of course, no problem."


    Lin Yu also returned a smile, then made a few more polite words before leaving straight away.


    When he walked to no one''s place, his expression became serious unconsciously.


    By law, he should be very happy at this time. After all, he can quickly improve his martial arts by acquiring so many abilities at once.


    However, a problem just discovered hangs in his heart like a sword, which makes him feel uneasy.


    Because the three burial objects that are surprisingly insignificant, they were all photographed by Chen Sihai.


    Not only that, but other things he photographed also contain vital energy.


    "Is it just a coincidence?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but stop, frowning and thinking.


    Judging from the information currently available, transcendents like Ji Wuce certainly cannot directly absorb vital energy from the funerary objects, otherwise, with their control over the government, they would never allow the funerary objects to flow into the hands of ordinary people.


    It is the evil creatures from the previous two corpses that can directly absorb elemental energy to mutate and evolve.


    This can''t help but make people think about it.


    "Lin Yu."


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking about it, Chen Sihai''s voice came over.


    "Are you done? Let''s have dinner together."


    Chen Sihai walked straight over.


    "go."


    Lin Yu was going to take the opportunity of eating to ask him.


    The two sat in the old place and ordered a few dishes that were similar to yesterday, and two pots of wine.


    After two glasses of wine, Lin Yu provoked the topic and said: "Sihai, I always feel that your hobbies are different from before. You didn''t buy these things before."


    "You have not changed." Chen Si responded with a smile while eating vegetables at the beach.


    "I am doing martial arts, so I buy things related to martial arts, how about you?"


    "Lin Yu, I am not saying that the things you bought have problems, I am saying that you have changed. In the past, you wouldn''t compete with people like you did today. It always feels like you are no longer the Lin Yu I know."


    "Well." Lin Yu had a clever idea, and explained: "Probably because of martial arts training, you know, martial arts training can not only strengthen the body, but also cultivate the soul."


    "Okay, barely makes sense." Chen Sihai nodded.


    Lin Yu hurriedly turned back to the subject when he saw this: "Sihai, let''s be honest, why on earth are you buying these things? Did you have any trouble? I might help you out."


    Hearing these very sincere words, Chen Sihai retracted his smile and said sternly: "Lin Yu, my father asked me to buy these things. I don''t know why he needs them."


    "Yes?"


    Lin Yu hesitated.


    I always feel that Chen Sihai is lying, but I can''t find any evidence.


    "Eat vegetables, eat vegetables, rest early after eating, and hurry home tomorrow."


    Chen Sihai pointed at the dishes on the table with his chopsticks, not wanting to continue to struggle with this issue.


    Then the two chatted about other things, and they separated after eating and drinking.


    Chen Sihai didn''t know what he was going to do, but Lin Yu couldn''t wait to go back to the room and modify his martial arts.


    But on the way back, he ran into the man with a scar on his neck.


    The other person gave him a complicated look, and there was a strange color in his eyes.


    The two passed by.


    "This person definitely has a problem! A big problem!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but looked back at the scar man.


    The incomplete memory of the original owner shows that this person is very important. UU reads but doesn¡¯t know where it¡¯s important.


    Lin Yu guessed that this person is most likely related to the death of the original owner.


    Because all the memory of the original owner is intact, even the memory of bedwetting as a child, except the memory related to death is incomplete.


    Based on this, it is easy to deduce this conclusion.


    "You must find a way to figure out the origin of this person."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, and then continued to move towards his room.


    When he arrived outside the room, it happened that he ran into the two disciples who were suspected of being the Scarlet Sun Sect.


    This time they took the initiative to greet him with a smile.


    One of them asked: "This Xiongtai, which school do you belong to?"


    "Iron Bone Door."


    Lin Yu wanted to answer that there is no school, but in that case, his martial arts is not easy to explain.


    After all, first-class warriors without sects are extremely rare, almost non-existent, and oneself will soon become a first-class warrior.


    "Iron Bone Door?"


    The two looked at each other, obviously they had never heard of this sect.


    "It''s just a small school. I haven''t heard of it. It''s normal. Which school are the two?" Lin Yu took the opportunity to ask.


    "Red Sun Sect, you probably haven''t heard of it either." One of them replied.


    Lin Yu smiled and said: "Unfortunately, I have really heard of Chiyang Sect."


    "Oh?" The person who just asked the question followed with a smile: "My Dawu Dynasty has more than one Chiyang Sect, I don''t know which one you heard about?"


    "more than one?"


    Lin Yu was taken aback, but it made sense after thinking about it carefully. Although all princes are under the jurisdiction of the court, each country is subdivided into its own government. It is normal for different princes to have the same name.


    "Please advise."


    Lin Yu held his fist.

 Chapter 47： 1 Wanderer

    "Tell me, what can I tell you?"


    Of the two Chiyang Sect disciples, one of them smiled faintly.


    The other person clasped his fist and said: "This Xiongtai, we actually have a ruthless please when we are looking for you."


    "Oh? Please state clearly." Lin Yu asked.


    "Under Wang Qiang."


    "Under Liu He."


    After the two reported their home, they said, "That''s it, the bottle of Qiqiwan you bought just now, can you resell it to us? The price can be negotiated."


    "I''m not short of money for this." Lin Yu said embarrassedly: "Why don''t you tell me about the Chiyang Sect. I will give you two Qi Gathering Pills, how about?"


    If the two Qi Gathering Pills can exchange the precious news of Chiyang Sect, it will definitely be worth it.


    Otherwise, his grandfather would find someone to inquire about this, and he would only spend more money than this.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Liu He hesitated, but Wang Qiang directly refused: "This Xiongtai, I''m really embarrassed. You can''t talk to outsiders about our sect at will. This is our doorstep."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu became more and more convinced that the Chiyang Sect behind these two people was the Chiyang Sect that Ji Wuce said.


    If it is a normal martial art school, how can there be such strict rules.


    can''t even introduce his own sect.


    "That''s not easy." Lin Yu sighed: "I am not short of money, and you can''t break the door rules. This transaction can''t be negotiated."


    When they heard it, they both showed embarrassed expressions.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu suggested: "Otherwise, since we are all members of the martial arts, we simply use martial arts to make friends. It''s like a game. Whoever wins me, I will give him a Qi-gathering pill. Of course, if it is. If I win, you will tell me about the Scarlet Sun Sect. How about? Don''t worry, I am absolutely tight-lipped and will not disclose these things to anyone else."


    As soon as these words came out, the two of them looked at Lin Yu carefully.


    After watching for a while, Wang Qiang nodded and said: "Okay, it should not be too late, now go to the open space to compare."


    "Not now." Lin Yu hurriedly refused: "Now I still have important business, how about tomorrow morning?"


    "Okay, that''s it."


    The two nodded together.


    They believe that Lin Yu''s strength is far inferior to their own, and they have a chance to win.


    "My name is Lin Yu, I will see you or leave tomorrow morning, so please don''t live here."


    Lin Yu hugged his fists, and then walked away.


    After ¡¡¡¡ returned to the room, he immediately called out the martial arts modifier and began to modify martial arts.


    [Martial Arts: Shadow Knife Technique (Ninth Layer) (+), Stepping Footwork (Fifth Layer) (+), Iron Bone Strength (Not Getting Started) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng:1150¡¿


    He first clicked on the + sign behind Tiegujin, and then selected the strengthening option.


    [This behavior will consume 50 yuan energy and strengthen the strength of martial arts, yes/no]


    "50 o''clock?"


    Lin Yu stared at the line of prompts and poured out a Qi Gathering Pill from the small medicine bottle.


    "If you have 50 yuan energy, how many are better?"


    The effect of the medicine will be absorbed at the moment of strengthening, but the problem now is that I don¡¯t know how much medicine power is contained in a Gathering Qi pill.


    "Forget it, let''s take two for a test."


    Lin Yu poured out another Qi Gathering Pill and swallowed it together with the previous one.


    Anyway, I am going to strengthen the iron bone strength one after another, and the second time I did not absorb it will definitely be absorbed, and it will not be wasted.


    "Strengthen!"


    In an instant, an extremely powerful force flowed through his body, and waves of heat came from his lower abdomen, and there seemed to be violent flames burning in it.


    This feeling is completely different from that of strengthening martial arts, it is much stronger.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu hit the floor with a fist, and the surging power burst from his body, rushing along the right arm all the way, the impact caused the bones to crackle.


    Accompanied by the sonic boom of fists tearing the air, it was like thunder on the ground.


    In an instant, the floor touched by his right fist sank a pit, and countless dust splashed in the room.


    This punch actually blasted the wooden floor and the stone foundation below into powder.


    "Is this internal power? No wonder it can beat that evil thing into a pool of blood."


    Lin Yu looked at his clenched right fist, was shocked by this power, and couldn''t help but recall what his grandfather Lin Gensheng had said.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so fierce, it seems that I will have to lose money tomorrow."


    Lin Yu looked at the potholes on the ground, his face was full of joy, not at all uncomfortable for losing money.


    "continue."


    Without thinking, he continued to operate on the virtual panel in front of him.


    half an hour later.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadow Knife Method (ninth layer) (+), Stepping Footwork (fifth layer) (+), Iron Bone Strength (third layer) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 850¡¿


    Iron Bone Strength was strengthened to the limit, consuming 300 yuan energy in total.


    If you want to strengthen it again, you need to consume 100 yuan energy to deduct it.


    "The deduction cost 100 points, and only 750 points remain. If the enhancement of the next two layers is not unexpected, 200 points and 250 points are definitely needed, that''s enough!"


    Zhao Fuan said that internal strength is extremely rare, so there is no need to expect to obtain additional internal strength in a short period of time, even if the "Iron Bone Strength" is enhanced.


    After some operations.


    [Martial Arts: Shadow Knife Technique (Ninth Layer) (+), Stepping Footwork (Fifth Layer) (+), Iron Bone Strength (Fifth Layer) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 300¡¿


    "Fifth floor! It absolutely meets the standards of great internal strength, I am definitely a real first-class warrior now!"


    Lin Yu was very excited.


    He can clearly feel the powerful force surging in his body.


    Once this kind of power bursts out, just one punch can blast the two evil things that were fought last time into mud.


    "good very good!"


    Lin Yu let out a long sigh, feeling agitated.


    thought in his heart, turned around and copied out the upgraded version of "Iron Bone Strength" and sent it back to Zhao Fuan.


    is to return his kindness.


    He must be very happy, because no matter from which point of view, it is considered to carry forward their sect''s peculiar knowledge The remaining 300 yuan can be used to modify martial arts. "


    After the ¡¡¡¡ iron bone strength is strengthened to the fifth layer, it will cost 100 yuan to deduct it if you want to strengthen it, and it will take another 300 yuan to reinforce it after the deduction, which is not enough.


    And I have already made an appointment to fight the two Chiyang Sect disciples, so I can only increase my strength by modifying the martial arts.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu took out the four martial arts books he bought today, one sword technique, two sword techniques, and one light skill.


    There are four books in total, all of which are third grade martial arts.


    At this time, learning third-rank martial arts is as simple as eating and drinking water, and he can remember these moves by reading it once.


    An hour later.


    Four martial arts all appeared on the virtual panel.


    "Start."


    With a silent voice, Lin Yu took out the other three bottles of pills for strengthening the muscles and body he bought at the auction, and after taking them, he began to modify them.


    It was late at night after the operation, and a total of 240 yuan was spent to strengthen these four third-rank martial arts to the top.


    Then he spent a total of 40 yuan energy to integrate these four martial arts into the afterimage knife technique and stepping footwork.


    [Martial Arts: Shadowless Sword Technique (ninth layer) (+), Lingbo Feidu (fifth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifth layer) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 20¡¿


    "The afterimage can still see the shadow, but there is no shadow but even the shadow is gone. It is much stronger at first glance. This is definitely a first-class martial arts."


    Lin Yu was very satisfied with the changes in the knife technique, and focused his attention on the light work behind.


    "Lingbo Feidu is definitely better than before, but I don''t know which product it belongs to."


    After finishing the martial arts revision, it was not too early. Lin Yu cleaned up and lay down on the bed.

 Chapter 48： Nursery rhymes

    The full moon is in the sky, and the stars are like dust.


    In Ningfeng Mountain Villa, three night watchmen sit in the concierge and warm up the fire.


    At this time, it is late autumn, and the temperature in the mountains at night is already low, so there is already a feeling of early winter.


    In this kind of weather, being able to drink a cup of hot tea and eat some snacks by the fire is really indescribable.


    "Brother Zhang, there is still another hour in the next shift, please take advantage of this time to tell us a little story."


    "Yes, yeah, brother Zhang, tell us some exciting stories."


    Two young night watchers ate and drank enough, and begged a middle-aged night watcher.


    Lao Zhang took two puffs of cigarettes, spit out a cloud of smoke, and said with a smile: "Exciting story, what is an exciting story, let''s talk about it first."


    "Ghost story!"


    "Xun Story!"


    Two young night watchers said in unison.


    "Xun story? Ghost story?" Lao Zhang asked with a smile, and then said, "I won''t tell the story of Xun. You and your two boys are going to the bathroom again, so let''s tell a ghost story."


    "Okay, the ghost story is good."


    "The scarier the better."


    The two young night watchers nodded in agreement.


    They dare to go out and do night patrols, so they are naturally courageous.


    "Want to hear the horror?" Lao Zhang took another two cigarettes, nodded and said, "Okay, then I will tell a true legend about the mountain. I am sure that you will not dare to go out tonight."


    The two young night watchers looked forward to it.


    Ningfeng Mountain Villa is located on the halfway of Anning Peak. At first glance, there are mountains outside. It is only to hear such ghost stories to excite.


    "Before I start to tell that story, I have a very important thing to tell you clearly."


    Suddenly, Lao Zhang''s expression became extremely serious, he stopped smoking his cigarette, and looked at the two of them with straight eyes.


    The two of them were confused by him, and the smiles on their faces were put away, and they asked softly, "Old Brother Zhang, what''s the matter?"


    "Listen well, when I tell this story, you must not look back, otherwise no one can guarantee that something strange will happen, remember?"


    Lao Zhang said in a low voice, pressing down.


    The two couldn''t help swallowing, and nodded dumbly.


    "Say it again, don''t look back!"


    Lao Zhang confessed very solemnly, and then slowly told the story.


    "There used to be a big mountain, and there was a small mountain village in the big mountain. There were a total of fifty families in the village, all of them were honest people who lived by the mountains and lived in peace."


    "One day, a hunter in the village picked up a rag doll from the mountain. The mountain people were very surprised. How could there be such a thing in the deep mountain and old forest? We discussed this for a long time, but in the end no one could tell why. ."


    "Then Orion gave the rag doll to the little girl in the village to play, and that happened."


    "But since then, strange things have happened in the village from time to time, until one night in autumn, there was a sudden heavy snowfall in the mountains."


    "Snowing in autumn is a weird thing, but what is even more weird is that a child''s voice sang a nursery rhyme from a distant mountain. The content of the nursery rhyme is very scary."


    Lao Zhang paused when he said that.


    The flames in the stove flickered, making his face yellow and black.


    The two young night watchers no longer looked as calm and calm as they were just now. They looked embarrassed and couldn''t help but leaned against the stove.


    One of them boldly asked, "Brother Zhang, what is the content of the nursery rhyme?"


    Old Zhang sneered, "How can anyone know the contents of the nursery rhyme? All people who have heard that nursery rhyme are dead."


    The two of them shuddered by what they said. After a while, another asked: "Old Brother Zhang, what happened in the village after it snowed?"


    "Dead! One by one, one death is worse than one." Old Zhang''s voice was still cold.


    When they heard it, they both showed fearful expressions.


    Upon seeing this, Lao Zhang lowered his voice again, and said solemnly: "Next, I''m going to talk about the main point. You must never turn your head and look behind you. Have you remembered?"


    "Yes Yes."


    The two people trembled.


    Lao Zhang said one word at a time: "The mountain I just mentioned is actually Anning Mountain. That small mountain village is halfway up the Anning Peak, which is where our Ningfeng Villa is now."


    "what?"


    "This?"


    There was a vague rumbling in the throats of the two of them, and they were cold all over, as if they could feel that something was standing behind them.


    Old Zhang stared at the two men in a daze, without saying a word.


    There was dead silence in the house, except for the crackling wood burning in the stove.


    Suddenly, Lao Zhang laughed, the laughter was very strange.


    The two young night watchmen were so frightened by this scene, they were sweating all over, sitting on the stools and didn''t dare to move.


    "Hahaha!"


    Lao Zhang slapped his thigh and laughed, and said with a smile, "How about it, is this story exciting?"


    "Damn, Brother Zhang, you really belong to you!"


    The two finally recollected that it was Brother Zhang playing with them.


    The story wasn''t terrifying at first, but Lao Zhang looked mysterious, and he didn''t let him look back. He also emphasized that the original site of Ningfeng Villa was a small mountain village, which made them scared themselves to death.


    "But then again, our Ningfeng Mountain Villa was indeed built on an abandoned small mountain village. It may be because of this that some good deeds made up such a ghost story."


    Seeing that his trick was successful, Old Zhang explained with a smug look on his face, then retrieved the smoking gun next to him, and started smoking.


    However, at this moment the temperature in the room suddenly dropped by a large margin.


    The three of them all felt cold when sitting by the fire, as if they were in the cold of March 9th.


    "What is the situation, is there not enough fire?"


    Two young night watchmen fiddled with the stove in front of them, while Lao Zhang got up and walked out the door.


    After opening the door and looking around for a while, he shouted in a low voice: "Why... why is it snowing, it''s so heavy?!"


    "what?"


    "Snowing?"


    The two young night watchers felt cold and hurriedly squeezed to the door.


    It turned out that the outside was white, and the sky was covered with dense snowflakes.


    The moon and stars in the sky are long gone. Even the flowers, birds, insects and beasts in the mountains and forests suddenly died out, without making any noise.


    The whole world is completely silent.


    However, in this suffocating and desperate tranquility, there was a sound of nursery rhymes coming from the distant mountains.


    "It hurts so well that it hurts. The cowherd baby in Anningshan cried and screamed for pain. The old scalper asked where it hurts? The bad baby cut my throat and made me unable to talk."


    "I hate that hate that, the Weaver Girl of Anning Mountain crying and crying hate it. The little cat asked what I hate? The bad doll cut off my hands and feet, so I can''t weave."


    "It''s so scary, it''s so scary, the woodman in Anningshan cried and called scary. The crow asked why he was scared? The bad doll hung me to a high tree, so I couldn''t move anymore."


    "Come on, come on, the landlord of Anning Mountain is crying and yelling to come. The spider asks what is coming? The bad doll has caused heavy snow in autumn and spring is not coming."


    "The horror is the horror, the people of Anning Mountain cry and say horror. The snake asks what is horrible? The bad doll has unlocked the seal, and the things that have swallowed everything will come today..."

 Chapter 49： Snow-covered mountains

    Room No. 18 C.


    Chen Sihai sat on the chair anxiously, muttering words, not knowing who he was talking to.


    "Using the veins here...snow...killing...why do you want to do this? I did everything as you said. Didn''t I say that I will only buy things and not do harm this time?"


    "..."


    "There is a problem with what I bought? Can''t I recover my strength?" Chen Sihai said while looking at the auction items on the table, "What''s wrong with the things? I bought them according to your requirements."


    "..."


    "The yin in things is gone? But..."


    "..."


    "Okay, I''ll do what you say, please don''t do anything to my family, please, don''t!"


    Chen Sihai cried bitterly, not knowing whom he was asking.


    ...


    When the sky was dark, Lin Yu woke up.


    After waking up, he sat on the bed in a daze, and his mind was still full of dreams from last night.


    "Sure enough, I still can''t forget them..."


    Last night, he dreamed of his relatives, friends, and parents in his previous life, but it was a pity that he would never go back to his life.


    "Forget it, dreams are dreams after all, you still have to face reality in life."


    Shaking his head, Lin Yu no longer thinks about those things, it is more important to live the life of this life honestly.


    And when he was completely awake, he suddenly found that the weather today was extremely cold.


    If it hadn''t been for his strong internal power, I''m afraid it would be shaking with the cold now.


    "Is it so cold in the morning in the mountains? It didn''t seem to be the case yesterday."


    Lin Yu jumped out of bed directly, put on a piece of clothing and came to the window.


    After opening the window, he was stunned immediately.


    There is a vast expanse of white outside the window, with heavy snow falling in the sky, and the steps outside the eaves in front of the door are completely covered by snow at this time, roughly as thick as half a person.


    He hurriedly came to the door and pushed it open with a creak.


    At the same time, people pushed the doors out of other rooms, and everyone''s faces showed shocked expressions.


    The entire Ningfeng Villa suddenly became lively.


    "The snow is so heavy?"


    "It''s so cold, why didn''t I wake up from the cold yesterday and fell asleep so hard?"


    "Heavy snow at this season, ominous omen!"


    "How do we get back?"


    "The snow is so thick that I can''t walk at all."


    "..."


    There are discussions everywhere, and almost all of them are filled with panic and despair.


    "Ah! Someone has been frozen to death!"


    There was a scream, and everyone followed the voice.


    Then there was a riot.


    The riots slowly subsided after the person in charge of the villa arrived.


    After some inventory, everyone knew that a total of 31 people had been frozen to death last night, of which five were night watchers in the villa, and another night watcher was dying, and he didn''t know his life or death.


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic everyone!"


    After everyone knew the death toll, many people had already collapsed. The owner of the villa hurriedly stood up to comfort everyone.


    "People are frozen to death, not killed by beasts in the mountains, don''t worry, everyone is safe now."


    As soon as his voice fell, someone immediately retorted, "Why don''t you worry? It was so cold last night, and we all slept so dead in the end, there must be something weird."


    "Yes, there is definitely a problem!"


    "Is your villa doing a ghost?"


    "..."


    The owner of the villa hurriedly explained: "We don¡¯t want to do something to ourselves if we want to do a ghost? Besides, it is snowing inexplicably on this day. Could it be that we let it down?"


    At this time, the two Scarlet Sun Sect disciples stood up and said, "I said, don''t argue about this for now, and think about how to solve the difficulties in front of you."


    Hearing this, everyone turned their heads to look at him.


    One of the Chiyang Sect disciples pointed to the sky and said, "This snow doesn''t mean to stop at all. If this continues, the entire villa will be buried."


    The word ¡¡¡¡ awakened the dreamer, and the people present reacted one after another.


    Then, desperate emotions passed through the crowd.


    These wealthy children, who have been dignified since childhood, didn''t know how to deal with such a situation, and they were all frightened for a while.


    "Don''t panic, everyone don''t panic!" The owner of the villa stood up again to maintain order. He exhausted all his strength and shouted: "Everyone, go to the mountain-view room on the east side with me. As long as you sweep the snow off the cliff, it will be safe."


    Everyone heard this as if they had grabbed a straw, and after some cleaning, they obediently followed the villa owner to the mountain view room.


    After arriving at the mountain view room, the owner of the villa shouted again: "Everyone, it''s just that big here. Everyone squeezes in the room and it¡¯s warmer. Also, the snow is too heavy and we need everyone¡¯s cooperation. Let''s sweep the snow together."


    The latter request made everyone grumble, but there was no way. If you want to survive now, you must find a way to sweep the snow off the cliff, or you will have to be buried alive.


    Therefore, these wealthy children had to take turns to leave the house to do snow cleaning under the arrangement of the owner of the villa.


    "Fortunately, I improved my internal strength last night, so I didn''t have to be cold."


    Lin Yu only wore two singles, but he was full of energy, swishing and sweeping the snow with his broomstick.


    He and the two Chiyang Sect disciples are the only three first-class martial artists here, possessing internal strength and working extremely efficiently.


    The three of them can almost undertake half of the snow removal task.


    Actually, Lin Yu had thought of using light power to escape here.


    But he couldn''t be sure whether it was snowing outside, how big it was, and he couldn''t leave Chen Sihai alone.


    In addition to the fact that the snow came so strange, it was obviously not only as simple as snowing, so I dispelled this idea.


    "Could it be that man did it?"


    Lin Yu thought of the man with a scar on his neck. That man was definitely related to the death of the original owner.


    And now he is convinced that the original owner died of some kind of extraordinary power, so he very much suspects that the scared man is not an ordinary person.


    This sudden heavy snow may be he who is making a ghost.


    "Lin Yu, I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong, but I just missed it."


    Wang Qiang came over to take over for Lin Yu to sweep the snow. UU Read after reading it for a while, exclaimed in surprise.


    "How else would I dare to challenge you?" Lin Yu threw the broom in his hand into his hand, took the opportunity to ask, "Brother Wang, what do you think of this snow?"


    "What else can I see? It''s just a snowy." Wang Qiang replied faintly.


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Wang Qiang replied while sweeping the snow.


    But even though he was so sure, Lin Yu always felt that he was lying.


    "Okay, then I will go back to my house and rest."


    The two of them refused to introduce their own school. Obviously, they couldn''t ask any answer. Lin Yu no longer wasted his efforts, and walked towards the mountain view room not far away.


    When he arrived at the door, he heard the people inside were talking, saying things like "nursery rhymes" and "babies".


    There was fear in his voice.


    He hurriedly came to Chen Sihai''s side and asked, "Sihai, what''s wrong? What happened?"


    Chen Sihai recovered from his daze, and explained: "The night watchman woke up and talked about what happened last night."


    "Are you awake? Let''s go and have a look with me."


    Lin Yu said and turned around.


    Chen Sihai refused and said, "Lin Yu, you can go alone. I want to be alone."


    "Oh?"


    Lin Yu felt a little strange, but couldn''t find any problems, so he strode away.


    PS: The nursery rhyme in the previous chapter was copied from a game called "Horror Night 2". I have slightly changed it. I only played the first generation of games in that series, and there is no Chinese after the second generation, but when I was a child I have read the second-generation strategy novel on Impurities, and I am still impressed. Have any book friends played this series of games?

 Chapter 50： Purpose

    The surname of the night watchman who survived by chance was Zhang, and everyone in the villa called him old Zhang.


    When Lin Yu saw him, he was sitting on the bed drinking medicine.


    There are some other people in the room. After Lin Yu glanced at them, he told Lao Zhang what he wanted.


    After listening to one of them, he stood up and said: "The son wants to know what happened last night? Let me tell you. I have errors and omissions and let Brother Zhang add them, how about?"


    "good."


    Lin Yu responded, it doesn''t matter to anyone.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s consent, the man repeated the events of last night in detail.


    Some of the missing places were supplemented by Lao Zhang.


    After listening to Lin Yu, he asked: "Old Brother Zhang, is the story you told was actually made up by someone else."


    "Hey, huh, huh...I''m not sure about this now, I heard it from someone else, of course I thought it was made up before, but now...cough, huh..."


    Old Zhang coughed.


    Lin Yu nodded slightly. If it was the self before, he would definitely feel that it was made up by boring people when he heard such stories, but after so many experiences, naturally he didn''t dare to think so again.


    But I can¡¯t be sure from this that what the story is telling is the complete fact. Maybe something like that happened, but after it spreads, the details must have changed.


    Lin Yu left Lao Zhang¡¯s room and returned to the guest room in the mountain-view room.


    All the people gathered here were frightened.


    After all, that nursery rhyme is too weird. It cuts the throat and cuts the hands and feet. Combined with the horror legend, it is inevitable that it is not scary.


    Lin Yu looked around and found that Chen Sihai was standing by the window, staring at the window paper blankly, with a worried expression on his face.


    In this situation, he couldn''t think of any words of comfort, so he had to stand there without saying a word.


    In fact, let alone Chen Sihai, even a martial artist who possesses martial arts can''t calm down.


    This snow comes so strange, it must be some kind of supernatural force at work.


    How can you feel relieved.


    "What is the doll mentioned in that nursery rhyme?"


    Lin Yu stroked his chin, thinking about the content of that nursery rhyme.


    But unfortunately, the information contained in it is too little, and the horror story told by Lao Zhang only said that after nursery rhymes are played, people will die.


    There is nothing more valuable besides this.


    "What the **** are these evil things doing? It takes a lot of effort to kill a person, and with such a strong force, wouldn''t it be good to come up directly to kill you? Let''s do it first and end the heavy snow..."


    Lin Yu couldn''t figure it out, he had the ability to make the gods snow, wouldn''t he just kill people directly?


    Also, the death of the original owner is also true. According to the description of those files and the known information, the original owner seems to have died after several days of fear.


    So there is definitely a problem here.


    Such troublesome killing must have an ulterior motive, but I don¡¯t know it.


    Thinking of this, he turned and left, looking for the very suspicious man with scars.


    Things have reached this point, instead of thinking about it with fear, it''s better to go straight to the front. Maybe there will be a turning point.


    And he had already seen that man upset.


    After a round, Lin Yu successfully found the Scared Man. At this moment, he was standing in the corner of the guest hall, shaking all over.


    Lin Yu stood in the distance and watched for a while, a perfect plan flashed in his mind.


    took a leap and slashed directly on the left arm of the scarred man without saying a word.


    "This person should not be an evil thing."


    Unlike those two evil creatures, the Frost Knife slashed on him without gleaming, so Lin Yu made this judgment in his heart.


    "you¡­"


    Scarred man was completely frightened by the sudden knife. His body that had been shaking stopped abruptly, standing still, his eyes were full of panic.


    After he woke up, he yelled and covered the cut wound of his left arm, shouting again and again: "Help! Someone has killed someone, someone has killed someone!"


    Everyone was disturbed by the movement, and they all turned their heads and looked over.


    Lin Yu glanced around, and said, "This guy owes me one hundred thousand taels of silver. I''m looking for him to pay off the debt. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Huh? I am not, I am not, wronged, wronged..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, go out with me and make it clear, if you don''t return the money to me today, I will kill you."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but said, carrying the scarred man out like a chicken.


    When everyone saw this, no one dared to say a word.


    What''s so special? If you don''t agree, you can do it. Who dares to touch this ruthless mold?


    Outside the house.


    The edge of the cliff.


    A hidden corner of the wall.


    Lin Yu punched away the snow here, then threw the scarred man to the ground, and asked in a deep voice, "Do you know me?"


    "No, I don''t know you."


    "It seems that this knife is still not deep enough."


    Lin Yu pushed out a blade and stared at him.


    "Don''t, don''t, I have something to say, you do look a lot like a person I know, but he is not as tall and strong as you." Scared man repeatedly begged for mercy.


    Lin Yu heard that this person secretly knew the original owner.


    "The person you are talking about is me, but I didn''t die by chance and became stronger. Isn''t that unexpected?"


    Lin Yu said slowly, preparing to copy what this person said.


    The scarred man was shocked, and muttered, "No...not dead? How could it be?"


    Hearing this, UU reading www. uukahnshu.com Lin Yu is 100% sure that this person is related to the death of the original owner.


    "Tell me, why did you say those things to me at the time."


    Lin Yu talked again.


    He naturally doesn''t know what happened between this person and the original owner, but one thing he can be sure of is that according to the original owner''s original temperament, Xiaoshan will never arrange to collect those files.


    So something must have happened in the middle, now deliberately arousing this scarred man, there should be some gains.


    "me."


    The scar man hesitated.


    "Hurry up, I can''t wait for my knife."


    Scarred Man looked at Lin Yu''s fierce and wicked look, and after repeated consideration, he finally gritted his teeth and said: "I said, I said, you don''t kill me..."


    After some narration, Lin Yu found that the file was indeed collected by the person who hinted to the original owner.


    "Why let me collect those things, make it clear!"


    "The hero is forgiving, the hero is forgiving!" The scared man knocked his head on the ground, "I''m afraid I will have nowhere to survive if I tell the truth."


    "Don''t tell me? Okay, then go to die now."


    Lin Yuqiang withdrew the knife.


    Scarred man was so frightened that he **** on the floor, and said: "I said, I said it''s not alright."


    "The purpose of asking you to collect those things is to scare yourself and eventually fall into extreme fear."


    Scared Man said crying.


    "Fear me?"


    Lin Yu carefully recalled that there were some extreme fears in the original owner''s incomplete memory.


    "Make it clear, why is it so troublesome to kill someone."


    He faintly felt that from this person''s mouth, he could know the real purpose of the evil thing killing people.

 Chapter 51： Yang Qi

    "I can''t tell, I can''t tell this..."


    The scarred man cried non-stop with his nose and tears.


    "Why, do you still want to test my bottom line?"


    "Don''t dare, the villain dare not, I beg the hero to spare the villain''s life, the small is the old, and the small, I..."


    Lin Yu snorted: "Then when you lied to me to die, why didn''t you think that I had an old age, and a younger brother and sister?"


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu knelt down and gestured with a knife on his face: "Remind you the last time, if you don''t say it clearly, you will have to die now. If you say it clearly, you can live for a while."


    "I said, I said all..." The Scar Man couldn''t hold it anymore, and his psychological defense completely collapsed. "It makes you fall into extreme fear to absorb your yang energy."


    "Yang Qi?"


    Lin Yu''s heart was shocked.


    Could this Yang Qi have something to do with Yuanneng and Yang Bing?


    "What is Yang Qi?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    "Big brother, I really don''t know this. I can''t tell if you killed me." The scar man begged for mercy.


    Lin Yu looked at his expression, knowing that he really didn¡¯t know, and asked another question: "Who instructed you to do this?"


    This scarred man is not an evil thing, and he is timid and afraid of death. Obviously he is not the one who dares to do this kind of thing. There is someone else behind him.


    "Big brother, I don''t know this, I really don''t know, I only know that if I don''t do that, I will die."


    "Okay, just assume you don''t know." Lin Yu said solemnly: "Frankly explain, you have done this kind of things several times."


    "Huh? This...this, ten...two...big brother, I can''t count it."


    "Uncountable? It''s honest this time."


    It seemed that the scared man was really frightened, and he didn''t have time to make up the lie, so he started counting the times instinctively when he asked.


    "You are so evil." Lin Yu patted his face with the blade of the knife, and then asked, "What do you think of this inexplicable heavy snow today?"


    "Brother, what else can you tell me, it''s the dirty stuff that **** in yang, and we all have to die."


    As soon as he said this, the scarred man collapsed on the ground.


    "Don''t know the others?"


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know." The scar man replied feebly.


    Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t let it go, and interrogated him sternly, but unfortunately he never got any more valuable information, and said, "Okay, I''ll give you a good time."


    Scarred man immediately cheered up when he heard it, and said in a trembled voice: "You, you...are you going to kill me?"


    "Yes, I will do what I say, and I will only live a while if I let you live longer, never break my promise."


    Lin Yu said as he slapped the opponent''s Tianling cover with a palm, and the vigorous internal force shook everything inside into a ball of paste.


    Then, he threw it casually and threw the scarred man''s body off the cliff.


    is a revenge for the original owner.


    As for the real revenge, I don¡¯t know if there is a chance to avenge it.


    After doing all this, Lin Yu strode back to the mountain view room.


    As soon as he entered the door, everyone stopped talking and turned to look at him.


    There were doubts in his eyes, and he seemed to be curious how the person he had taken out didn''t come back.


    "What do you look at? The man refused to pay the money and wanted to escape the debt, but he slipped off the cliff and fell to his death."


    When everyone heard it, their eyes were full of disbelief.


    ran away and ran towards the cliff, is that person a fool?


    "Why, don''t you believe it?"


    Lin Yu said angrily: "He owes me one hundred thousand taels of silver. I don''t know who to ask for it when I die. I''m so depressed. Damn, that old boy must not be able to repay the money. Once I die, I still want to plant the crime on me before I die."


    Hearing this, everyone''s puzzled expressions eased.


    Indeed, there is no way to kill the creditor.


    It is understandable that the threat of debt is mainly to kill him, but if you really want to do it, what is the picture?


    "Okay, don''t look at me anymore, but think about how to save your life."


    Lin Yu pressed a sentence and ignored everyone.


    And when they heard what he said, they immediately lost their mind to figure out the truth.


    Indeed, as he said, his own safety has not yet been taken care of, what is the life and death of a stranger?


    After Lin Yu returned to Chen Sihai, he found that he was still looking at the window paper with a worried expression on his face, so he didn''t talk to him either.


    He was a little irritable.


    thought that the scared man was the initiator of this incident, but he turned out to be just an ordinary person.


    So now the clue is broken again.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu temporarily left the matter behind and pondered the matter of Yang Qi.


    "This Yang Qi is related to Yang Bing, but it must be related to Yuanneng."


    Lin Yu recalled those files and the death of the original owner.


    He doesn''t know the death process of the original owner, but he thinks it should be very similar to the description in those files.


    The fear was built up day by day, and finally collapsed completely, and the yang energy was sucked away by the weird.


    must be such a way to die.


    Based on this, it is very likely that the Yang Qi of the original owner was transformed into vital energy by the strange monster, and after crossing over, he may somehow kill the strange monster before gaining 100 points of vital energy.


    Of course, only part of the 100 points of energy may be the original owner''s Yang Qi transformation, and part of it may come from that weird one.


    "But, what''s the matter with Yuanneng in the funeral?"


    Lin Yu suddenly thought about the funeral goods.


    Funeral objects are usually put in when people are buried.


    The funeral on Zhou¡¯s side is quite cumbersome. It takes several days from death to burial. The funeral of large families is even more troublesomeBefore this, the funeral objects were far away from the deceased and were not buried until the day of the burial. Together.


    So the Yuanneng inside should not have anything to do with Yang Qi.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu had a bold guess, since there is something like Yang Qi, there may be something like Yin Qi or Yin Energy.


    No matter what words are used to describe it, one represents the living and the other represents the dead.


    The breath of the living cannot be used directly, it needs to be used by some means, and although the breath of the dead does not necessarily appear, it can be directly used for oneself.


    Lin Yu''s thinking became clearer, and he felt that he had faintly touched the truth of this world.


    "Well, that should be the case. Evil objects can directly use Yin Qi, but it is very troublesome to absorb Yang Qi. As for the extraordinary like Ji Wuxi, neither Yin Qi nor Yang Qi can be used directly."


    Of course, the current conclusion is only my own guess, and we have to find a chance to confirm it before we can make a conclusion.


    Especially, if you don''t figure out the real reason why Ji Wuce kept the two evil creatures not to kill, you won''t be able to determine what the other party''s intentions are.


    Perhaps for people like Ji Wuce, both Yang Qi and Yin Qi are useless, and they have other methods of practice.


    "The biggest question right now is, why can Yang soldiers hurt evil things? Does it have anything to do with Yang Qi?"


    "...If only I can use that power directly, I don''t need to resort to foreign objects."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu was a little itchy, wishing to immediately go to Wang Qiang and Liu He, two Chiyang sect disciples, to find out how Yang Bing was refined.


    It''s a pity that these two people are tight-lipped and they will definitely not say.


    And they don¡¯t necessarily know the principle.

 Chapter 52： Soft persimmon

    Su Yaner shrank in the corner alone.


    "That man is so cunning that he doesn''t take the bait, it''s hateful!"


    "If it''s not because you don''t want to attract the attention of the people in the city, you have to make people willing to go to bed to absorb the essence, I..."


    Su Yan''er lowered his head, and the scattered blue silk hair fell to his forehead, blocking the gritted teeth and hideous face.


    But after a short while, her expression was put away again, and a trace of worry came to her face.


    "I didn''t trick that man into bed, and I even met someone more powerful than me... If this continues, I will die too."


    "No, I have been practicing for so many years, and finally transformed into a human being, I will never fall here."


    "...Only by absorbing the essence of a strong man to enhance cultivation, can there be a chance to get out."


    "The two Chiyang Sect people are not good, they are too powerful, and the methods are amazing. The persimmons must find a soft pinch."


    "When things come, I can''t worry so much, go to the man and try again."


    Su Yan''er slowly raised his head, her fair and pretty face became pure and innocent again, as full of innocence as a three-year-old child.


    She straightened her clothes and hair, and looked for Lin Yu in the crowd with a pair of winking eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    By the window.


    The more Lin Yu looked, the more he felt that Chen Sihai was weird.


    Yesterday, I took photos of those things that contain vital energy and I won''t say anything. The expression on my face now doesn''t seem to worry about my own safety, but it seems to worry about other people.


    Normally, when encountering this kind of weird incident, shouldn''t you worry about your own life first?


    How can you worry about others?


    Just as Lin Yu wanted to probe Chen Sihai''s words, Su Yaner''s woman walked towards him again.


    "My son, it''s all Yan''er''s fault."


    Su Yan''er was the same as before, as soon as he came to Lin Yu, he went for a blessing first.


    Lin Yu didn''t want to talk nonsense with this woman, but after another thought, this woman was not afraid of such a major safety-related event. She even thought about the man, so she tried to set what she said, maybe it would be rewarding.


    "Don''t keep talking about those useless, just tell me what''s the matter."


    "My son, Yan''er, what Yan''er wants to say is a bit shameful." Su Yan''er made a squeaky gesture, blushing, and his voice was numb, "My son, you can go to a place where no one is there with Yan''er and say ?"


    "Nobody''s place? Okay, come with me."


    Lin Yu strode towards the door.


    Naturally, this woman can''t let this woman pick a place. Only by picking a good place can I try it out.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s promise, Su Yan''er was overjoyed and hurriedly followed.


    The two went to the open space outside the house one after another.


    There is a wall next to it, and there is heavy snow beside it, one person high.


    Lin Yu yanked away the snow in twos and threes, creating a concave space.


    After he blocked Su Yan''er inside, he said, "What''s the matter? Tell me quickly."


    After Su Yan''er looked around, she showed a shy look, and said coquettishly: "My son, how are you good or bad? Keep people in here."


    "Am I bad?" Lin Yu sneered, "You will know right away that I am worse than you think."


    Su Yan''er smiled at this, and asked softly: "Yan''er apologizes to the son. Is it okay for the son to forgive Yan''er?"


    "Apologize? How do I know if you are sincere."


    "My son, Yaner really came to apologize this time."


    Su Yan''er explained in a panic like a frightened little rabbit.


    "My son, Yan''er was deliberate in the first collision. However, Yan''er was not badhearted. Yan''er just wanted to create a chance to meet the son, because Yan''er likes the son very much."


    "Do you like me? We have never seen each other before, do you like me?"


    "It was love at first sight. Yan''er was fascinated when he saw the son at first sight. His head was filled with your burly figure and handsome face."


    Su Yan''er lowered his head while talking, **** her clothes, "Because Yan''er has been timid since childhood and wants to be protected, so she likes strong men. That way, she feels safe."


    "You are courageous? I think you are quite courageous. At this time, you just want to talk about love."


    "Ah? No, it''s not." Su Yan''er was flustered, but immediately settled down and said: "Yan''er is afraid, but, but his love for the son has made Yan''er overcome his fear. As long as he can be with the son, Yan''er I''m not afraid of death."


    "I''m not afraid of death? This is what you said." Lin Yu reminded.


    "No, Yan''er didn''t mean that. Yan''er, what Yan''er thinks is that if the snow keeps on, everyone will die here. It''s better to have some rain before you die. Yan''er hasn''t tasted that yet. I don''t want to die with regret."


    Su Yan''er''s blush was as red as an apple, as if he was really shy.


    Lin Yu had to admit that if he changed to another man, he might be really heartbroken at this time.


    But unfortunately, she ran into herself.


    "I said, don''t you think it''s too cold here?"


    "cold?"


    Su Yan''er was taken aback.


    However, at the moment when she was stunned, Lin Yu drew her knife out of the sheath abruptly.


    With a single stroke, the Frost Blade swept across Su Yan''er''s chest like lightning. The moment the blade touched the flesh, a faint gleam appeared.


    "Sure enough!"


    As soon as he came here, Lin Yu already suspected that this woman had a problem.


    On such a cold day, she was dressed so thinly, but she did not look like she was frozen at all Now that she has been talking about it for so long, as a result, her skin still does not appear abnormal, which is totally unreasonable.


    Of course, Lin Yu couldn''t judge the origin of this woman.


    must come first and see blood.


    Since the incident with Scar Man just now, he has made up his mind that he will not be able to judge whether a person or a ghost is going to happen again in the future, no matter if it is three or seven twenty-one, he will do it first.


    "you you!"


    Su Yan''er held his chest and took a step back, no longer the weak and helpless look just now, but a sullen face.


    "die!"


    Su Yan''er grabbed Lin Yu with a claw. The white and slender jade hands were now covered with a layer of bone scales, and the long nails stretched out like a sharp knife.


    "The **** it is you!"


    Lin Yu refused to give up, the Frost Knife in his hand slashed at the opponent''s strange claws.


    The vigorous internal force burst out, and it continued to advance along the blade, making buzzing noises.


    In an instant, snowflakes flew up.


    One claw and one knife hit together, and the shock wave produced was like a violent wind, and the surrounding snow was flying all over the sky, like a sudden white mist.


    "you you?!"


    Su Yan''er looked at her only half of her paws, her face full of fear.


    Unexpectedly, this person in front of him is a first-class warrior. With such a powerful internal force, coupled with a sun soldier, a little demon like himself is definitely not his opponent.


    escape!


    Su Yan''er only had this thought in her heart, and it instantly turned into an afterimage, crashing through the snow and rushing away.


    Lin Yu naturally would not let her leave, and followed her with light work.


    And the noise they made had also attracted the attention of two Chiyang Sect disciples in the distance.


    The two chased them quickly.

 Chapter 53： Mystery

    àÛ¡ª


    Lin Yu was about to catch up with Su Yan''er, but suddenly hit a cloud of light yellow mist.


    was fishy and smelly, and it was too spicy to open your eyes.


    The speed slowed down all of a sudden.


    Two Red Sun Sect disciples saw this scene and hurriedly shouted: "Lin Yu, don''t chase, it''s a monster, beware of fraud!"


    Neither of them thought that there was a little demon lurking in the villa, and their hearts sank.


    instinctively said the word monster.


    Lin Yu saw that he really couldn''t catch up, so he stopped and asked, "That''s a monster? Since it''s a monster, why not chase it?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Qiang and Liu He were embarrassed.


    I blamed it for being quick to speak for a while, telling the truth, and letting people outside the school know something they shouldn¡¯t know.


    But this is the end of the matter, and it is meaningless to forcefully explain that it is not a monster.


    After all, Lin Yu has already fought with that monster, and he must have seen some visions. It is impossible for him to open his eyes and speak nonsense.


    Wang Qiang had no choice but to explain: "Naturally, you have to kill everything in normal times, but now the situation is special, and you should not put your energy on this little monster."


    "What is the special method?" Lin Yu took the opportunity to ask.


    "this¡­"


    Both of them hesitated and sighed secretly, the more they explained, the more wrong they were.


    "It''s all here, can''t you say it?" Lin Yu said a little annoyed.


    "There are rules in the sect, I hope Brother Lin will understand."


    Wang Qiang and Liu He apologized, and they made up their minds, and then no matter what Lin Yu asked, they would not answer again.


    "Can you talk about the monster thing in detail?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "no."


    The two refused again.


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu didn''t bother to ask again.


    He now understands why there are obviously demons and ghosts in this world, but most people don''t know.


    It''s all because of the major forces'' strict prevention of death.


    It seems that if you don''t join an organization like Chiyang Sect, you will never try to figure out the truth of this world.


    It¡¯s impossible to guess all by yourself, right?


    When did that get?


    And if it is all on your own to understand, it is estimated that you have died in the hands of some ghost before you figure it out, and become a ray of injustice.


    Just like dealing with the little demon just now, he didn''t expect that he would have any biological weapons.


    Speaking of which, I can be regarded as an alien in this world.


    has superb martial arts, but does not belong to any school, has personally dealt with weird monsters, but knows nothing about its origin.


    After ¡¡¡¡ separated from the two, Lin Yu came to Chen Sihai again.


    Chen Sihai turned his head and glanced at Lin Yu, apologizing: "Lin Yu, I''m sorry, I am the one who caused you."


    "It''s okay, if you hadn''t brought me here this time, I wouldn''t be able to buy so many good things."


    Although Lin Yu thinks Chen Sihai is weird, he doesn''t think there is any problem with this sentence, because normal people would say the same when encountering this situation.


    After all, it was indeed Chen Sihai who actively invited him.


    "Sihai, don''t you worry about this snow?" Lin Yu asked.


    He just wanted to ask this question, but was interrupted by the appearance of Su Yan''er.


    "The snow will always stop. Worrying about this is better than worrying about other more troublesome things." Chen Sihai''s tone was sad, but he took it for granted.


    However, it was just what was taken for granted, and Lin was surprised to hear it.


    Snow will stop?


    Such a weird snow, coming so suddenly, and falling so much, I think of the horror legends and nursery rhymes that Lao Zhang said, but normal people dare not easily say that the snow will stop!


    "Sihai, how do you know this snow will stop?" Lin Yu asked.


    When Chen Sihai heard it, he suddenly realized the problem with the words just now, and the whole person seemed a little flustered.


    But he calmed down quickly and explained: "Lin Yu, the name of Anning Mountain actually has its origins. People gave this mountain its name because the veins here are abnormal and it¡¯s not peaceful. You must choose a good name. Squeeze it."


    "So I think this snow is probably caused by the abnormality of the veins, but the abnormality of the veins is like a volcanic eruption. It cannot last forever. There will always be a time to stop."


    Lin Yu asked: "What does it look like in your book?"


    "Yes...no, someone told me." Chen Sihai nodded and shook his head.


    Lin Yu watched his expression, with some guesses in his mind, and asked: "Sihai, you just said that there are other more troublesome things to worry about. What are you worried about?"


    "It''s nothing, I''m just a little worried about my family." Chen Sihai replied.


    "Worry about your family?"


    This answer made Lin Yu feel a little bit inexplicable. He was in a dangerous situation, so why would he worry about his family instead?


    Is there a greater danger at home?


    Chen Sihai saw Lin Yu''s puzzled face, and hurriedly explained: "That''s not what I meant, Lin Yu, I''m afraid my parents will be sad if I die here."


    do not mean that?


    What does ¡¡¡¡ mean?


    Lin Yu felt that this was very wrong. He didn''t say much just now. Why did he suddenly say that it didn''t mean that? What was he thinking?


    "Sihai, I think you have something hidden in your heart, maybe I can help you by saying it."


    "It''s useless, you can''t help...Lin Yu, I mean you can''t help with the troubles my family has encountered. Now it''s very uneven outside the city, and many businesses can''t go on. Should your family be the same? "


    Chen Sihai talked halfway and brought the topic to the family business.


    "Business is difficult to do, but it is nothing more than money. How can life be important. Sihai, why are you worried about those now?" Lin Yu continued to ask.


    "Huh? This..." Chen Sihai froze. He was confused, but he was asked one after another by Lin Yu, who was calm and thoughtful, and he was already a little dizzy.


    "Lin Yu, I''m very confused now, I want to be quiet and talk later, how about?" Chen Sihai said, turning his head.


    "alright."


    Lin Yu saw that Chen Sihai refused to say anything, and it was not easy to force him. After all, it is useless to force him.


    Then the two of them stood by the window, thinking about their own thoughts.


    The sky dimmed quickly, and it was getting closer and closer to the night.


    After careful analysis, Lin Yu was very sure that Chen Sihai had a problem, but he didn''t know where the problem was.


    He wanted to try the knife at Chen Sihai, but he intuitively told him that Chen Sihai was definitely not a evil thing, but a normal person just like himself.


    So there is no result from trying the knife, except that the friendship between the two is completely broken, nothing is obtained.


    Time soon came to night.


    The snow is still falling, and everyone trapped in the villa becomes more and more anxious.


    This kind of oppressive sense of danger approaching oneself step by step is enough to destroy anyone''s psychological defense.


    Even Lin Yu is getting more and more irritable at this time.


    He knew that someone would die soon, but he didn''t know who would die first.


    But I think it should be the most timid one.


    Then with the inexplicable death of the first person, the fear will spread quickly and spread quickly, like a fallen domino, which is out of control, being sucked by the weird hiding in the dark one by one.


    "It''s not good! It''s not good! Something has happened!"


    Suddenly, screams sounded from outside the mountain view room.

 Chapter 54： Prophecy comes true

    "It''s a snow sweeper outside."


    Lin Yu immediately discerned the source of the scream, put on the lantern and grabbed the door.


    Liu He followed closely with a lantern.


    The two rushed to the destination as quickly as possible, and saw three snow sweepers with lanterns on their waists standing shivering beside a corpse.


    "Brother Wang!"


    Liu He recognized the deceased at a glance, it was Wang Qiang, a disciple of the Chiyang Sect who was walking with him.


    The two of them and the three of Lin Yu came out to sweep the snow in batches. This would happen to be his turn, but he died unexpectedly.


    "This wound..."


    Lin Yu frowned.


    Wang Qiang''s frontal neck was chopped off, and his trachea was exposed.


    The wound is so deep that you can even see the spine.


    is very similar to the situation described in the first sentence of the nursery rhyme.


    At this time, more and more people gathered around. After seeing the condition of the corpse, they were all frightened and vomiting on the spot.


    "How did people die, did you three see it?"


    Lin Yu asked about three snow sweepers.


    "It''s too dark, and we are so far away from each other that we can''t see clearly."


    "Then have you seen any strange people appearing? Did you hear sounds like fighting?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "No, there shouldn''t be."


    "I''m not sure if anyone else will come, but there must be no fighting."


    The three of them replied.


    "Okay, I get it." Lin Yu nodded and looked at Liu He, who was squatting on the ground, and said, "Brother Liu, the matter has reached this point, I really want to hear your opinion."


    "There is nothing to say." Liu He shook his head, a trace of sadness and helplessness in his voice.


    "alright."


    Lin Yu no longer holds any hope for the people of the Scarlet Sun Sect. Whether he can survive today can only rely on his own ability.


    He pushed aside the crowd and returned to the room, leaning against the wall and thinking.


    I thought that the most courageous person would be the first to die, but it was Wang Qiang who died.


    As a disciple of the Chiyang Sect, Wang Qiang is still Liu He''s senior, not to mention how bold he is, at least not less than the others here.


    How could it be him?


    Also, how did he die?


    With his strength, if someone wants to kill him, there will be some noise no matter what, at least there must be time for the shout, but the result is silent.


    It seems that the weird method is far beyond my imagination, and it may not be useful to have Yang soldiers.


    A trace of despair flashed in Lin Yu''s heart.


    That is a force he cannot resist.


    "Calm down, be calm!"


    Lin Yu forced himself to calm down and carefully analyzed the nursery rhyme.


    The first three sentences of the nursery rhyme are all about a method of death, namely cutting the throat, breaking the hands and feet, and hanging on the tall trees.


    And Wang Qiang and Liu He happened to be three first-class warriors, and they all had Yang soldiers.


    I thought the three methods of death were just examples, just to show that the people here would die miserably and make people panic.


    But it doesn''t seem to be the case now, but clearly refers to the three of them.


    Then the question is, why should we clearly state how the three of them died?


    Lin Yu thought about the electrical transfer, and slowly got some guesses.


    Maybe the weird knows that these three men with Yang soldiers can''t fall into extreme fear, at best, fear, but after all, fear and fear are two different things, and the degree of difference is not small.


    So the weird didn''t expect to absorb Yang Qi from the three of them at all, so he chose to kill the matter directly.


    This is the first reason.


    The second reason is that after using this weird means to kill the three strongest warriors here, it can completely arouse the fear of other people here, making them more and more afraid, and finally falling into extreme fear.


    Everyone saw it during the day. The three of them swept the snow very fast and very powerful.


    As a result, the three people who were so strong also died of violent death, so naturally they would be terribly scared.


    "Wait, there is another possibility..."


    Lin Yu thought of another possibility, that is, the three of them are enough to threaten the weirdness, so they must be killed first to avoid accidents.


    But whatever the reason, one thing is now clear.


    The next person who will die is either he or Liu He.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu was agitated.


    I still don¡¯t know how Weiwei killed people. There is no countermeasure, which is very dangerous.


    Just then, someone outside the house shouted: "It''s dead, it''s dead again!"


    Lin Yu dashed out.


    rushed into the crowd and saw that the dead person was indeed Liu He, with all his limbs broken and a stick.


    "How did he die? How did he die?"


    Lin Yu''s eyes were red, and he roared at everyone present.


    Everyone was taken aback by his ferocious expression and violent roar, and they didn''t dare to say a word.


    "I, I saw it." One of them explained courageously and tremblingly: "He walked back with us, but when he walked, his hand fell off and his foot was broken. It''s dead like this."


    "What?" Lin Yu rushed up and grabbed the other''s collar, and asked, "Who moved the hand? Did you see it?"


    "No, no, no one did it, really no..."


    He was so frightened by Lin Yu, crying in his voice.


    Lin Yu pushed him away, his whole body became irritable.


    Wang Qiang is dead, and Liu He is also dead.


    It''s my turn next.


    But I don''t know how the opponent moved his hand.


    But he couldn''t get scared, probably because he was psychologically prepared.


    Now he can only be mad, extremely mad inside.


    This is a kind of irritation that is strong but not knowing where to go. He wants to destroy everything here, turning the bottom up, and even blasting the weirdness into powder Come on, there is a kind of Come out to Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu will kill you! "


    The Frost Knife suddenly came out of its sheath, and drew out a frosty glow in the wind and snow, and the snow in the sky was shaken by the strong internal force.


    hit the faces of the people around, as sharp and hard as pebbles.


    Everyone was frightened by his behavior, and crawled back and forth, leaving him alone in the middle to wield the blade.


    And just when he was frantic and frantic, suddenly a very gentle voice came from somewhere.


    "Xiaoyu, good boy, what are you doing?"


    The voice was both familiar and kind, which made Lin Yu involuntarily stop his movements.


    "mom?!"


    Lin Yu turned around and saw the woman who appeared in his dream last night.


    It was this woman who gave him life, and it was this woman who gave him endless love.


    Only by this woman can he put down all his defenses and enjoy the warmth of home.


    "Good boy, go home with mom, and mom will cook braised pork for you."


    The woman showed a distressed and happy smile, and walked towards Lin Yu step by step.


    Seeing this smile, Lin Yu only felt the exhaustion in his heart swept away, and no longer had to worry about it.


    From the first moment he came into this world, the deep sense of crisis in his heart has not dissipated, and he can always feel that something is threatening him in the dark.


    But at this moment, this feeling finally disappeared completely.


    As if returning to the previous life, after he finished his exercise, he took a shower and sat in front of the computer with a cup of drink to play games on the Internet.


    That is the life he will never forget.


    rather than the unpredictable sky, forcing myself to keep getting stronger.

 Chapter 55： I just want to be strong

    The woman approached Lin Yu step by step.


    However, Lin Yu''s hand holding the Frost Knife tightened again.


    It is still snowing in the sky, and the person he just grabbed by the neckline is also looking at him with dodgy eyes. People around are either looking at the corpse on the ground or turning their eyes to his mother in the previous life.


    but¡­¡­


    These people saw this woman in modern clothes, but they didn''t show any surprise.


    It seems that her dress is nothing strange.


    "Do you know her?"


    Lin Yu shouted at those people.


    "I don''t know." Everyone shook their heads.


    "Then don''t you think the clothes she wears are weird?"


    Lin Yu asked again.


    "No, just ordinary clothes, what''s weird?"


    Many people responded like this.


    Lin Yu turned back to look at the "woman" in front of her and said, "Don''t you think the clothes I am wearing are weird?"


    "Silly boy, what''s so strange about your clothes, don''t you wear them like this all the time."


    "Not strange?" Lin Yu nodded and asked the last question: "Are you sure you know me? Are you sure I am your son?"


    "You kid, why are you so muddled? How can your mother not recognize you."


    Hearing this answer, Lin Yu was 100% sure that the "person" in front of him was transformed by weirdness.


    This "woman" looks exactly like his mother in the previous life. After all, it is difficult for him to start casually, and it must be confirmed clearly.


    There is finally no doubt now!


    "The evildoer, die!"


    Lin Yu slashed out, slashing the weird woman in front of him to pieces with just one blow.


    In an instant, the surrounding scene became distorted and blurred.


    When he could see things again, Lin Yu found that he had come to the eaves for some reason.


    He was taken aback for a moment, and he wanted to understand something in his mind.


    hurriedly jumped off and asked the dumbfounded people: "What happened just now? Why am I on there?"


    "You, you jumped on it yourself..."


    Someone said dazedly.


    "I jumped on it myself?" Lin Yu nodded slowly and said: "I understand, I know how they died."


    It seems that the weird killing technique is to make people fall into the illusion, and then take the opportunity to control the opponent''s body.


    Wang Qiang and Liu He¡¯s injuries were probably caused by direct damage from the inside of their bodies, so no one knew how they died.


    "Lin Yu, do you miss me?"


    The moment Lin Yu figured it out, there was another voice behind him.


    He turned his head and saw that she was a naked woman.


    "Fuck, the hard disk sister has been rectified for me, dead!"


    Without hesitation, he slashed the woman in front of him to pieces.


    The illusion disappeared again.


    At this point, Lin Yu fully understood.


    Weirdness cannot create illusions out of thin air, but confuses people by arousing certain things in people''s hearts.


    I am a modern person, and I have been living on the modern earth since I was a child. The things carved in my heart are naturally also things on the earth.


    But that weird doesn''t know this, so the illusion created is very strange.


    After ¡¡¡¡ figured this out, he also understood why he had those dreams last night.


    is actually the weirdness at work, using similar methods to make people fall into deep sleep and cannot wake up.


    At this time, the illusion appeared again.


    This time it was his father in the previous life, he cut it to pieces without hesitation.


    Then all kinds of people who had been in contact in previous lives appeared in a hurry.


    Some are in reality, and some have been seen on film and television.


    Various actresses came out and said I love you.


    Even Iron Man ran out, saying that he would lend him his suit.


    In the end, even the characters in the anime ran out, calling him brothers and sisters one by one, and there were female characters who wanted to marry him.


    As soon as these things appeared, they were chopped to pieces by Lin Yu.


    I don¡¯t even have to think about it, it¡¯s so easy to distinguish, I can instantly know that the other party is fake.


    After dozens of times, no similar characters appeared again.


    Lin Yu guessed that it was probably that weird and helplessly chose to give up.


    "Come on, there is a way to come and kill me in person, but these methods can''t help me."


    Lin Yu yelled at the air, his heart dripping with joy.


    I didn''t expect that I would have such a plug-in, which can be immune to weird mental attacks.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Sihai came to a room on the other side of Ningfeng Villa alone.


    He is here to find the little demon.


    The "person" said that in this case, he couldn''t exert all his power, and he didn''t want to attract the attention of the person in the city, so some things need to be controlled by the little demon.


    The "person" said that the strength of the little demon was strong enough, and the strength after being controlled was stronger, enough to solve the rest.


    "You, you, what are you doing?"


    Su Yan''er shrank from the corner and licked the wound, and suddenly heard a movement outside, and then saw the man with Lin Yu opening the door and walking towards her.


    It''s not easy to find someone here at this time, how could she not be afraid.


    "I borrow your body for a use."


    Chen Sihai approached Su Yan''er step by step.


    Su Yan''er wanted to run, but suddenly found her mother looking at her next to her, mumbling, telling her to be careful in her practice and be careful of those powerful humans.


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, he blamed her for being so careless this time and lost her face.


    These words made Su Yan''er instinctively rebellious, and eagerly explained to her mother that it was not that she was not careful, but that the man was too cunning.


    It seems that he is only a teenager but he is so mature. At first, he was not very strong but suddenly became a first-class warrior.


    However, after just explaining this, she suddenly found that Chen Sihai was already standing in front of her, and then a powerful force penetrated her body.


    She can''t resist this force, she can only let it go.


    After a while, she got up from the ground and muttered: "I...I listen to you."


    This seems to be spoken to others, but it seems to be spoken to herself.


    While she was speaking, the broken claw on her right arm grew again, and the wound on her chest healed.


    Chen Sihai stood in front of her for a while, then turned and left.


    The "person" told him that this little demon had been completely controlled by his clone, and would be responsible for absorbing the Yang Qi of everyone here, and then sent to Jianyang City.


    And in order not to attract the attention of the man in the city, the two of them had to leave her first.


    Chen Sihai walked out of the house, jumped onto the heavy snow, and walked towards Jianyang City step by step, looking dull, like a walking dead.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where did Sihai go?"


    Lin Yu went around the entire Ningfeng Mountain Villa but did not find Chen Sihai.


    He had an answer in his heart, so he stopped thinking about it, and ran towards Jianyang City with light work.


    But after running for a while, he slammed into an air wall.


    "It seems that if I don''t kill you, I won''t be able to leave."


    Lin Yu jumped out of the snow and slowly turned his head to look in the direction of Ningfeng Villa.


    ಡª¡ª


    He turned into a black shadow, and flew towards Ningfeng Villa.


    When he arrived at the villa, there were corpses everywhere, with a look of horror on the corpse''s face, which showed that he had fallen into extreme fear before he died.


    Unexpectedly, just for a while, the weirdness sucked all the people here and killed them.


    Lin Yu glanced around, found the bodies of Wang Qiang and Liu He, walked over and untied their sabers from their waists tied them to his waist, then untied the ordinary swords and placed them on the ground. .


    According to Ji Wuce''s words at the time, Yang Bing has a longevity, and it is safer to bring three Yang Bings at the same time.


    "Come out, I know you are here."


    Lin Yu slowly stepped over the corpse on the ground and walked towards the mountain view room.


    At this time, the snow has stopped, but the cold wind is still roaring non-stop.


    The lanterns hanging outside the mountain view room were blown around, and the flames inside kept beating, bright and dark.


    The atmosphere is very strange.


    Lin Yu stood still outside the gate, put the handle of the Frost Knife in his right hand, and stared coldly at the closed gate in front of him.


    squeak ¡ª


    A sudden gust of wind blew the door open, blasting the whole room.


    There is a woman standing in the middle of the room, it is Su Yan''er.


    However, Su Yan''er at this time is no longer a pure girl, her face is hideous, half-human and half-beast.


    Two sharp claws flashed coldly under the dim flame.


    "Are you doing the ghost?"


    Lin Yu''s face was gloomy, and he approached the opponent step by step.


    "Smelly man, where am I not good enough? I actually look down on my body!" Su Yan''er was full of resentment, unwilling to say: "Is my breast not big enough? Is my **** not round enough? Or my face Not beautiful enough?"


    "because¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu stood in front of Su Yan''er, with the Frost Knife in his hand ready to go, and slowly spit out a word: "Because you things want my life at every turn, so I don''t have time to talk about love, I I just want to live, I just want to become stronger."


    "I just want to be stronger, you know?"


    The Frost Knife unsheathed like lightning, drawing a cold light in the air.

 Chapter 56： War

    This knife has accumulated all of Lin Yu''s strength.


    Iron Bone Jin''s five-layer skill is contained in it, coupled with the superb skills of the first-class martial arts and shadowless swordsmanship, so that this sword bursts out with great power.


    clang¡ª


    Su Yan''er''s claws staggered in front, and the steel-blade-like claws collided with the frost knife, making a golden sound that rang through the night sky.


    She blocked the knife steadily.


    "You really got stronger."


    When Lin Yu first saw Su Yan''s childhood, he had some expectations in his mind.


    The monster that had fled before dared to stand there with a grin, waiting for him to make a move first, it really was because it became stronger.


    "It''s because of absorbing Yang Qi, isn''t it?"


    Lin Yu gave a low cry, withdrew the Frost Knife, performed light work, went around to Su Yan''er''s side, and fired the knife again.


    "You don''t have to worry about how I become stronger, as long as you know, you will die today!"


    Su Yan''er grabbed the Frost Knife with his right claw, and grabbed Lin Yu''s chest with his left claw.


    One claw and one knife hit each other again.


    But this time it was not a crisp golden chime, but a magnificent explosion.


    Lin Yu''s internal force was transmitted into the Frost Knife, and Su Yan''er didn''t know what force was used, the power of the right paw was far better than before.


    The two fought together, and a wave of air erupted.


    The shock caused the two of them to hunt and hunt, and the tables, chairs and benches beside them were blown out like fallen leaves in a violent wind, and smashed into the wall.


    At this moment, Su Yan''er''s left paw had already reached Lin Yu''s chest.


    The power contained in it is still strong. Although Lin Yu dodges quickly, his clothes are still torn.


    "It''s really strong, no wonder you these things are thinking about killing innocent lives all the time."


    Lin Yu leaped to avoid Su Yan''er''s right paw again, and took the opportunity to pick up the opponent''s weakness with a diagonal knife.


    Su Yan''er had already gotten this right, she shrank, and drew back with a backflip, shortly afterwards, her whole body was short, taking advantage of Lin Yu''s time to close the sword and the door opened wide, she rushed over from below. Grab his abdomen.


    ßÚÀ²¡ª


    Lin Yu couldn''t dodge, and the clothes on his abdomen were also torn by Su Yan''er.


    Su Yan''er was delighted in her heart.


    I succeeded twice in a row, indicating that I am now above the opponent in terms of speed and strength.


    As long as a few more times, Lin Yu''s physical stamina will be consumed, and the battle will be completely resolved when he is unable to do so.


    "It''s really arrogant, you humans have the face to say that we are killing innocent lives. All my brothers and sisters died at the hands of your humans, aren''t they innocent?"


    Su Yan''er is at ease, talking constantly in her mouth, seeming to want to say all the words in her heart that have been backlogged for many years.


    "You humans eat pork, beef, and all kinds of meat, aren''t those pigs, cows and sheep innocent?"


    "I know how you want to quibble. You definitely want to say that the aliens are eclipsing. I have heard a lot of similar things. Then I will tell you that because we are not of the same kind, I will kill you without the slightest guilt."


    "Not only will I kill you, I will also eat you!"


    "You humans, all **** it!"


    Su Yan''er''s moves are getting more and more fierce, Lin Yu can only constantly block dodge, and has no time to answer her words.


    rumbling¡ª


    Suddenly, there was a roar from the roof, which was deafening with the sound of wood breaking.


    Lin Yu looked up, and it turned out that the battle between the two had damaged the house full of holes, causing the roof to no longer withstand the weight of the snow, and it collapsed.


    ಡª


    ಡª


    Lin Yu and Su Yan''er urged the movement method at the same time, and a few pranced outside the house.


    There was a loud bang.


    The whole mountain-view room completely collapsed, and the beams and pillars of the room were all broken.


    The snow on the roof was flying around, like a white mist floating in the air, wrapping Lin Yu and Su Yan''er in it.


    "I don''t want to play with you, go to hell."


    Su Yan''er''s voice came from Lin Yu''s ear, and a very familiar person appeared in front of him.


    are real or virtual characters that have been seen in previous lives.


    They shouted Lin Yu''s name together and stated various requests.


    Lin Yu did not hesitate to use a whirl slash, the turbulent internal force burst out, driving the air to form a circle of wind blades, and instantly chopped the row of phantoms to pieces.


    However, it was the moment he got rid of the illusion.


    Su Yan''er''s claws have come to his chest.


    àØàØ¡ª


    Two muffled noises are the sounds of hard objects colliding through the skin.


    Su Yan''er''s claws grabbed Lin Yu''s chest impartially, facing the position of his heart.


    According to her imagination, she would definitely grab it through, then dig out the heart inside, swallow it in one bite, and absorb the nutrients in it.


    However, the opposite is true.


    The two sharp claws just scratched Lin Yu''s skin into a depression, nothing else changed.


    can''t even see a drop of blood.


    "you?!"


    Su Yan''er''s face was solemn, and the expression in his eyes revealed unbelievable.


    With this full blow, she couldn''t even cut the opponent''s skin, which was far beyond her expectation.


    You must know that her claws are sharper than the blade at this time, and as a result, she can''t even pierce the skin of a mortal.


    This is far beyond her imagination.


    Even the strongest first-class warrior should not be able to do this.


    On the other side, Lin Yu was also slightly taken aback.


    He knew that his physical body was trained to be very tough and invulnerable through the instant absorption of medicine power by strengthening martial arts.


    But I didn¡¯t know it would be so strong.


    could even stop the full blow of the little demon in front of him.


    Faintly, Lin Yu had a way to fight against the extraordinary power in his heart.


    "What the **** are you? You are definitely not a human being!"


    Su Yan''er took a step back, UU read and looked directly at Lin Yu''s eyes, his eyes full of shock.


    "Why am I not a human? Of course I am a human!"


    Lin Yu finally found a bit of his own advantage, with a strong sense of fighting in his heart, he cut out the Frost Knife in his hand again, and took Su Yaner''s neck directly.


    Su Yan''er dodged in a hurry, and said viciously: "No matter what you are, I will kill you today and eat you!"


    When ¡¡¡¡ said these words, phantoms appeared again around Lin Yu.


    But this time Lin Yu was prepared for a long time, and he broke free from the illusion in an instant.


    But even so, Su Yan''er''s claws still caught him.


    Of course, this blow is still the same as before, with no effect.


    "Huh, you must have practiced body-protection hard qigong and other internal skills. When your internal strength is exhausted, I see if you can be arrogant!"


    Su Yan''er realized in her heart that it is absolutely impossible for a mortal body to be so strong.


    Therefore, this kind of situation can only be related to a certain kind of special internal power.


    Then, the illusion reappeared, Lin Yu broke free again, and Su Yan''er took the opportunity to attack again.


    After going back and forth several times, Su Yan''er''s clothes on Lin Yu''s upper body were smashed, revealing strong muscles.


    He was irritated by Su Yan''er''s mental attack, but this process also tempered his mind.


    The time to break free from the illusion is getting shorter and shorter.


    At the end, the illusion has been completely invalidated.


    "You? Why don''t you be confused by the things in your heart?" Su Yan''er asked loudly, her voice was a little different from before, it seemed that she was not speaking.


    "Why should I tell you?"

 Chapter 57： Degenerate into a beast

    "Don''t say it? Huh, let''s see if you can be stubborn when you die!"


    No more words, Su Yan''er attacked again.


    This time she didn''t use all her strength, she only used 80% of her strength, preparing to slowly consume Lin Yu''s physical strength.


    She believes that Lin Yu will definitely not support it for long.


    One person and one demon once again fought into a ball.


    Time goes by every minute and every second.


    However, as the battle progressed, Su Yan''er, who was full of confidence, became weaker and weaker in his heart.


    Lin Yu''s performance is far beyond her imagination, after playing for so long, there is no sign of internal force decay at all.


    "You, you are definitely not a human being! How can you have such a long internal strength at such a young age? What are you on earth? Make it clear!"


    Su Yan''er was a little mad, and didn''t know **** the man in front of him.


    This person is obviously only a martial artist under twenty years old, but he has endless internal power. After playing for so long, he still keeps his offensive, which is totally unreasonable.


    It is necessary to know that the strength of internal force is determined by the level of internal strength, and the upper limit of the total amount of internal force must be continuously expanded through day-to-day condensing.


    A young warrior who has only lived for a few years in total, how can he have so much time to expand the upper limit of his internal strength?


    All this is completely beyond her cognition.


    Of course, she is not to blame.


    Because even if she wanted to break her head, she would never have thought that Lin Yu was a traverser from the earth, and had a modifier that was hard to explain by common sense.


    Lin Yu took half a bottle of Qi Condensing Pills when modifying his internal strength, and used the instant of strengthening to absorb its medicinal power, accelerating the coagulation of internal strength.


    This kind of absorption effect is very powerful, and every condensing pill can be completely absorbed by him.


    Therefore, taking one Ningqi pill is equivalent to taking nine or ten pills by others, and taking half of the bottle is equivalent to taking hundreds of pills at once.


    Therefore, after absorbing so many Ning Qi pills, Lin Yu''s internal strength is so surging that it is not comparable to ordinary martial artists.


    The battle continues.


    But this time it was no longer Su Yan''er attacking and Lin Yu defending, but the other way around.


    Because Lin Yu found that Su Yan''er hadn''t attacked him to injure herself, her internal strength was so strong that she didn''t even move around quickly.


    Straightforwardly, he took out a desperate posture and pressed Su Yan''er to fight.


    Su Yan''er was completely stunned by this style of play, and was caught off guard by Lin Yu.


    And the wound caused by this knife made her power flow faster.


    soon fell into a vicious circle.


    One cut after another.


    In just a few rounds, Lin Yu made more than a dozen wounds on Su Yan''er.


    Even the life of the Frost Knife has been exhausted.


    Lin Yu threw away the Frost Knife, pulled out the Yang Soldier refined by the Scarlet Sun Sect, and continued to attack Su Yan''er frantically.


    "My son, please spare Yan''er your life. From now on, Yan''er will be your servant. You can do whatever you want me to do, okay?"


    Su Yan''er saw that he was no match for Lin Yu, and his psychological defense was completely collapsed, and he asked for mercy.


    "Keep you playing tricks, stabbing me in the back?"


    Lin Yu''s brain is flooded before leaving this monster alive.


    ßÚÀ²¡ª


    Su Yan''er could no longer resist, and was stabbed to the heart by Lin Yu.


    This knife is very deadly.


    After the knife, her body quickly shrank and became smaller and smaller.


    Not only that, but her body shape also began to change. Gradually, she no longer looked like a human being, and looked more and more like a four-legged mammal.


    "It turned out to be a skunk, no wonder!"


    Lin Yu recalled the light yellow gas released when Su Yaner ran away.


    At this time, a light white mist suddenly appeared from Su Yan''er, and the shape looked a bit like a human.


    "What is this?"


    Lin Yu frowned, while the knife in his hand kept on cutting off the humanoid mist without hesitation.


    ßÚ¡ª


    What made him strange was that the knife cut on the fog turned out to be like cut on paper, with obvious force feedback.


    ßÚßÚßÚ¡ª


    Lin Yu chopped the mist into pieces with several knives.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2000¡¿


    "Is this... her soul?"


    Lin Yu didn''t know what the fog was, but after seeing the prompt that popped out in front of him, he guessed in his heart that it might be the soul of the monster.


    After all, he knew nothing about the origins of weird monsters, or whether these evil things had souls.


    But these are not important now, the important thing is that I have gained 2000 yuan again.


    But before he could be happy, he smelled a pungent smell in the air.


    A black mist rose from the place where the skunk was, and it was so smelly that Lin Yu couldn''t stop coughing.


    "Smelly man, if you break my cultivation base, make me degenerate into a monster, and I will make you hard to die."


    Su Yan''er, who has turned back into a skunk, even spit out, and said sadly.


    "what-"


    As soon as Su Yan''er''s voice fell, Lin Yu screamed.


    It hurts, it hurts too much.


    Lin Yu only felt that there were countless knives in his body cutting his flesh, and the pain made him stare at Venus, and his body was weak.


    He knelt half-kneeled on the ground with a knife, the big drops of sweat from his forehead kept falling, and the entire upper body was glistened with sweat.


    After only a few moments, he felt that he was going to collapse.


    At this moment, he finally understood why Wang Qiang and Liu He would prevent him from pursuing this monster at the time, and they said they were careful and deceitful.


    "Hahaha, this is the poisonous gas that I released after exhausting half of my cultivation base, isn''t it cool?"


    The skunk laughed loudly, proudly with resentment.


    "Aren''t you physically strong? Don''t you have unlimited internal strength? What about now?"


    "Are you at a loss now?"


    "Relax, UU reading , you won''t die so soon, the poison in your body will slowly corrupt your internal organs, your bones, and your muscles and fascia. After you are tortured, You will find that death is a relief."


    The skunk''s voice is neither male nor female, and what he says keeps stimulating Lin Yu''s mind.


    Lin Yu squeezed his fists loudly, and while enduring the pain with all his strength, he quickly thought about ways to survive.


    "Poison...How should the poison be resolved?"


    "I don''t have a detoxification medicine..."


    Lin Yu thinks more and more desperate.


    Now that he is unable to do what he wants, he can''t even walk, how could he go to find the antidote.


    He once again realized how terrible ignorance is in this world.


    If it weren''t for ignorance of the characteristics of monsters, how could it have fallen to this point?


    But there is no way, he wants to worship the Chiyang Sect, but he doesn''t even know where the Chiyang Sect is.


    People like ¡¡¡¡ Ji Wusui are even more superior, and they don''t bother to say a word of nonsense with mortals like him.


    Everything can only depend on himself.


    He hates himself too, why was he not careful just now to confirm that the monster on the ground is not dead.


    can think about it carefully, just now there was no time to respond at all.


    When the white mist of human form came out, he instinctively thought that the soul of the monster had gone out of his body, and was anxious to kill it.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was killed, he just looked at the prompt that appeared in front of him, and was tricked by the monster.


    "Smelly man, I will watch you die. Only by watching you die in pain can I solve the hatred in my heart."


    The skunk lay on the ground and said happily.


    Lin Yu slightly raised his head to look at it, and a bold idea suddenly appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 58： Survive

    ate its meat!


    When the monster beast released the black mist, he inhaled a lot of it, but there was no sign of poisoning at all.


    shows that it has a way to restrain toxicity.


    Eating its own meat, maybe it can survive.


    While this thought flashed in his mind, Lin Yu was also engaged in a psychological struggle.


    After all, he is a modern man who has lived in a peaceful country since he was a child. What he eats is all processed and exquisite food. It takes great courage to let him eat the meat of monsters all at once.


    But there is no way. You may live if you eat it, but you will die if you don''t eat it.


    Whether it''s modern people, ancient people, or even primitive people, isn''t it true that we live for food?


    To live is to eat, and to eat to live.


    As long as you don¡¯t eat human flesh, and you don¡¯t eat the same kind of flesh, it¡¯s not a bad idea.


    To eat pork and beef is to eat, and to eat monster meat is also to eat.


    No one is more noble than anyone.


    Eating grass is no better than eating meat.


    In the eyes of God, flowers, birds, insects, fish, plants, and beasts are all equal lives, and humans force them to classify them.


    As long as it is for survival, eclipse of different species is not wrong.


    Besides, isn''t this monster beast just a skunk? Lord Pei has eaten a skunk.


    Pei can eat it, so surely he can eat it too.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu struggled hard, and the turtle quickly moved towards the skunk.


    "What are you doing?"


    The skunk was alert.


    Lin Yu said nothing, tried to move his body, slowly approaching it.


    After he got close enough, he knelt down and straightened his body with all his strength, raising the sword in his hand high.


    smashed down fiercely by the gravity of the body.


    "what--"


    The skunk screamed and one hind leg was chopped off.


    The cut is wrong!


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He wanted to kill the skunk before eating it, but just now he couldn''t get enough of his strength and his head was wrong. The knife he wanted to chop off the neck was cut on its leg.


    But at this moment, he was limp on the ground, unable to make a second knife anymore.


    He had no choice but to stretch out his hand and flick the demon beast''s leg that had just been chopped off before his eyes.


    "What are you doing? What do you want to do?"


    the skunk shouted hysterically.


    Lin Yu ignored him, plucking up all his courage, and biting on the **** leg, like a primitive man drinking blood.


    "You...you dare to eat me? I''m a demon, so you dare to eat me?" The skunk was going crazy and shouted, "What the **** are you? Do you even dare to eat a demon?"


    It has practiced till now, and has only seen demons eat people, and never heard of people eating demons.


    Ordinary people would be afraid of knowing that they are demons, and would not even dare to even think of eating them.


    And the practitioners among human beings all know that demons can''t eat them, they will go crazy after eating them, and even burst into death.


    As a result, the man in front of him dared to eat monsters.


    This is completely beyond its cognition.


    "What am I? I am a human, an ordinary mortal. It is because I am a mortal, not a god, I want to eat you!"


    Lin Yu doesn''t know the taboo of demons. He just wants to survive. As a mortal, he can try anything to survive.


    Hearing what he said, the skunk was really going crazy.


    It was actually able to run just now, but if it was injured, it would still fall into Lin Yu''s hands. In addition, it hated Lin Yu and wanted to kill it quickly, so it decided to exhaust half of his cultivation base and release it. Toxic fog, take a gamble.


    But unexpectedly, this man would dare to eat it...


    He still claims to be a mortal, what kind of mortal would dare to eat demons?


    Lin Yu ignored it, swallowed the meat in his mouth, and exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    is ready to accelerate the absorption of the body while strengthening martial arts.


    [Martial Arts: Shadowless Sword Technique (ninth layer) (+), Lingbo Feidu (fifth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifth layer) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 2020¡¿


    "Deduction!"


    Lin Yu shouted in his heart.


    spend 100 yuan to push the iron bone power up.


    Immediately after spending 300 yuan to strengthen the iron bone strength to the sixth layer.


    The piece of meat that had just been eaten was instantly absorbed by the extremely empty body, and the essence of it was fused into the body, immediately adding a lot of vitality to him.


    "It works! Eating its meat works!"


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief and saw the hope of life.


    He obviously felt that the erosion of toxins in his body had slowed down.


    It''s not that the toxicity is weakened, but that one''s own body has a certain degree of anti-toxicity.


    It seems that the reason why this skunk is not afraid of the poisonous mist it releases is because its body has the ability to be immune to this toxin.


    I just don¡¯t know what the principle is, I can get similar immunity even after eating its meat.


    "You dare to eat me, you dare to eat me, some people dare to eat monsters..."


    The skunk was still crying, and he didn''t expect to be eaten instead of cannibalism.


    Lin Yu tried his best to chop it down, giving it a good time.


    If it hadn''t been for the first one to cut the sideways, and he really didn''t have the strength to make the second one, he wouldn''t want to eat that piece of meat while it was alive.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+110¡¿


    "Why is there vitality again?"


    Looking at the prompt that appeared in front of him, Lin Yu was taken aback.


    But he didn''t have time to pay attention to this reminder at this time, because the toxins in his body were still raging wildly.


    "Hurry up and eat the rest of the meat, I should be able to survive."


    Lin Yu continued to eat the remaining monster meat.


    half an hour later.


    [Martial Arts: Shadowless Sword Technique (ninth layer) (+), Lingbo Feidu (fifth layer) (+), iron bone strength (ninth layer) (+)]


    [Trait: Anti-drug Level 1]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 430¡¿


    Deduction enhancement consumes a total of 1,700 yuan energy. While Lin Yu has absorbed all the beast essence, he has also strengthened the iron bone strength to the ninth level.


    "Anti-drug level one?"


    Lin Yu stared at the extra line of characters on the panel, thinking about the transfer, and quickly understood the meaning.


    Anti-toxin definitely means that one has the ability to resist toxins, and the first level means that the anti-toxin level can be improved.


    I just don¡¯t know if it can only be improved by eating monsters.


    "Can snake meat work?"


    "Forget it, try again next time."


    Withdrawing his gaze, Lin Yu raised his head and looked towards the sky.


    At this time, the morning sun is rising, and the surrounding snow is shining brightly.


    I didn''t expect that this battle, coupled with eating meat to modify martial arts, would have passed most of the night.


    Take a long breath, Lin Yu feels the changes in his body The toxins in the body have not disappeared, but because he has anti-drug physique, it is difficult to hurt him.


    "It seems that it will take a while to get rid of the toxins."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu decided to go home quickly.


    But as soon as he raised his foot, he remembered something and looked down at the surrounding corpses.


    Most of these dead people came from wealthy houses, and they carried a lot of belongings. Now people can''t come back to life, so just take them all away.


    Also, this Ningfeng Mountain Villa has no owner, and the property inside has become unowned. Anything that can be taken away must be taken away by some means.


    Anyway, if I don¡¯t take it away, it¡¯s just a bargain for others.


    Just do it, Lin Yu acted immediately.


    He first found a pair of gloves to protect his hands, so as not to be poisoned by the things he touched.


    then digs out a few sacks from the warehouse and starts to search everywhere for what he can use.


    Silver tickets, golden tickets, pill, weapons, jewelry, martial arts books...these are the basics that are valuable and easy to carry.


    After some searching, it filled three sacks.


    One sack of gold and silver tickets, a sack of gold and silver jewelry, and a sack of sundries.


    Lin Yu tied the mouths of the three sack bags together, found another coarse cloth to wear, tied a headscarf on his head, and covered his face with a mask, pretending to be a scavenger.


    then jumped onto the snow and hurried towards Jianyang City with his triumphs.


    "These gold tickets, silver tickets, and jewellery are worth two to thirty million taels of silver, if not to mention. Father and grandfather are worried that the money at home is not enough, I will give them a big surprise."


    In the sun and on the snow, a figure carrying a sack moved quickly, drifting away.

 Chapter 59： go home

    Late at night, outside the gate of Lin Mansion.


    Lin Yu took advantage of the gap between the city defense patrol and jumped into Jianyang City from outside the city wall.


    clang clang clang¡ª¡ª


    He pulled up the knocker and knocked **** the door a few times.


    Door Ding opened the small door, poked his head out, and after seeing Lin Yu''s outfit, he reprimanded in a deep voice: "Go and go, beg for dinner during the day, how can anyone come to beg for dinner in the middle of the night?"


    Lin Yu tugged and said: "It''s me."


    "Huh? Are you?"


    After seeing Lin Yu''s face, the man was taken aback, and he hurriedly raised the lantern in his hand and took a closer look, only to realize that this person looked exactly like his own elder and young master.


    "Young, master?"


    The general manager yelled suspiciously, and couldn''t figure out why his eldest master was dressed like this.


    dressed in coarse linen, three sacks, bulging and not knowing what was in it, looking like he had picked up a bunch of tatters.


    "It''s me, can''t you hear my voice? Quickly let me in."


    "Yes, yes, master."


    Men Ding didn''t hesitate anymore and gave up his position to let Lin Yu in.


    "Master, did you sleep yet?"


    Lin Yu asked while carrying the sacks into the door.


    "I don''t seem to be asleep."


    "good."


    Lin Yu didn''t say more, carrying three sacks and went straight to Lin Chengye''s study.


    He guessed that Lin Chengye should have not slept on the way, because when he left before, he said the time to return. It was either yesterday or today. He didn''t return yesterday, and he didn''t return at this night. He would definitely be worried.


    "Father."


    After standing still outside the study, Lin Yu knocked on the door.


    "Wu''er is back."


    "Fast forward!"


    Three voices came from inside.


    Before Lin Yu opened the door, the door creaked and was opened.


    Behind the door, Lin Yu''s parents and grandpa all looked at him with joy.


    "Yuer, what are you?"


    After seeing Lin Yu''s dress clearly, Ning Yulan asked in surprise.


    Lin Chengye and Lin Gensheng were also curious.


    "One or two sentences are not clear, I will explain it to you slowly."


    Lin Yu walked into the study, put three sacks on the ground, and went into details.


    But instead of telling the truth, he made up a story.


    He has repeatedly thought about it on the way back. It seems that weirdos use people''s extreme fear to absorb Yang Qi, and weirdness can kill people through non-contact means. It is absolutely impossible to talk to others.


    Especially, you can''t talk to your parents and relatives.


    why?


    Because when people know this fact, they are more likely to fall into fear.


    When I go to the toilet at night and see a strange shadow, I will think that it is a weirdo. I scare myself to death. On the contrary, it is convenient for the weirdo to absorb Yang energy.


    For example, the scarred man, he knew the truth, so he was terrified on the spot when he heard the nursery rhyme.


    Another example is the original owner, who went down to collect those file files under the instructions of Scar Man.


    Lin Shan, he also read the file, so after Wu Zhengchu''s death, the first thing he thought of was that He Wenhe Wu came back to life after his death, and his legs were almost broken in fright.


    In short, for the vast majority of people, knowing the truth is nothing but a warrior.


    I don¡¯t know the truth, but the newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. The ignorant are fearless, but they live longer lives ignorantly.


    After thinking about this, Lin Yu understood why the imperial court had to strictly guard against blocking such information, it was really because knowing the truth would do more harm than good.


    After all, most people don''t have the patience to fight against extraordinary powers.


    Of course, the imperial court was able to do this because the world was blocked from information, and ordinary people had very little knowledge, so they were stupid and foolish.


    To change to the era of the information explosion on the earth in the previous life, everyone has a huge amount of knowledge, received a modern education, and has a higher imagination and thinking ability. Don''t try to hide it.


    "...that''s how it is."


    After Lin Yu had finished talking eloquently, Lin Chengye and Lin Gensheng kept nodding their heads, while Ning Yulan was so frightened that Huarong was pale. Lin Chengye and Lin Yu coaxed her for a while before she was relieved.


    "What the **** is going on these days, why do weird things like corpses always appear?"


    Lin Gensheng frowned.


    Lin Yu just said that the people in Ningfeng Villa were also killed by the evil things after the corpse, just like the two brothers He Wen and He Wu some time ago, so he was thinking about it all over his head.


    "Will it be related to the Tianmen Sect outside the city?" Lin Chengye guessed.


    "It''s possible." Lin Gensheng sighed: "Speaking of this Tianmeng, hey, our Lin family''s foundation is destroyed in their hands."


    The Lin family started to prosper from his hands. For him, all this is what he has saved bit by bit. Now he has lost half of it all at once. How can he not feel bad.


    The two were full of sadness. Ning Yulan didn''t know how to persuade, so she walked to Lin Yu''s side and looked up and down to see if Lin Yu was injured.


    Lin Yu hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Mother, stay away from me. I''m covered in stinky sweat and dirty."


    The toxins in his body haven''t dissipated, how dare others touch him.


    "Stupid boy, no matter how dirty you are, it is your mother''s flesh and blood. Come, come and let her take a good look." Ning Yulan naturally doesn''t dislike her son, she has to find out if he is hurt.


    Lin Yu hurriedly said: "Mother, I haven''t finished talking about things yet, let me finish talking about things first."


    said, he untied two of the sacks.


    "Grandpa, look, these are the good things I got from Ningfeng Mountain Villa."


    The three of them all poked their heads together.


    I was dumbfounded when I looked at it.


    "This... a whole sack of gold and silver tickets?!"


    "So many gold and silver jewelry?!"


    The three of them exclaimed, and then you look at me and I look at you, all dumbfounded.


    After calming down, Lin Gensheng looked at the contents in the sack and roughly counted them up and estimated: "All these things add up, and there are 50 million taels of silver, which is more than all the fortunes of our entire Lin family."


    Lin Chengye nodded with a smile on his face, and echoed: "It''s just that these gold and silver bills need to be processed before they can be used, and they may be damaged."


    Lin Yu understands what he meant, that the money must be laundered before it can be used, because each bill has an independent number, not only in the bank, but also in the account of the family that owns the bill.


    Which bank each banknote is from and who is withdrawn from it, most of which can be traced to the source.


    If you don¡¯t deal with it and use it, Ningfeng Villa¡¯s affairs can easily be found in their Lin family.


    After processing, there is no need to worry, because Ningfeng Mountain Villa keeps the information of the guests very confidential, and he took Chen Sihai''s place again, and there is no evidence at all.


    As for Chen Sihai''s side, Lin Yu faintly felt that there is no need to worry about problems on his side.


    "Master, if you see it, I will say that my family Yuer will be able to become a talent, and you always say that he is not promising."


    Lin Yu brought so much money all at once, more than the entire family of Lin''s family. Ning Yulan was very proud and naturally wanted to take the opportunity to hit Lin Chengye.


    Lin Chengye said embarrassingly: "It was really not up to you before, and I was right."


    But when he said that, he was extremely happy.


    Your son is promising, which parent is unhappy?


    Lin Gensheng ignored the two of them and looked at Lin Yu with a smile: "Grandson, this house will be yours sooner or later, how are you going to arrange the money?"


    Lin Yu brought back more money this time than he had earned in his entire life, so it was natural to listen to Lin Yu''s thoughts.


    Lin Chengye turned his head when he heard this, waiting for Lin Yu''s reply.


    "I use half to buy things for martial arts, and I put the rest at home to run a business."


    Lin Yu had already thought about this question on the road.


    I took half of it to buy burial objects and the like to increase my strength.


    And the rest... I don''t have business acumen, so I naturally have to leave it to my father to run the business. Money is the long-term solution. Anyway, the future I earn is my own.


    "good!"


    Lin Gensheng and Lin Chengye nodded together.


    Now they are very supportive of Lin Yu''s practice of martial arts, and they are very relieved of Lin Yu''s behavior, so they have no opinion on this arrangement and are very satisfied.


    Then, several people discussed some more things, and then left.


    Lin Yu returned to the room carrying the sack full of sundries, and when he put down his things, he arranged for Wan''er to call Lin Shan.


    He has very important things to arrange for Lin Shan to do.

 Chapter 60： investigation

    "Koyama, I have two very important things for you to do."


    As soon as Lin Shan entered the door, Lin Yu said.


    "Master, you say."


    Lin Yu said: "The first thing is to see if Chen Sihai, the son of Chen''s family, is back tomorrow morning. If he does, find a way to figure out when he will be back."


    "The second thing is to find a way to investigate what special things Chen Sihai has done during this period."


    Lin Shan saw Lin Yu''s serious expression, knew that something was wrong, and reminded him softly: "Master, Master Chen is your good friend. I''m afraid that if I investigate him, he will have suspicions for you."


    "It''s okay, just go and investigate." Lin Yu asked Wan''er to fetch a few silver notes and asked her to give it to Lin Shan, "This is five thousand taels, you take it."


    After Lin Shan received the bank note, Lin Yu explained: "Don''t do it yourself, and don''t let the people in our family do it. You can use the money to buy some reliable gangsters and let them do it. "


    Chen Sihai must have been entangled by the weird, or controlled by the weird, so it is naturally impossible for Lin Yu to let the people around him take risks.


    Lin Shan looked at the stack of bank notes in his hand and couldn''t help swallowing.


    He has never received so much money since he was a child.


    This is five thousand taels!


    Enough for a commoner to live a life without worries.


    "Master, there are too many cash tickets, right? Ask someone to find out, and I won''t need a few dollars."


    "You can''t ask for a few money to ask about things. The more money is used to seal up. Don''t let those people go and talk, remember?"


    "Master, I remember."


    Linshan promised.


    "Okay, you go back to bed quickly, do this early tomorrow morning." Lin Yu ordered.


    "Master, then I''m leaving now."


    After Lin Shan said goodbye, he opened the door and left.


    Lin Yu and Wan''er were the only two left in the room. Lin Yu ordered: "Wan''er, go and let someone boil some detoxification medicine."


    Although the toxin was not deadly enough for him, it still tortured him constantly, and his whole body ached, making him not sleepy.


    He tried to use internal force to expel those toxins from the body, but somehow, he couldn''t do it with the internal force condensed by iron bone.


    So he wanted to drink the medicine and try it.


    "Forget it, I can''t sleep anyway, just copy down the first five layers of "Iron Bone Strength", take it to Grandpa Zhao tomorrow, and see if there is any internal energy in the world for health and fitness."


    Waiting for the medicine, Lin Yu found paper and pen to make comments on the original "Iron Bone Strength", and then wrote the contents of the fourth and fifth layers on another piece of paper as his experience.


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    Lin Yu went to the guest room to look for Zhao Fuan with the upgraded version of "Iron Bone Strength".


    He copied the book all night last night, and only squinted on the table for an hour in the early morning.


    Fortunately, he is physically strong and energetic, and just a short sleep is enough to relieve fatigue.


    Guest room.


    "Grandpa Zhao, I have already practiced this set of internal skills, so I will give it back to you." Lin Yu used his gloved hands to pass the original and last night''s experience written in "Iron Bone Strength" to Zhao Fuan''s hands.


    "So fast?!"


    Zhao Fuan looked at Lin Yu in disbelief. It has only been a few days, so have you practiced?


    "Have you really cultivated a sense of venting?" Zhao Fuan asked seriously.


    "Yes, Grandpa Zhao, please take a look!"


    Lin Yu slammed a punch in the air, and the strong internal force drove the air, bursting out a small wave of air.


    "This?!"


    Zhao Fuan stood up involuntarily.


    He thought that Lin Yu just cultivated a sense of breath, but he didn''t expect that even his internal strength was condensed!


    "This is really... really a genius of heaven!" Zhao Fuan looked at Lin Yu dumbfounded, "I, Zhao, have lived a long time, and have never seen a young man like you, I ,I¡­"


    "I must go and tell you grandpa, your Lin family has a real dragon, and you must do all you can to cultivate it!"


    Zhao Fuan said that he was going out to find Lin Gensheng.


    He was afraid that Lin Gensheng didn''t know how abnormal Lin Yu''s talent was, and delayed such an excellent seedling.


    But as he walked out and stuffed the book in his arms, he suddenly realized that Lin Yu had returned him not only the original "Iron Bone Strength", but also a stack of paper.


    So instinctively stopped and looked around, and asked, "Lin Yu, what are these?"


    "It''s something that I thought of when I practiced "Iron Bone Strength". Grandpa Zhao, see if what I think makes sense." Lin Yu replied.


    "Okay, I''ll take a look!"


    When Zhao Fuan heard it, he was very interested, and hurriedly sat back in his chair and took a serious look.


    The more he watched, the more frightened he got.


    I didn''t expect Lin Yu''s perception to be so perverted. While learning "Iron Bone Power" in a short time, he also improved some of the flaws in it.


    Not only that, but also found the training ideas for the next two levels.


    Zhao Fuan spent a lifetime practicing this internal skill, and he naturally knew that Lin Yu''s thinking was very correct and reasonable, and he was greatly inspired.


    He suddenly understood and found the reason why he had been unable to break through.


    As long as you practice hard according to the ideas given by Lin Yu, you can definitely break through the shackles and become a first-class warrior.


    At this time, Zhao Fuan can''t find the right words to describe Lin Yu''s talent. UU reading can only stare at Lin Yu in a daze: "Lin Yu, you have the kindness to recreate Zhao!"


    Lin Yu hurriedly said: "Grandpa Zhao is serious, I should thank you."


    "Don''t dare! Lin Yu, I really don''t dare! Your current achievements have far surpassed me. It will be a matter of time before you become a master. I really can''t afford your thanks."


    Zhao Fuan was convinced of Lin Yu at this time, and even had an instinctive worship of the weak towards the strong.


    "Besides, Lin Yu, you have carried forward our iron-clad township sect. My master is alive in the sky, and I can also smile at Jiuquan."


    "Thanks to you, I did not live up to their trust."


    Lin Yu saw that Zhao Fuan was so excited. Fortunately, he had predicted that he didn''t write down the cultivation method of the sixth to ninth level, otherwise he would be really irritated.


    After Zhao Fuan calmed down, Lin Yu started talking about business and said: "Grandpa Zhao, I have something to ask you."


    "Please speak." Zhao Fuan hurriedly said.


    "I would like to ask if there is any internal strength that has the effect of strengthening the body, maintaining the beauty and detoxification."


    "Strengthen the body, beautify beauty and detox? If you are physical fitness, most of the internal energy has this effect, but this beauty and detoxification is not easy to say. It seems that I have not heard of any internal energy that will consider this when it is created, generally I went to the battle."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was a little disappointed. If he doesn''t have that kind of internal energy, how can he get rid of the toxins in the body?


    Anyway, the medicine I drank last night had no effect at all.


    Those are all prescriptions prescribed by famous doctors. They are boiled with good medicinal materials. If they have no effect at all, I am afraid that other antidote is not much stronger.


    At this time, Zhao Fuan thoughtfully said: "Speaking of which, I remember something."

 Chapter 61： concern

    "Grandpa Zhao, please speak." Lin Yu said hurriedly.


    Zhao Fuan stroked his beard and said: "I have a friend in the country. I am a first-rate martial artist. I got a stubborn book of internal skills a few years ago. It seems a bit like the internal skills you want. He has been studying that internal skills for years, thinking. To perfect it."


    Lin Yu heard a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    "Grandpa Zhao, your friend, can I see him? Maybe I can help him."


    "That''s what I want to say!" Zhao Fuan smiled and said, "Your understanding is so good, maybe you can help him perfect the scrap."


    "Then how do I see him? Go to the capital?" Lin Yu asked.


    "No, my friend is a martial idiot. I just need to write a letter to talk about you, and he will rush over as soon as I keep it."


    Zhao Fuan was in the chest, and said with certainty: "He has a very high self-esteem, he certainly doesn''t believe that your talent is so strong, but to find out that you can''t sleep at night."


    Speaking of this, Zhao Fuan showed a sly smile. It seemed that he couldn''t wait to show off to his old friends. He found a martial arts wizard who was born out of this world, and gave him a strong irritation.


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief, clasped his fist and said, "Thank you, Grandpa Zhao."


    "No, no thanks, we all admire a promising young man like you, and we are all willing to exchange experience in martial arts with you." Zhao Fuan waved his hands again and again.


    Then the two talked about martial arts, so Lin Yu has a better understanding of martial arts in this world.


    In the words of ¡¡¡¡, Zhao Fuan also revealed some dissatisfaction. He felt that the Dawu dynasty used literati too much and suppressed the position of martial artists.


    Lin Yu didn''t understand this point before, but now he understands it completely.


    Because warriors can be said to be vulnerable to supernatural powers, only supernatural powers can deal with them.


    Even if a martial arts school like Chiyangzong possesses the technology to refine Yang soldiers, the first-rate warriors in the door can only kill some little monsters, and they can''t even face a face when encountering a real monster.


    So under this circumstance, why should the imperial court attach importance to warriors?


    is a literati, on the contrary, with the help of a pen to control the mind, it can deceive the common people to death, and will not easily let the weirdos absorb Yang Qi, and play a far greater role than the warrior.


    Of course, these cannot be told to Zhao Fuan, so Lin Yu can only talk to him and follow his words.


    In the end, this conversation ended with the arrival of Lin Shan.


    Lin Shan told Lin Yu that the investigation of Chen Sihai had come to fruition.


    Lin Yu is in the room.


    "Master, Master Chen came back early yesterday morning." Lin Shanhui reported.


    Lin Yu nodded slightly after listening.


    I arrived home last night. Chen Sihai arrived home early in the morning yesterday, which means that he left Ningfeng Mountain Villa the night before.


    Sure enough, I couldn''t find him everywhere, because he was already on his way back.


    "Anything else?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Yes!" Lin Shan nodded his head, then added: "I don''t know if this is a special thing you said."


    "Speak out and listen." Lin Yu urged.


    Lin Shan said: "Some time ago, it was probably seven or eight days ago. That was the day the government released the announcement. On the way back from Huju City, Mr. Chen''s motorcade ran into a little girl. Mr. Chen suddenly had a kind heart and brought her back. Home."


    "Little girl?" Lin Yu became alert and hurriedly asked: "What are the characteristics of that little girl, how did you find out?"


    It was less than half a day, and Lin Shan investigated the matter, and the speed was a bit too fast.


    "Master, here are the drawings of the little girl. I bought it for a full silver or two."


    Lin Shan said as he took out a notice paper from his arms, it was a kind of notice similar to a missing person notice.


    is painted with a little girl hugging a rag doll, and the content of the notice is that the little girl can¡¯t find her parents. People in the know can help inform her parents to take the little girl home after seeing it.


    Looking at the portrait of the little girl, Lin Yu figured out something in an instant.


    The horror legend that Lao Zhang said at the time mentioned that the villagers of Anningshan picked up a rag doll and gave it to the little girl in the village to play with. Strange things continued afterwards, and finally the entire village was dead.


    Combining Chen Sihai''s weird behavior and what happened at Ningfeng Mountain Villa, it is basically certain that this little girl is the little girl in the horror legend, and the doll must also be the doll.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s dignified expression, Lin Shan thought for a while and added: "Master, according to people familiar with the matter, the Chen family will only post a few similar notices and will not post it. I don''t know if it is resolved or not. what happened."


    "I see." Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    What I thought before was right, Chen Sihai was either intimidated by the weird or controlled by the weird.


    It''s a pity that I can''t protect myself, so I can''t help him.


    And what I should worry about most now is whether that weird will come to her own trouble, after all, she seems to have broken that weird event.


    On the way back yesterday, Lin Yu discovered the strangeness.


    Ningfeng Mountain Villa''s things seem to be not that the skunk is doing a ghost, it must be so capable, why bother to seduce itself?


    In addition, when you kill the skunk, you will get two vital energy, one is to kill the 2,000 yuan of humanoid white mist, and the other is to kill the skunk''s body of 110 vitality.


    Lin Yu feels that the same evil thing should not be killed twice, so the humanoid mist is very likely to be only possessed by the skunk. It is because it absorbs the yang energy of everyone in Ningfeng Mountain Villa, and it is also the strength that it makes the skunk. Suddenly become stronger.


    It must have something to do with the weird that controlled Chen Sihai, it may be something like that weird clone.


    So cutting it into pieces by myself is equivalent to completely forming a beam with that weird.


    "The city should be safe, otherwise, it doesn''t need to go to Ningfeng Mountain Villa to do it. Isn''t Jianyang City more crowded and more Yang Qi?"


    Lin Yu faintly felt that Jianyang City should be safe, that weird might avoid Ji Wusu''s existence and dare not hurt people at will.


    Otherwise, why should it dodge and do something by controlling Chen Sihai?


    "The city is definitely safer than the outside. You can get out of the city as little as you can."


    Lin Yu made up his mind. If he encounters something that needs to be done outside the city, he will pay more money for others to do it Thinking of this, Lin Yu looked at Lin Shan and said, "Shan, you Continue to pay attention to the next actions of the Chen family, but remember, never contact anyone in the Chen family, including some outsiders who help the Chen family."


    Lin Shan saw Lin Yu speak so solemnly, nodded hurriedly and said: "Yes, master, I will remember it."


    After finishing speaking, he reported again: "Master, there is one more thing. Recently, we have seen a lot of outsiders in Jianyang City, some of them are dressed in strange costumes and look very simple, like martial arts masters."


    "Oh?" Lin Yu groaned, recalling the content of the chat overheard at the time.


    At that time, Wang Qiang and Liu He said that something major had happened in Jianyang City, and people from all major forces were rushing here.


    is probably the people Xiaoshan said.


    Thinking of this, he commanded: "Xiaoshan, you should also inquire about those people. It''s best to find out the purpose of their coming here."


    "Yes, master." Lin Shan led the order.


    Lin Yu saw that there was nothing else, so he ordered a few more words to let Lin Shan leave.


    He went directly to his father.


    The Lin family and the Chen family have a lot of business contacts, and they are closely related, but those businesses are basically related to the salt farm outside the city.


    Now the salt field outside the city has been destroyed by the Tianmen Church, and it happened to take this opportunity to disconnect from the Chen family.


    Lin Yu soon came to Lin Chengye''s study. Just as he was about to speak, Lin Chengye first said: "Yu''er, you came just right, and I''m about to let people find you."


    Lin Chengye pushed a piece of paper on the table towards Lin Yu while talking.


    "This is the official announcement just copied back, and it is about Ningfeng Villa."


    Lin Yu hurriedly stepped forward, took the paper in his hand and looked at it.

 Chapter 62： The real way to become stronger

    Lin Yu quickly browsed through the content on the paper.


    wrote that gangsters in Ningfeng Villa had poisoned them, everyone was poisoned, and their belongings were robbed by the gangsters.


    The speed of the organization where Lin Yuxin Daoji Wushou is located is not slow, and the problem with Ningfeng Mountain Villa was discovered so quickly, and the government on Zhou¡¯s side immediately determined the matter to prevent the spread of ¡°rumors¡±.


    I just don¡¯t know which organization controls the court where the emperor is or the court controls that organization.


    But one thing is clear, the officials of the princely countries obeyed his words and dare not violate it in the slightest.


    Lin Chengye saw Lin Yu finished reading, sighed: "The government is still hiding the truth, hey, I don''t know why they did it."


    Lin Yu was silent.


    There is no way to answer this question. You must explain the reason as soon as you answer it. That will only harm your father.


    So he had to pretend not to know.


    "Father, I have something to say." Lin Yu put down the paper in his hand, ready to talk about the severance of business with the Chen family.


    "What''s the matter? It''s about joining the Scarlet Sun Sect? I''m still discussing this matter with your grandfather. Let''s talk about it when we find out the origin of that sect."


    Lin Chengye''s mind is full of corpses and evil things that hurt people, so when he heard Lin Yu''s words, he instinctively said what was in his heart.


    His thinking now is very different from before.


    Before, he didn''t think the surrounding environment was dangerous, so like most ordinary people, he only hoped that his son could inherit his mantle and run the family business well.


    But during this period of time, evil things happened one after another, so he naturally didn''t dare to look at the world as before.


    Now he feels that having a powerful martial arts is more important than others.


    In these two incidents, his son only survived with a strong ability, otherwise he would have died long ago, so what about inheriting the family property?


    So now he feels that it is not a bad thing to worship the Chiyang Sect.


    As for the family business, I will run it myself first, and then I will talk about it later.


    Lin Yu saw that his father was thinking about making things wrong, and hurriedly explained: "It''s not about this, what I want to talk about is business."


    "Business matter?"


    Lin Chengye was taken aback for a moment, and thought that it would be nice. You and I have the opposite idea. I was thinking about martial arts, but you are thinking about the business of the family.


    "Father, the business relationship between us and the Chen family has been completely cut off."


    "What? What''s wrong?"


    Lin Chengye saw Lin Yu''s serious expression, knowing that it was not easy, so he hurriedly asked.


    Now his impression of Lin Yu has been greatly changed. He no longer thinks that this is a son who is not promising, but that this son is promising.


    Naturally, he did not dare to despise any of his opinions.


    "Father, only I and Chen Sihai survived this time, so I very much suspect that Ningfeng Villa has something to do with the Chen family."


    "The Chen family? How could the Chen family be so capable, Yuer, are you really sure?"


    "Very sure." Lin Yu nodded his head, "Father, our salt farm is gone anyway, and business with the Chen family has been greatly reduced, so let''s simply terminate it completely."


    Lin Chengye frowned in thought. After a while, he slowly nodded and said, "Okay, since you said that, then we will cut off those businesses. You brought back so much gold and silver this time, which is enough for us to deploy new industries. It doesn''t matter if you make a profit."


    Thanks to Lin Yu for so much money this time, the family crisis was resolved in an instant.


    Not only that, the money can also make the Lin family flourish and go further.


    Lin Chengye liked Lin Yu the more he looked at it. Even if the Chen family had no problems, he was willing to agree to Lin Yu''s suggestion.


    ¡­¡­


    After persuading his father, Lin Yu went back to the room immediately, wondering how to increase his strength.


    The sack of sundries has been sorted out by Wan''er. Except for the four knives, everything is placed in a box with many storage compartments.


    Lin Yu searched inside for a while, took out four martial arts books, nineteen bottles of pill, and put them on the table together with the two Yang soldiers of Chiyang Sect disciples.


    Since the battle with the monster, he has a clear development direction in his mind.


    First of all, martial arts are not very useful, because in the face of absolute power, skills have no meaning.


    The reason why he was able to defeat the monster was not relying on martial arts at all, but relying on his strong internal strength and invulnerable body.


    was just playing recklessly behind him, without dodge or dodge, and slashed against the opponent''s attack, only to chop the opponent alive.


    Lin Yu recalled carefully that the process at that time was similar to playing games in the previous life and opening a cheat device. Opening a blood lock is straightforward. No matter how long your blood bar is, even if it hurts and scrapes, it can scrape you alive.


    So the next thing to do is naturally to continue to improve the level of internal strength and train the physical body. This is the true source of strength.


    As for martial arts...


    Shadowless Sword Technique is a first-rank martial skill, and it has been upgraded to the ninth level, there is no need to continue to improve.


    And Lingbo Feidu should be only a second-rank light skill, and you can spend a little bit of yuan to modify it into a first-rank, and then upgrade to the ninth level, so you don''t have to worry about it.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu moved his eyes to the nineteen bottles of elixirs.


    Most of these medicines are used for strengthening the muscles and forging bones, and only two bottles can be used to help condense internal strength.


    After absorbing all of them into his body, the strength of the physical body will increase by a large amount.


    But at this time, he was not in a hurry to use these medicines, but wanted to try whether he could absorb the meat of other animals like the meat of a monster beast, and get some characteristics from it.


    Since it has anti-drug properties, maybe there are other properties.


    Of course, the first thing to do now is to improve the anti-drug qualities.


    Those toxins have been raging in his body, making him feel uncomfortable, and faint pain everywhere.


    If the anti-drug level can be raised to second, maybe this kind of pain will be greatly reduced.


    As for the use of internal energy to eliminate toxins... that matter hasn''t been wiped out yet, so I can''t count on it.


    After clarifying this, he looked at the two male soldiers again.


    Now his internal strength is not strong enough, Yang Soldier is still the biggest weapon against evil things.


    But these two Yang Soldiers can''t be taken out carelessly. If someone who knows sees this, they think he was snatched from a disciple of the Scarlet Sun Sect.


    Especially, now there are a lot of outsiders in the city. Those people come from all major forces and they must be knowledgeable.


    So if you want to use these two Yang soldiers, you must modify it Replace the scabbard and the knife handle, don¡¯t worry about the knife strip, he has already seen it, it is about the same size as an ordinary knife, and there is no one on it. Special markings will not arouse suspicion.


    Turn around and let Xiaoshan take care of it, and ask him to take it to another city to find a blacksmith shop to refit, one at a time, there should be no problem.


    Anyway, as long as you can hide it from mortals, such extraordinary people as Ji Wuce are so high that they don¡¯t bother to take care of mortals.


    Withdrawing his gaze, Lin Yu thought about the last thing.


    Those gold and silver bills have already been processed by my father, so I will have a large sum of silver in the account immediately.


    He has already figured out the use of these silvers, and they all use them to buy the funerary objects unearthed from the tombs. Jianyang City should be out of stock, so he has to go to other cities to buy them.


    Of course, I can¡¯t do this by myself, because it¡¯s too dangerous to leave Jianyang City in this situation.


    He didn''t know if that weird was staring at him, so he had to find someone reliable for this matter.


    "The shopkeeper Liu of Jumbo Pavilion is good. Let him buy it. After I buy it, I will pay a difference and eat it. He must be very happy to do this kind of uncompromising business."


    That guy specializes in black market business. Not only does he have many channels, he is also very cautious in his work. After all, those businesses are not visible, and they will inevitably be investigated by the government when they are exposed.


    Therefore, it is very reliable to let him do it, presumably it won''t attract Ji Wuce''s attention.


    Lin Yu had already thought about it last night that Ji Wuce must not let Ji Wuce know about his own purchase of funerary objects.


    "That''s it, one by one, first go to the kitchen to get some meat for experimentation."


    Lin Yu got up and strode towards the kitchen at home.

 Chapter 63： Poisonous raccoon

    Lin''s kitchen.


    Lin Baotong is an old servant of the Lin family and has been loyal for many years. He was appointed as the head chef of the Lin family by Lin Chengye this year and is responsible for the food and beverage of the Lin family.


    is someone who can be trusted completely.


    "Master, we generally slaughter poultry by ourselves, pigs, cattle and sheep are generally bought but slaughtered meat, and..."


    Lin Baotong led Lin Yu to visit the back kitchen, while eloquently explaining. Lin Yu asked him what he asked, knowing everything he could say.


    He didn''t know why Lin Yu came here on a whim, he only knew that he should do his duty.


    Lin Yu kept nodding while listening to Lin Baotong''s explanation.


    Sure enough, Lin Baotong was able to be promoted as a chef by his father. He knew all kinds of ingredients well, and he knew all the things that could be eaten and which were poisonous.


    After listening to it for a while, Lin Yu asked: "Guardian, is there such an animal that is not toxic, but after eating poisonous things, it will carry toxins. This toxin can kill other animals. "


    Lin Yu remembered the poison dart frogs seen on the Internet in the previous life. This kind of small animal is very strange. It is non-toxic. Only after eating poisonous spiders and the like will it possess toxins.


    If you don¡¯t eat toxic things, then it is completely non-toxic.


    Lin Yu guessed in his mind that only this kind of animal can upgrade his anti-drug qualities.


    "Yes, young master, there is this kind of animal called the poisonous raccoon. Speaking of which, this poisonous raccoon is a superb food, and the meat is very delicious, but it is a bit troublesome to eat. It must be carefully raised for a year or two before it accumulates in its body The toxins are completely emptied for consumption."


    Lin Baotong explained.


    Lin Yu asked: "Guardian, are there poisonous raccoons selling in the city?"


    "Yes, it''s more expensive, you can buy it with a little more money. Master, do you want to eat poisonous raccoon?"


    "Well, you should ask someone to buy one now. Remember not to rush to kill after you buy it. Let me know first."


    Lin Yu didn''t know if there was anything special about the absorption characteristics of eating meat, so he decided to completely restore the scene at that time to experiment.


    was eaten immediately after killing the skunk, and it was eaten raw.


    Naturally, I will do the same now.


    After arranging this, he left the kitchen.


    When ¡¡¡¡ came, he wanted to find some other animal meat to try first, but now that he knew something like poisonous raccoon, he would definitely use poisonous raccoon for experiment.


    Back in the room, Lin Yu asked Wan''er to arrange someone to boil water.


    From returning home last night until now, not only has he not gone to bed to rest, he has not even taken a shower.


    half an hour later.


    Lin Yu took off his clothes and walked into the tub. Wan''er and the other two maids immediately wanted to come over and wait for him to take a bath.


    "Don''t, don''t, I''ll do it myself."


    Lin Yu hurriedly stopped the three of them.


    The three daughters are unknown, but since the young master refused, they were too hard to come. They turned their heads to look at the few clothes that were thrown on the ground, and wanted to pick them up.


    "Don''t move the clothes, wait for me to clean it up by myself."


    The three daughters stopped again obediently, standing aside somewhat at a loss.


    During the entire bathing process that followed, they couldn''t get a handle at all, and Lin Yu stopped immediately after a little action.


    At the end, Lin Yu was even driven outside the house.


    "Sister Wan''er, what''s wrong with the master?" the two maids asked softly. Wan''er was the maid of the master, and they thought she must know some of the reasons.


    "I, I don''t know either." Wan''er shook her head with wide open eyes.


    Since the young master came back yesterday, his whole person has changed, and he won''t let her touch him. He can''t help wiping the sweat on his face. Now he doesn''t even let him touch the clothes he changed.


    She can''t figure out the reason at all, and has been speculating until now.


    At this time, the door opened with a creak.


    The three girls looked inside and found that it was Lin Yu who had taken a bath.


    Just when they were about to go in and clean up, they heard Lin Yu stop and say: "Don''t come, I will pour this water myself, I want to train my strength."


    Then, Lin Yu poured out the water alone, and carefully cleaned the tub three times.


    After finishing, he told them: "Make a note, no one is allowed to touch it."


    Seeing that Lin Yu was going to wash the clothes by herself, she couldn''t help it anymore, and stopped him and said, "Master, how can you do this kind of rough work, let us come."


    Lin Yu glanced at the three of them, and found that there were tears in their eyes, and they were as anxious as a child who had done something wrong.


    hurriedly explained with a smile: "I do all these rough jobs to practice martial arts. Don''t worry about it. Don''t think that you are not doing well. Madam, I will explain it clearly. You don''t have to worry about being punished."


    Hearing this reason, the three women wanted to say something, but in the end they could only let him.


    Lin Yu sighed secretly, took the tub to the side of the pool, and washed the clothes in a hurry.


    You must not let your family know about your own poisoning without a last resort.


    Once they know about it, they will not let go of their minds, and they will go to the doctor, and after the doctor is hired, things are likely to be beyond their control.


    Wan Xian first spread out, and it was troublesome to reach those people in Ji Wuce''s ears.


    After all, he is a demon poison, not an ordinary poison.


    After finishing everything, Lin Yu took Wan''er and two young men to go out to the black market to find the shopkeeper Liu.


    The purchase of burial objects in the tomb can''t be delayed. It happens to take a while to buy the poisonous raccoon, so I simply take advantage of this time to get the matter done first.


    Actually, he originally wanted to go alone, because he was afraid that other people would be infected with his own toxins.


    But after another thought, if I go alone, my parents will definitely ask questions.


    Because he is the eldest son of the Lin family, he should be decent to take a few maids with him represents the face of their Lin family.


    If the lonely family wanders around, others will definitely point their backs when they see it, thinking that something is wrong with their Lin family, and there is no one beside the young master to take care of it.


    This will only make some of the Lin family''s partners suspicious.


    So he can only continue to maintain the previous travel specifications.


    There is no way, the master is not so good. There are many rules and restrictions, and sometimes I have to act for others.


    On this issue, Xi Wu''s reason is absolutely impossible to fool.


    The carriage drove on the road quickly or slowly. The driver¡¯s driving skills were superb. This speed would not make people feel slow, and it would ensure the comfort of the passengers.


    Lin Yu sat in the carriage and looked out the window, and found that there were more people in strange costumes on the street.


    At first glance, he is not from the Zhou Kingdom, nor from the vassal kingdom next to Zhou.


    This made Lin Yu a little worried about what happened in Jianyang City. If such a big disturbance is caused, whether the more disturbance will eventually affect him.


    "In this world, just living is very difficult, maybe...Ignorance in such a world is a kind of happiness."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and sighed secretly.


    In a world like this, ignorance may be the happiest, and it is really uncomfortable to be half-knowledge like myself.


    But I have nowhere to go. As a modern person, it is hard to accept the fate of living in a daze. I can only continue to grow stronger and deepen my understanding of the world.


    ¡­¡­


    Treasure Pavilion.


    "My son, you came just right, and Liu is about to send someone to the place that he discussed before and leave you a secret sign."


    As soon as the shopkeeper Liu saw Lin Yu, he opened his eyes and smiled with joy.

 Chapter 64： Benevolence

    "Is what I want arrived?" Lin Yu asked.


    The two corpses of the He Wen and He Wu brothers turned into a meeting. He once asked the shopkeeper Liu to help him buy various burial objects. It seems that those things have arrived.


    "Exactly." The shopkeeper Liu made a please gesture, "Please please inside the son."


    Lin Yu followed the shopkeeper Liu strode forward and came to the secret room of the treasure pavilion.


    There are a lot of things stacked here, and you can see the funerary unearthed in the tomb.


    Like what he requested, no matter how high or low the craft is, as long as the funerary goods are collected by the shopkeeper Liu, there are even a lot of tattered things.


    Lin Yu squatted down, picked up a few randomly and held it in his hand.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+3¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+5¡¿


    "Okay, shopkeeper Liu, I want all these things, how much money is there in total?"


    Lin Yu looked at the prompt that jumped out in front of him, and his heart was refreshed.


    "Silver... Master, give me nine thousand nine hundred taels."


    Shopkeeper Liu handed a few pieces of paper to Lin Yu as he spoke. There was a detailed list on it. The purchase price of each burial item and where it was purchased were all clear.


    "My son, our business has a small source of customers. We mainly rely on the business of repeat customers. We will naturally earn what we should earn. We will never take more if we shouldn¡¯t earn. We will not be short-sighted and short-sighted. The price is absolutely fair. , The son can rest assured."


    After Lin Yu finished reading, the shopkeeper Liu explained.


    "Okay, this cooperation is very pleasant, I will give you ten thousand taels directly, and make a whole!"


    Lin Yu had some worries when he came, fearing that shopkeeper Liu would not be able to get what he wanted, but shopkeeper Liu gave him a surprise directly.


    So he was in a good mood and gave an extra one hundred taels.


    "The son is happy!"


    Shopkeeper Liu smiled so that the wrinkles on his face were twisted into a ball.


    This young man is refreshing and not fussy, but he is a big customer, he must take care of him and keep him.


    Lin Yu fiddled with it for a while, and said, "Treasurer Liu, I will let someone put these things on the carriage first, and then talk about a big deal with you."


    "Easy to say, easy to say!" Shopkeeper Liu nodded repeatedly.


    Afterwards, each of these burial objects passed through Lin Yu''s hands before being taken out by his two young men and loaded into the carriage.


    There are nearly two hundred pieces of things large and small, only about forty pieces contain vital energy, and in the end a total of 170 points of vital energy are absorbed.


    Lin Yu was very satisfied with the result. One thousand taels bought 170 yuan of yuan. If everything went well, one hundred thousand taels would be 1,700, one million taels would be 17,000, and 10 million taels would be 170,000.


    If you really have 170,000 yuan to get it, your strength will definitely be unimaginable.


    "Treasurer Liu, let''s talk about business next," Lin Yu said.


    "My son, please say, Liu mou listens carefully." The shopkeeper Liu said sternly.


    Lin Yu said his request quickly, and shopkeeper Liu opened his eyes and smiled.


    This time I really ran into a major customer. As long as I take care of this funder, he can completely skip other businesses. Just doing his business alone is enough to make myself worry-free for the rest of my life.


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, he asked: "Shopkeeper Liu, someone else came to you to buy these things before. I don''t mean just buying one or two, but a lot of them at once, just like me."


    "No." Shopkeeper Liu shook his head and said, "If you want so many at once, you are the only one."


    "Okay, I see."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    Sure enough, because of fear of Ji Wu''s existence of those people, the weird behind Chen Sihai dared not come to the black market to buy these things. Both times, Chen Sihai was instructed to buy them at auctions.


    After all, the auction keeps the customer¡¯s information confidential. It only knows the customer¡¯s number plate, not the true identity of the customer.


    The black market is not working. Although the shopkeeper Liu in front of me doesn''t know the origin of the customer, after all, I have been in close contact and it is easy to inquire.


    Only a stunner like me, who doesn¡¯t understand anything, would come here to buy so many funerary goods.


    Of course, last time it was because he didn''t know that evil things could absorb the vital energy in the funerary objects, and he didn''t know that there were people like Ji Wuce.


    And when he dared to come this time, he had a well thought out plan.


    After answering Lin Yu¡¯s question, the shopkeeper Liu also threw out his own question: "My son, I can definitely get what you want, but I don''t know if my son''s follow-up silver can be guaranteed?"


    "Leave aside this, I still have a question to ask first." Lin Yu refused, and asked: "Treasurer Liu, these things are controlled by the court after all. If you are not careful, problems will arise. I wonder if Treasurer Liu Have a back hand?"


    Shopkeeper Liu smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry about this, because Liu can make money in this business, marry a wife, have children and take a concubine, so naturally there is a perfect measure."


    As he said, he revealed his own back path a little bit so that Lin Yu could believe it.


    "Since the shopkeeper Liu said so, then I can rest assured." After listening, Lin Yu took out the wording that he had thought of a long time ago and said: "Okay, now I will answer your question, so that you can also feel at ease."


    After finishing speaking, he deliberately pretended to be cautious, and approached the shopkeeper Liu and said: "Actually, I didn''t buy these things for myself, I bought them for the Chen family in the east of the city. They didn''t come here directly, so they entrusted me."


    "The Chen family?" The shopkeeper Liu muttered, "Is that the Chen family who is mainly engaged in cloth business?"


    "Exactly, so you don''t have to worry about not having enough silver, I have silver." Lin Yu directly pitted Chen Sihai.


    He didn''t feel guilty about pitting Chen Sihai.


    Because he had done his best when he was in Ningfeng Mountain Villa.


    Although he suspected that Chen Sihai had a problem at the time, when he was about to escape from Ningfeng Mountain Villa, he still turned over the entire Villa and wanted to take him away.


    As a result, the kid ran away a long time ago, leaving him alone to die.


    Of course, Lin Yu also knew in his heart that Chen Sihai might be coerced by weirdness, UU reading www. uukanshu.com has no choice but to.


    Let''s do it, I have no choice now, don''t blame anyone.


    "If it''s the Chen family, I''m relieved." Shopkeeper Liu nodded in satisfaction, and Lin Yu revealed his true customers, which shows his sincerity.


    Lin Yu continued after seeing the situation: "Treasurer Liu, I will tell you this. Another reason is that I want to discuss with you the next issue of delivery of goods. After all, the efficiency is too low as it is now."


    "That''s right." Shopkeeper Liu nodded and asked: "What is your opinion?"


    "That¡¯s what I think. After your stuff arrives, don¡¯t pull it here. Let¡¯s find a remote corner in the south of the city to directly transfer it..."


    Lin Yu explained his vision in detail.


    According to his idea, he was going to find a few people who pretended to be the Chen family, and then directly deal with the shopkeeper Liu in a residential house in the south of the city, completely throwing the pot on the Chen family.


    The Lin family and the Chen family have been doing business together for so many years. People who want to pretend to be the Chen family have ways to do it.


    And the reason why he chose the Chen family to be the bearer is because there is a weird behind the Chen family. In case of an incident in the East Window, he only needs to find a way to give a little hint, Ji Wuce will definitely go straight to the weird, not at all. I think that mortals can also absorb vital energy.


    Anyway, I have already offended that weird, and it doesn¡¯t hurt to offend more.


    After listening to Lin Yu''s details, shopkeeper Liu nodded repeatedly.


    Then he also put forward some of his own suggestions, and the two discussed the whole process thoroughly.


    Everything was settled, Lin Yu left Jumbo Pavilion contentedly and returned home.


    As soon as he walked into the house, he went straight to the back kitchen. Sure enough, Lin Baotong had bought the poisonous raccoon and was waiting for him to come.

 Chapter 65： test

    in the room.


    After Lin Yu brought the poisonous raccoon back to the room, he closed the door and started the experiment alone.


    He first learned about the four third-grade martial arts books on the table, and let them appear on the modifier list.


    Then kill the poisonous raccoon with a single knife, and operate on the modifier panel while eating its meat.


    Strengthen martial arts while allowing the body to absorb the essence of poisonous raccoon meat.


    The result did not disappoint him. The poisonous raccoon meat, like the meat of that monster beast, can be completely absorbed by the body, enhancing its anti-drug properties.


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief and continued to do another experiment, steaming the poisonous raccoon meat and eating it.


    But to his disappointment, eating after steaming is completely ineffective.


    And he found that not only could it not be eaten steamed, but it would not work even if it was roasted or cooked. It had to be eaten raw to have an effect.


    I don¡¯t know if the cooked meat will cause protein denaturation or what¡¯s going on. Anyway, eating cooked meat just fills up the stomach and cannot enhance the body¡¯s physique.


    Lin Yu was a little disappointed, after all, eating raw meat is contrary to his eating habits, and it is not easy to accept.


    But this is the end of the matter, and there is no better choice, only to adapt.


    once again exhaled the martial arts modifier, Lin Yu ate the remaining poisonous raccoon meat while operating on the panel.


    is going to continue to improve the anti-drug characteristics.


    "This time... why is it not working?"


    clearly strengthened a layer of skill, and it was also eaten raw. I didn''t expect that after this absorption, he didn''t even improve his anti-drug qualities.


    This made Lin Yu a little puzzled, and paused to carefully recall all the details just now.


    After thinking about it, he guessed that it might be related to the freshness of the meat.


    Because the first piece of meat was eaten as soon as the poisonous raccoon was killed, but now this piece of meat is almost an hour away from that piece.


    "Wait, no, it should not be that simple..."


    "Whether cooked meat or raw meat, isn''t it just a lump of protein, how can it increase the body''s characteristics after digestion? So all this should have nothing to do with meat, it may be related to things like yang qi and essence!"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu suddenly felt bright.


    Since humans have concepts such as Yang Qi, then animals must also have them.


    When meat is eaten into the stomach, it should only replenish the energy of the body.


    But the mysterious things like Yang Qi essence are different.


    It seems that after an animal is killed, the breath in the body will not dissipate for a short time, and it can be absorbed by its own super absorption power and transformed into its own characteristics.


    must be such a reason.


    After figuring this out, Lin Yu completely understood that the physical emptiness that appeared after strengthening martial arts was not a side effect of the modifier.


    But because the body''s absorption capacity instantly increases, when there is nothing else to absorb, it can only absorb all the bio-energy stored in the body, thereby triggering hunger.


    Lin Yu sighed secretly in his heart, if you knew this was the case, you should prepare medicine or animal meat for the first few enhancements, which wasted a few absorption opportunities.


    There is no way, the only blame is that this modifier is not an intelligent system, and there is no manual. Everything can only be explored by myself.


    Later, Lin Yu asked Lin Baotong to buy a few poisonous raccoons, take them back to the room and eat them while revising their martial arts.


    at dusk.


    [Martial Arts: Shadowless Sword Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (seventh layer) (+), iron bone strength (ninth layer) (+)]


    [Trait: Anti-drug Level 1]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 60¡¿


    A total of 240 yuan energy was spent to strengthen the four martial arts of the third rank, and 40 yuan energy was integrated into the light power Lingbo Feida, and it was upgraded to a higher level of light power.


    then spent a total of 260 yuan energy to upgrade the volley from the fifth floor to the seventh floor.


    This operation cost a total of 540 yuan energy, and the original 600 yuan energy is now only 60 points.


    And because the body''s absorption is proportional to the energy consumed, after the 540 energy is consumed, the anti-drug qualities are not upgraded to the second level.


    Although the level has not been improved, the anti-drug ability is actually much stronger.


    Lin Yu could clearly feel that the stimulation of the demon in his body to the body was much weaker, and he was no longer as uncomfortable as before.


    "The volley and virtual crossing are still two levels short of being fully renewed. After the renewal, the martial arts will be ignored, and all the energy obtained in the future will be used to strengthen the internal power."


    This plan was conceived before, so Lin Yu did not rush to revise his internal strength.


    For the next two days, he stayed at home and did not go out, either talking about martial arts with Zhao Fuan, or learning some biological knowledge of the world from Lin Baotong.


    On the evening of the third day, treasurer Liu, treasurer at the designated location, left a secret sign to tell him that the goods had arrived.


    Lin Yu immediately implemented the plan he had set before, and took advantage of the darkness to let the three persons appointed to pretend to be from the Chen family to go to the east of the city to hand over.


    After the handover, the goods were not transported back to Lin Mansion, but were stacked in a residential house in the east of the city.


    The residential house looks ordinary on the surface, but it is actually a secret warehouse underground.


    The Lin family had done grey transactions with the Chen family there many times.


    late at night.


    Lin Yu put on a black dress, used light power to bypass the night watcher and came to the residence.


    opened the underpass to the underground warehouse.


    After lighting the candle, a large pile of grave objects came into his field of vision.


    There are exquisite craftsmanship of gold, silver and jade, as well as clothing and jewelry.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help sighing secretly, the shopkeeper Liu has so many channels, and it took only two days to get so many things.


    Of course, the efficiency can be so high, and it is also related to his sharp bid.


    After all, money can make ghosts go around. Shopkeeper Liu saw that the business was profitable, so naturally he let go of his hands and feet and did it as quickly as possible.


    Lin Yu walked to the side of the funerary, checked one by one, and absorbed the energy.


    While absorbing Yuanneng, he also categorized these things along the way picked out the gold and silver jewelry, pinched them into a ball with internal force, and prepared to take them home later. The jade clothes and the like were ruined directly on the spot.


    These things are difficult to deal with, easy to attract people''s attention, and keeping them is just a curse.


    After everything was over, he absorbed a total of 2913 yuan energy and obtained a large group of gold and silver.


    "If only shopkeeper Liu could be so efficient every time, my strength will surely improve by leaps and bounds."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    Of course, this can only be thought of. In fact, as the transaction progresses, the funeral goods in the surrounding area will soon be in his hands, and then he can only buy it further away, and the speed will be significantly slower.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but wonder.


    Are not all weirds able to use the vital energy in the funeral?


    If any weird and evil thing can use the vital energy in the funeral goods, it is impossible for him to have so many funeral goods containing vital energy in his hands.


    should have been absorbed by the weird and evil things a long time ago.


    After all, it is more troublesome to absorb Yang Qi than to absorb the vital energy in the funeral objects.


    Inhaling Yang Qi will kill people, and once a person dies, it is difficult to hide those people from Ji Wusu.


    Therefore, based on this, it is speculated that there are certainly not many weird and evil things that can use the energy of the funerary object, and it should be only a very small number.


    Also, Ji Wuce personally blamed himself for killing the two evil things last time, indicating that such evil things are very rare, and this can be confirmed.


    "These things, I will have the opportunity to verify them in the future, and now I don''t care about so many, the right way to improve my strength quickly is the right way."


    Lin Yu turned and left the underground warehouse, and ran towards Lin Mansion under the cover of night.

 Chapter 66： New traits

    Early the next morning.


    Lin Yu modified martial arts in the room alone.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Sword Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (ninth layer) (+)¡¿


    [Trait: Anti-drug Level 1]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 2533¡¿


    It took 40 yuan to deduct the volley and void, and another 340 points to strengthen the vitality, and the volley and void was also promoted to the ninth level.


    The remaining energy is used by him to strengthen the internal strength.


    at noon.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Sword Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (thirteenth layer) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Quality: Anti-drug Level 2¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 33¡¿


    deduced that it spent 200 yuan energy, strengthened it spent 2300 yuan energy, and the iron bone strength was promoted to the thirteenth floor.


    At the same time, the anti-drug traits have also been successfully upgraded to the second level.


    Finally, those demon poisons can no longer cause any harm to his body. The only problem is that he is full of poisons and dare not come into contact with others, which greatly affects his daily life.


    Time passes day by day.


    Four days later.


    Shopkeeper Liu brought in a large number of burial objects, and Lin Yu disposed of them in the underground warehouses of the residential houses in the east of the city as usual.


    A total of 3,501 yuan energy was gained this time, plus the original remaining 3534 yuan energy.


    The next morning after returning home, Lin Yu took an animal called a long-tailed lizard from Lin Baotong and continued to modify his martial arts.


    This animal has super regenerative ability, and can even regenerate with severed limbs.


    Lin Yu would think of letting Lin Baotong find this animal because he remembered the gecko on the earth in the previous life.


    Gecko¡¯s tail can be actively cut off in an emergency to attract the attention of prey and take the opportunity to escape.


    After a period of time after ¡¡¡¡, a new tail will grow at the dock.


    Lin Yu was deeply inspired by this, and naturally wanted to test whether he could obtain similar qualities.


    "Deduction."


    thought silently in his heart, Lin Yu pressed down on the + sign behind Tiegujin.


    After the operation.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Sword Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifteenth layer) (+)¡¿


    [Features: Anti-drug Level 2, Self-healing Level 1]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 1984¡¿


    Deduced that the iron bone strength costs 100 yuan energy, and the two layers of strengthening cost a total of 1450 yuan energy.


    "Self-healing level...Try it out."


    Lin Yu looked down at his body and decided to make a wound on his left arm to test it.


    Since I did not take the medicine for strengthening the muscles and the body during the several revisions of martial arts, and there was no medicated bath, the strength of the physical body remained at the previous level.


    And his internal strength is far beyond before.


    At the time of the battle against that monster, Iron Bone Jin was only on the fifth floor, and now it is the fifteenth floor.


    is ten stories high.


    Therefore, with his current internal strength, he can easily hurt himself.


    Lin Yu gave a soft drink, and the index finger and **** of his right hand pointed together as a sword. The majestic internal force instilled it, and he stabbed his left arm severely.


    In an instant, a two-finger-wide wound appeared on his left arm, bleeding slightly black blood.


    But after only ten breaths, the blood stopped automatically.


    Then, the wound began to heal slowly, and it took almost half an hour. The wound was completely closed, leaving only a scar.


    Lin Yu estimated that this scar will disappear completely in a while.


    "It is self-healing level now. As the level increases, the healing speed will become faster and faster."


    There should be no doubt about this.


    For example, the anti-drug trait. After being upgraded from level one to level two, the anti-drug ability is greatly enhanced, and the toxins in the body can no longer harm him at all.


    So as the self-healing level increases, the healing speed will definitely become faster. Maybe after upgrading to a high level, the wound can be repaired in an instant.


    The only problem now is that I don¡¯t know whether this self-healing trait can be reborn from a severed limb.


    Lin Yu didn''t dare to do this experiment rashly.


    If it doesn¡¯t work, wouldn¡¯t you become disabled?


    "Let''s try the current internal strength again."


    Lin Yu strode out of the room and came to the artificial lake beside the rockery.


    Zhao Fuan once said to him that the extreme internal strength can even hurt people in the air.


    He didn''t know what the ultimate concept was, and he didn''t know whether the fifteenth layer of Tiegujin was considered to be the ultimate.


    Mainly because Zhao Fuan could not answer this question.


    Zhao Fuan himself only trained the iron bone strength to the third level, how could he know what the concept of perfection is.


    And according to Zhao Fu''an, the so-called perfection of internal strength was what his idiot friend told him. It was just a function word, not meant to practice a certain internal strength to the limit.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu saw no one around, stood by the lake and threw a fist towards the lake.


    A powerful internal force came out, causing the surrounding air to vibrate, and a directional wave of air erupted.


    This wave of air kept advancing until it touched the surface of the lake before a loud noise erupted, arousing water in the sky.


    "What happened?"


    "What happened?"


    When the water splashed down, several servants hurried over here, screaming again and again.


    "It''s okay, I just threw a big rock into the lake."


    Lin Yu explained.


    After seeing Lin Yu''s face clearly, a few servants hurriedly apologized and left behind.


    Lin Yu raised his right fist and looked at it, very satisfied.


    I didn''t expect that the momentum created by my punch was so great that the water splash was ten meters high.


    However, the momentum has largely returned, and the actual combat power does not seem to be very good After all, the internal force conducts in the air will continue to diminish, and when it comes into contact with the lake, the power contained therein is no longer there.


    If you really want to fight, you still have to find a way to get close to the enemy and directly bombard the enemy.


    That way, the greatest power can be exploded.


    The matter of hurting people in the air is used when playing flowers.


    Lin Yu nodded slightly, and then with a swish, the whole person jumped into the air, urging the internal force, performing light work, and walking in the air like a flat ground.


    took dozens of steps before he took the initiative to fall from the air.


    "It feels good to be able to fly!"


    With such a skill, not only has his combat effectiveness greatly increased, his life-saving ability is also far better than before.


    I believe that as the internal force continues to grow stronger, the stay in the air will become longer and longer. Maybe one day I can wander freely in the air like the fairy in the fairy tale novel.


    Of course, after this revision and strengthening, in addition to the actual power gained, Lin Yu''s understanding of martial arts has also been greatly improved.


    After all, the modifier is not only for people to gain abilities, but the corresponding martial arts knowledge and experience will also increase.


    Now Lin Yu is exactly the same as a martial artist who has practiced martial arts for decades or even hundreds of years.


    The only regret is that there is only one internal strength, and the martial arts knowledge about internal strength in my mind is based on iron bone strength.


    "Master, I finally found you!"


    Wan''er hurried over, and immediately relieved when she saw Lin Yu here.


    "Wan''er, what''s the matter?" Lin Yu asked.


    Wan''er quickly explained the matter. It turned out that it was Zhao Fuan¡¯s friend who was a martial artist who had just arrived in Lin Mansion and couldn¡¯t wait to see Lin Yu.

 Chapter 67： Zhenti Jue

    Zhao Fuan''s residence.


    Zhao Fuan¡¯s martial artist friend named Meng Jian is a first-rate martial artist.


    When Meng Jian was young, he was from an ordinary family, so he regarded martial arts as his future way out.


    Facts proved that his choice was right. He was extremely talented in martial arts. After he joined the Qingyunshan school, the largest martial arts school in Zhou, he learned a superb martial art in just a few years and successfully passed the martial arts title. .


    After this, his whole life seemed like a dead end.


    first got the appreciation of the monarch¡¯s brother because of his outstanding martial arts talent, and later got acquainted with many princes and nobles through this relationship.


    After breaking away from the Qingyunshan faction and establishing himself, it only took less than ten years to rise to the ground and rise to the top, saving a lot of business.


    But Meng Jian''s mind is ultimately in martial arts, so after his son can be alone, he quickly handed over all the affairs of the family.


    Close the door by himself and concentrate on studying martial arts, hoping to make a breakthrough in martial arts.


    It can be said that his whole life has been smooth, and he hasn''t fallen a lot. Therefore, his personality is a little arrogant and he has a high self-esteem.


    "Sure enough, young."


    After listening to Zhao Fuan''s introduction, Meng Jian stroked his beard and watched Lin Yu slowly nodded, revealing the appreciation of his predecessors to the younger generation.


    "Let me take a look at your improved "Iron Bone Strength" first."


    Meng Jian lowered his head and looked at the improved version of "Iron Bone Strength" that Zhao Fuan handed him.


    He has a very good relationship with Zhao Fuan, so Zhao Fuan doesn''t mind letting him look at his own martial arts.


    Besides, when they reach their age, they don¡¯t have enough time and energy to learn the internal skills of other sects. They want to see innocence for the purpose of studying martial arts and increasing their knowledge.


    Looking at it, Meng Jian frowned and murmured: "This martial arts talent is indeed better than me back then."


    "How about it, Lao Meng, I didn''t lie to you."


    Zhao Fuan stroked his beard and smiled.


    "I took it this time. This young man is indeed a martial arts wizard, you are right." Meng Jian convinced.


    Zhao Fuan suggested: "Lao Meng, didn''t you get a crippled book of internal skills a few years ago? Or show it to Lin Yu, maybe he can give you some useful suggestions."


    "That set of internal skills?" Meng Jian raised his head, glanced at Zhao Fuan, and said with a serious face: "Fu''an, it''s not that I don''t speak badly. Although that set of internal skills is incomplete, it is farther than your "Iron Bone Strength". Much smarter."


    As he said, he turned his head and looked at Lin Yudao: "Lin Yu, although you can improve "Iron Bone Strength" to the fifth level, you are still too young after all, with little experience and insufficient martial arts knowledge. It can be seen that it is impossible to make a name call."


    Meng Jian admits that Lin Yu''s talent is better than his youth, but talent does not mean everything.


    Especially to study advanced martial arts, not only requires excellent understanding, but also has a deep knowledge of martial arts to support.


    In this regard, Meng Jian believes that both the breadth and depth of his knowledge far surpass Lin Yu, so he does not think Lin Yu can give him any advice.


    Lin Yu had a headache when he heard Meng Jian''s words.


    Ever since Zhao Fuan talked about the lack of internal strength, he has been looking forward to it, hoping to take a look and study it, but the old man in front of him refused to lend him internal strength.


    Of course, he dare not praise Haikou that he can perfect that inner strength. After all, the inner strength is not a martial skill, and it cannot appear on the modifier interface by just looking at it.


    "But well, it''s not impossible to show it to you."


    Just as Lin Yu was worried, Meng Jian suddenly changed his words.


    After finishing speaking, he reached out and took out an old book with yellowed paper from his arms and handed it to Lin Yu.


    "Thank you, Senior Meng."


    Lin Yu thanked him and looked through the book.


    This internal strength is called "Zhen Ti Jue". Its internal strength is different from traditional internal strength like "Iron Bone Strength".


    Lin Yu didn''t know whether the internal power developed by this internal power could help him get rid of toxins in the body, but the effect of protecting the internal organs was enough.


    If you can find a way to perfect your cultivation, your own strength can be improved a lot.


    Lin Yu turned page by page, while Meng Jian on the side seemed to be chatting with Zhao Fuan, but in fact he was secretly observing Lin Yu''s expression.


    His mood is very complicated.


    He admits that Lin Yu''s talent is better than when he was young, but he can hardly accept that there are people who surpass him in this world.


    Although he knew in his heart that he should no longer be as competitive as he was when he was young, to compare with a younger generation, but subconsciously he still wanted to see the young man in front of him eaten up.


    It is precisely because of this kind of mood that he suddenly changed his mind and agreed to lend Lin Yu a look.


    He wanted to use this profound internal skill to strike Lin Yu, first to let Lin Yu know his shortcomings, and second, to make his heart balance.


    After secretly observing for a while, Meng Jian couldn''t help frowning.


    He found that Lin Yu didn''t show any embarrassment when he flipped through the book on internal exercises.


    It seems that the content is not esoteric It is easy to understand.


    This makes him a little curious.


    When he studied the book himself, he encountered a lot of difficulties. How could this young man read it so smoothly?


    It¡¯s impossible for your own martial arts knowledge to lose to a teenager, right?


    "Lin Yu, how is it, what do you think of this inner strength?"


    Meng Jianong couldn''t help it anymore, and asked actively.


    "Very strong!" Where did Lin Yu know the Xiao Jiujiu in Meng Jian''s heart, he naturally replied with an expression: "If this internal skill can be practiced, the defense power will be greatly increased, so there is no need to worry about internal injuries."


    At this time, Lin Yu has read the book all over, and has fully understood the effect of this inner strength.


    Originally, he thought that this internal skill was not particularly magical, but after reading it, he found that this internal skill was a perfect match with his current self.


    His body has long been impenetrable after repeated training, but his internal organs are still relatively fragile.


    When playing against others, once the opponent''s internal force penetrates the bones and periosteal membrane, it will definitely cause him to suffer a lot of internal injuries.


    Although he has self-healing qualities and can repair his injuries, it will take some time after all.


    "Zhentai Jue" can make up for this very well.


    "You are right, but unfortunately this book is missing a lot of pages and text, which makes the recorded mental formulas incomplete, making it hard for people to understand and unable to practice."


    Meng Jian turned to the main topic.


    This is what he really cares about.


    The content of this book is rather esoteric. In addition, there is a lot of missing text. Lin Yu should have bumped and bumped it when he read it. From what I have just observed, he seems to read it very smoothly, as if completely. Understood the same.


    "Senior Meng, I didn''t fully understand it, but I can give it a try."

 Chapter 68： Congenital warrior

    "Try it?"


    Upon hearing Lin Yu''s words, Meng Jian and Zhao Fuan asked in unison.


    Lin Yu explained: "Senior Meng is right. The content of the book is incomplete and people can''t understand the correct method of cultivation, so you have to try it before you know it."


    Since the revision of "Iron Bone Strength" to the fifteenth floor, he has a very deep understanding of internal strength, perhaps not as good as Meng Jian in the breadth of knowledge, but definitely surpassed him in the depth of knowledge by a large margin.


    So this fragment of "Zhen Ti Jue" is not esoteric to him.


    Of course, this does not mean that he can perfect the incomplete parts of the book.


    Although it is not possible to complete it, it is okay to make a bold guess based on the existing experience and knowledge.


    At this time, he had a general idea in his mind, and he needed time to verify it before he told Meng Jian that he wanted to give it a try.


    "Lin Yu, how did you try it?" Meng Jian asked.


    "Senior Meng, in fact, I already have several ideas in my mind, but I''m not sure whether it''s right or wrong. I need to actually practice by hand to know." Lin Yu replied.


    Of course he can''t judge whether the guess in his mind is correct or not, but the martial arts modifier can.


    I tried the cultivation methods that I thought of one by one, once the "True Body Jue" appeared on the list of modifiers, wouldn''t it be the result?


    Of course, it is also possible that the assumptions in my mind are all wrong, or it is impossible to try it out at all.


    But this question can only be said at that time, it is meaningless to think about it before trying it.


    "Actually, practice by hand? Lin Yu, you can''t do things like this!"


    After listening to Lin Yu¡¯s reply, Meng Jian frowned and said, ¡°You can¡¯t try psychic formulas in a uncertain situation. If you make a mistake, you will definitely suffer internal injuries, and then you can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Zhao Fuan also echoed: "Lin Yu, don''t mess around. If it is so easy to try out, how can the world''s internal strength only have this?"


    The reason why internal strength is far more precious than martial arts is because there are few people in the world who can create unique internal strength.


    Only a martial arts master who is extremely knowledgeable in martial arts and knows himself well can dare to try it cautiously.


    I didn''t expect Lin Yu to dare to have such an idea. It is true that the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers, and the ignorant is fearless!


    "Lin Yu, you are not allowed to try, not because Lao Meng and I don''t believe you."


    Zhao Fuan kindly persuaded him.


    He thought that Lin Yu was young after all, and he couldn''t just deny it blindly. It would easily trigger a rebellious psychology, so he still had to coax him with good words.


    "Your talent is definitely the best we have ever seen, but it is precisely because of it that you have to be careful so as not to ruin your promising future."


    "Wait for you to learn more martial arts in the future, and have rich experience. It is not too late to try the ideas in your mind, how about it?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu had to change his words: "What the two seniors said is that I want to make a difference."


    said so, in fact, he was not going to give up the idea of ??giving it a try.


    Because internal injury is not a big deal for him, he will soon recover as before with his self-healing qualities, nothing more than taking some time.


    Of course, there is no way to tell the reason, so I had to follow them first, so as not to fall into endless disputes.


    Seeing Lin Yu compromised, Meng Jian and Zhao Fuan naturally stopped talking. Lin Yu asked, ¡°Senior Meng, how about lending me this book for one night? I want to study it harder and gain some insights.¡±


    "Okay, you can take it and see, don''t try it randomly." Meng Jian nodded.


    This topic was exposed, Lin Yu took the opportunity to ask Meng Jian for some martial arts knowledge.


    Although Zhao Fuan has already told him a lot, Meng Jian''s knowledge is obviously much broader than that of Zhao Fuan.


    And seeing that Lin Yu is so easy to learn, Meng Jian couldn''t help showing a flamboyant thought in his heart, and explained the things he knew in a conspicuous manner, in very detailed.


    After some conversation, Lin Yu asked: "Senior Meng, have you heard of Chiyang Sect?"


    "Red Sun Sect? Of course I have heard of it."


    Meng Jian nodded, and then described it in detail.


    But after Lin Yu listened for a while, he discovered that the Chiyang Sect he was talking about was not the one he wanted to know.


    Before, Wang Qiang and Liu He said that there was more than one Chiyang Sect in the Dawu Dynasty, and obviously Meng Jian was talking about another one.


    After finishing this topic, Lin Yu asked again: "Senior Meng, is a first-class warrior the limit that a person can reach? Is there a higher level?"


    His original intention was to see if Meng Jian understood the power beyond martial arts, but Meng Jian shook his head and said, "No, innate martial artist is the limit of mankind."


    "Innate warrior?"


    This concept is the first time Lin Yu heard about it, and hurriedly asked: "Senior Meng, what does this innate martial artist say?"


    "The innate martial artist corresponds to the acquired martial artist. The so-called third-rate martial artist, second-rate martial artist, and first-rate martial artist are actually acquired martial artists. Only by breaking through the shackles and becoming an innate martial artist can we truly reach the peak of martial arts."


    Meng Jian stroked his beard and said.


    Zhao Fuan followed nodded and said: "Yes, the limit of martial arts is the innate martial artist, but unfortunately we have never seen a real inborn martial artist, and I don''t know how powerful it is."


    "Innate martial artist is, after all, a martial arts myth. It is hard to find one in UU reading for thousands of years. Only the true pride of heaven can hope to achieve such a great cause."


    Meng Jian said dreamily, with longing and disappointment in his eyes.


    Lin Yu asked: "Two seniors, what are the conditions for becoming innate martial artists?"


    Zhao Fuan shook his head when he heard the words: "I am afraid no one knows about this, unless the innate warrior comes to tell us in person."


    Meng Jian said: "I have heard about this before."


    Lin Yu and Zhao Fuan looked at him together and asked, "How do you say?"


    "At last year''s martial arts conference, the old guys also talked about the innate martial artist. According to them, if you want to become an inborn martial artist, you must go out of your own way." Meng Jian recalled.


    "Get out of your own way?" Lin Yu thoughtfully.


    "Yes, it means to walk out of one''s own way. As for what is one''s own way, it can only be comprehended by oneself." Meng Jian sighed, his tone full of disappointment.


    The road to martial arts is extremely difficult. First-class martial artists are already unattainable existences for countless martial artists in their lifetimes, not to mention innate martial artists?


    Meng Jian prides himself on his talents, but since he became a first-class martial artist at the age of forty, he has never taken a step forward in martial arts.


    Now, he only has the interest in studying various martial arts, and he has long since stopped thinking of attacking the innate martial artist.


    Zhao Fuan looked at Lin Yu and encouraged him: "Lin Yu, your talent is stronger than ours. Work hard, maybe you can touch the doorway."


    Lin Yu nodded lightly, with a lot of thoughts in his heart.


    He also wanted to know what it means to get out of his way.


    But now I think about those that are useless and too far away, so let''s try the "True Body Jue" cultivation methods that I just thought of first.

 Chapter 69： anger

    Lin Yu room.


    As soon as Lin Yu returned to the room, he began to study the fragmented version of Zhenti Jue.


    just watched it once, and he already had several ideas in his mind. Now after careful study, the ideas in his mind have become more mature.


    But a good memory is not as good as a bad pen. No matter how perfect you think, you have to write on paper to have an intuitive feeling.


    Lin Yu asked Wan''er to prepare the Four Treasures of the Study, while looking at the remnant version of "Zhen Ti Jue" and thinking, while recording all the assumptions that appeared in her mind.


    After a while, a thick pile of paper piled up in front of him.


    A total of twelve training methods of "Zhen Ti Jue" have been sorted out.


    "Try one by one to see if there is anything right."


    Lin Yu took the top three pieces of paper, looked at the mental formulas deduced on the paper, and tried.


    As the saying goes, everything is difficult at the beginning. When he first practiced "Iron Bone Strength", he took a lot of hard work to finally develop a sense of breath, but now he is no longer the Wu Xia Amon who used to be.


    With the 15th-level skill of "Iron Bone Strength", his understanding of internal strength is far better than before, and even surpasses the older generation of warriors like Meng Jian, and he learns new internal skills naturally.


    Two hours later.


    "No, this method is wrong."


    Lin Yu kneaded the three sheets of paper in front of him and threw them aside.


    then closed his eyes and rested, waiting for the body to heal automatically.


    As Meng Jian said, if you don¡¯t know your internal strength, you can¡¯t try randomly, you can easily get internal injuries.


    Now he has suffered a very serious internal injury. If it weren''t for the self-healing qualities, he would have to vomit a lot of blood on the spot, his body function declined, and his skills regressed.


    Time passed by one minute and one second, and it took more than an hour for the injuries in the body to be completely repaired.


    Lin Yu did not delay, took the other three pieces of paper, and tried another deduced practice method.


    ...


    late at night.


    Jianyang Chengdong.


    Chen Family Mansion.


    lobby.


    The interior of the lobby has long lost its original appearance, and the people arranged by Chen Sihai have transformed it beyond recognition.


    The pillars supporting the beams of the room are engraved with strange blood-red symbols, and the ground is full of white candles, shining with faint fire.


    The candles on the periphery are arranged unevenly, while the candles in the middle are arranged very regularly, outlining an oval pattern.


    A rag doll with a strange expression, lying quietly in the middle of this oval pattern.


    Chen Sihai had a dull and indifferent expression, holding a little girl, standing directly opposite the doll, staring in awe.


    ßË, ßË, ßË...


    Suddenly, there was a regular rhythm and heavy footsteps outside the door.


    Four zombies with white hair on their bodies and gleaming eyes crossed the threshold and walked into the lobby, walking neatly towards Chen Sihai.


    Chen Sihai glanced at them blankly, his expression of grief flashed across his face.


    These four zombies were servants of their Chen family before they were alive, but now they have become a kind of "food".


    "Big brother, sister said she is very hungry, very hungry."


    The little girl raised her face, shook Chen Sihai''s hand, and said innocently.


    Her mind and body stayed at five forever, even if she had lived for more than a hundred years.


    "When the food comes, your sister will be full immediately."


    Chen Sihai replied with a dull expression, looking at the four evil creatures.


    A faintly gleaming mist appeared above their heads, floating silently towards the doll in the middle of the oval pattern.


    At the same time, their bodies quickly dried up, as if hollowed out.


    After a few breaths, it turned into four corpses.


    "Big brother, sister said she hasn''t eaten enough yet."


    The little girl raised her head and said to Chen Sihai.


    Chen Sihai shook his head sadly, and said, "It''s gone, that''s it. I don''t know what''s going on. Recently, all the black market auctions can''t buy burial objects, and I can''t help it."


    At this time, Chen Sihai had already understood that the little girl next to him was just a puppet, and that ragdoll with a strange expression was the real horror.


    Its methods are endless. It can kill a living person silently, and it can also turn a newly dead person into a zombie.


    And its purpose of doing this is to "eat".


    "eat" the qi from a living person, or let the zombie "eat" the qi in the funerary, and then "eat" the zombie''s qi.


    But directly "eating" the breath of a living person is very troublesome, and it will attract the attention of someone in the government office.


    That''s why it asked him to buy burial objects in the tomb and take them home to feed the zombies, so that it would not attract the person''s attention.


    But the problem is that I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on recently. I can¡¯t buy burial objects everywhere. I heard from the people who organized the black market auction that the things were bought in advance because they couldn¡¯t receive the goods.


    "Big brother, sister are hungry and angry, you must think of a way."


    The little girl shook Chen Sihai''s hand and said.


    "How? I really can''t help it..."


    Chen Sihai was in pain, and his whole body was about to collapse.


    The little girl didn¡¯t move at all, and said, ¡°Big brother, younger sister is getting more and more angry. She said that she blames your friend. Both things are broken in his hands. She will definitely kill him when she recovers. ."


    "Lin Yu..." Chen Sihai murmured.


    Chen Sihai knows what the two things the little girl said are, one is that the zombies attacked and killed the eldest son of the Jianyang city family. UU reading www.uukanshu£® Com is a matter of Ningfeng Villa.


    For the first time, it was okay. Although Lin Yu had destroyed the original plan, at least he knew the existence of that person in the palace.


    It was very bad the second time. According to the little girl, every ray of Ragdoll¡¯s spirit was wiped out by Lin Yu.


    This is a deep hatred that never ends.


    It had never suffered such a big loss before, and it was actually injured by a trivial warrior, an ant-like thing.


    "Kill him, kill him, but can you let me go? I have done so many things for you, and my family is about to die. Are you still not satisfied?"


    Chen Sihai asked in a low voice.


    But as soon as his voice fell, his entire face was distorted from the extreme pain.


    The little girl pushed a powerful force into his body through her holding hand, making him worse than death.


    "I...I will think of a way...I will definitely...I will think of a way..."


    Chen Sihai couldn''t bear the pain, and tried to spit out a word from his mouth, begging for mercy.


    But the little girl shook her head when she heard this, and said: "My sister said that she didn''t want to use the original method anymore. She had a new idea, but then she can''t leave here in a short time, so you must be more obedient. That''s fine."


    "Be more obedient? What do you mean... more listen..."


    Chen Sihai was only half talking, and his eyes suddenly turned white, his eyes staring like copper bells, almost jumping out of his eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, two cold and faint purple lights lit up in his white-gray eyes.


    beating like a ghost fire on the head of a grave.


    "I...everything depends on you."


    Chen Sihai murmured.


    The sound is mechanically monotonous, as if lifeless.

 Chapter 70： Unknown internal strength

    Early morning on the third day.


    Lin Yu has been studying the training methods of "Zhen Ti Jue" in the room for the past two days.


    The "Zhen Ti Jue" was originally returned to Meng Jian on time, and the rest was experimenting with the stack of papers filled with the heart law mantras.


    Unfortunately, these deduced methods all failed.


    No matter how he tried, the name of "Zhen Ti Jue" did not appear on the modifier list.


    Due to successive mistakes, he suffered more than a dozen internal injuries in just two days. Several of the injuries were extremely serious, and even once the pain made him worse than death.


    Of course, because of the self-healing qualities, these injuries only caused him to suffer some physical pain, and did not cause him any substantial damage.


    "Do it again!" Lin Yu stopped writing, looking at the words that he had just finished writing, and thought in his heart: "This time I have summed up all the previous dozen mistakes. I don''t believe it won''t happen this time."


    Putting down the brush in his hand, Lin Yu began to try the newly derived mental formula.


    An hour later.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Sword Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifteenth layer) (+), nameless internal power (no entry) (+) )¡¿


    [Features: Anti-drug Level 2, Self-healing Level 1]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 1984¡¿


    "Anonymous internal strength?!"


    Looking at the line of words that just appeared on the modifier list, Lin Yu was a little surprised.


    How could it be unnamed internal strength?


    I deduced the mental method mantra from the incomplete version of "Zhen Ti Jue". After practicing, how could it be an unknown internal skill?


    "Let''s take a look at it first."


    Lin Yu manipulated the list of modifiers, and spent 50 yuan to strengthen the "unknown internal power" to the first level.


    immediately urged the internal force, trying to figure out its effect.


    A moment later.


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    He has figured out the function of this unknown internal skill.


    This is a more powerful internal power than "Zhen Ti Jue". Its internal power not only has the effect of protecting the internal organs, but also regulates the musculoskeletal membrane of the whole body, which can make one''s body shape and even appearance change.


    "drink!"


    Lin Yu gave a soft sigh, and Wuming internal strength urged with all his strength, and the whole person began to change.


    his head was dwarfed by a dozen centimeters, and the knotted muscles all over his body quickly atrophied.


    After a few breaths, he changed from a burly big man back to the once weak boy.


    "This internal strength is good, in some cases it can play a big role!"


    Lin Yu is very satisfied with this internal skill.


    Although this is only a body protection function, its effect of changing the body''s appearance can be used at critical times.


    After ¡¡¡¡ received the gong, Lin Yu pondered the name of the nameless internal gong.


    He was curious why the modifier named the internal skill derived from "Zhen Ti Jue" as an unnamed internal skill. There must be a reason.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu roughly came to a conclusion.


    First of all, this internal skill is just similar to "Zhen Ti Jue", but it is not "Zhen Ti Jue". It is a brand new internal skill, so naturally it has no name.


    Secondly, the modifier is connected to his mind. Only when he knows the name of martial arts in his heart, the modifier will list the name.


    For example, the first martial arts training "Shi Feng Dao", when he saw the name, he naturally had a concept in his mind. Based on this concept, the modifier displayed the three words "Shi Feng Dao" on the list.


    And those martial arts after fusion are based on the known martial arts to make up for their weaknesses, so the modifier automatically takes a new name based on the existing information.


    "This is a brand-new inner strength, which was created by me by accident, so I naturally have to name it."


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu said in his heart: "Just name it "Huati Jue"."


    The word ¡¡¡¡»¯ has the meaning of "change the nature or form of things", such as turning danger into a bargain.


    Transformation, to be a verb, means to change the shape of the body, which is very suitable for the effect of this inner strength.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Sword Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifteenth layer) (+), body transformation (first layer) (+)¡¿


    [Features: Anti-drug Level 2, Self-healing Level 1]


    ¡¾Yuanneng:1934¡¿


    As soon as the thought in Lin Yu''s mind appeared, the name of Wuming internal gong immediately changed and became the three characters "Hua Ti Jue".


    Staring at this line of text, Lin Yu wondered if he was able to create his own internal skills?


    Meng Jian told him that those masters of martial arts cannot create martial arts out of thin air, they all create improved methods after summing up the experience of the predecessors.


    Isn¡¯t this just like creating "Hua Ti Jue" by yourself?


    This "Hua Ti Jue", in a sense, is not an improvement from "Zhen Ti Jue"?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but think of the innate warrior mentioned by Meng Jian.


    He said that a warrior can only become an innate warrior if he walks out of his own way.


    That continuously creating new martial arts, is it considered to be out of one''s own way?


    "No, it''s definitely not that simple to become an Innate Warrior!"


    "Just changing the martial arts of the predecessors, certainly not out of your own way. It should be based on your own physical characteristics to create your own martial arts with a lot of martial arts knowledge!"


    Lin Yu''s eyes lit up, and he faintly found the way forward.


    Of course, he is still not sure whether this idea is right, but believes that as he has more and more martial arts knowledge, one day he will find the right way.


    "Speaking of which, I have a much greater advantage than others. I should be very hopeful to become an innate warrior!"


    Other warriors don¡¯t have such a plug-in as a martial arts modifier, and they rely on their own efforts to practice martial arts, which is very slow.


    Not only that, even if other martial artists possess a large amount of martial arts knowledge, they dare not test on themselves at will and create new martial arts.


    Unlike myself, you can use the martial arts modifier to verify the right or wrong of your ideas, and you can also use the self-healing qualities to avoid the danger of internal injuries.


    For example, when creating this "Huati Jue", as long as the new martial arts name does not appear on the modifier list, it means that the idea you are trying is wrong. You can try another one without thinking about it Greatly save thinking time.


    "Internal strength, I must continue to learn new internal strength and expand my knowledge!"


    Lin Yu''s thoughts became clearer and clearer.


    Only by mastering a large amount of martial arts knowledge, can he integrate and produce new ideas, and then it is possible to walk out of his own way.


    is like the newly created "Transforming Body Jue", in fact it was made by mistake, not his intention. Strictly speaking, it cannot be regarded as a creation, it can only be regarded as a coincidence.


    So the next goal is to constantly look for new internal skills, modify them after learning, master the knowledge in them, and broaden the scope of knowledge.


    Only in this way can I really have a direction to create the martial arts I want.


    "First change the "Huati Jue" to the fullest!"


    Lin Yu took out a bottle of pill to help condense internal strength, took it all in one bite, and exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    After some operation.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Sword Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifteenth layer) (+), body transformation (seventh layer) (+)¡¿


    [Features: Anti-drug Level 2, Self-healing Level 1]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 584¡¿


    The upper limit of this internal power is seven layers, so there is no deduction, only a total of 1,350 yuan energy for strengthening is consumed.


    While ¡¡¡¡ was full, a large amount of martial arts knowledge related to "Hua Ti Jue" poured into Lin Yu''s mind, which made his understanding of martial arts a little bit more.


    Then, Lin Yu got up and went out directly, and went to visit Meng Jian.


    Meng Jian, a martial idiot, is a mobile martial arts knowledge base. If you communicate with him more, you will surely generate a lot of new ideas and opinions.


    But as soon as Lin Yu walked to the door, he ran into Lin Shan who hurried over.


    "Master, I have an important thing to report to you."

 Chapter 71： threaten

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Shan, what''s the matter?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Master, it''s the Chen family''s business, there is a new situation." Lin Shan said in a low voice, suppressing his voice.


    "The Chen family matter? Come in!"


    Lin Yu turned and went back to the house, and Lin Shan followed in.


    After closing the door, Lin Shanhui reported: "Master, for two days yesterday, Master Chen didn''t go out. He stayed in the house and didn''t know what he was doing."


    "Don''t go out for two consecutive days?"


    Lin Yu nodded slightly, this is very important news.


    Since Chen Sihai returned to Jianyang City, he would leave the house every day to buy burial objects in the tomb.


    There is no doubt that this must be the weird request.


    Judging from the incident of the two brothers, He Wen and He Wu, it must be the same as the two evil creatures, in order to increase its strength.


    So now that he doesn''t go out for two consecutive days, it either means that the weird strength is strong enough and no new funeral objects are needed.


    Either they couldn''t receive the funeral goods everywhere and had to give up.


    Lin Yu thinks the latter is more likely.


    Because shopkeeper Liu had already bought all the burial objects in the tombs of Jianyang City and the surrounding cities, now he has to go further afield to buy them.


    "I see, is there anything else?" Lin Yu asked.


    Lin Shan replied: "Master, there is nothing else particularly important, but during this time there are more and more out-of-towners in the city, and the law and order is much worse than before."


    "What''s the specific situation?"


    Lin Yu basically stayed at home during this period, and occasionally went out once or twice, but only at night to see the newly-acquired funerary objects in the east of the city, so he didn''t know the situation in the city.


    "Master, it''s like this. Some outsiders are more aggressive, fighting with people if they don''t agree with them, and with heavy hands, they dare to beat people to death in the street."


    "Killing in the city? Does the government care about it?"


    Lin Yu felt a little bad.


    The Dawu dynasty was generally peaceful and peaceful, and the government''s enforcement efforts were good, at least no one would dare to do things like blatant killings.


    As a result, these outsiders dared to beat people to death in the street.


    "It''s in charge, but according to the information I''ve heard, the government is just doing it. On the surface, it really does arrest the murderers in the government. In fact, it didn''t punish them, but secretly released them. ."


    After listening to Lin Shan''s words, Lin Yu sighed secretly.


    The origins of those outsiders would not be simple, he had guessed it a long time ago, but what he didn''t expect was that these people would dare to commit crimes in full view.


    It seems that the laws of this world are only used to restrain ordinary people, and there are no restrictions on transcendents.


    I have been able to stay in peace before, completely because ordinary people have difficulty in contacting extraordinary people.


    Now a weird incident occurred in Jianyang City, which attracted extraordinary people from all walks of life, and the situation immediately went out of control.


    "Xiaoshan, what are the characteristics of those outsiders who did it?"


    "Characteristics..." Lin Shan pondered for a moment, and then his eyes lit up: "Yes! Master, the figures of those outsiders are almost the same as ordinary people, there is no meat on them, and one of them is very thin and does not look like a warrior. ."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, now it is completely certain that those few people are extraordinary.


    That Ji Wuce was like that, his figure was ordinary, but the temperament he showed was extraordinary, he was full of pressure, and he was not easy to provoke.


    Just don''t know how to divide the strength of the transcendent.


    But one thing is certain, the extraordinary ones who will be taken away by the government after killing people on the street are definitely not very strong.


    "Okay, I see. Xiaoshan, stay away from those people in the future, don''t mess with them."


    "Master, I will be careful."


    Lin Shan assured immediately.


    "Well, you go back first, you continue to do the few things I told you before."


    "Yes, master."


    Lin Shan took the order to leave.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu also raised his foot and walked out of the house.


    The only thing I can do is to continuously improve my strength and ensure my safety.


    But having said that, in his heart, he was very curious what the source of the power of the transcendent was.


    Like a warrior, there are two sources of power, one is his physical body, including strong muscles, strong bones, etc., and the other is internal strength.


    Therefore, in most cases, the martial artist has a burly figure, and just looking at the appearance, you know that it is not easy to mess with.


    However, extraordinary people like Ji Wuce are completely different, and they can''t see their strength from the outside.


    Also, where are those extraordinary people usually hiding, and why it is difficult for ordinary people to get in touch with them.


    Anyway, the original owner did not know that there were extraordinary people in the world. At most, he knew that the power of martial artists was far stronger than ordinary people who did not practice martial arts.


    If I had not experienced two or three weird incidents one after another, I am afraid I would never know that there are extraordinary powers hidden in the world.


    "Those people must exist to fight the weirdness, but how did they grow up?"


    This question is really puzzling How did these extraordinary people develop this ability? Wouldn''t it be brought out from the mother''s womb?


    Lin Yu thought about these things while walking towards Zhao Fuan''s residence.


    Suddenly ran into his father while walking.


    Lin Yu raised his eyes and found that his face was full of sadness, as if he had encountered something difficult to solve.


    "Father, has something happened at home?" Lin Yu stopped and asked.


    Lin Chengye stopped when he heard this, he was hesitant to speak, obviously wondering whether or not to tell his son what was going on.


    After a moment of silence, Lin Chengye sighed and said, "Yu''er, this incident should let you know that something went wrong with the family''s business."


    "Some time ago I was planning to expand the business of the restaurant, so I invested a lot of silver in related industries. Everything was fine, but the day before yesterday our competitor Wang suddenly came to me and said, let us close the deal as soon as possible, and we must talk to them. If you fight, beware of the blood and light disaster."


    After listening to Lin Chengye''s words, Lin Yu''s expression became serious.


    This threat is not unimportant. Under normal circumstances, everyone is adhering to the principle of making money with harmony. Even if there is competition, they use normal methods. It is impossible to get to the point of seeing blood.


    As a result, the Wang family came directly to threaten to kill.


    "Father, what is the confidence of the Wang family?" Lin Yu asked.


    "It''s a relative of their family, the brother-in-law of Wang Shanhe, the head of the Wang family." Lin Chengye said worriedly: "That person seems to have a relationship with the court, so after he came to Jianyang City three days ago, the Wang family suddenly became hardened. ."


    "The relationship between the court? Came to Jianyang City three days ago?" Lin Yu faintly felt bad, and hurriedly asked: "Father, what kind of person is that? Tell me in detail."

 Chapter 72： Ambition

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Well...I don''t know who that person is." Lin Chengye shook his head and said: "I just learned that Wang Shanhe is so confident because he has a brother-in-law who has hands and eyes open to the sky."


    "Father, how much did we invest in total?" Lin Yu asked.


    Lin Chengye said helplessly: "More than five million taels, almost half can be recovered, and the other half is..."


    "Father, you can recover as much as you can. Since this business can''t be done, then forget it. As long as it is safe and sound, money is a trivial matter after all."


    Lin Yu said with relief.


    "Yes, money is not as important as life." Lin Chengye nodded slightly, still expressing incomparable regret: "I don''t know how the Wang family suddenly added such a powerful relative. If I knew it earlier, I wouldn''t do business here. Put money in it."


    When Lin Chengye spoke, he lost his former majesty.


    It was mainly because Lin Yu got all the money, and now he was defeated by more than two million taels by himself, and he always felt a little difficult to face his son.


    "Father, there is a chance to earn money. Don''t get upset because of this."


    Lin Yu could roughly guess Lin Chengye''s thoughts, but he didn''t know what to say, so he continued to comfort him.


    Later, after the two said a few more words, they left separately.


    As Lin Yu walked around, guessed in his heart the origins of Wang Shan and his brother-in-law.


    He felt that the person was most likely an extraordinary person.


    It is precisely because of this speculation that he just persuaded his father to stop.


    Those transcendents are obviously organized, and warriors like him can''t fight head-on, so they can only choose to give in.


    Another point is that making money is not particularly difficult for him.


    As long as you copy down the top martial arts you learned, start a sect or sell it to a big sect, you don¡¯t have to worry about making money.


    It''s just that it will be more troublesome.


    Therefore, Lin Yu is more concerned about the origins of Wang Shan and his brother-in-law than the loss of money.


    If that person is truly an extraordinary person, it means that an extraordinary person has also grown up from an ordinary person, but I don''t know how the organization behind it screened out the seed for cultivation.


    "Lin Yu, are you here to find Lao Meng?"


    Zhao Fuan saw Lin Yu coming from a distance, and asked with a smile.


    "That''s right, I want to talk to Senior Meng about martial arts." Lin Yu replied, arching his hands.


    Zhao Fuan stroked his beard and smiled and said, "Hahaha, then you are going to be disappointed. Lao Meng went to find someone to discuss it."


    "Senior Meng is beyond my expectation. I didn''t expect him to like to compete with others so much."


    Lin Yu discovered that although Meng Jian was a very old man, his personality was the same as that of a vigorous young man. He was very competitive and liked to compare himself with others.


    "Hey, how about he is Wu Chi."


    Zhao Fuan sighed: "Lao Meng does not have any other hobbies. He just likes to study martial arts and learn from others. According to him, more understanding of martial arts can be deepened by discussing with others."


    "But having said that, if he hadn''t been for such a character, he wouldn''t be able to achieve such an achievement in martial arts. This martial arts practice still has to be enterprising, and I am far inferior to him in this respect."


    Lin Yu kept nodding his head after hearing this.


    Wen is not the first, Wu is the second, if a warrior is too easy to satisfy his own achievements, it is indeed easy to stand still.


    As a warrior, you must have the spirit of forge ahead.


    This is also one of the reasons why he keeps forcing himself to make progress.


    "Lin Yu, you came just right."


    Just as Lin Yu and Zhao Fuan were talking, a hearty voice came from the courtyard gate.


    The two turned their heads to see that it was Meng Jian who was back.


    I saw him radiant and full of energy, as if something great had happened.


    "Lao Meng, you won again?" Zhao Fuan asked.


    "That''s natural! I didn''t say that, the warriors here in Jianyang City are too unsuccessful, and the sect master of Tiger Gate can''t hold up even three rounds under my hands."


    Meng Jian said with a smile on his face.


    After speaking, he looked at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, wait for me to take you to a good place, and let you make friends with the heroes of the martial arts, and have a long experience."


    When Zhao Fuan heard this, he answered, "Lao Meng, was it the hero meeting you mentioned yesterday?"


    "Exactly." After Meng Jian walked in front of the two of them, he stopped and said, "This time there are so many martial arts people in Jianyang City, many of whom are my old friends. Naturally, they want to get together. "


    Zhao Fuan looked at Lin Yu and said: "Lin Yu, this is a good opportunity to get to know more seniors. Not only will you gain insights, but you will also have a lot of roads in the future."


    Lin Yu nodded, clasped his fist towards Meng Jian and said, "Thank you Senior Meng."


    Naturally, he is eager for such a good thing.


    He wanted to talk to Meng Jian about martial arts to see if he could be inspired by it.


    Of course, it couldn''t be better to be able to gather and chat with a bunch of masters now.


    "Thank you." Meng Jian waved his hand and said, "Go back and clean up. In the evening, I will take you and Fuan to a banquet."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "Senior Meng, it''s still early, or let''s take advantage of this time to talk about "Zhen Ti Jue". I have some new ideas in the past two days."


    He was going to tell Meng Jian the correct mental formula of "Zhen Ti Jue".


    Originally, he didn''t even think about bringing up this matter, but now Meng Jian offered to take him to meet senior martial arts, he naturally wanted to repay his kindness.


    He doesn''t like to owe favors to others.


    "Got a new idea?" Meng Jian frowned, seeming to doubt Lin Yu could have any valuable ideas.


    But thinking about returning, he still wants to hear what Lin Yu is going to say. After all, he has been studying this inner skill for several years and it has almost become his heart diseaseGo, go to the house and sit and talk. Bar. "Zhao Fuan suggested.


    The two followed Zhao Fuan into the door.


    After sitting down in the chair, Lin Yu sorted out his thoughts and said the correct mental formula of "Zhen Ti Jue".


    Of course, he didn''t utter the details straightforwardly. Instead, he reminded a few points that Meng Jian hadn''t noticed by tapping on the sidelines.


    Based on Meng Jian''s understanding of martial arts, he naturally knew that what Lin Yu said was correct.


    However, he couldn''t accept this fact in his heart.


    The results I have obtained after several years of research are not as good as what a young man can think of in two or three days.


    Old Meng Jian blushed, coughed twice, and cleared his throat: "Lin Yu, what you said makes sense, but it doesn''t seem to be right. I will think about it later and see if there is any problem."


    He naturally didn''t know that Lin Yu had already practiced the upgraded version of "Zhen Ti Jue" to the seventh level.


    He only thought that Lin Yu was really just as he said, only that he had some new ideas and wanted to discuss with him, so he said this to conceal his unwillingness.


    Seeing his expression, Lin Yu secretly said that this old man was a bit interesting, quite arrogant, and refused to admit that he was inferior to others.


    Of course, if this matter is seen through, it doesn''t need to be embarrassing.


    "Senior Meng, this is just a little bit of my superficial thoughts, right? You have to check it out." Lin Yu said modestly again.


    "I can''t talk about the gate... Lin Yu, go back and clean up, and wait for the banquet on time."


    Meng Jian was afraid that he could not hide it any more, so he hurriedly issued an order to evict the guests.


    After Lin Yu walked away, he sighed secretly.


    This kid, the talent is a bit against the sky!

 Chapter 73： Heroes Club

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier ( to find the latest chapters!


    The banquet was held in Tianhong Restaurant, the largest restaurant in Jianyang City.


    Since there were a lot of people coming, everyone didn''t enter the private room, and directly packed the entire first floor.


    "Look up for a long time."


    "I haven''t seen you for many years, don''t come here without problems!"


    "Sit, sit, sit first."


    "..."


    Many of this large group of martial arts people know each other, and some are old friends for many years, so when they meet, they feel cold and warm up.


    Meng Jian led Lin Yu around and introduced many first-class warriors to him.


    These first-class warriors have been doing things for many years, and they have many disciples and grandchildren. They have made great achievements in martial arts. As a nominal junior, Lin Yu naturally greets one by one.


    With today''s nodding acquaintance, I will have the opportunity to seek advice from these old people in the future to enrich my experience and knowledge.


    After some greetings, everyone took their seats.


    The second-rate warriors each sat at five tables in group, and the first-class warriors sat at one table alone.


    Lin Yu was led by Meng Jian to sit in the seat of a first-class warrior.


    There is no opinion on this.


    Firstly, Meng Jian''s status in the martial arts is not low, and secondly, Meng Jian is one of the initiators of this hero meeting.


    He wants to help the backward, and of course no one will come out to oppose it.


    "This little friend of Lin Yu, don''t look at his young age, but his martial arts talent is first-rate. Not only has he created a martial art, but he has also improved a lot of the iron bones of the town. ."


    Between pushing the cup and changing the cup, Meng Jian introduced Lin Yu''s achievements to the first-class warriors at the same table.


    "Create an original martial skill?"


    "Improved internal strength?"


    "..."


    Each of these first-class warriors here is a well-known person in the arena, and naturally knows the weight and difficulty of these things.


    So all of them showed surprised expressions.


    They didn''t doubt Meng Jian''s words at all, because they all knew that Meng Jian would not easily admit defeat, and he must be a truly capable person who can be recognized by him.


    "Lao Meng, there are not many people in this world who can convince you!"


    An old man stroked his beard and smiled.


    Another old man said: "Little friend Lin Yu has such an outstanding talent, which mountain gate has he ever visited?"


    "No, I haven''t apprentice a teacher yet." Lin Yu replied.


    "No apprenticeship?"


    "Your martial arts are all self-taught?"


    "..."


    More than a dozen eyes all fell on Lin Yu, both curious and surprised.


    It was the first time that they encountered a situation like Lin Yu, and they had never been able to create martial arts by themselves without worshipping the novice school.


    Meng Jian smiled and said: "How else would I praise him so much? He can sum up a set of superior martial arts based on only a few inexperienced martial arts, and after learning the first internal strength, he can improve this internal strength, and so on. Talent, I can''t accept it if I don''t accept it."


    Hearing this, everyone nodded.


    In this way, these talents are really invincible, at least they have never met such a young man in their entire lives.


    "Hahaha, it seems that after more than ten years, an innate martial artist will appear in the martial arts."


    "That''s right, this kind of talent is innately promising."


    "..."


    After everyone applauded for a while, someone looked at Meng Jian and said, "Lao Meng, you are not kind. Why don''t you recommend such an excellent man to the martial arts? Fortunately, you were sent out from Qingyun Mountain."


    This reminded others, and someone immediately suggested: "Since little friend Lin Yu didn''t apprehend a teacher, he simply worshipped us at the White Shark Gate..."


    Meng Jian hurriedly stopped and said: "Lin Yu''s talent is so outstanding, he must be taught by a real master-level figure, at least he must be the top powerhouse like Wu Yang, the sword king."


    As soon as he said this, everyone stopped what they were saying.


    Also, Lin Yu''s talent is too high, and he must be taught by Taishan Beidou in the martial arts.


    This is not to bury the talents.


    After that, everyone stopped talking about this topic, instead chatting about some past events, and after chatting and discussing martial arts insights.


    Lin Yu didn''t interrupt, but just listened quietly to increase his knowledge.


    After the three rounds of drinking, the martial artists present became somewhat drunk, their voices became louder and louder, and the words uttered from their mouths became more and more exaggerated.


    Many people even brag about it.


    These performances quickly aroused the dissatisfaction of other people in the restaurant.


    "A group of bears gathering here can also be called a hero meeting. It really makes people laugh."


    By the carved railing on the second floor, a young man in a black outfit said disdainfully.


    His voice was very loud, obviously he had deliberately said it to the warriors downstairs.


    The court was suddenly quiet.


    Immediately afterwards, a sect elder greeted the people: "Eat food, eat food, take care of other people''s actions."


    Although some young warriors were dissatisfied, they still suppressed their anger when they heard this, and continued to push the cup and change the cup.


    "This group of bears think they can be able to endure it with two three-legged cat skills. In fact, they have a fart. Those sour talents who only drop their book bags are also a hundred times more useful than this group of bears."


    The young man said to the other people at the table without hesitation, his voice still loud.


    When the people at his table heard this, they all laughed, indicating that what he said made sense.


    Lin Yu raised his eyes to look at the group of people. After a few glances, he was very sure that these people were extraordinary.


    He could probably guess the thoughts of these people.


    It''s nothing more than because their abilities and merits are unknown, and warriors who are far inferior to them can brag about their achievements wantonly, leading to psychological imbalance.


    In the final analysis, it is caused by the pattern of this world.


    This world has weirdness hidden in the dark, UU reading , if ordinary people know the truth, they will always be scared, but it is convenient for weird to absorb Yang Qi.


    Therefore, the court had to desperately conceal the truth for the sake of the overall situation.


    As a result, these transcendents can only fight against the weird secretly, and the achievements and sacrifices made cannot be known to the common people.


    For example, in the case of He Wenhe Wu last time, the government directly classified the two evil creatures as savages, and all the credit was given to the Tigermen.


    There must be more than one thing or two of this kind of thing. Over time, these extraordinary people will naturally lose their mindset.


    Probably because of this, the court turned a blind eye to their illegal behavior and gave them privileges to appease them.


    Of course, Lin Yu knows the reason, but most of the warriors here don''t know.


    They only know that they have been provoked, and they are still ordinary people who seem ordinary.


    "The man upstairs, if you have an opinion, what is the yin and yang strange there?"


    A strong man with two axes pinned around his waist stood up and shouted to the young man upstairs.


    Seeing that some mortals dared to challenge himself, the young man immediately put away his joking smile, and said with a sinking face: "You bunch of rubbish, you can sit here and drink and rely on your master to shelter from the wind and rain. What qualifications do you have to bark in there? ?"


    "Bold!"


    The brawny man with two axes rushed into his crown with violent blue veins on his forehead, and pointed to the young man in black, "You dare to say that Lao Tzu is rubbish? How about Lao Tzu playing outside and helping the government clean up? Thieves, you have been killed by a gangster long ago, and you still have your life to be presumptuous here?"


    "Oh, it''s really ridiculous." The black-clothed youth sneered and said coldly: "Kill a few thieves who have fallen into the grass and brag about it, you kind of trash, I''m afraid I don''t know what the real danger is in this world. ."

 Chapter 74： The weak and the strong

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier ( to find the latest chapters!


    As soon as the black-clothed youth spoke, the people beside him hurriedly tugged at the corners of his clothes, reminding him to be careful of misfortunes coming out of his mouth.


    The black-clothed youth nodded slightly, stood up and walked to the railing, looked at the table where Lin Yu was, and said, "Didn¡¯t you brag about yourself just now? I will let you know today, what is meant by outsiders, there are people outside the sky? ."


    Whoosh--


    A strong wind shot from the hand of the black-clothed youth, and then with a bang, a chopstick was inserted into the silver plate in front of Lin Yu and firmly nailed to the tabletop.


    At this moment, the first-class warriors present could no longer sit still, Qi Qi stood up, looking at the black-clothed youth on the second floor with complex expressions.


    Unexpectedly, this person looks ordinary, so capable.


    "Young man, I don''t know what school you came from. The old man just reminds you that the more arrogant you are, the faster you die."


    Meng Jian''s violent temper could no longer be restrained, and he shouted coldly.


    "That''s not a coincidence, I still love arrogance!" The young man in black jumped down from the second floor, and after taking a look at Lin Yu, he proudly looked at Meng Jian and said, "Old trash, dare you go to the door with me? Practice?"


    "you!"


    "It''s crazy!"


    "..."


    The several first-class warriors beside Meng Jian were all furious, feeling that the black-clothed young man was too presumptuous and didn''t know how to respect the old predecessors at all.


    "Good boy, the old man must educate you well today!"


    Meng Jian was about to act as he spoke.


    Lin Yu hurriedly stopped him, persuading him: "Senior Meng, we don''t know their reality, don''t be impulsive."


    Meng Jian shook off his hand and said, "Lin Yu, everyone else is shaking their faces with fists, and they are still holding it back, so what kind of martial arts are you still practicing?"


    After speaking, he rushed to the outside of the restaurant, followed by the young man in black.


    When Lin Yu and his party arrived outside, the two had already fought.


    Neither of them used weapons. Meng Jian used a set of superior boxing techniques called "Ape Arm Long Boxing", while the black-clothed youth had irregular moves and seemed to have never learned martial arts.


    However, the seemingly disorderly moves of the black-clothed youth, the force that bursts out is extremely powerful.


    The first-class warriors present all frowned, wondering how such an ordinary young man could be so strong.


    Lin Yu''s eyesight is the strongest among all the warriors present. He has already discovered at this time that the body of the black-clothed youth seems to be wrapped in a layer of invisible energy.


    When his fist is in contact with Meng Jian''s body, there will be no deformation of his skin, and the layer of Qi covered on it seems to have substance, which not only protects his fist, but also has an impact on Meng Jian''s body.


    Bang bang bang--


    Meng Jian''s fist hit the young man in black, making a dull air explosion, unable to cause any harm to him.


    The black-clothed youth sneered: "Old trash, is this what you can do?"


    "It''s useless, then go to death!"


    The black-clothed youth allowed Meng Jian''s fists to rain on his chest, his left and right hands flicked forward like lightning, a combined blow, and both left and right hands hit Meng Jian''s temples on both sides at the same time.


    Lin Yu wanted to stop, but it was too late.


    Click ¡ª¡ª


    The sound of broken bones was very clear.


    Meng Jian''s head was completely distorted by the blow of the black-clothed youth, and his whole body collapsed on the spot.


    "Huh? Do you dare to kill?!"


    "you you you!"


    "..."


    The warriors and pedestrians watching the game all took a breath.


    No one thought that the black-clothed youth would be so cruel and dare to beat people to death in full view.


    "Report to the official, quickly report to the official!"


    Someone shouted immediately.


    Several first-class warriors hurriedly gathered around, for fear that the black-clothed youth would escape.


    The black-clothed youth smiled disdainfully, and folded his arms around his chest and said: "Don''t worry, I won''t leave. I will wait for the government to punish you."


    Hearing this, the several first-class warriors surrounding him all looked down, and secretly said that this black-clothed young man had something to do with him.


    Soon, the officers and soldiers of the government rushed to the scene.


    Without saying a word, they first drove away the pedestrians who were watching, and then returned to the palace with all the warriors and the black-clothed youths present.


    ...


    Things tossed all night, until the next morning, Lin Yu and others were told that they could leave.


    However, what made them angry was that the black-clothed youth was acquitted last night. Instead, they were charged with a crime of gathering a crowd to make trouble.


    "What is the origin of that person?"


    "The government dare not punish him. It must have a huge background."


    "Hey, it''s a pity that Lao Meng died so unjustly!"


    "..."


    Everyone was filled with indignation, but helpless.


    The prefect made it clear, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that many of them have martial arts names, this matter is not over, whoever dares to hold on to this matter will add a higher level of punishment and be punished severely. .


    "In this world, we warriors have no status at all, and even sour and rotten literati are inferior to martial arts. Is there a use to martial arts?"


    "I knew that, I might as well study hard and get an official exam."


    "..."


    The psychology of the crowd was extremely unbalanced, and they lamented again and again.


    A few first-class warriors of the older generation stood up and said, "It can''t be said that the warriors have no status, or that we are not strong enough. If we can become innate warriors, the monarch will not dare to neglect us."


    "Yes, the innate warrior can sit on the same level as the monarch of the vassal kingdom, and you don''t need to kneel down when you see the courtiers."


    A few young warriors who were afraid of being present lost their fighting spirit, and they turned their mouths one after another.


    After talking for a while, everyone stopped mentioning the matter, and instead discussed how to deal with Meng Jian''s funeral.


    "I can''t blame Lao Meng for this matter, I wrote to call him to come..." Zhao Fuan blamed himself, and then proposed that he and Lin Yu''s grandfather Lin Gensheng would **** Meng Jian''s body back to the capital. , Personally went to explain the matter to the Meng family.


    Lin Yu had no objection to this, after all, Meng Jian came to their Lin family as a guest.


    The two bid farewell to the warriors and returned to the Lin family with Meng Jian''s body.


    After explaining the matter to Lin Gensheng, Lin Gensheng immediately prepared to accompany Zhao Fuan on the road without saying a word.


    Lin Yu stood outside the gate and looked at the caravan going away, and shook his head secretly.


    This incident made him deeply feel that the Dawu Dynasty had only superficial order, and in essence it was a world where the weak and the strong.


    There are as many privileges as there is power.


    Having absolute power has absolute privileges.


    For example, Ji Wusi.


    "Innate martial artist, must become inborn martial artist."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, turned and walked towards the house.


    As soon as he entered the door, the butler greeted him and said, "Master, the master wants you to go to the study. There is something important to say."


    ...


    Lin Chengye''s study.


    Lin Chengye looked solemn and thoughtful.


    He sighed, then looked at Lin Yu and said, "Yu''er, this is not accidental. They came to our Lin familywhat? Father, what did you say?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    Lin Chengye shook his head helplessly and explained: "The man who killed Meng Jian was the brother-in-law of Wang Shanhe, the head of the Wang family, and his name was Yu Chirong."


    "Some time ago I planned to expand the business of the restaurant, and invested a lot of silver in related industries. I didn''t think about it but I offended the Wang family because of this..."


    "..."


    After listening to his father''s words, Lin Yu finally figured out the whole story.


    It turned out that the young man in black named Yu Chi Rong was going to provoke him last night, when the chopsticks were inserted on the silver plate in front of him.


    But Yu Chirong didn''t expect that he was so calm and unmoved, just as Meng Jian stood up, Yu Chirong simply changed his goal.


    Perhaps in Yu Chirong''s view, Meng Jian was the foreign aid they invited from the Lin family, and killing him could also play a deterrent effect.


    After clarifying this, Lin Yu wanted to understand one thing.


    It seems that the only privilege of those low-level transcendents is that it is not illegal to kill, and you have to find a good reason to kill, other than that, there is no privilege of sheltering relatives and friends.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t the Wang family just say hello to the government and wouldn''t he dare to compete with them?


    Sure enough, the court still had to maintain the superficial order, if it was completely messed up, it would only make the demons and ghosts hiding in the dark cheaper.


    "I''ve been bullied, so don''t blame me for my unscrupulous measures!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    PS: Chapters 71 and 72 have been changed at noon. The dialogue between the protagonist and his father has been deleted. The book friends who haven''t seen it don''t need to pay attention to it, and the book friends who have read it don''t need to go back to read it, which will not affect the follow-up plot. Then explain that I deleted the dialogue because the plot was a bit awkward when I left it there. It was because I was brainstorming when I was thinking about the plot, and I didn''t handle it properly.

 Chapter 75： Assault

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier ( to find the latest chapters!


    The night after two days.


    After drinking the wine, Yu Chirong got on the carriage as usual and returned to the Wang family mansion.


    Da Da Da -


    The carriage turned into a deserted alley.


    With a slight drunkenness, Yu Chirong sat in the carriage shaking his head and humming a small song.


    Suddenly, the speed of the carriage slowed down significantly, and then there was a bang, as if something outside fell to the ground.


    Just as Yu Chirong was about to poke his head out to see what happened, a cloud of air carried a cloud of dark red liquid and rushed into the car through the carriage window.


    boom--


    The dark red liquid burst open and turned into a cloud of blood, and Yu Chirong''s whole body was wrapped in it.


    "Demon poison!"


    "There are monsters!"


    Yu Chirong reacted very quickly and understood everything in an instant.


    However, it was too late at this time, he had already inhaled a large amount of blood mist into his body.


    The hidden toxins have begun to destroy his body tissues.


    boom--


    There was another loud noise, and the carriage car was bombarded by a powerful force, and it was torn apart.


    "Bold evildoer, looking for death!"


    While Yu Chirong was lucky to restrain the spread of toxins in his body, he rushed out of the wreckage of the wagon to search for the monster that had attacked him.


    But before he could stand firmly on the ground, he saw a fist banging towards his door.


    The fist engulfed a gust of wind, piercing the air and making a loud noise.


    Bang--


    The fist was so fast that Yu Chirong had no time to dodge, so he took a strong punch.


    The internal force contained in his fist was instantly excited, and it was transmitted up and down throughout his body, causing his body guard to fluctuate violently, and the whole person flew upside down.


    "Internal power!"


    "It''s a warrior!"


    When Yu Chirong lost control of his body, his brain was still abnormally calm, thinking quickly.


    This force is undoubtedly an internal force.


    Only warriors have internal strength.


    What happened to the demon just now?


    Can monsters also develop internal strength?


    Yu Chirong slammed into the wall, and the broken bricks flew in all directions, and the raised dust covered his vision.


    In the dimness, he saw a dark shadow flying towards him.


    The black shadow changed his position during the flight, with his right hand hooked at a right angle, and his elbow aimed at his face and slammed down.


    Bang--


    There was another muffled sound from the shaking of the air film.


    Yu Chirong was smashed by this elbow so that he could see gold stars, and his body was chaotic. The demon poison took the opportunity to spread to the limbs, and penetrated into all the tissues of his body like bone gangrene.


    "what--"


    "I want you to die!"


    Yu Chirong had never suffered such a loss before, and his whole body was splitting his liver and gallbladder, the anger in his chest was overwhelmed, and he vowed to smash the body of the attacker.


    Snapped--


    Yu Chirong slapped his hands on the wreckage of the brick wall, and his body ejected like green onions on a dry ground.


    With the black shadow that suppressed him, he rushed straight into the night sky.


    Sparse pieces of bricks and stones fell from the two of them, flying in the air.


    However, the black shadow in front of him didn''t know what was going on, and he was able to exert tremendous pressure even when he had nowhere to borrow in the air, forcibly pressing him back to the ground.


    Bang bang bang--


    After Yu Chirong smashed his whole body on the ground, before he had time to think, he was stunned by a gust of fist like a gust of wind and rain.


    This made it more difficult for him to maintain the movement of the breath in the body, and even the body guard air film had lost control.


    All the fists behind fell on his body.


    Eyes, mouth, nose... There was severe pain everywhere, and the sound of bone fragmentation continued.


    "die!"


    Yu Chirong was fierce in his heart, no longer eager to get rid of the dark shadow on his body, but took advantage of the opportunity of the other party to attack him with all his strength, and thrust his hands upwards fiercely.


    Straight into the opponent''s chest heart.


    Whether he is a human or a demon, this blow will definitely make this guy hate on the spot.


    ßÚßÚ¡ª¡ª


    Did not disappoint him, this blow did pierce the opponent''s skin.


    Although he didn''t go any further after piercing the skin, it was the other party who suffered trauma in the end.


    The blood spurted out and sprayed on him.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah--"


    "What the **** are you?"


    Yu Chirong transferred all the air membranes to his face and hands. There was no air membrane protection on the body, so the blood quickly soaked through the clothes and touched his skin.


    In an instant, Yu Chirong only felt that his entire chest was burning.


    The fierce, hot pain struck like a mountain, causing the breath that had stabilized in his body to become chaotic again.


    What the **** is this?


    What has both internal power and blood flowing with demon?


    Yu Chirong was going crazy.


    In all the knowledge he has, there is no such thing in the world.


    In an instant, his psychological defense began to loosen.


    He, who was not afraid of everything, suddenly realized that he had encountered something difficult today.


    The black shadow in front of him is neither human nor human.


    Maybe it''s some kind of new weirdness.


    At this moment, he no longer had the courage to resist, he just wanted to survive.


    "Get me up!"


    In despair, Yu Chirong burst out with unimaginable power.


    A violent breath rose into the sky, blowing the black shadow on his body into the sky.


    He took advantage of this gap to roll on the ground and leave the place.


    Rolling on the ground and rushed forward, trying to escape.


    It is a pity that due to the erosion of the demon poison, his movement speed is far less than that of the dark shadow.


    He only staggered for five or six steps. When he straightened his body, he felt a huge force coming from his back Then the whole person was knocked forward by this huge force. go with.


    Bang--


    Yu Chirong hit the ground fiercely again.


    He smashed his face impartially on a ball of horse dung, smelly.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    Yu Chirong''s psychological defense completely collapsed, and he repeatedly begged for mercy.


    However, the black shadow didn''t pay attention to his words at all, taking advantage of his time before getting up, jumped into the air and smashed it down severely.


    Knees hit his back and broke his spine with a click.


    Yu Chirong completely lost consciousness from below his waist, and could only stretch his hands forward desperately, making a futile effort.


    Bang bang bang--


    The pair of fists that contained vigorous internal strength kept falling, and Yu Chirong''s shoulder blades were quickly blasted into powder.


    Then came the ribs, skull, hands, feet...


    After a while, Yu Chirong could no longer make a sound, and his whole body became a puddle of mud, completely out of shape.


    "So weak, it only took 70% of my strength, but I still prepared for so long."


    The black shadow slowly stood up from Yu Chirong.


    He is about 1.7 meters tall, of medium build, and dressed in coarse black clothes, looking like an ordinary trafficker.


    This person is Lin Yu who has urged Hua Ti Jue to change his body.


    "The three books should be in the carriage."


    Lin Yu retracted his eyes and jumped to the wreckage of the wagon with a stride.


    After looking inside for a while, he successfully found a package.


    I opened the package and saw that the three books I saw before were indeed in the package, undamaged.


    "These two books are internal strength, this one is..."


    Lin Yu stuffed two books on internal strength into his arms, and his eyes fell on the book with a black cover.


    "Forget it, go back and study."


    With a swish, Lin Yu urged Qinggong to leave here.

 Chapter 76： Essence

    It was early in the morning when he returned to his room, but Lin Yu didn''t have a trace of sleepiness. He just wanted to quickly figure out the content of the black book.


    Under the candlelight, Lin Yu quickly flipped through the black book.


    "Essence?"


    "I see!"


    The opening chapter of the Black Book spent a lot of time introducing something called Jingqi.


    According to the description in the book, essence is divided into congenital essence and acquired essence.


    The congenital essence is innate, it is born with it, and represents the source of life. Damage to the congenital essence will lead to weakness of qi and weakness, and death if it is too severely damaged.


    The acquired essence can be ingested from the outside through specific means.


    The yang qi I heard from Scarman before is actually part of the essence of innate.


    According to the book, the innate essence is the union of yin and yang. Once the innate essence differentiates into yin and yang, it means that you are not far from death.


    For example, when people fall into extreme fear, it will cause the innate essence to differentiate between Yin and Yang. Once the Yang Qi escapes, people will lose their vitality.


    commonly known as scared to death.


    The reverse is also true. If a person is killed by an external force, the innate essence in the body will begin to differentiate between yin and yang, and the yang will automatically merge into the world.


    "Yang Qi is the energy of growth, the energy of the body, and Yin refers to the physical body..."


    "I thought that Yang Qi is the Qi of the living, and Yin Qi is the Qi of the dead. It turns out that I was wrong."


    After reading the introduction of essence, Lin Yu finally understood that the yang and yin here do not refer to life and death, nor do they refer to men and women.


    Yang transforms into qi, and Yin transforms into shape.


    Yang here refers to energy, while yin refers to matter, the matter that makes up the body''s shell.


    Yin and Yang are one, which is the living body.


    After knowing this, Lin Yu can understand why he can absorb the characteristics of an animal that has just died and use it for himself.


    is because the innate essence of the animal that has just died has not yet differentiated, and what oneself absorbs is actually the innate essence of the animal, which is the source of life.


    It is this life origin that allows one to acquire certain traits unique to that animal.


    And if the animal''s innate essence is exhausted long ago, then even if it is fully absorbed, it will not be able to obtain the characteristics. For example, an animal that dies of old age and disease will have its innate essence long gone.


    Lin Yu continued to look down, watching, and seeing another concept called Yin Qi.


    "So how did Yin Qi come from?!"


    Yang represents the energy of the living body, and yin represents the shell of the living body.


    After the death of the living body, its innate essence differentiates between yin and yang, and the yang qi automatically returns to the world, leaving only a pure yin body.


    But this does not mean that the energy in it has completely dissipated. In fact, a part of the energy is still consolidated in the organization of the dead living body.


    This part of the energy will slowly dissipate, and there is a certain chance that it will be consolidated on the surrounding dead objects, such as metal rocks and so on.


    This kind of energy is called yin qi, and it is usually found in graves.


    "Yang Qi is energy, and Yin Qi is also energy. The essence is the same."


    Lin Yu touched his chin and continued to read the black book.


    In the following pages, monsters and tricks are mentioned.


    There are four evil things in the world: monsters, demons, tricks, and strange things.


    The demon is a collective term for all non-human creatures with intelligence, such as flowers, birds, insects, fish, plants, and beasts, all of which can cultivate into demon.


    Its practice method is to absorb the innate essence of other life forms through special methods, and refining it into monster energy to increase cultivation.


    The more demon-like demon, the higher the cultivation base.


    monsters are divided into two categories, one is the monster that can transform into a human, and the other is the monster that maintains its original form all the time.


    The former absorbs the innate essence of human beings, while the latter absorbs the innate essence of non-human beings.


    There is no difference between the two demons.


    It is nothing more than that some demons like human life and want to get involved in it, while some demons are used to staying in the mountains and wilderness, choosing different methods of practice based on different purposes.


    "It seems that the skunk that I encountered last time was cultivated by absorbing human innate essence all the year round. It used to seduce me because it wanted to absorb my essence."


    Lin Yu put down the black book, leaned back on the chair, and wondered about Yuanneng.


    Yang Qi and Yin Qi are both energies, and demon qi, according to the book, is also a kind of energy, which is unique to monsters.


    Lin Yu discovered that these energies seem to be able to be used for his own use.


    The last time he killed the skunk, he got 110 vital energy. I didn''t know it before, but now it is clear that these vital energy came from the only remaining evil spirit of that monster.


    "So, Yuanneng is the collective name for all energies?"


    Lin Yu touched his chin, frowned and meditated for a while, then sat back upright and continued to read the black book.


    The following content is all related to the trick.


    Kiddy is a pure energy body, intangible and intangible.


    It needs to constantly absorb external energy to maintain its existence. Of course, absorbing energy can also make it stronger.


    There are only two kinds of energy that can be used by Kui, Yang Qi and Yin Qi.


    As long as the former can be absorbed, it can be directly converted into the energy it can use, while the latter needs to be processed by special means.


    However, the book does not introduce how the yin-qi is turned into one''s own use, nor does it introduce the origin of the guilty.


    Not only that, but the two parts of monsters and monsters are also completely missing.


    is mainly because this is an introductory book on spiritual practice, which only introduces the content related to spiritual practice.


    The essence, yang, yin, etc., are all related to the following cultivation methods, so I will focus on the introduction.


    As for why the demon is introduced in such detail, it is because the demon¡¯s cultivation methods are similar to those of human beings.


    "The evil thing after the transformation of the two corpses of the He Wen and Wu brothers, is it strange?"


    "Or is it a demon?"


    Lin Yu raised his forehead in thought.


    Those two evil things are obviously neither demon nor sly...


    "No, those two things cannot be monsters or monsters."


    The reason why demons and monsters are not introduced in the book is because these two have nothing to do with yin, yang, and essence and those two evil things can absorb yin.


    "Forget it, I''ll learn about these later, let''s see how those people practice."


    Lin Yu put this question behind his head and continued to read the black book.


    Most of the following books are all about spiritual practice, which is the practice of human beings.


    mentioned that the method of human practice is to absorb acquired essence from the outside world and refine it into source energy.


    However, the book doesn''t say how to absorb the essence of acquired nature at all. It''s all about how to refine the source energy and how to use it.


    Not only that, Lin Yu also found that this book did not mention how to step into the path of spiritual practice.


    "It shouldn''t be something everyone can practice. If everyone can practice, the court can open up the doors of practice, greatly expand the number of practitioners, and wipe out all the monsters in the world."


    Lin Yu guessed that there must be some kind of innate condition that restricts human beings, resulting in only a small number of people being able to practice.


    In other words, a special ceremony is needed to allow a person to step into the path of practice.


    "I''ll talk about this later, and first figure out what Gen Qi is."


    Lin Yu pondered the origin energy mentioned in the book.


    It is said in the book that Origin Qi is refined from refined qi. Generally, what is refined is the essence of acquired nature, that is, the essence of the outside world.


    Under special circumstances, it can also refine the innate essence in the body.


    However, refining the innate essence will lead to a reduction in lifespan, and there will be no practitioners to do such stupid things as a last resort.


    "That Yu Chirong suddenly exploded with a huge force, it seems that it was because of the refining of the innate essence in the body."


    Lin Yu nodded slightly, and continued to read the black book.

 Chapter 77： Long way ahead

    "Genetic Qi is obtained from refined qi, so it also has the characteristics of essence, for example, it can differentiate between yin and yang..."


    Lin Yu nodded constantly.


    I now know why the Qi on the surface of Yuchirong''s body can undergo various changes. It turns out that Origin Qi has two forms.


    Yang and Yin.


    To understand with modern concepts, it is the energy state and the material state.


    Gen Qi is not only arbitrary matter, but also arbitrary energy.


    When it is in the yang state, it is pure energy, and only the source energy in the yang state can cause damage to this kind of energy body.


    And when it is in a negative state, it has substance.


    That''s why the fist bombarded Yu Chirong''s body yesterday, and it felt like a bombardment on an iron plate.


    "So, Yang Bing is actually a weapon with special energy?"


    It is clearly mentioned in the book that it is invisible and intangible. Only Yang Gen Qi or Yang Soldiers can cause damage to it. Any other attack methods, including internal forces, are ineffective.


    "But foreign objects are ultimately unreliable, and Yang Soldiers still have a lifespan... Is there any way I can have the power to directly deal with tricks?"


    Internal force is ineffective against deception, which makes Lin Yu deeply disturbed.


    As a warrior, he relies on nothing more than a strong body and strong internal strength.


    As a result, neither of these can kill tricks.


    If you run into a trick without Yang soldiers, wouldn¡¯t it be slaughtered?


    "I will try the practice methods in this book first to see if I can refine the origin energy."


    Lin Yu turned the black book to the front, carefully studying the method of refining the source gas.


    After I thoroughly understood the steps and points of attention, I started to try.


    One day, two days...


    Lin Yu stayed alone in the room and tried for two days.


    The result is very disappointing, he can''t refine the source energy at all according to the method.


    I don''t know how to absorb the acquired essence, so I won''t talk about it, but even the inherent essence of refining itself does not respond at all.


    This shows that he can''t practice at all.


    and being unable to become a practitioner, it means that he is unable to master the power to deal with crooks.


    "There is only one way now, to worship the Chiyang Sect and figure out the principle of Yang Bing''s refining."


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu thinks this is his only hope.


    Akayo Sect is a martial arts school, but it is different from the ordinary martial arts school.


    Not only does he possess the technology for refining Yang soldiers, but the disciples who come out of it obviously have a deep understanding of the world.


    For example, Wang Qiang and Liu He who met in Ningfeng Villa knew about the monster.


    Although the fighting power is still pulling the hips, and it can''t hold a face to face when encountering a trick, it is at least much stronger than other martial arts.


    "Wait, there is a problem that I overlooked!"


    Lin Yu opened the black book and turned to the page introducing the monster.


    There is a line of text that says that once the demon qi enters the body, it will go out of style, and it will explode and die.


    and also explained in detail that even if the monster dies, its body tissues are still solidified with a monster energy, so the dead monster must never be eaten.


    "The dying demon object still has demon energy consolidated, and the demon energy can be transformed into vital energy."


    "However, when I ate the demon, apart from absorbing its innate essence and gaining anti-drug properties, it did not gain vitality, that is to say..."


    Lin Yu carefully recalled his previous experience, and found that in addition to directly absorbing the vital energy from the funeral objects, the other vital energy was only absorbed with the help of Yang Bing.


    The first time was to kill the two evil creatures of He Wen and He Wu with Yang Soldiers, gaining a total of 600 vital energy.


    The second time is to use Yang Soldiers to kill the creeps and monsters in Ningfeng Villa, gaining 2000 and 110 vital energy respectively.


    "In this way, the energy of yin qi is quite special. It can be used directly after absorbing yang qi, but it is very troublesome to use yin qi, and it has to go through some special methods."


    "As a result, when it comes to me, Yin Qi can directly absorb and transform, but other types of energy can''t."


    "What is the reason?"


    Lin Yu frowned and thought, could it be that the energy of Yin Qi is more pure?


    There is no answer to this point, but one thing is very clear, that is, Yin Qi is completely different from other kinds of energies.


    It is clearly mentioned in the book that Yin Qi is the energy that is fixed on metal rocks and other dead objects. Yang Qi and Demon Qi can only exist in organisms such as humans or monsters.


    "It is necessary to understand the refining principles of Yang Bing. If I understand the principles, I will have more channels to gain vitality."


    At present, there is only one channel to stably obtain vital energy, which is tomb burial objects.


    But there are always countless burial objects.


    For example, now, the shopkeeper Liu''s speed of purchasing the grave goods has been greatly slowed down, because he has eaten all the goods in the surrounding area, and he has to go farther.


    This is the first trouble.


    The second trouble is that Yin Qi is also a good thing for crooks, so the crook behind Chen Sihai will control him to search for burial objects everywhere.


    Now that he threw the pot on it, he dared to buy everywhere without restraint.


    But what about?


    If the graves were being collected everywhere like now, it would sooner or later attract the attention of Ji Wuce.


    How to explain then?


    "However, if you want to figure out the principles of Qingyang soldiers'' refining, you must first worship the Chiyang Sect..."


    Lin Yu rubbed his temples, which caused him a headache.


    I don¡¯t even know where the Chiyang Sect is, how can I worship it?


    Before, Grandpa Lin Gensheng said that he would send someone to inquire, but what he inquired about was still another Chiyang Sect, not the one he thought.


    Lin Yu guessed that the reason why the Akayang Sect of UU Reading is so mysterious is because the senior inside the gate does not want ordinary warriors to know where the mountain gate is.


    After all, the warriors of the Dawu Dynasty like to communicate with each other and learn martial arts.


    What kind of martial arts conventions, hero conventions, etc. are held at every turn.


    If Chiyang Sect is integrated into the martial arts, how can we keep secrets that cannot be known by outsiders?


    Must stay away from martial arts talents.


    Just like Wang Qiang and Liu He, they refused to disclose any information about their sects when they were about to die.


    is also quite low-key.


    Even the pill for martial arts-related purchases went to the black market auction to buy.


    "It seems that from ordinary warriors, it is absolutely impossible to inquire about the Chiyang Sect. You must go to those practitioners."


    Lin Yu sighed, feeling very helpless.


    The Dawu Dynasty desperately concealed the truth, making it extremely difficult for him to inquire about the news.


    If I hadn''t obtained this black book from Yu Chirong, now I wouldn''t even be able to figure out the source of power and combat methods of the practitioner.


    It really feels a bit difficult to move.


    However, no matter how difficult the road ahead, I still have to find a way to go on.


    just because this is the only way.


    If you don''t take this path, you can only live in a muddle-headed way, and you will have to be frightened.


    "Let''s take a look at those two books again."


    Lin Yu put away the black book, took out the two internal skills that Yu Chirong had obtained, and placed them on the table in front of him.


    turned it over and looked at it.


    "Red Sun Sect?!"


    "Both of these inner strengths come from Chiyang Sect?!"


    "I said that Yu Chirong did internal gong for what he did. It turned out that these two books of internal gong came from Chiyang Sect!"

 Chapter 78： Positive internal power

    Both of these books of internal strength came from Chiyang School, which made Lin Yu overjoyed.


    It doesn''t matter how Wei Chi Rong got them, the important thing is that these two books of internal strength came from Chiyang School.


    Putting away the inner joy, Lin Yu looked at these two books of internal strength carefully.


    ¡­¡­


    Inside a restaurant in Jianyang City.


    Two men in strong outfits are drinking.


    After taking a swig, one of the men in Tsing Yi put down his glass and asked the black-clothed man: "How was the investigation into the murder of Yu Chi Rong? Do you know?"


    "No result, no clue at all." The black-clothed man shook his head.


    The man in Tsing Yi nodded slightly, and then sighed: "That kid is also miserable. The two positive internal skills of Chiyang Sect were to be sent back to Chiyang Sect the next day, but he was attacked and killed by monsters the night before leaving. ."


    "I really don''t understand, how dare the monster dare to do it in the city? And what does the monster kill Wei Chi Rong? For the positive internal strength? Or for the practice manual?"


    The man in Tsing Yi was puzzled. He wanted to break his head and couldn''t understand the other party''s intentions.


    "Hey, don''t mention it." The black-clothed man showed helpless expression, "Master Ji was furious because of this, our elder almost never came back alive."


    "Is it because of the disappearance of the practice manual?" the man in Tsing Yi asked.


    "Yeah, why else?" The black-clothed man sighed, "The two positive internal skills are very profound, and few people in the world can understand them. Those who can understand can directly become the deputy master of the Chiyang Sect."


    "Also, even if you understand it, these ordinary martial arts outside can''t get the resources needed for cultivation, so they can''t practice."


    "But the practice manual is different. Although ordinary people can''t cultivate even if they get it, it records things about demons and tricks. Once it leaks out, I''m afraid..."


    The man in Tsing Yi answered, "I don''t think the problem is too big. Ordinary people can''t confirm the authenticity of those things. They might think they were compiled by good deeds."


    "Yes, I can only think about this." The black-clothed man frowned.


    "Forget it, drinking and drinking, there is a tall man against it when the sky falls."


    The man in Tsing Yi saw that he had said something that made the man in black very much less interested, so he stopped the topic and turned to persuade him to drink.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Yu room.


    "These two internal skills are too difficult!"


    One of these two books of internal skills is called "Red Sun Spit Nagong" and the other is "Red Sun Flame Fire Jue". The content is very profound.


    Lin Yu flipped through it for a long time, feeling like he was reading a book.


    Although I know every word on the above, it looks strange when they are connected together.


    Even if he has a deep knowledge of martial arts, he still has a little understanding.


    "This Red Sun Sect really has an extraordinary background. The last time I met Wang Qiang Liu He, it is estimated that he has average strength in the Sect."


    Lin Yu has roughly understood at this time that these two internal gongs are a special type of exercise called positive internal gong. After successful cultivation, special positive internal qi will be generated in the body.


    This kind of inner energy is different from inner force, it is a pure energy, and it can cause damage to the deceitful things under full urging.


    "I can''t understand, I can''t understand at all!"


    Lin Yu guessed in his mind that this kind of inner strength is not something that everyone can learn even in the Chiyang Sect.


    And even if they can learn, they have to be taught by the senior insiders themselves.


    Think about it. If everyone can learn this kind of positive internal skills, the court has long promoted it on a large scale. Isn''t it good to train more warriors who can kill deception?


    "If this thing falls into the hands of other warriors, it will really be a pile of waste paper, but for me, it is still very promising."


    After thinking carefully, Lin Yu had an idea in his mind.


    Strengthen one''s own internal strength first, so that one''s understanding of martial arts will be deepened, and the martial arts knowledge in the mind will be greatly enriched.


    I will look at these two internal skills again at that time, it will definitely not be as difficult as it is now.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu called out the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Sword Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifteenth layer) (+), body transformation (seventh layer) (+)¡¿


    [Features: Anti-drug Level 2, Self-healing Level 1]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 5710¡¿


    Yesterday, shopkeeper Liu sent a large number of burial objects in the tomb. After all of them were absorbed, they obtained nearly 5,000 yuan energy, plus the original, a total of 5710 points.


    is definitely enough to strengthen the body transformation tactics.


    "Strengthen!"


    Lin Yu opened a bottle of pill, swallowed it in one mouthful, and immediately began to strengthen the body transformation tactics.


    This bottle of pill is to strengthen the muscles and bones, and the function is to strengthen the body.


    Since the battle with Yu Chirong, Lin Yu felt that his physical defenses were still insufficient, so he decided to strengthen his physical body first.


    And I chose to strengthen the Huati Jue because it is a top-notch internal skill, and strengthening it can obtain a lot of profound martial arts knowledge.


    half an hour later.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Sword Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifteenth layer) (+), body transformation (11th layer) ) (+)¡¿


    [Features: Anti-drug Level 2, Self-healing Level 1]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 3610¡¿


    Deduction strengthening took a total of 2100 yuan energy to strengthen the body transformation to the eleventh level.


    Lin Yu stood up and moved his muscles.


    then urged internal force to poke **** his left arm.


    "Yes! With my current physical strength, even a full blow from Yu Chi Rong can''t hurt me a bit!"


    Lin Yu is very satisfied with the changes in his body.


    twisted his neck and sat back at the table, continuing to study those two books.


    Two hours later.


    "I still don''t understand, but it''s much better than before. It seems that I have to continue to strengthen the body transformation art."


    After finding out two bottles of elixirs and swallowing them all at once, Lin Yu continued to modify the martial arts.


    half an hour later.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Sword Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifteenth layer) (+), body transformation (fifteenth layer) ) (+)¡¿


    [Features: Anti-drug Level 2, Self-healing Level 1]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 710¡¿


    Deduction enhancement consumes a total of 2900 points of vital energy, and the body transformation formula is strengthened to the fifteenth layer.


    "This... how come my clothes are broken?"


    Lin Yu looked down and found that all of his clothes were torn apart by soaring muscles and turned into rags and hung on her body.


    In fact, when he finished that strengthening, he found that his clothes were a bit too tight, but he was anxious to study two positive internal skills, so he didn''t think much.


    The changes in his body are so great now that it is difficult for him not to notice.


    He stood up hurriedly and looked at his body back and forth.


    At this time, he is about two meters or three meters tall. There are bulging muscles all over his body, with blue veins bulging, and he is stronger than a cow.


    Lin Yu guessed, now even without urging the internal force, the muscle power alone can sweep the first-class warrior who gathered together.


    "Fortunately, I have a physical transformation technique, otherwise I will attract a crowd of people to watch wherever I go."


    Lin Yu urged the body transformation jue to compress his figure, returning to his previous appearance of 1.9 meters.


    After feeling it carefully, he found that there was no discomfort in his whole body. Unlike before, it would be a little uncomfortable to use internal force to change the shape of the musculoskeletal membrane.


    seems to be because of the strengthening of the body transformation formula to the fifteenth floor.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu checked the additional knowledge about the Body-Transforming Jue in his mind.


    Soon, he discovered that the fifteen-layered Body-Transforming Jue not only had the effect of changing the musculoskeletal membrane, but also had the ability to change the mental temperament.


    That is to say, now that he activates the Body Jue, he can perfectly imitate others, whether externally or internally.


    As long as you pay attention to your behavior and speaking habits, you can make sure that your mother will not recognize you.


    "After activating the Body Jue, you should be able to hide the trick behind Chen Sihai."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    Then he found out a set of clothes and put it on, then sat back at the table and continued to study the two positive books.

 Chapter 79： Hard work was not in vain

    After pondering for two hours, Lin Yu found that there are still many concepts in it.


    He speculated that there should be some simple martial arts before these two internal skills. Only by learning those martial arts can we thoroughly understand these concepts in "Red Sun Tuna Gong" and "Red Sun Flame Fire Jin".


    It¡¯s like middle school mathematics. It¡¯s impossible to take out some elementary school mathematics concepts and explain them repeatedly. If you want to understand those concepts, you can only go back and read elementary school math textbooks.


    "If another warrior obtains these two internal skills, he will never even want to learn it for the rest of his life, no matter how strong his savvy talent is."


    "But unfortunately it was me who met!"


    Lin Yu let out a long sigh, preparing to implement another plan previously planned.


    In the current situation, there is no point in strengthening the "Human Body Jue" and "Iron Bone Strength".


    So now there is only one way.


    That is to try one by one.


    Although he doesn''t know what those concepts are, he can still guess a few directions with his profound martial arts skills.


    The only problem is that I don¡¯t know which direction is right.


    But it¡¯s okay. For him, even if he tries in the wrong direction, there will be no harm. It¡¯s just a waste of time.


    "It''s a big project, it seems that you don''t want to go out during this time!"


    Lin Yu turned out the pen, ink, paper and inkstone and asked Wan''er to grind the ink, and then he deduce it on the paper.


    one day, two days, three days...


    It took ten days, Lin Yu finally understood all the unknown concepts, and successfully found the correct cultivation method.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Knife Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifteenth layer) (+), body transformation (fifteenth layer) ) (+), Chiyang Tuna Gong (not getting started) (+), Chiyang Yanhuojin (not getting started) (+)¡¿


    [Features: Anti-drug Level 2, Self-healing Level 1]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 710¡¿


    "Finally succeeded!"


    "My efforts are not in vain!"


    In the case of not worshipping the Chiyang Sect and not possessing the talents against the sky, there is no possibility of practicing these two internal skills.


    It turned out that after my own hard work, I was successful.


    Lin Yu guessed in his mind that even in the Chiyang Sect, few people would be able to practice these two sets of internal skills.


    Probably because of this, the court paid no attention to the martial artist.


    After all, it is too difficult to cultivate a warrior who can kill demons and ghosts, and the price/performance ratio is horribly low.


    It is estimated that with the same resources, at least ten practitioners of the same strength can be cultivated.


    "The only problem now is Yuanneng."


    Staring at the line of numbers behind Yuanneng, Lin Yu thought to himself that after so many days, shopkeeper Liu should have obtained a lot of new funeral objects.


    I just don¡¯t know when he will return to Jianyang City.


    The contact code between himself and him is one-way, and he always takes the initiative to contact him.


    So now I can only wait passively.


    "Wan''er, let the kitchen prepare..."


    Just as Lin Yu was about to order Wan''er to prepare some food in the kitchen, suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    "Master, it''s me."


    Lin Shan''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Enter."


    Lin Yu replied.


    With a creak, Lin Shan opened the door and entered.


    As soon as he walked in, he leaned to Lin Yu''s desk and said, "Master, the shopkeeper Liu has sent a new contact code."


    "Oh? Is the new product arrived?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    "Hmm." Lin Shan nodded heavily.


    "Okay, make arrangements quickly, and go and hand over with him as before."


    Lin Yuxindao is really dozing off and someone gives pillows.


    I was worrying about Yuanneng, but in a blink of an eye, shopkeeper Liu gave me a surprise.


    "Master, this time the code is different from the previous ones."


    Lin Shan bowed and added.


    "Where is it different?"


    "Master, in the secret code given by the shopkeeper Liu this time, it is said that you will be handed over in person, and he has important things to talk to you in person."


    "Important news?"


    Lin Yu slowly nodded, roughly guessing in his mind.


    "Okay, I''ll go there myself tonight."


    Touched his chin, Lin Yu asked again: "By the way, is there anything new about the matter that the government is investigating?"


    He was referring to the murder of Yu Chirong by a "monster".


    After coming back that day, he told Lin Shan to keep paying attention to this matter.


    "Master, it''s still the same, no results are found." Lin Shan replied.


    "Okay, I see."


    No result is the best result, Lin Yu heaved a sigh of relief.


    It should be impossible to make any mistakes in this matter.


    At that time, I had been preparing for a long time, and I had to be sure of it before I made the move.


    If you can still be found on your body by the government, then you can buy a piece of tofu and kill yourself, so what kind of martial arts are you still practicing?


    Afterwards, Lin Yu asked some questions about the Chen family, and Lin Shan answered them one by one.


    After everything was over, he told Wan''er to prepare food.


    "These three books are useless, burn all of them, just in case."


    Lin Yu picked up the two positive internal skills and the practice manual, and strode towards the brazier.


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    Jianyang City East In the residential area.


    Lin Yu met here with the shopkeeper Liu who had not seen each other for nearly a month.


    Shopkeeper Liu looked sad, and something bad seemed to happen.


    "My son, this is the last time you and I have worked together." Shopkeeper Liu whispered.


    "What happened? Shopkeeper Liu, please tell me."


    Lin Yu roughly guessed the reason, but he still wanted to hear the explanation from the shopkeeper Liu himself.


    "That''s it." The shopkeeper Liu whispered in Lin Yu''s ear: "Half a month ago, the government began to strictly investigate black market transactions, and the intensity is getting stronger every day..."


    After listening to Shopkeeper Liu''s words, Lin Yu''s heart was indeed the same as he thought.


    Because of his own attack and killing of Yu Chi Rong, the government strictly investigated the black market transactions. It may be to find out the whereabouts of the three books, or it may be to find the murderer.


    "Okay, since this business can''t be done, then let''s end our cooperation."


    Lin Yu had made preparations a long time ago, knowing that this kind of thing would not last long, so he didn''t feel bad in his heart.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s agreement, the shopkeeper Liu breathed a sigh of relief: "Thank you for your understanding. Next, Liu will leave Jianyang City and settle in other cities. He will definitely not put him in danger."


    "Well, it''s good to get together and get together." Lin Yu arched his hands.


    He didn''t feel false about the promise of shopkeeper Liu. After all, if he was in a dangerous situation, he would not have a good life for Liu.


    The two have long been grasshoppers on the same rope.


    After a few more greetings, shopkeeper Liu took advantage of the darkness and left in a hurry.


    Lin Yu walked to the secret underground warehouse, preparing to absorb the Yuanneng from the funerary objects.


    Presumably, with these vital abilities, the internal functions of the two masculine abilities have been improved to a level sufficient for actual combat.

 Chapter 80： Passive talent

    "9500 o''clock!"


    "There are so many goods this time, but unfortunately there will be no such good things in the future."


    sighed secretly, Lin Yu cleaned up the scene and left quickly.


    After returning home, Lin Yu went straight to the kitchen.


    brought back the few beasts Lin Baotong had prepared in the afternoon.


    "Eat this long-tailed lizard first, improve the self-healing qualities, and then try others."


    Thinking of this in his heart, Lin Yu called out the martial arts modifier.


    After some operations.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Knife Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifteenth layer) (+), body transformation (fifteenth layer) ) (+), Chi Yang Tu Na Gong (ninth floor) (+), Chi Yang Yan Huo Jin (not getting started) (+)¡¿


    [Trait: Anti-drug Level 2 and Self-healing Level 3]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 5710¡¿


    "This masculine internal strength is really good, and the ninth level is not the upper limit!"


    Lin Yu strengthened all the way, spent a total of 4,500 yuan energy, strengthened the "Red Sun Tuna Gong" to the ninth layer, but the strengthening button was not grayed out.


    "Three levels of self-healing, a total of two levels improved."


    It took 4,500 yuan to improve the two levels of self-healing traits, which is normal, no more, no less.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, carefully feeling the huge information that had just poured into his mind-the martial arts knowledge about the nine-layer "Red Sun Tu Na Gong".


    Soon, he understood the purpose of this internal skill.


    This internal energy is the foundation of all positive internal energy. After practicing to the first level, as long as you maintain normal breathing and breathing, your body will continuously produce positive internal energy.


    And every time you raise one level, the generation speed of positive internal energy doubles, and the ninth level is nine times faster.


    "If you don''t practice "Red Sun Exhales and Nagong", then the positive internal energy in the body will not be automatically generated. Once the reserves are used up, the combat power will be greatly reduced."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    No wonder the two positive internal gongs appeared at the same time. It turns out that the function of "Red Sun Tuna Gong" is so important that if you don''t practice this internal gong, even the other positive internal gongs will be of no avail.


    After figuring this out, Lin Yu turned his eyes to the two wild beasts on the ground.


    This is an animal named Swift Cat, which is characterized by extremely fast neural response.


    Lin Yu¡¯s previous life has seen on the Internet that the neural response speed of cats is two to four times that of humans, and the neural response speed of this swift cat may be more than ten times that of humans.


    Of course he couldn''t measure this data actually, it was just a rough estimate.


    But in any case, this is not wrong, this beast''s neural response speed is far faster than that of humans.


    The slow nerve response is precisely his biggest weakness at the moment.


    After all, he is just a warrior.


    As a martial artist, there is an upper limit on the nerve response speed, and martial arts training can only achieve a limited improvement.


    Only those cultivators who possess extraordinary powers can break this shackle.


    So for him, this defect can only be changed through a plug-in.


    "Strengthen!"


    Lin Yu muttered silently in his heart, and pressed the + sign at the back of "Red Sun Flame".


    After some operations.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Knife Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifteenth layer) (+), body transformation (fifteenth layer) ) (+), Chi Yang Tu Na Gong (ninth layer) (+), Chi Yang Yan Huo Jin (ninth layer) (+)¡¿


    [Features: Anti-drug Level 2, Self-healing Level 3, Lightning Response Level 2, Night Vision Level 1]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 1210¡¿


    "More night vision?"


    "That''s right, can''t cats be able to see at night, I should have thought of it long ago."


    Lin Yu wanted to increase the speed of neural response, but he forgot that cats are nocturnal animals.


    "Next time I have Yuanneng and eat some bats, I will have an ultrasonic radar."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    then put aside the distractions and carefully felt the newly added martial arts knowledge in his mind.


    "The red sun is fiery, that''s how it is!"


    Lin Yu raised both fists, the positive internal Qi in the body urged.


    bang.


    Both fists made an explosive sound, and two flames burst into flames on the fists.


    The first level of "Red Sun Flames" is only capable of injuring tricks. However, after training to the ninth level, the raging fire transformed from the masculine internal energy can even burn the gods and souls of the tricks.


    Of course, with such a fierce energy, it is natural to deal with practitioners.


    First-class warrior, not to mention, can be crushed with one finger.


    "Positive internal strength is really extraordinary, but it''s a pity that it is too difficult to cultivate, and I don''t know if anyone in the Chiyang Sect can reach my current level."


    After possessing the profound martial arts knowledge of two positive internal skills, Lin Yu knew that the cultivation of positive internal skills was thousands of times more difficult than imagined.


    The cultivation method is extremely profound and difficult to understand, so I won¡¯t talk about it.


    As for the cultivation after getting started, the resources it consumes are extremely terrifying.


    Lin Yu roughly calculated that maybe one million taels of gold would be dropped, only to be able to upgrade "Red Sun Tuna Gong" from the first layer to the second layer.


    The more resources are spent in the future.


    Practicing to the ninth level, I''m afraid it will consume a golden mountain.


    With such a terrifying difficulty in training, I''m afraid that Sect Master Chiyang wouldn''t have that high level of accomplishments, and maybe it''s not as good as his current self.


    After understanding this, Lin Yu knew why the court simply looked down on martial artists.


    Because the martial artist consumes too many resources, it is estimated that spending the same resources can cultivate a thousand practitioners of the same strength.


    "With my current strength, Yu Chi Rong can be killed with a single punch, and even a stronger practitioner can fight."


    According to the black-covered practice manual, practitioners can also use the extraordinary power of Genesis Qi to display extraordinary abilities such as self-healing, anti-drug, night vision, and so on.


    However, these abilities of the practitioner must be actively used, and these abilities of oneself are all passive.


    To use the game as an analogy, the cultivator has the active skill of CD, but he is a passive talent.


    Anyone who has played games knows how can active skills compare to passive talents with the same effect?


    I was injured I don¡¯t care about it at all, it will heal immediately.


    And a practitioner must first know where he was injured, and then urge Gen Qi to repair it, and he must not be distracted when he is repaired, and the efficiency will be greatly reduced if it is distracted.


    It was like facing battle Lieutenant Chi Rong that day. The reason that guy was crushed and beaten by himself was because he had to resist the evil poison in his body, he had to defend himself, and he had to fight back.


    and you can do your best.


    Passive talent strengthens the tough defense, only then has the reckless capital.


    "There are only 1210 points left in Yuanneng. I have to find a way to get Yuanneng. By the way, try the power of positive internal strength."


    As the saying goes, holding a sword with a hard waist, and possessing this ability, even among the practitioners, he is considered to be the best, and naturally he does not need to develop as awkwardly as before.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu walked to the big box full of debris.


    When escaping from Ningfeng Mountain Villa that time, he brought back the belongings of Wang Qiang and Liu He.


    So he was going to use the Body Transformation Technique to change his figure and appearance, pretending to be a disciple of the Scarlet Sun Sect, to take the initiative to contact those practitioners, and follow them to kill demons and ghosts.


    "The fifteenth floor of the Body Transformation Art, even the trick behind Chen Sihai can be easily concealed. It is a piece of cake to hide other practitioners."


    It is very clear in the black leather practice manual that the deceit does not have the ability to peep into the human heart.


    Those illusions that appeared at that time were tricks that used energy fluctuations to influence people''s spiritual will, making people bewildered by the things in their hearts.


    Therefore, as long as you change your figure, appearance and mental temperament, you don''t have to worry about being seen through by a trick.


    After everything was cleaned up, Lin Yu opened the door and strode out.

 Chapter 81： Impersonate

    Lin Yu came to the government office and showed the official documents and tokens that belonged to the Chiyang Sect, and was taken to a room.


    "You are waiting here."


    The person who led him over left a word and turned and left.


    After a while, a man in a black robe pushed in. He saw Lin Yu and asked, "How did you come? Your Chiyang Sect was too procrastinated to do things."


    "Something happened on the road and it was delayed."


    Lin Yu held his fist.


    Although the matter of Ningfeng Mountain Villa has been known to the practitioners, because the clothes Yang Bing and token Wen Di on Wang Qiang and Liu He were collected by Lin Yu, they did not know that the two bodies were disciples of the Chiyang Sect. .


    always thought that the Chiyang Sect had not come yet.


    "Forget it, anyway, it''s the same whether you come or not. It''s nothing to come. Show me things again."


    The black-robed man didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Lin Yu, so he had to read Wen Di and Dian Zi carefully.


    Chiyang Sect is ultimately just a martial arts school, no matter how special and unique, the disciples in it are just ordinary warriors.


    Useless is Takeo.


    Everyone is useful in this world, but the martial artist is useless.


    The only purpose of ¡¡¡¡ is to help the government to wipe out the thieves, but the question is, aren¡¯t those thieves who have fallen into the grass but still have martial arts?


    So what is the meaning of the existence of warriors?


    Kill yourself and kill yourself to play?


    The black-robed man looked at it for a while, then returned the thing to Lin Yu, and said indifferently: "I don''t have any other requirements for you, I just hope you keep your mouth tight and don''t let the flat-headed people know what they shouldn''t know."


    "Yes." Lin Yu replied.


    "Okay, let''s go, go to the people of the town''s Demon Sect by yourself, and see if they have anything that needs your help."


    The black-robed man waved his hand impatiently and motioned Lin Yu to leave.


    From his point of view, the Poyang Soldier is barely useful all over this kid, and it is almost the same as if he has martial arts or not.


    There is nothing he can do except to help the Town Demon Sect deal with the little demon with a low cultivation base.


    Lin Yu left the government office, and after inquiring about the town¡¯s demon sect¡¯s foothold in the city, he went straight to it.


    ¡­¡­


    Ruyi Inn.


    This inn was completely covered by the Town Demon Sect, and it became their foothold in Jianyang City.


    As soon as Lin Yu walked to the door, two disciples of the Demon Sect in the town stopped him and said, "This inn has been booked by us. We have to stay in the store and go elsewhere."


    "Under the Chiyang Sect disciple, Master Zhang from the government office asked me to come over."


    Lin Yu took out the Chiyang Sect token and explained.


    "Red Sun Sect?"


    The two looked at Lin Yu up and down, then nodded and said, "Go, go in."


    Lin Yu stepped into the door, and two disciples of the Town Demon Sect shouted into the room: "The warriors of the Scarlet Sun Sect are here."


    "Oh, it is the martial artist of the Chiyang Sect.


    A young man in the inn greeted Lin Yu weirdly.


    Other people also looked at Lin Yu.


    One of them stood up, pretending to exaggerate and said: "Wow, I heard that the scholar said that a powerful warrior can kill a giant elephant with one punch and jump ten meters high. , I saw it today, it was extraordinary!"


    Everyone laughed.


    A person came to Lin Yu, looked up and down around him, and said in his mouth: "Look, everyone, take a look, this muscle is a martial arts expert, don''t you think?"


    "Then there can be fakes? The sword king and sword saints talked about by the flat-headed people, I''m afraid it''s nothing more than that!"


    "I''m going to participate in the martial arts conference, I will definitely be the leader!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone laughed brazenly, no one cared about Lin Yu''s feelings, and no one came out to ask Lin Yu''s name.


    They just want to take the opportunity to vent their dissatisfaction.


    In their view, the world has always been guarded by these practitioners, who are protecting the safety of the common people.


    However, due to some special reasons, their achievements cannot be publicized. No one knows the strength and achievements they have.


    The common people all over the world only know that there are warriors in the world, but they don¡¯t know that there are practitioners in the world.


    Warriors can obtain martial arts names and get ahead.


    Occasionally kill a few thieves, and they are talked about by the people.


    Even storytellers extoll the deeds of warriors everywhere.


    The most popular story among common people is what this warrior killed a giant elephant, that warrior killed a tiger, or a certain warrior killed a large soldier.


    Some things were clearly done by their practitioners, and they were also known by the court in the name of warriors.


    For example, Jianyang City, there is a legendary story of the fierce tiger gate master fighting the "savages".


    Not only that, these warriors hold a martial arts conference every year, and every time they attract countless ordinary people to watch the battle.


    Showing two hands casually will attract countless people''s applause, and even some women take the initiative to throw their arms and express their love.


    And these practitioners are like the air, silent and unknown, as if they didn''t exist at all.


    Compared with the two, it is really difficult to achieve a psychological balance.


    The disciples of the Demon Sect in ¡¡¡¡ town were irritated for a while. Seeing that Lin Yu hadn''t reacted at all, they felt bored, so they ignored him.


    Lin Yu found a place to sit down.


    These people don''t ask him questions, but they are in his arms.


    After ¡¡¡¡ sat down, he took the teapot and bowl, and started drinking.


    Of course, drinking tea is just a disguise, and all his attention is spent listening to the conversation of the town''s demon sect disciples.


    After listening to it for a while, he realized that it turned out that Yu Chi Rong was a disciple of the Town Demon Sect.


    Those two positive internal skills were borrowed by an elder of the Town Demon Sect. It is said that some of the principles in them have some reference significance.


    After reading it, I wanted to send Yu Chi Rong back to www.novelhall.com~ I never thought that Yu Chi Rong was killed by a "monster" and lost two books.


    Of course, those two books are just copies, and it doesn¡¯t matter if they are lost. No one can practice that inner strength anyway.


    What they really care about is the loss of the practice manual, and they are afraid that the demon knowledge recorded on it will be known to the common people.


    In addition, these disciples also talked a lot about the spiritual world, which opened Lin Yu''s eyes.


    Time soon arrived at night, and Lin Yu was arranged to live in a room.


    Early the next morning, someone came to him and told him that he would take him to the outside of the city for practice.


    Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t refuse. He got in among this group of people, originally in order to follow them to kill demons and ghosts, and take the opportunity to try the power of positive internal power.


    "Brother Yu, why take him to practice together?"


    After leaving the city gate, a female disciple asked Yu Liangzhe, her eyes looked at Lin Yu with disgust.


    "The Fifth Elder asked me to take it, what can I do."


    Yu Liangzhe guessed that it might be because Yu Chirong lost the two positive internal skills. The Fifth Elder felt sad and wanted to compensate.


    "Hmph, look at him, there are sun-breaking soldiers all over him, isn''t it holding us back?"


    The female disciple was full of dissatisfaction, and after nagging, she turned her head to look at Lin Yu and said, "That fellow from the Scarlet Sun Sect, you don''t think your Yang Soldier is really useful, do you?"


    "Your Poyang Soldier has limited power and short lifespan. If you want to rely on it to kill demons and ghosts, it''s better to wash and sleep as early as possible. You have everything in your dreams."


    "You go back by yourself, don''t let us get in the way."


    The female disciple rolled her eyes after speaking, for fear that Lin Yu didn''t know how much she hated him.


    Lin Yu throws a punch without saying a word.

 Chapter 82： Respect the strong

    Yesterday, Lin Yu had already figured out that these cultivators pursue respect for the strong.


    This is the result of deliberate guidance by the imperial court and the practice sect.


    Practitioners often need to deal with demons and ghosts, without a strong heart, without invincible courage, they simply can''t hold on.


    Those who are weak in character, those who behave well, and those who have excess compassion are not suitable for being a guardian of evil spirits.


    Because monsters and monsters are not human, but they will pretend to be an adult to deceive. If they can''t be cruel, they will only be killed by the opponent.


    Therefore, the imperial court and the practice sect will deliberately guide practitioners to use force to solve problems.


    Whoever disagrees with whom, go straight up and fight.


    can use hidden weapons or poison.


    no limit.


    But if you can''t do it by yourself, call your relatives and friends to help, or use some kind of relationship, then your reputation will be completely stinky, and you will never want to redeem it in your life.


    Even if he is the son of the suzerain, he still has to rely on his fists to convince the crowd.


    In the world of practitioners, relationships are useless, contacts are useless, everything except one''s own force is useless.


    This is the rule of the spiritual world.


    Because of this, every practitioner pursues the principle of respecting the strong.


    Whoever has the big fist is the boss.


    It''s useless to show the facts and make sense!


    A punch with a fist, useful!


    Like that day, Yu Chirong killed the ordinary martial artist Meng Jian who dared to resist him that day. After returning, he was greatly admired by the disciples and elders of the sect. He felt that he was cruel enough and a man.


    If he had left one hand and didn''t kill Meng Jian, then he would be poked at the back of the doorman and cursed with sympathy, and he deserved to die in the hands of monsters and monsters.


    In the eyes of practitioners, only practitioners are humans, and there is no difference between mortals and livestock such as pigs, cattle, and sheep.


    To show mercy to mortals is to be soft-hearted and have no way of washing.


    "Anyone who can''t help himself, look for a fight!"


    The female disciple saw Lin Yu slammed a fist, she was not surprised at all, and calmly urged Yuan Qi, ready to fight back.


    However, as soon as her body guard air membrane was unfolded, Lin Yu hit her face with a punch and flew out.


    The power of this punch was so powerful that her entire face was changed.


    The nose collapsed, and both eyeballs were about to fall off.


    , a small face that was originally quite handsome, at this time it was completely devoid of humanity.


    is very miserable.


    But this tragedy lasted for a few seconds, and after a few seconds, the wound began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It is she who is urging Yuan Qi to repair.


    "I am going to kill you!"


    The female disciple became angry from embarrassment and jumped up from the ground, wanting to fight back.


    Yu Liangzhe scolded: "Okay, you are not his opponent, don''t be ashamed."


    "I will practice with you."


    A male disciple stood up and blasted Lin Yu with a punch.


    The fist was wrapped in strong wind, and the Yin Gen Qi covered the surface like a rock, like an iron ball hitting Lin Yu.


    clang¡ª


    Lin Yu was punching this fist, and the two fists collided with a loud noise.


    The small shock wave produced by ¡¡¡¡ blew their clothes violently.


    "Dare to fight me? A little bit capable!"


    A hint of surprise flashed in the eyes of the male disciple, his hands kept on punching him at an extremely fast speed.


    Lin Yu calmly, continued to punch against the opponent''s fist.


    clang clang clang¡ª


    The loud sound of iron strike shook the sky.


    With just one or two breaths, the two of them made no less than ten punches in a row.


    "what-"


    Suddenly, the male disciple screamed.


    Flesh and bone **** splashed all around.


    His two fists were smashed by Lin Yu because of the yin source energy being blown away, leaving only a little skin on the ulna.


    He stepped back hurriedly, urging Yuan Qi to repair the wound.


    "With this ability, you still want to kill demons?"


    Lin Yu glanced indifferently at the other party, then said with a blow in his mouth.


    These practitioners respect the strong. The more polite you are with the other party, the more you will be looked down upon by the other party.


    Yu Liangzhe looked at Lin Yu and frowned. It was obvious that Lin Yu''s strength exceeded his expectations.


    Normally, the warrior is not an opponent of the cultivator at all.


    Although the two people who had just fought with Lin Yu were both newcomers and low in strength, they shouldn''t have lost so badly.


    It seems that this guy is a person in the Chiyang Sect, not an ordinary disciple.


    "Hong Zhen, you practice with him."


    Yu Liangzhe tilted his head slightly and said to a male disciple in front of the left.


    This male disciple is the strongest among all the newcomers he brought out on this trip, so I don''t believe that he can''t beat this Chiyang Sect martial artist.


    "drink!"


    Hong Zhen yelled violently, violently smashed into Lin Yu.


    He is about the same size as Lin Yu, but after the source energy is activated, a tortoise-like hard shell grows up and down all over his body, and his body instantly enlarges a lot, even bigger than Lin Yu, who is full of muscles.


    Of course, this is because Lin Yu urged the body transformation to suppress the body.


    If it is fully unfolded, Hong Zhen can be compared easily.


    "Fool, I don''t even hide."


    Yu Liangzhe sneered, feeling that Lin Yu''s mind was flooded.


    Hong Zhen¡¯s collision can break even a tree with three thick arms. With a mere warrior, how can He De stop this blow?


    will definitely be smashed into a splash of minced meat, turning into a pool of blood.


    àØ¡ª


    At this time, a muffled sound came, UU reading followed Hong Zhen''s body with a crackling sound.


    "Huh?" Yu Liangzhe narrowed his eyes, a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect this Chiyang Sect warrior not only was not knocked into the air, but also cracked Hong Zhen''s Origin Qi carapace with a punch.


    "Your turtle shell is a bit hard."


    Lin Yu retracted his right fist, and immediately punched again after saying a word.


    Hong Zhen didn''t froze either, raised his hands high above his head, and slammed down Lin Yu''s Tianling Gai fiercely.


    Click¡ª


    However, it was not Lin Yu''s head that shattered, but the Genesis Qi carapace in Hong Zhen''s hand.


    àØàØàØ¡ª


    At the moment when Hong Zhen was slightly stunned, Lin Yu''s fists had rained on him.


    The carapace on his body cracked rapidly, and the cracks continued to grow, and the speed of repair was not as fast as the speed of fragmentation.


    "drink!"


    Hong Zhen''s anger came from his heart, and he shouted again, his right leg kicked on the ground, and the whole person pressed forward with all his strength, trying to press Lin Yu to the ground and then fight back fiercely.


    But the moment he gave his strength, Lin Yu also followed him.


    Internal force urged with full force, Lin Yu''s body ejected like a cannonball out of the chamber, and rushed forward against the body pressed by Hong Zhen.


    In an instant, the dust was flying.


    Hong Zhen wanted to use the friction of the ground to block Lin Yu''s momentum, but it was useless at all.


    Lin Yu dashed forward against him, the ground was rubbed by his legs into two trenches, sand, gravel and mud were flying in the sky.


    The two figures were completely swallowed by the sand.


    "Fuck, is this really a warrior?"


    Seeing Lin Yu rushing forward against Hong Zhen''s heavy body, he went out more than ten meters away in the blink of an eye, and several town demon sect disciples hurriedly urged Yuan Qi to catch up.

 Chapter 83： Weird

    àØ¡ª¡ª


    There was a loud noise.


    Lin Yu pushed Hong Zhen into a rock wall, instantly shattering the Origin Qi carapace up and down Hong Zhen''s body, and slammed his whole body into the rock wall.


    Then, he slammed four punches one after another, breaking Hong Zhen''s limbs, making him unable to move, stuck in the rock wall and difficult to get out. Only then did he regain his strength and slowly back out.


    "Okay, it''s a real skill!"


    Yu Liangzhe, who followed closely, clapped his hands, looked at Lin Yu and said with some approval in his eyes.


    "I don''t know if my strength will hold you back." Lin Yu turned around and said.


    "Why ask knowingly?"


    Yu Liangzhe lifted his chin slightly, his expression a little embarrassed, but the arrogance in his words remained undiminished.


    He admitted that Lin Yu is also one of the best among the martial artists in the world. However, no matter how strong he is, he is only a martial artist, incomparable to a cultivator.


    at least far better than Yu Liangzhe.


    At this time, Hong Zhen''s injury had almost recovered, and he tried to squeeze out of the rock wall.


    After he stood still, Yu Liangzhe looked at him and the other two disciples coldly and said, "I''m not good at learning skills, it''s embarrassing."


    The three of them lowered their heads, dare not say a word.


    Losing to a warrior is really a great shame, no face can be saved for any reason, and I can only accept it obediently.


    "Okay, don''t be frustrated. If you can''t do it now, just work hard. The warriors are just warriors after all. There is no future, but you have a future. Don''t extinguish your fighting spirit because of today''s matter."


    Yu Liangzhe spoke again and again, and the three of them hurriedly promised him that they would work hard in the future and not to shame the sect.


    Then, the group continued on the road.


    After experiencing this, these practitioners did not dare to despise Lin Yu as before.


    Especially Hong Zhen and the others, they didn''t even dare to look directly at Lin Yu.


    After all, if you lose, you lose.


    In their thinking mode, they are not as strong as people, so they have to bow their heads obediently until one day they can overtake.


    Of course, they would not give Lin Yu a high look because of losing to Lin Yu.


    They very much agree with Yu Liangzhe''s words that the martial artist has no future.


    No matter how hard the warrior works, it will not help. The upper limit is inherently much lower than that of the cultivator, and there is no future.


    For this, Lin Yu has no rebuttal.


    Judging from his current knowledge, the warrior is indeed inferior to the practitioner.


    The difference between the two is mainly in the efficiency of cultivation.


    For example, he is now cultivating to the 15th floor of "Iron Bone Strength". If you copy it and let a martial artist with a middle talent to practice, I am afraid that from the age of ten to a hundred years old, he will also practice less than ten floors.


    You must know that Iron Bone Jin is already a first-class warrior when it reaches the fifth level, but countless warriors will never touch the threshold of a second-rate warrior in their entire lives, so how can you talk about training Iron Bone Jin to the tenth or even the fifteenth level? Woolen cloth?


    The practitioner is different. As long as the practitioner can refining and refining Origin Qi, his strength is already equal to that of a first-class warrior.


    If you practice for a while, you can easily sling first-class warriors.


    There are two different ways of cultivation, with huge differences in efficiency.


    If a warrior can practice for five hundred years, he can compete with most practitioners.


    But the question is, which warrior has such a long life?


    Being able to live one hundred and fifty years old is already the limit of an ordinary martial artist.


    Unless, like him, get a plug-in, and work hard and add points to become stronger, otherwise it will be absolutely useless.


    With the skill he has now, other warriors have to practice hard for at least five to six hundred years.


    Of course, vitality is a big problem. If the vitality cannot be obtained continuously, the improvement of strength will be stagnant.


    "My current strength corresponds to the cultivator''s system, and it should be equivalent to the peak of the non-leakage state or the early stage of the condensed air state."


    Lin Yu estimated his own strength in his heart.


    There are three realms of practitioners, followed by the non-leakage realm, the condensed air realm, and the pill formation realm.


    No leakage means that the source qi in the body will not escape by itself.


    In the eyes of the practitioners, the body is just a container to contain the soul and energy.


    As long as the soul does not die, and the breath does not disperse, the damage to the body is just a small matter, and it can be repaired at any time.


    No leakage here means that the "container" of the body has no loopholes, which can ensure that the source qi in the body does not escape.


    Therefore, for practitioners, refining the source energy is only considered to have the qualifications to practice, and only when they reach the level of no leakage can they successfully enter the threshold of practice.


    The disciples of the Town Demon Sect that came out this time are all in this realm.


    Among them, Yu Liangzhe is the strongest, in the late stage without leakage, and there are two other middle stages, and the rest are in the early stage.


    When I just played against Hong Zhen in the mid-term without leakage, Lin Yu only used his internal strength and the muscle power under his current body shape to win.


    If you don''t use the Body Transformation Technique to suppress the physical body and stimulate the masculine internal energy, you will definitely have no suspense in defeating Yu Liangzhe.


    Therefore, he speculated that his strength might be at the peak of the non-leakage realm or even the initial stage of the condensed air realm.


    Of course I want to really figure it out, the best way is to fight Yu Liangzhe.


    But doing that would go against the purpose of this trip.


    After all, the reason why he got in among these people was to follow them to find the monsters and ghosts to kill, and try to see whether the masculine internal function can transform the monster energy into vital energy.


    They didn''t want to take him just now, so naturally they had to prove themselves in a battle.


    But now that it has been recognized, there is no need to cause more trouble If Yu Liangzhe cannot come to Taiwan and is unwilling to walk with him, wouldn¡¯t the cart be upside down?


    Walking along, Yu Liangzhe suddenly said: "I will tell you about evil things again, so as not to wait for the next one to be in a hurry."


    "Yes, Brother Yu." Several disciples of the Demon Sect in the town responded together.


    Lin Yu hurriedly pricked his ears and listened.


    So far, he only knows about monsters and tricks, and knows nothing about demons and monsters, just taking advantage of this opportunity to gain insights.


    "There are four evil creatures, demons and ghosts, and their strength depends on the individual, but you must remember that with the same strength, the lower the four evil creatures, the more difficult it is to deal with."


    "Demons and demons are similar to humans after all, and you know enough, so I won''t say more. I will mainly talk about the two evil things, weird and weird."


    "Crack and indeterminate, strange and indescribable. Remember these eight words."


    Yu Liangzhe paused when he said that, and he continued to speak after several juniors and sisters nodded one after another.


    "Crooked and indefinite, meaning that the crooked thing is invisible and innocent, and has no exact shape. This should be easy to understand."


    "But weird cannot be named, which means that this evil thing cannot be described in exact words, so it is called weird."


    Hearing this, one of the disciples of the Town Demon Sect asked: "Brother Yu, I heard people say that crooks are transformed from weird things, is that true?"


    "Yes, weirdness is extremely difficult to kill. Even if it is killed, it will only become a weird thing, not really dead. Weirdness and weirdness actually come from the same thing, so we often connect weirdness and say "Yu Liangzhe explained.


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, remembering this important information in his heart.


    "Brother Yu, how did the weirdness come from?" the disciple asked again.

 Chapter 84： weird

    "How did the weird come about? This is a good question."


    Yu Liangzhe nodded slightly, and then said mysteriously: "No one has been able to figure out the origin of the weirdness. Even people from the eight largest families can''t tell why."


    "Really?" The disciples of the Town Demon Sect were all curious.


    "I also listened to the elders." Yu Liangzhe pursed his lips: "It is said that the weirdness is caused by some kind of terrifying unknown power, so it is indescribable. I don''t know how to describe it."


    Speaking of this, Yu Liangzhe said sternly: "Well, you don¡¯t need to understand the origin of the weird. You just have to remember that weirdness is extremely difficult to be killed. It is not something you can deal with. Don''t think about anything when you encounter weirdness. Just run."


    "Brother Yu, how do we distinguish weirdness?"


    Several disciples of the Demon Sect in the town were all slightly changed by Yu Liangzhe''s words.


    "There is no way to tell, because the weird is unnamed, no one can give a definite conclusion about the weird. It may be like a human, it may be a beast, or it may be an image that no one has ever seen before."


    "But the inability to distinguish does not mean that you can''t do anything. As long as you find something beyond your understanding, just treat it as weird, just run away."


    Yu Liangzhe pointed out.


    The disciples of the Town Demon Sect nodded one after another, and they all fell silent.


    After walking quietly for a while, a disciple of the Demon Sect in the town wondered: "Could it be that Brother Yuchi encountered a weird thing, not a monster?"


    The cause of Wei Chirong''s death is still a mystery.


    Although it was confirmed that he had been poisoned by a demon before his death after investigation.


    But judging from the situation at the scene and the aura left behind, Yu Chirong was originally going to fight with the other party, but somehow he was so scared that he just wanted to escape.


    Normally, as a disciple of the Town Demon Sect, he should know the monsters well. If he knows that he is losing to the opponent, he must run away as soon as the carriage is destroyed, and he won''t want to fight the opponent.


    However, he had a big battle with the opponent, and he was frightened and wanted to run midway.


    Therefore, it is only possible that something is wrong with the fight, and when he realizes that the other party is not something he is familiar with, then his mentality suddenly changes drastically.


    Yu Liangzhe nodded slowly and said, "The elders do have this guess, but the evidence is still not sufficient, so it is temporarily said that he was killed by a monster."


    Lin Yu listened to what they said, only amused in his heart.


    I thought if I told you that I killed Yu Chi Rong, would you treat me as weird?


    But after thinking about it, Lin Yu found out that this situation in his own right really makes people feel very strange.


    is obviously a vulgar warrior, but he can absorb traits from various creatures and use them for his own use. Now he is not only invincible, but also capable of night vision and self-healing.


    "How could I be weird? I just got here from the soul of the earth, there is a plug-in."


    Lin Yu knows his situation best.


    I''m just a little special, it''s not weird.


    And the weird thing will turn into a weird thing when killed. It is a kind of evil thing. If you are really weird, you should have been spotted by Ji Wuxi long ago. Can you still live to this day?


    ¡­¡­


    Jianyang City.


    House Ya.


    Ji stood up without test, and a black robe man fell on one knee and knelt behind him.


    "My lord, the humble post has got preliminary findings." The black-robed man held his fist and reported.


    "speak."


    Ji Wuxi said indifferently, but there was still a trace of impatience in her tone.


    It took so long to investigate this matter before the results came out, which made him very upset.


    The black-robed man swallowed, settled and said: "My lord, during this time there have been people sneaking to the city to transport funerary objects, and the number is very large."


    "what?"


    Ji Wuze turned around, looked at the black-robed man who was kneeling on the ground, and said solemnly: "You only know about such a big thing today?"


    "My lord, please forgive me, that person is too cunning..."


    "Okay, let''s talk about the results of your investigation first." Ji Wuze interrupted the black robe man.


    "Yes, my lord!" The black-robed man hurriedly bowed his head and said quickly, "The humble post has learned that the funeral items are all shipped to Chen''s house in the east of the city."


    "Has anyone caught it?" Ji Wuce asked.


    "The person transporting the goods is too cunning and has nowhere to go, but the Chen family are still in the city, and the humble servant has arranged for someone to hide secretly around the Chen family mansion, as long as you give an order..."


    Before the man in the black robe finished speaking, Ji Wuze had disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Chen Family Mansion.


    Secret indoor.


    This is a secret room located deep underground. The entrance is very hidden and no one can find it.


    The ground is full of candles, and the layout of the lobby is the same, the bright fire light reflects the space here like daylight.


    Chen Sihai held the little girl''s hand as usual, staring at the rag doll in the candlelight with a dull expression.


    But unlike before, there is no trace of sadness on his face. The whole face seems to be frozen. For a long time, no micro expressions have appeared.


    "Big brother, sister said that ten more days will be enough, and there should be no problems in these ten days."


    The little girl shook Chen Sihai''s hand and said softly.


    People who don¡¯t know would really think she is a naive child.


    "Yes Yes."


    Chen Sihai intermittently spit out two of them from his mouth After that, the two no longer had any words, they just stood quietly, like two statues.


    The candles on the ground made a burning sound from time to time, which seemed particularly harsh in the quiet chamber.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good, my sister said it''s not good!"


    Suddenly, the little girl shook Chen Sihai''s hand violently, her expression eagerly, as if something serious had happened.


    Chen Sihai looked down at her dumbly.


    The little girl said: "My sister said, that person knows what''s going on here, he must go quickly to implement the final plan."


    "Hurry up... leave?" Chen Sihai spit out three words.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up and pick up your sister." The little girl jumped and urged, tears streaming down her anxiously.


    "Yes Yes."


    Chen Sihai walked over, picked up the rag doll on the ground, and knelt down and hugged the little girl in his arms.


    "Things... don''t you take them?"


    Chen Sihai stared blankly to the ground, his gaze stayed on a black disk with strange patterns.


    "If you don''t take it, just put it here, no one knows."


    The little girl sat on Chen Sihai''s arms, wrapped his arms around his neck, and shouted into his ears.


    "well."


    Chen Sihai finished talking about two things, suddenly the speed skyrocketed, and he flashed out of the secret room at a speed that ordinary people can''t understand.


    And as soon as he left the Chen family mansion with his front foot, Ji Wu-ce rushed here with his hind foot, and fell directly from the air, standing next to the rockery in the garden of the Chen mansion.


    He closed his eyes and squeezed the tactics. After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes and said: "The most dangerous place is the safest place. I didn''t expect to hide under my nose for so long! It''s a pity that your soul is damaged and you can''t run far. ."

 Chapter 85： Tianmen

    "As soon as the Tianmen Sect came out, people''s hearts were turbulent, and all kinds of evil things took the opportunity to cause chaos..."


    Yu Liangzhe is still teaching a few juniors while walking.


    Lin Yu was silent, listening quietly.


    I learned from Yu Liangzhe that if evil things occasionally come out to cause trouble, the court and the government generally open one eye and close the other, and will not exert great efforts to manage it. At most, it is to cover up the truth afterwards.


    Because the Dawu dynasty is too large to manage.


    Those evil things are also very tacit. They basically change places with one shot, and will not continue to cause chaos in one place, which attracted the attention of the court.


    Therefore, the Dawu Dynasty is generally stable. The people live and work in peace and contentment, and they don''t think there is anything unusual in this world.


    But this time the Tianmen Sect turmoil was different. This time, it was obvious that a powerful evil was born.


    I don''t know what the other party''s intention is for the time being, and I don''t know where the other party is hiding.


    The only thing I know is that some courageous evil creatures took advantage of the impunity of the court to come out and cause chaos.


    Of course, these evil things dare not enter the city, and their main activities are outside the city.


    led to large and small towns and markets outside the city, where evil things happened at every turn.


    The ignorant people did not know the truth of the matter, and found that the government did not seem to value their lives, so they increasingly pin their hopes on the cult of Tianmen.


    has greatly facilitated the expansion of Tianmen Sect.


    So far, there are not many people outside the city who are not enrolled.


    After listening to Yu Liangzhe''s words, Lin Yu couldn''t help but recall the death of the original owner.


    After encountering the scarred man in Ningfeng Mountain Villa, he has completely figured it out. Before the death of the original owner, various strange incidents were already taking place outside the city.


    The file collected by Lin Shan at that time actually recorded the real events outside the city.


    That time the original owner accidentally went out to play in the city, and met a scared man who was disguised as a fortune teller. The other party''s clever tongue made the original owner believe that he would die in seven days.


    After returning to the city, the original owner asked Lin Shan to find out about the strange incident outside the city based on the suggestion of Scar Man.


    Although most of the arrests who dealt with those cases were tight-lipped, some people who could not stand the temptation were bought by Lin Shan with a lot of money to tell the story and record it on paper.


    After watching the original master, he became more convinced of Scar Man''s words, and finally fell into extreme fear, and was sucked away by the sly.


    "Who is the evil thing that instigated the scar man?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help thinking.


    Evil things create weird incidents, which will make people panic. After falling into panic, they will want to find spiritual sustenance, and Tianmen Sect can take the opportunity to expand.


    This is already certain.


    I just don¡¯t know whose hands the original owner died.


    was killed by the evil hand behind the Tianmen religion? Or died at the hands of other evil creatures who took the opportunity to cause chaos?


    He Wenhe Wu''s corpse changed after his death, too, and I don''t know if it was premeditated.


    "By the way, after the two brothers, it seems that no weird incident happened in the city anymore..."


    Lin Yu frowned in contemplation, thinking that it might be because the evil creatures knew of Ji Wusu''s existence that they didn''t dare to cause chaos in the city.


    "..."


    "In that case, I slapped Ji Wuce in the sneak attack on Yu Chi Rong?"


    Lin Yu sighed.


    This slap of my own was really good, so Ji Wuce strictly investigated the black market transactions, and the shopkeeper Liu couldn''t deliver to himself.


    Otherwise, Ji Wuce''s attention must be entirely on Tianmenjiao, and he can get a lot of funeral goods.


    "Forget it, this matter will not last long after all. The purchase of a large number of funerary objects will sooner or later attract the attention of the court."


    Lin Yu secretly warned himself that this thing can only be done once, not a second time.


    Because this time there is a perfect back pot man who can catch the black pot steadily. Otherwise, the court will check it out, and sooner or later he will find it.


    How to explain then?


    said that he was held hostage by a deceit, so do you have to do this?


    "I hope the masculine internal function can help me absorb vital energy from evil things, in that case..."


    If you can gain vitality by killing evil things with your positive internal power, you will worship the Chiyang Sect yourself, and later participate in the strange events discovered by the court as a disciple of the Chiyang Sect.


    This is the long-term solution to gain vitality, all other methods are not reliable.


    "The Tianmen Cave opens, the eternal life bliss, the Tianmen cave opens, the eternal life bliss..."


    At this time, there was a call sign not far away.


    A group of villagers with black cloth straps on their heads and black belts around their waists marched towards this side in a line.


    Yu Liangzhe winked at everyone, meaning to pay attention to see if there are evil things in it.


    "Several people, join my Tianmen Sect, as long as you join the teacher, you can get eternal bliss..."


    A local democracy movement that looked like a small boss came over and wanted La Linyu and others to join the education.


    "Still immortal? If you waste one more sentence, I will let you die now!"


    Yu Liangzhe scolded in a deep voice.


    When the other party heard this, he shook his head and turned to leave.


    A group of people went on the road again shouting slogans, slowly moving away.


    "Senior Brother Yu, the man said so swearingly, will evil things come to us soon?" a disciple of the Town Demon Sect asked.


    Yu Liangzhe sneered: "That''s right, I''m worried that there is no place to find evil things to kill."


    After speaking, he looked at Lin Yu and said: "The warrior of Chiyang Sect, evil things will come to you soon, think about whether you want to follow us again. UU reading www.ukahnshu.com, you should know that your internal strength It''s useless against evil things. If you want to save your life, you can only rely on the extremely short-lived Yang Soldier in your hand."


    As he said, he looked at the Yang Bing in Lin Yu''s hand.


    There are four evil things, demons, ghosts, and monsters, each of which cannot be dealt with internally.


    A demon has a monster aura, and a demon has a magic spirit. The most internal force is to cause a small injury to the opponent''s body, which can''t really kill the opponent.


    "Don''t bother you, I have my own means to save my life." Lin Yu replied.


    Yu Liangzhe raised his eyebrows and said, "That''s it."


    If the other party insists on following, he can''t do anything about it. After all, the fifth elder asked him to take him, so he can''t force him to drive him away.


    "Let''s go, pay attention to the road."


    Yu Liangzhe waved a big hand, leading the people to move on.


    However, after only a few steps, I saw a group of people hurriedly rushing to this side in the distance.


    "It''s a member of the Tianyuanzong."


    Yu Liangzhe murmured, leading someone to greet him with strides.


    "Liangzhe, have you ever met someone from Tianmenism?"


    After the two teams approached, the leader on the opposite side shouted to Yu Liangzhe.


    "We bumped into it." Yu Liangzhe asked, "What? Yongan, did you bump into it too?"


    Cao Yongan nodded and said, "That''s right."


    "That group of people have problems?" Yu Liangzhe asked again.


    "The group of people is not important, what is important is the evil behind them." Cao Yongan went straight to the topic: "Go, Liangzhe, let''s go and kill the evil together."


    Yu Liangzhe thought, nodded and said: "Go!"


    Cao Yongan nodded, his eyes swept over the person behind Yu Liangzhe.


    When he saw Lin Yu, he couldn''t help frowning: "Liangzhe, what are you doing with a useless martial artist?"

 Chapter 86： Siege

    Just as Yu Liangzhe was about to explain that this person was led by the five elders in the door, Lin Yu had already swung a punch at Cao Yongan.


    Practitioners advocate force and respect the strong.


    So no amount of words can compare to a fist.


    If it wasn''t for not wanting to have a face-off with Yu Liangzhe, Lin Yu just wanted to fight Yu Liangzhe.


    Now this Cao Yongan ran out to despise himself, just by means of him.


    lest this group of people always think that this is not good, that is not good, it is endless.


    "A warrior dare to challenge me?"


    Cao Yongan smiled disdainfully.


    Origin Qi urged, and the whole body was immediately covered by a layer of Origin Qi armor, which was tightly protected.


    At the same time, a long sword formed by the condensed Origin Qi appeared in his hand.


    He is the same as Yu Liangzhe, both in the late stage without leakage.


    ''S use of Yuan Qi is far more intelligent than Hong Zhen and others, and it can already stimulate both Yin and Yang Yuan Qi at the same time.


    The sword was transformed by Yin-state Origin Qi, and the flame above it was Yang-state Origin Qi.


    clang¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu''s punch was blocked by Cao Yongan''s long sword block, and a golden sound was heard.


    Lin Yu''s Dark Path Origin Qi is indeed extraordinary, and the long sword condensed from the Yin Type Origin Qi, its texture is exactly the same as metal.


    "I can''t help myself!"


    Cao Yongan easily blocked the blow, stood proudly, and did not make another move.


    As a practitioner in the late stage of Immaculate Conception, he has pride in his heart, and it is impossible for him to be indifferent to an ordinary martial artist.


    That will only make other practitioners look down.


    "Come again!"


    Lin Yu naturally won''t stop here.


    There was a thud.


    His fists ignited fire, and the positive internal Qi in his body spurred him, and he threw a fist at Cao Yongan again.


    Yu Liangzhe, who was watching the battle, couldn''t help being taken aback.


    He knew that there was something like masculine internal strength, but he had never seen anyone use it before, and as a practitioner, he had no intention of understanding martial arts.


    Therefore, I don''t know how the flame on Lin Yu''s fist came from.


    Like him, all the practitioners present couldn''t recognize the flame on Lin Yu''s fist, thinking it was inspired by some special internal force.


    But I don¡¯t understand, I don¡¯t understand, no one present, including Cao Yongan, dare to despise this kind of power.


    "Yan Zhan!"


    Cao Yongan didn''t just block lightly like before, but instead used his own stunts.


    Yu Liangzhe kept nodding his head when he watched, and he would do the same if he changed his mind.


    Practitioners will naturally win against warriors who dare to resist.


    Cao Yongan''s sword can easily cut off one of the opponent''s hands, making him afraid to resist.


    As for the broken hand, it¡¯s not a big deal to urge Gen Qi to connect it to him.


    clang¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu punched Cao Yongan''s sword to one side.


    "How could this kid react so fast?"


    Yu Liangzhe frowned when he saw it.


    Cao Yongan¡¯s Yan Slash is extremely fast, and the ordinary martial artist can¡¯t see it clearly. How can he be able to block it with such precision?


    must be a coincidence!


    However, as soon as the thought in his heart appeared, he found that Lin Yu''s right fist had reached Cao Yongan.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    The Origin Qi armor on Cao Yongan''s head was smashed by Lin Yu with a punch, and half of his face was shaken to pieces by the afterglow.


    Two punches!


    With just two punches, Lin Yu defeated Cao Yongan in the late stage of Immaculate Conception.


    Yu Liangzhe was surprised, and the other practitioners also showed different colors.


    This strength far exceeded their expectations, making it difficult for them to maintain their composure anymore.


    "What''s your position in Chiyang Sect?" Yu Liangzhe couldn''t help asking.


    Lin Yu was silent, his eyes were staring in a trance, as if he hadn''t heard his questioning.


    "Are you a direct disciple of that old guy?"


    Yu Liangzhe asked again.


    Lin Yu was silent again, without replying.


    "Forget it." Yu Liangzhe shook his head helplessly, "You are strong enough, we shouldn''t despise you."


    The strong are respected, the practitioners present are all impressed by Lin Yu''s strength, and dare not have any thoughts to look down on him.


    Of course, they just admit that they are not as good as Lin Yu now.


    As for the future...


    The future self, naturally, can easily beat this warrior.


    ಡª¡ª


    Suddenly, Lin Yu burst into shape and swung a punch at Yu Liangzhe.


    "Fuck, are you crazy?!"


    Yu Liangzhe just finds it inexplicable, is this kid addicted to beating someone?


    Knowing that everyone on the scene can''t beat him, he still wants to shoot?


    Helpless, Yu Liangzhe had to swept back quickly, ready to get out of the punch before reasoning with this kid.


    But unfortunately, Lin Yu''s speed is too fast.


    Yu Liangzhe only saw a ball of flame expanding rapidly in front of him. Before he had time to deal with it, he heard a bang, and then the whole world was spinning around, and there was a buzzing sound everywhere.


    Fortunately, Lin Yu didn''t make another shot after finishing this punch, so Yu Liangzhe was able to stabilize his figure after taking a few steps back.


    "Are you crazy? What do you want to do?"


    Yu Liangzhe instinctively stretched out his hand and found that his face was covered with blood, hurriedly urging Yuan Qi to repair the wound, and cursed in surprise and anger.


    "Nothing, just want to confirm something."


    Lin Yu replied calmly and turned to look at Cao Yongan.


    "What do you want to confirm?"


    Yu Liangzhe was confused by Lin Yu''s words and deeds asked instinctively.


    "Make sure that this guy is not an evil thing." Lin Yu looked at Cao Yongan and said.


    He just smashed Cao Yongan''s face with a punch, and a line prompting "Yuanneng+5" popped out in front of him.


    Because of this, he was stunned on the spot, so that he would ignore the questions Yu Liangzhe asked later.


    But he couldn''t determine that Cao Yongan was an evil thing only by that line of hints.


    Because this is the first time he has urged positive internal energy to deal with practitioners, I don''t know whether positive internal energy can transform the source energy of practitioners into vital energy.


    But now after punching Yu Liangzhe, who is also in the late stage of Immaculate, he is very sure that this Cao Yongan is an evil thing.


    "you''re brain damaged?"


    Cao Yongan looked gloomy, and asked rhetorically.


    Lin Yu did not answer this question, and threw a punch at him.


    "Stop it!"


    Yu Liangzhe shouted from the side.


    This Chiyang Sect warrior must be crazy, how could Cao Yongan be an evil thing?


    If Cao Yongan is an evil thing, he can''t hide it from himself at all.


    Although this Chiyang Sect warrior is stronger than his own, but no matter how strong he is, he is only a warrior. How can he distinguish evil things?


    Therefore, Yu Liangzhe decided that this kid must be crazy.


    "Go up together, take him down!"


    Cao Yongan retreated violently and shouted to all the practitioners present.


    The few Tianyuanzong disciples naturally attacked Lin Yu without hesitation, while Yu Liangzhe and other town Demon Sect disciples hesitated.


    But in the end, Yu Liangzhe shook his head and shouted to Hong Zhen and the others: "Go together, control him first."


    As soon as the voice fell, several disciples of the Town Demon Sect urged Yuan Qi together, and surrounded Lin Yu from all directions.

 Chapter 87： This is a warrior?

    There are nine people in the Tianyuan Sect, and seven people in the Town Demon Sect.


    A total of sixteen practitioners were besieging Lin Yu at the same time.


    "I don''t believe he can hold it!"


    This is the common idea in their hearts.


    No matter how strong a warrior is, it is only a warrior, not a monster with three heads and six arms.


    Once injured, combat power will drop.


    The more injured, the more combat power drops.


    Warriors and practitioners fight for endurance?


    is a joke!


    The warrior in front of him is nothing more than the peerless heritage of the Chiyang Sect, and his explosive power is relatively strong.


    There are so many people besieging him at the same time, it is impossible for him to hold it.


    A disciple of the Tianyuanzong jumped up, slashing a Origin Qi sword in the air, and the blade pierced the air at supersonic speed, and a thin sound barrier cloud covered it.


    The sonic boom sounded like thunder on the ground, shaking the sky.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    This sword is extremely powerful, accumulating all the power in his body.


    Falling from the sky, even a towering giant tree can be cut in half from beginning to end.


    "But so!"


    Lin Yu was approaching Cao Yongan at full speed, feeling the shocking power from the sky, without looking at it, he blasted it into powder with a fist.


    The Tian Yuanzong disciple holding the sword was shocked by the lingering energy of his fist and instantly lost his balance.


    Gu Lulu spins fast in the air like a wheel, flying farther and farther.


    Although this sword did not make a contribution, it still blocked Lin Yu''s figure, allowing the rest of the practitioners to catch up with him.


    "Broken Clouds!"


    "Crack the ground!"


    "Meteor!"


    The three practitioners shouted together, urging the whole body''s source energy, or turned into a dagger, or a fist, or formed a bone armor, and at the same time greeted Lin Yu.


    The three combined blows, even the cultivator in the late stage of the impervious stage can''t stop it, and I don''t believe that this warrior''s physical body can withstand it.


    Lin Yu naturally felt the Origin Qi running wild behind him, but he didn''t even bother to take care of it, so he pursued Cao Yongan at full speed.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Snapped--


    Three attacks fell on Lin Yu''s back at the same time, and there was a loud noise.


    The blast of air created a shock wave, which lifted the gravel on the ground into the sky like a violent wind rolling leaves.


    However, among the flying sand and rocks, Lin Yu''s body stood still.


    It seems that these three powerful attacks are just tickling him.


    "drink!"


    Lin Yu drank abruptly at the moment when three attacks landed on him.


    The back muscles are agitated, and a powerful internal force emerges through the body, and it is rapidly transmitted to their bodies along the three cultivators'' negative source energy.


    bang bang bang¡ª¡ª


    Three crisp sounds, the three people''s Yin Gen Qi was blown away by this powerful internal force.


    even took the whole person and flew off the ground, dancing with his hands and feet in the air, like three kites that got off the line.


    "Burning Sun!"


    Not far away, a Tian Yuanzong disciple took this opportunity to condense a huge fireball and float in the air.


    "go with!"


    He stood up, stretched out his hand, and the fireball shot towards Lin Yu like a meteor.


    Suddenly, the whole space was filled with heat waves.


    The temperature of the fireball was so high that it burned the ground where it passed, and no grass grew.


    Lin Yu''s speed remained unabated, but he did not dare to despise the fireball that struck like lightning.


    This kind of pure energy attack is enough threat to his physical body.


    "Blast!"


    Seeing that the fireball was about to hit Lin Yu, the Tianyuanzong disciple flicked his finger and detonated it.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    accompanied by glare.


    The fireball exploded directly above Lin Yu''s head.


    The monstrous heat wave swelled up, and the sky-shaking loud noise shook the sky.


    is like a **** of fire rushing to the crown, and like a **** of thunder.


    At this moment, all the practitioners present felt that this explosion was enough to burn the warrior into coke, dying.


    However, to their disappointment, the opposite is true.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    The positive internal Qi in Lin Yu''s body was excited with full force, and it spouted out.


    Only after hearing a boom, the positive internal energy collided with the exploded fireball, shaking the flames everywhere.


    Pause time, the sky is full of fire and rain.


    The fiery flame formed by the bursting of the fireball is like a flying steel needle, and it shoots at all the practitioners around Lin Yu.


    "what--"


    "Hold--"


    Shouting hurts, yelling and cursing endlessly.


    The explosive flames burned the few practitioners closest to Lin Yu to jump up and down, urging the source energy to defend and repair the wounds, and the pursuit stalled.


    "Is this a warrior?"


    "Is this really a warrior?"


    Several consecutive attacks could not help Lin Yu, which made Yu Liangzhe and the others look terrified and shocked again and again.


    They never thought that there would be such a day when a group of practitioners besieged a warrior and couldn''t help it.


    In this world, something must have gone wrong.


    will cause this subversive thing to happen.


    District warrior, how can it be possible to withstand the siege of the practitioner?


    A warrior, how could it be possible to withstand such a dense and continuous attack of Origin Qi?


    And just when their group of people had a complicated mentality, Lin Yu had already caught up with Cao Yongan.


    The right fist smashed like a cannonball.


    That''s right, it''s a cannonball.


    A cannonball with several times the speed of sound.


    Kinetic energy is equal to the square of speed times mass.


    is like an electromagnetic gun, the shells fired have extremely high speed, no charge is needed, and the powerful kinetic energy carried on the warhead is enough to sink a warship.


    is the ultimate kinetic energy weapon.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Half of Cao Yongan''s body was smashed by Lin Yu''s fist.


    The blood is filled with fog.


    Bones and slag, visceral fragments are flying all over the ground Stop him, he wants to kill me! "


    Cao Yong safely urged Yuan Qi to repair the wound, his eyes were cracked, and he called for help.


    Yu Liangzhe and the others were anxious at first sight and rushed towards Lin Yu at full speed.


    It happened that Cao Yongan couldn''t move his position, so Lin Yu didn''t move either. A group of people came to Lin Yu with just one or two breaths.


    Use their own means to launch an attack.


    boom boom boom¡ª¡ª


    Gen Qi ran away, and the trembling sound continued.


    Lin Yu is not afraid at all.


    Since his success in martial arts, he has never experienced a battle of this magnitude.


    I yelled out of joy in my heart.


    Of course, he didn''t bother with these people, he was thinking about and verifying some things.


    First of all, one thing is certain, the source energy in the practitioner''s body cannot be transformed into vital energy.


    This is very easy to understand, because the source qi is refined from the essence of life-essence qi, and it has the two states of yin and yang at the same time, which can be ever-changing, not pure energy.


    The second point is that the masculine inner qi can convert the different energies in the evil things into vital energy. His previous guess was correct.


    The third point is the most critical point.


    What is this Cao Yongan?


    Why does he look exactly like a practitioner, but can absorb vital energy?


    Also, why is it that every time you attack him with positive internal energy, you can **** out the vital energy?


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart that perhaps this Cao Yongan was still a practitioner, but was possessed by some evil thing.


    But fortunately, among these Tian Yuanzong disciples, only Cao Yongan had an abnormality. After the other people were attacked by him, they did not appear to be in the same situation as Cao Yongan.

 Chapter 88： Terror change

    oom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu''s masculine internal energy urged with all his strength, shaking all the close practitioners and flying away, so that one or two people like Yu Liangzhe could stand up and not be blown away.


    Just after the fight, he was already convinced that only Cao Yongan was abnormal.


    Therefore, I don''t want to pester other people anymore, I just want to find out the truth.


    As to whether Yu Liangzhe and others could understand his motives, he didn''t care.


    Anyway, the purpose of his trip has been achieved, and he came here easily, and if something goes wrong, he just left.


    On the other side, Cao Yongan took advantage of Lin Yu''s battle with other practitioners, and had already repaired the wounds all over his body.


    Seeing Lin Yu coming towards him again, he hurriedly urged Yuan Qi to flee at full speed.


    threatened: "Do you dare to kill me? Do you know the consequences of killing me? You can afford it?"


    Yu Liangzhe also led people to chase and shouted: "If you dare to kill Cao Yong''an, you will be an enemy of all our cultivating sects. From now on, there will be no place for you to stand on in the sky, and the old guy behind you will also protect you. I can''t help you!"


    Lin Yu didn''t say a word, and quickly chased after him.


    After getting close enough, he blasted out with a punch, smashing a hole in Cao Yongan''s back.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Liangzhe was anxious and angry.


    The Genqi blade in his hand suddenly grew more than ten meters, and swept it horizontally, preparing to block Lin Yu''s momentum.


    ಡª¡ª


    A strong wind blew from the blade, and instantly came to Lin Yu''s right hand.


    Lin Yu didn''t even look at it. He stretched out his right hand and clamped it with two fingers. He forcibly clamped the ten-meter-long knife, which was as hard as steel and as strong as an alloy, into two pieces.


    fell on the ground and made a clanging sound.


    "Damn, this guy is not a human being!"


    Yu Liangzhe is going crazy.


    He has never imagined that a mundane body can be so strong, this is definitely not a person!


    Lin Yu naturally didn''t have time to worry about what mess he was thinking, he just wanted to figure out the origin of Cao Yongan.


    Boom boom!


    Lin Yu waved his right fist, hitting Cao Yongan''s back with two fists.


    Since these two punches are close enough, the bursting force is much stronger than before.


    In an instant, Cao Yongan was smashed into the air, and he rushed forward.


    Lin Yu kept on, kicking his right leg.


    The whole person threw forward obliquely, bending his right arm at a right angle, and hitting Cao Yongan flying in the air with one elbow.


    The two landed at the same time.


    Lin Yu is up and Cao Yongan is down.


    boom boom boom¡ª¡ª


    The fist fell like a squally rain.


    Before Yu Liangzhe and the others arrived, Cao Yongan was blasted to death by this lightning-fast fist.


    "you you!"


    "Dare you?!"


    Yu Liangzhe and others knew that the situation was irreversible, so they stopped and trembled with anger, not knowing what to say.


    I thought that the warrior in front of me was just a little sheep, letting my practitioners call it.


    As a result, he killed someone if he didn''t agree with him.


    I can¡¯t stop so many people besieging him.


    cruel, too cruel!


    "You are finished, do you know?"


    "From now on, the people of Tianyuanzong will chase you to death if you go up to the poor green and fall down to the yellow spring!"


    After holding back for a long time, someone held back these two sentences.


    But at this moment, Cao Yongan''s ugly body suddenly moved.


    His body and head are completely out of shape and become a pool of blood, but his limbs are still mostly intact.


    I saw his limbs suddenly crackling, and he took the initiative to separate from his torso.


    Not only that, on each arm and each leg, there are tiny limbs that grow in four directions like a long worm.


    "This?!"


    "This is¡­¡­"


    All the practitioners present were shocked, obviously they had never encountered such a situation.


    "Why are you stunned? Catch these things, this is an evil thing!"


    Lin Yu shouted violently.


    jumped to a rushing arm, and hit it with a punch.


    Zizizi¡ª¡ª


    There was a weird sound from his arm.


    The moment I was smashed by Lin Yu''s punch, white, yellow and red, all kinds of debris splashed around.


    "what?"


    Lin Yu was taken aback.


    He thought that the white thing was bone scum, but it turned out to be a brain flower.


    And the yellow and red ones are not just bones, bones, periosteal membranes and fat, but also mixed with reduced versions of various organs.


    This is completely beyond his cognition.


    I didn''t expect this arm to have a complete set of organs.


    There are everything available!


    The practitioners on the side saw this scene, they were all shocked and speechless.


    was going to chase the remaining arm and two legs, but he was so scared that he couldn''t move his legs.


    "Weird... is it weird?"


    Finally, a disciple of the Town Demon Sect trembled and said what everyone had already thought of.


    "Brother Yu, is this weird?"


    A disciple of the Town Demon Sect swallowed hard and asked.


    Yu Liangzhe shook his head dumbly, saying that he didn''t know.


    At this time, Cao Yongan''s body without limbs suddenly swelled up, from a pool of **** mud to a **** balloon.


    The balloon became bigger and bigger, two eyes appeared on the chest, and the belly button expanded into a big mouth of the blood basin, exposing dense rows of teeth.


    "Human flesh, fresh human flesh!"


    The disgusting and terrifying huge mouth uttered human words, and then he made a strange laugh.


    "die!"


    Lin Yu blasted past with a punch.


    All the positive internal qi in the body urged with full force, and the flames on the fists burned like a scorching sun.


    Snapped--


    punched the fleshy ball in the face to the ground.


    Snapped--


    another punch blasted it completely.


    However, after the meatball was blasted, the remaining flesh and blood separated from the torso again and wanted to evolve into an independent life.


    This time Lin Yu will naturally not sit idly by.


    Double fists blasted out, crackling and smashing, smashing everything that was squirming and deforming.


    "Don''t be stunned, this thing can be killed, use the Yang state Origin Qi!"


    Lin Yu shouted towards Yu Liangzhe and others.


    "Ok!"


    A group of practitioners nodded.


    After all, they are well-trained. After the initial shock, they have gradually calmed down.


    "Kill, don''t let go of any fragments of flesh and blood, kill them all!"


    Yu Liangzhe yelled to everyone, he took the lead in killing a piece of human tissue the size of a cockroach.


    When other practitioners saw this, they also urged the source energy in the Yang state, looking for the tissue fragments that were changing or had changed.


    an entire hour.


    A group of cultivators accompanied Lin Yu, and it took an entire hour to completely clean up all the bones and pieces on the scene.


    It''s a pity that the first arm and two legs are long gone.


    "Brother, thanks to you this time!"


    Yu Liangzhe had a lingering heart, and he held his fist towards Lin Yu.


    Other practitioners also clasped their fists to express their gratitude.


    If Lin Yu hadn''t seen through Cao Yongan''s true face, and shot him to death, people like himself would have been more fierce than auspicious.


    Because Cao Yongan is in the late stage without leakage, his strength is a bit stronger than Yu Liangzhe.


    In addition to being possessed by mysterious powers, it is definitely impossible to deal with them based on the capabilities of these people.


    "Don''t be eager to be happy, things are not over yet."


    Lin Yu pointed to the official road in the distance.


    Everyone followed his gaze and turned their heads.


    Upon a glance, everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 89： Nowhere to run

    On the official road, Cao Yongan just stood there upright, looking this way with surprise on his face.


    "Could it be that the fleeing arms and legs became humanoid?"


    "It is possible that the evil thing is ever-changing, and it is not surprising that Cao Yongan will come out again."


    "..."


    "What is it doing? Is it thinking about how to deal with us?"


    The opposite Cao Yongan stood still, with his eyes scanning back and forth here, looking at this one at a time, and another at that.


    Seeing Yu Liangzhe and others staring with big eyes, they hesitated.


    Yu Liangzhe brought these people out for experience, and naturally he had to find a way to bring them back intact.


    Now he can''t tell what Cao Yongan is in the distance, so he doesn''t know whether to attack or take someone to escape.


    "I will meet him!"


    Lin Yu jumped out, dropped a word, and ran towards Cao Yongan in the distance.


    Yu Liangzhe hurriedly yelled: "Be careful, it''s unaccountable, it may still be the weird one just now."


    "It''s okay!" Lin Yu replied, without any reduction in speed.


    Yu Liangzhe these practitioners can''t tell what the other party is, but it is not difficult for him.


    Regardless of his three seven twenty one, as long as he punches him, he can instantly figure out whether he is a stranger or not.


    "The evildoer, die!"


    Cao Yongan saw Lin Yu rushing towards him, the color of surprise on his face disappeared instantly and he became extremely determined.


    seems very sure that Lin Yu is some kind of evil thing.


    The Genesis Long Sword in his hand took shape instantly, ready to kill Lin Yu.


    ಡª


    Lin Yu, after approaching Cao Yongan, suddenly accelerated, and rushed past at a speed that the opponent could hardly respond.


    blasted a punch.


    boom-


    Cao Yongan had no idea that Lin Yu''s speed would suddenly skyrocket. The Origin Qi sword in his hand was just raised, and it was blasted to pieces with a punch.


    even the entire right arm holding the sword was blasted to pieces.


    "You?! You really are weird!"


    Cao Yongan retreated quickly, and said while urging Yuan Qi to repair his broken arm.


    According to common sense, the warrior is definitely not his opponent, and as a result, this warrior suffered such a serious injury with one punch.


    So it must be weird, the inference just now is not wrong.


    "Don''t run, I am a human just like you."


    Lin Yu said to Cao Yongan, who turned around and wanted to escape.


    Cao Yongan ignored him and speeded up his run.


    Lin Yu shook his head, urged his internal force to catch up, and grabbed it from behind.


    Soon, Yu Liangzhe also rushed over with someone.


    "He is not weird, he is human." Lin Yu grabbed Cao Yongan by the back of his neck and said to Yu Liangzhe.


    "Ok."


    Yu Liangzhe nodded slightly.


    He couldn''t recognize the weirdness, he could only listen to Lin Yu.


    After all, Lin Yu recognized the weirdness just now.


    "Brother Cao, we just killed a weird who pretended to be you."


    "Brother Cao, we are not weird."


    "..."


    Cao Yongan struggled to escape, so several disciples of Tianyuanzong had to gather around him to explain.


    After explaining for a while, Cao Yongan didn''t know whether he accepted their argument or knew that he couldn''t escape, and he finally stopped struggling.


    Lin Yu let it go.


    "Who is he?" As soon as Cao Yongan landed, he turned and pointed at Lin Yu and asked Yu Liangzhe.


    "He is a disciple of the Chiyang Sect, and he came out with us to practice." Yu Liangzhe explained.


    Hearing this, Cao Yongan frowned: "How can the Red Sun Sect disciple be so powerful? Are you sure he is not weird?"


    "this¡­"


    Yu Liangzhe hesitated.


    Lin Yu''s strength is so abnormal, far beyond his cognition, he really can''t be sure whether Lin Yu is weird.


    "Okay, if I''m weird, you guys died early. I''m so strong because I practiced positive internal skills." Lin Yu explained.


    "Sure enough, positive internal strength!"


    Yu Liangzhe nodded slowly. He was just guessing that the flame on Lin Yu''s fist was caused by the positive internal energy, but unfortunately he didn''t know what the positive internal energy would be like, so he didn''t dare to be sure.


    "So, do you use positive internal power to distinguish weirdness?"


    Yu Liangzhe asked after a little thought.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded.


    These people have never been able to see the martial artist, and they don''t know much about the martial artist, so they can explain what they want.


    "I understand!" Yu Liangzhe suddenly realized: "No wonder you hit people with your fists at every turn. That''s why!"


    Yu Liangzhe thought that Lin Yu always punched people with his fists because he wanted to prove himself. It turned out to be to tell whether the opponent is evil.


    It''s really not a person to look like a person, and the water is not enough.


    I have saved the abdomen of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.


    Thinking of this, Yu Liangzhe turned to Cao Yongan, who was still suspicious, and said: "Yongan, he is not weird, you can rest assured..."


    Yu Liangzhe quickly explained in detail what had just happened.


    It emphasized that after Lin Yu discovered the fake "Cao Yongan", he took the initiative to go up and fight, so that he could distinguish that the other party was weird and saved everyone''s lives.


    "So that''s what happened!"


    Everyone nodded constantly.


    After Yu Liangzhe said that, they finally understood that the behaviors of Lin Yu just now were profound, not reckless.


    Cao Yongan looked at Yu Liangzhe, then at Lin Yu, and sighed: "Okay, I believe you are not weird, weird will not be so troublesome to deal with me."


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished, he also described his experience to everyone.


    At noon, he took a few disciples of Tianyuanzong out of the city to practice, and entered a small village to check for evil things. UU reading


    Not long after he left the village, the "junior brother" and "junior sister" around him suddenly violently attacked him.


    With all his cards out, he finally got his life back.


    After ¡¡¡¡ successfully escaped, he wanted to quickly return to the city to find reinforcements, and let the elders in the gate search for the missing juniors and juniors. He never thought that he would meet Yu Liangzhe and others on the way.


    What happened later was just like what happened before.


    He saw Lin Yu killing himself, thinking Lin Yu was weird, he condensed the Origin Qi long sword and wanted to shoot, but was maimed by a single blow.


    "Yong''an, is there anything abnormal in that village?" Yu Liangzhe asked.


    Cao Yongan frowned and said thoughtfully: "It''s nothing unusual... It''s because I didn''t find any special circumstances that I took someone away."


    Several disciples of Tianyuanzong also agreed, saying that there is nothing special in the village except for some villagers who believe in Tianmenism.


    Yu Liangzhe thought for a while, and said, "Let¡¯s go back to the city as soon as possible, things are very strange today."


    The reason why the Fifth Elder asked him to bring a few newcomers out to experience is because he was sure that there was no big danger here.


    But it turned out weird.


    This shows that something big has happened. It may be that the powerful evil thing behind the Tianmen Sect has taken action, so I have to go back and explain the situation quickly.


    "go!"


    "Hurry back to town!"


    A group of people immediately set off on the road and rushed in the direction of Jianyang City.


    Sudden¡­


    àØ¡ª


    With a muffled noise, Yu Liangzhe, who was running at the front, hit an air wall and was bounced so that he fell a big somersault backwards.


    Two more practitioners hit the air wall and were bounced back.


    Lin Yu and others stopped hurriedly.


    "Oops, the formation has been laid out here!"

 Chapter 90： Secret power

    Three hours ago.


    Ji Wusui chased Chen Sihai all the way out of the city, but when he came twenty miles outside the city, he was blocked by an invisible air wall.


    "The crystal walls of this huge array are so strong?!"


    Ji Wusei stood in front of the crystal wall with a solemn expression.


    Even if he can''t break this big formation with his strength, this problem is serious.


    At this time, the elders and deacons of the major sects rushed to the scene one after another and came to Ji Wuce''s side.


    "Master Ji."


    Everyone saluted Ji Wusi.


    Ji Wuze didn''t say a word, and stood with her hands behind her, as if she hadn''t heard them.


    After a long time, he slowly turned around and looked at the practitioners and said: "This trick has a far-reaching layout, and the big formation it laid down can''t even be broken by me. People are trapped inside."


    "what?"


    "what?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    Everyone was shocked.


    Even Ji Wuxi can''t break through the big formation, this is troublesome.


    "Oops, there are three teams of seventeen people in the Demon Sect in our town."


    "There are 21 people in our Tianyuan Sect."


    "we¡­¡­"


    The elders and deacons of the major sects are all worried.


    I thought that there was no big danger outside the city, so as usual, let the disciples in the door to experience and do things.


    are all trapped inside now, I''m afraid...


    "The trick is to kill our young disciples!"


    "The intention is sinister, the intention is sinister!"


    "¡­¡­"


    A group of people were indignant and annoyed.


    You have to know that cultivating a disciple is extremely difficult, and each one is very precious. If these people brought out are lost here, what face do you have to go back?


    How can I explain to the suzerain when I go back?


    "I''m afraid its plot is far more than this." Ji Wuce sneered.


    "what?"


    "Master Ji, what does it want to plot?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The elders and deacons all let go of their worries, and Qi Qi looked at Ji Wuze.


    Ji Wuze glanced at the people and said: "If I guess right, its initial target is everyone in the entire Jianyang Mansion, including you and me."


    "Master Ji, are you serious about this?!"


    A group of people have different faces.


    Ji Wusi stretched out his hand and knocked on the large array crystal wall behind him, and said: "With its own strength, it can''t spur such a powerful formation at all, so it can only be with the help of secret source power."


    The secret source power is a terrifying unknown mysterious power, no one knows its origin.


    After so many years of research, everyone only knows that this kind of power can corrupt all kinds of creatures into weirdness, and that tricks can use this kind of power to a certain extent.


    Because the deceit comes after the weird being killed, it is considered to have a certain relationship with the secret source power.


    "Secret source power... can it be said?"


    Everyone reacted.


    They were all anxiously worrying about the safety of their disciples just now. They didn''t think much about it. Now they were reminded by Ji Wuce, and they quickly thought of the key points.


    "So, those who worship Tianmen Sect will be turned into weird by it using special rituals?"


    "Eternal Life Bliss has become weird. To a certain extent, it really means immortality..."


    "Where does immortality come from? That trick turns people into weirdness, so that our disciples can kill the weirdness, so that it can take the opportunity to swallow the newly-appearing tricky things and strengthen ourselves."


    "Weird messing around will make people panic and make people fall into extreme fear, so that it can absorb yang energy."


    "It''s messed up, it''s messed up, there''s going to be a mess inside."


    "Where does it come from so much secret power?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Originally, they thought that the deceit had established a Tianmen religion in order to deceive the ignorant people into teaching and slowly absorb Yang Qi.


    I didn''t expect the plot to be much bigger than this.


    But the main reason why they didn''t think of this was because they didn''t think about the secret source force.


    First, the secret source power cannot be completely controlled, and secondly, every time there is a secret source power, the number is small.


    "Okay, it''s the business to quickly find a way to break this big formation. It''s useless to think about it." Ji Wuxi reminded aloud: "As long as we are fast enough, the people inside will be saved."


    "You should be fortunate that I discovered the trick in advance, otherwise, when the entire layout is completed, even you and I will be in the middle of the game and can''t get out of it."


    Ji Wusi thinks that this is also a little scary.


    Unexpectedly, that scam has hidden under his eyes and nose for so long, secretly setting up such a shocking situation.


    Once the entire layout is completed, not only these villages and markets outside the city, but also the entire Jianyang City and the surrounding Huju City and other large and small cities will be trapped in the big formation.


    When all kinds of powerful and weird come and go, even the children of his family can''t stand it.


    In that case, it''s really over.


    Not only will he die, but he will also breed a terrifying and powerful crook.


    When the time comes, I am afraid that everything the family is plotting...


    Fortunately, that sly thing was so secret that he purchased a large amount of funerary goods on the black market, and killed a disciple of the Town Demon Sect in the city, only to be found out by himself.


    "I will definitely not let you succeed!"


    Ji Wuze secretly swears in her heart, then looked at a group of elders and deacons, and said: "Do it!"


    boom¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Ji Wuce''s words fell, an elder immediately launched a source energy attack on the crystal wall of the large array Only a loud bang was heard, and a giant ripple appeared on the crystal wall, and then it appeared. Rows of diamond-shaped patterns.


    But other than that, there is no other change.


    There is no sign of damage to the large array crystal wall.


    "Oops, the big array has begun to shrink!"


    "That trick is done!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone saw that the position of the large array crystal wall had deviated from the place of Ji Wu Station, shrinking inward.


    This means that the crook must gather the practitioners and weirdness inside and kill each other.


    When ¡¡¡¡ is weird, it can take the opportunity to swallow the newly-appearing creeps and become stronger.


    And if a person falls into extreme fear, it can absorb Yang Qi.


    No matter which kind, it is only profitable for it.


    Even if some people die directly and get nothing, it is an acceptable loss for it.


    After all, there are too many people inside, and it''s nothing to waste.


    boom boom boom¡ª¡ª


    The elders and deacons of the major sects were anxious, and they resorted to their own methods to launch a source-qi attack towards the crystal wall of the large array with all their strength, wanting to tear a hole.


    However, they soon discovered that all this was in vain.


    "Master Ji, this great array is indestructible, I''m afraid it won''t be broken by the strength of my wait!"


    "This secret source power is really terrifying!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked at Ji Wuze, waiting for him to decide.


    Ji Wuze discovered this by herself, but he didn''t expect the big array to be stronger than he thought.


    "You are here to guard, I''ll go back."


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡ Ji Wuxi finished speaking, the whole person disappeared in place, not knowing where he went.

 Chapter 91： Raid

    Yu Liangzhe hit the crystal wall of the large array, fell a big somersault, and jumped up hurriedly.


    "The formation is laid out here!"


    Cao Yongan and others all showed different colors on their faces when they heard the words, they approached the large array crystal wall and tapped them with their hands.


    After Lin Yu finished knocking, he secretly said in his heart that this air wall is exactly the same as the last time I encountered it at Ningfeng Mountain Villa, and it seems to be the work of that trick.


    "Is there a way to break it?"


    Lin Yu looked at Cao Yongan and Yu Liangzhe and asked.


    The two shook their heads together: "No, we can''t break it by our ability."


    At this moment, a disciple of the Town Demon Sect pointed to the distance and said, "Brother Yu, look over there."


    Everyone raised their eyes and saw that a ripple occasionally appeared on the large array crystal wall in the extreme distance. Although there was no sound, the light emitted was clearly visible even in the sun.


    "It seems that someone outside is bombarding the big formation."


    "Well, such a powerful offensive must be the elders."


    "Oops, even the elders can''t break the big formation, this is a problem."


    After watching for a while, everyone was worried.


    If the elders and deacons can''t break the big battle, then you are in a very dangerous situation.


    "Two brothers, the crystal wall is shrinking."


    a Tianyuanzong disciple shouted.


    Yu Liangzhe and Cao Yongan turned around to check.


    After checking, they found that the big formation was shrinking inward at a slow speed.


    And this contraction seems to have started long ago.


    "I see, this is for us to kill each other!"


    What happened before Yu Liangzhe and Cao Yongan combined, immediately had a guess in his mind.


    They are not like the elders and deacons outside. They don''t know that there is something weird. They have already killed the weird here with their own hands.


    So he immediately thought that the shrinking of the big array was to bring Weird and himself together and fight each other.


    The two of them quickly talked to everyone about what they thought of, and the young disciples who were there were all dignified and anxious.


    "Brother Yu, what should I do now?"


    "Brother Cao, what should I do now?"


    the disciples asked repeatedly.


    Yu Liangzhe looked at the sky and said worriedly: "It will be dark in more than an hour, and there will be more weird things after dark. We must quickly find a way."


    Cao Yongan thought for a while, and said: "There is only one way now. Run to the center area and find a good place to arm the defense. We will talk about it after tonight. Otherwise, the crystal wall has been shrinking, and we will be forced to change in the middle of the night. The place is in trouble."


    Hearing this, Yu Liangzhe started to think.


    After a while, he nodded heavily and said, "There is really only one way."


    Although he also knows that the reason why this big formation shrinks is to gather people together, he takes the initiative to run to the center area, which is equivalent to hitting the black hand behind the scenes.


    But the current situation has no other way out, only according to the other party''s ideas.


    Otherwise, I can''t even survive tonight, and die faster.


    "It''s not too late, go quickly."


    "go."


    The two greeted them and took the lead to run wildly towards the center area.


    A group of disciples hurriedly followed.


    Lin Yu has no better way, so he can only continue to follow them.


    Being alone at this time is the most stupid behavior. Only holding a group can have more chances to survive.


    As he ran, he thought to himself, this situation is a bit like a real person eating chicken.


    Weird people will pretend to be normal people, which makes it hard to distinguish between ourselves and the enemy.


    Under mutual suspicion, I can only kill you to death.


    No one dares to hesitate, because once hesitates, it may be oneself who will die.


    At this time, everyone is selfish and only considers their own safety.


    ¡­¡­


    The group ran wildly for an hour, and finally came to a larger village.


    A total of two small weirdnesses were encountered on the way. After being recognized by Lin Yu, they were fatally beaten to death.


    Yu Liangzhe and others have greatly increased their trust and reliance on him.


    "The opening of the heavenly gate, the bliss of eternal life, the open of the heavenly gate, the bliss of eternal life..."


    As soon as they entered the village, everyone heard villagers chanting the slogan of Tianmenjiao.


    Yu Liangzhe frowned and said, "These followers of the Heavenly Sect may become weird. Kill them first."


    "Yeah." Cao Yongan agreed with Yu Liangzhe''s words very much: "I met a group of Tianmenists in that village before, and I ignored them. After I came out, there was a problem. This time I can''t be merciless."


    "Do it, kill it all."


    Yu Liangzhe and Cao Yongan gave orders, and the disciples of Zhen Yaozong and Tianyuanzong acted immediately.


    all resorted to their own means to slaughter the village.


    When there is no more livelihood in the village, the sky is completely dark.


    Everyone came to the ancestral hall in the village.


    "I will spend the night here tonight. To survive tonight, I believe that the elders will definitely figure out a way to break the big formation, so that we will be saved."


    Yu Liangzhe and Cao Yongan comforted the other disciples.


    Then, everyone quickly cleaned up the ancestral hall, and a fire was lit in the middle, and they sat in a circle around the fire.


    In this way, everyone can see the situation facing each other and react immediately when there is any movement.


    After everything was over, everyone finally relaxed.


    The fire was blazing, and the firewood inside kept beating.


    Firewood is collected from house to house The quantity is so large that it can¡¯t be burned for a few days.


    Therefore, the fire was so intense that the entire ancestral hall was shining brightly.


    There was silence outside the ancestral hall, and poultry and livestock such as cats, dogs, pigs and sheep were also slaughtered clean. There was no sound except the occasional worms.


    "Listen well, when you have to pee or something, three people must act together, pull in the corner of this ancestral hall, and don''t go out."


    Yu Liangzhe exhorted.


    "Yes."


    A group of rookie disciples nodded together.


    ßËßËßË¡ª¡ª


    ßËßËßË¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Yu Liangzhe''s voice fell, there was a regular knock on the door of the ancestral hall.


    Everyone in the village was completely killed, and not only were they killed, but even their bodies were burned to ashes.


    How can someone knock on the door?


    Cao Yongan stretched out his hand and pressed it, asking everyone to keep silent, and he asked loudly at the door: "Who?"


    There was no response at the door.


    "Who the **** is it? Let me reply!"


    Cao Yongan shouted again.


    still did not respond.


    "Brother Cao, do you want to go out and have a look?"


    A disciple asked softly.


    "Don''t go out, just sit here, if it dares to break in, we won''t be too late to besieged it." Cao Yongan immediately rejected the proposal.


    The enemy is in the dark, I am in the dark. Going out may be in an ambush by the other party. Standing still is the best strategy.


    At this moment, there was a sudden loud bang.


    A huge hole was broken in the roof of the ancestral hall.


    A black shadow fell from the sky, hitting the fire surrounded by everyone, smashing the fire completely.


    In an instant, the entire ancestral hall was completely dark, and I couldn''t see my fingers.

 Chapter 92： Strange disease

    "Damn, it''s still the way to go. This thing just knocked on the door to divert our attention."


    Yu Liangzhe and Cao Yongan wanted to understand everything in an instant.


    If it didn''t knock on the door just now, people like him must be paying attention to the surrounding movement.


    But as soon as it knocks on the door, it will naturally start to guess what is outside the door.


    is really tricky and hard to guard against.


    The two want to have only two veterans of themselves, not so easy to be fooled.


    But with a group of newcomers, there are too many worries, and the newcomers ask questions again, which is easy to get distracted.


    At the moment when the thoughts were turned, Yu Liangzhe and Cao Yongan immediately urged Yuan Qi to perform night vision to check what was coming in.


    and the other disciples are completely messed up.


    Firstly, their strength is not enough, and their night vision ability is too weak. Secondly, the opponent came too suddenly and couldn''t react at all.


    Lin Yu flashed aside the moment the thing fell.


    He has the characteristics of lightning reaction, and the reaction speed is the fastest among everyone in the field.


    And his night vision is a passive skill, unlike Yu Liangzhe and Cao Yongan, he has to use it actively.


    So I can see the face of the visitor earlier than the two.


    This thing has eight legs, a bit like a spider, but there is a human head on the upper part of the torso.


    This human head has a hideous face, with eyes protruding from the sockets, and from the look of his expression, it seems that he is suffering from some kind of pain.


    "die!"


    Lin Yu didn''t hesitate, and blasted past with a punch.


    At this time, Yu Liangzhe and Cao Yongan had just urged Yuan Qi to perform night vision. As a result, as soon as they could see things, they discovered that Lin Yu had launched an attack.


    "Why is he so fast?!"


    This thought flashed through both of them at the same time.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu hit the human-faced spider''s belly with a punch, blasting it whole.


    At the same time, the positive internal qi in his body was fully stimulated, spread to the body, and all the various flesh and blood tissues that had burst open were wrapped.


    There was another boom.


    A raging fire suddenly detonated, burning all the pieces of flesh and blood.


    At this time, Lin Yu was no longer as ignorant as he faced the weird in the first place. He already knew that killing the weird must be fast and accurate, and could not leave any room or time for it.


    "Great!"


    "Brother''s positive internal strength is serious!"


    Yu Liangzhe and Cao Yongan were relieved when they saw that Lin Yu had solved the weird attack neatly.


    was amazed at Lin Yu.


    And the other practitioners are still in a state of bewilderment at this time.


    They didn''t know what happened just now, they only knew that a ball of flames exploded in the sky, and then everything was over.


    "Brother Yu, what happened just now?"


    A new disciple of the Town Demon Sect asked weakly.


    And just as Yu Liangzhe was about to answer this question, a disciple suddenly screamed in pain.


    "Oops, he was infected with a weird disease."


    Cao Yongan was the first to react and shouted.


    Lin Yu carefully observed the infected disciple, and found that the blood vessels on the male disciple''s face were bursting, with blue and purple, criss-crossing each other and forming a net, which looked very permeating.


    is exactly the same as Yang Yuanzheng¡¯s parents.


    "Ignite the fire, hurry up and light the fire."


    Yu Liangzhe ordered.


    The fire was quickly reignited.


    The crowd carried the strangely ill disciple to lie beside the fire.


    "Brother Yu, what disease is he contracting?" a disciple asked with lingering fear.


    "Weird diseases are called weird diseases." Yu Liangzhe replied: "It is caused by the kind of terrifying power on the weird body. There is no cure for it."


    Cao Yongan nodded and added: "That kind of power is called Secret Source Power. It can''t be said that it is completely incurable. If the cultivation level is enough, it can be controlled by the source pressure, but even so, this life is considered useless. ."


    Yu Liangzhe shook his head helplessly, then turned his head to hold a fist to Lin Yu and said, "Brother, thanks to your quick response just now, otherwise we are all..."


    He was embarrassed only halfway through what he said.


    Until now, he has not asked Lin Yu''s name.


    Before, because he looked down on Lin Yu, he was too lazy to bother, but Lin Yu''s performance proved that these people are far inferior to him.


    Therefore, if you ask again now, you will have a sense of looking at the food.


    This is embarrassing.


    Lin Yu didn''t care about his embarrassment. He squatted down beside the sick disciple and said, "Since his illness is incurable, let me do a test to see if my positive internal Qi is effective."


    The last time he gave a farewell gift to the dead Yang Yuanzheng''s parents, the Frost Knife on his waist became a Yang Bing somehow.


    Now the two said that this strange disease was born by a mysterious power called "Secret Source Power".


    Therefore, Lin Yu guessed that the refining of Yang soldiers might be related to the secret source power.


    Hearing his request, Yu Liangzhe and Cao Yongan looked at each other and looked at the sick disciple on the ground.


    At this time, the disciple''s expression was painful, his teeth clenched, and he seemed to be trying his best to urge the strange disease of the source air pressure system.


    "Forget it, you try it, don''t hurt him."


    Cao Yongan sighed and said.


    This person is a disciple of their Tian Yuanzong, and he also hopes that he can become better.


    Anyway, there will be no major damage if you try it. There must be damage. There are so many practitioners here, and they can fully urge Gen Qi to repair his injury.


    Seeing Cao Yongan¡¯s consent, Lin Yu stopped talking about www.novelhall.com to release the positive internal qi in the body.


    He didn''t dare to touch the sick disciple directly with his hands, and he didn''t dare to directly use the positive internal qi to test.


    Instead, he condensed the positive inner energy in the palm of his right hand, threw it forward, and threw it on the face of the sick disciple.


    there was a sound.


    A flame of fire appeared on the face of the sick disciple.


    Those violent blood vessels were burned by the flame, and quickly contracted, and his face returned to normal.


    Then, the center of the flame became pitch black, like a black hole that could swallow everything.


    "This?!"


    Everyone frowned.


    Cao Yongan asked hurriedly: "How is it? Is it better?"


    "It seems to be better..." The affected disciple''s complexion was much better than before, and he opened his eyes and replied.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, the whole person was rapidly aging.


    In a blink of an eye, he grew old from a young man in his early twenties to an old man in his sixties and seventies.


    "Hey, his innate essence, the origin of life is damaged." Yu Liangzhe understood quickly and sighed.


    All the disciples sighed when they heard it.


    Cao Yongan hurriedly comforted the sick disciple and said, "It is better than always carrying a strange disease, so that you will have to urge the source pressure to control it all your life, and you will die if you are not careful. Now although you are a little older, but As long as you practice hard, you can live another hundred or eighty years without a problem."


    The sick disciple nodded helplessly when he heard this, but the sadness on his face was not diminished.


    There is no way, anyone who encounters this kind of thing can''t accept it all at once.


    "Are you okay? Then I''ll take my work."


    Lin Yu took back the positive internal Qi on the body.


    But at this moment, the dark flame in the center slammed into him.

 Chapter 93： Special

    "This is¡­"


    After the strange fire made contact with Lin Yu''s body, he quickly merged into it.


    Lin Yu could feel a majestic force flowing through his body, quickly strengthening his physical body.


    This feeling is a bit similar to using a modifier to modify the exercises while absorbing the pill. It seems that there is a strong medicinal power in the strange fire.


    "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    Yu Liangzhe, Cao Yongan and others looked at Lin Yu and asked.


    "fine."


    Lin Yu waved his hand to let them ignore, and then continued to feel the changes in his body.


    Soon, he had guesses in his mind.


    "It''s his innate essence!"


    Just now, Yu Liangzhe said that the congenital essence of the ill disciple was damaged. It seems that the pitch-black thing is part of his congenital essence, and now it has been absorbed and integrated by himself.


    The principle of Lin Yu will be unclear for a while, but one thing is certain, all of this must be related to that strange disease.


    To be precise, it is related to the secret source power that causes this strange disease.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but think of the change of the Frost Blade into the Yang Soldier.


    "After death, the essence of the body will differentiate between Yin and Yang. In this case, it is the special Yang Qi that escaped from the corpses of Yang Yuanzheng''s parents that penetrates into the Frost Knife, making it a Yang soldier?"


    "But in this case, Yang Soldiers should be able to refine them... Just find a corpse infected with a strange disease? How could it become the unique skill of the Scarlet Sun Sect?"


    Lin Yu thinks things are definitely not that simple, and there are definitely details that he hasn''t noticed.


    After thinking for a while, he gradually got a little idea in his mind.


    "If I''m right, the normal refining of Yang Soldiers must use positive internal qi, and Frost Knife can become a Yang Soldier without using positive internal qi, not because it triggers some strange mechanism, but because My body is special..."


    Lin Yu thought about it carefully, and felt that all of this was most likely to be related to his body.


    Not only can one''s body absorb the innate essence of animals and use it for one''s own use, but also the alien energy of monster energy can''t hurt oneself.


    This shows that my body is very special.


    There is one more thing, as soon as you touch an object that contains yin energy, you can transform it into vital energy, which is definitely related to your body.


    "Maybe...maybe because my body can absorb vital energy, this modifier plug-in will find me."


    Lin Yu boldly guessed that it might not have been the modifier first, and the meta-energy later.


    But the other way around, the modifier will only appear when one''s own body can absorb vital energy.


    In other words, this modifier is not a plug-in, but something similar to an operating system. The object of operation is your body.


    is like a computer, just give you a computer without an operating system, how do you use it?


    Even if this computer has overpowering computing power and an unlimited power supply, it can¡¯t be done without an operating system?


    With the operating system, this computer can be used not only for office, but also for playing games.


    This modifier plays exactly this role.


    Your body can absorb vital energy, and vital energy can make people stronger.


    But how can Yuan be used?


    There must be an understandable way to use it, right?


    As a modern person, I have played games, so there is such an interface similar to a game plug-in. I use my mind to click on it to use up the energy and increase my strength.


    Lin Yu thinks about it, the more likely it is.


    The real special thing about me is not in this modifier, but in my body.


    Of course, it is also possible that the body is not special, but the soul is special.


    After all, I passed through the soul of the earth.


    "If this conjecture is true, some things will be easy to explain."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, roughly guessing why yin qi can be directly absorbed by himself, while monster qi and treacherous qi must pass through Yang Bing or masculine internal qi.


    Because the physical body is yin, when yin qi touches one''s own body, it directly transforms into vital energy.


    And things like yang qi or demon qi are pure energy, which must be used as a medium to transform into vital energy.


    As for Origin Qi, it is neither energy nor matter. It is ever-changing, so it cannot be absorbed by oneself.


    At that time, I didn''t cultivate positive internal energy, and didn''t even have internal strength. Therefore, the special Yang Qi escaping from the corpses of Yang Yuanzheng''s parents, after actively approaching him, was attached to the Frost Knife because it could not be transformed into vital energy.


    "It should be like this."


    "The only uncertainty is whether my body is special or my soul is special."


    "But this is not important at the moment."


    After thinking about this, Lin Yu came up with a bold idea¡ªCan you just abandon the modifier and absorb the traits directly from the animal?


    Now every time you want to acquire new traits, you have to use your elemental energy to strengthen your martial arts, so that your body can gain super absorption power in a short time.


    This is too much trouble.


    If you can directly absorb the traits of animals, your own strength will be much more convenient and faster.


    "It should be possible."


    "I just absorbed the innate essence, didn''t I use the modifier?"


    Absorb traits from animals. UU Reading is the essence of absorbing the innate essence of animals.


    So it is reasonable to absorb it directly.


    "I can do it just now, one is related to the strange disease caused by the secret source power, and the other is related to the positive internal qi."


    "The secret source power is very mysterious, and even practitioners don''t know much about it, so don''t care about it."


    "What I can do now is to learn a few more positive internal skills, strengthen them, gain the knowledge in them, and then explore the principles."


    "Positive internal skill is martial arts, and this modifier comes up with the word''wuxue'', which reminds me to learn martial arts, there must be a deep meaning in it."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu suddenly felt bright.


    After getting out of danger, the first thing is to worship the Chiyang School and learn all the positive internal powers in the sect.


    Then come and explore slowly.


    I believe that as my knowledge gets richer, I will definitely be able to figure out the principles.


    When the time comes, you might be able to strengthen your body directly without using a modifier.


    "This modifier may just be a tool for me to use for transition. When I master the essence of all power and walk out of my own way, there may be a faster and better way to improve my strength, so there is no need to use it."


    Crack¡ª


    Lin Yu made a slight crackling sound while thinking quickly.


    The clothes all over the body are tightened due to the growth of body shape.


    "It should be because of absorbing his innate essence, my physical strength has become stronger."


    Lin Yu hurriedly urged the Huati Jue to suppress the swelling body, only to maintain the original body shape.


    Fortunately, all the cultivators around were very worried, thinking about some things to themselves, but didn''t notice the changes on his side.

 Chapter 94： Deep meaning

    "Brother of the Scarlet Sun Sect, this...something I did not do the right thing."


    Yu Liangzhe thought for a while, and felt that he still had to say clearly to Lin Yu.


    pulled him aside, clasped his fist and said, "I thought you were low-powered and offensive in your words. Please forgive me."


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu replied.


    I mixed into these practitioners in order to use them to find demons and try the power of positive internal power.


    And the reason why Yu Liangzhe disliked himself at first was because he felt that he would drag him back and increase his burden.


    has its own purpose and interests, and no one is noble than anyone else.


    In contrast, Lin Yu found it interesting to get along with these practitioners.


    As long as you have a big fist and strong strength, you can gain recognition without the trouble of shit.


    "May I ask your brother''s surname and name." Yu Liangzhe asked.


    "My name is Muyang."


    Lin Yu gave a false name.


    His own surname is Lin, and half of it is made of wood. Add the word yang to become Muyang.


    But there is another reason for taking such a pseudonym. He had seen a "Muyangzi" name in the two positive internal strength books.


    "Brother Muyang, thank you!"


    Yu Liangzhe clasped his fists, thanking Lin Yu for saving them many times in danger.


    After ¡¡¡¡, he introduced Lin Yu''s name to other disciples, and everyone expressed their gratitude to him.


    "Brother Muyang, the fire just now is really okay?" Cao Yongan still felt a little strange and asked again.


    "It''s okay, the dark matter in the center of the strange fire is the source of the disease. I refine it with positive internal qi to avoid hurting people again."


    Lin Yu scorned a reason.


    Anyway, these people don''t know much about martial artists, so they can explain as they want.


    Yu Liangzhe and Cao Yongan nodded thoughtfully.


    Cao Yongan clasped his fists and thanked him: "Brother Muyang Gao Yi, he will not hesitate to take risks in order to save us."


    Yu Liangzhe showed a suddenly realized expression: "It''s because we don''t understand Brother Muyang''s intentions. We made a fuss and made Brother Muyang laugh."


    Then, a group of people moved to another big room in the ancestral hall, raised the fire again, and sat together.


    During the ¡¡¡¡ period, Cao Yongan and Yu Liangzhe explained some common sense of demons and ghosts to the new disciples. Lin Yu listened carefully and benefited a lot.


    ¡­¡­


    One night passed quickly.


    Early the next morning, everyone gathered together to discuss the next action plan.


    "Let''s go to the edge of the big formation first to see if the elders have broken the big formation." Yu Liangzhe suggested.


    "Ok."


    Cao Yongan and others nodded together, without objection.


    "Senior Brother Yu, what if the big formation doesn''t break open?" a disciple asked.


    "If it doesn''t break open..."


    Yu Liangzhe fell into thought.


    Lin Yu saw the situation and said: "If we don''t break open, then we can''t just sit back and wait for death. We have to take the initiative to find other people. There are more people and more power, so we have more chances of surviving."


    Yu Liangzhe immediately understood the key point when he heard it, "I forgot. Brother Muyang can recognize the weirdness and know who is true and who is false!"


    The biggest problem right now is that the weirdness will pretend to be a cultivator, which is difficult to distinguish, but with Lin Yu, this is not a problem.


    Cao Yongan and other disciples also immediately understood this point, repeatedly saying that Lin Yu''s proposal was good.


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that Lin Yu made this suggestion because he felt that other practitioners must have also contracted a strange disease and could take the opportunity to absorb some innate essence.


    After making the plan, everyone immediately acted, extinguished the fire pit and rushed towards Jianyang City.


    ran, and suddenly banged.


    Yu Liangzhe, who ran at the forefront, bumped into the crystal wall of the large array again, bounced back and fell a big somersault.


    "The big formation didn''t break open!"


    Yu Liangzhe stood up and frowned.


    Cao Yongan looked around and touched his chin and said, "From the current position, the big array shrank by nearly 30 miles in one night. I don''t know where its center is and how large the coverage is."


    After a moment of silence, Yu Liangzhe said, "Forget it, since the big formation hasn''t broken open, let''s implement the next plan as soon as possible and find other brothers."


    "Well, that can only be done." Cao Yongan nodded.


    A group of people continued on the road and circled around the large array crystal wall.


    Logically speaking, other practitioners will definitely run to the edge of the big formation to see the situation, so if you go around in a circle like this, it should be easier to find your own person.


    ran quickly after a while.


    Yu Liangzhe waved his hand suddenly, beckoning everyone to stop, "There are nine monsters ahead."


    Cao Yongan looked carefully for a while, and said: "The disguise of those monsters is so easy to be seen through, and the strength is not very good."


    Lin Yu couldn''t tell the evil thing by sight, so he didn''t interrupt.


    "These monsters must have taken advantage of the chaos to make trouble. As a result, together, they all became the turtles in the urn." Yu Liangzhe touched his chin and said: "If you put it in normal times, you must kill them all, but it is better to keep some strength now. ."


    Cao Yongan agreed with this proposal very much, and said: "Well, we will go directly, as if we didn''t recognize them, they would definitely not dare to do it."


    "Wait, they should all be killed."


    Just as Yu Liangzhe, Cao Yongan and others were about to move on, Lin Yu suddenly said.


    "Brother Muyang, what''s the matter?" Yu Liangzhe asked.


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and said, "It''s better to kill these monsters, safety first."


    are Yuanneng, why not kill?


    Of course, this reason can''t be mentioned, and there is no better reason, so Lin Yu had to talk about safety.


    Yu Liangzhe originally wanted to say something. Later, when I thought about it, Lin Yu might have its own meaning in doing this, then turned around and said to everyone: "Forget it, let''s take a bit of effort to kill those monsters."


    Cao Yongan and others looked at each other, but did not raise any objections.


    "superior!"


    Yu Liangzhe gave an order, and the disciples of Zhen Yaozong and Tianyuanzong immediately started to kill the monster in the distance.


    When they deal with weirdness, they are afraid of the east and the west, but they are more vigorous than the monsters.


    Due to the large number of people, none of the nine monsters escaped.


    Lin Yu saw that there was a monster about to be killed by these sect disciples, and hurriedly shouted: "Wait, after you catch the monster, don''t rush to do it, let me kill it."


    If this were killed by them, wouldn''t it be a waste of energy?


    "Why, is it different for you to kill and ours?" A disciple of the Town Demon Sect asked with a puzzled face.


    Other people are too, with a face full of puzzlement, and can''t figure out what Lin Yu''s intention is.


    Yu Liangzhe said upon seeing this: "Let''s do it all, now the situation is complicated, it depends on Brother Muyang."


    When he said that, the disciples stopped asking more questions.


    After catching the monster, he didn''t rush to do it, and let Lin Yu come over and kill it.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+300¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+410¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Yu killed all the monsters one by one, looking at the vitality numbers that kept popping up in front of him, thinking that in this situation again, he must find a way to convince these people to leave the evil creatures to kill himself.


    There are so many people and powerful. If you are alone just now, these monsters will have to run away at least halfway.


    After everything was done, everyone went on the road again.


    ran on and on.


    Sudden¡­¡­


    Everyone is bound by an invisible force, unable to move.

 Chapter 95： Double benefits

    This invisible force is very powerful, the more it tightens, the tighter it makes everyone unable to open their mouths or even to speak.


    Lin Yu only felt that his body was under tremendous pressure. If it weren''t for the physical strength of the body, it would have been crushed.


    Yu Liangzhe, Cao Yongan and other practitioners also urged Gen Qi to resist.


    At this moment, a glamorous woman walked slowly towards everyone, and with a wave of her bare hand, everyone automatically turned to face her.


    Her cold eyes scanned back and forth, as if to see through everyone''s soul.


    After a long time, it seemed that she had seen it almost, and she took the initiative to reduce the pressure on everyone.


    "Master Sister!"


    As soon as Cao Yongan was able to open his mouth to speak, he tried to shout loudly.


    The woman did not respond to him, but instead focused on the disciple who had contracted the strange disease before, and asked: "Cao Yongan, what''s the matter with him? Why is he aging so much all at once?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Cao Yongan hesitated, as if thinking about how to answer this question.


    This woman is the true disciple of the Tianyuanzong lord, and her position is respected. In front of her, any Tianyuanzong disciple will have instinctive fear.


    "Hurry up and give me a reasonable reason, unless you all want to die."


    The woman urged coldly.


    Weird and rampant in the big formation, can''t help her being careless.


    She very much doubted that that aging disciple was disguised in a weird manner, and that the disguise skills were not in place, so that he would look like this.


    "Don''t, Master Sister, don''t worry, let me just say it."


    Cao Yongan was busy and verbose, telling the story in detail.


    After listening, the woman turned her head to look at Lin Yu, and slowly nodded and said: "If you have a positive internal strength, it barely makes sense."


    Obviously, she knows more about masculine internal power than ordinary practitioners.


    "Master sister, his positive internal strength can not only cure strange diseases, but also recognize strangeness." Cao Yongan added.


    The woman immediately turned her head back and asked: "Can he recognize the weirdness?"


    "Yeah." Cao Yongan responded loudly, and then explained the things that went on again in detail.


    After listening to the woman, she was suspicious, and after a moment of silence, she said to Lin Yu: "Two people on my side have contracted a strange disease. You can treat it and show me."


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, Lin Yu felt that the shackles on his body were completely untied and he was able to move freely.


    He moved his lower limbs, thinking that his strength is still not enough in front of a truly powerful practitioner. If this woman is an enemy or not a friend, he would have died long ago, and there may not be a trace of resistance.


    The woman yelled in the distance: "All come here."


    Soon, five people ran in the distance. Although two of them did not look strange on the surface, their complexion was very bad, and they seemed to be using the internal source of air pressure to control a strange disease.


    "You will treat them." The woman pointed at the two and said.


    Lin Yu refused: "No, using positive internal energy to refine the source of the disease will cause damage to my body."


    When the woman heard it, she threw him a bottle of pill without saying a word.


    "This bottle of essence pill can also be taken by warriors, and it is enough to make up for your loss."


    Lin Yu opened the medicine bottle and smelled it, and a strong smell of medicine came out, instantly refreshed.


    is a rare good medicine.


    is much better than the generic drugs I have taken.


    This woman relies on her strength, her arrogance is a bit arrogant, and people can''t be said to be bad, at least not too hard for others.


    Lin Yu stopped talking, and took the initiative to walk next to one of the infected cultivators, releasing positive internal energy.


    Like the previous time, as soon as the raging fire formed by the positive internal gas touched the patient''s skin, it quickly sucked out a cloud of black substance.


    Patients age at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Immediately afterwards, this group of strange fire slammed into Lin Yu''s body and merged into his body.


    The power this time is far more pure and vigorous than the previous one. Obviously this person has a high level of cultivation, and his innate essence is very powerful. Lin Yu felt that his physical strength was rapidly increasing.


    hurriedly urged Huati Jue to suppress his figure, while deliberately showing a very painful expression on his face.


    lest these people think it is easy to do this kind of thing.


    The woman watched quietly, and after watching for a while, she said: "Positive internal strength is really extraordinary."


    Cao Yongan hurriedly asked: "Master sister, is the positive internal energy stronger than the original energy of our cultivation?"


    After these two days of experience, he and Yu Liangzhe and others have become suspicious of their own cultivation.


    This positive internal power can identify weirdness and refine the source of strange diseases. It seems to be much stronger than one''s own origin qi.


    The woman heard Cao Yongan¡¯s question, nodded, and said to the practitioners: "From the energy point of view, the positive internal qi is indeed much stronger than the yang state source qi."


    "This can be seen from the name."


    "Yang state, state, mimicry, imitation, in fact, the source qi of the Yang state is just imitating the positive energy."


    "The **** word in the positive internal energy refers to the character, the essence, and the positive internal energy is essentially a pure masculine energy."


    "The reason why the Chiyang Sect was able to kill demons and slayer demons as a martial arts school and was recognized by the noble family was based on this."


    Hearing this, Yu Liangzhe suddenly realized: "No wonder our five elders have to use Chiyang Sect''s positive internal strength to see that it turns out that positive internal strength is so great!"


    Other people also have an expression that they have learned.


    "but!"


    At this time the woman changed her voice and emphasized her tone: "The masculine inner qi is just a masculine energy, nothing else."


    "Unlike the source energy of our cultivation, which is ever-changing, and integrates offense and defense."


    "We practitioners, as long as the soul does not die and the breath does not disperse, it is equivalent to immortality. But the martial artist, the body is weak, and there is only a muscle that is not useful in the body. Once the arms and legs are missing, they will not be able to recover for life."


    "The body of the warrior is just a disposable item, how does it compare with our practitioners?"


    "Moreover, positive internal strength training is extremely difficult, and the cultivation efficiency is extremely low. It can''t be compared with our high-efficiency qigong practice."


    "The old fellow of the Chiyang Sect has practiced for more than five hundred years. I have only practiced for eleven years, but he is not my opponent."


    "I can destroy the entire Chiyang Sect with only one hand."


    "No matter how powerful the warrior is, it is not worth mentioning in front of us practitioners. Don''t lose your confidence because of this."


    After the woman eloquently said something, Yu Liangzhe, Cao Yongan and others immediately cheered up.


    To be honest, they were really stimulated by Lin Yu''s performance before.


    In addition, they were instilled in the value of respecting the strong since they were young, so they instinctively worshipped Lin Yu, even forgetting that they are superior as practitioners.


    Now that the elder sister said so, those naive thoughts are naturally immediately left behind.


    No matter how strong the warrior is, he is just a mortal, and it can''t be compared with these transcendent practitioners.


    At this time, Lin Yu had completely absorbed that group of innate essence, turned around and looked at everyone.


    "Go on, there is one more." The woman reminded.


    Lin Yu shook his head, pointed to his body and said: "It''s not working anymore."

 Chapter 96： Hit worker

    Everyone took a closer look, only to find that Lin Yu''s whole body was stunned.


    It seems that the refining of the strange disease caused the body to be damaged.


    As cultivators, they only practice Qi, not physique, and they are too lazy to understand martial artists. Naturally, they don¡¯t know that there is a body-changing exercise that can change the body.


    So I didn''t know that Lin Yu was actually urging Hua Ti Jue to suppress his body shape.


    Of course, there is another reason that the Body Transformation Art was created by Lin Yu by mistake, which is unique.


    Not only these practitioners have never seen it, but even other warriors have never heard of it.


    The woman pursed her mouth, and threw a bottle of elixir to Lin Yu and said: "Two bottles of essence pill, one for each person, is that enough?"


    "Reluctantly."


    Lin Yu reluctantly said.


    All these practitioners are rich and rich, and the big dogs don¡¯t make money.


    However, I am not as strong as others now, so I can''t take it too far.


    Lin Yu stopped talking, turned his head and continued to help another ill disciple to "cure" the strange disease.


    On the other side, Cao Yongan said to the woman: "Master sister, believe me now, don''t you?"


    The woman thought for a while, and then withdrew the source energy released, Cao Yongan, Yu Liangzhe and others regained their freedom in an instant.


    A group of people stood together, and Cao Yongan introduced the identity of the master sister to the disciples of the town demon sect.


    Among the disciples of the Demon Sect in the town, only Yu Liangzhe knew who the woman was, and the other newcomers did not.


    While Lin Yu absorbed the innate essence, he also paid attention to their conversation.


    It turned out that this woman was named Ye Qiuling, she was a true disciple of the Sect Master of Tianyuan Sect. She was a genius practitioner who had only cultivated for eleven years, and she had already cultivated at the peak of the Qi Condensation Realm.


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart that, based on this comparison, his strength should correspond to the peak of no-leakage realm among practitioners, and there is still some distance from the initial stage of the condensed air realm.


    Because if it is the early stage of the Condensation Realm, this woman shouldn''t even be unable to move her mouth, and she won''t have the ability to resist at all.


    After ¡¡¡¡ completely absorbed the innate essence, Lin Yu hid aside and took a seat on the spot.


    pretends that the body is damaged and is urging the internal force to heal the injury.


    There is no way, the play has to be played well, otherwise it is better to wait a lot.


    Ye Qiuling took the initiative to walk over when he saw this, and stood in front of Lin Yu and asked, "Muyang, how many years have you been practicing?"


    Lin Yu didn''t speak, pretending to heal his wounds and carelessly.


    Ye Qiuling didn''t care, and said to herself: "Judging from your appearance, you have been cultivating for at most two hundred years. Having this strength for two hundred years, you can be regarded as a peerless genius among the warriors, no wonder the old guy is willing to extend your lifespan. ."


    "Hmph, he deceived us so miserably, thinking that your Sect Master is most likely to take over from your Scarlet Sun Sect, so it is you."


    "But it doesn''t matter. After all, your Chiyang Sect is just a martial arts school, and you can''t get over the waves."


    Ye Qiuling analyzed it confidently for a while, and then asked, "You must answer the next question. Why can your positive internal qi cure strange diseases and distinguish strangeness?"


    Lin Yu opened his eyes and glanced at her, knowing that this woman would not give up without giving a satisfactory answer to this question.


    So he took out the words that he had thought of a long time ago: "People of different constitutions cultivate the same positive internal energy, and the positive internal qi generated in the body is different. My physique is relatively special, so my positive internal qi can have these abilities. ."


    Positive internal strength does not have the function of curing strange diseases. Lin Yu knows this very well.


    Because it is necessary to have this function, those two books will definitely emphasize it, and it is impossible not to mention it at all.


    I can distinguish the weirdness with the help of the hint of the modifier, and the treatment of the strange disease is because of my special body.


    At that time, he was beside the corpse of Yang Yuanzheng''s parents, and he took the initiative to join him without doing anything to the special yang energy that escaped.


    From this point, it can be inferred that his own Chi Yang Yan Fiery Energy can **** the pitch black substance from the patient, and it must be related to his body or soul.


    After hearing Lin Yu''s answer, Ye Qiuling said in doubt: "Martial artists have physique. I have heard of this, but I have never heard that physique will affect the cultivation of internal gong, especially positive internal gong."


    "That''s because you are too arrogant, and you don''t bother and disdain to really understand the martial artist." Lin Yu deliberately said in an aggrieved and angry tone.


    Ye Qiuling was speechless, and he nodded slowly after being silent for a while: "Yes, if you are not special, the old guy will not hide it from us."


    "But it''s too late. Your special features have been exposed. Afterwards, the Ji family will definitely take you away and let you play a greater role."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he wondered if it was for me to heal a practitioner who contracted a strange disease?


    That''s a good thing. From now on, you can become stronger when you lie down.


    But after thinking about it, things will definitely not be that simple.


    Judging from the contact with Ji Wuce, that Ji family is definitely not a good crop, I''m afraid there is a bigger plot.


    Fortunately, I changed my body and appearance. When I successfully escaped from danger, I used the Body Transformation Technique to disguise myself as someone else and slipped away directly.


    In fact, even now, he could find a chance to slip away even if he wanted to go, and change his appearance to ensure that this woman would not be recognized.


    But he thinks it is safer to follow this woman, and he can earn some benefits, so there is no need to slip away.


    Ye Qiuling felt that he had got the answer he wanted, so he didn''t ask other questions, waiting for Lin Yu to "recover".


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, she was really impatient and asked: "After so long, UU reading , how are you recovering? I think you seem to be a little bit fatter than before. , Has it been restored?"


    "What do you want to do?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Ask you knowingly, of course, to use your ability to distinguish weirdness to find other people."


    "Just distinguish weird?" Lin Yu deliberately said in a worried tone: "I''m afraid that when you encounter other sick disciples, you will force me to go for treatment again. I don''t want to be squeezed out by you."


    "Okay, the benefit is indispensable to you, you are really going to be seriously injured, I will use the Origin Qi to help you recover."


    Ye Qiuling said impatiently.


    "That''s not OK." Lin Yu refused again. "It is also extremely difficult to distinguish weirdness. It will damage my body. You have to make up for it. Also, once the weirdness is distinguished, you can let me kill after you control it. , Let me recharge my energy."


    "It''s okay to compensate you, but whether weirdness lets you kill or not depends on the situation. Those who are less threatening can do what you say, and those who are more threatening, I will kill them directly, and I won''t wait for you."


    Ye Qiuling replied.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu deliberately thought about it in embarrassment, pretending that the heavens and humans had fought for a while, and then said: "Promise you can, but you must do what you say, otherwise my body is seriously damaged, you use the source I can''t save my anger."


    "Hmph, if you want to die, I won''t let you die. You are more important than anyone else. You will be by my side later, and I promise that nothing can hurt you."


    How could Ye Qiuling let such a precious tool man die? In case he accidentally contracted a strange disease, he would have to rely on this tool man to treat him.


    But what she didn''t know was that she regarded Lin Yu as a tool man, but Lin Yu regarded her as a hitman.


    is also a perfect worker who brings his own rations and pays back wages.

 Chapter 96： Tool man

    Everyone took a closer look, only to find that Lin Yu''s whole body was stunned.


    It seems that the refining of the strange disease caused the body to be damaged.


    As cultivators, they only practice Qi, not physique, and they are too lazy to understand martial artists. Naturally, they don¡¯t know that there is a body-changing exercise that can change the body.


    So I didn''t know that Lin Yu was actually urging Hua Ti Jue to suppress his body shape.


    Of course, there is another reason that the Body Transformation Art was created by Lin Yu by mistake, which is unique.


    Not only these practitioners have never seen it, but even other warriors have never heard of it.


    The woman pursed her mouth, and threw a bottle of elixir to Lin Yu and said: "Two bottles of essence pill, one for each person, is that enough?"


    "Reluctantly."


    Lin Yu reluctantly said.


    All these practitioners are rich and rich, and the big dogs don¡¯t make money.


    However, I am not as strong as others now, so I can''t take it too far.


    Lin Yu stopped talking, turned his head and continued to help another ill disciple to "cure" the strange disease.


    On the other side, Cao Yongan said to the woman: "Master sister, believe me now, don''t you?"


    The woman thought for a while, and then withdrew the source energy released, Cao Yongan, Yu Liangzhe and others regained their freedom in an instant.


    A group of people stood together, and Cao Yongan introduced the identity of the master sister to the disciples of the town demon sect.


    Among the disciples of the Demon Sect in the town, only Yu Liangzhe knew who the woman was, and the other newcomers did not.


    While Lin Yu absorbed the innate essence, he also paid attention to their conversation.


    It turned out that this woman was named Ye Qiuling, she was a true disciple of the Sect Master of Tianyuan Sect. She was a genius practitioner who had only cultivated for eleven years, and she had already cultivated at the peak of the Qi Condensation Realm.


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart that, based on this comparison, his strength should correspond to the peak of no-leakage realm among practitioners, and there is still some distance from the initial stage of the condensed air realm.


    Because if it is the early stage of the Condensation Realm, this woman shouldn''t even be unable to move her mouth, and she won''t have the ability to resist at all.


    After ¡¡¡¡ completely absorbed the innate essence, Lin Yu hid aside and took a seat on the spot.


    pretends that the body is damaged and is urging the internal force to heal the injury.


    There is no way, the play has to be played well, otherwise it is better to wait a lot.


    Ye Qiuling took the initiative to walk over when he saw this, and stood in front of Lin Yu and asked, "Muyang, how many years have you been practicing?"


    Lin Yu didn''t speak, pretending to heal his wounds and carelessly.


    Ye Qiuling didn''t care, and said to herself: "Judging from your appearance, you have been cultivating for at most two hundred years. Having this strength for two hundred years, you can be regarded as a peerless genius among the warriors, no wonder the old guy is willing to extend your lifespan. ."


    "Hmph, he deceived us so miserably, thinking that your Sect Master is most likely to take over from your Scarlet Sun Sect, so it is you."


    "But it doesn''t matter. After all, your Chiyang Sect is just a martial arts school, and you can''t get over the waves."


    Ye Qiuling analyzed it confidently for a while, and then asked, "You must answer the next question. Why can your positive internal qi cure strange diseases and distinguish strangeness?"


    Lin Yu opened his eyes and glanced at her, knowing that this woman would not give up without giving a satisfactory answer to this question.


    So he took out the words that he had thought of a long time ago: "People of different constitutions cultivate the same positive internal energy, and the positive internal qi generated in the body is different. My physique is relatively special, so my positive internal qi can have these abilities. ."


    Positive internal strength does not have the function of curing strange diseases. Lin Yu knows this very well.


    Because it is necessary to have this function, those two books will definitely emphasize it, and it is impossible not to mention it at all.


    I can distinguish the weirdness with the help of the hint of the modifier, and the treatment of the strange disease is because of my special body.


    At that time, he was beside the corpse of Yang Yuanzheng''s parents, and he took the initiative to join him without doing anything to the special yang energy that escaped.


    From this point, it can be inferred that his own Chi Yang Yan Fiery Energy can **** the pitch black substance from the patient, and it must be related to his body or soul.


    After hearing Lin Yu''s answer, Ye Qiuling said in doubt: "Martial artists have physique. I have heard of this, but I have never heard that physique will affect the cultivation of internal gong, especially positive internal gong."


    "That''s because you are too arrogant, and you don''t bother and disdain to really understand the martial artist." Lin Yu deliberately said in an aggrieved and angry tone.


    Ye Qiuling was speechless, and he nodded slowly after being silent for a while: "Yes, if you are not special, the old guy will not hide it from us."


    "But it''s too late. Your special features have been exposed. Afterwards, the Ji family will definitely take you away and let you play a greater role."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he wondered if it was for me to heal a practitioner who contracted a strange disease?


    That''s a good thing. From now on, you can become stronger when you lie down.


    But after thinking about it, things will definitely not be that simple.


    Judging from the contact with Ji Wuce, that Ji family is definitely not a good crop, I''m afraid there is a bigger plot.


    Fortunately, I changed my body and appearance. When I successfully escaped from danger, I used the Body Transformation Technique to disguise myself as someone else and slipped away directly.


    In fact, even now, he could find a chance to slip away even if he wanted to go, and change his appearance to ensure that this woman would not be recognized.


    But he thinks it is safer to follow this woman, and he can earn some benefits, so there is no need to slip away.


    Ye Qiuling felt that he had already got the answer he wanted, so he didn''t ask other questions, waiting for Lin Yu to "recover".


    After waiting for nearly half an hour, she was really impatient to wait, and asked aloud: "After so long, how are you recovering? I think you seem to be a bit fatter than before. Have you recovered? "


    "What do you want to do?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Ask you knowingly, of course, to use your ability to distinguish weirdness to find other people."


    "Just distinguish weird?" Lin Yu deliberately said in a worried tone: "I''m afraid that when you encounter other sick disciples, you will force me to go for treatment again. I don''t want to be squeezed out by you."


    "Okay, the benefit is indispensable to you, you are really going to be seriously injured, I will use the Origin Qi to help you recover."


    Ye Qiuling said impatiently.


    "That''s not OK." Lin Yu refused again. "It is also extremely difficult to distinguish weirdness. It will damage my body. You have to make up for it. Also, once the weirdness is distinguished, you can let me kill after you control it. , Let me recharge my energy."


    "It''s okay to compensate you, but whether weirdness lets you kill or not depends on the situation. Those who are less threatening can do what you say, and those who are more threatening, I will kill them directly, and I won''t wait for you."


    Ye Qiuling replied.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu deliberately thought about it in embarrassment, pretending that the heavens and humans had fought for a while, and then said: "Promise you can, but you must do what you say, otherwise my body is seriously damaged, you use the source I can''t save my anger."


    "Hmph, if you want to die, I won''t let you die. You are more important than anyone else. You will be by my side later, and I promise that nothing can hurt you."


    How could Ye Qiuling let such a precious tool man die? In case he accidentally contracted a strange disease, he would have to rely on this tool man to treat him.

 Chapter 97： Spend money to get beaten up

    Under the leadership of Ye Qiuling, the group quickly re-started the road.


    When passing a village, Ye Qiuling stopped and stopped all the people in the village with Origin Qi.


    "Go and kill them all, lest they become weird or fall into fear of being sucked away by the trick behind the Tianmen Sect."


    Ye Qiuling said to Lin Yu.


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu moved quickly without hesitation.


    Ye Qiuling reminded: "The two in the east are powerful monsters. Be careful when you kill them."


    ¡¾Yuanneng+500¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+320¡¿


    ¡­¡­


    Of the over a hundred villagers, five of them have become weird. When they are killed, they will be prompted to gain vitality.


    After killing the villagers, Lin Yu came to the two powerful monsters.


    One is in the form of a human, and the other is in the form of a beast.


    The humanoid monster saw Lin Yu coming and begged for mercy: "Let me go, I can help you kill the weirdness."


    Lin Yu heard it, secretly said that this monster was still able to speak when he was held by Origin Qi, and his strength was indeed high.


    If it weren''t for Ye Qiuling''s presence, he would have only escaped from the wild when he came across this monster.


    Without saying more, Lin Yu slammed its head with full force.


    bang.


    The monster was smashed into blood by this punch, but there was nothing unusual about it, he was still begging for mercy.


    Ye Qiuling in the distance saw this scene and said with contempt: "It''s really weak, I''ll help you."


    She stretched out her bare hand and grabbed it into the air. The monster in front of Lin Yu made a crackling sound. It was crushed to pieces by a giant hand of Origin Qi, and it was only a breath away.


    Lin Yu hurriedly blasted a punch with all his strength, which completely ended the life of this monster.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+1900¡¿


    "With so many abilities, this monster is really strong!"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, then looked at the monster that looked like a beast on the ground.


    crackling¡ª¡ª


    This monster was also crushed by Ye Qiuling''s giant hand of Origin Qi.


    Lin Yu hurriedly made up a punch.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2500¡¿


    "This elemental energy is too easy to come, and it''s cool to have a large size with a leveling."


    Lin Yu clapped his hands and returned to Ye Qiuling''s side, and followed her on the road.


    After walking for a while, a Tianyuanzong disciple asked, "Master sister, if we prevent that trick from inhaling Yang Qi, will it come and kill us."


    "Just put a hundred hearts on it, it''s not bad that the crook can maintain the big formation. How can I come over and deal with us when I have time." Ye Qiuling said confidently.


    After ¡¡¡¡ finished speaking, she asked Lin Yu: "It''s you, why can killing evil things help you replenish your positive internal energy?"


    "Because I am special." Lin Yu replied.


    "Huh!" Ye Qiuling snorted and stopped asking more.


    It doesn''t matter if you can''t ask it now. When the matter is over, there will naturally be a way to pry open his mouth.


    The group hurried forward for more than 20 miles and came to a small town called Shahecheng.


    said it was a city, but it was actually a small town, because there was a circle of city walls outside, so it was called Shahe City.


    "Same as before, go and kill them all."


    Ye Qiuling released the original energy, and after he stopped the person, he said to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu immediately smashed a lap, gaining thousands of yuan energy.


    The two of them just pushed forward while killing, and quickly slaughtered the entire Shahe City.


    "This matter is over, are you going to hand me over to Ji Wuce?" While there were only two people, Lin Yu asked Ye Qiu Ling.


    "Yes, you should be honored for this."


    Ye Qiuling did not avoid this topic, and responded positively: "You are the disciple of that old guy. You should know that this world belongs to the eight great families. The king of a country, the emperor of the kingdom, is just a few dogs raised by the eight great families. ."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu instantly understood in his heart.


    The fundamental reason why Ye Qiuling was willing to put down his body and treat him well was that his value was large enough to give Ji Wuce a great achievement.


    Also, she may also be afraid that she has a special masculine inner qi, which will be highly recognized by the family, so she does not want to offend herself.


    "Certainly!"


    Suddenly, Ye Qiuling reached out his hand and stopped a group of practitioners who had come in from outside the city.


    "Go and see if those nine people are weird."


    Just now, she has already seen with her own eyes that Lin Yu does have the ability to distinguish weirdness, so there is no doubt about him now.


    Lin Yu walked up to one of them and punched him in front of the door.


    "Fuck!"


    These immobilized practitioners screamed in their hearts.


    What kind of person is this, he slapped him when he came up.


    and still a warrior.


    As a cultivator, I was beaten by a warrior, which is a bit too frustrated.


    It''s a pity that all of this can only be thought of in his heart, they are held by Ye Qiuling''s original energy, and they have no chance to resist.


    "Not this one."


    Lin Yu said to Ye Qiuling.


    Ye Qiuling nodded slightly, and immediately retracted the source energy that had restrained the practitioner, allowing him to regain his freedom.


    The man moved his limbs and looked at Lin Yu and Ye Qiuling, his face blank.


    Just as he was about to say something, Lin Yu''s hand was already stretched out in front of him.


    "Punch a bottle of essence pill, take it out quickly."


    "what?"


    That person feels unbelievable He has been beaten, and he still has to post a bottle of essence pill?


    "Are you **** looking for death?!"


    He couldn''t help it anymore. It was unbearable to be so humiliated by a warrior, and the **** in his mouth blurted out.


    "Scuse me? Then two bottles." Lin Yu didn''t say much, and directly increased the price.


    "What? You!"


    Where did the cultivator suffer from this kind of loss in the warrior, and couldn''t help it anymore, ready to do it.


    Ye Qiuling immediately released the source energy to restrain him, and yelled: "Do as he said."


    Then, she looked at the remaining practitioners and explained: "He can tell who is weird, but doing so will damage his body, so you must give him some compensation."


    As the true disciple of Tianyuanzong and the future master of Tianyuanzong, she must have reasonable reasons for her actions, so she must explain the reasons clearly.


    When all the practitioners heard her say this, the anger in their hearts was slightly suppressed, but they were still very dissatisfied.


    As a cultivator, I paid for a warrior to slap myself in the face. What is it?


    After Ye Qiuling finished explaining, he let go of the cultivator who had just been confirmed to be not weird.


    The man gritted his teeth, took out a bottle of Essence Pill from his arms, and handed it to Lin Yu, "I only have one bottle, do you want it?"


    "Two bottles are two bottles, and one bottle is not less. If you don''t have one, use other compensation to compensate me." Lin Yu was not polite to this person.


    "It''s really troublesome." Ye Qiuling stopped the cultivator again, and said to Lin Yu: "You can look for him to see if you are satisfied, don''t waste time."


    "That''s OK."


    Lin Yu didn''t talk nonsense, stretched out his hand and touched him for a while, and found out a gold ticket worth one million taels of gold.

 Chapter 98： Harvest

    Lin Yu looked at the golden ticket in his hand, and said that these practitioners are really rich. One million taels of golden tickets are carried with him, which is incredible.


    Ye Qiuling saw that Lin Yu was satisfied, and once again let go of the practitioner.


    Once the man was free, he immediately pointed to Lin Yu''s nose and said, "You?!"


    "Okay, just one million taels of gold, can''t you afford it?" Ye Qiuling said quietly from the side: "If he could not tell the weirdness, maybe I would have killed you as a weird."


    The man saw that Ye Qiuling had been protecting Lin Yu, so he had no choice but to shook his head, and walked towards Yu Liangzhe and the others with an angry expression.


    Lin Yu ignored him and continued to punch people with his fists.


    After hitting one, he will search his body directly, regardless of whether he is a pill or a golden ticket, if he finds it out, he will take some as compensation.


    Soon, he came to the last person.


    A closer look, this is still an acquaintance.


    was the yin and yang disciple of the town demon sect that he encountered when he entered the Ruyi Inn.


    Lin Yu has already figured out that this person is named Jiang Penghai, the cultivation base of the peak of no leakage.


    "It''s you who are old, admiring for a long time."


    Lin Yu greeted him in his tone, and then punched him in the face.


    With this punch, he exerted a lot of effort, and he hit Jiang Penghai''s eyes with gold stars on the spot, and his right eye swelled instantly.


    "Oh, this punch is missed, I can''t distinguish it."


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu said as he threw another punch, hitting Jiang Penghai''s left eye.


    Because of being restrained by Ye Qiuling''s Genesis Qi, Jiang Penghai couldn''t urge Genesis Qi to repair the wound, so it seemed very funny that his eyes were swollen there.


    Seeing this scene, some practitioners couldn''t help but want to laugh, and tried hard to hold it back.


    "Two punches, double compensation."


    Lin Yu stretched out his hand and fumbled on Jiang Penghai for a while, and found out two bottles of pills and several hundred thousand taels of gold.


    Without saying a word, everything came into my arms.


    Ye Qiuling let go of Jiang Penghai when he saw it, and walked to the side to sit and rest.


    Jiang Penghai was so angry that he wanted to go wild on the spot.


    But after repeated deliberation, in the end, he could only suppress his anger and didn''t do anything.


    He is not a fool, he has long seen Ye Qiuling''s attitude towards Lin Yu is extraordinary.


    With Ye Qiuling''s protection, he didn''t dare to do anything.


    There is no way, Ye Qiuling is talented against the sky, and will definitely become the supreme master of the Tianyuan Sect in the future, and this woman is quite appreciated by the ancestors of the Ji family, and is respected in the practice sects of the Ji family.


    Even the Sect Master of the Demon Sect in his own town, when he sees this woman, he has to give a little bit of face.


    But the inability to do it now does not mean that he has not been able to do it. Once he finds an opportunity, he must let this ignorant warrior understand what thunder means is.


    Lin Yu glanced at Jiang Penghai and ignored him, and walked towards the location of the Yamen of Shahe City.


    Ye Qiuling asked, "What are you going to do? We will change places soon."


    "I searched it, soon."


    Lin Yu performed light work and quickly rushed into the yamen.


    These cultivators are so rich that they look down on the property in this small city, but he is different.


    For him, the more money the better.


    If you have enough money, you can move the entire Lin family to the capital.


    It is much safer than Jianyang City.


    "You all help him search for gold tickets and silver tickets, move faster."


    Ye Qiuling said to the practitioners not far away.


    She has an active mind, knowing that when Lin Yu is handed over to the Ji family, she will definitely receive the attention of the Ji family, and there is nothing wrong with making a good relationship in advance.


    And all the practitioners in front of her are not as good as her, and they will always be trampled under her feet. There is no need to be polite with them.


    Seeing Ye Qiuling''s order, the disciples had no choice but to act reluctantly.


    They were taught the value of respecting the strong since they were young, and knowing that they were far inferior to Ye Qiuling, they couldn''t give birth to resistance at all.


    Many people are powerful.


    Soon a group of people turned the entire Shahe City upside down, turned over all the gold and silver tickets, and packed two full sacks.


    After everything was over, a group of people continued on the road.


    Everyone is empty-handed, so Lin Yu is carrying two big sacks on his back.


    Fortunately, he is strong, these two sacks are light and fluttering on his back, just like nothing, it''s just a little troublesome.


    It doesn''t take him much effort to kill demons and ghosts anyway. Ye Qiuling is the main force, and it doesn''t matter if he carries two big sacks on his back.


    Lin Yu thought, no wonder everyone wanted to be a boss. It would be great if someone helped themselves to work.


    You have to search by yourself, it is impossible to search so cleanly.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the leadership of Ye Qiuling, a group of people searched for cultivators, even at night.


    Whenever they pass through villages and towns where there is Tianmenism, they will kill them all, and all the silver and gold tickets they can find are given to Lin Yu.


    If you encounter practitioners, let them spend money to be beaten and compensate Lin Yu.


    One sack, two sack, three sack...


    At the end, Lin Yu carried eight sacks and swaggered across the market.


    Each sacks are filled with various types of medicine and gold and silver.


    I guess it is worth hundreds of millions of taels of gold.


    Lin Yu Xindao in his previous life always listened to the big guys pretending that one hundred million was just a small goal. He felt exaggerated and out of reach. He didn''t expect that one hundred million was really just a small goal.


    A billion is a medium meaning.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 60275¡¿


    "Sixty thousand yuan energy!"


    "Now that everything is really ready, I only owe it to the wind With so many abilities, it is naturally impossible to modify all of the existing martial arts, but to learn new positive internal skills and then modify them.


    Combining different masculine internal powers will surely fuse a very powerful masculine internal power.


    Therefore, after getting out of danger here, the first thing is to worship the Chiyang Sect.


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere underground.


    A huge hole was artificially dug out here, connected to the ground through an underpass.


    The entrances and exits of the dark roads are very hidden, and no one can find them.


    In the cave.


    Circles of candles were neatly laid out, and the faint candlelight emitted was gathered together, illuminating the dark and cold damp ground extremely brightly.


    Chen Sihai hugged the little girl named Wawa and stood stupidly in place.


    On the ground directly opposite him, there was a rag doll with terrifying means.


    "My sister is very angry!" The little girl said in Chen Sihai''s ear with an angry expression: "This time it is a good thing that a warrior has broken it again."


    "That warrior is very strange and can tell the weirdness. My sister said that she had never seen such a warrior. She was surprised! Very angry!"


    Chen Sihai listened to these words with a dull expression, and was not moved at all.


    The little girl didn''t care, she said to herself.


    "Those cultivators united with the help of that warrior, so that the younger sister couldn''t absorb the yang energy well, and couldn''t integrate the new tricks, and the plan was completely destroyed."


    "My sister is very angry!"


    "My sister said, that warrior must be killed!"


    After hearing these words, Chen Sihai said intermittently: "Yes...Yes."


    Then, he hugged the little girl and turned around and walked slowly towards the other direction of the cave.

 Chapter 99： wait

    night.


    Yu Qiancheng Yamen.


    Nearly two hundred practitioners gathered in the Yamen public hall.


    Ye Qiuling stood outside the crowd, scanning the people and saying: "From tonight, we will be here and wait for the people outside to break the big formation."


    "Yes."


    Everyone responded in unison.


    Ye Qiuling nodded with satisfaction, and signaled everyone to move around freely, and just don''t leave the yamen.


    So far, the practitioners trapped in the big formation have basically been gathered here by her, and only a very few people who do not know their life or death do not know where they are hiding.


    But that doesn''t matter anymore, it is impossible to take so many people to adventure for a single person.


    I can do this by myself, far beyond what I expected from the beginning.


    Time to be content.


    Such a great achievement will surely be highly recognized by the Ji family, and his reputation in the various sects will naturally rise.


    If you hand over the warrior named Muyang at that time, no one will be able to shake your position anymore.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that you can bring these people successfully outside to break the big formation.


    Ye Qiuling thinks this shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    Because that scam has to maintain the big formation with all its strength, he doesn''t care about it.


    Besides, she didn''t kill all the followers and ordinary villagers of the Tianmen Sect. She left some for the trick to help it absorb Yang Qi and prevent the dog from jumping over the wall in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    In the corner of the public hall.


    Jiang Penghai stood with the three town Yaozong disciples, looking gloomy, whispering, and glanced at Lin Yu from time to time.


    When Lin Yu stepped into the gate of Ruyi Inn, the four of them sneered at Lin Yu strangely.


    So when Ye Qiuling asked Lin Yu to recognize the weirdness, Lin Yu paid great attention to the four of them and received double or even triple or quadruple compensation.


    This makes them resent.


    "The one named Muyang is a villain who must avenge the retribution. Relying on someone''s protection, he actually avenged his private revenge!"


    "It''s disgusting that the villain finds his mind!"


    "A mere warrior, trash, and ant-like things! They bullied us! I can''t swallow this breath."


    "¡­¡­"


    Jiang Penghai gritted their teeth with hatred, but they didn''t know how to get the place back.


    According to the rules of practitioners, it is enough to punch in such a situation, and it is natural to compare it to a higher and lower one.


    But that person is a warrior!


    I am a cultivator, to challenge a warrior?


    Do you want more fame?


    Where to put your face from now on?


    "Really shameful!"


    "Don''t let Lao Tzu catch the opportunity, you must kill him if you catch the opportunity!"


    "Kill him, it''s so cheap for him? Let him die!"


    Jiang Penghai four people took vicious oaths one after another.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Yu naturally didn''t know that there were four incompetent furious guys cursing himself behind his back. He was concentrating on "cure" the last sick practitioner.


    ßÚßÚ¡ª¡ª


    The flame formed from the positive internal gas sucked a cloud of dark matter from the cultivator, and then slammed into Lin Yu''s body.


    "The innate essence of these practitioners is really powerful, comparable to a panacea."


    Lin Yu felt the incomparable power in his body, and fully urged the body tactics to suppress his body shape.


    "If my body continues to grow like this, I''m afraid that the fifteenth-layer Body Transformation Technique will no longer be able to suppress it."


    "I don''t know if I can fight against the practitioners in the early stage of the Condensed Qi Realm with my current physical strength."


    In the past two days, he absorbed the innate essence of at least twenty practitioners, resulting in a rapid increase in physical strength. Lin Yu felt itchy, and wanted to find a well-matched opponent to fight.


    But the problem is that if you don''t use the Body Transformation Technique to suppress your body shape and fully release your physical power, you will definitely be surprised.


    It is estimated that everyone will treat him as a monster.


    "...That look is really ugly, even I can''t stand it, how can I get into the eyes of others."


    It¡¯s true that Lin Yu liked fitness in his previous life, but that¡¯s for good looks and to be handsome.


    Now that I have taken a lot of medicine and absorbed so much innate essence, the longer the muscles of the whole body, the stranger it becomes.


    plus a demon, he is not a monster, who is a monster?


    To be honest, he really doesn''t want to be like this, but the problem is that he has no choice.


    There are demons and ghosts in this world, as well as extraordinary cultivators with extraordinary strength. In order to survive and become stronger, everything is acceptable.


    is not qualified to pick and choose.


    "I want to have the choice, I absolutely choose to cultivate immortals, practice a flying sword, elegant and cool, so cool."


    Lin Yu sighed, and left these worries behind.


    My current self is still very weak, thinking that these messy things are useless, it''s better to analyze my strengths and shortcomings, and figure out the similarities and differences between myself, practitioners, and evil things.


    In this way, we can fight better and live better.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but recall the black-covered practice manual.


    According to the above statement, there is a huge gap between the non-leakage state, the condensed gas state, and the pill formation state.


    I didn''t have any intuitive feelings when I watched it at the time, but after two days of personal experience, I can see what it means to be very different.


    Like that Ye Qiuling, at the pinnacle of the condensing state, she couldn''t hold up even a round under her hands.


    She can kill herself in countless ways, and she has no chance of fighting back.


    This is the gap between the big realms, and the gap between the small realms cannot be ignored. It is very obvious.


    For example, it can easily defeat the mid-term without leakage In addition, Lin Yu also feels the benefits of the power of Origin Qi firsthand.


    Origin Qi is ever-changing, offensive and defensive are integrated, it can not only be converted into energy to kill monsters, but also can be condensed into swords, spears, swords, halberds and armor.


    is very flexible.


    Practitioners don''t have to think about anything, as long as they don''t have the brain to increase the strength of the source energy, unlike themselves, they have to practice both physical and internal strength.


    Of course, omnipotence means moderation.


    Although Gen Qi can do a lot of things, it can''t do everything to the extreme.


    For example, killing treacherous objects and weirdness, the Yang Type Genesis Qi is no better than your own positive internal Qi.


    His own red sun''s fiery energy can burn all the weirdness.


    was originally weird and turned into a sly after death, but was burned by the flames of his own red sun, and died so thoroughly, no new stray appeared at all.


    This is mainly because Chi Yang Yanhuo Jin has the effect of burning spirits after reaching the ninth level.


    The weird spirit is burned to death, so naturally it can''t become a trick.


    "Those weird that I killed did not give birth to new tricks, which means that the trick behind Chen Sihai can''t fuse new tricks to gain power."


    "That guy must hate me to death, I''m afraid he won''t let it go."


    Different from Ye Qiuling''s optimism, Lin Yu felt that the deceitful creature might use some extraordinary methods when it became angry and ashamed.


    Just like the last time in Na Ningfeng Mountain Villa, that guy didn''t give up easily.


    divided a small wisp of spirit to control a little demon, and let the little demon kill himself.


    If it weren''t for getting two Yang Soldiers from the Chiyang Sect disciples, it would be hard to say what the result would be.


    After all, monsters have a monster air, and they can''t kill monsters only by internal force.

 Chapter 100： temper

    Lin Yu came to Ye Qiuling''s side.


    At this time, Ye Qiuling was sitting on the ground with his eyes closed, not knowing whether he was practicing Qi or what he was doing.


    Lin Yu coughed twice and cleared his throat.


    "Say something straight." Ye Qiuling said with his eyes closed.


    "Are you sure you want to stay in this city?" Lin Yu asked.


    Ye Qiuling asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu went straight to the topic: "I think the trick will not let us off easily. It is not safe to stay here. It should fight guerrilla everywhere like last night, so it can''t concentrate its efforts against us. ."


    "It''s ridiculous, the method you said is really risky." Ye Qiuling refused directly.


    "Which method is safe depends on you and my definition of adventure." After Lin Yu finished speaking, he asked, "Do you want to keep everyone here?"


    "Of course."


    Ye Qiuling replied without hesitation.


    The more people saved, the greater the credit. Isn¡¯t it obvious?


    She felt that Lin Yu was asking knowingly.


    "I know you think so." Lin Yu was not surprised by Ye Qiuling''s reply, "Yes, going outside to fight guerrillas will indeed lead to attrition, but by staying here, that crook will have time to concentrate on us to deal with us. For example, summon all evil things to attack this city."


    Hearing this, Ye Qiuling finally opened his eyes and stood up.


    According to her natural temperament, this kind of thing would never be explained to the weak.


    But this time Lin Yu helped a lot and made great contributions, so she was in a good mood and didn''t mind explaining clearly to Lin Yu.


    Ye Qiuling looked at Lin Yu and said, "You are too overestimating that tricky thing. It is already the limit that it can maintain the big formation with the help of its secret source power. How can it have time to deal with us?"


    "You are a martial artist, and you don''t understand some things, then I will tell you now that the force that bombards the big formation is getting stronger and stronger, and in two or three days, the big formation will be blown away."


    "It takes advantage of this time to absorb more yang energy, and it is not good to fuse more tricks? Why does it have to trouble us?"


    Lin Yu felt that there was some truth in these words, but he explained: "I don''t know what you are saying, but there is one thing I must remind you. My masculine inner energy can burn weird spirits to death, so these two days Most of the weird things we killed did not give birth to any weird things to let it fuse."


    "Oh?" Ye Qiuling''s complexion became a little solemn, "That trick has been around for so many years, so it shouldn''t be arrogant and come to you for revenge."


    "That''s not necessarily, and you have said that it lives a long time, and its natural experience is much richer than you. Maybe there are any tricks you can''t think of." Lin Yu reminded.


    "Huh, think too much!"


    Ye Qiuling angrily said.


    Lin Yu''s words hit her in the underbelly.


    As a rare cultivating genius, she practiced incredibly fast. It only took eleven years to cultivate to the pinnacle of Qi Condensation Realm, and she would be able to step into the Pill Condensation Realm at the latest next year.


    This year, she is only nineteen years old. The most taboo thing is that some people say that she is underexperienced.


    In fact, the people in the sect, including the sect master, can only talk to her at this point, and she can do impeccable things in other aspects, which makes people have nothing to say.


    So this is regarded as her inverse scale, no one is allowed to touch it except the real elders.


    No disciple dared to say in person or behind her back that she had insufficient experience and inexperience in doing things.


    "You big man, why are you so timid? You are so useless?" Ye Qiuling''s petty temper suddenly rose, "If you are afraid of death, follow me and I will protect you."


    "Are you sure you have to stay here?" Lin Yu was a little speechless, why this woman became irrational somehow.


    Hasn''t he been very confident and very old?


    Could it be that they are all hard-installed?


    "Yes, yes, I''m going to stay here, what can you do? You want to teach me to do things?"


    Ye Qiuling made it clear that he didn''t want to explain to Lin Yu again.


    "alright."


    Lin Yu felt Ye Qiuling''s emotions, this woman was obviously really angry.


    In this case, it doesn¡¯t make sense to say more.


    He turned and left, waiting for Ye Qiuling to calm down.


    After returning to the eight sacks and sitting down, Lin Yu wondered what to do in case of an accident.


    After all, it¡¯s impossible to rely on others, and you still have to rely on yourself for your own life.


    Maybe she really has a lot of value in the eyes of that woman, she will spend a lot of money to protect herself.


    I''m afraid of everything.


    If that woman encounters a weirdness that even she herself cannot cope with, she will definitely only save her own life, and there is no time to distract him.


    Time passed by one minute and one second, and soon it came to the early hours of the next day.


    The darkest hour before dawn.


    rumbling rumbling¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, there was a faint rumbling outside the city, and it seemed that countless people were stepping on the ground at the same time.


    Everyone immediately became alert and rushed out of the yamen, either flying into the air or jumping on the roof, looking into the distance.


    Lin Yu was standing on the roof carrying eight sacks, and with the night vision, he could see the incoming enemy clearly.


    "I guessed it!"


    In all directions, countless evil things rushed towards Yuqian City.


    Some are zombies at first glance, and some are weird with a high probability Before Lin Yu thought zombies were a kind of monsters, but later learned from Yu Liangzhe and others that zombies were created by tricks. It is a medium used to absorb Yin Qi.


    Now that so many zombies are rushing here, it is natural that the trick is making a ghost.


    As I guessed, the trick was not willing to let it go, and assembled a large army to attack the city.


    "That thing is scheming, there must be something for it!"


    Lin Yu secretly said bad.


    At this time, Ye Qiuling flew towards him, and said with a dull expression: "It''s all to blame for the crow''s mouth."


    "Blam me?"


    This pot is well shaken, Lin Yu doesn''t want to say more.


    Ye Qiuling didn''t talk too much nonsense, and said coldly: "If you want to survive, follow me."


    boom boom boom¡ª¡ª


    Soon, the evil army came to the outside of the city wall and slammed into the city wall frantically.


    Yuqiancheng is a small city, the wall is neither high nor thick, it was shattered by the tide of evil outside and collapsed in a few strokes.


    "kill!"


    Ye Qiuling gave an order, and the practitioners used their own methods to launch attacks on the attacking evil.


    However, when the practitioners split up, the houses in the city burst open suddenly.


    The cracked cuts were very neat, and it seemed that an invisible knife had cut the houses open.


    Lin Yu had followed Ye Qiuling closely, and suddenly banged against an air wall.


    This air wall separates him from Ye Qiuling, unable to contact him.


    "That scam has spurred a new formation?"


    Lin Yu understood instantly.


    It turns out that the trick was an idea to defeat each one.


    It''s up to me to survive this time.

 Chapter 101： procrastination

    Things are not that simple!


    Lin Yu at first instinctively thought that the deception separated people in order to destroy them individually, but when he thought about it, he immediately realized that things were not that simple.


    Because Ye Qiuling said before, that the crook''s ability to maintain this big formation is already at the limit, so he didn''t have the energy to distract him.


    As a result, several new magic circles have now been urged to isolate people.


    Distributing the only power to other places will definitely cause the big formation to become fragile, and it will be blasted away by people outside soon.


    It turned out that it might last two or three days, but in this way, it might not last an hour.


    What''s the point of doing this?


    It''s not as good as Ye Qiuling said, taking advantage of these two or three days to inhale more yang.


    "I see, that thing did it to kill me!"


    "But it''s not just as simple as revenge!"


    Lin Yu''s heart flashed, and he guessed the idea of ??that trick.


    "As long as you kill me, no one can tell the weirdness anymore."


    "After I die, it will retract the newly-appearing arrays. Since the practitioners cannot tell who is human and who is weird, they will suspect each other and kill each other."


    "The situation will become the same as it was at the beginning, returning to its control."


    It is not the first time that Lin Yu has dealt with that crook, knowing that it cannot take revenge for revenge.


    All its actions are based on interest first.


    Otherwise, why did it keep tolerating in Jianyang City at that time and not seek revenge from him first?


    "Want to make me die? It''s not that easy!"


    After thinking about this, Lin Yu knew that the longer he lived, the better the situation would be for him.


    boom boom boom¡ª


    Just as Lin Yu figured it out, the surrounding houses began to collapse one by one.


    was not knocked down by the battle, but because the newly-appearing circle began to shrink and the house was torn down.


    "Forcing everyone to stay away from each other, leave each other''s line of sight, and then it will be difficult to gain trust when they get together again, that''s true!"


    The evil things'' various behaviors made Lin Yu more convinced of the guess in his heart.


    Thinking of this, he turned around, carrying eight sacks and walked away from Yuqian City.


    The magic circle kept shrinking, and he had to move with it.


    "That thing, how are you going to deal with me?"


    Lin Yu went all the way, guessing all the way.


    Very strange, there are no zombies or weirdness in the circle on his side.


    So he walked unimpeded all the way.


    "Is it because the weird I killed couldn''t be turned into a weird, so I didn''t send the weird to deal with me?"


    There is a certain possibility.


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    While he was thinking, suddenly four people stopped him on the way.


    "Oh, isn''t this our Lord Martial Artist, I''ve been admiring for a long time!"


    A familiar voice came, and Lin Yu looked intently, and it turned out to be Jiang Penghai.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    Lin Yu reacted quickly and asked.


    "Yes, as long as we kill you, the four of us can leave here safely and retreat all over, so we had to borrow your head and use it."


    Jiang Penghai pretended to be embarrassed and said.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu immediately understood what he meant.


    It seems that the crook had negotiated a deal with these four guys and asked them to deal with him.


    is really hard to guard against.


    "Collaborating with a deceit, are you afraid of being known by your suzerain?"


    Lin Yu said in a hurry.


    What he has to do now is to delay the time and give people outside the opportunity to blast the battlefield, so he doesn''t rush to do it.


    If they had killed the four of them early, the trick would definitely use other tricks.


    "Hahaha!" Jiang Penghai laughed and said, "There are only a few of us here. If you kill you, no one will know?"


    "As a practitioner, he has colluded with the deceit and violated the creed. Yes, this is excellent." Lin Yu said tauntingly.


    Jiang Penghai''s complexion sank, and he said coldly: "What should we do? It''s not your turn to say something like a trash warrior."


    "Poor that." Lin Yu smiled: "People who say that others are **** are generally rubbish. If I guess right, you must have been stuck at the peak of no leakage for many years, and there is no hope of breakthrough. no?"


    As soon as he entered the Ruyi Inn that day, the four guys jumped out one after another, mocking him as a warrior yin and yang weirdly, obviously it was not going well.


    You must know that these four people seem to be very young, but they are not too young in fact.


    In addition, the achievements made are not known to the world, so my heart is getting more and more unbalanced, and I want to find someone to vent.


    Otherwise, like Ye Qiuling, although he looked down on the martial artist, he wouldn''t run to a martial artist to find a sense of existence.


    Or like Yu Liangzhe and Cao Yongan, there is still room for improvement at a young age, full of hope for the future, and naturally will not be full of hostility and willing to admit their shortcomings.


    "You?!" Jiang Penghai glared at Lin Yu, obviously Lin Yu''s words hit him in the underbelly.


    "There is no need to fight this with him." The one on Jiang Penghai''s right side stood up, stopped Jiang Penghai, and looked at Lin Yu proudly: "Muyang, the gold and silver properties you have collected with all your energy will be all of us later. Yes, just ask if you are angry?"


    As soon as his voice fell, the four of them burst into laughter.


    deliberately laughed loudly, UU reading www.uukanshu. com''s purpose is to stimulate Lin Yu and make him unhappy.


    After laughing for a while, one of them said to the other three: "Hey, I said, Ye Qiuling''s little **** is protecting him, just to give him to the Ji family in exchange for credit. If we kill him, that little **** Is it also very angry?"


    "Insatiable, you must be desperate!"


    "Hahaha, that little **** tried all his best to climb up, and he was still climbing fast. This time, I must be depressed for a long time after eating such a dumb loss. When I think of her angry look, I want to laugh!"


    "I laughed so hard, didn''t that little **** always think that she is very capable, this time she will vomit blood with anger."


    "That''s right, who told her to be angry with us!"


    "Huh, that little **** actually let a trash warrior ride on our heads to **** and pee, this is retribution!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The four of them were so happy that they laughed up to the sky.


    It''s easy to kill the warriors anyway, so let''s vent the grievances in my heart first.


    Wait until enough to vent, it won¡¯t be too late to kill him.


    "Fuck, don''t laugh, everyone is gone!"


    Suddenly, Jiang Penghai shouted violently, and the other three were taken aback by surprise.


    The three of them regained their senses, and as expected, Lin Yu was nowhere to be seen, and they didn''t know when they ran away.


    "Where are people?"


    "Where did people go?"


    The four looked around, looking for Lin Yu.


    Soon, Jiang Penghai pointed in a direction and said: "Over there!"


    The three of them looked intently, and there was a figure carrying a sack running wildly in that direction.


    "This kid, his escape skills are superb."


    "Hurry up!"


    The four of them stopped talking, and urged Gen Qi with all their strength, chasing Lin Yu away.

 Chapter 102： Fear

    Outside the big array.


    "The magic circle is getting weaker?! Make a full shot and break it open!"


    Ji Wushou quickly discovered the changes that had occurred in the circle, and was delighted.


    "Yes!"


    The elders and deacons of the major sects responded in unison.


    The eagerness and joy in their hearts is no less than Ji Wusu. After all, those who are trapped inside are all disciples in their own door, and each one is a treasure.


    boom boom boom¡ª¡ª


    Everyone used their best skills to bombard the circle with all their strength.


    But Ji Wuce floated slowly into the air, closing his eyes tightly, and muttering words in his mouth.


    "Master Ji is going to use that trick?"


    Several elders raised their heads and glanced at Ji Wuce, and they faintly guessed something in their hearts.


    ¡­¡­


    Within the big array.


    Jiang Penghai and the four of them soon caught up with Lin Yu.


    However, after approaching Lin Yu, the distance between the two parties was long and short, and it was difficult to really succeed.


    They didn''t know that Lin Yu was walking them on purpose, and they thought it was he who used some special internal skills, which caused the explosive power to rise in a short period of time.


    "When your death is approaching, you still refuse to throw away those things outside of your body. You can be regarded as cherishing money like life."


    "Run, run hard, I see how long you can run."


    "When you can''t run, I will definitely make you die."


    The four joked, trying to torture Lin Yu''s soul.


    Time passed slowly.


    Unknowingly, the two sides have already chased me, and ran for nearly a stick of incense.


    The east gradually reveals its white fish belly, and the sun is about to rise.


    Kaka¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, there was a crisp noise in the air.


    Lin Yu looked up, only to see cracks on the wall of the hemispherical large array crystal, it was obvious that the array was about to be unable to support it.


    "I thought it would last for at least one hour, so why didn''t it work so soon?"


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and felt that someone outside might have used some extraordinary means.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for that crook to watch them, these five people, you chase me to hurry up, and don''t use other backhands.


    Obviously there was no time to react.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu stopped his figure abruptly and put the eight sacks on his shoulders on the ground.


    Jiang Penghai, the four of them, immediately stopped when they saw this.


    They knew that they hadn''t completed their agreement with the deceit, but it didn''t matter.


    Their purpose is to kill this warrior and leave here, since the big formation will be broken by outsiders immediately, there is only one purpose left.


    "Pity."


    Just as they were about to do it, Lin Yu suddenly looked at his body and said it was a pity.


    "What a pity?"


    Jiang Penghai asked and surrounded Lin Yu slowly.


    "It''s a pity this suit."


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, a khaka sound came from all over his body.


    His body swelled rapidly, bursting into his clothes instantly, fragments and rags spattered in all directions.


    In just one breath, he went from a masculine man with a height of 1.9 meters to a giant with a height of nearly three meters and muscular knots all over his body.


    Every muscle is as hard as steel, and every muscle fiber is as strong as steel wire.


    If it were replaced two days ago, he would really have no chance of winning against the practitioners of these four peaks of no-leakage, but now, he can defeat them with his muscles alone.


    "you you you?"


    "This?!"


    Jiang Penghai and the four of them were stunned.


    This scene is completely beyond their cognition.


    They never knew that the body of the warrior could change like this.


    "Weird!"


    "Are you weird?!"


    The four said in unison.


    Only this reason can be explained, how can a normal warrior be like him.


    "I am weird? I am human, don''t you have eyes?"


    Lin Yu stepped forward and came to Jiang Penghai in an instant.


    did not use any technique, nor did he use any internal force, it was a palm to his upper body.


    This palm was extremely fast and powerful. It completely shattered Jiang Penghai''s protective air film, and even his entire upper body was smashed into pieces.


    is like bursting a watermelon, with red flesh flying everywhere.


    And just as he did it, the other three practitioners also did it.


    At the same time, he urged Yang Qi Yuan Qi to attack him.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Three powerful flame energy bombarded his back and shoulder blades, scorching the skin there.


    "Everyone said that I am a human being, and they use Yang Gen Yuan Qi to deal with me."


    Lin Yu stepped out again, still slapped casually, and slapped the head of one of the practitioners directly.


    A column of blood soars into the sky.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    The remaining two practitioners were so frightened that they turned around and ran.


    This guy also said that he is not weird.


    If he wasn''t weird, how could the wound on his back heal all at once?


    Not to mention that martial artists also have this ability.


    And it was precisely because they were convinced that Lin Yu was weird that the two of them were scared and ran away.


    "Our Yang Formation Origin Qi can only cause so little damage to it. This is weird and unimaginable..."


    The two regretted, extremely regretted.


    You must know this guy is powerful and weird, and you will not offend him by saying anything.


    "I still want to run."


    Lin Yu caught up with one of the escaped cultivators in two steps, and reached out to scratch his head.


    grabbed the entire head and the entire spine.


    smashed into slag.


    "Help, help..."


    The only practitioner was frightened mad, crying for help like a helpless little boy.


    Lin Yu will naturally not let him go.


    àØàØàØ¡ª¡ª


    His footsteps are heavy and powerful stepping on the ground and making a sound.


    only took three steps to catch up with the last practitioner.


    "Don''t mess with the wrong person in your next life."


    This time, he didn''t use too much force, but grabbed the opponent''s head and shocked with internal force, killing him silently.


    "Hey--"


    Lin Yu sighed, urging Huati Jue to suppress his body.


    Then, he squatted down and touched the corpse that was not contaminated with pieces of flesh and blood for a while, took out a few important things, and put them in a sack.


    He didn''t let go of the other three corpses either, and ransacked all useful things.


    At this moment, the crystal wall of the dome in the sky kept making a crisp noise, and the cracks spread rapidly.


    croaked.


    The crystal wall system of the entire large array suddenly shattered into pieces, turned into nothingness and disappeared into the air.


    "time to go."


    Lin Yu got up, took out a set of coarse linen that had been prepared a long time ago from the sack, and put it on to disguise as a poor villager.


    then urged Hua Ti Jue to change his figure and appearance, becoming a farmer.


    Although the big formation was broken, to him, it meant that a new danger was coming.


    Because Ye Qiuling would definitely search for him as soon as possible.


    Once caught by her, it would be a sure thing to fall into Ji Wuce''s hands.


    Lin Yu felt that this would not be a good thing and must be avoided with all his might.


    ಡª¡ª


    He exerted his best effort, lasing far away.


    But not long after he left here, Ye Qiuling hurried over and slowly fell from the sky.


    A pair of beautiful eyes scanned the four corpses on the ground, with a solemn expression on Qiao''s face.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"

 Chapter 103： suspended animation

    Ye Qiuling released the Origin Qi, covering the four corpses, feeling it carefully, thoughtfully.


    "From the remaining breath, they... met weirdness."


    The four dead practitioners all fell into fear before they died.


    is not the fear of death, but the fear of the unknown.


    All four of them are practitioners who have stepped into Immaculate Conception for many years, and they have enough knowledge of this world.


    will give birth to the fear of the unknown, it is only possible to encounter weirdness.


    "I hope that the Chiyang Sect warrior did not die by weird hands..."


    A trace of worry appeared on Ye Qiuling''s face, and he left quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Lin Yu carried eight sacks on his back and ran all the way away from Jianyang City.


    The city must be under martial law, so you can''t go back rashly.


    So he decided to hide outside the city for a while, and wait for the limelight to pass before going home.


    Of course, it¡¯s definitely not appropriate to escape from the famine with eight sacks on his back. The goal is too big, and you must find a place to hide them first.


    "I deliberately killed those four people with that method, presumably those practitioners would think they died by weird hands."


    In fact, with his current strength, killing the four cultivators at the peak of no leakage, there is no need to fully release the physical power.


    The main reason why ¡¡¡¡ did that was to scare them.


    Lin Yu heard from Yu Liangzhe and others that after Yu Chirong''s death, the elders of the Town Demon Sect, based on the breath remaining on the scene, speculated that Yu Chirong had fallen into fear before his death.


    Therefore, Yu Chirong''s death was not easy, and he might die by weird hands.


    However, due to insufficient evidence and not wanting to cause panic, he temporarily claimed that he was killed by a monster.


    Lin Yu always remembered this matter in his heart.


    just deliberately used that method to kill four people just to create a similar fog.


    In this way, if the people like Ye Qiuling couldn''t find Mu Yang, they would definitely think that Mu Yang was killed by weirdness.


    Otherwise, they will definitely not give up, they have to turn the bottom up and find Mu Yang.


    I am afraid that ordinary people in Jianyang City will suffer.


    ran, Lin Yu came to a hill.


    After looking around, he felt that it was safe enough to hide things here.


    dug out a large hole in twos and threes, put the eight sacks on his back into it, and then covered it with soil to restore it to its original shape.


    He is now very skilled, and it only took less than three minutes to do this.


    "It''s time to find Sleeping Mouse next."


    Lin Yu did not hesitate, and immediately left here to implement the second plan.


    When he was with Ye Qiuling before, he asked her side by side, asking her what to do with the people who survived outside Jianyang City if this matter is over.


    Ye Qiuling''s answer is to leave it alone and kill everything.


    Lin Yu didn''t have the slightest doubt about this.


    Judging from the attitude of these practitioners who ignore the lives of ordinary people, he believes that they will definitely do what they say.


    and will definitely do it perfectly, without any mistakes.


    In addition, they will definitely spend great efforts to search for Muyang, and it is impossible for anyone to leave here.


    So he doesn''t think he has the possibility of escaping the blockade.


    The disciples of the cultivation school are indeed not very powerful, but the elders and deacons generally have the cultivation level of the condensing state.


    Any one is enough to drink a pot by yourself.


    If you meet someone like Ye Qiuling at the pinnacle of the Qi Condensation Realm, there is absolutely no hope of resistance at all.


    A practitioner with a condensed qi level cultivation level, his source qi is not only as simple as condensing a sword, spear, sword, or smashing a fireball, but also releases the breath of life from a distance.


    Even if it''s useless to hide, they will still find it.


    Therefore, if you want to escape from birth this time, you must take advantage of a peculiar physique possessed by Dormant.


    This wild rodent will hibernate every winter when food is scarce. During hibernation, all its vital signs will be reduced to a very, very low value, just like death.


    Lin Yu asked Ye Qiuling, and Ye Qiuling personally said that when the dormant mouse hibernates, its vitality becomes insensible.


    So as long as you possess this trait, you will be able to successfully conceal those practitioners.


    ¡­¡­


    A farmland outside the village.


    It was winter at this time, and the dormant mice were hiding in the underground to hibernate. Lin Yu urged his internal force to dig and quickly dug out dozens of nests of dormant mice.


    Then he immediately called out the martial arts modifier and began to modify martial arts.


    There is no need to strengthen other martial arts for the time being, and the priority to be strengthened is "Red Sun Tuna Gong".


    Because this exercise is the foundation of all masculine internal skills, there is absolutely nothing wrong with strengthening it.


    After some operations.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Knife Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifteenth layer) (+), body transformation (fifteenth layer) ) (+), Chiyang Tuna Gong (eighteenth floor) (+), Chiyang Yanhuojin (ninth floor) (+)¡¿


    [Traits: Anti-drug Level 2, Self-healing Level 3, Lightning Response Level 2, Night Vision Level 1, Feign Death Level 5]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 48885¡¿


    "This masculine internal skill actually has 18 layers."


    Chiyang Tuna Gong was strengthened from the ninth layer to the eighteenth layer, which consumed a total of 12,600 yuan.


    After this, the enhancement button turns gray, which means that the upper limit is 18 layers.


    This is much more powerful than ordinary internal skills.


    General internal strength, the upper limit will not exceed nine layers.


    "On the eighteenth floor, my current positive internal Qi recovery rate is 27 times that of the beginning, which can be called a steady stream."


    The first nine layers of Chiyang Tuna Power doubles the positive internal Qi generation rate for each increase of one layer, and the subsequent nine layers, each layer increases twice.


    After ¡¡¡¡ strengthened to the eighteenth floor it is 27 times.


    For now, 27 times the recovery speed of positive internal Qi can be inexhaustible.


    No matter how consumed during the battle, the positive internal energy will not be used up.


    Lin Yu is very satisfied with this.


    Then, he immediately left the farmland and found a hidden place to drill all the way into the ground.


    drilled to 20 meters underground before stopping.


    "Just here, it should be hidden enough."


    "Let¡¯s try the Feign Death trait."


    Lin Yu urges the body transformation to suppress the activities of the internal organs and all body tissues.


    Zhenti Jue is a kind of body protection function, its internal force has the effect of protecting the internal organs, and the Huati Jue is an evolutionary version of the Zhenti Jue.


    can not only protect the body, but can also be used to regulate body tissues such as musculoskeletal membrane.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was modified all the way to the fifteenth floor, its effect became more powerful, and even the internal organs and other organs could actively regulate it.


    For example, if he suffers from a cardiac arrest, he can use the internal force of the Body Huajue to restore the heart to beating without external force.


    At this time, under the effect of the Huati Jue, his life activities have been slowing down continuously, and various vital signs have been declining.


    At the end, the whole person became like a corpse.


    "If this feature of suspended animation is raised to the limit, it is estimated that nothing like suffocation or hunger strike will make me die."


    His current life activities are almost completely stopped, but the whole person is safe and sound.


    is like a sleeping mouse. During the long hibernation process, there is no need to eat at all. At most, it consumes some fat and has a very low breathing rate. It only needs a little oxygen to survive.


    "I don''t know if the nature of suspended animation may become the nature of immortality."

 Chapter 104： visit

    "Master Ji, I have something very important to report to you."


    After Ye Qiuling searched Muyang to no avail, he found Ji Wuce the first time.


    If possible, she certainly hopes that she will bring Muyang over and make a big contribution.


    But now I can''t find it no matter how to find it, so I have to retreat to the next best thing.


    At least report Muyang''s affairs to Ji Wushou, how much is considered meritorious.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Ji Wuxi turned and looked at Ye Qiuling.


    He had just had a battle with that trick, and he wanted someone from the cultivation school to come over to clean up the mess, and go home to report by himself, but Ye Qiuling suddenly stopped him.


    This made him wonder how important the other party''s affairs were.


    "Master Ji, it''s like this, there is a Chiyang Sect warrior named Muyang..."


    Ye Qiuling quickly described it again.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Ji Wu''s listening test, she was surprised and said: "Really? Positive internal strength actually has this effect?"


    "It''s true!" Ye Qiuling replied with absolute certainty.


    "Where are the Muyang people?" Ji Wuce was very interested, wishing to see the Chiyang Sect warrior now.


    "Master Ji, this is exactly what I want to say."


    Ye Qiuling said in a few words about Mu Yang''s disappearance.


    Ji Wuze heard her face solemn: "This person is very important. Even if he is killed by a weirdness, I will see his body."


    After finishing speaking, he instructed Ye Qiu Ling to say: "Leave this to me to deal with, you should complete other tasks first."


    "Yes." Ye Qiuling took the order to leave.


    Ji Wushou disappeared immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    half a month later.


    late at night.


    The night sky is silent, and the whole land is covered with snow.


    Suddenly, two hands stretched out on the white snowy ground, pulling them around.


    After ¡¡¡¡ pulled a few times, a figure slowly rose from the snow.


    is Lin Yu who has been hiding under the ground for fifteen days.


    "They should have given up, right?"


    Lin Yu stretched out his limbs and said to himself.


    Five days ago, he could still feel the subtle vibrations from the ground from time to time, and it seemed that there was a powerful force bombarding the ground.


    But for the next five days, there was no more movement.


    He felt that the other party should have given up and crawled out of the ground while it was dark.


    "Hiding in Tibet is also the sorrow of the weak."


    Lin Yu sighed slightly.


    The feeling of hiding in the ground is not good at all. I dare not move, I can''t do anything.


    Although I am not hungry, but I have not eaten for more than ten days, I still miss the delicacies at home.


    "Go home first."


    Now the situation is unknown, it is impossible to return to Jianyang City directly with those eight sacks.


    Lin Yu decided to go back to find out the situation first, and then come back to get the spoils.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later.


    Jianyang outside the city.


    From time to time, patrolling officers and soldiers walked past the city wall. According to the patrol strength, there was no martial law in Jianyang City at this time, as usual.


    Lin Yu urged his internal force to cross the city wall at a very fast speed and came to the city.


    looked around and went straight to the Lin Mansion.


    When I got home, my parents had already fallen asleep.


    Lin Yu didn''t want to disturb them so as not to make a lot of noise, so he went back to his house.


    "Master, you are back!"


    Wan''er got up as soon as she heard the movement, and when she saw Lin Yu''s face, she was overjoyed.


    "Wan''er, did anything special happen during this time?"


    What Lin Yu is most concerned about at this time is what the practitioners did when he was hiding in the ground.


    "Yes, there are many!"


    Wan''er nodded obediently, and said, "Master, during this time the government forbids anyone to leave the city. It is said that there is a plague outside the city. Many people have died, and they are almost dying."


    "I heard the housekeeper say that because too many people died, our Lin family''s business was greatly affected. Now it seems that we are living on the old folks. I don''t know the details. I don''t dare to ask or spread it."


    "Also, the government searched from house to house, as if it was looking for a missing person."


    Wan''er said as he recalled: "By the way, two people specifically came to our Lin family three days ago and named them by name and said they wanted to see you, Master."


    Lin Yu kept nodding his head when he heard it, and what Wan''er said was basically what he expected.


    Except for the last two people she mentioned who came to find her.


    "Wan''er, why did those two people come to me, do you know?"


    Wan''er shook her head lightly, and replied: "Master, I don''t know, I have to ask the master about this, the master personally received them."


    "Wan''er, have you met those two at that time?"


    "I have seen it."


    "Do you look like a local?"


    "It''s not like."


    "Are they from our Zhou country?"


    "It should not be."


    "Oh?" Lin Yu nodded slowly, unable to calm down.


    Who would be those two people who came to find themselves?


    The friends of the original owner are basically people from Jianyang Mansion, and they will not go beyond Zhou Guo at the furthest distance.


    Is it a martial artist?


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered that during the last hero meeting, he had made many famous martial artists in the martial arts. Could it be that those people came to him?


    It is possible.


    "Wan''er, do those two people look like warriors?"


    "It''s a bit like it, I''m not sure."


    "Okay, I see." Lin Yu stopped asking more, and instead ordered: "Wan''er, you can get something to eat in the kitchenWell." Wan''er turned and went out.


    Lin Yu took off the dirty clothes on his body, pinched it in his hand, and released the positive internal gas that turned into a raging fire and burned it down.


    then found a set of clean clothes to put on.


    Since returning to Ningfeng Mountain Villa, he has mostly relied on himself in his daily life, and he has been familiar with these things since.


    "Those warriors are looking for me, what is the matter?"


    To be honest, Lin Yu doesn''t want to mix things up in the martial arts.


    With his current strength, it is enough to sweep all the ordinary martial artists in the world, and dealing with them is a waste of time.


    He now only wants to worship the Chiyang Sect.


    When mixing with those practitioners before, he had already figured out where the Chiyang Sect''s mountain gate was.


    The only trouble is that I don¡¯t know what the Chiyang Sect¡¯s income standard is.


    Can an adult disciple like myself be accepted?


    ¡­¡­


    One night passed quickly.


    Early the next morning.


    Lin Yu went to bed together and found his parents directly.


    Seeing that he was safe and sound, they were overjoyed, and tears were streaming down their eyes.


    Especially Lin Chengye, because of business problems at home, his eldest son didn''t know his life or death, and his hair turned white several times due to worry.


    After a while of comfort, Lin Yu said to Lin Chengye: "Father, I have a few important things to say."


    Lin Chengye nodded and said, "Well, go to the study, I also have important matters to discuss with you."


    The two came to the study.


    After closing the door, Lin Yu asked first: "Father, I heard Wan''er say that two people came to visit three days ago and want to see me. What is their origin?"


    Lin Chengye immediately replied: "I want to discuss with you, it is exactly this!"

 Chapter 105： trouble

    "Father, please speak." Lin Yu said.


    "Yeah." Lin Chengye nodded, and said in a quick tone: "The two people claim to have come here very much, saying that they heard that your martial arts talent is very good, and I want to invite you to join their sect."


    People are afraid of being famous and afraid of being strong. It turns out that these two people are here to invite themselves to start.


    At the hero meeting, there were several sect elders who wanted to invite themselves to join their sect, and it was those sects who wanted to come this time.


    "Father, do those two people say which school they belong to?" Lin Yu asked.


    Lin Chengye shook his head slightly: "No, they refused to say, saying that they have to talk to you in person."


    "Oh? The shelf is so big that I won''t even report the house."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but wonder, which martial arts school is this?


    Thinking that at the hero meeting, when the elders of the sect heard that his talent was so great, they wanted to kneel down on the spot and beg him to join.


    As a result, these two people have to stand up.


    What kind of school is so good?


    "Wait... those two people, aren''t they from the Scarlet Sun Sect, right?" Lin Yu had a flash of inspiration, and suddenly thought.


    The two of them were so mysterious that they wouldn''t even say the name of their own sect, and only the Scarlet Sun Sect needed to keep it secret.


    "The masculine internal strength of the Chiyang Sect is extremely difficult to cultivate, and it is impossible for people who are not talented to guard against the sky. They will take the initiative to visit my ¡®genius¡¯, which makes sense."


    The more Lin Yu thinks about it, the more likely it is that the opponent is the Chiyang Sect.


    "Yu''er, the two people said that they would wait for you at the Chengdong Tiancheng Inn. They also said that their martial arts background is profound and they have everything in martial arts. If you have the heart to achieve success in martial arts, you will definitely not refuse their invitation."


    Lin Chengye added.


    Lin Yu asked after hearing the words: "Father, do you think they will be from the Scarlet Sun Sect?"


    "Well, I guessed that they might be from the Scarlet Sun Sect, so I wanted to discuss it with you." Lin Chengye nodded, and then asked: "Yu''er, if they really come from Scarlet Sun Sect, what do you think? ?"


    "That must be to accept their invitation." Lin Yu replied.


    Lin Chengye smiled and said: "Okay, everything is up to you."


    "Father, I will meet them first and confirm their identities."


    "Well, you go, I won''t have time to talk about other things later." Seeing that Lin Yu was eager to figure this out, Lin Chengye didn''t rush to ask what other things to discuss.


    "Father, I will go back as soon as I go." Lin Yu bowed and turned to leave.


    Lin Chengye sighed secretly as he looked at Lin Yu''s leaving back.


    Since the incident of Tianmen Sect, all the major families in Jianyang City have suffered greatly.


    Zhang family, Wang family, Liu family...


    They are all the same as Lin''s family. Because of the deaths and injuries of the people outside the city, the family''s business has plummeted.


    People are dead, no one comes to work, no one comes to consume, how can business be done?


    Who will sell the salt, iron, cloth, and clothing produced?


    If you want to sell it, you can only sell it to people in other states.


    But other states don¡¯t lack these things from you, so how could it be possible to see you rob them of business.


    Lin Chengye really wanted to break his head and didn''t know how to break the game before him.


    If it hadn''t been for the tens of millions of taels of silver from his son some time ago, I''m afraid the entire Lin family would have completely collapsed.


    But even so, it won¡¯t last long.


    After all, most of the money was used to deploy new industries. Now that I do this, I can''t get it back.


    The remaining half cannot sustain the daily expenses of the Lin family.


    If I can''t find a way out anymore, I have to cut back on my clothes, eat, and retire from the family guards, and go back to life.


    "Hey, after all, it''s still much better than the Chen family."


    Lin Chengye sighed, comforting himself in his heart.


    The former business partner of the Chen family, the entire family was destroyed, and the only surviving eldest son Chen Sihai was also missing.


    In contrast, my family is far more fortunate.


    Of course, I can only compare with the hapless Chen family, and it''s too far behind the Wu family.


    Before this incident, there was not much difference between my own family and the Wu family, and they were in the right place. Therefore, the Wu family was willing to marry his family.


    Now it is completely incomparable.


    The Wu family has relatives serving as officials in the country. After the incident happened here, he quickly arranged everything up and down, with little loss.


    may even take this opportunity to soar and eat up all the other families'' properties in Jianyang City.


    In this world, you still have to study and become an official.


    "If the marriage doesn''t happen, Yuer and Wan Qiu should get married."


    "Hey, time is also fate!"


    Lin Chengye sighed again, no longer thinking about it.


    ...


    Ìì³Ç¿ÍÕ».


    In a room.


    Ma Dong and Gan Yunhua were sitting opposite each other, drinking tea and chatting.


    They are all the deacons of the Chiyang Sect. This trip is to invite a young man named Lin Yu to join the school.


    Chiyang Sect is far away from the martial arts, but still pays attention to the major events in the martial arts.


    A few days ago, there was a rumor in the martial arts that suddenly a young man with martial arts talents appeared in Jianyang City, who had created a second-rank martial art in less than a month after practicing martial arts.


    After that, it only took a few days to cultivate an internal skill to the entry level and improve it.


    If the rumors are true, then this kind of talent can indeed be called against the sky, and it can compete with the current sovereign in the door.


    Ma Dong took a sip of his tea and said, "I hope this Lin Yu is really as good as they said, and it will satisfy the old Sect Master."


    Chiyang Sect has two suzerains, one is the current suzerain, who is responsible for managing specific affairs within the gate, and the other is the old suzerain.


    The old sect master has lived for more than five hundred years. Every day, he concentrates on studying martial arts, or answers questions and answers for several outstanding disciples in the door, and teaches them to practice positive internal skills.


    "The old sect master has taught so many disciples, but none of them can achieve 10% of his achievements. UU reading this positive internal strength is really too difficult, too difficult."


    "Yes, when the old sect master drives Hexi, I am afraid that the status of our Chiyang Sect will plummet in an instant, and we will no longer be in the eyes of aristocratic families."


    "The martial arts are difficult. Only our Chiyang Sect can support the warriors in this world. If our Chiyang Sect also declines, I am afraid that the warriors will never have a bright future."


    The two had a sad tone, and they couldn''t see the future of Chiyang Sect.


    "Forget it, it''s boring to say this." Ma Dong took another sip of tea and interrupted the conversation.


    Gan Yunhua was holding a tea bowl, and after being stunned, he said, "Lao Ma, you said, where did Wang Qiang and Liu He go, why haven''t they contacted us for so long?"


    The senior insiders knew that this Jianyang City incident could not be mixed by their own warriors, so they only sent two ordinary disciples, Wang Qiang and Liu He, to investigate the situation.


    It is logical that the two of them will return to the sect after a cutscene, but they have been silent forever, as if they were missing.


    "I hope they were not harmed by evil things." Ma Dong said worriedly.


    After finishing speaking, he changed the subject and said: "By the way, what is the origin of Muyang? I have never heard of such a disciple of the old sect master."


    "Yes, this is really inexplicable." Gan Yunhua frowned and said: "If there is such an excellent disciple, the old master would have to wake up in dreams, how could he always be worried."


    ßËßËßË¡ª


    At this time, a knock on the door suddenly sounded.


    A little boy from the inn asked outside the door: "Is the guest official there?"


    "Yes, come in and say." Ma Dong shouted outside the door.


    The little girl opened the door and walked in. After a salute, he said: "Two guest officers, you and the eldest son of the Lin family who have been waiting for you have come here."

 Chapter 106： agree

    Under Xiaosi''s guidance, Lin Yu quickly saw the two Chiyangzong deacons who had been waiting for him.


    "I have seen Deacon Ma."


    "I have seen Deacon Gan."


    After the other party introduced them, Lin Yu gave a salute to the two of them.


    The two looked at Lin Yu and kept nodding their heads, with a satisfied smile on their faces.


    This young man has a burly stature and extraordinary temperament. At first glance, he is learning martial arts. It is estimated that the rumors will not be false.


    Thinking of this, Ma Dong said, "Master Lin, I heard that you have created a second-grade sword technique in just a dozen days, and it only took you less than seven days to practice introductory internal skills. Is there such a thing?"


    "That''s right." Lin Yu replied.


    Hearing this, Ma Dong and Gan Yunhua looked at each other, their eyes full of joy that could not be concealed.


    Afterwards, Ma Dong turned around and asked, "Master Lin, can you let the old man try your internal strength?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu nodded.


    When Ma Dong saw this, he raised his right hand, opened his right palm, and said, "Master Lin, please punch me in the palm with the greatest strength."


    The greatest strength?


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly.


    After thinking for a while, he used the three-layer internal force of Iron Bone Strength to throw a punch at Ma Dong''s right palm.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    The two touched their fists and made a muffled noise.


    Ma Dong closed his eyes and concentrated, feeling the power in it.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and said with a look of surprise: "Young Master Lin''s talent is really extraordinary, and he has cultivated such a strong internal force in such a short time!"


    They had already investigated Lin Yu''s life experience clearly, knowing that this young man was just a rich and idle man before, and he had never practiced martial arts.


    So it only takes such a short time to have such a strong internal strength, which is enough to prove that his martial arts talent is against the sky.


    Because the upper limit and total amount of internal strength are related to the training time, the strength of internal strength is only related to the level of internal strength.


    And the level of internal gong cultivation is basically determined by talent.


    People with poor talents can only wander at a low level for a lifetime of training. Only people with very strong talents and savvy can cultivate to a very high level in a short period of time.


    Gan Yunhua saw that Ma Dong recognized Lin Yu''s talents, and asked with a smile, "Master Lin, would you like to join our Chiyang Sect?"


    "Master Lin, our Chiyang Sect has a profound background and only accepts geniuses. Anyone who worships our Chiyang Sect can become a first-class warrior..."


    Ma Dong introduced the benefits of Akayang Sect.


    After waiting for him to introduce him eloquently, Lin Yu asked, "I don''t know what are the benefits of joining Guizong?"


    Lin Yu has already felt it, and now these two people are begging for themselves, not by themselves, so they should first inquire about the benefits.


    It would be better for these two people to make some promises.


    "Young Master Lin, joining our Chiyang Sect, the benefits will naturally not be lost, and it will definitely far exceed your imagination."


    Gan Yunhua said confidently.


    The talent of this child will soon stand out and be accepted as a true disciple by the old master.


    And given the position of the old suzerain in the family, there is basically nothing that can''t be done.


    It''s like arranging some official positions for the family of this son, or allowing them to have a piece of land, etc., it''s all trivial matters.


    It¡¯s okay to even appoint a king to worship.


    After all, this world belongs to the family, and even the emperor must be replaced by the family''s order.


    What is the prince and general of the district, who should be regarded as not.


    This mundane power is useless.


    After that, the two of them talked about the general situation inside the door, and also introduced the situation of the old sovereign, which gave Lin Yu enough confidence.


    Gan Yunhua encouraged: "Young Master Lin, with your talent, you should be appreciated by the old master soon, just behave well."


    "Well, I see." Lin Yu nodded and said, "I am willing to join the Chiyang Sect."


    "good!"


    The two laughed in unison.


    My mission was successfully completed, a great achievement!


    After that, the three of them talked about some specific matters, and Lin Yu left.


    Before he formally worshipped the Chiyang Sect, he had to arrange the family affairs first, so that his parents would have no worries.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Yu left Tiancheng Inn, got on his own carriage, and returned to Lin Mansion along the road.


    He planned the future of the family in his mind, while Wan''er glanced out the window from time to time.


    "Master, the Chen family is in front of you. It''s a pity their family."


    Lin Yu recovered after hearing the words, turned his head and looked out of the carriage.


    Garbage and debris can be seen everywhere outside the main door of the Chen family, and official notices and seals are pasted on the main door.


    Two officers and soldiers guarded the door to prevent thieves from entering and stealing property.


    Lin Yu sighed secretly, recalling Chen Sihai involuntarily.


    He and Chen Sihai do not have much affection, but the original owner has a deep friendship with Chen Sihai.


    Therefore, under the influence of those memories, he somewhat regretted Chen Sihai''s fate.


    "Demons and ghosts are rampant, the family does not treat mortals as human beings. For ordinary people, living is a kind of luck."


    "Sihai him, but his luck is too bad."


    Lin Yuxindao¡¯s original owner was not lucky enough, so he went out of the city for a tour, but he came across a liar who was controlled by a treacherous thing.


    was convinced by the other party''s few words and finally lost his life.


    Those people outside the city are the same, they have done nothing wrong, just because a powerful crook wants to increase their strength, they all become sacrifices.


    This world is far crueler than the previous earth.


    In fact, to be honest, Lin Yu really wants to be a rich man in peace, marry a well-known lady as his wife, and have a few concubines.


    has lived a life without shame or shame.


    But now I am full of demon poisons, these demon poisons are like tarsus maggots, which are firmly integrated with their body tissues, and they can''t be discharged.


    Where can I get married and have children?


    "My demon, it is estimated that only powerful practitioners can withstand it, and everyone else will die if they touch it."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Forget it, what do you think about those. I am more able to take care of so many people with multiple wives."


    In this world, it¡¯s not bad if you can take care of your parents and family and let them die. There is no extra effort to distract him.


    Lin Yu knew very well that he was not qualified to be emotional.


    Only by getting stronger can I survive, and I have no time to pursue other things.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+1¡¿


    Just as Lin Yu was about to withdraw his gaze and stop thinking about things, a line of reminders suddenly popped out in front of him.


    "how come?"


    Lin Yu lowered his head and fumbled on himself, then rummaged in the carriage. After making sure that there was nothing strange around him, he shouted to the coachman: "Stop!"


    "Call¡ª"


    The coachman stopped the carriage, Lin Yu immediately pushed the door and got out of the car and walked towards the Chen family mansion.


    That scam has been lurking here for a while, and it is very likely that it left something behind that allowed him to gain 1 point of vital energy inexplicably.

 Chapter 107： surprise

    The two officers and soldiers outside the gate of Chen''s Mansion saw Lin Yu stepping out of the carriage, and immediately focused on him.


    After watching for a while, maybe it was because he felt that it was impossible to break into the Chen Mansion and steal as Lin Yu, so he took his eyes away one after another.


    Lin Yu looked at the two officers and soldiers, stopped, and stopped approaching.


    He stared at the virtual panel in front of him, thinking about the origin of the vital energy just now.


    First of all, one thing is certain, that 1 point of yuan can definitely come from Yin Qi.


    Because all vital energy other than Yin Qi needs to be transformed by positive internal Qi as a medium, only Yin Qi can be directly absorbed.


    "I just got 1 point of vital energy without touching anything. Could it be that the air here contains yin?"


    "However, the practice manual says that yin can only be solidified on solid materials such as metal and cloth, and it shouldn¡¯t be right that the air should not contain yin..."


    Lin Yu touched his chin, frowning in thought.


    "This energy shouldn''t be absorbed from the air. It''s probably related to something in the house. You have to find a way to go in and take a look."


    Thinking of this, he turned and looked at the two officers and soldiers.


    Seeing that Lin Yu had been standing there all the time, the two looked thoughtful, and now they took the initiative to look at their side, and couldn''t help it anymore.


    One of the officers and soldiers took the initiative to walk towards Lin Yu and said, "That son brother, what are you doing? No one is allowed to enter here. Go back quickly."


    Lin Yu turned around and left.


    It''s too dangerous to break into Chen Mansion during the day, so be prepared to come again at night.


    ¡­¡­


    That night.


    Lin Yu didn''t rush to the Chen Mansion, but put on a night clothes, urged the Huatian Jue to disguise himself as someone else, and went straight to the treasure chest outside the city.


    The things in the eight sacks are extremely valuable, not to mention the soft gold and silver, and there are hundreds of bottles of various elixirs that have been raided from the practitioners.


    I feel uneasy if I don''t get it back quickly.


    rushed all the way, Lin Yu found the burial point based on his memory.


    After digging a few times, he let out a long sigh of relief: "Fortunately, everything is there."


    Eight sacks lay quietly in the deep hole dug out before, without any damage.


    Lin Yu jumped into the pit, carried eight sacks on his shoulders, and then ran towards Jianyang City.


    An hour later.


    He successfully returned to Lin Mansion with the spoils.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Chengye Study Room.


    Lin Chengye is still worrying about the predicament of his family, and doesn''t know how to get through this level.


    Just as he was racking his brains to think about how to deal with it, there was a knock on the door suddenly.


    "Father, it''s me."


    Lin Chengye immediately cheered up when he heard it, and said loudly, "Go in."


    He must do his best to maintain an upright and majestic image, so as not to pass the pessimism to his son.


    Lin Yu opened the door completely and carried the eight heavy sacks into the study.


    After closing the door, Lin Yu smiled and said, "Father, come and see these good things."


    Lin Chengye looked at Lin Yu, and then at the eight sacks on the ground, with a faint hunch in his heart.


    I guess my son will give myself a big surprise again.


    hurriedly walked to Lin Yu''s side in two steps and looked down into the open sack.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Lin Chengye swallowed hard, his mind was blank, it was difficult to organize a complete language.


    "Father, these gold tickets and silver tickets and other properties add up to almost 100 million taels of gold." Lin Yu told Lin Chengye the result he had calculated a long time ago.


    "what?"


    Lin Chengye was completely dazed, and stood there in a daze.


    His brain went from a blank to a mess.


    My head is full of voices like "100 million", "gold", and "silver tickets", reverberating continuously.


    don''t know how to think at all.


    After almost four or five breaths, he exhaled a long breath: "A hundred million taels of gold? This, this..."


    One step to the sky!


    This is definitely a step up to the sky.


    With so much gold, the Lin family really has made it to the sky in one step.


    Jianyang Mansion, all the big clan giants, can''t make up so much gold.


    hundreds of millions of taels, it can already be described as a rich and enemy country.


    Even if Zhou¡¯s treasury was emptied, there would not be so much.


    Lin Chengye was so excited that he didn''t know what to say.


    With so much money, the difficulties in front of me are still a shit.


    "Yu''er, so much gold, you are..." Lin Chengye was so happy that he was tearful and looked at Lin Yu.


    "Father, don''t talk about this for now. Call your mother over first to make her happy too."


    Most of these gold comes from those rich and rich spiritual practitioners, Lin Yu hasn''t figured out how to explain it yet.


    "well!"


    Lin Chengye has no objections, and he totally listens to Lin Yu.


    immediately ordered the housekeeper to call Ning Yulan.


    It didn''t take long for Ning Yulan to rush to the study, and after clarifying the matter, she was as excited as Lin Chengye, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Hundreds of millions of taels of gold, the Lin family won''t be able to earn it back for hundreds of years.


    This is really an unimaginable number.


    "Master, look at my family Yuer, making money is as easy as eating and drinking water! Much better than you!" Ning Yulan was confused for a long time, she didn''t know what to say, she just suffocated. Such a sentence.


    "Yes, yes." Lin Chengye smiled from ear to ear, and didn''t mind Ning Yulan hitting him.


    Ning Yulan ignored him and looked at Lin Yu and said, "Yu''er, now our family is developed, and your marriage should be settled down soon, so you can have a fat son as soon as possible, so that there will be someone to succeed."


    What she cares most about at this time is how to help her son keep the wealth.


    Lin Yu hurriedly refused: "Mother, don''t worry about this in advance, there are more important things to do right now."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Lin Chengye and said, "Father, this Jianyang City can''t be delayed in a short time. Business is not easy to do. I want to move my family to the capital."


    In fact, business is not the key. The key is that he feels that Jianyang City is not safe and that the capital is relatively safer.


    Lin Chengye said with a serious face: "With so much property, it is not difficult to move to the country, but the country has many famous families, even if we have money, it will be difficult for us to truly gain a foothold."


    Where is the capital?


    At the feet of the monarch!


    There is no official in the family, and there is no power. Going there with so much money can only be a fat sheep to be slaughtered.


    When you have money, you will not dare to use it lavishly, for fear of being remembered by the wealthy and nobles, you will definitely have a very uncomfortable life.


    Therefore, Lin Chengye opposes this proposal in his heart.


    But all the money was brought by his son, and he couldn''t find a good reason to refuse.


    "Father, you don''t have to worry about our Lin family''s instability in the country, I have my own way to solve this problem." Lin Yu said confidently.


    Hearing this, Lin Chengye frowned and said in a strange way: "Yu''er, this...do you really have a way?"

 Chapter 108： disc

    Lin Chengye couldn''t understand how Lin Yu''s confidence came from.


    My own son, didn''t he just know some martial arts people and was favored by a martial arts school?


    How can I reach out to the capital?


    "Father, it''s like this, the Chiyang Sect is actually very special..."


    Lin Yu told his parents that the Chiyang Sect was specifically responsible for dealing with evil things, and his position in the court was very important and he had great power.


    Of course, he didn''t explain the truth to the two of them, so they thought that the so-called evil thing was the kind of zombie that turned into a corpse after death, and they didn''t know that there were monsters and ghosts.


    Not only that, Lin Yu also didn''t tell them about the practitioners, so they didn''t know that this world was actually controlled by the family. They thought that Chiyang Sect was subordinate to the court and did things for the emperor, so they had a transcendent status.


    "So, Yuer, if you join the Chiyang Sect, are you still an official of the imperial court?"


    Lin Chengye first thought about the power, and felt that since the Chiyang Sect was ruled by the emperor, then the disciples within it would definitely take up positions in the court.


    "That''s it."


    Lin Yu did not explain, let Lin Chengye make mistakes.


    With his strength, he will soon become famous in the Chiyang Sect, and his power will be far greater than Lin Chengye imagined.


    But I can¡¯t elaborate on this matter, I have to tell the truth about this world once I say it.


    Lin Yu didn''t think it would be a good thing to let his parents know the truth, it would only make them worry in vain.


    might as well just follow the three views they established since childhood, let them think that Chiyang Sect is directly in charge of the emperor.


    "Yu''er, you said that the Scarlet Sun Sect is specifically responsible for dealing with evil things. In this case... the mother thinks this is wrong and too dangerous."


    Ning Yulan looked at Lin Yu worriedly.


    "Mother, it''s okay, it''s not as dangerous as you think, don''t worry." Lin Yu comforted.


    Lin Chengye nodded and turned to look at Ning Yulan and said, "If you want to make a career in this world, you have to take some risks. Don''t worry too much. Since the Chiyang Sect is in charge of the emperor, there must be basic guarantees."


    Ning Yulan was said by the two, and it was hard to persuade her.


    But she still couldn''t let it go, so she repeated the old saying: "Then quickly settle the marriage, I''m afraid that if I enter that sect, this matter will be dragged out."


    In this matter, Lin Chengye is completely on Ning Yulan''s side.


    So immediately followed her to persuade Lin Yu, let Lin Yu get married first and then worship into the sect.


    Lin Yu had a good talk, and then he managed to let the two of them press down on this thought.


    Then he solemnly warned: "You must not tell anyone about the Chiyang Sect. This is a secret of the court."


    Seeing what he said was so serious, they nodded immediately and promised that they would never reveal a word.


    Then Lin Yu told them some things that needed attention, and then left Lin Chengye''s study and returned to his room.


    Of course, he just pretended to go back to the room, and after walking not far, he did his best to leave the Lin Mansion.


    The arrangement of the family''s affairs is finished, the most important thing next is to find out the situation in the Chen Mansion.


    What is it that makes him gain 1 point of vitality somehow.


    ¡­¡­


    half an hour later.


    Lin Yu stood in the lobby of Chen Mansion.


    He has night vision ability and is fast, so it only took less than half an hour to search the entire mansion carefully.


    But unfortunately, nothing special was found.


    "Where did Yuanneng come from?"


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2¡¿


    Just as he was thinking, he jumped out a line to get vitality.


    "Two o''clock, a little bit more than during the day!"


    "Could it be because I am closer to that thing?"


    Lin Yu thinks this possibility is very high.


    It is very likely that the closer you are to that thing, the more energy you can get.


    But knowing this is not enough, it¡¯s still hard to find where that thing is.


    Even if it can be found, it will take a lot of time.


    Because the Chen Mansion is too big, if you want to find it based on this, you can only wait for a period of time in different places and wait for the prompt to get the vitality to jump out to judge the distance of the location.


    It might take a dozen nights to figure out the pattern.


    "Is it possible that the thing is underground?"


    Lin Yu looked down at his feet.


    That thing must be very hidden, otherwise, Ji Wuce should have discovered it a long time ago.


    will not wait for myself to come over.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu urged his internal force to dig all the way to the ground.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+5¡¿


    "Sure enough, it''s right to look underground!"


    Lin Yu looked at the prompt that jumped out in front of him, and was overjoyed.


    Not only is the amount more than before, the time interval is also shorter than before, and it''s probably only a stick of incense from the last time I got the energy.


    "continue."


    Lin Yu continued to dig down.


    After digging for a while, the prompt popped out again.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+3¡¿


    "Less than before, it seems that the thing is on the plane just now."


    Lin Yu backed all the way, back to the plane just now, and then digging northward along the horizontal direction.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+7¡¿


    "This direction is right!"


    Lin Yu speeds up and digs forward.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+9¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+11¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+12¡¿


    digging, Lin Yu suddenly found himself in a room, lying on the ground doing digging.


    "Why did you come here somehow?"


    Lin Yu stood up, looked around, feeling curious.


    After thinking about it for a while, he felt that it might be that the treacherous thing had set up some confusion here specially used to confuse Ji Wuxi and those people, which made them unable to find this secret room.


    "It''s cheaper for me."


    Lin Yu secretly rejoiced.


    If it weren''t for the hints to gain vitality, it would be impossible to find such a hidden place.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+15¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+15¡¿


    At this time, Lin Yu''s eyes kept popping up prompts to gain vitality.


    After looking back and forth for a while, he quickly determined that Yuanneng came from a black disc on the ground.


    The disc is about half the size of a slap. I don''t know what material it is made of. The whole is pitch black.


    This black is very pure, as if it can completely absorb light. If you don''t look carefully, you think there is a small invisible black hole on the ground.


    Lin Yu walked to the disc, squatted down, and after careful observation, he discovered that the disc surface was not smooth, but was engraved with small lines. These lines gathered together to form a strange combination. pattern.


    "This thing is magical, the energy on it can be absorbed by me without physical contact."


    Lin Yu tentatively stretched out a finger, and quickly poked it on the disc.


    "Well, it shouldn''t be dangerous."


    He tried several more times before picking up the disc from the ground with confidence.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+27¡¿


    A number 27 popped up on the virtual panel in front of him, and then there was no more prompt to get the vitality.


    "A few hundred yuan energy can be gained by adding up all of them, why is so little?"


    Lin Yu frowned.


    After working hard for a long time, I got muddy all over, and only got a few hundred points of vitality.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2¡¿


    "Huh? And Yuanneng!"

 ~： Shelf testimonials

    Suddenly received a notice at noon, the station was short, and as soon as I got home, I hurriedly coded the code until now.


    I won¡¯t say anything about it. As an author, it¡¯s the only way to write well. Nothing else is meaningless.


    By the way, I still have to talk about the update.


    The author has other tasks to be busy, so the daily update can only be guaranteed. Here, I will give you a bottom line. 6000 words a day is the guarantee, and then I will force myself to see if I can achieve 8,000 words a day, or even 10,000. Character.


    Update three chapters first, and then write all night, trying to write two more chapters.


    Finally, thank you very much for your support during this period of time, especially the brothers who rewarded this book, thank you very much!

 Chapter 109： seal

    "Could it be that this thing keeps giving birth to yin air?"


    "What I just absorbed, is it just accumulated before?"


    Lin Yu stared at the virtual panel in front of him, guessing the role of the disk in his mind.


    "Forget it, go back and study."


    Lin Yu stood up, looked around for a week, and after making sure that there was nothing else of value here, he left from the entrance and exit of this secret room.


    When I got home, it was already midnight.


    As soon as he entered the room, a line of prompts popped up in front of him.


    "Sure enough, Yin Qi will continue to grow."


    Lin Yu sat in a chair and continued to study the disc.


    By daybreak, he had roughly figured out the pattern-every half an hour, he could get two points of vital energy from the disk.


    "Half an hour is 2 o''clock, which is 2 o''clock an hour, that day is 48 o''clock, and a year is 17520 o''clock."


    "A lot!"


    "No wonder the deceit has to set up a maze and hide this thing so well."


    Nearly 20,000 yuan of energy a year, which corresponds to Yin Qi, is naturally not a small number, and it is indeed a treasure for that crook.


    You must know that when it was in Ningfeng Mountain Villa, the funerary objects that it ordered Chen Sihai to photograph only had a few hundred points of energy.


    Corresponding to Yin Qi certainly not much.


    "The biggest question now is whether this thing has a life span."


    "If I can continue to generate vital energy, I will find a place for hundreds of years. When I come back out of the arena, I will definitely have the strength to sweep one side."


    In any case, this thing is considered to have solved a major problem of its own.


    What I lack the most is vitality. As long as there is vitality, everything else is easy to talk about.


    "By the way, what is the life expectancy of someone like me?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but think of the Chiyang Sect master mentioned by Ma Dong and Gan Yunhua. It is said that the man had lived for nearly 600 years and had a particularly long life.


    Normally, no warrior can live for more than two hundred years, generally just over one hundred years.


    The old suzerain can live so long, maybe he had an adventure when he was young.


    "Look back and find out about these things, first get things done at home, and then talk about them when you enter the sect."


    In the next few days, Lin Yu has been busy moving with his father Lin Chengye.


    Until the fifth day, everything was decided.


    Afterwards, his father and grandfather will take care of everything, and Lin Yu calmly followed the two Chiyang Sect deacons on the road to Chiyang Sect.


    ...


    late at night.


    A figure appeared outside the walls of Jianyang City.


    While the patrol officers and soldiers were leaving, he jumped on the wall with a whistle and came into the city.


    Then he turned around and quickly disappeared into a quiet street corner.


    "This corpse puppet is perfect."


    The man looked exactly like Chen Sihai, but he was not Chen Sihai.


    The real Chen Sihai is dead, this is just his corpse.


    A deceit is a pure energy body, which can be easily sensed by the source energy of the practitioner.


    So it must be attached to something to hide whereabouts.


    Before, it had been possessed on a rag doll, controlling a harmless little girl to move around.


    But now, it has refined Chen Sihai after death into a perfect corpse puppet. From now on, it will no longer need to rely on others, and can act directly with its own thoughts.


    Not only that, but now it is just like a living person, with a breath of life, and ordinary practitioners can''t tell its true identity.


    "It is a blessing in disguise to get such a perfect corpse puppet. Starting today, I am Chen Sihai."


    "It''s a pity... that battle left my strength to be less than the original one."


    Chen Sihai''s expression was gloomy, but his expression soon eased again.


    "As long as that thing is still there, I can make a comeback at any time!"


    Chen Sihai quickened his pace, and it didn''t take long for him to arrive outside the Chen family mansion.


    After bypassing several officers and soldiers, he silently jumped into the mansion and went straight to the underground secret room.


    However, when he entered the secret room, he was stunned.


    "What about things?"


    "Where did things go?"


    Chen Sihai went crazy and digs in the secret room, trying to find the black disc.


    It''s a pity to find nothing for a long time.


    "Ji Wuce, Ji Wuce must have done it!"


    Chen Sihai gritted his teeth with hatred.


    "Ji Wusi, you broke my big plan and stole my treasure again. From now on, you and I will not share the same sky, I will make you die."


    After issuing this vicious oath, it gradually calmed down.


    Although the current situation is unacceptable, it is still within its expectations.


    It has long thought of a way to deal with this situation.


    "This body is too weak, and my cultivation level has regressed seriously. I must first find a way to restore my strength."


    "..."


    "Fortunately, with this perfect corpse puppet, my actions will be much more convenient. I will simply go to completely untie the seal first, and then kill all the people in this city and absorb their yang energy."


    Chen Sihai thought about it, and immediately got an idea.


    Then he turned around and left the secret room, went out of the city at a very fast speed, and went straight to Anning Mountain.


    When it reached Anning Peak, the sky was already bright.


    However, since the incident at Ningfeng Mountain Villa, it has become inaccessible here, and even the woodcutter can''t see it, so there is no need to worry about anything wrong.


    "My plan was so perfect, but I ended up in this field. All these human beings are damned!"


    "When I unlock that seal, you will all have the end!"


    If it has a choice, it really doesn''t want to unlock that seal.


    Because after releasing the contents, its life will not be easier.


    But now there is no way.


    Want to restore strength quickly, go to Ji Wuce to get back the treasure, had no choice but to take risks.


    Chen Sihai walked into a very concealed cave. After walking around it for a while, he found an entrance to the underground and kept going down.


    In the end, it came to an extremely spacious and empty underground cave.


    There is a little light on the rock wall of the cave, and a round stone platform stands in the middle of the cave.


    Chen Sihai walked straight to the edge of the stone platform and stretched out his right hand.


    Dense black matter seeps out from the skin of that hand and wraps it outside.


    This is the secret source power, and only with the help of the secret source power can this seal be unlocked.


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª


    After Chen Sihai''s right hand touched the stone platform, the black material suddenly penetrated into the stone platform.


    Immediately afterwards, a spherical image resembling a three-dimensional projection appeared on the stone platform.


    As the dark matter continues to infiltrate the stone platform, this spherical image becomes more and more solid.


    In the end, it became a complete object.


    There was a bang.


    The spherical object was suddenly compressed, like a ball of dough being rolled into a dumpling wrapper.


    An image appeared on the side of Chen Sihai. The things in the image seemed to be alive, struggling to crawl out.

 Chapter 110： Chiyang Sect

    Lin Yu, Ma Dong and Gan Yunhua ride in the same carriage.


    Along the way, the two kept introducing Lin Yu about some situations in the Chiyang Sect.


    According to them, there are only eleven people in the entire Chiyang Sect who cultivated masculine internal energy.


    The old sect master, the sect master, and nine direct disciples of the old sect master.


    In fact, the sect master is also a direct disciple of the old sect master, or the younger one among all the direct disciples.


    The older four or five are already halfway into the soil, and they will return to the West in a few years.


    In contrast, the old Sect Master not only lived the longest, but was also the strongest, ten times stronger than any of his disciples.


    Chiyang Sect has been passed down for nearly a thousand years, and no one can catch up with the old suzerain in martial arts attainments.


    "The old Sect Master is an innate martial artist. He has cultivated all the positive internal skills in the door to a very high level. Not only that, but his other martial arts are also extremely accomplished, so he can be recognized by the family."


    Ma Dong explained to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu asked, "Deacon Ma, what level is the old suzerain corresponding to the practitioner?"


    "It''s almost between the middle stage of the condensation stage and the later stage of the condensation stage." Ma Dong replied.


    "Oh?" Lin Yu nodded slightly, which was similar to his own judgment.


    There are three realms of practitioners, and the strengths of each realm are vastly different, and each realm has its own distinctive characteristics.


    The non-leakage realm is the first realm for practitioners to enter the path of practice. After the source qi in their body is released, they can change the yin and yang states, can defend and attack, and can also repair physical injuries.


    In the second realm, the condensed air realm, its source qi can directly act on external objects after being released into the body, it can shield the air from objects, sense the breath of life, and so on.


    For example, Ye Qiuling, after releasing her Origin Qi, she can hold down weak practitioners, and she can directly squeeze people out of thin air with a little effort.


    Lin Yu had no chance of winning against her, and it was hard to even open his mouth to speak.


    Even the old Sect Master, after breaking into her Origin Qi range, it will feel like she is stuck in a quagmire, with difficulty moving and great resistance.


    Can''t even get close, let alone defeat the opponent?


    The third realm of Pill Formation realm.


    After the practitioner steps into the pill formation realm, a golden pill can be condensed in his body, which is used to preserve the soul.


    The golden core is not broken, and the soul is immortal.


    A practitioner in the Pill Formation Realm is almost equivalent to immortality.


    Even if the whole body is completely destroyed, as long as the golden core is still there, it will be restored in an instant.


    Therefore, a practitioner who wants to kill the pill formation realm must destroy its soul golden core.


    These three realms are stronger than each other.


    Every time it breaks through one level, the upper limit of the cultivation base will increase by one level.


    However, it is extremely difficult to break through.


    For example, Jiang Penghai was stuck at the pinnacle of no leakage for so many years, no matter how he tried, he couldn''t break through.


    As a result, its strength can no longer be improved.


    And if it can make a successful breakthrough, the source of energy in the body will undergo a qualitative change, and its strength will immediately usher in a leap, nearly ten times higher.


    Therefore, the biggest headache for practitioners is not to increase the strength of the source energy but to break through the realm.


    If you can''t break through the realm, you will soon hit the ceiling, and no matter how much you practice, it will just be useless.


    This is a bit similar to the martial artist''s practice of internal strength.


    The internal strength of a warrior is divided into multiple levels, and the strength gap between different levels is not small.


    People with excellent talents can quickly understand the essence of the upgrade level, while people with poor talents can only wander at a low level even if they practice hard every day. At most, the total amount of internal strength will increase, but the intensity will not be obtained. improve.


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart that his current strength should still be inferior to the practitioners in the early stage of the Condensing Qi Realm.


    After all, the strength of the practitioners in the initial stage of the Condensing Qi realm is eight to ten times that of the practitioners at the peak of the non-leakage realm.


    And even if one''s own power is fully released, it is estimated to be equivalent to three or four times at most five times the peak of the non-leakage state, which is no better than the initial stage of the condensation state.


    ...


    The three arrived at Chiyangzong four days later.


    Chiyang Sect is located in Xining Prefecture of the Song Dynasty. The entire sect is hidden in the depths of the lofty mountains and no one will lead the way.


    After getting out of the carriage, Lin Yu followed the two of them all the way over the mountains before reaching the gate of Chiyang Zongshan.


    "Our sect is special, and we have to stay away from the mundane world."


    Ma Dong smiled.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay to be clean." Lin Yu didn''t care, he just wanted to quickly improve his strength now.


    Gan Yunhua nodded and said: "Okay, then go in, first go to the place where you live."


    The three walked into the mountain gate.


    Climb up the stone steps.


    At the end of the steps is the top of a small hill with a large circular platform, and the ground is covered with slate.


    Standing on this platform, you can see most of the scenery inside the Chiyang Sect.


    Lin Yu raised his eyes and looked into the distance, and there was a huge valley in front of him.


    In the center of the valley, there is an extensive martial arts field. A group of people lined up neatly in the martial arts field, following a martial artist who looks like a martial artist.


    Outside the martial arts venue, there is a small river passing through row upon row of buildings. The surface of the river reflects the setting sun from the mountains, and it is rippling.


    In addition, tall houses are also built on the surrounding hills, which are connected to each other by suspension bridges.


    The whole is like a fairyland on earth.


    "The scenery is great!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    "Hahaha." Ma Dong said with a smile: "Although our Chiyang Sect is far away from the world, the quality of life is not bad at all. You can feel it soon."


    "Go, let''s hurry down." Gan Yunhua proposed.


    The three of them walked all the way down the stone steps towards the valley hinterland below.


    It didn''t take long to come to the building complex outside the martial arts field.


    "The new disciples who are just getting started all live in Guangmen Yard, walk here."


    Ma Dong and Gan Yunhua led Lin Yudong around the west, leading him into the Guangmen Courtyard.


    "One person, one room, you live in this one."


    The two quickly arranged a place for Lin Yu, and after confessing some precautions, they left straight away and went to find the senior inside the door to return to life.


    Lin Yu looked around and looked at his new residence, feeling very satisfied.


    As Ma Dong said, although Chiyang Sect is far from the mundane world, the quality of life is not bad at all.


    Everything that should be there is everything.


    The only problem is that no one is waiting.


    But for Lin Yu, this is not a big problem.


    He is here to practice martial arts, but not to enjoy it. The whole family is not hungry, and there is no mess and trouble. Just have a place to sleep and change clothes.


    Lin Yu walked to the bed, took off the package on his shoulders and placed it on the bed.


    When he came out this time, he only brought the essence pill he got from the practitioner, and the golden ticket worth more than one million taels of gold.


    He had long since figured out that only the essence pill is hard currency in the spiritual world, and the role of gold and silver properties is not as great in the dunya.


    Of course, the Chiyang Sect is a martial art sect, which is inferior to the practice sect in all aspects, and has very few resources.


    Therefore, for ordinary disciples inside the door, gold and silver are still very attractive, and they can be taken outside to buy pills and the like.


    But would he be an ordinary disciple?


    It won''t take long for him to stand out and become a direct disciple of the old sect master.


    The time to deal with those practitioners will be much longer than the time to deal with ordinary disciples.


    As for why the essence pill has become a hard currency among practitioners, it is related to the practice system of practitioners.


    Practitioners improve their cultivation by refining essence qi into source qi. Among them, essence qi is divided into innate essence and acquired essence.


    The congenital essence is born with oneself, and the acquired essence depends on the outside ingestion.


    This essence pill is pure acquired essence.


    It is an essential item for practitioners to practice.


    The source of the acquired essence was not mentioned in the previous practice manual. Now Lin Yu knows that the source is this essence pill.


    As long as those practitioners complete the tasks in the sect, or perform well in cultivation, they will be rewarded with the essence pill by the sect.


    Also, ordinary people can take this essence pill.


    After the acquired essence is absorbed by ordinary people, it can strengthen the body.


    Therefore, in this Chiyang Sect, the disciples who are truly well-known do not look at gold and silver properties at all, and only need the essence pill.


    The night passed quickly.


    When Lin Yu got up early the next morning, there was a knock on the door.


    "Is Junior Brother Lin Yu here? I''ll take you to the welcome ceremony."

 Chapter 111： Welcome

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier (


    Qingyang Peak, Qingyangyuan.


    This is the residence of the third elder of Chiyang Sect. It is located on a mountain and is connected to other peaks by several suspension bridges.


    Lin Yu closely followed the brother who led the way and came to Qingyang courtyard.


    A lot of people had gathered in the courtyard at this time, and most of them looked like newcomers.


    "You wait here first, there are not enough people."


    After the senior said a word to Lin Yu, he walked to the two old men to return to life.


    Lin Yu looked at the two old men.


    After listening to the report from the senior, the two people waved to let him leave, and then continued to stand there and chat.


    The content of the chat seems to be related to Muyang.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu found that not only the two old men were talking about Muyang, but the other disciples here were also talking about Muyang.


    "It seems that what I did in Jianyang City has already been passed on here."


    Thinking of this, he took the initiative to approach several old disciples and listened to them chatting.


    One of the disciples said: "Where is Muyang sacred? It is said that killing evil things can replenish masculine internal energy."


    "It''s nothing. I heard that Muyang can even accurately distinguish weirdness and heal weird diseases."


    "How did he do it? The old master doesn''t have such a disciple, right?"


    "It would be nice if he is really a disciple of the old Sect Master, and the old Sect Master doesn''t have to go so hard to explain to the Ji family. I heard that during this period of time, the old Sect Master was taken by them to run here and there every day, and I didn''t have time to rest."


    "..."


    Lin Yu listened for a while and stepped aside.


    It seems that what I did this time has a lot of impact on the Chiyang Sect.


    Ji Wuce and those people couldn''t find Mu Yang, so they ran to Chiyang Sect to ask for someone.


    Think about it, too, in this world, only Chiyang Sect has positive internal strength, not who Chiyang Sect is looking for.


    Time passed by every minute, and after almost ten minutes, people finally arrived.


    "It''s all quiet."


    The two old men screamed, and then the old disciples present and the new disciples lined up in a neat and orderly formation.


    Then, an old man turned and walked into the house, and soon accompanied an old man in a white robe out of the house.


    The white-robed old man is the third elder of the Chiyang Sect.


    He scanned the audience and said, "According to the old rules, the welcoming ceremony should be co-hosted by the suzerain and the elder. However, some special things have happened outside these days. They are too busy to stop, so I have to do it for you. ."


    As soon as his voice fell, someone in the disciple''s square immediately began to whisper.


    But as soon as they said what they said, they were given a severe lesson by some old disciples.


    After that, these people were honest and didn''t dare to say a word.


    The third elder nodded in satisfaction, and then first said some blessings, and then roughly said the door rules.


    Finally, I talked about the promotion rules in the door.


    "When you came, the person who picked you up should have told you about our Chiyang Sect. That''s right, our Chiyang Sect is most proud of its unique masculine internal power."


    "Only by practicing positive internal skills can you have the ability to fight demons and ghosts. Otherwise, you are still an ordinary martial artist, and will not be much better than martial arts of other martial arts sects."


    When the new disciples present heard the words positive internal strength, they all showed expressions of expectation.


    They are all curious about the power of positive internal strength.


    "Unfortunately, masculine internal energy is extremely difficult to practice, and people who are not talented against the sky cannot get started. Since the establishment of our Red Sun Sect, everyone is counted. There are not even a hundred people who can successfully cultivate masculine internal energy. "


    These words were like a basin of cold water, and immediately extinguished the smiles of all the rookie disciples.


    "If you want to practice masculine internal skills, you should show your talents to the old sect master. If you are truly talented, you will be favored by the old sect master, and he will teach you positive internal skills."


    "Of course, if you are a little talented and can''t get the approval of the old suzerain, then don''t be discouraged."


    "As the most powerful martial arts school in the world, Chiyang Sect has a profound background, far beyond your imagination."


    "The martial arts possessed by other sects, our Chiyang Sect has the same, and our Chiyang Sect still has martial arts that other sects do not have."


    "As long as you are talented enough, my Chiyang Sect will definitely be able to train you to become talents."


    After some encouragement, the three elders began to elaborate on the training methods.


    According to him, the new disciples present will be taught uniformly by the instructor of the door, and after a period of time, the qualification level will be roughly divided according to each person''s performance.


    With good aptitude, one-to-one guidance by a master-level warrior will determine the talent.


    Only those with really outstanding talents will have the chance to be accepted as direct disciples by the old sect master, who will teach the masculine internal skills personally.


    Lin Yu was not surprised by this arrangement.


    After all, talent is too mysterious to be measured at once, and it does take a while to observe.


    clang! clang! clang!


    Suddenly, bells came from the valley below.


    After the third elder listened carefully for a while, his face instantly became serious, and he looked at all the new disciples present and said: "It is an emergency summoning order from the old sect. hurry up."


    As soon as the voice fell, the old disciples present immediately took action, each bringing a team of new disciples down the mountain.


    About half an hour later, everyone from the entire Chiyang Sect, up and down, gathered at the martial arts field and stood full of them.


    Everyone was worried, wondering what the old suzerain was planning to summon everyone suddenly.


    You must know that this emergency convening order is no trivial matter. Generally, it will only be used when encountering extremely serious incidents.


    Anyway, this bell hasn''t been ringed for at least fifty years.


    Standing in the crowd, Lin Yu could clearly see the three people standing on the martial arts stage based on his height advantage.


    One is Ji Wuce, the other is Ye Qiuling.


    He didn''t know the other old man, but he thought it should be Xia Honglie, the old master of the Scarlet Sun Sect.


    On the stage, Ji Wuze looked at Xia Honglie and asked, "Sect Master Xia, are everyone here?"


    "All are here." Xia Honglie replied: "All the disciples who left the sect to perform the task have been summoned back. The new disciples are also here. There are not many of them, and they are all here."


    "Very good!" Ji Wuce nodded, turned to look at Ye Qiuling and said: "Qiu Ling, look for it to see if Mu Yang is among these people."


    "Yes, Master Ji."


    Ye Qiuling bowed and flew into the sky.


    She drifted slowly and low in the sky, her eyes scanning back and forth in the crowd.


    Everyone looked very carefully.


    Floating, and soon came to the top of Lin Yu.


    On the other side, Ji Wuxu''s gaze also followed Ye Qiuling''s movement.


    When Ye Qiuling looked at Lin Yu, he also followed Lin Yu''s face clearly.


    "Qiu Ling, that person..."


    Ji Wuzhi pointed at Lin Yu.

 Chapter 112： Questions (to congratulate Xiao Zhuanji, the first master of this book)

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier (


    "Master Ji, what''s wrong with this person?"


    Ye Qiuling stopped above Lin Yu and turned to look at Ji Wuze.


    Ji Wuce asked: "Do you have any impression of this person?"


    Ye Qiuling lowered his head and looked at Lin Yu carefully. After watching for a long time, he replied to Ji Wuce: "Master Ji, I have never seen this person before, and I don''t know who he is."


    "Yes?"


    Ji Wuce nodded slowly, and said to Ye Qiuling, "You continue."


    His gaze stayed on Lin Yu for two or three seconds before taking it back, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Just as Lin Yu was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Ji Wuce suddenly turned his head and said to Xia Honglie: "Sect Master Xia, that disciple, when you bring it over, I have a few words to ask."


    Xia Honglie glanced at Lin Yu when he heard the words. He was a little unsure, but he nodded and said, "Yes, Lord Ji."


    It didn''t take long for the events on the martial arts field to end.


    The others dispersed, while Lin Yu was taken to the highest mountain in the gate-Chiyang Peak.


    Chiyang Peak was the residence of the old sect master, Lin Yu never expected that he would be lucky to be here on the first day of learning.


    Inside the Chiyang Hall.


    Ji Wusi, Ye Qiuling, and Xia Honglie stood in the middle of the hall, watching Lin Yu walk in from a distance.


    After Lin Yu walked in front of him, Ji Wuce turned his head and asked Xia Honglie: "Sect Master Xia, you just received this disciple, right?"


    "Yes." Xia Honglie replied.


    Ji Wuce nodded slowly, and then asked: "Do you have any information about his life?"


    "Yes!" Xia Honglie replied, beckoning to the three elders standing in the distance.


    The third elders hurriedly took the file containing information on Lin Yu''s life to Ji Wuce.


    After reading this, Ji Wuce said: "Sect Master Xia, you just received this disciple, but he already had a male soldier two months ago. Do you know about this?"


    "What?" Xia Honglie was taken aback, and hurriedly asked the third elders: "The third elders, do you know this?"


    The third elder shook his head again and again and said, "I don''t know the disciple of the Supreme Sect Master."


    "Don''t you know?" Xia Honglie''s expression became serious.


    Upon seeing this, Ji Wuce comforted him: "The time is so short, and he doesn''t take the initiative to say it. It''s normal that such details can''t be found. Let me ask him."


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at Lin Yu and said, "Let''s talk about where your Yang Soldier came from."


    "Others sold it to me." Lin Yu replied truthfully.


    "Someone else sold it to you? Who would sell Yang Bing to you?" Xia Honglie said solemnly.


    Lin Yu replied truthfully again: "A disciple of Tiger Gate named Yang Yuanzheng, both Deacon Ma and Deacon Gan know about this."


    The third elder hurriedly opened the dossier and searched for it in detail. As expected, the incident was recorded on it, but it did not indicate that the knife was a positive soldier.


    "Sect Master, there is indeed such a thing, but he didn''t say that the sword is a Yang soldier." The third elder replied.


    Xia Honglie nodded and asked, "Lin Yu, don''t you know that the sword is a young soldier?"


    "I don''t know." Lin Yu shook his head, "Before I met Master Ji, I didn''t know that the knife was a young soldier."


    When Xia Honglie heard this, he turned to look at Ji Wuce and said, "Master Ji, is this?"


    Ji Wuye didn''t speak, but looked at Lin Yu quietly.


    He was very impressed with Lin Yu. At that time, he found two zombies controlled by a sly creature inhaling yin everywhere in Jianyang City, so he wanted to draw the snake out of the cave to find the trace of the silly creature.


    As a result, Lin Yu killed his plan halfway.


    At that time, he thought that Lin Yu was a young disciple of the Chiyang Sect, so he could not do anything else, and was provocative, so he reprimanded him.


    Never thought of seeing it today, this person is just getting started.


    This is the question, where did his Yang soldiers come from?


    Is it related to Muyang?


    It is precisely because of this that Ji Wuce just asked if Ye Qiuling had any impression of Lin Yu.


    After all, Ye Qiuling had been in close contact with Mu Yang, if Lin Yu and Mu Yang were related, then maybe Ye Qiuling would have met Lin Yu.


    In the end, the answer he got was no, so he had to tell Xia Honglie to bring Lin Yu over and ask him personally.


    It is a pity that after an inquiry now, it was discovered that Lin Yu didn''t know that the sword was a Yang Bing before.


    Of course, he had no doubts about Lin Yu''s words, because a person with such a low cultivation level could not lie to him face to face.


    He was 100% sure that what Lin Yu said just now was true.


    Ji Wuce turned his head and said to Xia Honglie sternly: "Sect Master Xia, your Sun Soldier of the Scarlet Sun Sect fell into the hands of outsiders for no reason. You must investigate this matter clearly!"


    Yang Bing is not the key, the key is that things related to Yang Bing cannot be known to outsiders.


    Xia Honglie hurriedly promised: "Yes, Master Ji, I will definitely investigate this matter clearly, and figure out why Yang Bing fell into the hands of the Tigermen disciples."


    "Okay, that''s it, let''s talk about it when the investigation results come out." Ji Wuce no longer pursues it.


    Lin Yu let out a long sigh of relief.


    They just want to investigate the matter of the Yang Bing, it is impossible to investigate the result.


    Because he really just bought a knife from Yang Yuanzheng, and the other is to help bury Yang Yuanzheng''s parents.


    What can be investigated from this?


    That Frost Knife will become a Yang Soldier because his body is very special and it is incompatible with this world, and it is impossible for them to figure out the reason if they want to break their heads.


    In the end, it can only be nothing more.


    As for suspecting that he is Muyang?


    That is nonsense.


    With Ji Wuze''s method, it is easy to find out the life history of the original owner.


    How could a lazy teenager who has been idle since childhood could be Muyang?


    The only thing that might go wrong was Ningfeng Mountain Villa.


    But there is no need to worry about this.


    Because he missed Chen Sihai''s participation in the conference, and there is no relevant record.


    After Ji Wuce instructed Xia Honglie, he looked at Lin Yu and said, "Last time I was busy with business, I was negligent and didn''t investigate your origins. Now I read your information and found that you are actually number one."


    "Master Ji mean?" Xia Honglie asked from the side.


    Ji Wuce turned his head to look at him and said: "This son''s martial arts talent is extremely good, and it only took more than ten days to create a second-grade sword technique."


    "Three Elders, is that right?" Xia Honglie asked the Three Elders on the side.


    "Given the Supreme Sect Master, this is true, but I don''t know how that martial skill is." The third elder replied truthfully.


    "It won''t be bad." Ji Wuce said from the side: "He killed two white-haired zombies with that martial art and that young soldier."


    "That''s really good." Xia Honglie nodded slowly.


    After a pause, he said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, since your martial arts talent is so good, I will personally teach you to see if you have the qualifications to practice positive internal skills."


    Lin Yu was overjoyed when he heard it.


    I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, and I thought it was necessary to perform well to have a chance to get in touch with positive internal strength.


    But at this moment, Ji Wuxi stopped and said: "Sect Master Xia, don''t worry about this in advance."

 Chapter 113： Cangwu Pavilion

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier (


    "Master Ji, what''s the matter?" Xia Honglie asked.


    Ji Wuce said: "I have reported the Muyang incident to my family ancestor. After he knew it, he was very interested in positive internal power and would like to learn more about it."


    Xia Honglie immediately understood and replied: "Master Ji, I will personally take all the positive internal skills to answer questions for the ancestors."


    "It''s good if you know it." Ji Wuce said lightly.


    Xia Honglie turned his head to look at the third elder, and said: "Third elder, Lin Yu is temporarily in charge of teaching by you. According to his aptitude, you can find some internal skills for him to learn first. When I come back, I will personally check his achievements."


    "Yes." The three elders took the order.


    Hearing their conversation, Lin Yu felt disappointed.


    This can be regarded as self-inflicted.


    Unexpectedly, pretending to be Muyang at that time would cause this series of chain reactions.


    But it doesn''t matter if you can''t learn positive internal skills for the time being. It''s a good idea to get a few other internal skills modification first.


    He once heard Deacon Ma and Deacon Gan say that there are many internal exercises in Chiyang Sect.


    Maybe you can figure out what is special about your body after getting some body exercises and modifying it.


    Later, Xia Honglie confessed a few more words, and then ordered the third elders to take Lin Yu away.


    The two walked out of Chiyang Hall one after another, heading to Qingyang Peak.


    ...


    Qingyang Peak.


    Qingyang courtyard.


    The third elder''s name is Yang Haishan. As soon as he walked into the courtyard with Lin Yu, he involuntarily stopped, turned around and asked, "Lin Yu, the inner strength you practiced before is called "Iron Bone Strength"?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu replied.


    Yang Haishan nodded slightly, and then asked, "The dossier says that you have improved this inner strength to the fifth level?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay." Yang Haishan stopped asking more, and went straight to the subject: "You tell me in detail how you improved that set of internal skills, I want to know the details."


    "Yes." Lin Yu did not refuse, and elaborated in detail.


    He has revised "Iron Bone Strength" to the fifteenth floor, and has a very thorough understanding of this inner strength, and he can round it up anyway.


    So he found a perspective that was most beneficial to him, and described his improvement process to Yang Haishan.


    Yang Haishan nodded constantly.


    He raised this question in order to judge Lin Yu''s martial arts talent.


    Now from what Lin Yu described, this young man did not make a mistake to improve "Iron Bone Strength", but because of his excellent comprehension, he understood the essence of the inner strength.


    "Lin Yu, your talent can definitely be among the best in the history of our Chiyang Sect."


    Yang Haishan exclaimed.


    "Elder Yang, can I learn the inner strength of the door now?" Lin Yu asked along the way.


    "Yes!" Yang Haishan was in a good mood, strode towards the courtyard and said, "Come with me and go to the Cangwu Pavilion."


    The two went through the courtyard gate and walked along the suspension bridge towards the Cangwu Pavilion on the other mountain.


    As he walked, Yang Haishan couldn''t help but open the chatterbox and said, "Lin Yu, your talent should be ranked in the top fifty in history, not worse than the current lord, let alone the other old lord. The disciple is bad."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu secretly said that the Scarlet Sun Sect was really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger.


    I "improved" "Iron Bone Strength" with the help of a plug-in, so the "talent" shown in this way can only be ranked in the top 50 in Chiyang Sect history?


    It can be seen how perverted those real geniuses are.


    But thinking about it makes sense.


    Just say that "Red Sun Spit Na Gong" and "Red Sun Flames", when I watched it at the time, it was really the same as reading the heavenly scriptures.


    If it weren''t for modifying the existing internal skills all the way and acquiring a lot of profound martial arts knowledge, it would be impossible to understand it at all.


    And the ability to train later is entirely because of his self-healing qualities, not afraid of internal injuries, and after repeated trials and deaths, he succeeded.


    It''s so difficult to practice with a plug-in. Those who can practice positive internal skills by their own ability can really only be described as abnormal.


    Of course, it is very simple to compare them.


    Because he had actually "improved" "Iron Bone Strength" to the fifteenth floor, even the old Sect Master could not be as good as this "talent".


    However, it would be too exaggerated to say it, too high-profile, I am afraid it will cause trouble, which is not a good thing.


    "As long as I have enough vitality, it is easy for me to surpass anyone, and it is natural to surpass the old master." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    The two went all the way, and it didn''t take long to arrive outside the Cangwu Pavilion.


    This is a magnificent building, not smaller than the Chiyang Hall where the old sovereign is located.


    In terms of security, it is at least three levels higher.


    Just passing through the outermost gate requires repeated interrogation.


    Of course Lin Yu was led by the three elders, and everything went smoothly.


    The two went all the way to the innermost hall of the Cangwu Pavilion and went straight to the third floor.


    According to Yang Haishan, all internal energy is stored in this layer.


    "Elder Yang, do Chiyang Sect really have all the martial arts in the world?"


    Lin Yu was shocked by the dazzling array of martial arts books couldn''t help but ask.


    Yang Haishan nodded proudly, then stroked his beard and said: "I don''t dare to say that it is all, but ninety percent of the martial arts in the world belong to our Chiyang Sect."


    With that said, he introduced the history of Chiyang Sect to Lin Yu.


    Explain in detail how these martial arts books were collected and how they have been passed down to the present.


    After it was over, he asked: "Lin Yu, you are not the first day to practice martial arts. Let me talk about your ideas first. Where do you want to develop?"


    A true genius must have his own opinions, so Yang Haishan is a small test of Lin Yu.


    "Elder Yang, I want to find a few internal exercises first." Lin Yu thought about it when he said it.


    Yang Haishan was taken aback, looked at Lin Yu and said, "It seems that you know enough about the old sect master. The old sect master''s attainments in physical training are not small, and he is not inferior to his masculine internal skills."


    "Elder Yang, if you don''t tell me about this, I really don''t know. I simply like to practice sports." Where does Lin Yu know this, he is completely based on his existing needs.


    He wants to tap the potential of his body to see if he can directly absorb the characteristics of animals without the help of modifiers.


    If this idea is feasible, then his own strength will definitely improve by leaps and bounds.


    Yang Haishan heard Lin Yu''s answer, smiled, and said: "Speaking of practicing internal gong, then our Chiyang Sect is currently the strongest, which belongs to the original "Red Sun True Body" created by the old Sect Master. But according to the old Sect Master. , This internal skill is not perfect yet, and there is still room for improvement."


    When Lin Yu heard it, his eyes lit up: "Elder Yang, can I take a look at this set of internal skills?"


    Yang Haishan shook his head and said, "No."


    "Why?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly.

 Chapter 114： Target, innate warrior

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier (


    "Lin Yu, you said take a look, you just want to cultivate that set of internal skills, am I right?"


    Yang Haishan saw through Lin Yu''s thoughts at a glance.


    "Then I tell you now, with your qualifications, without the personal guidance of the old Sect Master, you will definitely not be able to practice "Red Sun True Physique". If you try hard, you will definitely experience problems."


    Afterwards, he seemed to be afraid of hitting Lin Yu, and added: "Lin Yu, this is not to say that you have poor talent, but that no one in the entire Chiyang Sect can learn "Red Sun True Body" by themselves."


    "I just told you that the set of internal skills created by the old sect master is not perfect. It is precisely because of this that a slight error in some of the details will lead to a big mistake."


    "Old Sect Master said in person that there may have been geniuses who can teach "Red Sun True Body" in history, but there is definitely not now, and he does not guarantee that there will be no one in the future."


    After Lin Yu listened to Yang Haishan''s words, in the final analysis, he felt that my talent was not good enough.


    He can be regarded as having recollection in his heart, why as soon as he entered Qingyang Academy, the third elder was anxious to test his martial arts talent, and then talked about his talent over and over again.


    It turned out that it was because the old Sect Master just confessed the sentence "find some internal skills according to his aptitude for him to learn first."


    This elder was a bit too rigid, the old Sect Master told him to do whatever he wanted, and he didn''t dare to take a step beyond the thunder pond.


    Of course, it is also possible that the old sect master was fancying this point and appointed him to teach himself.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked, "Elder Yang, if I want to practice other internal exercises, can I choose it myself?"


    "no."


    Sure enough, as Lin Yu expected, Yang Haishan refused this request.


    After finishing speaking, Yang Haishan explained: "Lin Yu, you can choose the direction of training yourself. This is no problem, but I must decide which martial arts to start from."


    "Since the old Sect Master handed you over to me, then I must be responsible to you and cannot let you come by your temper."


    "Lin Yu, this is all for your own good, martial arts is not as simple as you think, no matter how talented people are, they are afraid of going the wrong way."


    "Not to mention other places, there are countless geniuses in our Red Sun Sect who have stunned everyone because of careless cultivation."


    "Don''t you think I am strict. Changing to the old master to teach you will only be stricter..."


    Yang Haishan said painstakingly, Lin Yu felt his scalp numb.


    This elder was too able to say, too cautious.


    The rules and regulations he talked about may indeed be necessary restrictions for others, but they are meaningless to someone who has a modifier.


    Of course, Lin Yu knew in his heart that he couldn''t compete with him, and there was no need.


    And I can''t say what I''m special about.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu calmed down and wondered how to solve the dilemma in front of him.


    The situation like this is really uncomfortable.


    There are so many martial arts in Cangwu Pavilion, but he can''t learn as he pleases.


    "Show him my talent again?"


    This is Lin Yu''s first solution.


    So far, Yang Haishan only thought that he had "improved" "Iron Bone Strength" to the fifth floor. If he performed an "improvement" to the seventh or even the ninth floor in a live performance...


    "No, it''s useless!"


    Lin Yu immediately rejected this plan.


    To do so is one that is too exaggerated and doubtful, and the other is that it cannot solve the fundamental problem.


    Why is Yang Haishan so cautious?


    It''s not because I don''t have enough talent, on the contrary, it''s because my talent is too good.


    Because of their talents, Yang Haishan and the old Sect Master were so careful that they were afraid that they would go the wrong way.


    "If you want to solve the problem, you must get rid of the identity of a disciple."


    "Otherwise, they will always look at me with the eyes of an elder."


    Lin Yu grasped the key point of the problem.


    The problem at hand has nothing to do with talent, but with one''s own identity.


    But how to get rid of the identity of a disciple?


    "If you want to get rid of your disciple status, you can only become an innate warrior!"


    In the entire Chiyang Sect, only the old sect master is an innate martial artist. If he has become an innate martial artist, he can sit on an equal footing with the old sect master according to the rules, and is no longer a disciple.


    After thinking about this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but recall the conversation with Ma Dong and Gan Yunhua on the carriage.


    The two of them mentioned that if you want to become a congenital warrior, you must go out of your own way.


    In the past, Lin Yu thought that going out of his own way meant that he had created a martial arts of his own after possessing a huge amount of martial arts knowledge.


    In the end, the two of them said otherwise.


    Becoming a congenital warrior does not rely on accumulation of time and effort, one step at a time.


    Instead, it relies on epiphany.


    All the congenital martial artists in history had an epiphany before they stepped into the congenitals, instead of practicing for hundreds of years and learning countless martial arts to become congenitals.


    Every congenital warrior was very young when he stepped into congenital.


    And they also said that the same internal strength, cultivated to the same level, there is a huge gap between the power of the innate warrior and the acquired warrior.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu had an idea in his mind, and he said: "Elder Yang, what you said makes sense. Please also ask Elder Yang to choose a course for me to practice my internal exercises."


    Hurry up and be a good one, so that he can implement his plan, lest he keeps preaching to himself.


    When Yang Haishan heard this, he thought that Lin Yu had been persuaded, and even Dao Ruzi could teach him.


    Then he stopped preaching, and began to help him choose to practice his internal exercises After some selection, Yang Haishan chose a exercise called "Bati Jue" and handed it to Lin Yu.


    "After the training of the "Body Skill", once activated, it can strengthen the bones and bones in a short period of time, not only can greatly improve the body''s ability to resist attacks, but also greatly reduce the pain."


    After Yang Haishan''s introduction, Lin Yu understood that this is a practice similar to Hard Qigong.


    "Thank you Elder Yang." Lin Yu thanked.


    This internal skill is good, especially its pain relief effect.


    Although his body has adequate defenses, he still feels severe pain when he is attacked.


    It''s not that I am afraid of pain, but that sudden severe pain will stimulate my nerves and cause my body to make some instinctive reactions.


    This instinctive reaction is difficult to prevent and difficult to control.


    Of course, for normal people, this instinctive reaction is very necessary. It is a self-protection mechanism of the body to help people avoid harm.


    But he is different, he has self-healing qualities, and the injured part will heal by himself, so there is no need to pay too much attention to the injury.


    So if you can alleviate the pain, you will be more comfortable when fighting, and increase your combat effectiveness in disguise.


    "Lin Yu, let me tell you some things that need to be paid attention to in this inner strength. They are in other books, and you can understand them by reading them yourself."


    Yang Haishan pointed out in detail.


    It took a full hour before he clarified all the main points and key points.


    "Lin Yu, do you understand what I said?" Yang Haishan asked.


    "It''s all clear."


    "That''s good." Yang Haishan stroked his beard and said: "You go back first, hurry up and practice."


    "Elder Yang, I have one more thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Haishan asked.

 Chapter 115： Infuriating

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier (


    "Elder Yang, I want to know something about Innate Martial Artists."


    "Innate Martial Artist?" Yang Haishan was taken aback, and then smiled: "I can''t ask about this matter. Every Inborn Martial Artist is unique. When the old Sect Master returns, you can ask him, maybe There will be some gains."


    "Elder Yang, I didn¡¯t mean that. I wanted to see which innate martial artists existed in history, and what each innate martial artist has achieved. I heard from Deacon Ma and they said that our Chiyang Sect has preserved the details of most of the innate martial artists. material."


    After listening to Lin Yu''s words, Yang Haishan lifted his chin slightly, and said suddenly, "It turns out to be this, that''s okay."


    He took out a token and handed it to Lin Yu''s hand and said, "Take this, and go to the Library to see it by yourself."


    "Thank you Elder Yang."


    After Lin Yu thanked him, he took the token and left the Cangwu Pavilion.


    After walking out of the gate, he inquired about the guards, found the direction of the library, and strode away.


    It didn''t take long before he came to the gate of the library.


    Compared with Cangwu Pavilion, the security of this Cangshu Pavilion is much worse.


    After all, the books in the collection are of little value and unattractive to most disciples.


    Lin Yu showed the token and showed it to the guard guarding the gate.


    "This is?" After the guard saw the token in Lin Yu''s hand, he was obviously taken aback, and looked at Lin Yu carefully.


    Lin Yu would come over immediately and explain: "The old sect master arranged for Elder Yang to teach me martial arts. This token was given to me by Elder Yang."


    "That''s it, congratulations, Junior Brother."


    The guard immediately remembered what had happened on the martial arts field just now, and thought that this new disciple was in serious trouble, but unexpectedly asked him to worship Elder Yang as his teacher.


    This is really enviable and jealous.


    Lin Yu retracted the token, crossed the threshold, and walked towards the library inside.


    After entering the library, he encountered similar situations one after another. Everyone was curious why Elder Yang''s token was in the hands of a new disciple.


    After clarifying the truth, while expressing their envy, they also wondered in their hearts how the new disciple was capable of directly accepting the elder''s teaching.


    This is unique in the history of Chiyang Sect.


    Of course, most people think that all this must have something to do with Ji Wuce.


    After all, on the martial arts field just now, it was Ji Wuce who spoke in person and asked the old master to take Lin Yu over for questioning.


    It seems that this new disciple is a family member.


    Lin Yu naturally didn''t bother to pay attention to what others were thinking, he just wanted to quickly figure out how to become a congenital warrior.


    "This deacon, I want to check information about the Innate Martial Artist, which floor should I go to?"


    Lin Yu came to the counter on the first floor of the library and asked.


    Hearing this, the deacon in charge of managing the library raised his head and looked at Lin Yu curiously.


    After watching it for a while, he said, "The east-most rows of bookshelves on the third floor have labels. You will know at a glance."


    "Thank you." Lin Yu turned and left.


    The deacon watched Lin Yu walk away, and muttered to himself: "This new disciple who is just getting started, has to check the information of the innate martial artist, and his heart is high. Doesn''t he know that there has been no new martial artist in this world for 500 years? Have you stepped into the innate?"


    "The martial artist who recently stepped into the innate is still the old sect master of our Chiyang Sect, but that was also five hundred years ago."


    "Hey, speaking of it, if there are no new innate martial artists in our Chiyang Sect, when the old Sect Master drives Hexi, it will really decline."


    The deacon shook his head and looked away.


    Of course he didn''t think that this new disciple might become an innate martial artist, and the difficulty of this was beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    On the other side, Lin Yu walked up the stairs to the third floor and came to the five rows of bookshelves on the east side.


    "There are five rows of bookshelves for the materials of the Innate Martial Artist? Isn''t it said that there are very few Inborn Martial Artists?"


    Lin Yu was a little puzzled.


    According to the two Deacon Ma, the innate martial artist is extremely rare, and only one can be produced for thousands of years. The number should be very small, how can there be so much related information.


    Without thinking about it anymore, Lin Yu walked to one of the rows of bookshelves and flipped through it.


    After reading more than a dozen books one after another, he finally understood why there were so many materials on Innate Martial Artists.


    Because the achievements of each innate warrior are very high, leaving behind a lot of precious knowledge that can be passed down for thousands of years, which is enough to write down on paper.


    In these five rows of bookshelves, each row only contains information about one innate warrior.


    In other words, in the known history, there are only five congenital warriors.


    Including Xia Honglie, the old suzerain of the Chiyang Sect, and Muyangzi, the originator of the Chiyang Sect.


    Most of the masculine internal strengths of Chiyang Sect were founded by Mu Yangzi, the founder of the school.


    The old Sect Master Xia Honglie improved some of them, and created some of them, adding up all the positive internal strengths of Chiyang Sect so far.


    "In that case, the original "Red Sun True Body" created by the old sect master is really incredible for practicing internal strength!"


    Lin Yu understands why the three elders just said it is so serious and said that there may have been people who can learn "Red Sun True Body" by themselves in history, but certainly not now.


    I thought it was an exaggeration, but now it seems that what I said should be true.


    "Let''s take a look at how they stepped into the innate."


    Lin Yu continued to flip through the books on the shelf.


    Two hours later.


    Lin Yu closed the books in his hands and nodded secretly, "As Deacon Ma said, stepping into the innate depends on an epiphany, and it has nothing to do with how much martial arts they have learned."


    Each of the five congenital warriors in history entered the congenital at a very young age.


    Xia Honglie is 24 years old, Mu Yangzi is 21 years old, Jiang Yuanwu is 22 years old, Hong Tianxing is 22 years old, Lei Gufeng is 19 years old.


    All five of them had an epiphany and stepped into the innate because of their outstanding savvy and talented talent.


    In the rest of their lives, they worked tirelessly to study martial arts, not only improving their own strength, but also summing up a lot of experience and setting a lot of top martial arts.


    In other words, innate martial artists did not become innate by practicing a lot of martial arts.


    On the contrary, he had an epiphany and learned a lot of martial arts after he became an innate.


    The same martial arts, the innate martial artist and the acquired martial artist are not the same.


    Innate martial artist learns internal strength, and the power obtained is called true energy, while acquired martial artist learns internal strength, and the power obtained is called internal power.


    The masculine internal strength is also, after the innate martial artist learns it, it is called positive zhenqi, and the acquired martial artist is called positive internal qi.


    True energy and internal energy are different from each other.


    It is for this reason that the innate martial artist has the strength to compete with the condensing energy realm practitioner.


    "Only with the savvy savvy will you have the opportunity to become an innate martial artist, but it doesn''t matter, I can still do this through the martial arts modifier."

 Chapter 116： Congenital exercises

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier (


    After understanding the process of these five people becoming innate in detail, Lin Yu completely figured out what he should do.


    That is trial and error, through the martial arts modifier.


    Everyone who becomes a congenital warrior relies on an epiphany.


    What is epiphany?


    To put it bluntly, I suddenly figured out a certain key point.


    I don¡¯t have enough savvy to achieve epiphany, but I can try and make mistakes.


    Your own martial arts modifier has three major functions, deduction, reinforcement, and integration, but combined with the self-healing characteristics, there is actually a hidden function, that is trial and error.


    Like the previous "Red Sun Spit Na Gong" and "Red Sun Flame Fire Power", they were all trained by repeated trial and error.


    The previous "Transforming Body Jue" was created by repeated trials and errors, and by mistakes.


    So if you want to become an innate warrior, you can still achieve it through trial and error.


    To be precise, it is through repeated trial and error to find one''s own innate method.


    According to the description in these materials, the biggest difference between the innate warrior and the acquired warrior is the level of life.


    This is why you also practice internal strength, one is called true qi, and the other is called internal strength.


    Because the life levels of the two are different, the acquired martial artist is still considered a mortal, while the innate martial artist is, in a sense, already considered extraordinary.


    Stepping into the innate from acquired is a leap in the level of life and an evolution.


    But to achieve this kind of evolution, you have to resort to innate skills.


    According to those records, in ancient times, there were a lot of innate martial artists, and everyone could practice a unified innate technique, and those who successfully practiced could become innate martial artists.


    But I don''t know what''s going on later, all the innate skills are invalid, no matter how you practice it, it won''t help.


    Since then, the congenital warrior has become an extremely rare figure.


    Today''s warriors want to step into the innate, they must realize their own innate skills.


    This is why it is useless to learn more martial arts.


    Although Wugong and Xiantian Gongfa belong to the same martial arts, they are not the same thing in essence.


    Martial arts are used to fight, and innate techniques are used to change the level of life.


    Just like martial arts and internal martial arts, both belong to martial arts, but the essence is different. One is skill and the other is power.


    "After you have realized your own innate techniques, you can practice for a period of time to become an innate martial artist."


    The so-called epiphany, stepping into the innate, actually refers to the epiphany, and then stepping into the innate after practicing.


    Therefore, the time for the five great innate martial artists to realize the innate skills is earlier than the time when they truly became innate martial artists.


    For example, Xia Honglie, the old sect master of Chiyang Sect, realized the innate technique at the age of 23 and became an innate by practicing at the age of 24.


    Mu Yangzi, the originator of the Chiyang School, realized the innate techniques at the age of 21 and became an innate at the age of 21. He only practiced for two months.


    As for why these people cultivate so fast, it''s because these people are all geniuses.


    Even if you can realize your own innate techniques, wouldn''t it be unpleasant to cultivate?


    "True geniuses are young and famous."


    "Unfortunately I am not a genius, I can only use modifiers."


    "The innate exercises belong to martial arts. After I repeatedly try and make mistakes and realize the innate exercises that belong to me, I should be able to spend my energy to modify them. Maybe they can practice faster than them, and truly achieve an epiphany. Step into the innate."


    "Forget it, don''t think so far, first think of a way to understand the innate practice before talking."


    At this time it was dark, Lin Yu decided to return to the Guangmen Courtyard first, and then ponder the matter of stepping into the innate.


    Thinking of this, he just left the library.


    ...


    After returning to the room, Lin Yu ate something hastily, then sat down at the table and looked at the "Bati Jue" that Yang Haishan had selected for him.


    What Yuanneng points now is to modify this internal skill first.


    First of all, the effect of this inner strength is good, and it suits you very well.


    Secondly, if you learn this inner strength early, you can win Yang Haishan''s favor, and it will be much easier to do many things then.


    And even if you become an innate martial artist, the existing martial arts are all useful.


    Internal force will automatically be converted into true energy, and combat power will skyrocket.


    "This internal skill is not simple. It seems that Elder Yang has a good vision."


    After reading it from beginning to end, Lin Yu found that although Yang Haishan was a bit old-fashioned, he had a good vision for people. This internal skill suits him better than previously thought.


    He laid the book flat on the table and started practicing according to the mental formula above.


    After more than an hour of practice, near midnight, the name of "Bati Jue" appeared on the modifier list.


    Lin Yu took out a bottle of essence pill, and after taking it orally, he began to modify martial arts.


    After some operations.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Shadowless Knife Technique (ninth layer) (+), volley and void crossing (ninth layer) (+), iron bone strength (fifteenth layer) (+), body transformation (fifteenth layer) ) (+), Chiyang Tuna Gong (eighteenth floor) (+), Chiyang Yanhuojin (ninth floor) (+), Ba Tijue (ninth floor) (+)¡¿


    [Features: Anti-drug Level 2, Self-healing Level 3, Lightning Response Level 2, Night Vision Level 1, Feign Death Level 5]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 47335¡¿


    There are nine levels of this internal power, and the ninth level has not been strengthened, which consumes 2250 yuan energy.


    Originally, there were 49,585 yuan energy, but after the modification, 47,335 points were left.


    In addition, after absorbing a bottle of essence Tango, his physical strength has also been greatly improved.


    Lin Yu stood up and urged the Ba Ti Jue.


    In an instant, a strange internal force was generated in his body.


    After this internal force acts on the musculoskeletal membrane, it immediately makes the musculoskeletal membrane become stronger and stronger.


    "Pain really becomes dull!"


    Lin Yu punched himself hard, barely feeling the pain.


    Afterwards, he sat back in the chair again and pondered about the innate technique.


    "Since in the ancient times everyone could practice the unified innate technique, then in the ancient times, could everyone also cultivate Origin Qi?"


    Lin Yu inexplicably thought of the practice manual It didn''t explain how practitioners opened the door to practice. I don''t know if some people are born to practice, or they have to be transformed by some special means.


    He asked the practitioners about this question, but no one was willing to answer it.


    Now that he knew about the innate cultivation method, he guessed that it might also be related to the changes that occurred in the ancient times.


    "I don''t know what happened, which caused the world to become like this."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but look forward to the era when everyone can practice.


    It must be a magnificent era.


    Then he stopped thinking about it, and began to wonder how to realize his own innate technique.


    "From what those people left behind, it should be like this..."


    Lin Yu closed his eyes, immersed his mind in his body, feeling his body carefully.


    "Really feel it!"


    I have to say that there is indeed a huge gap between geniuses and ordinary people.


    Even the way of thinking about problems is different.


    Anyway, let Lin Yu think for himself, how could he not think that he could use this method to perceive his body.


    As I kept feeling, time passed quickly, and before I knew it, the sky was bright.


    After most of the night''s feelings and contemplation, Lin Yu roughly had some thoughts in his mind.


    The next thing to do is to verify these ideas.


    If it is successful, the innate technique will definitely appear on the modifier list.


    "Go find a few people to fight."


    Judging from the experience left by those five congenitals, fighting is the best way to understand one''s body.


    Lin Yu went straight out and went straight to the martial arts field.


    When he arrived at the martial arts field, he found that all the new disciples were here.

 Chapter 117： limit

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier (


    The new disciples just finished a set of martial arts with the instructor at this time, and were resting in place.


    After seeing Lin Yu, I couldn''t help whispering.


    "That person is Lin Yu, right?"


    "Yes, I heard that the old Sect Master personally ordered yesterday to let the three elders teach him, so I am envious."


    "According to the rules of our Chiyang Sect, all new disciples must first follow the instructor to practice martial arts. What is his origin, so he can make an exception?"


    "It is said that it is because of the family relationship."


    "It turns out that it''s because of the relationship. It''s definitely not very good."


    "..."


    Lin Yu''s hearing is very sensitive, and he heard these people''s comments all at once.


    Obviously, these people are psychologically imbalanced and feel that they are both new disciples, and Lin Yu should not be given preferential treatment.


    "You are not convinced?"


    Lin Yu walked directly in front of these new disciples and provocatively said.


    It''s easy to disagree, just do it.


    I was worried that I couldn''t find anyone to fight, so I happened to find this group of people to practice hand skills first.


    Anyway, Chiyang Sect is the same as those cultivating sects, but also respects the strong.


    What''s wrong, fist speak.


    "Yes, I''m not satisfied!"


    A big guy squeezed out the crowd and stood in front of Lin Yu and said.


    Bang¡ª


    Without saying anything, Lin Yu just punched him away.


    "Who else is not convinced?"


    When everyone saw Lin Yu so fiercely, they fell silent immediately, not daring to say more.


    Lin Yu glanced at them and said, "Forget it, you guys will go together."


    New disciples, look at me, and I look at you, I don¡¯t know what Lin Yu means.


    "Come up together, come and hit me, don''t you understand? Still dare not?"


    Lin Yu continued to provoke.


    But when he said this, the coach who was in charge of teaching new disciples in the distance couldn''t sit still.


    He stood up and yelled at the new disciple over here, "He asked you to go up together, just go up, what are you waiting for?"


    "Damn, this guy is too arrogant, beat him!"


    A new disciple shouted anger from his heart.


    With a hundred responses, all the new disciples rushed up and killed Lin Yu.


    Suddenly, the whole martial arts field boiled over.


    A group of new disciples tried their best to launch an attack at Lin Yu. Some used their fists, some used their legs and feet, and some didn''t know where to find a brick.


    It''s a pity that everyone can''t stand Lin Yu''s punch.


    After only a while, everyone fell to the ground, and there was no force to fight back.


    "No, it''s not right..."


    Lin Yu muttered a word, turned and walked towards Guangmen Courtyard.


    After returning to the room, he closed his eyes again and realized.


    It wasn''t until dark that he slowly opened his eyes.


    "No, those people are too weak."


    If you want to make trial and error through battle, you have requirements for the opponent''s strength, at least it must be equal.


    Playing too easily will not be effective.


    This is a troublesome thing, after all, few people in this Scarlet Sun Sect are his opponents.


    Can''t go to the suzerain to challenge, right?


    If you are on a par with the Sect Master, it is estimated that Ji Wuce will find him within minutes after knowing it.


    "Do you want to pretend to be someone else and go outside to find monsters and ghosts to kill?"


    "Or to find a few practitioners to fight a battle?"


    Lin Yu thought for a while and shook his head again and again.


    These are not good ideas.


    On the one hand, I don¡¯t know where to find the monsters and ghosts. On the other hand, if I go to challenge the practitioners, wouldn¡¯t it be possible for the Chiyang Sect to be black again?


    Still don''t think there are enough farts?


    "You have to think of other ways."


    Lin Yu held his forehead in thought.


    After a while, there was a flash of inspiration in his heart.


    "By the way, give it a try like this!"


    Lin Yu got up and opened the door.


    As soon as he went out, he happened to ran into a group of new disciples who came back after dinner.


    "Boss."


    "Good boss."


    During the day, they were beaten severely by Lin Yu, and they were all beaten and convinced.


    Naturally, Lin Yu was regarded as the rookie king.


    "You came just right, are you full?" Lin Yu asked.


    A group of disciples look at me, and I look at you. I don¡¯t know why Lin Yu asked this?


    Do you want to fight with people like yourself again?


    Thinking of this, a few disciples instinctively stepped back.


    "Are you full, why don''t you talk?" Lin Yu frowned.


    When everyone heard it, they were full for fear of touching Lin Yu''s mold.


    "If you''re full, come to my room."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    As soon as his words fell, these new disciples suddenly became at a loss and were in a dilemma.


    But soon, they followed Lin Yu in as if resigning.


    They were afraid that if they didn''t obey, Lin Yu would use his fist to teach them again.


    in the room.


    Lin Yu found two swords and handed them to the two disciples. Then he took off his coat and said, "Cut me, cut hard."


    "what?"


    The new disciples were dumbfounded, they had never heard such a request.


    "Hurry up, don''t you like to be beaten?" Lin Yu urged.


    "Yes Yes."


    The two did not dare to violate them, raising the knife in their hands and waving them towards Lin Yu.


    "Be heavier, use your best strength!" Lin Yu said.


    "Yes."


    The two continued to increase their efforts.


    "Your two strengths are too weak, so substitute."


    Lin Yu waved his hand, let the two of them lean aside, and replaced them with two more powerful disciples.


    Bang bang bang¡ª


    After a while hacking.


    Lin Yu waved to the new group of disciples and said, "Okay, let''s go all UU reading ."


    Everyone opened the door like an amnesty.


    After they left, Lin Yu said that this method really worked.


    In fact, finding someone to fight is not the key, the key is to push the body to the limit through battle.


    So after recognizing the nature of the problem, he immediately thought of this method.


    After a try, the effect is surprisingly good.


    "Since this method is useful, then I have to play something big."


    Lin Yu put on his clothes and turned to go out.


    After traveling all the way, he came to a hill outside the Chiyang Sect.


    "This height is good."


    Lin Yu used his night vision ability to look around, and after confirming that there was no one around, he jumped off the mountain.


    Bang¡ª


    He fell heavily to the foot of the mountain.


    Even though he was physically strong, this fall was bloody.


    "I have the characteristics of self-healing, plus I have practiced the Tyrant Jue, I can''t feel the pain, otherwise, I can''t play like this at all."


    Lin Yu thought that he was out of his own way.


    With self-healing qualities, there is no fear of injury, and the ninth level of Tyrant Body Jue will not be distracted by pain, and you can fully concentrate on the changes in your body.


    Using this method to push the body to the limit, trial and error can be done quickly, and the efficiency is extremely high.


    Others can''t play like this, because they don''t have self-healing qualities, so they can only find someone to fight, and use battle to push the body to the limit.


    In the following days, he used this method day after day to perceive the changes in his body, trying to create an innate method that adapts to himself.


    One month, two months, three months.


    Three months passed quickly.


    finally.


    The four words "Innate Gongfa" appeared on the list of modifiers.


    "Finally!"

 Chapter 118： Ninety-nine%

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier (


    Looking at the four words innate skills on the modifier list, Lin Yu had only one idea in his mind.


    Revise!


    Strengthen up, step into the innate.


    Lin Yu performed light work and returned to Guangmenyuan at a very fast speed.


    After returning to the room, he immediately called out the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Congenital Gongfa (0%) (+), Chiyang Tuna Gong (eighteenth layer) (+), Chiyang Yanhuo Jin (ninth layer) (+), Huati Jue (tenth) Fifth layer (+), Tyrant Body Jue (ninth layer) (+), Iron Bone Strength (15th layer) (+), Shadowless Knife Technique (ninth layer) (+), Volley Void (the ninth layer) Nine floors) (+)¡¿


    [Features: Anti-drug Level 2, Self-healing Level 3, Lightning Response Level 2, Night Vision Level 1, Feign Death Level 5]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 51672¡¿


    On the list of modifiers, the innate technique appears at the top, and the percentage is used to indicate the progress of the practice.


    Lin Yu glanced at the numbers behind Yuanneng. During this period of time, the black disc gave birth to more than four thousand Yuanneng points, plus the original, it was 51672 points.


    Afterwards, his gaze moved to the top, and he clicked on the + sign behind the Xiantian technique.


    The sub-menu immediately expands, in which the deduction button and the fusion button are grayed out, and only the enhanced button is lit.


    "The deduction needs to meet two conditions, one is to be full of strength, and the other is to be sufficient. Integration needs to meet three conditions, that is, full of strength, sufficient strength, and similar martial arts."


    "Let''s strengthen first."


    Lin Yu clicked on the strengthen button.


    [Each 1,000 yuan consumed will increase by 1%, is it?]


    "One thousand yuan energy can only be increased by 1%. Doesn''t it take 100,000 yuan energy to increase to 100%?"


    Lin Yu was shocked, and was shocked by this number.


    But then he calmed down.


    One hundred thousand points can fully strengthen the innate skills, but it''s not much.


    It is important to know that strengthening the positive internal energy consumes a lot of vital energy. For example, "Red Sun Tuna Gong" has a total of 18 layers, and the increase from zero to 18 layers consumes a total of 17,100 yuan.


    With one hundred thousand points of vital energy, it can only modify five or six positive internal skills.


    However, the strength gain gained is completely inferior to the innate technique.


    The innate skills are fully strengthened, and you can become an innate martial artist.


    The internal force in the body will evolve into zhenqi, and the positive internal qi will also evolve into the positive qi.


    It is equivalent to let all the existing internal strength have been evolved.


    Change shotguns to guns, bikes to motorcycles, and grocery carts to supercars.


    "The only problem now is that the vitality is not enough. With 51672 points of vitality, it can only be strengthened to 51% at most."


    Lin Yu was very upset that he couldn''t be upgraded all at once.


    No way, it''s too important to be an Innate Warrior.


    It''s not just as simple as improving strength, the most important thing is that one''s position in the Chiyang Sect will skyrocket, from a new disciple to the old Sect Master''s level.


    When the time comes, according to the rules, I will do whatever I want in this Chiyang Sect. Going to the Cangwu Pavilion to get a few martial arts is naturally a trivial matter.


    "That black disk can generate 17,520 yuan energy in one year, and at most three years, I can fully strengthen it."


    "Strengthen a few percentage points first and feel it."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu took out two bottles of essence pills and took them by mouth.


    However, just as he was preparing to strengthen the Xiangong method, he suddenly discovered that the percentage figure behind the Xiangong method had changed.


    From 0% to 1%.


    "A percentage point increase!"


    "Can Essence Pills be used to strengthen innate skills?"


    Lin Yu instinctively glanced at the number behind Yuanneng. It was still 51672, without any change.


    "It seems that it is really because of Essence Pill!"


    Thinking of this, he immediately took out another bottle of essence pill and took it by mouth.


    The percentage figures have not changed.


    He was busy taking another bottle, this time it changed, from 1% to 2%.


    "There are five essence pills in one bottle, and two bottles are ten, and ten can increase by one percentage point."


    "But why can the essence pill be used to strengthen the innate technique?"


    After Lin Yu pondered for a while, it suddenly occurred to him that Wuxue exercises don''t have to rely on vital energy to improve.


    It''s like those internal strengths that you cultivate. If you don''t consume the vital energy to modify, you can practice slowly, and you can improve it. Using the vital energy to modify is nothing more than a quick fix.


    Moreover, medicine can accelerate the practice of martial arts.


    For example, when I first practiced "Iron Bone Strength", I relied on the medicated bath to cultivate a sense of breath.


    For example, when strengthening internal strength later, take the Qi Ningqi pill to accelerate the condensing of internal strength, so that one''s internal strength is continuous and vigorous.


    "Essence Pill contains pure acquired essence, and the function of innate cultivation method is to improve the life level of people and promote them to extraordinary..."


    It seems that this innate technique allows a person to perfectly absorb the essence of the acquired nature and improve the level of life.


    Otherwise, if you take the essence pill directly, you can only absorb less than 1% of it, and it can only be used to strengthen your body and cannot cause qualitative changes.


    "No, it should be because my body is special."


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered that the relevant information about the five Innate Martial Artists didn''t mention that the essence pill could help cultivate innate techniques.


    Such important information should not be missed.


    So it could only be because of a special body.


    If other people realize the innate technique, they have to cultivate slowly on their own, and cannot use foreign objects.


    After clarifying his thoughts, Lin Yu took out all the remaining essence pills and put them on the bed.


    There are 93 bottles left.


    He first opened a bottle and took it, and then consumed 1,000 yuan energy to strengthen the innate skills.


    After the strengthening, he found that what he had just thought was correct. If the essence pill was used to strengthen the innate cultivation technique, it would itself be absorbed 100%.


    And if it is used to strengthen the physical body, it can only absorb less than 1%, and it needs to strengthen the body''s absorption power in an instant to absorb more medicinal effects.


    After understanding this, he opened the essence pill bottle by bottle and ate it into his stomach.


    Soon, the percentage figure behind Xiantian Gongfa became 49%.


    Then he took other pills, pressed the strengthening button behind the innate technique, and used his vital energy to strengthen it.


    After some operations.


    His physical strength has been greatly increased, and the number behind the Innate Technique has become 99%.


    "99%, just 1% short..."


    Lin Yu stared at this number for a while, then looked down.


    "Yuanneng has 672 left, and 1 bottle of Essence Pill is left. It''s almost impossible."


    1000 yuan energy can only strengthen 1%, which is still 328 points, and it will take about seven days to wait for the accumulation of black discs.


    "Seven days are seven days. It''s been a long time, not bad for these seven days."


    Lin Yu comforted himself in his heart.


    But suddenly, he thought of another thing.


    "By the way, go to Elder Yang to get some rewards..."

 Chapter 119： breakthrough

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier (


    Elder Yang has the essence pill, which Lin Yu had seen before in his residence.


    I still have a bottle of Essence Pill left, and if I ask him for another bottle, just two bottles can make up the last 1% of the progress.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu left the room immediately.


    Fly along the stone road, all the way up, to Qingyang Peak.


    Qingyang courtyard.


    Yang Haishan is listening to a deacon''s report.


    After listening to the report, a hint of horror appeared on his face.


    He was silent for a while, his face changed and changed before he waved his hand to the deacon and said, "Go down first."


    The deacon immediately said goodbye and walked out of Qingyangyuan.


    At this moment Lin Yu just arrived. Yang Haishan was already ready to go back to the house. Seeing Lin Yu''s arrival, he stopped and said, "Lin Yu, you came right in time."


    Lin Yu glanced at the deacon who hurriedly left, then turned back and asked: "Elder Yang, are you looking for me for something?"


    "No." Yang Haishan explained: "I mean you came by coincidence, and there happens to be news related to you."


    "what news?"


    Seeing Yang Haishan''s dignified look, Lin Yu didn''t rush to talk business.


    Yang Haishan paused, sorted out his words, and said, "Lin Yu, this is the case. A major event has happened in your hometown, Jianyang City."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu''s heart was slightly shaken, but thinking that his parents and family had already moved to the capital, he didn''t care much, and asked calmly, "Elder Yang, what happened?"


    Lin Yu''s performance surprised Yang Haishan and couldn''t help asking: "Lin Yu, are you not worried about the situation in your hometown?"


    "Elder Yang, my family has moved to the capital." Lin Yu replied.


    "Oh, that''s good." Yang Haishan''s complexion eased, and he stopped going around, and said bluntly: "Jianyang City was slaughtered by a trick."


    "Have you been slaughtered? Was it slaughtered by a deceit?" Lin Yu secretly asked if the deceit hadn''t died yet?


    "Well, many people died after being sucked by the yang energy by the sly things, and some were killed by other evil things. Not many people escaped."


    When Lin Yu heard it, it seemed that the trick was really not dead.


    It''s a bit troublesome now, I took its black disc by myself, I don''t know if it will be known.


    Seeing that Lin Yu''s face suddenly deteriorated, Yang Haishan thought he was thinking of his friends and relatives who had stayed in the city, so he comforted: "Lin Yu, the sorrow and the change."


    After speaking, he sighed again: "Those evil things are very powerful, not something you and I can contend with, let alone ordinary people."


    "Well, I know." Lin Yu casually replied, talking about the business: "Elder Yang, my "Bati Jue" has reached the ninth level."


    "The ninth floor? So fast!" Yang Haishan came back to his senses, surprised: "Isn''t it only the seventh floor a few days ago?"


    "I have an epiphany." Lin Yu asked for a reason.


    "Episode?"


    Yang Haishan looked at Lin Yu suspiciously for a while before saying, "Okay, let me check it."


    After a while.


    After Yang Haishan checked and confirmed that Lin Yu''s Overlord Body Art was indeed promoted to the ninth level, he nodded and said, "According to the rules of the sect, you should be rewarded."


    "Elder Yang, I want the essence pill." Lin Yu waited for these words.


    Yang Haishan refused, "It is too wasteful for you to use it, and it is of high value, so you can exchange it for something else."


    "Elder Yang, I want the essence pill." Lin Yu insisted.


    Yang Haishan was silent for a moment, and said, "Forget it, for the sake of your excellent performance during this period, I will give you a bottle."


    "Thank you Elder Yang."


    Yang Haishan took Lin Yu into the house, found a bottle of Essence Pill and handed it to him.


    Thousands of warnings then asked him to save some use, and repeatedly warned him that this bottle of essence pill was extremely expensive.


    It is said that there are only 18 bottles of essence pills in the entire Chiyang Sect, which was awarded to the sect by the family. If it weren''t for his outstanding performance, it would definitely not be possible to give him such an expensive thing.


    Lin Yu''s scalp was numb, and this elder was more nagging than his mother.


    No way, he had to repeatedly ensure that he would not use it indiscriminately, and finally got out.


    ...


    Guangmen Yard.


    As soon as Lin Yu returned to the room, he took out another bottle of essence pill, opened the bottle, and took the two bottles of pill at the same time.


    After one breath, the number behind the congenital exercise changed from 99% to 100%.


    He can clearly feel the drastic changes in his body.


    "Zhenqi, is this true qi?"


    Lin Yu released the masculine qi in his body and let it turn into a raging flame in his fist.


    "Sure enough, what the information says is pretty good. True Qi is far stronger than internal Qi and internal strength!"


    "My current strength can definitely compete with the practitioners in the early stage of the condensation realm. If the physical power is also released, it may be able to compete with the middle stage of the condensation realm."


    "However, whether the physical power can be used or not, it looks too ugly, I can''t stand it myself."


    "And I''ll be treated as weird..."


    Before becoming a congenital warrior, even if Lin Yu released all his powers, he was not an opponent in the initial stage of the condensing energy realm, so he could only bully the peak of the next immeasurable realm.


    But now, just relying on the True Qi in the body and the body after being suppressed by the Body Transformation Jue, it is already on par with the initial stage of the Qi Condensation Realm.


    This kind of improvement cannot be said to be small ~ www.novelhall.com~ acquired to innate, it is indeed a qualitative leap.


    This is a change in strength, in addition to a change in status.


    In the eyes of aristocratic families and practitioners, the acquired martial artist is nothing more than an ant, no matter how strong it is, it is only a larger ant.


    But innate martial artist, how much can make them treat each other squarely.


    Not only that, after becoming an innate warrior, one''s own actions will be much more convenient.


    Before, I modified a martial arts or something by myself, for fear of being known, because it is easy to cause suspicion.


    But after becoming a congenital warrior, there is no such worry.


    Each innate martial artist is unique, and each innate martial artist has profound accomplishments in martial arts.


    Even if you act exaggeratedly, others will not think there is anything.


    Because the world only knows the acquired martial artist, and knows very little about the innate martial artist, it is a blind spot of knowledge.


    "As long as I don''t release my physical power, no one will think that there is something wrong with me. No matter how fast I practice, it will be fine."


    If the physical power is fully released, it will still make people suspicious.


    Because the normal innate martial artist''s body shape would not be so exaggerated, like the old Sect Master Xia Honglie, he looked just like an ordinary person.


    My body is so strange because when I am strengthening martial arts, my body has amazing absorption power. Taking a bottle of medicine is equivalent to taking a hundred bottles of others.


    To put it bluntly, I was taking too much medicine and knocking, causing my body to grow crooked.


    In fact, it was not so exaggerated at first, it was just over two meters tall, barely considered a person.


    After absorbing the innate essence of twenty practitioners, the situation became uncontrollable and became a monster of more than three meters.


    "This innate technique, can it be modified next?"


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts and looked at the list of modifiers.

 Chapter 120： Invade

    , The fastest update to the latest chapters of Jidao Martial Arts Modifier!


    On the list of modifiers, the + sign behind the Innate Technique has turned gray, and it is in a state where it cannot be pressed.


    In other words, the three functions of strengthening, deduction, and integration all become unavailable.


    The reason is of course very simple, there is no Yuanneng.


    "Since the + sign is still there, it can definitely be modified, as long as enough energy is obtained."


    "However, the energy needed should be much more than this time."


    This is very easy to judge, because the five great congenital warriors in history have stayed in that state for their entire lives.


    After they become innate, they are either learning martial arts or creating new martial arts.


    If you can go further in the realm, how can you put your mind on martial arts?


    No matter how strong martial arts is, it is not as good as raising a realm.


    It''s like the improvement of internal strength to true energy, which is a qualitative leap.


    As for why the level is no longer improved, it must be because it is extremely difficult.


    To the point where they were helpless geniuses who were born out of this world.


    "No matter how much energy is needed, my situation is much better than them. They can''t go any further in their lifetime, but I have great hope."


    Lin Yu was full of confidence in his heart, and didn''t think the way forward was so elusive.


    After that, he stopped thinking about innate techniques, and instead focused on martial arts learning.


    For him, if he wants to quickly improve his strength, he still has to modify his martial arts.


    Whether it is absorbing the medicinal power of the pill, increasing the strength of the body, or obtaining the characteristics of the animal, it must be achieved by modifying the martial arts.


    Moreover, he has several ideas in his mind to try.


    According to those records, when martial arts have been learned enough and mastered, the zhenqi in the body can have a variety of special effects and can be used as much as you want.


    This is different from the acquired martial artist learning a lot of internal skills.


    An acquired martial artist has only one effect in one internal skill, and some internal skills will be mutually exclusive.


    For example, when you cast "Red Sun Flames", you can''t cast "Iron Bone Strength" at the same time.


    Lin Yu discovered this before and didn''t integrate his internal strength.


    Although fusion will upgrade one of the internal skills, if you lose the effect of the other internal skills, you will lose more than you gain.


    So before, he just wanted to learn a few more masculine internal skills and integrate the same types of masculine internal skills.


    There is no need to worry about this now.


    The true phase is much more flexible to internal force and internal Qi, and can be changed at will.


    Positive internal power can be integrated with other internal powers.


    "With my savvy, fusion cannot be achieved, so I can only rely on modifiers to fusion."


    In fact, modifier fusion martial arts is much stronger than simple fusion.


    Because fusion is to combine different martial arts into a whole new martial arts, which has the effect that one plus one is greater than two.


    And fusion refers to the integration of different martial arts, just like a bunch of candied gourds, they all seem to be on the same lot, but in fact they are separate.


    "Integration is better than integration, but the problem is that the vitality is not enough now..."


    There is only a poor 672 yuan energy left, what can you do?


    The fusion of internal strength, 500 points and 1000 yuan energy at every turn, these 672 points are not enough to see.


    The black disc can generate 17,520 yuan energy in a year. It seems that I have to wait at least a year or two to realize the idea in my mind.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu got up and went out.


    The old sect master hasn''t returned yet, and he must first inform the sect master that he has become a congenital warrior.


    Then go to the Cangwu Pavilion and study the martial arts books in it.


    Although the energy points are not enough to modify, you can learn them first and let them appear on the modifier list.


    After this was done, I went home, one was to see how well the parents had settled there, and the other was to get some money to buy the pill.


    I thought that I brought so many pills this time and I could take it for a long time, but now I have consumed it all at once.


    Not only was the essence pill gone, but the other pill was eaten completely when the original energy was used to strengthen the innate cultivation technique, and they all transformed into their own strength.


    ...


    Lieyang Peak.


    Lieyang Temple.


    This is the residence of the current Sect Master of the Chiyang Sect, and it is also the place to discuss important matters within the gate.


    At this time, the thirty elders of the Chiyang Sect were all gathered here, standing in front of the suzerain, everyone looked tense and stern.


    "Have you heard about Jianyang City?"


    Sect Master Fang Rui stood in the middle of the hall and asked the elders.


    "heard."


    The elders replied.


    Fang Rui glanced at the crowd and said, "I just received news that the matter is more serious than it was reported before. It is not as simple as a sly thing sucking Yang Qi to slaughter the city, but an invasion by the demons."


    "what?"


    "Devil invasion?"


    Everyone was taken aback and looked at each other.


    Among the four evils of monsters, demons and ghosts, although the monster is the most difficult to kill, when it comes to the most difficult, one must belong to the demon.


    Because the demons, like the human races, are organized.


    Unlike monsters and weirdos, each fighting each other.


    Demons are actually creatures from another world. Some of them are born to look exactly like humans. They are called demons. As long as the opponent doesn''t take action or perform magic power, they can''t be distinguished at all.


    Therefore, the invasion of the demons means that this is not a small-scale incident, but a real war.


    "Sect Master, what is going on right now?"


    "Did Zhou Kingdom fall?"


    "..."


    The elders asked in a hurry.


    Fang Rui said: "Zhou Kingdom did not fall. The demons who invaded this time were all demons. After they arrived, they did not rush into chaos, but it took three months to infiltrate the entire Dawu dynasty."


    "what?"


    The elders lost their voices again.


    This is far more severe than starting a war.


    Infiltrating the entire Dawu dynasty means that there is no safe place in the world.


    "Sect Master, how did these demons do it?"


    "Yes, how did they escape the eyes of the family?"


    "..."


    The elders questioned and felt unbelievable.


    Fang Rui explained: "There is an alien passage in Jianyang City which is very concealed. Those demons come from there. I am not sure about the specific situation. The person who passed the news didn''t say anything about it. ."


    "But don''t worry too much. The reason why these demons need to infiltrate the entire Dawu dynasty is because they are not many in total, and they can easily be wiped out when they get together."


    Hearing this, everyone felt a little relieved.


    Then the elder asked: "Sect Master, what requirements does the aristocratic family have on us?"


    "The Ji family ordered our disciples to go into the world, find the hidden demon, and report to the practice sect."


    Fang Rui said.


    The elders nodded after hearing this.


    This requirement is similar to what I imagined.


    Since those demons have infiltrated the entire Dawu dynasty, it is naturally very troublesome to find them out, and there is a serious shortage of manpower.


    "Sect Master, when will the old Sect Master come back?" an elder asked.

 Chapter 121： Supreme Elder

    "The old Sect Master is already on his way back, and he will arrive in at most three days," Fang Rui said.


    After the elders listened, their hearts became more settled.


    But the great elder is still gloomy.


    "Sect Master, I feel that things are not that simple this time. These demons can even hide from the family and infiltrate the entire Dawu dynasty unknowingly. I''m afraid that there will be extremely terrifying demons controlling everything behind them."


    Fang Rui sighed: "What you said, people in the aristocratic family naturally want to get it. As our Chiyang Sect is a martial arts school, we have limited abilities, so don''t worry about that far."


    The elders nodded after hearing this.


    Yes, I''m just an acquired martial artist, with low strength, and it''s not bad to be able to manage myself well.


    When the sky falls, let the tall ones bear it.


    "Elder, do you have any questions?" Fang Rui asked.


    "Gone."


    Fang Rui nodded and looked at the people: "If there is no problem, everyone just leave. Hurry up and make preparations. After the old sect master returns, we will start to act."


    "Yes."


    All the elders responded and prepared to leave separately.


    But at this moment, a figure appeared at the entrance of the hall.


    Yang Haishan took a closer look, and immediately sank his face and said, "Lin Yu, what are you doing here, don''t you know where it is?"


    The old sect master gave Lin Yu to him to teach, and he had to take full responsibility, and of course he had to take care of him if something went wrong.


    "Elder Yang, I have something to tell the sovereign."


    Lin Yu replied.


    "You..." Yang Haishan suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    Doesn''t this kid usually behave well? Why suddenly he doesn''t even understand the rules.


    Sect Master is what he wants to see?


    "Three elders, it''s okay, let him talk."


    After all, Lin Yu was recognized by the old sect master, so Fang Rui didn''t want to embarrass him too much.


    "I have broken through innate."


    Lin Yu announced.


    As soon as the voice fell, the entire Lieyang Palace was silent, and the needle drop was audible.


    The news was too shocking, and everyone present couldn''t react to it for a while.


    After a while, an elder suddenly shot and attacked Lin Yu.


    He shouted: "Let me try it."


    Bang--


    Lin Yu stood still and threw a punch out of thin air.


    The elder rushed halfway forward, and was blasted upside down by an invisible force.


    "It''s infuriating!"


    "Excuse me!"


    "Innate, really innate!"


    Several elders shouted in silence, no longer caring about their manners.


    "Sansheng is fortunate! Sansheng is fortunate to be able to witness the birth of an innate warrior with his own eyes!"


    "My Scarlet Sun Sect has a successor!"


    "..."


    The elders couldn''t restrain their excitement.


    Especially the three elders, they were all crying with excitement.


    This is also normal, after all, there is only one innate martial artist for thousands of years, and normal people will never have the opportunity to see someone step into the innate.


    In addition, the Chiyang Sect¡¯s old sect master is very old, and once he goes west, the Chiyang Sect¡¯s status will definitely be insecure, and everyone is usually worried.


    Now that the crisis is lifted all at once, how can it be possible not to be excited.


    At this moment, Sect Master Fang Rui stood up and said, "Be quiet."


    After everyone calmed down, he announced: "According to the rules set by the founder of the Chiyang Sect, the congenital martial artist and the supreme master can be called brother brothers, but the rank is one level lower, so from now on From now on, Lin Yu will be the Supreme Elder of our Chiyang Sect."


    According to Chiyang Sect''s rules, innate martial artists don''t need to manage specific affairs, just concentrate on studying martial arts.


    But this Taishang elder is not a false position, even the Sect Master must listen to what he says.


    As soon as Fang Rui''s voice fell, the elders all saluted: "See the elder Taishang."


    After they finished their salute, Lin Yu asked, "Were you in a meeting just now?"


    "Thanks to the elder, that''s exactly what it is."


    Fang Rui replied, and then he repeated the content of the meeting to Lin Yu in detail.


    "Devil invasion?" After Lin Yu listened, he thought that after the old sect master came back, he had to go home quickly to see the situation at home.


    Afterwards, Fang Rui solicited Lin Yu''s opinion, and gathered everyone from the whole family to the martial arts field.


    Announcing to everyone that Lin Yu has stepped into the innate.


    For a time, countless people in the entire Chiyang Sect rejoiced.


    The whole thing tossed about for nearly an hour.


    After the meeting, Lin Yu went straight to the Cangwu Pavilion.


    This time he walked into the Cangwu Pavilion, no one stopped him anymore, and everyone looked at him with awe.


    "Time is running out, so let''s pick a few top martial arts to learn."


    The more martial arts is not the better. Now that there is no vitality point, no amount of martial arts can be modified.


    Moreover, Yuanneng points are very scarce. Even if there are, there will not be many. It is impossible to modify the martial arts that is too common.


    Lin Yuzai carefully selected 20 internal skills.


    Each of these internal skills was created by a famous teacher, which is the world''s top martial arts.


    Then he picked ten more trivial exercises.


    Light gong is between martial skills and internal gong. The low-level light gongs tend to be martial skills, which are mainly to learn some force-generating skills, while the top light gongs are biased towards internal gong.


    For him, fighting skills are of little significance, because when he fights, he is reckless, regardless of whether he is injured or not.


    Like that set of knives, it is completely useless.


    After all, the moves are just moves. As long as the strength is strong enough and the speed is fast enough, everything will be solved with one punch. There is no need to jump up and down to move left and right to play monkey games But the light work is different, the top light work can be at the same time Improve flexibility and speed, it is also very useful when on the road, so it is necessary to modify it.


    After martial arts selection, Lin Yu returned to the new residence arranged for him by Zongmen-Jinyangfeng, Jinyang Palace.


    In the next few days, he declined all visitors, and practiced in the hall every day to learn martial arts.


    After three days, a total of 30 martial arts have been learned and appeared on the modifier list.


    The entire virtual panel becomes densely packed.


    "Now there is a lack of vitality."


    Lin Yu originally thought that Gou was in the mountain gate, waiting for the black disc to slowly accumulate vitality.


    But now suddenly the occurrence of the invasion of the Demon Race made him feel a strong sense of crisis.


    According to Fang Rui, those demons could even hide from the noble family and quickly penetrated the entire Dawu dynasty.


    It can be seen that things are definitely not as simple as they seem.


    Therefore, it is necessary to find a quick way to gain vitality.


    Lin Yu immediately thought of the sect mission.


    There are not many sect tasks in Chiyang Sect, and some are very simple tasks, and there are not many rewards.


    However, all the sect missions on the side of the practice sect are of high quality and rich in rewards.


    And most of them will reward essence pill.


    Of course, this is not the key. The key is to know where there are monsters and monsters after receiving those tasks.


    "Given Taishang Elder, Taishang Sect Master has returned."


    An elder came to the Jinyang Temple and reported to Lin Yu.


    "Well, I''m going to meet him now."


    Lin Yu immediately got up and went out.


    All the positive internal skills in the door were taken by the old sect master to Ji''s house and studied for the ancestors of the Ji family. I don''t know if they have brought them back now.


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading:

 Chapter 122： go home

    Chiyang Peak, Chiyang Hall.


    "Junior Brother."


    Xia Honglie took the initiative to greet Lin Yu as soon as he saw Lin Yu, his face was red, and he was extremely happy.


    The most worrying thing for him in this century is that the Chiyang Sect has no successor.


    Seeing that my longevity was declining day by day, I couldn''t see that any young disciple was expected to step into the innate. I was so anxious that I didn''t know what to do.


    At that time, once he died, the Scarlet Sun Sect would have completely fallen, and would never be in the eyes of aristocratic families anymore.


    "Brother." Lin Yu also shouted.


    The congenital warriors were not brought out by the master, and calling each other''s brothers is mainly to make it easier to distinguish between the elders and the young.


    "Okay, great!"


    Xia Honglie walked quickly to Lin Yu and patted Lin Yu on the shoulder, looking so relieved.


    "Junior brother, you just turned eighteen this year, right?"


    Lin Yu was taken aback for a while, and then immediately realized that he was indeed eighteen years old just after the Chinese New Year last month.


    During this period of time, he was busy feeling innate cultivation techniques every day, so if Xia Honglie hadn''t mentioned it, he would have completely forgotten these things.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu replied.


    "Okay!" Xia Honglie patted Lin Yu on the shoulder, and nodded, "Junior Brother, you stepped into the innate at the age of eighteen. You are the youngest innate martial artist in history, and one year younger than Senior Lei Gufeng."


    "Hey, I think I was taught by our founder of the Chiyang Sect personally since I was young, but I didn''t step into the innate until I was twenty-four."


    "You are much stronger than me!"


    Xia Honglie was grown up by Mu Yangzi, so he had a deep affection for Chiyang Sect.


    "Senior brother''s praise."


    Lin Yu said modestly.


    "The situation is urgent now, so I won''t talk about it if there are too many." Xia Honglie retracted his right hand holding Lin Yu''s shoulder and said, "Junior Brother, why are you looking for me?"


    "Brother, have you brought back those positive internal skills?" Lin Yu asked.


    "I brought it back, I brought it all back." Xia Honglie immediately understood, turning around and saying: "Come on, you can take it now. With your understanding, it is not difficult to learn."


    Lin Yu followed Xia Honglie to the depths of the main hall, passed through a door, and came to the place where Xia Honglie usually practiced.


    Xia Honglie pointed to the two stacks of books on the table and said: "Our Chiyang Sect''s masculine internal strength has nine schools in total, and they are all here."


    Lin Yu walked to the table and saw that all the positive internal powers including "Red Sun Spit Na Gong" and "Red Sun Flame Fire Power" were all present, and they were all original.


    After a cursory glance, he turned around and asked, "Brother, why isn''t the set of "Red Sun True Body" that you created originally?"


    He looked around in the Cangwu Pavilion that day, but did not find "Red Sun True Body", so he guessed that it might be in Xia Honglie''s hands.


    "That set of internal skills..." Xia Honglie walked to the table and said, "There are still a lot of things that need to be improved in that set of internal skills, so don''t look at it."


    Lin Yu hurriedly explained: "That''s the case. I especially like to practice internal exercises. The first internal exercise Yang Haishan helped me pick was the "Bati Jue". After practicing, I had a deep understanding. Brother, I just want to refer to it. The content of "Red Sun Zhenti" has no other meaning."


    Since stepping into the innate, what he cares most about is the special features of his body.


    Why can one''s own body absorb the innate essence of others, and also obtain characteristics from animals?


    After much deliberation, he felt that only by practicing his body gong can he have a chance to solve this problem.


    "For reference..." Xia Honglie paused, then took out "Red Sun True Body" from a cabinet and said, "Remember, don''t practice blindly."


    "I will remember." After Lin Yu promised, he started talking about business and said: "Brother, I am going to go home in two days to see what''s going on at home."


    When he moved more than three months ago, he was just a rookie disciple, so Chiyang Sect did not help much.


    I just went to help dredge the relationship, and helped find a small piece of land in the capital, so that the Lin family could have a place to stay.


    What Lin Yu thought at the time was that he would go back to solve the housing problem after he became famous in Chiyang Sect.


    Now that he has not only become famous, he has also become a congenital, so naturally he has to solve the matter first.


    Xia Honglie said: "It''s okay. You can go back anytime you want. It''s not long after you stepped into the innate. You have just started to learn positive internal skills. You can''t help you with many things."


    "That''s right." He thought of something again: "After you go home and finish the business, don''t rush back to the sect. Go to Ji''s house to report and tell them about your innate things."


    "Good." Lin Yu agreed.


    Xia Honglie nodded and said, "That''s it, you can go back if you have nothing else to do. I must hurry up and refine Yang Soldiers."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu asked, "Brother, how did Yang Bing refine it?"


    Xia Honglie refused: "Now that I told you you don''t understand it. You have just stepped into the innate. You haven''t learned a few internal skills, and you haven''t learned any of the positive internal skills. I don''t understand."


    "Let¡¯s go back and practice qigong first, and Yang Bing will wait until you are successful in your practice."


    Seeing that he refused to say, Lin Yu stopped asking more questions, picked up the martial arts book on the table and turned and left.


    In the past, he wanted to figure out the principle of refining Yang Soldiers because he lacked the power to deal with evil things. UU Reading www.uukANAnshu.com


    But this is no longer necessary.


    The reason to ask is simply curiosity.


    Therefore, Xia Honglie refused to say, he also felt nothing.


    After returning to the Palace of Jinyang, Lin Yu immediately began to learn the remaining seven masculine internal skills.


    With "Red Sun Spit Na Gong" and "Red Sun Flame Fire Force" as the foundation, it is not difficult for him to learn new positive internal skills.


    So it only took two days to learn everything and it appeared on the list of modifiers.


    Next, he flipped through the "Red Sun True Body".


    "This set of internal skills does have a lot of problems."


    After Lin Yu watched it again, he found that Xia Honglie was so cautious.


    If this inner skill is not taught by the founder himself, it is easy to practice problems.


    But other than that, this internal strength is very good, and it is the top-level internal strength training.


    It can be seen that Xia Honglie wanted to leave a peerless martial arts school to future generations, probably because of this, this set of internal skills will have a lot of problems.


    It is estimated that the difficulty was too great when it was founded, and it is difficult to take care of all the details.


    "There are many questions, but it''s nothing to me. I can use the martial arts modifier to try and make mistakes."


    For the next three days, Lin Yu practiced "Red Sun Zhenti" repeatedly, tried and error again and again, and finally succeeded in learning it.


    "After I revise this set of martial arts, I will complete all the details in the book before handing it over to him."


    Xia Honglie has lived well within a few years, and this set of internal skills has become one of his heart diseases.


    Lin Yu felt it necessary to help him solve this problem before he died.


    The night passed quickly.


    Early the next morning, Lin Yu set foot on the way home.


    Go straight to the state capital of Zhou.


    https://


    Genius remembers this site address in one second:. Reading URL of the mobile version of Zero Point Reading:

 Chapter 123： Home

    It took Lin Yu only three hours to travel from Chiyangzong in Xining Prefecture of Song Dynasty to outside the capital of Zhou Kingdom.


    He didn''t come in a carriage or a horse, but he ran on two legs to perform light work.


    walks in a straight line, runs on the ground when it hits a plain, and flies into the air when it hits a high mountain.


    Had it not been for his current flying speed to be less than running speed, he would definitely fly all the way from Chiyangzong to home.


    Of course, for him, an innate warrior, it was a trivial matter to rush such a journey.


    After all, there is an essential difference between true qi and internal force. They are also performing light gong, and using true qi to perform light gong, the speed is fast and lasting.


    If you use internal force to perform light work, you will be exhausted if you can''t run far, and you can only walk short distances.


    After entering the city, Lin Yu walked along the street towards the foothold of the Lin family in the capital.


    I walked all the way and looked all the way.


    There are endless screams around, and the crowd is bustling.


    is far more prosperous than Jianyang City.


    Such a big city has a large population. Once a weird incident occurs, the consequences will be very serious, which will cause large-scale panic.


    Therefore, the family paid special attention to the security here, and even sent one or two practitioners to guard here secretly.


    After watching for a while, Lin Yu quickened his pace and headed to the west of the city.


    He came this time not only to solve the problem of the Lin family''s foothold in the country, but the most important thing is to eliminate the potential safety hazards of the Lin family.


    lest there be someone in the family who, like the original owner, was sucked into Yang by the trick and died.


    The solution is simple.


    As long as the monsters and ghosts lurking in the dark know that there is an innate warrior in the Lin family, they will definitely not come to the Lin family''s idea.


    After all, monsters and ghosts also have IQ, not stupid, knowing who is easy to provoke and who is not easy to provoke.


    There are so many mortals in this world, why do you want to provoke someone extraordinary?


    Is it to find yourself uncomfortable?


    Those mortals, if you kill a few, you will die. The aristocratic family and the cultivation sect will only open one eye and close one eye, at most let the court and the government cover up the truth.


    But if you go against the transcendent, the matter will be big, don''t think about being kind.


    is like the little demon in Ningfeng Mountain Villa. It knew that the persimmon should be soft, so it didn''t dare to fight the two Chiyang Sect disciples'' ideas.


    Thinking about it, Lin Yu had already arrived outside the Lin Mansion in the west of the city.


    This mansion occupies a small area, about one-tenth the size of the mansion in Jianyang City.


    was originally the house of a small official, but the small official behind was ransacked and the mansion was vacated.


    It happened that the Chiyang Sect sent someone over to clear the relationship, so the Lin family paid a sum of money to buy it.


    Lin Yu strode into the home.


    "The young master is back, the young master is back!"


    A servant rushed to report to the Patriarch.


    Soon, Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan hurriedly walked out of the house.


    "Yuer, go, come in quickly."


    The two led Lin Yu to the hall.


    After sitting down in the room, the excitement on Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan''s faces eased slightly.


    Lin Yu has been here for more than three months, but Lin Chengye is okay, Ning Yulan has long been missing it.


    I used to live with my family, and I could see each other all the time, but now I have been separated for so long, and I feel a little uncomfortable for a while.


    "How is your home during this time?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Lin Chengye hurriedly said, "Okay, okay, pretty good."


    Since knowing that Chiyang Sect is under the direct control of the emperor, who specializes in killing evil things after corpses, Lin Chengye has regarded Lin Yu as the backbone of the family, and it has been difficult to stand up as a parent in front of Lin Yu''s face.


    After all, Lin Chengye was just a rich landlord businessman, and his son was an official in the court, although only a small military attache.


    "Father, is this a happy event at home?"


    Lin Yu looked outside the door of the hall and asked.


    "Well, your sister is going to marry." Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan said in unison.


    "My sister?" Lin Yu was taken aback for a moment. There are several sisters, and I don''t know which one they are, but in an instant he realized that the only thing that can be said by his parents is that it is the sister of the original owner and the same mother, Lin. Piano.


    "Who will you marry?"


    A man should marry a woman, Lin Qin is seventeen years old this year, and she wants to marry a son and have her own family.


    Lin Yu only cares about who is marrying his sister.


    Lin Chengye said: "Our great Situ of Zhou, Han Xuliang."


    "Big Situ? The official is not small."


    Lin Yu nodded slightly.


    Situ is the official position of the princes state, who is in charge of the registered population. Putting it in the court is equivalent to the household book.


    is a high official.


    But thinking of this, he immediately noticed something was wrong, and hurriedly asked, "What is Xiaoqin''s status when he married?"


    "It''s the concubine''s room." Ning Yulan said sadly.


    "Are you even Ping''s wife?" Lin Yu said solemnly.


    According to Zhou''s rules, officials can marry three wives, one regular wife, two regular wives, and the other landlords, wealthy businessmen and gentry, etc., but only one wife.


    When marrying a wife, you must pay attention to the right person, but you don¡¯t pay attention to taking a concubine when you fill the house. Women in the brothel can be taken back to be concubines, so the status of concubines is not high.


    My sister went to be a concubine, no wonder my mother''s face was not so good.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s upset look, Lin Chengye quickly explained: "Yu''er, Han Situ is our senior official of the State of Zhou. It would be nice if Qin''er was married to be a concubine. Although you were in charge of Chiyang that day Zongdang''s disciple is a military attache to the court, but after all, he is still much lower than the great Situ of a country This marriage is considered a high climb for our family."


    Lin Yu once instructed Lin Chengye not to tell anyone about the Chiyang Sect, so in Lin Chengye''s view, this official position is not visible.


    And his own son has just worshipped the Chiyang Sect. He is a newcomer and certainly has no status.


    This can be seen from the situation when Chiyang Sect sent people to the country to clear up relations.


    After the people of the Chiyang Sect helped clear the relationship, his Lin family could only buy such a small mansion, and the mansion of the big Situ was comparable to the mansion of a monarch.


    "Father, Chiyang Sect''s status in my Dawu dynasty is higher than you think. Xiaoqin is my closest sister, how can I be a concubine? This marriage has to be returned." Lin Yu ordered.


    "This..." Lin Chengye hesitated and said: "Going back to the marriage of Da Situ, I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t be afraid, just go and retreat."


    Lin Yu said confidently, with an idea in his mind.


    Regarding the truth of this world, he can''t explain to his parents, at best he can only let them know that there are zombies in this world.


    Others, can''t disclose more.


    First, knowing the truth is not good for mortals like them, and second, Chiyang Sect has rules that prohibit the doormen from telling the truth to outsiders.


    He didn''t dare to violate this rule, and people who violated the family would definitely come to trouble him.


    So I want my parents to know their status in the Dawu dynasty, so they can only find a way to show off their privileges and let them know that innate martial artists are not trivial.


    It happened that this Han Situ jumped out, and simply borrowed him to stand up.


    Make the matter big and make it known to everyone, so that the people in the capital will pass it word of mouth, so that the demons and ghosts hiding in the dark will know it.

 Chapter 124： Ill give you a chance

    "By the way, did you do this marriage voluntarily, or was it persecuted by Han Situ?" Lin Yu asked.


    Although I have decided to divorce, I still have to figure out the specific situation. Different situations have to adopt different methods.


    Besides, he always felt that his father''s words were a little insincere.


    Hearing Lin Yu''s question, Lin Chengye remained silent.


    , Ning Yulan stopped talking, hesitated for a while, then said: "Yu''er, that Han Situ is nearly fifty years old, and Na Qin''er is just coveting her beauty for her concubine and will not give her happiness."


    Seeing the performance of the two, Lin Yu knew that the other party must have forced it.


    Of course, the other party is Zhou Guo''s official after all, and he must be in place on the surface. It is impossible to come directly to force the kiss. It must have used various methods to make his father choose this only way.


    Lin Yu didn¡¯t need to guess, but under those methods, his father not only had to act proactively, but he had to act as if he had made a lot of money.


    The people in the capital would only think that the small wealthy businessman from the countryside would rush to court the big Situ, and then they would marry his concubines as concubines.


    "Where''s Xiaoqin, call her over." Lin Yu said.


    "Hmm." Lin Chengye immediately called the housekeeper and asked him to find Lin Qin.


    After a while, Lin Qin came to the hall and shouted: "Brother."


    Lin Yu looked at Lin Qin''s face and knew that she was extremely resistant to the marriage.


    After all, the status of a concubine is very low. Marrying in the past is just a fertility tool, and the child born has to be called a wife or mother.


    "Xiaoqin, brother is back, you don''t need to marry that bad old man again, brother will give you a head start."


    Lin Yu comforted.


    Lin Qin burst into tears when she heard this, but then she worried again: "But...Brother, that Han Situ is a high official."


    "It''s okay, if you want to talk about the official position, then brother is bigger than him, much bigger." Lin Yu smiled.


    When Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan heard this, they both curiously asked, "Yu''er, what kind of official did you serve in the court?"


    "I don''t have a specific official position. I can only tell you that I am an innate warrior now."


    The Chiyang Sect cannot be known to others, but the congenital warrior can be known to others.


    The warriors in this world already knew that there were innate warriors.


    I just have never seen it before, I don''t know how the Innate Martial Artist is.


    Lin Chengye slowly nodded and said: "Innate martial artist, I seem to have heard about it. It is said that even the monarch will treat each other with courtesy when he sees innate martial artist."


    "But Yu''er, you are just a status without a specific official position. Is it really okay to offend Han Situ?"


    Under the influence of serious official status, Lin Chengye finally couldn''t understand how high the status of a warrior could be, and still felt that things were not right.


    After all, coming to remarry is tantamount to beating someone in the face.


    If you don¡¯t want to marry a girl, then don¡¯t agree to it at the time. The marriage is already set up, and then you regret it, then where do you put others¡¯ faces?


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen." Lin Yu did not explain.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to say it clearly, but that he can''t say it unless he tells the truth.


    There are two reasons why the innate martial artist can enter the eyes of the aristocratic family and why they have such a status.


    First, the innate martial artist is no longer a mortal, and is equivalent to a practitioner in the condensed air realm, with good combat power, much stronger than the impervious realm.


    Second, after the innate martial artist learns positive internal skills, he possesses positive qi in his body, which can refine Yang soldiers.


    By handing the Yang soldiers into the hands of ordinary warriors, they can have the ability to deal with low-level demons and ghosts, at least there is no problem in killing the little demons.


    Especially in the current situation of the invasion of the demons, the combat power is not enough, and it is even more necessary to rely on the power of the innate warrior.


    But all of this cannot be known to the world, so how high the status of the innate martial artist is in this world cannot be explained to his parents, and can only be shown to them through actual actions.


    Originally, what Lin Yu wanted was to take his father to meet the monarch and let the monarch solve the Lin family''s settlement problem face to face.


    But now that something like Han Situ has appeared, it would naturally be the best to have a riot.


    After all, retiring is the easiest thing to be spread word of mouth by ordinary people, and it will spread to everyone at once, and it will be known to all demons and monsters.


    On this issue, high-profile is better than low-profile.


    Lin Chengye saw that Lin Yu looked confident, and after thinking about it, he decided to believe in his son, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Before, my own son was really unreliable.


    But after passing out once, the whole person has changed, and he has become more and more measured.


    It seems like the last time I persuaded myself to cut off business with the Chen family, the whole Chen family was destroyed by Guo Zai Mian.


    Lin Yu saw his father not speaking, so he said, "It shouldn''t be too late. I will go to the door to withdraw the marriage. I will have other things to arrange at that time."


    Lin Chengye nodded and said, "Okay."


    He is still a little worried.


    ¡­¡­


    Situ Mansion.


    Han Xuliang''s study.


    "How is the investigation on the Lin family''s affairs?"


    Han Xuliang is holding a scroll of scripture, slowly moving his eyes on it, and inquiring about the middle-aged man who is standing at his desk.


    "Master Situ is wise, the Lin family is not unsightly, and I didn''t expect to have much more money than I thought. According to my investigation, their family has at least tens of thousands of gold assets, and all of them are cash money."


    The middle-aged man replied respectfully.


    "Ok?"


    Hearing this reply, Han Xuliang couldn''t help putting down the scriptures in his hand and staring at the middle-aged man the family property of ten thousand taels of gold, or cash. What is this concept?


    Normally, if a big family has ten million taels of gold, it must mean that the total value of all the properties in the family is so much.


    fertile fields, shops, restaurants, etc., all counted together, plus the cash at home, it is possible to have a wealth of tens of thousands of gold.


    As a result, the Lin family actually has ten million taels of gold for their cash.


    Such astonishing news is that Han Xuliang, who is also the Great Situ of the State of Zhou, cannot calm down.


    "This is good news!"


    Han Xuliang nodded in satisfaction.


    then asked: "Is the investigation of the Lin''s eldest son clear?"


    The middle-aged man replied: "The investigation is clear. The eldest son of his family has worshipped a martial arts school called Chiyangzong. That school is located in the territory of the East China Sea. It is not large in scale and not worth mentioning."


    What he didn''t know was that there were two Chiyang sects in the world, and the one he investigated was specifically for the purpose of covering people''s ears.


    The real Chiyang Sect is in Song Dynasty.


    Han Xuliang couldn''t help but sneered after listening, "This Lin Chengye is really ignorant. With so much money in the family, he actually sent his son to martial arts, stupid and hopelessly stupid."


    In this world, warriors have no status and are far inferior to scholars.


    Han Xuliang really couldn''t understand why the Lin family and his son would do such a stupid thing, I guess there is a pit in their brains.


    "Since his family doesn''t have any decent background, let''s do it boldly without worrying too much, do you understand?"


    Han Xuliang ordered.


    The middle-aged man led the order: "Yes, the subordinate understands that the subordinate will definitely let Lin Chengye obediently submit the money like last time."

 Chapter 125： Hard drive

    It was noon when Lin Yu and Lin Chengye arrived at Situ Mansion.


    Outside the gate, there was an endless stream of dignitaries who came to visit, each dressed in brocade clothes, sitting on a sedan chair carried by four or even eight people.


    In Zhou, only officials can sit in sedan chairs, and other people can only travel by carriage or horseback riding.


    When people carry others, they are honorable.


    "Yu''er, let''s forget about it, right?"


    Lin Chengye saw this bustling and crowded scene of the city, and he immediately retreated in his heart.


    It''s no wonder that he, since he was a child, he has accepted the official standard of studying and being an official, and when he sees an official, he will be degraded to a first-class status without being reminded by others.


    There are so many officials here now, and many of them are still high officials who can bluff people by just hearing their official positions, so he can''t hold his breath.


    "It''s okay, everything has me."


    Lin Yu didn''t explain much, and it was useless to explain.


    He strode forward, came to the gate, and went straight to the gate of Situ Mansion.


    Seeing this, a few officers and soldiers scolded immediately: "Boldly spoil the people, you don''t have eyes? I don''t know where this is?"


    They have served here for many years, and they have never seen a civilian daring to trespass into Situ Mansion.


    Don''t talk about civilians, even those officials who come over have to bow their heads honestly.


    Lin Yu ignored the officers and soldiers and went straight forward.


    Seeing him getting closer and closer to the gate, several officers and soldiers could no longer stand, and they all pulled out their swords and surrounded them.


    "Be bold, stop!"


    "Dare to go one step further and make a final decision!"


    The officers and soldiers scolded in anger.


    If he let him in, he would be in a big trouble, can he not get angry?


    On the other side, the visiting officials and wealthy businessmen and gentry turned their heads to look over when they heard the movement here.


    One by one, they didn''t rush to do their own affairs, and gathered together to discuss.


    After all, this is an unprecedented event. Since they were young, they have never seen a civilian daring to trespass into Situ Mansion.


    Don''t say I have seen it before, I have never heard of it.


    Lin Yu continued forward, as if he hadn''t heard the officers and soldiers'' scolding.


    Without saying a word, without squinting, steady pace.


    He came here today just to divorce in a high-profile manner.


    What is high-profile?


    rushing in all the way is called high-profile.


    There is no need to play tricks with anyone.


    "Looking for death!"


    A few officers and soldiers couldn''t help it anymore, raising their swords and slashing at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu didn''t bother to look at them, a burst of true energy burst out, and instantly shattered the sword in their hands, shaking them all upside down.


    clang à¥à¥à¥¡ª¡ª


    The broken tip of the knife fell to the ground, spinning around, making a crisp golden chime.


    "what?"


    "This?"


    The crowd was amazed, completely stunned, not knowing what to say.


    Things are far beyond their imagination.


    Whether it is Lin Yu''s display of force, or his bold courage.


    Lin Yu soon came to the gate, crossed the threshold, and went straight inside.


    "Let¡¯s go and have a look, hurry up and have a look."


    Officials and wealthy businessmen and gentry walked toward the door to watch a good show.


    Lin Chengye''s complexion was complicated, and he was in a state of anxiety. After a secret sigh, he followed the crowd inward.


    But before he took two steps, several people stopped him and said, "That person looks very similar to you, is he your son?"


    Lin Chengye came with Lin Yu. Many people have seen it, so naturally they will guess in this direction.


    "That''s right." Lin Chengye did not deny it either.


    When a few people heard it, they shook their heads and said: "It''s over, your family is over, you really have a good son."


    "If Han Situ doesn''t deal with you harshly today, he will surely be discredited. No one really can keep you this time."


    After speaking, they didn''t bother to pay attention to him, eager to go inside to watch a good show.


    Lin Chengye felt more and more heavy when they said this.


    But no matter what, that is his own son. Even if he dies, he will die with him.


    So he didn''t flinch, but walked inward at a steady pace.


    On the other side, the guards in Situ''s Mansion already knew the situation outside the door and rushed towards the door.


    The door that the civilian entered was the first door of Situ Mansion. He must be blocked there, and he could not be allowed to go forward, otherwise his official position would be lost.


    "Stop!"


    The officers and soldiers gathered around, while scolding Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu still said nothing, strode forward.


    "Get out of the way, let me meet him."


    Suddenly, a first-class warrior jumped out from the inner gate of Situ Mansion and said to the officers and soldiers.


    He is the head of the Qingyun Mountain faction. He came to ask Han Situ for work this time, but he didn''t even see Han Situ.


    In desperation, he had to go home first.


    But when I never thought I was walking towards the gate, I suddenly heard that someone had trespassed in the Situ Mansion, and he had injured the officers and soldiers outside the gate.


    This made him ecstatic, and it was a great opportunity given by God.


    As long as you take down this young warrior today, you will surely win Han Situ''s favor.


    When he saw him appear, many people who came in to watch the good show felt that this young man was in great trouble.


    Because many of them know that this first-rate warrior is the head of the Qingyunshan School, the first school of the Zhou Kingdom. He has practiced martial arts for many years and has profound skills.


    "Boy, stop for me."


    The head of Qingyun Mountain blocked Lin Yu¡¯s way forward He thought that he was a decent head after all, and he had to carry the shelf he should have, so he first reported to his family: "The old man is The Qingyunshan School, the first school of the Zhou Kingdom..."


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Before he could finish his words, he flew up.


    He didn''t even know how Lin Yu made the move, his brain was blank until he landed.


    "what?"


    "This?"


    Everyone was speechless again.


    Lin Yu''s behavior has once again refreshed their cognition.


    Although they are not martial artists, they have all heard of the prestigious name of the Qingyunshan School, the first martial arts school of Zhou.


    As the head of the Qingyunshan faction, this old man can''t be a fanciful.


    How could you lose so thoroughly?


    Several people who had just made fun of Lin Chengye shook their heads at Lin Chengye again and said, "It''s over, your son is over. There are too many people who have offended him. Get ready to collect his body."


    Lin Yu strode towards the inner door.


    After witnessing that just now, the officers and soldiers already knew Lin Yu''s strength.


    But in the end, these people still bite the bullet and kill Lin Yu.


    After all, if you don''t take action, you can''t get away with the crime of malfeasance, so you can only give it a go.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    An infuriating blast exploded, and the dozens of officers and soldiers were blown away before they approached Lin Yu, smashing them to the ground like sacks thrown out.


    screamed with pain.


    "Is this...?" The head of the Qingyun Mountain School, who was half sitting on the ground, faintly thought of something, and a look of astonishment flashed across his face.


    On the other side, Lin Yu has stepped into the inner door.


    A group of people followed closely and followed up to watch a good show.

 Chapter 126： conviction

    After Lin Yu stepped through the inner door, Han Xuliang finally brought someone out.


    Beside him, there are two master guards who are first-class warriors at first glance.


    After walking a few steps, Han Xuliang stood still, looking at Lin Yu with gloomy eyes.


    This daring fanatic dared to forcibly enter the Situ Mansion in broad daylight. It was too arrogant. If he didn''t come here today, he would definitely be teased by his colleagues in the DPRK and China for a lifetime.


    The mansion of the great Situ, even the common people can come in and go out safely, just like entering their own home. Isn''t it a big joke?


    Just as Han Xuliang was about to say something, Lin Chengye squeezed out of the crowd and walked to Lin Yu''s side.


    Han Xuliang frowned when he saw it, and asked, "Lin Chengye, is this the eldest son of your family?"


    "Exactly." Lin Chengye didn''t evade, replying truthfully.


    "Very well, it seems that your son doesn''t want it anymore!"


    Han Xuliang nodded slightly, his tone was calm, and he looked like a big man with no surprises.


    The eldest son next to him pointed at Lin Chengye and Lin Yu, and sternly rebuked: "Be bold and spoil the people, don''t kneel down when you see my father!"


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu walked towards Han Xuliang''s eldest son without saying a word.


    The two first-rate warriors beside Han Xuliang immediately came out to stop him.


    However, Lin Yu only waved his hand slightly, and the two of them flew out of the courtyard.


    Now, Han Xuliang and his eldest son couldn''t keep calm.


    The strength of this person is too terrifying.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Han Xuliang''s eldest son backed away involuntarily in fright.


    Lin Yu didn''t speak, and walked forward step by step.


    But the more this happened, the more frightened Han Xuliang''s eldest son was.


    At this time, silence is more deterrent than any language.


    Seeing the burly Lin Yu walking step by step, Han Xuliang''s eldest son''s psychological defenses completely collapsed and wanted to escape, but due to his inner tension and fear, he couldn''t move his legs at all.


    Lin Yu got closer and closer to him.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Finally, Han Xuliang''s eldest son watched Lin Yu come before him.


    With countless pairs of eyes watching, Lin Yu grabbed the head of Han Xuliang''s eldest son and twisted it lightly.


    An entire head was screwed off in an instant.


    A column of blood rushed into the sky, and the headless body fell backwards heavily, hitting the ground with a muffled noise.


    All the people present were frightened.


    Everyone was frightened by this scene.


    Unexpectedly, this person would kill the eldest son of Situ with a word of disagreement, which is really bold.


    "You...you, how dare you?!"


    Han Xu Liangjai was distraught, frightened and angry, and could no longer care about Werther''s image.


    He didn''t expect that he had just said that he would kill Lin Chengye''s eldest son, but his eldest son disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    "Han Xuliang, come here today for one thing only, to dissolve the marriage contract between you and my sister."


    Lin Yu said as he glanced at the head in his hand, and then he threw it aside like trash.


    "Killing your son was just incidental."


    Hearing this, Han Xuliang was trembling with anger. He raised his right hand tremblingly, and pointed at Lin Yu and said, "Okay! Okay! You are a martial artist, relying on martial arts, and you are so clueless!"


    "Forcibly robbing people''s daughters and forcing them to marry, is there a king''s law?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    "The mouth is no proof!" Han Xu Liangyi reprimanded righteously: "Everyone with a discerning eye knows that it was your Lin family who was greedy for prosperity and wealth and took the initiative to send a concubine here to be a concubine."


    "You want evidence? So you don''t even want to be an official." Lin Yu said.


    Han Xuliang didn''t understand this sentence, but when he was about to say something, suddenly a voice came from a distance.


    "The monarch is here¡ª"


    When the people present heard this, they shook their heads, linking the Lin family to the end.


    This incident shocked the monarch.


    Soon, Zhou Guojun strode forward, and everyone rushed to give him his position.


    "Weichen sees the Lord and makes him laugh."


    Han Xu Liangqiang suppressed the emotion in his heart, greeted him, and saluted the monarch.


    Guojun Zhou ignored him, but went straight to Lin Yu.


    He is one of the few mortals in the world who knows the truth, so after hearing about the Situ Mansion, he immediately guessed that it might be a conflict between the cultivator and the person, so he hurriedly put aside the things at hand and rushed over.


    All of this has a special response mechanism, so he will know it soon.


    Lin Yu calmly flashed the identity token of the Chiyang Sect Supreme Elder to him, and said: "I am a congenital warrior."


    Guojun Zhou immediately understood and asked softly: "What are your requirements?"


    In the eyes of the aristocratic family, the position of the innate martial artist is slightly higher than that of the condensing air cultivator, and he knows how to do things.


    Lin Yu quickly told him the request, and Zhou Guojun immediately understood.


    Then he turned and looked at a minister in the distance.


    The minister took a look, and hurriedly walked to the front of Zhou Guojun, and said with a big ceremony: "Please show me from you."


    Zhou Guojun decreed: "Han Xu Liangqiang robbed the people''s daughter and forced them to get married. Go and check this out. Check his other charges and submit them together."


    "According to the purpose."


    The minister immediately took the order.


    The officials and wealthy businessmen and gentry in the distance all looked stunned.


    The monarch wants to investigate Han Xuliang himself?


    It''s over, the Han family is over.


    How can it be clean when the official position is Han Xuliang?


    One check one accurate.


    Therefore, the monarch had already condemned Han Xuliang to death by saying this.


    But what they didn''t understand was why the monarch would follow that young warrior''s words?


    He said that he is a congenital warrior, what is the origin of the congenital warrior?


    For a time, everyone thought differently.


    Some inquired about Lin Yu''s origins, and some stared at the official position of Da Situ who was about to be vacated, wondering how he came to the position.


    There are also studies on how to go to Bajielin to become a business.


    Only the martial artist, such as the Qingyunshan faction leader, was extremely excited.


    Congenital warriors There really are congenital warriors in this world!


    Since ancient times, the status of warriors in the Dawu dynasty has been far inferior to that of scholars. Unexpectedly, the status of congenital warriors is even higher than that of monarchs.


    This is really exciting news.


    On the other side, when Han Xuliang heard the will of the monarch, he was so scared that Qihun lost three souls.


    It doesn''t matter if the eldest son is dead, you can also appoint another successor.


    But if you can''t save your own life, then...


    "Your Majesty, the Weichen is convicted, and the Weichen is convicted!"


    Han Xuliang knelt and walked in front of Zhou Guojun, taking the initiative to admit his mistakes, hoping to get a lighter shot.


    However, King Zhou ignored him.


    No way, he had to kneel down in front of Lin Chengye again, crying and begging him to intercede.


    Lin Chengye ignored him.


    When Han Xuliang saw this, he knelt down and walked in front of Lin Yu, repeatedly accusing him of his guilt.


    Lin Yu naturally ignored him.


    When Han Xuliang saw that no one was ignoring him, his whole body suddenly withered, lying on the ground like a puddle of mud, crying bitterly.


    He felt extremely regretful in his heart, why he would get such a evil star.


    It ended up like this.


    When the matter was over, Zhou Guojun accompanied Lin Chengye and his son to leave Situ Mansion, and Lin Yu still had some things to be done by the monarch.


    When everyone saw this, they also left.


    Han Xuliang completely lost his power. Not only did he lose his power, but he also became a criminal who was personally investigated and dealt with by the monarch. It was too late to avoid him, so who would take care of him.


    At this time, they only felt that staying in this Situ Mansion for a second would be bad luck.

 Chapter 127： Arrange housework

    Monarch Mansion.


    Inside the secret room, Zhou Guojun asked Lin Yudao: "Elder Lin, what''s your order?"


    "The official position of Da Situ is vacant, what are you going to do?" Lin Yu asked.


    Guojun Zhou immediately understood Lin Yu''s meaning, and hurriedly replied: "I heard that Elder Lin''s father has only known people, and he will definitely be qualified for this position."


    "It''s a good idea, so do it as you want."


    After Lin Yu said something along the way, he said no more.


    The next thing, just let him do it with confidence, he will naturally take care of everything and let Lin Chengye become a great Situ in a righteous manner.


    ...


    After Lin Yu took Lin Chengye back to the hall of Lin Mansion, he immediately began to arrange housework.


    "Father, I have already said hello to the monarch. He will soon appoint you as Situ of the State of Zhou, and he will move your family to Situ Mansion at that time."


    "what?"


    Lin Chengye was shocked and had no idea that he would be such a big official in this life.


    Ning Yulan, who was on the side, was too surprised to speak.


    Both of them have been influenced by the thought of being an official since they were young. In their minds, there is nothing more promising than being an official.


    I thought that this would be the case in this life, but I didn''t expect that one of me could be a high official and the other could be a wife.


    After a while, Lin Chengye''s emotions calmed down, and he sighed, "Yu''er, no wonder you had to enter the Scarlet Sun Sect in the first place, now I understand it."


    Ning Yulan on the side reiterated the old story after hearing the words: "Master, you almost delayed Yu''er for a lifetime if you didn''t allow Yu''er to practice martial arts. Fortunately, I didn''t listen to you, so I secretly found him a martial arts book."


    "It''s my fault, it is indeed my fault." Lin Chengye admitted with a smile.


    Then he immediately changed the subject and asked Lin Yu, "Yu''er, what are you going to do next?"


    He faintly felt that his son would pursue his own career next.


    A career much higher than being an official.


    "Father, mother." Lin Yu glanced at his parents one after another and said, "I am the eldest son of the Lin family. I should inherit the family business and pass on from generation to generation. But my ambition lies not in this, so this I''m afraid I will disappoint you at one point."


    "It''s okay, you said." Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan said in unison.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu went straight to the topic and said: "That''s how I thought, to hire Xiaoqin as a son-in-law, and Xiaoqin will inherit the family business, and then pass it on to her son."


    He didn''t want his younger brothers to inherit the Lin family property, the reason is very simple, those younger brothers and his half-parents.


    For Lin Chengye, the sons and daughters in the family were all born by themselves, and the difference is not big, but for Ning Yulan, only Lin Yu and Lin Qin are her own flesh and blood.


    If I let my half-brothers to succeed the Patriarch, I''m afraid Ning Yulan''s life will be uncomfortable.


    "This..." Lin Chengye hesitated: "Yu''er, you can say that all of our Lin family''s wealth is earned by you. Naturally, you have the final say on how to deal with it."


    "But I''m afraid that the impact of this matter is not very good. I am not talking about any impact on me and your mother, but on your reputation."


    If the eldest son is still alive, he will be recruited. Others will definitely chew his tongue behind his back and feel that the eldest son is impotent.


    "If others want to say it, just let them do it. I don''t care about these things anymore."


    Lin Yu doesn''t care.


    Since becoming a congenital warrior, his mood has undergone tremendous changes.


    Innate martial artist, has a life span of at least five hundred years, has true energy in his body, and is powerful, and has completely separated from the level of a mortal.


    He doesn''t want anything now, just wants to be stronger.


    In the past, he wanted to become stronger because he was forced to survive, but now he is not.


    I want to become stronger now to pursue the ultimate in martial arts and to explore the mysteries of life.


    He really wanted to know what changes would happen if he continued to strengthen that innate technique.


    Can you become a fairy?


    Seeing Lin Yu''s decision, Lin Chengye nodded and said, "Okay, just do what you said."


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu talked about another thing and said: "Father, Lin Shan has been with me for many years and has been loyal. You give him a name for his mother and a name for him, how about?"


    "Okay, no problem." Lin Chengye agreed immediately.


    Lin Yu nodded, then looked at Ning Yulan and said, "Mother, I will rarely go home in the future. You take Wan''er over, let her take care of you, and treat her better."


    Ning Yulan promised: "Well, mother knows you like her, she will take care of her for you."


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and after confessing a few other things, he discussed with Lin Chengye about the recruitment.


    ...


    The streets of the national capital.


    "Have you heard? Today, a man named Lin Yu broke into the Great Situ Mansion and retired in front of the Great Situ. After the monarch came, he wanted to punish the Great Situ."


    "I heard, he seems to be some kind of innate martial artist."


    "Yes, it is the innate warrior!"


    "What is a congenital warrior?"


    "I heard that innate martial artists are extremely rare, and only one can be produced for thousands of years."


    "real or fake?"


    "..."


    Everywhere in the streets, people were talking about Innate Martial Artists, and the matter spread rapidly and soon became known to everyone.


    Those demons and ghosts hiding in the crowd secretly wrote down the name Lin Yu and Lin Chengye.


    I warned myself not to mess with Lin''s family, otherwise he would incur revenge.


    ...


    Guodu Hongyun Restaurant.


    "Drink! Today is a good day. I, Zhao, are very happy. I must have a good drink!"


    Zhao Fuan and a group of warriors sat around a table, arrogantly dry, and he was bored when he raised his glass.


    Someone wondered: "Brother Zhao, you were not so happy the last time you became a first-rate warrior. What''s going on today?"


    Zhao Fuan got excited when he heard it, and flaunted: "Do you know how I became a first-rate warrior?"


    "I remember you said that a young man helped you improve your iron-clad peculiar school Is that true?" someone recalled.


    "That''s right!" Zhao Fuan slapped the table and said with excitement: "That young man is the congenital warrior who retired from Situ Mansion today!"


    "what?"


    Everyone was shocked and stunned for a while, even forgot to pick up the dishes and drink the wine.


    "Brother Zhao, you are so lucky, you are coming over with the Innate Martial Artist!"


    Everyone envied.


    Zhao Fuan let out a long sigh, and said loudly: "Yes, I, Zhao, is really fortunate for three lives! This life is worth it! I won''t be drunk today!"


    "Innate Martial Artist! If only I can become Inborn Martial Artist, then I will be the best!"


    "Yes, our martial artist has always been looked down upon by those sour talents. Today, someone helped us to raise our eyebrows for a while!"


    "Everything is inferior but only high in reading. If you want me to say, it is that everything is inferior only innately high!"


    "From now on, my goal is to become innate!"


    "..."


    For a time, the fighting spirits of all the warriors present were high.


    Since ancient times, martial arts have been regarded as a second-level way out. If these people can study well, they will definitely not enter the martial arts.


    Therefore, I always looked down at myself and couldn''t lift my head in front of the scholar.


    As a result, some people proved to them today that martial arts practice is also very promising, and it is far more promising than studying.


    This allowed them to regain their confidence and hope for the future.

 Chapter 128： Resignation

    Two days later.


    In just over a day, Han Xuliang''s guilt was fully verified.


    According to the laws of the State of Zhou, there were a total of more than 30 crimes, several crimes were punished together, and a capital crime was directly convicted.


    He was beheaded on the same day to show the public, and he didn''t leave him with much leeway.


    At the same time, all the wealth of the Han family was not copied. The whole family was old and young.


    The whole city was a sensation again.


    Everyone was talking about this in the streets and alleys.


    "Kill it well! Han Xuliang, the rebel, who is corrupt and perverted, has finally been dealt with!"


    "This kind of big case will take at least a month or two before it is released. This time it turned out to be so fast!"


    "It''s probably because of the innate martial artist of the Lin family. I didn''t expect this innate martial artist to be so powerful."


    "My son is not very good at school, so I just let him go to martial arts, if he becomes an innate martial artist in the future, my old Tang family will be able to reach the sky in one step!"


    "Yes, I also have this idea, let my third child go to martial arts."


    "You only thought of this. I even found the master for my son."


    "..."


    People fight for the Buddha to receive a stick of incense. Most people in this world dream of a clear way to counterattack and stand out.


    After studying well, I went to school in a swarm. Now I find that martial arts is good, and they have changed their minds and want to learn martial arts.


    Overnight, the common people in the capital, as well as the wealthy businessmen and gentry, all began to search for famous teachers, trying to find a future for their children who did not study well.


    Those martial artists who have been successful in martial arts have suddenly become savory pastries, and they have become the guests of many large families.


    Inside a certain restaurant.


    Two dressed men sat opposite each other, drinking and chatting.


    They are practitioners who are responsible for secretly guarding the capital of the country, and both of them are of perfection.


    "To be honest, I really envy that surnamed Lin, who can tell people everywhere that he is a congenital warrior. Unlike us, we need to hide our identity and dare not speak to outsiders at all."


    "I also envy, now the whole country is up and down, everyone is talking about him, it can be said to be a big show."


    The two sighed and drank the wine in the glass.


    "But then again, the innate martial artist is only a martial artist after all. If he has cultivated to his level, it is considered to be the top. At most, he will learn more martial arts. Otherwise, there is no possibility of improvement."


    "That is, at this point, he can''t compare with us at all."


    The two quickly regained their confidence and continued to push the cup and change the cup.


    ¡­


    Outside the gate of Lin Mansion.


    Many people gathered here, many of whom were the dignitaries of the capital.


    They came this time to quickly establish a relationship with the Lin family.


    Some people were frightened by what happened to Han Xuliang, for fear that the same fate would fall on them.


    Some heard that the Lin family wanted to recruit extras, and rushed to say kisses.


    Others wanted to see if they had the opportunity to let their children follow Lin Yu as their teacher.


    The gate of the Lin family was closed, they couldn''t get in, so they had to gather in twos and threes to exchange information.


    While they were talking, suddenly the gate of Lin Mansion opened slowly.


    Lin Shan walked out of it and said to everyone, "Let¡¯s go back first, my father and eldest brother are not seeing guests today."


    Everyone would stop there, and immediately surrounded them, wanting to inquire about some news.


    Some people even flattered Lin Shan on the spot.


    It is said that Lin Shan is handsome and handsome, and he is so tall at first sight, no wonder he can be Lin Yu''s book boy.


    Lin Shaolin said no, because Lin Shan thought he was living in a dream.


    ¡­


    Within the Lin Mansion.


    Lin Yu was packing up and preparing to leave.


    The family''s affairs have all been arranged, and then it is time to set off to Ji''s house and tell them about becoming a congenital warrior.


    "Just bring a five million taels of gold tickets. No amount of money is useful. Really good things can only be obtained by completing the sect mission."


    Lin Yu stuffed a stack of gold tickets into his arms.


    He now understands why those practitioners are so rich that millions of taels of gold tickets are taken with him.


    It''s really because the money is too simple.


    For example, this time, after ransacking the Han family, he immediately obtained nearly 10 million taels of gold.


    The Dawu dynasty has a vast territory, with a geographical area more than ten times that of the previous Eurasian continent. There are nearly two hundred vassal states, and there are many corrupt officials.


    You can get money by knocking out a few at random.


    Moreover, not only will the killing of corrupt officials not cause riots, the people will also applaud.


    It is simply the perfect cash machine.


    Of course, not all practitioners can do this. Only practitioners above the condensed energy realm have this degree of privilege.


    If there is no leakage, it is still very difficult to get some money.


    Because of this, after he took the money from those practitioners outside Jianyang City last time, some were furious, some were light and windy.


    Like Ye Qiuling, he couldn''t appreciate this kind of ordinary money at all. In her eyes, a million taels of gold was no different from a handful of sand.


    "Indeed, what is the use of yellow and white things for the real strong?"


    "Especially for people from aristocratic families, the whole world is in their pockets. What is the meaning of money?"


    "Only by having absolute power can you have everything."


    During this period of time, Lin Yu experienced the benefits of having strength.


    If you have power, you have power, and if you have power, money will naturally follow.


    Not to mention anything else, just say that outside the gate of Lin Mansion, there is a large group of people in UU reading www.uukahnshu.com who dream of giving him money.


    Suddenly, Lin Yu completely understood why all the practitioners respected the strong, and only the word became stronger in his eyes.


    Because practitioners are also humans, as long as they are humans, they have desires.


    Practitioners have great power, and ordinary desires are too satisfying.


    Treasure and sex, this kind of thing that ordinary people can''t reach, practitioners can easily get.


    The more powerful a practitioner, the less he will care about these things.


    When these desires are all satisfied, the practitioners naturally only have their only desire-to become stronger.


    Constantly gain strength and keep getting stronger.


    Lin Yu thought about it carefully, and found that the same is true of himself now.


    In addition to becoming stronger, what other desires can you have?


    There is really no desire or desire.


    "It''s not right, the practitioners still lack one thing, the world''s recognition."


    Lin Yu almost forgot that the practitioner was hiding in the dark, different from himself.


    He can be recognized by the world, but they can''t.


    Of course, only those low-level practitioners will pay special attention to this. The truly powerful practitioners who can gain recognition from the low-level practitioners will not care too much about the views of the world.


    Just like the top rich, it is impossible to find a sense of superiority in a beggar.


    "It''s time to go."


    Lin Yu looked around and couldn''t think of anything worth bringing.


    He strode out of the room and went to find his parents to say goodbye.


    From now on, he will truly set foot in the spiritual world, and it is estimated that he will rarely have the opportunity to come back.

 Chapter 129： Ji Family

    after one day.


    Lin Yu came to a lakeside city in Beihai Country.


    This city was built next to the lake, next to Beihai Lake, the seventh-ranked lake in the Dawu Dynasty.


    It is said that it is a lake, but the area is actually larger than the Mediterranean Sea in the previous life.


    That''s why it was called Beihai Lake.


    The Ji''s mansion is located on a large island in the center of Beihai Lake.


    "Guest officer, take a boat?"


    At the dock, a boatman greeted Lin Yudao.


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu nodded and walked straight to the large sailing boat moored behind the boatman.


    "Guest officer, you first have some tea inside and listen to the small song. Now you are the guest. Wait for more people before sending the boat."


    The shipowner greeted him and explained to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu took out a large-value bank note and handed it to the owner of the ship, saying, "Send the ship now."


    The shipowner looked at the denomination of the bank note, almost staring out his eyes, and said, "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, please come from the guest officer!"


    As he spoke, he bowed to greet Lin Yu in, and ordered the boatman to quickly set off.


    Damn, this man is so generous, so rich!


    The sailboat set sail soon.


    The ship can''t reach the destination directly, but can only go to the giant island about 600 kilometers away from the lakeside city.


    There is a teleportation circle built on that island, which can be used with the identity token of the Chiyang Sect Taishang elder, and can be directly teleported to the island of the lake where the Ji family mansion is located.


    The sailing boat sailed for nearly three days before reaching the island where the teleportation array was located.


    There is a small city built on this island, and the teleportation array is in the city.


    Lin Yu thought to himself, why build the teleportation array on this island?


    Why not build it directly on land?


    Is it to prevent someone from taking the teleportation formation and then directly entering the Ji family mansion through the teleportation formation?


    There must be reasons for sacrificing the convenience of travel.


    But for those of the Ji family, the 600 kilometers from the island to the land is not a big problem, and the leap should not take long.


    Lin Yu thought about walking and came to the outside of the Xiaocheng Yamen.


    The teleportation array is hidden in the yamen, very hidden, ordinary people in the city don''t even know.


    Lin Yu showed his identity token and passed through numerous barriers to the side of the teleportation array.


    This is a small room that can only accommodate up to five people.


    The floor material is similar to jade.


    It is not laid up piece by piece, but as a whole.


    There are small lines engraved on it, which are connected together to form a huge circular pattern.


    Lin Yu stood in the middle of the circular pattern, holding his breath.


    Suddenly, a white light flashed before his eyes, and the surrounding scene was distorted.


    But it quickly recovered.


    Lin Yu looked around and found that there was no change in the layout of the room, and he didn''t know if the transmission was successful.


    You can only know if you go out and take a look.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu strode out of the house and came outside.


    After the surrounding scenery came into view, Lin Yu suddenly felt his eyes shine.


    This is totally a fairyland on earth!


    Blue sky, white clouds, green grass.


    In the distance is a rolling mountain, behind is a group of simple and magnificent buildings, birds are flying in the sky, and in the sea of ??flowers, there is a group of graceful and unknown beasts wandering, bowing their heads from time to time to gnaw on the plants on the ground.


    The fragrant wind blew, and the waves hit the reef with a crisp rushing sound, which was refreshing.


    "Hey, over there, come here."


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu turned around and saw that it was a man in golden armor calling him by the gate.


    "Which school are you from? What status?"


    As Lin Yu strode past, the golden-clad man asked repeatedly.


    Lin Yu raised the identity token and said, "Red Sun Sect, the Supreme Elder."


    "Elder too?" The golden armored man reacted quickly, "Are you a congenital warrior? This is rare. You came here to talk about this, right?"


    "Yeah." Lin Yu replied.


    The man in the golden armor looked up and down and said, "Go, go in, someone will take you there."


    Lin Yu didn''t say much, nodded at him and walked into the door.


    The interior buildings are completely different from those seen elsewhere in the Dawu Dynasty.


    The first is that the architectural styles are different. The houses here are all built very tall, without fancy decorations, relatively simple, but full of pressure.


    The second is that the materials used for building houses are different, which seems to be unusual stone and wood.


    In addition, the various surrounding landscape settings and the placement of objects also seem to be very meaningful.


    Lin Yu didn''t understand the way, so just like Grandma Liu entered the Grand View Garden, everything seemed strange to see.


    After he walked a few steps, a woman with a nice face in a pale yellow dress walked towards him.


    After asking him where he came from, he led him to see Ji Wuce.


    Inside a room.


    After hearing Lin Yu''s words, Ji Wuze snorted and said, "You are truly a genius of heaven, with unparalleled luck. In less than half a year, you have changed from a useless person without the power to bind a chicken to a congenital. Musha."


    "Your experience, I''m afraid it''s not easy."


    Ji Wuce looked at Lin Yu with a smile.


    "What does Master Ji mean?" Lin Yu asked.


    None of what Ji Wuce said just now was a questioning tone, but a positive tone.


    However, in these affirmative voices, there was full of suspicion.


    "Your luck is a bit too good, you must have had some adventure."


    Ji Wuce directly challenged Mingdao.


    After he finished speaking, he smiled contemptuously, lifted his chin slightly and said, "For you people, no matter what adventures are there, it is nothing like that ~ www.novelhall.com~ After all, it is hard to find a way."


    Ji Wuce said as he turned his back, and stood with his hands behind.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t make sense to talk to you people. You talk about your thoughts first, what are you going to do next?"


    Lin Yu always felt that there was something in Ji Wuze''s words, but it was not the time to entangle them.


    "I have just stepped into the innate, and I am not strong enough. I want to find some sect missions to experience." Lin Yu replied.


    Ji Wuce said: "This idea is good, and it coincides with me. You are a warrior, it is convenient to hide your identity, and it is not easy to arouse suspicion of evil things. Now is the time when you need to play a role."


    "You go directly to Tianyuanzong, become a registered disciple with them, and help them solve some tasks."


    Ji Wuce directly arranged the way for Lin Yu.


    "Yes." Lin Yu replied.


    Ji Wuce is right, as a warrior, it is easy for him to hide his identity.


    Those cultivators look the same as ordinary people, but have the temperament to kill fiercely, which will look very strange and easily arouse the suspicion of monsters and ghosts.


    And as long as he doesn''t make a move, no one knows that he is a congenital warrior.


    As long as you don''t carry a Yang Soldier with you, demons and ghosts will only think that he is an ordinary martial artist.


    As for his reputation now spread...


    Don''t worry about that.


    The demons and ghosts only knew that there was a man named Lin Yu in the Lin family of Zhou Guodu who was an innate martial artist, but they didn''t know what Lin Yu looked like.


    Besides, he can also use the Body Transformation Technique to change his figure and appearance.


    "Okay, you can go back if nothing else."


    Ji Wutest issued an order to chase off the guests.

 Chapter 130： Tengen sect

    Lin Yu returned to the island through the teleportation array, and then returned to land by boat.


    Immediately afterwards, he found the right direction and rushed towards the place of Tian Yuanzong.


    After rushing for a long time, he finally arrived outside Tianyuanzong Mountain Gate.


    Like Chiyang Sect, Tianyuan Sect is also hidden among the lofty mountains, far away from the mundane world.


    Lin Yu revealed the identities of the two Tianyuanzong disciples who were guarding the gate of the mountain, explained their intentions, and then went up all the way.


    After reaching the top of the mountain, the entire Tianyuanzong can be seen in full view.


    On the whole, the layout of Tianyuanzong and Chiyangzong are similar.


    However, Tianyuanzong is a cultivating school after all. Everyone cultivates Origin Qi. There is no need to learn routines or exercise the body. Therefore, there is no such large square as a martial arts field.


    This saves a lot of space at once.


    Therefore, apart from those buildings built on the mountain peaks, Tianyuanzong is the cave mansion that can be seen everywhere.


    One more thing, Tianyuanzong has magic arrays everywhere.


    Although these magic circles are not as powerful as the sly thing that is activated with the help of secret source power, they are still quite powerful.


    According to the practitioners I met last time, disciples of different levels have different ranges of activities within the Tianyuanzong.


    If you go to the wrong place, you will be restrained by the law circle.


    Looking at the scenery in front of him, Lin Yu suddenly remembered something in his heart: "Speaking of which, is there really an island in the middle of the Beihai Lake?"


    Lin Yu has been thinking about this since leaving Ji''s mansion.


    He always felt that the other side of the teleportation array was another world.


    In other words, the Ji family mansion is not in this world, but in another world.


    Because the plants and animals around the mansion are not like things in this world, and so are the materials used to build those houses.


    He also asked the boatman on the sailing boat and asked him what was in the middle of Beihai Lake, but the boatman said that there was a demon wind in the middle of Beihai Lake. If he drives the boat over, it will definitely capsize.


    At that time, Lin Yu thought it might be the Ji family who had set up some magic circle there to prevent mortals from trespassing in.


    Now that I think about it, it may not be the case, it may be just a trick.


    "Hey, who are you?"


    At this moment, two disciples of Tianyuanzong came over and looked at Lin Yu warily.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and told them about his identity and purpose. After the two listened, one of them took him to see the foreign affairs elder of Tian Yuanzong.


    Foreign Affairs Hall.


    Lin Yu met here the elder of Tian Yuanzong who was in charge of external affairs.


    "Master Ji asked you to come to our Tianyuanzong as a registered disciple?"


    The foreign affairs elder nodded slightly, then stretched out his right hand and wiped the ring on his left hand, taking out an identity token like magic.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, it seems that this is the space ring that those practitioners have talked about.


    This thing is extremely valuable, very rare, and only people above the elder in the Tianyuan Sect can have it.


    "You take this identity token." The foreign affairs elder handed the token to Lin Yu and said: "It will sense the magic circle inside the door. When it reaches those places where entry is prohibited, it will vibrate. Okay. ?"


    Lin Yu nodded.


    It seems that this identity token is equivalent to a pass and an access card and must be carried with you.


    Later, after the elder of foreign affairs confessed some more matters, he asked Lin Yu to go to the Hall of Merit and Virtue to receive the sect mission by himself.


    Lin Yu went straight to the Hall of Merit.


    Find Deacon Lu who is specifically responsible for dispatching sect missions.


    "It''s also rare that another innate martial artist has appeared in this world."


    Deacon Lu sighed after verifying Lin Yu''s identity.


    I won''t say more later, and I will directly introduce the sect mission.


    After listening to the introduction, Lin Yu figured out one thing, these tasks were all dispatched by the family.


    All the tasks on Tianyuanzong''s side came from the Ji family.


    As for how the aristocratic family knew about the weird events in various parts of the Dawu Dynasty, it was completely a mystery.


    It is unclear whether others know the reason, but this Deacon Lu doesn''t know anyway.


    Deacon Lu sighed after the introduction, saying that the demons who infiltrated the Dawu Dynasty must be very powerful this time, and even the eyes of the aristocratic family could be avoided.


    "That''s the specific situation. Now we are going to choose the task. There are five levels of A, B, C, D, and D. With your strength, the D-level task should be able to be completed."


    Deacon Lu unfolded a long scroll with all the sect missions of Tian Yuanzong listed on it.


    Each task has a mark next to it, including difficulty level, whether it is special, and so on.


    Lin Yu glanced roughly, then focused on the rewards behind the task.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the higher the difficulty level, the better the task reward.


    Only missions above level C will reward the essence pill.


    "Deacon Lu, I choose this level C mission, this weird incident in the Nine Li Mansion of Tianchi Country."


    Lin Yu pointed towards the scroll.


    Deacon Lu followed and said coldly: "Is what I just said is not clear enough? With your strength, you can only complete the D-level tasks, and the C-level tasks must have at least the strength of the initial to mid-stage Condensation Realm."


    "You have just stepped into the innate, and you haven''t learned a few martial arts, so you are better than the peak of the impervious state. You can''t complete the C-level task."


    Deacon Lu''s tone was obviously uncomfortable.


    Why doesn''t this young man listen to persuasion?


    Lin Yu insisted: "I want this task, and I am responsible for the consequences."


    Deacon Lu sneered when he heard the words It''s up to you if you want to die. "


    It''s just a mere warrior, somehow, do you really think of yourself as the number one person?


    Anyway, this is just a named disciple, it doesn''t matter if he died, he just wanted to take the risk.


    Deacon Lu thought in his heart.


    Lin Yu led the task and left.


    However, he still has one thing to do before performing the task.


    Find a practitioner to fight.


    He doesn''t have a bottle of medicine on his body now, and if he kills the demon during the mission, if he has the vitality point and needs to strengthen his martial arts, he will waste an opportunity to absorb it.


    So first find a practitioner to challenge and win at least a bottle of essence pill.


    Lin Yu strode out of the Hall of Merit.


    When I arrived at the door, I happened to see a group of practitioners walking by.


    Judging from his dress and appearance, he seemed to be a new disciple who had just started.


    "I don''t know if I can pass this enlightenment ceremony. I hope I can successfully awaken the soul."


    "It must be successful! Only when the spirit is awakened can you refine Origin Qi. If you can''t awaken, you will be sent out of the sect, which is too uncomfortable."


    "Yeah, it''s much better here than outside. The food is good and the accommodation is good, and I think all the seniors and sisters are very rich. It seems that making money is very easy."


    "..."


    When Lin Yu heard it, they seemed to be talking about stepping into the path of cultivation, and couldn''t help but get very interested.


    Then quietly followed, pretending to go in that direction.


    Walking and walking, suddenly...


    ¡¾Yuanneng 2¡¿

 Chapter 131： challenge

    Most of the time, Lin Yu carried the black disc close to his body and hung it on his chest. He would find a place to hide the disc unless he encountered things like going to Ji''s mansion.


    Therefore, as long as the black disc generates elemental energy, it will be immediately absorbed by him.


    Under normal circumstances, the black disc generates 2 yuan energy every half hour.


    As a result, I was walking just now, suddenly generating 2 yuan energy in advance.


    Lin Yu remembered very clearly that the prompt to obtain vitality just appeared when he was picking up the mission in the Hall of Merit, and the interval was definitely less than half an hour.


    The speed at which the black disc generates elemental energy has been significantly accelerated.


    "This Tian Yuanzong is not easy!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He didn''t know how the energy point of the black disc came from. He guessed it was from Yin Qi before, but after thinking about it carefully, it shouldn''t be.


    Because there is only one source of Yin Qi, that is, when the corpse decays, the energy consolidated in the living body escapes everywhere, and there is a certain chance that it will solidify on the surrounding metal and other things.


    This black disk does not touch the corpse, but can generate elemental energy at a fixed frequency, so it should not be Yin Qi.


    "It doesn''t matter how it came, let''s go and see it first."


    Lin Yu continued to follow that team of rookie disciples.


    Buzzing--


    Suddenly, the Tianyuanzong disciple token in his arms shook, prompting him to enter an area that should not be entered.


    "make life difficult for¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu had to stop and withdraw from the circle.


    He is only a registered disciple, not a true Tianyuanzong disciple, and he is extremely restricted.


    If you want to expand the scope of activities, unless you become a formal disciple.


    However, as a warrior, it is impossible to formally worship Tianyuanzong.


    Things are troublesome.


    "It''s you."


    At this moment, someone walked towards Lin Yu and shouted, interrupting Lin Yu''s thoughts.


    Lin Yu looked intently, and it turned out that it was Ye Qiuling.


    When Ji Wuce took Ye Qiuling to find Muyang in Chiyang Sect last time, Ji Wuce specifically asked her if she had any impression of Lin Yu, so Ye Qiuling remembered Lin Yu.


    "Why are you coming to my Tian Yuanzong?"


    Ye Qiuling walked to Lin Yu and asked.


    She had just stepped into the pill formation realm a few days ago, and had been officially designated as the future Sect Master of Tianyuan Sect. She was given the position of Deputy Sect Master first, so she was naturally very concerned about the affairs of the gate.


    Lin Yu explained to her and told her that he is now a named disciple of Tianyuanzong.


    After Ye Qiuling finished listening, she praised: "It''s good to step into the innate when you are only 18 years old! Among the martial artists, you can definitely be called a peerless genius like no other before!"


    "Thank you!"


    When dealing with this woman last time, Lin Yu had already figured out the character of this woman.


    This woman is indifferent and ruthless, only getting stronger in her eyes, only interest can move her.


    He has a high self-esteem and only respects the strong.


    If she looks down on someone, she would never even look at the other person.


    If she can say these compliments, it shows that she really admires it.


    Otherwise, she won''t give you face.


    For example, when I pretended to be Muyang last time, I heard words of contempt, like what is really weak and has no future.


    If she hadn''t had the special ability to recognize weirdness and treat weird diseases, she would definitely treat her with cold eyes.


    But think about it, Mu Yang, who is disguised as a middle-aged man, is not a congenital warrior, so naturally he can''t see her.


    "Have you practiced positive internal skills?"


    While Lin Yu was thinking about it, Ye Qiuling asked.


    Lin Yu heard that this woman was still thinking about Muyang, and she replied: "Just started learning."


    Ye Qiuling nodded slightly, and then asked, "What are you going to do now?"


    "Go perform the sect mission."


    "Which level?"


    "Grade C."


    "Level C?" Ye Qiu''s eyes flashed, showing some approval, "With this hard work, no wonder I can become the youngest innate martial artist in history, very good!"


    "Be careful, don''t die outside."


    After she applauded, she exhorted again, just like the leader exhorted his subordinates.


    After all, she is now the Deputy Sect Master of Tianyuanzong.


    Afterwards, she left straight away.


    Lin Yu didn''t rush to leave. He wanted to see how long the energy acquisition interval was when standing in this area.


    far away.


    Several Tianyuanzong disciples pointed towards Lin Yu.


    "That person is the innate martial artist named Lin Yu, right?"


    "It''s him, this kid is very pushy, and he ran to Zhou Guoguo to show off his power as soon as he entered the innate, for fear that others would not know how capable he is."


    "Damn, I don''t like this kind of person who pretends to be coerced the most. Go and meet him later."


    "go."


    Several people took the initiative to walk towards Lin Yu.


    After walking in front of Lin Yu, one of the disciples in a green shirt asked: "Are you that Lin Yu?"


    "Is something wrong with me?" Lin Yu asked back after turning around and looking at a few people.


    The Qingshan disciple replied: "It is said that you are the youngest innate warrior in history. I would like to try your skills and see how capable you are. By the way, it hasn¡¯t been long since I entered the condensing state. I''m bullying you."


    "Get ready three bottles of essence pill."


    Lin Yu held up three fingers. He was going to find someone to do a fight and get some pills, but now he doesn''t have to look for it.


    "Do you think you can win?" The Qingshan disciple felt insulted.


    "Just say if there is any." Lin Yu urged.


    The Qingshan disciple''s eyes were cold, and he said solemnly, "It depends on whether you have the ability to get it."


    As soon as the voice fell, he took the lead to make a move, and the Origin Qi in his body was released, condensed into a vine-like thing, and stretched rapidly.


    All of a sudden, it caught Lin Yu''s body.


    Tighter and tighter.


    Lin Yu''s muscles agitated, struggling hard, and instantly tore these Origin Qi vines to pieces.


    Then, before the opponent had time to make a move, he slammed a punch.


    The speed of this punch is extremely fast, easily breaking through the sound barrier, and making a burst of noise.


    In an instant, he came to the Qingshan disciple.


    However, as soon as he approached the opponent''s body, he clearly felt that the surrounding air had become extremely viscous, as if he had fallen into a quagmire.


    It was the other party''s release of Origin Qi that prevented him from moving forward.


    It was a pity that it was too late to stop it, and Lin Yu''s momentum could not be stopped at all.


    The Qingshan disciple was punched by Lin Yu through the body barrier, and half of his body was blasted to pieces.


    Practitioners only practice qi but not physique, so as long as the body protection source qi is broken, all defensive abilities will be lost.


    However, the Qingshan disciple was unwilling to admit defeat. He repaired his disabled body with only one breath, and attacked Lin Yu again.


    This time he didn''t use the vines to carry out long-range attacks. Instead, he released his source energy to restrict Lin Yu''s actions, and he rushed over.


    Countless vines grew rapidly, entwining Lin Yu''s whole person at a speed that was too fast to cover his ears.


    The man in the green shirt turned around and came to Lin Yu''s back, getting very close to him.


    As a result, it would be difficult for Lin Yu to fight back against him.


    Of course, Lin Yu is naturally unavoidable in this situation.


    He hadn''t exerted his full strength with the punch just now, and now he could easily break the vines of Origin Qi of the man in the blue shirt as long as he used two more points.


    But just when he was about to break free from the vines and fight back.


    Suddenly found that he was standing in the magic circle at this time.


    "My identity token is not shaken... Is it because of him?"


    Lin Yu guessed in his mind that it might be because the man in the green shirt behind him was too close to him, causing the circle to determine that he was not entering the circle alone.


    The foreign affairs elder confessed to him before that the magic circle in Tianyuanzong has different restriction levels, and those with low restriction levels can enter under the accompaniment of others.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu broke free from the vine abruptly, turned around and grabbed the man in the green shirt.


    Grasping him and rushing into the circle.


    He wanted to see if the Yuanneng could be generated faster as he went forward.


    Also, what exactly existed before that caused this to happen.

 Chapter 132： Soul Cultivation Hall

    After grabbing the green shirt man and rushing wildly, the disciple token in Lin Yu''s arms suddenly shook violently.


    After only four or five shocks, Lin Yu felt several powerful forces enveloping him from all directions, and instantly set his body in place.


    Obviously, the ban on the circle has come into effect.


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that he must have broken into a magic circle with a higher level of restriction, so he couldn''t even follow the formal disciple.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2¡¿


    A line of prompt popped up in front of him.


    "The interval is shorter!"


    "Sure enough, the farther you go, the faster you can generate primordial energy. Where is the front?"


    Lin Yu found that in addition to the faster generation of vital energy, this area is particularly refreshing.


    There seems to be some kind of energy nourishing the human brain.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was frozen, the green shirt man hurriedly broke free from him.


    He wanted to fight back, but he could think about it again. If he dealt with a warrior who was restricted from moving, he would definitely be teased by others, so he had no choice but to resist.


    "What are you two doing?"


    Soon, a deacon of Tian Yuanzong hurried over and looked at Lin Yu and the man in Qingshan angrily.


    He thought it was the man in the green shirt who led Lin Yu into this circle.


    Just as the man in the green shirt was about to explain, Ye Qiuling''s voice came from a distance.


    "Deacon Wu, step back, I''ll take care of this matter."


    Deacon Wu hurriedly turned to salute and said, "Yes, Deputy Sovereign Ye."


    After speaking, he turned and left, and Ye Qiuling quickly came to the green shirt man and Lin Yu.


    Ye Qiuling glared at the man in the blue shirt coldly, and said coldly, "Give him the pill."


    "Vice Sect Master Ye, I..."


    The man in the green shirt wanted to explain, but Ye Qiuling glared back as soon as he reached his lips.


    "Can''t afford to lose?"


    Ye Qiuling asked harshly.


    "no."


    The man in the green shirt immediately took out three bottles of elixirs and stuffed them into Lin Yu''s arms.


    She must have seen what I challenged Lin Yu just now, so it is meaningless to explain.


    This Ye Deputy Sect Master, a former elder sister, most looked down upon people who were not talented and did not work hard, and refused to admit their deficiencies.


    If you say a few more words, you will definitely end up miserably.


    Ye Qiuling''s gaze became softer now, and he admonished: "Go back and work hard, don''t be ashamed."


    "Yes."


    After the green shirt saluted Ye Qiuling, he turned and left.


    Naturally, the other Tianyuanzong disciples didn''t dare to stay here anymore, and left with him quickly.


    Ye Qiuling turned his head and walked to Lin Yu''s side, not in a hurry to lift the ban on Lin Yu, applauding: "Your strength is much higher than I thought. It seems that your talent is far stronger than that old guy."


    According to common sense, such a young warrior, who has just stepped into the innate, is definitely no better than the practitioner who has just broken into the condensing state.


    Unexpectedly, the opposite is true.


    This greatly increased Ye Qiuling''s interest.


    After appreciating it, she asked again: "Why are you running in this direction? The elder of foreign affairs should have already told you about the prohibition of the law circle."


    "I find that the more I go in this direction, the clearer my mind and the more flexible my thinking. I want to take him here and fight a good fight to see if I can get some insights from the battle." Lin Yu found a reason to explain. road.


    "That''s it." Ye Qiuling accepted this statement.


    Lin Yu took the opportunity to ask, "Vice Sect Master Ye, what is this place? How can there be such an effect?"


    Ye Qiuling was silent for a while before explaining: "The front is the Hall of Cultivation of Souls. It is a place to condense and cultivate the souls."


    "Hall of Soul Cultivation?"


    Lin Yu reacted at once, no wonder the new disciples were walking in this direction while talking about "enlightenment rituals" and "awakening spirits".


    Thinking of this, he thought of the trick that controlled Chen Sihai back then.


    According to the practitioners, the reason why the thing was lurking in the dark at the time was because the soul was damaged and kept recovering.


    Now combined with the purpose of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, this black disc may have the effect of assisting in condensing souls.


    However, no matter what its principle and original function are, for oneself, as long as it is Yuanneng.


    This Soul Cultivation Palace must find a way to enter.


    "Vice Sect Master Ye, the Hall of Cultivation of Souls is very helpful for me to practice martial arts, can I go in and have a look?" Lin Yu asked tentatively.


    Ye Qiuling immediately shook his head and said: "No, even my Tianyuanzong disciple, only those with top talents are eligible to enter the Soul Cultivation Hall."


    Lin Yu didn''t give up. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "Vice Sovereign Ye, the Muyang you were looking for last time, it is said that the positive internal qi in the body has a special effect. I am very interested when I understand it."


    "After I got the positive internal strength later, I studied it in that direction carefully, and I felt a little bit in my heart, but I didn''t know the details of it all the time, so I wanted to enter the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, maybe there will be new insights."


    Since experiencing the Muyang incident, this woman has been very interested in positive internal strength.


    Lin Yu had already noticed this.


    After all, internal strength can be cultivated by anyone, and so can practitioners.


    This woman must be thinking that if she has the ability to cure strange diseases and recognize strange diseases after practicing positive internal strength, she will definitely get more attention from the Ji family.


    That''s why Lin Yu wanted to test in this direction, maybe there will be a turning point.


    After all, his current identity is recognized as the most "talented" warrior in the world is the person most likely to "improve" positive internal skills.


    Of course, improvement is impossible for real improvement, because positive internal strength does not have that kind of effect at all, it is one''s own unique ability.


    But this is not important, his purpose is to enter the Soul Cultivation Hall to absorb vital energy.


    After you go in, you can delay time. If you can delay it for a day or a day, just say that you haven''t figured it out yet.


    Sure enough, after Lin Yu said this, Ye Qiuling suddenly became interested.


    Nodded and said: "Your talent is much stronger than that of the old guy. In this world, probably only you can continue to dig deep into the mystery of positive internal power."


    "But..." Ye Qiuling changed his words: "The rules of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls are set by the family. Even if I become the Sect Master, it is impossible to break this rule."


    Lin Yu felt cold, and it seemed that he really had no chance to enter the Hall of Cultivation of Souls.


    With nothing to say, both of them fell silent.


    After being quiet for a while, Ye Qiuling didn''t know what he thought of, and suddenly said, "With your talent, it seems that it is not impossible to enter the Soul Cultivation Hall."


    "How do you say?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    Ye Qiuling explained: "Our five major schools of practice hold a genius disciple war every year. At the end of each year, only young disciples can participate."


    "A person who can stand out in the battle of genius disciples is enough to prove that his talent is extraordinary and he is naturally qualified to enter the Hall of Soul Cultivation."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu asked: "What should I do to participate in this competition?"


    I am a warrior, not a cultivator, I am afraid it will be difficult to participate.

 Chapter 133： Genius disciple war

    Ye Qiuling said: "According to the rules, as a warrior, you can''t naturally participate in the genius disciple battle of our practice school."


    "But if you perform well, I can talk to the Sect Master and let him make an exception for you."


    "After all, you are a registered disciple of our Tianyuan Sect, not a complete outsider."


    These words made Lin Yu rekindle hope, and asked: "Vice Sect Master Ye, what do you mean by your outstanding performance? Complete more sect tasks?"


    Ye Qiuling replied: "Completing the sect mission is only one of them. The most important thing is that you have to quickly improve your strength."


    "Everyone who can participate in the genius disciple battle has outstanding talents. There are many who practice before the age of 20 to the middle and even the late stages of the Qi Condensing Realm."


    "If you don''t have enough strength, going to participate is just taking your own humiliation."


    After hearing this, Lin Yu couldn''t help sighing inwardly, he didn''t expect that the game stalk of the previous life would happen to him.


    If you want to defeat the boss, you have to upgrade first, but if you want to upgrade quickly, you have to defeat the boss first.


    If you want to enter the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, you must first quickly increase your strength to stand out, but if you want to quickly increase your strength, you must advance to the Hall of Cultivation of Souls.


    The contradiction is irreconcilable.


    To resolve this contradiction, unless the real reason is stated.


    But this obviously won''t work.


    Lin Yu had no choice but to say: "I will strive to increase my strength to the point where I can participate in the genius disciple war before the end of the year."


    With his current strength, even if he didn''t fully release his physical power, it was enough to fight the strongest early condensing Qi realm cultivator.


    If the physical power was released, it would be no problem to defeat the mid-stage condensing energy realm.


    There are still several months until the end of the year. I will complete more sect missions, kill more demons and monsters, strengthen martial arts and physical body, and then release more physical power appropriately. I think it will be no problem to win a good ranking.


    Anyway, as long as you don''t show your complete body to others.


    "You mean the end of this year?" After hearing Lin Yu''s answer, Ye Qiuling frowned slightly, "Don''t be too confident, you have just stepped into the innate. By the end of this year, you will definitely not have the strength to participate in the genius disciple war."


    She felt that it would be good for Lin Yu to participate in the genius disciple war in three years.


    Want to participate at the end of this year?


    how is this possible!


    Lin Yu didn''t fight with her, and said, "I mean I will try my best, but I didn''t say for sure."


    "Okay, it''s your own business to work hard, and I can''t help you with too much. The key is to rely on yourself."


    Ye Qiuling didn''t say more, she had other things to be busy.


    I will stop and talk so much to this warrior, one is because this person is indeed very good, much better than most of the disciples in his own door, and the other is because of positive internal strength.


    At this moment, a deacon hurried over here.


    As soon as he arrived in front of Ye Qiuling, he saluted: "Vice Sect Master Ye, the Sect Master calls you to come over for a meeting. It''s an invasion of the demons."


    "Invasion of the demons?" Ye Qiuling looked solemn, and said in a hurry, "You take him out of the circle."


    After speaking, she immediately flew to the mountain where the sovereign was.


    After Lin Yu was taken out of the circle by the deacon, he took out the three bottles of Essence Pill in his arms and confirmed the amount of Essence Pill.


    Then he went straight to the mountain gate and went to perform the sect mission that he had just received.


    ...


    Early the next morning.


    Chiyangzong.


    From Tianyuanzong to Jiuli Mansion of Tianchi Kingdom, you will pass by Chiyangzong.


    Therefore, Lin Yu stopped by to return to Chiyang Sect and talked about what had happened to the old lord Xia Honglie.


    This is also one of the reasons why he chose this sect mission at the time.


    Inside the Chiyang Hall.


    "To be a registered disciple in Tianyuanzong?"


    After listening to Lin Yu''s words, Xia Honglie sighed: "As a warrior, I am a registered disciple in the practice school, this is the first time in history!"


    "It''s also because of the special situation now." Xia Honglie kept nodding as he said, and then said again: "Junior Brother, you must behave well and give our martial artist a good breath."


    "Hey, for all these years, those cultivators have always looked down at us martial artists, even if they become congenital, it is nothing more than that in their eyes."


    "Of course, this is also the fault of my talent, senior, if it is you, you can definitely make them admire and rectify the name of the warrior."


    Xia Honglie entered the innate at the age of 24, while Lin Yu did it at the age of 18. He is the youngest innate martial artist in history.


    Moreover, it only took Lin Yu less than half a year from the beginning of martial arts to step into the innate, and his talent was absolutely unprecedented.


    Therefore, Xia Honglie is full of confidence in Lin Yu.


    "Brother, how much do you know about the Hall of Cultivation of Souls?"


    Lin Yu talked about Tianyuanzong''s Soul Cultivation Hall.


    After listening to Xia Honglie, he said, "I don''t know much..." He quickly explained what he knew.


    Lin Yu found out that he was the same as himself, only that the Hall of Cultivation of Souls assisted practitioners to condense and cultivate the souls, and did not know the principle.


    "Junior Brother, why are you asking about this? Do you want to use the Hall of Cultivation of Souls to comprehend the cultivation of internal strength?" Xia Honglie asked after finishing speaking.


    "Yes." Lin Yu nodded.


    Xia Honglie pondered: "The Hall of Cultivation of Souls is good. The resources that can be consumed are huge. You will definitely not be allowed to enter as a warrior To improve the same strength, warriors consume far more resources than practitioners. Therefore, the family is unwilling to waste resources on the martial artist.


    "Brother, it''s like this..." Lin Yu said about the promise Ye Qiuling had given.


    "So that''s it!" Xia Honglie said excitedly: "Brother, when you participate in the genius battle, senior brother will definitely go to the spot to observe."


    "Don''t worry, you will practice hard in the past few years, and strive to compete with those practitioners in the disciple battle that day before you exceed your age. Give morale to all the disciples of the Scarlet Sun Sect."


    "I will take care of the refining of Yang Soldiers."


    Upon hearing the last sentence, Lin Yu asked, "Brother, what do you mean by refining Yang Bing?"


    Xia Honglie was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "That''s it. The reason why aristocrats look at the innate martial artist is mainly because the masculine qi can be used to refine the Yang soldiers."


    "You are just getting started with masculine internal skills, the Ji family naturally does not force you to refine Yang soldiers, but when your masculine internal skills are practiced, they will definitely not let you do anything else, and will keep you in the door. Refining Yang Soldiers."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu understood why people in the world had never known that there were innate martial artists in the world for hundreds of years. It turned out that Xia Honglie hid in the door every day to refine Yang soldiers and did not appear.


    In this way, the Congenital Martial Artist is just a tool man in the eyes of the aristocratic family.


    However, if you count it carefully, the practitioners are only tool people in the eyes of the aristocracy.


    In the final analysis, they are used to slay demons and demons, and the world of Werther is stable.


    After the two talked about some things, Lin Yu left and rushed to the Nine Li Mansion of Tianchi Country to perform the sect mission.

 Chapter 134： plan

    That evening, Lin Yu rushed to the boundary of Jiuli Mansion.


    He had already thought about it on the road, and wanted to quickly complete the sect mission, and couldn''t act according to the original plan.


    Originally, what he thought was to use the Body Transformation Technique to pretend to be someone else, and then secretly investigate the weird incident.


    But this efficiency is too low.


    The mission did not specify where the mission target was, only the boundary of Jiuli Mansion.


    It would definitely waste a lot of time if you only found it on your own.


    It didn''t matter at all, just slow down.


    Being safe is the most important.


    But now there is an urgent goal in front of him, and he must increase his strength as quickly as possible.


    I have to take a little risk.


    "Xianjin City will look at the situation before making specific plans."


    Lin Yu strode into Jiuli City.


    There is a special kind of luminous stone abound in Jiuli Mansion, with high brightness, comparable to candles.


    Therefore, the nightlife in Jiuli City is extremely rich.


    Although it is evening and the sky is dark, there are still people coming and going on the streets.


    Even more lively than during the day.


    Lin Yu walked forward among the bustling crowd.


    Every two meters on both sides of the street, huge lanterns with luminous stones are hung, illuminating the street brightly.


    Pedestrians also carried similar small lanterns in their hands, walking in twos and threes talking and laughing.


    "Osmanthus cake, dragon beard cake..."


    "Candied haws, sell candied haws."


    "..."


    "The guest officer, come and play inside!"


    The shouting and shouting are endless.


    But Lin Yu''s mind was not on this, he was thinking about how to perform the task the fastest.


    At this time, two people who looked like a warrior passed him by.


    The two chatted excitedly as they walked, as if they were talking about a martial arts competition.


    Lin Yu thought, and shouted to the two of them: "Two brothers, what do you say about the martial arts competition?"


    The two stopped and turned around.


    After looking at Lin Yu, one of them smiled and asked, "Brother, are you also a martial artist?"


    "Exactly." Lin Yu replied.


    "Which school do you come from?" another person asked.


    "It''s just a little school of Zhou, you must have never heard of it." Lin Yu replied casually.


    The two suddenly said, "No wonder your accent is not like a local."


    Since it is a small school of other vassal states, they are too lazy to ask.


    One of them invited and said, "You came just right. It just so happens that we are holding a martial arts competition here in Jiuli Mansion. The heads of all the martial arts are here. Let''s go and have a look?"


    "Holding a competition in the evening?" Lin Yu felt a little curious and couldn''t help asking.


    "That''s it." The person explained: "The tournament is held during the day, but there has been no victory or defeat, so we will continue at night. Anyway, there are many luminous stones on the Jiuli Mansion, and the square is bright even at night. very."


    Another person echoed: "We have watched for a whole day, and now we have just finished eating, we are rushing to see the final result."


    "Go on, hurry up, or it''s over." The person in front urged.


    "Okay, I''ll go and see with you."


    Lin Yu followed them and walked forward quickly.


    He roughly has a plan in his mind, but how to implement it has to go over there to see the situation.


    The three chatted and rushed.


    From the conversation, Lin Yu learned that one of the two was surnamed Gu and the other was Huang.


    And this time the martial arts conference gathered the four major sects from the Jiuli Mansion, namely the Bixia Sect, the Ziyunmen, the Feihe Gang, and the Blood Wolf Gang.


    In addition to this, there are some small sects, so it is very grand.


    While talking, the three came to the square of Jiuli City.


    There was a lot of voices here, and there were constant shouts.


    It''s a pity that standing on the edge of the square doesn''t even know what''s going on inside.


    Because many people came with a bench, standing on the bench and looking at the excitement, people outside couldn''t see anything.


    "Damn, the good position was robbed!" The warrior surnamed Huang cursed.


    Lin Yu looked around and said, "Go and look at the restaurant over there."


    The three hurried to the restaurant.


    After Lin Yu paid out the money, he took the two to the window on the second floor.


    He needs the help of these two people.


    Standing by the window, Lin Yu finally saw the situation inside the square.


    I saw a small ring in the middle of the square, and two people were fighting in the ring.


    "Luckily it came in time, just in time for the four masters to take the stage to compete!"


    The warrior surnamed Huang said excitedly.


    The warrior surnamed Gu pointed to the ring and introduced to Lin Yu: "The one in white clothes is the head of the Bixia School, named Song Hualong. The one in black clothes is the head of Ziyunmen, named Lu. Yushu."


    "Both of them are only in their early forties, but they became first-class martial artists ten years ago, and their talents are first-class."


    Lin Yu nodded, then said, "It''s true."


    The warrior surnamed Huang asked: "Hey, little brother, there shouldn''t be a first-class warrior in your school, right?"


    "No." Lin Yu replied.


    Since he said that he came from a small school, naturally he couldn''t say that there were first-class martial artists in the school.


    "Then you must take a good look, the situation where first-class warriors fight against each other is rare!" Gu surnamed Wuzhe excitedly said.


    "Yes!" The warrior surnamed Huang was also very excited. "I have lived for more than 20 years and have only seen a first-class warrior shoot three times. This time is the fourth time."


    "Yeah." Lin Yu responded, his eyes staying on the ring, and he continued to wonder how to implement his plan.


    This kind of comparison is too low-end for him, and at first glance, there are flaws everywhere and it is meaningless.


    However, the surnamed Huang and Wu surnamed Gu were excited and screamed again and again.


    The spectators on the square are also, UU reading from time to time enthusiastically cheered.


    "Awesome! That''s amazing!"


    The warrior surnamed Huang suddenly pulled Lin Yu''s sleeves with excitement: "Little brother, have you seen it? The move that Song Leader just now is called Bixia Yanbo, which is his fame stunt..."


    He kept talking about the origin of that trick.


    The warrior surnamed Gu on the side also echoed very excitedly: "It''s really good for the head of Song to use this trick, and head of Lu! I think after this war, the two of them will be equally famous in the arena!"


    The two of them were in high spirits, but Lin Yu was so excited that he nodded politely.


    When the two looked at it, they thought that Lin Yu could not understand the competition on the court, so they continued to help explain enthusiastically.


    After a while, Song Hualong and Lu Yushu decided the winner.


    Then came Feihe Gang leader Ge Xinli and Blood Wolf Gang leader Meng Yangping.


    The warriors surnamed Huang and the warriors surnamed Gu continued to introduce the battle to Lin Yu, while Lin Yu still pondered his own thoughts and nodded in response from time to time.


    After playing two more games later, this tournament was successfully concluded.


    In the end, Song Hualong took the lead and became the winner of this conference.


    "It''s so cool, it''s really wonderful! This is the real contest!"


    Wuzhe Huang and Wuzhe Gu are still unfinished, and I can''t wait for those heads to play a few more games, so it''s so enjoyable.


    Lin Yu said goodbye to the two of them: "Two of you, I will go one step ahead."


    He already had an idea in his mind and didn''t want to waste time here anymore.


    "Little brother, don''t rush away."


    The two discouraged.

 Chapter 135： Strength gap

    "Is there anything else?" Lin Yu asked.


    The warrior surnamed Huang smiled and said: "Little brother, you just spent money to invite us to this restaurant. We can''t white-collar this one, so I want to treat you to a supper."


    "Yes, let''s go for a supper together." Gu Wuzhe is also very enthusiastic, "The nightlife of our Jiuli Mansion is very exciting, and I will take you to see and see."


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to go to eat supper with them, and immediately refused: "It was just a trivial matter, you two don''t need to worry about it."


    "Little brother, give us a chance to do our best as a landlord, otherwise others think that our people in Jiuli Mansion are unkind and specialize in foreigners."


    The warrior surnamed Huang grabbed Lin Yu''s shoulder and said.


    The warrior surnamed Gu followed and persuaded: "Little brother, let''s have supper together. I will tell you the legendary stories of the head of Lu and the head of Song again and again. It is absolutely wonderful, and you are sure you haven''t heard it."


    When Lin Yu heard it, the two of them had just said that they didn''t have enough fun, and wanted to show off.


    Of course, this can be regarded as human nature, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    It''s a pity that he really doesn''t have this time.


    "Who is that person?"


    Lin Yu reached out and pointed out the window.


    Wuzhe Huang and Wuzhe Gu immediately turned their heads and asked again and again: "Where is it? Who?"


    Taking advantage of the moment when the two were distracted, Lin Yu immediately performed light work and left the restaurant.


    After the two watched, they didn''t see anything, so they turned around and wanted to ask Lin Yu again.


    But suddenly found that Lin Yu had disappeared.


    "Huh, what about the others?"


    "When did you leave?"


    "Did you just put on his shoulders, you have to ask yourself!"


    The two looked at each other.


    On the other side, after Lin Yu left the restaurant, he inquired about the direction of the Tianyuan restaurant and strode away.


    His facial features are very sensitive, and the conversation in the center of the square has already been heard at that meeting. The heads of the martial arts said that they would go to the Tianyuan restaurant to gather together and have a good drink.


    The plan he will execute next needs to borrow the power of these people, so he has to take the initiative to find them.


    On the street, all the pedestrians passing by were full of enthusiasm and discussion.


    The content of the chat is all related to the competition just now.


    Many people are marveling at the strength of the four masters, feeling that the top martial artist is nothing more than that.


    Some young martial artists unabashedly expressed their admiration for the four masters, expressing that they would target them and practice martial arts well.


    ...


    Tianyuan Restaurant.


    Tianyuan Pavilion.


    The heads of the four major sects of Jiuli Mansion and the heads of other small sects gathered here to share a feast.


    All martial arts sects in the Dawu dynasty are under the jurisdiction of the court, and there is basically no conflict of interest between each other. Therefore, this kind of martial arts competition is simply to exchange skills and use martial arts to meet friends.


    In addition, Wen Wu is the first and Wu Wu is the second.


    After the winner is divided in the ring, everyone has no more private thoughts. Drinking together can increase the relationship and become drunk.


    "The head of Song''s Bixia Yanbo is really superb!"


    "That''s natural. The head of Song has already practiced "Bixia Gong" to the top five years ago. He has a deep inner strength and can be called a master."


    "..."


    A group of little heads toasted Song Hualong who was sitting on the main seat, and they kept flattering.


    "cheers!"


    "Do!"


    Everyone drank the wine in one cup.


    After eating two bites of food, Meng Yangping stirred up the topic: "Everyone, have you heard about what happened to Zhou Guoguo?"


    "What''s up?"


    The crowd was aroused by curiosity and asked in unison.


    "You don''t know?" Meng Yangping was a little surprised, and then smiled: "Then I will tell you about it. This is an incredible event!"


    "Say it."


    "Don''t sell it."


    Everyone urged.


    Meng Yangping put down his chopsticks and said, "There is a congenital warrior from Zhou Guoguo, whose surname is Lin, and his name is Lin Yu."


    "Innate warrior?!"


    "Really? Is there really a congenital warrior in this world?"


    "..."


    Everyone is a little bit afraid to believe it, after all, the innate martial artist only exists in the legend, and no one has ever seen it with their own eyes.


    "It''s true! There is absolutely nothing wrong with it!"


    "It''s like this..." After Meng Yangping described in detail what happened in the capital, the people finally no longer doubted it.


    Immediately afterwards, the heads of the audience became curious about the combat power of the innate martial artist.


    I really want to know how much innate fighters are better than top-notch fighters.


    "It should be about four or five times stronger." A head guessed.


    Another head agreed: "I also think that four or five times is already an exaggeration."


    After a lot of discussion, most people agreed with this conclusion, and a small number of people felt that it must be smaller than this value.


    After all, they don''t know that there is innate gong method, they don''t know that the innate gong method can transform their internal energy into true qi after they are practiced, and they don''t know that there is positive internal energy.


    So it''s impossible to imagine how strong the internal strength can be.


    The gap of four to five times is already the limit of their imagination.


    It is like a person who has never seen the sea, and has never heard of the sea. He can''t imagine how vast the sea can be.


    If you tell him that the sea is 100,000 times the size of the pond in front of his house, he will think you are bragging.


    "I want to know how big the gap is, unless I see the Innate Martial Artist with my own eyes."


    "If you say it according to the head of Meng, I''m afraid I won''t see it in this life. You think, even the king of a country has to sell the face of the innate warrior, how high is the status? It is you and I can see Is it?"


    "That''s true!"


    At this time, the door of Tianyuan Pavilion was suddenly opened.


    The heads of the group thought it was the little Er who came to serve the food, so they didn''t think much about it, and continued to talk about themselves.


    But when Lin Yu stepped into the door and closed it easily, someone finally noticed something was wrong.


    "Who are you?"


    Song Hualong''s main seat was facing the door, so he was the first to see Lin Yu''s face clearly.


    He has a burly figure with extraordinary temperament. At first glance, he is not a shopkeeper, but like a warrior.


    Song Hualong''s first reaction was that this might be a martial artist who came here admiringly.


    Lin Yu self-reported his family and said: "Zhou''s innate warrior, Lin Yu, have you heard of it?"


    "Are you Lin Yu?"


    The heads just found it unbelievable.


    How could it be so coincidental?


    When I talked about Lin Yu, he came?


    "How do you prove that you are Lin Yu?"


    Song Hualong asked.


    Lin Yuliang gave out the census of Zhou''s national identity and gave everyone a glance.


    Then he picked up an empty wine glass on the table and squeezed it lightly with a small amount of strength. Without even stimulating the real qi, he quietly squeezed it into a powder and sprinkled it from the gap between the fingers.


    "It''s really Lin... Lin Xiantian!"


    Song Hualong and others no longer had the slightest doubt.


    Lin Yu''s identity certificate is true, and his strength is so strong, it is naturally that Lin Yu is right.


    From this, they also confirmed one thing.


    That is, the innate martial artist is indeed four to five times stronger than the first-class martial artist.


    Like the wine glass just now, it can be crushed even if they come to pinch it, but it can''t pinch it so finely, and it will make some noises, it is impossible to be silent.


    "Lin Xiantian, why are you looking for us?"


    Song Hualong and the others all stood up and saluted Lin Yu.


    Congenital warriors have a higher status than monarchs, so how can they dare to put on any airs?


    "Masters, I need your help on a very confidential matter."


    Lin Yu is not wordy, straight to the point.

 Chapter 136： Evil work

    Lin Yu knew that as an innate warrior, he was very special in this world.


    His strength is equivalent to that of a practitioner, and his status in the eyes of aristocratic families is also equivalent to that of a practitioner.


    But unlike a practitioner, he doesn''t need to hide in the dark, he can make his identity public and inform the world.


    After all, the warrior is within the scope of normal people''s understanding.


    And practitioners will definitely exceed the understanding of ordinary people.


    Apart from other things, the fact that the light source Qi can repair injuries is unbelievable and unimaginable.


    Imagine that the half of a person''s chest down is completely gone, and the internal organs are lost in half, but the result is like an okay person, sober, and only takes a few breaths to grow the lower body again.


    How can ordinary people accept this scene?


    How to understand this unexplainable power?


    Definitely think he is not a human being.


    Another point is that practitioners only practice Qi, as long as they don''t release Origin Qi, they are completely indistinguishable from ordinary people, they are very fragile, and they don''t seem to be strong in any way.


    As for the martial artist, just a muscular body and a rugged appearance of a trained family can suffocate people. Anyone who sees it will feel that this manpower is infinite.


    So Lin Yu knows exactly what his strengths are.


    His biggest advantage is that he can take advantage of the special status of the congenital warrior in the world to facilitate it.


    For example, let other warriors do things for themselves.


    In a sense, he is the martial leader of the entire Dawu dynasty.


    "It is my honor to be able to help Lin Xiantian!"


    "Lin Xiantian, please, as long as I am within the scope of my ability, I will never die!"


    "..."


    The heads of the group were very excited when they heard that Lin Yu had something to ask them for help.


    At this time they all realized how noble Lin Yu''s identity was.


    This is the biggest official I have ever seen!


    Judging from what happened in Zhou Guoguo, the innate warrior and the emperor are not much different. They have great power and can determine the life and death of officials in one word, and even specify who should be an official in one word.


    I am fortunate to be able to help such characters, and I have the confidence to go out and brag in the future.


    The Dawu dynasty is so big, there is only one innate martial artist, how many people can see the innate martial artist with their own eyes?


    In the end, I not only saw it with my own eyes, but also talked to others and helped them. What is it not to be honored?


    It is like the emperor personally instructs a small official to do something. This small official will definitely feel very proud that he has been able to enter the eyes of the emperor.


    "Sit down first, everyone." Lin Yu said to the heads.


    It takes some time to make things clear. If you don''t make it clear, it will easily cause unnecessary trouble.


    "Lin Xiantian please!"


    Song Hualong hurriedly relinquished the main seat, bowed and stood aside, carefully supporting the back of the chair.


    After Lin Yu sat down, he stepped aside and stood with the other heads.


    "Sit all, sit and say."


    Lin Yu greeted a group of people standing there bowed and refused to take a seat.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Everyone looked terrified and did not dare to sit down.


    This is no wonder they, although they are the heads of a faction, all the martial arts sects of the Dawu dynasty are under the jurisdiction of the court and government.


    They are used to bowing their heads and bowing in front of officials. How can they dare to sit on an equal footing with Lin Yu, who even the monarch can instigate.


    "Sit and say, it''s okay."


    Lin Yu greeted again.


    He just wanted to ask these people for help, but he didn''t want to put on airs in front of them.


    If you want to replace it, he might feel refreshed in this situation.


    But since becoming an innate, his mentality has already undergone tremendous changes.


    For him now, it doesn''t make any sense to find a sense of existence in front of ordinary people, and there is no pleasure.


    If you really want to prove yourself, you should compare yourself with powerful practitioners and those from aristocratic families.


    Constantly improving his strength, gaining strong power, and competing with the real strong, this is what he wants to pursue.


    "Lin Xiantian, then, then I''ll be disrespectful after waiting."


    Seeing that Lin Yu was not teasing them, but really sincerely inviting them to take a seat, the heads finally let go of their worries and carefully sat back on their chairs.


    They couldn''t help sighing in their hearts that Lin Xiantian was in a high position but did not put on airs. This kind of temperament and bosom were greater than any official they had ever met.


    Seeing that everyone was seated, Lin Yu asked, "Everyone, have any of you heard of evil arts?"


    Xie Gong is one of the verbal techniques used by the court and government to cover up the truth.


    After all, weird events are always witnessed by ordinary people, and it is impossible to kill witnesses every time.


    When encountering a situation that can be covered up, the court sometimes throws the pot on the head of the warrior, claiming that it is a warrior who cultivates evil internal skills and comes out to make chaos.


    "Evil power? Evil internal power?"


    Feihe gang leader Ge Xinli thoughtfully, as if thinking of something.


    After thinking for a while, he said: "Lin Xiantian, I have heard about evil works. I was in Wei State last year..."


    He described in detail an incident he had heard, saying that it was a warrior who practiced evil internal skills in the Xiping Mansion of the State of Wei State. The government sent a lot of officers and soldiers and mobilized a lot of warriors before killing him. .


    It is said that many of the warriors who participated in the war at the time received awards from the government.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lu Yushu, the head of the Ziyun Sect, suddenly realized: "It turns out that it was an evil technique, so I have also heard of a similar thing. At that time..."


    Listening to the narratives of the two of themLin Yuxindao, as expected, there are many rumors about evil arts in the arena.


    However, what is circulating in the arena is not the truth, those demons and ghosts must have been killed by practitioners or Chiyang Sect warriors.


    The reason why it became like this when it spread to the rivers and lakes was because the officials gave the martial artist the credit when they dealt with the aftermath.


    Just like at the beginning of Jianyang City, he obviously killed two zombies, but the official announcement stated that the men from Tiger Gate had killed them.


    This was mainly because the government thought he was a disciple of the Chiyang Sect at the time.


    After Lu Yushu finished speaking, Lin Yu said: "Everyone, what I want to say next is related to this evil technique."


    "In the boundary of Jiuli Mansion these days, there has been an evil martial artist practicing evil arts."


    "The exercises he practices are very vicious, and he needs to eat living people to improve his skills..."


    It was actually a humanoid monster, and the main purpose of cannibalism was to inhale human spirit.


    After listening to the heads, everyone was filled with indignation.


    "It is because of this kind of evil martial artist that corrupts our reputation that our martial artist''s status is inferior!"


    "This kind of person should be broken into pieces!"


    "..."


    Unable to curse a few words, the heads asked: "Lin Xiantian, what do we need to do?"


    Lin Yu said: "That evil martial artist is very powerful, you can''t deal with it, so I only need you to help me find his whereabouts, and you don''t need to act."


    These heads came from all over the Jiuli Mansion and were very familiar with the boundaries of the Jiuli Mansion.


    With their help, you will be able to find the trace of the monster soon.

 Chapter 137： Haoheng

    Lin Yu roughly described the humanoid monster, including its behavior and appearance.


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu specifically urged: "Remember, this matter is a court secret. I think I will ask you for help only because you are all heads."


    "You must do it yourself, and don''t assign it to other people in the door to prevent leakage of information."


    "Also, after the matter is over, you should not mention this to anyone, otherwise the court will investigate it and you will definitely not be able to bear it."


    The heads of the group heard Lin Yu''s words so solemnly, and they slapped their chests to make sure that they would be careful.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu took out a stack of gold tickets and said, "Here is one million two gold tickets, and everyone has a share."


    Money can make ghosts push, and if you want these people to do their best, you still have to give some benefits.


    Anyway, these golden tickets are not much better than toilet paper.


    After spending the money, go and get rid of a big corrupt official, and you will have it right away.


    There are many scholars who want to be officials in this world, and corrupt officials are like leeks, cutting one crop after another, and they can''t kill them at all.


    Moreover, killing can make the people clap their hands and applaud. Now in the capital of Zhou Guoguo, some people who have been bullied by Han Xuliang say that Lin Yu is the elder Qingtian.


    Speaking of it, corrupt officials in this world are still waiting for themselves to kill.


    Because only practitioners above the condensed air realm have the privilege to kill corrupt officials, and what is the use of gold and silver for practitioners in the condensed air realm?


    They don''t bother to trouble the corrupt officials, and only they have some needs.


    Lin Yu divided the one million taels of gold in his hand and threw them one by one to the head of the audience.


    They were all dumbfounded.


    Take one million two golden tickets with you?


    And don''t even blink your eyes when you leave?


    This¡­¡­


    It is too arrogant!


    After dividing the golden tickets, Lin Yu added: "Say it again, that evil martial artist is very powerful. After you find out his whereabouts, don''t be mad, come back and report to me immediately. I will stay in Jiuli City these days. Inside the yamen, just come to the yamen and find me directly."


    "Yes!"


    All the heads took the lead.


    Lin Yu nodded, got up and left, heading to the Yamen of Jiuli City.


    After he went out, all the heads were extremely excited.


    "Lin Xiantian is really rich! One million taels of gold, that''s tens of millions taels of silver. Who in this Jiuli Mansion can come up with so much cash at once?"


    "Isn''t it? We, the richest nobleman in Jiuli Mansion, have never seen one million two gold tickets stacked together."


    "Hahaha, Torlin''s innate blessings, we saw it with our own eyes."


    "Yes, this matter alone is enough for us to brag for a lifetime."


    "..."


    "By the way, what do you think of Lin Xiantian''s strength?"


    "From what I saw just now, I think it''s about five times stronger than us."


    "I also think! The five-fold gap is not small. With this gap, our group of people will besiege him without the slightest chance of winning."


    "Not necessarily, I always feel that Lin Xiantian''s strength is hidden a lot, and the gap is definitely more than five times."


    "You can''t guess it this way, unless you can see with your own eyes how Lin Xiantian makes an all-out effort."


    "Well, you have to do your best, otherwise you can''t judge."


    ...


    the next day.


    Jiuli City Government Office.


    Lin Yu and Guo Kangsheng, the prefect of Jiuli Prefecture, were sitting together in the Houya Garden, eating the special fruits and pastries of Jiuli Prefecture, and chatting about some local customs and interesting things.


    After chatting for a while, Guo Kangsheng flattered: "Lin Xiantian, it''s really hard for you this time. I made a special trip to help our Jiuli Mansion eliminate the violence and Anliang."


    "Small things." Lin Yu said casually.


    At this time, a servant came to the back garden and walked to Guo Kangsheng to whisper a few words.


    After Guo Kangsheng listened, he apologized: "Lin Xiantian, I still have business affairs to be busy here. Please take a step first. Please forgive me."


    "It''s okay, you go." Lin Yu said.


    Guo Kangsheng stood up and said, "Lin Xiantian, if those heads find out the news, I''ll let the Yamen lead you here, okay?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu replied.


    Guo Kangsheng bowed, and then left in a big stride.


    Lin Yu continued to ponder about the sect mission.


    "Many people are powerful, and performing sect missions like me should be much faster than those practitioners."


    To be honest, this is a bit risky.


    However, with his own innate martial artist''s reputation in the martial arts, there shouldn''t be a big problem.


    There is no other way. Time is running out, so I have to work harder and fight harder.


    Although Ye Qiuling promised to intercede on her behalf, she asked her to allow herself to participate in the genius disciple war as a disciple of Tianyuanzong.


    But the key is to rely on your own efforts.


    If her strength cannot be improved in a short time, how can she intercede?


    Lin Yu took the jujube cake on the table and exhaled the martial arts modifier as he ate it.


    Now I can¡¯t just sit around and figure out how to add something next.


    When you have Yuanneng, you can modify the dozens of martial arts that you have learned newly.


    "...A level C mission rewards two bottles of essence pill at a time, and the monsters to be killed generally have a vitality of about 1500."


    "In this case, if I complete ten tasks, it will be 15,000 points, and one hundred will be 150,000 points."


    "..."


    "No, when my strength improves, I can take on higher-level tasks, reward more, and have more vitality."


    "In that way, you will have about 200,000 yuan for completing one hundred tasks."


    "Two hundred thousand yuan can fill up all the positive internal powers, and there is more vitality that can be used for fusion. In that case, even if I don''t release the physical power, the strength is at least equivalent to the mid-stage condensing energy."


    "At that time, as long as you release some more physical power, you can definitely crush the practitioners in the middle of the condensing state, and it will be enough to get a good place in the disciple battle that day."


    This kind of "cultivation" speed is already extremely fast.


    Like that Ye Qiuling, he has grown from zero base to the peak of the condensing state for eleven years of cultivation, breaking through two big realms and raising eight small realms.


    Counting down, it can only improve less than a small level each year.


    This is already considered as a cultivating prodigy, who has become the deputy suzerain at a young ageIf I can get 200,000 yuan before the end of the year, it will obviously be faster than her rate of improvement. Much.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but think of Xia Honglie.


    Xia Honglie has learned all the positive internal skills, and also learned many other martial arts.


    After all kinds of martial arts have been integrated, they have the strength between the middle stage of the condensing gas realm to the late stage of the condensing gas realm.


    You know, it took him more than four hundred years to do this.


    "No, not enough time!"


    Lin Yu frowned.


    "Assuming that one mission is completed every three days, then a hundred missions will take three hundred days in total. From now to the end of the year, the genius disciple battle will only take two hundred days."


    "Also, how can it be possible to complete a task every three days?"


    "It takes at least five or six days from receiving a task to returning to life!"


    After careful calculations, Lin Yu only felt that one head and two were big.


    It seems that I don''t even want to participate in the genius disciple war this year, at least until next year.


    Fortunately, I didn''t say anything to Ye Qiuling at that time. What he said was trying to fight for this year. I didn''t say it must be this year.


    Of course, she didn''t believe this at all.


    In her eyes, being able to participate in three years would be against the sky.


    ...


    One day, two days.


    On the third day, Song Hualong, the head of the Bixia faction, reported that he had found the trace of the "evil martial artist".


    In fact, Lin Yu himself wanted to go out to search for the monster in the past two days, but he thought about it again, if he went out to find the monster by himself, those heads would not know where to find him, and it would easily delay the fighter.

 Chapter 138： War

    Lin Yu followed Song Hualong to the Jiuli Mountain Range in the north of Jiuli Mansion.


    "Lin Xiantian, that evil martial artist is nearby..."


    Song Hualong introduced the information he found to Lin Yu while leading him to the depths of the mountain.


    He is very familiar with this area, knowing exactly where there are roads and caves.


    At this time, he was more anxious than Lin Yu, wishing to find the evil martial artist now, and then he could witness Lin Yu and the evil martial artist fighting with his own eyes.


    As the strongest first-rate warrior in Jiuli Mansion, he really wants to know how big the gap between himself and the innate warrior is.


    Whether his unique skill, Bixia Yanbo, can take a turn in the hands of Innate Martial Artists.


    Song Hualong felt that although he was definitely not an opponent of Innate Martial Artists, his original stunts still had some merits.


    Also, there is another idea why he wants to watch the battle between the two so eagerly.


    That is, by watching this battle and getting a sense of it, maybe you can understand the true meaning of martial arts.


    "Lin Xiantian, we are here." Song Hualong pointed to a cave in front of him and said softly: "That evil martial artist should be hiding in that cave."


    "You stay here."


    Lin Yu exhorted and walked towards the cave in front.


    But he had only taken two steps, and the monster took the initiative to walk out of the cave.


    It was dressed in a Confucian shirt and looked beautiful, looking like a weak scholar.


    Song Hualong behind Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, no wonder he called him an evil martial artist. After this evil practice, he didn''t even look like a martial artist.


    Lin Yu stopped, and the monster also stopped.


    "Heh!" The monster chuckled and said, "Today is really a good day. You can eat fresh human flesh without going out of the mountain."


    Its cultivation is equivalent to the initial stage of the Condensing Qi Realm, so it naturally looks down on Lin Yu and Song Hualong, thinking that these two warriors are definitely not his opponents.


    Although it also heard that there was a new innate warrior in this world.


    But the martial artist who has just stepped into the innate and has not learned a few martial arts, how can he be the opponent of the initial stage of the condensing energy?


    "Let me think about it, how is it better to eat? The legs or the hands first, or twist off the head first and eat it?"


    If no one is talking to himself like the monster next to it, they don''t pay attention to them at all.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to listen to it forcing it to talk, so he just started it.


    He suddenly accelerated and broke through the sound barrier in an instant. His whole body was wrapped in a sound barrier cloud, and his whole person was like a cannonball out of the chamber, rushing forward at twice the speed of sound.


    The tearing of the air caused a huge sonic boom.


    Bang--


    There was a loud noise.


    Song Hualong was dumbfounded on the spot, his ears buzzed constantly, completely unaware of what had just happened.


    The sonic boom that broke through the sound barrier was too loud. If he hadn''t practiced martial arts for many years and had a deep inner strength, his ears would be deafened on the spot.


    Know that when a fighter jet breaks through the sound barrier, the sound can easily shatter the glass.


    "Has it been thundered?"


    Where did Song Hualong know what it means to break through the sound barrier, he only thought it was a sudden thunderbolt.


    "Yes... by the way, it is... to fight, Lin Xiantian, to fight!"


    There was so much confusion in his head, he finally came back to his senses, remembering that he brought Lin Xiantian to kill the evil martial artist.


    "What about people?"


    "Where are people?"


    Song Hualong looked around, still a little dizzy in his mind.


    boom--


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the cave.


    Hearing this sound, Song Hualong shook his head vigorously, finally his mind was a little clearer than before.


    "They must be in the cave!"


    "But how did they get in?"


    Song Hualong only felt that Monk Zhang Er was puzzled.


    He was shocked by the sudden loud noise just now, his head was blank, so he didn''t see the movements of the two at all.


    "I didn''t see it clearly just now, now hurry up and take a look!"


    Song Hualong performed light work and wanted to go to the cave to find out.


    However, as soon as he started, he heard another loud noise.


    At the same time, he noticed that a black spot was rapidly expanding in front of him.


    Before he had time to think, the whole person was blown into flight by a strong wind.


    He didn''t know at all, it was Lin Yu who just grabbed the monster and passed him by, tearing the air and generating strong wind, blowing him away.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Song Hualong had no idea what was going on here.


    I thought I was dreaming.


    Slap--


    Song Hualong slapped himself twice, only to realize that it was not a dream.


    He got up from the ground in a daze, and suddenly heard a very rapid beating from a distance.


    He didn''t know what language to use to describe this sound. It sounded like someone was hitting someone with a fist, but it didn''t seem to be the same.


    Because the sound was too rapid and too loud.


    "How can it be such a sound when hitting someone with a fist?"


    "Let''s take a look!"


    Song Hualong performed light work again and swept away in the direction where the sound came from.


    This time he was no longer blown away by the inexplicable "monster wind", and finally saw the scene of Lin Yu and the evil martial artist fighting.


    Lin Yu''s fists were swung at a speed that was difficult to see with the naked eye, and they kept hitting the evil martial artist.


    Every time, the sound shook the sky, showing how terrifying the power that burst out.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Song Hualong didn''t say anything about martial arts at this time, he just wanted to quickly find a suitable language to describe this kind of power.


    This completely surpassed his imagination!


    He tried his best to think, and just when he found a word that could barely be used to describe this kind of scene, the two men disappeared again.


    Just a moment of stunned effort, and I can''t find it again!


    boom--


    To the left of Song Hualong, another loud noise came.


    He turned around and looked around.


    After seeing it clearly, the whole person was stunned.


    He remembered that place very clearly, there was no cave in the first place.


    But now there are more caves inexplicably.


    "They bumped it out?"


    "Isn''t they the one who bumped it out?"


    The place was so dusty it was apparently knocked out by two people.


    But Song Hualong couldn''t accept this fact.


    How could the power of the innate warrior be so powerful? !


    He swallowed hard, thinking in his heart, if he was hit like that...


    "No, let''s not say that I was hit like that, just those fists just now, as long as I hit it like that..."


    Song Hualong knew very well that the fist that Lin Yu hit on the evil martial artist just now, as long as a punch fell on him, he would be broken into pieces.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Song Hualong laughed in pain.


    Not laughing at others, but at myself.


    Laughing that I don''t know the heights of the sky and the earth, dare to think that his Bixia Yanbo can go for a turn in the hands of the Innate Martial Artist.


    "Third-rate fighters, second-rate fighters, first-rate fighters, there is a huge gap between them, but they are all acquired fighters."


    "The gap between the same acquired martial artist is so big, how can it be compared with the innate martial artist?"


    "It''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous!"


    "I''m too arrogant!"


    Song Hualong finally knew why the innate martial artist had such a high status.


    With this kind of power, even the emperor doesn''t have to look at it, how can his status be low?


    With this kind of power, the world is as big as possible. Why do you want to bow your head to others?


    My own warriors are looked down upon by scholars, not because scholars can be officials!


    But because I am too weak!

 Chapter 139： Secret meeting

    In the cave.


    Lin Yu kept swinging his fists to completely change the monster back to its original shape.


    ¡¾Yuanneng +1700¡¿


    The monster was dead, but he didn''t stop there and continued to attack.


    It wasn''t until the monster had completely lost its appearance and turned into a pool of blood and mud before it finally stopped.


    "If it wasn''t because Song Hualong was watching, I wouldn''t be able to release my physical strength...to solve it, one punch is enough!"


    Lin Yu dusted the dust off his clothes.


    I thought it would be good to fight like this, it''s rare to be able to fight so heartily.


    "The material of the clothes is pretty good, so it''s not damaged."


    "Those cultivating sects really have a lot of good things!"


    Lin Yu put the demon''s head which was still intact into a specially made pocket in order to return the task and settle the reward.


    "It would be great if there was a space ring."


    Lin Yu thought about walking out of the cave.


    Outside the cave, Song Hualong waited there with a complicated expression.


    Seeing Lin Yu coming out, he wanted to step forward to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Today''s events deeply shocked him, and he didn''t know how to get along with Lin Yu.


    "Head Song, are you not hurt?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Song Hualong shook his head nonchalantly: "No."


    "That''s good, go, it''s time to go back."


    Lin Yu greeted him and walked forward first.


    But he hadn''t walked two steps before he found a line of prompts to gain vitality jumped out in front of him.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2¡¿


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu stopped immediately.


    This is the primordial energy generated by the black disc, not from a monster.


    "In this deep mountain and old forest, is there a place similar to the Hall of Cultivation of Souls?"


    The speed of acquiring vital energy has become faster again, and it is less than half an hour after the last acquisition.


    Therefore, Lin Yu immediately thought of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls.


    Thinking of this, he turned to Song Hualong and said, "Song head, you go back by yourself, I have something else to do."


    "Yes."


    Song Hualong didn''t dare to disobey, and immediately accepted.


    After speaking, he strode towards the direction of the mountain.


    Lin Yu reminded: "Remember, don''t tell others about things today."


    "Yes, I will never talk nonsense!"


    Song Hualong promised immediately.


    After seeing Lin Yu''s strength, he did not dare to disobey any order of Lin Yu.


    Even if the emperor came, he would not tell what happened today.


    After all, the fear of the emperor mainly comes from etiquette and concepts, while the fear of Lin Yu comes from the depths of his soul.


    That kind of fear and helplessness in the face of powerful forces.


    After Lin Yu watched Song Hualong walk away, he stood still and thought.


    Now I only know that the speed of acquiring yuan energy is getting faster, but I don''t know what is causing it.


    Also, it is still difficult to find out that thing or place just by knowing that this point is of little significance.


    Because I don''t know which direction that thing is in.


    Although it is possible to calculate the time interval by obtaining the hint of the vital energy, in order to judge which direction is right.


    But this trial and error is too slow and a waste of time.


    So you can''t try like a headless fly, you must first roughly judge the most likely direction.


    "Go to the monster''s cave first and have a look."


    Lin Yu strode towards the cave where the monster lives.


    ...


    Somewhere underground.


    A huge underground cave.


    Thirteen demons gathered here for a meeting.


    "The Great Demon King Gula let us be the vanguard, we must perform well."


    "Quack, our stronghold here is the most successful, no one would have thought that we would hide here."


    "Thanks to the monster above for cover."


    "The cultivator finds something abnormal here, and he will definitely leave after coming over and killing the monster above, so I won''t think too much about it."


    "..."


    "It''s still a good world! It''s our hometown. It''s really comfortable to live here, even the air is sweet."


    "It''s a pity that such a good place is occupied by a bunch of waste."


    "Kill all these wastes and take them home!"


    "If we have been living here, living in our hometown, can we become real people?"


    "Don''t think about it, we have been exiled to the outside world for so long, after such a long period of time, generation after generation, the flesh and blood have long been completely changed, and we will never change back."


    "I want to be a human being."


    "I don''t want to be a human being. To gain strength as a human being, I have to practice. Being a demon is born with power."


    The demons babbled.


    Although their pronunciation is a bit strange, but the language is basically the same as in this world.


    Because their ancestors lived here.


    Suddenly, a demon with the appearance of a human teenager ran over and reported to the group of demon who had a meeting: "The man above did not leave after killing the monster."


    "I haven''t left, what are you doing?" The devil stopped the meeting and asked.


    The young demon replied, "He walked into the cave of the monster, not knowing what to do."


    "That might be trying to search for treasures in the cave. People are just like that. They are afraid of death and greedy." The demon said indifferently.


    "Or, let''s trick that person down and kill him?" a demon suggested.


    Several demon men glanced at each other, and then asked the young demon, "What is the strength of the man above? Did you see clearly?"


    "Similar to that monster, slightly stronger." The young demon replied.


    When the demons heard this, they quacked and laughed.


    "Then kill him, it''s the safest to kill him."


    "Go, let''s kill him first, and then we will discuss how to complete the task assigned to us by the Great Demon Goula."


    The demons walked towards the cave somewhere.


    ...


    Tian Yuanzong.


    Tianyuan Hall.


    The senior officials of Tianyuanzong gathered here for a meeting.


    Sovereign lord Nangongyi sat on the throne of the lord, first glanced at the three deputy lord sitting at the forefront, and then looked at the elders.


    "Your performance disappointed me!"


    Nangongyi''s tone was heavy, with a trace of sullen expression on his face.


    Everyone present remained silent, and no one dared to say a word.


    After Nangong Yi paused for a while, he said in a deep voice, "Responding to the invasion of the Demon Clan It''s okay if our Tianyuan Sect is not as good as the Demon Sect, and even the Demon Sect is inferior."


    "How do you let me face Master Ji?"


    Nangong Yi said, scanning the three deputy suzerains with a stern look.


    After sweeping a circle, he stayed on Ye Qiuling.


    "Qiu Ling, you are solely responsible for this matter. It was the first big test given to you by the sect after you became the deputy suzerain. Now that it is like this, what do you want to say?"


    Ye Qiuling''s face flushed, and after holding back for a long time, he said, "I am incompetent. I am willing to receive any punishment."


    She is naturally proud and has very high demands on herself.


    This matter was messed up, even if the Sect Master did not reprimand her, she would have no place to show herself.


    What''s more, this matter was originally not very difficult, the Sect Master wanted to pave the way for her, so he chose to let her be responsible.


    It turned out like this in the end.


    "Hey, Sect Master Nangong, Qiuling is still too young after all, with insufficient experience and insufficient experience. You are too rash for such a big thing, hey!"


    In the seat of the elders in the distance, an elder shook his head and said.


    Tianyuanzong is different from Chiyangzong. Tianyuanzong is full of cultivators, and those who are successful in cultivation have a very long life span, so there are many elders in the Supreme Supreme Being.


    The Chiyang Sect is ultimately a martial arts school, except for innate martial artists such as Xia Honglie and Lin Yu, everyone else only has a life span of more than 100 years.


    Moreover, the body of a warrior will naturally age. Generally, it will age rapidly after the age of eighty, and its strength will be greatly reduced. After one hundred, it will only be alive.


    Therefore, before Lin Yu arrived in the entire Chiyang Sect, there was not a single Supreme Elder.

 Chapter 140： turn up

    Hearing the reprimand from the Supreme Elder, Ye Qiuling did not speak, and Nangong Yi did not speak either.


    Both of them remained silent.


    They have nothing to say.


    Nangong Yi was Ye Qiuling''s master, Ye Qiuling was brought out by him, and he had high hopes before thinking about paving the way for her and helping her get to the top.


    This point, of course the senior elders, including the Taishang elders, are clear.


    Therefore, Ye Qiuling''s fault was Nangong Yi''s fault.


    As the suzerain, Nangong Yi is responsible for all the affairs of the whole family. According to the rules, the elder Taishang only has the power to make suggestions and cannot interfere with his decisions.


    In addition, he is very old and strong, so he has always been arbitrary in the sect.


    This time it is a rare major error.


    So now that the elder Taishang took the opportunity to blame, he could only remain silent.


    After a moment of silence, another Supreme Elder reproached: "Sect Master Nangong, demons are the best at disguising and bewitching people. Among them, the demons are the worst. How dare you leave things to Qiuling?"


    "She is only twenty this year, how much experience can she have? It''s easy to be fooled by those demons!"


    Monsters can transform into humans and use human appearances to deceive others, but for practitioners, they are relatively easy to identify.


    But the demons are different. The demons have the ability to directly interfere with the spirits of practitioners.


    Therefore, if you are not paying attention, you will be deceived by the other party.


    Hearing this reproach, Nangong Yi and Ye Qiuling continued to remain silent without making any excuses.


    Seeing that the two of them were silent, the elder said again: "Sect Master Nangong, Deputy Sect Master Ye, remember the lesson this time, and don''t make similar mistakes next time."


    "Yes."


    "Yes."


    The two replied with difficulty.


    Like Ye Qiuling, Nangong Yi was also a genius with extraordinary talents.


    He did a good job in the past, and today is the first time being educated by the Supreme Elder.


    You know, none of these elders can compare to him in practice.


    It''s nothing more than seniority and age that I became a Taishang elder.


    People of the same age as them have already been absorbed by the aristocracy. How come they can only stay in the door and wait to die?


    So their education, this kind of education from the weak, made him feel especially humiliated.


    The shame in Ye Qiuling''s heart was even worse.


    One is that I messed up things myself, proved that I was inadequate, and confirmed others'' evaluations of her¡ªnot enough experience.


    Second, it was because this incident caused her master to be disciplined and made her faceless.


    "Okay, this is the case." A grand elder came out and said roundly: "It''s not just the problem of the two of them, your other deputy sect masters, elders, and outsiders. Deacon, none of them can get away with it."


    This remark made everyone present feel indignant.


    These Taishang elders usually practice cultivation apart from cultivation, and they don''t care about internal affairs at all. Now that there is a problem, it is really uncomfortable to come out one by one to rely on the old and sell the old.


    But everyone is daring to be angry and afraid to speak.


    After all, the gate rules are there, and the Supreme Elder has the power to advise and supervise.


    "Wait, there''s more."


    Suddenly, a supreme elder looked at Nangong Yi and asked, "Sect Master Nangong, I heard that Qiu Ling proposed to you a few days ago that the innate martial artist who came from Chiyang Sect should be given a place to participate in the genius battle. this matter?"


    "Yes!" Nangong Yi answered truthfully without evading.


    "What a fool!"


    Several elders shook their heads.


    "Our Tianyuanzong is a cultivating school, how can we open a convenient door for those ordinary martial artists?"


    "A warrior is a warrior after all, even if he becomes an innate, he is still a warrior. How can we compare with our practitioners?"


    "Even if you give him five hundred years of cultivation time, he will still participate in the genius battle, which is really a ridicule!"


    "Sect Master Nangong, your work is really getting less and less reliable."


    "Qiu Ling is also a deputy sect leader, and he is still as indifferent as a child."


    "..."


    Nangong Yi was so nameless by these old guys, and finally couldn''t help it, and said in a deep voice, "Okay! Qiu Ling just made a suggestion to me and said to observe his situation, instead of directly joining him in the war. Quota!"


    Hearing this, several elders of the Supreme Master cast their faces instantly.


    "Sect Master Nangong, what do you mean? If he performs well, are you really ready to do what Qiu Ling said?"


    "Sect Master Nangong, don''t forget your identity!"


    Nangong Yi squinted his eyes and said slowly: "In this world, the strong is respected. If that innate martial artist performs better than our disciple, why can''t we give him a chance?"


    The thing that annoys these old guys the most is that these old guys have no abilities, and all day long, he only knows how to restrict people with various rules.


    He understands why these old guys like this.


    Because they are too weak!


    Only those who are weak need to make some rules and restrictions, in order to distinguish themselves from others.


    Just like the mortals in the duny world, they come up with various etiquette rules to separate people with similar strengths into three, six or nine classes.


    What level of people can sit on a sedan chair, what level of people can wear beautiful clothes, what level of people can marry three wives and four concubines, and so on, it is extremely cumbersome.


    The real strong do not need these things at all.


    The real strong, UU reading www.uukANAnshu.com suppresses everything, who dares not?


    Does it need to be so troublesome?


    "Sect Master Nangong, what on earth do you mean?" Several elders asked in unison.


    "It doesn''t mean anything." Nangong Yi said coldly: "I just want to tell you that it was my mistake to deal with the demons. I admit it, and I am willing to accept criticism with a humility."


    "But for other normal affairs, you''d better refrain from pointing your fingers at them."


    "This Tian Yuanzong, I am the Sect Master!"


    Several elders felt the aura emanating from Nangong Yi, and swallowed the words from their lips.


    They have failed too many times in their lives, and they''ve long been counseled at this age. How can they dare to confront Nangong Yi?


    Having said so much just now, it is nothing more than catching Nangong Yi''s mistake, taking the opportunity to exercise the power of the lower body as the elder, looking for a sense of existence.


    They really want to be tough with Nangong Yi, they don''t have the courage and strength.


    "Hey, as the saying goes, if you don''t listen to the old man, you will suffer!"


    "I''m old, but I can''t tell you, Sect Master Nangong, you can do it yourself."


    After several elders babbled a few unnutritious words, they took the lead to leave Tianyuan Hall.


    Nangong Yi ignored them and said to the elders present: "We will continue to discuss the next issue."


    ¡­


    Jiuli House.


    Jiuli Mountains.


    After Lin Yu walked into the cave of that monster, he found that the interval of acquiring vital energy had shortened a little, obviously it was getting closer and closer to that thing or place.


    "Sure enough, here!"


    Lin Yu continued to explore the depths.

 Chapter 141： stop

    Deep underground.


    The demons all gathered on the east side of the underground cave.


    "That person is above us now."


    "Continue to sense his movements, and when he gets to the position, get him off."


    Above.


    Inside the monster cave.


    Lin Yu stopped and walked, and after repeated observations and judgments, he finally determined that the thing or place that accelerated his energy acquisition should be underground.


    "This is an old forest in the deep mountains. There must be no place like the Hall of Cultivation of Souls."


    Lin Yu heard from the old master Xia Honglie that the Hall of Cultivation of Souls needs to consume huge resources to maintain.


    Even the cultivating sect can grab resources from everywhere in an open manner, and it is not easy to maintain the normal operation of the Soul Cultivation Hall.


    So this may be ruled out.


    There is definitely no similar place in this place.


    Then it can only be something.


    But what will it be?


    Lin Yu continued to observe the tips for acquiring vital energy.


    After observing for a while, he found that although he stood still, the frequency of acquiring vital energy would still change.


    It seems that the underground thing is not fixed somewhere, but can move around.


    "Could it be... the demons?"


    The magic power cultivated by the demons has the ability to directly affect the spirits, and they can use this ability to deceive others or induce other creatures.


    If the things underground are demons, then everything makes sense.


    It hides underground and can only perceive what is happening on the ground through that special ability.


    And because it is perceivable by influencing the soul, after interacting with the black disc, it speeds up the black disc''s energy generation speed.


    Speaking of it, the devil can be said to be the nemesis of the trick to a certain extent.


    Because Kui is a pure energy body with only one divine soul, and demon energy affects divine soul, so with the same strength, Kui is not the opponent of demon at all.


    Lin Yu has always been curious. Since the devil who infiltrated the Dawu Dynasty came from Jianyang City, why did that crook dared to stay in Jianyang City to absorb Yang Qi?


    Did those demons and that tricky thing reach a deal of any kind?


    Otherwise, why would the well water not invade the river water?


    "If there is a demon hiding in the ground, it is better for me to go first and find some helpers."


    Lin Yu turned and walked towards the entrance of the cave.


    He doesn''t know the strength of the demons hiding in the ground, so naturally it is impossible to take risks.


    Deep underground.


    The demons have been sensing Lin Yu''s movements.


    "That person wants to leave."


    "Is he going to find a helper?"


    "How is it possible! How could he know that we are hiding here, and he is not a member of the aristocratic family. He must have not found what he wanted in the Monster Cave Mansion, so he chose to leave."


    "Then we don''t care about him, let him go?"


    "No, since you have decided to kill him, you can''t let him go."


    "Yes, you can''t let him go. He is only a little stronger than that monster, not the opponent of so many of us, kill him."


    "Kill him, eat his meat!"


    Above.


    Hole**.


    Lin Yu walked, suddenly...


    A big hole suddenly cracked in the ground under his feet.


    A force pulled him, pulling him all the way down.


    Just one or two breaths, he dragged him into a huge underground cave.


    After Lin Yu stood firmly on the ground, with the help of night vision, he looked around and found that there were a total of fifteen demons surrounding him in the distance.


    At the same time, he also found that he no longer jumped out of the prompt to gain vitality.


    It seems that it was because these demons didn''t urge the magic power to sense him anymore, causing the black disc to generate vital energy back to normal.


    "It turns out to be a warrior."


    "A warrior who is stronger than that monster, that must be an innate warrior."


    "Kill this warrior and eat him."


    "superior!"


    The demons babbled and talked, and when they were about to kill Lin Yu, they suddenly realized that there was a scene in front of them that made them feel incredible.


    Lin Yu''s body swelled rapidly, and with just one breath, it soared into a monster of more than three meters.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu didn''t wait for the demon to respond, and rushed towards one of the demon with lightning speed.


    With a bang, the demon was directly knocked into several pieces by Lin Yu''s huge body.


    Head to head, hands to hands, feet to feet.


    The black and red demon blood was sprayed everywhere, and the dark brown organs in his body fell to the ground.


    "So weak?"


    "Dare you be so weak to stop me from letting me go?"


    Lin Yu kept rushing towards another demon without stopping.


    Bang¡ª


    The demon couldn''t dodge, and was smashed into pieces.


    In just two breaths, two demons died on the spot, and the remaining demons finally reacted.


    "Run! Run quickly!"


    "The mission of the Great Demon King Gula is important!"


    The demons screamed and ran wildly.


    But how could Lin Yu give them a chance to escape? This is all Yuanneng.


    Bang¡ª


    Another demon was smashed into pieces by Lin Yu''s rushing body.


    Lin Yu didn''t use any skills, just rampaged in the cave.


    His speed is extremely fast, bombarding back and forth like a cannonball that can turn at will.


    Bang bang bang¡ª


    Loud noises echoed continuously in the underground caves, and the scene was very chaotic.


    Those demons who had not been killed by Lin Yu for the time being, all regretted to death in their hearts.


    How could you provoke such a evil star?


    That''s it!


    This is over!


    Bang bang bang¡ª


    After a few more loud noises, only the last demon remained in the cave.


    Seeing that there was no possibility of escape, the demon closed his eyes, and his whole body exploded suddenly.


    As a demon, life can be spared, but the plan of the big devil cannot be broken.


    "Still a little slower, let him successfully blew himself up!"


    "It''s a pity those Yuanneng!"


    Lin Yu stopped his figure, UU read murmured.


    Afterwards, his body quickly recovered and returned to his normal appearance.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 25175¡¿


    Each of these demons had about 1,500 vital energy, and a total of 14 were killed, which increased their vital energy by more than 21,000.


    In addition to the monster killed before and the meta energy generated by the black disc during this period, the meta energy number on the modifier list becomes 25175.


    "Take care of the immediate problem first."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and looked at the broken limbs scattered on the ground.


    After the demon was killed, Yuanneng was in his hands. Next, he had to find a way to maximize the use of these demon corpses and seek as many benefits as possible for himself.


    Lin Yu thought in his heart.


    The aristocratic family attaches great importance to the invasion of the demons and requires all major schools of practice to deal with the demons first.


    Therefore, as long as the corpses of these demons are used well, a lot of benefits can be earned.


    But now there is a very troublesome problem.


    I cannot claim that these demons were killed by myself.


    Because in the eyes of others, he only has the initial cultivation base of the Condensing Qi Realm, and it is impossible to survive the siege of these demons.


    It is even more impossible to kill so many demons.


    Lin Yu had thought of this a long time ago.


    That''s why I just used that method to kill the demon here, just to disguise the demon''s death as a self-destruction, so as not to be suspicious of others.


    At this moment, anyone who looks at it will feel that the demon blew himself to death.


    "Call out Ye Qiuling first, as long as you handle it properly, it will still be a great contribution!"

 Chapter 142： Great credit

    Lin Yu used Tianyuanzong''s dedicated communication method to contact Ye Qiuling and told her that traces of the devil had been found here.


    After that, he waited in the cave, waiting for Ye Qiuling to come by himself.


    About two hours later.


    A beautiful shadow slowly fell from the hole torn by the demon, and came to Lin Yu''s side.


    Ye Qiuling glanced around and asked, "Lin Yu, what''s going on here?"


    Lin Yu took out the words that he had thought about a long time ago and said: "I will perform the mission of the sect, and follow the trace of the monster to this mountain. After killing the monster, I wanted to go back to life, but suddenly heard strange sounds from the depths of the monster cave. The movement."


    "Following the voice and looking down, I found that this place has become like this."


    "These demons seem to have chosen to blew themselves for some reason."


    Hearing this, Ye Qiuling nodded, and said, "They all blew themselves to death."


    Lin Yu continued, "Although these demons all blew themselves to death, the corpses can be used by us."


    Ye Qiuling turned his head to look at Lin Yu, with appreciative expression in his eyes, and asked, "What do you think? Let me talk about your thoughts first."


    "Okay!" Lin Yu said persuasively: "For me, the discovery of the demon clan''s corpse is just a small credit for a blind cat hitting a dead mouse, but what if I found the demon clan''s whereabouts through active investigation and search?"


    "Furthermore, if it is Deputy Sect Master Ye, you personally instruct me to search for the Demon Race in this area, and I will report to you after I find it. Will you come to slaughter the Demon Race cleanly?"


    Ye Qiuling''s eyes lit up, admiringly said: "Very smart! I didn''t see you wrong as expected!"


    Later, she asked: "Lin Yu, since you have made such a great contribution, what kind of reward do you want?"


    "I want to practice in the Soul Cultivation Hall," Lin Yu said along the way.


    "Enter the Hall of Soul Cultivation?" Ye Qiuling hesitated for a while, and then thoughtfully: "It''s not impossible! Now the family has made dealing with the demons a top priority, and special circumstances are dealt with specially. I will go to Master and talk about it. It should be able to make an exception for you."


    The number of demon who infiltrated the Dawu dynasty is limited, and the Dawu dynasty is so large that it is extremely difficult to find a demon successfully.


    Like that town of Demon Sect, there is a secret method to search for demon, but so far it has only killed seven demon.


    But here, there are fifteen demon corpses...


    Ye Qiuling secretly said in his heart that he and his master were still worrying about how to return to the family, and now the problem has been solved in an instant.


    Not only that, the credit is far beyond my imagination!


    After going back, you can hit those old guys hard in the face.


    Humph, let you say I am young and ignorant!


    now what? now what?


    "Okay, without further ado, go back and report it now!"


    Ye Qiuling straightened his chest and said loudly, with unconcealable joy in his tone.


    Lin Yu looked aside and shook his head.


    This woman is quite calm most of the time, but she is always emotionally inexplicable.


    No matter how great the credit is in front of you, you won''t be so surprised, right?


    The last time I was trapped in the big array of treacherous things, I just played a little bit when I said it nicely.


    "Don''t rush back. There are still a lot of details that need to be perfected, otherwise others will not believe this statement, especially the old people in your sect."


    Lin Yu reminded.


    Ye Qiuling retracted his smile and nodded: "That''s right."


    Afterwards, the two discussed carefully, and after completing all the details, they returned with the demon''s corpse.


    ...


    Tian Yuanzong.


    After Ye Qiuling returned to Tianyuanzong, he immediately hurried to report to Nangong Yi.


    After listening to Nangong Yi immediately announced the convening of the conference.


    One is to announce this important event to the doorman, and the other is to discuss the matter of letting Lin Yu enter the Soul Cultivation Hall to practice.


    After all, this matter is against the rules and must be handled properly so that other people will not grasp the matter as a handle.


    Tianyuan Hall.


    After hearing the summoning order, the major deputy sect masters, elders, and elders of the Tianyuan Sect hurriedly came to the Tianyuan Hall.


    Nangongyi glanced at the crowd and announced: "Just now, Deputy Sect Master Ye killed 15 demons near the Jiuli Mountain in the Jiuli Mansion of Tianchi Country."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a commotion in the hall.


    After calming down, the elder asked: "Sect Master, how did Deputy Sect Master Ye know that there is a demon there? Didn''t she still have a meeting here a few hours ago?"


    When the meeting was held just now, the Supreme Elders still accused Ye Qiuling of being too rash in dealing with the demons, and in a blink of an eye she killed 15 demons.


    He slapped the opponent in the face severely.


    This¡­¡­


    What a coincidence!


    Nangong Yi looked at the Great Elder, then glanced at the seat of the Supreme Elder, and said: "You think that Deputy Sect Master Ye is just taking our Tianyuanzong disciples to deal with the Demon Clan. In fact, she secretly arranged the Chi The Yangzong warrior went to search for the demons."


    "The fifteen demon men in the Jiuli Mountains were discovered by him."


    "So..." Nangong Yi said while looking at the Taishang elder seat, and deliberately asked: "Dear Taishang elders, do you still think that Deputy Sect Master Ye is not sophisticated enough?"


    In the seat of the Supreme Elder, a Supreme Elder sneered when he heard the words and said: "Sect Master Nangong, your cultivation base is stronger than mine. We all admit this, but you should not treat us as fools for this."


    "The Scarlet Sun Sect warrior is nothing but a warrior no matter how powerful it is. Without the secret method of searching the demon clan, how can he find the demon clan?"


    "If I''m right, then the warrior was just a blind cat and a dead mouse. By coincidence?"


    "Hmph, Deputy Sect Master Ye arranged for a warrior who was unable to search for the Demon Race to search for the Demon. It just shows that she is not sophisticated enough!"


    After the elder Taishang finished speaking, he stroked his beard and felt contented.


    An expression of "just relying on you to fool me".


    After Nangong Yi listened to his words, he smiled and asked, "Are you doubting the wisdom of Master Wutest?"


    "What do you mean?" Several elders asked at the same time.


    Nangong Yi said, "Master Wushu arranged that innate martial artist to come to our Tianyuanzong as a named disciple. He has his own profound meaning. Have you ever wondered what the profound meaning is?"


    Hearing this, several elders frowned.


    They didn''t put that warrior in their eyes at all, how could they think about the deep meaning in it.


    Seeing that they did not speak, Nangong Yi took the initiative to answer: "The innate martial artist has a special identity, equivalent to the martial arts leader of the entire martial arts, and he can give orders to all the martial artists in the world. This is one of them."


    "Second, he acts as a warrior, and it is not easy to attract the attention and suspicion of demons and ghosts."


    "Based on these two points, Wushu Great Talent asked him to come to our Tianyuanzong as a registered disciple to help us solve some difficult tasks."


    "The traces of the fifteen demon men were successfully found by using these two advantages and mobilizing the martial artists of Jiuli Mansion to help them search."


    Hearing this, the expressions of several elders became difficult to look.

 Chapter 143： Enter the Hall of Cultivation of Souls

    Nangong Yi ignored the expressions of the elders, and continued: "You think you are old and experienced, but you can''t even guess the intentions of the untested adults. You dare to come out and accuse others of the wrong way of doing things?"


    "Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "As the Supreme Elder, it is true that you have the power of advice and supervision, but it is not for you to abuse it at will. I hope you can learn today''s lesson in the future."


    After Nangong Yi took the opportunity to beat the elders who were present, he felt refreshed.


    It''s not that he is a small person and likes to hold grudges.


    But it is really necessary to beat these old guys who like to lean on and sell old.


    Like this Mozu affairs, these old guys didn''t participate from start to finish, and the suggestions they made were all based on imagination and unrealistic.


    When something went wrong, they immediately jumped out, blaming one and the other. Anyway, it was the fault of others, and there was nothing wrong with them.


    It''s totally just standing and talking without backache.


    The main reason for this situation is that the aristocratic family has absorbed the outstanding old people of various schools of practice, leaving behind mediocre old people.


    Those who have no qualifications are fine, and those with qualifications like to talk about things after being mixed up with the Supreme Elder.


    Although they can''t interfere with the decision of a sect master, buzzing in their ears like a fly is annoying after all.


    Taishang elder seat.


    The elders of the Supreme Beings were speechless by Nangong Yi''s words, so they had to snorted and remained silent.


    Nangong Yi turned his head, looked at the deputy suzerain and the elders below, and said, "There is something here that needs to be voted on."


    "That innate martial artist wants to enter the Soul Cultivation Hall to practice for a period of time, what do you think?"


    This matter violates the rules of the door, so it must be jointly voted by the senior insiders.


    Otherwise, Nangong Yi would have to bear the responsibility for breaking the door rules alone.


    The elder asked: "Sovereign, what do you mean?"


    Nangong Yi said bluntly: "I mean, now that the situation is special, dealing with the demons is the top priority of our sect. Now that innate martial artist has made such a great contribution and set an example for the disciples. It is necessary to give some preferential treatment. In order to inspire other disciples."


    Hearing this, everyone nodded slowly.


    Sure enough, the suzerain had already decided what to do, letting everyone vote is just for everyone to share the responsibility.


    "In that case, I think this matter is feasible." The elder took the lead and said.


    "I also think it''s feasible!"


    Everyone expressed their opinions.


    On the other side, several of the Supreme Elders in the seat of the Supreme Elders were willing to speak, but in the end they shook their heads and said nothing.


    The matter is so decided.


    Afterwards, Nangong Yi discussed some other matters with everyone before announcing the end of the meeting.


    ...


    Soul Cultivation Hall.


    "It''s really impermanent!"


    Standing outside the gate of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, Lin Yu sighed.


    Yesterday, I was still struggling for a place to participate in the genius disciple war, and wanted to achieve excellent results in the genius war and obtain the qualifications to enter the Hall of Cultivation of Souls.


    Who would have thought that he would stand at the gate of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls in less than a day.


    Moreover, Sect Master Tianyuan was very generous, and directly gave himself two months of cultivation time.


    After taking a deep breath, Lin Yu stopped thinking about it and strode into the gate of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls.


    The Hall of Cultivation of Souls does not occupy a large area, and only has one floor. Only true genius disciples are qualified to enter here.


    The interior is divided into small rooms, each room can only accommodate one person.


    The function of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls is only to help practitioners condense and accumulate the souls, so a place to sit is enough.


    Lin Yu found the compartment assigned to him and closed the door after entering it.


    For him, there is nothing to cultivate, he only comes in to absorb the vital energy.


    When I was bored, I thought about things and thought about things.


    "From now on, I will use this black disc to search for the traces of the demons and kill more demons."


    The family now ranks killing the demons as the top priority, and the rewards for killing the demons are far more than killing other evil things.


    I have such a treasure as the black disc, and I have a greater chance of discovering the demons than ordinary practitioners, so I have to make good use of this advantage.


    In addition, he can also use his identity as a congenital warrior to call on other warriors to do things for himself.


    As long as you are careful, there will usually be no problems.


    Moreover, this behavior has been approved by the Sect Master of Tianyuan, it is no longer his own personal behavior, and someone will help him share the responsibility if something goes wrong.


    "The speed at which the black disc generates primordial energy seems to...have increased a hundred times!"


    Lin Yu reduced the Yuanneng figure before and after, calculated the new growth rate, and found that it was a hundred times the original.


    "This black disc should be an incredible treasure. It is estimated that the crook will not let it go. You must take it back."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu faintly worried.


    That trickster survived a battle with Ji Wusi, which shows how powerful its strength is.


    If it comes to its own troubles, it doesn''t have any good coping strategies.


    The only thing I can do now is to pray that the crook will calculate the account on Ji Wu''s head, and go to Ji Wu''s to ask for a disc.


    After all, according to normal thinking, it shouldn''t have thought that it was because it took the disk by itself.


    He is just a warrior, how can he find the disc hidden in the mist circle?


    Only someone as powerful as Ji Wuce can do this.


    For the next time, Lin Yu stayed in the Soul Cultivation Hall every day, not going anywhere.


    ...


    Outside the Hall of Cultivating Soul.


    The fact that Lin Yu found fifteen demon men in the Jiuli Mountains spread throughout the Tianyuan Sect at an extremely fast speed.


    "That man is just a warrior, how did he find the trace of the demon?"


    "It should be just luck."


    "It''s not I heard the elders say that it was because he had found a group of ordinary martial arts to help him, and he discovered the traces of the demons by human tactics."


    "Fuck, this is cheating!"


    "I think we should do the same, and let some ordinary martial artists run errands for us."


    "You want to be beautiful, you are just an ordinary person in the eyes of those warriors, how could they listen to you? Do you want to tell them the truth? Don''t think too much, we want to use those warriors, we can only go through the government , Going directly to deal with the warrior will cause big problems."


    "..."


    "...Anyway, when he enters the Hall of Cultivation of Soul Cultivation, I am unhappy, it is too unfair!"


    "Yeah, I haven''t even entered the Hall of Cultivation of Souls. As a result, he, a martial artist, can practice in it for two months! I really don''t understand what kind of tricks the martial artist can cultivate in it. Isn''t it a waste of resources?"


    "That''s right! Anyway, don''t let me find the opportunity, let me find the opportunity, I must give him some color to see."


    "..."


    "...It''s really shameful to be compared by a warrior this time."


    "Work hard, no matter how strong he is, he is only a warrior. Our future is much brighter than him."


    "Well, don''t care about him too much, just do our own."


    "..."


    The disciples had different minds.


    Most of the more mediocre disciples felt that the Zongmen was unfair, and some even wanted to trouble Lin Yu.


    And those talented disciples with outstanding talents can basically treat this matter with a normal heart, and don''t pay much attention to it.

 Chapter 144： Vitality skyrocketing

    Two months later.


    Lin Yu''s training time in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls was over and had to leave.


    In the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, the absorption speed of the black disc is one hundred times the original, so it can absorb 4800 vital energy in one day.


    In two months and 60 days, a total of 288,000 yuan was absorbed.


    Adding the original ones, the total is 313,211 points.


    With such a multiplicity of abilities, there is much more to strengthen all the positive internal strengths.


    But new problems are coming.


    The pill is not enough.


    There are only five bottles of essence pill now, except for any pill.


    If you modify your martial arts without preparing the elixir, you will waste a lot of opportunities for absorption, which obviously won''t work.


    "You can''t get many pills at once, so just absorb some characteristics first."


    Lin Yu looked at the row of traits on the modifier list, and decided to upgrade the traits first.


    Anyway, it will be improved sooner or later.


    Thinking of this, he decided to go home first and let Lin Baotong buy some beasts.


    But just as he was about to walk towards the mountain gate, Ye Qiuling suddenly fell from the sky and came to him.


    "Lin Yu, how did you study those positive internal strengths?"


    As soon as Ye Qiuling landed, he couldn''t wait to ask about positive internal strength.


    At that time, she tried to persuade the lord to let Lin Yu enter the Hall of Cultivation of Souls because Lin Yu told her that Hall of Cultivation of Souls could help him understand martial arts and hope to tap the potential of positive internal strength.


    Now that Lin Yu came out, he naturally wanted to come over and ask about it.


    Lin Yu''s old behavior: "Vice Sovereign Ye, only two months, too short, what can be studied?"


    "Then what have you done in these two months?" Ye Qiuling asked.


    "Naturally it is to practice positive internal skills." Lin Yu explained: "I just learned positive internal skills not long ago. Naturally, I have to practice them to the top before I can generate new insights."


    Hearing this reply, Ye Qiuling''s expression only slightly eased.


    Lin Yu took the opportunity to ask, "Why don''t you go to the Sect Master and let me practice for a while in the Soul Cultivation Hall?"


    Upon hearing this, Ye Qiuling frowned and said, "Let you in this time has already attracted countless criticisms. It is impossible for the suzerain to break the rules one after another because of you."


    Lin Yu tentatively said: "If you have the first time, you can have a second time..."


    "Small inches!" Ye Qiuling interrupted Lin Yu and said, "One more thing. According to the Ninth Elder''s response, the resources consumed during your cultivation in the Soul Cultivation Hall are extremely high. How did you cultivate inside? ?"


    "How can I be blamed for this? It may be that other brothers worked too hard inside, which caused the consumption to increase." Lin Yu immediately found reasons to excuse him.


    Of course, he was not talking nonsense. The consumption of the Soul Cultivation Hall was indeed related to the number of people in it and the cultivation intensity of the cultivators.


    Otherwise, the Hall of Cultivation of Souls would not restrict the qualifications so much.


    Only disciples with outstanding performance are allowed to enter.


    The fear is that some waste goes in and wastes resources.


    "Also." Lin Yu added: "It may be that the elder saw me upset, so he deliberately counted the consumption of the Soul Cultivation Hall on my head. Or some brothers deliberately embarrassed me and made a special trip to go inside. Practice."


    When Ye Qiuling heard this, it wasn''t impossible to say in his heart.


    There are indeed many people in the sect that look at Lin Yu upset. Maybe some disciples deliberately practice vigorously just knowing that Lin Yu is in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, causing huge consumption and causing the sect to blame him.


    Thinking of this, Ye Qiuling stopped struggling with this question, and turned back to the previous topic: "If you want to enter the Soul Cultivation Palace again, you have to find a way to participate in the genius disciple war and strive to get a good ranking. Don''t think about letting the lord destroy you. Door rules."


    "Also, before you enter the Hall of Cultivation of Souls next time, you should first practice the masculine internal skills to the full. Don''t waste time in it."


    Lin Yu immediately promised: "Don''t worry about this. In these two months, I have practiced all the positive internal strengths."


    This is not a lie. There are so many abilities that are enough to strengthen all the positive internal strengths, and there are many others that can be used to modify other martial arts.


    "Really?" Ye Qiuling looked at Lin Yu''s eyes and said, "You really have cultivated all the positive internal skills to the point?"


    "Why lie to you?" Lin Yu didn''t avoid her gaze.


    Ye Qiuling stared at Lin Yu for a while without saying a word, then nodded gently and said: "Okay, I believe you."


    She felt that Lin Yu had no need to deceive herself.


    Later, she recalled: "I remember that it took that old guy two or three hundred years to fully cultivate all the positive internal skills. You practiced so fast, you deserve to be the youngest innate martial artist ever. It seems that you are really hopeful. Penetrate the mystery of positive internal power and tap its potential."


    Lin Yu hurriedly reminded: "This is all the merits of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls. Only in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls can you cultivate so fast."


    Only by boasting the benefits of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, can I win the opportunity to enter the Hall of Cultivation of Souls again.


    "The Hall of Cultivation of Souls is so helpful for cultivating positive internal skills?" Ye Qiu Ling asked strangely.


    Lin Yu replied, "What do you think? You can try it yourself."


    Ye Qiuling thought for a while, and sighed: "Forget it, we just know a little bit about the positive internal strength thing after all."


    "There is nothing else to do. You will complete some more sect tasks next to help the other brothers and sisters reduce the pressure."


    After talking Ye Qiuling flew into the air and flew towards his residence.


    After watching her fly away, Lin Yu strode towards the mountain gate.


    Next, quickly modify the martial arts to improve your own strength is the right way.


    ...


    after one day.


    Zhou Guo Guodu.


    It was already evening when Lin Yu arrived at the door.


    At this time, the Lin family had moved to Situ Mansion, and Lin Yu''s father, Lin Chengye, had also become Zhou''s great Situ.


    Just like when Han Xuliang was a great Situ before, the gate was very lively, and from time to time you could see the arrival of some dignitaries sitting in sedan chairs.


    I don''t know if I''m here to ask Lin Chengye to do something, or if I''m here to get a familiar face.


    "This is... Is it Young Master Lin?"


    An official recognized Lin Yu at a glance, and he was there when Lin Yu retired from the Han family.


    "Young Master Lin?"


    "It''s really Young Master Lin!"


    A group of people immediately gathered around, eager to salute Lin Yu, hoping to get a familiar face in front of Lin Yu.


    Helpless, Lin Yu had no choice but to do his best to avoid the group of people and went straight to the mansion.


    Power and status are good, but they can also bring unnecessary troubles to life.


    Of course, Lin Yu knows that his parents enjoy this kind of life very much. They are influenced by the idea of ??being an official. They have always felt that being an official is the best thing in the world. He thinks that countless people are asking for themselves, which is a kind of enjoyment.


    After entering Situ Mansion, Lin Yu first found Lin Baotong, told him some beasts that needed to be purchased, and asked him to do it early tomorrow morning.


    Then I went to see my parents.

 Chapter 145： Trait enhancement

    Main room.


    Lin Yu met his parents and sister Lin Qin, who is about to become the future owner of the family, here.


    After a few greetings, Ning Yulan said to Lin Yu with joy: "Your sister already has it!"


    "Yes?" Lin Yu was taken aback for a while, and then immediately reacted. This meant that he was pregnant, and asked hurriedly, "Xiaoqin is married? So soon?"


    "It''s fast? It''s almost three months." Ning Yulan said in a bad mood.


    Lin Yu nodded slightly, and said in deep thought, "Yes."


    Then he asked: "Have you thought about your name?"


    "Brother, I have already thought about it." Lin Qin said to the side: "If it is a son, it is called Lin Hongzhi, and if it is a daughter, it is called Lin Shihan."


    "Not bad." Lin Yu admired.


    "Yu''er, you see that your sister is married, but the major events of your life haven''t settled yet." Ning Yulan sighed and shook his head.


    Lin Chengye smiled and comforted him: "Don''t worry about this, Yu''er must have made his own plans."


    "Master, do you still say that I was not the one who was the most anxious before? Why are you not in a hurry?" Ning Yulan turned to look at Lin Chengye, and said with an aura: "Is the task of inheriting the ancestry completed and everything will be fine?"


    Lin Chengye was so confused by Ning Yulan¡¯s words that he didn¡¯t know how to refute it, so he had to find a reason and said, ¡°How could I have this idea? I¡¯m listening to others saying that a powerful warrior can live more than a hundred years old. Since my family¡¯s Yuer is a congenital warrior, he is better than any warrior, and may be able to live for hundreds of years. Now he is only eighteen, isn¡¯t it just like a newborn baby? Who do you see who got married when they were born? ?"


    Ning Yulan laughed at Lin Chengye''s remarks, and then revealed him shortly: "Who is it, when Yuer was still in my stomach, I was thinking about finding someone to make a baby kiss and marry me?"


    "I..." Lin Chengye was speechless for a while, and held back for a while before he said: "Anyway, I didn''t mean that. I mean Yuer is different from us now, so I can''t look at him from a secular perspective."


    Ning Yulan gave him a white look and said, "No matter what, it''s my son. You dad doesn''t care about his life events, I care."


    "Then you are talking about, who is worthy of Yu''er in this world?" Lin Chengye asked with a defensive attack.


    Sure enough, Ning Yulan suddenly became hesitant when he heard this question.


    She really didn''t know what kind of woman was worthy of her son. After thinking about it, she seemed to be the only princess.


    But if she wants her son to marry the current princess as his wife, she is always unhappy in her heart.


    Because he married a princess, he became a consort.


    Although he became a relative of the emperor, but from now on, you have to look at the princess''s face. If you want to accept a concubine, you have to allow the princess, which is tantamount to becoming the son-in-law of the emperor''s family.


    What status can a door-to-door son-in-law have?


    Isn''t that the same as my son-in-law?


    Lin Yu watched the two of them bickering from the sidelines, not interjecting, nor leaving in a hurry.


    Compared to fighting outside, this kind of warm and short time is really rare.


    Several people chatted while eating, chatting until late at night, and then each went back to each house.


    ...


    In the evening the next day.


    It took Lin Baotong a whole day to buy all the kinds of beasts Lin Yu needs, namely the poisonous raccoon, the fast cat, the long-tailed lizard, the sleeping rat...


    There are many of each type, equipped with four big cars.


    After unloading the goods at the gate of Lin Mansion, they were directly sent to the compound where Lin Yu lived.


    in the room.


    Lin Yu called out the martial arts modifier and looked at the number 313,319 behind Yuanneng.


    In the past two days, the black disc has generated more than one hundred yuan of energy, and the original number has become this number.


    Afterwards, he moved his gaze to the line of Xiantian Gongfa.


    "The + sign is still gray, which means it can''t be deduced yet."


    The innate method has been strengthened to 100%, and if you want to strengthen it, you have to deduct it first.


    "More than 300,000 yuan is not enough for deduction. No wonder the old sect master has been practicing for more than 500 years and he can''t break new realms anymore."


    Xia Honglie, Mu Yangzi, Jiang Yuanwu, Hong Tianxing, Lei Gufeng.


    There are only five innate martial artists in history, and their martial arts talents are the best among contemporaries, surpassing the second place by a large margin.


    Each of them was born at around 20 years old, but in the next five to six hundred years, no one can successfully break through to the next level.


    It can be seen how difficult it is to practice martial arts.


    Thinking about it this way, it is reasonable that more than 300,000 yuan can''t deduct the innate skills.


    "Why is the training of the martial artist so difficult? What happened in the ancient times?"


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    According to the statements recorded in the materials of the Chiyangzong Cangshu Pavilion, in ancient times, everyone could practice a unified innate technique, and as long as they successfully practiced, they could become an innate martial artist.


    As a result, I don¡¯t know what happened later, and all the innate techniques can no longer be cultivated. If a latecomer wants to step into the innate, he must realize his own innate techniques.


    The training of the martial artist suddenly becomes extremely difficult, and almost no martial artist can step into the transcendence again.


    If he hadn''t had such a plug-in, with his talent, he would have no hope of stepping into the innate.


    "Forget it, let''s modify the martial arts first, and let''s change all the positive internal strengths first!"


    Lin Yu stopped thinking about it, and pulled a cage with a long-tailed lizard.


    After pulling out a long-tailed lizard , it swallows it alive and uses a modifier to modify martial arts.


    An hour later.


    All masculine internal strengths have been changed to full,


    The upper limit of each masculine inner strength is 18 layers. From zero basic strengthening to the 18th layer, a total of 17,100 yuan energy is required, a total of seven doors, and a total of 119,700 yuan energy is spent.


    There is also a "Red Sun Flame Fire Force" that has been strengthened to the ninth level before. From the ninth to the eighteenth level, a total of 12,600 points of energy were consumed.


    A total of 132,300 yuan energy is spent.


    "It took the old sect master two or three hundred years to fully practice all the positive internal strengths. I used the modifier to change it, but only this time was needed."


    "It''s just that it''s too tiring to collect Yuanneng."


    Lin Yu is very satisfied with the results.


    Afterwards, he moved his gaze to the line of traits.


    "Nine levels of self-healing, nine levels of anti-drug, nine levels of suspended animation, nine levels of night vision, and nine levels of lightning reaction. All these five traits have been upgraded to level 9, which is good!"


    "Let''s try the nine-level self-healing trait first."


    Lin Yu created a wound on his body, and after only one breath, the wound recovered.


    Later, he tried the other four traits.


    I found that the improvement in each item is very obvious. The 9th level of anti-toxin makes me immune to poison, and the 9th level of lightning reaction gives me lightning-like nerve response speed...


    Lin Yu was very satisfied with the improvement of his traits. After taking a deep breath, he moved his gaze to the nine positive internal skills again.


    "Let¡¯s take a look at the effects of these positive internal powers first, and then merge."

 Chapter 146： Pure Yang Inner Strength

    Lin Yu raised his right fist, urging his positive infuriating energy, and a raging fire suddenly appeared from his fist. This is "Red Sun Flames".


    Immediately afterwards, with a thought in his heart, the raging fire instantly turned into a sizzling thunder and lightning, this is the "Red Sun Yu Lei Jue".


    With a thought again, the electric current turned into a dazzling sunlight that could scorch people. This is the "Red Sun Nine Yao Gong".


    Then there are "The True Fire of the Red Sun", "The True Fire of the Red Sun" and so on.


    Each positive internal energy can release different types of positive energy.


    Different energies have different effects on different evil things.


    However, among the nine masculine internal powers, "Red Sun Exhales and Nagong" does not have any lethal power. Its function is only to make people breathe and breathe, which can automatically generate positive qi.


    "What will happen if these masculine internal skills are merged together?"


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, once again focused his attention on the list of modifiers in front of him.


    Since the process of fusion does not increase the body''s absorption capacity, Lin Yu did not eat anything and directly operated on the modifier.


    The fusion of two positive internal skills into one requires 1,000 yuan energy.


    There are a total of nine masculine internal skills, all of which need to spend 8,000 yuan energy.


    After a while.


    All positive internal powers are all fused.


    All the original positive internal skills on the modifier list disappeared and replaced with a brand new martial arts called "Pure Yang Internal Strength".


    Lin Yu felt the huge new knowledge in his mind.


    "Pure Yang True Qi, Pure Yang Energy..."


    Lin Yu quickly understood the characteristics of "Pure Yang Inner Strength".


    After learning "Pure Yang Inner Power", the positive qi in the body will be transformed into pure yang qi, and the energy released is called pure yang energy.


    This kind of pure yang energy has all the characteristics of masculine energy, and has great restraint effects on any evil thing, and there is no need to switch back and forth between different masculine energies.


    "This is a lot more convenient. One trick is to eat fresh all over the sky, and the pure yang qi is much stronger than the positive qi."


    "Let''s strengthen light work again."


    Light gong lies between martial arts and internal gong. The ten top light gongs in the world that Lin Yuxin learned are all biased towards internal gong. Strictly speaking, it is a unique internal gong.


    Specially used to improve flexibility and short-term burst speed.


    It''s also very useful for driving.


    Lin Yu immediately started operating on the modifier list.


    Of course, he didn''t forget to eat other beasts and absorb some new traits.


    These ten top light skills, some up to nine floors, and some up to fifteen floors, the yuan energy of each from zero basic strengthening to full consumption ranges from 2250 to 6200.


    After all the enhancements are full, a total of 40,800 yuan energy is consumed.


    Subsequently, Lin Yu spent another 3000 yuan to integrate these ten light skills and martial arts "Shadowless Sword Technique".


    It became a light skill called "Volley on the Void".


    Lin Yu felt the new knowledge in his mind, and soon discovered that after having this light skill, his flying speed has surpassed the running speed.


    From now on, flying will be used directly on the way, and the efficiency is much higher than before.


    At the same time, as a result of eating some new beasts, he also gained many new traits.


    Such as the sleepless trait, you can no longer sleep anymore, and the super-sensing trait.


    "Let''s revise the exercises in the body again."


    Lin Yu continued to eat wild beasts while operating on the modifier list.


    An hour later.


    A total of 82,500 yuan was spent to fully strengthen the 20 top-level exercises.


    Later, Lin Yu began to modify Xia Honglie''s original "Red Sun True Body".


    This inner strength is the highlight, it is the strongest of all inner strength exercises. Xia Honglie devoted all his life to creating it.


    After Xia Honglie stepped into Xiantian, he soon discovered that Xiantian might be the end of his life in martial arts.


    After consulting countless materials and summing up all the experiences of the previous four innate martial artists, he felt that if he wanted to break through the realm, he still had to make a fuss about his body.


    So he thought, if there is such an internal skill that can continuously transform and strengthen his body, there will be some incredible changes.


    "Red Sun True Body" was created in this way.


    Although there are still many problems in this martial arts and many details are not perfect, the overall direction is correct.


    Therefore, Lin Yu is very interested in this martial arts, and wants to see if he can achieve some of his ideas through it.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu started to operate on the modifier panel.


    This martial arts has a total of 18 floors, from zero basic strengthening to full, a total of 17,100 yuan energy is consumed.


    Lin Yu carefully felt the martial arts knowledge pouring into his brain.


    After frowning for a while, Lin Yu''s eyes lit up.


    This martial arts, perhaps can really achieve some of his ideas!


    "Let''s take a look at it."


    Lin Yu clicked on the + sign at the back of "Red Sun True Body", and at the cost of 500 yuan, a fully renewed exercise can be integrated into it.


    "It seems to be useful, come again."


    Lin Yu continued to operate on the modifier panel.


    After some operations, he integrated all the remaining nineteen internal exercises into the "Red Sun True Body", consuming a total of 9,500 vital energy.


    "Red Sun True Body" disappeared, replaced by a martial arts called "Red Sun Golden Body" ~ www.novelhall.com~ Lin Yu felt it carefully and found that "Red Sun Golden Body" has all the skills for practicing the body. Special effects.


    For example, the effect of "Transforming Body Jue" to change the body and appearance, and the special effects of "Bati Jue" to relieve pain and increase the body''s ability to resist fights are all there.


    "So, can "Volley Treading on the Void" also be integrated?"


    This new light gong, which is essentially internal gong, can surely be integrated into the "Golden Body Art".


    And after fusion, the original effect can definitely be retained.


    "Try it out."


    Lin Yu decisively clicked the Fusion button.


    Sure enough, as he guessed, after this light work was integrated, the effect of increasing physical flexibility and explosive speed was not lost.


    Lin Yu carefully felt the brand new martial arts knowledge that appeared in his mind.


    Subsequently, he was ready to try this brand new internal skill.


    But at this moment, a strange phenomenon appeared...


    On the list of modifiers in front of me, all the text suddenly became blurred, and the text on it was faintly beating.


    At the same time, Lin Yu found a force running around in his body.


    It seems to be absorbing something in one''s own body, and it seems to be changing one''s own body.


    After an entire hour.


    The list of modifiers has been renewed.


    ¡¾Martial arts: Congenital exercise method (100) (), Pure Yang internal power (first layer) ()¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 19635¡¿

 Chapter 147： Not bad golden body

    "All the traits are gone?"


    Lin Yu took a closer look and found that the line of text related to traits on the modifier list had all disappeared.


    Instead, there is a category called physique.


    "Let me see..."


    Lin Yu carefully felt the new knowledge in his mind.


    After a while.


    He knew that those qualities did not disappear, but merged into the indestructible golden body.


    Those old traits, as well as the newly added traits, are all still there.


    It''s just that it is no longer a single category, but integrated in "Not Bad Golden Body" to continue to play a role.


    Not only that, "Red Sun Golden Body", the practice of internal exercises, also disappeared from the martial arts category.


    All the effects are integrated into "Not Bad Golden Body".


    The special effects of the previous "Bati Jue" and "Huati Jue" are all still there.


    "This is not bad for the golden body, it seems to be terrible..."


    After Lin Yu carefully studied the martial arts knowledge about the undamaged golden body, he found that the undamaged golden body was very powerful.


    First of all, the undamaged golden body contains all the animal characteristics, such as self-healing, anti-drug, night vision, sleeplessness, supersensation, etc., all of which are still there.


    And they are still passive talents, and they don''t need to care about anything, they will work on their own.


    In other words, nothing was lost in the trait.


    Then, after the effects of practicing body skills like "Bati Jue" and "Huati Jue" are integrated into the non-destructive golden body, they become semi-active and semi-passive skills.


    A bit similar to the halo and BUFF in the game.


    For example, in the past, if you wanted to change your figure and appearance, you had to take the initiative to activate the body tactics and compress your figure.


    And if you want to maintain such a figure, you must continuously consume true qi in order to maintain it.


    But now, as long as you think about it in your mind, the effect of Body-Transforming Jue will be activated immediately, and then you don''t need to worry about it, and you don''t need to consume Zhen Qi to maintain it.


    If you want to regain your figure, you just need to think about it in your mind, and your thoughts will change back.


    The same is true of Tyrant Body Jue.


    In the past, the Ba Ti Jue was used to suppress the pain of the body, and it was necessary to use it actively, and it had been exhausted and maintained to ensure that the Ba Ti Jue continued to work.


    But now, as long as you think about it in your heart, you can determine whether the Tyrant Body Jue is effective, and you don''t need to do anything else.


    It''s like there is an invisible switch. Just press it to activate this skill, and then you don''t need to bother about it.


    Press again to close and stop functioning.


    "No wonder this "Not Bad Golden Body" is not in the martial arts category, so it is!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed.


    This not bad golden body is simply a great skill.


    From now on, when you fight on your own, you only need to attack with all your strength, and you don''t need to spend energy and zhenqi to maintain your body shape or suppress physical pain.


    All the special effects of practicing in-body gong can be switched back and forth as long as one''s mind moves.


    "It''s so cool! It''s so cool!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but want to shout.


    Stand up, pacing back and forth in the room excitedly.


    After a while, his emotions calmed down, and he sat back in his chair and continued to study whether the golden body was not bad.


    "Click on this + sign to see."


    Lin Yu used his mind to click on the + sign behind the undamaged golden body, and the sub-menu immediately expanded, still containing the three options of deduction, enhancement, and integration.


    They are all gray and unavailable.


    It seems that the energy is not enough.


    "Deduction and strengthening are easy to understand, but what does this fusion mean? Does it mean that it can be integrated with other body exercises to upgrade it?"


    Lin Yu carefully searched in his mind for the knowledge of not bad golden body.


    After a while, he understood.


    The function of this fusion option is to add other special effects or animal traits for body exercises.


    "Well, in the future, we still have to continue to learn new internal exercises, modify them, and then add special effects to the non-destructive golden body."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, knowing where to go next.


    "Let''s strengthen the pure Yang internal power again."


    There is much more Yuanneng now, with 19,635 Yuanneng remaining.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu muttered silently in his heart, and a prompt jumped out immediately.


    [This behavior will consume 10,000 yuan energy and strengthen the martial arts pure Yang internal power to the next level, yes/no]


    "It takes 10,000 yuan to strengthen from the first layer to the second layer? It seems that this martial arts is not easy!"


    Generally speaking, the more yuan energy the modification consumes, the stronger the martial arts.


    This pure yang internal strength will consume 10,000 yuan energy from the first level to the second level, which shows that it is not a trivial matter.


    You know, the original masculine internal strength is strengthened from the zero base to the eighteenth level, and only 17,100 points are needed.


    "Now there are five bottles of Essence Pill, which can be strengthened!"


    Lin Yu took out the essence pill, took it by mouth, and then clicked the OK button.


    ¡¾Martial arts: Congenital exercises (100%) (+), Pure Yang internal power (second level) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transforming, overpowering...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 9635¡¿


    After everything was over, Lin Yu hugged his head and leaned on the chair, calculating his current strength in his heart.


    "The old sect master has practiced for more than five hundred years, and he has practiced all the positive internal skills, and the Chi Yang Zhenti has also practiced to the eighteenth level."


    "There are more than 100 other martial arts practiced, far more than mine."


    "And he also integrated these martial arts, as if they were one."


    "Under such circumstances, UU reading his strength lies between the middle and late stages of the condensing state, and he is stronger than the practitioners in the middle stage of the condensing state, but he is not the opponent of the practitioners in the late stage of the condensing state. ."


    "As for me, although I practice less martial arts than him, I have combined the two magical skills of pure Yang internal strength and non-destructive golden body, so the strength is definitely higher than him."


    "I can definitely fight the practitioners in the late stage of the Condensing Qi Realm."


    "If the power of the physical body is also released, reaching the peak of the condensed aura is definitely not a problem."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu let out a long sigh of relief.


    Two months ago, he was still wondering whether he could have the strength to compete with the mid-stage condensing Qi realm before the end of the year.


    Never thought that after only two months, he would be able to fight against the late stage of the Condensing Qi Realm.


    "The old sect master has practiced for more than five hundred years to get to that point. From the time of cultivation to the present, I have only less than a year in total, but I have surpassed him..."


    "From now on I will be the strongest warrior in the world, and my next goal to catch up and surpass is those talented practitioners!"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu refocused his attention on the martial arts modifier.


    Next, if you want to greatly increase your strength, you must deduce the innate skills.


    Only it can make yourself leap to the next level of life.


    Like that pure Yang internal strength, no matter how it improves, it only improves some combat power and cannot cause qualitative changes.


    Lin Yu really wanted to know what kind of power the zhenqi in his body would transform into after he deduced and strengthened his innate skills.


    "Yuanneng, a lot of Yuanneng is needed!"


    "And the essence pill!"


    Thanks to book friends "I really want to read quietly" for the 1,800 starting currency rewarded!

 Chapter 148： Pure Yang Zhen Gong

    Early the next morning.


    Lin Yu bid farewell to his parents and went to Chiyang Sect.


    There are two things to do, one is to hand over the upgraded version of "Red Sun True Body" to Xia Honglie.


    The second is to go to the Cangwu Pavilion to get some internal skills, and then you will have the vitality, and after the modification, you can merge into the indestructible golden body.


    It is equivalent to constantly adding new passive talents and skills to the non-bad golden body.


    Actually speaking, the things that can be done by the golden body are not bad, and practitioners can also do it with Origin Qi.


    It seems that the super-sense quality in the golden body is not bad, but it is actually equivalent to the condensed energy realm practitioners using the source energy to sense the breath, so as to distinguish between monsters and tricks.


    After Lin Yu possesses a super sense, he can also distinguish between monsters and weirdos with his naked eyes.


    Of course, there is no way to distinguish between monsters and monsters directly.


    The demon needs to use the black disc, and the monster needs to use the modifier to get the energy prompt.


    Of course, this is much better than the practitioner.


    Because only a small number of practitioners who have practiced special secret methods can distinguish demons, and strangely, all practitioners can''t distinguish them.


    "The cultivator''s origin energy is ever-changing, and offensive and defensive are integrated. For now, I can do a lot more than my non-bad golden body."


    "But the development prospects are far worse than my undamaged golden body."


    "Because Genesis Qi needs to be used actively, and my non-bad golden body is not."


    "Even if I lose consciousness myself, the traits and special effects that the golden body possesses will still be effective automatically."


    Lin Yu understands what his advantage over the practitioner is that his body is much stronger than that of the practitioner.


    Practitioners practice qi, but they practice physical.


    There should be no difference between Qi training and physical training.


    It''s just that the martial arts of this world collapsed, and many techniques were either lost or invalidated, which led to the decline of the martial artist.


    "But those practitioners...their cultivation system seems to have problems."


    Lin Yu always felt that the cultivator''s current appearance was not quite right.


    Their bodies are exactly the same as ordinary people, and they rely on stimulating the source qi to strengthen or repair them in a short time.


    The flaws are huge.


    A little carelessness can easily be destroyed.


    Once the body is destroyed, especially the brain is destroyed, no one can save it.


    Only after stepping into the pill formation realm, the golden core that can be used to preserve the soul is condensed in the body, can this problem be solved barely.


    While thinking and flying, Lin Yu had already arrived in the sky above Chiyang Sect before he knew it.


    He glanced down.


    Just like when they first came, a large group of disciples lined up neatly on the martial arts field, practicing routine moves under the leadership of the instructor.


    On the major mountain peaks and in the residential areas, there are some figures scattered in twos and threes, or they are talking to each other, or are rushing on the road.


    Nothing has changed, the only thing that has changed is myself.


    "I have a modifier, and the speed of improvement is faster than that of a genius practitioner like Ye Qiuling, so it goes without saying that it is compared with an ordinary warrior."


    Lin Yu paused in the air, thoughtful.


    Then flew straight towards Chiyang Peak.


    Chiyang Temple.


    "Junior Brother!"


    When Xia Honglie saw Lin Yu, he greeted him with excitement.


    "Junior Brother, I heard that you made great contributions to Tianyuanzong and obtained the qualification to practice in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu replied.


    "Okay!" Xia Honglie slapped Lin Yu''s shoulder with a slap of joy in his eyes, "Junior Brother, good job! It gives us a long face for the martial artist!"


    After speaking, he took the initiative to lead Lin Yu into the Chiyang Palace.


    As he walked, he asked, "Junior, how does it feel to cultivate in that soul-cultivating palace?"


    "Brother, this is exactly what I want to say." Lin Yu said along the way: "I learned martial arts in that soul-raising hall. "Yang Zhenti" is well perfected."


    "Oh?"


    Xia Honglie stopped involuntarily.


    "Junior Brother, have you fully trained Chi Yang Zhenzhen?"


    If you don''t train Chi Yang Zhenzhen to the full, it is impossible to have a new experience.


    "Full of training." Lin Yu replied.


    Xia Honglie was dumbfounded, and then deeply sighed: "Junior Brother, you really deserve to be the youngest innate martial artist ever. Your talent is more than a hundred times stronger than mine!"


    "Brother praised," Lin Yu said modestly.


    Xia Honglie nodded with a smile on his face, and said, "Go, go inside, and you can tell me your thoughts."


    The two accelerated their pace and came to the practice area inside the Chiyang Hall.


    After each found a futon and sat down.


    Lin Yu took out the "Red Sun Golden Body" copied last night from his arms and handed it to Xia Honglie.


    This "Red Sun Golden Body" is based on the "Red Sun True Body", which incorporates a large number of body exercises, and is naturally an upgraded version of "Red Sun True Body".


    Although I don''t know why it merged with my own characteristics and became a not bad golden body, the relevant knowledge is still in my mind.


    Xia Honglie took the "Red Sun Golden Body" carefully, flipping through pages carefully overnight.


    After reading all of them, the excitement on his face was far greater than before.


    "Tian Zong Wizard! Really is the Tian Zong Wizard!" Xia Honglie repeatedly praised: "Brother, you can perfectly combine those top-level body exercises with "Red Sun True Body". This talent is really good for you. I am ashamed!"


    "Red Sun Zhenti" was originally founded by him, and he had cultivated it very early, and he has gained a lot of new insights over the past two hundred years. Naturally, I can see at a glance that Lin Yu''s vision is far better than his own. many.


    After a lot of praise, Xia Honglie turned back to the topic, flipping through the book in his hand, and said: "Brother, some of your thoughts have faintly touched the true meaning of martial arts ~ www.novelhall.com ~ according to our Chiyang Sect. The founding ancestor Muyangzi said that some warriors in ancient times possessed unique physiques. After practicing the corresponding physical training skills, they could possess combat power beyond the same realm."


    "It is precisely because of this that I created the "Red Sun True Body", and want to try to use it to transform my body."


    "Perhaps after the transformation, my innate technique can continue to practice and help me break through to the next level."


    Lin Yu hurriedly asked: "Brother, I have read all the information about Innate Martial Artists in the Library, why didn''t I mention these."


    "Because the information is incomplete and missing." Xia Honglie explained: "Our Chiyang Sect has been passed down for thousands of years. Over the past thousand years, too many things have happened. We have suffered three invasions by the demons. Other monsters and tricks are innumerable. Everything is missing."


    "That''s it!" Lin Yu nodded.


    Xia Honglie continued: "Also, in fact, the positive internal strength we practiced comes from a page called "Pure Yang Zhen Gong"."


    "In the past, Master Mu Yangzi accidentally obtained a few leftover pages of "Pure Yang Zhen Gong". After careful study, he suddenly realized that he created positive internal strength."


    "Finally complete the whole way, that''s what you see."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu''s eyes lit up: "Pure Yang true power?"


    What does this pure yang true power have to do with one''s own pure yang internal power?


    Could it be possible that one''s own pure yang inner strength is continuously modified to become pure yang true strength?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked, "Brother, were there other true powers in ancient times? The kind that is similar to Chunyang true power."

 Chapter 149： Torn pages

    "Of course!"


    Xia Honglie nodded.


    "According to Master Muyangzi, there were various types of real skills in ancient times, some of which focused on fighting, and some focused on refining."


    "However, due to some changes in the ancient times, these true skills became impossible to practice just like the innate skills. Over time, they all disappeared and disappeared in the long river of history."


    Speaking of this, Xia Honglie shook his head repeatedly: "Hey, it''s a pity to say it!"


    "Those real skills are incredible martial arts. I think that the first teacher Mu Yangzi only got a few remaining pages of "Pure Yang Zhen Gong", and he was able to establish the world''s largest sect Chiyang Sect. Look forward to each other."


    Lin Yu asked, "Brother, what do you think was the change in the ancient times?"


    "I don''t know." Xia Honglie shook his head.


    Lin Yu thought for a while, then asked, "Brother, what do you think is the origin of the family? Do they have an ancient heritage?"


    "Maybe, I guessed that way." Xia Honglie replied: "I want to know the specific situation, unless I ask someone from the family."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu said no more.


    Later, the two chatted about their opinions on martial arts.


    Lin Yu shared some of the knowledge he had acquired through the modifier to Xia Honglie, and he was so addicted to hearing him repeatedly.


    After the end, Xia Honglie said: "Junior Brother, your understanding is more than a hundred times greater than mine! Tomorrow I will gather the elders of the sect master, and you can give them some tips, how about?"


    "Good." Lin Yu agreed.


    This kind of trivial matter is nothing more than a simple matter for him.


    ...


    After leaving the Chiyang Hall, Lin Yu went straight to the Cangwu Pavilion.


    Inside the Cangwu Pavilion.


    Lin Yu found a few books to practice body gong, and prepared to learn.


    These exercises are not the top level, because the top level has been learned by him.


    However, these martial arts still have their merits. The special effects they have after training are what they don''t currently have. When they are integrated into the non-destructive golden body, the non-destructive golden body can be improved.


    Lin Yu called out the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Martial arts: Congenital exercises (100%) (+), Pure Yang internal power (second level) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 9675¡¿


    His gaze stopped at the line of words that did not damage the golden body.


    This is not bad. It is strange that the golden body only lists various characteristics and special effects, but there is no percentage progress bar or cultivation level.


    He had studied it last night, and it should be because there are not enough combined qualities and internal special effects.


    It is necessary to wait for enough integration before it can be deduced and strengthened.


    Staring at this line of text, Lin Yu suddenly remembered what the old sect master had just said.


    The old sect master said that some warriors in ancient times possessed special physiques, and after practicing the corresponding physical training skills, they possessed combat power that surpassed the same realm.


    This is not bad for the golden body, is it related to this?


    "Forget it, it''s boring to think about this now, and it''s the right way to quickly improve your strength."


    "As long as you have enough strength, you can find out the truth sooner or later."


    Lin Yu shook his head, no longer entangled in this matter.


    In the past, he wanted to figure out why he could absorb the characteristics of animals, and for this reason he wondered whether his body was special or his soul was special.


    But after stepping into the innate, he suddenly realized that with his poor knowledge, it was impossible to figure out the mystery.


    So he didn''t want to worry about this issue anymore, just let him go ahead and improve his strength first.


    As long as you are strong enough, all problems will be solved naturally.


    Of course, he didn''t want to go into this issue any more, but he still cared about the true merits mentioned by the old sect master.


    The old sect master said that due to a certain change in the ancient times, all the true powers became impossible to cultivate, so they were all lost.


    However, the internal strength derived from the real kungfu page can be practiced.


    For example, the masculine internal power is derived from the remaining pages of the pure yang true power.


    After I learned all of them, I strengthened the integration and became a pure Yang internal strength.


    I just don''t know if I can continue to modify it and restore it to the original pure Yang Zhen Gong.


    "Positive internal power is only derived from Mu Yangzi''s research on the remaining pages of pure pure power, but it is far more powerful than ordinary internal power."


    "What level of martial arts is this pure Yang Zhen Gong?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu had a whim.


    If I can obtain the remaining pages of other true powers, can I use the trial and error function of the modifier to deduce the corresponding internal power?


    If all these internal skills are fully modified and integrated with each other, can the true skills of the ancient times be restored?


    "Maybe only by learning true skills can you compete with those from the aristocratic family..."


    Afterwards, Lin Yu stopped thinking about it and carefully studied the exercises in his hands.


    ...


    the next day.


    Lieyang Temple.


    All the senior leaders of Chiyang Sect gathered here.


    While everyone was waiting for the old master and Lin Yu, they couldn''t help but talk a lot.


    "It didn''t take long for the elder Taishang to step into the innate. There shouldn''t be many martial arts. Why did the old master arrange for him to teach us?"


    "Yes, although the elder Taishang is the youngest innate martial artist in history, his martial arts talent is against the sky, but this lecture has nothing to do with his talent, mainly depends on the martial arts knowledge in his chest."


    "Who said it has nothing to do with talent? It must be related to talent Talent is good, learn fast, don¡¯t you have rich knowledge? Besides, some time ago, the elder Taishang practiced in Tianyuanzong¡¯s Soul Cultivation Hall for a while. Time must have understood a lot of martial arts principles."


    "No, the main function of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls is to help practitioners cultivate their souls, and it is not very helpful for us to comprehend martial arts."


    "..."


    During the discussion, Xia Honglie took Lin Yu into the Lieyang Hall, and everyone hurriedly closed their mouths and calmed down.


    After Lin Yu sat in the lecture hall, he didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately began to explain his martial arts insights.


    As the time passed, the higher-ranking martial artists present became more and more astonished as they listened.


    Unexpectedly, the elder Taishang has only stepped into the innate for a few months, and the martial arts knowledge in his chest is already comparable to the old sect master.


    No, it seems that his insights are deeper than the old Sect Master, and his understanding of martial arts is also more thorough.


    How is this done?


    Could it be that his strength is already stronger than that of the old Sect Master?


    However, while everyone was shocked, they also felt sincerely happy in their hearts.


    It''s a great thing to have such an outstanding genius in his school, and he will definitely prosper more and more!


    Yang Haishan was even more relieved.


    Being able to watch his former disciple advancing by leaps and bounds, he felt an indescribable sense of pride in his heart.


    ...


    After Lin Yu gave the lecture to everyone, he wrote down some of his own thoughts and experiences for everyone to study.


    Then he bid farewell to Xia Honglie and rushed to Tianyuanzong.


    If you want to quickly obtain the vital energy and essence pill, you still have to complete the sect mission of the Tianyuanzong.

 Chapter 150： Emergency task

    "It''s Lin Yu, he''s back again."


    "This kid is very lucky. He has been practicing in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls for two months. Hey, I also went in once during the enlightenment ceremony."


    "It''s just cheating, what a skill!"


    "..."


    As soon as Lin Yu came to Tianyuanzong, he heard several disciples talking to him from a distance.


    Don''t care if he hears it.


    After taking a look, he thought for a while, and then strode towards the group of people.


    He is now in short supply of essence pill and vital energy.


    The vitality can only be obtained by killing evil things and entering the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, but the essence pill can be obtained by comparing with people.


    So he was going to challenge them and earn a few bottles of essence pill back.


    It just so happens to try my newly learned martial arts.


    "I went to the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, you don''t accept it?" Lin Yu asked straightforwardly.


    "Of course!"


    The five did not shy away, and directly admitted.


    "We are not convinced, not because we are small-minded, nor because we want to bully you, an outsider, but because you cheated on this matter."


    "You entered the Hall of Cultivation of Souls because you found the whereabouts of fifteen demons, right? But that was not done by your own ability, but you used your special identity to fool many ordinary martial artists to help you. Do things by using the crowd tactics. What is this not cheating?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded and said: "I admit it, it''s me cheating. But you don''t say so high, the reason why you are dissatisfied, in the final analysis, is because you feel that I am a warrior inferior to you, so you accept it. I can¡¯t stop this, am I right?"


    If a genius disciple in the sect used a similar method to find fifteen demon men, which one of these disciples would dare not accept it?


    The premise of their dissatisfaction is because they look down on people.


    It''s really uncomfortable that a guy that I look down on actually climbed on top of me, it''s such a thought.


    The five people were choked by what Lin Yu said.


    It is indeed for this reason that they have been aggrieved.


    If Lin Yu were replaced by a genius brother like Yao Shaobai, they would naturally not have this idea.


    Seeing that they were not talking, Lin Yu said along the way: "Nothing to say? So, you admit that you look down on me?"


    "It''s ridiculous!" One of them responded positively: "I don''t like twists and turns, just tell you. You are a warrior, with limited potential, but we are practitioners, and the upper limit is much higher than you."


    "In this case, we feel that you are inferior to us, isn''t it human nature?"


    "Dare you say that if you change to our position, would that not be the idea?"


    Lin Yu smiled upon hearing this, and asked, "What if I, a martial artist, are stronger than you, a cultivator?"


    "Don''t brag, it''s impossible."


    The five didn''t believe Lin Yu''s words at all.


    The person just said: "The old fellow of your Scarlet Sun Sect has cultivated for five hundred years, and he is not necessarily my opponent. How long have you been in the innate before you dare to say that you are better than me? Don''t you think this is ridiculous? ?"


    "Try it and you''ll know." Lin Yu challenged: "Five bottles of Essence Pills, I will fight a game with two, divided into different levels, dare you?"


    There are regulations in the sect that you are not allowed to do anything at will in the sect, unless one party initiates a challenge and the other party accepts it.


    This is to prevent the disciples from fighting at every turn.


    "Five bottles of essence pill, the tone is not small."


    The man was slightly moved when he heard Lin Yu''s words.


    A more difficult level C task only rewarded three to four bottles of essence pill, and he would get five bottles as soon as he opened his mouth.


    "Dare to say something back?" Lin Yu urged.


    The man shook his head and said, "I said, you are boring. I won''t accept your challenge, so I dare to brag and pretend to be big, it''s fun?"


    The person next to him agreed: "Yes, Senior Brother Zhang is the cultivation base of the middle stage of the Condensing Qi Realm. If you accept your challenge, others will definitely say that he bullies the small by the big, but as a cultivator, you can bully a martial artist. Don''t say you don''t know this."


    "Brother Zhang, it is useless to talk to him more, he is here to make things difficult for us." Another person persuaded.


    "go."


    Zhang Xinghe didn''t want to talk nonsense with Lin Yu, so he turned around and left.


    Lin Yu looked at the backs of the five people leaving, and thought that this was the way to look down on people from the bottom of his heart, and felt that it was a shame to accept the challenge.


    But this is also normal, after all, under normal circumstances, no matter how cultivated the innate martial artist is, it is impossible to have the strength of the mid-stage condensing gas realm in a short period of time.


    Lin Yu sighed and walked towards the Hall of Merit.


    It seems that if you want to obtain vitality and essence pill, you still have to honestly accept the sect mission.


    Clang, clang, clang...


    Suddenly, a bell came.


    The surrounding Tianyuanzong disciples stopped one after another and turned to look in the direction of Tianyuan Hall.


    This bell will ring only when there is a sudden major task, and now it rings suddenly, indicating that a major and strange event has occurred again.


    The Tianyuanzong disciples and the elders and deacons acted immediately.


    Some flew in the direction of Tianyuan Hall, and some rushed to their respective cave houses, presumably to make preparations.


    Lin Yu looked around, and continued to move towards the Hall of Merit.


    In the Hall of Merit, Deacon Lu looked a little embarrassed when he saw Lin Yu striding over.


    Last time Lin Yu was about to take on the C-level mission, he said a few ugly words and made it clear that he felt he could not accomplish it.


    As a result, this kid actually finished.


    Not only was it completed, but also fifteen demon men were discovered, and a great contribution was made.


    So now seeing Lin Yu again, I feel a little bit at a loss.


    "What task will you take this time?"


    In order to alleviate the embarrassment, Deacon Lu asked actively.


    "I want to try the B-level mission."


    "Level B?" Deacon Lu was taken aback, frowning and said: "The evil things to be killed in the second level mission are at least as strong as the mid-stage condensing state, and there are many in the late stage of the condensing state. Are you trying to die?"


    Although he knew very well in his heart, he was beaten by Lin Yu''s actual actions last time because he said something similar.


    But no matter what, the strength of this innate martial artist can''t be improved so fast, right?


    Last time, I could only complete the level C mission, but this time rushed to the level B mission.


    This is only a few months?


    "Young man, you''d better take a level C task honestly, you can''t give you a level B task."


    Deacon Lu refused Lin Yu''s request.


    Last time he treated Lin Yu as an outsider and didn''t take his life seriously. Lin Yu wanted to die, but he didn''t bother to stop him.


    But this time is different.


    Two days ago, I didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly, Deputy Sect Master Ye mentioned Lin Yu''s matter at a meeting, asking everyone not to target him, but to treat him as his disciple.


    So Deacon Lu naturally didn''t dare to hand over the Grade B tasks to Lin Yu casually.


    "Deacon Lu, why didn''t you let me take the second-level task? Is there any reason?" Lin Yu asked.

 Chapter 151： Meet Chen Sihai Again

    "The reason... Forget it, it doesn''t matter if I tell you."


    Deacon Lu thought for a while, and thought it would be better to say the reason.


    Otherwise, this kid ran to Deputy Sect Master Ye and said that the ghost knew what would happen again.


    Moreover, he felt it necessary to clarify the special care given to him by Deputy Sect Master Ye.


    Deacon Lu quickly explained the reason for not accepting the task.


    After listening to Lin Yu, he finally understood that it was related to the training in the Soul Cultivation Hall.


    After he came out of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls that day, Ye Qiuling came to ask about positive internal strength. Later, it was mentioned that the Ninth Elder responded to her, saying that when Lin Yu was cultivating in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, the Hall of Cultivation of Souls was very exhausted.


    Lin Yu found a reason, saying that the brothers in the sect targeted him, specially taking advantage of that time to practice vigorously in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, increasing the consumption of the Hall of Cultivating Souls, and throwing the pot on his head.


    Ye Qiuling took this matter to heart after hearing it, and talked about it in a meeting specifically, so that everyone should not target Lin Yu.


    "Now it''s okay, I don''t want to go to''Send Death'' anymore, I have to stop me."


    Lin Yu felt helpless.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu felt that he could only show his strength and let Deacon Lu know that he had the strength to complete the second-level task.


    Otherwise, it is useless to rely on the mouth to guarantee that it is useless.


    But when he was about to show his hand, a disciple hurried to the Hall of Merit.


    When he saw Lin Yu, he was immediately relieved.


    "Lin Yu, you really are here!"


    Lin Yu turned to look at him, and asked, "Is something wrong with me?"


    "Well, the sect master asked me to call you to the Tianyuan Palace, as if to arrange you to participate in an emergency mission." The disciple explained his intentions.


    "Yes?"


    Lin Yu said as he followed the disciple toward the Tianyuan Palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianyuan Hall.


    When Lin Yu arrived at Tianyuan Palace, many people had already gathered here.


    Deputy suzerain, elders, deacons, and a large group of disciples.


    Lin Yu followed the disciple who led him, and stood in the disciple queue.


    happened to be standing beside Zhang Xinghe who had just refused his challenge.


    Zhang Xinghe glanced at him up and down, with a complicated look in his eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.


    In the middle of Tianyuan Hall.


    Nangong Yi glanced at everyone, and said: "The Ji family has informed me that the scale of this weird incident will not be smaller than the last time in Zhou Guojian Yangcheng, so everyone must pay great attention to it."


    "The specific situation is like this..."


    Nangong Yi quickly introduced the matter.


    This weird incident occurred in Guangnan Prefecture of Wuluo Kingdom. It is inferred that there should also be a powerful evil thing coming out to cause trouble.


    It may be that there is a demon who wants to inhale Yang Qi, or there may be a monster who wants to be mad, or it may be that the demons are doing a ghost.


    The specific situation is unclear.


    But one thing is now known, that is, chaos has begun to appear in Guangnan Prefecture.


    The matter is very urgent and must be resolved immediately.


    If ¡¡¡¡ drags on, I''m afraid the situation will become more and more serious.


    After Nangong Yi finished the introduction, he began to announce the personnel lineup this time.


    Leaded by the Seven Elder Wu Yinhe, a total of three elders and six deacons were dispatched.


    The disciples are headed by Yao Shaobai, with a total of 32 disciples.


    Among them, Yao Shaobai is the strongest, possessing the strength of the late stage of the condensing state, there are five others in the middle stage of the condensing state, four in the early stage of the condensing state, and the rest are all without leakage.


    After the announcement, Nangong Yi looked at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, you are the Supreme Elder of the Chiyang Sect. You should participate in this mission as a member of the Chiyang Sect. However, Master Wutest specifically notified me and asked me to You are counted in the lineup of our Tianyuan Sect, and the rewards will be settled according to our standards at that time. On your Chiyang Sect, he will not ask for any more people."


    "Row."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    Other people in the Chiyang Sect, even if they go there, they are playing soy sauce.


    Just like Wang Qiang and Liu He last time, they just went for a cutscene.


    Moreover, the Chiyang Sect is a martial arts school after all, and various training resources are very few, far less than the practice school.


    If you participate in this kind of mission as a member of the Chiyang Sect, you will not get any good rewards.


    Ji Wushou''s arrangement is more good than bad for him.


    After that, Nangong Yi ordered some details and ordered everyone to go on the road immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    after one day.


    Wuluo Kingdom Guangnan Prefecture.


    Guangnancheng.


    Dongcheng Inn.


    "This place is too poor and too backward, what kind of inn is this?"


    "It''s better to be in Jianyang City last time. That''s where the money is, there are many beautiful women, and it''s a good place to live."


    "Jianyang City is such a shit, the women of Zhou are more conservative than the other, there is no openness in the Ulu country."


    A group of Tian Yuanzong disciples stood at the entrance of the inn, talking a lot.


    Yao Shaobai said solemnly: "Okay, this is a mission. Should you come out to play?"


    Since Ye Qiuling was appointed as the master of Tianyuanzong, he has become the contemporary big brother of Tianyuanzong, and he is the strongest of all the disciples.


    But his talent is a bit worse than Ye Qiuling, and his prestige among the disciples is also lower than that of Ye Qiuling.


    After all the disciples were berated by him, they calmed down immediately and didn''t say more.


    "All come in."


    At this time, the elder Wu Yinhe shouted to everyone in the inn.


    Obviously he has already negotiated with the inn shopkeeper, and booked the entire inn.


    A group of people filed in, while the shopkeeper, accountant, and small servants of the inn left through the gate.


    After all, this kind of mission is very confidential and cannot be known to outsiders. These people must be cleared away.


    After entering the inn, Wu Yinhe instructed Yao Shaobai: "Shaobai, you can allocate the rooms of the disciples. I have already arranged the arrangements for the elders and deacons."


    Then, he asked Shang Lin Yu to walk aside.


    "Lin Yu, you also know that many disciples in the sect are not pleasing to your eyes, so I am a little bit embarrassed about your task arrangement, what do you think?"


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said: "Elder Wu If you say that, then I will act alone. I am a warrior, so I won¡¯t be suspicious."


    "Okay, then you go, I will contact you again if necessary." Wu Yin nodded.


    Afterwards, the two discussed some more details before Lin Yu strode out of the East Town Inn.


    He was anxious to act alone, lest he reveal some of his secrets.


    And it¡¯s much easier to move alone.


    "Do I use the identity of the innate warrior to gather a group of warriors to help me do things? Or pretend to be other people to explore the situation?"


    Lin Yu pondered the action plan as he walked.


    "Forget it, pretend to be someone else."


    Lin Yu found a secluded corner, used the transformation function to change his figure and appearance, then changed his coat, disguised as a warrior from outside.


    Only then did he return to the street and watched all the way, wondering where to find a place to stay.


    But as he walked, he suddenly saw a very familiar person.


    "Chen Sihai?"


    "Why is Chen Sihai here?"


    Lin Yu''s heart was shocked.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 152： 1 piece

    "It is indeed Chen Sihai!"


    Lin Yu thought he had read it wrong, and after a few more careful glances, he finally determined that the person was Chen Sihai.


    Although the man''s clothing and hairstyle have changed dramatically, Lin Yu''s familiarity with Chen Sihai can still be easily seen through.


    But now the problem is coming.


    It might not be a good thing to meet Chen Sihai here.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but doubt that the messenger behind this weird incident might still be that weird thing.


    "But, why can''t I see any deceptive aura in him..."


    After possessing super-sensing qualities, Lin Yu also has the ability to distinguish between monsters and tricks.


    He observed Chen Sihai carefully for a while, and found that the other party had no smell of evil things on his body, and he looked like a living normal person.


    "It should still be the crook controlling him, but this time, how did the crook coerce him?"


    Since entering the world of spiritual practice, Lin Yu has learned a lot about demons and ghosts.


    Evil things like wickedness are pure energy bodies, and under normal circumstances they will not move out of their body form.


    Because energy fluctuations will affect the surrounding environment, it is very easy to be sensed by practitioners.


    You don¡¯t even need a practitioner, even ordinary people will notice something is wrong.


    For example, I feel that the surrounding atmosphere is not right, the temperature changes, and so on.


    Therefore, the tricksters will come out to make trouble, and they will generally hide themselves through three methods.


    The first type is to attach to a certain object, and then control a living person so that the living person can move around with that object.


    This method is the safest, but the control is the weakest.


    Because you have to give others a reason to listen to you, either to threaten the other party with something, or to allow a certain benefit, or simply deceive.


    But if you deceive, you will also deceive a few years old. Adults with a sound mind are not very deceived by cheating alone, and uncontrollable factors are prone to appear.


    The second method is to directly attach to the living person and let the living person act according to his own command.


    This method has much lower security, but much more control.


    Because he can directly threaten that person''s life, and he can also monitor the other party''s efficiency at all times.


    The third method is to kill the person, refine it into a corpse puppet, and directly control the corpse puppet to act.


    This method has the strongest control, and you can do whatever you want, but the safety is almost lost.


    The cultivator of Zaicai can also see at a glance that this is a corpse puppet, not a human.


    Even ordinary people would think that this person is not right, and he doesn''t look like a living person.


    The Chen Sihai in front of him is no different from a living person. From any angle, he is a normal person, so if he is controlled by a trick, it can only be the first situation.


    Because in the first case, the deceit is attached to some kind of object, which can be carried by people, or hidden in a certain place.


    If Chen Sihai hides that thing, he will naturally be a completely normal person, and he will not be able to sense any deceptive aura.


    "That''s how Chen Sihai was controlled at Ningfeng Mountain Villa. At that time, the crook used the lives of his parents and family members as threats."


    "But now his whole family is dead..."


    After Lin Yu frowned and thought for a while, he decided to go up to explore the reality and confirm whether this person was Chen Sihai.


    As a close friend of Chen Sihai, the original owner has a lot of memories related to Chen Sihai, and it is easy to try out if the other party is really Chen Sihai.


    Lin Yu strode forward, walked behind Chen Sihai, and patted the opponent on the shoulder.


    "Brother Sihai, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Chen Sihai turned his head, looking surprised at Lin Yu, who used his transformation ability to pretend to be someone else.


    Lin Yu immediately put out the rhetoric that he had thought up a long time ago to test the other party.


    After the two chatted for a few words, Chen Sihai claimed that he still had something urgent and had to take a step first, and then left in a hurry.


    Lin Yu looked at Chen Sihai''s leaving back, frowning secretly.


    "This person must be Chen Sihai, but why doesn''t he remember the past at all?"


    "Is it amnesia?"


    Lin Yu touched his chin, then shook his head again.


    Judging from Chen Sihai''s performance just now, it doesn''t seem to be amnesia, but it is like a change of person.


    To be precise, the body was still Chen Sihai''s body, but the soul in the body was replaced by the soul of another person.


    "This situation is very similar to a corpse puppet possessed by a deceit."


    "But why doesn''t he smell of a quirky thing?"


    Lin Yu racked his brains to think.


    After pondering over and over, he felt that perhaps the trick to refine the corpse puppet was very superb, and Chen Sihai''s corpse puppet was refined to perfection.


    According to the information in the practice school, this situation is possible.


    Although the probability is extremely low.


    "This must be the case, only then can the explanation make sense!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t think of a second possibility.


    This problem is solved, and the second problem is here.


    Why does this crook dare to control a corpse puppet swaying around Guangnan City?


    That''s right, its corpse puppet is indeed refined perfectly, and it can fool any practitioner.


    But Ji Wuce is also in the city.


    Ji Wusui fought a battle with it, and he also knew that the trick was lurking in the Chen family.


    "Maybe Ji Wuce has never seen Chen Sihai himself..."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    He learned more about the situation later.


    At that time, Ji Wuce was thoroughly investigating the black market transactions. When he found something wrong with the Chen family, he went to check it, and it turned out that the monster was scared away.


    Judging from the point of time, it seems that Ji Wuce did not have the opportunity to see Chen Sihai in person.


    As for the battle with the devil in the back Maybe the devil had hidden Chen Sihai long ago, so Ji Wuce did not see it.


    "I will tell you about this first, this is a great achievement!"


    As a former close friend of Chen Sihai, he can recognize Chen Sihai and find that the weirdness on him is very normal, no one will doubt it.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu strode towards the Dongcheng Inn.


    But after walking a few steps, he stopped again.


    "That Wu Yin and the elders disliked me and pushed me away, so why should I put my face on my cold ass?"


    Although the elder just said that some of his disciples were unhappy with Lin Yu and were not able to arrange tasks, he actually disliked his inability to distinguish between monsters and monsters.


    felt that he had taken advantage of Tian Yuanzong.


    Lin Yu is not a fool, he felt this on the spot, so he took the initiative to propose to do it alone.


    "Forget it, go to Ji Wuce directly."


    Lin Yu thought for a while, felt that he was both the Taishang elder of the Chiyang Sect and a named disciple of the Tianyuan Sect, so it was not a problem to go directly to Ji Wuce.


    And this matter is not trivial, you must explain it to him personally.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu turned and walked towards the Guangnan government office.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 153： award

    While Lin Yu went to find Ji Wuce, Chen Sihai was also busy implementing his own plan.


    "There will be no problems this time."


    Chen Sihai thought so in his heart.


    The last time I had bad luck, Ji Wuce saw the clue, and finally failed.


    But this time is different.


    This time I have a perfect corpse puppet and can handle everything by himself without accidents.


    You must know that the reason it was like that last time was because that mortal was unreliable in doing things. It might be that a certain detail went wrong, which led to Ji Wuce''s attention.


    Although the plan this time is perfect, if it fails, the consequences will be more serious than last time.


    is definitely not as simple as losing points.


    "There should be nothing wrong, my corpse puppet is exactly like a normal person, and I have also dressed up in disguise, no one can recognize it."


    Chen Sihai calmly walked towards a shop in the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    Dongcheng Inn.


    Yao Shaobai, Zhang Xinghe and other disciples gathered on the first floor of the inn.


    "Elder Wu was still considerate of us, and took Lin Yu away and let him act alone. To be honest, I really bother seeing that warrior."


    A Tianyuanzong disciple said with a smile on his face.


    Zhang Xinghe answered: "Don''t tell me, that Lin Yu is really insidious, knowing that I can''t lose face and don''t try to compete with a warrior, he even came to challenge me."


    "I don''t know how long he will stay in our Tianyuan Sect."


    "At most three or four years, when he has cultivated the positive internal skills to the same extent, the family will definitely arrange for him to return to the Chiyang School to refine the Yang soldiers."


    "If you want me to say, now you should let him go back to refine the Yang Soldiers, so that you can''t see it."


    "Isn''t it a special situation right now? He happened to be invaded by the demons, so he could play some role."


    "Forget it, don''t talk about him, he is just a warrior, and there is no future."


    This topic ends here, Zhang Xinghe turned his head to look at Yao Shaobai, and asked with a smile on his face: "Brother Yao, are you about to break through to the peak of the condensing energy realm?"


    Yao Shaobai nodded, and replied: "It''s coming, it''s just a few days, maybe you can break through by killing two evil things outside."


    As soon as the words fell, the interest of the disciples immediately rose.


    "Senior Brother Yao, in the genius-disciple battle at the end of this year, you have stabilized in the top five!"


    Another disciple answered, "Last year, the first place was our Deputy Sovereign Ye, the second was Zhen Mozong Xiao Nan, the third was Qianwu Zong Duanmu Shao, and the fourth was Sunyue Zong Duan Huayu. The fifth is Zhen Yaozong Han Shiyao, the sixth is Yunhaizong Liu Xiangchen, and the seventh is Senior Brother Yao. This year, Deputy Sect Master Ye will not participate, and Liu Xiangchen shows no signs of breaking through for a short time. Senior Brother Yao must have stabilized in the top five."


    "Don''t be so full of words." Yao Shaobai said calmly: "The premise is that I can successfully break through, and the people behind have not caught up."


    "With your talent, Brother Yao, it must be fine."


    "Yes, Brother Yao, your talent is comparable to that of Vice Sect Master Ye. It is a trivial thing to break through to the peak of the Qi Condensing Realm."


    "¡­¡­"


    All the disciples flattered.


    Yao Shaobai listened to these compliments, still calm and gentle.


    As a genius of cultivation, the praise and praise he heard has gone away, and he has long been used to it.


    And his ambition is not only to get a good place in the genius battle, but what he cares most about is when he can break through to the pill formation realm.


    You must know that there is a huge difference between the condensing air realm and the pill formation realm.


    If you can''t break through to the pill formation realm, what''s the use of the higher ranking?


    At this time, Wu Yinhe walked towards them.


    "Elder Wu, do you have a mission?"


    The disciples got up and asked.


    Wu Yinhe glanced at everyone and said, "Well, there is a task that you need to perform now."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Yao Shaobai and said, "Shaobai, you bring the younger brother in the condensed energy realm and come with me."


    Wu Yinhe took Yao Shaobai and others to the other side of the inn, and after introducing the content of the task, he ordered them to act quickly.


    After they left, Wu Yin nodded slowly.


    Yao Shaobai''s ability is very strong, and his character is not as strong as Ye Qiuling''s. This action will definitely be much smoother than that of Jianyang City.


    "The child of Ye Qiuling, ordinary people are really instructed to stay still and do their own way."


    "But she was lucky. The last time she was trapped in the big formation outside Jianyang City, not only was there no accident, she also made a great achievement and became the deputy suzerain when she came back."


    Of course, Wu Yinhe also knew in his heart that Ye Qiuling''s ability to be the deputy suzerain had a lot to do with her breaking through to the pill formation realm.


    The internal sect of cultivation still respects the strong after all, and it is not enough to have credit without strength.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but think of that innate warrior.


    That warrior was acquainted, and he took the initiative to leave after a little reminder, not to hold back the people like himself.


    Otherwise, I really can''t force him to go.


    After all, Deputy Sect Master Ye mentioned it at the meeting and asked everyone to treat him as their own.


    But is it possible to treat him as his own?


    "It''s not that I don''t want to take you, it''s really that you can''t play any role. Now here is a mess, and you don''t need to call a common martial artist to help."


    "Besides, your future is just like that. What return can I get for helping you?"


    Wu Yinhe retracted his thoughts and strode towards the upstairs guest room.


    No matter how busy the business is, the cultivation can''t stop, take advantage of this time to refine a bottle of essence pill before talking.


    ¡­¡­


    Guangnan City Government Office.


    Lin Yu met Ji Wuce here.


    "Why are you looking for me?" Ji Wuze asked faintly as he admired several landscape paintings in the prefect''s study.


    Lin Yu quickly recounted the fact that he found Chen Sihai in Guangnan City After Ji Wu listened to the test, his complexion immediately became serious, and he turned to look at Lin Yu and said: "Are you sure that guy named Chen Sihai has become Corpse puppet?"


    "Very sure." Lin Yu explained: "I have been friends with Chen Sihai since childhood and we are very familiar with him."


    Ji Wuze nodded slowly, and applauded: "Well done, this news is very important and very timely. I will write down this credit, and let Tian Yuanzong reward you with fifty bottles of essence pills."


    Lin Yu thanked him immediately.


    I was in short supply of essence pills, and now I have fifty bottles at once.


    The only problem is that this is just a promise for the time being, and things can''t be gotten right away.


    But with Ji Wuce''s identity, he shouldn''t be playing tricks on this kind of thing.


    "That Chen Sihai, is he still in Guangnan City now?" Ji Wuce asked.


    Lin Yu nodded and said: "It must have not left yet. I observed it and it seemed to be purchasing something."


    "Okay, go find it with me!"


    Ji Wushu grabbed Lin Yu, not knowing what spell he had cast, and led him away from the government office at a very fast speed to the streets of Guangnan City.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 154： Ji Wu test shot

    Lin Yu only felt that the surrounding scenery and pedestrians flashed around him like phantoms, and he couldn''t see anything clearly.


    After just one breath, he was taken by Ji Wuce to the street where Chen Sihai was found.


    "This speed..."


    Lin Yu was deeply shocked by Ji Wuce''s strength.


    Sure enough, I was still too weak in front of the children of the family, too weak to speak.


    The gap is too big to describe in words.


    "Is this this place?"


    Ji Wutest asked.


    "Exactly." Lin Yu replied, focusing on the pedestrians around him.


    Both himself and Ji Wuce suddenly appeared here. It stands to reason that these pedestrians should be surprised.


    In the end, they all looked like okay people, as if they didn''t exist at all.


    "They can''t see us." Ji Wuce said lightly, and urged: "Lead the way ahead and find that thing quickly."


    "good."


    Lin Yu didn''t say much, and walked straight in the direction where Chen Sihai left at the time.


    The two moved forward quickly. After walking for about a hundred meters, Lin Yu saw the familiar figure of Chen Sihai.


    He just came out of a shop.


    Lin Yu pointed to Chen Sihai and said to Ji Wuce: "That''s it."


    And as soon as he said this, Chen Sihai''s gaze swept over here.


    Obviously, Chen Sihai discovered the anomaly in this area.


    "Want to run? It''s too late!"


    Ji Wuxi shouted violently, and the whole person disappeared instantly.


    Lin Yu hurriedly turned around and hid at the corner of the street, using his physical transformation ability to change his appearance.


    He didn''t want to be seen by that crook of his true appearance.


    After all, when I was in Ningfeng Mountain Villa, I had already formed a beam with this trick. If Ji Wuxi couldn''t fix it today, it would be a new grudge.


    boom boom boom¡ª


    There was a faint explosion of air from the door of the shop where Chen Sihai had just stood, but he couldn''t see anything from a glance.


    It may be that Ji Wuce used the method just now to obscure everyone''s sight.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2¡¿


    Suddenly, Lin Yu kept popping up prompts to gain vitality.


    is that the black disc''s energy generation speed has increased.


    "I see, it must have been Ji Wuce who had damaged the ghost and soul!"


    Lin Yu cautiously moved closer to facilitate the absorption of vital energy.


    And the pedestrians around him also stopped one after another, and looked curiously at the clearing where the strange sound came from.


    "I seem to hear a sound here?"


    "Yeah, I heard it too."


    "what happened?"


    Passersby formed a circle and pointed and pointed, all surprised.


    somewhat boldly wanted to look closer, but after two steps, he found that his body was blocked by an invisible force.


    This made the onlookers even more shocked.


    At this moment, the continuous faint burst of air suddenly stopped.


    Then, the sky above my head suddenly darkened.


    It became pitch black in just one breath, and he couldn''t see his fingers.


    The pedestrians panicked and yelled.


    Lin Yu took a few steps back, using his night vision ability to observe the phenomena that appeared in the sky.


    I saw a big hand that was darker than the sky quickly fell from the air, and quickly took a dip in the area where Chen Sihai had just stood.


    Immediately after digging out, he took it back and disappeared into the dark sky.


    Suddenly, the entire sky immediately returned to light, as if nothing had happened just now.


    bang bang bang¡ª


    As Lin Yu changed back to his original appearance, the surrounding pedestrians fell one after another, slamming on the ground with a muffled noise.


    Amid this bang, Ji Wuce''s figure reappeared at the door of the shop, strode towards Lin Yu, turning a blind eye to the mortals who kept falling.


    "very good!"


    Ji Wuxi walked and said to Lin Yu: "Today you helped me find the black hand behind the scenes, and I will reward you with fifty bottles of Essence Pill!"


    Lin Yu immediately thanked him, and asked, "Is the **** hand just now the hand of the Demon King?"


    "That''s right." Ji Wuce was in a good mood and explained: "To be precise, it is the Great Demon King Gula."


    After finishing speaking, he half-squinted his eyes and said: "It''s a pity that I still didn''t kill the thing this time. But this time, its soul is very badly damaged, and its strength will drop rapidly, which is no longer a problem."


    "Okay, you go back quickly, go to your Tianyuanzong people, there are still many things to do next."


    Ji Wuxi left a sentence, and disappeared instantly.


    Lin Yu didn''t rush away, staring at the modifier list.


    Look at the line of numbers behind Yuanneng.


    Just now when Ji Wuce fought with that treacherous thing, the black disc''s elemental energy was acquired at a rapid rate, and it generated more than 50,000 yuan of energy in a while.


    The main reason is that you can''t get close enough. If you can get closer, this number might double.


    But even so, Lin Yu was still very satisfied.


    I didn''t do anything on this trip, so I got a hundred bottles of essence pill and more than 50,000 yuan of energy. It''s time to be content.


    "Hey, it would be great if such a big guy could take me everywhere to fight monsters."


    Lin Yu sighed secretly, turned his head and walked in the direction of Dongcheng Inn.


    While walking, he glanced at the corpse on the ground unconsciously.


    He knew very well in his heart that these dead civilians must have been killed by Ji Wuce, just because they saw something they shouldn¡¯t have seen.


    ...


    Dongcheng Inn.


    When Lin Yu returned to the Dongcheng Inn, there were only a few disciples in the inn.


    asked, it is said that the elders were called to the government office to discuss major issues, while the other disciples went to perform tasks outside the city.


    Lin Yu saw that these disciples didn''t want to pay much attention to him, so he found an empty table and sat down.


    Call out the list of modifiers.


    Now Yuanneng has, but the essence pill is only a verbal promise, and hasn''t got it yet, so there is no way to modify the martial arts.


    "Let¡¯s study the next direction to add points first."


    Lin Yu''s gaze focused on the line of Xiantian Gongfa.


    Innate kungfu is the most important of all martial arts. UU Reading can help you improve your realm, improve your life level, and make your own power change qualitatively.


    So the priority should be put first.


    "Save these vital energy first, and after you save enough, you can perform the innate exercises first."


    "Essence pills are also stored, which can then be used to strengthen the innate skills."


    Just as he was thinking, there was a noise outside.


    Lin Yu turned his head and saw that it was the elders and deacons of Tianyuanzong who had returned.


    "Lin Yu, come here!"


    When Wu Yinhe saw Lin Yu sitting at the empty table, his complexion immediately became gloomy and ordered.


    "What''s up?"


    Lin Yu got up and walked towards Wu Yinhe, guessing in his heart the reason for this guy''s unkind expression.


    Wu Yinhe led Lin Yu to the door, and said in a deep voice, "After you saw Chen Sihai, why didn''t you come to me first?"


    Lin Yu replied: "You said it yourself, you will contact me if you need it. If you didn''t contact me, why should I come to find you? Do you treat your words as a trifle?"


    "you!"


    Wu Yin and Lin Yu choked suddenly at what they should say.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 155： Fight each other

    Lin Yu''s answer made Wu Yinhe understand that his intention at the time was seen through by Lin Yu.


    That''s right, the reason why Wu Yinhe deliberately emphasized "contact you again if necessary" was to prevent Lin Yu from looking for it again.


    He regarded Lin Yu as a burden, and just wanted to throw him away, far away.


    "Elder Wu, everyone is a person who seeks strength. If you have anything to say, please don''t make any twists and turns."


    Lin Yu said straightforwardly: "I understand the thoughts in your heart. I just think that the martial artist is not good. It is a burden and I don''t want to cooperate with me, right? If you have this idea, just say it, don''t worry that I will go to Deputy Sect Master Ye to give a small report. , Said you don¡¯t treat me as your own person."


    Hearing this, Wu Yin slowly nodded his head, and said, "Well, since you said it to this point, then I will tell you clearly."


    "You and we are not the same passer-by after all, you are a warrior, we are a practitioner, and the ways are different."


    "Although you are a registered disciple of our Tianyuanzong for the time being, you are an outsider after all. We can''t really treat you as our own."


    "What you want, go for it yourself, don''t think about getting it by fawning on some people."


    After Wu Yinhe finished speaking, he turned around with his hands on his back.


    Lin Yu asked: "Elder Wu, since what has been said is clear, then you must have no doubt about Chen Sihai''s matter, right?"


    "Hmph, just luck, I don''t believe you will always have good luck." Wu Yinhe disapproved, and said lightly.


    Lin Yu replied: "You don''t care if I have good luck, but I have to make it clear in advance. Next, I will act according to my own ideas. My credit is mine and has nothing to do with you. Of course, Your credit is yours, and it has nothing to do with me."


    "This is exactly what I want to say." Wu Yinhe turned around and solemnly said: "You and I will not interfere with each other on this mission. After returning to the sect, the rewards will be separate."


    "A word is definite."


    Lin Yu stopped talking, and left the Dongcheng Inn.


    He wouldn''t be too lazy to come if it hadn''t been for Ji Wuce just instructed him to come back and find these people from Tianyuanzong.


    Of course, he doesn''t think there is any problem with the attitude of people like Tian Yuanzong.


    Because it just proves that they are all normal people.


    As long as it is a normal person, there must be something to admire and something to despise in his heart.


    These cultivators have been instilled in the value of respecting the strong since they were young, and they naturally despise martial artists who are far weaker than them.


    Naturally, it is impossible to accept that there is a warrior who sits on an equal footing with them.


    This is understandable.


    But then again, the reason why they do this is because their strength is too weak.


    To know the entire Tianyuan Sect, only the Sect Master and Deputy Sect Masters, as well as individual Supreme Elders, are in the Pill Condensation Realm, and the others are at most the peak of the Qi Condensation Realm.


    But the power of the condensing qi realm practitioner and the innate warrior is at the same level.


    These people who came out of this trip are all in the condensing state, and they can''t find a sense of superiority in this innate martial artist, so they are naturally very uncomfortable and want to be blind.


    If you switch to Nangong Yi and Ye Qiuling, it will definitely not be like this.


    The two of them are real geniuses, and they are very powerful, so people have a higher perspective.


    In their eyes, there is not much difference between Innate Martial Artists and Condensing Qi Realm practitioners, anyway, they are weaker and much weaker.


    And also there is no future.


    Ji Wusui is worse than him.


    In Ji Wuce''s view, is there a difference between what kind of warrior practitioners?


    is nothing more than the difference between big ants and small ants.


    No matter how hard these ants toss, it is impossible for them to become like the children of their families.


    This is the difference in mentality.


    When a person truly feels that he is far better than others, he will naturally calm his mind and become more tolerant.


    In fact, Lin Yu himself can deeply feel the changes in his mentality over the past year.


    When he was still very weak, he wanted to join the martial arts school. He had been entangled with the martial arts and the small martial arts there.


    After becoming a congenital warrior, I looked back and found that the martial art and the small martial art were not much different, and both were almost weak.


    Lin Yu knows exactly how this change came about, because his strength has been improved.


    The strength becomes stronger, which is equivalent to standing higher.


    Stand tall and see far, naturally broad-minded.


    Of course, this open-mindedness does not mean that people''s nature has changed, but that the things that once needed to be looked up have become insignificant, and become insignificant, and naturally it is easy to fit in the heart.


    "The Wu Yin and the elders have stayed at the peak of the condensing state for many years, and there is no possibility of breakthrough again. It is normal for me to be unpleasant."


    "But I don''t have to worry about him. With this skill, I might as well figure out how to earn more vitality and essence pill."


    "As the strength increases, all problems will be solved."


    After Lin Yu left the Dongcheng Inn, he strode towards the government office.


    Now that he wants to act alone, he has to pick up the task himself.


    ¡­¡­


    Guangnan City Government Office.


    As soon as Lin Yu walked into the gate of the mansion, he ran into Ji Wuce.


    The two passed by.


    But then, Ji Wuce stopped and called Lin Yu to ask: "Lin Yu, what are you doing here again? Why aren''t you with your Tianyuanzong people?"


    "I don''t get along well with them, it''s better to go it alone."


    Lin Yu said bluntly.


    In front of people like Ji Wuce, lying will cause big problems, so it''s better to tell the truth.


    "It''s also a group of hopeless people." Ji Wuce sneered, and instantly knew that Lin Yu had been squeezed out by those cultivators.


    "Forget it, you can solve this kind of small problem as you like. Anyway, it won''t affect the overall situation."


    After finishing speaking, Ji Wu test left by himself.


    Lin Yu strode into the yamen court.


    This place has been requisitioned and it has become a meeting place for aristocratic families and spiritual sects.


    is also a place where tasks are dispatched.


    In fact, those tasks in the practice school were originally dispatched by the family.


    If the aristocratic family does not notify, the practice school will not know where the strange incident is happening, unless they are looking for it everywhere.


    The eight great families seem to have special means of coordinating the overall situation.


    Speaking of it, because the Dawu Dynasty was so huge, there were nearly two hundred vassal states, and each of the eight great families only took charge of a region.


    The Ji family is only responsible for the eastern region of the Dawu Dynasty, a total of 27 vassal states.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The combined land area of ??these 27 vassal states is larger than the previous Eurasian continent.


    Even if it flies at twice the speed of sound, it takes one or two hours to traverse these 27 countries from east to west.


    Lin Yu came to the middle-aged man who was specially responsible for dispatching tasks.


    This person used to be a cultivator of the sect of cultivation, and his cultivation level in the Pill Formation Stage was later absorbed by the Ji family, so he is now considered a member of the family.


    The middle-aged man noticed Lin Yu''s arrival and raised his head initiatively.


    "What''s your name? Which school?"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 156： Giant wolf

    "Lin Yu, Tian Yuanzong." Lin Yu replied.


    "Tian Yuanzong?" The middle-aged man took a look at Lin Yu, and said in a puzzled way: "Are you here to take the task?"


    "Well, I am a famous disciple of Tianyuanzong, and I am acting alone now, Master Ji knows about this." Lin Yu explained in detail.


    "That''s it!" The middle-aged man nodded, "It seems that you are the innate warrior, what strength do you have now?"


    "It''s almost equivalent to the middle and late stages of the condensing state."


    "Huh?" The middle-aged man was taken aback for a moment, "You have only stepped into the innate for less than a year, how can you have such strength?"


    "I practice faster."


    Hearing Lin Yu''s answer, the middle-aged man was silent and looked at Lin Yu quietly.


    Lin Yu asked upon seeing this: "Do you want me to show you something?"


    "No, now the situation has changed, you just go outside to find the monsters and ghosts to kill."


    The middle-aged man threw a metal token to Lin Yu as he said, "It will record the information of the monsters you killed. Bring it back then, and I will calculate the reward for you."


    "Okay, so good!"


    Lin Yu accepted the token with satisfaction.


    Go directly to find the monsters and ghosts to kill, this kind of task is the easiest.


    Lin Yu put away the token, left the government office and went straight to the south gate of Guangnan City.


    After leaving the city, he found a right direction and ran at extreme speed.


    With his current strength, the speed of the explosion can easily break through the speed of sound.


    Of course, the stamina and true energy consumed like that are so much that they cannot be maintained for a long time while on the way.


    And now I have to run and search for traces of evil things, I must suppress my speed.


    But even so, his speed is still amazingly fast, comparable to the high-speed rail on Earth in the previous life.


    ¡­¡­


    Tomita Village.


    A group of villagers gathered under the big tree in the middle of the village.


    looked at an old man nervously.


    asked repeatedly: "Old Uncle Tian, ??what is going on?"


    "Something happened!" The old man looked flustered, and said, "Changding Village in the east. There are hundreds of households and hundreds of people in the village, all of them were eaten by wild beasts who didn''t know where they came from!"


    "what?"


    "There are beasts that can eat people...how are you going to live these days?"


    After hearing the news, the villagers were all anxious and anxious.


    "Old Uncle Tian, ??what shall we do now? How about we arrange the young people in the village to take turns to watch the night?"


    "This is the only way to go, or who would dare to sleep this night."


    "By the way, didn''t Ergou''s na baby learn some styles from the mantis help? Should he be held responsible for the night''s vigil?"


    "Yes, that''s a good idea, call Da Zhuang over."


    Soon, a tall and strong farmer was called under the big tree.


    After a group of people talked about the matter to him, the farmer immediately patted his chest to make sure.


    After he finished speaking, the villagers'' mood finally improved.


    The old man who was called Uncle Tian followed up and comforted him: "Don''t be too scared. Wild animals are always afraid of fire. You can use a few more torches at night to brighten the village and it will definitely scare them away."


    "Uncle Tian is right, those beasts are only beasts, as long as we are more careful, there will be no big problems."


    "Yes, the Changding Village was hit by the disaster, mainly because they didn''t know that there were human-eating beasts nearby, so it would happen without precautions."


    "That''s right, as long as we prepare properly, there will be nothing wrong."


    "¡­¡­"


    Villagers, you are talking about each other, and your expression is getting more and more calm.


    was so panicked just now, mainly because of the sudden news.


    After analyzing it now, I remembered that no matter how powerful the beast is, it is only a beast, no brains.


    "Okay, don''t worry too much, everyone, go on your own. In this broad day, those beasts must not dare to come out and make trouble, just be careful at night."


    Hearing this, the villagers left in twos and threes.


    But at this moment, there was a scream from the entrance of the village.


    "Wolf! A wolf is coming! What a big wolf!"


    The villagers who were dispersing immediately stopped and looked at each other.


    "Wolf? How come there are wolves?"


    "It''s not dark yet, how come wolves dare to break into the village?"


    "Hurry up and take a look!"


    "Big Zhuang, you go ahead."


    "¡­¡­"


    The villagers hurriedly walked towards the entrance of the village.


    But before taking two steps, I heard a scream from that direction.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone saw a wolf as big as a tiger rushing towards this side.


    "Wolf! It''s really a wolf!"


    someone shouted out.


    "How dare you be disrespectful to this wolf king, all **** it." The giant wolf uttered a low voice, with a clear roar of wild beasts.


    The giant wolf pounced on a woman like lightning, snapped her neck in one bite, and then immediately pounced on the other person.


    Kill it first before eating, otherwise people will run away.


    As long as the action is fast enough, you can kill everyone here and eat them all before the energy escapes.


    In other words, it should be put in normal times. It dare not come directly to the village of slaughtering humans. That will definitely attract the attention of powerful practitioners and chase it to death.


    But now it¡¯s a mess here. Don¡¯t hurry up and eat a few more people to absorb more energy. When will you wait?


    Moreover, killing more people now can attract practitioners to come.


    Seeking wealth and wealth, if you are lucky enough to meet a practitioner who is weaker than yourself, you will be able to feast on yourself.


    You must know that the spirit of a practitioner can be much more vigorous than that of ordinary people, and one can eat hundreds of thousands of ordinary people.


    was in the Changding Village, and it ate two practitioners of the peak of no leakage, the taste was so delicious.


    "This wolf can talk?"


    "How can a wolf speak?"


    "Run, everyone, run!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The villagers were so frightened that their livers and guts were splitting, and they fled in panic.


    The farmer who was called a strong man wanted to go up and fight the giant wolf but found out that the wolf could speak, and he was stupid.


    "This wolf is so powerful! How can there be such a powerful wolf?"


    Da Zhuang rubbed his eyes vigorously, and found that he could not see the wolf''s movements at all, and could only see the afterimages.


    Every time the afterimage flashes, one person falls, either his body is separated, or he is torn apart.


    The scene was extremely bloody.


    "It''s over, it''s all over!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Da Zhuang has practiced martial arts, knowing that he can''t run this wolf no matter how he can run, and he is completely desperate.


    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from outside the village.


    is like thunder on the ground.


    Then, Da Zhuang saw a shadow wrapped in white mist suddenly appeared not far in front of him, colliding with the afterimage of the giant wolf.


    But to his surprise, there was no sound from such a rapid impact.


    He took a closer look and found that the shadow that had just been wrapped in the white mist was a strong man. At this time, the strong man had stood still, holding the corpse of the giant wolf in his hand.


    "Here, this person is... a warrior?"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 157： Discover the demons

    Da Zhuang boldly asked: "Dare to ask a good guy, are you a warrior?"


    Lin Yu threw the giant wolf corpse in his hand casually, turned his head to look at Da Zhuang, "Yes, I am a warrior."


    "Warrior? There is such a powerful warrior?!"


    Da Zhuang has practiced martial arts with the mantis help, and has seen real martial artists take action.


    He even saw first-class warriors play against each other with his own eyes.


    But the strength of that first-class warrior is less than half of the person in front of him.


    No, it''s too much to say half of it!


    At least when the first-rate martial artist makes a move, he can see the opponent''s movements clearly, know which trick the opponent is playing beautifully, and which one is not good.


    But the warrior in front of him, he couldn''t even see the shadow.


    At this time, the surviving villagers around also came back to their senses, knowing that the giant wolf had been killed by the hero who rushed over.


    But they didn''t have time to express their gratitude to the hero, and they were all busy checking who the dead bodies were on the ground.


    Lin Yu didn''t say much when he saw it, and left quickly, rushing to another village.


    Now he knows why the middle-aged man in the mansion let him find the monsters and ghosts to kill himself, because now there are evil things raging everywhere in Guangnan Mansion.


    These evil things are usually very low-key, they only dare to kill a few people carefully, and they will change places immediately after killing a few people.


    I was afraid of being positioned by the family and recruiting practitioners.


    But now there are powerful demon kings haunting here, those powerful practitioners and the children of the aristocratic family have been drawn away by the demon king, and there is no time to take care of them.


    So one after another came out and took the opportunity to make trouble.


    Killing and cannibalizing everywhere.


    Lin Yu has killed more than a dozen evil creatures all the way.


    There are high and low strengths, the more has more than 2000 yuan, and the less has only a few hundred yuan.


    adds up to almost tens of thousands.


    I just don''t know how many essence pills these evil things can only reward.


    But it shouldn''t be too much.


    Because a level C quest only gives two bottles of essence pill, and completing a level C quest is much harder than killing an evil thing here.


    After all, in that situation, you need to find out the evil things hidden in the dark.


    Unlike here, Jane is everywhere.


    "As long as you kill enough, there will be no shortage of vital energy and essence pills."


    "I hope I can meet some demons in the future. The rewards for killing demons will definitely be more than killing other evil things."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu thought while running wildly.


    Unconsciously, he came to the outside of a village again.


    He slowed down and rushed directly into the village.


    This village is the same as the one just now. Many villagers gathered in the center of the village, looking panicked and talking.


    Obviously either experienced the strange events personally or heard about the strange things happening in the surrounding villages.


    "you?!"


    "Are you a foreigner? Come here this time... hey!"


    "Young man, you can''t get out!"


    After seeing Lin Yu, the villagers took the initiative to surround themselves, lamenting again and again.


    feel sorry for Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu heard something, roughly guessed something, and asked, "What happened in the village?"


    "Something happened!"


    "Our village can only enter but not leave now!"


    "Yes, obviously all the roads are good, but if you can''t go out, you will return to the village as you walk."


    "¡­¡­"


    The villagers talked all the time, and everyone''s face showed horror.


    Lin Yu comforted: "Don''t worry, I''m here to help you solve this matter."


    "This hero, you look like you are dressed as a warrior. Which school do you belong to?" an old man asked.


    "Red Sun Sect, you probably haven''t heard of it." Lin Yu replied.


    The Dawu dynasty had a red sun sect who specialized in the guise, so there is no question to answer this way.


    "Red Sun Sect, it sounds like it''s quite powerful."


    The villagers talked a lot.


    The old man continued, "Hero guy, can you really solve the problem in our village? Did you know that this matter is so mysterious, there is an incompetent warrior in our village. He has rushed through several times, but he just couldn''t get out of the village."


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to solve this." Lin Yu said to the old man: "You go and gather all the villagers here."


    In this situation, there is obviously a scam trying to absorb Yang Qi and kill the scam. The problem will be solved naturally.


    Hearing what Lin Yu said, although the old man and other villagers were skeptical, they decided to believe him once with the idea of ??a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    After a while, all the villagers, including babies, gathered in the center of the village.


    Lin Yu jumped on a huge boulder and quickly swept around, and immediately found that something was wrong with a peasant woman.


    To be precise, it was something wrong with what she was holding in her arms.


    "You!" Lin Yu leaped to the peasant woman and said, "Let me see what''s in my arms."


    "No!" The peasant woman hurriedly backed away holding her things, and refused Lin Yu''s request as she retreated.


    "Hero guy, what''s wrong with her?"


    The old man knew that Lin Yu must be a martial artist, so he didn''t dare to touch his mold, so he asked in a good voice.


    Lin Yu turned his head and glanced at him, and asked, "Whose woman is she? Let her take out the things in her arms."


    "A good man, she is a widow in our village. The head of the house died of illness very early, and her son was killed by a bandit. She is a poor man, so please let her go."


    The old man interceded for the peasant woman.


    Lin Yu sighed and didn''t explain much, it was useless to explain.


    He walked straight to the peasant woman, and said solemnly: "Hurry up and give me the things, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite."


    "No!" The peasant woman guarded the things in her arms like a calf, staring at Lin Yu with her eyes, and sternly said: "I will never give it to you, I will use it to avenge my son!"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu stopped saying more, ready to do it directly.


    But at this moment, the peasant woman''s arms suddenly made a non-male or female voice.


    "A mere warrior dares to be presumptuous, so I''ll take you first."


    As soon as the words fell, the surrounding villagers couldn''t help taking a step back, away from the peasant woman and Lin Yu.


    Weird things happened one after another, and they were tortured to collapse.


    "Just because you want to marry me?"


    Lin Yu quickly digs it out, snatching the wooden sculpture-like thing from the peasant woman''s hand.


    The pure yang zhenqi in the body was released and wrapped in that thing.


    "You? You! Such pure energy, I knew I shouldn''t let you in...ah!"


    A flame exploded, burning this scam with its possessions to ashes? "


    "This?"


    The villagers were dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.


    The peasant woman rushed towards Lin Yu as she was crazy, yelling in her mouth, asking him to return the things to her.


    Lin Yu ignored her and left.


    left a sentence when he left and said: "The road to the village is clear, try it yourself."


    Killed this deceit, and it was nearly 3,000 yuan to get it.


    Lin Yu''s intent to kill was even greater, he just wanted to find a few more evil creatures to kill him.


    After rushing all the way for about half an incense stick, Lin Yu came to the outside of a large village.


    But this village has already had practitioners ascend first.


    "It''s them."


    Lin Yu took a closer look, and it turned out that it was Zhang Xinghe and others.


    At this time, Zhang Xinghe also saw Lin Yu and proactively shouted: "Lin Yu, we came first..."


    Lin Yu ignored him and strode towards the middle of the village.


    Because he discovered that the speed at which the black disc generates vital energy has accelerated again.


    Obviously, there are demons in this village.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 158： Grab (on)

    "Lin Yu, I''ll say it again, we came here before you, and you go elsewhere to find evil things to kill."


    Zhang Xinghe repeated.


    Lin Yu turned his head and glanced at him, then asked, "Is there a first-come-last-come for this matter? Isn''t it all based on their own skills?"


    After speaking, he ignored Zhang Xinghe and strode towards the center of the village.


    Naturally, Zhang Xinghe would not stop there, shouting behind Lin Yu: "You are our registered disciple of Tianyuan Sect, and I am your brother, dare you not listen to me?"


    "Lin Yu!"


    "Lin Yu, didn''t you hear me talking to you?"


    When Zhang Xinghe saw Lin Yu walking forward on his own, he didn''t pay attention to him at all, and he instantly became angry from his heart.


    Damn, this kid, relying on the support of Deputy Sect Master Ye, dares to be so defiant.


    Even a senior in the mid-stage condensing realm dared not take it seriously.


    Doesn''t this kid know that in the practice sect, the weak should respect the strong?


    "Lin Yu, stop for me!"


    Zhang Xinghe shouted angrily.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to pay attention to him, he just wanted to find out and kill the demons hiding in the village.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2¡¿


    The reminder to get the energy keeps popping up.


    Obviously, there are many demons hiding in the dark, urging magic power to induce these people.


    "Lin Yu!"


    Zhang Xinghe stopped in front of Lin Yu.


    It is really difficult for him to suppress the anger in his heart.


    In fact, he had no prejudice against Lin Yu, after all, he was just an innate martial artist, and no matter how much he would achieve.


    What he really couldn''t bear was that the Sect Master and Vice Sect Master Ye treated this kid differently.


    The other disciples in the sect and some of the elders and deacons are also, seeing Lin Yu''s uncomfortable mainly because this kid can enjoy the treatment that originally belonged to their practitioners.


    Lin Yu stopped and looked at Zhang Xinghe calmly.


    Xindao seemed to be unable to solve the problem if he didn''t fight with this guy today.


    Practitioners respect the strong, and as long as they convince him by themselves, he will naturally not abandon a word.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu was ready to do it directly.


    However, as soon as he squeezed his fist, he found a group of practitioners walking in the opposite direction.


    It seems to come from the other side of the village.


    "Zhang Xinghe, you are here too."


    Among the people on the opposite side, a practitioner took the initiative to greet Zhang Xinghe.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu immediately dispelled the idea of ??a battle with Zhang Xinghe.


    After all, in front of a group of outsiders, you will lose the face of the entire Tianyuanzong if you do it with other disciples in your sect.


    He could not give other people''s face, but the face of Sect Master Nangong Yi and Deputy Sect Master Ye Qiuling still had to be given.


    Zhang Xinghe turned around and looked at the practitioner who greeted him first, and then at the head of the group.


    After seeing the opponent''s face clearly, Zhang Xinghe immediately smiled and saluted: "Brother Xiao!"


    This person is Xiao Nan, the big brother of the Zhenmozong, the cultivation base of the peak of the condensing state, the talent is extremely good, and he is almost the same as Ye Qiuling, and the age is also similar to Ye Qiuling.


    Faced with such characters, Zhang Xinghe naturally had to lower his posture.


    He is not a fool, he knows how to be a man, he knows who has to be cautious, and who doesn''t care.


    Like this Senior Brother Xiao, stepping into the Pill Formation Realm is a sure thing. Once he breaks through, it will instantly become an existence that he can''t reach.


    Naturally have to be careful to please.


    Xiao Nan nodded towards Zhang Xinghe, and then moved his gaze to Lin Yu.


    After looking up and down, Xiao Nan asked: "Are you that innate martial artist Lin Yu?"


    "Exactly." Lin Yu replied.


    "Long admiring the great name!" Xiao Nan praised: "There have been no new innate martial artists in this world for more than 500 years. You can successfully step into the innate, very powerful!"


    "Thank you." Lin Yu said modestly.


    Xiao Nan smiled and said: "I heard that you found fifteen demon men at the Nine Li Mansion of Tianchi Country some time ago. I am really ashamed of this feat."


    Zhang Xinghe on the side stepped up and explained to Lin Yu as Brother Lin Yu: "Brother Xiao, Lin Yu''s identity is mainly special. He called on a group of ordinary martial artists to help with things, and luckily found traces of the devil by the sea of ??tactics. That''s it, it''s incomparable to Brother Xiao, your true ability."


    "That''s still awesome, the devil is not so easy to find."


    Xiao Nan smiled and said no more.


    Immediately after closing his eyes and concentrating, he seemed to be urging a certain secret method.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and said to everyone: "Here is the atmosphere of the demons in the ground."


    When Zhang Xinghe heard this, he immediately said, "Brother Xiao, killing the Demon Race belongs to your Demon Sect that is best at it, so we won''t mix it up any more."


    After speaking, he turned his head and said to Lin Yu and the other Tianyuanzong disciples: "Go, let''s go to other places to find evil things to kill."


    Xiao Nan hurriedly stopped and said: "Killing a demon will reward you with at least five bottles of essence pills. With such a generous return, there is no need for everyone to be modest to each other, and you can do it on your own merits."


    As the big brother of the Zhenmozong, it will be a matter of time before he enters the Pill Formation Realm. There is no need to compete with others on this petty profit.


    In that way, he seemed to be stingy and lacklustre.


    Besides, whether Tian Yuanzong or Zhen Mozong, these sects, including Zhen Yaozong and Qian Wuzong, were dispatched by the Ji family.


    On the surface, different sects are actually branches of the same faction.


    There is no need to distinguish each other so clearly.


    "Brother Xiao is righteous, then I will be disrespectful after waiting." Zhang Xinghe immediately saluted.


    "It''s okay."


    Xiao Nan waved his hand and continued to urge the secret method to sense the devil''s location.


    Like him, Lin Yu was also staring at Yuanneng in front of him for hints to locate the demon''s specific location.


    Zhang Xinghe watched from the side, secretly saying that Lin Yu really dared to regard himself as a character, being so rude in front of Senior Brother Xiao.


    Others praised him for being polite, and he accepted it with confidence.


    I really don''t know how to be a man.


    At this time, another group of practitioners came here.


    "It''s the great sister of Sun Moon Sect."


    Zhang Xinghe recognized the visitor at a glance.


    Busily took the initiative to greet the front and said: "Senior Sister Duan, lucky to meet!"


    "Yeah." Duan Huayu nodded at him, strode to Xiao Nan, "Xiao Nan, have you found the trace of the Demon Clan here?"


    "Yes." Xiao Nan replied.


    "Sure enough!" Duan Huayu said suddenly: "I think this village is weird. It really is because there are demons lurking here."


    After speaking, she asked again: "Is the demons hiding in the ground?"


    "Yeah." Xiao Nan nodded and said with a smile: "Huayu, I have roughly found the position of the group of demons. Then let''s compete, how about?"


    "That''s what I meant!" Duan Huayu exaggerated. "Last year, the genius regretted losing to you in the battle. Today, I will teach you how to deal with the devil. Don''t let me compare it."


    "Come on, a quick fight!"


    As soon as Xiao Nan''s voice fell, his whole body was urged by Genesis Qi, and the whole person burrowed into the ground like a drill.


    Duan Huayu followed closely behind.


    Seeing this, other disciples followed suit.


    Lin Yu also determined the exact location of the demon at this time, and then dug down.

 Chapter 159： Grab (below)

    Deep underground.


    "The group found us."


    "They have too many people, and two of them are much stronger than us. We are not opponents."


    "Retreat quickly, and you can''t break the plan of the Great Demon King."


    "According to the pre-determined, separate actions."


    The demons have been sensing the situation on the ground, so Xiao Nan and the others were discovered by them as soon as they drilled down.


    They know that they can''t beat them, so even if they choose to withdraw.


    the other side.


    Bang bang bang ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu digs down at a very fast speed.


    The surrounding soil and rocks were like sandy soil, which was broken into pieces and squeezed aside with the stroke of his hands.


    Since possessing an undamageable golden body, his physical strength is far stronger than before. As long as the true energy is urged, it will immediately be as hard as a rock and as hard as steel.


    At this moment, he swiftly shuttled through the ground like an alloy drill.


    "Killing a demon will reward you with at least five bottles of essence pill, and killing ten will result in fifty bottles of base."


    "But with so many people now, I don''t know how many demons can be grabbed."


    "Quick! Must be fast!"


    Lin Yu stared at Yuanneng for a reminder, feeling cruel.


    The true qi in the body is released, forming an invisible qi cone at the front of the body to reduce the resistance of the earth and rocks.


    boom--


    Suddenly, there was a muffled noise from the east.


    Someone took the shot.


    The sound was transmitted through the rock and soil, and it sounded a little strange.


    "It seems that someone has discovered the devil. I don''t know who it is. It may be that Xiao Nan."


    Lin Yu thought secretly in his heart.


    That Xiao Nan is the big brother of the Demon Sect, and the Demon Sect possesses the secret method of inducing the demon clan, so it is the most likely to be Xiao Nan.


    boom--


    At this time, there was also a bang in the northwest direction.


    "This time it should be that Duan Huayu."


    "These two people are powerful, and only they can kill a demon with one blow."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu felt a little anxious.


    But reason told him that urgency is useless, and he must act according to the plan just thought of.


    He stared at the modifier panel in front of him and continued to dig underground.


    The more you dig in that direction, the faster the yuan can be obtained.


    This illustrates two problems.


    First, he is getting closer and closer to the devil.


    Second, there are more demons in that direction.


    "The secret method of Summoning Demon Sect can only judge which direction there is a demon, it cannot determine the distance between oneself and the demon, nor can it judge the number of demon."


    "And I can do both to a certain extent."


    "This is my advantage, so I don''t have to panic."


    Lin Yu secretly warned himself, without stopping for a moment, digging into the ground at an extremely fast speed.


    After a while.


    Rumbling--


    A noisy sound came from the front, and it was obvious that multiple demons were digging in the same direction.


    This group of demons burrowed into the ground, while the other demons moved parallel in the shallower ground to attract the attention of those practitioners.


    In this way, after those cultivators find a shallow demon, they will definitely chase and kill them first, and will not rush to explore.


    Can buy them time to escape.


    This strategy was originally foolproof, but what they didn''t expect was that there was such a freak as Lin Yu.


    "Found you!"


    Lin Yu roared with joy in his heart.


    The strength of the demon is not strong, and generally only has the strength of the early and middle stages of the condensing state, and there are very few in the late stage of the condensing state.


    And even if Lin Yu didn''t release his physical power, he still possessed the strength of the condensing stage stage, so naturally there was no need to worry about not being able to deal with these demons.


    If he releases his physical power, he will not be afraid even if he encounters the leader of the demon.


    Whoosh--


    Lin Yu urged Zhen Qi with all his strength, and the speed skyrocketed instantly.


    All of a sudden, he chased behind a demon.


    boom--


    He slammed a punch, and the demon''s life was instantly endured.


    Immediately afterwards, he immediately dived towards the other demon.


    Boom boom boom -


    Lin Yu rushed eastward and slaughtered the demon at an extremely fast speed.


    In just a few moments, there were as many as twenty demons who died in his hands.


    "Twenty demons are at least one hundred bottles of essence pills."


    "Moreover, Yuanneng can add up to tens of thousands."


    Lin Yu was in a good mood and continued to chase the remaining demons.


    After a while.


    Ten more demons died at his hands.


    There was only one demon who was still running away.


    "This demon is very strong, and he must have the strength of the late stage of the Condensing Qi Realm."


    Lin Yu quickly made a judgment in his mind.


    The demon took advantage of his slaughter and digging towards the north at full speed.


    Lin Yu was ruthless in his heart, releasing part of his physical strength.


    The body size of the whole person has increased by one circle.


    However, as his power became stronger, coupled with the air cone formed by True Qi, it could reduce the resistance of the rock and soil, so his speed did not decrease but increased.


    Chase the demon at a faster speed.


    That demon must never be let go.


    The stronger the demon''s strength, the more vitality and reward essence pill he will get after killing.


    Bang bang bang ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu excavated the soil with all his strength, digging forward.


    And Xiao Nan on the other side also sensed the breath of the demon at this time, approaching from a distance.


    Of course, there are other demons in the ground at this time.


    It''s just that Xiao Nan found that the demon''s aura here is stronger so he decided to kill it first, so that his junior and younger sisters would not be injured by it.


    Xiao Nan kept digging from shallow to deep.


    Digging and digging, suddenly...


    Xiao Nan''s exhaled Origin Qi felt an unusually burly figure rushing past below.


    "That person seems to be Lin Yu?"


    "Lin Yu isn''t that strong? Is it an illusion?"


    Xiao Nan frowned.


    Then he stopped thinking about it, and pursued the strongest demon with all his strength.


    On the other side, Lin Yu got closer and closer to the escaped demon.


    After a few breaths, he finally succeeded in catching up with it.


    "die!"


    Lin Yu yelled in his heart, and Chunyang Zhenqi wrapped his right fist and slammed forward.


    The violent impact force is transmitted forward, and the violent energy quickly shuttles through the rock and soil gaps.


    In just an instant, this powerful force was transmitted to the demon''s body.


    Its lower limbs were blown apart by this punch.


    The black-brown demon flesh and the black-red demon blood were mixed with the surrounding rock and soil fragments, forming a pool of mud.


    But its upper body is still intact.


    Therefore, although the speed has dropped sharply, he is still fleeing with all his strength.


    On the other side, Lin Yu''s figure slowed down because of a punch.


    It took four or five breaths to catch up with the half-crippled demon again.


    At this time, the demon, who was only half of his body left, suddenly slowed down, as if some force was preventing it from moving.


    "It''s a giant hand of Origin Qi!"


    Lin Yu instantly reacted in his heart, it was a giant Genesis Qi hand that grabbed the demon and stopped it from advancing.


    Without thinking about it, he tried his best to punch forward.


    I prayed in my heart that I must kill the demon one step earlier before the giant Genesis Qi hand kills it.


    Otherwise, the essence pill would be gone.

 Chapter 160： Settlement (top)

    Ka Ka Ka¡ª


    Bang¡ª


    Both sounds sounded at the same time.


    The click sound is made by the giant hand of Genesis squeezing the demon hard.


    Xiao Nan wanted to pinch the demon directly to death.


    The muffled sound was the sound of Lin Yu''s fist touching the demon''s body and detonating.


    Both forces acted on the demon at the same time.


    This demon with the strength of the late stage of the Condensing Qi Realm instantly died on the spot.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+7000¡¿


    Lin Yu jumped out a line in front of his eyes to get a reminder of Yuanneng.


    "Yuanneng got it, but I don''t know if kills are counted on me!"


    There is no way to judge this.


    At least it can''t be judged based on the hint that Yuanneng gets.


    Because the vital energy is transformed from the special energy of evil things, it is not a reward for killing demons and ghosts.


    Lin Yu knew about this when he followed Ye Qiuling around to kill weird things last time.


    Even if it is the weirdness killed by others, as long as you fill up a positive energy in time, you can still absorb the vital energy.


    It''s just that the time to make up the knife is very tight.


    And at the moment when the demon was killed, the two forces acted on the demon at the same time, so no matter which force it was killed by, he could successfully absorb vital energy.


    As for who counts the kills, it depends on how the metal token mechanism works.


    This is temporarily impossible to judge, only when the metal token is handed in to calculate the reward.


    At this point, the remaining demons have either been killed or successfully escaped.


    There are no more demon alive in this ground.


    Everyone returned to the ground one after another.


    "Lin Yu, was it you just now?" Xiao Nan walked to Lin Yu and asked.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu immediately knew that the giant Genesis Qi hand was from Xiao Nan, and nodded and said, "That''s right."


    Xiao Nan frowned and said, "At that time, how did I feel that your figure seemed to be a big circle?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu admitted: "We martial artists will practice internal exercises. Some internal exercises have the special effect of increasing muscle strength, which will cause the body to be out of shape."


    "That''s it!" Xiao Nan suddenly realized.


    Afterwards, he turned to look at Duan Huayu and said: "Huayu, it will be completely dark soon, we are going to go back to settle the reward, how about you?"


    "So are we."


    Duan Huayu looked at the younger brother and younger sister beside him, and replied.


    She herself is not afraid to act at night, but it is better to be safe with so many low-powered people.


    "Also, we just said that there will be more demons killed than one, and only after the rewards are settled can the level be compared." Duan Huayu reminded with a smile.


    "Yes! I almost forgot!" Xiao Nan patted his head and then smiled.


    After laughing, he asked Lin Yu, Zhang Xinghe and others, "How about you?"


    Zhang Xinghe replied, "We naturally followed Brother Xiao and you back together."


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "I''ll go back first, too."


    He was also anxious to settle the rewards, first, to see who the demon was counted on just now, and second, to count the gains of this trip.


    The group quickly left the village and went straight to Guangnan City.


    ¡­


    Guangnan City Government Office.


    When everyone arrived here, the sky was completely dark.


    However, even though it was so late, the middle-aged man who was responsible for distributing tasks and clearing rewards was still there on duty.


    At his level, he could have no sleep, no food, and no fatigue.


    "Brother Xiao, you come first."


    Zhang Xinghe took the initiative to stop Lin Yu and the other disciples of Tian Yuanzong, and let Xiao Nan and Duan Huayu settle the matter first.


    Xiao Nan smiled and nodded at him, then looked at Duan Huayu and said, "Huayu, you first."


    "You''re welcome, then."


    Duan Huayu thanked him with a smile, and collected all the metal tokens of the juniors and sisters, and handed them to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man reached out his origin energy, stretched out his hand to wipe all tokens, and said: "A total of 72 evil creatures were killed, among them..."


    After some calculations, a figure of 313 was finally obtained.


    Duan Huayu and his team got 313 bottles of essence pills in total.


    Among them, there are 147 bottles from the demon. Duan Huayu killed the seven demon, and her junior and younger sisters killed 13 for a total of 20.


    "Xiao Nan, it''s your turn." Duan Huayu smiled at Xiao Nan.


    "good."


    Xiao Nan stepped forward and put a bunch of metal tokens in his hand on the table in front of the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man explored his source of energy and swept away just as before, and began to settle the reward.


    After the settlement of the one pass, Xiao Nan and others obtained a total of 419 bottles of essence pills.


    Among them, there were 204 bottles from the demon. Xiao Nan killed 14 demon, and the others killed fifteen, making a total of 29.


    Hearing this result, Duan Huayu smiled and shook his head and said: "Hey, when it comes to killing demons, how can we be inferior to your Demon Sect."


    Xiao Nan smiled and said, "It''s just good luck."


    After speaking, he glanced at Lin Yu thoughtfully.


    "Senior Brother Xiao, Senior Sister Duan, now that you have settled, it''s our turn."


    Zhang Xinghe saluted each of them, and then said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, you are the weakest here, you will come last."


    He didn''t wait for Lin Yu''s reply after he finished speaking, and went straight to the middle-aged man, UU reading www.uukanshu. com spread the token on the table.


    "Let me do the math..."


    The middle-aged man stretched out his hand and waved on the token.


    "A total of 31 evil creatures were killed, among them..."


    After calculating the middle-aged man, he came up with a figure of 98.


    Zhang Xinghe and his party received 98 bottles of essence pills, of which 81 bottles were from the devil.


    They killed a total of twelve demon men, and Zhang Xinghe alone killed three.


    Of course, the other evil creatures they killed were too weak, not as good as those killed by Xiao Nan and Duan Huayu, so there were very few essence pills from other evil creatures, only 17 bottles.


    "Not bad, killed so many demons."


    Xiao Nan praised.


    Duan Huayu also said: "It''s pretty good, come on."


    "Thank you Brother Xiao, and Senior Sister Duan."


    Zhang Xinghe hurriedly took a few younger brothers and younger sisters to thank them together.


    Lin Yu took advantage of this time to walk to the middle-aged man''s table and put one of his metal tokens on the table.


    "A total of forty-eight evil creatures were killed, of which seven were evil creatures. The strength was..."


    The middle-aged man quickly calculated.


    But as soon as the number of forty-eight came out, Zhang Xinghe''s eyes instantly stared as big as copper bells.


    A group of them killed 31 of them, but Lin Yu killed 48 of them alone.


    This gap...


    It can''t be said that it is not too big.


    On the other side, Xiao Nan, Duan Huayu and others also cast strange glances at Lin Yu.


    Obviously Lin Yu''s performance was far beyond their expectations.


    At first they thought that Lin Yu, Zhang Xinghe and others were together, but after careful observation, they realized that they were fighting separately.


    And they seem to be arguing with each other.


    At this time, the middle-aged man suddenly said with a slight surprise: "Lin Yu, I didn''t expect you to kill 31 demons!"

 Chapter 161： Settlement (below)

    The number thirty-one comes out.


    Everyone present was stunned for a moment.


    Lin Yu killed 31 demons alone, which was equivalent to comparing everyone else.


    Zhang Xinghe and his party killed a total of twelve demons, Duan Huayu and others killed a total of 20 demons, and Xiao Nan and others killed a total of 29.


    Only the twenty-nine heads on Xiao Nan''s side and the thirty-one heads on Lin Yu''s side were relatively close.


    But the problem is that Lin Yu killed it alone, and he was still a warrior.


    Xiao Nan is a group of people, and has the unique secret method of searching for demons in the Summoning Sect.


    Therefore, when all the conditions are added up, the gap can be described as a huge difference.


    On the other side, the middle-aged man is still calculating Lin Yu''s reward.


    "...A total of 251 bottles of essence pills, a total of 237 bottles from the devil."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone looked at each other.


    237 bottles, how come there are so many?


    Lin Yu killed 31 demons and obtained 237 bottles of Essence Pills. Xiao Nan and his party killed 29 demons and obtained 204 bottles of Essence Pills.


    There are only two demon men, how can you lose 33 bottles of essence pills?


    When the middle-aged man saw the bewildered expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, he explained to the side: ¡°Among the demon that Lin Yu killed, there is one who possesses the strength of the late stage of the condensing energy realm. The demon alone is worth 25 bottles of essence pills. ."


    Late condensate stage?


    No wonder!


    Everyone recalled all of a sudden.


    But shortly afterwards, expressions of surprise appeared on their faces again.


    Lin Yu has more strength, how can he kill the demon in the late stage of the condensed air realm?


    There is definitely a problem!


    Zhang Xinghe immediately questioned: "What''s wrong, right?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xiao Nan on the side immediately replied, "That''s right."


    "Senior Brother Xiao, is this?" Zhang Xinghe turned his head to look at Xiao Nan, with a puzzled expression on his face.


    Xiao Nan quickly explained what had happened at the time to everyone, saying that he and Lin Yu were attacking the devil at the same time. Lin Yu was probably one step faster, so the kill was counted on Lin Yu''s head.


    After that, Xiao Nan smiled at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, I was a step slower."


    Lin Yu clasped his fist and said, "Brother Xiao, I''m just lucky."


    "Lin Yu, do you still have the face to say?" Zhang Xinghe walked up to Lin Yu and said in a deep voice, "Return those 25 bottles of essence pills to Brother Xiao, hurry up."


    Xiao Nan hurriedly said, "It''s okay, everyone depends on their ability. Luck is also a kind of ability."


    He naturally cannot accept those 25 bottles of essence pill.


    As Senior Brother Zhen Mozong, his face is worth more than 25 bottles of Essence Pill.


    Seeing Xiao Nan''s refusal, Zhang Xinghe hurriedly apologized and said, "Brother Xiao, I blamed my poor discipline. Lin Yu is my junior, and he is so ignorant, so I can''t shirk the blame."


    This is a great opportunity to be a good person, how could Zhang Xinghe let it go.


    After apologizing to Xiao Nan, he immediately turned his head and said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, hurry up and return the essence pill to Senior Brother Xiao."


    Although the essence pill has not yet been obtained, as long as Lin Yu speaks to the middle-aged man, he can assign the reward to Xiao Nan.


    "Xinghe, forget it, those 25 bottles of essence pills are supposed to be given to Junior Brother Lin Yu." Xiao Nan persuaded.


    Zhang Xinghe rushed to accompany the smiling face and said, "Brother Xiao, how can this be done? You must be paid back."


    Xiao Nan shook his head helplessly, and said, "Xinghe, forget it, don''t embarrass your brother, I''ll go now."


    After speaking, he took the people to leave the palace in stride.


    When Duan Huayu saw this, it was not good to stay here, and also left with someone.


    Zhang Xinghe immediately lowered his face, pulling Lin Yu to the door, and said solemnly: "Lin Yu, what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? I still want to ask what do you mean?" Lin Yu asked back: "Didn''t Elder Wu tell you that I and you are in charge now?"


    Just because of the presence of outsiders, Lin Yu didn''t want other sects to watch Tian Yuanzong''s jokes, so Lin Yu managed to resist it.


    Now that outsiders are gone, there is no need to be polite with Zhang Xinghe.


    Zhang Xinghe saw that Lin Yu actually used this attitude to talk to him, and remembered that Lin Yu had ignored him just now in the village, and his heart suddenly became meaningless.


    "Lin Yu, I must teach you a lesson today!"


    "Okay, don''t take yourself too seriously."


    Lin Yu didn''t bother to talk nonsense with this person, and said directly: "You and I will bet on all the essence pill I just earned, and compare here, dare you? Just scream if you dare, and shut your stinky mouth if you dare not. "


    "you?!"


    Zhang Xinghe gritted his teeth with hatred, and poked Lin Yu''s chest and said: "You are worthy of comparison with me? But for the sake of giving me so many essence pills for free, I will reluctantly beat you up here. ."


    "A lot of bullshit."


    Lin Yu was too lazy to take a look at Zhang Xinghe, strode into the yamen court, came to the middle-aged man, and gave a brief overview of the matter, saying that he was going to challenge Zhang Xinghe, using the essence pill as a bet, and asked him to help testify .


    While Lin Yu was talking, Zhang Xinghe strode in and said the same demands.


    It is very common in the spiritual sects to challenge each other, so the middle-aged man did not ask much, and directly agreed to the two of them Let''s start. "The middle-aged man reminded.


    Zhang Xinghe released his original energy, looked at Lin Yu coldly, and said sarcastically: "Boy, if you get hurt later, don''t cry..."


    boom--


    Before Zhang Xinghe finished speaking, half of his body was gone.


    He didn''t even see how Lin Yu made it.


    The other Tian Yuanzong disciples on the side were also stunned.


    Lin Yu looked at the middle-aged man and said, "This adult, remember to help me transfer their essence pill to my name."


    "Small things, don''t worry." The middle-aged man responded with a smile, his eyes full of admiration.


    These people who can be absorbed by the Ji family are all geniuses among the practitioners, and they were the same figures as Ye Qiuling, Xiao Nan and others when they were practicing in the school.


    So there is no prejudice against Lin Yu''s identity, and he can be treated with equal eyes.


    Therefore, after seeing Lin Yu''s strength, there was only appreciation in his heart, no other thoughts.


    ...


    After Lin Yu left the Yamen, he directly exhaled the martial arts modifier, stared at the number behind Yuanneng, and calculated today''s gain.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 168035¡¿


    "When I came, I had tens of thousands of vital energy. After Ji Wuce and Chen Sihai fought, I absorbed more than 50,000 yuan of energy, and I got tens of thousands of vital energy by killing evil things outside, and the killing of demons received a total of more than 90,000 yuan. ."


    "It adds up to 168035 yuan energy."


    After Lin Yu finished calculating Yuanneng, he calculated the number of essence pills.


    "Ji Wuxi rewarded me with 100 bottles. Today, I got 251 bottles for killing evil creatures. Zhang Xinghe''s fool lost 98 bottles to me, totaling 449 bottles."


    "Cool!"


    "Sure enough, this kind of major task is rewarded the most."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that if he wants to perform the sect mission, it will take a long time to earn such a variety of abilities and essence pills.

 ~： Todays update is postponed to night

I drank some wine, and slept in front of the computer until now. Today¡¯s update is postponed to night...


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 162： The conspiracy of the Ji family

    Looking at the modifier panel, Lin Yu involuntarily moved to the line of Xiantian Gongfa.


    "I don''t know how much yuan can be used to deduct this exercise..."


    This set of exercises is really too important.


    As long as you push it out and strengthen it, you will be able to step into a whole new realm.


    Lin Yu thought to himself, since the first stage of the innate technique is fully practiced, he can step into the innate and possess the strength equivalent to the condensing energy realm.


    So the second stage of cultivation is full, and it can be equal to the Dan Realm.


    At that time, his status in the Tianyuan Sect will be greatly improved, and things will be much more convenient, at least entering the Hall of Soul Cultivation will not be as troublesome as it is now.


    You must know that in the cultivation sect, all the elders, deacons and disciples, at most, only have the cultivation level of the peak of the condensed energy realm.


    If oneself possesses the strength equivalent to the pill formation realm, not to mention sitting on an equal footing with the suzerain, at least the status will be higher than these people.


    After all, the cultivating sect is controlled by the family.


    Family of talents Whether you are a cultivator or a warrior, a white cat and a black cat are good cats that can catch mice.


    In their eyes, the martial artist with the strength of the pill formation stage is equivalent to the practitioner of the pill formation stage.


    The only question is, if he possesses that level of strength, would the members of the aristocratic family ask themselves to study and improve the Yang Soldier.


    "It''s okay to be like that. I just entered the Hall of Soul Cultivation under the guise of studying Yang Bing. Then I will stay in the Hall of Soul Cultivation and will not leave, so I said I didn''t study it."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu shook his head secretly.


    It doesn''t make sense to think so far now, you have to find a way to modify the innate cultivation method.


    Otherwise everything is nonsense.


    "This technique is good, but the modification consumes too many resources."


    Although Lin Yu feels helpless about this, he still understands it in his heart.


    If the deduction of this innate exercise is that simple, then the old suzerain Xia Honglie should have stepped into the next realm long ago. How could it be possible to spin around in place for more than five hundred years?


    The old suzerain and other congenital warriors entered their congenitals at the age of about 20, but they couldn¡¯t make progress anymore.


    is not because they are stupid, but because it is too difficult.


    "Forget it, I don''t want that much, first think about where to find a few demons to kill."


    Killing the devil is the most cost-effective way to increase strength right now.


    Killing a demon not only has vitality, but the rewarded essence pill is several times that of other evil creatures of the same strength.


    For example, today, a total of forty-eight evil creatures were killed and 251 bottles of essence pill were obtained, but 237 bottles were from demons and only 14 bottles were from other evil creatures.


    On average, 7 bottles of Essence Pills can be obtained for every demon killed.


    other evil things killed, each head can only be exchanged for a bottle of essence pill at most.


    The difference is so big, not because the demons are hard to kill, but because the family wants everyone to kill more demons.


    After all, these rewards are set by the family. There are many rewards for killing demons, which shows that the family believes that the demons are the main enemy and must be eliminated first.


    "Devil killing is not difficult to kill, but it is more difficult to find."


    "The 31 demons killed today and the 15 demons killed last time were all found by luck."


    Lin Yu was a little worried, and didn''t know where to find the devil to kill.


    He has no way to actively search for the devil.


    Only when the demon activates the magic power to sense himself, and triggers the black disc to accelerate the generation of vital energy, can he know that there is a demon nearby.


    If the devil does not actively detect himself, then he does not know the existence of the devil at all.


    Lin Yu thought and walked towards the south gate of Guangnan City.


    No matter how difficult it is to find a demon, I still have to act, and I can¡¯t wait for the demon to appear in the city.


    There is Ji Wuxi in Guangnan City, and ordinary evil things can''t get in at all.


    "You have to change your image."


    Lin Yu stopped when he reached the gate.


    I remembered something in my heart.


    At that time, the demons in the village were not killed, and many demons managed to escape.


    Those demons who escaped have urged magic skills to sense themselves, and they must have remembered their figure and appearance.


    So in order to prevent being recognized by those demons, I have to change my image.


    "If they recognize me, they will definitely guard me."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu''s heart moved, using his body transformation ability to change his figure and appearance.


    Then, he urged his true energy, and under the cover of the night, he quickly swept away from Guangnan City.


    ¡­¡­


    Guangnan City Government Office.


    Ji Wuzou sat alone in the study of the prefect.


    "This trip brought out 20 practitioners of the pill formation realm cultivation base from home, and the ten sects sent a total of nearly two hundred elder disciples of the condensation realm cultivation base, plus a few hundred non-leakage realms..."


    Ji Wuxi murmured to herself as if she was making a decision.


    Sudden¡­¡­


    The space not far from his desk became blurred and twisted.


    Immediately afterwards, two figures slowly appeared.


    "Gula! Chen Sihai!"


    Ji Wuze recognized the identity of the visitor at a glance.


    However, these two figures are not the body of the two evil creatures, they are merely the projections of their clones.


    "What do you want to say?" Ji Wu-ce asked calmly and calmly.


    Two projections came over, definitely to say something, maybe a threat, maybe a negotiation.


    "One thing that interests you very much."


    Gula spoke first, his voice dull and heavy.


    Chen Sihai answered: "Ji Wusi, we will send you the end."


    "Send it to the end? It''s a big tone." Ji Wuce is not afraid, "How do you plan to do it? Let''s talk about it."


    These two evil creatures, one of them is incapable of avatar, and the other has been severely injured by him, and his strength is greatly reduced.


    He wondered what else they could have.


    Chen Sihai sneered, "Ji Wuce, do you think that only the two of us want your life? Some of your eight great families also want you to die!"


    "What do you mean?" Ji Wuce''s expression became solemn.


    "Huh, I can''t sit still anymore!" Chen Sihai snorted coldly, his expression distorted, and his resentment towards Ji Wuce was undoubtedly expressed in his heart.


    "Ji Wusi, you are ruining my cultivation base in Jianyang City, stealing my treasure, and you have a good harvest. You must be very proud in your heart, right?"


    "Unfortunately, in that battle, you were too eager for quick success and quick profit, and you were so stupid that you directly attacked my soul. A secret in your heart was revealed by the source of secret power, and it happened to be seen by me."


    Hearing this, Ji Wuce understood instantly.


    The secret peeped by this crook must be the one that his family is plotting.


    When he knew that the magic circle was driven by the secret source force, he was already worried about it, and he never thought that things would eventually develop in the worst direction.


    But there was no way, he had no better choice in that situation.


    If this trick is allowed to grow up and possess the ability to deceive everything, it will surely penetrate into the eight great families to instigate separation, and then the family plotting will still fall short.


    "Seeing profit but forgetting righteousness, your human race can''t change your nature after all, it''s a pity."


    Gula pretended to exclaimed.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 163： Chaos abruptly

    "In order to ensure that future generations can work together against us, your eight great families deliberately designed such a system."


    "As a result, you descendants first divided their spheres of influence, and then each had a plan, wanting to eat everything in one bite and annex other families."


    "I don''t know what your ancestors would think if I knew it, hahaha..."


    Gula thinks of the history of the human race and feels funny.


    Many years ago, in order to ensure that the mortals on this continent were not violated by evil things, the eight great families with ancient blood established the Dawu Dynasty, which was jointly managed by the eight great families.


    The reason why the mainland was not divided into eight pieces and eight dynasties were established was to avoid fighting each other and eventually being defeated by the demons.


    Of course, all these are just the good wishes of the ancestors, and the hearts of the people will change. It is impossible for future generations to fully implement this idea.


    Therefore, things eventually developed in a direction that the ancestors tried to avoid.


    "Which family are you united with? Xi''s family, Jiang''s family, or Yu''s family?"


    Ji Wutest asked.


    On the one hand, he really wants to know the truth, on the other hand, he wants to use these questions to buy time for himself to think about countermeasures.


    "Which one is united, is this important?" Gula paced back and forth in the study casually, and said contemptuously: "Compared to this, you should be more concerned about why all of your human races are so greedy."


    "I don''t want to fight with you for humanity!" Ji Wuze continued to delay time, "I just want to know which family it is that will actually fight with you ancient demons who only know how to eat people."


    Gula sneered, and said sarcastically: "Ji Wucai, you children of a family who treat mortals as two-legged sheep, you are actually embarrassed to accuse us of cannibalism."


    "You aristocratic families are vying to and fro, each plotting, don''t you just want to take the mortals of the entire continent as your own, extract more essence, and refine more essence pills?"


    "Why, do you think this is not called cannibalism?"


    "If those people are not continuously absorbed by you, they will have a lifespan of at least 300 years in this world. You take away their lifespan of more than 200 years, and you are not called cannibalism?"


    "Eat half of it, save the smaller half, so it''s not called eating?"


    After ¡¡¡¡ Gula finished speaking, Ji Wuce immediately retorted: "Of course not, this can only be called an exchange of benefits at best."


    "If it were not for us to help them resist your evil things, they would not even have decades of life, let alone reproduce offspring."


    "We have paid so much, so naturally we have to ask them for something in return."


    "Okay, don''t secretly change the concept and invert the cause and effect." Gula retorted: "It is because the essence of mortals can help you cultivate, you choose to protect them, not the other way around."


    "You just keep them like cattle and sheep, so that they can reproduce offspring, just to get more energy."


    "You treat mortals as food and property, so you will spare no effort to maintain the stability of the Dawu Dynasty."


    "If we were to occupy this continent, we would do the same, not just a few we can eat as we do now."


    After ¡¡¡¡ Gula finished speaking, he stopped and stared into Ji Wuce''s eyes.


    "Do you think we want this?" Ji Wuce didn''t really want to fight these things with Gula. He just wanted to delay time, so he didn''t care whether to fight for a right or wrong. "If it wasn''t because of the ancient times. Incident, do you think we want to attack those mortals?"


    Gula smiled and said, "Yes, if it weren''t for the changes in the ancient times, why should we live by cannibalism like we do today."


    "Gula, since you understand this, then..."


    "Okay, Ji Wuce, I know you just want to delay time, but unfortunately, no matter how much you delay, you can''t change your destiny. It''s better to accept it honestly."


    After ¡¡¡¡ Gula finished speaking, he glanced at Chen Sihai, and then disappeared.


    Chen Sihai looked at Ji Wuce viciously and said: "Ji Wuce, return my things to me, and I will give you a happy way to die."


    "What is it?" Ji Wu couldn''t figure it out.


    "Don''t you know?" Chen Sihai carefully observed Ji Wuce''s expression and eyes, and found that the other party didn''t really seem to know.


    "Of course I don''t know." Ji Wuze asked how long it could last, and deliberately asked: "You can describe the appearance of that thing carefully, maybe I have seen it somewhere."


    "Ji Wuce, don''t try to delay time, now that you have fallen into my hands, I have my own way to make you speak!"


    Chen Sihai left a sentence and disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Guangnan City.


    Lin Yu ran wildly in the night, searching for traces of evil things.


    However, after searching for a while, he found that the evil things that appeared at night were far more powerful than those in the daytime, and those evil things with the strength of the pill formation realm had all come out.


    He saw with his own eyes a group of practitioners with the condensing energy realm being eaten up by powerful evil creatures.


    "Go back and talk later."


    Lin Yu turned his head and ran madly towards Guangnan City.


    ran all the way, thinking all the way.


    "Didn''t some practitioners of the Pill Formation Stage come with Ji Wuce, why didn''t they come out to deal with those evil things? Just let the situation get out of control?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    These evil things are haunting everywhere, but it is not just as simple as killing a few practitioners.


    They have messed up the entire Guangnan Prefecture and scared the civilians. Many people have already begun to flee to surrounding state capitals.


    And Lin Yu also discovered a strange phenomenon.


    He found that the evil things did not kill those who fled to the surrounding state capital, it seemed to be to allow them to panic elsewhere.


    "Everything seems to be premeditated, is it the demons who are doing a ghost?"


    Except for the demons, the other evil creatures are fighting in their own right. Where would you think about so much? It is impossible to watch these people run away when they see people eating or sucking yang energy.


    After all, for them ~ www.novelhall.com~ one point is one point for improvement, and there is no time to consider long-term things.


    Only if the trick that controlled Chen Sihai possesses incomparably powerful strength can he make long-term plans.


    à²à²à²¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, Lin Yu realized that some powerful evil creatures were quickly approaching him.


    They surrounded from all directions, one faster than the other, scrambling to eat themselves.


    "Guangnan City is in front of you!"


    Seeing the hope is right in front of him, Lin Yu urges the true energy in his body with all his strength to speed up the rush.


    But at this moment, suddenly...


    With a bang, Lin Yu banged his head against an air wall.


    He was busy stabilizing his figure.


    "This is the magic circle laid by that trick!"


    "It''s really the demons who are doing ghosts!"


    The trick was rescued by the giant hand of the Demon King, indicating that the trick had long been in collusion with the Demon Race.


    So it is easy to think of this.


    "What should we do now?"


    Lin Yu was anxious and turned to look at the evil creature that was besieging him.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 164： Take the opportunity to make a fortune

    Each of these evil creatures possesses the strength of the Qi Condensation Realm, and even two of them are far superior to the peak of the Qi Condensation Realm.


    Even if he fully releases his physical power, he is only equivalent to the peak of the condensing energy realm, not their opponent.


    Lin Yu knows his strength very well.


    At that time, to deal with the demon equivalent to the late stage of the condensing energy realm, he had to release some of his physical power. Now there are so many powerful evil things here, and he has no chance of surviving.


    "what to do?"


    Lin Yu thought about the electric transfer, and quickly thought about the escape strategy.


    Suddenly, a bright light flashed in his heart, and he thought of a brilliant idea.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    With a thought on his mind, he lifted the physical restriction, and his whole person instantly turned into a monster of more than three meters and nearly four meters.


    The muscles all over his body are knotted, and he even has a thick carapace on his chest.


    Then, he no longer looked at the evil things that rushed forward, and calmly turned around, and stretched out his two huge hands to slam the magic array fiercely against the crystal wall.


    "Why can''t I get in?"


    he shouted wildly.


    Seeing this, the evil creatures stopped one after another.


    "It turned out to be weird, I thought it was a human."


    The evil creatures are very disappointed.


    Only by eating humans to absorb the essence can the cultivation base grow, but eating weird does not grow cultivation base.


    And the guy in front of him, no matter from which point of view he is looking at, he is not a human being, he can only be weird.


    Lin Yu turned around and asked, "Do you know why you can''t get in here?"


    "A magic circle is set up, do you still have to ask?" A tiger demon contemptuously said: "Are you weird the first day?"


    "There are so many people in it, it''s a pity that I can''t eat it." Lin Yu pretended to regret.


    Tiger Demon reminded with a thick voice: "Don''t think about hitting those people''s ideas, they are the prey of the ancient demons."


    "Okay, then I''ll go find someone else to eat."


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, he ignored these evil things, and left with a big swing.


    Both feet stepped on the ground and made a loud noise.


    Other evil things immediately disperse the birds and beasts upon seeing this.


    "What''s going on in the city? Isn''t Ji Wusu not in the city?"


    After walking for a while, Lin Yu stopped, turned and looked at Guangnan City.


    I couldn''t hear the sound inside through the circle, but judging from the faintly flashing light, it seemed that there was a battle in the city.


    "Ji Wuce was not killed by the Demon King, right?"


    "What should we do now?"


    The cultivators outside the city are basically dead, so as a monster, they are not afraid that someone will come and ask for trouble. Lin Yu simply stood there and slowly thought about countermeasures.


    He looked down at his chest first.


    The black disc was wrapped in the carapace of the heart protector and pressed against the body, but it was very safe.


    But the metal token has no idea where it is going.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter whether there is that token in this situation. Even if I kill the evil thing, I don''t dare to receive the reward. I don''t know how to explain it at all.


    Besides, depending on the situation in the city, whether those people can survive is a question.


    "That big guy over there."


    Suddenly, a voice came from the air, it was a woman.


    Lin Yu looked up, only to see a hot figure, but only a woman with scales on key parts floating in the air, shouting to him.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Yu asked.


    This woman is obviously a witch, and should be the leader of a witch.


    I just don¡¯t know the exact geometry of its strength.


    The witch said: "Big guy, we have taken over here. You want to eat people as you like. But remember, don''t eat those who fled to other states, don¡¯t you understand?"


    "Good." Lin Yu agreed.


    The witch looked at Lin Yu again, and then flew quickly in the other direction.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, and said in his heart that the enemy''s enemy is a friend. This sentence really doesn''t matter where you put it.


    It stands to reason, whether weird or tricky, they are in competition with the demons, and they all rush to eat people.


    But the demons are now willing to give up the small profit in front of them and choose to join forces with other evil things for their own big plans and to fight against the human race.


    But then again, after all, monsters and ghosts come from the same family, and there is only a conflict of interest between each other. There is no life and death, so it is not difficult to get along with each other in harmony.


    Because their power sources are the same, they all come from the secret source power, so they are collectively called evil things.


    Among them, weird creatures are spawned by the corruption of secret source power, and weird creatures are dead weird souls.


    Although the ¡¡¡¡ demon is cultivated by non-human creatures such as flowers, birds, insects, fish, grass, wood and beasts, not all non-human creatures can be practiced, only those who have been affected by the secret source power.


    Magic is more complicated, there are two types.


    One is the ancient magic, the origin of the ancient magic is related to the secret source power.


    The other kind is human demons, or demons, they are human beings whose flesh and blood have changed after being transformed by ancient demons.


    Speaking of which, the practitioner is a bit like a demon.


    The devil was transformed by the ancient demon, and the practitioner was transformed by the family.


    But Lin Yu didn''t know how the practitioner was transformed. He only knew that the practitioner had to awaken the soul through an enlightenment ritual, and then he could refine Origin Qi.


    The specific process is a peerless secret, and he, a warrior, is not qualified to know.


    Actually, the practitioners don¡¯t know it themselves.


    Practitioners only know that if they succeed in awakening the soul, they can continue to practice and gain powerful strength. If they fail in enlightenment, they will become dumb and stupid and be expelled from the sect.


    "The most orthodox practice method in the world is actually martial arts. It''s a pity that martial arts have become impossible to practice, and martial arts will completely decline."


    Fa''s land, the most important thing in cultivation is the law, the exercises, and then the wealth, that is, the resources for cultivation.


    The reason why the martial artist in this world is so weak, the problem lies in the technique.


    The technique becomes impossible to practice, how can I improve my strength?


    In fact, if everything is normal, the martial artist''s cultivation speed will not be slow, definitely faster than those practitioners.


    It is impossible to be like the old Sect Master Xia Honglie, since he entered the innate state at the age of 24, he could no longer improve his realm. After more than 500 years of cultivation, he only possessed the strength of the middle to late stage of the condensing state.


    "Speaking of which, the reason why positive internal gong is so difficult to practice is also related to the inability to practice ancient exercises!"


    Positive internal power is derived from the pure yang true power in ancient times.


    At the time, Mu Yangzi, the founder of the Chiyang Sect, got a few leftover pages of Pure Yang True Power. After studying every day, he finally figured out the positive internal power.


    Pure Yang Zhen Gong has become impossible to cultivate, and logically, positive internal skills should not be able to be cultivated either.


    But Mu Yangzi is very clever, using a lot of tricks, barely making this set of internal skills for ordinary people to practice.


    The price that comes with it is that it is extremely difficult to practice.


    is so big that there are only a few people in the entire Dawu dynasty who have the qualifications to practice.


    Lin Yu can be trained, relying on modifiers and self-healing traits through trial and error.


    "If those exercises can be cultivated again Actually, it is not that difficult to practice in this world."


    When he used the prescription from Yang Yuanzheng to soak in the medicinal bath, Lin Yu discovered that the medicinal materials in this world had amazing medicinal effects.


    may be because the world is full of energy, so plants grow very well.


    Therefore, it can be known that the difficulty of cultivation in this world is definitely not greater than that of the previous life on Earth, it should be very easy.


    "It stands to reason that ordinary people in this world should also live a long life..."


    Lin Yu suddenly thought of this.


    Don''t say that ordinary people can directly absorb the energy of this world, just say that the food that you usually eat, it also has the effect of prolonging life.


    "Forget it, I don''t want that much, so take care of what''s in front of you."


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts and raised his eyes to look into the distance.


    "Since the demons don''t come to trouble me, and other evil things take care of their own things, I simply take the opportunity to get more vitality."


    At this time, Guangnan Mansion has become a territory of evil things, and powerful evil things are everywhere, and these evil things are fighting each other, and there is no defense between them.


    I can use this weird identity to make a fortune.


    "Well, that''s it!"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 165： trade

    "Inform Ye Qiuling of the situation here first."


    Lin Yu looked at Guangnan City and after thinking about it for a while, he found that he could not help much except to pass on the situation here.


    Of course, just accomplishing this is already a great achievement.


    Because the practitioners outside Guangnan City were basically dead, even if they didn''t die, they didn''t know that Guangnan City was covered by the magic circle.


    He is the only person who has the ability to spread letters to the outside world.


    Thinking of this, he acted immediately.


    Contact Ye Qiuling using special contact information, tell her about what happened here, and ask her to go to Ji''s house to rescue soldiers.


    After doing all this, Lin Yu flew up into the sky and chose a direction to move quickly.


    During the day, you can¡¯t fly, you can only use running ones.


    Because the target is too obvious when flying, I am afraid of being seen by evil things and ordinary people.


    But don''t worry about these now.


    Now even the real body can be revealed without reservation, let alone flying in the sky?


    "The feeling of not being bound is really cool!"


    It''s rare that Lin Yu didn''t need to suppress physical strength, and Lin Yu just felt comfortable and refreshed.


    I couldn''t help but roar in my heart.


    He accelerated suddenly, breaking through the speed of sound in an instant, causing a huge sonic boom in the air.


    At the same time, he used his night vision ability to observe the situation on the ground, looking for traces of evil things.


    Fly high and see far.


    Lin Yu glanced at it, and the situation around Guangnan City was unobstructed.


    In those villages and towns markets, people with torches can be seen everywhere, either running or walking.


    Farther away, you can still see people in twos and threes with their families and their mouths walking away from Guangnan City, obviously wanting to escape to other state capitals.


    "I don''t know how things will be calmed down this time. If you can''t figure it out, I''m afraid it will cause chaos in the world."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    If this world is in chaos, my parents and family members will not have a good life.


    But when I think about it carefully, the chaos in the world doesn''t seem to be enough.


    After all, this continent is so huge, and the communication technology of mortals is so backward, the news can''t be spread far.


    And in the case of word of mouth, a lot of details will be lost, and it will be true or false if it is passed on.


    "The situation in Guangguang Nanfu is okay. I''m afraid that the Demon Clan would have been prepared for other places..."


    Lin Yu thought about it when he saw a huge wild boar on the ground right in front of him rushing frantically, as if he was going to attack a small mountain village not far away.


    "Let''s get the operation on you first!"


    Lin Yu aimed at the pig demon and slammed into the ground like a meteorite falling from the sky.


    Bang--


    He slammed into the wild boar at twice the speed of sound, and crashed into a huge hole with the ground.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+6000¡¿


    After Yuan Neng got his hands, Lin Yu shot his feet on the ground, shooting directly into the sky like a cannonball.


    Return to the air to continue searching for evil things.


    Of course, this behavior of his was also noticed by the powerful evil creatures and demons in the distance, but they all thought that it had nothing to do with them, and ignored him.


    Only when he is mad.


    It''s not surprising that weird go crazy after all.


    "As long as I don''t rob people with them for food, I won''t offend them."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that as long as he didn''t fight with those powerful evil things, they would never care what he was doing.


    Maybe they would wait for him to kill more evil creatures weaker than them, and leave people to eat for them.


    Lin Yu flew all the way and killed all the way.


    Whenever an evil object is found, it will hit it directly through the air, and after a successful blow, it will quickly leave, looking for the next target.


    The efficiency is much higher than during the day.


    More than a hundred evil creatures were killed in less than half an hour.


    According to the strength of each evil creature, there are more or less primordial energy, a few hundred points less, and thousands more points.


    These more than one hundred evil creatures gave him a total of 321,581 points of vitality.


    However, as time progressed, the efficiency of killing evil objects decreased rapidly.


    The main reason was that the living people in Guangnan Prefecture had been eaten by the evil things, and the evil things had no food, so naturally they chose to leave.


    Another reason is that the evil creatures in this area have discovered that a big weird is going crazy and doing things, actively avoiding it.


    After killing nine evil creatures and earning more than 30,000 yuan of energy, no evil creatures can be found around Guangnan City.


    Not only the evil things can''t be found, people also run to death.


    Lin Yu glanced at it and found that except for some houses in the villages that were on fire, there was no light anymore.


    Of course, there is still a little bit of light in Guangnan City, I don''t know if a war is taking place or what is going on.


    "With my strength, I can''t help them much..."


    Lin Yu stayed in the air, thought for a while, and decided to leave Guangnan Mansion.


    First go home and have a look, and then go to Tianyuanzong.


    After making up his mind, he flew away from Guangnan Mansion.


    However, not long after flying, a coquettish figure blocked him.


    Lin Yu took a closer look, and turned out to be the leader of the devil who had encountered before outside Guangnan City.


    "I have been observing you for a long time." The witch said first.


    Lin Yu''s heart was shocked slightly.


    What does she mean by this?


    The witch continued: "You are very strong."


    These words made Lin Yu feel even more strange, his strength is not considered strong at all in this large amount of evil, but can only be considered middle and upper.


    She didn''t look for those evil things with the strength of the pill formation realm, why did she come to find herself.


    "But your greatest strength is not being strong." The witch said again without thinking.


    Lin Yu asked directly: "What on earth do you want to say?"


    "I want to negotiate a deal with you," said the witch.


    "Deal?" Lin Yuqi said: "What can I trade with you?"


    "Your ability to transform." The witch pointed out.


    Transformation ability?


    Lin Yu understood in an instant, it must have been her seeing the process of transforming herself from a warrior into a monster when she was outside the gate of Guangnan City just now also, this kind of ability is true for their demons. very useful.


    Because the current demons do not have the ability to invade on a large scale, they need to infiltrate the human race.


    But if they do this on their own, it is easy to reveal their identity.


    It would be perfect to replace it with a weird that can transform.


    After all, even a family like Ji Wuce couldn''t tell the weirdness.


    "What deal do you want to talk about?"


    Although Lin Yu had roughly guessed the other party''s attempt, he still pretended to ask without knowing it.


    "I want to use your transformation ability to get into the human race to inquire about some intelligence."


    Sure enough, the content of the transaction proposed by the witch was exactly the same as Lin Yu guessed.


    Lin Yu asked: "Then what benefits can I get?"


    "The benefits are naturally indispensable to you, but this matter is not clear in one or two sentences. Come with me, and I will take you to see our devil."


    With that, the witch turned and flew in one direction.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and decided to follow her to have a look.


    The situation is now stronger than that of humans. Guangnan Prefecture is full of powerful demons. There are not only demons who are far stronger than demons, but also demons commanders and demon kings.


    He has no chance to escape at all.


    It''s better to follow the witch, and agree to what conditions they offer, and after they get away, changing their image is not a sky high and no bird flying.


    Thanks to the book friends "I really want to read a book quietly" for the reward of 500 starting coins!


    Thanks to book friends "Book Friends 20201006183712383" for rewarding 100 starting coins!

 Chapter 166： Meet the Devil

    Lin Yu and the witch flew east all the way to the depths of the Shibaling Mountains in Dingnan Prefecture.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that the demons were indeed somewhat capable. The place where the accident happened was Guangnan Prefecture, but their lair was in Dingnan Prefecture.


    There was a place in the middle, but it was not discovered by the family.


    "right here."


    The witch said to Lin Yu and fell towards the mountains below.


    Lin Yu followed.


    The foothold is a bamboo forest, because it is in the deep mountains and is off the beaten track, so the bamboo growth here is very good.


    Ka Ka Ka¡ª


    Suddenly, there was a slight click on the ground.


    Lin Yu followed the voice and saw a crack slowly appeared on the ground not far in front of the witch.


    The gap is not big and can only allow one person to pass.


    "You change back into a human form first."


    The witch turned around and said to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu looked at the witch''s left hand and asked, "Do you have any clothes you can let me wear?"


    "Are you still shy?" The witch looked up at Lin Yu meaningfully.


    Her body shape is normal, while Lin Yu is nearly four meters tall at this time.


    So when she looked up, what she saw was Lin Yu''s lower body.


    Of course, that location is now covered by a thick carapace, so you can''t see what''s inside.


    "Hurry up and give me clothes, you must have prepared them a long time ago."


    Lin Yu urged.


    This witch was looking for him because of his ability to transform, and she had planned to take him to see the demon lord.


    How could it be unprepared?


    "It seems that you are a little smarter than I thought."


    The witch stretched out her right hand, wiped the ring on her left hand, and took out a set of clothes that fit Lin Yu''s previous figure.


    Lin Yu took the clothes and turned his back.


    While suppressing his figure, he put on his clothes to block the black disc.


    "Not bad!" Seeing that Lin Yu had put her clothes on, the witch looked up and down around him.


    "Your look can fool anyone."


    The witch was very satisfied with Lin Yu''s image.


    Of course, the image she sees now is not Lin Yu''s original image.


    It was the image that Lin Yu had changed by using the transformation function when he left Guangnan City to search for the demon.


    At that time, he had always used this image for activities outside the city, and when he later discovered something was wrong and fled to Guangnan City, it was also this image.


    Therefore, the Lin Yu that the witch saw outside Guangnan City''s magic circle was exactly the same as Lin Yu who was standing in front of her now.


    Naturally, there will be no doubts.


    "Okay, come with me now."


    The witch turned and walked towards the crack in the ground, followed by Lin Yu.


    The gap can only allow one person to pass through, but the passage behind the gap is enough for two or three people to walk side by side.


    Lin Yu walked around and observed and found that this place was very crude. It seemed that it was just a temporary foothold for the demons, not their lair in the Dawu dynasty.


    But even so, as long as you pass the information about this place to the family, it is still a great achievement and you can earn a lot of benefits.


    At least it''s okay to get a place to enter the Hall of Cultivation of Souls.


    The two walked around the passage for about a while, and then they came to a huge cave that was dug out.


    There are a large number of demons who look exactly like people gathered here.


    Some wore fancy outfits, while others only wrapped up important parts.


    Looks like a group of refugees.


    However, the status of the Mozu in the Dawu Dynasty is indeed similar to that of refugees.


    After seeing Lin Yu, these demons turned their heads and looked up and down.


    "who is he?"


    "It seems to be a person."


    "Is it a captured prisoner?"


    "..."


    The demon murmured and talked softly.


    The witch ignored them and led Lin Yu to a passage on the other side of the huge cave.


    This passage connects to a smaller cave.


    In the middle of the cave is a giant seat comparable to a double bed.


    Sitting on it was a sturdy, inhuman humanoid creature.


    "This should be the ancient demon."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    This ancient demon has four arms, a pair of horns grow on its head, and there is no skin around its teeth.


    "Respected Demon King Gucha, subordinate..."


    The witch bowed and began to talk about the process of discovering Lin Yu and the special abilities that Lin Yu possessed.


    "well done!"


    After listening to the witch, Gu Cha praised.


    Its voice was very dull and heavy, and these two words came out of its mouth, as if it was thundering.


    "Does he have a name?"


    Gu checked Lin Yu and asked the witch.


    The witch hurriedly said to Lin Yu, "Hurry up and tell Master Gu Cha your name."


    "My name is Yang Sen."


    Lin Yu scorned a name casually, anyway, after he left here, he would change back to his original appearance and figure, and he was not afraid that these guys would come to him.


    "Yang Sen, this king needs you to spy on the human race." Gu Cha said in a tone that could not be rejected: "As long as you do well, the benefits are indispensable to you."


    But as soon as his voice fell, there was a loud noise outside.


    Immediately afterwards, the air in front of Gucha''s throne became distorted, and a phantom slowly emerged.


    "Master Gula!"


    Gu Cha hurriedly stood up from the throne and saluted the phantom.


    At the same time, there was a sound of footsteps in the tunnel connecting the hole here.


    Lin Yu turned his head and saw that it turned out to be Chen Sihai.


    "Take him out." Gu looked at Lin Yu and ordered the witch.


    "Yes!"


    The witch immediately took her order and took Lin Yu away from here.


    After walking far, Lin Yu asked, "What happened?"


    "Looking at them, it may be that Master Gula''s plan failed." The witch said softly.


    "Yes?"


    Lin Yu secretly guessed that UU reading might be Ye Qiuling who rushed to Ji''s house in time and reported what had happened in Guangnan City to the ancestors of the Ji family. The ancestors of the Ji family sent people to rescue those people in Guangnan City.


    If that''s the case, the credit of oneself will naturally not escape.


    The witch took Lin Yu to the huge burrow outside, walked to the edge of the burrow, and then waited here for the summons.


    Taking advantage of the waiting time, Lin Yu asked the witch about some things about the demons.


    The witch selectively answered part of it, revealing some information that was not considered secret.


    After about half an incense stick, Gucha asked the witch to take Lin Yu in.


    The two returned to the smaller cave again.


    "Yang Sen, I have mentioned your matter to the Great Devil, and the Great Devil made special arrangements."


    After waiting for the two of them to salute, Gu Cha said directly.


    "Chen Sihai is very familiar with this continent, so he will be responsible for you sneaking into the human race to spy on intelligence."


    "After a while, he will take you with you to the Human Race City activities. He will observe you for a period of time to see if you can maintain your appearance for a long time."


    Gu Cha''s tone still cannot be rejected, it seems that Lin Yu was originally his subordinate.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chen Sihai looked at Lin Yu and said: "The weirdness that can maintain a human form for a long time is very rare. If you can do it, you can help me complete a big plan."


    Chen Sihai used the secret source power to cultivate weirdness and was very familiar with weirdness.


    The vast majority of weirdness are only in human form when they first become weird, and after a while, they will become weird.


    Two chapters first, continue to write, and there will be more in the early morning.

 Chapter 167： Accompany

    Ji''s house.


    Inside a large hall.


    In the middle of the hall, a white-haired old man in a white coat levitated cross-legged in the air.


    This person is Ji Tianyun, the ancestor of the Ji family.


    "No test, let''s talk about the situation at that time first."


    Ji Tianyun said to Ji Wuce standing not far away.


    "Yes, ancestor."


    Ji Wuce didn''t see any signs of injury all over his body, but judging from his demeanor, it seemed that his mental condition was very bad.


    Ji Wuce quickly described the situation at that time.


    After hearing this, Ji Tianyun asked again: "Wutest, which one do you think the Demon Race has united with?"


    "It should be one of the three families of Xi''s family, Jiang''s family, and Yang''s family." Ji Wuce replied.


    "Similar to what I thought." Ji Tianyun was not surprised when he heard Ji Wuce''s answer, "There are only these three, and they will be willing to degenerate and collude with the demons in order to deal with us."


    "There are currently five people in the Xi family who have inherited blood, and there are seven people in the Jiang family who have inherited blood. There are six people in the Yang family who have inherited blood, far inferior to our eleven."


    "But." Ji Tianyun said, "Now is not the time to take revenge, the ancestors of these three families are still there, and we will not be able to eat them for a while."


    "Old ancestor, I understand that everything should be the overall situation."


    "It''s good to understand, you can treat this as a lesson." Ji Tianyun said flatly.


    "Yes." After Ji Wuze agreed, he asked carefully: "Ancestor, the thing we are planning has been leaked, will it..."


    "It''s okay." Ji Tianyun interrupted Ji Wushou''s words, and said calmly: "This matter will be revealed sooner or later, I have already prepared a perfect solution."


    "Ancestor wise." Ji Wuce bowed.


    "Go, go back and seize the time to heal your injuries." Ji Tianyun said: "The situation is urgent now. You must recover your strength as quickly as possible. The essence pill is open to use, don''t save."


    "Yes, ancestor."


    Ji Wuce strode away and returned to his house at an extremely fast speed.


    In the room, Ye Qiuling had been waiting for him.


    "Master Wutest, are you okay?"


    When Ye Qiuling saw Ji Wuce entering the house, he immediately saluted.


    "It''s okay." Ji Wuze waved his hand, sat down in the chair, and asked, "Qiu Ling, who sent you the letter?"


    "It''s Lin Yu." Ye Qiuling replied.


    "Lin Yu?" Ji Wuce nodded slowly, "This person has made great contributions repeatedly, and I don''t know if he can survive this time."


    When he was rescued from Guangnan City by his ancestors, he saw a mess outside the city with his own eyes.


    If you want to survive in that situation, unless you have bad luck.


    Will Lin Yu have such good luck?


    "Qiu Ling, go back and tell you Sect Master that if Lin Yu returns to Tian Yuanzong alive, he should give him no less reward."


    "Yes, my lord." Ye Qiuling took his orders immediately.


    Ji Wuce nodded, and then let Ye Qiuling leave.


    He must hurry up to heal his injuries.


    There are only eleven people in the Ji family, including the ancestors, who have inherited blood. The absence of any of them will have a serious impact on the next actions.


    Coupled with the loss of a large number of practitioners in this operation, it hurts his family''s vitality.


    So he can''t delay a moment.


    Just like the old ancestor said, the essence pill is open to use, and there is no need to save.


    "I thought I could find a hiding place for the demons this time, who would have thought..."


    Ji Wuze was unwilling, but helpless.


    It''s a blessing to be able to come back alive this time, so what can I ask for?


    ...


    Uro country.


    Dingnan House.


    Lin Yu and Chen Sihai left the hiding hole of the Mozu and ran towards Su Guo.


    The Soviet Union is close to the Uluo country, but Dingnan Prefecture is on the southernmost side of the Uluo country, while the Soviet country is in the north of the Uluo country border.


    In addition, Chen Sihai didn''t want to expose his whereabouts, so as not to be noticed by the family, so the speed of rushing was not fast, which caused the journey to take at least a day or so.


    "How did you become weird?"


    While running, Chen Sihai asked suddenly.


    Hearing this question, Lin Yu felt annoyed.


    Walking with this deceit, the only thing I''m afraid of is that it will ask questions.


    This deceit is full of tricks, and is very familiar with weirdness, and will get rid of it if it is careless.


    "forget."


    Lin Yu quickly searched the existing knowledge in his mind, and found that only this answer could barely get through.


    The other answers will only lead to further inquiries from this trick.


    Telling a lie requires countless lies to make up for, and the more you say it, the more you get wrong.


    "forget?"


    Chen Sihai looked at Lin Yu meaningfully, his eyes full of suspicion.


    Lin Yu didn''t care what he was thinking, and dealt with it indifferently.


    After looking at it for a while, Chen Sihai found that he couldn''t see anything, so he had to look back.


    After that, the two of them were speechless for a while, and ran forward on their own.


    Lin Yu pondered the strategy of getting away.


    Although the strength of this trick has been greatly reduced, it is still not its opponent.


    So if you want to get out, you must use your surroundings cleverly.


    "After I entered the city, I looked for an opportunity to change my image and then mixed in with the crowd."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    This deceit is strong, but it will be restrained as soon as it enters the city, and dare not fully show its strength.


    Because if it fully reveals its strength, it will easily attract the attention of aristocratic families.


    "The biggest problem now is how can we not arouse its suspicion before entering the city."


    This crook is very careful, picking the road in the wilderness, not even the road, let alone passing through the human city.


    It will never enter the city until the destination.


    This also means that you have to spend at least one day with it. How to not arouse its suspicion during this time is a very serious questionHow long have you become weird? "


    Chen Sihai rushed for a while, then suddenly asked.


    "Forgot." Lin Yu used this reason to prevaricate again.


    It is true that other reasons are said to be wrong, and the more they are said, the more wrong, it is better to continue to use this reason.


    "I can forget this? I always remember the approximate time, right?" Chen Sihai asked.


    Lin Yu was silent and just kept going all the way.


    After going a little further, Chen Sihai spoke again: "Gucha said you can transform into a giant. You can change it here for me to see."


    Lin Yu secretly said that it was bad, and the most troublesome question came.


    If oneself releases the physical power, firstly, it is easy to expose the black disc, and secondly, it is easy to arouse the suspicion of this crook.


    When he was trapped in the magic circle outside Jianyang City, he had released his physical power to deal with the four Jiang Penghai.


    At that time, Jiang Penghai and the four of them were in collusion with this crook, so maybe the crook had witnessed the whole process.


    If I show it here, maybe it will immediately associate it in that direction.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing Lin Yu''s words not answering it, Chen Sihai flicked and stood in front of him, shouting violently.


    Lin Yu had to stop.


    Thinking quickly about countermeasures in mind.


    It''s not that there is no possibility of getting out.


    This crook was afraid of the family, and he didn''t dare to use his full strength easily, and he didn''t have this worry.


    So if you burst out with all your strength and fight hard, you might have a chance to get out.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu called out a martial arts modifier.

 Chapter 168： Space ring

    Lin Yu stared at the row of martial arts modifiers that hadn''t been modified by the new learner to practice internal exercises.


    Now Yuanneng is enough, there are hundreds of thousands of yuan, enough to modify all these martial arts and integrate them into the non-destructive golden body.


    In this way, his strength will instantly improve a lot.


    But the biggest problem is that I don''t have a bottle of pill, which will waste a lot of absorption opportunities.


    In fact, even if there is a pill, it is useless, because it is impossible for oneself to start taking drugs inexplicably in front of this crook, then the other party will definitely feel that there is a problem.


    "I''ll say it again, show me your ability to transform again," Chen Sihai said sharply.


    "Don''t worry."


    Lin Yu said perfunctorily, staring at the virtual panel in front of him, and quickly tapped the + sign behind one of the internal exercises with his mind.


    Just as he was about to press the strengthen button, a voice suddenly came from a distance.


    "Oh, how about the young couple quarreling?"


    Hearing this, Chen Sihai immediately turned his head and looked around.


    Lin Yu followed and glanced in the direction of the sound.


    I saw five brawny men in shorts holding swords and walking slowly toward this side.


    The headed man joked as he walked: "My brothers have been in this business for so many years, and this is the first time that we have encountered a group like yours. A rich scholar and a poor farmer."


    The rich scholar refers to Chen Sihai. After he was trained into a corpse puppet by a trick, his appearance and image have not changed.


    The poor farmer refers to Lin Yu. Lin Yu''s current figure and appearance are similar to those of the villagers in Guangnan Prefecture.


    In addition, he didn''t know which village he picked up from the clothes that the witch gave him, so the whole person''s image is like a farmer.


    "What do you guys want to do?" Chen Sihai asked nonchalantly.


    The headed man with a knife sneered, "Are you silly studying? You can''t even see this?"


    Lin Yu watched from the side and suddenly had a plan to make a living.


    Just can use these five people to get rid of the current predicament.


    "Want to rob?" Lin Yu took a step forward and stood in front of Chen Sihai, staring at the man with the knife.


    Hearing this, the man with the knife looked at Chen Sihai and laughed: "Hahaha, look, reading too much book will make people stupid, you scholar is so stupid that you are not as stupid as a farmer."


    "The robbery robbed Lao Tzu on the head, you **** want to die, Lao Tzu has eaten you now."


    Lin Yu said viciously on purpose.


    Chen Sihai on the side hurriedly stopped him and said: "Calm down, they want money, just give them money."


    When the man with the knife heard it, he gave Chen Sihai a thumbs up and smiled: "This time you are smart!"


    "For what money, let Lao Tzu eat them!"


    Lin Yu shouted violently, his figure violent, and a stride came to the man holding the knife, and his head was smashed into pieces with a palm.


    The four people behind him were still laughing at Lin Yu and Chen Sihai when they suddenly found that their faces were covered with hot liquid.


    Only then did he come back to his senses, and saw the corpse that had lost its head but had not fallen down.


    "How¡­¡­"


    As soon as one of them uttered a word, his head broke immediately.


    Bang bang bang ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu quickly solved the remaining three people.


    "Are you sick?" Chen Sihai said furiously: "Why did you kill them?"


    "Why can''t I kill them? I still want to eat them." Lin Yu replied.


    "Have you forgotten what you are? You are weird. You must have been noticed by the family when you killed them."


    Chen Sihai suppressed his anger and explained:


    "The members of the aristocratic family are extracting the essence of these mortals all the time. If you kill five at once, they will instantly sense the evil spirit in you."


    "You can''t stay here for a long time. Change places quickly!"


    After listening to Chen Sihai''s words, Lin Yu was taken aback.


    The aristocratic family is always extracting the essence of mortals?


    It was the first time Lin Yu heard of this statement.


    This is definitely a big secret!


    At least none of the practitioners he had contacted knew about this.


    Some of the evil things he killed only knew that killing would attract the attention of the family, so he had to fight guerrillas. Kill a few here and a few there, and he couldn''t stay in one place forever.


    Evil things like those stupidly staying in one place and eating people will soon become mission targets, and will be sent to major sects as sect missions by aristocratic families.


    "What are you doing in a daze?" Chen Sihai urged Lin Yu to see Lin Yu motionless, "Hurry up, go to the city to hide for a while."


    It is safest to hide in the city at this time, because both of them are exactly the same as normal people.


    "go!"


    Lin Yu turned and rushed towards the nearest city.


    He just killed these five people just to make Chen Sihai take the initiative to choose to hide in the city.


    Now that this goal has been achieved, he has accidentally learned a great secret.


    This trick is really not simple, even knows this kind of secret.


    The two were extremely fast, and after a while they arrived not far from the city.


    Just when Lin Yu consciously had a chance to get rid of Chen Sihai, Chen Sihai suddenly exploded and stopped in front of Lin Yu, shouting violently, "Wait!"


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Yu stopped and asked.


    Chen Sihai said solemnly: "Did you just do it on purpose?"


    "What deliberately?"


    Lin Yu secretly said that it was not good, but still pretended not to know anything.


    "You just killed those five people on purpose, didn''t you?" Chen Sihai looked at Lin Yu''s eyes coldly, and asked: "You want me to take you into the city, don''t you? What are you thinking of? "


    Lin Yu was silent.


    He didn''t know if Chen Sihai really saw the flaw, or wanted to test him.


    "Say!" Chen Sihai stepped closer.


    Lin Yu immediately exhaled the martial arts modifier, ready to fight to the death.


    "Don''t say yes?" Chen Sihai sneered and refused to say, I have a way to get you to speak. "


    Buzzing--


    As soon as Chen Sihai''s voice fell, Lin Yu found that the black disc he was hanging next to his chest suddenly vibrated.


    It seems that Chen Sihai released something that caused the black disc to send feedback.


    "what--"


    Chen Sihai screamed and took a step back.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2¡¿


    Lin Yu quickly jumped out of the prompt to gain vitality.


    "This guy''s soul is damaged!"


    "good chance!"


    Lin Yu seized this momentous and once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to punch Chen Sihai with all his strength.


    Bang--


    Although Chen Sihai was refined into a corpse puppet by a trick, his physical strength was limited after all.


    Therefore, before he had time to defend, his left body was smashed with a punch by Lin Yu.


    The remaining body was also shaken by the remaining power and flew out.


    "What''s this?"


    Lin Yu caught a glimpse of a small object with metallic light flying in the air.


    "It''s his space ring!"


    The space ring is generally worn on the left hand. Chen Sihai''s left body was beaten to blood and blood, his left hand separated from his body, and the space ring on his fingers fell off.


    Lin Yu hurriedly grabbed the space ring, and then fully urged Zhen Qi to run towards the city.


    Chen Sihai can''t be killed by his own strength, so there is only one way to survive¡ª¡ª


    Hurry into the city, change his figure and look into the crowd.

 Chapter 169： Reveal identity

    Xin''an City.


    Lin Yu rushed at full speed, rushing in from the gate like a gust of wind.


    The guards who watched the gate looked at each other, completely unaware of what had just happened.


    After Lin Yu rushed into the city, he spotted a large family, swiftly stepped into it, and went straight to the family''s bedroom.


    He quickly found a piece of clothing, and put it on his body, while using the transformation ability to compress his figure just enough to fit the suit.


    After a few breaths, his image changed drastically, becoming a weak scholar.


    After doing all this, he immediately left quietly.


    From beginning to end, the family did not notice that someone had just entered the house.


    After returning to the street, Lin Yu walked casually.


    Don''t panic now, the more panic the easier it will be.


    "There must be a treasure hidden in this space ring, but I don''t know how to open it. After I successfully escape, I will ask someone to ask how the space ring is used."


    There''s no need to worry about the space ring, just think of a way to get out of trouble.


    But whether or not he can get out of the trap this time depends entirely on the treacherous creature''s daring to take risks.


    If it dares to take the risk to slaughter this city completely, it will definitely expose itself.


    If it doesn''t dare to slaughter the city, then it will surely be able to pass the blunder.


    In fact, it should be on normal days, it will absolutely slaughter the city immediately when encountering this kind of situation.


    But now the situation is special.


    Because at this time, members of the family are still searching for the devil¡¯s lair everywhere in and around Guangnan Prefecture.


    And this Xin''an city is not far from Guangnan Prefecture.


    If it dared to slaughter the city here, it would immediately attract the attention of those in the family.


    This is also the reason why this crook is so nervous after killing those five people just now.


    It is worried that people from the family will find it right away.


    "But I can''t say for sure, this creep is usually very cautious, but now it must know that the black disc is in my hand."


    The fact that oneself owns the black disc must have been known by the crook, plus he also robbed its space ring...


    It''s not strange if it''s not crazy.


    It is entirely possible to choose to take risks.


    "No, the risk may not be great, because it probably already knows who I am..."


    ...


    the other side.


    After Chen Sihai was fisted by Lin Yu, he returned to his original state after only a few breaths.


    Except for the damaged clothes that could not be repaired, the whole person became as good as ever.


    "Sure enough, this guy has a problem!"


    Chen Sihai did not stop for a moment and ran towards Xin''an City at full speed.


    Like Lin Yu, it passed the city gate at an extremely fast speed, without giving any reaction time to the soldiers guarding the city.


    After entering the city, Chen Sihai released his soul and searched for Lin Yu.


    But it soon discovered that there was no trace of Lin Yu in the entire city.


    "Where did this Yang Sen go?"


    "With such a little time, he will never have time to get out of the city."


    Chen Sihai thought about it and thought quickly.


    Soon all the clues were integrated together.


    "I know who he is, he is not Yang Sen at all, his real identity is Lin Yu!"


    Chen Sihai squinted halfway, and murmured in his mouth.


    "If it''s Lin Yu, everything makes sense."


    "Lin Yu is a good friend of Chen Sihai and is very familiar with the Chen family. It is normal to find the treasure I have hidden by chance."


    "He pretends to be Yang Sen, so my treasure will be on Yang Sen."


    "..."


    "That Muyang must have changed from him."


    "After the incident was over, this guy moved his family to the capital of Zhou Guoguo, and later became a congenital warrior..."


    Chen Sihai sorted out everything from beginning to end, and was very sure in his heart that Yang Sen was Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu must have had an adventure, otherwise his strength would not have improved so quickly."


    "Huh, it''s a pity that he is just an innate martial artist, no matter how fast his strength improves, there is always a limit, and he will never be my opponent."


    Chen Sihai gradually calmed down.


    Now that you know who your opponent is, there is no need to take risks.


    "This kid''s home is in Zhou Guodu, if I go directly to his family..."


    "No, it makes no sense to do so, and it will only startle the snake."


    Chen Sihai quickly rejected this idea.


    "This kid can pretend to be anyone at will, even I can''t see through it. Moving his family will only make him more cautious and make it harder to find him."


    "In case he is in a hurry and directly hand over things to Ji Wuce''s aristocratic children, then it will be really troublesome."


    "Furthermore, he is now a congenital warrior, with a long life span, and his xinxing has long been different from that of a mortal. Will he care about the lives of his family members?"


    "And that place is the capital of Zhou Guoguo after all. It is not easy to start, and it is prone to big problems. If I am not careful, it will take my own life."


    "Well, the most important thing now is to paralyze him, let him relax his vigilance, and then find the right opportunity to have a one-shot kill."


    Chen Sihai soon had a countermeasure.


    This matter can''t be rushed, the more rush, the easier it is to go wrong.


    "I''ll let you go for a while."


    Chen Sihai decided to wait patiently and wait for a turning point.


    ...


    the other side.


    Lin Yu continued to walk aimlessly on the street.


    He actually thought about using the method of burrowing into the ground to get out of trouble, but this was too risky, because the scam must have already entered the city, and a slight change of his own will attract its attention.


    Besides, suspended animation can only deceive practitioners, and it is basically impossible to deceive a deceit.


    If a deceit can''t distinguish the dead from the living, what yang energy does it still breathe?


    So I can only bet that the other party will not slaughter the city.


    "If it has really guessed who I am I will definitely not choose to take risks."


    "With its character, it will certainly be patient and forbearing, waiting for the opportunity."


    Lin Yu knew very well that since the matter of owning the black disc was exposed, the crook must be able to quickly guess his true identity.


    But in this way, the deceit would not rush to do it.


    After all, if you want to find Lin Yu, there is still a place to find it, either in the Chiyang Sect or in the Tianyuan Sect.


    As long as you wait patiently, there is always a chance to seize the opportunity, and eagerness will be bad.


    "Observe for a while, and then find a chance to leave here..."


    Lin Yu continued to wander in Xin''an City.


    A few hours later, without seeing the trick, he hired a carriage with others and left Xin''an City in the carriage.


    After waiting far enough, he changed his image again, becoming a practitioner, flying at full speed in the direction of Tian Yuanzong.


    "That deceit now only possesses the strength equivalent to the Pill Formation Realm. It is impossible to come to Tian Yuan Sect to find me, so I am absolutely safe in Tian Yuan Sect."


    "If I need to leave Tianyuanzong, I will pretend to be a cultivator. It can''t recognize me, so naturally it can''t trouble me."


    "Moreover, with its cleverness, it will not be stupid enough to deal with my family. Not only will it not solve the problem, but it will also put itself in danger."


    Lin Yu analyzed his situation in his mind.


    "But this is always too passive, the best way is to kill it directly!"


    "It only possesses the strength equivalent to the Pill Formation Realm. If I can step into the next realm, I will definitely be able to turn passive into active!"

 Chapter 170： Top reward

    Tian Yuanzong.


    After Lin Yu returned to Tianyuanzong, he was immediately taken by an elder to the Tianyuan Hall to meet with the lord.


    Immediately afterwards, Sovereign Lord Nangong Yi immediately summoned the high-level inside the gate to convene a meeting.


    The deputy suzerain, the elders, and the elders rushed there.


    As soon as they entered the Tianyuan Hall, they couldn''t help but glance at Lin Yu who was standing in the middle of the main hall.


    Secretly guessing in my heart, could this meeting have something to do with this warrior?


    At this time, no one in Tianyuanzong knew the specific situation except for the lord Nangong Yi and the deputy lord Ye Qiuling.


    Because Lin Yu was in direct contact with Ye Qiuling at the time, Ye Qiuling immediately rushed to Ji''s house to move rescuers after learning the news.


    After returning, she reported the situation to the suzerain.


    But because he didn''t know Lin Yu''s safety, this matter has not been publicized for the time being.


    After everyone was seated, one of the elders in the seat of the elders took the lead and said: "Sect Master Nangong, is the matter to be discussed this time related to this warrior?"


    Nangong Yi glanced at him and replied, "That''s right."


    A supreme elder immediately sighed: "Hey, Sect Master Nangong, you are always calling us for a martial artist to hold a meeting, isn''t it too trivial?"


    "Sect Master Nangong, what''s the matter this time?" asked another Supreme Elder.


    Nangong Yi frowned slightly, and said to the people on the seat of the Supreme Elder: "I will announce the matter soon. Why are you so anxious?"


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at the deputy suzerain and the major elders present.


    "Everyone, Lin Yu made great contributions in the First World War in Guangnan Mansion, so I summon everyone here to discuss how to reward him."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone''s eyes gathered on Lin Yu.


    In the elder seat, Wu Yinhe, the seventh elder, was in a complicated mood.


    As soon as he came back, he immediately ran in front of the Sect Master and explained the agreement between Guangnan City and Lin Yu at the time, saying that everyone had their own credit.


    Their credit goes to them, and Lin Yu goes to Lin Yu.


    To prevent Lin Yu from sharing the credit for them.


    As a result, the suzerain now said that Lin Yu had made a great contribution.


    How does this make him feel better?


    In the seat of the Supreme Elder, a Supreme Elder looked at Lin Yu for a while and asked Nangong Yi: "Sect Master Nangong, what can he do as a warrior?"


    Another Taishang elder echoed: "Yes, with his strength, he can only kill some evil things with the strength of the Condensing Qi Realm. Where can this be done?"


    Nangong Yi ignored the two of them and continued: "Lin Yu risked his life and death to tell Deputy Sovereign Ye what happened in Guangnan City. Deputy Sovereign Ye rushed to Ji''s house to inform the ancestors of the Ji family, and successfully solved the crisis in Guangnan City. "


    "Which one of you dare to say that this credit is not big?"


    Nangong Yi said while scanning the elders.


    After scanning for a while, his gaze stayed on the seventh elder Wu Yinhe, and said: "Seventh elder, if there is no Lin Yu, you are afraid that you will not be able to come back alive this time."


    Wu Yin and the old face blushed, and he stubbornly responded: "The lord taught it."


    How could he not understand the meaning of the Sect Master, the Sect Master was obviously dissatisfied with his behavior of squeezing Lin Yu out.


    In the seat of the Supreme Elders, several elders looked at each other.


    After looking at each other for a while, a Supreme elder questioned: "Sect Master Nangong, are you sure you made a mistake?"


    "As far as I know, the people in Guangnan City were unable to spread messages to the outside world, and the people outside Guangnan City were being chased by powerful evil things. How did he, an innate warrior, contact Qiu Ling in such a dangerous situation? of?"


    "Also, he can know that Guangnan City is in trouble, and he must have observed Guangnan City closely. How did he approach Guangnan City in such a dangerous situation?"


    After the elder Taishang finished speaking, Nangong Yi immediately explained: "I have just asked him about this. The reason why he can do it is because of better luck."


    "At that time, those evil creatures did not kill all the civilians, and deliberately let some people go to other state capitals to cause panic. Lin Yu was disguised as a fleeing civilian and only managed to escape."


    Hearing this, everyone had a suddenly realized expression.


    It turns out that luck is better, that''s no wonder.


    After all, there is no such thing as luck.


    "All right, Sect Master Nangong, you go on." The elder Tai Shang said helplessly.


    Nangong Yi retracted his gaze and said to the elders and deputy suzerain present: "Master Wu Su personally confessed that the reward for this matter cannot be less, so the reward for Lin Yu must be based on the standard of a formal disciple."


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, I want to explain to you in advance that the essence pill is very scarce now, and it takes a huge amount of essence pill to heal your wounds. The various sects who were injured in that battle It is also necessary to consume the essence pill to restore strength. The supply of the essence pill is in short supply, so the essence pill cannot be used as a reward."


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu replied: "Sect Master, I want to enter the Soul Cultivation Hall to practice."


    "This is fine." Nangong Yi nodded immediately.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, an elder Taishang stood up and said: "Sect Master Nangong, you can''t always break the rules of the door, the Hall of Cultivation of Souls only has the rules of the door..."


    Nangong Yi interrupted him and said, "Did you forget what I just said? The reward for Lin Yu is based on the standard of a formal disciple."


    "You! Hey..." The elder sighed, shook his head and said: "He is a warriorThe future is limited. What is the point of entering the Soul Cultivation Hall? This is not a waste of resources."


    Another Taishang elder answered: "Yes, he will be like that anymore, and his strength will not improve. The next time he encounters a problem, he still has to rely on luck."


    "How is it possible to have such unreliable things like luck?" Another elder shook his head and said.


    Wu Yinhe deeply agreed with this sentence in his heart. How can one always have good luck?


    Nangong Yi ignored them and said to the deputy suzerain and elders present: "According to the rules of the sect, Lin Yu can practice in the Soul Cultivation Hall for 24 months. Do you have any comments?"


    "Twenty-four months?"


    Everyone was amazed, this is the largest single reward ever.


    There have been similar situations before, but at most only 12 months of training qualifications were awarded, this time it was even awarded for 24 months.


    "Sect Master, will this reward be too much? Lin Yu has the obligation to spread the letter to the outside world. If other people have his luck, he will definitely make the same choice as him."


    "Yeah, this is what it should be."


    "The Hall of Cultivation of Souls consumes a lot of resources, training for twenty-four months? Hey, how can one devote so many resources to a warrior."


    Many people raised doubts.


    Nangong Yi explained: ¡°This time he is the only one to spread the letter to the outside world. Without him, the situation would be unthinkable. That¡¯s why he was rewarded for his 24 months of cultivation qualifications.¡±


    After speaking, Nangong Yi scanned the crowd.


    Everyone thought about it carefully, and found that the suzerain had decided, and they had nothing to say, so they had no choice but to agree to this resolution.

 Chapter 171： 15 pages (top)

    In the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, the generation speed of the black disc''s primordial energy will be increased by a hundred times.


    It can generate 4800 yuan energy in one day, and 144000 yuan energy in one month.


    After 24 months of training, that is nearly 3.5 million yuan energy.


    This number is not small, but Lin Yu still has a regret in his heart.


    Because in addition to the credit for whistleblowing, he could have made another credit for discovering the Demon''s stronghold.


    Unfortunately, since Chen Sihai had already guessed his identity, he would definitely go back to warn Gu Cha and ask them to quickly move their positions, so the credit was lost.


    Fortunately, although this credit was missed by Chen Sihai, he also got a space ring from Chen Sihai as compensation.


    The result is not too bad.


    After the meeting, Lin Yu directly approached Ye Qiuling and asked her how to use the space ring.


    "Lin Yu, you are lucky, and you actually found a space ring." Ye Qiuling said suddenly, "No wonder you didn''t ask for a space ring as a reward just now."


    After speaking, she taught Lin Yu how to open the space ring.


    The method is very simple. She only taught Lin Yu once and then learned how to use it.


    Lin Yu put the space ring on his left hand, and then asked: "Vice Sect Master Ye, I have a question, how is the essence pill made? I don''t seem to see a place to refine the essence pill in the sect. ."


    Since Chen Sihai learned about the family''s extraction of mortal essence, he has suspected that this essence pill is made from essence.


    Ye Qiuling replied: "All the essence pills are directly provided to us by the family. No one in the sect knows how to refine the essence pills. I can''t answer you this question."


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and then asked, "Vice Sect Master Ye, how does the Soul Cultivation Hall work? Where do the resources needed to maintain the Soul Cultivation Hall come from?"


    Ye Qiuling said: "The resource that maintains the Hall of Cultivation of Souls is called Origin Stone, and it is also directly provided to us by the family. No one knows how this thing came from, but as far as I know, it seems to be related to the secret source power."


    "Secret source power?" Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    At this time, Ye Qiuling reminded: "Lin Yu, this time you must study positive internal power in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls. If you can make positive internal power to distinguish weirdness and treat strange diseases like Muyang, it will definitely be a great contribution. "


    "Well, I will try my best."


    Lin Yu agreed.


    There is no accurate number on this matter, and it does not mean that research can be found out.


    When the time comes, I will make a copy of the internal strength of Pure Yang and say it is my own research result.


    "Okay, you can go there, I have other things to be busy." Ye Qiuling said.


    Lin Yu nodded and turned to leave.


    He quickly returned to his own house.


    As soon as I sit down, I look up inside the space ring and study the contents stored in it.


    "So many funerary objects?"


    "Yes, that crook can increase its cultivation base by absorbing Yin Qi, and funerary items are good things for it."


    "But why is it kept or not?"


    Lin Yu guessed that these funerary objects may have been collected by Chen Sihai in the past few months, but he didn''t know why they were kept or not.


    "Forget it, no matter why it is not used, it doesn''t have to be just cheap for me."


    Lin Yu stopped thinking about it, taking out the funeral objects one by one to absorb the vital energy.


    That crook has the ability to distinguish Yin Qi, so each of the funeral objects it collects contains Yin Qi.


    Unlike the ones that I asked the shopkeeper Liu to purchase, whether he can absorb the vitality depends on luck.


    Lin Yu was absorbing the vital energy in the funerary while pondering the secret source power.


    "The four evil things of monsters and ghosts can be sucked out of vital energy by me, and these four evil things are directly or indirectly related to the secret source power."


    "The resource that maintains the operation of the Soul Cultivation Hall is called Origin Stone, and it is also related to the Secret Origin Power."


    "In this way, Yuanneng actually comes from Secret Source Force?"


    "But what''s the matter with this yin air?"


    According to the spiritual world, Yin Qi is related to dead creatures.


    After the creature dies, the consolidated energy in the body will automatically dissipate, and there is a certain chance that it will solidify on the surrounding metal cloth and other dead objects.


    Therefore, yin qi is often found in burial objects in tombs.


    "Maybe, Yin Qi is also related to Secret Source Power, but no one has discovered the connection for the time being."


    After all, only crooks need Yin Qi, and practitioners don''t need to be thankful to study such things.


    "Forget it, save these questions for later, as long as you improve your strength, you will be able to figure it out sooner or later."


    Lin Yu no longer thinks too much, concentrates on absorbing the vital energy in the funeral objects.


    While absorbing it, he also arranged the inside of the space ring by the way, and put the funerary objects that had absorbed the vital energy on the other side, so that he could find a place to throw it away when he left the sect next time.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+12¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+9¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+180¡¿


    Most of these funerary items only have a vitality of about 10, and only a few contain vitality of more than 100.


    But fortunately, there are many funeral items, nearly tens of thousands, so the energy absorbed is not small.


    After absorbing all of them, there will be a total of 210,000 yuan in energy.


    "The crook must have taken a lot of effort to collect these funerary objects. Now they are all cheaper for me. If I let it know, I will probably vomit blood."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, and moved his gaze to the Yuanneng line of the modifier list.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 742470¡¿


    At that time, when I left Guangnan City , there were a total of 168,035 yuan energy. Later, he slaughtered evil things everywhere with a weird identity, and obtained a total of nearly 360,000 yuan. Now he has gained 210,000 yuan, plus miscellaneous other things in the middle. Yuan energy, all add up to a total of 742470 Yuan energy points.


    "More than seven hundred thousand yuan can not deduct the innate skills, it seems that the yuan energy required for deduction is at least one million."


    Lin Yu stroked his chin and stopped thinking about it.


    He is about to enter the Soul Cultivation Hall to cultivate, and it will take a long time to have one million yuan of energy. It will naturally be clear at that time, and now there is no need to guess.


    Throwing this matter aside, Lin Yu took out all the things in the space ring except the funerary items and put them on the bed.


    There are seventy-two bottles of elixirs and a rectangular exquisite wooden box.


    Lin Yu first checked these pills and found that they were all top-tier body-building pills for strengthening muscles and bones.


    It should be the deceit who had accumulated it for the corpse puppet.


    "It just so happens that I am in short supply of pill now, so when I modify my martial arts next time I eat all of them, so I don''t need to **Hua Dan."


    It''s best to save the essence pill and save it for the innate cultivation technique enhancement.


    Lin Yu retracted the pill into the space ring and picked up the rectangular wooden box.


    The box is not locked and can be opened directly by removing the iron sheet on it.


    "This is?"


    After Lin Yu opened the wooden box, he found that it was a stack of pages that he didn''t know what material it was made of.


    Counted, fifteen in total.


    He took out the top one and tried to read the text on it.

 Chapter 172： 15 pages (below)

    "This seems to be a crippled page?!"


    After Lin Yu studied it carefully, he found that this thing seemed to be the real merit page that the old sect master once mentioned.


    Back then, Mu Yangzi, the founder of the Chiyang Sect, created a positive internal power just because he accidentally obtained a few pages of pure pure power.


    "What kind of leftover page of true power is this? Is it also pure Yang true power?"


    Lin Yu was very interested, and hurriedly sat back at the table, flipping through fifteen pages back and forth.


    Three hours later.


    After repeated research, Lin Yu found that all the fifteen pages were from the same book.


    And that book should be pure Yang Zhen Gong.


    "Fifteen pages, maybe a dozen or even twenty sets of positive internal strength can be derived."


    "If I learn and strengthen all the positive internal power that I derived, and integrate it into the pure yang internal power, maybe I can restore the orthodox pure yang true power in ancient times!"


    What I have now is pure yang internal power, deduction can only deduce a new level. If you want to restore the original pure yang true power by deduction, the ghost knows how much energy it will consume.


    Maybe a few millions are not enough.


    So there is no doubt that the best way to obtain the ancient Pure Yang Zhen Gong is to use these fifteen pages.


    "You have to call the old Sect Master and let him study together."


    Lin Yu knew very well that his martial arts comprehension must not be better than Xia Honglie.


    After all, Xia Honglie really relied on his innate savvy to step into his innateness, unlike himself, who relied on repeated trial and error.


    Although it is possible to derive positive internal energy from these fifteen broken pages by trial and error, who knows when to try?


    Moreover, trial and error have to have an idea in the mind, my own understanding is too poor, the imagination of martial arts is not enough, and I can''t think of new things even if I want to break my head.


    For example, those scientists on the Earth in the previous life have brain holes bigger than one. Seeing a boiling kettle can study a steam engine, and seeing an apple fall can deduce the formula of universal gravitation all the way.


    Inferring martial arts from the fragmented pages is similar to doing scientific research. It''s useless to have a little knowledge, you have to have a brain.


    If you don¡¯t have a brain, you have no ideas, how can you try and make mistakes if you don¡¯t have ideas?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately contacted the old sect master, told him that he had obtained the Pure Yang True Power, and asked him to come over.


    It was not that he was too lazy to run to the Chiyang Sect, but it was not safe to leave the Tianyuan Sect, so he could go out less or less.


    After doing this, Lin Yu pondered the next arrangement.


    Next, the first thing is naturally to enter the Hall of Soul Cultivation to absorb vital energy, and the second thing is to participate in the genius disciple war at the end of the year.


    "If I get a good ranking in the genius disciple battle, I can ask the sect to give me rewards, either for the qualifications to enter the Soul Cultivation Hall or the Essence Pill."


    "I now have the qualification to cultivate the Soul Cultivation Hall for two full years. You can choose the essence pill instead of this reward."


    "The essence pill in the main gate is now in short supply, but it will definitely be relieved by the end of the year."


    After the innate exercises are deduced, they still need to be strengthened before they can step into the next realm.


    There are two ways to strengthen, one is to use the vital energy to add points directly, and the other is to take the essence pill and use the essence pill to strengthen.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, the acquisition of vital energy is relatively slow and has to accumulate slowly, and as long as the essence pill is no longer in short supply like this period of time, it can be obtained at once.


    Obviously, using the essence pill to strengthen the innate skills is the least time-consuming.


    "That crook is thinking about me all the time. I must use the fastest speed to gain strength, and then actively find it and kill it."


    Lin Yu hates the feeling of being remembered, so he doesn''t want to wait, just wants to step into the next realm as quickly as possible.


    Only by killing that trick can you be completely at ease.


    "If I don''t release my physical power, my current strength is only equivalent to the late stage of the Qi Condensation Realm, and the practitioners who participated in the battle that day have several strengths at the peak of the Qi Condensation Realm."


    "To defeat them, I have to improve some strength."


    "Let''s strengthen the pure Yang internal strength first."


    Sooner or later, the pure Yang internal strength must be strengthened, and when you step into a new realm in the future, the strength of the pure Yang internal strength will also be upgraded.


    And now to study those 15 pages of Pure Yang True Kungfu, a lot of knowledge is needed, and if you strengthen the Pure Yang Kungfu as soon as possible, you will benefit sooner.


    "Well, after the enhancement, copy the content of the pure Yang internal power and let the old sect master use it as a reference, which can help him derive the pure pure power from the fifteen pages faster and better."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu didn''t hesitate anymore, took out those pills from the space ring, exhaled the martial arts modifier and started to operate.


    It takes 10,000 yuan to upgrade the pure Yang internal power from the first layer to the second layer, and it costs 15,000 yuan to upgrade from the second layer to the third layer.


    Each layer increases the consumption of 5,000 yuan energy.


    The current pure Yang internal power is the second layer, and it takes a total of 210,000 yuan to upgrade from the second to the ninth.


    The remaining yuan can total 532470.


    After the Pure Yang internal power was revised, Lin Yu found paper and pen and began to copy the pure Yang internal power that was strengthened to the ninth level.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    Old Sect Master Xia Honglie rushed to Tian Yuanzong early in the morning and came to Lin Yu''s room.


    "Junior, where are the fifteen broken pages? Show me quickly!"


    Xia Honglie was very excited. As soon as he saw Lin Yu, he asked to check the broken pages.


    Lin Yu immediately handed the fifteen broken pages and the copied nine layers of pure Yang internal strength to Xia Honglie''s hands. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Xia Honglie carefully examined the fifteen broken pages with excitement on his face, and said: "Yes! That''s right! They are almost the same as the four broken pages obtained by the first master Mu Yangzi, these are the broken pages of Chun Yang Zhen Gong. !"


    Lin Yu asked, "Brother, are these broken pages duplicated with those obtained by Master Mu Yangzi?"


    "No!" Xia Honglie decisively shook his head: "I have studied the four broken pages repeatedly. I have also improved the original positive internal power based on the content. I remember very clearly that there is nothing the same as these fifteen broken pages. place."


    "That''s good!" Lin Yu said assuredly.


    Before that, he was still worried about whether there would be duplicates, because duplicates meant that there were fewer than fifteen pages actually useful.


    "What''s this?"


    After Xia Honglie put the fifteen broken pages aside, he flipped through the Pure Yang Inner Strength that Lin Yu had handed him.


    Lin Yu replied: "Brother, this is a kind of martial arts that I summarized after studying positive internal power. I named it pure internal power."


    "Junior Brother!" Xia Honglie exclaimed: "Your set of pure yang internal strength is so serious that you have integrated all nine positive internal strengths into one. Blue is better than blue, and it is much stronger than any positive internal strength!"


    Xia Honglie has been studying positive internal power for so many years, and he can naturally see the subtleties at a glance.


    "Brother, your savvy is too bad, you really feel ashamed to be a brother!" Xia Honglie sighed: "It seems that you still have to study these fifteen pages. I am definitely not better than you."


    Thanks to the book friends "I really want to read a book quietly" for the reward of 500 starting coins!

 Chapter 173： persuade

    Seeing Xia Honglie¡¯s resignation, Lin Yu quickly explained: "Brother, I want to focus on studying pure Yang internal power."


    "Now this set of pure Yang internal power only has nine layers, I want to see if I can continue to improve it."


    "If it can be improved to the fifteenth or even the eighteenth floor, the power will definitely be much stronger than it is now."


    The upper limit of pure yang internal power is the same as positive internal power, which is 18 levels.


    If you want to merge back, you have to strengthen it, so it will definitely be "improved" to the eighteenth floor.


    Xia Honglie heard it, and suddenly said: "That''s how it is!"


    "Also, this pure yang internal strength is much more powerful than positive internal strength, so the masters of the younger brothers should naturally use it on this."


    "Positive internal strength is, after all, the next level of martial arts, and a few more derivations are nothing but to increase the foundation of our Chiyang Sect. The real help is not much."


    How did Xia Honglie know that Lin Yu''s real purpose for masculine internal power is to merge.


    He only thought that Lin Yu thought about the same as him, and derived a few more positive internal skills in order to increase the Chiyang Sect''s background.


    "But..." After Xia Honglie finished speaking, he changed the front of the conversation: "At the beginning, Master Mu Yangzi spent 350 years in deriving the six positive internal skills, and it took me two to derive the remaining three. One hundred years."


    "Hey, my old bone hasn''t lived well for a few years, I''m afraid I can''t deduce the positive internal strength from these 15 pages."


    Xia Honglie¡¯s tone was full of regret.


    He was brought up by Mu Yangzi, and Mu Yangzi is like a new parent to him.


    Therefore, he has a deep affection for the Chiyang Sect founded by Muyangzi, and he especially hopes to develop the Chiyang Sect.


    It is precisely because of this that it took him two hundred years to derive three positive internal skills.


    is to increase the background of Chiyang Sect.


    Lin Yu listened to Mu Yangzi''s words and secretly said in his heart that he still thought about deriving positive internal strength too simple.


    I didn''t expect that it would take so long to derive a positive internal skill with Mu Yangzi and Xia Honglie''s talents against the sky.


    At such a speed, I estimate that only the year of the monkey can be combined with the true power of pure Yang.


    "The trial and error function of the modifier should increase the speed of derivation!"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu opened his mouth and said, "Brother, let''s do it like this, you only need to derive and verify things by me."


    Xia Honglie heard it and nodded heavily and said: "Okay! With the talent of Junior Brother, the verification speed must be much faster than me!"


    "However, will this delay the junior''s study of pure Yang internal strength?"


    Xia Honglie feels that pure Yang internal strength is more important, after all, this is the real superior martial arts.


    Compared with this, positive internal strength is not much different from ordinary martial arts.


    "It''s okay, just to verify it shouldn''t take long, it won''t affect my improvement of pure Yang internal strength." Lin Yu replied.


    It¡¯s not very fast for myself to verify it, as long as you try it again, you can get the result.


    is nothing more than staring at the list of modifiers to see if any new positive internal skills appear on the list.


    If it is there, it means it is right, and if it is not, it means it is wrong.


    Also, as long as the vital energy is enough, "improving" the pure Yang internal strength is nothing more than adding something. How much work can this cost?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    So these two things are not difficult for me at all, the most difficult thing is to obtain vital energy.


    Xia Honglie saw that Lin Yu said so easily, the talent of the Dark Dao Junior Apprentice was taken seriously.


    To know that the most difficult part of deriving positive internal power is the verification process, because it takes repeated attempts to determine whether the current idea is correct.


    On the contrary, the process of conceiving the reasoning is not that difficult.


    "Since Junior Brother said so, then I can rest assured!" Xia Honglie said with satisfaction.


    He didn''t have the slightest doubt about Lin Yu''s words, and felt that Lin Yu would definitely be able to do what he said.


    Lin Yu saw that Xia Honglie had no more doubts, he smiled and said: "Brother, if this is the case, then we shall act separately. You can study these 15 pages, and I will improve pure Yang internal strength in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls."


    "Good!" Xia Honglie readily agreed.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Brother, you can also practice that pure yang internal gong. You should study it first, and you should have new insights that will help you derive positive internal gong."


    "That''s natural, I will spend time studying this top martial arts if I don''t say it!"


    Xia Honglie rubbed the paper in his hand that recorded the pure Yang internal energy like a treasure.


    He has lived for so many years, and he has experienced all the experience. His only pursuit is to study the superior martial arts, and to explore the unknown martial arts through the research of superior martial arts.


    For him, this pure Yang internal power is undoubtedly the top martial arts rare in the world.


    Xia Honglie''s performance was all seen by Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that the old master can also be called a real martial idiot, and he really loves martial arts.


    This is different from myself. I am mainly to become stronger. It is not my purpose to explore martial arts. At best, it is just a process of becoming stronger.


    "I don''t know if I will be able to enlighten the old suzerain and help him enter the next level after I deduced the innate exercises."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but think of his parents and family.


    I can constantly "create" top martial arts with the help of modifiers, but they can''t practice these top martial arts.


    Because martial arts such as positive internal gong and pure Yang internal gong are too difficult to practice, there are only a few people in the entire Dawu dynasty who have the qualifications to practice.


    I can''t help them much in this regard, the only thing I can do is to be their backer and let them live a little more comfortable in the mundane world.


    "What is the reason that the ancient exercises became impossible to practice?"


    "Is it because of the secret source power?"


    Lin Yu secretly guessed in his heart.


    At this time, Xia Honglie said, "Junior, if there is nothing else, I will go back first, and hurry up and study these fifteen broken pages and pure Yang internal strength."


    Lin Yu nodded and said: "Well Brother, you go back first, I also want to hurry up to cultivate in the Soul Cultivation Palace."


    "I''m leaving."


    After Xia Honglie said goodbye, he put the fifteen broken pages on the table into a wooden box, stacked them with Chunyang''s internal power, and pushed the door to leave.


    Lin Yu also went out immediately.


    He was not in a hurry to go to the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, but was going to exchange the essence pill first.


    At that time, he obtained 449 bottles of Essence Pill in Guangnan City by killing evil things.


    Although he knows that the essence pill is in short supply now, it is impossible for Zongmen not to exchange a bottle.


    How many bottles can be exchanged anyway?


    Lin Yu quickly came to the door of the Hall of Merit, and walked in.


    The Hall of Merit and Virtue is the place where the sect missions are dispatched, and the rewards are also exchanged here.


    "Lin Yu!"


    Deacon Lu couldn''t help standing up as soon as he saw Lin Yu enter the door.


    Lin Yu is now a celebrity of Tianyuanzong. Almost all the disciples in the whole school are talking about him.


    "Lin Yu, are you here to take the task or?"


    "I''ll redeem the reward."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 174： exchange

    "Redeem rewards?"


    Deacon Lu murmured, and suddenly remembered that Lin Yu was also one of the personnel who went to Guangnan City to perform unexpected tasks.


    "Yes, I almost forgot."


    Deacon Lu took the scroll on the side as he spoke.


    "Let me see what rewards you have."


    He has been busy redeeming rewards for those who came back from Guangnan City for the past two days, so although he heard about Lin Yu''s great achievements, he didn''t have time to study what Lin Yu did in Guangnan City.


    He opened the scroll, glanced quickly, and quickly found the column with Lin Yu''s name.


    "Kill forty-eight evil creatures, of which 31 are demon..."


    Deacon Lu read the above while reading.


    Gradually, his tone changed from plain to surprised.


    "A total of 449 bottles of essence pills!"


    Deacon Lu suddenly raised his head to look at Lin Yu after reading Lin Yu''s reward.


    "Lin Yu, you are really not easy!" Deacon Lu exclaimed: "You have only cultivated for such a long time, and even the evil things in the middle of the condensing state can be killed alone. No wonder you wanted to take on the second-level mission that day! "


    Although the reward information also mentioned a demon in the late stage of the condensing state, it specifically stated that the demon was killed by Lin Yu and Xiao Nan.


    After Deacon Lu finished speaking, he sighed again: "Hey, it''s a pity that you are not a practitioner. If you are a practitioner, with your talent, I am afraid that it will not be long before you can surpass Deputy Sect Master Ye."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Ye Qiuling had practiced for twelve years before stepping into the pill formation realm, but Lin Yu had only cultivated for less than a year, and he had already possessed the strength of the mid-stage condensing energy realm.


    The gap is not big.


    It''s a pity that Lin Yu is just a warrior, and the upper limit is very low.


    So Deacon Lu couldn''t help but feel sorry.


    "Deacon Lu, can my essence pills be exchanged now?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Oh, essence pill!" Deacon Lu retracted his thoughts, took out another scroll and looked at it.


    This scroll is specially used to record the inventory of Tian Yuanzong.


    "Now there are only 12,000 bottles of Essence Pill in the door, so I can only exchange one hundred bottles for you first, and owe the rest first, and then I will give it to you when the Essence Pill is rich."


    Deacon Lu looked at the scroll and said.


    "Well, one hundred bottles is one hundred bottles." Lin Yu replied.


    Deacon Lu nodded, and quickly ordered people to fetch a hundred bottles of essence pills and put them on the table.


    Lin Yu stretched out his left hand and swept away, putting all these essence pills into the space ring.


    "Space Ring!"


    Deacon Lu showed an expression of envy.


    This spatial ring is a rare thing, and only the Sect Master, Deputy Sect Master and individual elders of the entire Tian Yuan Sect are eligible to have it.


    All the deacons and disciples have no space to ring.


    "Good luck, I picked it up outside Guangnan City." Lin Yu saw Deacon Lu''s straight gaze, and explained it with a smile.


    "Yeah." Deacon Lu nodded and didn''t say much.


    Lin Yu turned and left.


    As soon as he left, the other disciples in the Hall of Merit and Virtue immediately discussed.


    "Lin Yu''s luck is so good that he not only survived outside the city, but successfully passed the letter to Vice Sect Master Ye, he even picked up a space ring."


    "Yeah, there is really no luck with this! Whether it is the demons or the people of our cultivation sect, the least who can have the space ring is the cultivation base of the peak of the condensing Qi state. He, an innate martial artist, also got a space ring! "


    "Unfortunately, no matter how good his luck is, it is useless. The upper limit is there, and it will be like this in this life."


    "One yard goes to one yard. Anyway, I really envy his good luck. Didn''t you hear what Deacon Lu said just now? Lin Yu actually earned 449 bottles of Essence Pill during his trip to Guangnan City."


    "That''s right, and the killing of the demon in the late stage of the condensing state is actually counted on his head. It is obviously killed by the big brother Xiao Nan of the town demon sect."


    "Luck is really good!"


    Just as everyone was discussing, Yao Shaobai strode into the Hall of Merit.


    As soon as he entered the gate, he heard the younger brother and younger sister talking about Lin Yu, and he stopped involuntarily.


    After thinking for a while, he took the initiative to walk towards the group of people, ready to ask about Lin Yu.


    should be put in the past, he would never care about what Lin Yu did.


    Because in the eyes of his talented disciple who is comparable to Ye Qiuling, a warrior like Lin Yu will never be his rival.


    But I didn''t expect Lin Yu to make a great contribution in Guangnan City, and he was rewarded for the training qualification of the Soul Cultivation Hall for 24 months.


    This made him feel sour.


    You must know that twenty-four months of training in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls may help him step into the pill formation realm.


    Can you not envy it?


    And when he first entered the gate, he heard these juniors and younger sisters say that Lin Yu had obtained 449 bottles of Essence Pill, which made him feel more uncomfortable.


    I want to find out whether this is true or not.


    "Brother Yao!"


    "Big brother!"


    When everyone saw Yao Shaobai coming towards him, they bowed their heads in salute.


    "No courtesy." Yao Shaobai went straight to the subject and said: "I just heard you say that Lin Yu got 449 bottles of Essence Pill, what is going on?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, a disciple hurriedly stood up and repeated what he had just heard from Deacon Lu.


    "There are 449 bottles of essence pills?"


    Yao Shaobai couldn''t help frowning.


    On this mission, he worked hard to earn 200 bottles of Essence Pill, but he didn''t expect Lin Yu to be more than twice his.


    "Senior Brother Yao, he also found a space ring." A disciple added.


    "Space ring?" Yao Shaobai was taken aback, and then tried to say in a flat tone: "Lin Yu is really a hit this time."


    Twenty-four months of training qualifications in the Soul Cultivation Hall, 449 bottles of essence pills.


    The most exaggerated thing is that there is still a space ring!


    Seeing a warrior who is far inferior to him gains so many benefits, it is impossible for anyone to remain calm.


    "Big brother, Lin Yu is just a warrior no matter how you say it. He has no future. You are no match for big brother."


    "Yes, Lin Yu is just lucky this time, but luck is not reliable after all, and he can''t always have good luck. In any case, the strength of our cultivation school is everything."


    "That''s right! Those things about Lin Yu just made fun. What I care most about is who can win the first place in this genius disciple battle When it comes to the genius disciple battle, everyone immediately In high spirits.


    A disciple asked Yao Shaobai: "Big brother, you have already reached the peak of the condensing energy realm, right?"


    "Well, luck." Yao Shaobai smiled faintly, and finally felt better in his heart.


    At that time, he was fighting desperately with those demons in Guangnan City, his body was approaching the limit, and he suddenly broke through.


    is indeed good luck.


    "Congratulations Brother Yao!"


    "Congratulations, big brother!"


    All the disciples immediately congratulated with all smiles.


    "Senior Brother Yao, then this time the genius is in the top five against you."


    "The first three are possible."


    "Maybe I can get the first place!"


    everyone touted again and again.


    Yao Shaobai said lightly: "The rank doesn''t matter, what I care most about is whether I can step into the Pill Formation Realm."


    The ranking of ¡¡¡¡ Genius Battle is only for a while, only strength is eternal.


    Only when you step into the Pill Formation Realm, can you truly stand out from all the disciples, otherwise, even if you get the first place in the genius battle, everyone will still be confused.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 175： Zuo Chubo

    Town Mozong.


    Under a waterfall.


    "Certainly!"


    Xiao Nan yelled violently, his whole body''s Origin Qi was released, and he swayed straight up the falling waterfall at an extremely fast speed, enveloping the entire waterfall in an instant.


    As his voice fell, the waterfall remained still.


    The huge sound of water suddenly disappeared, and the whole space became quiet.


    It seems that time has stopped at that moment.


    "good!"


    "so amazing!"


    "Brother Xiao is great!"


    In the distance, a group of young disciples exclaimed and cheered for Xiao Nan.


    A few female disciples cheered even more, and their beautiful eyes stayed on Xiao Nan and it was difficult to remove them.


    Time passed by every minute.


    Xiao Nan''s forehead gradually oozes sweat.


    Finally, after half an incense stick, Xiao Nan yelled again and suddenly recovered his Origin Qi.


    The huge water column instantly lost its restraint and hit the ground with a loud noise.


    The waterfall quickly returned to its original state.


    "Brother Xiao, with your current source energy strength, you can definitely get the first place in the genius battle!"


    "Big brother can hold down this waterfall for so long, it can definitely be called the limit of the peak of the condensing gas realm. It is impossible for a genius to be the opponent of the big brother in the battle."


    "¡­¡­"


    All the disciples said as they gathered around Xiao Nan.


    is the pinnacle of the condensing air realm, and the strength is still high and low, the main difference lies in the strength of the source energy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The higher the strength of Origin Qi, the stronger the strength.


    But since there are realms, then the strength of Origin Qi naturally has a ceiling.


    For example, Xiao Nan now has the strength of its Origin Qi reaching the ceiling of the peak of the Qi Condensation Realm. If you want to improve next, unless you step into the Pill Condensation Realm.


    Otherwise, never think about going further.


    That''s why there are disciples who say that he is the limit of the peak of the condensing Qi state.


    "Don''t talk so hard, maybe Brother Xiao will lose the qualification to participate in this genius war after a while."


    A disciple said so suddenly.


    Everyone was taken aback when they heard this, but then they reacted.


    What he meant was that Xiao Nan might break through before the start of the genius disciple battle.


    After all, only disciples can participate in this competition, and when you break through the pill formation stage, you will become the deputy suzerain, no longer a disciple.


    Xiao Nan smiled, and said, "With your auspicious words, it''s better to make me ineligible to participate in the war."


    "Brother Xiao, I think it''s better to participate in the war." Another disciple said: "If you don''t participate in the war, you will lose a chance to get a reward for nothing. The first prize in a genius battle is quite a lot."


    "Yes, Ye Qiuling of Tianyuan Sect last year won the first place. She won''t participate in the war this year. Brother Xiao''s first place is stable." Another disciple agreed.


    "It doesn''t matter." Xiao Nan smiled and said: "It is better to break through as soon as possible. Compared with stepping into the pill formation realm, those rewards are dispensable."


    The sooner you break through, the more important it can be from the family.


    The essence pill or soul-cultivation qualifications rewarded by the first prize of the genius battle can only be used for a while, and the attention of the family is permanent.


    can get many benefits for myself.


    Comparing the two, naturally it is more important to break through early.


    "Speaking of rewards, have you heard about the martial artist of Tian Yuanzong?" A disciple provoked a topic: "It is said that we can escape this time successfully. It is all through him that we can pass the letter to Ye Qiuling."


    "heard."


    "It is said that Tian Yuanzong rewarded him for 24 months of training in the Soul Cultivation Hall."


    "This is too cool, why is this kind of good thing not my turn?"


    The disciples repeatedly expressed their envy.


    At this time, a female disciple said: "He is lucky. At that time, we and Senior Brother Xiao killed the demon outside the city. He and Senior Brother Xiao attacked a demon at the same time, and the kill reward was counted on him. "


    As soon as these words came out, someone immediately exclaimed: "This luck really goes against the sky!"


    Others all agreed.


    That demon must have been killed by Senior Brother Xiao. That guy can take the kill reward, isn''t it luck?


    "That''s right, then Lin Yu will participate in this genius disciple war." A disciple broke out a new message.


    When everyone heard it, they looked at each other suddenly.


    "What kind of genius disciple war is he going to participate in as a warrior? Go to make up the number?"


    "Who knows, maybe just to meet the world."


    "It must be so, he can''t get any rankings as a warrior."


    The disciples all expressed puzzlement.


    They haven''t dealt with Lin Yu, and they don''t know Lin Yu''s strength, so they don''t understand what Lin Yu''s intention is.


    At this time, Xiao Nan suddenly said: "I don''t know, maybe he can really get the ranking."


    Xiao Nan did not see the scene of Lin Yu and Zhang Xinghe competing in the yamen court of Guangnan City, because he and Duan Huayu and others left early.


    But when he was killing a demon outside the city, Xiao Nan watched Lin Yu make a shot from close range.


    Judging from the speed at which Lin Yu shuttled underground at that time, his strength would not be too weak, and he might have a cultivation base close to the late stage of the Condensing Qi Realm.


    "Brother Xiao, is it true? Then Lin Yu really has the strength to participate in the battle of geniuses?"


    The disciples were puzzled.


    "Yeah." Xiao Nan nodded and said, "I think it should be fine for him to rush into the top 100."


    "No way?"


    "so smart?"


    "Can you make the top 100?"


    All the disciples found it incredible.


    In the cultivator¡¯s genius disciple battle, a warrior rushes into the top 100, how strong is that?


    is at least better than the mid-stage condensate realm.


    "Forget it, it''s just a warrior, what do we care about him? Even if he can rush into the top 100, that''s it."


    "Well, the warrior is a warrior after all."


    "Actually, I sympathize with those warriors. I work as hard as we are, but I will never be as good as us."


    "YesLike the Xia Honglie of the Chiyang Sect, his talent corresponds to the fact that our practitioners can compete with Zuo Qiubo from the previous few years, far stronger than Ye Qiuling. But. He has cultivated for more than five hundred years, but he can''t even beat me."


    Zuo Chubo is the most talented cultivator in the past three hundred years. He has successfully entered the pill formation realm after only three years of cultivation.


    was absorbed by the family early and became a member of the family.


    is the idol of all young practitioners.


    His name is like a thunderbolt, and any cultivator will be in awe when he hears it.


    "Speaking of which, Lin Yu''s talent is the strongest among all warriors in history, do you think it is possible for him to create miracles?"


    "What miracle does it create? The upper limit of the martial artist is fixed, and the innate is the limit. As long as he does not break through the innate, no matter how much he toss, it will be the same."


    "Yes! And the martial arts cultivated by the martial artist are all inferior grades, and all the truly powerful techniques have been lost. No matter how Lin Yu practices it, at most it will be equivalent to the late stage of the Qi Condensation Realm."


    "Unless you go back in time and go back to the magnificent era of ancient times, the warrior will never think of getting ahead."


    "Forget it, don''t talk about him, it''s better to analyze who the geniuses are in the five cities before the war."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 176： See the source stone for the first time

    Tian Yuanzong.


    Soul Cultivation Hall.


    Lin Yu sits in a compartment as before, staring at the Yuanneng number that keeps jumping out, thinking about something in his heart.


    "In the second level of Pure Yang Internal Power, my strength after suppression was comparable to that of the Condensed Qi Stage. Now I have strengthened the Pure Yang Internal Power to the ninth level, and my strength after suppression should be comparable to the peak of the Condensed Qi Realm."


    When he was killing a demon outside Guangnan City, he released a part of his physical power to crush the demon in the late stage of the Qi Condensation Realm.


    Therefore, the strength at that time can only be said to be equivalent to that of the late stage of the condensing energy realm.


    "There are 18 layers of pure Yang internal power. If I strengthen to the 18th layer, even the strength after suppression can crush the peak of the condensed Qi realm, but it is not necessary."


    "At that time, as long as I release some of my physical strength, I will be able to defeat those practitioners."


    It takes a total of 630,000 yuan to strengthen from the ninth layer to the eighteenth layer. Now that the energy is so scarce, how can it be used to strengthen this set of martial arts?


    Now it is necessary to modify the innate method.


    You must step into the next realm quickly in order to have the strength comparable to that of the practitioners in the Pill Formation Realm.


    Otherwise, no matter how to modify martial arts, it will not help, because the power between the great realms is essentially different.


    This difference directly leads to the difference in strength between the two realms more than ten times or even dozens of times.


    thus leading to completely different status between different realms.


    For example, in the cultivation school, the non-leakage realm can only be a disciple for a lifetime, and it is the most ordinary disciple, only the condensed air realm has the qualifications to be an elder and deacon.


    If you want to be the Sect Master, you must have the strength of the Pill Formation Realm.


    "The power of a first-class warrior is called internal power, and the power of an innate warrior is called true energy. I don''t know what kind of power the true energy will become after I step into the next realm."


    ¡­¡­


    Time passes day by day.


    Before he knew it, Lin Yu had been in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls for nearly four months.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 1000000¡¿


    On this day, Yuanneng just made up one million.


    Lin Yu immediately called out the martial arts modifier, and clicked on the + sign behind the innate technique.


    "Sure enough, it can be deduced!"


    In the option that pops up after ¡¡¡¡+ is clicked, the deduction button is on, indicating that it can be pressed.


    "Look at the golden body again."


    Lin Yu originally wanted to deduce it directly, but after thinking about it, he should first look at the status of the three options that are not bad for the golden body.


    He clicked on the + sign behind the undamaged golden body, and the sub-menu immediately popped up.


    "Only the fusion option is bright. It seems that you really need to integrate enough special effects and characteristics first."


    Lin Yu turned off the list and refocused his eyes on the innate technique.


    "Deduction!"


    After some operation, a stream of information flooded Lin Yu''s mind.


    "Gang Qi? Gang Qi Realm?"


    "Gang Qi is more condensed than True Qi, and the bursting power is stronger."


    Lin Yu read the information in his mind, and immediately understood what the next realm of Xiantian Gongfa was.


    The current state is called Zhenqi state, and the next state is called Gangqi state.


    Gang Qi is a more condensed power than True Qi. After stepping into the Gang Qi Realm, the True Qi in the body will be transformed into Gang Qi.


    All martial arts such as pure Yang internal gong can be evolved and become pure Yang Qi.


    "Let''s see how much energy is needed for strengthening."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu clicked on the + sign, but found that the enhanced button was gray.


    "Also, there is no more energy now!"


    Lin Yu reacted instantly.


    I have no choice but to try again in a few days.


    Five days later.


    The strengthening button of ¡¡¡¡ Xiantian technique finally brightened, and Lin Yu immediately clicked on it with his mind.


    A line of hints immediately appeared in front of him.


    [Each 20,000 yuan consumed will increase by 1%, yes/no]


    "If 20,000 yuan can increase by one percentage point, it will cost 2 million yuan to raise it to 100%, which is twice the energy needed for deduction."


    "This number is unexpected."


    Lin Yu thought about it.


    I have been practicing in the Soul Cultivation Hall for less than four months, and there will be another twenty months of training qualifications.


    Now Yuanneng only has more than 20,000 yuan. If you want to accumulate 2 million yuan, it will take about 14 months.


    Yuanneng is definitely enough, but it takes too long.


    "Let''s take a look at how much Essence Pill will be consumed to strengthen one percentage point."


    Lin Yu took the essence pill from the space ring, poured it into his mouth and took it quickly.


    A moment later.


    "Last time, 2 bottles of Essence Pills were increased by one percentage point. This time it takes 40 bottles of Essence Pills to increase by one percentage point, 20 times."


    Lin Yu made a careful calculation and found that the energy needed this time was also 20 times that of the last time.


    is completely in line with the rate increase of the essence pill.


    "In other words, it takes 2 million yuan or 4,000 bottles of essence pills to step into the Gang Qi realm."


    "I don''t know how many essence pills can be rewarded in this genius battle?"


    The reward for the genius disciple battle is chosen by oneself. Generally speaking, the winner will choose the training qualification of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls.


    Because cultivating the soul is very helpful for improving the realm, and the refining essence pill is mainly to increase the strength of the source energy.


    The realm of ¡¡¡¡ is far more important than the strength of the source energy.


    So no one has ever chosen the essence pill as a reward.


    "Forget it, let''s take a step and take a step, stepping into the air is nothing more than a matter of time."


    Lin Yu stopped thinking, and continued to sit at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    Five days later.


    Lin Yu finished sitting and got up to leave the Hall of Cultivation of Souls.


    Three more days will be the day of the genius disciple war, and he has to prepare in advance.


    But when he walked out of the cubicle, he happened to bump into an elder holding a small jade box coming from the back of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls.


    "Elder Fang, what are you holding?"


    This elder Fang is responsible for managing the Soul Cultivation Hall, so Lin Yu was very curious about the jade box in his hand, and couldn''t help but want to ask.


    Elder Fang stopped and replied: "It is the used source stone, I will take it out and dispose of it."


    Lin Yu was instantly interested when he heard it.


    Ye Qiuling told him before that the Soul Cultivation Palace relies on a special resource called Origin Stone to maintain its operation.


    "Elder Fang, can you show me? I have never seen the source stone look like."


    "All right." Elder Fang opened the little jade box and showed Lin Yu the contents.


    I saw a total of three stones the size of small pebbles were stored inside.


    The surface of the stone is full of tiny gullies dense enough to cause intensive phobia.


    Elder Fang explained on the side: "A normal source stone is as big as an egg, it is as gentle as jade, and has a flashing light inside, which is comparable to a night pearl. These are all used up, so they don¡¯t look good."


    "Really?" Lin Yu said as he took out the source stone from the jade box, he bumped his hand.


    Sudden¡­¡­


    The black disk hanging on his chest vibrated three times.


    In front of his eyes, three lines of hints to gain vitality jumped out.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+5¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+7¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+4¡¿


    Lin Yu was surprised.


    Can the source stone directly absorb vital energy? !


    This is very important information!


    When Elder ¡¡¡¡ saw Lin Yu standing there without speaking, he reminded: "After reading it, put it back in the jade box. I will go and dispose of them now."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu put the three small stones that completely absorbed the vital energy into the jade box and watched the elder Fang go far away.


    He secretly said in his heart that he didn''t know whether he could choose the source stone as a reward after winning the genius disciple battle. This thing is much better than the essence pill.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 177： verify

    "Brother!"


    As soon as Lin Yu sat down in the room, Xia Honglie took the initiative to find him.


    "Brother, have you been waiting for me in Tianyuanzong?" Lin Yu asked.


    Looking at Xia Honglie''s appearance, it was obvious that he had come to Tianyuanzong a long time ago.


    "It didn''t take long. I came here the day before yesterday." Xia Honglie said, putting a big box on the table, and said excitedly: "Junior, this is all the positive internal skills I derived."


    "I have preliminarily screened, and you still need to check the details!"


    Since Lin Yu¡¯s ¡°original¡± pure Yang internal power was practiced, Xia Honglie¡¯s admiration for Lin Yu is far greater than ever.


    #ËÍ888Òƶ¯ºì°ü#Follow vx. public account [Book Friends Base Camp], watch popular masterpieces, draw 888 cash red envelopes!


    It is really because that martial arts is too mysterious, which makes him feel amazed and understand a lot of martial arts that he could not figure out before.


    The one who is the best in martial arts is the teacher, Xia Honglie completely treats Lin Yu as a teacher at this time.


    "I''ll take a look."


    Lin Yu didn''t talk nonsense, and quickly opened the big box on the table.


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡ opened, he was secretly surprised that the old master was really concerned about this matter.


    wrote so many manuscripts in just four months and filled a whole box.


    Of course, Lin Yu has not been idle for these four months.


    When he was in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls to absorb vital energy, he had been reading various materials in the Tianyuanzong''s collection and learning the knowledge among them.


    One is to increase the understanding of evil things, and the other is to better understand the world by studying these materials.


    After a cursory glance, Lin Yu pulled out a manuscript in the box and sat in a chair to read it carefully.


    Xia Honglie also found a chair to sit down and waited for Lin Yu to study.


    A moment later.


    Lin Yu put the manuscript in his hand on the table, and said to Xia Honglie: "Brother, this is not right, the idea is wrong."


    "So fast?" Xia Honglie was surprised.


    The younger brother is really talented, and he can make a judgment so quickly.


    This has to be replaced by myself, and it takes a month to repeat the verification before daring to make a conclusion.


    "This is not right."


    It didn''t take long for Lin Yu to verify another manuscript.


    When he first learned the first set of positive internal skills, he tried and made many mistakes for a long time before he could barely learn it.


    But the present is different. At this time, he has a profound knowledge of martial arts. He cultivates new positive internal skills very quickly, and he can test right and wrong through the modifier only once.


    Just try one after another, time flies quickly.


    While Lin Yu was "researching" the manuscript, Xia Honglie was anxiously paced back and forth in the room.


    He cares more about this matter than Lin Yu, and is eager to know whether these deduced results are correct.


    "This could have been!"


    Lin Yu looked at the six words "Anonymous Positive Internal Strength" on the modifier list, raised the manuscript in Xia Honglie''s hand, and said in surprise.


    After finishing speaking, he handed the manuscript to Xia Honglie, who walked quickly in front of him.


    "Junior Brother is really amazing!" Xia Honglie took the manuscript and exclaimed: "It took so long to find out the correct one from so many manuscripts! If I change it, I don''t know how long it will take to verify it."


    Xia Honglie admired sincerely, the gap was too big to accept.


    Lin Yu smiled, did not explain, and continued to read the remaining manuscripts.


    One afternoon passed quickly.


    It is a pity that none of the remaining manuscripts has been found to be useful, and all deduced results are wrong.


    Lin Yu was not surprised by this.


    After all, it took Mu Yangzi and Xia Honglie together nearly 600 years to derive nine sets of positive internal strength from the four broken pages.


    It is not too slow to derive a set in four months.


    "Brother, next time you have any thoughts, write them down directly. You don''t need to perform preliminary verification and screening. Let me judge them all." Lin Yu reminded.


    Xia Honglie wasted too much time on screening ideas, saving this step can greatly improve efficiency.


    "Junior Brother, how can that work!" Xia Honglie immediately refused: "Some ideas are too rough and full of mistakes. If you practice directly according to those ideas, you will be backlashed by the true energy in the body and suffer extremely serious internal injuries."


    "Brother, don''t worry about this, I will be careful not to make fun of my body." Lin Yu promised.


    Xia Honglie pondered repeatedly, then slowly nodded and said: "All right, but you must be careful, brother!"


    He was not convinced by Lin Yu''s guarantee, but by Lin Yu''s performance.


    It would take him at least decades to verify such a large box of manuscripts by himself.


    But Lin Yu only takes one afternoon.


    The gap was so big that he didn''t dare to have the slightest doubt about Lin Yu''s words.


    Xia Honglie put the manuscript verified by Lin Yu into his arms, covered the big box, and said: "Junior Brother, I heard Vice Sect Master Ye of Tianyuanzong said that your quota for participating in the genius battle has been determined. ."


    "It''s settled?" Lin Yuqi said: "Isn''t this place to participate in the competition to be finalized? No one will notify me to participate in the competition in the door."


    The reason why he took the initiative to leave the Hall of Cultivation of Souls was because no one had ever notified him to participate in the competition in the door.


    Although the number of talents to participate in the battle has been initially determined, his name is in the list of Tian Yuanzong''s participation, but the real determination still has to pass a contest.


    Xia Honglie explained: "I have inquired about this matter, and you directly set your quota because of your special identity, and also because you performed well some time ago and made great contributions to the Tianyuanzong..."


    According to his statement, the qualification to participate in the war depends not only on the age and strength of the disciples participating in the war, but also on whether or not they have made enough contributions to the sect.


    After all, the purpose of cultivating practitioners in the family is to let the practitioners kill demons and eliminate demons to maintain the stability of the Dawu dynasty.


    If a cultivator only cares about cultivation and does not know how to go outside to kill evil things, then what is the use of genius?


    And Lin Yu made several great achievements in succession some time ago, and because he is a warrior, it is not easy to judge according to the standards of practitioners, so Tianyuanzong directly assigned the quota.


    "It turns out that''s the case." Lin Yu nodded.


    Xia Honglie saw that Lin Yu no longer had any doubts, so he provoked another topic and said: "Junior Brother, I won''t go back in these two days. I will go directly with you to watch the game when that time comes."


    "Brother, I want to watch you defeat those cultivators with my own eyes and rectify the name of our warriors."


    Xia Honglie has carefully studied the internal strength of pure Yang, knowing that Lin Yu''s accomplishments in internal strength of pure Yang are enough to achieve a good result in the battle of genius.


    At least the top ten will not be a problem.


    "I won''t let the brother down." Lin Yu smiled.


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who?" Lin Yu asked, turning his head.


    "It''s me." A woman''s voice came from outside the door.


    "It''s Vice Sovereign Ye!"


    Xia Honglie immediately recognized the owner of this voice.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 178： Energy content

    Ye Qiuling pushed the door in, and when he saw Lin Yu, he asked directly: "Lin Yu, how is the positive internal strength research? Are there any results?"


    "have!"


    Lin Yu nodded, and then handed Ye Qiuling another copy of Pure Yang Internal Strength which had been copied a long time ago.


    Ye Qiuling hurriedly accepted the manuscript, and couldn''t wait to read it.


    At the beginning, she tried her best to persuade the Sect Master to allow Lin Yu to enter the Soul Cultivation Hall to practice, all because of her positive internal strength.


    If Lin Yu can really improve the positive internal power to the point where he can distinguish weirdness and cure weird diseases, he will definitely be highly recognized by the ancestors of the Ji family.


    Then she can also reap a lot of benefits.


    Ye Qiuling flipped through quickly, and quickly flipped through the end.


    Since the incident of Muyang, she has carefully studied the nine positive internal strengths of Chiyang Sect, and has the corresponding martial arts knowledge, so she has only read it once and roughly understands the effects of this internal strength.


    This set of pure yang internal power does not have the ability to distinguish weirdness and cure weird diseases.


    "Lin Yu, your research direction is wrong. You have tried your best to improve your positive internal strength, and you haven''t researched any really useful effects."


    Ye Qiuling scolded.


    "Vice Sovereign Ye, things are not as simple as you think." Lin Yu explained: "Everything has a sequence. I have to improve the combat power of positive internal power before it is possible to deduce the effects you want."


    Xia Honglie on the side listened to the conversation between the two and instantly understood what Ye Qiuling wanted Lin Yu to do.


    helped to explain: "Vice Sovereign Ye, it is really extremely difficult to improve the positive internal strength. My junior can do this step and there is no one who has come before. You can give him some more time."


    "Hey." Ye Qiuling shook his head, and returned the pure Yang internal strength to Lin Yu, saying, "Lin Yu, don''t study the direction of improving combat power. Hurry up and study how to distinguish weirdness and cure weird diseases."


    "What good is it for you to increase the fighting power of positive internal strength?"


    The future of the warrior is limited, no matter how to increase the combat power, what is the point of struggling in this direction?


    The demons and ghosts in this world must be killed by practitioners in the end.


    Of course, Ye Qiuling didn''t continue to say these words because they were too hurtful.


    But even if she didn''t say it, Xia Honglie and Lin Yu could still hear the subtext.


    Lin Yu didn''t think there was anything, after all, it was a matter of time before he stepped into the gang atmosphere, how could he be hit by some meaningless words.


    But Xia Honglie is different.


    Xia Honglie''s eyes clearly flashed a trace of loneliness, as if she felt worthless for herself.


    are raised by their parents, who doesn¡¯t want to get ahead?


    I work harder than others and have better talents than others, but I can''t catch up with others in any way.


    Not to mention how uncomfortable this feeling is.


    Lin Yu naturally didn''t know what Xia Honglie was thinking. He was eager to figure out the rewards for the genius war.


    "Vice Sovereign Ye, I heard that you can choose the rewards you want when you get a good place in the genius battle. I want to ask if you can choose the source stone as the prize."


    Ye Qiuling was the first place in the genius battle last year. She couldn''t know the most about this matter. It''s better to ask her.


    "No." Ye Qiuling decisively dismissed Lin Yu''s thoughts, and then explained: "The source stone is very precious and cannot be used as a reward. It can only be selected from the two rewards, the qualifications for the cultivation of the soul and the essence pill."


    Lin Yu nodded helplessly, and then asked: "Then how much essence pill can be rewarded at most?"


    "The first place rewards 500 bottles of essence pills or 60 days of cultivation time in the Soul Cultivation Hall, and the second place rewards 300 bottles of essence pills or 36 days of cultivation time in the Soul Cultivation Hall..."


    Ye Qiuling quickly introduced the reward content to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu frowned.


    There are only 500 bottles of essence pills in the first place, which is too little.


    It seems that if I want to step into the Gang Qi realm, I still have to obediently absorb vital energy in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls.


    After Ye Qiuling finished speaking, he suddenly switched to another topic and said: "Speaking of Origin Stone, the Nine Elders who were in charge of the Soul Cultivation Hall some time ago came to me on a special trip and said that the Source Stone consumes a lot of energy when you are practicing in the Soul Cultivation Hall."


    "Under normal circumstances, a source stone can support the soul hall to run for six to seven months, but you can only maintain it for more than three months when you are cultivating inside, and the consumption has almost doubled."


    "This..." Lin Yu had to take out the reason for the last time and said: "It may be that everyone has opinions on me, so please run in to practice at this time."


    "Impossible." Ye Qiuling immediately denied this reason, "I specifically asked the Nine Elders to pay attention to it. There are not a few people in the door because this matter is aimed at you. Don''t take it for granted."


    "Then I don''t know, it may be because the warrior consumes a lot of money." Lin Yu evasively said.


    Hearing this, Ye Qiuling was silent.


    This possibility is not unavailable, the consumption of warriors is indeed greater than that of practitioners.


    "Lin Yu, forget it this time. Next time, if you are rewarded for your cultivation qualifications in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, the time will be halved." Ye Qiuling said in an unquestionable tone.


    After that, Ye Qiuling told Lin Yu about some precautions for genius battles, and then left.


    As soon as Ye Qiuling left, Xia Honglie took the pure Yang internal strength manuscript on the table.


    held it in his hand and rubbed it like a baby.


    He really liked this set of pure yang internal power created by Lin Yu. At first sight, he couldn''t wait to learn it and study it thoroughly.


    He has lived for more than five hundred years, and it has been a long time since he was so excited.


    However, this set of top martial arts, which he regarded as a treasure, was worthless in the eyes of practitioners such as Ye Qiuling.


    "Brother, don''t be discouraged by Ye Deputy Sect Master''s words, she is not a martial artist who does not understand, and I don''t know how powerful and rare the martial arts you created is."


    Xia Honglie thought that Lin Yu must have been hit by Ye Qiuling''s words, so he said with heartfelt comfort.


    Pay attention to the public account: book friends base camp, pay cash and coins when you follow!


    Lin Yu originally wanted to say that he didn''t care, but after meeting Xia Honglie''s gaze, he instantly dismissed this idea.


    This old man who has lived for more than five hundred years, his eyes are as innocent as a child at this time.


    It seems that the manuscript of pure Yang internal strength is his cherished toy, which makes him instantly return to his childhood.


    It can be seen that he really loves martial arts. UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu. com


    Lin Yu said sternly: "Senior brother, don¡¯t worry, I can¡¯t be blown away by other people¡¯s words. I will continue to study the positive internal power, and maybe someday I can restore the orthodox pure yang power."


    "Okay! I''m relieved with your words!" Xia Honglie smiled, his eyes full of relief.


    ...


    Two days passed quickly.


    On the third day, Lin Yu and Xia Honglie followed the Tianyuan Zongmen to go to the place where the genius disciple battle was held.


    On the way, Lin Yu thought about the source stone.


    "According to Ye Qiuling''s statement, a source stone can support the soul hall to operate for six to seven months under normal conditions, and when I practice in it, the consumption of the source stone will double, resulting in a half of the running time."


    "I absorb 4,800 yuan energy a day, 144,000 yuan energy a month, doubled to 288,000 yuan energy, more than three months is about 1 million yuan energy."


    "Does a source stone contain one million yuan of energy?"


    This number shocked Lin Yu.


    instantly understood why Ye Qiuling would say that the source stone is very precious.


    "How can I get the source stone?"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 179： Ancestors

    Town Mozong.


    Ji¡¯s family has ten major cultivating sects. The annual genius disciple wars are held in turn by the ten sects. This year it is just the turn of the demons.


    At this time, the Demon Sect of Town is very lively.


    Especially the valley in the gate surrounded by seven peaks.


    There is a giant arena in the middle of the valley, and there are three circles of auditoriums on the periphery.


    In the three circles of the audience seated are high-ranking sects, such as the suzerain and the elders and deacons.


    The disciples of the sect were all standing behind the auditorium watching the game as required.


    However, there are some disciples who dislike standing in the crowd and can''t see the battle clearly, so they choose to watch the competition halfway up the seven peaks.


    Anyway, Yuan Qi has various effects, one of which is to enhance eyesight and hearing.


    So even if you are so far away, you can still see the battle on the ring clearly.


    At this time, the Ji family hadn''t arrived, and the competition couldn''t start, so the overlord of the ten major sects gathered in the ring to discuss some matters.


    The elders and deacons in the audience, as well as the disciples standing outside, were whispering and talking to each other.


    "Senior Brother Xiao Nan was second last year, this year Senior Sister Ye Qiuling will not participate in the war, he must be the first."


    "I estimate that this year''s ranking will be the last year''s ranking as a whole to advance one place, and the rest will not change."


    "That''s not necessarily true. I heard that Senior Brother Yao Shaobai of Tianyuanzong broke through to the peak of the Qi Condensation Realm some time ago. If he goes one step forward, he will definitely squeeze the others down."


    "¡­¡­"


    "Senior Brother Zhang successfully stepped into the pinnacle of imperviousness yesterday, and is estimated to be among the top ten disciples of imperviousness!"


    "Senior Brother Zhang is so lucky? I thought he would have to wait a while to break through."


    "Break through before the battle, this is really good luck, getting a good ranking can get a lot of rewards!"


    "¡­¡­"


    There are two genius disciple battles. In the first battle, the disciples of the non-leakage realm are the disciples of the condensed energy realm.


    Therefore, everyone present has different concerns. Some are arguing about who is strong and who is weak for the non-leakage disciple, and some are discussing the condensed Qi disciple.


    But in so many discussions, no one mentioned Lin Yu''s name.


    Because no one is interested in Lin Yu''s ranking.


    Some time ago, everyone had a meeting to discuss Lin Yu, mainly because Lin Yu had just made a great achievement at that time and received generous rewards, which attracted the envy of countless people.


    And now that four months have passed, the heat has passed long ago, and everyone has completely forgotten the existence of Lin Yu.


    After all, Lin Yu is just a warrior, so he can practice again.


    No one cares about a person who has no future unless that person touches his own interests.


    Lin Yu was so happy, and stood outside the auditorium with Xia Honglie, waiting for the competition to start.


    Although one of them is the Supreme Elder of the Chiyang Sect and the other is the Supreme Sect Master of the Chiyang Sect, after all, they belong to the martial arts sect.


    Therefore, I am not qualified to sit in this sect of practice, I can only stand and watch the battle like my disciples.


    The main reason is that the strength of the two is too weak.


    corresponds to the practitioner is only equivalent to the condensing state, naturally it will not attract the attention of the organizers of the genius war.


    Furthermore, Xia Honglie came uninvited, while Lin Yu participated in the battle as a named disciple of Tianyuanzong. It is normal that there is no seat.


    "Junior Brother, there are two games in this genius disciple battle. The first is for disciples of no leakage, and the second is for disciples of condensing air. Each game is divided into the first half and the second half."


    "The first half is a points match. The ranking is based on the points everyone gets. The second half is a free challenge, mainly to determine the top ten."


    Xia Honglie explained to Lin Yu the rules of genius war.


    "The disciples who are sure to get the top ten will generally not participate in the first half, and will choose to abstain and directly participate in the second half."


    "So this second half is the most competitive and the most exciting."


    "At that time, there will be a winner defending the ring. Any disciple participating in the war can challenge the defender. If the challenge is successful, he will be replaced by the defender. If the challenge fails, he will lose the qualification to continue the challenge."


    After speaking, Xia Honglie asked, "Junior, it¡¯s okay to get into the top ten with your strength. How are you going to choose later?"


    "Brother, according to what you said, then I won''t participate in the first half." Lin Yu replied: "I will directly challenge the man who defended the second half to the end."


    "Okay! You deserve to be a junior, very ambitious!"


    Xia Honglie instantly understood what Lin Yu meant. He was going to win the first place in this genius battle.


    As soon as he finished speaking, there were a few breaking noises in the air.


    Everyone present raised their heads and looked towards the sky.


    I saw four figures standing in the sky, two in black, one in Tsing Yi, and one in white.


    Among them, the temperament in white clothes is particularly outstanding.


    "The ancestors are here!"


    "It''s the ancestor of Tianyun!"


    The high-ranking martial artists present immediately recognized the old man in white clothes and white hair, while most of the disciples were in a daze.


    Xia Honglie pointed to the air and introduced Lin Yu: "Junior Brother, have you seen that? That is Ji Tianyun, the ancestor of the Ji family. He has lived for more than a thousand years, and his strength is far beyond your imagination. He is one of the eight strongest people in the world. "


    "Really?" Lin Yu nodded slowly, staring at the old man in white.


    Xia Honglie said again: "I just don''t know why he came to watch the game in person. It is reasonable that this is the first time that a competition of this scale will not be in his eyes."


    "Is there a special situation this year?" Lin Yu guessed.


    "It''s possible." Xia Honglie said solemnly.


    At this time, the ten cultivating sect masters on the arena all flew into the sky, and went to ask Ji Tianyun for peace.


    Xia Honglie saw this and said to Lin Yu: "Junior brother, I''ll go and greet the ancestors first."


    After speaking, he shot out like an arrow, and quickly merged with the ten masters of the cultivation sect.


    The field was quiet, no one dared to make a sound, they were all staring at the sky quietly.


    The ancestors kissed Which one would dare to talk nonsense at this time?


    You must know that the status of the ancestor is much higher than that of the suzerain.


    In fact, don''t talk about the ancestors of the Ji family, even if anyone comes to the Ji family, no one dares to neglect.


    After all, in a strict sense, people like me are all under the Ji family.


    The reason why ¡¡¡¡ divided the ten major schools of cultivation, one is for the convenience of management, and the other is for the convenience of slaying demons and eliminating demons.


    Ji family ruled the 27 vassal kingdoms in the eastern region of the Dawu Dynasty. It was a vast area. The ten major sects of cultivation were distributed among these vassal kingdoms. As soon as a strange incident is discovered, the nearest sect will be sent to annihilate them.


    In the air, after a conversation between the major sect masters and the four of Ji Tianyun, they landed on the ground one after another.


    Ji Tianyun was seated in the main seat, and the three of Ji Wuce accompanied him.


    The masters belong to you all.


    However, the Sect Master of the Town Demon Sect did not look for a seat, but went directly to the ring.


    ¡¾Collection of free books¡¿Follow v.x¡¾Book Friends Base Camp¡¿Recommend your favorite novels and receive cash red envelopes!


    After all, this year''s competition was held by the Demon Sect. As the highest person in charge of the Demon Sect, it is naturally impossible for him to sit and watch the show like other senior sects.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 180： Big match begins

    After ¡¡¡¡ Town Demon Sect Sect Master looked around on the ring, he first read out the rules of the genius contest as usual, and then announced the start of the competition.


    "The first game is the Immaculate Contest, and only disciples above the midterm period of Immaculate are allowed to participate in the war."


    "¡­¡­"


    "According to the regulations, the first half is a points match..."


    The points match is not to randomly assign opponents, but to give everyone an initial point based on the result of the big ratio of each school. People with the same points are each other''s opponents.


    The winner gets one point, and the loser gets the same score.


    After that, people with the same score still played against each other.


    Pay attention to the public account: book friends base camp, pay cash and coins when you follow!


    After a few rounds of such a series of battles, the rankings are then arranged according to the final points of each person.


    Because this ring in the valley is huge enough for fifteen groups of people to play at the same time, the efficiency of the competition is very high.


    About two hours later, the result of the points match came out.


    Town Demon Sect Sect Master immediately announced the start of the second half.


    The second half is a free challenge, and the progress is much faster than the first half.


    decided the top ten in less than an hour.


    "Next is the Condensation Realm Great Competition..."


    The Sect Master of the Town Demon Sect came back to the ring and announced the start of the Condensation Realm Grand Competition.


    Same as before, the first half is a points match.


    The disciples above the mid-stage of the Condensing Qi stage will play against each other based on their points.


    The people in the audience chatted while watching the battle.


    This time someone finally noticed Lin Yu and started talking about Lin Yu.


    Mainly because Lin Yu didn''t take the stage to participate in the war, which made them very curious.


    Of course, no one thinks that Lin Yu is too strong to not come to power, just as he is timid.


    More than an hour later, the points match ended again.


    finally ushered in the most exciting part of each year''s genius disciple battle-the condensed energy realm disciple''s decisive battle.


    Compared with the challenge of no-leakage disciples, the free challenge of condensed air disciples is much more enjoyable.


    One is because disciples in the Condensed Qi realm are far more powerful than disciples in the non-leakage realm, and they look good.


    Second, it is because the disciples of the condensing gas realm who can stand out in the free challenge have the possibility to step into the pill formation realm, which is of great significance.


    After all, for practitioners, the pill formation stage is a lifelong pursuit.


    Only when you step into the Pill Formation Realm can you truly stand out from all practitioners.


    not only has a lofty status, but also possesses extraordinary strength.


    The golden core is not broken, and the soul is immortal.


    Pill Formation Practitioners are almost immortal.


    Even if the whole person is burnt to ashes, as long as the golden core is still there, it can quickly recover.


    At that point, the physical body is really just a shell.


    At this time, a thin disciple flew onto the ring and looked around the crowd.


    "It''s Brother Liu Xiangchen of the Yunhai Sect!"


    "Senior Brother Liu won the sixth place last year, and he is the strongest among all the disciples of the late stage of the condensing state. When he comes to power, the other disciples of the late stage of the condensing state do not need to go up. Only the disciples of the peak of the condensing state can defeat him."


    "By the way, I remember just now that there seemed to be a disciple in the late stage of the Condensing Realm who did not participate in the points match?"


    "There is one."


    "It''s over, that guy is over! I just didn''t make it, and now I''m not an opponent of Senior Brother Liu, this competition is white, and I can''t get any rankings."


    "That person is also a big heart, so he dare not participate in the points competition in the late stage of the condensing state."


    "He is not the only one who is stupid. That warrior didn''t come on stage just now."


    "The one named Lin Yu? That guy may not be ready to take the place."


    "possible."


    Amidst everyone''s discussion, Yao Shaobai jumped onto the stage.


    Yao Shaobai ranked seventh last year, behind Liu Xiangchen, but this year he broke through to the peak of the condensing state, and it is no problem to defeat Liu Xiangchen.


    The two saluted each other.


    Immediately after the referee gave an order to announce the start of the competition.


    ৡª¡ª


    As soon as the voice fell, Liu Xiangchen''s body flew up and was pushed to the edge of the ring by Yao Shaobai''s Genesis Qi.


    didn''t even have a chance to struggle, so he fell out of the ring with a plop.


    "Yao Shaobai wins!"


    The referee announced loudly.


    Then he shouted again: "Please come on stage with the next challenger."


    "I come!"


    A female disciple in fluttering clothes flew to the ring and fell in front of Yao Shaobai.


    "It''s the big sister of Han Shiyao from the Town Demon Sect."


    "Last year Senior Sister Han ranked fifth, ahead of Senior Brother Liu and Senior Brother Yao. I don''t know if Senior Brother Yao will succeed this time."


    "Both of them are the pinnacles of the condensing state, and they are getting more and more exciting!"


    The people who watched the battle were looking forward to it, waiting for the two to fight a battle, watching it enjoyable.


    on the ring.


    The two saluted each other, and the referee announced: "Start!"


    ßÚßÚßÚ¡ª¡ª


    As soon as the referee''s voice fell, there was a babble on the stage.


    is the sound made by the two people''s Genesis after colliding.


    "I didn''t expect Senior Brother Yao to improve so fast, only four months after the breakthrough, he increased the strength of his Origin Qi to this level!"


    Many people exclaimed.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Han Shiyao suddenly broke out with all his strength, and the collision point between the two of them made a loud noise.


    followed by a shock wave spreading around, shaking the two of them back continuously.


    But at the moment when the shock wave appeared, Han Shiyao condensed a giant hand of Origin Qi, squeezed into a fist and slammed a punch at Yao Shaobai.


    Yao Shaobai was unprepared, and was bombarded by the attack and flew out of the ring.


    "Han Shiyao wins!" the referee immediately announced.


    "Sure enough, Senior Brother Yao is still too far behind Senior Sister Han. I just thought that the two could draw a tie."


    "How is that possible? Brother Yao didn''t take a long time to break through, and Senior Sister Han was already at the peak of the condensing state last year, so there is no chance for Senior Brother Yao to win."


    "That''s right! Normally, the practice of cultivation involves one step, one step, one step, one step, one step and one step. There are so many miracles."


    Amidst the people''s discussion, Duan Huayu of Sun Moon Sect flew into the ring.


    She took Han Shiyao out of the ring after only three rounds.


    After Duanmu Shao of Qian Wuzong came to power, he defeated her in just one face So far, the ranking order is basically the same as last year.


    Last year were Ye Qiuling, Xiao Nan, Duanmu Shao, Duan Huayu, Han Shiyao, Liu Xiangchen, Yao Shaobai...


    The only thing that has changed this year is that Yao Shaobai got one.


    But that was because he successfully broke through the realm, otherwise he was still not Liu Xiangchen''s opponent.


    "Next is the battle between Brother Xiao and Brother Duanmu!"


    "Senior Brother Xiao''s Genesis Qi intensity has already reached the limit of the condensing state peak, which is equivalent to not improving at all for nearly a year, while Senior Brother Duanmu has improved a lot this year, and the two are estimated to be equal!"


    "It is indeed equal. I heard that Senior Brother Duanmu''s Origin Qi intensity has been raised to the peak of the Condensing Qi Realm."


    "Really? It''s a good show now!"


    All the people present are looking forward to it, and want to know who is strong and who is weak.


    Since the two Gen Qi strengths are equal, the difference between the two depends on their proficiency in using Gen Qi.


    And at this time, the element of luck will become extremely important, and a small negligence may lead to a big change in the situation of the battle.


    So the next battle will be very exciting.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 181： Tactics

    "Start!"


    The referee stepped aside and shouted to Xiao Nan and Duanmu Shao.


    Click, click¡ª¡ª


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª


    The moment ¡¡¡¡''s voice fell, the two of them released their original energy at the same time.


    One is condensed into a pair of armor, the other is condensed into a giant sword.


    Both of them are very clear, the strength of the Origin Qi between each other is about the same, there is almost no difference.


    Therefore, there is no need to condense the giants of Genesis Qi to compete against the strength of Genesis Qi.


    That is purely a waste of energy.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Xiao Nan took the lead, swiping the giant sword in his hand towards Shao Duanmu, breaking the speed of sound in an instant, and making a loud noise.


    Shao Duanmu did not show any weakness, and slapped the armour-covered right hand toward the front side, slapped Xiao Nan''s huge sword to one side.


    Immediately afterwards, he flashed forward as soon as Xiao Nan''s door opened wide.


    came to Xiao Nan at lightning speed and blasted his chest with a punch.


    Pay attention to the official account: book fan base, pay cash and coins when you follow!


    Xiao Nan, as the second place last year, naturally cannot be succeeded by Duanmu Shao.


    The Genesis Qi giant sword in his right hand disappeared instantly, and a shield was condensed in his left hand, and he slapped the right fist from Shao Duanmu.


    bang.


    Duanmu Shao was slapped by the shield in Xiao Nan''s hand, and his center of gravity was unbalanced and he could not stand steady.


    How could Xiao Nan miss such a great opportunity.


    The Genesis Shield in his left hand disappeared immediately, and a short sword appeared in his right hand.


    pierced towards Shao Duanmu''s chest with lightning speed.


    clang¡ª¡ª


    Duanmu Shao tried his best to arouse the Origin Qi, gathering all the power on the armor on his chest, making it extremely strong.


    abruptly blocked the blow.


    "good!"


    "Good fight!"


    Countless people applauded.


    is worthy of being the strongest condensate disciple who has risen to the limit, and the battle between the two is extremely exciting.


    is even more exciting than the battle between Ye Qiuling and Xiao Nan last year.


    Then, the two continued to attack each other with all their strength.


    Sometimes Xiao Nan has the upper hand, sometimes Duanmu Shao is slightly better.


    However, since the strength of the two people''s origin qi is equal, it is difficult to distinguish the superior from the other for a while.


    "Junior, who do you think will win?"


    Outside the auditorium, Xia Honglie asked Lin Yudao.


    Lin Yu shook his head and said, "I can''t tell. For the moment, whoever wins and loses can only be determined by luck."


    "I think so too." Xia Honglie nodded.


    The combat power of a practitioner only depends on the state and the strength of the source energy.


    When the level of ¡¡¡¡ is equal to the strength of Genesis Qi, one can only see who has the better luck.


    Relatively speaking, the distinction between martial artists is a bit more complicated. One is to look at the martial arts realm, the second is to look at the level of internal power cultivation, and the third is to look at the special effects of different internal powers.


    The first two and the practitioner actually correspond one-to-one, the martial arts realm corresponds to the cultivation realm, and the inner strength level corresponds to the source energy intensity.


    The variables are mainly reflected in the special effects of different internal powers.


    Genesis Qi is ever-changing, but because it is ever-changing, there is no difference in Genesis Qi between different practitioners, and they have the same abilities.


    On the side of ¡¡¡¡ warrior, the more internal skills he cultivates, the more special abilities he possesses, and the stronger his combat power.


    Time passed by every minute.


    Xiao Nan and Duanmu Shao had already fought for hundreds of rounds unknowingly, but there was still no sign of a victory or defeat.


    The source qi in both of them is far from exhausted, there is no one who loses because of lack of physical strength.


    Sudden¡­¡­


    There was a boom.


    Duan Mu Shao''s right half of his body was smashed by a giant Genesis Qi hammer condensed by Xiao Nan.


    Xiao Nan seized this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, condensed a giant hand of Origin Qi and slammed a punch, directly knocking Duanmu Shao out of the ring.


    "It really depends on luck!"


    "Yes, Duanmu Shao was caught in direct sunlight just now, and was distracted for a moment, but in the end he didn''t have time to avoid Xiao Nan''s blow."


    "There is no way, the realm is the same, the source qi strength is the same, then it can only depend on who has rich experience and who is lucky."


    "¡­¡­"


    Whether it is the ancestor of the Ji family, the suzerain elder of the practice sect, or the disciple of the sect, they all feel that there is no difference in this battle, and the two can be tied for the first place.


    "Xiao Nansheng!"


    On the ring, the referee announced loudly.


    "Please take the next challenger to the stage."


    Although the referee felt that there was no disciple who could challenge Xiao Nan in the audience, the procedures that should be followed had to be completed.


    "Brother, it''s time for you to go." Xia Honglie reminded Lin Yudao excitedly.


    He wanted to see if Lin Yu could compete with Xiao Nan.


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    But just as he was about to express his intentions and fly onto the ring, suddenly an unusually loud voice came from a distance.


    "Ji Tianyun, I have someone who wants to challenge your Xiao Nan!"


    Everyone followed the sound and found a dozen figures slowly floating in the air in the distance.


    The words just now were uttered by one of the elders.


    "Xihong, Tianhe!"


    "You really are here!"


    Ji Tianyun stood up from his seat involuntarily and stared at the dozens of figures.


    Flying in the forefront are the two ancestors of the Xi family and the Yuan family.


    In the past 100 years, their two families have been the weakest of the eight families.


    Only five members of the ¡¡¡¡Š  family have blood inheritance, and only six of the Yu family have blood inheritance.


    And Ji Jiaguang''s family has eleven children with blood inheritance, which is equal to the sum of their two families.


    Therefore, the Yan family and the Yan family formed an alliance early and united together.


    After the members of the two great families flew over the valley, Xi Hong looked at Ji Tianyun and said, "Ji Tianyun, there is a condensed Qi realm disciple who wants to fight with your family Xiao Nan."


    Ji Tianyun looked at a young disciple beside Xi Hong, and said, "Your disciple only has the strength of the peak of the condensing energy realm. At most, it is equal to Xiao Nan. What''s the point of comparison?"


    "Xie Hong, I thought you were making a big move when you came here on this special trip, but I didn''t expect it to be just for such a small matter."


    Š hong smiled and said: "Ji Tianyun, I advise you not to underestimate this disciple next to me, he can easily defeat your Xiao Nan."


    "Oh? I''m curious where your confidence comes from Ji Tianyun is puzzled.


    Like him, everyone present couldn''t understand why Xi Hong dared to assert that the Condensed Qi realm disciple beside him could defeat Xiao Nan.


    Xiao Nan has reached the limit of the condensing energy realm peak, no matter how strong the disciple is, it is impossible to break the limit.


    Where is the sure victory?


    Š hong pointed to another practitioner on the right, and asked Ji Tianyun: "Ji Tianyun, do you know him?"


    "Zuo Qiubo! Of course I know the most talented practitioner today." Ji Tianyun nodded.


    For the practitioners of the Dawu Dynasty, Zuoqiubo''s name is like a thunderous.


    It only took him three years to step into the pill formation realm, and he was the most talented among all practitioners.


    is so strong that it is against the sky.


    can be called a peerless genius!


    In the air, Hsiang Hong announced: "Ji Tianyun, I accidentally obtained five old remnants of the exercises a few years ago. After Zuo Qiubo studied it, he deduced a tactic that can be practiced by practitioners. This tactic can be greatly improved. To enhance the combat power of the practitioner, do you want to see it?"


    "what?"


    Ji Tianyun was taken aback, and muttered: "How to fight?"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 182： The past of the family

    "Yes, it''s the tactics."


    Š hong repeated.


    Ji Tianyun narrowed his eyes, left his seat and flew into the sky.


    came in front of Xi Hong and Yan Tianhe.


    "Ji Tianyun, you finally can''t sit still." Yan Tianhe looked at Ji Tianyun and said.


    Š  Hongze said: "Ji Tianyun, it seems that you have not forgotten the rules set by the ancestors."


    Many years ago, in order to ensure that the mortals on this continent were not violated by evil things, the eight great families with ancient blood established the Dawu Dynasty, which was jointly managed by the eight great families.


    The reason why the mainland was not divided into eight pieces and eight dynasties were established was to avoid fighting each other and eventually being defeated by the demons.


    Of course, they are not protecting mortals because of the overflow of love, but to extract the essence of mortals and use them to refine the essence pill to improve their cultivation.


    So the eight great families can come together completely because of profit.


    But the problem is that if you unite because of your interests, you will often split because of your interests.


    As time passed, rifts gradually developed between the eight great families. Each family wanted to absorb more energy, and each family felt that they paid more and gained less.


    This kind of contradiction accumulates deeper and deeper, and finally reaches the point of irreconcilability.


    The eight heads of the eight great families had to sit together to discuss a new distribution system.


    After repeated negotiations, they decided not to protect the mortals of the Dawu Dynasty together, and the essence they absorbed would no longer be distributed uniformly.


    Instead, each family is in charge of a part of the vassal state, each family is responsible for the protection of the princely state, and the essence is also absorbed by each family.


    no longer interfere with each other.


    Of course, here is the question of who has more princes and less princes.


    Everything was normal at the beginning, because the princes assigned to each family were in line with the strength of each family.


    But with the passage of time, the strength of each family began to change. Some once powerful families became weaker for some reasons, and some once weak families became stronger for some reasons.


    After the weak became stronger, they wanted to occupy more of the princely kingdom, but after the strong became weaker, they were unwilling to let the princely kingdom out of their hands.


    It is impossible to invade by force. One is that no one wants to be the first person to tear his face, and the other is that weak families will form alliances.


    And if you really want to fight, it will only cheapen the evil things lurking in the dark, especially the demons.


    Therefore, the Patriarch of the Eight Great Family had to sit down again and discuss several new regulations.


    One of them is, which one can improve the existing cultivation system, and which one can ask other families to separate some vassal states.


    But this rule has a limitation, that is, it only takes effect between two adjacent families.


    Ji¡¯s family is adjacent to Jiang¡¯s, Yang¡¯s, and Xi¡¯s Welfare] Follow the public.. [Book Fan Base], and draw cash/points for reading books every day!


    So Xi Hong brought Yu Tianhe over to find him, just wanting to use this rule to pass a few princes from the Ji family.


    Ji Tianyun asked: "Xie Hong, the tactics you mentioned can increase the lethal power of the practitioners against evil things?"


    "That''s natural, and it absolutely conforms to the ancestor''s definition of an improved cultivation system, so according to the ancestor''s regulations, your Ji family should give me at least five vassal states." Xi Hong replied.


    "At this time, do you think of the rules of the ancestors?" Ji Tianyun sneered: "When colluding with the demons, why don''t you think about the rules set by the ancestors?"


    "With each other." Xi Hong did not show any weakness, "Ji Tianyun, when you were plotting that matter, why didn''t you think that your ancestors once stipulated that if you have problems with each other, you must sit down and negotiate together?"


    "Sit down and negotiate?" Ji Tianyun sneered again: "When I wanted to sit down and negotiate, I didn''t know who was the first to oppose it."


    Xi Hong smiled, and after looking at Yu Tianhe, he said to Ji Tianyun: "Ji Tianyun, you and I don''t have to fight forever on this matter. I will ask you a word, do you want to tear it apart with us? Shame? If so, you can refuse to obey the rule of your ancestors."


    "Are you threatening me?" Ji Tianyun said gloomily.


    "Whatever you think." Xi Hong didn''t care about Ji Tianyun''s anger, "You answer me, do you want to be the first person to tear your skin? If so, I think even if the two of me kill you here, Ji Tianyun , The other big families are not qualified to come out and say anything."


    Hearing this, Ji Tianyun''s expression changed again and again, and finally said in a deep voice, "Don''t worry, I won''t let you do what you want."


    The situation is stronger than the people, and now the layout has not been completed, so I have to bow my head first.


    Ji Tianyun has lived for so many years, naturally it is impossible for him to ruin a big plan because of impulse.


    Of course, this does not mean that he will give in.


    "Hmph, those ancient techniques have long since become impossible to practice, so the set of tactics deduced by Zuo Qiubo must be extremely difficult to practice, isn''t it?"


    "If I guess it is correct, only Zuo Chubo himself and the Qi Condensing Realm disciple you brought this time have learned this tactic, right?"


    Ji Tianyun has studied the positive internal strength, knowing that the positive internal strength is derived from the leftover pages of pure Yang Zhen Gong, so it is extremely difficult to practice.


    From this to the other, it is easy to think that the tactics must also be extremely difficult to practice.


    Š hong smiled, and replied, "So what? The ancestor''s rules didn''t say that it was too difficult to count."


    "Ji Tianyun, in addition to Zuo Qiubo himself, there are other disciples who can practice in this tactic, which is completely in line with the definition of an improved cultivation system. You can''t change this no matter how you say it."


    At this point, Ji Tianyun really has nothing to say.


    In fact, after he heard about Muyang, he had made similar ideas.


    For this reason, Xia Honglie, the old master of the Chiyang Sect, rushed to Ji''s house with all the positive internal skills, and the two studied together for several months.


    It''s a pity that it''s just nothing in the end.


    This idea of ??my own fell to no avail. I never thought that Hsieh Hong would make great progress on this matter.


    This made him sigh that good luck made people.


    "OkayJi Tianyun, I think you can''t find any other excuses. In that case, let the two of you compete quickly, so that everyone can be convinced."


    Š Hong urged.


    Ji Tianyun looked at the two of them, and flew back to the auditorium without saying a word.


    Xihong and Yan Tianhe looked at each other and smiled, knowing that Ji Tianyun had to accept the reality in front of him.


    After that, Si Hong turned around and said to the condensed Qi realm disciple behind him: "Ying Liang, go ahead, follow the plan."


    "Yes!"


    Ying Liangyao gave a salute to Xi Hong, and then quickly fell to the ring and stood in front of Xiao Nan.


    On the field, everyone watching the battle immediately talked about this scene.


    Just now, the conversation between the three of Xihong was blocked by special means, and there was no rumor, so no one knows what the three of them said.


    But even if you don¡¯t know the content of the dialogue, the picture in front of you can still be understood.


    That is the guy who just came down here to slap the Ji family ancestor in the face.


    on the ring.


    Yingliang first gave Xiao Nan a fist, then looked around, and said to all the practitioners: "Under Yingliang, before starting the battle, there are some things I want to explain to everyone. I believe everyone will be very interested."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 183： True genius

    Yingliang continued: "You should have heard the word warfare just now, yes, I practiced a warfare called "Yan Shen Jue"."


    "This kind of tactics was founded by Zuo Chubo, the most talented practitioner in the world, and is derived from the five broken pages of ancient magic techniques. People who are not very talented cannot practice it."


    "I can practice successfully, which is enough to prove that I am talented. I think this alone is enough to be qualified to participate in your genius disciple war."


    said, he emphasized: "I will let you know today, what a real genius is!"


    The practitioners present all showed solemn expressions when they heard this.


    This guy has such a big tone and full of confidence, he probably has some skills.


    didn''t know how powerful the "Yan Shen Jue" was in his mouth.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Yingliang finished speaking, he turned to look at the referee and said, "Can you announce the start of the competition?"


    The referee looked at Ji Tianyun, the ancestor of the Ji family. Seeing that the other party nodded in acquiescence, he announced loudly: "The test begins!"


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, Xiao Nan shot immediately.


    He knew that the opponent in front of him was very dangerous, so he was ready to go, and accumulated a thick layer of Origin Qi on his body.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    This layer of Genesis Qi gathered together in an instant, turning into an invisible fist and smashing towards Ying Liang.


    Ying Liang did not rush, condensed a giant source energy hand to block this menacing source energy fist, on the other side he used the source energy to condense a flying sword, controlling it to stab towards Xiao Nan.


    "what?"


    "This is one mind and two purposes?!"


    The practitioners present repeatedly exclaimed and finally understood why this tactic was called "Shen Yan Jue".


    I have to admit that this "Yan Shen Jue" is really extraordinary.


    Having the ability of one mind and two purposes is tantamount to directly doubling the combat power of the practitioner!


    Then, everyone analyzed the principle.


    guess it may be because "Yan Shen Jue" can split the spiritual soul of the practitioner into two.


    The source qi of the practitioner is condensed and controlled by the help of the spirit. The spirit is divided into two, and naturally it is possible to control the two source qi at the same time.


    "It doesn''t seem to be that strong either..."


    After careful observation for a while, everyone quickly discovered that the "Yan Shen Jue" was not as strong as they thought.


    From what has been observed so far, Ying Liang just barely managed to do two tasks with one mind, and the flying sword he controlled was obviously not lethal.


    There is no way, after all, "Yan Shen Jue" is not really an ancient magic practice method.


    But even so, this "Shen Yan Jue" is enough to be called a magical skill. After it is trained, it can increase combat power by at least 20 to 30%.


    You must know that in the past, apart from raising the realm and increasing the strength of the source energy, practitioners did not have any means to increase their combat power.


    Only martial arts can barely increase combat power, such as swordsmanship and swordsmanship.


    But the problem is that Genesis Qi is ever-changing. It may be a sword when it stabs forward, but it becomes a big sword when it hits it from top to bottom.


    Is that sword practice or swordsmanship?


    It would be a waste of time to practice together.


    Besides, Gen Qi is not only condensed into knives and swords. Knives, guns, clubs, axes, hooks and hooks are poor. Which of the 18 weapons you want to change? It''s impossible to practice every weapon''s routine, right?


    So it''s better to just fight, and if you win without a trick, you can get more aggressive.


    This is more flexible. After all, the characteristics of different weapons are different, and the cutting power of swords is no better than that of broadswords.


    On the ring, Xiao Nan was completely defeated after only resisting three rounds.


    After all, Ying Liang''s combat power is at least two to thirty percent stronger than him. There is no suspense to win.


    The practitioners present all sighed after seeing the result.


    They knew very well that once the "Shen Yan Jue" became popular, the geniuses among practitioners would be divided into two levels.


    Those who can practice "Shen Yan Jue" belong to the first grade, and they are true geniuses. Those who can''t cultivate Shen Shen Jue but can step into the pill formation realm belong to the second grade.


    Unlike before, it only takes the breakthrough of realm as the standard.


    In the air, Xi Hong looked at Ji Tianyun with a smile and said, "Ji Tianyun, how? This set of tactics created by Zuo Qiubo is enough to greatly improve the existing cultivation system, right?"


    Ji Tianyun said coldly: "I hope you don''t forget the rules of the ancestors and give us this set of tactics."


    "That''s natural." Xi Hong agreed with pleasure.


    The children of their aristocratic family practice bloodline techniques, and they simply don''t appreciate this incomplete method. They just want to give it to them, it''s no big deal.


    After finishing speaking, Xi Hong smiled again: "Ji Tianyun, don''t blame me for this matter. To blame, only your clerks are more trash. No one has such a big talent as Zuo Chubo."


    Hearing this, Ji Tianyun scanned all the practitioners present with a gloomy face.


    Xihong is right, these practitioners are too rubbish.


    The Ye Qiuling that he had been optimistic about was unbearable, and he didn''t have the ability to improve his cultivation system at all.


    After watching the practitioner, Ji Tianyun looked at Xia Honglie again.


    This Chiyang Sect¡¯s old sect master is extremely talented, but it¡¯s a pity that no matter how to derive the remaining pages of Chunyang True Power, you can only deduce martial arts of the level of positive internal power, and don¡¯t even think about it.


    Therefore, there is no room for improvement in the martial arts training system.


    If you want to improve, you still have to work **** the side of the practitioner.


    But it is a pity that the chance of a genius among practitioners is far lower than that of a warrior.


    Throughout the Dawu dynasty, there are so many people who practice martial arts, and it is easy to emerge one or two people with great talents.


    But the number of practitioners is extremely rare.


    The base number is small, so the chance of being a peerless genius is naturally much smaller.


    After so many years, there has been a Zuo Chubo.


    I have to say, this good luck is really good.


    In the air, Hsi Hung saw that the humiliation was almost the same, so he said to Liang: "Yingliang, come back."


    "Yes!" Ying Liang responded immediately.


    But as soon as his voice fell, there was a loud voice shouting: "Wait!"


    Immediately afterwards, a figure flew from the outer corner of the auditorium and flew straight to the giant ring in the middle of the valley.


    Everyone can see This person turns out to be Lin Yu.


    "What is he doing?"


    "Is he going to challenge that Yingliang?"


    The practitioners present were all curious.


    Lin Yu no matter what everyone is thinking, he fell directly in front of Ying Liang, clasped his fist and said: "Red Sun Sect innate martial artist, Lin Yu."


    Yingliang also clasped his fists, and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu went straight to the topic and said: "I am one of the contestants in this genius battle, I want to challenge you now."


    "You are a warrior, challenge me?" Ying Liang only found it unbelievable. It was hard to imagine that he would be challenged by a warrior.


    The other people present too, it is difficult to understand where Lin Yu''s confidence comes from.


    Innate martial artist, dare to challenge a practitioner at the pinnacle of the condensed energy realm?


    is still a practitioner who has practiced "Yan Shen Jue"!


    Isn¡¯t this inevitable to lose?


    "Just ask if you dare?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Is this something you dare not dare to?" Ying Liangshi smiled and said, "I feel embarrassed."


    "Indeed!" Lin Yu nodded and smiled: "You will indeed be ashamed, because you will lose to me."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 184： Who cares about you

    "Whatever you say, you are happy."


    Ying Liang replied lightly, not taking Lin Yu''s words seriously.


    As a genius practitioner, he will not fall into a competition with a warrior.


    The other party thinks he is great, so let him think so, there is no need to correct him.


    That will only make you lose the price.


    After Ying Liang finished speaking, he looked up to the sky, ready to fly back into the air, and returned to the side of Xi Hong and others.


    "etc."


    Suddenly, Ji Tianyun in the main seat of the audience shouted.


    Xihong and Yan Tianhe looked at him together.


    Ji Tianyun looked at the two and said, "Xie Hong, I still need to remind you of the rules of genius warfare? Those who come on stage are not eligible to step down unless they defeat all challengers or are defeated."


    Of course, he didn''t say this because he was optimistic about Lin Yu, but because the current situation is no different.


    Now it is only a warrior who is challenging Ying Liang. It is normal to lose and it is not ashamed.


    But if you win, you can kill the opponent''s prestige fiercely.


    Although nothing can be saved, at least some face can be saved.


    Š hong smiled, and turned his head to correspond with Liang said: "Yingliang, if this is the case, you just follow the rules."


    "Yes!"


    Ying Liang did not dare to defy, and immediately took his orders.


    But he was very unhappy in his heart.


    He really doesn''t want to fight a warrior in full view. This will definitely leave a stain on his life and become his dark history.


    When others talked about him secretly, they would say that Ying Liang, as a genius practitioner, had actually competed with a warrior in the arena.


    Thinking of this, Ying Liang said loudly: "Lin Yu, I know what you are thinking. You want to build a good reputation for yourself by challenging me. Then you can take this matter to brag, saying that you are even talented. The strongest practitioners in the world have challenged."


    "I have to admit that you are really good at picking time, and you can only choose when others can''t refuse."


    "Admire, I admire it very much!"


    These words must be said, only in this way can I justify myself.


    Let others know that they are accepting the challenge, one is because the rules are there, and the other is because the other party is a villain, taking advantage of the danger to make oneself unable to refuse.


    As he wished, these words really worked.


    The spectators present followed his thoughts, and found that it really made sense only in this way.


    Otherwise, why did Lin Yu take the stage to challenge Yingliang?


    Knowing that he will lose, he will undoubtedly take the stage to challenge. There must be some ulterior motive.


    I know now, he just wanted to make a false name.


    This Lin Yu turned out to be just a man of fame.


    "Your nonsense is so much."


    Lin Yu shook his head helplessly, looked at the referee and said: "This elder, please also hurry up to announce the start of the competition."


    He didn''t bother to care about what others thought, so he didn''t want to defend himself.


    This world is respected by the strong, as long as you are strong enough, no one dare to laugh at you, otherwise it is useless to argue.


    He admired a word that a big man in his previous life said, development is the last word.


    Putting it on yourself, that means becoming stronger is the last word.


    Everything else is meaningless.


    If it wasn''t for winning the guy in front of him to get rewards and make himself stronger, he wouldn''t even bother to care about this guy.


    "etc!"


    Yingliang stopped the referee who was about to announce the start, looked at Lin Yu and questioned: "Don''t you dare to say that you didn''t play this idea? Don''t you dare to say that you didn''t challenge me for a false name?"


    "Do you like to listen to good things, like being scolded?" Lin Yu was really annoyed by this self-proclaimed guy, and said directly: "I tell you now, I will challenge you on stage as a reward for being greedy for the first place. I''ll take care of you. Who is it? Even if there is a dog standing on this platform, I can''t miss it."


    "you?!"


    Yingliang''s eyes condensed, and then he sneered: "It''s useless to deny it, you just came for my reputation."


    "Fame?" Lin Yu just thought it was funny, "You are not connected to the Dan realm now, and you are worth talking about fame? You really take yourself seriously!"


    These cultivators are far inferior to the children of the aristocratic family in their cultivation all their lives, so they are paying attention to fame?


    Before becoming the strongest, what''s the use of a fake name?


    Lin Yu thinks this guy may have a brain disease.


    "Very good!" Ying Liang was completely irritated by Lin Yu''s words, and said solemnly: "It seems that I have to teach you how to respect the strong!"


    After speaking, he turned to the elder referee and said, "Elder referee, please announce the start."


    The elder referee nodded, and announced as he stepped back, "The test begins!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Lin Yu immediately released part of his physical strength, and his entire body increased in a circle.


    A fist was thrown towards Ying Liang.


    Yingliang originally wanted to say two more pretending words, but he didn''t say the words, but found that the opponent''s fist had already come to him.


    He hurriedly urged his whole body of Genesis Qi, condensing a pair of armor covering his body surface.


    was secretly surprised, how could this kid be so fast? !


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu hit Ying Liang''s face with a punch.


    hit him and staggered back a few steps.


    Lin Yu said nothing, and shot forward like an arrow.


    slammed Ying Liang violently, knocking him back to the ground.


    In the next moment, Lin Yu knelt down on Ying Liang''s chest by the momentum, and his fists fell like rain.


    It was only then that Ying Liang finally reacted, and he was the first to face him and fell in the wind.


    Hello everyone, our public account will find red envelopes of gold and coins every day, and you can receive them as long as you pay attention. Please seize the opportunity for the last benefit at the end of the year. Public Account [Kanwen Base]


    "Looking for death!"


    Yingliang yelled violently.


    One heart and two uses, one side condenses a flying sword to attack Lin Yu, and on the other side a thicker Origin Qi armor to avoid being injured by the opponent.


    He believed that under his own offensive, Lin Yu would definitely be forced to choose defense or dodge.


    When the time comes, he can take advantage of the situation to fight back.


    àØàØàØ¡ª¡ª


    However, Ying Liang was shocked that Lin Yu didn''t dodge or hide, just knelt down on him, slamming his fists, turning a blind eye to the flying sword.


    And his face was as calm as water, neither the joy of gaining the upper hand, nor the slightest worry that he might be counterattacked.


    As if this battle is just a routineßÚ¡ª¡ª


    Ying Liang urged Yuan Qi Feijian with all his strength, and stab Lin Yu fiercely.


    Lin Yu didn''t even look at it, letting it stab him.


    "This?"


    "How could Lin Yu be so strong?"


    The people watching the battle looked at the scene on the ring, and their hearts were shocked.


    Especially Xiao Nan, Duan Huayu, Yao Shaobai, etc., feel incredible.


    Lin Yu can actually beat Ying Liang? !


    Then if you are against him, don''t you even have the chance to fight back? !


    At this time, a person suddenly said: "It''s not that Lin Yu is too strong, but Ying Liang is too stupid! Martial artists are physical training, physically strong, and don''t need to always think about defense like we do."


    When the practitioners heard it, they all reacted.


    That''s right, the martial artist is physical training, and the physical body is strong.


    If you want to hurt the warrior, you must use enough power.


    Yingliang puts his main power on defense, the source energy intensity of the distracted control is too low, and the flying sword he controls is only about 20% of his full strength, naturally it is difficult to pose a threat to Lin Yu, a warrior.


    How can such a style of play work?


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 185： This is genius

    Lin Yu''s fists kept falling, and the well-fought source Qi armor kept cracking, and the repairing speed could not keep up with the damage speed.


    It won¡¯t be long before it will be completely broken.


    However, Ying Liang calmed down at this time and discovered his own tactical error.


    Fighting against the warrior, the key is not to let the opponent get close.


    As a condensed energy cultivator, he could have done this easily, but he turned out to be the same as a non-leakage cultivator, and he stupidly fought close to the opponent.


    Of course, it¡¯s all because I didn''t take this warrior seriously just now, and didn''t think about dealing with him with all his strength, so that he suddenly took the trouble to take the upper hand.


    "I underestimated you!"


    Yingliang gave a soft sigh, retracting the source energy that condensed the flying sword, and also the source energy that condensed the armor.


    combined the two source qi into one piece, turned it into imperial source qi and applied it to Lin Yu, pushing him away from his body.


    As expected, Lin Yu slowly stood up under the influence of this force.


    Ying Liang hastily kicked his legs back and took the opportunity to stay away from Lin Yu.


    "Want to run?"


    Lin Yu suddenly released the pure yang zhenqi in his body.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    There was a loud noise.


    Pure Yang Zhenqi exploded violently, like a fireball exploding centered on Lin Yu''s body.


    The Genesis Qi that Ying Liang exerted on him was completely exploded.


    "Oops!"


    Yingliang secretly said that it is not good.


    Just as he was about to do something, Lin Yu''s fist was already wrapped in a strong wind and came to his chest.


    punched a big hole in his chest.


    "Yingliang, don''t you want to teach me how to respect the strong? Now I ask you, how to respect the strong?"


    Lin Yu slowly retracted his fist, and said in his mouth.


    Yingliang''s complexion was cloudy and sunny, and he repaired the wound on his chest without saying a word.


    He originally wanted to press Lin Yu to kneel in front of him with the imperial source energy, telling him that he should kneel and talk in the face of the strong, but in the end...


    Same as Ying Liang''s silence, the whole valley was silent at this time.


    Everyone watching the battle was stunned.


    Originally thought that Ying Liang was a tactical error before he fell, and as long as he changed his combat strategy, he could turn defeat into victory.


    After ¡¡¡¡ never wanted to change his strategy, he was completely defeated even if he couldn''t handle a single face-to-face.


    It¡¯s just that what they don¡¯t understand is how exactly did Lin Yu blast away the imperial source qi that Yingliang exerted on him?


    What happened to the explosion just now?


    On the other side, Ji Tianyun, who was sitting in the main seat of the audience, beamed with shocked eyes.


    He abruptly stood up from his seat, looked at Lin Yu, and asked loudly, "Lin Yu, what is the true energy you just released?"


    That is definitely not masculine innocence.


    is a higher level of power than masculine true qi.


    Ji Tianyun knew this very well.


    In fact, he already has an answer in his mind, but he still wants to ask clearly.


    "It''s pure yang zhenqi!" Lin Yu replied: "After I integrated all the positive internal powers, I developed a set of exercises called pure yang internal power. After practicing, I have pure yang zhenqi."


    "Pure Yang Inner Power?" Ji Tianyun smiled and said: "Your Pure Yang Inner Power is terrific. It has some similarities with Pure Yang True Power, and it is far stronger than Positive Inner Power!"


    There is no pure Yang Zhen Gong in their clan, they practice bloodline skills, but he has read relevant information in the family and knows what kind of power the pure Yang Zhen Gong possesses.


    Ji Tianyun turned his head to look at Xi Hong and Yang Tianhe in the sky, and said, "Xiao Hong, Yu Tianhe, have you seen it? This is the real genius. The method he created is so similar to the orthodox method of ancient times, Zuo Qiu The "Yan Shen Jue" created by Bo and this comparison is just a kid''s trick."


    Š Hong and Yan Tianhe have no worse eyesight than Ji Tianyun, and naturally they can see the mystery of Pure Yang''s internal power.


    knows that this set of internal strength is very close to the orthodox pure Yang Zhen Gong, and it is indeed much better than "Yan Shen Jue".


    "Ji Tianyun, I admit that this exercise is very strong, but what use is it that he can only practice such a strong exercise?"


    Š Hong said calmly.


    He knows what Ji Tianyun wants to say, but he wants to say that this set of exercises created by Lin Yu has greatly improved the martial arts training system.


    It is a pity that the ancestors'' regulations are very clear. The practice system created must be able to be taught to other talents.


    Sure enough, after he said this, the smile on Ji Tianyun''s face immediately reduced a little.


    Ji Tianyun also thought of this.


    Due to the changes in the ancient times, orthodox techniques such as Pure Yang Zhen Gong have become impossible to practice. Therefore, the closer the techniques created by later generations are to such techniques, the more difficult it is to practice.


    Like the masculine internal strength and Yan Shen Jue, only those who are talented to guard against the sky can practice.


    The set of pure yang internal strength founded by Lin Yu is far superior to the two, and maybe it''s impossible for others to practice.


    "For my ancestors, my subordinates have also learned this set of pure yang internal power."


    Just then, a voice outside the audience shouted loudly.


    Ji Tianyun hurriedly turned his head to look, it turned out to be Xia Honglie.


    Xia Honglie didn''t know why Ji Tianyun cared about this martial arts exercises so much, he didn''t know the rules set between the family, and he didn''t know what the three family leaders were arguing in the air just now.


    But since the other party cares so much about whether this exercise can be taught to others, he naturally wants to take the initiative to rectify his name.


    "Hong Lie, have you really learned this martial arts?" Ji Tianyun asked nervously as if grasping the straw.


    "Subordinates dare not deceive the ancestors."


    Xia Honglie said while flying to the ring, came to Lin Yu and Ying Liang, and then released the pure yang zhenqi in his body and showed it to the three ancestors of the family.


    "Hahaha! Good! Very good! Very good!"


    [Book Friends Welfare to get cash or points, and iPhone12, Switch waiting for you! Follow the vx public account [Kanwen Base] to get it!


    Ji Tianyun laughed loudly praised: "Lin Yu, this set of martial arts you created is so close to the ancient inheritance, but it can also allow others to practice. It is truly a talented and talented wizard!"


    "Then what Zuo Chubo compares with you, calling him a mediocrity is regarded as exalting him!"


    After Ji Tianyun said these words, he said to Xie Hong and Yu Tianhe in the air: "Two people, what else do you want to say now? Don''t tell me that improving the martial arts training system is not considered an improvement. The ancestors'' regulations There is no such one."


    The family is struggling to train practitioners, the purpose is to let them kill demons and slayer demons, and protect those mortals who can extract their energy.


    It''s not that they looked at the practitioners high and looked down at the warriors.


    In their eyes, warriors and cultivators are the same. White cats and black cats are good cats that can catch mice.


    It''s nothing more than the difficulty of martial artist''s cultivation is more difficult than that of cultivator, and it consumes more resources than cultivator, so it is mainly to train cultivator.


    So there is no rule to say that improving the martial arts training system is not an improvement.


    Seeing the silence of Xian Hong and Yang Tianhe, Ji Tianyun flew into the sky and came to the two of them and said: "Now that you and I have someone to improve the existing cultivation system, should we talk about the distribution of vassal states again? Woolen cloth?"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 186： I want source stone

    The voices of the three family patriarchs were shielded by special means and could not be spread outside.


    Therefore, no one else in the room knows what they are discussing.


    But at this moment, these practitioners didn''t care about the disputes between the family.


    After all, those things are too far away from them.


    What they are most concerned about right now is why Lin Yu is so strong that he can play well without fighting back.


    What is going on with that pure Yang Zhenqi, even the imperial material source Qi can be blown away.


    If the innate martial artist can learn pure Yang internal strength, what else is there for practitioners like yourself?


    Thinking of this, all practitioners were shocked to discover a terrifying fact.


    It seems that innate martial artists can indeed learn pure Yang internal power.


    Because any warrior who can step into the innate must be a talented person.


    For example, Xia Honglie, hasn''t he already learned this set of pure yang internal strength?


    Of course, fortunately, it is extremely difficult to step into the innate, and there are very few innate warriors, which is not enough to pose a threat to them.


    In the auditorium, Ye Qiuling''s eyes were gloomy, and he muttered to himself: "It turns out that this pure Yang internal strength is so powerful and so important..."


    She didn''t know the rules and entanglements between the aristocratic families. She didn''t know that the ancestors of the Ji family cared about Muyang so much. Not only did she fancy Muyang''s special positive internal energy, but also because Muyang might improve the existing martial arts practice system.


    If she knew that the family cares so much about the improvement of the cultivation system, she would definitely not despise the pure Yang internal power.


    will definitely take Lin Yu and Chunyang Internal Strength to meet the Ji family.


    That way, she can make a recommendation.


    But it''s late now, this credit has nothing to do with her...


    In contrast to her, Xia Honglie at this time was excited and unable to control herself.


    "Junior, I''m so relieved!"


    Xia Honglie supported Lin Yu''s shoulder and said, "Did you hear what the ancestor said? Said that this set of pure Yang internal strength you created is stronger than the "Yan Shen Jue", and that you are more talented than Zuo Qiubo !"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Lin Yu didn''t say anything, but Ying Liang could no longer stand.


    Ying Liang sneered and said, "Just because you deserve to be compared with Zuo Chubo-senior? Zuo Chubo-senior has entered the pill formation realm after only three years of cultivation, and you...hmph, you have no chance of continuing to break through in your entire life."


    "Yes, you really beat me now, but it won''t be long before I can stand on a mountain far higher than you and look down on you."


    "You warriors will always be our lives under our feet!"


    Like him, the other practitioners present also viewed Lin Yu in the same way.


    Xiao Nan, Duanmu Shao, Duan Huayu, Han Shiyao, Yao Shaobai...


    None of these genius practitioners can accept that Lin Yu is stronger than them, so they have to comfort themselves in their hearts. Lin Yu''s strength is only temporary, and there is no future in the future.


    It won¡¯t take long for himself to surpass him!


    And when everyone''s thoughts were different, the three ancestors in the sky had already negotiated something.


    Ji Tianyun left the gloomy-faced Hsi Hong and Yan Tianhe, and fell back to his seat.


    He looked at Lin Yu as soon as he stopped and said, "Lin Yu, you deserve a reward for your great work today! Tell me what reward you want."


    Lin Yu replied: "I want the source stone."


    "Source Stone?" Ji Tianyun was surprised, wondering why Lin Yu made this request.


    Ji Wuce next to him explained: "Lin Yu, the source stone is very precious. There are so many people in a school of practice, and there are only three quotas per year, it is impossible to give you the source stone as a reward."


    A source stone is placed in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, which can allow at least 30 practitioners to simultaneously cultivate the souls for six to seven months, helping them break through the realm and improve their strength.


    Isn''t it too wasteful to reward a warrior?


    Ji Tianyun waved his hand to Ji Wuzai, and then said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, you have done enough credit today. It is not bad to reward you the source stone, but you have to make it clear first, what is the use of the source stone? ."


    Lin Yu replied: "Ancestor, this is the case. Some time ago, I was studying the innate techniques in the Soul Cultivation Hall and found that the source stone might help me break through to the Gang Qi realm."


    "Gang Qi Realm!" Ji Tianyun nodded slowly and said, "There was indeed such a realm in ancient times."


    When they heard the three words î¸ Qi Jing, the people such as Hsi Hong, Yan Tianhe and others who had been preparing to leave involuntarily stopped.


    This is the realm of orthodox martial arts in ancient times. Since that change, no one has stepped into this realm. How could they not care?


    "Lin Yu, why can Yuanshi help you step into the Gang Qi realm?" Ji Tianyun asked.


    Lin Yu took out the rhetoric that he had thought about a long time ago: "Ancestor, this is related to the innate method I practiced. The specific reason is very complicated. It is not clear in one or two sentences, and I only speculate that this is possible. I have to try specifically. I know it now."


    Since the changes in the ancient times, the martial artist must realize his own innate techniques if he wants to step into the innate. As a result, the innate techniques of each innate martial artist are different.


    So Ji Tianyun doesn''t think Lin Yu''s statement is problematic.


    Maybe Lin Yu''s practice is quite special.


    Also, the origin of the source stone is related to the secret source power, so far no one has been able to study it thoroughly, only knowing that it can help to cultivate the soul, I don''t know if there are other effects.


    Ji Tianyun looked at Xi Hong and others in the air, and then said to Lin Yu: "Okay, I will give you a source stone and let you try it."


    "Ancestor, one source stone may not be enough."


    "Not enough? How many do you want?"


    "Ancestor, at least two."


    "Two?" Ji Tianyun frowned slightly, and said, "You will try with a source stone first."


    "Good." Lin Yu agreed.


    The other party insists on refusing, and he is not easy to force it.


    And now he still doesn''t know how much energy a source stone can **** out, so let''s figure this out first.


    Ji Tianyun wiped the space ring, took out a source stone, and then threw it to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu took it and placed it in his hand to observe carefully.


    As the elder Fang said before, the source stone is about the same size as an egg, and it is as gentle as jade, with a stream of light flashing in it, like a night pearl.


    At this time the black disc on his chest shook slightly, and a line of prompt messages appeared before his eyes.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+1000000¡¿


    [Get the red envelope] The cash or coin red envelope has been issued to your account! Follow the public account on WeChat [Kanwen Base] to receive it!


    "It''s really a full one million yuan!"


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, meditating cross-legged on the ground, pretending to practice hard.


    Quiet on the court.


    Everyone is staring at Lin Yu.


    Ji Tianyun and Xi Hong are just curious. After all, they have inherited blood, and they can practice blood techniques equivalent to ancient innate techniques.


    And the practitioners present are not just as simple as curious.


    They have a strong sense of crisis in their hearts.


    If this warrior can really step into the Gang Qi realm, wouldn''t it be necessary to compare with the vast majority of practitioners here?


    When a warrior stepped into the innate, he would have the strength equivalent to the Qi Condensation Realm. Then, when he stepped into the next realm, wouldn''t he have the strength equivalent to the Pill Condensation Realm?


    Be aware that apart from aristocratic families, there are generally five to eight practitioners in the pill formation realm in a cultivating sect, and most people have no hope of entering the pill formation realm in their entire lives.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 187： Break on the spot

    After Lin Yu pretended to be a bit, he stood up and said to Ji Tianyun: "Ancestor, one source stone will not work, but two more."


    "Two more?" Ji Tianyun shook his head and said: "Lin Yu, the source stone is indeed as precious as Wuyi said just now. It is the limit to give you one, and it is impossible to give you two more."


    Lin Yu immediately said: "Ancestor, or else, I don''t need to practice for the remaining 20 months of the Tianyuanzong Soul Cultivation Hall, so I replaced it with two source stones."


    Twenty months of training is equivalent to 2.88 million energy, and two source stones are equivalent to 2 million energy.


    It seems to be a loss, but in fact there is no loss at all, and there is still a profit.


    why?


    Because a school of practice only has a quota of three source stones a year, one source stone supports the soul hall running for six to seven months, and those three are 18 to 21 months.


    When he absorbs vital energy in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, it will cause the consumption to double.


    In other words, these three source stones can only run the Soul Cultivation Hall for 9 to 10.5 months.


    Tianyuan Sect Sect Master naturally couldn''t watch the Origin Stone lose out in advance, so he would definitely limit his training time in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls and let himself spend the 20 months in a few years.


    There is another point. The 2.88 million yuan energy has to be slowly absorbed in the Soul Cultivation Hall, while the yuan energy in the source stone can be paid immediately, which can immediately improve one''s strength.


    Judging from the current situation, it is better to improve the strength as soon as possible.


    There seems to be a disharmony between the aristocratic families, the demon clan is hiding in the dark and staring at it, and the deceit has been thinking about itself.


    I always feel that a big crisis is coming.


    Can''t wait.


    After hearing what Lin Yu said, Ji Tianyun shook his head and said, "Lin Yu, at most, I will give you one source stone."


    One source stone can be used for 30 practitioners to cultivate the soul for six to seven months. In other words, it can allow one practitioner to cultivate the soul for 15 to 18 years.


    Therefore, the twenty months of training in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls in exchange for a source stone is already very exaggerated.


    This still depends on Lin Yu''s great work.


    Lin Yu replied: "Ancestor, otherwise, I want a source stone and 2000 bottles of essence pills, and the training time of Tianyuanzong''s Soul Cultivation Hall is unnecessary. I promise to use these resources to break through to the Gang Qi realm on the spot, I I¡¯ve just tried it, and I¡¯m pretty sure now."


    2000 bottles of Essence Pill can increase the percentage of innate skills by 50 points, which corresponds to exactly 1 million yuan.


    Ji Tianyun thought for a while and said: "Forget it, I''ll give you 1,500 more Essence Pills, including the 500 bottles for the first place in the genius battle, and give you 2,000 bottles."


    After finishing speaking, he once again took out a source stone from the space ring and threw it to Lin Yu, then instructed Ji Wuxi to hand over 2000 bottles of Essence Pill to Lin Yu.


    After Lin Yu got these training resources, he immediately meditated cross-legged on the ring.


    Opened a bottle of essence pill and swallowed it in his belly.


    At this time, he had a total of 2409 bottles of Essence Pills. The 449 bottles of Essence Pills he earned last time in Guangnan City have been received by him. He had eaten 40 bottles in the previous experiment, and there were 409 bottles left, which totaled 2409 bottles.


    Everyone watched Lin Yu swallowing Essence Pill bottle by bottle. Although they were curious, they didn''t think much.


    After all, the essence pill is pure acquired essence, not a specific substance, and it will immediately turn into a essence when swallowed in the stomach.


    Practitioners rely on refining this essence to increase the strength of source qi.


    Refining hundreds of bottles at a time is a trivial matter.


    Maybe Lin Yu''s innate technique is quite special, and it can also transform the essence pill into some kind of power.


    Lin Yu quickly finished 2,000 bottles of essence pills, which increased the progress of the innate exercise method by 50%, plus the original 1%, which is 51%.


    He deliberately left 409 bottles of essence pills in no hurry to eat.


    Because the vital energy will be used to modify martial arts next, if you don''t leave some essence pills, you will waste many opportunities to increase your physical strength.


    "The remaining 49% will be strengthened with Yuanneng!"


    Lin Yu took the essence pill while operating on the modifier panel.


    A moment later.


    The innate technique was strengthened to 100%, and a huge amount of information poured into Lin Yu''s mind.


    These information are all martial arts knowledge related to Gang Qi.


    "Gang Qi Realm, I finally stepped into Gang Qi realm!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed.


    After working hard for so long, he finally possessed the strength equivalent to the pill formation realm.


    Then, he carefully felt the information in his mind.


    "If I don''t release my physical power now, the strength of the practitioner who has just stepped into the early stage of the pill formation realm is about the same."


    Before stepping into the Gang Qi Realm, his suppressed strength was comparable to the peak of the Condensing Qi Realm. He had just released a part of his physical power during the battle with Ying Liang to win.


    Therefore, after stepping into the Gang Qi realm, his suppressed strength is equivalent to that of the practitioner who has just stepped into the early stage of the Pill Formation Realm.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 1 source stone¡¿


    On the modifier panel, there is an extra unit after the Yuanneng number.


    Now it shows 1 source stone, but if you click on it with your mind, a number of 1068095 will be displayed.


    just absorbed two source stones totaling 2 million yuan, plus the original 2048095 yuan.


    However, 980,000 yuan of energy was used to strengthen the innate skills, so there is a total of 1068095 left, which is rounded up to show 1 source stone.


    "There are many more vital energy, and there are also many essence pills, which can strengthen the martial arts and enhance the strength."


    Lin Yu first strengthens pure Yang internal power.


    spent a total of 630,000 yuan to strengthen the pure Yang internal power from the ninth to the eighteenth.


    The eighteenth layer is the upper limit of pure yang internal power, which can already be directly integrated with other positive internal powers without further strengthening.


    Lin Yu continued to modify, and soon strengthened the newly acquired positive internal power from zero to the eighteenth layer, consuming a total of 17,100 yuan energy.


    Immediately afterwards, he spent 1,000 yuan energy to fuse this strengthened masculine internal power into pure yang internal power.


    #ËÍ888Òƶ¯ºì°ü#Follow vx. public account [Kanwen Base], watch popular masterpieces, and draw 888 cash red envelopes!


    Of course, UU Reading Chunyang internal power has not changed because of the fusion of positive internal power is not enough.


    "Let''s revise those newly learned body exercises again, strengthen them to the full, and integrate them into the undamageable golden body."


    There are a total of five newly learned body exercises, and the special effects they possess are not available in the current non-destructive golden body.


    Lin Yu spent a total of 21,000 yuan to fully enhance these five internal skills, and spent another 2500 yuan to integrate them all into the indestructible golden body.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Congenital Gongfa (Gang Qi Realm) (+), Pure Yang Internal Gong (18th Floor) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 396495¡¿


    Lin Yu looked at the list of modifiers, and first clicked on the + sign behind the undamaged gold body.


    "It''s not bad for the golden body or there is only one option of fusion. It seems that the special effects and characteristics of fusion are still not enough."


    Lin Yu frowned.


    I have already learned all the internal exercises that Chiyang Sect can learn, and I can¡¯t think of any traits that I can absorb. What should I do next?


    "Forget it, don''t care about this, let''s see how my current strength is."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 188： Zhan Ye Qiuling

    Lin Yu felt the new pure Yang internal power information in his mind.


    quickly judged the current strength.


    "With my current strength, even if I don''t release my physical power, I can defeat the practitioners in the early stage of the pill formation realm."


    "So my strength after suppression should be between the early and mid-stage pill formation stage."


    "If the power of the physical body is also released, the practitioners in the middle stage of the knot pill realm can be hung easily."


    Lin Yu is satisfied with his strength.


    then stood up and looked at Ji Tianyun on the main seat, and said: "Old ancestor, fortunately not insulting my life, I have successfully stepped into the Gang Qi state."


    As he spoke, he released a pure Yang Qi, causing it to burn on his fist.


    Ji Tianyun is very knowledgeable and learned about the strength of the warriors in the Gang Qi realm in the ancient times from the family collection materials, so she quickly distinguished the pure Yang Gang Qi on Lin Yu''s fist.


    "Okay! Really a genius!"


    Ji Tianyun laughed, and then looked at the two people in the air, Xihong and Yu Tianhe, and said, "Have you seen? The martial artist under my door can step into the dungeon atmosphere that no one has stepped into for thousands of years, better than yours. What Zuo Chubo doesn''t know how much stronger it is!"


    The audience was shocked when he said this.


    The ancestor is right, Lin Yu''s talent is indeed a genius, Zuo Qiubo is completely unqualified to be compared with him.


    Zuo Qiubo stepped into the Pill Formation Realm under the existing cultivation system, while Lin Yu stepped into the Gang Qi realm through his own efforts.


    And it took Zuo Qiubo three years to step into the pill formation realm. From the beginning of his cultivation to the present, it only took more than a year for Lin Yu.


    How do you compare?


    is not comparable at all!


    Also, Lin Yu created a pure internal power that is very close to the true power of pure yang, and the "Yan Shen Jue" created by Zuo Qiubo is very far from the true spiritual practice in ancient times.


    Lin Yu is far better than Zuo Chubo in this respect.


    But after understanding this, the practitioners present were not happy.


    Because they can''t accept a warrior stepping on their head.


    Especially Xiao Nan, Duanmu Shao, Duan Huayu, Han Shiyao, Yao Shaobai and others.


    They have outstanding talents and hope to step into the pill formation realm, so they never put Lin Yu in their eyes, thinking that no matter how hard he works, he will not be a threat to him.


    The facts slapped them hard.


    But they are okay, after all, they haven''t had a conflict with Lin Yu, nor have they revealed their true thoughts in front of Lin Yu.


    So there is no shame.


    But Ying Liang on the ring is different.


    Yingliang was still mocking Lin Yu just now, saying that Lin Yu was not worthy of being compared with Zuo Qiubo, and that he would soon trample Lin Yu under his feet.


    The results of it?


    It turned out that everything was reversed.


    Zuo Qiubo is not worthy of being compared with Lin Yu, and his Yingliang has been far surpassed by Lin Yu.


    Yingliang at this time, can''t wait to find a hole to drill down.


    In the air, after Xi Hong and Yan Tianhe listened to Ji Tianyun''s words, their faces became more and more gloomy.


    The two of them made a special trip today, one is to take away a few princes from Ji''s hand, and the other is to humiliate Ji Tianyun.


    I never wanted to kill a warrior like a monster in the middle.


    not only created a pure Yang internal power, but also greatly improved the existing martial arts training system, which made their hope of grabbing the kingdom of princes frustrated.


    And stepped into the Gang Qi realm, comparing the geniuses under their door, and making them humiliated by Ji Tianyun.


    Ji Tianyun saw that the two of them were silent, and turned to Ye Qiuling in the auditorium and said, "Qiuling, you go try Lin Yu''s strength, and you don''t need to keep it."


    To make everyone fully aware of the fact that Lin Yu stepped into the Gang Qi realm, he had to find a Pill Concentration Realm practitioner to compare it.


    And Ye Qiuling only stepped into the pill formation at the beginning of this year, nine months from now, he is the most suitable candidate.


    "Yes, ancestor!"


    Ye Qiuling saluted Ji Tianyun, then got up and flew to the ring.


    Xia Honglie hurriedly retreated outside the ring when the two were about to compete.


    He was extremely excited, and he wanted to know the strength of the Gang Qi Realm more than anyone present.


    On the other side, Ying Liang followed with a long sigh of relief, and flew into the sky like an amnesty, returning to the side of Xiang Hong and the others.


    He wanted to leave the ring a long time ago.


    But so many people are staring at the ring, if he flies away directly, it would be too conspicuous, and he looks like a prodigal dog.


    Now that Ye Qiuling is going to compete with Lin Yu, he finally found a reason to leave.


    "Vice Sovereign Ye, please advise!"


    Lin Yu raised his fist towards Ye Qiuling.


    "polite!"


    Ye Qiuling replied, feeling very complicated.


    She doesn''t know how to describe this feeling.


    There are admiration and unwillingness, surprise and jealousy.


    Maybe the disciple inside the door used to look at himself in such a mood, right?


    I didn''t expect to experience all this myself.


    Ye Qiuling stared at Lin Yu for a while, and finally this complicated mood transformed into a strong fighting spirit.


    The Origin Qi of her whole body was released instantly, condensed into a giant hand and took it towards Lin Yu.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu immediately released the pure Yang Qi in his body.


    bombarded that Genesis Qi giant hand, shaking it into nothingness.


    "This?"


    Everyone watching the battle was shocked again.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu had just stepped into the Gang Qi realm, he already possessed such strength.


    can actually shake Ye Qiuling''s giant hand of Origin Qi directly away? !


    You need to know that Ye Qiuling has entered the Pill Formation Realm for nine months, and it is only one step away from the middle of the Pill Formation Realm. How could he not be able to capture Lin Yu?


    On the ring, Ye Qiuling frowned.


    Just after that blow, she already knew that she couldn''t handle Lin Yu at all with her own strength, and she had to use all her strength to fight the battle.


    "Vice Sect Master Ye, it''s me now!"


    Lin Yu suddenly accelerated after a reminder.


    The whole person broke through the sound barrier in an instant, and rushed to Ye Qiuling with a huge sonic boom.


    Ye Qiuling reacted extremely fast, but Lin Yu reacted faster than her.


    Therefore, Ye Qiuling only had time to condense a layer of body armor on the body surface, and he was directly attacked by Lin YuàØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu''s fist hit her armor, making a loud noise.


    shattered her Origin Qi armor with one punch.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu kept on, and then blasted out another punch.


    This punch hit Ye Qiuling''s body, directly smashing it into a pool of blood mist.


    Ye Qiuling''s Soul Golden Core was exposed, floating in the air.


    Lin Yu wanted to reach out and grab it, but because Jin Dan was small in size and moved extremely fast, he watched her fly away before he could reach out.


    On the other side of the ring, Ye Qiuling''s figure reappeared.


    It only took a moment for her to condense her body again.


    "Lin Yu, your strength is equal to mine. If you can''t catch my golden core, you can''t really hurt me. I still have a chance to fight back."


    Ye Qiuling looked at Lin Yudao.


    "No, my strength has not been fully displayed yet!" Lin Yu replied.


    After finishing speaking, he released a part of his physical power, and the whole person''s body size increased by a circle.


    Now that Ye Qiuling is going to compete with Lin Yu, he finally found a reason to leave.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 189： orthodox

    Lin Yu rushed towards Ye Qiuling again.


    This time his speed was obviously much faster than before, and before Ye Qiuling had time to react, he hit her with a punch, blasting her body into pieces.


    Ye Qiuling wanted to flee after being exposed.


    But this time she was grabbed by Lin Yu as soon as she moved.


    Lin Yu released pure Yang Qi, which turned into a pure Yang flame covering Ye Qiuling''s soul golden pill.


    This raging flame has the effect of burning the soul, so after the soul golden pill is wrapped by it, Ye Qiuling can''t condense the physical body at all.


    At this time, Lin Yu only needs to increase his strength a little bit, and this soul golden pill will be burnt to ashes immediately.


    The cultivators present saw this scene, and their faces were shocked.


    Especially those practitioners in the Pill Formation Stage.


    They always think that as long as they cultivate to the pill formation stage, they can be equivalent to immortality, so they all feel that it doesn''t matter how the body is.


    But now they discovered that the Soul Golden Core seems to be much more fragile than imagined.


    Just like the golden core of Ye Qiuling on the stage, it will be burned out by the flames released by the warrior at any time.


    This is far beyond their cognition.


    In their impression, the only ones who threaten them are the children of the family.


    Because the family''s cultivation system is obviously one level higher than theirs, it can easily crush them.


    But I never thought that even warriors could pose such a huge threat to them.


    "It is indeed an orthodox cultivation system, not comparable to incomplete methods!"


    On the main seat of the auditorium, Ji Tianyun exclaimed loudly.


    Lin Yu is following the path of the orthodox training system, and the training system of these practitioners was created by the ancestors of the eight great families, and it was a broken method that was separated from the ancient orthodox Qi training system.


    The orthodox qi training system will not easily abandon the body and make the soul separate.


    Because Divine Soul is very fragile, there are countless ways to damage Divine Soul.


    Of course, nowadays, because of the orthodox exercises, it has become impossible to practice, and there are very few methods in the world to hurt the soul, so the cultivator will give birth to the illusion of the invincibility of the soul golden core.


    In fact, the treacherous thing dared to do evil for the same reason.


    is because almost no one can really hurt the spirit of the deceit except the children of the family.


    To be placed in the ancient times, wandering spirits like treacherous things can only hide everywhere and steal their lives, and they dare not come out to harm others.


    In the air, Xi Hong looked at Ji Tianyun and said: "Ji Tianyun, you just want to use this martial artist to prove that your talents are abundant, and you praise him again and again."


    "But no matter how you exaggerate his strength, he will be like that."


    "He is nothing more than consuming a huge amount of resources and by luck stepping into the Gang Qi realm, and by luck, improving the positive internal power to be closer to the pure pure power. What else has he done?"


    "Does he practice orthodox physical exercises?"


    "no!"


    "Does he have any hope of stepping into the next realm after he stepped into the Gang Qi realm?"


    "No hope!"


    "Can he restore the true pure Yang Zhen Gong and make it practisable?"


    ¡¾Collection of free books¡¿Follow v.x¡¾Book Friends Base Camp¡¿Recommend your favorite novels and receive cash red envelopes!


    "impossible!"


    "Since what he has achieved so far is only accidental, what''s the point of how you can blow him to the sky?"


    "Although the practice system of the practitioner is flawed, it is a mature system that has been repeatedly verified. Anyone who can survive the enlightenment ritual and awaken the soul will have the opportunity to climb the peak along this road."


    "And no matter how the martial artist''s training system is improved, only a few lucky people can practice."


    "What''s more, Lin Yu''s improved martial arts system is still severely mutilated. Even Lin Yu himself is only a slightly more advanced practitioner."


    Š Hong knew very well in his heart that Ji Tianyun repeatedly played Lin Yu there, just want to prove that Lin Yu''s improved martial arts system is very good.


    I simply want to take advantage of this and the rules laid down by the ancestors for good.


    "Xihong, Tianhe, what do you think you like, just don''t forget the agreement we just made."


    Of course, Ji Tianyun didn''t really recognize Lin Yu in his heart, he just wanted to use Lin Yu''s achievements to achieve his goals.


    Š Hong and Yan Tianhe sneered, and replied: "Ji Tianyun, don''t be too proud, things are not over yet, let''s wait and see."


    After finishing speaking, the two of them left directly with others.


    On the ring, Lin Yu had already let go of Ye Qiuling''s soul gold pill.


    Ye Qiuling reunited his body, with a complex expression standing not far from Lin Yu.


    She still can''t accept the fact that she lost to Lin Yu.


    After all, at the end of last year, Lin Yu was just a rookie of the Scarlet Sun Sect. His strength was weak and he was as humble as an ant in front of her.


    I didn''t expect it to rise to this point in less than a year.


    "The battle between Lin Yu and Ye Qiuling must have made you realize your own shortcomings."


    Ji Tianyun scanned the audience and said to all the practitioners present:


    "But don''t be discouraged. Just now Xi Hung said that the system you are cultivating is the most mature cultivation system at the moment. In other words, it is the most orthodox cultivation system aside from aristocratic families."


    "Although there are some shortcomings, as long as you are willing to delve into it, you can improve those shortcomings sooner or later."


    Practitioners are the main force in slaying demons and slaying demons, and are the most powerful thugs in the family.


    Therefore, Ji Tianyun does not want them to lose confidence in the future.


    Now that Xi Hong and Yan Tianhe are gone, it is natural to help these practitioners get their confidence back.


    As he wished, all the practitioners present looked relieved upon hearing this.


    Ji Tianyun''s words undoubtedly gave them reassurance.


    Let them no longer doubt their own choice After Ji Tianyun finished speaking, he looked at Lin Yu on the ring and said, "Lin Yu, you have successfully stepped into the Gang Qi realm. It is undoubtedly an overkill to stay in Tian Yuanzong. So starting from today, you will go back to the Chiyang School to study the Yang Soldiers and increase the power and endurance of the Yang Soldiers."


    The main reason that Lin Yu was arranged to go to Tianyuanzong was because he had just started his positive internal skills, and there was nothing to do in Chiyangzong. It was better to help Tianyuanzong complete some sect tasks.


    But it''s different now.


    Now that he has stepped into the Gang Qi realm, he is the only warrior in the world who has stepped into the Gang Qi realm. Naturally, it is impossible for him to perform those sect tasks that are not difficult in the Tianyuanzong.


    Asking him to study Yang Bing is the best way to use it.


    I believe that with his talent and understanding of martial arts, Yang Bing''s endurance and power can definitely be improved.


    Those first-class warriors will be able to come in even greater use at that time, greatly alleviating the pressure on the top ten schools of cultivation.


    After all, there are many warriors in this world.


    If it doesn''t work, let the major vassal kingdoms promote the status of martial artists, and let those smart people go to practice martial arts.


    This is much simpler than cultivating practitioners.


    "Ancestor, I have a request." Lin Yu said to Ji Tianyun.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 190： Refuse

    "What request? Say."


    A trace of discomfort flashed across Ji Tianyun''s face.


    To help this child step into the Gang Qi realm today, a total of two source stones and 2000 bottles of essence pills were consumed.


    With such a huge amount of resources on him, what else is he dissatisfied with?


    It seems that after listening to the words used to hit Hsi Hong and Yu Tianhe, he began to take credit for being proud.


    Lin Yu glanced at Xia Honglie outside the ring, and then said to Ji Tianyun: "Old Patriarch, there is no essential difference between Chiyang Sect and Cultivation Sect. Can you increase Chiyang Sect''s treatment and increase the intensity of training martial artists? "


    In the past, the Chiyang Sect had only martial artists of the condensing state level, and each practice school had five to eight practitioners of the pill formation state, and nearly two hundred practitioners of the condensing state.


    There is an essential gap between the two, so the status of Chiyang Sect is much lower than that of the practice sect.


    The Supreme Elder of the Chiyang Sect, like him, can only be a named disciple when he reaches the Tianyuan Sect.


    Xia Honglie is not much better as the Supreme Sovereign, he doesn''t even have a seat to come here to watch the battle.


    But it''s different now.


    Now he has successfully stepped into the Gang Qi realm, possessing the same strength as a practitioner in the Pill Formation Realm.


    is equivalent to saying that Chiyang Sect has a pill formation state and a condensing air state, and their treatment and status should be improved accordingly.


    Of course, Lin Yu made this request not because of how much he cares about these things.


    but to help Xia Honglie but had a wish.


    Xia Honglie was brought up by the patriarch of the Chiyang Sect. He has a deep affection for the Chiyang Sect and wants to grow the Chiyang Sect in his dreams.


    Sure enough, after Xia Honglie outside the ring heard Lin Yu''s request, he immediately glanced at Lin Yu gratefully, and then looked at Ji Tianyun eagerly.


    He eagerly hopes that Ji Tianyun can agree to this request.


    Ji Tianyun looked at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, you are a martial artist yourself. You should be very aware of the difficulties of martial arts practice."


    "Yes, you did successfully step into the gang atmosphere, but can others?"


    "Also, your stepping into the Gang Qi Realm consumes such a huge amount of resources. If these resources are used to cultivate practitioners, at least two Dan Formation Realms can be cultivated."


    "This is the first and second, the martial arts training system is at its limit now, and there is no room for improvement."


    "So it is impossible for me to tilt my limited resources towards the Chiyang Sect."


    Ji Tianyun still has nothing to say, that is, it is impossible for him to chill the heart of the cultivator for the sake of the martial artist.


    After all, practitioners are the main force in slaying demons and slayers, and warriors can only play a supporting role.


    Furthermore, Lin Yu is not a powerful person, he only possesses the strength equivalent to that of the Pill Formation Realm, and it is impossible for many practitioners to be upset because of his face.


    After Ji Tianyun refused Lin Yu''s request, he said some words of encouragement to the practitioners, and then left the Demons Sect with someone.


    Afterwards, the Sovereign of the Demons Sect came to the stage to announce the result of this genius battle and distribute rewards.


    "It seems that we are more important in the eyes of our ancestors."


    "That''s for sure, the martial arts path is not stable enough. Whether you can step into the innate depends on luck, which is incomparable with the original energy of our cultivation."


    "That''s right, and the warrior consumes resources too much. You see, Lin Yu used up two source stones and two thousand bottles of essence pills at once."


    "But that pure Yang internal power is still powerful, and it can be suppressed even by the Soul Golden Core."


    "It''s too hard to practice, it''s too difficult to popularize, so there''s no need to worry."


    The people on the stage were eager to accept and present the awards, and the practitioners under the stage took the opportunity to whisper.


    ¡­¡­


    Chiyangzong.


    Lin Yu and Xia Honglie did not attend the award ceremony later, and returned to Chiyang Sect early.


    In the Chiyang Palace, Xia Honglie first worshipped the portrait of the founder of the school, Mu Yangzi, and then turned to Lin Yu and said: "Junior brother stepping into the Gang Qi realm this time not only justifies our Chiyang Sect, but also belongs to the world. The warrior rectified his name."


    "Those cultivators may not look at us because of this, but at least they dare not say that martial artists are inferior to them in the future."


    "Hey, it''s a pity that the ancestors are still unwilling to make great efforts to train martial artists."


    Speaking of this, Xia Honglie sighed again.


    Since he was sensible, the aristocratic family has been an unattainable existence, and he couldn''t imagine that the martial artist would have a day to surpass the children of the aristocratic family.


    Therefore, in his values, the family is heaven, and it is a great honor to be recognized by the family.


    ¡¾Collection of free books¡¿Follow v.x¡¾Book Friends Base Camp¡¿Recommend your favorite novels and receive cash red envelopes!


    Like Ji Tianyun rejected that request today, he was very disappointed and felt left out.


    "That''s right, Junior Brother." Xia Honglie mentioned another matter: "The ancestor asked you to improve Yang Bing. You must not slack off this matter, and you must do it wholeheartedly."


    "Brother, I''m afraid you have to do this for me." Lin Yu smiled.


    Xia Honglie was taken aback, and then sighed: "Junior brother, it''s not because my brother doesn''t want to help, it''s because my talent is not as good as you, and the martial arts level is far inferior to you. I have more than my heart but I don''t have enough strength."


    "Brother, if you can step into the gang atmosphere?" Lin Yu asked with a smile.


    "Gang Qi Realm?" Xia Honglie shook his head and said, "Hey, Junior Brother, I have already stepped into the Gang Qi realm with my qualifications. How can I wait until now."


    "Brother, it shouldn''t be a question of your aptitude that you can''t step into the gaze state. There must be some key points that you haven''t figured out. Now you may as well tell the difficulties you encountered, and let me answer your questions."


    Lin Yu stepped into the Gang Qi realm with the help of a modifier. He had all the knowledge related to the Gang Qi realm in his mind, which was enough to answer all the problems encountered by Xia Honglie.


    As long as Xia Honglie can understand all the difficulties he encounters, with his talent, he will be able to quickly realize his unique Gang Qi realm exercises.


    "Yes!" Xia Honglie suddenly realized: "I was thinking about the things the ancestors ordered, but I forgot to ask you about my experience after the breakthrough!"


    "Brother, it''s not too late, let''s start now and see what problems you have encountered."


    "Okay, go to the back hall to practice exercises."


    Xia Honglie smiled, and immediately led Lin Yu to the practice room.


    After the two entered the room, they each took a futon and sat down, and began to ask and answer.


    After all, Xia Honglie is a talented person who has a strong understanding, so as long as Lin Yu answers a little bit, he can immediately understand the key to itOf course, this is also inseparable from his own efforts.


    It has been more than five hundred years since he entered the innate. During this period, he spent a lot of time thinking about cultivation matters. He had thought deeply about many problems. In fact, he was very close to the real answer, just a step away.


    Lin Yu is just the one who made up for that.


    "The ancestor is right, your martial arts talent is really unmatched!"


    Xia Honglie was sincerely convinced by Lin Yu.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu had such a profound insight into martial arts in such a short time of training.


    ''S words are zhuji, which implies martial arts.


    Lin Yu just smiled at Xia Honglie''s praise, without explaining much.


    After that, the two continued to sit in the exercise room, asking and answering questions. Three days passed quickly.


    Three days later.


    "Brother, there should be no doubt now, right?"


    "It''s gone, I understand it all!" Xia Honglie said with joy.


    "Okay, then you hurry up and realize that I will leave the sect for a period of time to do something."


    Lin Yu was going to find out and kill the crook first, lest the other party kept thinking about himself.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 ~： Sent at night

It is written with a card text. Today¡¯s chapter will be posted tonightGet red envelopes] Follow the public.. Public number [Book Friends Base Camp Draw up to 888 cash red envelopes!


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 191： Collect genius

    Lin Yu left Chiyang Sect and flew towards Wei State.


    "Now there is no place to earn yuan energy, and no place to earn essence pill, it is a troublesome thing."


    Lin Yu felt a little headache.


    After stepping into the Gang Qi Realm, Ji Tianyun asked him to leave the Tianyuanzong and return to the Chiyangzong to improve the Yang Soldier, which caused him to lose the way to earn vitality and essence pill.


    Of course, even if he stayed in Tianyuanzong with his current strength, it wouldn''t help.


    As soon as those sect quests can only be accepted by disciples, even the A-level sect quests only require the strength of the peak of the condensing energy realm.


    Tian Yuanzong can no longer assign tasks to him who has the strength equivalent to the pill formation realm.


    Secondly, when he enters the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, the source stone consumption of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls will be doubled, so Tian Yuanzong is not willing to let him enter the Hall of Cultivation of Souls.


    "We must find a way to solve this problem."


    Lin Yu racked his brains thinking about the solution while flying.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly remembered what happened in the genius war.


    I always felt that Ji Tianyun''s performance was too weird.


    When I first saw Chun Yang''s internal power, that Ji Tianyun was very excited. It seemed that it was a great thing to be able to improve the martial arts cultivation system.


    In the end, he was unwilling to tilt resources toward the warrior.


    Is this matter important or unimportant?


    "It seems that there is some agreement between their families. The fact that I created Pure Yang internal strength seems to have something to do with that agreement."


    "It''s a pity they didn''t let us hear a lot of what they said, so I couldn''t know the truth."


    Lin Yu already knows enough about this world, but he still knows nothing about the family.


    In addition, he knows very little about those things in ancient times.


    There is no way to understand these things. I can''t ask Xia Honglie about the reason. The Tianyuanzong Cangshu Pavilion''s materials have not been recorded.


    Really speaking, Lin Yu knew a little bit more than Xia Honglie, Nangong Yi and others.


    For example, he knows that the family protects mortals to extract the essence of mortals, and he also knows that the essence pill is refined from the essence of mortals.


    "The thing about pumping mortal spirits is still heard from the mouth of that trick, and I don''t know if it knows other things."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu temporarily forgot the worries in his heart, and wondered how to deal with that crook.


    His original plan was to go home after stepping into the gang aura, attract the attention of the crook, and then wait for the opponent to show his hole cards to kill with one blow.


    But now this plan is probably not working.


    Because at that time, in front of so many people in the battle of geniuses, the trick was well-informed. Maybe he knew about it and was prepared for it.


    "If this is the case, then I will take the initiative to find it out."


    "I snatched its space ring and sucked up the funerary objects it had accumulated. It will definitely find a way to purchase new funerary objects, so I use this to draw it out."


    ...


    Two days later.


    Wei Guo Dongping Mansion.


    Lake East Town.


    Lin Yu disguised as a first-class warrior, and went to participate in the black market auction with Guo Zhengping, the great brother of the Qinshan school of Dongping Mansion''s first martial arts school.


    There is one of the largest black market trading spots in the Wei Kingdom in Hudong City of Dongping Mansion. Lin Yu decided to start from here and find a way to attract the trick.


    "Brother Yu Fei''s martial arts is definitely ranked first in our Dongping Mansion, and it is beyond the reach of the dust below!" Guo Zhengping said to Lin Yu in admiration.


    Yu Fei is the pseudonym that Lin Yu is now using, so that''s why Guo Zhengping calls Lin Yu.


    "Brother Zhengping doesn''t need to belittle himself, your talent is very strong, it will be a matter of time before you become the head." Lin Yu replied.


    Yesterday, he and Guo Zhengping had a fight, and they were convinced by the fight.


    After ¡¡¡¡, he pointed out Guo Zhengping''s several tricks, so that Guo Zhengping suddenly opened up and regarded Lin Yu as a heavenly man.


    Of course, he did this mainly to meet Chairman Zhu of the Black Market Chamber of Commerce through Guo Zhengping''s relationship and negotiate a deal with the other party.


    After all, he is only a foreigner here, he is not familiar with the place of his life, and he must rely on the power of local forces.


    Originally, he wanted to directly ask the government for help, but the black market is a black market after all. It is very sensitive to the people of the government and can easily be self-defeating if he is not careful.


    dispelled that idea and turned to someone from the martial arts school.


    "By the way, Brother Yu Fei, have you heard about Lin Xiantian?"


    Guo Zhengping provoked another topic.


    "Lin Xiantian? I''ve heard of some." Lin Yu replied lightly.


    Guo Zhengping said excitedly: "Lin Xiantian is really a role model for my generation. Since he was born, our young disciples in martial arts have been more diligent than before, and want to try whether they can step into it. innate."


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Lin Yu echoed.


    The status of the martial artists of the Dawu Dynasty is low, but the status of the congenital martial artists is extremely lofty. At least in the eyes of these ordinary martial artists, the status of the congenital martial artists is far higher than their imagination.


    So it''s no surprise that these warriors would be so enthusiastic about stepping into the innate.


    "Is Brother Zhengping also working hard in the direction of Innate Martial Artist?" Lin Yu asked casually.


    Speaking of stepping into the innate, Lin Yu suddenly had an idea.


    He stepped into the Gang Qi realm with the help of a modifier, so he has a lot of martial arts knowledge related to the innate gong method, and he has a very deep insight into the innate gong method.


    can answer any problems that others encounter when they are comprehending innate techniques.


    He was wondering whether he could use this to train a few more innate martial artists, and let them help him study the incomplete pages of Chunyang Zhenkeng.


    After all, those who can step into the innate are the talented generation, not much worse than Xia Honglie.


    Now only Xia Honglie is studying the fifteen broken pages. The efficiency is too low. After four months of research, he can really deduce a positive internal skill that can be cultivated.


    It takes four months to derive one course. Wouldn¡¯t it take several years to derive ten courses?


    Besides, Xia Honglie now has to help himself study how to improve Yang Bing. UU reading leaves much less time to study positive internal strength.


    "This idea is feasible, try it later!"


    Lin Yu thinks about it, the more he thinks this idea is good.


    Chiyang Sect has the right to accept disciples freely, and even disciples who have already worshipped other sects can directly grab it.


    I can take advantage of this privilege to cultivate several innate martial artists.


    Of course, before that, I have to try it on the geniuses in the door to see if I can guide them into the innate.


    It''s not too late to search for geniuses after confirming that it is feasible.


    After Guo Zhengping listened to Lin Yu''s words, he smiled and said, "Brother Yu Fei, it''s still necessary to ask, which first-rate martial artist is not working hard in the direction of the innate martial artist? Presumably Brother Yu Fei is also working hard in this area, right?"


    "Almost." Lin Yu smiled and didn''t say much.


    The two chatted and walked, and soon came outside a large courtyard.


    It looks unremarkable, but it is the site of the largest black market auction in Dongping Prefecture.


    Guo Zhengping said to Lin Yu: "Brother Yu Fei, go, go straight inside."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 192： Dissatisfied

    Guo Zhengping took Lin Yu all the way to the compound, and came to the depths of the compound in a familiar way.


    Here, the two met a deacon in black.


    After Guo Zhengping made a polite sentence with the other party, he went straight to the subject and said: "Deacon Jin, I want to see Chairman Zhu."


    The black deacon nodded, looked at Lin Yu and said to Guo Zhengping: "You can, he can''t."


    "This...Can Deacon Kim be accommodating?" Guo Zhengping asked.


    "No." The black deacon shook his head decisively, "You are not here for the first time. You should understand our rules here. It is impossible for our president to meet a stranger casually."


    Lin Yu said to Guo Zhengping upon seeing this: "It''s okay, let''s find another way."


    Guo Zhengping replied with embarrassment: "Okay."


    The two returned to the outside of the compound.


    "Brother Yu Fei, what''s your opinion?" Guo Zhengping asked.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said: "Brother Zhengping, please first recommend me to participate in the black market auction that is waiting. Let me see if there is anything to buy. I will talk about it after meeting President Zhu."


    He is going to buy some funerary goods first, so as to absorb some vital energy.


    Also, he already has a plan in his mind, but it is not easy to explain to Guo Zhengping.


    "Okay." Guo Zhengping didn''t matter at all, it was Lin Yu who wanted to see Chairman Zhu, not him.


    So Lin Yu wants to participate in the auction first, he naturally has no opinion.


    The two entered the auction venue from another entrance.


    Under the recommendation of Guo Zhengping, Lin Yu successfully obtained the qualification to participate in the black market auction, and then the two found their seats in the venue.


    After half an hour, the participants were almost there, and the auction officially started.


    "This is an ancient porcelain kiln fired..."


    The auctioneer introduced the auction items on stage.


    After he introduced him, he immediately quoted a reserve price for everyone to bid.


    Lin Yu followed the bidding without saying a word.


    Guo Zhengping said in a strange way: "Unexpectedly, Yu Fei''s brother is very extensive."


    Very few warriors are interested in this kind of antiques. It is the first time he saw warriors come to the black market auction to buy such undesirable antique porcelains.


    But soon he discovered that Lin Yu is more than just a wide range of subjects, there is nothing to photograph, ranging from hairpins for women to large wood carvings.


    Spending money is like running water, spending hundreds of thousands of taels of silver in a short time.


    "Brother Yu Fei, this..."


    Guo Zhengping wanted to say something but stopped, not knowing what to say.


    He was surprised at the whole auction, marveling at Lin Yu''s big hands.


    It''s not just him, other people participating in the auction also cast curious glances at Lin Yu.


    However, the secrecy of the black market auction is done very well, no one knows who he is.


    After the auction was over, the person in charge of the auction personally came over and asked Lin Yu to hand over the auction items.


    Guo Zhengping followed.


    He guessed in his mind that maybe Brother Yu Fei was going to meet Chairman Zhu in this way.


    Of course, he was extremely skeptical of this speculation.


    Because this method is too expensive, it cost three million taels of silver to buy so many auction items.


    This is a very huge number.


    He doubted whether Lin Yu could come up with such a large sum of money.


    Also, Chairman Zhu might not meet Lin Yu because of the many things he bought.


    The two followed the person in charge of the auction all the way to the warehouse where the auction items were handed over to the backyard.


    "My son, all the things you want are here. How are you going to pay?" The person in charge asked respectfully: "Should you give the cash receipts or let someone deposit the cash?"


    Lin Yu did not answer this question, and strode towards the neatly placed auction items.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+15¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+11¡¿


    Lin Yu touched all these things one by one, sucking out a total of 5172 yuan energy.


    Three million taels bought more than five thousand Yuanneng. This ratio was much lower than when shopkeeper Liu was asked to buy funeral goods.


    At that time, when shopkeeper Liu was asked to purchase funerary objects, he would get more than 17,000 yuan energy for every one million taels of silver spent.


    And now three million is only worth more than five thousand points.


    The gap is very large.


    This is mainly because shopkeeper Liu collects all broken copper and iron, as long as it is funerary goods, and the auction house sells treasures of great value.


    Of course, another reason is that I can¡¯t tell in advance which funerary objects contain vital energy.


    If you can tell the difference, you can buy it selectively, which can save money.


    "My son, are you satisfied with everything?"


    The person in charge of the auction didn¡¯t know that Lin Yu was absorbing Yuanneng, but thought he was checking the quality of things.


    "Not satisfied." Lin Yu replied coldly.


    "Not satisfied?"


    The person in charge just asked the question just to be polite, never thought that Lin Yu actually replied unsatisfied.


    Since you are not satisfied, why did you bid for it just now?


    Are you kidding me?


    "This son, can you tell me which treasures are not in your mind?" the person in charge asked solemnly.


    Lin Yu turned around and looked at the person in charge and said: "Everything is not satisfied."


    "What the **** do you mean, son?"


    The person in charge sullenly.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s reply like this, Guo Zhengping on the side secretly said that it was not good.


    Just now he suspected that Lin Yu could not spend so much money, but he didn''t expect that he would really have guessed it.


    It¡¯s just that he felt strange in his heart. Since Lin Yu has no money, why did he take so many valuable treasures? Could it be that¡­¡­


    "What do you mean by asking me?" Lin Yu looked at the person in charge and smiled, then picked up an antique porcelain, slammed it to the ground, and asked, "Do you understand now?"


    "You?!" The person in charge nodded slowly and said: "So you came to find fault on purpose!"


    He thought that Lin Yu was only dissatisfied because of insufficient money.


    That''s not a big problem. Ask him to pay a liquidated damages, and even if the matter is over, the thing will be regarded as unsold, and it will not be too late for the next sale.


    Similar things have never happened before, and he knows how to deal with it.


    But now this person just smashed things directly.


    If you don¡¯t buy it, you smash it Isn¡¯t that the fault or why?


    "You guessed it." Lin Yu said lightly, kicking over a shelf with auction items, and the contents on it immediately fell to the ground.


    Some fragile items were smashed to pieces on the spot and messed up everywhere.


    "Toast, not eat or drink fine wine, very good!"


    The person in charge stopped saying more, leaving a cruel word and turned to go out.


    As soon as he left the house, he immediately ordered people to lock the door of the warehouse.


    These two people are first-rate warriors at first sight. They have no means to restrain each other, so they can only be locked up temporarily, lest they escape after the trouble.


    Fortunately, this is a warehouse, very strong, as long as the door is locked, no matter how powerful the martial arts of the two people are, it is impossible to escape.


    The person in charge checked the door lock, and after confirming that it was completely locked, he rushed to meet the chairman without stopping.


    This is the first time he has encountered this situation, and he doesn''t know how to deal with it, so he must report it to the chairman quickly so that he can make a decision.


    "Brother Yu Fei, you..."


    Guo Zhengping looked at Lin Yu helplessly.


    "Brother Yu Fei, I know, you must be doing this to attract Chairman Zhu, but, hey..."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 193： Recently lack of money to spend

    Lin Yu looked at Guo Zhengping and comforted: "Brother Zhengping, don''t worry, this matter has nothing to do with you. I have my own solution to this matter."


    Guo Zhengping frowned and said: "Brother Yu Fei, now this matter is not just about money, I''m afraid that you don''t want to leave if you don''t pay a price, hey."


    "Brother Zhengping, don''t need to worry." After Lin Yu comforted, he changed the subject and said: "Brother Zhengping just said that he is working hard in the direction of becoming innate. I don''t know how you are doing now? Can you tell me and listen."


    Hearing this, Guo Zhengping only felt inexplicable.


    When is it now, you still want to talk about this?


    He shook his head helplessly, and sighed, "Brother Yu Fei, you are really big-hearted."


    He was in a state of confusion, and he was full of thoughts about how to get rid of the troubles in front of him, and how could he have time to recall the martial arts problems he encountered.


    Lin Yu smiled, and then said, "Brother Zhengping, my last name is Lin, and my single name is Yu. I wonder if you have heard of it?"


    "Lin? Yu?"


    "Lin Yu?!"


    Guo Zhengping turned abruptly to stare at Lin Yu, and said sternly: "Aren''t you the Lin Xiantian?"


    The reason why he dared to guess like this is because when Lin Yu was instructing him yesterday, his martial arts knowledge and martial arts insights were far more than any predecessor he had ever seen.


    "Yes, I am the Lin Yu you said." Lin Yu released a pure Yang Qi, which turned into flames and burned on his fists.


    "Please wait for Brother Zhengping to cooperate with me for one or two."


    He thought he could meet Chairman Zhu directly through Guo Zhengping''s relationship, so he didn''t plan to reveal his identity.


    Who knew that things had changed, and it developed to this point unconsciously.


    Guo Zhengping looked at the flames on Lin Yu''s fist, knowing that it was a very powerful and terrifying force far beyond his cognition.


    hurriedly bowed and saluted: "Lin Xiantian gave orders, so I dare not disobey it."


    Lin Yu retracted the pure Yang Qi and glanced at the warehouse door.


    Seeing that there was no movement outside, he said to Guo Zhengping: "You have only cultivated into a first-class martial artist this year. This talent has the hope of stepping into the innate, but whether it can be achieved depends on you. I can help the most. You answer questions."


    This Guo Zhengping has a good temperament, and Lin Yu appreciates it very much, so he temporarily decided to take him into the Chiyang School and train him with other geniuses.


    If a few congenital warriors can be cultivated, the speed of studying positive internal strength will be greatly accelerated.


    If you can obtain the remaining pages of other ancient orthodox exercises in the future, you can also hand them over for research.


    After Guo Zhengping heard Lin Yu''s words, his whole body trembled with excitement.


    I didn''t expect that I would have the opportunity to get the guidance of the Innate Martial Artist, this is simply flying to Hengfu.


    No, it''s fortune!


    Just as Guo Zhengping was about to say something, there was a sudden rush of footsteps outside the door.


    Lin Yu hurriedly said: "Don''t get excited, help me get things done together, and I''ll go back and talk to your boss, and let you leave the Qinshan faction and come to my door."


    "Yes! It''s all on the orders of your teacher!"


    Guo Zhengping immediately lowered his head and clasped his fists, already considering Lin Yu as his master in his heart.


    Ding Ding Ka Ka-


    The sound of unlocking the door came from outside.


    Soon, the warehouse door was opened with a small slit.


    A voice asked outside the door: "Is Mr. Guo inside?"


    "Yes!" Guo Zhengping replied immediately, and then whispered to Lin Yu: "Master, that person is President Zhu, his name is Zhu Guangcai, but I don''t know if this is his real name or a pseudonym."


    Outside the door, Zhu Guangcai said: "Guo son, I will bring someone in now. You are optimistic about your friend and don''t let him do impulsive things."


    "Chairman Zhu, don''t worry." Guo Zhengping promised under Lin Yu''s sign.


    crunch¡ª¡ª


    The warehouse door was slowly pushed open.


    I saw Zhu Guangcai standing at the gate with four powerful guards from Kong Wu.


    Lin Yu can see at a glance that these four are all second-rate martial artists.


    ಡª¡ª


    Lin Yu''s figure suddenly moved, and he came to Zhu Guangcai like lightning, and fainted the four second-rate warriors with only one face.


    took Zhu Guangcai in his hands.


    Guo Zhengping looked stunned, he didn''t expect the strength of the innate martial artist to be so strong.


    Compared with that, I am as weak as a baby.


    It took a long time for Zhu Guangcai to come back to his senses and figure out his situation.


    "How¡­¡­"


    He hesitated for a while, and finally didn''t say anything.


    Lin Yu''s strength far surpassed his imagination, and he was completely stunned.


    "Chairman Zhu, there is no need to worry, I have no malice in looking for you." Lin Yu took Zhu Guangcai into the warehouse and explained: "I wanted to find you through the government, but I was afraid that you would hide because of this."


    Guo Zhengping echoed: "Chairman Zhu, my master is a congenital warrior, that is, Lin Xiantian, who has moved the world."


    "Lin Xiantian?!"


    Zhu Guangcai had completely recovered at this time, so he immediately understood the meaning behind the name.


    "Lin Xiantian, he is reckless in Xia." Zhu Guangcai apologized hurriedly.


    It is rumored that the status of innate warriors is very high, and even the king of a country will sell his face.


    Regardless of whether the rumors are true or false, you have to be careful anyway.


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu went straight to the topic and said: "Chairman Zhu, I will pay for the damage here, so you don''t need to worry about it. Also, I''m here to find you this time because there are some things that require your assistance."


    Lin Yubian said that he took out a few silver notes from his arms and handed them to Zhu Guangcai.


    After Zhu Guangcai received the bank note, he bowed and said, "Lin Xiantian, please!"


    Lin Yu looked at Zhu Guangcai, and he secretly said in his heart that if he wants this person to do things for himself with all his heart, we must have grace and power, and just give money.


    After all, what I am going to do next is very dangerous and troublesome, and a little money can''t keep people.


    You must know that this person is not a warrior, but a businessman, so it is impossible to admire yourself like a warrior.


    In the eyes of this person, he is nothing more than a bigger official.


    "Chairman Zhu, before talking about things, let me talk about some grievances between you and Wei Guoda Sima Fang Zeren." Lin Yu said.


    Da Sima is responsible for ruling the army.


    As such a high-ranking official, Fang Zeren is naturally impossible to conflict with Zhu Guangcai.


    But one of Fang Zeren¡¯s nephew had a big feud with Zhu Guangcai. Hearing Guo Zhengping said that Fang Zeren¡¯s nephew killed Zhu Guangcai¡¯s brother.


    Of course, the other party has Fang Da Sima as shelter, so the matter is naturally gone.


    Zhu Guangcai was taken aback, and then he suddenly said, "Fang Sima? It turns out that Lin Xiantian also knows that."


    "Yes, Brother Zhengping told me." Lin Yu nodded, and said sternly: "So before discussing business matters, I decided to help President Zhu avenge this revenge."


    "However, I am not just trying to avenge Chairman Zhu. I have been short of money recently, so I will simply copy this corrupt official''s home."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 194： Subdue

    The two looked different when they heard Lin Yu say they were going to copy Da Sima''s home.


    Zhu Guangcai is amazed at the power of Lin Yu.


    He naturally heard the news from Zhou Guo. He knew that Zhou Guoda Situ Han Xuliang was ransacked by Zhou Guojun because he offended Lin Yu.


    He thought this news was an exaggeration. After all, he couldn''t understand why the status of the warrior was so high, and even the king of a country would sell the face of the warrior.


    But looking at the way Lin Yu is talking now, the rumor doesn''t seem to be false, it seems that Lin Yu can really do it.


    On the other side, Guo Zhengping showed envy and longing.


    The reason why these warriors work tirelessly to step into the innate, isn''t it because they heard that after stepping into the innate, they can get ahead?


    The position of a warrior is far inferior to that of a scholar who is an official. However, after becoming an innate, even the king of a country can instigate him.


    This is undoubtedly a huge temptation.


    Of course, the pursuit of martial arts and greater power is also one of the reasons.


    No matter what they were thinking, Lin Yu took Zhu Guangcai and Guo Zhengping and left the warehouse directly after saying those words, urging his qi to run all the way.


    came to an abandoned house far away from Hudong City.


    "Zhengping, watch him."


    After Lin Yu put the two down in the house, he told Guo Zhengping.


    Zhu Guangcai behaves cautiously, Lin Yu is afraid that this guy will find a place to hide after he leaves.


    It will be troublesome to find him then.


    "Yes, Master!" Guo Zhengping immediately took the order and obeyed Lin Yuyan.


    Lin Yu left this abandoned house without delay and went straight to the capital of Wei Guo.


    Within half an hour, he arrived in the sky above the capital.


    "Go directly to Guojun Wei and ask him to convict Fang Zeren for investigation, and then I will take Fang Zeren and his nephew back."


    The last time he was in Zhou Guodu, he went directly to the Great Situ Mansion to find Han Xuliang''s trouble, but this time it was unnecessary.


    Because the main purpose last time was to deliberately make things bigger, to spread their reputation, and to frighten the evil creatures hiding in the dark.


    And this time I have to act in a low-key manner, so naturally I have to let Guojun Wei do it.


    The princes and monarchs are one of the few mortals who know the truth. They directly follow the orders of the family and know what to do. Investigating Fang Zeren is easy.


    After all, it is impossible for an official like Fang Zeren to be innocent. There are definitely more than one thing like sheltering a murderer. There must be things that oppress good people, let alone corruption and bribery.


    Check one out, and guarantee that he won¡¯t be wronged.


    In fact, if it is in a normal country or dynasty, it is very difficult for a heavy minister like Da Sima to manage the army.


    But unfortunately, the Dawu Dynasty was a puppet regime from top to bottom.


    The so-called princes and monarchs are nothing but a shepherd dog raised by the family, who is responsible for optimizing the flock of "sheep" of mortals.


    There are no grievances between the monarchs of various countries, and the family also hopes that the Dawu dynasty will maintain peace and stability and not mass deaths. Therefore, there has never been any war between the princes.


    Of course, officials like Da Sima are useless, so they will fight against the thieves in the country.


    Anyone can be a trader, and it¡¯s okay to leash a dog there.


    Anyway, the operation of the entire system is under the responsibility of the officials.


    Lin Yu landed on the ground, went straight to the monarch''s mansion after entering the city, and found the monarch of Wei and said the matter, the other party immediately led the action.


    At this time, his strength is equal to that of a practitioner in the Pill Formation Realm, and his status is much more noble than before.


    Therefore, King Wei did not dare to neglect the slightest, and his work efficiency was extremely high. Fang Zeren was dismissed from his post in just one day, and he was convicted of death.


    All his family wealth was confiscated and transferred to Lin Yu. The males in the family were assigned to work as coolies, and the females were used as official prostitutes.


    After the matter was over, Lin Yu grabbed Fang Zeren and his nephew and left the capital and went straight to the east city of Guangnan Fuhu.


    When he arrived at the abandoned house outside Hudong City, it was already the next morning.


    In the house.


    "Zhu Guangcai, these two people have already been convicted of capital crimes, it''s up to you to kill them."


    Lin Yu threw Fang Zeren and Fang Zeren''s nephew to the ground and threw them in front of Zhu Guangcai.


    If it wasn''t for the trick that was too cunning and had to rely on Zhu Guangcai to do things, he wouldn''t want to be so troublesome.


    There is no way, only Zhu Guangcai, a man who has been doing black market transactions all the year round, can do things seamlessly and prevent that crook from being suspicious.


    If you directly use the power of the government, that trick will definitely find something wrong, and it''s absolutely impossible to show up easily.


    "Thank you Lin Xiantian! Let me take revenge!"


    Zhu Guangcai saluted Lin Yu respectfully and fearfully, and said.


    After such an experience, how dare he go against Lin Yu''s ideas in the slightest.


    Lin Yu is not only powerful, but also powerful. He said that copying Da Sima''s home would copy Da Sima''s home.


    Borrowing his 100 courage from Zhu Guangcai, he did not dare to offend such people.


    Besides, the other party just wants him to do something, not to take his life.


    "Fang Zeren, Fang Shanting, didn''t you think there would be today?"


    Zhu Guangcai looked at the two nephews and uncle Fang Zeren on the ground, and said happily.


    The two of them were silent, as they wilted like eggplants beaten by the cream, and they were no longer proud and arrogant.


    Zhu Guangcai saw that the two of them were silent, so he begged Lin Yu: "Lin Xiantian, please allow me to take them home, so that my brother-in-law and nephew and niece can personally avenge my brother."


    "You can do it yourself." Lin Yu replied.


    Zhu Guangcai saluted again and said: "Lin Xiantian, after I finish this matter, I will listen to your instructions and do everything you confessed wholeheartedly."


    ¡­¡­


    A few people quickly left the abandoned house and came to Zhu Guangcai''s home together.


    After Zhu Guangcai handed Fang Zeren and Fang Shanting to his sister-in-law , he respectfully invited Lin Yu and Guo Zhengping into the secret room of the house.


    "Is there anything Lin Xiantian needs to do?" Zhu Guangcai asked carefully after making tea for Lin Yu himself.


    "It''s not difficult, it''s Chairman Zhu¡¯s old line..."


    Lin Yu quickly explained his plan.


    His request is very simple, that is, let Zhu Guangcai use the contacts and channels he has accumulated over the years to hold several large-scale black market auctions, and the auction items are mainly funeral items.


    in order to attract the trick to show up.


    After Zhu Guangcai heard this, he replied: "Lin Xiantian, this matter is not that difficult, but it will be difficult to collect so many funeral objects for auction in the next short time."


    "You don''t need to worry about this, I''m already ready." Lin Yu comforted.


    His space ring still retains the funerary objects collected by that trick.


    The yuanneng of those funerary objects has been absorbed by him, but the value of the objects themselves has not diminished, and they can be taken to the auction for auction.


    Of course, as long as the crook sees these things, it can tell whether it contains yin.


    But don''t worry about it, after all, I don''t really want to sell these funeral objects to it, I just want to attract him to the meeting.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 195： Zhan Chen Sihai

    Zhu Guangcai was very concerned about what Lin Yu had arranged, and he started to hold a black market auction that day.


    He would like to follow Lin Yu''s instructions and proceed with care. Every auction held is the same as a normal black market auction, and it will not make anyone suspicious at all.


    Of course, it is naturally impossible for that trick to show up so quickly.


    It is impossible for it to immediately get the news that the funeral goods are being auctioned here, and for the second, it is impossible for it to come directly to the meeting without investigating clearly.


    But Lin Yu is not in a hurry, he can afford to wait.


    Time passes day by day.


    After half a month.


    On this day, Lin Yu participated in the black market auction as Yu Fei as usual, taking the opportunity to observe every guest who came to the meeting.


    "Chen Sihai, you really appeared!"


    After carefully identifying Lin Yu, he found that one of the participants was Chen Sihai in disguise.


    "Zhengping." Lin Yu immediately ordered Guo Zhengping next to him: "You quickly notify Zhu Guangcai and let him cancel this auction."


    "Yes." Guo Zhengping led the way.


    Lin Yu continued to observe Chen Sihai.


    The reason for canceling this auction is to prevent Chen Sihai from having doubts in his heart after discovering that all the funerary items auctioned have no vitality.


    It¡¯s not surprising that auctions are temporarily cancelled in places like the black market.


    Not long after Guo Zhengping left, a person in charge of the chamber of commerce hurried to the auction site and informed all participants apologetically that the auction had to be cancelled on the grounds that the government wanted to strictly investigate black market transactions.


    The crowd left cursingly, and Chen Sihai also walked out of the auction room with the crowd blankly.


    Lin Yu followed it quietly.


    There are too many people in this place.


    The two walked along the street one after another towards the outside of the city.


    Hudong City is only a small city, so it didn''t take long for the two to come outside the city one after another.


    Chen Sihai had already noticed something was wrong at this time.


    There is definitely a problem with the guy behind me!


    After all, there were many people in the city, and many people walked in the same direction, so it didn''t think Lin Yu had any problems.


    But now it''s outside the city, it''s impossible that the other party happens to be the same place where you are going, right?


    Thinking of this, it quietly released its soul, ready to explore the origin of the other party.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Chen Sihai sensed the black disc on Lin Yu''s body, and his eyes instantly condensed.


    But at the moment when it was puzzled, Lin Yu had already rushed in front of it at an extremely fast speed.


    A fist wrapped in an invisible pure sun flame directly hit its body.


    "It really is you!"


    Chen Sihai was also carefully guarding while protruding his soul, so the moment Lin Yu shot it, it moved immediately.


    moved backwards, reluctantly avoiding Lin Yu''s punch.


    "drink!"


    Lin Yu shouted violently, and his physical power was completely released.


    The whole person instantly turned into a giant over six meters tall, wrapped in a hard carapace, indestructible, like a biochemical mecha in a science fiction movie.


    Looking at this picture, Chen Sihai smiled faintly, unmoved.


    It had long expected Lin Yu to have this trick, so it was not surprised at all.


    Lin Yu no matter what Chen Sihai was thinking, he urged his whole body to breathe, two long legs stepped on the ground, the huge body instantly broke through the speed of sound, and approached Chen Sihai again.


    He stepped on where Chen Sihai stood.


    Chen Sihai swiftly flashed to the side, rubbing his right hand on the space ring in his left hand.


    "Lin Yu, even if my cultivation base drops, you are still not my opponent."


    Chen Sihai flicked a strange handprint and retreated wildly.


    continued to say: "I have been practicing for so many years, how can the accumulated experience and knowledge be comparable to you, a fledgling kid?"


    "You think you can outperform me when you step into the gang aura, then I will let you know now that you are completely daydreaming."


    Chen Sihai was able to say so much while avoiding Lin Yu''s attack, which shows that he is not afraid of Lin Yu at all, and he has already thought about the tactics to deal with Lin Yu.


    ಡª¡ª


    Suddenly, Chen Sihai flicked his right hand, and a cloud of black material flew towards Lin Yu.


    This group of black matter exploded immediately after approaching Lin Yu, turning into a cloud of invisible black energy, covering Lin Yu''s whole body.


    "The source of all poisons!"


    Chen Sihai gritted his teeth and shouted violently.


    "Boy, let me use the source of all poisons to kill you, you should be honored!"


    Chen Sihai knew that Lin Yu''s body was resistant to toxicity, otherwise, he would not have survived in the hands of that skunk.


    Therefore, it has specially prepared the source of all poisons, and it is afraid that ordinary toxins will not be able to harm Lin Yu.


    "Boy, the source of ten thousand poisons is the most toxic poison in the world, even if the children of the aristocratic family have to smell it, I don''t believe you can stand it!"


    In Chen Sihai''s view, Lin Yu is just a genius warrior with adventures.


    is nothing more than practicing faster, and the physical strength is stronger than others.


    But no matter how strong it is, it cannot withstand the erosion of the source of all poisons.


    Of course, it didn''t expect the Source of Ten Thousand Poisons to really kill Lin Yu.


    It just wanted to hurt Lin Yu and create opportunities for his next attack.


    As expected, after Lin Yu was wrapped in the dark source of all poisons, his face showed pain, obviously suffering from internal injuries.


    "die!"


    Chen Sihai released a wisp of soul and floated towards Lin Yu.


    After all, it is just a trick. It was just a wandering soul in the ancient times, and it didn''t have many methods to confront the enemy.


    In addition, it knows that Lin Yu''s physical defense is amazing, and it is impossible to be injured by the corpse puppet''s attack, so it can only release his soul to kill him.


    Of course, it didn''t dare to directly attack Lin Yu with this spirit, because it knew that the black disc was on Lin Yu''s body, and the attack would be reversed if it rushed.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Just when this ray of spirit came to Lin Yu Lin Yu suddenly released the pure Yang Qi from his body, turning it into a ball of flames covering his body surface.


    He knew that Chen Sihai''s standing still must have released his soul to deal with him, but he didn''t know where the soul was, so he could only cover his body with pure sun flames.


    "what--"


    The wisp of spirit released by Chen Sihai was burned by the extremely pure and pure sun flame, and instantly turned into nothingness.


    "You, you are not afraid of the source of all poisons?!"


    Chen Sihai showed a look of astonishment, unbelievable.


    Lin Yu District warrior, is not afraid of the erosion of the source of all poisons?


    Although the ethics of this world is broken, and the power of the source of all poisons is far less than 10% of the normal situation, it shouldn''t hurt a warrior!


    What he didn''t know was that Lin Yu had already raised his anti-drug characteristics to level 9, which was non-invasive.


    "It seems that you also have a difficult time."


    Lin Yu strode towards Chen Sihai, and said with contempt: "I dare to single-handedly find you, a thousand-year-old ghost, naturally I have sufficient preparations. Do you think you are the smartest in the world?"


    "I just pretended to be poisoned, waiting for you to release the spirit to deal with me."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 196： Trapped

    If it weren''t for an invincible golden body and an almost invincible defense, how could Lin Yu come to this scam with a personal risk?


    Even if this clandestine thing has fallen in its cultivation base, it still possesses the strength equivalent to the middle and late stages of the pill formation realm.


    And he has a lot of knowledge and experience, and if he is not careful, he will be tricked by the other party.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu suddenly accelerated again after approaching Chen Sihai, and his right foot slammed down towards Chen Sihai.


    Chen Sihai did not have time to escape this time.


    One is because its spirit was damaged, and the other is because it found that the source of ten thousand poisons could not hurt Lin Yu, and a trace of panic appeared in its heart.


    There was a loud noise.


    Lin Yu stepped into a big hole where Chen Sihai was standing.


    His body was crushed by this foot.


    Lin Yu kept releasing pure Yang Qi, turning it into pure Yang flames and burning in the pit.


    This trick is so tricky that it can''t give the other party any chance to breathe.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+100000¡¿


    Lin Yu jumped out of a line to get vitality.


    "Finally dead!"


    Lin Yu let out a long sigh of relief, and suddenly felt relaxed.


    When this trick is dead, my parents and family members are safe, and I no longer have to worry about something thinking of myself in the dark.


    But at this moment, suddenly...


    "Boy, do you think this can kill me?"


    A non-male or female voice rang in Lin Yu''s ears.


    "I have lived for so many years, what kind of danger have I not faced?"


    "Ji Wuce, as a child of the family, has far more powerful means than you, and he can''t kill me completely. Just because you want to kill me?"


    The sarcasm echoed in Lin Yu''s ears, but he didn''t even know where the deception was.


    It seems that this trick is far stronger than he thought, and his hole cards are far more than he thought.


    Now this situation has greatly exceeded his expectations.


    Originally, he thought that with the pure Yang internal strength that he had cultivated to the eighteenth level, it was definitely not a problem to burn the spirit of the deceit, and he never thought that the other party could survive such a strong pure sun flame.


    Of course, although he didn''t kill the trick, he didn''t know where the spirit of the trick was floating.


    But the reverse is also true, and the trick can''t help him.


    Lin Yu let the pure sun flames cover his body and scanned the surroundings calmly.


    The super-sensing trait can only help him distinguish the deceit and the energy that envelops the deceit, but it does not allow him to have the ability to sense the deceit.


    The soul can only be sensed by the soul.


    If it is a practitioner of the Pill Formation Realm here, there is a way to find the spirit of that deceit.


    "Lin Yu, you think you have protected yourself so well, so why can''t I help you?"


    The deceit continued to laugh wildly in Lin Yu''s ear.


    "Yes, I can''t kill you now, but..."


    The deceitful thing turned around and shouted: "I didn''t come here to kill you. I wanted to regain my treasure!"


    buzzing--


    Suddenly, the black disc on Lin Yu''s chest vibrated violently, humming the carapace that encased it.


    Lin Yu hurriedly took out the black disc and roasted it with pure sun flames in his hand.


    "Boy, I advise you to save some energy! If you practice Pure Yang Zhen Gong, you can really cause harm to me, but it is a pity that you only practice incomplete methods that are similar to Chun Yang Zhen Gong."


    Its tone is very calm and calm, and he obviously knows Lin Yu''s pure Yang internal power very well.


    After Lin Yu burned for a while, realizing that it was really useless, he withdrew the pure Yang Gang Qi and said, "Don''t be proud of you. It must be a bad idea for you to get into this thing. Your original plan was to kill me, yes. wrong?"


    "What''s the matter?" The sly thing responded with a smashed jar, and then proudly said: "I have almost unlimited lifespan in it, and I can slowly recover from it for thousands or even tens of thousands of years. Make a comeback."


    It said and pretended to sigh with regret: "It''s a pity that when I come out, you must have died with no ashes left. It is a pity that you can''t kill you by yourself!"


    Lin Yu ignored what it was saying, he was worrying about how to deal with the black disc.


    I don¡¯t know what it was made of. The whole thing is as solid as a rock and cannot be shaken. There is no way to destroy it.


    Now that this crook is hiding inside, I don''t even know how to get it out.


    And it also said that it can slowly recover in it. Since it is a recovery, it must absorb some kind of energy.


    Maybe this black disc will no longer be able to automatically generate vital energy from now on.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu decided to observe first.


    Time goes by every minute and every second.


    Sudden¡­¡­


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2¡¿


    The familiar prompt message appeared in front of him again, just half an hour after the last time.


    "What''s the matter? What did you do to it?"


    The sound of the creepy thing sounded in Lin Yu''s ear again, asking loudly what Lin Yu did to the black disc.


    Lin Yu relieved himself when he saw this, and said, "It seems that you can''t grab me! Since you can''t grab me, you definitely can''t restore your strength here, right?"


    The trick didn''t say a word, and didn''t make any reply.


    Lin Yu couldn''t sense the other party, nor could he see the other party''s expression, so he didn''t know how the other party reacted.


    He ignored these and continued: "If I guess right, you are trapped inside and cannot leave, right?"


    The trick still doesn''t reply.


    Lin Yu smiled and reminded: "Okay, you can pretend to be dead in it, and wait until I practice Chunyang Zhen Gong before I can deal with you properly. Then I will see if you can be hard-headed."


    "Pure Yang Zhen Gong?!" Hearing the four characters of Chun Yang Zhen Gong, the deceit finally couldn''t help it, and sneered in Lin Yu''s ear: "You don''t daydream there. Those orthodox techniques have long become impossible. Cultivation, do you still want to practice pure Yang Zhen Gong?"


    "Others can''t do it doesn''t mean I can''t do it. If you don''t believe me, you can just wait. When I get into practice, I will naturally let you see and see the power of Chunyang Zhen Gong Lin Yu threatened:" At that time, you will surely choose to cooperate with me and tell me everything you know. "


    This trick is of great value.


    It has lived for a long time, knows many secrets of this world, and knows everything about the family and demons.


    And besides knowing these, it also knows how to arrange the magic circle and how to use the secret source power to increase the power of the magic circle.


    "Boy, I''m too lazy to tell you that if you want to daydream, just do it." The trick sneered in Lin Yu''s ear: "My life here is close to infinity, and you will die sooner or later. ."


    Its meaning is very obvious, it is to wait for Lin Yu to die before taking control of this black disc again.


    Lin Yu no longer pays attention to it.


    There is no means to deal with it now, and it doesn''t make much sense to talk to it here, so it''s better to hurry up and find a way to practice Chun Yang Zhen Gong.


    Lin Yu suppressed the physical power and transformed himself back into a normal human size.


    After taking out a set of clothes from the space ring and putting it on, he searched in the hole just stepped out.


    Just now after he saw Chen Si, he was wearing a space ring on his left hand. Now that Chen Sihai was burnt to ashes, the ring must have fallen into the pothole.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 197： Plan feasible

    After searching for it, Lin Yu found the space ring that Chen Sihai had worn before in a piece of charred soil.


    He hurriedly explored it with his mind.


    "It''s the pill and funerary again, this time it''s cheaper for me."


    Lin Yu took out a funerary object and tried it, and he was able to smoothly **** out the vital energy from it, indicating that the Yin Qi in these funerary objects was still there.


    I don''t know what Chen Sihai really wants to do, and every time he collects the funerary objects and the pill, he doesn''t rush to use it.


    But it doesn''t need to be just right, because it lacks vital energy and medicine.


    "...There is no real missing page this time."


    Lin Yu searched expectantly for a while, and found that there was nothing other than the funerary objects and the pill.


    It¡¯s not like the last time there are fifteen dead pages.


    But Lin Yu was not surprised at this point.


    After all, those ancient exercises have been lost for so many years, how could it be so easy to obtain.


    "If you can ask the origin of the fifteen broken pages from its mouth, you might know where to look for the rest of the exercises."


    "It''s a pity that this guy won''t say anything now, and I can''t make him speak."


    "Forget it, let''s integrate the pure yang power first, and then we should be able to find a way."


    Lin Yu looked around, and after confirming that there was nothing unusual, he quickly left the place and headed towards Hudong City.


    When he returned to the black market auction site in Hudong City, the guests attending the meeting had already gone completely clean, and only Guo Zhengping and Zhu Guangcai were waiting for him.


    "Master..."


    After Guo Zhengping saw Lin Yu, his master was about to yell, and suddenly he discovered something was wrong.


    Lin Yu''s appearance was obviously different before, and his figure and dress had not changed.


    Zhu Guangcai also cast a curious look at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu immediately understood when he saw this, and explained: "In order to prevent that person from recognizing me, I dressed up in disguise. Now this is my original appearance."


    "That''s it!" The two suddenly realized.


    Lin Yuchao nodded to the two of them, and then said to Zhu Guangcai: "Chairman Zhu, the matter has been resolved, let''s leave it alone."


    When Zhu Guangcai heard this, he immediately said gratefully: "Thank you Lin Xiantian! Lin Xiantian''s great favor Zhu is not unforgettable!"


    If it weren''t for Lin Xiantian this time, he would never want to avenge his own brother for the rest of his life.


    And this time working with Lin Xiantian, I didn''t lose a bit, but made a lot of silver taels.


    From this, he also deeply felt the power of the congenital warriors, and money was really like dung in the eyes of the congenital warriors.


    Guo Zhengping had the same idea as him, and was shocked by the status of the innate warrior.


    "Zhengping, first go to your Qinshan faction, tell your boss, and then go back with me." Lin Yu said to Guo Zhengping.


    Guo Zhengping immediately bowed and said, "Thank you, Master!"


    The two set off immediately.


    ...


    after one day.


    Lin Yu brought Guo Zhengping to Chiyang Sect.


    As soon as he entered the sect, he took Guo Zhengping straight to Qingyang Peak, and handed him over to Yang Haishan, the third elder who was specially responsible for the placement of newcomers.


    On the way, Lin Yu had already roughly talked to Guo Zhengping about the characteristics of Chiyang Sect, but Yang Haishan had to explain the specific situation.


    After setting up Guo Zhengping, Lin Yu came to Chiyang Hall.


    "Brother, you finally came back!"


    Xia Honglie greeted Lin Yu with joy as soon as he saw Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "It seems that the brother has successfully realized the Gangqi realm exercises?"


    "That''s right! I realized it the day before yesterday, and it shouldn''t be long before you can successfully step into the Gang Qi realm!"


    Xia Honglie is extremely talented, and has studied Gang Qi realm exercises for so many years, so he can break through without having to practice for a long time after he has realized the exercises.


    "Thanks to my brother this time, if it weren''t for my brother to answer my questions and solve the problems that have plagued me for many years, I would definitely not be able to step into the gang atmosphere to death!"


    Xia Honglie thanked him sincerely.


    His master Muyangzi was like this, until the day he died of old age, he couldn''t touch the threshold of the gang atmosphere.


    Xia Honglie thought that he would be greeted with the same fate, but when he was about to run out of oil, he would encounter Lin Yu, a peerless genius.


    "By the way, Junior Brother, you and I can''t be called like this anymore."


    Xia Honglie realized the Gang Qi Realm technique because of Lin Yu''s guidance. In a sense, Lin Yu is equivalent to his master.


    Naturally, I am ashamed to call Lin Yu his junior.


    "Brother, from now on I should..."


    Xia Honglie said only half of his words, he was interrupted by Lin Yu: "Brother, you are more than five hundred years older than me. You can fully deserve the title of senior brother. It''s good to be like this now, no need to change."


    is just a trivial matter after all. Lin Yu doesn''t care about it very much. What he cares more about now is how to derive more positive internal strength from the fifteen broken pages.


    "Brother, looking at your happy look, it seems that the happy event is more than this?" Lin Yu immediately changed the subject after refusing.


    "Yes, it''s not just this one! There is another big happy event!" Xia Honglie said with a smile on his face: "Now in addition to you and me in the Chiyang Sect, there is another person who has realized the innate technique."


    "Who?"


    Lin Yu suddenly became interested.


    At this time, he wished that all the disciples of the Chiyang Sect could step into the innate, so that the efficiency of studying the remaining pages of Chunyang True Art would be greatly improved.


    In the future, if I can get other broken pages of the exercises, I can also let these disciples help with the research.


    "It''s Sect Master Fang Rui!"


    Xia Honglie said with comfort.


    He wants to develop the Chiyang Sect in his dreams.


    Now that Lin Yu has stepped into the Gang Qi Realm, and he is about to step into the Gang Qi Realm, Sect Master Fang Rui immediately realized the innate cultivation technique, that a breakthrough is a matter of time.


    For him, there is nothing more pleasant than this in the world.


    "Fang Rui?" Lin Yu nodded slowly, and then asked, "Brother, have you contributed a lot to this matter?"


    Xia Honglie smiled and said: "It''s mainly on his own. In fact, he is only one step away from realizing the innate skills. It is only because of a difficult problem that he has been unable to succeed."


    "After I got your advice from my younger brother, some problems that could not be answered for many years were easily solved. It happened that one of the problems was similar to that faced by Fang Rui. UU Reading "


    "I took advantage of the trend and taught him what you taught me, and helped him solve the difficult point, and it would be a natural thing."


    After listening to Xia Honglie''s words, Lin Yuxin said that the plan he envisioned was really feasible.


    Under normal circumstances, you can only rely on the martial artist to step into the innate, and others cannot help.


    Because of this world''s broken orthodoxy, if you want to step into the innate, you can only realize your own practice.


    Everyone''s physique and way of thinking are different, and the problems encountered are also different, so the innate skills that they feel are naturally different.


    can only communicate with each other at most, and there is almost no possibility of mutual help.


    Unlike myself, I am modified to the Gang Qi realm through a modifier. I have a huge amount of innate knowledge and a complete understanding of innate methods.


    So I can solve any problems encountered by others and help those geniuses who are stuck in a certain difficulty break through smoothly.


    Of course, all of this mainly depends on their own efforts, and they are just answering questions.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said to Xia Honglie: "Brother, you select all those who are hopeful of stepping into the innate in the door, and I will guide them to see if we can train more innate martial artists."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 198： Like a family

    When Xia Honglie heard Lin Yu''s words, his eyebrows were instantly overjoyed.


    "Good! Brother, with your great talents, you can definitely help them to realize the innate skills."


    Xia Honglie didn''t have the slightest doubt about Lin Yu''s words.


    It was because of Lin Yu''s guidance that he realized the Gang Qi Realm technique. Naturally, he didn''t think it would be difficult for Lin Yu to point a few first-class martial artists into the innate.


    "Brother, if this continues, our Chiyang Sect will grow stronger and stronger, and maybe one day we can surpass those schools of practice."


    Xia Honglie is full of hope for the future of Chiyang Sect.


    After speaking, he sighed again: "It''s a pity that Master Mu Yangzi couldn''t witness all this with his own eyes."


    Lin Yu said upon seeing this: "Brother, let alone transcending the cultivation sect, it is not impossible even if it is comparable to the aristocratic family."


    Martial arts practice is the most orthodox way after all, and it has become so difficult because of the changes in the ancient times.


    If the difficulties can be solved, how difficult is it to compare with the family?


    Lin Yu felt that as long as he continued to modify the martial arts, it would never be a problem to let the martial arts return to its former glory.


    "Compared with the aristocratic family?" Xia Honglie shook his head and said, "Junior, it is definitely impossible to compare with the aristocratic family. The aristocratic family is much better than you think."


    Since Xia Honglie is sensible, the aristocratic family has weighed on the heads of all practitioners and warriors like a big mountain.


    He didn''t dare to imagine that one day he could compete with the children of the family.


    Xia Honglie explained: "In that ancient time, martial arts training became more difficult as we went to the back. It is the only miracle that we can step into the qi realm, and there should be no hope to go one step further."


    Although he has confidence in Lin Yu''s talent, he is not superstitious about Lin Yu.


    In any case, he does not think that Lin Yu can continue to make major breakthroughs in martial arts, let alone that Lin Yu can continue to improve the existing training system and reproduce its former glory.


    After all, this is really too difficult.


    I don¡¯t know why the accident happened in the ancient times, but one thing is clear, that is, when the accident came, all the top powerhouses at the time were powerless.


    can only watch all the orthodox methods fail and is forced to accept the fact that the inheritance is severed.


    Even those powerful people can''t think of a way to deal with it. How can they solve this problem if they are far inferior to their descendants?


    You have to know that even the children of the family are far inferior to those powerful and powerful.


    The power of those people is far beyond the understanding of everyone in the world.


    Lin Yu saw that Xia Honglie refused to believe it, so he didn''t say more.


    He just followed Xia Honglie''s words and said, not trying to convince Xia Honglie that he can continue to improve the existing cultivation system.


    After all, I don¡¯t even know where to get Yuanneng now.


    If there is not enough vitality, everything is just empty talk, meaningless.


    "By the way, brother, I have another thing here." Lin Yu provoked another topic and said: "I am going to let my family worship Chiyang Sect to practice martial arts."


    The Dawu Dynasty is already on the verge of collapse, and it may become a mess at any time because of the disputes between the family and the demons attracted by Chen Sihai.


    So I can''t let my family live in the world anymore, I have to hurry up and let them hide in the Chiyang Sect.


    Of course, as he just said, he didn''t just want his family members to be blessed in the Chiyang Sect.


    He really hopes that his family can have some strength to protect themselves.


    For now, martial arts is the only option.


    Xia Honglie heard Lin Yu''s request and thought for a while and said: "With the current strength of the younger brother and the family''s attitude towards the martial arts school, this should not be a big problem."


    The family gave many resources and privileges to the practice sect and the martial art sect, in order to cultivate thugs who can be driven by them.


    Therefore, Chiyang Sect accepts disciples, and must be talented. Not all cats and dogs can worship Chiyang Sect.


    Of course, Chiyang Sect is a martial arts school after all, and the family doesn''t pay much attention to it.


    So it shouldn''t be a big problem to accept Lin Yu''s family into the Chiyang Sect.


    "This matter is all up to the brother." Lin Yu thanked.


    The old suzerain still needs to mediate on specific matters.


    Xia Honglie smiled and said: "You are polite, brother, I will do my best to get things done."


    Lin Yu followed and smiled.


    Then he talked to Xia Honglie about improving Yang Bing and deriving positive internal strength before leaving.


    ¡­¡­


    Jinyang Palace.


    As soon as Lin Yu returned to his residence, he began to absorb the vital energy of those funerary objects in the space ring.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+16¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+11¡¿


    In front of him, prompts for acquiring vital energy kept popping up, but Lin Yu was having a headache about how to obtain more vital energy.


    After thinking about it, it seems that there is only one way to collect funeral objects.


    But this method is too inefficient.


    That sly thing has the ability to distinguish Yin Qi, but it has only collected such a small amount of funerary in a few months.


    I don¡¯t know how much time it takes to change it.


    One more thing, I can''t tell which funerary items contain vital energy, so I can''t go to auctions in a targeted manner like that trick, I can only purchase on a large scale like before.


    But the problem is that doing so will definitely attract the attention of the family.


    So this method is dangerous and inefficient. It is the last resort. There is really no other way to choose this way.


    "If there is a way to get some source stones..."


    One source stone contains one million yuan of energy, and ten is ten million.


    For now, there is no quicker way to gain vitality than this.


    It is a pity that the source stone is so precious that even the ancestors of the Ji family regarded it as a treasure.


    With my current strength and understanding of the world I don''t know where to go for the source stone.


    "What are you doing?"


    At this time, a non-male or female voice rang in Lin Yu''s ear.


    Obviously, the scam trapped in the black disk was transmitting to him.


    Lin Yu ignored it, and continued to absorb the vital energy from the funeral objects.


    "Can you absorb Yin Qi from these funeral objects?"


    ''S voice was full of surprise, and it was obvious that the trick was quite shocked.


    "Whatever you think." Lin Yu said casually.


    This crook is trapped in the black disc and can''t get out, and can only talk to him alone, don''t worry about it leaking its secrets.


    "Can you really absorb the yin air?!" After being shocked, the deception suddenly realized: "That''s it... That''s it! It turns out that you are doing everything!"


    "No wonder you suddenly offered to spend ten thousand taels to admire all the auction items at the auction of Na Ningfeng Mountain Villa, originally to absorb the yin energy!"


    The trick is quick thinking, and understands the cause and effect all at once.


    "Huh, I said why the yin in those things is somehow missing. It was obvious that Chen Sihai took the photo when I saw it clearly. It turned out that you took the opportunity to **** it away!"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 199： Invade Tian Yuanzong

    The crook continued to recall the past, and after a pause, he said: "It turns out I was exposed in Jianyang City because of you!"


    After the incident, it conducted a special investigation and found that the reason why Ji Wuce suddenly ran to the Chen family was because someone investigated that the Chen family was purchasing funerary objects on a large scale.


    So Ji Wuce at the time did not go at it, but at the funerary object.


    "It turned out that you were the one who bought the funerary objects on a large scale at the time, but you brought Ji Wuce''s attention to me. It''s really a good strategy!"


    The crook said in a tone similar to gritted teeth, wishing to kill Lin Yu on the spot.


    Lin Yu still ignored it.


    No matter what Lin Yu''s reaction, the deceitful thing continued: "It seems that the funerary objects I collected last time were all absorbed by you. I have worked so hard for so long, but it has made you in vain!"


    "Not reconciled?" Lin Yu asked lightly.


    "It should have been a thousand cuts!"


    The deceit roared, regretting not in the beginning.


    If it had known that Lin Yu was doing all this, it would definitely put everything aside, go and kill Lin Yu first.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late. It''s trapped in it. It can neither cultivate nor find a way out, and it can''t do anything to Lin Yu.


    "You have lived for so many years, and you should know the truth that the situation is better than human beings." Lin Yu said in a persuasive way: "If you obediently cooperate with me and help me improve my strength, I might let you go after I become strong enough. "


    "Dreaming!" The creature furiously said.


    Lin Yu smiled and said: "It seems that you are getting more and more stupid. If you choose to cooperate with me now, I think you are fairly honest and don''t care about the things you have done."


    "But if I wait for me to practice Pure Yang Zhen Gong, then I won''t negotiate any terms with you."


    This crook has a lot of knowledge, and even the secret source power can be found and used, and he must know where to get the source stone.


    And I can understand the secrets of the family through it.


    Right now, in the eyes of the family, they are just a tool person without threats, so they won''t have the mind to deal with them.


    But in case one day they possess the same strength as theirs, the ghost knows how they will treat themselves.


    would you consider yourself a friend?


    Still treat yourself as an enemy?


    As the saying goes, knowing oneself and the other can survive in all battles. Only if you know enough about the family, can you accurately judge the attitude of the other party.


    Otherwise, he will always be in a passive position.


    "Lin Yu, you probably have a smooth journey and have had adventures. That''s why you feel that it is not difficult to learn the orthodox pure Yang Zhen Gong."


    The anger of the trickster barely faded, and he became rational.


    "But I urge you to think carefully about why those great abilities in ancient times watched the inheritance break without looking for a solution."


    "Do they not want to?"


    "No! They are powerless."


    "Lin Yu, even if you have had an adventure, you can only accidentally get some kind of treasure that has been passed down from ancient times to the present."


    "Do you think you are more powerful than those in ancient times? They can''t solve those problems by themselves. You want to solve some of the treasures they left behind?"


    After the trick spared no effort to hit Lin Yu, he finally felt a little better.


    It hates Lin Yu now, and only wants to see Lin Yu sink into pain and despair.


    However, after Lin Yu listened to it, he didn''t show the worry as he expected, just smiled.


    "It''s no use saying more."


    Lin Yu faintly replied, no longer paying attention to the trick, and focusing on the text on the modifier list.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 687455¡¿


    A total of less than 190,000 yuan energy was sucked out of the funerary objects just now, and 100,000 yuan was obtained by killing the tricks before, plus the yuan energy generated by the black disc during this period and the original, totaling 687,455 yuan. can.


    After Lin Yu watched for a while, he thought to hide the list of modifiers.


    will be placed a year ago, so many kinds of energy are enough to make him happily unable to sleep, but at this time, unlike the past, Yuanneng can no longer help him improve much.


    Budo training is getting more difficult as you go to the back.


    The talent is as strong as Xia Honglie. After more than four months of training, he only cultivated the pure Yang internal strength to the second level, so it is completely understandable that his own vitality can consume so much.


    After all, his improvement speed is much faster than Xia Honglie.


    "Junior Brother! Junior Brother!"


    At this time, Xia Honglie''s voice suddenly came from outside the hall.


    ''S tone was very rapid and nervous, it seemed that something bad had happened.


    Lin Yu hurriedly got up, rushed to Xia Honglie and asked, "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Junior Brother, the big event is not good!" Xia Honglie said solemnly and nervously: "Just now the family issued an order that the demons had invaded the Tianyuanzong, and the big sects rushed to support it."


    "How dare the demons invade the cultivation sect?" Lin Yu frowned slightly, this behavior is not unbelievable, and he doesn''t know where the other party is emboldened.


    "I am also weird!" Xia Honglie looked puzzled.


    "Forget it, I can''t guess it." Lin Yu asked, "Brother, what exactly does the family require?"


    Xia Honglie replied: "The ancestors only ask you to go there alone."


    "Okay, then I''ll go over and take a look."


    Lin Yu strode out, and Xia Honglie reminded from behind: "Junior brother, be careful. The demons who come this time are definitely not weak, and the methods are not comparable to those of the demons."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu came to the outside of the hall, flew into the sky, and went straight to Tian Yuanzong.


    During the flight, Lin Yu asked the trick in the black disk: "Why did the demons invade Tianyuanzong? What is the idea of ??the demons?"


    "No comment!" The creepy said coldly Sooner or later, you will be able to say it obediently. "


    Lin Yu didn''t ask any more, and focused on flying in the direction of Tian Yuanzong.


    Half an hour later, he rushed to the mountain range where Tian Yuanzong was located, and he saw Ji Wuxi and a group of practitioners standing on a mountain far away from Tian Yuanzong.


    "...The subordinates are incompetent!"


    On the peak of the mountain, Tianyuan Sect lord Nangong Yi knelt on one knee, pleading Ji Wuce for crime.


    A group of people were kneeling behind him, including Ye Qiuling and other deputy suzerain and elders, as well as several elders.


    And behind them is a group of standing practitioners, all of them from other sects, and they should have just rushed to support them.


    After Lin Yu fell on the mountain, Ji Wuce glanced at him, then nodded.


    Ji Wusui quickly retracted his sight and looked at Nangong Yi: "What is the specific situation, quickly explain."


    "Yes!"


    Nangong Yi immediately began to talk about the situation in the Tianyuanzong. It turned out that Tianyuanzong had been captured by the demons, and most of the disciples with low cultivation levels had not had time to evacuate, and stayed in the sect and became hostages of the demons.


    This is a bit against the habits of the demons, I don''t know what they are thinking.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 200： Cooperation (Part 1)

    After ¡¡¡¡ Ji Wusi listened to Nangong Yi''s words, he didn''t say to let him get up, and didn''t say that he knew it.


    didn''t say anything, just stood there quietly looking at the distant Tian Yuanzong, not knowing what was thinking.


    Everyone didn''t ask too much, because everyone knew that this time things were very abnormal.


    The invasion of the demons is not once or twice, but it has never happened before that the Tianyuanzong was taken down and most of the disciples of the Tianyuanzong were taken hostage.


    Normally, the demons always run away after grabbing them. After all, the human race is the main body in this mainland.


    Now that you occupy the mountain as the king, are you waiting to be surrounded and wiped out?


    Still, the demons like the Gula are so bold that they are not afraid of heaven and earth?


    "Boy, the good show will appear soon, and the storage will refresh your understanding of the world."


    The deceit in the black disc said to Lin Yu, with complacency and joking in his tone.


    As soon as his voice fell, Ji Wuce, who had remained silent, suddenly said: "You are waiting here, I will go back first."


    After speaking, Ji Wuce disappeared instantly.


    ¡­¡­


    Tian Yuanzong.


    Tianyuan Hall.


    There is no one in this hall, only a group of demons.


    Gula sits on the throne of the suzerain, and five ancient demons including Gucha stand on the left and right. The demons commander and the demonic commander below are lined up on both sides in order, standing straight.


    After Gula confessed some things, he ordered the Demon Commander and the Demon Commander to act quickly, but Gucha and other five ancient demons were left by it.


    "Xie Hong and Yu Tianhe thought they were using me, but in fact I was using them." Gula said to the five ancient demons: "Once this event succeeds, our line will be completely in this world. Stand firm."


    "Master Gula is wise!"


    The five ancient demons all flattered.


    Gula disdainfully said: "Greed, greed, this is the nature of the human race. It is ridiculous that they tend to ignore this point deliberately, and blame everything on the demon to deceive people. Hmph, if they really are like they think they are. How can you be deceived if your will is like iron?"


    "Master Gula, will the Ji family really behave as we thought?" an ancient demon asked.


    "Don''t doubt this. With Ji Tianyun''s personality, he will never make a second choice." Gula Zhizhu is holding: "Ji Tianyun is a wise man and knows what choice is best for him."


    Before knowing what Ji Tianyun was plotting, Gula really couldn''t guarantee that Ji Tianyun would act according to his own imagination.


    However, since the trickster learned the plan of the whole thing from its mouth, it has deeply realized how greedy Ji Tianyun is.


    Such a greedy person will never have the meaning of the word in his heart, and some are just benefits.


    In order to maximize the benefits, this person will do everything.


    Thinking of this, Gula felt quite proud.


    It didn''t tell Xi Hong and Yu Tianhe about the Ji family''s conspiracy, so the two did not deeply realize just what kind of person Ji Tianyun was.


    If they figure out the true face of Ji Tianyun, they will definitely not choose to cooperate with it like they do now.


    In other words, Xi Hong and Yu Tianhe were deceived by it and became tools used by it.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji''s house.


    Inside a large hall.


    Ji Tianyun sits in the middle of the hall as usual.


    At this time, a figure hurriedly walked into the hall, and soon came not far in front of Ji Tianyun.


    "Ancestor."


    Ji Wuxi bowed her head in salute.


    "It''s Tian Yuanzong''s business?" Ji Tianyun asked lightly.


    "Exactly!" Ji Wuce quickly described the situation of Tian Yuanzong.


    Ji Tianyun was silent after listening.


    This time the behavior of the Demon Race is a bit weird. He needs to get his mind clear and figure out the other party''s intentions.


    A moment later, Ji Tianyun spoke out to Ji Wutest: "Go and call everyone in the family."


    "Yes!"


    Ji Wusui immediately turned and left the hall.


    He knows who Ji Tianyun is talking about in his family, he refers to those who have inherited blood in the family.


    Those who have no blood, even with the surname Ji, are not considered family members.


    As for those practitioners in the Pill Formation Realm who were absorbed from the practice sect, they were not considered family members, they were regarded as domestic slaves.


    Not long after ¡¡¡¡ Ji Wusui left, she rushed to the hall with nine people.


    These nine people all have inherited blood, five are older than Ji Wuce, and four are younger than Ji Wuce.


    "Ancestor!"


    After everyone came to Ji Tianyun, they bowed their heads and saluted.


    Ji Tianyun nodded and said straightforwardly: "I call you over because there is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity before us. As long as we plan well, it will be enough to double the sphere of influence."


    Everyone smiled upon hearing this.


    The sphere of influence in the mouth of the ancestor refers to the vassal state owned by his family.


    Doubling the number of princes is equivalent to doubling the number of mortals possessed, which means that the essence absorbed from now on will double.


    This is a real benefit, and then the strength of people like myself will increase much faster than before.


    "No test, first tell you about the situation of Tian Yuanzong."


    "Yes."


    Ji Wushou once again told what happened to Tian Yuanzong.


    Everyone was puzzled after listening, and wondered why the invasion of the demons would help expand their sphere of influence.


    "It seems that everyone has questions." Ji Tianyun said calmly: "Then I will give you an analysis, why the invasion of the demons would be a good thing for us."


    These ten people are all the mainstays of their own family, and Ji Tianyun naturally wouldn''t let them be kept in the dark.


    "The Gulana demon clan can invade Tianyuanzong without our knowledge, it must be because the Xi family and the Yuan family are backing them."


    "These two families want to use the demons to mess up our Ji family''s territory and weaken our strength. There should be no doubt about this."


    Ji Wusi and others nodded together.


    Š ¡¯s family and Šu¡¯s family have completely torn their faces with their own family, they are immortal enemies.


    First, there was the issue of Guangnan City, and then there was the threat of the genius in the war. Now it is normal to collude with the demons to commit crimes, and it is completely understandable.


    "But Gula wants more things than they thought. It is by no means as simple as eating a few people to absorb some energy."


    "Now that they occupy the Tian Yuanzong and don''t leave, the disciples they have caught will not be killed or eaten. In fact, they are sending a very clear signal."


    Ji Tianyun paused when he said this, and said in a more serious tone: "They want to occupy a piece of land."


    "But they are not prepared to take over, but want to exchange interests with us, let us take out a few vassal states to negotiate a deal with them."


    Benefit exchange?


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other.


    Ji Wuze asked: "Old ancestor, what do you mean is that the Mozu is willing to unite with us to deal with the Xi''s family and the Yan''s family?"


    "No." Ji Tianyun shook his head.


    "Ancestor, what does that mean? What is the calculation of the demons?" Everyone asked in doubt.


    Ji Tianyun glanced at the ten people, and said earnestly: "Remember, you must learn to think rationally in everything you do, rather than being driven by emotions."


    "I know that you all hate the Š ''s family and the Šu''s family very much now, but now these two are monolithic, even if we and the Gula demon clan cooperate closely, we may not be able to get benefits from them."


    "So the Mozu will not be so stupid as to unite us to deal with Yu''s and Yu''s family, and I am not going to trouble Xi Hong and Yu Tianhe at this time."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 201： Cooperation (below)

    Ji Tianyun continued: "Everyone must take a long-term view. It is not a good time to deal with the Š ''s family and the Šu''s family now, and it will not bring us any benefits."


    "Only fools will do things that are not profitable. I believe you are not fools."


    Ji Tianyun said here, quietly watching everyone.


    Ji Wuze was the first to react, and guessed: "Ancestor, I know what you mean, are you going to deal with the Jiang family?"


    "Yes, it''s Jiang''s family!"


    Ji Tianyun glanced at Ji Wuce with admiration.


    Among so many family children, the one he valued most was Ji Wuce, and as expected, Ji Wuce''s reaction did not disappoint him.


    Ji Tianyun looked at the other nine people and said: "If we put it in the past, we will deal with the Jiang family. It will definitely arouse the vigilance of the Xi family and the Yuan family. They will come forward to stop it, but it is different now."


    "As long as we are willing to cede some benefits, Gula will definitely be willing to help us hide Hsi Hong and Yu Tianhe, let us eat the whole Jiang family, and collect all the 29 princes under his family''s name. middle."


    When everyone heard it, they immediately understood what the ancestor originally said about expanding the sphere of influence.


    My family cedes some princes to the Gula demon clan, and then eats all the princes of the Jiang family, and the sphere of influence is naturally greatly expanded.


    Although it may not be doubled, it is still the same.


    A person beside Ji Wuxi smiled and said, "Old ancestor Yingming, only seven people in the Jiang family, including the Patriarch, have inherited blood. They are not our opponents at all."


    Another person agreed: "Yes, now the four Western companies don¡¯t deal with each other, there are a lot of messy things, there is no time to take care of our four Eastern families, so as long as the Xi¡¯s and the Lao¡¯s families don¡¯t care, then this Things are really stable."


    "It''s funny to say." Another person smiled and said, "Then Jiang Chenghai would neither ally with the Yan''s family nor the Yan''s family, nor with us. He had the great dream of having a source of both sides, but it turned out to be cheaper for us."


    Ji Tianyun nodded in satisfaction and announced: "It shouldn''t be too late. I will go to the demons for a while now to see what kind of conditions they want."


    As soon as his voice fell, one person worried: "But... Patriarch, if we destroy the Jiang family, the power of the human race will be weakened a lot. Isn''t it convenient for the demons and ghosts to cause chaos, especially the demons?"


    "Furthermore, ceding some of the kingdoms of the princes to the demons is tantamount to giving them room to breathe and develop, so they are not afraid of raising tigers?"


    "Old ancestors, this seems to violate the ancestral precepts."


    "Ancestral training?" Ji Tianyun said meaninglessly: "The old ancestors left those admonitions not to restrain us, but to allow us to better continue our blood."


    "Those ancestral doctrines are indeed meaningful when the major families are united, but they are different now."


    "The biggest crisis we face right now is not the invasion of the demons, but the annexation of other families, and continuing to abide by those ancestral instructions, is tantamount to digging our own graves."


    "Also, don''t worry about the demons." Ji Tianyun said while scanning the people and said: "You must bear in mind one thing in your heart. We are after power, not ethnic identity."


    "Do you really think that those mortals, those who have no blood heritage, are of the same race as you and me?"


    Everyone shook their heads together.


    Of course they don¡¯t think that those who don¡¯t have inherited blood are of the same kind as themselves.


    He has the inheritance bloodline, can practice the bloodline technique, possesses incomparably powerful power, and is almost the same as the ancient ancestors who could practice the orthodox technique in ancient times.


    And those who don''t have blood inheritance, no matter how they cultivate, they are nothing more than ants, nothing more than larger ants.


    How can ants be qualified to be compared with real people?


    "Are there any questions?" Ji Tianyun asked everyone.


    "no."


    Everyone denied it.


    Ji Tianyun nodded in satisfaction, and then strode out of the hall.


    Ji Wusi and others followed closely.


    ¡­¡­


    Not long after, Ji Tianyun rushed to the sky above Tian Yuanzong with someone.


    "Gula, come out, I know you want to negotiate a deal with me."


    Ji Tianyun shouted to Tianyuan Hall.


    As soon as his voice fell, Gula took the five ancient demons out of the Tianyuan Hall and came to their party.


    "Ji Tianyun, I knew you would come."


    "Gula, let me talk about your conditions first."


    Ji Tianyun didn''t talk nonsense with Gulardo, and straight to the point.


    "Happy, I like to deal with people like you." Gula said directly: "My conditions are very simple. These seven vassals will be divided among me."


    "Seven princes?" Ji Tianyun said solemnly: "Gula, your appetite is too big."


    "Only seven vassal states, are there many?" Gula sneered: "Ji Tianyun, I know what you are thinking. You must have asked me to find a way to hold the Xi family and the Yang family. You can take the opportunity to annex the Jiang family. ."


    "And after annexing the Jiang family, you will immediately get twenty-nine vassal kingdoms."


    "Such a great harvest, is it too much to cede a mere seven princes?"


    Gula considered that the demons were weak in this world, and the territory was too large to hold, and only seven vassal kingdoms were needed.


    Anyway, there are many contradictions within the family. As long as you plan carefully, there are opportunities to expand, and there is no need to support yourself at once.


    On the other side, Ji Tianyun thought quickly in his heart.


    He quickly calculated that the seven kingdoms are the limit that the Mozu can currently control, so there is no point in lowering the price by himself, and the other party will never give in.


    then nodded and said: "Okay, I will give you seven princes."


    "Deal!" Gula said cheerfully.


    then it said: "My people have been hungry for many days, and now I need to add a little energy, I think you should understand."


    After saying it, without waiting for Ji Tianyun to reply, he nodded directly at the five ancient monsters beside him.


    The five demons of Gucha knew immediately, and hurriedly flew towards the mountain where the disciples of Tianyuanzong were held.


    After falling on the mountain they started to eat those practitioners without saying a word.


    "Gula, this matter is mutually beneficial, you don''t need to test my sincerity." Ji Tianyun said lightly, not touched by the sight of the mountain.


    It''s not that he is cold-blooded and has no emotions.


    It''s that he doesn''t think that those practitioners are of the same kind as himself.


    In the eyes of him, Ji Wuce and others, those who have no blood inheritance are nothing more than two-legged sheep and tools. Except for their appearance, no other place is the same.


    Naturally, there is no feeling about it.


    After all, people can talk about feelings, but between people and the pigs and sheep that they raise and eat, there is no feeling at all.


    Besides, it¡¯s not a big deal to lose some low-level practitioners now. As long as you annex the Jiang family, all the sects under the Jiang family¡¯s name will be used for your own use, and some practitioners can be instructed.


    "Gula, act quickly after eating."


    Ji Tianyun left a word, and left with Ji Wuce and others.


    They quickly came to the mountain where Nangong Yi and others were.


    Next, we must seize the time to take these practitioners to occupy the Jiang family''s territory.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 202： Eradicate "traitors"

    Ji fell unpredictably in front of Nangong Yi and other practitioners.


    "Get up." Ji Wuce said to Nangong Yi and other members of the Tianyuan Sect.


    After everyone thanked them, they stood up from the ground.


    Many people are secretly moving their muscles and bones, urging Yuan Qi to relieve fatigue.


    Even as a cultivator, it¡¯s not a good thing to kneel for so long, after all, their bodies are just mortals.


    "Sir Wutest, those disciples in my door..."


    Nangong Yi asked cautiously.


    Although it was his negligence of duty that caused Tian Yuanzong to fall, it made him shameless to face the descendants of the family.


    But compared to the safety of the doorman, he felt that his face was nothing.


    He was eager to know what happened to the disciples in the door, after all, he grew up watching a lot of those disciples.


    Ji said carelessly: "Now is not the time to care about these, there are more important things waiting for you to do."


    Like Ji Tianyun, he doesn''t care about the life and death of those people.


    In his eyes, these practitioners are just a group of cattle and sheep raised in their homes. Now that they are eaten by others due to special circumstances, what is a big deal?


    "Yes!" Nangong Yi did not dare to judge Niji Wushu, obediently agreed.


    These practitioners do not have the qualifications to resist. For one thing, their strength is far inferior to the children of the aristocratic family. Secondly, they can cultivate all the way to this day, relying on the aristocratic family to provide the essence pill and source stone.


    In fact, don''t say that they are not qualified to resist, they don''t even have the idea of ??resisting.


    only thinks about how to behave better in front of the family and win the favor and appreciation of the other side.


    After Nangong Yi agreed, he brought Ye Qiuling and others and other sect practitioners who came to help stand together, and waited for Ji Wuce to speak.


    "Everyone, compared to the invasion of the demons, eradicating the traitors from the human race is a more important matter."


    Ji Wu Su didn''t care what these people thought, and she found a reason at will: "Now the ancestors have found out that the Jiang family in the north of us is a traitor from the human race..."


    In a few words, he identified the Jiang family as a traitor to the human race and said that he was going to wipe out the other party now.


    Ask the people of the sect to follow him to deal with the practitioners under the Jiang family.


    As for the children of the Jiang family who have inherited blood, the ancestors are responsible for dealing with them.


    After listening, all the practitioners showed puzzled expressions.


    They couldn''t understand why the Jiang family suddenly became a traitor to the human race. It was obvious that the Jiang family was also one of the eight great families.


    Although there seems to be some contradictions between the families, it shouldn''t betray the human race, right?


    Ji Wu Su ignored the thoughts in their hearts, and after finishing speaking, they directly arranged the task and said: "The Demon Sect is responsible for dealing with the Jiang Family''s Seven Star Sect..."


    He is very aware of the strength of the major sects of the Jiang family, so this arrangement is very targeted, just enough to allow his own sect to suppress the other side''s sect.


    After the arrangement, Ji Wuxi exhorted again: "It is the children of the Jiang family who give birth to alienation. The practitioners under their family are innocent. So you should pay attention when you shoot, try not to kill each other, and try to surrender the other party. ."


    "Contact me in time if you encounter any problems, the ancestor arranged for me to help you deal with the spiritual sect under Jiang''s family."


    Everyone nodded and said yes.


    "Go now." After Ji Wussay finished speaking, he flew into the sky.


    The practitioners of the various sects did not dare to neglect, they figured out the direction of the sect they wanted to deal with, one after another, they rose from the ground, thrust into the sky like arrows, and turned into small dots in the sky in a blink of an eye.


    Lin Yu was arranged to accompany the people of Tianyuanzong to deal with Slaughter Demon Sect.


    Because the Tianyuanzong suffered heavy losses, not many people escaped, and the strength was not enough.


    During the flight, Ye Qiuling approached Nangong Yi and said, "Master, do you think it is possible for Xiao Nan and the others to survive?"


    "There is little hope." Nangong Yi replied lonely.


    He is not stupid, and he has guessed that Xiao Nan and others must be ill-advised from Ji Wu-ce''s attitude.


    Otherwise, according to Ji Wuce''s character, he would not say such things when he was not concerned about them.


    Ye Qiuling sighed rather regretfully: "Hey, maybe it was right to retreat earlier."


    The family warned them that the Demon Race is the enemy of the Human Race, and they must not be soft when they encounter the Demon Race, so they will think about fighting to the death, until the situation is completely irreversible before choosing to retreat.


    They treat every word of the family as a god, and they dare not violate it in the slightest.


    On the other side, the trick in the black disk said triumphantly to Lin Yu: "Boy, do you know what happened to the people of Tianyuanzong?"


    Lin Yu ignored it.


    "They were all eaten by those ancient demons!" The tricks spared no effort to hit Lin Yu and said, "Ji Tianyun gave them to the demons to eat in order to reach a deal with the Gula, hahaha, this is the status of you people in the eyes of the aristocracy. "


    "You think you are humans, but in the eyes of the family, you are just a pig or a sheep, no difference from domestic animals."


    "Well, your status is higher than that of pigs, cattle, and sheep. You are dogs. Dogs who watch the nursing home protect cattle and sheep."


    It felt that these words would definitely hit Lin Yu.


    Because it knows that all practitioners treat the family as gods, and all of them are proud of the recognition and appreciation of the family, and they are extremely loyal to their masters like a dog.


    Just like that Ye Qiuling, at that time, in order to win Ji Wuce''s praise, he guarded a group of low-level practitioners in Huju City and couldn''t get out, so he gave it a chance to gather an army of weird zombies.


    Based on this, it believes that when Lin Yu knows his position in the eyes of the family, he will definitely fall into confusion and pain.


    All of its plans were destroyed in Lin Yu''s hands, and now he was trapped and unable to practice. In this situation, Lin Yu could only get some comfort if he caused Lin Yu to suffer.


    It is a pity that Lin Yu didn''t have any doubts about his identity as he expected.


    "Boy, you are just a dog in the eyes of the aristocratic family. Didn''t you hear it?" The trick deliberately angered Lin Yu and said, "Are you addicted to being a dog and don''t know how to resist?"


    It can''t wait for Lin Yu to immediately fall out with the family and be killed by the family on the spot.


    In this way, the soul gathering disk will leave Lin Yu, and the accumulated soul energy will definitely not be sucked away by Lin Yu It can hide in it and slowly cultivate and recover its strength.


    "Use less irritating methods to irritate me." Lin Yu replied calmly.


    Revolt?


    Impossible resistance is nothing but incompetent rage.


    Of course he knew that the family only used them as tools, as cats catching mice, and dogs as guardians.


    This point had already been guessed as early as when he had finished killing two zombies and was called out by Ji Wuce to give him a lesson.


    In the eyes of the family, these people can be sacrificed at any time.


    They value their lives only because they have a certain value. It is the same as the fact that farmers will vaccinate their livestock.


    But if you want to reverse this situation, you have to have enough strength. What is the use of having no strength and having a blood?


    is not a peasant uprising in a previous life. Everyone is mortal and has similar combat power. Naturally, it can be countered if you say it, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.


    In the current situation, even if all the practitioners of the Dawu dynasty are gathered together, it can''t beat Ji Wuce alone. How can it be reversed?


    Use love to influence each other?


    The trick continued to irritate Lin Yu and said, "You are extremely loyal like a dog, but it is a pity that the family will not care about your dog''s life."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 203： Save people

    Lin Yu was annoyed by the deceit, and counterattacked: "Okay, no matter how much you say, it''s useless, I won''t be fooled by you. You said that others are dogs, don''t you be fooling Gula yourself? dog?"


    "When you were in Guangnan City, you still had some secret source power and useful value, so that Gula would save you, and later your secret source power was exhausted. Will the Gula come to rescue you?"


    "Does Gula care about your dog''s life?"


    The deceit was so embarrassed and angry by Lin Yu''s call.


    This is the inexplicable pain in its heart.


    It also didn''t want to draw the demons of the Gula from another world, because the ancient demons had the power to restrain it, which would make it have a bad life.


    But there was really no way at the time. It thought that the soul gathering disk was robbed by Ji Wusi, and it had to rely on the power of the ancient demon to regain it.


    Unexpectedly, after doing it for a long time, the soul gathering plate was originally in Lin Yu''s hands.


    If you know about this early, you can just find a chance to kill Lin Yu directly, no matter where it is so troublesome.


    "Boy, tell you the unfortunate news." The trickster gritted his teeth and said: "Gula chose to cooperate with Ji Tianyun in order to take away the seven vassal kingdoms from Ji Tianyun. Among them is the Zhou kingdom where your parents and family are located."


    "what?"


    Lin Yu may not care about other things, but this matter involves the safety of his parents and relatives, so he can''t ignore it.


    "Hahaha!" The trickster laughed and said: "I''m in a hurry, you are really in a hurry!"


    "Boy, your parents and family will fall to where they are today, and it''s all on you! If you didn''t do bad things on me again and again, why should I bring those demons into this world?"


    The trick blames everything on Lin Yu, in order to aggravate Lin Yu''s guilt.


    But at this time, Lin Yu couldn''t care about these things, he was full of ideas about how to rescue his parents and relatives from Zhou.


    Grandpa Lin Gensheng, father Lin Chengye, mother Ning Yulan, and Lin Shan, Wan''er, Lin Qin...


    Faces appeared in front of him, making him careless at all.


    The crook saw Lin Yu''s inner anxiety, and said triumphantly: "You now have two choices. One is to continue to follow the people of Tianyuanzong to deal with the practitioners of Slaughter Demon Sect."


    "But when you finish dealing with those people, Ji Tianyun must have already cleaned up the Jiang family. He will immediately transfer the seven vassal kingdoms to Gula, and you will never take your parents and relatives away from Zhou. chance."


    The crook said and smiled complacently.


    "The second option, you immediately return to Zhou Kingdom to save your parents and relatives. But then you will not be able to rush to deal with the Slaughter Demon Sect. You will definitely be punished by Ji Wuxi, and you will know you at that time. In the eyes of the family, it is not worth mentioning."


    Lin Yu ignored the deceit, thinking about how to save people.


    The best way is naturally to contact Xia Honglie immediately and ask Xia Honglie to help save people, so that he can continue to follow Nangong Yi and others to the Slaughter Demon Sect.


    But there are two problems with this.


    The first question is that Chiyang Sect is farther away from Zhou Guoguo than where he is now.


    And Xia Honglie has not yet stepped into the Gang Qi Realm, and only possesses the strength equivalent to the mid-to-late stage of the Condensing Qi Realm. It takes at least two and a half hours, or five hours, to travel from Chiyang Sect to Zhou Guoguo.


    Second question, Xia Honglie has never seen his family, and it takes some time to gain the trust of his family.


    If you don¡¯t gain trust, your family will definitely not cooperate, so Xia Honglie doesn¡¯t know who should save which people don¡¯t need to. It will take a lot of time to figure out everyone¡¯s identity.


    After all, time is tight now, it is impossible to save everyone.


    Of course, Lin Yu also thought that this trick might be lying to him.


    But this matter is related to the safety of his parents and relatives, so he dare not gamble.


    And what this trick said is not like a lie, because Zhou is not far from Tianyuanzong, if Gula wants to use Tianyuanzong as a base, he will definitely hit Zhou''s idea.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu decided to return personally to save people.


    "It seems that you have made a decision and want to go back and save people, don''t you?"


    The sound of the deceit rang in Lin Yu''s ear again.


    "But you can think about it. If you go back to save people, Ji Wuce will definitely ask you why you suddenly returned home. I don''t know how you are going to explain?"


    Lin Yu just had his mind full of saving people, and he didn''t expect this at all.


    Now being reminded by this trick, he found that this was indeed a problem.


    When Ji Wuce asks, what should he say?


    Said that he knew that the demons of the Gula would occupy the kingdom of Zhou, so they decided to transfer their parents and relatives?


    This reason is definitely not good. Ji Wuce will definitely ask you how you knew about this. It is impossible to say that you guessed it.


    "Hahaha! Isn''t it embarrassing? Do you feel that you are a dog, and you are aggrieved in everything?"


    The tricks kept stimulating Lin Yu''s mind.


    The more uncomfortable Lin Yu is, the happier he is.


    It is trapped in the soul gathering plate and can do nothing except loneliness is loneliness.


    Only by finding Lin Yu uncomfortable can some pain be relieved.


    "Don''t bother you, I have my own solution!"


    Lin Yu''s heart flashed, and he came up with a strategy to solve this problem.


    Then he stopped thinking about it, lowered his flight speed, and when he was far away from Nangong Yi and the others, he suddenly turned around and accelerated and flew towards Zhou Guo.


    "Sect Master Nangong, that Lin Yu ran away." A supreme elder flying in the back reminded Nangong Yi in front.


    Nangong Yi stopped immediately, turned around and asked, "When did you run?"


    "Just now." The Supreme Elder replied.


    "Which way?"


    "It seems to be the direction of the State of Zhou Dynasty. UU Reading "


    "The capital of the State of Zhou?" Nangong Yi frowned and said, "His family seems to be in the capital of the State of Zhou. What does he do when he returns home? Don''t you know that the things that Mr. Wu Su ordered are more important?"


    "Who knows then." The elder Taishang took the opportunity to sneer: "This kind of person is simply unreliable and will only cause us trouble. Fortunately, you gave him a high look."


    "Forget it, he is not a disciple of my Tianyuan Sect now, and he has already returned to Chiyang Sect. We can''t control what he wants to do, and we can tell you the truth to Master Wushu."


    Nangong Yi''s heart is also full of worries, there is no time to supervise what Lin Yu is thinking and what he is going to do.


    "Let''s continue on our way, don''t miss major events."


    Nangong Yi turned and flew in the direction of Slaughter Demon Sect, and everyone immediately followed.


    On the other side, Lin Yu tried his best to fly towards the capital of Zhou Guoguo.


    The tricks in the soul gathering disc kept irritating Lin Yu and said: "You have a way, what can you do? Do you still want to fool Ji Wuce?"


    "If you dare to lie to him, you will definitely end up miserably."


    The crook laughed.


    Since it fell into Lin Yu''s hands, it has never been so happy.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 204： destroy

    After about a stick of incense, Lin Yu rushed to the capital of Zhou Guoguo.


    There is peace in the capital of the country.


    There are people coming and going on the street, screams are endless, and the laughter of pedestrians can be heard from time to time.


    No one knew that he was about to fall into the hands of the demons.


    Looking at this situation, Lin Yu sighed slightly, and then released his physical power to become a giant more than six meters tall.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    He fell from the sky, like a shooting star, on the widest street.


    In an instant, the whole street was quiet.


    All the pedestrians showed fear and shock on their faces and looked at him in a daze.


    "What is this...?"


    "Youkai, it''s a monster!"


    "Run, everyone, run!"


    Soon, the pedestrian''s survival instinct was stimulated and fled in all directions.


    Lin Yu saw that everyone was already far away, so he smashed the roof of a tall building next to him with a fist.


    Then he kicked the outside wall again and knocked down the whole wall.


    He sabotaged the past along this street and made a mess of the place.


    woo, woo!


    The horn in the city blew, and the guards quickly gathered here.


    However, when they saw the image of Lin Yu, they all stopped involuntarily in fright. Standing there is neither a retreat nor a retreat.


    They all knew in their hearts that such a terrifying monster was definitely not their ability, and they rushed up blindly just to find death.


    Lin Yu ignored them and rushed to another street after destroying one street.


    The people who live here are wealthy business officials in the capital, even if the houses are destroyed, it will not have much effect. Some of these people are money for reconstruction.


    boom boom boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu was sabotaging all the way, and soon the whole country was in commotion.


    The news spread tens of thousands of times, and almost all the people knew that there was a monster invading the country.


    Whizzing!


    At this time, two Immaculate Practitioners who were responsible for secretly guarding the capital of the country arrived quickly.


    Like those officers and soldiers, they were shocked when they saw Lin Yu''s image.


    They know Lin Yu''s strength better than the officers and soldiers, knowing that this weirdness is not something they can afford, so they turned around and ran, sending messages to their own sect leaders as they ran.


    Lin Yu watched them leave, knowing that his plan had taken effect in his heart, so he flew into the sky and flew in the direction of Qian Wuzong.


    Of course, he did not really go to Qianwu Zong, but after leaving the capital, he changed back to his original appearance and put on his original clothes and returned.


    In the soul gathering disk, the deceit had already understood Lin Yu''s thoughts.


    "That''s it! You pretend to be weird and you are doing damage in the country. Then you can tell Ji Wuce that you are afraid of the weird and hurt your family and come back to save people!"


    It is right, this is exactly what Lin Yu made.


    He had given a pass token to his father, Lin Chengye, and told him that he could contact him through the pass token in a dangerous situation.


    So when Ji Wuce asked, he could tell Ji Wuce that his father contacted him, and he came to the rescue.


    In fact, his father did contact him just now through a token.


    After understanding Lin Yu''s intentions, the trickery reminded with a sneer: "I admit that your method can indeed rationalize your behavior of returning to Zhou to save people, but how can you explain the time difference?"


    Lin Yu ignored it and fell outside the city wall by himself.


    "Yuer, you are back!"


    As soon as Lin Yu entered the door, Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan hurriedly greeted them.


    Lin Yu was too late to greet the two, and said directly: "Father, hurry up and gather the family together, I will take you out of the city now."


    "Yu''er, what''s the matter?" Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan asked nervously.


    Lin Yu said in a heavy tone: "One or two sentences are unclear. Anyway, as long as you know, the country has become a dangerous place this week. Staying here will cause your life at any time."


    "Okay, Yuer, everything is up to you!" The two asked no more.


    For the Lin family at this time, Lin Yu is the sky, and Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan naturally would not question anything Lin Yu said.


    "That''s right." Lin Yu added: "Don''t bring all your belongings at home, at most you can bring gold and silver tickets. Also, the servants and guards will stay here, and only take away our Lin family."


    Lin Chengye saw Lin Yu''s urgent and serious expression, did not dare to neglect in his heart, and immediately acted according to what he said.


    "Mother, take Wan''er with you." Lin Yu said to Ning Yulan.


    "Ok!"


    Ning Yulan nodded, turned around to pack her things.


    Lin Yu was not idle, went straight to the largest dungeon in the capital, and removed all the iron doors of the cell and moved back to Lin Mansion.


    Then, he used pure sun flames to burn these iron grille doors, welded them into a huge iron cage, and dismantled the six large carriage cars and put them in the iron cage.


    After doing all this, Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan have also gathered them all together.


    "Hurry in!"


    Lin Yu said to everyone.


    Lin Chengye immediately urged: "Hurry up, hurry up, hurry up!"


    Soon, all the men and women present squeezed into the six-carriage car.


    The servants and guards in the house were unknown, so they stood in the distance and watched the actions of the Lin family blankly.


    Lin Yu glanced at them and shook his head helplessly.


    then decisively flew to the top of the iron cage and lifted the entire iron cage.


    He didn''t dare to fly too high at first, and after a trial to make sure that the iron cage was extremely strong, he speeded up and flew out of the city.


    The people who stayed in the Lin Mansion rushed away when they saw this, and rushed to grab the property of the Lin Mansion.


    Lin Yu flew all the way. After flying towards Chiyangzong for about half an hour, he ran into Xia Honglie who had come to meet him.


    "Junior, what is going on?"


    Xia Honglie asked immediately when he saw Lin Yu.


    When Lin Yu first contacted him, he didn''t explain what happened to Zhou Guo, but asked him to rush over Brother, now there is no time to explain, I will explain to you carefully when the matter is over. "


    "good!"


    Xia Honglie did not ask much, and immediately nodded in agreement.


    Then, the two fell to the ground together.


    After Lin Yu put the iron cage firmly on the ground, he said to Xia Honglie: "Brother, my family will be handed over to you, you take them back to the Chiyang Sect to settle them, and I still have an urgent task to do."


    Xia Honglie nodded his head: "You can rest assured, I will bring them back to Chiyang Sect safely."


    "Brother Youlao!"


    Lin Yu clasped his fists, and after taking a look at the iron cage, he flew up into the sky and rushed to Qianwuzong.


    The trick was right, the time difference between before and after this incident is a big problem.


    He first left Nangong Yi and the others to return to the capital, and then pretended to be weird to make trouble in the capital, and the order was completely reversed.


    So once Ji Wuce strictly investigates, he can''t give a reasonable explanation at all.


    But this does not mean that he will sit back and die.


    He was going to make things bigger and make it a sensation, so that Ji Wuxi had no time to care about this little thing about Zhou Guoguo.


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 205： Grab the source stone

    In the air, Lin Yu released his physical power and once again became a monster over six meters high.


    While deforming, he put the clothes on his body into the space ring, so none of those clothes were damaged.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu accelerated with all his strength, breaking the sound barrier instantly.


    It didn''t take long for him to come to the sky over Qianwuzong.


    At this time, all the practitioners of Qian Wuzong who were above the late stage of the Qi Condensation Realm were taken away by Ji Wuxi, and rushed to deal with the practice sects under the Jiang family.


    So there are only some disciples and deacons with low cultivation level in the sect.


    "Look, look, what''s in the sky?"


    "It''s weird!"


    "Oops, that weird is very powerful, this is a problem!"


    "¡­¡­"


    clang clang clang¡ª¡ª


    The big bell of Qianwu Zong was ringed, and the sound echoed in the mountains.


    All the practitioners in the gate came to the outside together, looking at Lin Yu who was suspended in the air.


    They knew that this "weird" was so powerful that they couldn''t fight it at all, so they all stood there and stood still.


    They are praying in their hearts, praying that this "weird" is just passing by.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that the sect will suffer a catastrophe.


    Because the strong inside the door have left, not only no one can deal with this "weird", even the strength of the magic circle inside the door is only 20% to 30% of the usual strength, and it can''t be trapped at all.


    However, to their disappointment, everything went against their wishes. This weirdness was directed at Qian Wuzong.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu descended from the sky and stepped on the roof of Qianwuzong''s Hall of Cultivation of Souls.


    stepped on a big hole.


    He bent down, fumbled for a while in the Hall of Cultivating Soul, and found a small jade box.


    There are three source stones in the jade box, two of which have been exhausted, and the other one still has more than half.


    A sect has a quota of three source stones in a year, and it is now the end of the year, so the Qianwu Sect¡¯s quota for this year has been consumed almost, and this situation is normal.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+721458¡¿


    Lin Yu, without saying a word, completely absorbed the remaining energy of the three source stones.


    Then he jumped up, and his huge body flew into the air like a cannonball, turning into a small spot in a flash.


    The disciples of Qianwu Zong looked at them, and they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    It turns out that this weirdness is here to grab the source stone, not to destroy it.


    "I should have thought of this long ago!"


    "Yes, the weirdness is corrupted by the secret source power, and the formation of the source stone is also related to the secret source power. It is normal for the weirdness to grab the source stone."


    "A false alarm!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The disciples of Qian Wuzong talked a lot, and they all felt a kind of rejoicing in their hearts.


    This weirdness just snatched a little source stone, made a big hole in the roof of the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, and did not kill the innocent indiscriminately. It was already a very good ending.


    the other side.


    Lin Yu quickly changed back to his original appearance after moving away from Qianwuzong and put on Chiyangzong clothes.


    He took a turn and went in a big circle to the entrance of Qianwuzong.


    "Did you see a weird coming in?"


    Lin Yu hovered in the air, shouting to the Qianwuzong disciple below.


    Everyone immediately recognized Lin Yu.


    After all, Lin Yu fought Ying Liang and Ye Qiuling in the genius battle, and he was so popular that no one would forget.


    "have!"


    Several Condensed Qi realm disciples and deacons flew into the sky and came to Lin Yu''s side.


    After they bowed to Lin Yu, they said, "Elder Lin, that weird took away the source stone of our Soul Cultivation Hall and ran in that direction over there."


    One of them pointed to the north.


    Lin Yu is now the cultivation base of the Gang Qi realm, which is equivalent to the pill formation realm of the cultivator, and the strength is much stronger than them, so they dare not to be negligent.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu looked at the direction the weird was leaving, nodded, and then asked: "Have you passed the information to your Sect Master?"


    "It has been reported."


    "How does he reply?"


    "He said let us observe, if the situation is urgent, we should stay away from the sect first, and the weirdness will toss in the door. He said that they have an urgent matter over there and can''t rush back."


    "I see."


    Lin Yu took out the messenger token as he spoke, contacted the Qianwu Sect''s Sect Master, and told him that he had rushed to Qianwu Sect for reinforcements and that weirdness had already left.


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu said to the Qianwu sects in front of him: "You continue to stay here, I will chase that weird one."


    "Yes."


    Everyone nodded and said yes, watching Lin Yu leave.


    "Insidious! Your kid is really insidious!" Seeing Lin Yu''s self-directed and self-acting play, the trick in the soul gathering yelled: "It turns out that your kid wants to take away all the source stones of the cultivation sect. Ji Wuce didn''t have time to take care of Zhou Guoguodu''s affairs."


    "Your kid is playing with fire. Be careful to burn your body. There is no place to die!"


    It can''t wait for Lin Yu to really get on the upper body and be slapped to death by Ji Wuce.


    Although Ji Wuce will definitely get the Soul Gathering Disk by then, Ji Wuce does not have the means to absorb the soul energy, and will not steal it from it.


    In this way, it can absorb the soul energy and cultivate slowly, accumulate strength, and make a comeback.


    Lin Yu ignored the cry of the strange thing, and while flying, he released his physical power to become weird, and went straight to the Sea of ??Clouds Sect.


    After arriving at the Sea of ??Clouds Sect, he did the same, rushed into the Hall of Soul Cultivation of the Sea of ??Clouds, and sucked the remaining source stone into the air.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+510024¡¿


    The source stone of Yunhaizong consumes more than Qianwuzong, so it absorbs more than 200,000 yuan less energy than before.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu took off again, and returned to his original appearance after moving away from the Sea of ??Clouds Sect. He walked around the entrance of the Sea of ??Clouds, and acted on the people of the Sea of ??Clouds just like he did in the Qianwu Sect.


    Next, he went straight to the town magic sect.


    Town Demon Sect is followed by Town Demon Sect, Sun Moon Sect...


    In addition to the Tianyuanzong, nine cultivating sects were all swept away by him.


    Each sect can absorb more than 800,000 yuan in energy, and at least more than 300,000 yuan in energy. All add up to 5,771,284 yuan in energy The original amount is 6,458,799 yuan in total. can.


    ¡¾Yuanneng; 6 source stones¡¿


    On the modifier list, the numbers behind Yuanneng are displayed in units of source stones again, and there are 6 source stones in total.


    But as long as you put your mind on it a little bit, the detailed figure just now will be displayed.


    "Such diversity is enough for me to integrate Pure Yang Zhen Gong, and it should be able to strengthen a few more layers!"


    "The only problem now is the lack of enough positive internal energy."


    Lin Yu quickly figured it out.


    then turned his attention to the innate technique.


    He clicked on the + sign of Xiantian Gongfa with his mind, and the sub-menu immediately expanded.


    "The three options are all gray, which means that these vital energy are not enough to deduct the innate skills."


    Lin Yu was not surprised at this point.


    The innate cultivation technique of the true qi realm was deduced to the innate cultivation technique of the gang qi, which consumed a total of one million yuan of energy. This time it might cost ten million yuan, which is 10 source stones.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was secretly happy in the soul gathering plate, he said, "Boy, don''t be too happy, you haven''t passed the test of Ji Wuce!"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 206： Remnants

    Ji''s house.


    Inside a large hall.


    Ji Tianyun stood in the middle of the hall, Ji Wuce and ten other people stood before him.


    This operation successfully annexed the Jiang family, but only six people were injured on his side, and no one was compromised. It can be described as a complete victory.


    "Hao Xing, Ru Fan, the two of you were the most injured. After you go down, hurry up and recover. Don''t save the essence."


    Ji Tianyun is in a good mood.


    After ¡¡¡¡ annexed the Jiang family, he not only brought all the princes and sects of the Jiang family, but also obtained a lot of treasures such as essence pill and source stone.


    So now there is no need to save these resources at all. It is the top priority to seize the time to restore strength and defend the results.


    After talking about this, Ji Tianyun looked at Ji Wuce and said: "Wuce, is there any special situation on your side, have you encountered resistance to the inclusion of the Jiang family''s cultivation sect?"


    "Ancestor, the problem of incorporating martial arts is not a big problem." Ji Wuce replied: "But there was a little twist in the action. The innate warrior named Lin Yu blatantly defied my order and went to chase and kill a weird one in private. ."


    After listening to Ji Tianyun, there was no special expression on his face, and he calmly asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Wushou quickly described what she had learned.


    said that after Lin Yu learned that there was a weird disturbance in Zhou Guoguo, he disobeyed the order and rushed to rescue his family privately.


    After that, he chased and killed that weird all the way, from Qianwuzong to Sunyuezong.


    "I dare to rebelliously openly, I am so courageous, this kind of atmosphere can''t be used." Ji Tianyun said blankly.


    Ji Wuxi nodded and said: "What the ancestor said is that it doesn''t matter how he does it, and it doesn''t matter what work he makes, what''s important is that he must be obedient."


    "If the dog is disobedient, just fight it. If you hungry for a while, he will naturally learn to behave." Ji Tianyun said lightly: "Untested, you can handle this by yourself, but now the most important thing is to incorporate martial arts and chase the Jiang family. Regarding the remnant, don''t waste too much time on a warrior."


    "Yes, ancestor." Ji Wuxi took his orders immediately.


    The ancestor was right, chasing down the remnants of the Jiang family is the top priority, and a congenital warrior can''t get over the waves no matter how much he toss.


    There is no need to pay too much attention to things that can''t threaten oneself.


    At this time, a person beside Ji Wuce wondered: "Ancestor, will Jiang Lingzhu go to Ji''s house and Yu''s house?"


    "No." Ji Tianyun decisively denied this question, "That Jiang Lingzhu carried their Jiang family''s most treasured profound spirit orbs, and it would never be possible to go to Ji''s and Yuan''s houses.


    "But this will cause a problem. Jiang Lingzhu will definitely hide in Tibet and hide her whereabouts. It is extremely difficult to find her."


    Everyone nodded secretly.


    Indeed, as the ancestor said, searching for Jiang Lingzhu is extremely difficult.


    The Dawu Dynasty is so big, and there are only eleven people on his side who have inherited blood, even if they all go out and search for Jiang Lingzhu, it is difficult to find her.


    Mainly because Jiang Lingzhu''s strength is far superior to that of practitioners, and the cultivating sect can''t help anything in this matter, otherwise it would not be difficult.


    Ji Tianyun said sternly: "This matter is the top priority now. You can''t give Jiang Lingzhu time to grow up, otherwise there will be endless troubles."


    "What the ancestor said is extremely true." Everyone responded.


    The reason why the ancestor of the Jiang family desperately saved Jiang Lingzhu and escorted her away was mainly because of her talent against the sky.


    As long as she is given a little time, she will soon be able to take revenge.


    must not be underestimated.


    After that, Ji Tianyun ordered some more things, and then asked everyone to perform their tasks immediately.


    I haven''t eaten the Jiang family completely yet. If I slack off, it will easily cause big problems, and there is no time to waste.


    ¡­¡­


    After Ji Wusi left Ji''s house, he immediately rushed to the Seven Star Sect.


    The Seven Star Sect was originally a cultivating sect under the Jiang family, located in the middle of the area under the Jiang family''s jurisdiction. At this time, all the surrendered practitioners were imprisoned there.


    On the other side, Lin Yu had already rushed to the Seven Star Sect as required.


    When he arrived at the Seven Star Sect, Ji Wuce and others were still at home for a meeting.


    "Lin Yu, you shouldn''t have done that at the time."


    Ye Qiuling, who stood in front of Lin Yu, shook his head and said, "After you rescued your family, you should hurry up and deal with the Jiang family. You should not waste time chasing and killing the weird one."


    At this time, she had already inquired about what Lin Yu had done. When Lin Yu arrived at Qianwu Sect, the weird had already rushed to Yunhaizong. After Lin Yu asked about the direction of the weird escape, he chased all the way to Yunhaizong.


    Weirdly robbed the source stone in the Yunhaizong and ran to the Demon Sect, Lin Yu followed and chased the Demon Sect again.


    just ran all the way through the nine major cultivating sects except Tianyuanzong.


    He didn''t stop until the weird was completely gone, wasting a lot of time in vain.


    "Lin Yu, I know you are eager to make contributions, but you should understand that you care more about whether the people below are obedient than the untestable adults."


    "Also, when that weird appeared in the Qianwu Sect, the clerk of the Qianwu Sect had already taken the initiative to report to the suzerain. People know what to do, and you don''t need to take care of it."


    "You insist on not only not doing meritorious service, but also taking care of nosy."


    "It must be very angry to be like this now. You are really in a lot of trouble this time."


    Ye Qiuling shook his head regretfully after speaking.


    But what she didn''t know was that all of this was done deliberately by Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu just wanted to create an image of disobedience for the sake of meritorious service, to draw Ji Wuce''s attention as far as possible to the point of disobeying orders, and not to pay attention to other things.


    Of course, Lin Yu can''t guarantee the success of his vision, he is just betting and taking risks.


    He is not strong enough now, he has no other choice but to do so.


    "Master Wutest is here."


    Someone yelled in the distance, and everyone looked up at the sky.


    Sure enough, Ji Wusui has reached the sky above the Seven Star Sect quietly suspended.


    "Lin Yu, come here."


    Ji Wusu shouted to Lin Yu beside Ye Qiuling.


    Lin Yu flew into the sky and came to Ji Wuce''s side.


    Ji looked at Lin Yu arrogantly and asked, "Lin Yu, why did you return to Zhou Kingdom? Speak loudly so that everyone here can hear it."


    Below ¡¡¡¡, all the senior sects of cultivation stared at Lin Yu and Ji Wuce together.


    Lin Yu replied: "Because Zhou Guoguo is making trouble, I was worried about the safety of my parents and family, so I turned back and took a look."


    "It''s good to be blatantly disobedience for selfish interests!" Ji Wuce commented with a smile, and then asked: "Tell me again, why are you chasing that weird one."


    "Because I want to kill that weird one, lest it cause us greater losses." Lin Yu replied.


    Ji Wushou still said with a faint smile: "In other words, in your eyes, credit is more important than my order?"


    "No." Lin Yu naturally knew that he couldn''t say yes at this time.


    "Duplicity!" Ji Wuce said coldly: "It seems that it was because I praised you too much before and made you forget who you are."


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 207： Punish

    "Please punish the untested adults!"


    Lin Yu hit a snake with a stick, and actively asked for punishment.


    As long as the other party punishes him, the matter will be half revealed.


    Lin Yu had already felt it a little at this time, Ji Wuce seemed to have no intention of figuring out what happened, and there may be more important things waiting for him to do.


    Sure enough, Ji Wuce stopped asking Lin Yu any questions.


    Instead, he looked at all the high-level sects below and said: "Lin Yu blatantly disobeyed and behaved extremely badly. It is reasonable to abolish the cultivation base and expel the sect. However, given that his previous performance was pretty good, he made great contributions one after another, so he made the following punishments. "


    Although Ji Wuce didn''t put the practitioners below in his eyes, he just regarded them as a group of loyal dogs at home.


    But these practitioners are human after all, possessing human emotions and thoughts.


    So the basic rewards and punishments must be done clearly.


    There is already the Tianyuanzong incident before, and now they can''t let them chill, otherwise there will be people who really renounce their morality.


    Ji Wuze glanced at the people below, and continued: "From today on, Lin Yu''s status will be lowered, and all treatment will be based on the standards of the condensed air. When he will recover, it depends on his future performance."


    As soon as these words came out, all the practitioners present were shocked.


    Although Lin Yu doesn''t need to be abolished and expelled from the sect, the lowering of his status is considered a very serious punishment.


    They practice hard, one is to gain strength, and the other is to improve their status in the eyes of the family.


    Now that Lin Yu''s status has been reduced to the same level as that of the Condensing Qi Realm disciple, it is tantamount to directly cutting off the results of his practice during this period of time.


    You have to know that in the Dawu Dynasty family, it is heaven, and the hard work for so long did not get the attention of the family. What is the meaning of cultivation?


    "Okay, that''s it, there are more important things that you need to do next..."


    After Ji Wuxi announced the punishment of Lin Yu, he stopped talking, and directly talked about the collection of the practice sect.


    After all, these practitioners under Jiang''s family were not trained by their Ji family. They have some dissent, so they must be properly arranged to ensure that they are obediently effective.


    Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry too much about this.


    Because these cultivators left the aristocratic family, they were nothing. They had no place in the Dawu Dynasty. After the old master fell, serving the new master was their only choice.


    The only thing to be careful is not to let them go to the Š ''s house and the Šu''s house.


    Ji Wushou quickly arranged to split the Jiang family''s practice sect and his own original practice sect into one, and let the practitioners trained by his own family to supervise each other.


    After finishing the arrangement, he asked the high-level sects to act immediately, but he himself left directly and searched for Jiang Lingzhu as ordered by the ancestor.


    At this time, I quickly found Jiang Lingzhu, and getting the treasure in her hands was the top priority.


    Lin Yu fell back to the ground, and Ye Qiuling took the initiative to come to him and warned: "Lin Yu, you have worked so hard to cultivate for so long. As a result, your status was lowered because of greed and adversity... Hey, you should remember this lesson well. ."


    "It''s okay, I will pay attention." Lin Yu directly agreed.


    He didn''t want to argue with Ye Qiuling, because Ye Qiuling had completely different ideas from him.


    For Ye Qiuling, reaching the peak of the pill formation stage was the limit, and he couldn''t move forward ever since.


    In other words, she will never be able to compare with the children of the aristocratic family.


    So in her eyes, the family is heaven. When the strength can no longer be qualitatively changed, gaining the favor of the family is the only way to have a higher status in this world.


    But I am different, my own innate techniques can be deduced and strengthened, and having power comparable to or even surpassing the children of the aristocratic family is not an illusory dream.


    Therefore, it is impossible to take the attitude of the aristocratic family too seriously, and naturally he does not care about his identity being lowered to the condensing state level.


    As long as you can break through the current realm and have stronger strength, how can you care about others'' opinions?


    In this world, only strength is everything.


    In fact, Lin Yu at this time not only didn''t have troubles because of Ji Wuce''s punishment, but was a little lucky.


    Fortunately, Ji Wuze didn''t investigate the matter carefully and didn''t try to figure out the details of the whole matter.


    This matter cannot withstand investigation, as long as you examine it carefully, you will find many of the problems.


    "Your kid was lucky, but he escaped by a chance."


    The deceit in the soul gathering plate said disappointedly.


    It can''t wait for Ji Wuze to get angry and kill Lin Yu on the spot.


    Lin Yu ignored it, and after saying goodbye to Ye Qiuling, he flew into the sky and left the Seven-Star Sect and flew towards Chiyang Sect.


    The matter of incorporating the Jiang Family Cultivation Sect has nothing to do with him, and Ji Wuce''s request for him is still to concentrate on studying Yang Bing and find ways to improve it.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later.


    Chiyangzong.


    Chiyang Hall.


    "Brother, you are back!"


    As soon as Lin Yu fell, Xia Honglie took the initiative to greet him.


    "Brother, what happened at that time? Someone sent me a letter just now, saying that you were punished by Master Ji and your status will be lowered from today."


    Xia Honglie said disappointedly.


    It is not that he blames Lin Yu, but that Lin Yu has practiced for so long, and his status and status have fallen because of a mistake, which is very worthless.


    After all, the family is the supreme existence in this world. If it is despised by the family, the future will be very difficult.


    Lin Yu stared into Xia Honglie¡¯s eyes, and suddenly remembered a word in his heart¡ªsocial death.


    Judging by the standards of the world''s spiritual world, my current situation is no less than social death. No wonder Ji Wucei announced punitive measures at that time All practitioners showed shock and lingering fear.


    Lin Yu comforted Xia Honglie: "Brother, I know in my heart, as long as you work hard, there will always be a day of turning over."


    "Yes, yes, as long as you do things well in the future, you can still get the favor of the family." Xia Honglie smiled.


    After hearing Xia Honglie''s words, Lin Yu followed and smiled without explaining much.


    Xia Honglie would be completely wrong about his intentions. The hard work he put in his mouth meant to improve his own strength and get rid of the current shackles.


    But Xia Honglie understood that he would perform well in front of the family and regain the recognition of the family.


    The thinking of the two is completely out of sync, and their perceptions of themselves and the world are different, so it is difficult to explain clearly in one or two sentences.


    Xia Honglie continued: "Junior Brother, don''t worry, when I step into the Gang Qi Realm, I will work with you to study the improvement of Yang Soldiers carefully, to see if the pure Yang Gang Qi can be used to refine stronger and more lasting Yang Soldiers. "


    "If the development is successful, it is said that you have researched it alone. Presumably Lord Ji and your ancestors will immediately restore your status."


    After speaking, Xia Honglie seemed to be afraid of Lin Yu''s rejection, and immediately changed the subject and said: "By the way, Junior Brother, I have already settled your family. Would you like to visit them first?"


    Https://


    Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 208： Tell the truth

    "Thank you brother."


    After Lin Yu thanked him, he followed Xia Honglie to the place where his parents and family were resettled.


    They were all placed in a compound in the valley. This compound was called Xinmen Yard, which was the residence of the disciples of the handyman in the gate.


    Now a part of it has been vacated to live in Lin Yu''s family.


    "Junior Brother, I was planning to place your family on Jinyang Peak, but now the family has lowered your status to a higher level. I am afraid that placing them there will not affect it."


    Xia Honglie explained to Lin Yu while flying.


    He is not afraid that he will take responsibility or damage the image of Chiyang Sect. He is afraid that after Lin Yu¡¯s family is placed in Jinyang Peak, Ji¡¯s family will mistakenly think that Lin Yu is exercising privileges, which will have deeper prejudice and influence on Lin Yu. Lin Yu''s future development.


    The two fell to the new gate.


    "Yuer!"


    As soon as Lin Chengye, Lin Gensheng, Ning Yulan and others saw Lin Yu falling with Xia Honglie, they took the initiative to greet him.


    Lin Yu asked, "Grandpa, father, mother, are you comfortable living here?"


    "Okay! Everything is fine!" Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan continued: "Eat and use are better than outside."


    Lin Gensheng said: "Yu''er, the food here is extraordinary, and immediately after eating it, I feel refreshed."


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Go, let''s go to the house."


    The group walked into the houses where Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan lived, and sat in the houses respectively.


    Lin Yu took the lead and said: "I didn''t have time to introduce it at that time, now I will introduce to you first, this is the old Sect Master Xia Honglie of the Scarlet Sun Sect..."


    After Lin Yu finished the introduction, he said to his parents and grandfather: "Now everyone has worshipped the Chiyang Sect and become disciples of the Chiyang Sect. I need to tell you some very important things about the truth of this world. "


    When Lin Gensheng and others heard this, they all showed serious expressions.


    After experiencing this series of events, they have all felt that the world is very abnormal.


    I thought that this world was at most some evil things like zombies transformed into corpses, but I didn''t expect that there would be a huge monster with a height of six or seven meters.


    Moreover, characters like his own son and the old Sect Master of the Chiyang Sect can fly into the sky and escape, completely different from the warriors they once knew.


    "In fact, the emperor of the Dawu Dynasty and the monarch of the vassal kingdom are just puppets..."


    As soon as Lin Yu came up, he revealed the shocking truth to the three of them, which greatly impacted their deep-rooted officialism.


    So the emperor and the monarch are just puppets?


    How could the emperor and monarch aloft be puppets?


    The three of them hurriedly pricked their ears and listened carefully, daring not to miss a word.


    Lin Yu quickly explained the complete structure of the Dawu dynasty, telling them that it was the eight great families who really ruled the Dawu dynasty, and then the practitioners of the practice sect and the innate warriors of the Chiyang Sect.


    The so-called emperor and monarch are nothing but microphones.


    Of course, he did not say the truth about the establishment of the Dawu Dynasty by the aristocratic family only to absorb the spirit of mortals. Even Xia Honglie didn''t know this.


    As for why he didn''t say it, one was because he still didn''t know the specific details and couldn''t explain it in detail, and couldn''t really convince people. The other was that it was too shocking to say it suddenly.


    He was going to wait for himself to practice Pure Yang Zhen Gong, and after he figured out all the details from the trickster''s mouth, he would tell Xia Honglie and the others.


    After Lin Gensheng, Lin Chengye and others listened to the truth of Lin Yu''s narration, they all sat there in silence.


    This reality is too amazing, completely refreshing their understanding of the world since childhood.


    They are unacceptable for a while and need to digest it.


    Lin Yu and Xia Honglie were not in a hurry, and waited quietly for their acceptance.


    After a long while, Lin Chengye asked, "Yu''er, your younger brothers and sisters, do they have any hope of becoming inborn warriors?"


    Since mortals have no status in this world, only innate martial artists and practitioners have real status. He naturally hopes that there will be a few more innate martial artists in his family.


    "It''s very difficult." Lin Yu said helplessly.


    He also wished that he could train a few more Innate Martial Artists, which would not only enhance the strength of the Chiyang Sect, but also study those true merits more quickly.


    It''s a pity that the innate techniques in this world can no longer be cultivated. If you want to become an innate, you can only realize your own innate techniques, which is very difficult and cannot be done by people who are not talented.


    He knows his younger brothers and sisters very well, and they are so talented in martial arts, so he certainly has no hope of realizing innate techniques.


    On the contrary, Wan''er, it seems that the martial arts talent is very good.


    When he first came into contact with martial arts, Wan''er learned much faster than him, and she helped to correct many routines by comparing them with the map in the book.


    After Lin Chengye heard Lin Yu''s reply, he nodded slightly, and there was not much disappointment on his face.


    He just asked, in fact, he knew very well that this idea was unrealistic.


    If the innate martial artist is so easy to come out, how can there be only one or two people in the world who can step into the innate?


    After finishing this topic, Lin Yu said: "Grandpa, father, mother, now the outside world is getting chaotic and more dangerous. You can live here and learn some martial arts from the master in the door, even if you use it. It¡¯s good to come to keep fit."


    "Well, what Yuer said was exactly what I wanted!"


    Lin Gensheng smiled heartily.


    He has longed for martial arts since he was a child and wanted to learn martial arts. However, he was forced to give up because of the low status of martial artists in the Dawu dynasty and far inferior to scholars.


    Now that he understood the truth of the world, he knew that scholars didn''t even fart, and being an official was not the real way out, so he naturally became enthusiastic about martial arts again.


    Even if Lin Yu didn''t say anything, he would take the initiative to worship the master in the door as his teacher, learning three tricks and two methods.


    As for Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan, although they have not fully accepted the facts in a while and have not fully emerged from the official-standard thinking, they still think Lin Yu''s suggestion is good ~ www.novelhall.com ~ because they found out All the martial artists in Chiyang Sect are full of energy and in good health. I want to come here to practice martial arts to really benefit the body.


    Seeing the three people agreed, Lin Yu said goodbye: "Grandpa, father, mother, then do this first, I have other things to do."


    "Well, go ahead." Lin Chengye and Lin Gensheng nodded.


    Ning Yulan yelled to Lin Yu and said, "Yu''er, do you want Wan''er and the others to follow you so that they can take care of you?"


    The mothers are different after all. Ning Yulan cares very much about Lin Yu''s daily life, so she brought all the four maids who had been in charge of serving Lin Yu on this trip.


    These four maids were specially trained by the grandmothers in the house after she carefully selected them. Both the appearance and the ability to serve others are all first-class and impeccable.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 209： The world has changed drastically

    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "Well, let them follow me to the Golden Sun Palace."


    Waiting for something is not a big deal, he is used to living alone.


    He mainly wanted to teach Wan''er personally, to see how well Wan''er''s talent was, whether she was really talented, and there was hope of stepping into the innate.


    Wan''er is sixteen and fifteen years old this year. It is not too late to learn martial arts.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu followed Xia Honglie to the Chiyang Palace, while the four Wan''er were taken to the Jinyang Palace by special personnel.


    Chiyang Hall Practice Room.


    Lin Yu said to Xia Honglie: "Brother, the development of Yang Soldiers is not in a hurry. It can drag on one day or one day. You and Fang Rui first focus on breaking through the realm and deriving positive internal strength."


    "Junior Brother, is this wrong?" Xia Honglie frowned, "This is a major event that the ancestor personally confessed. It should be the first priority."


    Lin Yu knew that he didn''t dare to violate the family''s requirements, so he explained patiently: "Brother, I have my own purpose in doing this."


    "I let you deduce positive internal power first, because I want to refer to those positive internal powers to improve pure Yang internal power and restore the pure Yang true power from ancient times."


    When Xia Honglie heard this, he smiled and said, "I have misunderstood the younger brother. If I can restore the true power of Chunyang, the ancestor will be very happy!"


    After he finished speaking, he was puzzled again: "But Junior Brother, if you want to improve Pure Yang''s internal strength, you can just study those pages directly? It will be faster to study those pages directly. Why do you need to go around like this?"


    Lin Yu secretly said that I only need to have that ability.


    He made an excuse and said, "Brother, I have already kept those fifteen broken pages in my heart, and I have been studying and understanding them all the time. However, it is extremely difficult to improve the internal strength of Pure Yang, and my strength alone is not enough."


    "The positive internal strength that you and Fang Rui deduced after studying the pages of the book contains your insights on martial arts. These insights can inspire me and give birth to new insights."


    Xia Honglie nodded slowly, "So that''s it! It''s my fault."


    Lin Yu saw that Xia Honglie had no more questions, so he talked about another thing: "Brother, there is another very important thing besides this one."


    "You ask Fang Rui to send more people out to collect geniuses from the entire Dawu Dynasty. I want to train more innate martial artists."


    "This is a good thing!" Xia Honglie said with joy, "You have trouble, Junior Brother!"


    His biggest wish is to develop the Chiyang Sect, and he naturally agrees with Lin Yu''s request.


    Lin Yu added: "By the way, there are seven vassal kingdoms you do not send in. They are Zhou, Wei, Tianchi, Su, Wuluo, Donghai, and Dongshang."


    The trick told him that these seven vassals had long been taken by Gula.


    Now that the Ji family has successfully eaten the Jiang family with the help of the demon clan, these seven vassal kingdoms must have been traded to the Gula demon clan, and if he rashly broke into it, I was afraid that there would be no return.


    Hearing this, Xia Honglie remembered Lin Yu asking him to go to Zhou Guo to help save people, and asked: "Junior Brother, speaking of it, why did Zhou Guo Guo suddenly make a fuss? This is the first time in history."


    "Brother, this is what I want to say next."


    Lin Yu quickly described the cooperation between the Ji Family and the Demon Race, telling him that not only the seven kingdoms were given to the Demon Race by Ji Tianyun, but most of the disciples of the Tianyuan Sect were also given to the Demon Race by him.


    After speaking, Lin Yu pretended to guess: "Brother, I think Zhou Guoguo''s weirdness is probably related to this."


    "This¡­"


    Xia Honglie only found it unbelievable, which was completely different from the image of a family in his mind.


    He thought that the aristocratic family was the guardian of the Dawu Dynasty, but he did not expect that the aristocratic family would hook up with the demons.


    "Junior Brother, is this just your guess?" Xia Honglie refused to accept this fact.


    Lin Yu didn''t explain much. He knew that it was impossible to convince Xia Honglie by this alone, unless he was allowed to witness the truth with his own eyes.


    But I''m afraid he will be very uncomfortable in his heart by then, and even collapse.


    Because whether it is a congenital warrior or a cultivator, they are only tools in the eyes of aristocratic families, and even in the eyes of some aristocratic children, they are just dogs.


    "Brother, anyway, you should make it clear to Fang Rui, don''t let our sect people enter the seven vassal kingdoms." Lin Yu exhorted again.


    Xia Honglie nodded and said, "Well, I will pay attention."


    Although he did not approve of Lin Yu''s statement, he still accepted Lin Yu''s request based on the idea of ??carefully sailing the ship for ten thousand years.


    Afterwards, the two talked about other things, and Lin Yu left.


    After Lin Yu returned to the Jinyang Palace, he first called Wan''er to his side, and then asked a few handyman disciples to call out the most talented disciples in the door.


    The five Guo Zhengping rushed to the hall soon.


    Lin Yu looked at the six human beings in front of him: "From today, I will be responsible for teaching you, answering your questions and helping you understand the innate cultivation method."


    Xia Honglie and Fang Rui were responsible for the research on positive internal strength, and he didn''t need to cultivate himself, so he suddenly became idle.


    There is nothing to do except teach people how to practice martial arts.


    Of course, no one is more suitable for this task than him at this time, because he has acquired profound martial arts knowledge through the modifier, and can answer any problems encountered by others.


    The five Guo Zhengping heard that Lin Yu was willing to teach them personally, and they were overjoyed, and they continued to express their gratitude to Lin Yu with great gifts.


    Since they learned of Lin Yu''s achievements, they have long regarded him as an extremely lofty idol in their hearts.


    Now that I can accept the teachings of idols, I am naturally overwhelmed with joy.


    It didn''t take long for Wan''er to arrive at Chiyang Sect, and she still didn''t quite understand how high Lin Yu''s achievements in martial arts were.


    But she didn''t care about these at all. As long as she could be with the young master, it was a very happy thing for her.


    In her mind, the young master is the most powerful person in the world, and no one can compare with him.


    ¡­


    In the following days, Lin Yu stayed in Chiyang Sect and did not go out, teaching Wan''er six people day after day.


    As he had guessed before, Wan''er''s martial arts talent is indeed very good, no less than Xia Honglie and others.


    And Guo Zhengping''s talent did not disappoint him, and he was a martial arts wizard like no other.


    Time passed day by day.


    During this period, Xia Honglie sent many new talented disciples to the door, which made the team grow from six to fifty-one.


    These people are all talented and learn very fast, Lin Yu teaches them very well.


    And while he was busy cultivating innate warriors, the outside world was also undergoing drastic changes.


    After the demon clan of the Gula had a stable source of essence, the strength continued to grow, and soon became dissatisfied with the existing territory, and began to expand outward.


    They collected a lot of evil things as thugs, and wandered between Ji family, Ji family, and Yang family. UU reading disturbed the situation, and then took the opportunity to occupy a new territory.


    In just one year, their territory expanded from seven vassal states to nineteen vassal states.


    Of course this is not to say that the Ji family and other three aristocratic families suffered heavy losses.


    Although many of the vassal states under their three names were occupied by the demons, they occupied the new princely kingdoms from the four major families in the West, and their territory continued to increase.


    Correspondingly, two of the four major families in the West-the Si family, the winner, the concubine family, and the Yao family-were completely destroyed in the struggle.


    In other words, after removing the long-destructed Jiang family, now there are only five families left in the eight great families of the Dawu Dynasty.


    In addition, among the five families, except for the Jia family and the Yang family, which are still united, the other three families are completely incompatible with each other.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 210： Powerful Pure Yang Zhen Gong

    One day after a year.


    Chiyang Peak.


    Chiyang Temple.


    "Junior Brother, the Dawu Dynasty is gone!"


    In the exercise room, Xia Honglie told Lin Yu, who had just arrived, an amazing news.


    "It should be gone."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, not surprised at all.


    Although he stayed in the Jinyang Temple to teach those talented disciples day after day, he was always concerned about the changes outside, knowing that the eight great families had completely fallen out, and the demons took the opportunity to profit from it.


    Therefore, he knew that the Dawu Dynasty had no basis for its existence long ago, and that it would die sooner or later.


    Xia Honglie sighed: "I didn''t expect that the family would choose to cooperate with the demons..."


    He still couldn''t accept this fact, and couldn''t accept the collapse of the image of the family in his mind.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said: "Brother, the family is worse than you think. In their eyes, we are just a group of loyal dogs. They never regard us as real people."


    "Brother, this is impossible..." Xia Honglie wanted to say something, and Lin Yu interrupted him: "Brother, you don''t have to rush to refute me, I believe you will see the true face of the family soon."


    Xia Honglie snorted, he stopped talking, and in the end he just sighed and didn''t say much.


    The changes this year were so amazing, he no longer dared to believe in the family as he did before.


    So he felt that what Lin Yu said might become a fact.


    Just as he refused to believe that the family would collude with the demons last year, the facts finally told him that all this was true.


    "Brother, how is the situation in the world now?" Lin Yu asked.


    Xia Honglie boosted his spirit and said: "The imperial court has been completely destroyed, and now only the princely kingdoms remain..."


    According to Xia Honglie, there is no imperial jurisdiction now, and the major princes have formed alliances centered on their respective forces.


    Among them, there are 19 vassal states under the name of Mozu, 51 vassal states under the name of Ji family, 30 vassal states under the name of Si family, and 43 vassal states under the name of Gui family, jointly owned by the Xi family and the Šu family Fifty-seven vassal states.


    The strongest is the Ji family, and the weakest is the Mozu.


    Of course, the mortals in the princes'' country still don''t know the truth of this world. They only treat it as the chaos of the world after the collapse of the court, so some neighboring princes have to form alliances and fight in groups.


    After Xia Honglie explained the situation in the world, he sighed: "Without the imperial court, we will not be able to accept disciples in the entire Dawu dynasty. Now we can only search for geniuses in the 51 vassals under the jurisdiction of the Ji family."


    "But fortunately, this year has worked hard enough to unearth all the geniuses of the Dawu Dynasty who are already practicing martial arts. Those who have not yet practiced martial arts can''t help it."


    If you want to find martial arts talents among those who have not yet practiced martial arts, you have to take time to test them, so I didn''t think about screening geniuses from these people before, but I just wanted to quickly admit those who have proven talent into the sect.


    "This is also no way." Lin Yu echoed, and said: "Brother, now I have to think about how to gain a foothold in this troubled world."


    Xia Honglie nodded and said sternly: "What the younger brother said! Now the Song Kingdom where our Red Sun Sect is located is next to the Demon Race. If there is a new round of conflict between the major forces, it might be occupied by the Demon Race. ."


    If Song Kingdom is occupied by the Demon in the conflict, it means that everyone in the Scarlet Sun Sect will be eaten by the Demon.


    The ancient demons of the Gula have cultivated many demons who look exactly the same as the human races, and they have also incorporated a lot of evil things as thugs. There is no need for warriors or practitioners to help them manage the territory.


    Therefore, they treat the practice sects in the site directly and finish the matter.


    After all, warriors and practitioners contain far more energy than ordinary people, how can they resist not eating.


    "Brother, regarding the improvement of Yang Bing, isn''t the Ji family no longer bothering about it?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Well, it''s been a long time since I mentioned it." Xia Honglie replied lonely.


    "You don''t have to worry about the matter of Yang Bing anymore, and the cultivation resources such as the essence pill have long been cut off." Lin Yu said in a deep thought, "Brother, it seems that the Ji family has given up on us."


    The reason for improving Yang Bing was because the world was stable, and the warriors could be of some use.


    Now the world is in chaos, the situation has evolved into a mutual struggle between major forces, and the low-end combat power of warriors is no longer needed.


    In addition, most of the evil things are now collected by the demons, no longer fighting separately, but dispatched in a planned and premeditated manner, and non-innate warriors are completely unable to fight against them.


    For evil things, the smartest choice right now is indeed to join the Demon Race and help the Demon Race expand its territory.


    Because the Demon Race will provide them with a stable source of essence, the larger the Demon Race''s territory, the more essence they can get.


    There is no need to venture around like before.


    Xia Honglie shut up after listening to Lin Yu, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Brother, don''t talk about these in advance." Lin Yu changed the subject and said: "You called me to come over mainly to talk about positive internal strength, right?"


    "Yeah." Xia Honglie nodded.


    During this year, a total of three people from Chiyang Sect, including Fang Rui, stepped into the innate and became innate martial artists.


    After they became innate, they followed the old master Xia Honglie to study the fifteen broken pages and came up with a lot of rough ideas.


    Xia Honglie will hand over these research results to Lin Yu every once in a while for verification by him.


    Up to now, there have been nineteen valid positive internal skills.


    Today, Xia Honglie approached Lin Yu mainly to allow him to verify the newly derived positive internal power.


    "I''ll take a look."


    Lin Yu opened a box pushed by Xia Honglie, took out the manuscript from it and flipped through it.


    An hour later, he verified all the manuscripts in the box and obtained four new positive internal skills in total.


    "Brother, all four of these are correct, and none of the others will work."


    Lin Yu handed the four correct manuscripts to Xia Honglie, then left and returned to the Jinyang Palace.


    Next, he must quickly integrate these positive internal powers into pure yang internal power to see if he can restore pure yang true power.


    Jinyang Temple.


    Lin Yu sat down in the exercise room, taking the pill, and exhaling the modifier panel.


    After some operations.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Congenital Gong Method (Gang Qi Realm) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (first layer) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 6 source stones¡¿


    There is not much energy to modify the positive internal energy consumption Therefore, the 6 source stones are still displayed on the interface at this time. After clicking with your mind, the detailed number 6060019 will be displayed.


    Lin Yu looked at the four words Chunyang Zhengong on the modifier panel, carefully feeling the new martial arts knowledge in his mind.


    He soon discovered that the power of "Pure Yang Zhen Gong" far exceeded "Pure Yang Inner Strength".


    "This orthodox technique is really extraordinary!"


    Based on the information provided to him by the pure Yang Zhen Gong and his understanding of the practitioner''s cultivation system, he knew that if he raised the pure Yang Zhen Gong to the ninth level, he would be able to easily crush the practitioners at the peak of the Pill Formation Realm.


    "If I learn this set of "Pure Sun True Power" when I am in the real Qi state, I can definitely leapfrog the pill formation state!"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 211： Open up the pubic area

    Pure Yang Zhen Gong is an orthodox exercise in ancient times, and Lin Yu''s learning of pure Yang Zhen Gong is equivalent to completely embarking on the cultivation path of those strong people in ancient times.


    Therefore, it is naturally a trivial matter to leapfrog practitioners who practice broken methods.


    The only shortcoming is that he currently only cultivates one pure Yang Zhen skill, while those strong in ancient times also practiced other techniques.


    "It would be great if I could get the leftover pages of other ancient exercises. I will definitely be able to restore those exercises just like the pure Yang true power."


    "If I can learn more ancient orthodox techniques, I can try to blend them together..."


    Lin Yu really wants to know what kind of exercises can be combined by combining different true powers.


    "Forget it, I''ll talk about it first by strengthening the Pure Yang True Power."


    Lin Yu called out the modifier list again.


    At this time, Yuanneng still has more than six million yuan, which has no other purpose except to strengthen the pure yang true power.


    It is not enough to deduct the innate skills, and it is temporarily impossible to modify it if it does not damage the golden body.


    He has now learned all the internal exercises that the Dawu Dynasty can learn, and all the characteristics that can be absorbed. Without absorbing the new characteristics and integrating the new internal exercises, the golden body cannot continue to be modified.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu took out a few bottles of elixirs from the space ring.


    These pills are all body-refining pills for strengthening the muscles and bones. They are made by the Chiyang Sect''s alchemists who have collected the best medicinal materials. They are not the essence pills made by the family after extracting the essence of mortals.


    Now the Ji family no longer provides the essence pill to Chiyang Sect, Lin Yu can only take this pill.


    Of course, for him, the efficacy of these pills is not much worse than that of essence pills, after all, he is following the path of orthodox cultivation.


    Unlike those cultivators and aristocratic children, if you want to improve your strength, you can only rely on refining essence pills.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu took a big bottle of pill and clicked on the strengthening options of Pure Yang Zhen Gong.


    A line of prompt immediately jumped out, telling him that it would cost 200,000 yuan of energy to strengthen the Pure Yang Zhen Gong from the first layer to the second layer.


    Lin Yu chose yes without hesitation.


    The power of the pure Yang Zhen Gong to increase by one level is more than the power of the pure Yang internal power to increase from one level to the ninth level. Naturally, you don''t have to worry about the consumption of 200,000 yuan.


    In an instant, he only felt an extremely pure qi rushing through his body.


    These gang qi travels through the meridians throughout the body, and then converges towards the lower abdomen area.


    "That''s... Dantian?!"


    Lin Yu felt the brand new martial arts knowledge pouring into his mind, and instantly understood in his heart that these qi qi were opening up and expanding his dantian for himself.


    From now on, Gang Qi is stored in the Dantian, and can be released in large quantities when needed, or even all at once!


    No longer need to be like before, the amount of qi released is completely determined by the speed at which qi is generated in the body.


    "This means that I have completely embarked on an orthodox path of cultivation!"


    While excited, Lin Yu continued to feel the subtle changes in his lower abdomen.


    He could clearly feel that the dantian was becoming more and more full, and it was those qi qi that kept accumulating.


    With the continuous influx of Gang Qi, the dantian was packed more and more full, and some new changes began to take place.


    Lin Yu found that the qi was continuously compressed and suddenly condensed into liquid.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu was busy searching through the knowledge of Pure Yang Zhen Gong in his mind. He soon knew that the liquefaction of Gang Qi not only greatly increased the Gang Qi reserves in the dantian, but also gave him a very strong explosive power.


    For example, when he blasted out with a punch now, the power of the pure Yang Gang Qi burst out at least ten times that of when he practiced Pure Yang Internal Strength!


    "That''s it! That''s it!"


    Lin Yu understood in an instant, no wonder he could leapfrog the cultivator after cultivating Chun Yang Zhen Gong, because it turned out that his explosive power was greatly increased.


    Practicing "Pure Yang Inner Power" and "Pure Yang True Power" can make him have pure Yang Qi, but the pure Yang Qi obtained by practicing "Pure Yang Inner Power" is not explosive.


    And practicing "Pure Yang Zhen Gong" allows him to have at least ten times the explosive power of "Pure Yang Internal Strength".


    With such a strong explosive power, it is natural for practitioners who leapfrogged to challenge and practice broken methods.


    Soon, the changes in the pubic area completely stopped, and the qi in the pubic area was completely condensed into liquid, making the pubic area extremely full.


    Lin Yu hurriedly took another big bottle of pill and continued to strengthen "Chun Yang Zhen Gong".


    The second floor, the third floor, the fourth floor...


    Lin Yu strengthened all the way, and spent a whole 5.4 million yuan to upgrade "Pure Yang Zhen Gong" to the tenth level.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Congenital Gong Method (Gang Qi Realm) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (Tenth Floor) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 660019¡¿


    "From now on, apart from aristocratic children and some extremely powerful evil creatures in this world, no one will be my opponent!"


    Lin Yu felt the knowledge of pure Yang Zhen Gong in his mind, and was very satisfied with the strength he gained.


    Modifying the "Pure Yang Zhen Gong" to the tenth level, the strength gained is almost as good as an entire realm.


    "The ancient orthodox exercises are really extraordinary. In comparison, Pure Yang''s internal power is really weak."


    Lin Yu also understood this gap in his heart.


    After all, "Pure Yang Inner Strength" is only an incomplete method, and the cultivation methods it provides are incomplete.


    "I just don''t know if this set of pure Yang Zhen Gong can be practiced by others, so I will copy it down and give it to my senior to have a try."


    It¡¯s true that the true pure Yang Gong in ancient times became impossible to cultivate, but this set of true pure Yang Gong of my own was modified, and maybe it can be cultivated normally.


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking about it, the trick in the soul gathering plate suddenly said, "Boy, what are you doing?"


    It observed Lin Yu for a long time, and found that Lin Yu was just sitting there and taking the pill, and did nothing else, but it seemed that his strength was skyrocketing.


    It was the first time I witnessed Lin Yu revising martial arts, so I didn''t know that Lin Yu was actually strengthening "Chun Yang Zhen Gong".


    But it''s okay that it didn''t make a sound. As soon as it made a sound, Lin Yu immediately remembered that he had worked hard to restore the "Pure Yang Zhen Gong". One of the purposes was to deal with the tricks hiding in the black disc.


    "I''ll take you to try the knife first!"


    Lin Yu tore off the black disc from his chest in one hand, releasing pure sun flames and scorching it.


    "what--"


    The crook in the soul gathering plate made a stern cry.


    "It really works!" Lin Yu was overjoyed, and increased his intensity a little bit, causing the screaming scream again and again.


    "You, you... boy, have you really learned the Pure Yang Technique?"


    The deceiver asked in a trembling voice.


    In ancient times, if a wandering spirit like it dared to wander, it would be beaten up by human monks in minutes The reason why they dare to come out to harm people is entirely because the world¡¯s orthodoxy is broken, only the children of the family. Cultivating bloodline techniques can cause fatal damage to it.


    "Yes, it''s Pure Yang Zhen Gong!" Lin Yu replied.


    "Really... Chunyang true power?!"


    The crook''s heart was ashamed for an instant, and his tone was full of fear.


    If it is pure Yang Zhen Gong, it means that the Soul Gathering Disk will no longer be its refuge from now on.


    Originally, it could be immune to all attacks by hiding in the soul gathering disk, even the children of the aristocratic family would have nothing to do with it, but Lin Yu''s pure Yang true power could cause damage to it, and even burn its soul.


    new


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 212： Invasion of the Demon

    Lin Yu felt the fear of the deceit, and continued to increase the intensity of the burning of the pure sun flames, threatening: "Now you have no choice but to cooperate with me is the only way out."


    The crook was frustrated, knowing that he had no conditions to negotiate in front of Lin Yu, so he had to compromise and said, "What do you want? I only have a soul and no power. I can''t do anything except answer some of your doubts."


    "enough!"


    Lin Yu didn''t expect this crook to help him fight, he just wanted to learn some secrets of the world from this crook.


    Especially the secrets related to the family.


    Lin Yu thought about it, thinking about what questions to ask first.


    There are too many doubts in his mind, such as what the cultivation system of the aristocratic family is, how did the source stone and secret source power come from, and what happened in the ancient times that caused those exercises to become impossible to practice.


    And so on, there are too many questions, so he doesn''t know which ones to understand first.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu felt that it was more important to clarify the entanglements between the families first, which would help him figure out the current situation.


    "Tell me, why did the families turn against each other, and even go to cooperate with the demons and lure wolves into the house."


    Lin Yu reduced the intensity of the pure sun flames by more than half, so that this crook could answer questions.


    He is not worried that this trick will lie to him.


    Because this deceit has only one soul, in the burning of pure sun flames, as long as it dares to lie, the soul will fluctuate, and it can be clearly sensed.


    "Benefits are all because of profit!" The devil replied loudly: "To be precise, it is to absorb more energy and gain more powerful strength."


    "If you want to clarify, you have to start with the changes in the ancient times and the origin of the family."


    "This world now has only one continent, but in ancient times, this world was very vast, far beyond your imagination."


    "I don''t know the specifics. I only know that after the accident happened, the world became torn apart, and the continent we are now on is just a small fragment of it."


    "The ancestors of the eight great families once lived in that complete world. When something happened later, they were unfortunately trapped in a rift in space. Of course, it seemed unfortunate at the time, but now looking back, it is a great fortune, fortunately. ."


    "It is precisely because they are trapped in the rift in space that their bodies have not been completely affected by the change, and they can continue to practice part of the orthodox exercises from the ancient times, and their individual offspring can also practice those exercises."


    "They call the offspring who can practice ancient exercises as descendants with blood inheritance, and those exercises that can be practiced by them are called bloodline exercises."


    "But things are not perfect. Although they can practice a part of the orthodox exercises from ancient times, it is extremely difficult to practice and it is easy to encounter bottlenecks, so they have been trying their best to improve this practice system throughout their lives."


    "Later they discovered that they could solve some of the problems by changing their cultivation methods, so they had a special cultivation method to extract the essence of mortals."


    "By the way, the cultivator''s cultivation system was created by mistakes when they were studying their own cultivation system."


    The trickster paused when he said that, and after Lin Yu digested the information, he continued:


    "Let¡¯s talk about the history of the Eight Great Families. At the beginning, the Eight Great Families worked together and jointly established the Great Wu Dynasty on this continent and managed them together."


    "During this period, they have been studying the bloodline cultivation system, and have experienced generation after generation."


    "With continuous research, many ideas have proved to be unfeasible, some people begin to despair, and some people feel that they may not have enough energy."


    "They think that maybe they can rely on a lot of energy to break through the difficulty of cultivation forcibly and step into a higher realm."


    "That''s why their descendants have made crooked ideas one after another, all wanting to occupy more vassal states and absorb more energy."


    "Gradually, contradictions began to develop within them, and they began to lose sight of each other."


    "Until Ji Tianyun''s generation, things finally got out of hand."


    "Ji Tianyun is eager for profit, and he will do whatever it takes for his own benefit. Long before the arrival of the Demon Race, he was plotting to annex other families and monopolize all the mortals of the entire Dawu dynasty."


    "When I was in Jianyang City, Ji Wusi attacked my soul and made me use my secret source to spy on the secret in his heart, so I told Gu La about the conspiracy of the Ji family. They have three neighboring families."


    "After that, the contradictions between their families became completely irreconcilable, and even reached the point where they turned against each other."


    Speaking of this, the devil asked: "Now you should be able to understand why the aristocratic family is cooperating with the demons, right?"


    "For them, as long as they can gain more energy, there is no price they cannot afford."


    "Do you think the Ji family is doing very successfully now?"


    "The Ji family originally had 27 vassal states, but now it has 51 vassal states, which is almost doubled. This result is much better than when they maintained a fragile alliance with the other seven great families."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu slowly nodded, and finally understood the cause and effect.


    At the same time, he also wanted to understand one thing, and that was why when he went to the Ji''s mansion, he felt that their place was strange, as if the place where they lived was an independent world and had no connection with this continent.


    It turns out that the place is a space rift.


    "No wonder you had to pass through the teleportation array to get there."


    Lin Yu suddenly realized.


    "There is another question." Lin Yu asked the trick again: "The aristocratic family is already at the top of this world, why is it so hungry for power?"


    The trickster replied: "Of course there is a reason..."


    But it was only half of what it said, and Lin Yu heard Xia Honglie''s voice ringing outside the hall.


    "Junior Brother, Junior Brother..." Xia Honglie hurried to Lin Yu as he shouted.


    Lin Yu asked hurriedly, "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    "Junior Brother, I just received a letter from the Nangong Sect Master, saying that there is another dispute between the families. The Demon Race wants to take the opportunity to occupy the Song Kingdom, and it has already killed our Chiyang Sect."


    Xia Honglie said anxiously.


    Lin Yu quickly asked, "Brother, have you contacted Ji''s family?"


    "Contacted without any response." Xia Honglie said lost.


    Lin Yu frowned and said: "It seems that the Ji family completely ignores us and lets us fend for ourselves."


    "Junior Brother, how can this be good?" Xia Honglie worried: "Now there are only you and me at the gate, and there are three true auras. They are definitely not the opponents of the Demon Race."


    "Brother, I am here, don''t worry!"


    Lin Yu comforted.


    He has already raised the Pure Yang Zhen Gong to the tenth level, second only to the children of the aristocracy.


    Those demons who deal with their own martial arts sect will definitely not send ancient demons over, so there is no need to mess around.


    new


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 213： Defending Chiyangzong

    Xia Honglie couldn''t believe Lin Yu''s words of comfort, because he didn''t know where Lin Yu''s confidence came from.


    He himself is also in the Gang Qi realm now, and has also learned the pure Yang internal strength to the seventh level. This strength corresponds to the practitioner but is equivalent to the early to mid-stage pill formation realm.


    Although Lin Yu is better than him, but how strong can he be?


    Anyway, he didn''t think Lin Yu could defeat the invading demons.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xia Honglie proposed: "Junior Brother, should we take people to Fengcheng Country to the west?"


    "Now the east is the territory of the demons, and the princes in the north and south are also invaded by the demons. Only the west is temporarily safe."


    "By the way, when I came over, I had arranged Fang Rui to gather all the disciples in the gate and let them wait in the martial arts field. It should be almost ready now."


    Lin Yu shook his head and said, "Brother, I''m afraid this idea won''t work."


    "First of all, the Fengcheng country in the west is the territory of the Yu family. Judging from the current relationship between the family, they may not welcome us, and may even do it against us."


    After all, people like me are people under the Ji family, and the Xi family and Ji family are now completely guilty, so people like me will never be treated kindly by the other party.


    Lin Yu felt that if people like him rashly broke into Fengcheng Country, they would most likely be arrested by the Xiong family and drained of their energy.


    Of course, the other party might leave a life for these innate martial artists.


    But the other warriors with low strength will definitely not end well.


    "Secondly." Lin Yu continued: "We fleeing with so many people, we must move very slowly, and it is easy to be overtaken by the demon army."


    "At that time, if you ignore the head and the tail, you will definitely lose a lot. Maybe only our innate warriors can survive successfully."


    "So instead of going to the west to try your luck, it''s better to stay here to defend against the demons. At least there are some natural dangers to guard here."


    After listening to Xia Honglie, he thought quickly, and soon he shook his head and said, "Junior Brother, I think it is better to escape to Fengcheng Country."


    "Although the Xi family and the Ji family are at odds, after all, it is the territory of the human race, and they will not harm us."


    "Brother, then you want to make a mistake." Lin Yu explained: "Brother, I will tell you a great secret of a family."


    "At the beginning, the aristocratic family tried their best to maintain the stability of the Dawu dynasty and ensure the safety of mortals, not because they regarded us as the same kind, but because they needed to extract essence from mortals to refine the essence pill."


    "So it''s unrealistic to escape to Fengcheng Country. The Jiao Jia will definitely drain our energy directly."


    "Why, how could..." Xia Honglie looked incredulous, and never thought that the essence pill came like this.


    "Junior Brother, what evidence do you have to prove this?"


    Xia Honglie''s expression was slightly angry.


    He would not believe this fact, or that he could hardly accept this fact, and he didn''t want to think it was true in his heart.


    Lin Yu knew that Xia Honglie would behave like this.


    Xia Honglie is different from himself. He was born in this world and grew up in this world since he was a child, and his family has always been a glorious and majestic image in his mind.


    Suddenly telling him that the family is not a good person is tantamount to destroying the Three Views he had established since childhood.


    How can it be accepted?


    The reason why Lin Yu hasn''t told Xia Honglie the truth is because he knows that he can''t easily trust him unless he produces strong evidence.


    "Brother, now the princes under the names of the various forces have formed alliances. The princes of different alliances strictly prohibit personnel from each other. This is what you told me yourself. Have you ever thought about the reasons?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    When he asked what he said, Xia Honglie really hesitated, obviously he had never studied the reasons.


    "Brother, aristocratic families and demons do not allow mortals in their own territory to flow to other forces'' territories, because they need to improve their strength by extracting the essence of mortals. In their eyes, those mortals are cultivation resources."


    After hearing this, Xia Honglie couldn''t help but backed up two steps.


    Muttered: "But, but..."


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to waste time on this topic, and turned to another thing: "Brother, I have now completely restored the pure pure power of ancient times, and I have already learned something."


    When Xia Honglie heard this, he quickly reacted and said in shock: "Junior Brother, are you serious about this?"


    Then he asked again: "Junior Brother, when did you derive the Pure Yang True Power? How come you learned it so quickly?"


    "It was deduced some time ago." Naturally, it is impossible for Lin Yu to tell Xia Honglie that he has just merged the pure power of pure Yang.


    "The last time you gave me those positive manuscripts of internal strength, I deduced Chunyang Zhen Gong, but I am not sure if it is orthodox Chun Yang Zhen Gong, so it took two months to study and verify it."


    "This time you gave me some positive internal power manuscripts. After researching, I am completely sure that the previous conclusions are correct."


    "So I now have considerable attainments in Pure Yang Zhen Gong."


    After hearing Lin Yu''s words, Xia Honglie showed excitement on his face. He stepped forward and supported Lin Yu''s shoulders, he wanted to say something but couldn''t organize a suitable language.


    Lin Yu once again comforted when he saw this: "Brother, my current strength is only below that of the children of the aristocratic family. As long as the Gula does not send the ancient demons over, then no demons will be my opponent."


    Xia Honglie nodded slightly and said, "The ancient demons will definitely not be sent over, and the Gula will keep them to deal with the family members."


    "But Junior Brother, is that Pure Yang Real Skill really so powerful? It can actually improve your strength so much?"


    Like Lin Yu, he is the cultivation base of the Gang Qi realm, and the pure Yang internal strength has also been practiced to the seventh level, but he only possesses the strength equivalent to the early to middle stage of the Pill Formation Realm.


    And after Lin Yu learned the Pure Yang True Kungfu, he actually possessed the strength second only to the children of the aristocratic family, which seemed a bit too exaggerated.


    Of course, would have such doubts mainly because he had not seen Chun Yang Zhen Kung with his own eyes, and the information in the ancient times was already incomplete, so he could not imagine how powerful Chun Yang Zhen was.


    "Brother, believe me!" Lin Yu stared into Xia Honglie''s eyes.


    After Xia Honglie and Lin Yu looked at each other for a while, they finally compromised and said, "Well, just as the younger brother said, just stay here and try your luck."


    "It should not be too late, brother, you quickly let Fang Rui take everyone to the Red Sun Palace." Lin Yu immediately began to arrange matters related to the Demon Race, "When the time comes, you and Fang Rui will defend the Red Sun Palace together. Responsible for dealing with the invading demons."


    Chiyang Hall is one of the strongest defensive buildings in Chiyang Sect, and the main hall is located on Chiyang Peak with difficult terrain, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    Xia Honglie nodded his head and said, "Okay, I will make arrangements now."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 214： Pure Yang Real Power Revealed

    The two left the Jinyang Palace and acted separately.


    Xia Honglie flew in the direction of the martial arts field. At this time, everyone in the gate had been assembled to the martial arts field by Fang Rui, and he could take them directly to the Chiyang Palace.


    When Xia Honglie landed on the giant martial arts stage, Fang Rui immediately greeted Qianhui and reported: "As for the Supreme Sect Master, the people have been assembled, and the matter has been explained to everyone."


    "Okay, now quickly take people to the Chiyang Palace." Xia Honglie ordered Fang Rui.


    "Yes!"


    Fang Rui didn''t ask much, and immediately arranged a few elders to start the action.


    Let them lead the people to Chiyang Peak separately.


    The entire martial arts field suddenly became noisy, and shouts and discussions continued.


    But noisy is noisy, and the order is not chaotic.


    Under the leadership of the elders and deacons, everyone marched towards the Chiyang Hall in an orderly manner.


    Since everyone is a martial artist and has much stronger physical strength than ordinary people, it didn''t take long for them to come to Chiyang Peak one after another.


    At this time, everyone has understood the current situation and the coping strategies that will be adopted.


    Knowing that Lin Yu alone will block the invading demons army.


    Everyone is both worried and expecting.


    What worries about is Lin Yu''s strength, and what he is looking forward to is Lin Yu''s strength.


    They were all afraid that Lin Yu could not stop the invading demons with Lin Yu''s strength, but in their hearts they wanted to see how strong Lin Yu was.


    So far, the people present have not personally seen Lin Yu making a full shot.


    Therefore, I really want to know what it was like when the world''s strongest warrior made a full shot.


    "Yuer..."


    "Master..."


    "Master..."


    Lin Chengye, Ning Yulan, Wan''er, Guo Zhengping...


    Everyone looked at the direction Lin Yu was in, and his mood was extremely complicated.


    "Junior Brother, everything depends on you."


    Xia Hongjing watched Lin Yu quietly in the distance, with a voice that only he could hear.


    ...


    On the other side, Lin Yu had already flown to the east entrance of Chiyang Sect.


    The demons came from the east and would definitely use this entrance as a breakthrough.


    "The demons don''t know our reality and reality. They thought that I was the only person in the Scarlet Sun Sect in the Gang Qi Realm. They would definitely not pay too much attention to us. They shouldn''t think about any tactics, so they might rush over in a daze."


    Lin Yu hovered over the entrance, looking to the east.


    Chiyangzong was built on a huge valley among the mountains. Except for the main entrance, there are only two mountain cols in the east and southwest for passage.


    The mountain in the east is sandwiched by two steep peaks. There is a huge city wall at the entrance. As long as the city gate is closed, the weak demons or other evil things can be easily blocked.


    As for the powerful evil creatures that can fly... they are naturally not afraid of this level, but with Lin Yu guarding here, they don''t want to successfully pass the level.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    Lin Yu stood on the mountain peak at the pass and looked far away. It didn''t take long for him to see hordes of evil creatures swarming in the distance, rushing towards this side.


    "Sure enough, it didn''t take us seriously, so I sent such junk stuff to deal with us."


    Lin Yu took a closer look and found that only one big demon and two demon commanders possessed the strength of the pill formation realm, and the others were at most equal to the condensing energy realm practitioners.


    "Perhaps in their opinion, this is already a sledgehammer."


    Lin Yu allowed the evil things to approach here quickly, standing motionless on the mountain.


    On the other side, the two demon commanders saw that there were almost no defensive measures on the Chiyang Sect, so they actively slowed down and stayed behind to watch the battle. The big demon brought other evil things to launch the first wave of attacks.


    Rumbling--


    The ground vibrated.


    The evil army is getting closer and closer to the eastern checkpoint of the Chiyang Sect.


    "Human flesh, I haven''t eaten fresh human flesh for a long time, I want to eat it today!"


    "It''s not easy to be able to eat human flesh directly! I can finally have a full meal!"


    "Kill! Go!"


    "..."


    In the col, various evil creatures of different sizes yelled, unable to restrain the excitement in his heart.


    In their opinion, this Chiyang Sect is just a small martial arts school, and it is easy to destroy it without any difficulty.


    So coming to fight this time is the second thing, and enjoying fresh human flesh is the right thing to do.


    On the mountain peak.


    Lin Yu suddenly stood up from the ground and jumped to the top of the mountain col.


    Immediately afterwards, the pure Yang Gang Qi released from his body, and his whole body was instantly wrapped in pure Yang flames.


    Bang--


    He suddenly accelerated and smashed down like a shooting star.


    The moment he touched the ground, he released all the liquid gas in his dantian, turned it into a pure sun flame, and turned into a shock wave that spread out at supersonic speed.


    The mountain col was instantly lit, and there were raging fires everywhere, like a **** on earth.


    Those evil things didn''t even figure out what had just happened, and they were burned to ashes before they even had time to scream.


    "Why... how could it be so powerful?!"


    All the spectators on Chiyang Peak were speechless, deeply shocked by the scenes they had witnessed.


    Lin Yu''s attack was divided into several steps, but they only saw a fireball shining like a scorching sun suddenly flying out of the mountain peak, and smashing into the mountain col like a god''s punishment.


    The blaze that caused it was full of mountains and plains, and the loud noise was like a thunderbolt in a clear sky.


    In just one breath, the peaks over there have all turned into Flame Mountain.


    "Chunyang true power! This is pure Yang true power?!"


    "Junior Brother didn''t lie to me, the power of Pure Yang Zhen Gong is far beyond my imagination!"


    Xia Honglie''s eyes were filled with excitement and tears.


    On the other side, the two demon commanders and the big demon were also completely stunned.


    They didn''t expect that the army of evil creatures they had brought would be completely killed by Lin Yu in just one face.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The two demon commanders looked at each other, while the big demon was frightened and wanted to escape.


    But it was too late at this time.


    The qi in Lin Yu''s dantian has been replenished, turning into a bolide and slamming towards it.


    boom--


    There was a loud noise.


    The moment the demon turned around, he was hit by Lin Yu.


    It was just like those evil things, it was burned to ashes before it even screamed.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+320000¡¿


    A line of tips to get the energy appeared in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    Lin Yu kept flying over the two demon commanders at an extremely fast speed.


    "Report the devil..."


    This thought flashed through the hearts of the two demon commanders while running away separately, sending a letter to the demon king they belonged to.


    boom--


    There was another explosion mingled with flames, and one of the demon commanders was smashed into pieces by Lin Yu and burned to ashes.


    The next breath, the other surviving demon commander also ushered in the same fate.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+300000¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng +350000¡¿


    Two prompts jumped out one after another.


    Counting the Yuanneng obtained earlier, Lin Yu has gained nearly two million Yuanneng this time.


    new


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 215： Kill streak

    "It''s too powerful, too powerful!"


    The clansmen on Chiyang Peak were extremely excited, chanting these words repeatedly.


    On the one hand, they felt fortunate that they had survived, but on the other hand, they were deeply shocked by Lin Yu''s strength.


    Seeing that the danger was temporarily relieved, Xia Honglie took the initiative to fly into the sky and came to Lin Yu''s side.


    "Junior Brother..."


    As soon as he spoke, Lin Yu interrupted him and said, "Brother, the matter is not over yet, the two demon commanders have already reported the matter here."


    "Ok."


    Xia Honglie nodded and said: "It''s definitely not that easy to end. Even if the two demon commanders don''t report, the demon clan will not give up. They will definitely go here after occupying other vassal kingdoms."


    After he finished speaking, he repeated the old saying: "Junior Brother, I really didn''t expect that this pure Yang Zhen Gong could have such a powerful power! It really deserves to be an orthodox technique!"


    Xia Honglie was different from the others. He had already stepped into the Gang Qi realm and knew what kind of strength the Gang Qi realm innate martial artist possessed.


    Others simply think Lin Yu is amazing, and they don''t know where he is.


    Xia Honglie knew very well in his heart that Lin Yu''s ability to possess such a strength relied on pure Yang true power.


    "Junior Brother, why is the qi in your body so strong? Can the pure sun flame burn over several mountains?"


    "Because I developed the dantian, a large amount of qi can be stored in the dantian. Just then, I released all the qi in the dantian to create such a momentum."


    "Pantian?"


    Xia Honglie thoughtfully.


    Lin Yu said, "Senior brother, I will transcribe Chunyang Zhen Gong when I look back. You can take it to practice and see if you can develop a dantian."


    "Okay!" Xia Honglie excitedly said, "Thank you brother!"


    "Senior brother, don''t have to be polite. Thanks to you, this pure yang true function has been restored."


    Xia Honglie heard the words and shook his head again and again: "We just helped a little bit. The main reason for recovering the Pure Yang true power is your great talent."


    He had no idea how important the positive internal power derived from the research on the broken pages by himself and Fang Rui was, so naturally he didn''t feel that he had contributed much.


    Lin Yu didn''t want to be entangled in this matter, and instead said, "Brother, you go back and continue to guard the Red Sun Palace, and solve the current crisis first."


    "Junior Brother said that." Xia Honglie promised: "I will contact Master Wuxi later, and tell him about your restoration of Pure Yang true power. I think it will arouse his attention."


    Lin Yu shook his head helplessly, and said, "Brother, there is no need to worry about this."


    He could see that Xia Honglie still longed for the recognition of the family, and still regarded the family as the supreme existence.


    It''s a pity that today is different from the past, and the family nowadays still has the heart to care about whether you can restore the pure yang true power.


    At that time, the Ji family would attach importance to the improvement of the martial arts training system, because it could benefit them, but now the world is already in chaos.


    Everyone relies on force to grab territory, and rules and regulations have long been meaningless.


    As for the aristocratic family using pure Yang Zhen Gong to cultivate, that is also impossible.


    For one thing, I still don''t know whether the pure Yang Zhen function that I have merged will allow others to practice.


    The training system of the Second Lai family has long been changed beyond recognition by them, and it is far from the orthodox training methods of the ancient times. Whether this pure Yang Zhen function will enhance their strength is a matter of two things.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn''t want to change Xia Honglie''s mind in a hurry.


    "Brother, you go first." Lin Yu reminded.


    Xia Honglie didn''t say more, turned and flew towards Chiyang Peak.


    Lin Yu flew straight up to the sky, looking up, looking for traces of the demons.


    Time passed quickly.


    Whoosh whoosh¡ª¡ª


    More than a dozen figures flew from the south toward this side.


    "It seems that the vassal states in the south have been taken by them."


    Lin Yu knew that this group of evil things came from the south, it must be because the matter over there was over.


    "These thirteen evil creatures are very strong. It is estimated that those weak evil creatures have been left in the south to clean up the mess."


    The thirteen figures are getting closer and closer, and the general appearance of each other can already be seen clearly.


    Lin Yu roughly distinguished, there were a total of seven demon commanders, five demon leaders, and a bird-shaped great demon.


    Among them, the bird-shaped great demon is the strongest, far above the seven demon commanders.


    "This great demon will be able to advance to the Demon King after another period of cultivation. You must be very careful!"


    Lin Yu thought in his heart, approaching the thirteen evil creatures.


    He didn''t explode with all his strength, he didn''t fly fast, and he was ready to show his enemy''s weakness.


    On the other side, after the evil creatures saw Lin Yu clearly, they all showed doubts.


    "Isn''t that the innate martial artist who broke through to the Gang Qi realm last year? How can he be able to kill all of us?"


    They had learned from the Devil King that the entire army that had attacked the Scarlet Sun Sect had been destroyed.


    "With his strength, it''s definitely impossible to kill our army so quickly. I guess someone from a family came to help."


    "It must be so!"


    The demons immediately came to the most probable conclusion.


    One of the demon commanders turned his head and said to the bird-shaped monster next to him: "We will deal with this warrior. You first go and see if there are any family members around."


    "Yes."


    The strength of the bird-shaped great demon is far above these demon, but because it is included by the demon clan, it has to obey the command of the demon commander.


    boom--


    The bird-shaped demon suddenly accelerated.


    It was originally a bird, and its speed in the air was much faster than a person or evil thing of the same strength, so it disappeared beside the twelve demons in an instant after accelerating.


    While it speeded up its flight to search for the descendants of the family, Lin Yu also speeded up.


    Lin Yu urged pure Yang Zhen Gong, his strength suddenly exploded, his speed increased tenfold, and his whole body shot at the twelve demons like a blazing lightning.


    "what?"


    One of the demon leaders just made a sound of doubt in his mouth, and his body was struck by that blazing lightning, and it evaporated out of thin air, leaving only a curl of black smoke.


    The remaining four demon leaders ushered in the same fate only after one more breath.


    Afterwards, before these five black smokes could dissipate in the future, a thicker black smoke appeared out of thin air.


    It was a demon commander who was hit by Lin Yu and burned to ashes by the flames.


    Boom boom boom -


    Everyone on Chiyang Peak only saw a fireball in the distance, dragging a long trail, protruding from the left to the right, hitting the black spots in the sky every time it hits, it emits a strong light. , Making a huge noise.


    In just a few breaths, the twelve black spots disappeared completely.


    Become Yuanneng absorbed by Lin Yu.


    "Oops, that great demon has returned!"


    Xia Honglie frowned, and his eyes followed the bird-shaped monster who had just left the team.


    He is so experienced that he knows that this bird-shaped great demon is extremely powerful, not much weaker than the demon king.


    "This is troublesome! This great demon is about to become a Demon King, and Junior Brother is probably not its opponent..."


    new


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 216： Reinforcements are coming

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier New ( to find the latest chapters!


    The bird-shaped great demon''s speed is extremely fast, returning from a distance in only three breaths.


    When it came to a position about 100 meters away from Lin Yu, it suddenly stopped.


    The wings spread like angel wings.


    The feathers above stood upright, as if countless flying knives were stuck upside down on the wings.


    à§à§à§¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, these feathers came out of the body, shooting towards Lin Yu like a flying sword.


    The bird-shaped demon just witnessed the scene of Lin Yu fighting with the devil, and knew that the pure sun flames on Lin Yu''s body were extraordinary, so it didn''t want to fight Lin Yu in close quarters.


    Bang bang bang--


    Countless flying feathers approached Lin Yu at a speed far exceeding the speed of sound, and the cutting air made a sonic boom that resounded through the sky.


    Lin Yu knew that he couldn''t avoid the Toba that came from these lasing shots at his own speed, and it was only a waste of time and energy to do so.


    Therefore, he simply did not hide, and emptied the qi in his dantian, turning it into a pure sun flame covering his body surface.


    At the same time, his whole body accelerated suddenly, and quickly approached the bird-shaped great monster in response to the attack of these birds.


    Clang clang--


    The hard and sharp bird feather hit Lin Yu''s body and made golden sounds.


    With the strength of Lin Yu''s physical body at this time, most of the flying feathers with the wrong angle of attack would not be able to injure him, and they bounced around when hit by his physical body.


    However, a small part of Toba''s tricky flight angle still made a lot of wounds on him.


    Amidst waves of metal crashing and sonic booms, Lin Yu came to the bird-shaped demon like a bolt of lightning.


    However, just when his fist was about to touch the bird-shaped monster, the other side drew aside, and just moved aside to avoid his full blow.


    The pair of bird''s eyes shone coldly, with a confident look.


    It seems that he didn''t hide on purpose before, just waiting for Lin Yu to bump into it.


    Seeing that he had lost the shot, Lin Yu hurriedly stopped in the air to stop his figure, turned and looked at the bird-shaped monster.


    However, although he stopped in time, because the speed was too fast, he lased more than three hundred meters before stopping his figure.


    Lin Yu looked at the bird-shaped demon from the distance, frowning slightly.


    "Lin Yu, your speed and flexibility are far inferior to me, you are not my opponent."


    The bird-shaped monster said to Lin Yu calmly, with a hint of arrogance in his tone.


    But then, a hint of surprise appeared in its eyes.


    Because he saw that the countless wounds on Lin Yu''s body surface were rapidly recovering, and all of them recovered with just one breath.


    "How is this going?"


    The bird-shaped demon has enough knowledge about the cultivation system of this world.


    It has never heard of the martial artist having the ability to repair injuries, and generally only the source energy refined by the practitioner can do this.


    "Does he still cultivate Origin Qi?"


    The bird-shaped demon secretly guessed.


    This possibility is not unavailable. After all, Lin Yu is recognized as the strongest martial artist in the world.


    On the other side, Lin Yu took advantage of this bit of puzzlement of the bird-shaped monster to completely fill up the qi in the dantian.


    Bang--


    He accelerated again, broke through the sound barrier, and slammed into the bird-shaped monster.


    When the bird-shaped demon saw this, he smiled coldly and stayed motionless as before, controlling the separated flying feathers to attack Lin Yu.


    "Slowly consume you!"


    It was quite afraid of the power of pure sun flames, and didn''t want to fight Lin Yu close.


    If you choose to fight in close quarters, you may be able to kill Lin Yu directly in just two rounds.


    But it''s not bad now. It stays in place and can avoid Lin Yu''s attack with a little effort, but Lin Yu needs to use all his strength to attack it.


    Over time, Lin Yu''s physical strength will soon be exhausted, and it will see if he has any strength to fight back then.


    On Chiyang Peak.


    Xia Honglie and others were shocked to see.


    They have different eyesight, and their understanding of martial arts also differs from each other.


    But this does not prevent them from judging the situation of the battle.


    The current situation is obviously that Lin Yu has fallen short, unable to do anything with the bird-shaped great monster.


    Lin Chengye, Ning Yulan, Wan''er and others all lifted their hearts into their throats, feeling extremely anxious, but they couldn''t help me at all, so they could only secretly pray for Lin Yu.


    Pray for a miracle to happen and turn Lin Yu''s defeat into victory.


    "Junior Brother..."


    Xia Honglie was in a dilemma, he wanted to go up and help Lin Yu deal with the big demon, but he knew his strength very well in his heart.


    Rushing up with his current strength will only distract Lin Yu, and can do nothing but help.


    In the air, Lin Yu successively launched attacks at the bird-shaped great monster, but every time he was easily avoided by the opponent, all his attacks were in vain.


    "This great demon is not much stronger than me, but it is a bird, especially good at air combat."


    After these several attacks, Lin Yu had completely figured out the strength gap between himself and the bird-shaped monster.


    The bird-shaped demon''s speed power is actually not much stronger than him, but it is very good at flying, and its agility far exceeds him.


    After so many attacks, he couldn''t even touch a feather of the opponent.


    "If I release my physical power completely, I can definitely overwhelm it, and defeating it is not a problem."


    "But now so many people here are watching..."


    "If you become such a monster, it will definitely change their impression of me. There will definitely be many people who will treat me as an outlier and think I am weird."


    Lin Yu still had no hole cards to play, so he didn''t worry about his safety at all.


    This monster has no possibility of killing him at all.


    The only question now is how to properly resolve this battle.


    He didn''t dare to lead this great demon to other places to fight by escape, because he was afraid that the great demon would let him leave and attack the people on Chiyang Peak instead.


    After all, the order of the Demon Race was to destroy the Chiyang Sect and occupy the Song Kingdom, and other things were second.


    The creeps in the soul gathering plate witnessed Lin Yu and the bird-shaped monster at close range, and naturally they knew Lin Yu''s current predicament.


    It reminded maliciously: "Hey, if you want to save people, you have no other choice but to show your form."


    It knows the secrets of Lin Yu, knows that Lin Yu''s strength can skyrocket as long as he releases his physical power.


    Of course, it also knows that Lin Yu''s parents, family, relatives and friends have difficulty accepting the truth.


    When that happens, Lin Yu will fall into the situation of being viewed with a different perspective It seems that I can only do that. I originally wanted to keep it. "


    Lin Yu said suddenly.


    Upon hearing the trick, he laughed and said: "It should have been so, why stick to human identity? In this world, power is everything, and you should keep this in mind."


    As soon as its voice fell, several black spots suddenly appeared in the northern sky.


    Those black spots approached here at an extremely fast speed, obviously the strength of those who came was very strong.


    "Hahaha, you are done!"


    The demon laughed loudly and said: "It makes you worry so much. Now there are demon reinforcements over there. Two of the monsters are not inferior to this one. Even if you become that form, it will not help you! "


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 217 Reinforcement Arrival), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) if you like "Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier", thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 217： Breakthrough in battle

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier New ( to find the latest chapters!


    All the crooks dreamed that Lin Yu would die soon.


    As long as Lin Yu is dead, its situation will be greatly improved, and it can safely hide in the soul gathering disk and use its soul energy to cultivate and slowly recover its strength.


    After all, only Lin Yu in this world can cause fatal damage to it hiding in the soul gathering disk, and other people, even the children of the family, can''t do it.


    Several black spots on the north side quickly approached, and the other side''s figure could already be seen clearly.


    It is the commander of three demons and two big demons.


    The two big monsters are in the form of beasts, one in the shape of a bear and the other in the shape of a leopard.


    The evil things collected by the demons are mainly monsters and weird things, because these two, like the demons, are cultivated by absorbing the essence of human beings.


    Gu La and other ancient demons occupy so many vassal kingdoms, they can constantly extract essence from mortals to support them and let them do things for themselves.


    In general, the demon will not cooperate with the demon, because the demon is cultivated by inhaling yang and yin, and neither of the two demon can provide.


    On Chiyang Peak.


    Xia Honglie watched the five Demon Race reinforcements flying towards this side, and was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do.


    He is the most eye-sighted of all, and he can tell at a glance that the strength of the two big monsters is extraordinary. Unlike other people, he must have seen each other''s shots in order to roughly judge their strength.


    "This is really over!"


    Xia Honglie was completely desperate.


    "Junior Brother couldn''t get the slightest benefit from the bird-shaped monster. Now there are a bear-shaped monster and a leopard-shaped monster... This time I really can''t help it!"


    He didn''t know that Lin Yu had a hole card, thinking that Lin Yu''s current strength was already the limit.


    In the air.


    At this time, the five demon reinforcements had already seen the fighting situation on Chiyangzong''s side.


    One of the demon commanders pointed to the bird-shaped monster and Lin Yu, and said to the two monsters: "Go and help it kill the warrior named Lin Yu. The three of us will deal with the people on the mountain."


    "alright."


    The leopard-shaped monster and the bear-shaped monster led the way reluctantly.


    They don''t understand what the demon commander is thinking, it just wants to take them away, lest they grab the human race on that mountain.


    "Hurry up!"


    Seeing that the two big demons were reluctant, the demon commander sternly urged.


    "Yes!"


    People had to bow their heads under the eaves, and the two big monsters did not dare to defy the command of the demon commander and turned and flew towards Lin Yu.


    The three demon commanders quickly approached Chiyang Peak.


    Upon seeing this, Xia Honglie shouted to Fang Rui''s three people: "Follow them with me!"


    With the determination to die in his heart, he decided to fight to the death with the three invading demon commanders.


    "superior!"


    "kill!"


    Fang Rui''s trio also had firm eyes and saw death as home.


    They worshipped the Chiyang Sect very early, and they had a deep affection for the Chiyang Sect, and they were willing to die for the Chiyang Sect.


    One more thing, they knew very well in their hearts that it would be difficult for a warrior like their own to have a good home in such troubled times, and their fate would not be much better than those who knew nothing about mortals.


    So instead of staying alive, it''s better to die vigorously.


    In the air.


    Lin Yu didn''t rush to attack the bird-shaped monster anymore, but dodge the flying feathers released by the bird-shaped monster, while taking advantage of the dodge gap to take the pill from the space ring and take it.


    Seeing this scene, the ghost in the soul gathering disk flashed a little bit of misfortune in his heart.


    "Boy, you?"


    Before the demon attacked, Lin Yu was sitting in the practice room of the Jinyang Palace and swallowing pills, and immediately afterwards, his strength increased.


    Now he inexplicably took the pill at this time, could it be...


    On the other side, the leopard-shaped monster and the bear-shaped monster had arrived not far from the bird-shaped monster and Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu glanced at them, vented the qi in the dantian, burst out with all his strength, and flew towards the Chiyang Peak at an accelerated rate.


    Seeing this, the three big monsters hurriedly followed closely, rushing to chase Lin Yu, for fear that Lin Yu would be eaten by other big monsters.


    Lin Yu didn''t care about them, and while flying with all his strength, he exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 5 source stones¡¿


    Just killing the invading demons at the mountain col in the east received nearly 2 million yuan in energy, and later killed the seven-headed demon commander and the five-headed demon leader who came from the south and gained nearly 3 million yuan in energy.


    Among them, the demon commander has more than 300,000 yuan of energy per head, and the demon leader has more than 100,000 yuan of energy per head.


    Counting what was left before, the total is more than 5.5 million yuan, so 5 source stones are displayed on the modifier interface.


    "I wanted to save these vital energy and use it to deduce the innate skills, but it''s a pity..."


    "But it''s not bad to increase the Pure Yang True Power first, anyway, sooner or later, it will be improved."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, and skillfully pressed the + sign behind Chun Yang Zhen Gong.


    He has just taken a huge amount of pill, and he hasn''t digested it in his stomach, so now he can just add some.


    After a short while.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Congenital Gong Method (Gang Qi Realm) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (Fourteenth Floor) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 570134¡¿


    Upgrading the pure Yang Zhen Gong from the tenth to the fourteenth level consumes a total of 5 million yuan energy, making Lin Yu''s strength suddenly improved.


    It also made the qi in his dantian fill up instantly.


    At this moment, the three great monsters behind him had already come to him, and they were all ready to attack him.


    boom--


    Lin Yu ignored them, and once again released all the qi in the dantian, the speed doubled.


    Throwing away the three big monsters easily, turned into a blazing lightning and rushed towards the three demon commanders who were attacking Xia Honglie and others.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    After three muffled noises mixed with flames, the three demon commanders turned into a black smoke one after another.


    They didn''t even figure out what happened when they died.


    The four of Xia Honglie and Fang Rui were also stunned.


    Obviously he was about to be killed by the demon commander, but suddenly the opponent disappeared and turned into a black smoke.


    This¡­¡­


    But soon they reacted one after another.


    He knew in his heart that it was Lin Yu who killed the three demon commanders with one blow and rescued the four of them from distress.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu shouted in his heart and continued to operate on the modifier.


    Killing these three demon commanders gave him a total of 940,000 yuan energy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Counting the previous total is 1,510,134 yuan energy, which is enough to strengthen the pure power to the fifteenth layer.


    Of course, he was eager to strengthen not because his current strength was not enough, but to use the strengthening to fill up all the qi in his dantian.


    Now the three big monsters are chasing him, ready to launch a fatal blow to him, and will not give him time to recover his aura.


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª


    The instant Chun Yang Zhen Gong strengthened to the fifteenth floor, Lin Yu did not hesitate to release all the Gang Qi in the dantian.


    The whole person turned into a bolide and turned and slammed into the three big monsters that were chasing after him.


    "Could it be..."


    Witnessing Lin Yu''s actions, Xia Honglie secretly guessed in his heart: "Did Junior Brother break through in the battle?"


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 218 Breakthrough in Battle), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) if you like "Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier", thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 218： Lien Chan 3 Demon

    "It must have been a breakthrough in the battle!"


    Xia Honglie was overjoyed, knowing that Lin Yu must have soared because of a sudden breakthrough in the battle.


    "Junior Brother is really a great talent, and he can break through in battle!"


    His eyes stayed tightly on Lin Yu, and he let out a long sigh of relief.


    Lin Yu''s current strength was already above the three big monsters, and it was enough to easily defeat any of the three big monsters.


    But now the opponent is teaming up to deal with him alone, so if you want to win a one-time victory, you must release some more physical power.


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, and his body size instantly increased.


    He didn''t want to let go of any big demon, because each big demon contained a lot of vitality.


    "What''s the matter with this human kid?"


    The bird-shaped demon fought Lin Yu for more than ten rounds just now, and he knew Lin Yu''s strength very well, so he immediately discovered that Lin Yu''s strength was wrong at this time.


    run!


    Its reaction is very alert, and the first thought after discovering something is wrong is to run away.


    There is no need to save the green mountains without firewood, and there is no need to take his own life for the cause of the demons.


    After a sudden stop in the air, the bird-shaped great monster flapped its powerful wings and flew southward.


    The bear-shaped demon and leopard-shaped demon had not had time to react at this time, and they collided with Lin Yu in a daze.


    They couldn''t react. One was because they didn''t know enough about Lin Yu''s strength changes, and the other was that they were not good at air combat. They were not as agile as the bird-shaped monster in the air.


    The two demons collided together and made a loud noise.


    The resulting shock wave spread out rapidly, and soon reached Chiyang Peak.


    Some low-strength warriors were blown into flight by this shock wave on the spot, and flew a few meters back before landing.


    But at this time, they didn''t have time to care about their physical condition. When they fell to the ground, they were still fighting in the air. They wanted to know who won the blow just now.


    "Won?!"


    After seeing the sight in the sky, everyone exclaimed in surprise and joy.


    I saw that Lin Yu was holding a coke-burning monster in his left and right hands, one of which had no head, and the other had a big hole in his stomach.


    "Junior Brother actually already possesses such a high level of attainments in Pure Yang True Art! He can even solve two big monsters whose strength is close to that of the Demon King at once!"


    Among so many people, only Xia Honglie really knew what this meant.


    This means that Lin Yu has cultivated Pure Yang Zhen Gong to a very high level.


    "Junior''s martial arts talent is so high that he is definitely the first person in the ages! I am afraid that there was no genius in the ancient times that can be compared with it!"


    "I, I..." Xia Honglie couldn''t describe his feelings.


    Lin Yu refreshed his cognition time and time again, so that Lin Yu''s idea of ??omnipotence came into his heart.


    Before, he simply felt that Lin Yu''s talent was better than him. Now that he has witnessed Lin Yu''s creation of Pure Yang True Kung and raised his Pure Yang True Kung to a very high level in a short time, he no longer dared to take him and Lin. Yu''s mind.


    At this moment, he felt that Lin Yu and himself were completely people in two worlds, and they were existences that he needed to look up to.


    No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t compare to Lin Yu''s nothing.


    He faintly felt that if Lin Yu continued to practice, one day he would surpass the children of the family.


    In the air.


    Lin Yu stared at the primordial energy prompt that jumped out in front of him, and casually threw the charred corpses of the two big monsters down, chasing the escaped bird-shaped big monster.


    "With my current strength of pure sun flames, it''s not enough to burn a great demon of this kind to ashes."


    These three great monsters all have a cultivation base close to that of the Demon King, and their physical defenses are amazing. If it weren''t for a full blow, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be able to kill them all at once.


    "Look back and ask that trick, in what way did the great demon cultivate into the demon king, and how the physical defense is so strong."


    Lin Yu approached the bird-shaped monster while thinking about it.


    Although the bird-shaped great demon flew extremely fast, because the bear-shaped great demon and the leopard-shaped great demon were killed by Lin Yu with a single blow, they did not gain much time to escape, so they had not flew too far at this time.


    It took only two breaths for Lin Yu to catch up with the bird-shaped monster.


    He grabbed the legs of the bird-shaped demon, and then stopped in the air.


    The bird-shaped demon was dragged by him and couldn''t move forward, and hurriedly begged for mercy: "Leave me a way out, and I can do things for you!"


    "Are you willing to do things for me? Anything?"


    Lin Yu asked, taking advantage of the gap in questioning to quickly restore the qi in his dantian.


    "Yes! Very willing!"


    The bird-shaped demon was thirsty for survival, and quickly replied affirmatively.


    It has been cultivating for so long, and it is only one step away from becoming the Demon King, so if it wants to die like this.


    "Okay, then I have one thing you need to do for me now." Lin Yu suddenly released the qi in the dantian, turning it into a pure sun and flames roasting a bird-shaped big monster, "I need you to die for me. !"


    boom--


    The bird-shaped demon exploded all over, and was burned into coke before it even screamed.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+1300000¡¿


    Lin Yu looked at the prompt and called out the modifier.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Congenital Gong Method (Gang Qi Realm) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (Fifteenth Floor) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 4 source stones¡¿


    Each of the three great monsters has more than one million yuan worth of energy, which amounts to more than four million yuan in total.


    "It''s a pity that there are too few big monsters of this level. Otherwise, as long as I kill more of these big monsters, I will be able to easily step into the next realm."


    After this battle, he had a very good understanding of Chunyang Zhen Gong and discovered some of its shortcomings.


    One of the biggest shortcomings is that it consumes too much qi when the Pure Yang True Power erupts with all its strength, and it takes time to recover at every turn.


    And if he doesn''t explode with all his strength, he can''t leapfrog and challenge opponents who are higher than him.


    Therefore, we must quickly improve the martial arts realm.


    Relying on pure Yang true power to leapfrog the challenge is not the right way after all.


    At this time, the trick in the soul gathering plate asked loudly: "What the **** is going on with you? Why did your strength rise so easily? What kind of adventure have you had on earth?"


    It has lived for so long, and has never seen a way to improve its strength like Lin Yu''s, it turned out to be a leap to improve.


    Hearing this question Lin Yu tore off the black disc on his chest, grabbed it in his hand and grilled it with pure sun flames.


    "Are you always looking forward to my death?" Lin Yu asked sharply.


    The deceit was burned by the pure sun flames that penetrated the soul gathering disc, and screamed hurriedly, "No, absolutely not!"


    "Don''t admit it yet?" Lin Yu threatened: "I put my words here. I will definitely kill you before I die. Those who know you will cooperate with me obediently, otherwise you will not have a good life from now on."


    The deception replied repeatedly: "I will definitely cooperate with you, don''t worry!"


    "Junior Brother, Junior Brother..."


    As soon as the deceit''s voice fell, Lin Yu heard Xia Honglie calling him, turned his head and saw that Xia Honglie was flying towards him quickly.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 219： Seek asylum

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier New ( to find the latest chapters!


    "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Yu asked after Xia Honglie flew close enough.


    Xia Honglie said with excitement: "Junior Brother, I told Master Wutest about your creation of Pure Yang True Power, Master Wutest finally responded to me!"


    Seeing Xia Honglie''s expression, Lin Yu sighed secretly, the old Sect Master still remembered the family.


    But it''s no wonder that the old patriarch regarded the family as a faith for more than five hundred years.


    "What did he say?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Junior brother, you blamed the ancestor by mistake!"


    Xia Honglie explained excitedly: "Before the Ji family didn''t provide us with essence pills, and didn''t care about our research on Yang Bing, not because they abandoned us, but because the ancestors needed a lot of essence pills to break through."


    "Most of the essence pills refined last year were used by our ancestors. Not only did our essence pills be cut off, but the essence pills of the major sects were also reduced by more than half, even the essence used by Wuxi adults and their cultivation. Dan is much less!"


    "But all of this is worthwhile. Now the ancestors have successfully stepped into a new realm, and have won the victory as soon as they took action. They destroyed the Si family in the west and brought the 30 princes of their family under their name."


    Xia Honglie got more and more excited as he spoke, as if he was the one who did this.


    Lin Yu reminded: "Brother, I don''t care how many new vassals they occupy, I only know that they neither care about Song Kingdom, nor care about our life and death."


    "This..." At this point, Xia Honglie hesitated suddenly.


    When Lin Yu was reminded like this, he immediately recalled the fact that the sect was almost destroyed just now, and the excitement on his face faded in an instant.


    "This... Junior Brother, everything can''t be perfect." Xia Honglie helped Ji Tianyun to excuse him: "The position of the ancestor is high, and the overall situation must be the most important thing. It is impossible to ruin a big plan because of a Song country."


    "You see, although the Ji family has lost five vassal kingdoms, it has reaped 30 new vassal kingdoms at once. Doesn''t this mean that the ancestor''s plan was very successful?"


    "Also, we can''t blame our ancestors when we are facing such a crisis this time. The main reason is that the demons are too bad. They tried to occupy Song Kingdom while the ancestors were dealing with Si''s family."


    Lin Yu couldn''t listen anymore and frowned, "Brother, how much does the Ji family have to do with us because of so many vassals?"


    The aristocratic family occupied more vassal kingdoms just to absorb more energy so that they could break through to a new realm.


    The benefits are theirs. What is so happy about unrelated people like yourself?


    "It''s a big deal! It''s a big deal!" Xia Honglie became excited again, "The larger the Ji family''s territory, the stronger the Ji family. Our Chiyang Sect is a school under the Ji family, shouldn''t we be happy about it? "


    Seeing Lin Yu''s unmoved look, Xia Honglie explained in detail: "You think, brother, the stronger the ancestor''s strength, the less other forces dared to attack us, and the safer we will be in this troubled world. what!"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu shook his head helplessly.


    He finally understood what kind of mood Xia Honglie felt.


    It''s the mood of the weak yearning to be sheltered by the strong.


    Xia Honglie doesn''t have a plug-in like himself, and it will be a matter of time before he breaks through the realm.


    In Xia Honglie''s eyes, his own future is completely limited, and the gang aura is basically the end of his life. No matter how much he cultivates, he can''t compare with the children of the aristocracy.


    His own strength can no longer be improved, and this world is so dangerous, then he naturally hopes that there is a strong person for him to rely on and provide him with security.


    This is the same as most ordinary people in the previous life. They will feel honor and pride and feel safe because of the growth of their organization.


    This is understandable.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu knew that he could not persuade Xia Honglie by words alone, so he didn''t want to struggle with this issue anymore, and instead asked, "Brother, what is their attitude towards Chunyang Zhen Gong?"


    Xia Honglie smiled and said, "Master Wuze attaches great importance to this matter, saying that as soon as the matter of accepting Si''s site is over, he will rush over in person."


    "That''s right." Xia Honglie added after speaking, "Master Wuxi said that Si''s house has been destroyed and the battle there has ended, so the demons must not dare to fight Song Guo''s idea at this moment. We are already safe. !"


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded and didn''t say much.


    Xia Honglie didn''t care, and said, "Junior Brother, go, go to the Chiyang Palace, go there and wait for Master Wushu to come over."


    The two flew towards Chiyang Peak together.


    At this time, everyone on Chiyang Peak was descending one after another under the arrangement of the high-level inside the gate.


    When they saw Lin Yu and Xia Honglie flying from a distance, they looked at them together and paid attention.


    "Hurry up and go back to everyone."


    Xia Honglie said to everyone.


    Everyone immediately retracted their sights and followed their respective queues down the mountain.


    Lin Yu noticed a little, and found that apart from marveling at his strength, these people were all happy for the family to attach importance to Chiyang Sect again.


    It seemed that their thoughts were similar to Xia Honglie''s, and they all felt that it was a great thing to have a strong person sheltering themselves.


    There is no way, no matter how much their own strength is improved, they can only hope to live in this troubled world.


    This is not because they are naturally servile, but because they have no choice.


    "Fortunately I have a modifier. If there is no modifier, I am afraid it will not be much better than them..."


    Lin Yu sighed in his heart.


    In the previous life, I didn''t have much family background, and I didn''t dare to lose my job easily. In fact, it was similar to the mentality of these people.


    "No, the situation in the previous life is much better than it is now."


    "There is no difference in strength between people in that world. If you really want to provoke anxiousness, you can still choose to give up. The big deal is your life. And people in this world don''t even have the qualifications to give up."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that it was precisely because the people in this world did not have the slightest ability to resist, that the children of the aristocratic family would not treat them as human beings at all.


    In the eyes of the family, people like themselves are just tools ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can come in handy to attract their attention.


    It''s like a person buying a new mobile phone and can''t wait to wipe it every day, and it''s very well maintained. But after a few years, the performance can''t keep up, and I will definitely not even look at it again, and even replace it with a stainless steel basin.


    "Ji Wuce rushing over must be because of Chun Yang Zhen Gong, and I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing."


    Lin Yu felt a little uneasy.


    After all, Chunyang Zhengong is an orthodox technique, the same as some bloodline techniques cultivated by aristocratic children.


    In other words, except for those people who are not in the martial arts realm than Ji Wuce, he can already be on an equal footing with them in other aspects.


    I don''t know if they see themselves as a threat because of this.


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 220 Seeking Asylum), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) if you like "Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier", thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 220： The cultivation system of the family

    "Lin Yu, you better be careful."


    The trick in the soul gathering disk suddenly reminded.


    It didn''t dare to call Lin Yu a kid anymore, because it knew that he was pinched to the core by Lin Yu, and there was no possibility of resisting it at all.


    Even Lin Yu couldn''t do it, because Lin Yu said that he would kill it before he died.


    So at this time it has completely accepted its fate and decided to cooperate with Lin Yu first to see if Lin Yu''s attitude can be changed and let him make a living.


    "What''s your name?" Lin Yu asked.


    He still doesn''t know what the real name of this crook is.


    "My previous name was Liao Cang, you can call me Cang." The deceitful said in a sad tone: "That surname is my shame, it doesn''t matter."


    "Okay, just call you Cang."


    Lin Yu has no time to care about the past of this crook.


    "What did you just want to say?"


    "I want to remind you to be careful of the Ji family. Based on my understanding of the family, they will regard you as a threat because you have learned the pure Yang power."


    "In the beginning, you created Pure Yang Inner Strength which attracted Ji Tianyun''s attention, just because there was an agreement between their families." Cang explained: "In that agreement, which family can improve the existing cultivation system? The family can get more vassal states."


    "Now they have completely torn apart, so this agreement will naturally be invalidated."


    "So it is not a good thing for them to learn Pure Yang Real Kungfu, but a threat."


    "Their own cultivation system has long been changed beyond recognition. Although the strength corresponds to the orthodox cultivation system, it is not weak at all, but the path of cultivation is completely deviated, so your pure Yang Zhen Gong has no value to them."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded secretly: "Sure enough, it''s the same as I thought."


    "But you don''t need to worry too much for the time being." Cang comforted: "You are only at the Gang Qi realm cultivation base. Even if you learn the Pure Yang True Art, you are far from their opponents, and the threat to them is very small."


    "In addition, the battle for hegemony between their aristocratic families is not over yet. Ji Tianyun will not take your life because of the little worries in his heart. It will only chill the hearts of others and make some practitioners feel uneasy and turn to him. Family."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that according to the meaning of this trick, once he stepped into the next realm, he would be regarded as a real threat by the family.


    It seems that I have to prepare early so that I don''t get helpless in time.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked: "How much do you know about the cultivation system of the aristocratic family?"


    This point must be clarified quickly so that I can judge the gap between myself and those of Ji Wuce.


    Cang replied: "The children of the aristocracy and practitioners cultivate the origin qi, but unlike the cultivators, they not only practice qi, but they also practice the body just like the warriors in the ancient times."


    "Also, they have a special technique for cultivating Origin Qi, and the power that bursts out at the same Origin Qi intensity is much higher than that of practitioners."


    Lin Yu nodded and asked, "How to judge their strength? Is it also based on the big realm?"


    "No, their current cultivation system actually has no realm, but depends on the amount of consciousness."


    "Knowing the number of seas?"


    "Yes, the sea of ??consciousness is where the souls are located. The more seas of consciousness opened up and the more independent souls separated, the stronger the strength."


    "It has something to do with the number of souls?" Lin Yu frowned: "Then this is not the same as the "Shen Yan Jue" created by Zuo Qiubo?"


    Cang denied: "It''s not the same! "Shen Yan Jue" is to let people use one mind and two purposes. From a divine soul, a ray of divine soul is separated, and the divine soul in the sea of ??consciousness developed by the children of the family is independent."


    "Once those cultivators are injured, they need to be distracted to repair the injury, and if the children of the family are injured, they can allow other souls in the sea of ??knowledge to control the origin qi to repair the injury, and the combat power is very different."


    "So that''s it." Lin Yu touched his chin, thinking that this is equivalent to the multi-core and multi-threaded CPU.


    Then he asked: "How many seas do they generally have?"


    Cang replied: "That Ji Wusui opened up the Five Great Seas of Knowledge, which is equivalent to the innate martial artist at the peak of the True Yuan Stage in the ancient times. Ji Tianyun opened up the Eight Great Seas of Knowledge before, and now it should have opened up the Ninth Sea of ??Knowledge."


    "Xian Hong and Yang Tianhe both developed the Seven Seas of Knowledge before, which is weaker than Ji Tianyun, but now their two families occupy so many vassal states and have so many essences available, they should have developed the eighth largest. Know the sea."


    "True Essence Realm?" Lin Yu keenly caught the word, and asked hurriedly: "True Essence Realm is after Gang Qi Realm?"


    "Yes!" Cang explained: "In ancient times, the acquired martial artist was actually a body tempering realm martial artist. By tempering the body, he raised his life level and stepped into the innate."


    "The Innate Martial Artist has three realms in total, the True Qi State, the Gang Qi State, and the True Essence State. After breaking through the True Yuan State, the True Wu cultivator is."


    "The difference between a true warrior and a congenital warrior is equivalent to the difference between a congenital warrior and an acquired warrior. It is a fundamental difference, and no amount of practice can make up for the gap."


    After Lin Yu digested the information, he asked again: "You just said that Ji Wuze developed the five seas of knowledge, and the strength is equivalent to the peak of the true essence realm. Then Ji Tianyun developed the nine seas of knowledge to correspond to the strength of the martial artist. ?"


    "Equivalent to a half-step True Warrior monk." Cang replied.


    Then it added: "But the objects I compared were all martial artists who practiced orthodox exercises in ancient times. They not only practiced exercises like Chunyang Zhengong, but also practiced orthodox physical exercises. You didn¡¯t practice. The physical exercises can''t be compared to Ji Wuce even if they reach the peak of the True Element Realm."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he secretly said in his heart: "It seems that I have to find a way to get some leftover pages of physical exercises and come back to research, and restore the orthodox exercises of ancient times."


    And just as he was about to ask about the real kung fu page, Cang took the lead in asking: "By the way, Lin Yu, I think you can recover immediately after being injured, but it''s not like you have practiced a special physical training method, UU What is going on reading ?"


    "I don''t know about this either." Lin Yu didn''t want to tell his secrets, and turned the subject away: "I ask you, where did you get the broken pages of Chunyang Zhengong in your previous spatial ring?"


    "It was obtained from an ancient ruin, almost a thousand years ago." Cang replied.


    "Ancient relics?" Lin Yuda was interested and asked, "Are there many such relics?"


    "Not many, it depends on luck." Cang explained, "I told you before that the world we live in now is just a piece of space fragments of the great world in ancient times."


    Speaking of this, Cang suddenly asked: "Your strength can be improved by leaps and bounds. I have never heard of it. Have you ever gone through some ancient ruins by mistake?"


    new


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 221： Ancient Teleportation Array

    "This matter is not clear in one or two sentences." Lin Yu directly rejected Cang''s question.


    Cang had no choice but to shut up.


    After the two were silent for a while, Lin Yu suddenly remembered something and asked: "Before I asked your family why you are so hungry for power. You said there is a reason, what is the reason?"


    Lin Yu is very curious about the reason for the family''s desire for power.


    The aristocratic family has clearly stood at the top of this world. As long as they work together to maintain the stability of the Dawu dynasty, they can continue their power indefinitely.


    In the end, because of selfish interests, he turned against each other, and even colluded with the demons and gave up part of the benefits to the demons.


    Aren''t you afraid that in the end the bamboo basket will be emptied and everything you have will be handed over to the Mozu?


    Cang smiled and replied, "That''s because they want to leave this world."


    "Leave this world?" Lin Yuqi said, "Go to other fragmented worlds?"


    "Of course not, what can I do in other fragmented worlds? Isn''t it as unstable as this world!"


    Cang scorned, and then explained: "This big world has fallen apart due to the changes in the ancient times, and has shattered into countless space fragments."


    "These space debris have been floating in the void, and they may collide with each other at any time."


    "If the fragmented world we are in collides with other space debris, then our world will be annihilated in the void, and all the lives that exist here will have to die."


    After Cang explained, he said, "What the aristocratic family wants to go to is the great world that is intact."


    "In ancient times, different big worlds were connected to each other through a teleportation array, and people inside could communicate with each other."


    "The people of the aristocratic family have discovered an ancient teleportation formation in this fragmented world. As long as the teleportation formation can be successfully activated, they should be able to travel to the great world intact."


    "But wanting to mobilize that teleportation formation requires a very powerful force, at least the strength of a true warrior."


    "The eight major families have sat down to discuss this matter countless times, and the final proposal is to unite the eight families and provide all the essence pills to one of them to help them improve their strength."


    "But the plan was rejected for some reasons."


    "One is because every family is vying to nominate their own people to be the lucky ones trained by concentrated resources, and the other is because no one can guarantee that the ancient teleportation array still has a teleportation function."


    "If that teleportation array has long lost its teleportation function, wouldn''t it be a waste of your own practice resources to cultivate talents for other families?"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly after listening. This is indeed an unsolvable problem. No one wants to sacrifice himself to make others better.


    In the end, he can only follow the road like Ji Tianyun.


    However, as far as the current situation is concerned, Ji Tianyun is still successful, and it only took a year to expand the site so much.


    From the 27 vassal kingdoms to the present 76 vassal kingdoms, nearly half of the vassal kingdoms of the Dawu dynasty are in his pocket.


    It seems that his strength is about to usher in a skyrocket, maybe it is really possible to break through the shackles and possess the strength equivalent to a true warrior.


    Lin Yu asked after rationalizing his thoughts: "This world may be annihilated at any time, and it really can''t stay for long, but how can the family ensure that other big worlds are not subject to change? Maybe the situation of other big worlds is not much better than this fragmented world."


    Cang was silent, and after a while, he said, "No one can guarantee this, it can only be a gambling on luck."


    "Is the accident in the ancient times caused by the secret source force?" Lin Yu continued to ask.


    "I don''t know, but the possibility is quite high." Cang replied.


    "Then how much do you know about the secret source power?" Lin Yu guessed: "You can use the secret source force to increase the power of the magic circle. You must know more than the noble family."


    Cang smiled bitterly and said: "Then you are wrong. I don''t know much about the secret source power than the aristocratic family. I don''t even know why I can borrow the secret source power to a certain extent."


    "And the secret source power is not omnipotent in my hands, that is, the power of the lower magic circle is increased."


    Lin Yuqi said: "Then how did the weirdness in Jianyang City come from? Didn''t you make it out?"


    "The method of making weird is tried repeatedly by other crooks. They don''t know the principle. They only know that if you follow that method, you will get that result. I just borrowed the experience they have summed up. Cang explained.


    Lin Yu slowly nodded: "Everyone knows nothing about secret source power. It seems that this secret source power is a force far beyond our understanding..."


    After listening to Cang''s explanation, he didn''t expect much of the other big worlds.


    Because since the change in the ancient times may be caused by the secret source power, then it must be that other big worlds will not be much better.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu deeply felt his insignificance.


    In the ancient times, those powerful human monks did not have the slightest resistance to the secret source power, and allowed the world to be destroyed. It can be seen that even if they reach the apex of the martial arts, they still have no way to fight the secret source power.


    His own strength is still too weak, and it can''t be compared with the real high-level strength.


    "I don''t know if we can merge the techniques of pure Yang Zhen Gong with each other, and whether they can fuse a technique that is sufficient to counter the secret source power..."


    Lin Yu had no other way, the only thing he could use was the martial arts modifier.


    He felt that since he could restore high-level kungfu through the integration of low-level martial arts, he must also continue to integrate high-level kungfu and turn it into a higher level of martial arts.


    "There is no other way, only a modifier can help me solve the problem."


    Lin Yu said firmly in his heart.


    "But I don''t need to think so far now. I''ll solve the difficulties in front of me first. If you can''t even deal with a younger brother like Ji Wuce, how can I fight the secret source force?"


    At this time, Xia Honglie on the side pointed in a direction and said to Lin Yu: "Junior Brother, look at it, Master Wushu has already arrived."


    Lin Yu followed his direction and looked into the distance. As expected, a black spot was rapidly expanding in the distance.


    After just a breath, I came to everyone It was Ji Wuce that was right.


    "I have seen Master Wutest!"


    Xia Honglie immediately saluted Ji Wuce with a smile on his face.


    "No need to be polite." Ji Wuce said casually, and then looked at Lin Yu and said, "Listen to Xia Honglie, have you recovered the true pure power of ancient times?"


    His trip was specifically for Chunyang Zhengong, and he had no interest in other things.


    In fact, in his eyes, the Chiyang Sect now is just a chicken rib.


    If it hadn''t been for Lin Yu to restore the Pure Yang True Power, it is estimated that he would never come to the Chiyang Sect again in his life.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 222： Good intentions to do bad things

    On a mountain outside Chiyang Sect.


    A woman wearing a long cyan dress stands on the top of the mountain, looking into the direction of Chiyang Peak.


    Her name was Jiang Lingzhu, and when the Jiang family was destroyed by the Ji family, she was the only one who managed to escape.


    "What he used just now must be Pure Yang Zhen Gong, I can''t read it wrong!"


    "Unexpectedly, someone could learn the orthodox pure Yang Zhen Gong!"


    Jiang Lingzhu had read the family information and knew that the exercises Lin Yu used when dealing with the three big monsters were pure Yang Zhen Gong.


    She had just passed this area from a distance, and came over curiously after sensing the battle here.


    I never thought I saw someone using Pure Yang Real Power to deal with the three big monsters.


    "This person may be able to help me a little bit. I have to take him away."


    Jiang Lingzhu made up her mind, but just as she was preparing to act, she suddenly saw a black spot in the far north hurriedly approaching Chiyang Peak.


    She instantly judged from the opponent''s strength that the person was from the Ji family.


    "It must be because of Chun Yang Zhen Gong!"


    Jiang Lingzhu suppressed the vengeance in his heart and continued to stand on the mountain and watch the changes.


    ...


    Chiyang Peak.


    Ji Wuxi looked at Lin Yu blankly, waiting for the other party to answer his own questions.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Yes, I restored the Pure Yang True Power."


    Even if Xia Honglie didn''t say it, he couldn''t hide it, because he had already shown this exercise to the world through the battle just now.


    Let''s not say whether the people in the door will spread this to the outside world, just say that some demons hiding in the dark and not showing up may have witnessed the picture with their own eyes.


    When the time comes, they will go back and report to Gu La and other ancient demons, and the matter will spread quickly.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t deny it, Ji Wuze nodded slowly and said, "Your talent is far beyond my imagination. You can restore the orthodox techniques of ancient times."


    When Xia Honglie next to Lin Yu heard this, he hurriedly said to Lin Yu: "Master Wutest, my junior''s talent is definitely the strongest in thousands of years!"


    "Just now he fought three big monsters close to the Demon King in strength, and he broke through in the battle, and in a short period of time, he raised the pure power of pure Yang to a very high level!"


    "Master Wutest, with my junior''s talent, I will definitely be able to step into the next level and reproduce the glory of martial arts!"


    He didn''t know the past and secrets between the aristocratic families, and he didn''t know that the aristocratic families attached great importance to the improvement of the martial arts training system just for the benefit of his family.


    He only knew that it was only on that day that the ancestor was overjoyed because of Lin Yu''s creation of pure Yang internal strength, and he praised his achievements.


    Therefore, he thought that the Ji family would be very happy to hear that Lin Yu had created Pure Yang True Kungfu, and he valued it very much.


    He felt that the ancestors would be like last time in the genius battle, because Lin Yu improved the existing martial arts training system and rewarded training resources.


    However, to his surprise, Ji Wuce''s expression became a little gloomy as soon as he said this.


    Lin Yu secretly said something was wrong, Ji Wusi must have been on guard because of Xia Honglie''s phrase "I can definitely step into the next realm."


    But he didn''t blame Xia Honglie, because Xia Honglie didn''t know the truth.


    In fact, Lin Yu himself didn''t know the truth for a long time. Just before the demons invaded the Scarlet Sun Sect, he had just learned the secrets of the family from Cang''s mouth.


    Before Xia Honglie had time to talk about this, the demons came.


    Then when he fought against the three great monsters, Xia Honglie contacted Ji Wuce again, and told Ji Wuce that he had recovered his pure Yang true power.


    So he didn''t have a chance to talk to Xia Honglie about this from beginning to end.


    He also knew in his heart that Xia Honglie was so eager to help him out of good intentions, but because he didn''t know the truth, he kindly did bad things.


    The gloomy color on Ji Wuxi''s face disappeared in no time, and he said to Lin Yu blankly as before: "Sure enough, you are an innocent scholar under the prestige, Lin Yu, you are indeed the most talented warrior in the world."


    After a compliment, he asked again: "Tell me, how did you restore the pure power of pure Yang."


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and said: "I happened to get a few pages of Pure Yang True Power a year ago, and after repeated research, I had a sudden thought in my heart, and then followed that train of thought to try and verify it, and recovered the True Power of Pure Yang by accident. "


    This matter can only be told truthfully, even if he doesn''t tell Ji Wuce, he can still ask the truth from Xia Honglie''s mouth.


    "Really, then your talent is really as Xia Honglie said, you are the first person in thousands of years!" Ji Wuce praised tepidly.


    Xia Honglie hurriedly said: "Master Wutest, if you can get more true merit pages, my junior will definitely be able to restore other ancient techniques."


    He very much hopes that Lin Yu can gain the attention of the Ji family and have a good future.


    He didn''t know the cultivation system of the aristocratic family, nor did he know what Lin Yu''s stepping into the next realm meant for the aristocratic family, so he naively thought that the aristocratic family would accept Lin Yu.


    "Restore other orthodox exercises?" Ji Wuce thought thoughtfully, and said to Lin Yu after a moment of silence: "Lin Yu, I will take you back now."


    "There are some materials in our clan that have been preserved from ancient times to the present. You can research and study to see if you can find something useful."


    This is just an excuse. The real idea in Ji Wuce''s mind is to take Lin Yu home and let his family monitor him.


    If Lin Yu can really step into the next level, then think of a way to use it for himself.


    Of course, if you can''t conquer it, you have to destroy it in the first place, lest it continue to grow stronger and become a threat to the family.


    Anyway, Lin Yu can no longer let him go, he must be in the hands of his family.


    Xia Honglie saw that Ji Wuxi was about to bring Lin Yu back to the clan, and immediately turned his head with a smile on his face and said to Lin Yu: "Brother, thank you Master Wuxi soon."


    "You don''t need to be polite." Ji Wuce interrupted Xia Honglie: "Now there are so many things and time is pressing, there is no need to make it so cumbersome."


    After speaking, he turned to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, go back with me now."


    Seeing this, Cang in the soul gathering plate hurriedly said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, Ji Wuce is similar to Ji Tianyun. He is only looking for profit. He is absolutely unkind when he says this. Be careful yourself."


    "I know." Lin Yu replied.


    He doesn''t know how bad this is going, but unfortunately there is no other choice in front of him, he can only take one step at a time.


    "I''ll take you awayDon''t waste time."


    Ji Wusu grabbed Lin Yu involuntarily, and then urged Fa Jue to rise into the air, blasting towards the north.


    Lin Yu thought about the electrical transfer and quickly thought about how to get out.


    It''s a pity that he can''t think of a really useful way, his current strength is too weak, and he has no power to fight back in front of an absolute strong like Ji Wuce.


    At that time, when you arrived at Ji''s house, the powerful people around you were waiting, let alone leaving.


    Sudden¡­¡­


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking hard, there was a huge sonic boom behind him.


    Lin Yu turned his head and saw that there was a black spot slowly approaching him.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 223： Ji Wuces Space Ring

    "This person''s strength is stronger than Ji Wuce, is it also a member of the family?"


    He was flying with Ji Wuce at extremely fast speed.


    Under this circumstance, the black spot at the back can slowly approach him, indicating that the person''s strength is better than Ji Wuce.


    At this time, Ji Wuce also discovered the following situation, and suddenly stopped in the air.


    "It''s you!"


    Ji Wuce recognized the visitor at a glance. It turned out to be Jiang Lingzhu, the remnant of the Jiang family that his family had been chasing after.


    "Ji Wuxi, die!"


    Jiang Lingzhu didn''t have any nonsense, and immediately attacked Ji Wushou with a scream.


    Ji Wuxi frowned and pushed Lin Yu towards the distance, fully urging the Origin Qi and the True Essence in his body to guard against the opponent''s attack.


    "Ji Wuce, I have developed the sixth sea of ??knowledge!"


    Jiang Lingzhu urged Yuan Qi to transform into two invisible giant hands, and clamped Ji Wuce from the left and right directions. At the same time, the true essence in her body exploded with full force, and the whole person approached Ji Wuce like lightning.


    boom--


    Jiang Lingzhu slapped Ji Wuce with a palm.


    Not only did he directly slap the body guard Gen Qi from all over his body, but also patted his chest with a palm print.


    Since Ji Wushou was firmly clamped by Jiang Lingzhu''s two giant hands of Genesis Qi, it was difficult for him to move in the air, and he slammed the palm.


    "Ji Wuce is not Jiang Lingzhu''s opponent!"


    Cang in the soul gathering plate said to Lin Yu: "Ji Wuce only opened up the five great seas of knowledge, while Jiang Lingzhu opened up the six great seas of knowledge. She has one more divine soul to control Origin Qi than Ji Wuce."


    But Lin Yu didn''t have time to deal with this, he just wanted to take the opportunity to get out.


    He urged the qi in his body, accelerated with all his strength, and flew away.


    However, it was difficult for him to move forward after only one breath.


    There seemed to be a large invisible net that bound his body, making him unable to escape from here.


    "That Jiang Lingzhu did it. She doesn''t want you to go." Cang reminded.


    Lin Yu turned to look at where Jiang Lingzhu was, wondering: "Why is she stopping me?"


    "Maybe I want to kill you together, or maybe I want to take you away." Cang guessed.


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, indeed there were only two possibilities.


    From the opponent''s name and strength, Lin Yu has already judged just how sacred this Jiang Lingzhu is.


    It must be a survivor of the Jiang family.


    The Jiang family was annexed by the Ji family, so she must hate the Ji family for being in the bone, and it is not impossible that she would anger him, the Supreme Elder of the Chiyang Sect.


    "But I think it is unlikely that she will kill you." Cang seemed to be afraid that Lin Yu would kill it first, and explained quickly: "She is stronger than Ji Wuce, so she can kill you first before dealing with Ji Wuce. There must be another purpose for leaving your life."


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded, thinking that since there is no way to get out anyway, it''s better to take this opportunity to figure out the gap between himself and the children of the family.


    As he watched the battle, he asked Cang: "Based on the exercises I have learned now, what level will correspond to the aristocratic family after stepping into the True Essence Realm."


    He knows the cultivation system of the practitioner very well, so he can judge the gap between himself and the practitioner based on his own strength.


    However, he knew very little about the cultivation system of the aristocratic family, and couldn''t make similar judgments, so he could only ask Cang for an answer.


    "According to your current situation, stepping into the True Element Realm is equivalent to the early to mid-True Element Realm, and the combat power is equivalent to the children of the family who have opened up three seas of consciousness."


    "In the early stage of the True Essence Realm?" Lin Yu heard, recalling Cang saying that Ji Wuce''s strength is equivalent to the peak of the True Essence Realm, and hurriedly asked: "There are early, middle, and late stages in the True Essence Realm?"


    Cang replied: "No, the true element realm in the ancient orthodox cultivation system is not divided into junior high school students. This is a concept created by those in the aristocratic family to compare with the ancient human martial arts."


    "I told you before that the aristocratic family''s cultivation system was completely changed by them. There is no martial arts realm, and the improvement of strength depends on the use of essence pills."


    "Furthermore, they also cultivated Origin Qi and used Origin Qi to make up for the deficiency of the Blood Vessel Technique."


    "Their strength can''t be matched directly with the ancient orthodox cultivation system. That''s why they created such a concept."


    "But you don''t need to care about the concept they created, you just judge your own strength directly based on their current practice system."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu fully understood what Cang meant.


    In other words, with one''s current physical strength and the pure Yang Zhen Gong cultivated to the fifteenth level, stepping into the True Origin Realm is equivalent to opening up three seas of consciousness.


    If you want to increase your strength after this, you can only continue to increase the level of Pure Yang Zhen Gong, or increase the strength of your physical body.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked: "Did you just count the situation after my physical strength was completely released?"


    "Count it in, I just make that judgment after taking your form into account." Cang replied.


    Then it explained: "The children of the aristocratic family are not the same as the practitioners. The cultivation system of the children of the aristocratic family is strange, but it is a change from the orthodox cultivation system."


    "The practitioner hasn''t practiced any exercises except to increase the strength of Origin Qi and the realm of Divine Soul, but the children of the aristocratic family have practiced."


    "Besides, the bloodline technique they cultivate is not inferior to your Pure Yang True Art, so your Pure Yang True Art has no advantage over them. Don''t even think of relying on Pure Yang True Art to leapfrog them to challenge them."


    "Also, they have practiced physical exercises like the martial arts in ancient times, and they have very powerful physical bodies, so your form does not have a great advantage over them."


    Lin Yu slowly nodded after listening, and then asked: "How was the cultivation of the children of the aristocratic family before opening up the sea of ??knowledge?"


    "The practice before opening the sea of ??knowledge is similar to that of practitioners." Cang Yu quickly explained, "However, they are much stronger than practitioners of the same Origin Qi strength, which is equivalent to the fact that you can grind after you have practiced Pure Yang Zhen Gong. This situation is suppressed by practitioners of the same realm."


    "I understand."


    Lin Yu no longer had the slightest doubt, watching the battle between Jiang Lingzhu and Ji Wuce intently.


    At this time, Ji Wuce was obviously under the wind, but because Jiang Lingzhu was about the same strength as his physical body, but was one level stronger than him in the control of Origin Qi, Ji Wuce could barely support it.


    But as time goes by, he will definitely lose that Ji Wuce must have called for reinforcements, and there is not much time left for Jiang Lingzhu. "Cang Gang Lin Yu analyzed.


    But as soon as its voice fell, Ji Wuce made a major mistake.


    One of the Genesis Flying Swords controlled by Jiang Lingzhu flashed past Ji Wuce''s left hand, and a sword cut off his left palm.


    Ji Wuxi hurriedly urged Yuan Qi to repair his injury.


    "His space ring fell off, go and pick it up, there are good things in it!"


    Cang reminded loudly.


    Lin Yu didn''t hesitate, and flew towards Ji Wusu''s palm.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 224： Use it all

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier New ( to find the latest chapters!


    Lin Yu grabbed Ji Wuce''s severed palm.


    He grabbed it and glanced upwards. At this time, the two were still fighting, and there was no time to worry about him.


    Cang said: "Looking at Ji Wuce''s behavior, it is estimated that there are some cultivation resources in this spatial ring."


    Lin Yu quickly leaned out his mind and checked it in the space ring.


    Sure enough, as Cang said, it was filled with essence pill.


    In addition to the essence pill, there are also some source stones in a corner.


    Lin Yu counted them, and there were twelve in total.


    Considering that the source stone is extremely precious, Ji Wuce can already carry twelve source stones with him is considered very extravagant.


    "Lin Yu, what are you going to do with so many cultivation resources? Use them all or not move them?"


    After Cang asked, he reminded: "The Ji family''s reinforcements may come at any time. If they find out that you have used these cultivation resources, they will definitely not let you go."


    "Of course, it is also possible that Ji Wuce will be defeated immediately, and that Jiang Lingzhu will ask you for this ring."


    While listening to Cang''s words, Lin Yu was rapidly calculating the number of essence pills in the spatial ring.


    He quickly got the general result, there are probably more than 20,000 bottles of essence pill in the ring.


    Ji Wuce carried so many source stones and essence pills with him, maybe he was going to send them to those cultivating sects.


    "I''ll talk about it if I use it all!"


    Lin Yu felt ruthless and decided to use up all these training resources.


    No matter how bad the situation is, it will not go bad.


    If you don''t rush to eat up these cultivation resources and increase your strength, sooner or later you will die.


    Do you regret it when you are about to die?


    Thinking of this, he first took out the twelve source stones and sucked the energy out of them.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 16 source stones¡¿


    The meta-energy number on the modifier panel has changed, including the original meta-energy, which now has a total of 16 source stone units.


    "Deduction!"


    Lin Yu decisively clicked on the + sign behind the Xiantian technique, and then quickly chose the deduction option.


    Yuan Neng was deducted ten million in an instant, that is, 10 source stones, and the text of the innate cultivation method changed immediately, followed by the familiar number 0%.


    This means that the innate skills can be strengthened again to help oneself elevate the realm.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu took the body refining medicine from his space ring as if he didn''t need money, and took it, skillfully operating it on the modifier panel.


    [Each consumption of 200,000 yuan will increase by 1 percentage point, is it?]


    Two hundred thousand yuan can be one percentage point, and one million yuan can be five percentage points.


    The remaining 6 source stones can help you improve by 30%.


    Lin Yu kept clicking on the "Yes" and "Enhance" buttons.


    In the blink of an eye, the only vital energy is consumed.


    Afterwards, he took out the essence pill from the spatial ring and prepared to continue to strengthen the innate cultivation technique with the help of the essence pill.


    "No need to take it, when will you eat so many essence pills?" Cang reminded loudly: "Burning with pure sun flames should be able to directly absorb the acquired essence!"


    "Can still do this?!"


    Lin Yu tried as Cang said, and as expected, he burned and refined the several bottles of Essence Pill in his hand.


    This reminded him of helping those practitioners to treat strange diseases outside Jianyang City.


    At that time, as soon as his masculine internal energy touched a practitioner suffering from a strange disease, part of the innate essence in the opponent''s body would be sucked out and absorbed by him.


    "How do you know this can be done?" Lin Yu asked while refining the essence pill.


    Cang replied: "You were trapped in the magic circle that I urged at the time. I witnessed your behavior throughout the process. I watched you absorb the innate essence of those practitioners, so I guess you can do this."


    "That''s it, thanks for reminding!"


    Had it not been for Cang''s reminder, he would have forgotten about it.


    Lin Yu quickly refined the essence pill, and asked again: "I can **** the innate essence from the body of a strangely ill person, is it related to the secret source power?"


    "Yes, it has something to do with secret source power!" Cang affirmed: "From the experience I have summed up from creating weirdness, your body must have been transformed by secret source power."


    "I have never seen other people who can cure strange diseases, and I have never seen other people who can cultivate such a huge physical body like you!"


    "When you asked you why you could repair your injury before, you refused to answer, so I analyzed the reason by myself."


    "My body has been transformed by the secret source force?" Lin Yu took a moment to look up and found that the two were still fighting. Without time to pay attention to him, he asked, "What has happened to my body?"


    He used to think that he was so special that he could not only absorb the innate essence of animals, but also the innate essence of people with strange diseases, because he had crossed over from the earth.


    Unexpectedly, it was related to the secret source power.


    "How can I know exactly what has changed? You have to ask yourself, what adventure have you ever had?" Cang pushed the question back to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu was silent.


    He didn''t want to tell this crook his secret.


    He came through from the soul of the earth, occupying someone else''s body to resurrect.


    Maybe the original owner''s body had been transformed by the secret source force before he was possessed. How could this be said clearly?


    "Wait, judging from the information provided by the scar man, the original owner must have been sucked by the yang energy and died, and when I possessed it seemed to kill the yang energy on the original owner."


    "The origin of the trick is also related to the secret source power, could it be..."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly, maybe the special part of his body was related to the death of the original owner.


    It''s a pity that the secret source power is very mysterious, and even Cang doesn''t know about it, for fear that it will be impossible to figure out the specific reason in a short time.


    At this time, Cang suddenly said: "Lin Yu, you are just a little special, but it is not strange that your body has been transformed by secret source power. In fact, all creatures in this world have been transformed by secret source power, and you are not the only one. "


    "All creatures have been transformed by the secret source force?" Lin Yu asked strangely.


    It was the first time he heard this statement.


    Previously, he learned from the materials of the practice sect that the origins of demons and ghosts are all related to secret source power. For example, only animals that have been affected by secret source power can cultivate into monsters.


    However, those data didn''t say that all creatures in the world had been transformed by secret source power.


    "There are not many people who know this secret, even the family members don''t know it." Cang proudly said.


    Lin Yu asked: "Then how did you know?"


    "I discovered when I used mystery power to transform other creatures into weirdness but I don''t know the principle."


    After speaking, Cang reminded: "Lin Yu, have you ever wondered why the exercises in ancient times became impossible to cultivate, and why people can be sucked out of their energy."


    When reminded by it, Lin Yu immediately reacted and guessed: "Is it because the body has been transformed by the secret source force that makes it impossible to practice those exercises?"


    "That''s it!" Cang laughed, "So I want to ask you, why can you learn the pure yang power of ancient times?"


    "People in the family don''t know how difficult this is, but I know very well that this is simply impossible!"


    "You have to know that if you can do this, you can ignore the influence of the secret source power on your body."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 225 is all used up), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) if you like "Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier", thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 225： Situation change

    Hearing Cang''s question, Lin Yu was silent again.


    Even if he wanted to answer this question, he couldn''t answer it.


    Because it is the modifier that can learn the true power of pure Yang.


    And he doesn''t know the origin of the modifier, and he doesn''t know its principle. How can he know the reason?


    But at this time he didn''t care about this. What he cared more about was the sentence Cang just said, saying that he can learn the pure Yang true power, which means that he can ignore the influence of the secret source force on the body.


    "I don''t know whether the old sect masters can cultivate this pure Yang true power. If they can practice, it means that the power level of the modifier is much higher than the secret source power."


    "That means that sooner or later I will be able to use the modifier to find a way to fight the secret source force."


    It is obviously useless to rely on martial arts alone to fight against the mysterious power of secret source power, even if it reaches the apex of martial arts, it is useless.


    Just like those powerful monks in ancient times, their strength far surpasses those of Ji Tianyun''s aristocratic children, and the result is that they are helpless with the secret source power?


    I can only watch the Secret Source Force disintegrate this vast world of destruction scores, and all the inheritance is almost severed.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked: "This big world is broken, is it related to the secret source power?"


    "No one knows this, but those exercises that become impossible to practice must be caused by the secret source force." Cang said firmly, "So I think the world is likely to be destroyed by the secret source force. After all, there is only this. Mysterious power can do this."


    After finishing speaking, Cang reminded again: "You haven''t answered my question yet, why can you ignore the influence of the secret source force on your body and forcefully learn the true power of pure Yang? What adventure have you ever had?"


    "Don''t ask about this in the future, I won''t answer." Lin Yu directly refused: "As long as you know, I can not only learn the pure Yang Zhen Gong, but also other ancient orthodox methods, as long as I have the corresponding skills. Fragmented pages will do."


    Cang was tortured by the secrets of Lin Yu''s body, but it was a pity that it was now made to death by Lin Yu, and Lin Yu refused to answer it. There was really no way at all.


    "The remaining pages of the exercises are hard to find! The world we are now in is just a fragment of the vast world of ancient times, and there are not many orthodox exercises left here."


    Cang deliberately reminded him that he wanted Lin Yu to feel uncomfortable.


    Lin Yu heard that he didn''t say much anymore. He refined the essence pill in the space ring by himself, thinking about some things in his heart.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly remembered something.


    Cang said before that the bloodline techniques that aristocratic families are practicing are gradually modified from the orthodox techniques of ancient times.


    Then can I deduce some low-level martial arts based on the bloodline techniques of the aristocratic family, and then restore the orthodox techniques with a modifier?


    Thinking of this, he asked: "Cang, you said before that the practice system of the practitioner was created by mistakes when the family was studying their own practice system. Then do you know what the enlightenment ceremony of the practitioner is? what happened?"


    The idea of ??trying to beat the noble family based on his current strength is obviously idiotic, so he can only use the cultivation system of the practitioner as the starting point.


    After all, the practitioner''s practice manual is very easy to obtain, and he once had it, but it was burned out because of fear of getting into trouble.


    The only problem now is that I don''t know how the practitioners stepped into the path of practice. Only by trying to figure out their enlightenment rituals can the answer be found.


    "Lin Yu, do you want to try that set of practitioners?"


    "I advise you to take back this thought."


    Cang immediately guessed Lin Yu''s intentions, and attacked: "The enlightenment ceremony is actually very simple, as long as you take the special enlightenment pills and try to awaken the souls in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls."


    "However, the enlightenment pill is refined from the blood of the children of the family. With the help of the enlightenment pill, the chance of awakening the soul is about the same as the probability of the descendants of the children of the family having inherited blood. Are you sure you want to give it a try?"


    "Just think about it. Once you fail, you will become crazy and stupid. It''s not much different from just dying."


    When Lin Yu heard it, his previous idea was not feasible.


    He certainly knows that the success rate of the enlightenment ritual is not high. The reason why he wants to figure out the process of the enlightenment ritual is to see if it is possible to step into the path of practice through the trial and error function of the modifier.


    In the end, Cang said that he would take the Enlightenment Pill refined from the blood of aristocratic children, and it was obvious that this path would not work.


    "Lin Yu, I know what you are thinking, are you hitting the idea of ??those bloodline techniques from the family?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu admitted.


    "Then you have to go to the family to ask for it, there is no other way."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu looked up at the sky again.


    At this moment Ji Wusui was still resisting with all his might, and Jiang Lingzhu was attacking him with all his strength as before.


    And when he retracted his gaze, he suddenly discovered that the essence pill in the spatial ring had been refined by him.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Congenital Gong Method (Gang Qi Realm) (82%) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (Fifteenth Floor) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 17549¡¿


    On the list of modifiers, the percentage number behind the Xiantian technique has become 95%, 30% of which are promoted by Yuanneng, and the remaining 65% is by the nearly 30,000 bottles of essence pill that has just been refined.


    "It''s 5% short."


    Lin Yu frowned.


    Ji Wuze''s space ring was already empty, and all his cultivation resources had been swept away by him. If he wanted to strengthen his innate skills, he could only rely on his own efforts to collect vital energy or essence pills.


    "Anyway, it''s better than before."


    Lin Yu comforted himself in his heart.


    Five percentage points can be done with just one source stone or two thousand bottles of essence pills, which is not out of reach.


    As long as I can successfully escape this time, I believe it will not take long to obtain these training resources.


    In fact, it would be useless to break through to the True Origin Realm now, and it was still far inferior to Ji Wuce or Jiang Lingzhu.


    I want to have the strength that is comparable to them In addition to finding a way to get a lot of vitality, you also have to learn some ancient orthodox techniques.


    Lin Yu continued to stay at low altitude to observe the battle above.


    At this time, Ji Wusi was already covered in cuts and bruises, and the speed of repairing his injuries had obviously not kept up with the speed at which Jiang Lingzhu made wounds on his body.


    Cang said in the soul gathering plate: "Ji Wusi won''t last long, maybe he will die here."


    However, as soon as its voice fell, I heard Jiang Lingzhu suddenly shouting to Ji Wuce full of resentment: "Ji Wuce, you are lucky today!"


    When Cang heard this, he immediately reminded Lin Yu, "It must be the reinforcements from the Ji family! Otherwise, Jiang Lingzhu will never let Ji Wusui go."


    new


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 226： Xuan Lingzhu

    à§à§¡ª


    Just as Jiang Lingzhu was about to evacuate, two figures suddenly appeared behind her left and right.


    Together, they and Ji Wuce formed a character shape to surround Jiang Lingzhu in the middle.


    But at the same time they formed an encirclement, Jiang Lingzhu also moved.


    She suddenly accelerated down and went straight to where Lin Yu was.


    The moment she caught Lin Yu, a white light suddenly enveloped her and Lin Yu.


    Immediately after this white light flashed, the two immediately disappeared without a trace.


    "Xuan Lingzhu again!"


    Ji Wuze said with an angry face.


    He almost died in Jiang Lingzhu''s hands today. Seeing reinforcements coming, he was about to turn defeat into victory, but he was run away by this woman.


    "The transmission of Xuan Lingzhu is unstable, it can only be transmitted randomly, she can''t have good luck every time!" Ji Haoxing said as he flew to Ji Wuce''s side.


    Ji Rufan also followed close to Ji Wuce, and said with relief: "Maybe she will be planted on the Profound Spirit Orb this time."


    Ji Wuze squinted his eyes, barely calming down his emotions.


    Upon seeing this, Ji Haoxing asked, "Untested, how is your injury?"


    "It''s not serious. Refining some Essence Pills can completely recover." Ji Wu test said as he instinctively touched the space ring on his left hand.


    However, when the fingers of his right hand touched it, he suddenly found that there was nothing on the ring finger of his left hand who was wearing the space ring.


    Only then did he remember that the palm of his left hand had just grown out, and the previous severed palm was still in Lin Yu''s hand.


    "No test, what''s wrong?"


    Ji Rufan noticed Ji Wuce''s expression and asked aloud.


    Ji Wuce replied: "My space ring is still in the hands of that kid. It contains training resources to be distributed to the cultivation sect. There are a total of 26,000 bottles of essence pills and twelve source stones."


    When Ji Haoxing and Ji Rufan heard this, they frowned.


    This loss is not small.


    Although they now occupy a full 76 vassal kingdoms, most of the essence must be provided to the ancestors to help them improve their strength and break through the shackles.


    So now the training resources distributed to the practice sects have been drastically reduced, and only less than half of the previous ones.


    Those lost practice resources are enough to maintain five or six practice sects for a year.


    Ji Wuze hated him: "That kid was taken away by Jiang Lingzhu, which means that all the training resources have fallen into the hands of the woman, and it has helped her to add a lot of strength."


    He had just fallen into extreme danger, he didn''t care about him, and he didn''t have time to pay attention to what was happening below.


    Therefore, I don''t know that Lin Yu has already used up all the essence pill and source stone in the space ring.


    I just thought that all those things were cheap Jiang Lingzhu.


    "No wonder that Jiang Lingzhu risked being unable to get away and took that kid away."


    Ji Haoxing and Ji Rufan suddenly realized.


    Ji Wuce heard this and shook his head and said: "It''s not necessarily the reason why he will take the kid away. She seems to be coming for the kid from the beginning."


    "Oh? Why is this?" The two were puzzled.


    "I''m not quite sure, I guess it has something to do with Chunyang Zhengong." Ji Wuce quickly told them about Lin Yu''s creation of Chunyang Zhengong.


    "Chunyang true power?!"


    Ji Haoxing and Ji Rufan looked at each other involuntarily after listening, and both felt a little weird.


    Unexpectedly, someone could learn pure Yang Zhen Gong that has long become impossible to practice.


    "Wutest, are you just planning to take him home?" Ji Haoxing asked.


    "That''s right." Ji Wuze nodded slowly: "I''m going to take him home and let someone watch him to see if he can step into the next realm."


    Ji Rufan agreed upon hearing the words: "Well, Lin Yu is so talented that he really can''t just let it go."


    "It''s a pity that he has been taken away by Jiang Lingzhu, and I don''t know what Jiang Lingzhu is making." Ji Haoxing frowned slightly.


    "No matter what she is thinking, she must be trying to disadvantage us." Ji Haoxing said while looking at Ji Wuce and said: "Wu test, how are you going to solve this matter?"


    Ji Wuce thought thoughtfully: "Lin Yu, this kid has improved so quickly, it''s very abnormal. I used to think he just had some adventures, but now it doesn''t seem to be that simple."


    After a pause, Ji Wuce made up his mind and said, "Lin Yu can''t be considered a trivial matter anymore."


    "That Jiang Lingzhu is alone now, and it is estimated that he will not take his life. It is very likely that he will be persuaded to cooperate with her, so we will regard Lin Yu as our enemy from today."


    "Next, I will arrange for someone to monitor the Scarlet Sun Sect to see if that kid will return to Scarlet Sun Sect again."


    As soon as Ji Wuce finished speaking, Ji Haoxing and Ji Rufan nodded together, agreeing with him very much.


    Afterwards, Ji Haoxing said: "Go, go back first, and report the matter to the ancestor."


    The three left quickly.


    ¡­


    On the other side, after Lin Yu was caught by Jiang Lingzhu, only a white light flashed in front of him, and then the whole person was dragged into a pitch-black whirlpool by a huge force.


    In the vortex is a channel of distorted and deformed pictures, with countless stars and incomplete images passing by on both sides of the body, like floating lights and shadows.


    This scene lasted for almost three breaths.


    After three breaths, a white light flashed in front of Lin Yu''s eyes again.


    When he could see things again, he found himself in a dark room.


    Had it not been for his night vision qualities, he would have seen nothing in such a place where he couldn''t see his fingers.


    "Are you OK?"


    A voice rang in Lin Yu''s ears.


    Lin Yu turned around and saw that Jiang Lingzhu was talking to him.


    "fine."


    "It''s okay."


    Jiang Lingzhu nodded towards Lin Yu, and then looked around for himself.


    Cang Busily in the soul gathering plate said to Lin Yu: "It looks like she won''t take your life."


    It was afraid that Lin Yu would kill it before he died, so he came out immediately to dispel Lin Yu''s worries.


    Lin Yu ignored it, went straight to Jiang Lingzhu, and asked, "What happened just now?"


    "It must be related to the Jiang Family''s Supreme Treasure Profound Spirit Orb." Cang reminded Lin Yu in his ear.


    "Xuan Lingzhu." Lin Yu groaned to himself, and wrote down the name in his heart.


    Seeing that Lin Yu took the initiative to look for her, Jiang Lingzhu couldn''t help but look at him up and down. UU read wondered: "Aren''t you a martial artist? Can you see things clearly in this place?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu nodded.


    You can''t hide it, you can''t always pretend to be blind in front of her, right?


    "How did you... forget it, this kind of thing doesn''t matter now."


    Jiang Lingzhu suddenly changed her words after speaking halfway. At this time, she had too many things to do, and she had no time to care about Lin Yu''s secrets.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu asked again: "What happened just now? Why did we come here?"


    By observing Jiang Lingzhu''s demeanor and demeanor, he found that she seemed surprised to come to this place, which was obviously not the destination she deliberately chose.


    It''s more like breaking in accidentally.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 227： lure

    "Extreme Martial Arts Modifier New ( to find the latest chapters!


    "The more you know, the faster you die."


    Jiang Lingzhu warned Lin Yudao, obviously she did not want to answer these questions from Lin Yu.


    "The less you know, the faster you will die!" Lin Yu muttered in his heart, and then asked: "Then why are you taking me here?"


    He found that the woman was not in a hurry to ask him for Ji Wuce''s space ring, indicating that the space ring was not that important in her eyes, and she seemed to be more concerned about other things.


    From this, it can be inferred that she did not take him away because of the space ring, but for another reason.


    When Jiang Lingzhu heard Lin Yu''s questioning, he ignored Lin Yu''s question and checked his surroundings.


    But just as Lin Yu was about to give up hope of getting the answer, she suddenly said: "I will tell you the reason after I leave here, so shut up for me now."


    When it comes to this, Lin Yu doesn''t want to be boring.


    This woman seemed to be angry, probably because she was unsuccessful in killing Ji Wuxi just now, and she was very upset in her heart.


    Lin Yu stepped aside and asked the trick in the soul gathering plate: "What is the profound spirit orb you just mentioned?"


    "The Profound Spirit Orb is a treasure handed down from generation to generation in the Jiang family." Cang explained: "As long as the true essence is poured into the Profound Spirit Orb, the magic circle arranged in it can be activated, allowing people to move from one place to another. Teleport to another place."


    "However, the transmission of this profound spirit orb is not stable. It can only be transmitted randomly. It is impossible to predict the destination."


    "Just like now, none of us knows exactly where this place is."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, no wonder Jiang Lingzhu looked surprised just now, obviously this destination was beyond her expectation.


    After clarifying the purpose of the profound spirit orb, he also figured out what happened just now.


    It must have just entered a spatial channel.


    "Where do you think this place will be?" Lin Yu asked the trick again.


    "I don''t know, but judging from the surrounding environment, this place seems to be old, and it is likely to be an ancient relic."


    "Ancient ruins?"


    Lin Yu groaned to himself.


    At this moment, Jiang Lingzhu strode towards him, walked in front of him and asked, "Your name is Lin Yu, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Give me Ji Wuce''s space ring."


    Jiang Lingzhu spread his right hand and ordered.


    Lin Yu had long expected this to happen, so he took out the space ring that had been prepared a long time ago, and handed it to Jiang Lingzhu''s spread right palm.


    Jiang Lingzhu quickly explored it with his mind, and then asked: "Give me your space ring too."


    "Take it."


    Lin Yu took off his space ring from his left hand and handed it to Jiang Lingzhu.


    He knew in his heart that Jiang Lingzhu must have found that Ji Wushou''s spatial ring was hollow, so he felt that all the contents had been taken away by him.


    "Ok?"


    After inspecting Lin Yu''s space ring, Jiang Lingzhu wondered: "Where are the things in the Ji Wuze space ring? Don''t tell me that it''s already empty."


    "There are only some essence pills in his space ring. There are only more than two hundred bottles. I ate them all." Lin Yu admitted directly, but deliberately said something less.


    "You are brave, and even dare to swallow your master''s things privately." Jiang Lingzhu commented lightly, and threw Lin Yu''s space ring back to him.


    This space ring is full of body refining pills refined by the Chiyang Sect alchemist, which is of little use to her, and she is not rare at all.


    Lin Yu secretly rejoiced, but fortunately this Jiang Lingzhu was entangled in all sorts of things, so he didn''t have time to investigate this matter.


    Otherwise, don''t want to get through it so easily.


    However, from this he was also sure that his guess just now was correct. Jiang Lingzhu took him away not because of coveting Ji''s unpredictable space ring, but for another reason.


    He faintly felt that this Jiang Lingzhu didn''t want to have **** with him, maybe there was something in her body worthy of her use.


    After Jiang Lingzhu returned the space ring to Lin Yu, he said, "Follow me and leave here quickly."


    "Yeah." Lin Yu agreed and followed Jiang Lingzhu forward.


    But as soon as he raised his leg, Cang in the soul gathering plate said: "Lin Yu, this place is most likely an ancient relic. Are you sure you should not explore it carefully and find out if there is anything worthwhile?"


    "Don''t use this to tempt me."


    Lin Yu knows very well what the "valuable things" in this crook''s mouth are, referring to ancient techniques.


    But now this situation is the first to save life, and it is impossible to venture to explore without knowing anything about this place.


    "Lin Yu, I advise you not to trust this woman too much." Cang reminded again: "After all, she is a child of the family. It is impossible to put a warrior like you in the eyes. It is not a good choice for you to follow her."


    "What do you mean?" Lin Yu asked.


    Cang Hehe smiled and said: "It''s not interesting, I just want to remind you that this woman doesn''t know anything about this place, you can take the opportunity to get rid of her."


    "Take the opportunity to get rid of her? Are you trying to teach me to do things?" Lin Yu threatened: "Did you forget your current situation?"


    He found that this trick was beginning to make an inch of it, and even began to try to influence his decision.


    He kept the trick, mainly because it had a lot of knowledge and experience, which could help him answer questions, otherwise he would have burned it to death.


    You must know that brutal, murderous and scheming are the nature of this trick, and the gentleness and courtesy shown now is just a helpless act.


    Lin Yu knew very well in his heart that this crook was dreaming of his own death, and only if he died could he live a good life.


    So it will definitely find ways to stumble itself and let itself go in the middle.


    Even though he has pure Yang true power, this deceit can''t lie in front of him, and he will be sensed when he lie.


    But the problem is that not only lies can deceive people in this world, but truth can also be deceived.


    Just like those unscrupulous media in the previous life, they will selectively tell the truth, deliberately guide others to think in the direction they preset, and eventually be deceived and brought the rhythm by the other party.


    This crook has lived for so many years, there must be a way to lie to himself while only telling the truth.


    After all, my only means is to ensure that it does not dare to lie can¡¯t guarantee that it will tell all the truth in one go.


    Therefore, you must not let this treacherous thing influence your own decision-making, and at most ask some secrets you don''t know from it.


    And as far as the current situation is concerned, Lin Yu is more willing to believe in Jiang Lingzhu.


    Because Jiang Lingzhu brought himself here obviously not because he was holding Ji Wusu''s spatial ring, but because he wanted to use himself to achieve certain goals.


    In this case, she would definitely not want to die on her own, and would try to save her life as much as possible.


    On the other hand, this crook could not wait to die on the spot.


    There is no difference between doing it as it says and sending it to death.


    "If there is a way to completely control this creepy creature, so that it doesn''t dare to be ill-intentioned, just listen to me obediently."


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 228 Temptation) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf!


    Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.) if you like "Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier", thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 228： Mechanism puppet

    Lin Yu followed Jiang Lingzhu out of the dark room before and came to a passage.


    The shape of this channel is regular, it is not formed naturally at first glance, it should be constructed artificially.


    The passage is as dark as the dark room before, without any light, and you can''t see your fingers.


    Lin Yu guessed that this place is very likely to be buried deep underground.


    "Where are we now?"


    Lin Yu asked Jiang Lingzhudao.


    Although he has made a judgment based on the information Cang provided and what he observed, he wants to see how Jiang Lingzhu would answer this question.


    judge her attitude from this.


    "This place is probably an ancient relic." Jiang Lingzhu replied calmly.


    It is obvious that most of her annoyance has been calmed down, and she no longer speaks badly because Lin Yu asks more questions.


    After Jiang Lingzhu finished answering, he asked, "Lin Yu, how did you practice Pure Yang Zhen Gong? This kind of exercise has long since become impossible to practice. It is hard to imagine that you can learn it."


    "I learned after studying the leftover pages of Pure Yang Zhen Gong. I can only say that I have better luck." Lin Yu attributed it to luck.


    "I''m overly modest, there is so much good luck in the world." Jiang Lingzhu didn''t believe Lin Yu''s words, "You can learn Chunyang Zhenkong by studying the remaining pages of Chunyang Zhenkong. It only shows that your martial arts talent is against the sky."


    Lin Yu didn''t answer this. He still doesn''t know what Jiang Lingzhu''s idea is, so he doesn''t want to say too much.


    "Why did you bring me here?"


    Lin Yu repeats the old saying, lest Jiang Lingzhu continue to struggle on that topic.


    Jiang Lingzhu showed a hint of displeasure and said: "I have already answered you this question. I will talk about it when we leave here."


    click¡ª¡ª


    The moment Jiang Lingzhu''s voice fell, a clear click suddenly came from a distance, like metals colliding with each other.


    "Do not talk."


    Jiang Lingzhu said to Lin Yu softly, and then listened carefully.


    click¡ª¡ª


    Not long after, a clicking sound came from a distance again.


    Both of them heard very clearly this time, and it was indeed the sound of metal collision.


    Jiang Lingzhu looked around, frowning and pondering for a moment, then whispered to Lin Yu: "You follow me, try not to make any noises or speak, you hear?"


    "Okay." Lin Yu replied softly.


    Jiang Lingzhu saw Lin Yu agree, and walked forward lightly.


    Lin Yu followed silently.


    Both of them have a high level of cultivation, and they have already controlled their bodies to a nuanced level. In addition, they both have night vision capabilities, which can avoid the fine debris on the ground, so they didn''t make any noise when they walked all the way.


    The distant clicking sound still came from time to time, there was no pattern to follow.


    The two followed the passage without saying a word, and it didn''t take long for them to come to the exit of the passage.


    The front is very spacious and looks like a magnificent hall.


    However, due to the age, the surface of the wall has long become mottled, and it is impossible to see its original appearance.


    Jiang Lingzhu made a silent gesture towards Lin Yu, telling him to remain silent and not speak.


    Then she quietly lifted her foot and walked forward, and Lin Yu gently followed.


    The two walked only four or five steps, and suddenly there was a heavy and rapid footsteps coming from a distance.


    The voice changes rapidly.


    was able to tell that it was footsteps at first, but it quickly became extremely high in frequency, and it sounded a little harsh. Obviously, the thing went faster and faster, and the speed increased significantly.


    "protect yourself."


    Jiang Lingzhu urged Lin Yu and stared at the direction where the sound was coming from.


    After almost a breath, a black shadow suddenly rushed towards the two of them at a very fast speed.


    seems to be a person.


    clang¡ª¡ª


    Jiang Lingzhu reacted swiftly, raising the long sword of Origin Qi that had been condensed a long time ago and slashing at the dark shadow, restraining the opponent''s momentum.


    But even though Sombra was cut to a halt by her sword, she herself took a few steps back because of the powerful reaction force.


    "This thing may be a mechanism puppet!"


    Cang in the soul gathering disk reminded Lin Yu that it was talking to Lin Yu through the soul gathering disk, and only Lin Yu could hear the voice, and no one else could hear it.


    "Organization puppet!" Lin Yu secretly memorized this term, urging Gang Qi to retreat back ten meters.


    The strength of this mechanism puppet is very powerful, he is far from an opponent, staying beside Jiang Lingzhu will only distract the opponent.


    clang clang clang¡ª¡ª


    Jiang Lingzhu raised the Origin Qi sword in his hand and the mechanism puppets fought together.


    Lin Yu only then had time to observe the appearance of the mechanism puppet.


    This mechanism puppet is almost two meters tall and looks very similar to a human, but the body surface is made of some kind of metal, and its face has nothing but a pair of eyes.


    "Why did the mechanism puppet come from?" Lin Yu asked.


    Cang hurriedly replied: "The organ puppets were made by refiners in the ancient times. It is said that the refining is extremely difficult."


    "The refiner?"


    "Well, it''s a refiner." Cang explained: "This is a special profession in ancient times. Only a few masters with strong formation ability can become a refiner."


    "The treasures like Xuan Lingzhu are refined by the refiner, with a delicate and subtle teleportation array arranged on it, which can be activated as long as the true essence is poured into it."


    Just now, Lin Yu scolded him, so his attitude has become much more honest now. Lin Yu will answer whatever he asks, trying his best to reverse Lin Yu''s impression of him.


    Lin Yu listened to Cang''s explanation and asked: "According to your statement, this mechanism puppet is also equipped with a magic circle?"


    "Yes, it depends on those magic circles to act."


    Lin Yu continued to ask: "Where does the energy to spur the magic circle come from?"


    "I don''t know this anymore. It''s the first time I have seen an institution puppet with my own eyes. I have only heard of such things before, and I don''t know much about it." Cang explained in detail: "In fact, even in ancient times, an institution puppet It is also extremely rare, and only the top martial arts can have it."


    "Not only the mechanism puppets, but also treasures like Xuan Lingzhu are also very rare, and they are all controlled by the real powerhouse."


    "I understand." Lin Yu stopped asking more, watching the battle between Jiang Lingzhu and the mechanism puppet with all his attention.


    The picture in front of him reminded him involuntarily of the scene of the two zombies battle with He Wen He Wu.


    The situation at the time was almost the same as it is now. The two zombies didn''t know what they were afraid of.


    This mechanism puppet is the same, relied on its strong defense to launch an attack at Jiang Lingzhu desperately, letting Jiang Lingzhu''s sword slash on it, making golden sounds.


    It didn''t take long for Jiang Lingzhu to lose sight of it.


    In fact, Jiang Lingzhu''s strength should not be worse than this organ puppet. The main reason for this situation now is that the organ puppet''s offensive is too fierce and fearless.


    "I can''t go on like this..."

 Chapter 229： breakthrough

    Lin Yu knew that Jiang Lingzhu would definitely be killed by the organ puppet if this went on.


    Because Jiang Lingzhu is a human being after all, his physical strength is limited. Just like when he fought the three big monsters at the time, the gangs in the dantian would run out without moving and need to be replenished.


    And this mechanism puppet doesn''t know what kind of energy is activated, and there is no sign of energy exhaustion at all.


    If the battle is too late to end, Jiang Lingzhu will definitely die from exhaustion.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu shouted to Jiang Lingzhu: "Lingzhu, give me a source stone!"


    Jiang Lingzhu resisted the attack of the mechanism puppet with all his strength, and suddenly heard Lin Yu calling her name directly, and he was slightly surprised.


    Unexpectedly, a warrior would dare to call her aristocratic child by the name!


    Don¡¯t he know that he should be afraid of the children of the family?


    But at this time Jiang Lingzhu didn''t have time to think about these things, these thoughts were just fleeting in her heart.


    She continued to fight the mechanism puppet with all her strength.


    Lin Yu saw that Jiang Lingzhu ignored him, and shouted again: "Lingzhu, quickly give me a source stone to help me break through to the true origin!"


    "True Essence Realm?"


    Jiang Lingzhu said strangely, the offensive in his hand did not stop for a moment.


    "Yes, it is the True Element Realm! As long as you give me a source stone, I will be able to break through to the True Element Realm and deal with this organ puppet with you." Lin Yu explained in detail.


    Jiang Lingzhu didn''t reply after listening, and continued to concentrate on fighting the mechanism puppets.


    I don''t know if she can''t spare the time to reply to Lin Yu, or if she doesn''t believe Lin Yu''s words at all.


    Cang in the Soul Gathering Disk took the opportunity to say, "Lin Yu, can you see it? As a child of a family, this woman looks down on a warrior like you at all. She definitely doesn''t believe you can break through to the true origin."


    Lin Yu ignored it.


    "Lin Yu, I advise you to just wait here and watch the changes." Cang Xun said in a good manner: "That Jiang Lingzhu will definitely be injured soon, maybe like Ji Wusui at the time, his left hand was chopped off by the organ puppet, you You can take the opportunity to take away her space ring."


    "When the time comes, everything in it will be yours, why rush to ask her for the source stone?"


    "With the speed at which you increase your strength, you will surely be able to quickly increase your strength to the point where you can defeat this organ puppet after getting the training resources in her space ring."


    "Then the whole situation will return to your control."


    "If Jiang Lingzhu is not dead by then, he will have to follow your instructions."


    It kept in mind what Lin Yu said, saying that it would kill it first.


    Therefore, it dared not let Lin Yu lose hope of life, and could only let Lin Yu take the initiative to go to Thunder by imposing some temptations.


    In this situation, if Lin Yu really does what it says, there will be two results.


    In the first type, Lin Yu''s luck was so good that he really got Jiang Lingzhu''s ring and used the training resources inside to greatly increase his strength.


    Although this result is not good for it, it is not bad, at least Lin Yu will not blame it.


    The second type, the mechanism puppet quickly killed Jiang Lingzhu, and immediately killed Lin Yu, leaving him no chance to react.


    This kind of result is the best, it is relieved all at once, and can hide here and slowly cultivate and recover its strength.


    Of course, there may also be a third result, that is, the mechanism puppet did not kill Lin Yu fast enough to allow him enough time to kill it.


    But Cang thinks that this kind of result is unlikely.


    Besides, even if it does nothing and says nothing, it might still happen.


    It is even possible that Lin Yu, in extreme fear, would kill it first.


    After such a temptation now, Lin Yu should not rush to kill it because he has hope in his heart.


    "Of course, this is just my suggestion. It depends on you how to act."


    Cang didn''t forget to add one sentence after he finished speaking, for fear of making Lin Yu angry like just now.


    Lin Yu ignored it and shouted at Jiang Lingzhu again: "Give me the source stone, just one source stone, do you really want to die?"


    "give!"


    Jiang Lingzhu was moved by Lin Yu''s words, and quickly took out a source stone from the space ring and threw it at Lin Yu.


    Although the source stone is precious, just one is not a big deal.


    Take a source stone to gamble, in case a miracle happens.


    After Lin Yu took the Origin Stone, he immediately inhaled the Yuanneng inside, and then immediately exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    While operating on it, he took the pill in large mouthfuls, and absorbed the medicinal effects of the pill through the strengthening process.


    After two breaths.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Innate Techniques (True Yuan Realm) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (Fifteenth Floor) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng:1[¡¡]7561¡¿


    A total of one million yuan of energy was consumed, successfully strengthening the last five percent of the innate skills.


    At this time, the text of Innate Techniques on the modifier list has changed, and the three characters of Gang Qi Realm have become True Essence Realm.


    Lin Yu clearly felt that the qi in the dantian had undergone a huge change, and all the liquid qi had been transformed into a substance similar to the essence of acquired nature.


    is neither a gas nor a liquid.


    But regardless of its form, the true essence is obviously one level higher than the Gang Qi.


    can be used not only to fight, but also to activate the magic circle.


    Lin Yu quickly accepted a large amount of knowledge pouring into his mind, and at the same time released a part of his physical power, and the whole person instantly enlarged a circle.


    Cang told him before With the exercises he has learned now, after stepping into the True Origin Realm, only when the physical power is fully released, the combat power is just equivalent to the creation of the three families of knowledge. Child.


    Therefore, it is far from enough to deal with the mechanism puppets with his current strength, he must release a part of his physical power.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to release too much, after all, Jiang Lingzhu was watching.


    If the form is fully displayed, maybe Jiang Lingzhu will kill him as a monster after defeating the mechanism puppet.


    "I am coming!"


    Lin Yu shouted violently, and his whole body shot out like an arrow, rushing towards the mechanism puppet.


    clang¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu slammed sideways, knocking the mechanism puppet aside, making it empty of its fist that was about to hit Jiang Lingzhu.


    "You can actually step into the real world?!"


    Jiang Lingzhu has an incredible face.


    For so many years, no warrior has ever been able to step into the real yuan realm.


    Don''t talk about the True Qi State, even the True Qi State rarely steps into it.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu not only successfully stepped into the Gang Qi realm, but now also stepped into the True Essence Realm.


    Coupled with the pure Yang Zhen Gong he has learned, he has faintly possessed the style of martial arts in ancient times.


    "Lin Yu, you help me hold it!"


    Jiang Lingzhu was taken aback for a while, then he recovered and said loudly to Lin Yu.

 Chapter 230： Join hands

    Needless to say Jiang Lingzhu, Lin Yu also knew that he should find a way to hold the mechanism puppet and let Jiang Lingzhu take charge of the attack.


    His current strength is not as good as the children of the family who opened up the two seas of knowledge. Even if all the physical power is released, it is only equivalent to the children of the family who opened up the three seas of knowledge.


    And Jiang Lingzhu has opened up the six seas of knowledge, and his strength is much stronger than him.


    clang¡ª¡ª


    After being hit by Lin Yu with all his strength, the mechanism puppet turned around on the ground with his left leg as a fulcrum by the impact force, and slammed his right arm towards Lin Yu fiercely.


    Making a loud clang when touching Lin Yu''s body.


    At this time, Lin Yu''s body was as hard as iron, and the organ puppet was originally made of some kind of metal.


    So the sound is like two pieces of metal hitting each other.


    Jiang Lingzhu on the side of ¡¡¡¡ heard the sound and condensed slightly, but at this time, she had no time to think about it, and was busy taking advantage of the moment the mechanism puppet''s right arm was rebounding, and controlled the flying sword condensed from Origin Qi to stab it fiercely.


    This sword is controlled by the combined power of her six souls, and its lethality is far stronger than any previous attack.


    In the harsh metal rubbing sound, the Genesis Qi Flying Sword directly pierced the organ puppet''s chest.


    "Lin Yu, good job, go on!" Jiang Lingzhu smiled and said to Lin Yu, "This thing is called an organ puppet, and it has almost no weaknesses in the whole body. Only by destroying it can you kill it."


    "clear!"


    Lin Yu agreed and continued to stop the mechanism puppet with all his strength.


    This thing is a dead thing, but it''s not stupid. I know who is the most threatening here.


    Therefore, he didn''t care about Lin Yu at all, but kept rushing in the direction of Jiang Lingzhu, trying to kill Jiang Lingzhu first.


    Lin Yu naturally won''t let it succeed, and he will block the offensive route of the mechanism puppets.


    "Lin Yu, be careful!"


    Jiang Lingzhu changed the Origin Qi Flying Sword inserted in the organ puppet''s chest back to Origin Qi, condensing a new flying sword in the distance, controlled by the six souls, and stabbed at the organ puppet again.


    Lin Yu swiftly flashed to the side to make room for Feijian.


    ßÚßÚßÚ¡ª¡ª


    After a sound of metal friction, this new flying sword pierced a hole in the mechanism puppet''s right arm.


    "Come again!"


    Lin Yu once again blocked the mechanism puppet who wanted to attack Jiang Lingzhu, and fought for Jiang Lingzhu to attack.


    After several consecutive times, there have been many broken wounds on the organ puppet, which should be completely destroyed in a short time.


    However, the organ puppet also understood at this time, knowing that it would be impossible to hurt Jiang Lingzhu if Lin Yu was not dealt with, so he immediately changed the target of the attack.


    It retreated quickly, and then slammed into Lin Yu, who was blocking it in front of him.


    clang.


    Lin Yu''s chest was hit by the mechanism puppet.


    But fortunately, his indestructible golden body has special effects of hegemony, which can reduce pain and greatly enhance the ability to resist attacks, so he caught it abruptly.


    "Lin Yu, be careful, this thing wants to kill you first." Jiang Lingzhu noticed the change of the mechanism puppet''s attack strategy at a glance, and hurriedly reminded him loudly.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to respond to Jiang Lingzhu''s words, after all, he has too many puppets with poor strength.


    Although I barely caught the attack just now, it''s still a matter of two to say whether the next attack can be accepted.


    There must be no omissions at this time, otherwise, even with self-healing qualities, it is easy to fall into a vicious circle.


    Lin Yu was ruthless in his heart, and urged the Zhen Yuan in his dantian with all his strength, almost letting it go.


    Pure Sun Flames are not very useful for dealing with organ puppets, because the organ puppets are equipped with magic circles to deal with extreme environments.


    Therefore, he did not transform the true essence into pure sun flames, but used it to strengthen all the internal special effects in the undamaged golden body and increase the physical strength.


    clang clang clang¡ª¡ª


    The mechanism puppet''s attack was simple and rude, waving his arms like a windmill, hitting Lin Yu repeatedly.


    Lin Yu didn''t hide, he just carried it, because he knew that his movements would affect Jiang Lingzhu''s attack.


    "Lin Yu, hold on!"


    Jiang Lingzhu knew that Lin Yu wouldn''t be able to hold on for long under this situation, and he was busy urging the Origin Qi with all his strength to control the Origin Qi flying sword to chop and chop the organ puppets.


    At this time, she was aiming at the sturdy legs of the organ puppet, preparing to chop off his legs first to restrict part of its movement.


    à²à²à²¡ª¡ª


    The gleaming Genesis Flying Sword shuttled back and forth like a silver needle in the dark hall, constantly making wounds on the organ puppet''s legs.


    One breath, two breaths, three breaths.


    Within three breaths, Jiang Lingzhu chopped a total of fifteen times on the organ puppet''s right leg, and finally chopped it off.


    Lin Yu hurriedly backed away, letting Jiang Lingzhu deal with this mechanism puppet whose mobility had been greatly reduced.


    He took the opportunity to replenish the true essence in the dantian.


    While replenishing the true essence, the wounds on his body surface and the internal injuries in his body are also rapidly recovering with the help of the self-healing qualities.


    Lin Yu secretly said that this battle is really approaching the limit.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I had encountered such a difficult battle, and the last time I fought against the three big monsters was not as hard as this time.


    In this intense battle, he once again realized his own shortcomings.


    One of the biggest shortcomings is that the recovery speed of the true element can''t keep up.


    If the true essence is replenished fast enough, now there is no need to hide to the side to recover.


    "I still practice too few exercises. So far, I have only practiced a set of pure yang true exercises. If I hadn''t possessed an undamageable golden body, I was afraid that the actual combat power would be greatly reduced."


    "You have to learn some other exercises quickly, and strengthen the Pure Yang Zhen Gong At this time, five breaths have passed. Lin Yu''s dantian has filled most of the true essence, and the wounds on his body are also basic. It''s almost recovered.


    Only then did he have time to check Jiang Lingzhu''s situation.


    I saw Jiang Lingzhu holding a long sword of Origin Qi, and he couldn''t deal with the mechanism puppet who had lost a right leg.


    But Jiang Lingzhu seemed to have consumed a lot of energy in the attack just now, so even though the mechanism puppet was missing a leg, she still couldn''t do anything about it, obviously at a disadvantage.


    "Quick, quick!"


    Lin Yu shouted in his heart, restoring the true essence in his dantian at full speed.


    Time is running out, the longer it is, the more disadvantages Jiang Lingzhu will be. If you delay it for a while, Jiang Lingzhu will be killed by this mechanism puppet.


    The crook just tempted him and asked him to watch Jiang Lingzhu go to death, and then took the opportunity to pick up the opponent''s space ring and use the training resources in the space ring to improve his strength.


    He is not that stupid.


    In this situation, it is much better for two people to be together than one alone, and Jiang Lingzhu''s life must be saved.


    Two more breaths.


    "I am coming!"


    Lin Yu shouted violently, all the true essence in the dantian was used to strengthen the non-destructive golden body, and rushed towards the organ puppet at full speed.


    He slammed into it, knocking the mechanism puppet with only one right leg completely out of balance, and fell to the ground on the side.


    "Hurry up, take advantage of it now!"

 Chapter 231： Ju Yuan Dan

    Jiang Lingzhu naturally wouldn''t let go of such a good time, controlling the Origin Qi Feijian to chop at the organ puppet''s left leg with all his strength.


    The mechanism puppet jumped up, trying to attack Jiang Lingzhu.


    Helpless Lin Yu had long been blocked in front of it, making it difficult to move forward.


    The situation this time is much better than it was just now.


    Now this mechanism puppet only has one left leg, and its mobility and flexibility have been reduced a lot.


    Correspondingly, Jiang Lingzhu''s combat power at this time also dropped a lot, so the Genesis Flying Sword she controlled was not as lethal as before.


    It took more than fifty times to chop off the puppet¡¯s left leg.


    However, the organ puppet who lost both legs still maintains a strong desire to attack, a certain magic circle in the body suddenly urged, and the upper body flew up in suspension, approaching Jiang Lingzhu from the air.


    Lin Yu hurriedly flew under it, grabbing the root of its broken leg with both hands, restricting its ability to move.


    In this case, it is difficult for the mechanism puppet to attack Lin Yu, so he can only let Lin Yu hang on himself.


    Jiang Lingzhu saw the mechanism puppet flying towards him, and while dodge, he controlled the Origin Qi flying sword to chop the two arms of the mechanism puppet.


    During this period, she also took out dozens of bottles of essence pills from the space ring and used them to replenish the exhausted source energy.


    Finally, after dozens of rounds, the two arms of the mechanism puppet were also cut off by Jiang Lingzhu, leaving only a head and a body without limbs.


    But even so, it desperately wanted to hit Jiang Lingzhu with its body.


    It wasn''t until its body was chopped by the Genesis Qi Flying Sword before it finally fell out of the air with a plop.


    "This thing is really hard to kill! It is much stronger than a person or evil thing of the same strength!"


    Jiang Lingzhu couldn''t help sighing.


    As she spoke, she took out some essence pill from the space ring, threw it into her mouth and swallowed it to replenish the exhausted strength.


    Lin Yu also took the opportunity to restore the true essence in the body.


    Pure Yang Zhen Gong has the special effect of automatically replenishing the true essence, so as long as you wait quietly, the true essence in the dantian can be fully restored.


    After a while, both of them were almost recovered. Jiang Lingzhu let out a long sigh and asked Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, what kind of exercise do you practice? I think you don''t need to consume true yuan to recover from your injury."


    "You tell me why you brought me here first, and I will tell you what happened." Lin Yu pushed the problem back to Jiang Lingzhu, and took the opportunity to think about an excuse in his heart.


    He now knows from Cang''s mouth that the special part of his body is caused by the secret source power.


    It may be because the original owner was possessed by a treacherous thing to inhale yang, and he just passed through, and there were some special circumstances that caused the body to be transformed by the secret source power.


    As a result, he can not only absorb the traits of animals, but also absorb the innate essence of people with strange diseases.


    But his body can become what it is now, not only because of the secret source power, but also related to the martial arts modifier.


    For example, his indestructible golden body was modified by the martial arts modifier.


    absorbing the characteristics of animals and cultivating the physical body to be so strong, it is also with the help of the strengthening function of the martial arts modifier.


    "Maybe after I have practiced the orthodox exercises of ancient times, the golden body can not be modified before I can continue to be revised." Lin Yu secretly guessed.


    On the other side, Jiang Lingzhu frowned slightly when he saw Lin Yu pushing the problem back to himself, and said helplessly, "Go out first."


    At this time, Lin Yu has already stepped into the True Essence Realm, and there is no essential difference from her. It is nothing more than the level of combat power, so it is no longer possible for her to look at Lin Yu from the previous perspective.


    Deep down in her heart, she instinctively regards Lin Yu as a person of the same level as herself.


    After Jiang Lingzhu finished speaking, he strode towards the mechanism puppet that she had chopped off, and manipulated Yuan Qi to take out a round metal ball from the mechanism puppet''s chest.


    Lin Yu asked, "What is this?"


    Looking at Jiang Lingzhu''s appearance, it seems that he knows organ puppets better than Cang.


    "This thing is the core of the mechanism puppet, and it is also where all the magic circles in its body are." Jiang Lingzhu explained.


    Lin Yu nodded, and asked, "Does that destroy this thing and make it incapable of action?"


    "Yes, but this thing is very well protected, and it will automatically move when attacked, making it extremely difficult to be destroyed."


    Jiang Lingzhu condensed a Genqi dagger while speaking, and pried it open along the gap of the ball.


    Immediately after, she took out a pale yellow pill from inside and threw it to Lin Yu: "This thing is called Ju Yuan Dan. Just take it and you can instantly restore your true energy."


    "And its effect is very long-lasting, it can continuously help you replenish it before it is completely digested."


    "You hold it first, maybe it will be useful later."


    Lin Yu took the Juyuan Pill and carefully observed it in his hand. After watching it for a while, he put it into the space ring.


    asked, "The magic circle of the organ puppet is activated by the Ju Yuan Dan?"


    "That''s right." Jiang Lingzhu nodded and said, "Unfortunately, this thing can no longer be refined. Since the accident in the ancient times, most of the raw materials for refining Juyuan Pill have been invalidated and can no longer be used for refining Juyuan. Dan."


    Lin Yu heard that secretly this is probably caused by the secret source power.


    Cang told him before that all the creatures in this world have been transformed by secret source power, so talents of later generations cannot practice the orthodox methods of ancient times, and can still be sucked out.


    "Let''s go, get out of here quickly."


    Jiang Lingzhu saw that Lin Yu had collected the Juyuan Pill, and he reminded him aloud.


    "Go Lin Yu continues to follow Jiang Lingzhu.


    Jiang Lingzhu said as he walked, "We are heading in the direction from which the organ puppets came."


    "According to the records in my family, the great powers in ancient times generally used organ puppets to guard the door, so I think that place should be an exit."


    She no longer treats Lin Yu a little bit like before, but she speaks all the thoughts in her heart.


    Upon seeing this, the ghost in the soul gathering plate said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, this woman''s attitude toward you has changed drastically. It must be because you have successfully stepped into the True Essence Realm, so I feel that your use value has become higher, and I want to Persuade you to help her get revenge."


    "You don''t need to remind you of this kind of thing, shut your mouth." Lin Yu scolded.


    The trick said this, on the one hand, it is to flatter him, in order to please, on the other hand, it is to separate him and Jiang Lingzhu.


    Lin Yu knew this very well.


    The two walked all the way into a very spacious passage.


    After walking along the passage for a while, he came to a huge room.


    "There is something on the ground."


    Lin Yu¡¯s night vision is a passive skill, unlike Jiang Lingzhu that needs to be constantly urged to maintain his source energy, so he saw an overturned box on the ground before Jiang Lingzhu.


    He walked to the box in two steps and picked up one of the jade bottles scattered outside.


    After opening the mouth of the bottle to take a look, Lin Yu turned to Jiang Lingzhu and said, "It seems to be Ju Yuan Dan!"

 Chapter 232： exit

    "I''ll take a look."


    Jiang Lingzhu strode to Lin Yu''s side and manipulated Yuan Qi to move things scattered on the ground in front of him.


    With a wave of her hand, the medicine bottles in the box flew out on their own, forming three neat rows in the air.


    Jiang Lingzhuzi carefully distinguished, and said: "Counting the bottle in your hand, there are ten bottles of Juyuan Pill, and the rest are other pill."


    Lin Yu asked: "Do you know all these medicines?"


    "Yes." Jiang Lingzhu didn''t hide it, and said directly: "I have loved reading since I was a child, especially books that record ancient history."


    "That''s it." Lin Yu nodded.


    Jiang Lingzhu controlled the three rows of pills in front of him, moved the four bottles of Ju Yuan Pills in front of Lin Yu, and said, "Take these Ju Yuan Pills. I will take care of the rest of the Pills and distribute them when we leave here. ."


    "Okay." Lin Yu had no objection.


    The top priority at the moment is to leave here quickly and get out of danger. There is no need to fight for some small gains.


    Besides, his strength is not as good as Jiang Lingzhu, and he can''t **** her hard.


    After they put the pill into their space ring, they explored in this huge room, looking for a way out.


    The trick in the soul gathering plate took the opportunity to say to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, do you really think she will distribute the medicine to you directly after going out?"


    "I bet she will use those pills in exchange for you to do things for her."


    Lin Yu ignored it.


    Cang didn''t care, he smiled and continued: "As the saying goes, people who see you have a share. These pills are half yours, but she took most of them. This woman is really too greedy."


    Lin Yu still ignored it.


    Cang reminded him upon seeing this: "Lin Yu, I know two of those elixirs."


    "The two medicinal pills are the same as Juyuan Pill. The medicinal materials are affected by the secret source power during the growth process, and the medicinal properties are completely changed, so they have long become unrefinable."


    "Such a precious pill, you just watched her take it away?"


    Speaking of this, Cang Huafeng turned around and sighed: "Hey, I just kindly remind you, it depends on you how to do it."


    After saying it, he shut up and said nothing, for fear that he would continue to speak and make Lin Yu angry.


    "Lin Yu, here."


    Jiang Lingzhu called to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu walked over and took a look, it turned out that she had found the exit.


    "This door has just moved, it should have been opened by that mechanism puppet." Jiang Lingzhu said, looking at the flash of heavy metal door in front of him.


    Lin Yu followed her gaze, and sure enough there were traces of the door moving on the ground.


    Jiang Lingzhu said again: "The protective array in this place has long failed, so I think this door should be opened with a little effort."


    "Well, give it a try."


    Lin Yu walked to the left half of the metal gate and tried to pull it. Jiang Lingzhu also condensed a giant hand of Origin Qi, and moved the gate together with Lin Yu.


    Click, click, click!


    Accompanied by a burst of metal clicks, the left half of the metal door was slowly opened.


    However, after the door was opened, it was still pitch black outside, and no light was visible.


    Jiang Lingzhu thoughtfully: "Looking at the structure of this room, the door should be open to the outside... It seems that the judgment just now is correct, this place is really buried deep underground."


    Jiang Lingzhu said as he walked outside the door and looked up at the sky.


    Lin Yu followed her gaze and looked up together.


    Above ¡¡¡¡ is a huge rocky dome, which is buckled upside down like a giant bowl, buckling itself and the surrounding buildings in it.


    Lin Yu roughly estimated that the dome should be nearly 100 meters above the ground.


    Jiang Lingzhu on the side speculated: ¡°From this shape, the location of the dome should have been the protective crystal wall of this place. The rock and soil covered the protective crystal wall and consolidated together over time to become this. It looks like."


    Lin Yu frowned upon hearing the words: "You just said that the protective array here has failed, which means that the rock and soil dome has nothing to support..."


    "Yeah." Jiang Lingzhu retracted his gaze, turned his head to look at Lin Yu and said, "You are right, this rock and soil dome is extremely unstable and may collapse at any time. We have to hurry and leave here."


    Lin Yu also retracted his gaze from the dome, and asked: "If I guessed right, we were teleported here by the teleportation array just now, why don''t you use that teleportation ability to take me away now?"


    Cang had already told him that Jiang Lingzhu used the transmission function of the mysterious spirit orb to take him here with him.


    So he has always been curious why Jiang Lingzhu has been reluctant to use Xuan Lingzhu.


    Is there any hidden feeling in it?


    Jiang Lingzhu thought for a while, and said frankly: "Forget it, this is not a big secret, I will tell you directly."


    "I did come here by teleportation just now, using our family''s ancestral treasure Xuan Lingzhu."


    "However, the transmission of this profound spirit orb is very unstable. You don''t even know where it will take you."


    "One more thing, this profound spirit orb in my house was damaged a few years ago, and the teleportation array arranged in it has become very fragile and cannot be used continuously, otherwise it is likely to be completely disintegrated."


    "So I will only use the Profound Spirit Orb as a last resort. In this case, it is not yet necessary to use it."


    After listening to Jiang Lingzhu''s explanation, Lin Yu nodded, expressing his understanding.


    Upon seeing this, Jiang Lingzhu added: "If you can find a refiner, it won¡¯t be difficult to fix it, but it¡¯s a pity that the refining skills have long been lost The puppet of the organ just now too, no one can refine it now. system."


    Lin Yu found that Jiang Lingzhu''s face was full of regrets when she said this, it seemed that she was very concerned about the mechanism puppets.


    But it¡¯s easy to understand if you think about it carefully, this mechanism puppet only needs a Ju Yuan Dan to be driven, but the fighting power that erupts is so powerful.


    If you can get dozens of puppets, it will be easy to get revenge on the Ji family.


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking about it, Jiang Lingzhu suddenly turned and looked behind him.


    "Lin Yu, there are five organ puppets here!"


    Jiang Lingzhu Xidao.


    Just now, the two of them had been busy checking the sky dome, completely forgot about the mechanism puppets.


    Lin Yu turned around and took a look. Sure enough, on the left and right sides of the metal gate, there were organ puppets standing in place, three on the left and two on the right.


    The missing one on the right is the one that was just destroyed by the two of them.


    At this time, Jiang Lingzhu had already walked to the organ puppet to check.


    Starting from the one on the far left, she carefully inspected one by one until she checked the one on the far right.


    After the inspection, he explained to Lin Yu: "None of the five mechanism puppets were damaged, because the Ju Yuan Dan was consumed and became unable to move."


    Lin Yu heard it and asked: "You mean, as long as you put the Ju Yuan Dan in, you can restore their ability to move?"


    "Hmm!" Jiang Lingzhu nodded with a smile.

 Chapter 233： Seeing the secret source power for the first time

    Lin Yu walked to one of the organ puppets, looked around, and asked, "There is no gap in this thing. How can I take out the core inside?"


    Ju Yuan Dan is stored in the metal core of the organ puppet. If the core is not taken out, it cannot be put in the Ju Yuan Dan.


    Jiang Lingzhu replied: "Of course it cannot be taken out. You have to find the control token of the agency puppet first. And if there is no control token, the agency puppet will attack us as soon as it regains its ability to act."


    "It''s really not that simple." Lin Yu nodded and asked: "Are you going to find the control token of the organ puppet now?"


    Jiang Lingzhu replied without hesitation: "Of course I have to look for it. This mechanism puppet is a good thing and can do a lot for me!"


    After speaking, she put all the five organ puppets into the space ring, and then went straight through the metal gate and returned to the room just now.


    Lin Yu hurriedly followed closely.


    He is very curious about the mechanism puppets, and wants to see how this thing works.


    Asking the crooked thing about this matter can''t get the result. It has just stated clearly that it only knows that there is something like an organ puppet, but it doesn''t understand it.


    The two explored again in the room together.


    After turning around, he found nothing, and Jiang Lingzhu walked back to where the box was.


    She looked at the box on the ground and speculated: "This box was obviously brought here by someone. We will go back along the way that person came and look, maybe we can find some clues."


    "Let''s go." Lin Yu had no objection to this.


    The two walked slowly following the tiny traces on the ground, and it didn''t take long before they came to another passage.


    After walking along the passage for a while, the two arrived at a room about the same size as the dark room at the beginning.


    There are rows of cabinets in this room, but the dust on them is very thin, probably because the airtightness here is better.


    Jiang Lingzhu was busy rummaging in these cupboards.


    Lin Yu asked, "Do you know what the control token looks like?"


    "I know." Jiang Lingzhu said without looking back, "I have seen it in the book."


    Lin Yu secretly said that I don''t know what that thing looks like.


    Seeing that he couldn''t help much, he looked around, and checked the furnishings in the cupboard.


    Soon he found that the cupboards contained all kinds of medicines, some of them had more, and some had less.


    At this time, Jiang Lingzhu was busy searching for the control token, so Lin Yu unceremoniously took these pills into the space ring, no matter what the effects of these pills were.


    After almost a stick of incense, Jiang Lingzhu shook his head disappointedly and said, "Nothing here."


    After finishing talking, she sighed slightly: "Yes, how can such important things be placed here."


    The importance of controlling tokens is far more important than immortality.


    After all, these pills were especially precious because they became unrefinable, but they weren''t rare before the accident happened in the ancient times.


    Therefore, it is extremely unlikely that the control token and the elixir are stored together.


    "Go ahead and look inside again."


    Jiang Lingzhu refused to give up, mainly because having five organ puppets can greatly increase her success rate of revenge.


    The two continued to move along the passage and came to a room further down.


    There was nothing special in this room, so the two had to return along the same path.


    After returning to the room where the door is located, Jiang Lingzhu gritted his teeth and said: "There are four passages in this room, one is the one we came to, and one of the other three has been explored. Just take a good look at the remaining two."


    "Got a gamble!" Jiang Lingzhu said cruelly in his heart: "In case of any trouble, it''s a big deal to send it away with the Profound Spirit Orb."


    The temptation of five mechanism puppets is too great, she decided to give it a go.


    The two did not say more, they chose one of the passages and strode forward.


    After entering the passage, the two of them proceeded cautiously as before, carefully observing the surroundings as they walked.


    It didn''t take long for the two to come to a new room.


    When they stepped into the room, the two of them stopped involuntarily.


    Because in the middle of this room is a mass of completely dark objects suspended out of thin air.


    Both of them have night vision ability, but they can''t see exactly what this thing is. It seems that this thing will absorb all the light, making it impossible for people to observe with vision.


    "This is..." Jiang Lingzhu couldn''t help frowning.


    "It''s the secret source power." The trick in the soul gathering plate reminded Lin Yudao.


    "This is the secret source power?"


    Lin Yu is very interested.


    He has long heard of the name of the secret source power, but he has never seen the secret source power in person.


    He thought that the secret source power was the same as the true essence and source energy, which was invisible and intangible.


    I didn''t expect it to be observed by the naked eye.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu released pure sun flames to illuminate this room.


    Jiang Lingzhu on the other side also did a similar action like him, condensing a ball of flame with the source energy, illuminating the location of the dark matter.


    The two people carefully observe the secret source power through the light.


    But soon they discovered that the place was still pitch black and there was nothing to see.


    This kind of black is very, very pure, it seems that when the light of the flame touches it, it will be completely absorbed and swallowed.


    "You can never see the body of the secret source force."


    Cang in the soul gathering disc reminded: "The secret source force will **** all the surrounding light , causing that area to become completely dark. What you see is actually the boundary of the light, and Not the secret source power itself."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    At this time, he has also observed it.


    Indeed, as Cang said, all he saw was a circle outlined by the light, and the light in the middle was completely absorbed by the secret source force, and he couldn''t see anything.


    It is completely dark because it can''t see anything.


    has neither reflection nor texture.


    At this time, Jiang Lingzhu said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, this thing may be a secret source of power."


    "Well, I think too." Lin Yu replied and asked: "How much do you know about the secret source power?"


    "I know very little, almost ignorant." Jiang Lingzhu replied.


    Lin Yu was not surprised by this answer.


    Because according to the information given by Cang, the change in the ancient times was caused by the secret source force. All the top powerhouses at that time were helpless and helpless, naturally it was impossible to leave any useful information.


    Jiang Lingzhu¡¯s knowledge is from the ancient times and is inherited from the human race, and the knowledge about the secret source power is not only unknown to people in ancient times, but even to people nowadays.


    I know a little bit more about such crooks like Cang.


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking about it, Jiang Lingzhu suddenly cheered and said, "The control token is here!"

 Chapter 234： dissuade

    Lin Yu followed Jiang Lingzhu''s line of sight and found that the control token was just below the group of secret source power.


    Jiang Lingzhu releases Origin Qi and manipulates Origin Qi to pick up the control token.


    However, to her surprise, Gen Qi instantly turned into nothingness as soon as it touched the control token.


    "It should be caused by secret source power."


    Jiang Lingzhu said softly.


    As she said, she condensed another Genqi long sword about ten meters long, trying to use this long sword to move the control token.


    Unfortunately, the result is the same as before.


    The Origin Qi Longsword immediately turned into nothingness as soon as it approached the Secret Origin Force.


    Jiang Lingzhu still didn''t give up, he found a long stick from the side, and touched the control token with the stick.


    clang¡ª


    As soon as the stick approached the secret source force, it was bounced aside by a powerful force.


    Lin Yu asked Cang Dao upon seeing this: "What is going on in this situation? Do you know?"


    Cang explained: "I don''t know the principle, but the secret source power can only be actively contacted by crooks, probably because we are pure energy bodies, and there is only one soul."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, knowing that Jiang Lingzhu''s hard work would be of no avail, and she would definitely not be able to get that control token.


    then persuaded: "Forget it if you can''t get it, you and I don''t know anything about the secret source power, don''t take risks forcibly, be careful to catch your life."


    "Try again, there must be a way to get it out."


    How could Jiang Lingzhu just give up?


    You need to know that getting that control token means you have five powerful organ puppets at once, so why not worry about revenge?


    At this time, she only had the goal of revenge for the family.


    In order to achieve this goal, all risks are worth taking.


    She can also put down her body to cater to others.


    Otherwise, she would put it in the past, she would not treat a warrior so amiably, even if the strength of this warrior was already comparable to that of the ordinary family.


    Lin Yuan saw that Jiang Lingzhu didn''t hit Nanshan and didn''t look back, and he secretly said that it is really hard to persuade him to die.


    should be kept in normal times. In this case, he can leave it, no matter what she wants to do.


    It is a pity that I am trapped in this ghost place now, and I have to use her power to escape, so I can only try to persuade.


    "I heard the people from the Ji family talk about it, saying that the secret source force can only be actively contacted by crooks, and nothing else can be approached. What is the use of you trying again?"


    "Try again, there must be a way."


    Jiang Lingzhu stubbornly responded.


    Lin Yu turned around and left.


    The reason why he chose to join forces with Jiang Lingzhu is because working with her can increase the chance of getting out of trouble.


    Before, the two people had the same goals, so they worked together happily. Now that the goals are different, then naturally they have to shoot and split.


    It''s her business that Jiang Lingzhu wants revenge, Lin Yu just wants to leave here alive, nothing else.


    He can''t wait for Jiang Lingzhu to stab Lou Zi and be buried with her.


    Seeing that Lin Yu wanted to leave, the crook in the soul gathering plate immediately smiled and said: "Lin Yu, I told you a long time ago that there is no need to mix with this woman. She just wanted to take advantage of you in the first place. Take it away from Ji Wuce."


    "Shut your mouth! Does this need your reminder?" Lin Yu scolded.


    He had already analyzed it when he first came here. Jiang Lingzhu must have taken him with him because he had something to use.


    Otherwise, if it''s because of Ji Wuce''s space ring, shouldn''t you ask him to go back immediately?


    As a result, not only was she not in a hurry, but after finding that it was empty inside, she didn''t mean to blame at all.


    "I warn you for the last time." Lin Yu threatened in a deep voice: "If you interfere with my decision, I will kill you immediately."


    Jiang Lingzhu wanted to take advantage of him, yes, but this trick was not at ease.


    This scam has been trying every means to lure him to take the initiative to die. If he really does what it says, it¡¯s probably cold a long time ago.


    At least for the situation just now, choosing to join forces with Jiang Lingzhu is far better than hoping for this trick.


    Now that the two have different goals, they have to part ways.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t seem to be joking with it, Cang clarified: "No! I definitely don''t want to influence your decision. I''m just afraid you will be cheated by this woman. I kindly remind you."


    "Huh?!" When Lin Yu heard it, he immediately released a pure sun flame, penetrated into the black disc from his chest, and grilled the deceit hidden inside.


    said sharply, "Did you forget that I could sense that you were lying?"


    "Ah¡ª" the deceit screamed loudly in the soul gathering plate, begging for mercy again and again: "I was wrong, I was wrong! I shouldn''t deceive you, please forgive me!"


    It just rushed to be loyal to Lin Yubiao, and said the wrong thing in a panic, and blurted out the lie.


    It was obvious that he wanted to interfere with Lin Yu''s decision and asked Lin Yu to die, but in the end he said that he didn''t want to influence Lin Yu''s decision, so Lin Yu felt it all at once.


    "Lin Yu, wait!"


    Just as Lin Yu was busy grilling the tricks in the soul gathering plate, Jiang Lingzhu suddenly stopped him on his way.


    She obviously saw that Lin Yu wanted to leave alone.


    "What are you going to do?" Jiang Lingzhu said with an unhappy expression.


    Lin Yu retracted the pure sun flames, and after observing the other party¡¯s expressions, he showed off directly: "I asked why you brought me here. You can talk about it. In fact, if you don¡¯t answer, I know that you want me to help you. Deal with the Ji family."


    After finishing speaking, he looked behind him, staring at the control token and said, "With that control token, you can control the five powerful organ puppets. Is it not necessary for me to help?"


    Jiang Lingzhu gritted his teeth, UU reading www. After trying to calm down, uukanshu.com said: "You are right, I really want you to do something for me, but I won''t let you do anything in vain."


    "You just swept away the pill in that room, do you think I didn''t see it?"


    "If I don''t come out to stop, it is my greatest sincerity."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu sneered in his heart.


    Sure enough, these children of the aristocracy are all virtues, and they like to look down on others from above.


    Even though this Jiang Lingzhu had already recognized his strength from the bottom of his heart, he still couldn''t let go of his status as a child of the aristocracy.


    Of course, Lin Yu is not surprised.


    After all, these people are superior at birth, and over time they develop a natural sense of superiority, it is impossible to really put down their body.


    Jiang Lingzhu saw that Lin Yu did not respond, and continued to persuade: "I know that Ji Wushou is a human being. At that time, he took you away because he was afraid of your pure Yang power."


    "Now that you have stepped into the realm of true origin, it must be even more difficult to reassure him. Maybe he will kill you once you go back. Have you ever thought about this?"


    Lin Yu saw her speak so bluntly, so he said bluntly: "Of course I thought about it. When he took me away, I knew there would be no good."


    Jiang Lingzhu''s expression eased when he heard it, and he said, "Just think about it!"


    "Since you have thought about it, you should understand that joining hands with me is the only option now. You can''t fight them alone with your strength."

 Chapter 235： Anomaly highlights

    After listening to Jiang Lingzhu''s words, Lin Yu secretly asked how could I believe you?


    Although ¡¡¡¡ Cang, this scam thing always thinks about harming him, it does say something right.


    That is, it is absolutely impossible for the children of the aristocratic family to treat him as equals. What they have in their hearts is to use his ideas.


    Just like those practitioners under the family''s family, they are just a bunch of dogs in the family''s eyes, and they are only raised because they are useful.


    Not only that, but the aristocratic family deliberately instilled the values ??of respect for the strong, and let them brainwash themselves every day, each yelling to become stronger and become even more powerful dogs.


    Lin Yu became stronger in order to get rid of the fate of being at the mercy of others, but those practitioners want to become stronger, but to make the family happy, so that the family should not abandon them.


    Just like Xia Honglie, he worshipped the family as a **** in his heart.


    This is all the result of years of brainwashing.


    Lin Yu has not been brainwashed, so naturally he will not easily believe the words of Jiang Lingzhu''s son.


    She said they were teaming up, but who knows what they are actually making?


    "How do you say?" Seeing Lin Yu''s delay in answering Jiang Lingzhu, Jiang Lingzhu continued to persuade him: "You may not care about your own life, but you have to think about your family?"


    She has heard the news from the secular world that the first thing Lin Yu did when he stepped into his innate nature was to go home and settle down with his family and improve their status and life, indicating that he cares about his family very much.


    So she tried to persuade Lin Yu from this angle and let Lin Yu choose to cooperate with her.


    And Jiang Lingzhu''s words are indeed at the point.


    Lin Yu really cares about his family.


    There is no him, because only when he comes home can he feel his true feelings. Home is his only warm harbor in this cruel world.


    No one wants to harm him. Grandpa, father, mother, including Wan''er and Xiaoshan, are all dedicated to him.


    Unlike these aristocratic children or some cultivators, they only have the word benefit in their eyes. It is completely ulterior motive to approach him or show him good.


    Jiang Lingzhu observed Lin Yu''s expression and saw that he seemed to be moved by himself, so he said: "If you don''t speak, you will treat it as your consent!"


    "Don''t rush away, wait until I take out the token. With those five organ puppets, we have a greater chance of getting out of trouble."


    "If it doesn''t help, I still have the Profound Spirit Orb. You can use it to send it away directly. You don''t have to worry about your life."


    Jiang Lingzhu is also a life-saving person, at least until she succeeds in revenge, she will never give up her life easily.


    The reason why she dared to get the control token under the secret source force was because she had a hole card to play, and she was not afraid of dying here.


    Seeing that Jiang Lingzhu turned around to fetch the control token, the trick in the soul gathering disk hurriedly said, "Lin Yu, what she said is reasonable, but it can be transported away with the profound spirit beads for fear that Lin Yu will kill him when he is free. There will be no life-threatening."


    "You met the windshield, why don''t you want to persuade me to stay away from her now?" Lin Yu said solemnly.


    Cang did not evade, voluntarily confessed: "Now this situation is indeed better with her, the success rate of escape will be much higher. Just now I advised you to stay away from her, it is indeed a bad idea, this is my fault. , I am willing to accept your punishment."


    Lin Yu secretly said that this crooked creature''s desire to survive is really strong. After the lie was seen through by him, he immediately began to behave for fear of being killed by himself.


    "You don''t want to die?" Lin Yu asked.


    "I don''t want to, as long as I can live, I am willing to do anything." Cang did not dare to lie, and said the truth.


    "Very good!" Seeing this trick got the bait, Lin Yu immediately ordered: "If you don''t want to die, give me a poisonous oath now, saying that you will serve me wholeheartedly from now on, absolutely no two minds."


    He is going to use this to force the devil to make a choice.


    As long as it didn''t sense that it was lying when it took the poisonous oath, it means that it really didn''t dare to hurt him again.


    Of course, even if it is temporarily honest, it does not mean that it will remain honest.


    But it''s okay, just let it swear a poisonous oath every once in a while.


    "This..." Cang hesitated and said nothing.


    is obviously making a painful choice in my heart.


    It understands very well that it must truly give up the thoughts of harming Lin Yu to pass this test. If you think about it, you will definitely be sensed by Lin Yu.


    But when it was fighting between heaven and man in its heart, Jiang Lingzhu suddenly had a problem.


    I saw Jiang Lingzhu being sucked close to the past by the secret source force, even if she fully urged the true essence and source energy in her body, she could not get rid of that powerful suction force.


    "Use Xuan Lingzhu quickly and get out of here!"


    Lin Yu shouted.


    He also felt the strong suction power of the secret source force, and was sucking him towards the dark area.


    Hearing Lin Yu''s words, Jiang Lingzhu took the Xuan Lingzhu in his hand.


    But she was not in a hurry, she was still trying to get rid of the suction.


    Lin Yu yelled at the sight: "You **** brain sick? Want to die?"


    Jiang Lingzhu was scolded, and finally came to heart, pour the true essence into the mysterious spirit orb, urging the teleportation formation on the mysterious spirit orb.


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª


    A white light flashed.


    However, to their disappointment, nothing happened except this white light.


    "Hurry up and try again!"


    Lin Yu flashed in his heart, and I am afraid I will explain it here today.


    Jiang Lingzhu urged Xuan Lingzhu again.


    Unfortunately, the white light still flashed, nothing happened.


    It''s over!


    This thought flashed through both of them.


    Lin Yu tried his best to urge the true essence in his body to strengthen the golden body and retreat desperately.


    asked the devil in a loud voice: "Why does the Profound Spirit Orb fail?"


    "I don''t know!" Cang hurriedly defended: "I have never used Profound Spirit Orbs. I don''t know if it will be invalid around the secret source power."


    Lin Yu asked again: "Then what''s going on in this situation now? How can we be sucked by the secret source force? Tell me quickly!"


    Cang did not respond to this question.


    Lin Yu asked again, but it still said nothing.


    He understands in his heart This trick is because he can''t spare time to deal with it now, so he pretends to be deaf and delays time.


    It must be because I was afraid of being misunderstood when I lied, and I didn¡¯t want to tell the truth. I just wanted to procrastinate and take a gamble.


    "I said, I will kill you before I die, I will do what I say!"


    Lin Yu was cruel in his heart.


    I have to pull a backside when I die!


    He took out a Ju Yuan Pill to take it, replenish the true essence, and then release the pure sun flames with all his strength, and use the pure sun flames to burn the tricks in the soul gathering plate.


    "what--"


    "you you¡­¡­"


    The deceitful thing was scorched by the extremely strong pure sun flame, and could not say anything except scream.


    However, Lin Yu was distracted to deal with the crooks, and his power against the secret source was reduced by half, so he was accelerated to the dark area.


    soon passed Jiang Lingzhu.


    After a breath, his body touched the secret source force.


    But at this moment, something strange happened.


    Lin Yu suddenly noticed that there was a huge amount of information pouring into his mind, which made him suffer from a splitting headache.


    This kind of feeling is a bit like the situation of merging the memory of the other party after passing through and possessing Young Master Lin.


    "Fuse...memory?!"


    Lin Yu suddenly understood that he was indeed fusing memories.


    is the memory of that creepy creature...

 Chapter 236： Am I weird?

    Latest website: Cang''s memory is constantly being merged into Lin Yu''s memory.


    The knowledge and experience he has learned throughout his life, as well as those things he has experienced, have become part of Lin Yu''s memory.


    It has been in the world for too long, and the amount of information in the memory is extremely large, so the time of fusion is very long, far more than the time it took Lin Yu to integrate the memories of the Lin family.


    While Lin Yu kept merging the memories of the deceit, Jiang Lingzhu was still getting closer to the source of secret force.


    No matter what method she uses, whether she pinches the tactics or urges the source energy, she can''t get rid of the powerful suction of the secret source force.


    In extreme despair, her body also touched the jet black area.


    It was on Lin Yu''s left hand, almost two positions away from him.


    But unlike Lin Yu, her body didn''t stop like Lin Yu after touching the pitch black area, and she continued to penetrate into the black area.


    "what happened?"


    Jiang Lingzhu was still able to control his body''s activities at this time, so he asked Lin Yu loudly: "Lin Yu, what is going on here? Why don''t you get sucked in?"


    Lin Yu''s body stayed at the edge of the pitch black area, and did not go further.


    And half of her body has been wrapped in the dark area.


    It won''t be long before it will be completely sucked into the center.


    "Lin Yu?!"


    Jiang Lingzhu shouted again, but Lin Yu did not answer her words.


    She didn''t know that Lin Yu was fusing Cang''s memory, unable to respond to verbal stimulation from the outside world.


    Even Lin Yu didn''t even hear what she was talking about.


    Jiang Lingzhu saw Lin Yu''s indifference to her, and his heart became more and more desperate.


    Regret, unwillingness, anger and other emotions flooded her mind, making her feel the taste of life in a short moment.


    But in so many emotions, the hatred of Ji family is the strongest.


    If it weren''t for the Ji family to annex their Jiang family, kill thousands of people from their Jiang family up and down, and almost slaughter their Jiang family''s blood inheritance children, how could she end up like this?


    If it weren''t for the Ji family, she would definitely study the knowledge from the ancient times in the clan at this time, and practice with peace of mind. Why would she take risks in such a dangerous place?


    Jiang Lingzhu hated, very hated.


    Hate yourself for not being able to avenge the family.


    This regret made her sorrow, even if she died.


    "Lin Yu!"


    Most of Jiang Lingzhu''s body has been submerged in the dark area, and she has no hope of getting out. She can only hope Lin Yu now.


    "Lin Yu, I will give you my space ring and profound spirit orb, just one thing, help me kill everyone in the Ji family!"


    As she spoke, she took off the spatial ring and profound spirit orb, and threw it towards the channel with all her strength.


    As she wished, the power of the secret source to attract dead objects such as the space ring and the profound spirit orb was not strong, so she successfully threw these two things at the junction of the passage and the room.


    Seeing this, she kicked the control token with her right leg exposed outside the pitch black area, and kicked the token away from the secret source power.


    "Lin Yu, I''ll give you everything, please take revenge for me! Please..."


    Jiang Lingzhu''s body was quickly swallowed by the pitch black area, and his voice became inaudible, and disappeared completely after an instant.


    At the same time, Lin Yu''s body was suddenly repelled by the pitch black area, bounced away by a powerful force, and hit the wall of the room severely.


    However, at this time, Lin Yu had been forced to merge Cang''s memory. He didn''t know what was happening around him, and he didn''t hear exactly what Jiang Lingzhu said.


    He couldn''t even control his body, his consciousness was overwhelmed by the huge amount of information constantly pouring into his mind, and he lay there motionless after he fell to the ground.


    I don''t know how long it took, those massive memories finally merged into his memory, giving him all the knowledge and experience that Cang had learned all his life.


    Lin Yu slowly regained consciousness.


    "It turned out to be... this way?!"


    Lin Yu sat up from the ground with his dizzy head, and the countless doubts in his heart had answers at once.


    After sitting on the ground for about five minutes, Lin Yu shook his head vigorously, completely regaining consciousness.


    He jumped up hurriedly and turned to look at the dark area.


    "Where is Jiang Lingzhu?"


    "She seemed to be talking to me just now, but...what did she say?"


    Lin Yu didn''t know what had just happened, so naturally he didn''t know that Jiang Lingzhu had been completely swallowed up by the dark area, and he didn''t know what Jiang Lingzhu said.


    He racked his brains and searched Cang''s memory for a while, and finally managed to sort out some clues.


    "It looks like she was sucked inside."


    Lin Yu stared at the pitch black area and said in his heart.


    Judging from the answers obtained from Cang''s memory, Jiang Lingzhu may die or become weird.


    Such a large group of secret source power, its power is unimaginable, no one knows what will happen next.


    "But why didn''t I get sucked in?"


    Lin Yu frowned.


    Not only did he not get sucked in, but he seemed to be repelled by the secret source force. What was going on?


    He couldn''t find the answer in Cang''s memory.


    Of course, it is not entirely without answers, there is still some valuable information.


    According to Cang''s experience, weirdness will not be affected by the secret source power, because the weirdness is born out of the corruption of the secret source power.


    "I''m... weird?"


    "Am I really weird?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t accept this fact.


    "No, how can I be weird? The weirdness wants to eat people and absorb the essence of people to cultivate, and I rely on the vitality!"


    Combining Cang''s memory, Lin Yu knew that Yuanneng was definitely related to Secret Source Power.


    So far, there are four ways for him to gain vitality.


    One is to kill the monsters and ghosts, using pure yang energy to absorb the vital energy from the monsters and ghosts, the second is to absorb the yin, the third is to absorb the source stone through the soul gathering disk, and the fourth is to automatically accumulate by the soul gathering disk.


    Let alone the demons and ghosts, they are all spawned by secret source power.


    As for the Yin Qi exuding from the corpse, it is actually related to the secret source power.


    Because all the creatures in this world have been affected by the secret source power and changed.


    For example, the human races of later generations were unable to practice the exercises of the predecessors, and the medicinal properties of the later generations were very different from those of the ancient times.


    Yin qi comes from the dead, and these people have been affected by the secret source power, so the yin qi is also related to the secret source power.


    Also, the source stone was also formed because of the secret source force Thinking of this, Lin Yu took off the soul gathering plate on his chest.


    "This thing is called the Soul Gathering Disk, and it''s the name of the crook himself."


    "It got this thing in an ancient relic. I think it should have been refined by a refiner in the ancient times. Its original function is to help people cultivate their souls."


    "However, I can **** the vitality from the soul gathering plate..."


    "Also, I can''t directly absorb the elemental energy in the source stone. I have to rely on the soul gathering disk to transform and absorb it!"


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, and soon wanted to understand everything.


    "This shows that the Soul Gathering Disk has the ability to absorb and transform the secret source power."


    "And it can continuously absorb and transform automatically, continuously providing me with vitality..."


    "It seems that the secret source power is everywhere in this world!"

 Chapter 237： Count the gains

    Latest website: Lin Yu understands in his heart that only in this way can it make sense.


    Secret source power is ubiquitous in this world, so all creatures have been transformed by secret source power. People can no longer practice the original orthodox methods, and the medicinal properties of medicinal materials have also changed.


    Secret source power is everywhere in this matter, even the children of the aristocratic family don''t know at this time, and Cang doesn''t know very much.


    Only he knows.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu lowered his head and carefully observed the soul gathering disc in his hand.


    This soul gathering plate is the same as the pitch black area in the room, the black on the surface is very, very pure, and it seems to be able to absorb all the light.


    "It seems that my inference is not wrong, this soul gathering disc is constantly transforming the ubiquitous secret source power!"


    After Lin Yu confirmed this guess, he hung the soul gathering plate back on his chest.


    Once again, I wondered what was special about myself.


    I will be repelled by that group of secret source power, indicating that I may be weird, but I am different from the usual weird.


    "Weird!"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered this experience summed up by the family.


    It means weird and weird, and there is no fixed shape and character.


    In that case, could it be that he is more special and weird?


    Or just take the literal meaning of "weird and unnamed", every weirdness is special, so you are weird? !


    "No, if I am weird, everyone in this world is weird!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t accept the fact that he was weird, and tried his best to find reasons to comfort him.


    But he was right, everyone in this world was indeed wrong.


    According to the information in Cang''s memory, everyone in this world has a life span of 300 years, which is three times that of the people on earth.


    But in ancient times, mortals in this world were the same as people on earth, and at most they could only live in their early 100s.


    Of course, mortals in this world can only live for decades to a hundred years, because the family is constantly extracting their essence and plundering their lifespan.


    "Also, the reason why weird is weird is not only because the body has been transformed by the secret source power, but the soul has also been corrupted by the secret source power, so that people will no longer be regarded as their own kind."


    "But I am different. I came from the earth. My soul is normal. What is abnormal is the body that I possess."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu thought of one more thing.


    Busy calling out the martial arts modifier.


    "Everyone in this world has been transformed by the secret source force, unable to practice the exercises of the ancient times, but I can learn the pure Yang real power!"


    "That is to say, the modifier can keep me from being affected by the secret power!"


    Lin Yu shifted his sight to the words "not bad for the golden body".


    "Maybe, I can completely eliminate the influence of the secret source power on me by modifying the non-destructive golden body, and even let the secret source power be used by me..."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t wait to hand over the Pure Yang Zhen Gong to Xia Honglie, Fang Rui and others for practice. If they can also learn the Pure Yang Zhen Gong, it means that Secret Source Force is just a younger brother in front of the modifier.


    I hope to use the modifier to suppress and control the secret source force.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it!"


    Lin Yu tried his best to erase the word weird from his mind, and turned to ponder what had just happened.


    "What did Jiang Lingzhu just tell me?"


    "Also, why can I fuse the memory of that trick?"


    Lin Yu frowned thoughtfully.


    Unfortunately, these two questions couldn''t be answered at all, so he had to give up after thinking for a while.


    Lin Yu moved his sight to the entrance of the passage.


    Awesomely saw a space ring and a somewhat turbid translucent bead lying quietly on the ground.


    "It''s Xuan Lingzhu!"


    When Jiang Lingzhu took out the Profound Spirit Orb and held it in his hand, he had already seen the true appearance of the Profound Spirit Orb, so he recognized it all at once.


    "It seems that this spatial ring is also Jiang Lingzhu''s."


    Lin Yu strode to the side of these two things, bent over to pick them up, and took them in his hands to examine them carefully.


    Inferring from the appearance of the Xuan Lingzhu, it was originally supposed to be completely transparent, but now it has become so turbid inside, probably because of damage.


    Lin Yu put the Xuan Lingzhu away and searched for Jiang Lingzhu''s spatial ring.


    "Why so many books?"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s thoughts penetrated into the space ring, he saw a pile of books full of books, occupying more space than the five organ puppets.


    He hurriedly took out some of them and checked them.


    After reading dozens of books one after another, Lin Yu realized that these books were all kinds of materials uploaded by Jiang Jiazu, which recorded the various past of the family and the history of ancient times.


    There are detailed records of all the puppets of organs and ancient medicines such as Juyuan Pill.


    It is in line with Jiang Lingzhu''s personality to take these books and materials with him as treasures.


    Lin Yu remembered that Jiang Lingzhu just said that she had liked reading these books since she was a child.


    "With these materials, I don''t have to worry about not understanding the effects of those pills!"


    Lin Yu remembered the pill he had collected in that room.


    He didn''t know the medicinal effect of those pills, and he didn''t know if there was any poison in it.


    But it''s okay now. Just look in these materials and you can understand the purpose of each pill.


    Lin Yu put the book in his hand back into the space ring, and moved his eyes to the five organ puppets.


    Apart from the pile of books in this space ring, these things are the most conspicuous.


    "Right, control token!"


    Looking at the five organ puppets, Lin Yu immediately remembered the control of the token, and hurriedly turned and looked under the pitch-black area.


    However, the place was empty at this time, with nothing.


    Lin Yu hurriedly shifted his gaze away, searching around the room.


    After a while, he found the control token in a corner.


    "Why did you get to that place?"


    Lin Yu strode towards the location of the control token, full of doubts in his mind.


    This control token doesn''t have long legs. How can it move its position inexplicably?


    "Maybe it was kicked by me or Jiang Lingzhu just now?"


    Lin Yu secretly guessed.


    He bent over to pick up the control token and put it into the space ring.


    He still doesn''t understand how to use this thing, he needs to study the information in the space ring to figure it out.


    "These five organ puppets are so powerful that they can be used against the children of the family."


    "And I can keep them with my father and mother to protect their safety."


    Most of the medicines in that room are Ju Yuan Pill, which is enough to meet the consumption of the organ puppet, so there is no need to worry about the energy source of the organ puppet.


    After Lin Yu collected the token, he continued to check in the space ring.


    Soon I found the source stone and essence pill placed far away from books and materials.


    There are a total of seven source stones and about two thousand bottles of essence pill.


    The essence pill is not very useful now, so he took out the source stone first, and absorbed the vital energy in it with the help of the soul gathering disk.


    "According to Cang''s memory, the source stone can only be produced in the space crack where the aristocratic family is located. It seems that the influence of the secret source force on different space debris is different."


    Lin Yu quickly swept away the primordial energy in the seven source stones, and continued to check in the space ring.


    On the other side of the stack of books and materials, Lin Yu saw a small box and didn''t know what treasure was stored in it.

 Chapter 238： Blood Vessel Technique

    Lin Yu opened this exquisitely crafted small box.


    is full of books, about ten books.


    In addition to these complete books, there are still some broken pages, divided into three parts, which add up to a total of forty sheets.


    Lin Yu first took out the complete book and turned it over.


    "These should be the blood techniques that the family is practicing!"


    After putting down these complete books, Lin Yu took out the broken pages again.


    After flipping through it, he knew that these broken pages were all broken pages of the ancient orthodox exercises.


    "Go back and let the old sect master and Fang Rui study it, deduce some martial arts and let me modify it!"


    Thinking like this in his heart, he rummaged in the space ring for a while.


    found that there was nothing left except the dozens of bottles of elixirs that he had just picked up outside. Jiang Lingzhu had only so many things.


    Lin Yu''s gaze stayed in the box again, staring at the dozens of remaining pages of the exercise technique.


    "Jiang Lingzhu first came to me, did you want me to help her study these residual pages of the exercises?"


    "...It should be like this. After all, I was only in the aura at the time, and my strength was far inferior to that of the younger brother of the family. Apart from this matter, I couldn''t help her at all."


    Lin Yu thought it was probably because Jiang Lingzhu learned that he had cultivated pure Yang Zhen Gong, so he felt that he was very good at studying martial arts, so he wanted to study the residual pages of these exercises and provide her with some useful suggestions.


    "This can be considered a medical emergency..." Lin Yu shook his head helplessly, "Maybe she is eager for revenge, so she is very eager for strength, right?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu retracted his mind from the space ring and looked up at the dark area.


    At this time, the group of secret source power still maintains the same shape as before. People who don''t know think that nothing has happened here.


    "She is the only survivor of the Jiang family. Now that she is also dead, it means that the Jiang family is completely destroyed."


    The battle between the families is more cruel than imagined, and every moment is to kill them all.


    I heard that when the Ji family entered the Jiang family, they not only slaughtered everyone up and down the Jiang family, but also took away all the Jiang family''s cultivation resources.


    Jiang Lingzhu brought out these things, probably what she usually uses.


    "However, she may also become weird and not necessarily die."


    According to the information in Cang¡¯s memory, half of the chances of death in this situation, and half of the chances of becoming weird.


    Of course, Lin Yu feels that the possibility of death is a little bit higher.


    Because this group of secret source power is too big, the diameter of the spherical pitch black area is almost three meters, even in this empty room, it looks very huge.


    Anyway, Cang has lived for so long, and has never encountered such a huge and pure secret source power.


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts and exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Innate Techniques (True Yuan Realm) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (Fifteenth Floor) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 7 source stones¡¿


    "According to the information in Cang''s memory, as long as I fully practice Chun Yang Zhen Gong, and then fully release my physical power, my combat power should be equivalent to that of the younger brothers who opened up the Five Great Seas of Knowledge, that is, Ji Wuce''s level. "


    "But now I have modified Chun Yang Zhen Gong to the fifteenth floor, and the full combat power is only equivalent to opening up the three big seas of knowledge..."


    Lin Yu searched in his memory.


    From the information provided to him by the modifier, this pure yang true power is the same as pure yang internal power and positive internal power, and there are only 18 layers in total.


    I have already cultivated to the fifteenth floor, can I really increase my combat power by raising three more levels?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu decided to revise Chun Yang Zhen Gong and talk about it.


    Now there are only 7 source stone units of vitality, which is not enough to do other things, so it can only be used to modify the Pure Yang True Power.


    After breaking through the real yuan realm, he was a real warrior monk, but even in ancient times, few martial artists could become a real warrior.


    Therefore, Lin Yu felt that it would cost no less to become a true warrior through the modifier, at least a few hundred source stones, and seven source stones were not enough.


    He took out some essence pills from Jiang Lingzhu''s spatial ring and took it, and operated it on the modifier interface.


    After a breath.


    Pure Yang Zhen Gong was modified to the eighteenth floor by him, which consumed a total of 5.1 million yuan of energy, which is approximately equal to 5 source stone units.


    "The eighteenth floor is indeed the culmination of Pure Yang Zhen Gong, but my strength has not improved much..."


    Lin Yu felt it in his heart.


    Even if the Pure Yang True Art is raised to the eighteenth level, his full combat power is only better than the children of the family who opened up the three seas of knowledge, it is worse than the children of the family who have opened up the four seas of knowledge.


    Not to mention compare with the children of the family who opened up the Five Great Knowledge Seas.


    "There must be something wrong."


    Lin Yu continued to search in Cang''s memory.


    After searching carefully for a while, he found that Cang didn''t know much about Pure Yang True Kungfu, he just knew about the strength of the Pure Yang True Kungfu.


    But I don¡¯t know exactly which level represents the highest level of pure Yang Zhen Gong practice.


    "By the way, the information about Jiang Lingzhu''s space ring seems to mention Chunyang Zhengong!"


    Lin Yu hurriedly put his mind into Jiang Lingzhu''s spatial ring, rummaging through the pile of books.


    It didn''t take long for him to find the book that recorded information about Pure Yang Zhen Gong He flipped through it and thought, and quickly realized it.


    "That''s it, I see!"


    According to the information in the book, there were three levels of Pure Yang Zhen Gong in ancient times, instead of eighteen levels like the present one.


    As for why it looks like this now, it''s because my own pure yang power is modified all the way based on the positive internal power.


    Positive internal power is derived from the orthodox pure Yang Zhen Gong residual page. Mu Yangzi once received four residual pages, deriving a total of nine positive internal powers.


    Later, he got fifteen more pictures. After research, Xia Honglie and others deduced more than 30 positive internal skills.


    That is to say, all the positive internal strengths that I have learned come from these nineteen pure yang true kungfu pages.


    These broken pages are only part of the original Chunyang Zhengong, the information is naturally incomplete, and a lot of content is missing.


    "When Mu Yangzi, the founder of the Chiyang Sect, founded the first masculine internal power, he divided it into eighteen levels according to his own thinking, so the concept in my mind after practice is the same."


    "In addition to the incomplete information, the pure Yang Zhen Gong restored by the modifier became like this!"


    After trying to understand this, Lin Yu immediately clicked on the + sign behind Chun Yang Zhen Gong, and his eyes stayed on the deduction options.


    "Since the information is incomplete, then I will use the deduction function to complete the deduction."


    "This should be able to restore the complete pure yang power."

 Chapter 239： Leave

    Latest website: Lin Yu decisively pressed the deduction button, and a line of prompts immediately appeared in front of him.


    [This behavior will consume 1 source stone unit energy and deduce pure Yang true power, yes/no]


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu chose yes without hesitation.


    The moment he pressed the button, a burst of information poured into his mind.


    At the same time, the information on the modifier panel has also changed.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Congenital Techniques (True Yuan Realm) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (First Stage) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 918041¡¿


    "One source stone unit can only perform the second level. It seems that if you want to perform the third level, you need to spend another source stone."


    Lin Yu felt the information in his mind, and soon discovered that the current Pure Yang Zhen Gong only has two levels, and there is no third level of related information.


    "In the second level of pure Yang Zhen Gong cultivation, in addition to the stronger lethality of pure Yang energy, the return speed will also be faster, which means that I can use less time to replenish the true essence in the dantian."


    "In addition, the second level of pure Yang Zhen Gong can also make the pure Yang Zhen Yuan strengthen my body and increase my physical explosive power."


    "Upgrading the first weight can improve so much combat power, no wonder that as long as I practice Chunyang True Kungfu to the full, I can have the strength to fight Ji Wushou."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but look forward to other orthodox exercises even more.


    There were ten bloodline exercises in the box, and forty-one remaining pages of the exercises.


    Looking back, let Xia Honglie and others deduce some martial arts, and then use the modifier to change it, and you will definitely be able to learn new powerful techniques.


    The only problem now is Yuanneng, and there is an urgent shortage of Yuanneng.


    Restoring other orthodox methods requires vitality, strengthening the deduction of pure yang true power also requires vitality, and improving the realm of martial arts requires vitality.


    It''s a pity that my current vitality is running low, and I can''t improve my strength at all.


    Although he now possesses five powerful organ puppets, he is not afraid to face those aristocratic children, but these things are foreign objects after all, and there is no insurance to increase his own strength.


    "The source stone can only be produced in the space where the aristocratic family is located. It can''t be found anywhere else. If you want to get the source stone..."


    Lin Yu frowned in thought.


    Could it be that these five organ puppets were used to **** the source stone of the children of the aristocratic family?


    "No, this idea is not reliable!"


    Lin Yu immediately denied this idea.


    It is impossible for those aristocratic children to carry a lot of cultivation resources with them.


    There were so many cultivation resources in Ji Wuce''s space ring before, because he wanted to distribute those things to major cultivation sects.


    But Jiang Lingzhu was alone, without relying on him, so he could only take all his belongings with him.


    Under normal circumstances, they would never take so many things out.


    If I go to their ideas, I won''t say much, and I will offend the family behind them.


    If they provoke their ancestors to chase them down, even having five organ puppets will not help.


    After all, the combat power of these organ puppets is only a little stronger than the children of the aristocratic family who opened up the Six Great Seas of Knowledge, and far less than the ancestors of the aristocratic family.


    As for the use of body transformation function to change appearance and hide identity...


    This method no longer works.


    I can no longer continue to use the transforming function to hide my identity.


    Of course, this is not to say that the function of the body transformation function is malfunctioning, but that even if you change your body and appearance, you can''t hide it from others.


    Because there is only one warrior as strong as oneself in this world.


    People in the aristocratic family are not stupid, and they will doubt themselves first if something happens.


    "Now if you want to quickly gain vitality, you can only go to the Demon Race to kill evil things."


    Although doing so will offend the Demon Race and attract the Demon Race''s hatred, at least the harvest of vital energy is very stable.


    Just like killing the three big monsters before, he gained nearly 5 million yuan in total.


    If he could find some evil creatures stronger than that kind of monster to kill, he would definitely gain much more vitality.


    "The Demon Race is incompatible with the Human Race, and there is nothing to offend and innocent."


    "Even if they can''t sin against them, don''t they want to eat my flesh and absorb my essence?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu no longer hesitated, and decided to go directly to find some evil things to kill.


    "Leave here first."


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts, his eyes stopped for a while on the secret source power, and then walked out along the passage.


    However, when he came to the huge room where the metal gate was located, he found that it had collapsed in half.


    The metal gate lay on the ground, most of which was buried by rock fragments.


    The area on the right is filled with gravel of various sizes.


    "It seems that the rock dome above has collapsed."


    Lin Yu quickly came to a conclusion.


    This situation can only be caused by the collapse of the dome above, burying and crushing part of the building where he is located.


    The dome was originally unstable, and it was no surprise that it would collapse.


    I just don''t know when this happened.


    I have been fusing Cang''s memories, and I don''t know anything about the outside world. It must have been a problem at that time.


    "I won''t lie in that room for a long time, am I?"


    Lin Yu hurriedly exhaled the martial arts modifier, looked at the line of numbers behind Yuanneng, and tried to remember in his heart.


    The Soul Gathering Disk will automatically generate primordial energy, giving birth to 2 points every half hour, so you can calculate the time difference as long as you compare the changes in the numbers before and after.


    "It seems that seven or eight days have passed?"


    At that time, he didn''t remember exactly how much energy there would be when he broke through, and he could only draw a rough conclusion.


    "It doesn''t matter how long it''s going to be, let''s figure out a way to get out first."


    Lin Yu took out the agency puppet and the control token from the space ring, and then searched for the agency puppet''s information in the pile of books.


    There are two ways to leave this ruin.


    One is to dig a hole out, and the other is to send it away with Xuan Lingzhu.


    However, no matter which method, there may be dangers.


    I won''t talk about digging a hole, the ghost knows what powerful enemies are hidden around this ruin.


    It is also extremely dangerous to transmit directly with Xuan Lingzhu.


    Because the transmission of the mysterious spirit orb is completely random, what if you teleport into the demon clan''s lair by yourself?


    So we must first get these five organ puppets to add a piece of protection to ourselves.


    Lin Yu quickly found a book containing relevant information about the government puppet, and read it carefully in his hand.


    After reading it carefully twice from beginning to end, he decided to try it himself.


    "should be."


    Lin Yu used his mind to sense the control token according to the operation method in the book.


    There was a click.


    The mechanism puppet opened a small mouth at the back of its neck, and then its metal core appeared in the small mouth.


    Lin Yu removed the metal core, opened the upper lid, and put a Ju Yuan Dan into it.


    Then he put the metal core back into the small mouth.


    "Come and try!"

 Chapter 240： Concubines house

    Latest URL: Lin Yu held the control token in one hand and the profound spirit orb in the other.


    If the organ puppet regains its power, regardless of whether it is the enemy or the enemy, and launches an attack at him, he can use the profound spirit orb to teleport away.


    After all, with his current strength, he absolutely couldn''t beat the organ puppet.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu used his mind to control the token, causing the metal core to return to the organ puppet.


    Kakaka¡ª¡ª


    A sound of metal collision and friction sounded in the silent room.


    The body of the organ puppet gradually straightened, standing straight in front of Lin Yu.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly sensed the control token with his mind, and ordered the agency puppet to move a huge stone in front of him.


    The agency puppet acted immediately and quickly walked towards the boulder designated by Lin Yu and lifted the boulder into the air.


    "good!"


    "It''s done!"


    Lin Yu let out a long sigh of relief.


    This mechanism puppet is exactly the same as described in the book, obedient to the words of the person holding the control token.


    From now on, as long as you sense the control token with your mind, specify the target for it, it will automatically launch an attack.


    Lin Yu immediately took out the remaining four organ puppets from the space ring, and filled their metal cores with Ju Yuan Dan to restore their mobility.


    "It''s time to go home now!"


    Lin Yu strode towards the metal gate.


    Five organ puppets walked in front of him and took the initiative to poke away the rock, soil and gravel for him to clear the way for him.


    All the way up.


    After almost a stick of incense, Lin Yu escaped safely from the ruins and returned to the ground.


    At this time, the sun is shining in the sky and the spring breeze is oncoming, which makes people feel very refreshing.


    After taking a deep breath of fresh air, Lin Yu was about to fly into the sky to see where he was, and figure out the direction to go home.


    But just as he was about to fly up, he heard someone yelling from a distance: "Stop and don''t move!"


    Lin Yu frowned slightly, busy using the transformation function to change his appearance, pretending to be someone else.


    The five organ puppets had already been put into the space ring by him, so there was no need to worry about being discovered.


    "Where are you from?"


    Four practitioners surrounded them from four directions, southeast, northwest, and the person on the east side asked loudly.


    The person on the north side said to the man: "Don''t ask him, I can see clearly just now, he came up from below."


    Lin Yu glanced around, and immediately distinguished the strength of these four people, they were all in the pill formation realm.


    Judging from the costumes of the other party, these four people should all be practitioners who were absorbed into the family by the family, and not from the sect of practice.


    Just don''t know which family behind them is.


    "Now there are only four families of Ji family, Xi family, Yang family and Gui family. These four guys are definitely not from the Ji family, so they can only be the remaining three families." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Then he retracted his gaze, turned and looked around.


    I found myself standing in a huge hemispherical basin. It seems that the terrain here suddenly dented because of the collapse below.


    These practitioners must have gathered here because of this.


    The four came to Lin Yu''s side and hovered in mid-air, surrounded him from four directions, looking at him condescendingly.


    "This guy is a warrior." After taking a look at Lin Yu, the man on the east side said to the other three.


    The person on the west side asked, "What''s your name?"


    Bang bang bang--


    At this time, suddenly there were several cracks in the sky to the west.


    Lin Yu raised his eyes and saw that a group of black spots were approaching here quickly.


    The black spots quickly fell from the air.


    The two headed look like family children, and the other six are supposed to be practitioners.


    "Master Guiyan, Master Guichen."


    The four practitioners who surrounded Lin Yu saluted the two descendants of the family.


    Lin Yu immediately understood the identities of these people.


    It turned out to be from the concubine''s family.


    Concubine¡¯s family is one of the four great masters in the West, and it seems that he is now in the western part of this continent.


    "Who is this person?"


    Gui Yan asked the four practitioners who surrounded Lin Yu.


    One of them hurriedly replied, "I''m sorry, Mrs. Huiyan, we are questioning him, and we haven''t asked his name yet."


    Huiyan asked again: "Why is he in the center of this pit? You can''t even stop a warrior?"


    The cultivator on the north side hurriedly replied: "I''m sorry Master Huiyan, he came out of the ground."


    "Underground?" Both Gui Yan and Gui Chen frowned slightly.


    After they received the report from their subordinates, they immediately guessed that there might be a ruin buried under the big pit.


    As a result, a warrior had emerged from the bottom of the pit, and things were not simple.


    Huiyan looked directly at Lin Yu and asked, "How did you get there?"


    Lin Yu didn''t answer his words, secretly thinking in his heart.


    These people are blocking themselves and not letting them go, so don''t think about being kind to this matter today.


    No matter if you are telling the truth or making excuses, no matter what you say will not be useful.


    The children of these two aristocratic families will surely kill themselves.


    Thinking of this, he was busy searching in Cang''s memory, searching for information related to these two people.


    "Guyan, the strength of the Gui family is second only to the ancestors, and only opened up the seventh sea of ??knowledge last year. Guichen, the youngest blood inheritor in the Gui family, opened up three seas of knowledge."


    Lin Yu quickly figured out the strength of these two people.


    He decided to release the puppets to kill these guys.


    The combat power of the agency puppet is stronger than that of the family''s children who opened up the six great seas of knowledge, and allowing five agency puppets to besiege the concubine at the same time, which is enough to suppress him.


    And he can take the opportunity to deal with Guichen and the remaining practitioners.


    In fact, he originally planned to urge the mysterious spirit orb to send it away, but the problem is that the profound spirit orb is already on the verge of being completely damaged, and maybe it will be scrapped after being used again.


    Now the strength of these two people is not so strong that it is not necessary to use profound spirit orbs to escape.


    It is better to use the Profound Spirit Orb when it is truly dangerous.


    Besides, the transmission of Xuan Lingzhu is random, and it is possible that after the transmission, he will be sent into a more dangerous situation.


    In the air, when Hui Yan saw that Lin Yu ignored him at all, a gloomy color flashed across his face.


    The four practitioners surrounding Lin Yu immediately yelled at Lin Yu when they saw this: "Boy ask you something! Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear?"


    "Hurry up to answer Master Huiyan''s question, unless you want to die!"


    They all felt a little weird.


    Even if this mortal warrior doesn''t know the existence of the family, but seeing a group of them flying, you should know that they are not easy to mess with.


    Why is there no sense of being afraid of standing there?


    Whoosh whoosh¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, five organ puppets appeared around Lin Yu.


    Seeing this scene, the cultivators and Chen Chen didn''t react at all, and they were stunned for a moment.


    But unlike them, Gui Yan, a powerful child of the family, found something was wrong in an instant, and immediately shot one of the mechanism puppets.

 Chapter 241： Gang fight

    clang--


    The mechanism puppet just started to move, it was hit by the face and flew out.


    Lin Yu secretly said that Yan''s reaction speed was really astonishing. As soon as he released the mechanism puppets and set the target for them to attack, he immediately started flying a mechanism puppet.


    If the blow was directed at myself, I''m afraid I won''t even have a chance to react.


    Sure enough, relying on the mechanism puppet alone is not enough. You must hurry up to improve your strength, otherwise it will be a life-threatening encounter with this kind of powerful family.


    swish swish swish¡ª¡ª


    The other four organ puppets swarmed up, and surrounded the æ£yan in the middle.


    "This thing is a mechanism puppet?!"


    æ£yan realized at this time, this thing seemed to be a mechanism puppet.


    Just now, in order to seize the opportunity, he rushed to make a move, without carefully distinguishing what these five things suddenly appeared.


    He only noticed this after he flew one of the mechanism puppets with his own hands.


    "Guichen, I will deal with these five things. Take down this kid. Don''t rush to take his life. It''s not too late to kill him after you finish asking."


    The moment ¡¡¡¡æ£yan''s voice fell, Lin Yu''s body immediately changed.


    There was a bang.


    His figure soared in an instant, and suddenly he became an extremely strong giant.


    "Weird?!"


    "This is weird!"


    The four practitioners who surrounded Lin Yu instinctively backed away.


    And the six practitioners who followed Guichen couldn''t help but stop when they saw this scene.


    æ£chen is not the case.


    He was not moved by Lin Yu''s changes at all, and the offensive never stopped.


    He doesn''t care if Lin Yu is weird or martial artist, it doesn''t matter if it is weird.


    This whole area belongs to their concubine''s family. If you can''t handle even one weirdness, how can you maintain such a large site?


    Also, he thinks it is unlikely that Lin Yu is weird, because weird cannot control the mechanism puppets.


    The weird soul has been corrupted by the secret source force, and it is impossible to sense the control token of the mechanism puppet with his mind. How to control the mechanism puppet?


    Lin Yu saw Guichen rushing towards him, and immediately urged Chunyang Zhenyuan, causing Chunyang Zhenyuan to increase his physical explosive power, and slammed into the nearest practitioner.


    Since he decided to do it, he couldn''t let any witnesses go.


    These cultivators are low in strength, first get rid of them and then concentrate on dealing with this guy named Guichen.


    And the reason why he turned into a "weird", one is because he can only fight with Guichen when he releases all his physical power.


    Second, I wanted to hide my identity as much as possible to prevent others from knowing that these people were killed by a warrior, otherwise the ancestor of the concubine family would immediately suspect that Lin Yu did it.


    Now everyone in the family knows that the name of the strongest warrior in the world is Lin Yu.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu''s speed was extremely fast, and before the cultivator could react, he directly smashed him into gas.


    "Why is this weird so powerful?!"


    The remaining cultivators watched Lin Yu easily kill one person, and this question flashed in their hearts.


    Judging from the strength he has just shown, I''m afraid it''s not much worse than the younger brothers of the family.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu didn''t care what these cultivators were thinking, and got rid of the other person at an extremely fast speed.


    then rushed to a practitioner on the left.


    On the other side, Gui Chen saw this "weird" killing two practitioners under his own eyes, and his heart instantly became meaningless.


    He immediately gave up the idea of ??keeping Lin Yu''s life.


    Just because there was a wife''s order, he didn''t want to kill the other party, so he didn''t make a full shot, so that the other party killed both of them at once.


    "die!"


    æ£chen angrily attacked Lin Yu.


    However, at this moment, a mechanism puppet suddenly stood in front of him and punched his chest with a punch.


    After finishing the attack, the mechanism puppet left immediately and rejoined the siege of Guiyan.


    æ£yan is very strong, and five organ puppets can only crush him at the same time, and one less is extremely dangerous.


    So Lin Yu just wanted the mechanism puppet to stop Qichen for a while, so that he could kill these practitioners himself.


    àØàØàØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu''s whole body was like a bolt of lightning, taking advantage of the moment that Qi Chen repaired his wounds and solved three more practitioners.


    Now there are only five practitioners left here.


    The five practitioners saw that Lin Yu''s combat power was so terrifying, and the two adults of the concubine''s family couldn''t take care of them, so they turned around and fled in fear.


    It''s not shameful to run away at this time, and the concubine''s people will not be blamed.


    After all, the opponent''s strength is too strong, it is a foolish behavior for them to stay here to give food.


    Lin Yu naturally understands this too.


    It was precisely because he knew these rules of the family that he decided to kill these practitioners first, lest they go back to report the situation.


    At this time, Qi Chen had already repaired his injuries, and once again killed Lin Yu.


    However, it is a pity that as soon as he made a move, he was immediately injured by a mechanism puppet who took the time to deal with him.


    Lin Yu took the opportunity to rush to the other practitioners.


    Sure enough, many people are good.


    I play alone most of the time, it''s rare to take a group of younger brothers to beat people like today.


    It''s a pity that there are still few puppets of the five organs. If there are hundreds of them, they might be able to push all the aristocratic families and demons of the entire Dawu dynasty.


    àØàØàØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu solved the remaining five practitioners at a very fast speed, turned and rushed towards Guichen.


    All this happened extremely fast, from Lin Yu releasing five organ puppets to the present, a total of a few breaths have elapsed before and after.


    Under the recommendation of ¡¡¡¡, the novel app I am using recently, and both Android and iPhone support!


    After this battle, Guiyan and Guichen finally discovered something was wrong Guiyan found that she could not deal with the five organ puppets, and Guichen also fully understood Lin Yu¡¯s strength, knowing that the other party was not with him. Comparable.


    If it is in normal times, there is no need to be afraid of this guy one-on-one, but now there will be a mechanism puppet sneaking up on him.


    how to fight?


    After the two clarified the situation, they simultaneously sent a request to the family for help, asking people from the family to come and help.


    Lin Yu certainly knows this too.


    He knew that these aristocratic children would seek help if the situation was urgent, just like Ji Wuce last time.


    So while he rushed towards Guichen, he took out a Ju Yuan Dan from the spatial ring and swallowed it.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    He released all the true essences in his dantian at once, and his speed skyrocketed instantly.


    At the same time, he ordered one of the mechanism puppets to attack Qichen.


    But at this moment, there was a terrible cry from deep underground.


    Its tone is sharp and high, it seems that it can penetrate all barriers, hit people''s hearts directly, and pierce people''s souls.


    The cry of ¡¡¡¡ circled in the ears of the three of them, and it lasted for a long time, as if trying to claim their lives.


    "Could it be that Jiang Lingzhu became weird?"


    Lin Yu suddenly flashed this thought.


    After all, according to the information in Cang''s memory, Jiang Lingzhu''s situation is either dead or weird.

 Chapter 242： Yuanneng running around

    After the scream died down, a loud rumbling sound suddenly came from deep underground.


    Then one by one weirdness broke through the ground.


    There are all kinds of shapes, some are half-human and half-worms, some are as strong as cows, and some are exactly the same as humans.


    After these weird ones got out of the ground, they either ran wildly or flew directly into the sky, heading straight for the two of Guichen and Guiyan.


    Lin Yu and the five organ puppets were directly ignored by them.


    Lin Yu knew what was going on, because those weirdness treated him as weirdness too, so he didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    As for ignoring the mechanism puppet, it is because the mechanism puppet is a dead thing and cannot be sucked out.


    "How did these weird things come from?"


    "Could it be that it came out of that group of secret source power?"


    Lin Yu thought about the electrical transfer, and quickly analyzed in his heart.


    But after a short while, he stopped thinking about it any more, but stared at the weird things running around on the ground.


    "Yuanneng, these are all Yuanneng!"


    Lin Yu''s heart beating wildly, so many "Yuan Neng" running all over the ground, it is simply a big temptation!


    "Never let them go!"


    Lin Yu glanced at the battle between Guichen and Guiyan, made a decisive decision and decided to kill the weak and weird ones on the ground first.


    The three flying to the sky are relatively strong, so let them fight with Guichen and Guiyan.


    I let the mechanism puppets act according to the situation, and temporarily help whichever side is weak, so as not to end the battle prematurely.


    As the saying goes, wealth is in danger.


    Today, this is a rare piece of good luck. You must do your best to earn enough benefits.


    Otherwise, there will be no shop after passing this village!


    Lin Yu once again let go of the true essence in the dantian, and the whole person dived toward the ground at great speed.


    came to a weird humanoid in an instant.


    blast¡ª


    He just hit it directly, and directly vaporized it.


    At this time, his physical body is strengthened by pure yang essence, so there is no need to release pure yang energy, as long as the body touches it, the killed weirdness can be completely converted into vital energy.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+450000¡¿


    The prompt to acquire vitality immediately appeared in front of him.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to read this number at all, and kept flying towards the other weird one.


    boom boom boom¡ª


    The earth under the clear sky kept blasting noises, Lin Yu rushed, rushing from left to right, knocking each weird one out of thin air.


    all turned into yuan can be absorbed by him.


    He kept taking the Ju Yuan Pill, and he released all the true essence in the Dan Tian as soon as it was filled, which was used to increase the explosive power of the physical body and increase the speed.


    In just ten breaths, hundreds of weird animals died in his hands.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 50 source stones¡¿


    Lin Yu glanced at the Yuanneng number on the modifier panel, and stopped chasing the weird ones that had been far away from here.


    There are not many weird ones who escaped by chance, and the amount of energy each possessed is also small.


    So it is impossible for him to give up the three powerful and weird creatures in the sky that are fighting with Guiyan and Guichen in order to deal with them.


    It was all about picking up sesame seeds and losing watermelon.


    You must know that Gui Yan and Gui Chen have already asked their family for help, and the reinforcements of Gui¡¯s family will arrive soon.


    Lin Yu quickly flew into the sky and joined the battle.


    At this time, there are two weirs dealing with Huiyan, and one weird dealing with Huichen.


    And the five organ puppets will help the two concubine''s children according to his orders, and the three weird ones at the other, balancing the battle.


    æ£ Yan saw Lin Yu flying into the sky, and immediately asked loudly: "What on earth do you want to do?"


    He could not understand what Lin Yu was doing.


    Didn''t this guy just want to kill them? Why not take the opportunity to join forces with the weird to kill them, but work hard to kill the weak weirs running around on the ground?


    Is he afraid that these weirdness will cause trouble everywhere in their concubine''s house, causing panic among the people?


    In other words, he was born with hatred and hatred. Isn¡¯t it strange to eat people?


    Anyway, Ma Yan couldn''t figure out Lin Yu''s intentions, and she couldn''t turn her head.


    The other side of Guichen was also confused, a little confused by Lin Yu''s behavior.


    But his strength is much lower than that of Hui Yan, so he has no time to distract him, so he doesn''t think much.


    The biggest wish in their hearts at this time is for family reinforcements to come quickly, otherwise if Lin Yu and Weird team up to deal with them, then they will have no way to survive.


    Lin Yu observed the battle situation for a while, and after seeing the battle situation clearly, he ordered three of the mechanism puppets to attack a human-headed centipede attacking Weiyan.


    This weird strength is very powerful, and it must be killed first, otherwise, if you save it for the last, I''m afraid it will not be easy to kill.


    æ£yan saw Lin Yu and the three organ puppets suddenly kill the centipede at the head, and he was also busy freeing his hands to deal with it.


    He didn''t understand what Lin Yu wanted to do, but like Lin Yu, he knew the strength of this weird head very well, and knew that its threat was the biggest of the three weird heads.


    It''s good for you to kill it first.


    ¸ñ¸ñ¸ñ¡ª


    The two giant hands of Origin Qi condensed from the face of the human face grabbed the head of the centipede''s frantically twisting body, and its hard shell creaked.


    The three mechanism puppets took the opportunity to hit the limbs of the human head centipede.


    Under the simultaneous action of several huge forces, the human head centipede broke into several pieces on the spot.


    The black mist is everywhere.


    But this does not mean that it will die.


    Weirdness is not that easy to kill, even if there is only one broken leg left, it can quickly regenerate.


    blast¡ª


    Lin Yu emptied the true essence in the dantian and released it out of the body and turned it into a pure sun flame.


    These flames burned violently as soon as they touched the broken body of the human head centipede.


    "Pure Yang Zhen Gong?!"


    æ£''s eyes were sharp, and Lin Yu''s techniques were instantly recognized.


    "Such a fierce pure sun flame... It seems that you are indeed a warrior, the warrior who developed the Dantian!"


    Although the cultivation system of the aristocratic family can help them cultivate their true essence, they cannot release so many true essences at once because they don¡¯t have a Dantian.


    But that doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know what a warrior with Dantian is like. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    æ£yan read the family information and knew that only the warrior with the dantian could release a large amount of true yuan at one time.


    Lin Yu''s situation is obviously to release all the true essence in the dantian, so that such a fierce pure sun flame can be generated.


    The body of the human head centipede was quickly burned to ashes by Lin Yu''s pure sun flames, and transformed into Yuanneng to be absorbed by him.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+15 source stone¡¿


    "The energy of 15 source stone units is equivalent to 15 million yuan, no wonder this is so weird!"


    Insert an app: ¡¡Perfectly reproduce the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an interchangeable APP-Mimi Reading¡¡.


    Lin Yu glanced at the Yuan Neng number, and quickly wiped the space ring with his right hand, took out a Ju Yuan Pill and took it.


    Huiyan saw that the human head centipede was killed, and immediately turned to the other weird that was attacking him.


    He prayed crazily in his heart, praying for family reinforcements to come quickly.


    As long as the ancestor arrives, not only can he easily solve the remaining two weirdness, but also can take Lin Yu down, catch him back and ask him how he got his cultivation.


    Anyway, such people are either used by their own homes or killed directly.


    must not let him go to another family or become a force on his own.


    "Wait... This guy should be Lin Yu from the Ji family!"


    æ£yan suddenly guessed Lin Yu''s true identity.

 Chapter 243： Absorb innate essence

    "Lin Yu, you are Lin Yu?!"


    æ£yan has been very convinced that this is Lin Yu.


    Such a powerful warrior is unique in the world, it can only be Lin Yu of the Ji family.


    The only question now is, how did Lin Yu cultivate into this look?


    "No matter how many things he has, since that change in the ancient times, there have been more inexplicable things in this world."


    Insert an app: ¡¡Perfectly reproduce the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an interchangeable APP-Mimi Reading¡¡.


    æ£yan thought that Lin Yu might have had some adventure to cultivate such a huge body. At first glance, she thought it was weird.


    Just like the ancestors of their aristocratic family, they were trapped in the cracks in the broken space when the accident happened, which eventually led to changes in the body, but the ancient orthodox divine practice practiced the original energy.


    You must know that in ancient times, there was no such power as Yuan Qi. After that accident happened, their family ancestors studied the practice of magic techniques by mistake.


    Not only that, they also discovered that after mortals drink the blood of their family''s children, there is a very small chance that they will have the ability to cultivate Origin Qi.


    That''s why it developed the Enlightenment Pill based on this, and cultivated practitioners on a large scale to be their own thugs.


    After ¡¡¡¡æ£yan was convinced that this person was Lin Yu, she immediately persuaded: "Lin Yu, your strength is so strong, and it is really worthwhile to serve the Ji family. You might as well consider joining our concubine family."


    "As long as you are willing to join our concubine family, all kinds of training resources are available, which can help you quickly improve your strength."


    "With your martial arts talent, you may have the opportunity to break through the shackles and become a true martial artist."


    "Since that incident happened in the ancient times, no one in this world can become a true warrior. You are the only one who has hope."


    Although the cultivation system of the ¡¡¡¡ aristocratic family originated from ancient orthodoxy, it has long been changed beyond recognition. Without the state of martial arts, there is no possibility of becoming a true warrior monk.


    Even if they continue to improve their strength, they will only have the strength equivalent to that of a true warrior, instead of becoming a true true warrior.


    "Lin Yu, how is it?" Guiyan asked loudly, "Consider what I said."


    He wants to delay time, one second is one second.


    As long as the ancestor arrives at home, he is not kneading this warrior at will.


    But as soon as his voice fell off, the other side was fighting the weirdness and suddenly shouted in extreme horror: "No! The centipede just infected us with a weird disease!"


    "Weird disease?"


    æ£''s face, he was alert, and when he felt it carefully, he really found some discomfort in his body.


    has been fighting with all his strength just now, fully urging Genesis Qi and True Essence, and suppressing most of the strange diseases in his body, so he will not feel it for a while.


    "It''s really a strange disease!"


    "It must be because of the black mist inside that centipede!"


    The concubine''s face is upset.


    There is no cure for a strange disease. After a strange disease, you must always urge the source qi or true essence to suppress it, so as to reduce the damage to the body.


    On the other side, Lin Yu also heard the word strange.


    He had already decided to kill Guichen first, and then deal with the weird end that attacked Guichen.


    Now that they heard that they had a strange disease, they immediately decided to change their strategy.


    He went straight to the bull''s head that was attacking Guichen and left weirdly.


    At the same time, he ordered a mechanism puppet beside Guichen to deal with the weird one with him.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu''s huge body slammed into the monster bull''s head, knocking his sturdy body into a volley and turning a big somersault.


    The mechanism puppet took the opportunity to grab the bizarre pair of huge horns.


    Lin Yu immediately released the pure sun flames to burn the ignorant bull''s head weird, and burned it to ashes abruptly.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+6 source stone¡¿


    The prompt to obtain the vital energy appeared in front of Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to pay attention to this line of text, and went straight to Huachen non-stop.


    æ£chen saw Lin Yu suddenly kill the weird who was attacking him, and thought that Guiyan''s words just moved him.


    However, as soon as the thought in his heart appeared, he suddenly saw a cloud of pure sun burning facing him.


    "He is going to kill me?"


    æ£chen was shocked.


    Now I have contracted a strange disease, and my strength is not as good as Lin Yu.


    In addition, Lin Yu also has a powerful organ puppet to help out, how can he have a chance to survive?


    æ£chen looked desperately as the pure sun flame touched his body.


    But just when he thought that he would be burned to the point of pain, he suddenly found that this pure sun flame was very gentle.


    is only a little warm, the temperature is not much higher than body temperature.


    "This is?"


    æ£chen looked down.


    Seeing a cloud of black matter coming out of the body, it was quickly wrapped in pure sun flames, and flew towards Lin Yu''s huge body.


    "Why... the strange disease on my body has healed?"


    æ£chen thought it was very unbelievable, but Chunyang Zhen Gong still has this effect?


    On the other side, the pure sun flames wrapped in pitch black matter touched Lin Yu''s body and quickly merged into it.


    Lin Yu immediately felt an extremely vigorous and vigorous force flowing in his body, strengthening his body organization and enhancing his strength.


    His body immediately began to change.


    The hard rock-like shell on top of his body quickly grew and thickened, completely enclosing his body.


    Soon his appearance was completely invisible at all, as if he was wearing a full-body armor covering from head to toe.


    "Well worthy of being a child of a family, with such a powerful innate essence!"


    As soon as Lin Yu heard the word strange disease, he immediately remembered what happened outside Jianyang City.


    At that time, he absorbed the innate essence from the non-leakage cultivator who had suffered from the strange disease through the positive internal power, and strengthened his physical body so he instantly thought of using the pure sun flame to absorb the innate essence from the body of Chen Chen .


    As expected, this idea is feasible.


    And as he thought, the innate essence of aristocratic children is far stronger than the Immaculate Practitioner.


    After absorbing that group of innate essence, his full combat power is already enough to fight against the family''s children who have developed the four seas of knowledge.


    On the other side, Huiyan, who had witnessed the whole process, was shocked, and her knowledge of Lin Yu was refreshed again.


    "What the **** are you?"


    He didn''t know what Lin Yu was doing just now, but one thing he saw clearly was that Lin Yu did not suffer from a strange disease.


    Lin Yuming was also contaminated with the black mist of the human head centipede, but he did not suffer from a strange disease, which shows that he is not a human at all.


    It seems that this guy is really weird, the previous judgment is wrong.


    The biggest question now is, why can a weird person practice pure Yang Zhen Gong?


    This situation has never been encountered before, it is a new discovery!


    At this time, Gui Chen, who was able to get away, said loudly to Gui Yan: "He seems to be able to cure the strange disease. The strange disease on my body is cured!"


    "But I feel that my innate essence is greatly damaged, and my strength has fallen a lot."


    æ£æ£faced, my thoughts turn.


    quickly reacted, "What is the cure for the strange disease? He is just a weird! Your innate essence must have been absorbed by this weird."

 Chapter 244： Chase

    Huiyan no longer had the slightest doubt in her heart, believing that Lin Yu was weird.


    Otherwise, why would he not contract a strange disease, but also can directly absorb human essence to improve his strength?


    In this world, only evil things like demons and ghosts can directly absorb human spirits. Demons rely on cannibalism, and tricks rely on absorbing yang and yin.


    Weird In most cases, cannibalism is used to absorb essence, but there are other ways to absorb essence.


    æ£ñQ''s words shocked Lin Yu''s heart.


    Yes, why can I absorb the spirit of others?


    But at this time, he didn''t have time to delve into these things, so he had to end the battle quickly.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu flashed, and instantly came to Guichen''s side, and punched the concubine''s younger brother who had fallen sharply.


    After ¡¡¡¡ killed Guichen, Lin Yu quickly took off Guichen''s spatial ring, and then went straight to the weird who was fighting Guiyan.


    In fact, if it were not for maximizing the benefits, he might have solved the battle here long ago.


    æ£yan saw that Lin Yu killed Huichen with a punch, and now rushed towards her, suddenly feeling desperate.


    Now I have a strange disease, and I have been besieged by five organ puppets and two strange ones. There is no possibility of surviving.


    If the ancestor does not rush to rescue him, he will really die here today.


    æ£yan didn''t expect that, she just wanted to come and investigate the situation here, but she never thought she would fall into such a dangerous situation.


    I knew this earlier, I didn''t have to bother with this guy just now, I should take his life directly.


    I only blamed myself for despising him just now, thinking that he was just a mundane warrior.


    At this time, there was another stern cry from deep underground.


    makes Lin Yu''s heart tremble, who is flying to the beautiful face.


    The voice was too sharp, it pierced his heart like a sharp knife.


    "You have to hurry up, otherwise I''m afraid there will be big trouble!"


    Lin Yu looked straight ahead, and while Xi Yan counterattacked the weirdness that attacked him, he ordered the five organ puppets to attack the weirdness at the same time.


    And he quickly took a Ju Yuan Dan, releasing all the true Yuan in the Dan Tian from his body, turning it into a pure Yang flame and burning it weirdly.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Weird suddenly received so many attacks, she couldn''t stand it all at once, and her body was blasted by the volley.


    Those shattered body fragments had no time to rebirth, they were directly burned to ashes by Lin Yu''s pure sun flames.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+12 source stone¡¿


    A prompt to obtain vital energy appeared in front of Lin Yu.


    Counting the vitality of these 12 source stones, Lin Yu now has the vitality of 83 source stones.


    I don¡¯t know if there is a source stone in the space ring of these two aristocratic children. If there is, the number can go up.


    Lin Yu took another Ju Yuan Pill again.


    Immediately afterwards, she released a pure sun flame towards her concubine face.


    Wei Yan''s strength is much stronger than Gui Chen, and the innate essence will naturally be more than Gui Chen.


    ßÚßÚ!


    æ£yan watched as a cloud of jet black substance floated out of his chest, just like what happened on Guichen''s side.


    This group of dark matter was wrapped in pure sun flames, quickly returned to Lin Yu''s side, and merged into his body.


    Then, the five organ puppets surrounding Guiyan immediately launched a fatal blow to him, and his life was instantly killed.


    æ£yan''s corpse quickly fell, and one of the organ puppets hurriedly caught up, took his left hand and snatched his space ring.


    In the air.


    Lin Yu''s body changed rapidly.


    æ£yan''s innate essence is very powerful, transforming into extremely strong power, flowing around in his body.


    This force continues to fuse into his body tissue, causing his body to grow rapidly.


    "It''s getting more and more weird...My body, it turned out to be more and more weird!"


    Lin Yu doesn''t know what his body will become if this continues.


    He has the intention to change all of this, but now he is powerless with the secret source power and has no solution at all.


    "I have to hurry up and let the old sect masters study those bloodline techniques and ancient techniques left by Jiang Lingzhu, and deduce martial arts for me to learn and modify."


    At present, only the martial arts modifier can solve this problem.


    Lin Yu thinks that perhaps by modifying the orthodox exercises of ancient times, he can restore his physical appearance and eliminate the influence of the secret source power on his body.


    "But my appearance is strange, but my strength is very powerful."


    "If these strengths are lost after the modification, it is still not worth the gain."


    Strength is extremely important in this cruel world.


    You must find a way to become a normal person without losing your strength before you can act.


    Otherwise, it is better to maintain the original appearance.


    Lin Yu''s congenital essence was quickly absorbed by Lin Yu.


    made his size soar by a big circle, turning into a giant with a height of nine meters.


    "My current strength is stronger than that of the children of the family who opened up the Five Great Seas of Knowledge, Ji Wuce is no longer my opponent."


    After absorbing the innate essence of the two descendants of the family, his strength instantly skyrocketed, which is equivalent to a child of the family suddenly opening up two new seas of knowledge.


    Lin Yu was not surprised at this.


    After all, the power contained in these two groups of Innate Essence is much more than tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of bottles of Essence Pill.


    Essence Pill is refined from the essence extracted from mortals, and these two groups of innate essence come from two powerful family children.


    is not comparable at all.


    Those body refining pills that I took are even more incomparable.


    "No wonder the three weird and desperately trying to eat them, this temptation is indeed great, eating as many mortals as eating these two aristocratic children."


    Lin Yu took the space ring that the organ puppet handed him, and then quickly collected the five organ puppets into his space ring and flew towards the east at full speed.


    This place is the **** of the West, and Song Kingdom is in the eastern region, so you can''t go wrong if you fly eastward.


    The moment Lin Yu left, an extremely stern cry came from deep underground.


    Along with this cry, several air-breaking noises sounded in the northern airspace.


    æ£''s ancestor Huihao finally rushed here with two children of the æ£ family with inherited blood.


    "Guyan! Guchen!"


    æ£hao could see the two corpses on the ground at a glance, it was Guiyan and Guichen.


    His heart was filled with grief and anger.


    There are only twelve people in the ¡¡¡¡æ£ family who have inherited blood. Now that two people are lost, there are only ten people left.


    The strength drops sharply.


    "Who did it?"


    æ£ºÆ releases Origin Qi, carefully sensing the surrounding breath.


    The other two concubines next to him flew to the ground separately, sensing the breath on the ground.


    "Old ancestors, they should have died by weird hands."


    One of them felt for a while and said to Hao Hao.


    At this time, Gui Hao also sensed the remaining breath in the air, turned his head to look at Dongfang and said: "The thing that killed Guiyan and Guichen is going to the east. Let''s go after it."


    The three of them acted immediately and flew at full speed in the direction where Lin Yu had left.


    Just as they left, there was another stern cry from deep underground.

 Chapter 245： Strengthen Pure Yang Zhen Gong

    Lin Yu flew at full speed.


    While flying, he exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Congenital Techniques (True Yuan Realm) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (First Stage) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    Insert an app: ¡¡Perfectly reproduce the old version of the book-chasing artifact, an interchangeable APP-Mimi Reading¡¡.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 83 Source Stone¡¿


    These vital energy is still not enough to modify the innate skills, so Lin Yu decided to modify the pure Yang Zhen Gong first.


    "Becoming a true warrior is not as simple as stepping into a martial arts realm, and you will definitely need a lot of energy."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, and clicked on the + sign behind Chun Yang Zhen Gong.


    immediately selected the enhancement option.


    [This behavior will consume 20 source stones and raise the pure power of pure Yang to the next level, yes/no? ¡¿


    "20 source stones?"


    "Less than I thought."


    Modifying the incomplete version of Chunyang Zhengong from the first layer to the eighteenth layer cost a total of 17.1 million yuan of energy, which is equivalent to 17 source stones.


    It takes 1 source stone to complete the deduction before it becomes the first one.


    That is to say, it took 18 source stones from zero base modification to the first one.


    According to the previous rule, it should take more than 30 source stones to modify the first stage to the second stage, but now it only needs 20 source stones.


    "It seems that because the previous Pure Yang Zhen Gong was incomplete, the source stone needed for strengthening was more than normal."


    Thinking like this in his heart, Lin Yu decisively chose yes, and the text behind Chun Yang Zhen Gong immediately changed and became the second level.


    "Deduction!"


    Before, I only completed the pure Yang Zhen power to the second level, but now I want to strengthen it, I have to continue the deduction.


    After consuming 1 source stone''s vital energy, the pure yang power is completely supplemented.


    The orthodox pure Yang true power in the ancient times only had three levels, and then if you want to improve, you can only continue to consume the source stone to deduct it.


    Lin Yu didn''t stop and chose the enhancement option.


    a line of hints appeared before his eyes.


    told him that it needs to consume 30 source stones to strengthen the pure Yang power to the third level.


    After all the operations were completed, Lin Yu hurriedly put his mind into the space ring of Gui Yan and Gui Chen.


    "Sure enough, the two of them didn''t bring anything."


    Lin Yu had long expected that the two of them would not bring much, because the two of them had come to explore the ruins at first sight.


    There will be unexpected dangers at any time, how can it be possible to carry a lot of treasures with you?


    Of course, things are scarce, so he still found 4 source stones and more than 900 bottles of essence pill in the space ring of the two.


    The source stone was directly taken out by him and absorbed, while the essence pill remained unchanged.


    Lin Yu put away the space ring of the two of them, and his gaze stayed on the modifier list.


    ¡¾Wu Xue: Innate Techniques (True Yuan Realm) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (Third Stage) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 36 source stones¡¿


    deriving and strengthening Pure Yang Zhen Gong consumed a total of 51 source stones, so now there are 36 source stones left.


    "If I don''t release my physical power now, my combat power is almost equivalent to the children of the family who opened up the four seas of knowledge."


    "And if you release your physical power, you can defeat the children of the aristocratic family who opened up the Seven Seas of Knowledge."


    Lin Yu quickly analyzed his own strength.


    Then, he clicked on the + sign at the back of Chun Yang Zhen Gong again, ready to see how much energy is needed to deduce the next weight.


    "Need 10 source stones?"


    The line of hints that appeared in front of his eyes told him that it takes 10 source stone energy to deduct the pure yang power from the third to the fourth.


    "Also, although the previous broken pages have incomplete information, they contain the information of the first three levels, so only one source stone is enough to deduct the first three levels."


    Lin Yu quickly understood why the energy cost of deducing the fourth stage suddenly increased.


    Because the fourth stage of deduction needs to open up a new path, the difficulty is far more than that of the triple before the completion.


    One is to add new content, and the other is to complete the old content, which is totally different.


    "Let''s deduct it later, now there is not enough energy to strengthen it."


    "These yuan can be kept first, and used to restore other orthodox exercises."


    Lin Yu stopped thinking about it, and flew towards the east with all his strength.


    He knows that the children of the aristocratic family have a variety of detection methods, and there must be a way to detect his whereabouts.


    Therefore, he is still not out of danger.


    The reason why he was eager to strengthen the Pure Yang Zhen Gong just now was to improve his strength as much as possible and increase his chances of getting out.


    Flying, flying, suddenly...


    Lin Yu suddenly sensed that someone was slowly approaching him behind him.


    "It seems that Hao Hao came to chase me personally. Only he can catch up with me now."


    Lin Yu did not suppress his physical strength, so his flying speed at this time was the same as that of the family''s children who opened up the Seven Great Knowledge Seas.


    "But why can he catch up to me so quickly?"


    Lin Yu used the information in Cang''s memory to distinguish the strength of his family''s children, and Cang had been hiding in the soul gathering disk for more than a year, so his understanding of this world still remained a year ago.


    Many changes have taken place in the past year. The families have turned against each other, plundering each other''s princes, and the demons have also expanded.


    Having more vassal kingdoms means that more mortals can be extracted from the essence, so the strength of aristocratic families and demons has been greatly improved.


    The demon clan is not sure about it, but the ancestors of each clan are the only ones who have improved their strength.


    Because the essence of each family is basically monopolized by their ancestors, they all want to break through the shackles as soon as possible, and have the power comparable to true warriors.


    "Ji Tianyun has already developed the Ninth Sea of ??Knowledge and there are eleven people in the Ji family who have inherited blood, and their strength is stronger than that of the concubine family."


    "So the æ£''s family can survive the Ji family''s offensive, it must be because the æ£hao also opened up the ninth sea of ??knowledge."


    Lin Yu recalled the situation in the world before he was taken away by Jiang Lingzhu.


    It was precisely because Ji Tianyun led people to deal with the remaining two great families in the West that caused the Demon Clan to stumble and seize the opportunity to occupy Song Kingdom.


    æ£''s family was not annexed by the Ji family like Si''s, indicating that Gui Hao''s combat power was not much worse than Ji Tianyun.


    "The Nine Great Knowledge Seas were actually opened up, this is in trouble!"


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    Then he did not hesitate to let go of the true essence in his dantian, amplifying his physical strength, and his speed suddenly increased.


    At the same time, he took out a Ju Yuan Pill from the Space Ring and took it to supplement the true Yuan in the Dan Tian.


    He wanted to try to see if he could get rid of Gui Hao''s pursuit by this method.


    As long as he can enter the realm of the demons one step quickly, he will give up chasing after him.


    After all, how do you look at yourself now, how weird, when the time comes, Hao Hao will definitely think that he is a member of the demon clan.


    In order to avoid annoying the demons, he might choose to give up.


    Lin Yu took the Ju Yuan Pill while holding the Xuan Lingzhu tightly in his palm.


    In case of an accident, I have to urge Xuan Lingzhu to try my luck.

 Chapter 246： Guihao is dead

    The two flew quickly eastward one after the other, and the distance between each other gradually narrowed.


    "This is weird..."


    æ£hao looked at Lin Yu in the distance, feeling very strange in his heart.


    Judging from the appearance of the opponent, that guy must be weird, but the problem is that when I sensed the breath of Guiyan and Guichen''s death, I sensed the breath of pure sun flames.


    And judging from the appearance of their bodies, both of them seemed to have been burned by pure sun flames before they died.


    "How can it be weird to learn pure Yang Zhen Gong?"


    æ£ºÆ has never heard of weird abilities to practice exercises.


    Weirdness are all spawned by the corruption of secret source power, and their power comes entirely from secret source power.


    Even a mortal who has no power to bind a chicken can easily possess a strength comparable to Immaculate Realm after being corrupted by the secret source power.


    After that, if Weird wants to improve his strength, he must eat people and absorb the essence of people.


    "This weird must be taken down to see what is going on!"


    æ£hao was originally just thinking about revenge for the people of the tribe, but now he wants to find out the origin of Lin Yu, and maybe find some ways to help him improve his strength.


    The distance between the two continues to shrink slowly, as long as they keep pursuing, Lin Yu will be overtaken by him sooner or later.


    Lin Yu also knows this very well, knowing that you don''t even want to get rid of Huihao like now.


    will definitely be overtaken by Hao Hao before reaching the realm of the demons.


    "It seems that I can only use the profound spirit orb."


    Lin Yu tightened the profound spirit beads in his heart.


    With his current size, this profound spirit orb, about the size of a normal person''s hand, is like a small stone.


    will leak out of the fingers if you are not careful.


    But just when he was about to activate the profound spirit orb, he suddenly discovered that a fast-flying object was passing by.


    The speed of this thing is extremely fast, so fast that he hasn''t reacted at all, and he has been surpassed by the opponent.


    "Stop!"


    A beautiful shadow stopped in front of Lin Yu and shouted violently.


    Lin Yu looked intently and lost his voice: "Jiang Lingzhu?!"


    But then he realized that this is not Jiang Lingzhu, this is the weird Jiang Lingzhu has become.


    Lin Yu was stopped by Jiang Lingzhu, unable to move forward.


    Hao Hao, who came after him, was forced to stop in the air just like him.


    æ£hao looked at Lin Yu, then at Jiang Lingzhu, and hesitated: "Are you Jiang Lingzhu from the Jiang family?!"


    "Hui Hao, borrow your head for use." After Jiang Lingzhu took a close look at Lin Yu, he ignored him and said directly to Hui Hao.


    "Lingzhu, you?"


    æ£hao faintly felt a bit of a bad thing, judging from the performance just now, Jiang Lingzhu''s strength has far surpassed him.


    In addition, Jiang Lingzhu looked at him so coldly, it seems that he is not her kind...


    "This woman has become weird!"


    æ£hao''s heart trembled.


    Jiang Lingzhu must have become weird, otherwise it would not have been such a character.


    After a person becomes weird, he retains all his previous memories, but his personality changes drastically, and he no longer regards people as his own kind.


    This is because their souls are corrupted by the secret source power, as if they have been brainwashed. The three views and cognition are completely different from before.


    The only strange thing about him is, why did Jiang Lingzhu become so strong?


    What kind of secret source power was Jiang Lingzhu corrupted? After turning into a weird state, his strength far surpassed his family ancestor.


    Just as Huihao was thinking about it, Jiang Lingzhu suddenly moved and came to Huihao in an instant.


    Before ¡¡¡¡æ£hao had time to react, Jiang Lingzhu punched through his chest and grabbed his beating heart.


    Of course, Hao Hao will not die here.


    He has cultivated Genesis Qi, and he can mobilize Genesis Qi to repair such injuries.


    Jiang Lingzhu swallowed the beating heart in his hand in one bite, and chewed it, as if this thing was supremely delicious for it.


    æ£hao watched Jiang Lingzhu eat a part of his body, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    He has been alive for so long, and he has killed countless strangers. He never thought that he would be abused face to face by a stranger like today.


    "Huihao, do you want to be eaten by me or be absorbed by me?"


    Jiang Lingzhu stretched out his tongue and licked his lips, licking the blood stained on his lips into his mouth. After smashing his lower lip, he showed a strange expression on his face that was not a smile.


    "Your Huaan and Huaye have been eaten by me, it tastes amazing."


    Jiang Lingzhu deliberately stimulated the concubine.


    æ£hao was silent.


    What else can he say?


    Unless there is a miracle, there must be no life today.


    As for speaking insults and expressing their resentment...


    This woman has become weird, what''s the use of scolding it?


    it won''t feel any uncomfortable scolding it.


    "Don''t speak?" Jiang Lingzhu said as he circled Hao Hao, looking at him up and down, "If I don''t speak, I will choose."


    "Forget it, I will leave you a whole corpse and **** your energy!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Jiang Lingzhu grabbed Gui Hao and exhaled a black air in his mouth.


    After this black air touched Hao Hao''s body, it immediately became rich.


    Lin Yu in the distance can clearly see that there is a dark substance in Huihao''s body drifting towards Jiang Lingzhu along the black air.


    After two breaths, Gui Hao''s whole body became extremely limp, his eyes dull and unable to close for a long time.


    You can''t even look at death.


    Jiang Lingzhu threw Huihao''s body to the ground, closed his eyes, and showed a satisfied and comfortable expression on his face.


    Then it opened its eyes and looked at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu squeezed the Profound Spirit Orb in his palm, ready to urge the Profound Spirit Orb out of danger.


    "How about I take you to eat people in the East?"


    Jiang Lingzhu suddenly said to Lin Yu.


    Obviously it treats Lin Yu as weird.


    "Why do you want to take me to eat people?" Lin Yu said strangely According to the information in Cang¡¯s memory, weirdness and the weird things that weird become after death are generally lonely. What about this weirdness? Would you like to take him to eat people?


    Jiang Lingzhu smiled triumphantly: "Because I am invincible now, I can play whatever I want, and I always feel that you have a good eye."


    "Have an eye?" Lin Yu felt a little speechless, and asked, "Why go to the East to eat people? Isn''t it OK to eat people here?"


    My family is in the East, so we must not let this weird go there to do evil.


    Jiang Lingzhu thought for a while, frowning and said: "I can''t tell, anyway, I just want to go to the East to eat people."


    Lin Yu hurriedly asked: "Do you want to go to the East so much because you are still thinking about something in the past?"


    It is reasonable to say that after a person becomes weird, he will no longer care about anything in his lifetime. Is this weird always thinking about revenge for the Jiang family?


    "Something in the past?" Jiang Lingzhu slowly nodded and said, "Yes, my name is Jiang Lingzhu, and the whole Jiang family died at the hands of the Ji family. It is reasonable to kill the Ji family."


    "But those are all things before, and it doesn''t matter anymore."


    "Now if there is a Jiang family standing in front of me, I will eat him on the spot to strengthen my strength."


    "Of course, if Ji''s family appears in front of me, I will not miss it."


    Jiang Lingzhu''s tone was very cold, as if he was telling something that had nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 247： Go straight to my concubines house

    "Since you don''t want to deal with Ji''s family, why bother to go to the east?" Lin Yu persuaded: "I think we will eat people here, there is no need to go so far."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu suddenly had an idea, looked at the corpse of Gui Hao below, and said: "Why don''t you go and eat all the people in Gui Hao''s family, the teleportation array of Gui''s family is not far from here."


    Jiang Lingzhu showed a pensive face when he heard the words, and seemed to be thinking about this proposal seriously.


    Lin Yu continued to persuade him and said: "The families are robbing each other for territory. If you don''t eat those people from the concubine family now, they will definitely be killed by people from other families."


    Now the concubine family has lost five descendants of the family with inherited bloodlines, the whole family is crumbling, and sooner or later it will be swallowed by the Ji family, the concubine family, or the concubine family.


    Instead of letting these three aristocratic families occupy the concubine''s cultivation resources for nothing, it''s better to go take things as soon as possible.


    I think there will be no shortage of source stones in my house.


    Jiang Lingzhu seemed to be moved by Lin Yu, and he nodded slowly and said, "It''s not impossible to go and eat all the people from the concubine''s house first."


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, as long as this weird is not in a hurry to go to the East to eat people.


    "Let''s go."


    Jiang Lingzhu flew in the direction of the concubine¡¯s teleportation array.


    Lin Yu hurriedly said: "Wait, I''ll go take his space ring away."


    Jiang Lingzhu stopped and saw Lin Yu flying straight to the position of Guihao''s corpse, wondering: "Why do you want his space ring? The contents are of no use to us."


    "I like to collect their space rings to prove how many powerful people I have eaten." Lin Yu said with a reason.


    "Your hobby is strange." Jiang Lingzhu shook his head helplessly.


    After Lin Yu returned to Jiang Lingzhu''s side, the two flew towards the concubine''s teleportation formation together.


    Lin Yu secretly calculated in his heart while flying.


    This weird strength is so powerful, it is estimated that it can compete with the true warriors of the ancient times.


    Such a strong weird appearance in this world is definitely not a good thing.


    If it is allowed to eat people everywhere, I am afraid that all people will suffer.


    My parents are no exception.


    "Let''s take a step and take a look, let''s take a look at what''s in Huihao''s space ring."


    Lin Yu knew that he was far from Jiang Lingzhu''s opponent, so he had no choice but to not think about it for the time being, and instead put his thoughts on Hui Hao''s space ring.


    He poked his mind into it.


    "Only more than three thousand bottles of essence pills?"


    "No wonder it''s weird that the contents inside are useless, because it has already been checked."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    æ£hao didn''t get the source stone here, so he could only count on the inventory in his house.


    Judging from the information in Cang¡¯s memory, the spatial fissures where the major families are located can produce an average of 60 or 70 source stones each year.


    These source stones have to be used by the many sects of spiritual practice under the sect, as well as for the children of their own family, so the annual balance is not much.


    But no matter how small the balance is, the family will try their best to save some in case of emergency.


    At a size like the Guijia, there are at least one or two hundred source stones in stock.


    I just don¡¯t know how much this weird is willing to give me.


    Thinking about it, the two of them have already arrived above the concubine''s teleportation formation.


    According to the information in Cang''s memory, there are three teleportation arrays in the Gui family that connect this fragmented world, and this is one of them.


    "Youkai, there are monsters!"


    "Everyone, run away, the monster is coming!"


    "Mother, mother, I am afraid!"


    "..."


    This teleportation formation is located in the center of a prosperous city. When pedestrians in the city saw Lin Yu who looked like a monster in the sky, they all thought it was a monster coming. They were scared and panicked and fled everywhere.


    Jiang Lingzhu looked at the mortals on the ground indifferently, raised his eyebrows towards Lin Yu and said: "Although these weak mortals don''t care about their fullness, it is still a good meal anyway."


    After speaking, it exhaled black air towards the ground, and began to absorb the innate essence of the pedestrians on the ground.


    Lin Yu quietly hovered beside Jiang Lingzhu, saying nothing or moving.


    The mortals on the ground were a little surprised, why didn''t the "monster" Lin Yu come down to eat them, but the beauty who looked exactly like a human was using the demon method to kill them.


    "Why don''t you eat?" Jiang Lingzhu asked Lin Yudao.


    Lin Yu replied: "I will give it to you."


    Jiang Lingzhu turned his head and glanced at Lin Yu, thinking that Lin Yu was afraid that it would kill him, so he smiled and said, "It''s just some weak mortals. You can eat whatever you want, as long as you don''t **** me from the children of the family."


    "It''s still free." Lin Yu refused.


    "whatever."


    Jiang Lingzhu will not say more.


    It took Lin Yu on a whim, but it didn¡¯t really want to take Lin Yu to eat people.


    It just thinks it is too boring after the world is invincible, and wants to play as much as it wants.


    A moment later.


    There are no living people in the city anymore, everyone is soaked up by Jiang Lingzhu and turned into corpses lying on the ground.


    Jiang Lingzhu took a deep breath in comfort, and sighed: "You can''t enjoy such delicious food when you are a human being!"


    After finishing it, he looked at Lin Yu and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Similar to what you think." Lin Yu replied casually.


    "Go, go to the old lair of my concubine''s house."


    Jiang Lingzhu said as he fell towards the center of the city.


    Lin Yu followed and landed on the building where the teleportation array was located.


    Because his body is too large, this building was directly trampled to pieces by him.


    Jiang Lingzhu used to be a child of the family. He knew the teleportation array very well and directly urged the magic array to teleport away, while Lin Yu took out the identity token of Guihao and used the identity token to urge the teleportation array. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    A white light flashed, and Lin Yu was pulled into the space channel by a powerful force.


    After a few breaths, he came to the rift in the space where the concubine''s mansion was located.


    Same as the scene I saw when I went to the Ji¡¯s mansion last time. This place has beautiful scenery and fresh air. There are various spirits, birds and beasts wandering in the sky and underground.


    Looking at this refreshing picture, Lin Yu couldn''t help guessing in his heart what a great world would look like.


    "Weird, weird!"


    "Some weird kills here!"


    "..."


    There was a commotion in the concubine''s mansion.


    Some practitioners who were absorbed into the door by the concubine family took off from the mansion one after another, and flew towards Lin Yu and Jiang Lingzhu, trying to stop them from outside the mansion.


    "Jiang Lingzhu?!"


    After seeing Jiang Lingzhu''s face clearly, a concubine''s son cried out.


    "Jiang Lingzhu, how are you..."


    He wanted to say how you could be with the weird, but suddenly he realized something was wrong.


    Judging from Jiang Lingzhu''s expression, this woman seems to have become weird!


    "Do it, kill them!"


    He commanded everyone without hesitation.


    "Just because you want to kill me? You can''t help it!" Jiang Lingzhu smiled lightly and said, "But there are not many delicious foods like you in the world. I want to enjoy it slowly."

 Chapter 248： Loot the source stone

    "No wonder all the people in Hushan City died all at once. It turned out to be you, a weird ghost."


    Lake Mountain City is the city where Jiang Lingzhu had just breathed in.


    æ£''s family has been extracting the essence of all the mortals in their territory. The people in Hushan City were killed by Jiang Lingzhu all at once, and naturally they immediately attracted their attention.


    In fact, even if Jiang Lingzhu and Lin Yu did not teleport here through the teleportation array, these people from the concubine family would take the initiative to find them.


    "What about it?"


    Jiang Lingzhu didn''t care about the attitude of this concubine''s child, and came into the air.


    "I will eat all of you right away and let you go and bury them."


    Jiang Lingzhu hovered above the Gui''s mansion, looking down from a condescending view of everyone in the Gui''s mansion.


    Immediately after it opened its mouth, countless black airs floated out of its mouth and drifted towards the people on the ground.


    At this time, all the concubine children walked out of the room and looked up at Jiang Lingzhu in the sky at their respective doors.


    They witnessed Jiang Lingzhu flying into the sky at an extremely fast speed, knowing that they were far from its opponent, so after seeing the black air wafting out of its mouth, all of them showed fear and wanted to leave here to escape.


    But unfortunately, they acted too late.


    Even the strongest children of the concubine family did not have time to escape from Jiang Lingzhu''s black air coverage.


    "what--"


    "Help--"


    "¡­¡­"


    Countless screams sounded in the concubine''s mansion.


    Jiang Lingzhu **** the essence of so many powerful family members at the same time, and the efficiency is very low. Therefore, these people will not die for a while, and can only cry in pain.


    Lin Yu watched all this silently.


    "The people of the family have been extracting the essence of mortals. I guess I never thought that this kind of fate would fall on me."


    After Lin Yu glanced a few times, he walked quickly towards the inside of the concubine''s mansion.


    He just wanted to take advantage of Jiang Lingzhu''s cannibal time to quickly find the source stone and essence pill reserved by the concubine family.


    àØàØàØ¡ª¡ª


    His body is too tall, and he walks faster than normal people running. He came to the center of the concubine''s mansion in a few steps.


    He didn''t know where the source stone and essence pill were hidden. After looking around, he decided to go to the most majestic building first.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu stepped **** the ground, and his whole body rose from the ground, leaped high into the sky, and jumped towards the destination.


    There was a loud noise, and Lin Yu''s tall body fell in front of the most spectacular building in the mansion of the Gui family.


    This building is so tall that he can even get in as long as he is short.


    Lin Yu turned around and glanced at Jiang Lingzhu.


    At this time, Jiang Lingzhu tightly closed his eyes blankly, as if enjoying the huge power that kept pouring into his body.


    "The movement should not be too large, so as not to attract its attention."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, using the non-destructive incarnation function of the golden body to compress his body.


    was compressed to just enough to enter the building before he stopped.


    Then he strode into it.


    "The layout here is similar to the Sect Master Hall of the Cultivation Sect and the Chiyang Sect. It is estimated that this is the place where their ancestors lived."


    Lin Yu glanced around, secretly guessed in his heart.


    It is easy to handle this way, he is very familiar with similar layouts.


    àØàØàØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu walked heavy steps into the interior of the hall and came to a room next to the middle of the hall.


    He tore down the door of the room directly, bent down and looked inside.


    "It''s all books!"


    There are neatly arranged bookcases in the room, which are full of various books.


    "Take these books away."


    Lin Yu didn''t care what the books were for, he reached out his hand and took it inside, and put all his brains into the few space rings on hand.


    After doing all this, he turned and left and went to another room in the hall.


    There are only some debris in this room, without any valuables, Lin Yu turned around again and left.


    After searching several rooms one after another, Lin Yu finally found 230 source stones in one room, and more than 30,000 bottles of essence pill in the other room.


    230 source stones were sucked clean by him, and the essence pill was all stored in the space ring by him.


    So far, all the rooms in the hall have been searched by him, and there is no omission.


    Lin Yu didn''t dare to delay, and walked quickly outside the hall to observe the situation outside.


    At this time, Jiang Lingzhu in the air is still sucking the spirits of everyone in the Gui family, and her body has undergone visible changes.


    "According to Cang''s experience, most weirdness only resemble humans when they first become weird. Later, as people continue to eat people to improve their strength, their appearance will change significantly."


    "It seems that Jiang Lingzhu is no exception."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, thinking quickly about the next action in his heart.


    The source stone and essence pill that ¡¡¡¡æ£''s family reserves are obviously not only these, there are probably other places.


    Apart from other things, let¡¯s just talk about the spatial rings of the concubine¡¯s children, which are definitely more or less source stone and essence pill.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to pick those space rings, what if he touched their bodies and got infected with the black air that Jiang Lingzhu exhaled?


    Maybe your own essence will be sucked away by it.


    "There is no time to search for other places, I must leave here quickly and find a way to trap this weirdness in this space rift!"


    Lin Yu didn''t want to let this weirdness endanger the Dawu Dynasty, so that his parents and family would be in extreme danger.


    And this weirdness is so powerful that no one in the entire Dawu dynasty is its opponent. If it kills all the races, would it be necessary to live in an uninhabited and cold world?


    "Never let it leave, its strength is too strong, it will instantly destroy the balance of power of the entire Dawu Dynasty!"


    Lin Yu no longer hesitated, and rushed towards the teleportation formation outside the gate of the concubine''s mansion at full speed.


    After arriving at the teleportation formation, Lin Yu took advantage of Jiang Lingzhu''s full concentration on the opportunity to absorb energy and enhance his strength and directly urged the teleportation formation by showing the identity token of Qihao.


    A white light flashed, and his huge body was suddenly pulled into the space channel.


    The time for a few breaths is fleeting.


    When the white light came on again, Lin Yu had already returned to Hushan City.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he stood firmly on the ground, he stepped heavily on the ground.


    At the same time, he released all the true essence in his dantian, turning it into pure sun and burning the city.


    The fire began to blaze in an instant, covering the whole city.


    Lin Yu''s huge body kept stomping on the ground in the fire, destroying the formations on the ground.


    Soon this teleportation formation was broken by him and lost its teleportation function.


    "Quick, quick, there are two more seats!"


    Lin Yu rose into the air and flew at full speed towards the city where a teleportation array was located.


    But not long after he flew into the sky, he noticed a black line suddenly appeared on the horizon ahead.


    This black line keeps climbing up the sky, like a black curtain trying to cover the sky.


    It didn''t take long for the sky in the distance to become pitch black.


    This black color is as pure as the pitch black area around the secret source force, as if it can absorb all the light.


    "This... is this?"


    Lin Yu''s heart was extremely shocked, he had never seen such a terrifying and extremely spectacular scene.

 Chapter 249： Darkness shrouded

    The jet black curtain kept covering the sky, slowly approaching the airspace where Lin Yu was.


    Lin Yu tried his best to look into the distance, looking forward to the left.


    Since entering the innate and absorbing a series of characteristics, his eyesight has become very good, he can easily see things at least a hundred miles away.


    "Why, how could this be..."


    The sky where Lin Yu could see was covered by this invisible black curtain, no matter how he looked to the left and front, he couldn''t see the edge.


    He swallowed hard and looked to the front right.


    The very far scene on the right front is exactly the same as the left front, and the sky is also filled with pitch black.


    Lin Yu stopped involuntarily.


    He was completely shocked by the terrifying sight, and completely forgot what he was going to do.


    He could feel that the pitch-black curtain gradually covering the sky seemed to come from some kind of powerful force, some kind of force he could not resist at all.


    In front of such a powerful force, he deeply felt how small he was.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Lin Yu tried his best to keep calm, thinking about the origin of this phenomenon.


    He searched in his mind with all his strength, trying to find out the relevant knowledge corresponding to it.


    Finally, he found some useful information in Cang''s memory.


    "By the way, Cang told me that the changes in the ancient times caused the great world we are in to fall apart and break into countless space fragments."


    "It is because of the fact that the people of the aristocratic family were trapped in the rift in the space when the change came, they were lucky enough to escape the disaster, and they could practice the ancient exercises normally."


    "Then this is the situation now... Could it be that what is going to happen to this fragmented world?"


    The jet black curtain in the sky kept approaching the airspace where he was.


    Under the pressure of this horrible sight, Lin Yu couldn''t help but flew backwards.


    But in his mind, he is still thinking about the possible circumstances leading to this phenomenon.


    "Cang also said that the fragmented world we are in is constantly floating in the void, and it may collide with other space debris at any time."


    "Once we collide, our fragmented world and the other fragmented world will become nothingness."


    "This is why the ancestors of the family are so eager for strength."


    "Because they all want to use a powerful force to urge the ancient teleportation formation, and take the people to the great world."


    Lin Yu thinks that the phenomenon in front of him may be that other fragmented worlds are floating towards the space fragments he is in. Maybe the two space fragments will collide together in the next moment.


    "Only in this way can the explanation make sense!"


    Lin Yu looked up at the sky directly above.


    The jet black curtain has come to the top of his head, dyeing it pure black.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, and tried his best to look at the ground completely covered by the jet black curtain, only to find that his night vision characteristics seemed to be ineffective, and he couldn''t see anything under the dark sky at all.


    He turned around and looked at the sky behind him, watching the jet-black curtain continue to move towards the horizon on the other side.


    Time passed quickly, and in a helpless state where Lin Yu couldn''t do anything, this pitch-black sky quickly covered the entire sky where Lin Yu could see.


    The whole world turned black in an instant.


    is completely dark.


    Lin Yu''s night vision characteristics are completely ineffective in this pitch black, and nothing can be seen.


    He thought to himself that maybe the world that blind people face every day is like this.


    "what should I do now?"


    Lin Yu asked himself involuntarily.


    He doesn''t know what will happen next.


    Is it about to usher in the collision of the fragmented world, or will I have to live in such a world that cannot be seen from now on.


    In despair, Lin Yu took out the Profound Spirit Orb.


    At this moment, only Xuan Lingzhu can bring him hope.


    Maybe using Xuan Lingzhu to send to other places, you can get rid of this horrible scene in front of you.


    But just as he was about to activate the profound spirit orb, he suddenly found a bright thin line appeared in the extreme distance.


    Lin Yu hurriedly pressed the thought of urging Xuan Lingzhu, and stared at the white line closely.


    He soon understood that the white line was the horizon of that location.


    This bright white bar quickly thickened, just like the sky was slowly covered by a black curtain. The thickening white line seemed to be a bright curtain, slowly occupying the sky.


    Looking at it from another angle, the jet black curtain seems to be being pulled away from the sky of this fragmented world by some powerful force.


    After about half a time for incense.


    The black paint on the sky completely receded, and the sky returned to its original state, as if nothing had happened.


    Lin Yu''s mood can''t be calm for a long time.


    It wasn''t until he suddenly remembered that he was going to destroy another teleportation formation leading to the gap in the space where the concubine''s house was located, and he suddenly woke up.


    "Wasting so much time at once, I don''t know if it will be too late!"


    Lin Yu was anxious and flew towards Linxiang City at full speed.


    He could not prevent the fragmented world he was in from colliding with other fragmented worlds, nor could he urge the ancient teleportation formation to flee with his family.


    The only thing he can do is to trap the unusually powerful weirdness in the rift in space, lest it harm the human race in this world.


    Lin Yu kept taking out the Ju Yuan Dan from the space ring and took it. The true Yuan in the Dan Tian was immediately released as soon as it was filled, strengthening the explosive power of the physical body and increasing the speed.


    Before he knew it, he finally reached the sky above Linxiang City.


    At this time, Linxiang City was in chaos, and the streets were full of knocked-off things Pedestrians either gathered together and talked, or knelt on the ground and bowed to the sky, or ran away crying.


    It was obvious that the scene just now had a great impact on them.


    so that they didn''t have any special reaction when seeing the monster Lin Yu appeared in the sky.


    Lin Yu didn''t have any time to care about his appearance at this time. He had to use all his strength to destroy the teleportation array, how could he suppress the physical strength.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu smashed the building in the middle of Linxiang City like a meteor.


    This is the location of the teleportation array.


    boom boom boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu frantically caused destruction as soon as he landed, and the pure sun flames in his body were released, allowing it to burn everywhere.


    Now that it is important to destroy the teleportation array, it does not care about hurting the innocent.


    It didn''t take long for the pattern and eyes of this teleportation formation to be shattered by Lin Yu, and the entire teleportation formation was completely delivered.


    Lin Yu immediately took off, rushing to the next teleportation array at full speed.


    As long as the last teleportation formation is destroyed, Jiang Lingzhu will no longer be able to leave the space rift through the teleportation formation arranged by the concubine''s house and enter this world.


    Of course, Lin Yu knew that this could only trap it for a while.


    Jiang Lingzhu retains all the memories of his lifetime, and he definitely knows how to escape from the rift in space and come back to this world.


    "It can be delayed for a while, at least it can buy me some time to grow!"

 Chapter 250： Deduction of pure yang true power

    After about half an incense stick, Lin Yu came to the sky above a mountain range.


    The last teleportation formation is hidden in this mountain range, and as long as it is destroyed, it can cut off the connection between the space rift in the concubine''s house and the world.


    Lin Yu swooped down from the sky.


    directly penetrated the rock and soil layer and came to a cave below.


    The teleportation array is in this cave.


    After entering the cave, Lin Yu was a little dumbfounded on the spot.


    "This teleportation array has been destroyed?"


    There is a mess in the cave, and in the center is the disastrously destroyed teleportation pattern.


    A hint of ominous premonition flashed in Lin Yu''s heart.


    In this situation, could it be that the weird Jiang Lingzhu has returned to this world through this teleportation array?


    After it returned to this world, it destroyed this teleportation array?


    Lin Yu looked around, then walked to the side of the teleportation array to observe carefully.


    Judging from the surrounding traces, the person who destroyed the teleportation array used brute force, which makes it difficult to judge who the destroyer is.


    And there is no way to know when the teleportation array was destroyed.


    "This is the end of the matter, and I can''t guess it by guessing."


    "Go back to Chiyang Sect first!"


    Lin Yu gave up to find out the answer, pierced through the rock and soil layer and returned to the sky above the mountain.


    found the right direction and went straight to Song State.


    During the flight, he urged the transformation function to suppress the body, and then changed his appearance.


    He can''t be sure whether Jiang Lingzhu has returned to this world, so he doesn''t want to show people like a monster, nor does he want to show people with his own appearance, for fear of being entangled by Jiang Lingzhu again.


    Lin Yu exhaled the martial arts modifier while flying.


    ¡¾Wu Xue: Innate Techniques (True Yuan Realm) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (Third Stage) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 266 source stone¡¿


    Lin Yu clicked on the + sign behind the Xiantian exercises, and the sub-menu immediately expanded.


    "It''s all gray!"


    groaned to himself, he moved his sight to the undamaged golden body again, and clicked on the + sign.


    "The three options that are not bad for the golden body are also gray!"


    Lin Yu wondered to himself.


    This situation is not necessarily due to insufficient vitality. It is estimated that other exercises have to be integrated to make it qualitatively change.


    For example, this non-destructive golden body suddenly appeared after fusing many internal exercises and traits. From the beginning, its deduction and enhancement options were not available. Only the fusion option can be used.


    After ¡¡¡¡ later integrated all the body exercises in this world, the fusion options were also grayed out.


    As for the innate technique...


    Judging from the information in Cang''s memory, the difference between a true warrior and an innate warrior is the same as the difference between an innate warrior and an acquired warrior. It is not a difference in martial arts realm, but a difference in life level.


    The function of deduction can only deduct the martial arts level or the martial arts realm behind the exercise method, and cannot cause the exercise method itself to undergo a qualitative change.


    So I want to find a way to become a true warrior by deduction.


    "Maybe if I have enough vital energy, I can still deduce the martial arts realm behind the innate technique, and walk out of the road that no one has ever walked..."


    In the training system of the ancient times, the innate martial artist had three realms in total.


    But if I have a martial arts modifier, I might be able to forcefully push it to the fourth realm.


    After all, the cultivation system in the ancient times was only created by the ancestors, and the concepts and definitions in it were established by the ancestors, not inborn.


    It is entirely possible for me to go out of my own way.


    "This kind of thing can''t come up with results just by thinking about it, so I''ll talk about it after I have thoroughly studied the various materials and exercises obtained from the family."


    Lin Yu stopped pondering this kind of question that could not be answered, and instead turned his attention to Chunyang Zhen Gong.


    The options for innate exercises and non-destructive golden body are all gray, and there is no way to modify them, so you have to modify the Pure Yang Zhen Gong first.


    Now the world is in chaos, and there has just been a strange and terrifying phenomenon that the whole world has turned into darkness, so the improvement of strength cannot be delayed for a moment.


    At this time, only one''s own strength is the only reliance.


    As long as you have enough power, you can go to the Demon Race to find trouble, kill evil things and absorb vital energy.


    "Deduction!"


    Lin Yu clicked on the deduction option of Chunyang Zhengong.


    Immediately there are 10 source stone units of Yuan can be deducted, and the fourth level of Chunyang Zhen Gong is immediately deduced.


    Lin Yu did not hesitate, took the essence pill by mouth, and pressed the strengthening button with his mind.


    The text behind Chun Yang Zhen Gong immediately changed, from the third level to the fourth level.


    "continue!"


    There is so much more Yuanneng now, there is no need to save them all.


    After some operations.


    ¡¾Science of Martial Arts: Innate Techniques (True Yuan Realm) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (seventh level) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 6 source stones¡¿


    consumes a total of 260 source stones'' vital energy, and raises the pure power of pure Yang from the third to the seventh.


    The deduction consumes 40 source stones, and the strengthening consumes a total of 220 source stones.


    "After practicing pure Yang Zhen Gong to this level, the rate of return of energy has been more than 30 times that of the previous one. I basically don''t have to worry about the lack of true essence now, and I can save a lot of Ju Yuan Dan!"


    Lin Yu felt the new information in his mind secretly said in his heart: "Even if I don''t release my physical power, I can already fight against the children of the family who opened up the Eight Great Seas of Knowledge."


    "If you release your physical power, you can easily defeat the children of the family who opened up the Nine Great Knowledge Sea."


    "Like the previous Hao Hao, he is no longer my opponent at all."


    After Lin Yu analyzed his own strength, he soon discovered some shortcomings.


    His attack power is already the same as that of a family member of the same strength, but his defense is much worse.


    "Chunyang Zhen Gong is an attack-based exercise. I have only practiced this set of exercises now, and my children have also practiced other exercises, especially physical exercises."


    "Not only that, the source energy of their cultivation is one of offensive and defensive, which makes my defense inferior to them."


    This is also due to my special body. I have used drugs to train my physical body to be extremely powerful. Otherwise, my current self is just a crispy skin with a powerful body, and I will die at the touch of it.


    "In fact, I don''t have much advantage in taking drugs. I just have a strong absorption capacity, but the ancestors of the family sit in the world and have a lot of essence pills for refining every day. You can compare me by quantity. "


    "Anyway, I still can''t take it lightly. I have to seize the time to practice a set of physical exercises to improve the body''s defenses."


    Lin Yu secretly warned himself.


    When he was thinking about it like this in his heart, he could already faintly see the mountain gate of the Scarlet Sun Sect in the distance.

 Chapter 251： regret

    "arrive!"


    Lin Yu changed back to his appearance, and flew into the Chiyang Sect at an accelerated speed.


    As soon as he entered the sect, he immediately attracted the disciples in the Chiyang sect to look at him.


    Everyone was surprised, it seemed that his arrival was a very incredible thing.


    This scene makes Lin Yu quite strange.


    "I guess something bad happened during my absence."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, and fell directly on Chiyang Peak.


    Xia Honglie hurriedly greeted him when he saw this, and said in surprise: "Junior Brother, you are back!"


    But then, he shook his head again and again, looking at Lin Yu with guilt and worry.


    "Brother, you shouldn''t be back."


    Xia Honglie sighed, and said quite reproachfully.


    Lin Yu asked, "Brother, what happened?"


    "Senior brother, it''s all brother''s fault! What you said was right at the beginning, the family members didn''t treat us as human beings at all!"


    Xia Honglie regretted it greatly, and finally realized that what Lin Yu said to him was correct.


    is his own obsession, and naively thinks that the family are all good people.


    Lin Yu didn''t rush him, and waited for his mood to calm down before saying: "Brother, please explain the specific situation to me first."


    "Yeah." Xia Honglie nodded and began to talk about some things that happened during this period.


    It turned out that after Lin Yu was taken away by Jiang Lingzhu, Ji Wushou immediately arranged for someone to block the Chiyang Sect, and no one was allowed to leave or enter.


    This is nothing at all, everyone just treats it as a rumor that the family does not want Lin Yu to restore the pure Yang power.


    However, what happened next gradually went beyond their expectations.


    The Ji family took away some young disciples from Chiyang Sect from time to time, saying that they needed them to help Ji Tianyun cultivate a special technique.


    At the beginning, everyone was deeply honored and felt that it was a supreme honor to be able to help the ancestors in their cultivation.


    But Xia Honglie soon discovered that all the disciples who were taken away had gone without return...


    "Junior Brother, you told me before that the aristocratic family maintained the stability of the Dawu Dynasty and ensured the safety of mortals, just to extract their essence and refine the essence pill... Now it seems that this is indeed the case."


    The expression on Xia Honglie''s face was both disappointed and doubtful.


    "That''s it!" Lin Yu said as he took out a book from the space ring and handed it to Xia Honglie: "I got this book from Jiang Lingzhu of the Jiang family. It records the extraction of mortal spirits. , You can see for yourself."


    Xia Honglie trembling hands opened the book Lin Yu handed him.


    After flipping through it for a while, Xia Honglie closed his eyes in pain, and muttered: "That''s true! It turned out to be so!"


    "Those young disciples, I''m afraid..."


    He didn''t say anything further, he already knew the fate of those young disciples very well.


    "Senior brother, it''s all my fault, I should have seen the true face of the family long ago."


    Xia Honglie blames himself very much.


    "I was anxious to tell Ji Wuce about your achievements in Chunyang Zhengong, but instead put you in a dangerous place, I..."


    Lin Yu stopped him and said: "Brother, there is no need to talk about this. The fault is not with you, but with the Ji family."


    There is nothing wrong with Xia Honglie in this matter.


    The reason why he believes in the Ji family blindly is entirely because the Ji family deliberately concealed the truth and changed their perceptions through years of brainwashing, making him and others think that the aristocratic family is a bright and majestic existence.


    Xia Honglie was anxious to talk to Ji Wuce about the fact that he had recovered the true power of pure Yang, just to help him gain some benefits, and had no other ideas.


    The original intention was good, but because of being deceived and doing bad things.


    So this incident was Ji''s fault from beginning to end.


    If they hadn''t deliberately guided him, how could Xia Honglie react like that?


    Xia Honglie was deceived by them, he himself was a victim.


    Furthermore, even if Xia Honglie didn''t say anything about recovering the Pure Yang True Power by himself, it would soon be known to everyone.


    Because of the scene where he used Chunyang Zhenkeng to fight the three big monsters, not only Jiang Lingzhu saw it, but also the demons hiding in the dark. They would all take the initiative to spread the matter.


    After Xia Honglie lowered his head and blamed himself for a while, he suddenly remembered something.


    hurriedly raised his head and looked at Lin Yu and said, "Junior Brother, the Ji family has blocked our Chiyang Sect, and seems to be waiting for you to come back, so they must know about your return, I''m afraid..."


    Insert, it¡¯s really good, it¡¯s worth installing, after all, you can cache books and read them offline!


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu said relievedly: "Brother, with my current strength, Ji Wuce is not my opponent at all."


    "Wh...what?" Xia Honglie felt unbelievable.


    What a powerful existence Ji Wuce is, his junior said that Ji Wuce is not his opponent?


    Lin Yu nodded heavily and said: "To be precise, except for Ji Tianyun, the rest of the Ji family are not my opponents."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that with his current strength and the five organ puppets he had, he could dominate this continent and was no weaker than any other power.


    So Xia Honglie¡¯s worries are not a problem at all.


    Of course, there is a prerequisite for his words, that is, he can fight Ji Tianyun only if he releases his physical power. If he doesn''t release his physical power, he may not be able to deal with all the children of the Ji family except Ji Tianyun.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked: "Brother, you just said that Ji Tianyun is practicing a special technique. How much do you know about this?"


    "I don''t know." Xia Honglie shook his head, "This is what Ji Rufan told me when he came to bring people. I don''t know the truth or not, and I don''t know the specific situation."


    "I see."


    Lin Yu nodded slightly, he didn''t expect Xia Honglie to know the details.


    If you want to clarify this matter, you can only ask Ji Tianyun yourself.


    This topic was revealed, Lin Yu asked about another thing: "Brother, what is the situation on the Mozu side, have they expanded to our side."


    "No, they are quite honest during this period, which may be related to the continuous improvement of Ji Tianyun''s strength." Xia Honglie guessed.


    "Okay, then I will find a time to meet them."


    When Lin Yu came, he made up his mind to go to the Demon Race''s site to do things, and find some evil things to kill.


    There is no good way to obtain vital energy. Killing evil objects is the fastest way to obtain vital energy.


    As long as the vitality is enough, one''s own strength can be easily improved.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said to Xia Honglie: "Brother, you quickly gather Fang Rui and the others."


    "I got a lot of remnants of the exercise technique this time, as well as the bloodline exercises of the family. You should hurry up and research and find a way to derive some new martial arts."


    Lin Yu said as he strode towards the interior of the Chiyang Hall.


    In addition to this incident, he also wanted Xia Honglie and others to practice pure Yang Zhen Gong.


    If they can learn the pure Yang Zhen Gong that they modified, it means that their modifier can really ignore the influence of the secret source power.


    But when Lin Yu strode towards the Chiyang Temple, suddenly a sound of breaking through the air came from the north.


    Xia Honglie glanced in that direction, and said nervously, "Junior Brother, it should be from the Ji family here."

 Chapter 252： repel

    The latest website: The black spots in the distance come from far to near, straight to the Chiyang Hall.


    Without a word, Lin Yu rose into the air, blocking the direction of the black spot.


    "Lin Yu..."


    After the visitor saw Lin Yu''s face clearly, he just wanted to say something, but suddenly he found a powerful force hitting him head-on.


    Lin Yu volleyed a punch, and the burst of air directly blew the Ji family''s child who wanted to come to show off his might and tumbling in the air.


    During the tumbling, Ji Rufan was frightened and suspicious.


    What''s going on with Lin Yu, so he can fight him without the strength to fight back?


    And just as he barely controlled his body and was about to stop rolling, suddenly another unknown object quickly approached him.


    This thing didn''t say a word, but it slammed into him.


    Affected by this powerful force, Ji Rufan''s whole body was like a kite that got off the line, tumbling and lasing backwards.


    Directly hit a big mountain outside Chiyang Zongshan gate.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "what happened?"


    "..."


    The disciples of the Scarlet Sun Sect were alarmed by this movement, and they all raised their heads and looked at the sky.


    It was only then that Xia Honglie, who was standing on Chiyang Peak, reacted. Just now, Lin Yu shot Ji Rufan into the air.


    Sure enough, Junior Brother hadn''t said big words just now, and Ji Wuce''s aristocratic children are indeed no longer his opponents.


    "Junior Brother?!"


    Xia Honglie was shocked, unable to organize the language for a while, and after yelling to Lin Yu, there was no more text.


    On the other side, Ji Rufan quickly recovered and quickly returned to the sky above Chiyang Peak.


    However, he dared not approach Lin Yu anymore, but looked at Lin Yu and the five organ puppets beside Lin Yu from a distance.


    "It must have been Lin Yu''s first hand just now, and then the organ puppet hit me."


    "Huh? This mechanism puppet also grabbed my space ring?!"


    Ji Rufan glanced at his left hand, his thoughts turned, and he quickly figured out what happened.


    But what was shocking in his heart was why Lin Yu was so powerful?


    It was actually much stronger than him, a child of the family who developed the Five Great Knowledge Seas.


    Also, what happened to the five organ puppets next to Lin Yu?


    This thing can only be refined by a refiner in the ancient times, has he entered the ancient ruins?


    Suddenly, Ji Rufan was in a complicated mood, neither was advancement nor retreat.


    If he can''t beat Lin Yu, he will only humiliate himself and even endanger his life.


    And retreat...


    If he retreats, what is his face as a son of a family?


    At the beginning, Lin Yu was just a martial artist in the martial arts sect under his family, but now he possesses such a powerful force that it put him, the master, into such an embarrassing situation.


    Seeing Ji Rufan not speaking, Lin Yu said in a flat tone: "Go back and tell Ji Tianyun to stay away from Chiyang Sect from now on."


    Since Ji Tianyun obtained a massive amount of essence pill, his strength has improved rapidly, and now he is practicing a special technique. I don''t know how his strength is, so he doesn''t need to rush to trouble the Ji family.


    Besides, now starting with the Ji family, the only cheap ones are the Xi family and the Yuan family.


    Why should I go to work for them?


    The best choice is to sit down and watch these families fight each other, and then take the opportunity to earn vitality in the Demon Race''s territory.


    Lin Yu''s goal is very clear, just want to quickly improve his strength.


    Only strong enough can survive in this cruel world.


    Only if you are strong enough can you protect those people you care about.


    Otherwise everything is a fantasy.


    It is not too late to avenge those young disciples who died in vain after the strength is strong enough.


    So he is not in a hurry to kill Ji Rufan now.


    Ji Rufan was just following Ji Tianyun''s orders.


    If the first evil is not eliminated, what is the point of killing a tool man?


    Only by killing Ji Tianyun can it be done, killing other people is just a supplement.


    After Ji Rufan heard what Lin Yu said, he stopped talking.


    He wanted to say something cruel to save face, but when he thought of Lin Yu''s current strength, he could only choose to shut up obediently.


    Judging from the power that Lin Yu had just exploded, Lin Yu''s strength was no worse than that of the children of the aristocratic family who opened up the Eight Great Seas of Knowledge.


    And his organ puppets seem to be better than the children of the aristocratic family who opened up the Six Great Seas of Knowledge.


    Such a strong force and lineup can be compared to a weaker family.


    The primary goal of my family now is to destroy the Xi family and the Yang family, eat all their territory, and take away all their cultivation resources. There is no need to provoke Lin Yu who has become a climate at this time.


    Besides, what is the benefit of struggling to kill Lin Yu?


    He also had only one Chiyang Sect, and he couldn''t **** the kingdom of the princes from him.


    Ji Rufan gritted his teeth, turned and flew towards his home without a word.


    Leave dingy.


    "Junior Brother, have you stepped into the next realm?"


    As soon as Lin Yu landed, Xia Honglie asked in shock.


    His heart was extremely shocked.


    Unexpectedly, in his eyes, the invincible family children would lose so badly, which completely refreshed his perception.


    In an instant, the stalwart image of the aristocratic family collapsed in his heart.


    "Well, I''m in the True Origin Realm now." Lin Yu calmly replied, and after he said he strode towards the inside of the Chiyang Hall, "Brother, come and see these bloodline techniques and broken pages I got."


    Things are urgent now, and there is no time to waste.


    Xia Honglie and Fang Rui must hurry up to study the bloodline exercises and the remaining pages of ancient exercises, and help them modify the exercises that are strong enough to make up for their own shortcomings.


    Otherwise, his current strength may not be able to stop the encroachment of Ji Family and Mozu.


    Lin Yu knew very well that after Ji Tianyun settled the Xi''s family and the Yan''s family, he would turn his head to deal with him, and he would not have too much time for himself.


    Bang bang bang--


    The organ puppet followed Lin Yu with heavy steps and handed the space ring snatched from Ji Rufan to Lin Yu''s hands.


    Xia Honglie saw this and asked, "Junior Brother, what is this thing?"


    He had just been shocked by Lin Yu''s burst of strength, and only now has he had time to care about these five organ puppets.


    "This thing is called an organ puppet." Lin Yu quickly explained the origin and function of the organ puppet in a few words.


    Xia Honglie nodded constantly, and exclaimed: "This mechanism puppet is so powerful!"


    While they were talking, the two had already arrived at the practice room inside the Chiyang Hall.


    Lin Yu took out some bloodline exercises and the remnants of ancient exercises from the space ring and placed them in front of Xia Honglie brother, these five are the bloodline exercises used by the Jiang family for physical training, and these are certain Remnants of a kind of ancient exercises. "


    Xia Honglie''s gaze stayed on the five bloodline techniques, and he muttered, "Is this the technique that the family is practicing? I didn''t expect to see the bloodline technique of the family with my own eyes!"


    Xia Honglie felt that everything was dreamlike.


    He lived for more than five hundred years, and the longer he lived, the more obsessed he was to study martial arts.


    He has studied all the martial arts in the world, and there is no longer anything for him to study.


    The only thing I haven''t seen before is the bloodline technique cultivated by the family.


    He thought he would never even want to see those things in his life, but he didn''t expect to put them in front of him now.


    For him, it was a great surprise.


    new

 Chapter 253： sincere

    Xia Honglie picked up one of the Blood Vessel Techniques and flipped through it quickly.


    Lin Yu saw this and said, "Brother, these five bloodline exercises are used by aristocratic families for physical training. You, Fang Rui and the others should hurry up to research and find a way to derive some martial arts from them."


    "good!"


    Xia Honglie replied loudly, flipping through the books in his hand fascinatingly.


    "Then I won''t bother you."


    Lin Yu got up and left.


    He originally wanted to talk to Xia Honglie about some other things, but since Xia Honglie was so obsessed with looking through the bloodline techniques of the family, he would just wait and talk about those things in such a hurry.


    After leaving Chiyang Hall, Lin Yu immediately flew to the residence of his parents and family.


    While flying, he analyzed the current situation in his mind.


    Now that the battle between the aristocratic families is not over, Ji Tianyun will definitely not bother him because of this matter today.


    After all, Ji Tianyun only has the word profit in his heart, and he will never do anything that is not good.


    So there is no need to worry about the Ji family.


    "But what is going on with the special exercise Ji Tianyun is practicing? Could it be their newly improved bloodline exercise?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t care less about this.


    In case Ji Tianyun has a strength comparable to a true warrior after practicing that kind of exercise, then he will be in big trouble here.


    When the time comes, he will definitely eradicate all the forces in the world that threaten the Ji family.


    "No, according to the information in Cang''s memory, the Ji family has long been plotting to annex other aristocratic families..."


    "So this kind of exercise may have been studied a long time ago."


    "Perhaps it is precisely because the cultivation of this kind of exercise requires a lot of essence pills that Ji Tianyun is anxious to annex other aristocratic families and steal their cultivation resources and vassal kingdoms."


    "The reason why he committed himself to working with the demons was probably because he knew that he could control the whole situation sooner or later."


    Lin Yu faintly felt that Ji Tianyun would be the biggest threat next.


    To eliminate this threat, he must have a stronger strength one step earlier than Ji Tianyun.


    Of course, the biggest threat in front of him is not the Ji family, but the demons.


    The Song Kingdom where the Chiyang Sect is located is next to the Demon Race''s territory. If the Demon Race wants to expand, the Chiyang Sect will be the first to be the target of the Demon Race.


    "When things are done here, I will go to the Mozu to trouble."


    After thinking, Lin Yu has come to the compound where his parents are.


    Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan saw Lin Yu falling from the sky, and hurriedly put down what they were doing and took the initiative to welcome them.


    Since Lin Yu was taken away by Ji Wuce, they have been worrying about his life all the time, and now seeing Lin Yu appear in front of them, they finally let go.


    Although they had witnessed the battle over Chiyang Peak just now, they were too far away to see Lin Yu''s face clearly, so they didn''t know that it was Lin Yu.


    Coupled with that person''s strength is so strong, even the children of the family are not his opponents, and it makes them unable to believe that he is his own son.


    "Yuer, are you okay?"


    Ning Yulan asked with some concern, carefully checking Lin Yu''s body.


    "Mother, I''m fine." Lin Yu replied.


    Lin Chengye said upon seeing this: "Go, come in and say."


    The three of them walked into the house as they spoke.


    After sitting down in the room and chatting for a while, Lin Yu talked about the business and said: "Father, mother, have you noticed that the sky suddenly darkened more than an hour ago and you can''t see anything?"


    "I saw it!"


    Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan nodded their heads.


    Lin Chengye said frightenedly: "At that time, it was like a black cloth suddenly appeared on the horizon, slowly covering the sky. I have never seen such a scene."


    "Yes!" Ning Yulan answered, "Don''t talk about us, I heard the old sect master say that he hasn''t seen such a thing since he has lived for so long, and he has never heard of it."


    After speaking, Ning Yulan asked again: "Yu''er, what''s going on, do you know?"


    "I don''t know." Lin Yu shook his head.


    He asked this mainly to find out whether that phenomenon was present in the entire Dawu dynasty, in order to verify some guesses in his mind.


    Actually, he was going to ask Xia Honglie first, but unfortunately he never had time to talk about it.


    "Yu''er, then... there will be no problems, right?" Ning Yulan asked worriedly.


    Lin Yu said relievedly: "Mother, don''t worry too much..."


    Before he finished speaking, Lin Chengye snatched up and said: "Didn''t I just tell you? The sky is falling down and there is a tall man against it. Why are you worried about this kind of thing?"


    "Yes, I am so unreasonably worried!" Ning Yulan laughed, not wanting to pass on her fears to her son and make him worry about herself.


    She smiled and said to Lin Yu: "Yu''er, we don''t care about God''s business, it loves how it is."


    Lin Chengye changed the subject and said: "Yu''er, the old lord is really kind to our family."


    "The day before yesterday, Ji Rufan of the Ji family came here to want a young disciple. He fell in love with Linshan and Lincheng. The old sect master desperately protected him, so he was replaced by someone else."


    "According to the old sect master, all the young disciples who were taken away before have gone and never returned, I''m afraid it''s nothing good."


    Lin Yu nodded slightly and said, "Is there anything else?"


    When talking about this on Chiyang Peak, Xia Honglie didn''t mention his family. Lin Yu just thought that there was nothing wrong with his family, so he didn''t think much.


    Unexpectedly, it was the old Sect Master who protected him with all his strength.


    "Senior brother did this and really saved it." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Judging from the situation at the time, Xia Honglie didn''t know that Lin Yu could come back safely, nor did he know that Lin Yu''s strength could be improved to such a level.


    Therefore, it is completely sincere to save his life and not to help him save his family.


    Maybe it was because I was grateful for him to help him step into the Qi state, maybe it was out of guilt.


    "Hey, it''s a pity that the two young disciples who went to die for Linshan and Lincheng, presumably the brothers felt very painful when they made such a choice."


    "But in terms of the situation at the time, that was the difference between dying early and dying late, probably because of this he chose this way, right?"


    Lin Yu thought to himself, "Don''t worry, I will kill Ji Tianyun to help you get revenge sooner or later."


    At this time, Ning Yulan talked about something and said: "Yu''er, have you just returned to the Jinyang Palace?"


    "No, what''s the matter?" Lin Yu asked in confusion.


    Ning Yulan smiled and said, "It seems that you still don''t know that Wan''er stepped into the innate."


    "She stepped into the innate? This is a good thing."


    Lin Yuxi said.


    Wan''er was originally just a maid, now stepping into the innate, it means that her destiny has been completely changed, and she no longer needs to be present to others.


    Sure enough, I didn''t look at it at the time. Wan''er''s martial arts talent was indeed much better than others. After guiding her with the knowledge and experience gained from the martial arts modifier, she really helped her step into the innate.

 Chapter 254： Refuse

    "Since Wan''er has become a congenital warrior, you should stop treating her as a servant girl of the Lin family."


    Lin Yu said to Lin Chengye and Ning Yulan: "Recover her identity as soon as possible and return her free body."


    Even in ancient times, there were not many people who could step into the innate, so the innate martial artist''s status in the world is very high.


    I want to become the Supreme Elder of the Chiyang Sect immediately after stepping into the innate.


    Wan''er is the same, becoming an innate martial artist who deserves to be free.


    If she hadn''t stepped into the innate, it wouldn''t be a bad thing to continue working as a maid in the Lin family.


    Now the world is in chaos, it is safer to be a maid at the Lin family.


    In such troubled times, the freedom with strength is the real freedom, otherwise it is just a slogan, a false name.


    "Yu''er, that''s what''s wrong with you." Ning Yulan smiled and said: "Then Xiao Nizi would rather not be free and want to stay by your side!"


    "Mother, have you asked her?"


    "Don''t ask!" Ning Yulan said with a long tail: "Do I still understand the girl''s thoughts? I can see her thoughts just by looking at her. You are the only one in her heart."


    After finishing speaking, Ning Yulan took the opportunity to persuade him: "Yu''er, you simply married Wan''er. Now she has become a congenital warrior, and her status is logically higher than ours. Marrying you would be considered right."


    "My mother is not trying to urge you to get married, but the most rare thing in this world is sincere."


    "Mother can tell, Wan''er really likes you, and you can''t be wrong if you marry her."


    "If you change someone, you may not be the only one in her heart like her."


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Mother, I understand what you said."


    Ning Yulan is right, the most rare thing in this world is sincerity.


    It is very, very rare that one person can be good to another person regardless of his own gains and losses.


    During my time in the spiritual world, all the people I came into contact with were selfish people.


    Like that Ye Qiuling tried his best to persuade Nangong Yi to allow herself to cultivate in the Soul Cultivation Hall, it was completely selfish.


    She thinks that she can improve her positive internal strength and help her make some contributions to Ji''s house.


    If it weren''t for this, she wouldn''t be so proactive.


    Even kneeling down and begging her will not help.


    That Jiang Lingzhu took him away from Ji Wuce''s hands completely with the purpose of using himself.


    Behind that in the ancient ruins, the reason why she treated herself amiably and happily was entirely because she fancyed her own abilities and wanted to use her abilities to help her get revenge.


    Of course, there is nothing wrong with all this, as most people do.


    Even when I deal with these people, I still hold my own selfishness.


    And it is because it is very difficult to be in touch with others that it seems to be sincere is especially valuable.


    "Yu''er, did you agree?" Ning Yulan''s thoughts became hot, and she continued: "You can rest assured if you marry Wan''erniang. She knows everything, and she will definitely be able to take care of all aspects of your life."


    Lin Yu smiled and replied: "Mother, this is not a question of agreeing or disagreeing."


    "You are my mother, and I don''t have to hide it from you. I do find it very comfortable and relaxing to be with her."


    "But now the world is so chaotic, it''s not the time to get married at all."


    "I didn''t want to give her hope and sustenance, but I failed her."


    Lin Yu is very clear that his body is different from others.


    That secret source force would **** Jiang Lingzhu in, but repel himself out.


    And like the weird, I can absorb the innate essence of others to increase my strength.


    Various signs indicate that my body is a weird body.


    Regarding the weird thing, neither the family nor the clandestine Cang knew anything, so Lin Yu didn''t know what would happen after he and Wan''er had sex.


    What if you kill the opponent or make the opponent weird?


    If you turn Wan''er into a weird one, you will really regret it.


    Just like that Jiang Lingzhu, the six relatives didn''t recognize it after becoming weird, their personality changed drastically, and even said that if the Jiang family stood in front of her, she would still be able to eat it.


    "If I get married with Wan''er, I can''t help but have **** with her, right?"


    "If you get married and have different rooms, it will definitely make her feel sad and aggrieved, thinking that she did not do well enough."


    Lin Yu doesn''t want to give others unnecessary hope, so it is better to maintain the current state.


    Seeing that Lin Yu disagreed, Lin Chengye helped him persuade Ning Yulan and said, "Don''t worry about this, Yu''er must have your own plans."


    "Moreover, what Yuer just said is correct. Now that the world is so chaotic, the demons come to make trouble at every turn. It''s really not the time to get married."


    Ning Yulan immediately became displeased.


    "You, you, you!" Ning Yulan glared at Lin Chengye and said, "Isn''t you the person who was anxious to let Yu''er get married? Isn''t it rushing to have a grandson?"


    "This... where does this start?" Lin Chengye defended himself: "Yu''er is a man, different from what you think. He wants to be responsible for others and doesn''t want to act hastily."


    "It is not difficult to give someone a name, but is it enough to give someone a name? Don''t think about the others?"


    "The world is so chaotic now, if something happens, what do you ask Wan''er to do?"


    After listening to Lin Chengye''s last words, Ning Yulan was not angry.


    The meaning of this is that he is unsure of his son''s life, and he will die at any time?


    Seeing Ning Yulan¡¯s expression, Lin Chengye seemed to realize something hurriedly added: ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I mean, in case something unexpected happens to cause the two to separate...¡±


    "No need to explain, you must be that way!" Ning Yulan refused to listen to Lin Chengye''s defense.


    Lin Yu took the opportunity to say goodbye when he saw this: "Father, mother, I am going back to the Jinyang Palace first, and there are still very important things waiting for me to deal with."


    After speaking, he turned around and left.


    But he didn''t lie either, there are indeed very important things waiting for him to deal with.


    He had to hurry up and study the books and materials he got from Jiang Lingzhu to figure out what the medicines he got from the ancient ruins were for.


    Also, he has to hurry up to study the bloodline techniques of the family and see what combat methods the family members have.


    Now this Chiyang Sect has the strongest strength alone, and he is far superior to the others.


    If a family or demons come to commit an offence, only he can resist the opponent.


    Therefore, it is urgent to improve the strength.


    Otherwise, what can you do to protect those people you care about?


    Only by sweeping away all the threats I face can I have a chance to stop and rest.


    Only then can I study exactly what is going on with my body, and how to urge the ancient teleportation formation discovered by the family to leave this fragmented world with my family and friends.


    This fragmented world is so unstable that I can¡¯t rest here at all.

 Chapter 255： Test (on)

    Latest URL:


    Jinyang Temple.


    After Lin Yu sat down at the table, he took out a book from the space ring.


    When I was about to look through it, I suddenly remembered another thing.


    "By the way, first transcribe the Pure Yang Zhen Gong, and then let the seniors and Fang Rui practice them to see if they can learn this practice."


    Thinking of this, he moved his gaze to the table, looking for pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Upon seeing this, Wan''er hurriedly walked over and said, "Master, do you want to write something?"


    "right."


    Lin Yu looked up at Wan''er.


    Mother was right, Wan''er knows everything and can take good care of her life.


    As soon as she wanted to find the Four Treasures of the Study, she immediately guessed what she was thinking.


    This is really impossible to replace with another person.


    Of course, this is the reason for the careful training in the original mansion. On the other hand, she is indeed the only one in her heart.


    She is the world in her eyes.


    Wan''er skillfully spreads the paper in front of Lin Yu, and then starts to rub the ink gently and skillfully.


    He didn''t say a word during the whole process, as if he was afraid of disturbing Lin Yu''s thinking.


    Lin Yu watched quietly for a while, and after a secret sigh, he began to write and write, transcribing the pure Yang Zhen Gong in his mind.


    He wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, he found that there was nothing to say.


    Promises can¡¯t be given, and other words are meaningless.


    Might as well just say nothing.


    Of course, Lin Yu knew very well in her heart that there would be no problem even if she told Wan''er all the thoughts in her heart, she would definitely understand it.


    She is very sensible and doesn''t want to trouble him.


    "Now it can only be like this... The only thing I can do is to ensure your safety."


    "Let you live in this world perfectly."


    Lin Yu stopped thinking about it and copied the exercises wholeheartedly.


    The copy of Chunyang Zhengong was quickly finished, and Wan''er skillfully took the paper and threaded it on the edge of the paper, and stapled them together for easy reading.


    Lin Yu watched quietly, suddenly remembering the matter of Huati Jue in his heart.


    The Huati Jue is a technique he deduced based on the residual version of the Zhenti Jue. In a sense, it is his original martial art.


    When it appeared on the modifier list at that time, his name was Wuming Nei Gong, and he had taken the two characters Huati himself.


    "The True Body Jue has only the effect of protecting the body, and the Body Transforming Jue can not only protect the body, but also change the appearance of the body."


    "Furthermore, after the Body Transformation Technique is cultivated to a high level, it can also change a person''s mental temperament, and even Cang-level crooks can be fooled."


    At first Lin Yuwu lacked knowledge and didn''t think there was any problem in this, but now suddenly found that there was a big problem.


    Since he had searched through all the martial arts in Chiyangzongzangwu Pavilion, he found that no martial arts in the whole world possessed the effect of Huati Jue.


    The only thing that can get in touch with the Body Transformation Jue is a practice called "Bone Reduction Gong".


    However, its efficacy is completely incomparable with the Body-Transforming Jue.


    The only thing it can do is to make the body softer, so that it can pass through some small holes.


    Other than that, it can''t do anything, let alone change a person''s mental temperament like Huati Jue, not even change a person''s appearance.


    Therefore, no one in this world can change his appearance and body like his heart.


    Others who want to change appearance can only resort to makeup or human skin masks, which can be easily seen through.


    "The Body Transformation Art can make me change from more than nine meters to less than two meters now... This kind of anti-sky effect, I am afraid that even the top techniques of ancient times are not available."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu hurriedly explored Jiang Lingzhu''s spatial ring, searching for books that recorded ancient exercise materials.


    After rummaging for a while, he found three books from them, spread them on the table and flipped through them.


    "None of these three books mention similar exercises."


    Lin Yu quickly browsed through the three books.


    At least from the data recorded in these three books, no exercises in ancient times possessed the effect of Huati Jue.


    Lin Yu took the three books back into the space ring, and then explored his ideas into Gui Hao''s space ring, searching for the five bookcases he had obtained from Gui''s house.


    There are also three books in it that record information related to ancient exercises.


    Lin Yu took it out and took a look, and found that these three books were similar to the three books just read.


    "It seems that the information of the family is similar."


    According to Cang''s memory, the once aristocratic family worked together to manage the Dawu Dynasty together.


    Disputes and grievances were accumulated bit by bit in the long cooperation, and it was not until nearly a hundred years that they finally became completely irreconcilable.


    "Since I can''t find the answer from the historical data, I can only find someone to do an experiment."


    Lin Yu decided to transcribe the Body Transformation Art, and let Xia Honglie and Fang Rui go to practice and have a look.


    If none of them can achieve results, it means that only they can practice this exercise.


    "If only I can practice this set of internal skills..."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that if only he can practice the Body-Shaping Jue, it means that the matter of changing the figure and appearance has nothing to do with the technique, but with his weird body.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu looked at the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the table again.


    The attendant Wan''er immediately noticed this, and hurriedly put the needle and thread in her hand carefully, and came over to help Lin Yu grind the ink.


    When Lin Yu saw this, he took out a space ring and said, "Wan''er, this is a space ring. It¡¯s very convenient to store and take thingsMaster, this...I heard that space rings are very expensive, even The elders in the cultivation school may not be able to own such a valuable thing, I..."


    Wan''er wanted to refuse, Lin Yu simply scattered all the space rings on the table, and smiled: "It''s not as valuable as you think, I can''t use it up."


    "Huh?" Wan''er took a look, covering her small mouth in surprise.


    Of course she knew that the space ring was a good thing, but it was too expensive, so she could only envy her in her heart.


    Unexpectedly, the young master has a lot of such precious things in his hands.


    "Choose whatever you like."


    "Ok!"


    Wan''er nodded obediently.


    After sweeping her gaze on the pile of space rings, she quickly picked up one of them, for fear of delaying Lin Yu''s time.


    "Come on, I''ll teach you how to use it."


    Lin Yu transferred the things in that space ring to another space ring, and then told Wan''er how to use it.


    After learning, Wan''er happily put the space ring on her left hand, with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Master, this thing is really easy to use!"


    "That''s natural!" Lin Yu followed with a smile, "In the future, you can put all the frequently used things in it, so you don''t need to find a place to store it and find a place to get it like now."


    After speaking, Lin Yu took the brush from the pen holder and began to copy the Huati Jue on paper.


    Latest URL:


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 255 Experiment (Part 1)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 256： Test (below)

    Latest URL:


    The content of Huati Jue is much less than Chunyang Zhengong, and Lin Yu quickly copied this set of internal skills.


    After Wan''er bound the papers into a book, he took the two manuscripts and left the Jinyang Hall and flew towards Chiyang Peak.


    Inside the Chiyang Hall.


    Old Sovereign Xia Honglie was still looking at the bloodline exercises Lin Yu had given him with all his attention.


    In addition, Fang Rui and other three innate martial artists also sat at the table, studying the forty remaining pages of the exercise technique.


    "Junior Brother, you came just right!"


    Xia Honglie took the initiative to get up as soon as he saw Lin Yu, and said with a smile on his face: "I have read these five bloodline techniques roughly and almost found some ideas."


    "Oh?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly, "Brother, can you deduce martial arts from it?"


    "It should be no problem!" Xia Honglie said confidently.


    "That''s good!"


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as you can deduce the martial arts that you can learn from it, you don''t have to worry about restoring the orthodox methods of ancient times.


    After all, these bloodline exercises have been improved by aristocratic families over the years, and their original bodies are all orthodox exercises from ancient times.


    By that time, you will learn all of them and modify them yourself, and your combat power will surely be greatly improved.


    Lin Yu turned his head to look at Fang Rui''s trio, and asked, "What''s the situation on your side?"


    Fang Rui replied: "Elder Taishang, don''t worry, we now have experience in this matter, and it won''t be long before we can deduce the corresponding martial arts from it."


    "Okay." Lin Yu exhorted: "Same as before, no matter what you think, just write it down, don''t worry about verification, just leave it to me."


    "Yes!"


    The three took their orders.


    Lin Yu nodded and asked, "By the way, what kind of exercises do these leftover pages come from?"


    "Some come from qigong practice, and some come from physical practice."


    Fang Rui explained in detail: "The three of us studied it. These forty-one broken pages should come from two sets of qigong exercises and one set of physical exercises."


    When Lin Yu heard this, secretly said that this time he had a good harvest.


    Not only has the physical exercise method, but also two new sets of qigong method.


    I only have one set of pure Yang Zhen Gong practice for qigong. If I can restore two new qigong practices and integrate them together, it will definitely increase their power.


    "Junior Brother, shouldn''t it be just this thing when you come here?"


    Xia Honglie noticed the two manuscripts in Lin Yu''s hand.


    "Of course." Lin Yu put the copied Pure Yang Zhen Gong and Huati Jue on the table and said to the four people: "This is the Pure Yang Zhen Gong that I have learned. There are three levels in total. Go back and seize the time to practice. See if you can practice normally."


    Lin Yu was not in a hurry to transcribe the contents of the fourth to the seventh.


    Because the cultivation of True Yang Gong is extremely difficult, even if Xia Honglie and others can practice the set of True Yang Gong that they have modified, it is impossible to cultivate to a high level in a short time.


    So it doesn''t make much sense to write down the following content in advance.


    After Lin Yu put the two manuscripts on the table, all four of them stared motionlessly at the words Chunyang Zhengong.


    This is the orthodox method of ancient times!


    Its power far exceeds any martial arts they have learned.


    At the beginning, Lin Yu used this powerful qigong method to kill the three monsters that were comparable to the Demon King on the spot.


    The scene is still vivid, and the four of them can''t wait to learn Chunyang Zhen Gong now.


    "Junior Brother, what is the other one?"


    Xia Honglie shifted his gaze from Chun Yang Zhen Gong to Huati Jue, with a look of confusion.


    Judging from the name, this should be just an ordinary exercise in the body.


    Why did the younger brother come over with a body practice?


    "You are right. This is a practice of internal exercises." Lin Yu said directly: "You guys will do it now to see what effect it has."


    When Lin Yu copied it, he didn''t explain the effect of the body transformation formula, only wrote down the mind formula and cultivation method.


    He was going to let Xia Honglie and others explore on their own.


    See if they can practice this inner strength the same as their own.


    "Okay, let me take a look."


    Xia Honglie took the Body Transformation Technique on the table and quickly turned it over.


    The martial arts he cultivated was gone, and coupled with his extraordinary talent, it was completely trivial to practice this kind of internal strength.


    You can probably figure out the doorway just by looking at it.


    After Xia Honglie finished reading, he handed the manuscript to Fang Rui, and started practicing according to those mental formulas.


    The manuscript was quickly circulated in the hands of these martial arts geniuses.


    Everyone starts to try as soon as they finish reading it.


    Lin Yu had nothing to do, so he simply found a chair and sat down, took out a book from the space ring and looked at it.


    More than an hour later.


    Xia Honglie was the first to speak: "Junior Brother, this internal skill is much stronger than Zhenti Jue."


    Although this little time is not enough for him to cultivate the Body Transformation Jue to a high level, he has already studied the effects it possesses.


    "Brother, how do you say?"


    Lin Yu secretly asked, is it possible that everyone can learn the effect of the Body Transformation Technique to change the body and appearance?


    Xia Honglie stroked his beard and said, "According to my superficial insights, the body-protecting qi after practicing the Forming Body Jue will be much stronger than that of practicing the True Body Jue. Other than that, there is basically no difference between the two."


    "Really?" Lin Yu asked, "Brother, are you sure that there is no other effect on the Huati Jue?"


    "It should be no. I have to spend more time practicing to see the details." Xia Honglie denied.


    At this time, Fang Rui added: "My perception is the same as that of the old Sect Master. Apart from the fact that this Body Transformation Jue is more effective than the True Body Jue, there is nothing special about it."


    "Me too." The other two congenital warriors followed in agreement.


    "Okay, I see."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    Sure enough, my ability to change my body and appearance is not the result of the body transformation but my own body is more special.


    Or to put it another way, only by allowing yourself to practice the Body-Shaping Jue, can you cultivate the effect of changing your body and appearance, others can''t.


    "Junior Brother, why are you suddenly interested in this kind of internal gong?" Xia Honglie asked strangely.


    Lin Yu found an excuse and said: "This exercise was obtained from a family of noble families, so I am more curious about what its effect will be."


    "So that''s the case." Xia Honglie nodded suddenly, and then said: "Junior Brother, I will take the time to study this inner strength when I look back to see if there is anything I overlooked."


    "Yes, but you don''t waste too much time on it."


    Lin Yu didn''t think Xia Honglie could study anything else.


    Later, after talking to the four about deriving martial arts, he went straight back to the Jinyang Palace.


    He must hurry up and study the source energy of the aristocratic family''s cultivation.


    Judging from the matter of Body Transformation Jue, perhaps only the children of the aristocratic family can cultivate Origin Qi.


    After all, something like Origin Qi was researched by aristocratic families, and there was no such cultivation system in ancient times.


    So Lin Yu felt that the cultivation of Yuan Qi should also be related to his special physique.


    It is estimated that no one else can practice except those from aristocratic families who have inherited blood.


    Unless, like those cultivators, take the enlightenment pill refined from the blood of aristocratic children and awaken the soul with an extremely slim chance.


    Latest URL:


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 256 Experiment (Part 2)), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 257： Answer

    Jinyang Temple.


    Lin Yu sat down at the table and took out all the books about Yuan Qi cultivation in the space ring and piled them on the table.


    Among these books, some are the bloodline techniques of the aristocratic family, and some are some materials recorded when the aristocratic family improved the ancient exercises. These materials are also of great reference value.


    Lin Yu threw himself into it, studying these books carefully.


    After watching for a while, Lin Yu called Wan''er over and watched it together, asking her to provide some insights to herself in order to better find the answers she wanted.


    Time passes day by day.


    These materials are very complicated. It took Lin Yu and Wan''er more than ten days to digest all the knowledge.


    "Sure enough, as I expected, normal people can''t cultivate Origin Qi. Only the children of the aristocratic family and some lucky people who have taken the Enlightenment Pill can cultivate."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, in fact, he should have thought of this long ago.


    Cang had told him a long time ago that the appearance of the secret source force caused all the creatures in this world to become very different from before.


    The medicinal properties of most medicinal materials have changed, and a small number of animals have become able to cultivate into monsters.


    Even the life span of mortals has increased dramatically.


    With so many changes, it is completely normal that different people can practice different exercises. It is not surprising at all.


    "So it''s no big deal to come to the family, they are just like me, they are just lucky."


    Those from the ¡¡¡¡ aristocratic family are just lucky. They can practice some of them when everyone can''t practice the ancient orthodox exercises.


    is nothing more than the efficiency of cultivation is greatly reduced, and you need to find another way to have strength comparable to that of the ancestors.


    "Although I did not find a useful answer, studying these materials at least allowed me to thoroughly understand the cultivation system of the family."


    Lin Yu has Cang memories and has long understood the cultivation system of the family.


    But because Cang didn''t see these materials with his own eyes, he didn''t understand it thoroughly enough, and he didn''t know why.


    After studying these books carefully, he can completely understand the source of the power of the family''s children.


    The children of the family have two powers in total.


    The first type is True Essence, but because of their special physique, they can''t open up the Dantian in the body, so the explosive power is far from the ancient martial arts of equal strength.


    In view of this situation, they had to find a remedy.


    They tried countless methods, and finally when they were studying the ancient spiritual practice, they made a mistake and came up with a blood vein technique that could cultivate Gen Qi.


    So Gen Qi is the second power they possess.


    The combination of the two powers makes their strength comparable to martial arts in the same realm in ancient times.


    "Initially, only true martial arts cultivators can practice the spiritual exercises. People who can change it to a lower level can also practice it, which is considered a feat."


    Lin Yu carefully looked through the information about practicing Shen Gong.


    According to the information provided in the materials, in the ancient times, the main practitioners who practiced magical techniques were refiners and array masters.


    Both of these special professions need to deploy magic circles, and if you want to deploy magic circles, you must have a powerful spirit.


    Like the five organ puppets I got, there are more than a dozen magic circles arranged by the refiner, and each magic circle has a different effect.


    These magic circles work together to make the organ puppet possess such a powerful force.


    Of course, the refining of organ puppets is very complicated, and the most refining artifacts are magic weapons such as flying swords.


    Those magical instruments can have great lethality with a simple arrangement of two or three magic circles, which is far more cost-effective than refining institutional puppets.


    Compared with the small magic circles arranged by the refiner, the magic circles arranged by the magic master are mainly large magic circles.


    is like the big formation Cang had set up outside Jianyang City at the beginning, it can keep people within a hundred li in it.


    But Cang was able to achieve that point mainly with the help of secret source power, otherwise it would not be able to spur such a huge array with its strength.


    "If I can restore a set of spiritual exercises, maybe I can also learn how to arrange formations and refine tools."


    "But this matter is not in a hurry right now, the most important thing is to seize the time to restore the physical exercises and increase physical strength."


    Things have priorities, Lin Yu now just wants to quickly make up for his own shortcomings.


    At the beginning, he was most proud of his super defensive power, which allowed him to stand up to the attacks of others.


    However, this is the biggest shortcoming right now.


    If he does not release physical power now, his attack power is already equivalent to that of the children of the family who opened up the Eight Great Seas of Knowledge, and the physical power released is much stronger than the children of the family who opened up the Nine Seas of Knowledge.


    In contrast, his defense power is much lower.


    If you don''t release your physical power, you will be weaker than the children of the aristocratic family who opened up the Five Great Knowledge Seas.


    "At that time, Ji Rufan was frightened by my punch. I thought I was much stronger than him. But in fact, with my current physical strength, I couldn''t hold back his punch."


    If it hadn''t had enough physical strength, Lin Yu would have rushed into Ji''s house long ago to find Ji Tianyun''s troubles.


    In the past, his defenses were far superior to ordinary people, mainly because his body was relatively special, with super absorption power, and he could use drugs to train his body to be extremely powerful.


    But this advantage is not big in front of the children of the family.


    Because the bloodline exercises practiced by the children of the aristocratic family are not inferior to the orthodox exercises in ancient times, this leads to their physical strength higher than him as long as I can restore a set of physical exercises And modify them, and you can surpass them in an instant. "


    "But the problem is that deriving martial arts is not that simple, and it''s useless to be anxious..."


    Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    Now Yuanneng is not a big problem, he can go to the Demon Race to find evil things to kill, and quickly earn Yuanneng.


    The biggest problem right now is that the derivation of martial arts is not under his control, and he can only count on Xia Honglie, Fang Rui and others.


    According to the experience of deriving positive internal power last time, it may take half a year or even a year to derive a sufficient number of corresponding martial arts.


    "Forget it, first figure out the purpose of these pills, and then go to the demons to make a break."


    Lin Yu thought that since it''s useless to be in a hurry, it''s better to go to the Demon Race site to earn some vitality first, anyway, idle is idle.


    But before that, the pill from the ancient ruins must be clearly identified.


    Look at the medicinal effects of these pills. Maybe some of them can greatly increase their combat effectiveness.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu took out the materials left by Jiang Lingzhu from the space ring.


    These materials record in detail most of the common sense in ancient times, and the information about the elixir is readily available in them.


    After finishing all the related books on the table, Lin Yu called Wan''er to his side again.


    asked her to help herself study these books and identify the origin of each medicine.

 Chapter 258： Take revenge on the demons

    Latest URL: Five days later.


    Lin Yu and Wan''er spent five days together, distinguishing all the 1,120 bottles of elixirs obtained from the ancient ruins and placing them in different categories.


    There are four categories of these medicines.


    The first type is recovery pill. This type of pill can help people instantly restore their true essence or restore fatigue, etc.


    The second category is healing medicine. The main purpose is to repair various injuries. There are corresponding healing medicines for body damage and spiritual damage.


    The third category is the pill that aids in cultivation. Similar to the essence pill and body refining pill, this kind of pill can help people accelerate the speed of cultivation.


    The fourth category is to strengthen the pill.


    Lin Yu studied it and found that many of the fortified elixirs have very miraculous effects.


    Especially one of the medicines called Ding Ling Pill, its effect is to strengthen people''s thinking ability and speed up thinking.


    "For the martial artist, this kind of pill is far more effective than the Palace of Soul Cultivation!"


    The Hall of Cultivation of Souls is mainly to help practitioners to cultivate the souls, but in addition, it also has the function of helping people to improve their thinking ability.


    Because as long as you are in the Hall of Cultivation of Souls, your brain will become more sober and highly concentrated, which will increase your thinking speed in disguise.


    At that time, Lin Yu and Ye Qiuling suggested that they wanted to enter the Hall of Cultivation of Souls to realize the positive internal power, and they used this as an excuse.


    However, the Hall of Cultivation of Souls is good, but compared with this Pill of Soul, its effectiveness in helping people to improve their thinking ability is far worse.


    According to the information left by Jiang Lingzhu, Ding Ling Pill can even increase people''s thinking ability by nearly twenty times.


    The improvement of thinking ability and faster thinking speed means that people''s understanding becomes stronger.


    In the ancient times, those martial arts practitioners as long as they took a fixed spirit pill, their ability to comprehend martial arts and enlightenment realm would immediately be greatly improved, and they would have a greater chance of making breakthroughs and stepping into the next realm of martial arts.


    "If the seniors are allowed to take this kind of pill, they must be able to deduce martial arts faster!"


    "I just don''t know whether the efficacy of Ding Ling Pill will work on them."


    This is not certain for the time being.


    After all, since the emergence of the secret source power, everyone in the world has undergone major or minor changes. Maybe this ancient pill has no effect on future generations.


    "But if the Juyuan Pill can work normally, then there shouldn''t be a big problem with this fixed spirit pill!"


    "I''ll try one first."


    Lin Yu opened the jade bottle, took out a Ding Ling Pill and took it by mouth.


    After the pill was poured into his stomach, it quickly began to exert its power, and Lin Yu clearly felt that his brain became clear.


    Sure enough, as recorded in that document, his thinking ability has been greatly strengthened.


    "No... the effect of this medicine seems a bit too strong, it seems to far exceed its original effect!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t make an accurate judgment, but he could feel it just by feeling, the effect of this medicine was unexpectedly good.


    "Maybe it''s because of my special body. Brothers and the others don''t know what the result will be after taking it."


    "They have to try it for themselves."


    Lin Yu hurriedly put away the medicine bottle, got up and walked out.


    However, as soon as he took two steps, Xia Honglie''s excited voice came in from outside the hall.


    "Junior Brother! Junior Brother!"


    Xia Honglie came to Lin Yu with a beam of joy.


    Lin Yu reacted in an instant, this situation must have been Xia Honglie''s practice of Pure Yang Zhen Gong.


    Otherwise, it would not make him so excited if only studying the blood vein technique yielded results.


    "Junior Brother, I have practiced your Pure Yang Zhen Gong!"


    Xia Honglie sighed again and again: "Unexpected, really unexpected! I actually practiced a long-lost ancient technique!"


    "It''s all due to you, Junior Brother!"


    Xia Honglie was as happy as a child, and he was getting younger and younger.


    Lin Yu was infected by his emotions and smiled.


    Of course, he was sincerely happy.


    Xia Honglie''s ability to practice pure Yang Zhen Gong shows that the martial arts modifier can indeed ignore the influence of the secret source power, and forcibly turn the unpractical techniques into practice.


    This is a great thing.


    With this conclusion, Lin Yu has greater confidence in understanding his physical condition, and more confident to try to find a way to control the secret source power, so that this powerful power can be used for himself.


    "Senior brother, go, go to the Chiyang Temple first."


    Lin Yu remembered about the pill.


    Hurry up and let Xia Honglie try the efficacy of Ding Ling Pill.


    The two quickly left the Jinyang Temple and flew to Chiyang Peak.


    After sitting down in the practice room of Chiyang Hall, Lin Yu took out a fixed spirit pill and said: "Brother, you take this pill, and then think about the problems you have encountered recently, and see if your thinking will go smoothly. Some."


    Lin Yu handed the Ding Ling Pill to Xia Honglie''s hands.


    Xia Honglie looked down at the brown pill in his palm, with a trace of doubt on his face.


    But then he took the pill in one gulp.


    "Huh? This pill..."


    Xia Honglie frowned slightly, it seemed that the efficacy of the medicine had begun to work.


    Lin Yu hurriedly asked, "Brother, how do you feel? Do you think your thinking is clearer?"


    Xia Honglie didn''t say a word, sat there in a daze, seeming to be lost in thought.


    After a while, Xia Honglie slapped his thigh violently, exclaiming: "Junior Brother, this is simply a magic medicine, it can actually improve my understanding!"


    "Solved, all solved! I figured out all those problems!"


    Xia Honglie muttered and started writing at the desk when he picked up the pen, completely treating Lin Yu as air.


    Lin Yu knew that he couldn''t disturb him at this time, so he took out three bottles of Ding Ling Pill from the space ring and placed them on his table, and then left straight away.


    Judging from the performance of Xia Honglie just now, the effect of this fixed spirit pill seems to be surprisingly good, and it seems that there is no need to worry about deriving martial arts.


    Next, you have to hurry up to earn Yuanneng.


    Otherwise, if you learn martial arts but don''t have the ability to modify it, the fun will be great.


    Lin Yu returned to the Jinyang Temple to prepare for the trip.


    He first took out the five organ puppets from the space ring, and filled up the Ju Yuan Dan in their metal core.


    Going to the demon territory to kill evil things can release all your physical power without any worries, and by the way, you can pretend to be a weird and deceive the demon.


    So there is no need to bring the organ puppets, let them stay here to guard the Chiyang Sect.


    Anyway, if there is an emergency, I can use the control token to sense them, and let them rush to reinforce them.


    After arranging the organ puppets, Lin Yu began to organize the space ring on hand.


    The main thing is to sort out those elixirs.


    There is no need to carry medicines like healing pills, they are all left to the brothers and Wan''er for emergencies.


    I have self-healing qualities, so I don''t need this kind of thing at all.


    "Wan''er, hold these pills..."


    Lin Yu called Wan''er to the front and told her to tell him about her departure when Xia Honglie was finished.


    Then he explained all the affairs of the organ puppet clearly.


    After all the arrangements were completed, Lin Yu left the Golden Sun Palace in a stride, flew into the sky and headed straight to the east.


    "Last time you aggressively invaded my Scarlet Sun Sect, this time it''s my turn to seek revenge from you!"


    new

 Chapter 259： make trouble

    ¡¾Yuanneng: 10 source stones¡¿


    Lin Yu stared at the numbers on the modifier interface.


    After modifying the Pure Yang Zhen Gong last time, there were only 6 source stones left. Later, I got 4 source stones in the Ji Rufan space ring, so now there are 10 source stones in total.


    "Killing evil creatures that are equivalent to mine can get at least twenty or thirty source stone vitality, but evil creatures with this level of strength are not easy to find."


    Judging from the information in Cang''s memory, his current strength is stronger than that of Gucha''s five demon kings, and only inferior to Gula.


    The other evil things in the Demon Race''s territory are all weaker than the six ancient demons, so it is not easy to find the evil things that can provide a lot of vitality to oneself at once.


    But fortunately, most of the evil things in the Dawu Dynasty are gathered in the Demon Race''s territory, and they can be compensated by numbers.


    While thinking about it, Lin Yu has already entered the territory of the Demon Race.


    The demons now have a total of twenty-eight vassal states, nine of which were seized by the opportunity during the disputes between the families last time.


    If it hadn''t been for the Demon Clan who resisted the invasion with all his strength, the Song Kingdom where the Scarlet Sun Sect was located would definitely be occupied by the Demon Clan.


    Although the resistance was successful, it did not change the overall situation.


    Because the vassal kingdoms around Song Kingdom are almost all occupied by the demons, the Eastern Shang Kingdom in the east, the Su Kingdom in the north, and the Zhou Kingdom in the south are all occupied by the demons.


    And to the west is Fengcheng Country owned by the Si family.


    It can be said that Chiyang Sect is completely isolated and helpless now, embarrassed on all sides.


    Of course, the current Chiyang Sect will be in this state no matter where it is in the Dawu Dynasty. It is surrounded by enemies, and there is no one of its own.


    Because ever since he defeated Ji Rufan, Chiyang Sect completely broke with the Ji family.


    If there is any crisis in the current Chiyang Sect, no forces will come to help, only on their own.


    So the trouble he came to find the Demon Race this time was to earn some vitality, and on the other hand, he wanted to open up a buffer zone for the Song Kingdom where the Chiyang Sect was located.


    "The three major families and demons all have at least one safe space independent of this world. It is much safer to hide inside than outside."


    "Maybe I should also find such a place, move the Scarlet Sun Sect into it, and contact this fragmented world through the teleportation array."


    The rift in the space where the concubine''s house was located was a good choice, but at that time, in order to trap Jiang Lingzhu inside, he destroyed the teleportation array outside.


    Now that place is inaccessible, the people inside will have to work hard to figure it out.


    If Jiang Lingzhu is still there, it will take at least a few years to come out.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu made up the Ji family''s idea again.


    "After the Ji family destroyed the Jiang family and the Si family, there were a total of three spatial rifts. Maybe I should find an opportunity to occupy the space rift that belonged to the Jiang family."


    "That way, not only a safe space can be obtained, but also a fixed source of the source stone."


    According to the information in Cang¡¯s memory and the data obtained by Jiang Lingzhu, each spatial fissure produces an average of 60 or 70 source stones each year.


    Lin Yuxin said that if he could take up all the space rifts, he would be able to harvest more than 500 source stones every year without doing anything.


    The vitality of more than 500 source stones every year, I believe it will not be long before I can raise my strength to be equivalent to the true warrior monks in the ancient times.


    This speed is definitely far faster than the children of the family.


    I think Ji Tianyun, the ancestor of the Ji family, lived a thousand years old. He used countless source stones and essence pills, and now he is only better than himself.


    Ji Wusi and Ji Rufan are the same, their cultivation speed is much slower than their own, and it only took one or two years and a total of more than 300 source stones to have surpassed them.


    You must know that they have practiced for at least one or two hundred years.


    "I have improved so fast, Ji Tianyun has definitely regarded me as a thorn in my eye."


    "If he can really make a breakthrough this time, it is estimated that he will not rush to deal with the demons after dealing with the Š ''s family and the Šu''s family, but will come to my trouble first."


    "I don''t have much time left..."


    Lin Yu felt a sense of urgency and involuntarily looked towards the ground.


    suddenly realized that he had arrived in the sky above the capital of the Eastern Business Kingdom.


    He immediately released part of his physical power and turned into a three-meter-high giant.


    then fell sharply from the air, hitting the streets of the capital of Dongshang Kingdom like a meteorite.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he landed, he stepped on the street into a big pit, and the buildings on both sides collapsed a lot.


    "Help!"


    "There are monsters, there are monsters!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The pedestrians around screamed again and again, frightened and evaded.


    After the demons occupied the kingdom of princes, they did not rush to **** all the mortal spirits out, but managed these territories like an aristocratic family.


    sent some evil things that looked exactly the same as people to manage the mortals in the princes'' country.


    Therefore, the mortals in the capital of the Eastern Business Kingdom do not know the truth of this world, nor do they know that they are under the rule of the demons.


    The reason why Lin Yu deliberately became weird and scared the people here is precisely because he wanted to use this to draw out the evil being responsible for managing this place.


    Otherwise, you can only go around looking for evil things to kill yourself, which will cost a lot of work.


    As expected, as soon as he stood still on the street, the three demons rushed from a distance.


    At first glance, these three demon men are the commanders of the demon men, and their strength is equivalent to that of the practitioners in the pill formation realm.


    The reason why they don''t have to fly here is to avoid arousing the suspicion of other mortals in the capital.


    "That big guy, don''t you know that this is Demon King Gucheng''s site?"


    One of the demon commanders approached Lin Yu and scolded.


    Lin Yu didn''t say a word, and rushed directly to the demon commander who was questioning.


    He didn''t use his full strength ~ www.novelhall.com~ The power that broke out was only stronger than the practitioners at the peak of the Danjie Realm, in order to hide the clumsiness in order to attract as many evil things as possible to kill him.


    After all, an evil object of this level can **** out at least three hundred thousand yuan of energy. Killing ten is three source stones, which is not less.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu''s huge fist hit the head of the demon commander, knocking him upside down and flying away.


    Then his figure did not stagnate, and he followed the demon commander who threw himself to the ground, and smashed it to the ground with two punches.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+410000¡¿


    The prompt to obtain the vital energy appeared in front of Lin Yu.


    After seeing Lin Yu''s strength clearly, the other two demon commanders knew that this "weird" was not easy to provoke, and they joined forces to attack him while sending out a distress signal to the Demon Clan headquarters.


    They wanted to ask why this "weird" dared to make trouble here and mess up Demon King Gucheng''s territory.


    But now they have lost this mind, they just want to quickly kill this "weird".


    Lin Yu naturally would not be afraid of their joint attack.


    After easily blocking the attack of the first demon commander, he turned around and punched the other demon commander who wanted to attack him from behind him.


    The punch he used was a little bit stronger, and he killed the opponent with just one blow.


    Then he threw three punches one after another before the other demon commander could react, breaking its body into several pieces.


    :. :

 Chapter 260： Encircle and suppress

    ¡¾Yuanneng +350000¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+320000¡¿


    After only four or five breaths, he easily gained more than one million yuan.


    But just after Lin Yu just glanced at the modifier list, he heard a huge sound of breaking through the air.


    "Good job!"


    Lin Yu looked up, and several black spots in the sky were rapidly growing.


    It looks like it should be five big monsters.


    Under normal circumstances, only monsters and weirdness will actively choose to cooperate with ancient demons such as Gula, in order to exchange some energy from the opponent''s hands.


    Crooks usually don''t cooperate with the demons, even if they do, they are forced, just like Cang.


    After all, their power comes from yang and yin, and they have to kill people.


    Five big monsters quickly fell from the sky.


    Lin Yu kept his sight on them, only one of the five great monsters transformed into a human being, and the other four maintained their animal forms.


    "You are the one!"


    Lin Yu rose into the air and went straight to the big humanoid monster.


    If you want to kill, kill the weakest one first, otherwise, killing the strongest directly will make other big monsters feel timid.


    After all, the monster and the demon clan are only a cooperative relationship, not as extremely loyal to the demon king as the three demon commanders just now.


    If they find that the situation is not right, they will definitely choose to escape.


    Lin Yu''s speed was so fast, before the four animal-shaped monsters had time to react, they jammed the human-shaped monster''s neck.


    He didn''t rush to kill it, but waited for the other four monsters to gather at him.


    The four big monsters saw that Lin Yu was so relaxed and restrained the humanoid big monster, first they were shocked.


    But after seeing that he would kill the humanoid demon for a while, she decided to launch a combined attack at him, hoping to suppress him by quantity.


    click¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu waited for the four big monsters to approach him, and gently pinched, unscrewing the humanoid big monster''s head.


    At the same time, the true essence in the body came out, turning into a faint pure sun flame in the palm of the hand, quietly burning the head of the great demon to ashes.


    Immediately after he turned his whole person in the air, the pure sun flame on the palm of his right hand flicked outwards, igniting the big demon that hit him in four directions in turn.


    "Roar--"


    "໡ª¡ª"


    The four big monsters made a painful roar one after another.


    Lin Yu has already practiced the pure Yang Zhen Gong to the seventh level, so although these pure Yang flames seem to be only weak flames, the actual power that erupts is far stronger than the raging fire made with pure Yang internal energy.


    Of course, this intensity is not enough to burn them all at once.


    can only make them unable to release the evil spirit for a short time, and they can''t escape.


    Lin Yu didn''t want to reveal his true strength prematurely, and didn''t want these four big monsters to escape, so he made the best move.


    àØàØàØ¡ª¡ª


    He selected one of the beast-shaped monsters that looked a bit like a bear, and slammed dozens of punches after approaching.


    This big monster has thick skin and thick skin. Its defense is the strongest among the four big monsters. Kill it first and then deal with the remaining three big monsters.


    The big bear-shaped monster was quickly killed by Lin Yu''s repeated attacks.


    The remaining three big monsters looked at them, and they all felt fear and wanted to escape.


    However, the pure sun flames on his body have not burnt out yet, so he can''t get enough energy at all.


    "What kind of flame is this?"


    one of the big demon cried sadly.


    The pure-yang flames released by Lin Yu were very weak and didn''t look like pure-yang flames at all, so they all didn''t recognize what this kind of flame was.


    can only be regarded as some kind of strange flame released by strangeness.


    And just as they thought, Lin Yu solved another big demon.


    At this time, the flames on the two remaining big monsters finally disappeared, and they finally recovered their mobility.


    After regaining their freedom, the two big monsters ran away separately.


    One is facing east and the other is west, flying in the opposite direction of each.


    I never thought of fighting Lin Yu again


    Lin Yu first caught up with the one flying east, and after killing it, he chased the one flying west.


    He wanted it to send a distress signal to summon other evil creatures, so he didn''t rush to kill it, and followed behind him not far or near.


    A few moments later, there were several cracks in the air from the north.


    Lin Yu glanced to the north, and then speeded up to catch up with the beast-shaped big monster fleeing in front.


    A few punches resulted in the opponent''s life.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+830000¡¿


    Each of these five great monsters has a vitality of about 800,000 yuan. After killing all of them, he gained the vitality of 5 source stones.


    Of course, this is only a rough figure, it should be more than five million.


    But at this time, Lin Yu didn''t have time to care about the specific number. He was anxiously thinking about how to deal with the evil creatures that came from the north.


    "The evil beings sent by the demons to deal with me are stronger and stronger.


    Although an ancient demon can provide itself with at least twenty source stones'' vital energy, these evil things at the core formation level also give a lot of vital energy.


    As long as you kill enough, there is absolutely no problem in earning hundreds of source stones.


    "I pretended to run away and took them to other vassal kingdoms to make a fuss, to see if I could force the demons to send more evil things to besiege me."


    "Success is the best, and unsuccessful is not worse than the current situation."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu hurriedly flew eastward, rushing towards the capital of the East China Sea.


    I think that the family tried their best to guard against weird incidents in the kingdom of the princes under the rule, and guarded against the fear that mortals would be in panic all day after they knew the truth, and could not continue to have an birthday.


    Therefore, when dealing with the demons, he was restrained.


    After all, the demons at that time had nothing, they were very bachelor, and didn''t care about messing up the Dawu dynasty.


    Similarly, this has now become my advantage.


    He deliberately made trouble on the Demon Race''s territory, causing panic among the people, and was not afraid that the Demon Race would not take it seriously.


    Lin Yu flew quickly, and the commander-in-chief of the big monster, weird and demon behind him pursued with all his strength.


    "The big guy in front, your strength is so strong, you may wish to consider joining us, the Devil Gucheng will grant you a lot of energy and help you become stronger."


    The demon commander saw that it was difficult for him to catch up with Lin Yu, so he talked about the conditions.


    Lin Yu ignored it and only flew towards the East China Sea.


    It didn''t take long he successfully reached the sky above the East China Sea.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu went straight to the most prosperous street just like when he was in Dongshang Kingdom before.


    The whole person hit the ground with a loud noise.


    The people in the capital of the East China Sea quickly fell into panic, yelling monsters and running wild.


    "Big guy, what do you want to do?"


    The two demon commanders fell from the sky and questioned Lin Yu''s intentions.


    Lin Yu raised his head and glanced, and found that the big monsters and weirdness with the two demon were staying high in the sky.


    is obviously not wanting to expand the panic.


    bang bang¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu smashed two buildings and rose into the air again, flew towards Tianchi Country, making it clear that he was not ready to negotiate with them.


    The two demon commanders all showed annoyed expressions when they saw this.


    Then they immediately contacted the Demon King to inform each other of the matter.


    On the other side, after Lin Yufei flew for a while, he soon discovered that there were breaking air sounds in the four directions, southeast, northwest, and it seemed that the demons were really ready to send an army of evil things to encircle him.


    "Cheat some more evil things, and then one pot at a time!"


    Lin Yu continued to fly in the direction of Tianchi Country.


    This kind of trick cannot be used twice. After using it this time, the Mozu will definitely not be fooled the next time, so this time, try to kill as many evil things as possible.


    :. :

 Chapter 261： Family battle

    "Where did this big weird head come from?"


    "I don''t know, it suddenly went to the Eastern Kingdom to make trouble. There were no signs before."


    After the evil things sent by the demons converged, they chased Lin Yu together.


    Some evil things made a puzzled sound.


    A demon commander said to these evil things: "Don''t care where it comes from, now Master Gu Cheng has an order. You must kill this weird as quickly as possible, so that he can''t influence Master Gu La''s plan."


    "Master Gula''s plan?" A big demon asked in doubt.


    The other big demon guessed: "It''s probably a matter of the human race. I heard that Xi Hong and Yan Tianhe seem to want to prevent Ji Tianyun from breaking through. Maybe Master Gula wants to take this opportunity to occupy some new territories."


    "Really? It seems that those two guys are afraid that Ji Tianyun will trouble them after breaking through."


    Some evil things suddenly realized.


    Then they couldn''t help but talk.


    "Ji Tianyun''s breakthrough is not a good thing for us, he will definitely come to deal with us after he has dealt with the Š ''s family and the Šu''s family."


    "We can''t control this anymore. No matter how strong he is, he is only one person. It is impossible to kill us all. The big deal is that we will live back to the old days."


    "But it used to be a difficult life, hiding everywhere."


    "I don''t know what Master Gula thinks about Ji Tianyun''s upcoming breakthrough. If Ji Tianyun is really allowed to break through, he won''t be able to hold the ground no matter how big it is now."


    "¡­¡­"


    At this time, a demon commander scolded: "Shut up, Master Gula has his own tricks. You don''t need to worry about it, hurry up and kill that weird."


    All the evil creatures shut up when they heard this, and pursued Lin Yu in front of them with all their strength.


    These evil things have different forms, and each has its own advantages.


    A few of the big demon flying very fast.


    After they accelerated sharply, they quickly narrowed the distance between them and Lin Yu.


    The demon commander saw this and commanded: "You fly in front of it and stop it!"


    On the other side, Lin Yu quickly felt the big demon approaching him quickly behind him, and slightly increased his speed.


    There are about 21 evil creatures chasing after him, killing all the vital energy that is estimated to have more than 20 source stones.


    The number is still too small, so I have to attract more evil things.


    He heard the conversation of those evil things just now, thinking that since Gula wanted to fight for the territory while the Ji family, the Xi family, and the Yan family were fighting, he would definitely find a way to solve himself before acting.


    It is estimated that some evil things will continue to be sent to encircle and suppress.


    But oneself can''t reveal too strong strength, otherwise will attract ancient demon.


    "The front is the national capital of Tianchi!"


    Lin Yu looked far ahead.


    At this time, the sky was completely dark, but the sky was still brightly lit.


    This vassal country is rich in a special kind of luminous stone, and the streets in the capital are full of street lamps made of this luminous stone.


    The streets are bustling with pedestrians and traffic, which is even more lively than during the day.


    "Look, look, what''s that?"


    "Which way? I didn''t see anything."


    "It''s in the northwest, as if something is flying."


    "I saw it, I saw it! Flying so fast!"


    At the same time that this voice fell, Lin Yu had already arrived in the sky above Tianchi National Capital.


    His sturdy body fell quickly, and fell on the street in the blink of an eye. The shock caused it to collapse the two walls on both sides of the street on the spot.


    The pedestrians who were close to him also swayed for a while, and finally stood firm.


    "This... is this?"


    The pedestrians all looked at Lin Yu in a daze.


    But just when they were about to flee, Lin Yu suddenly moved.


    He leaped high and leaped to the street next door.


    After landing, he didn''t stop, and jumped to the other side of the street.


    High in the sky.


    Several demons led a group of evil creatures quietly looking at Lin Yu in the capital.


    "This thing doesn''t eat people, it''s just tossing around, probably provoking us!"


    A demon frowned and said, "However, no matter what his purpose is, he must find a way to prevent him from going to the next vassal country."


    Another demon answered, "This weird power is stronger than we thought. We can''t stop him from our estimation. We must report this to Master Gu Cheng."


    "Yes, quickly report to Master Gu Cheng, let it make the decision."


    The other three demon nodded together.


    Lin Yu rose into the sky again after making a fuss in the national capital of Tianchi, and headed to the next capital of the kingdom of vassals.


    "There are no more than three things. I have already made a big trouble in three princes countries one after another. The demons will definitely find ways to put me to death before I arrive in the next prince country."


    Lin Yu was flying fast in the air.


    He knew very well in his heart that his behavior had touched the bottom line of the Mozu, and the Mozu could no longer let him go.


    will definitely prevent him from continuing to cause trouble in the surrounding kingdoms.


    Sure enough, he soon discovered that there were many powerful evil creatures converging towards him from all directions.


    "If these evil things can''t catch up with me, then the Gula will definitely send the ancient demon over."


    "In that case, I will solve all these evil things here."


    Lin Yu knew that he couldn''t attract evil creatures to surround him indefinitely.


    The demons are not fools. If they find that so many evil things can''t surround themselves, they will definitely not continue to send other powers, but directly let the ancient demons come and deal with them.


    So this game has been played to the end, no matter if you kill or kill these evil things that come to surround yourself, the next reinforcement will only be the ancient demon.


    may be Gu Cheng, it may be Gu Cha, or another demon king.


    Lin Yu looked around and found that powerful evil creatures were rapidly approaching him in all directions.


    There are great monsters comparable in strength to the Demon King, as well as various weird appearances with weird appearances.


    Looking at the entire Dawu dynasty, there are only a handful of evil creatures with this level of strength. If it weren''t for the tossing of myself, it would be impossible to gather them all at once.


    If you search for these things by your own ability, you won¡¯t be able to find a few after a few years.


    "Fifty-one, fifty-two..."


    Lin Yu thought about it, and quickly counted the evil creatures who had come for reinforcements.


    There are a total of 191 evil creatures of varying strength.


    These evil creatures all showed fierce faces, and looked like they were sure of winning.


    "kill!"


    "Kill this weirdness!"


    The evil creatures shouted loudly and approached Lin Yu.


    They saw that Lin Yu did not continue to fly forward, but hovered in place, thinking that he was frightened by his own powerful offensive.


    "After killing this weird, don''t rush away."


    The demon commander in charge of this operation decided that Lin Yu could not survive, so he was already anxious to make the next step.


    Just now, Demon King Gu Cheng gave it a new order. After he killed Lin Yu, he would assign tasks to these evil things and go to the Human Race to deal with the practice sect.


    It seems that the battle between the three major families has already begun.

 Chapter 262： Gu Cheng

    Lin Yu stayed still, waiting for all the evil things to approach him.


    He was going to wait for these evil things to get close enough, and then use a slaying blow to destroy them as quickly as possible.


    Because he doesn''t want to let go of any big monster or weirdness, after all, judging from the power of these evil things, at least one million yuan of energy is in his body.


    In other words, letting go of any evil thing will lose at least 1 source stone''s vitality.


    "The quantity is still too small!"


    Lin Yu felt a little regretful.


    "It would be great if all the evil things in the Demon Race''s territory could be gathered here in one pot!"


    boom--


    Lin Yu suddenly released his physical strength completely.


    His size skyrocketed, and he instantly became a giant over nine meters tall.


    The whole body is wrapped in a rigid carapace with metallic luster, under the moonlight, it looks like a giant mecha in the movie.


    "This is weird..."


    The evil creatures couldn''t help being surprised.


    No wonder this weird is waiting there, it turns out that there is still hole cards in hand.


    Some big monsters immediately retreated in their hearts.


    This weird body is so huge that it doesn''t look easy to provoke, I''m afraid it will be more ugly in the future.


    But as soon as they thought of running away in their hearts, Lin Yu suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    Of course, he didn''t really disappear, but his speed was too fast, so fast that these evil things could not react at all.


    After all, these evil things are too far behind him. Even the strongest big demon only touched the threshold of the demon king, and Lin Yu was stronger than most demon kings.


    Even if Gula stood in front of him, there was no guarantee that he would be killed.


    àØ!


    A dazzling flame burst out of the night under the starry sky.


    A bolide appeared inexplicably beside the strongest demon, and instantly ignited its body.


    Before it could scream, it was burned to ashes by this extremely fierce fire.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2 source stone¡¿


    Lin Yu had no time to take a closer look at the source of energy prompt that jumped out in front of him, and kept rushing towards the other big demon.


    After dealing so much with monsters and ghosts, he has completely understood the habits of these evil things.


    Among them, the demon and sly character are the most human-like, and they will generally choose to protect themselves in extreme dangerous situations.


    The demons and monsters are completely fearless.


    The demon is because of the magic power that can affect the soul, and the blame is because the soul is corroded by the secret source power, and the mind and personality are changed.


    Therefore, the monsters should be killed first, lest they escape.


    àØàØàØ¡ª¡ª


    There was a series of flashes in the night sky.


    is Lin Yu using pure Yang power to kill the monster present.


    His speed is too fast, so the interval between each attack is very short. From a distance, only a series of rapid flashing lights can be seen.


    After a breath.


    Ninety-two big monsters were all killed by Lin Yu.


    Until then, the other evil things present had just reacted.


    "how come?"


    The demon commander in charge of the encirclement and suppression operation has his eyes widened.


    It instantly realized that Lin Yu''s strength was far beyond his imagination.


    "This weird... the flames it releases seem to be..."


    The demon commander just wanted to say that the flame was a bit like a pure sun flame, suddenly his mind went blank, and then he didn''t know anything.


    Its body was ignited by the flames released by Lin Yu, and it was burnt to ashes in an instant, naturally there was no chance to react.


    àØàØàØ!


    The night sky continued to explode with rapid and dazzling flashes.


    After another breath, Lin Yu is the only one left here.


    All the weirdness and demons all died in this one breath.


    The only thing they are better than those big monsters is that they die a little bit more clearly.


    At this time, Lin Yu kept popping up prompts to gain vitality.


    He kills evil things too fast, so that these prompts have not had time to finish.


    A moment later.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 283 Source Stone¡¿


    "These one hundred and ninety-one evil creatures have provided me with 267 source stone energy."


    When he first came, he had 10 source stone energy, and later killed three demon commanders and five big demon queens, and had a total of 16 source stone energy.


    Therefore, it is easy to calculate the amount of energy gained in this battle.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze from the modifier list, and continued to head towards Zhou Guo in the southwest.


    Gula, the demons came to this fragmented world through the space channel of Anning Mountain in Zhouguo, so Lin Yu felt that the base camp of the demons should be nearby.


    At least judging from the information in Cang''s memory, the Demon Race uses that spatial channel as its own way of retreat.


    Of course, he didn''t want to make a big fuss there, but wanted to see if he could lead one or two ancient demons out to kill him.


    ¡­¡­


    Demons base camp.


    Gula on the throne looked at Gu Cheng and said, "Have you responded to sending out to deal with that weird demon?"


    "No." Gu Cheng replied.


    "You haven''t responded yet?"


    The fleshy tentacles of Gula''s chin trembled slightly, and his voice was low.


    After it finished speaking, it ordered: "Time waits for no one. The Š ''s family and the Šu''s family have already started to act. This matter can''t be dragged on any longer."


    "Gu Cheng, hurry up and fix that weirdness."


    "Gu Cha, you quickly gather all the monsters and weirdness, and let them head towards Song Kingdom, Feng Cheng Kingdom..."


    After ¡¡¡¡ Gula gave the order, he got up and left the throne and walked out.


    Gu Cheng and Gu Cha and other ancient demons hurriedly followed closely and left the hall to carry out their orders.


    ¡­¡­


    In the air, Lin Yu, who was flying rapidly, suddenly sensed a powerful breath coming from the front.


    "coming!"


    "It must be some ancient demon!"


    Lin Yu knew that this was definitely an ancient demon who came to trouble him.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    He speeds up suddenly and flies towards the ancient demon rushing towards him with all his strength.


    During the flight, he released all the true essence in the dantian, forming a layer of pure sun flame on the body surface to speed up the flight.


    "This is?"


    Gu Cheng saw a cloud of light suddenly appeared in front, like a cloud of scorching sun suddenly appeared, and his heart was greatly puzzled.


    At this time, it still doesn''t know what happened over there, naturally it doesn''t know that its opponent is actually not weird, but Lin Yu, a warrior.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu soon came to Gu Cheng.


    Without saying a word, he punched Gu Cheng with all his strength.


    Gu Cheng, as an ancient demon, is far more powerful than the monsters and weirds he had dealt with before, so he must not be underestimated.


    Therefore, the power he exploded with this punch was stronger than the family ancestor who opened up the Nine Great Knowledge Sea.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    There was a loud noise in the air, and Gu Cheng''s whole body was directly blasted to pieces by Lin Yu''s punch.


    Although Lin Yu''s defense is not enough, his attack power is very strong.


    No ancient demon can withstand this blow except Gula.


    "you?"


    Although Gu Cheng''s body was smashed to pieces, he did not die.


    Its head was being grasped by Lin Yu, exclaiming in bursts of exclamation in his mouth.


    Lin Yu is not ready to rush to kill it, because it is useful to keep it.

 Chapter 263： Earn energy

    Lin Yu raised Gu Cheng''s huge head in front of him, and said in a deep voice: "Next, what I ask you, you will answer whatever, not a lot of nonsense."


    "Don''t think about it!" Gu Cheng refused immediately.


    "I didn''t say it clearly?"


    Lin Yu asked in a deep voice.


    In this form, although his voice is low, it has strong penetrating power.


    This sentence shook Gu Cheng''s head, with only one head left.


    And just as Gu Cheng was about to say something, Lin Yu''s palm suddenly burst into flames.


    This group of flames seemed to have their own consciousness, and took the initiative to penetrate into its head from Gu Cheng''s seven orifices, reaching its demon soul.


    "Well--"


    Gu Cheng tried his best to endure the pain of the devil soul being burned.


    It faintly guessed the origin of this kind of flame, which definitely came from the pure yang true power of ancient times.


    "I see, you...you are the Lin Yu!"


    Gu Cheng combined all the information he knew to successfully identify Lin Yu.


    However, as soon as it uttered these words, the pure sun flames that burned its demon soul suddenly increased.


    Now it can''t say anything anymore, it can''t even make a painful cry.


    Lin Yu didn''t want to kill this demon king who was still worthwhile, so the pure sun flames released just now were not strong enough.


    After discovering that Gu Cheng could still speak, he intensified his intensity.


    "Your name is Gu Cheng, isn''t it?" Lin Yu raised Gu Cheng''s head in front of him, "Tell me, which princes are you planning to invade?"


    In the mouth of the demon commanders before, he had already learned that the demon race wanted to seize the kingdom of the princes while the family was fighting.


    But he didn''t know which princely kingdoms the Demon Clan was planning to occupy. Only by asking the Demon King could he figure it out thoroughly.


    And the reason why he wanted to understand this was because he wanted to take advantage of the demons.


    The ancient demons of the Gula cannot personally deal with the princes'' domestic practice sects, and they will definitely send the most powerful and powerful evil creatures over them.


    Lin Yu wants to take the opportunity to kill the evil things that have gathered, and absorb vital energy from them.


    "I...I absolutely...no, I won''t..."


    Gu Cheng tried hard to spit out a few words from his mouth, showing that he would not be submissive.


    "Very strong!"


    Lin Yu faintly praised, and then pinned Gu Cheng''s head to his waist.


    As long as it keeps burning its spirit with pure sun flames, I don''t believe it is unyielding.


    Then, Lin Yu flew quickly in the direction of Song State.


    He doesn''t know which prince kingdoms the Demon Race intends to occupy, but Song Kingdom is definitely one of the goals of the Demon Race''s operation.


    Because Song Kingdom is close to Zhou Kingdom, it is impossible for the Demon Race to allow the enemy''s territory to be close to its base camp.


    Lin Yu''s speed was extremely fast, and it only took a moment to reach the sky above Chiyang Sect.


    After scanning a high altitude, he secretly nodded and said: "Sure enough, as I expected!"


    At this time, countless evil things with varying strengths are coming to the Scarlet Sun Sect.


    Different from the previous invasion, this time the evil creatures attacked the Chiyang Sect from three directions at the same time.


    Except for no signs of evil objects in the west, evil objects were running or flying in all the other three directions.


    Lin Yu quietly waited for these evil things to approach the Chiyang Sect, and said to Gu Cheng, "Send so many powerful monsters and weirdness here, it seems that you are determined to win this time."


    At the time of the last invasion, the demon clan thought that the martial art sect of the Chiyang Sect was an object that could be kneaded at will, so only two demon commanders and a demon with a weaker power were sent.


    and a bunch of evil things that only have the strength of no leakage and condensed air.


    They thought that an offensive of that scale was enough to secure a victory, but they didn''t expect to be beaten by Lin Yu in the end.


    Therefore, this time they have concentrated a large number of elites, ready to take the Chiyang Sect in one fell swoop.


    It''s a pity that the demons'' information is too backward, neither knowing that Lin Yu already possesses the strength second only to Gula, nor knowing that Chiyang Sect is guarded by five organ puppets whose strength is comparable to that of the Demon King.


    "It''s cheaper for me again this time!"


    Lin Yu saw that the evil army had almost gathered, so he dived directly.


    Chiyang Peak.


    After Xia Honglie discovered the movement of the Demon Race, he immediately gathered everyone on Chiyang Peak, preparing to let the five organ puppets left by Lin Yu deal with the evil things that came.


    However, as soon as he was about to order the puppets to dispatch, he suddenly discovered that a fireball had fallen from the sky.


    "It''s the younger brother! It must be the younger brother!"


    Xia Honglie himself also practiced pure Yang Zhen Gong, so at a glance he recognized that the fireball was transformed by the pure sun flames.


    "When did the younger brother come back?"


    He stared at the fireball and said strangely.


    There was a loud noise.


    The fireball in the distance fell into the evil army in the north, and the deflagration flame turned into a shock wave and spread to the surroundings.


    burned that whole area into scorched earth with just one blow, and burned all evil things into ashes.


    Then the huge fireball began to move on the ground at high speed.


    flew quickly to the southeast.


    Flying all the way all the way to release the evil things that burned through the way.


    The evil creatures were all in fear when they saw this scene.


    They knew that this was a force that they could never contend with, so they all began to run wildly, wanting to stay away from that terrifying fireball.


    However, Lin Yu''s speed is so fast, they have no chance to escape.


    ßÚßÚßÚ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu took Chiyangzong as the center and flew all the way from the northernmost side to the southernmost side, drawing a semicircle.


    In just a few breaths, he burned all the evil things that came, and even the dirt and stones on the ground were scorched by the pure sun flames he released.


    After solving this battle easily he immediately flew into the air and flew directly to Fengcheng Country in the west.


    From beginning to end, he did not disperse the pure sun flames on his body.


    He didn''t want his relatives and friends on Chiyang Peak to see his form, so he could only cover it with pure sun flames.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 344 Source Stone¡¿


    After the prompt on the modifier list jumped, the Yuanneng number finally settled on the 344 source stone.


    "A total of 61 source stones were earned on this trip. As expected, the Demon Race really appreciates the Chiyang Sect."


    After killing all the evil things that came last time, he only got the vitality less than 10 source stones, this time it was six or seven times the last time.


    From this, we can know the scale of the evil army sent by the demons.


    "Gu Cheng, what''s the point of persisting?"


    Lin Yu said to Gu Cheng''s head pinned to his waist while flying.


    Gu Cheng said nothing.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I tried my best to resist the pure sun flames and I couldn¡¯t speak, or I didn¡¯t want to be subdued.


    Lin Yu didn''t reply when he saw him, so he stopped asking more questions.


    At this time, he only had the pure sun flame to deal with Gu Cheng, there was no other way.


    So I can only continue to torture and wait for it to soften.


    Of course, he doesn''t really care if Gu Cheng gives in.


    It is best to be able to yield, and it doesn¡¯t matter if you refuse to yield.


    :. :

 Chapter 264： yield

    In Gu Cheng''s heart, heaven and man are at war.


    He didn''t know that Lin Yu had only practiced the ancient practice of Pure Yang Zhen Gong, so he didn''t know that Lin Yu was just a powerful offensive force, and his actual combat power was not as good as Gu La.


    It thought that Lin Yu''s strength was already higher than that of Gula.


    At least in terms of the power that Lin Yu burst out just now, Gula is not as good as Lin Yu.


    Therefore, its heart has begun to retreat.


    Although due to the practice of magic power, the will of their ancient ancestors who have become demons is far stronger than the human race.


    But reason tells it that pointless persistence is meaningless.


    Lin Yu''s strength is enough to kill Gula.


    Once Gula dies, who will protect him?


    "This warrior broke the law with his strength, causing my various methods to fall into this field before I had time to use it."


    "If you can contact Gu La in time at that time, let Gu La take other ancient demons to deal with this warrior, things can definitely turn around!"


    Gu Cheng has practiced a lot of magic skills, and has many means to control the enemy.


    However, Lin Yu''s attack was very simple and rude. With his powerful strength, he solved the battle with only one punch.


    makes it impossible to use those methods at all.


    Sure enough, in front of absolute power, any method is meaningless.


    "I can... tell you the direction of this invasion..."


    Gu Cheng tried to spit out a word.


    But it is not ready to give in.


    Because it knows that it is not of the same kind as Lin Yu, even if it succumbs to the other party, it cannot let it go.


    It expressed its willingness to cooperate in order to test Lin Yu''s attitude first, and then to see if Lin Yu could be deceived by some words.


    After all, this human race boy has only lived for so many years, and his experience must be far inferior to him.


    "Say."


    Lin Yu saw that Gu Cheng seemed to be ready to subdue, so he ordered sharply.


    Gu Cheng said with difficulty: "I said yes, but there is a condition..."


    "Conditions?" Lin Yu sneered and said, "You are like this, you still want to negotiate conditions with me?"


    Gu Cheng hurriedly defended: "I have to be sure... after making sure you don''t get what you want, kill... kill me..."


    Lin Yu immediately increased the intensity of burning Gu Cheng Demon Soul.


    "Since you are so anxious to die, I will give you a ride!"


    How can he talk nonsense with this ancient Mordor at this time.


    A lot of nonsense can''t solve any problems at all.


    just burn it with pure sun flames.


    burn until it is willing to say.


    If you don¡¯t want to say it even when you die, then you will burn it to death and bring it down.


    Lin Yu didn''t care about Gu Cheng''s wailing, and flew forward on his own.


    It didn''t take long for him to spot the army of evil creatures ahead.


    These evil army must be trying to deal with the practice sects under Yan''s family, and then occupy Fengcheng country.


    "Die all to me!"


    Lin Yu released the true essence in his body into pure sun flames, and then swooped toward the ground.


    is the same as when I was in the Chiyang Sect.


    With a single blow, he killed all these evil things, gaining a total of 9 source stones'' vital energy.


    Lin Yu''s line of sight stayed on the modifier list for a moment, and then flew directly to the north.


    Although he doesn''t know which princes the demons are planning to occupy, there is definitely nothing wrong with going north, because the south is now full of demons.


    is the ocean to the east, so only the north and the west are the most likely to have evil objects.


    After flying for a while, Lin Yu really found a large group of evil creatures rushing towards the Ji family territory in the north.


    He aligned the direction and fell to the ground again, using pure sun flames to solve these evil things at once.


    "21 Source Stone!"


    "It seems that the sect of cultivation that these evil things have to deal with is not simple."


    Lin Yu groaned in his heart, then turned and flew westward.


    At this time, don''t open Gu Cheng''s head on his waist begging for mercy: "I am willing to...cooperate with you, but I just ask you to give it a pain...happy..."


    No matter how strong the willpower of Gu Cheng was, he finally couldn''t bear it at this time.


    The taste of the devil soul being burned is too painful.


    It has lived for so long and finally knows what is better than death.


    The current situation is that life is better than death for it, so it only wants a relief.


    "You should have understood this!" After Lin Yu said lightly, he ordered: "You can just tell me which direction I should go in. When my affairs are done, I will naturally give you a good time."


    Lin Yu did not weaken the pure sun flames that roasted the Gu Cheng Demon Soul, but still let it burn with the intensity before.


    Gu Cheng''s performance before and after has made him understand that this guy is hard to eat soft.


    must not let it see the hope of life.


    "West...southwest."


    Gu Cheng said with difficulty.


    "Don''t try to lie to me, otherwise I will make you begging for death." Lin Yu threatened, and flew away in the opposite direction.


    In fact, even if Lin Yu didn''t say this, Gu Cheng at this time had no intention of deceiving Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu flew all the way in the direction directed by Gu Cheng, and soon saw the evil army.


    Judging from the scale, this batch of evil things is more powerful than the one just now, and it is estimated that the energy provided will not be less.


    Lin Yu replayed the old tricks and solved them very quickly, without giving them any chance to react.


    These evil things have a means of contacting each other, and the demon commander among them can directly contact the demon king who governs himself.


    So once they give them time to react, Gula and other ancient demons will definitely know that something is wrong.


    Of course, this matter can¡¯t be kept for long.


    They will contact each other every once in a while. Once they find that there is no response from the other side, the first thing that comes to mind is that something is wrong.


    So I don¡¯t have much time for myself.


    After Lin Yu solved this wave of evil things, he continued to march towards the other side according to Gu Cheng''s guidance, and soon found another army of evil things.


    just searched all the way for massacres, and the number of yuan on the modifier list became larger and larger.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 531 Source Stone¡¿


    Lin Yu glanced at the list of modifiers satisfactorily, and asked Gu Cheng at his waist, "Which way to go next?"


    "North to West. UU Reading "


    Gu Cheng tried his best to endure the torment of the pure sun flames, and reluctantly said.


    It just wants to get relief quickly.


    "North west, good!"


    Lin Yu aimed at the direction and flew away.


    But it didn''t take him long before he realized that two powerful auras approached him.


    "Could it be that those ancient demons found the problem and came to trouble me?"


    Lin Yu secretly guessed in his heart.


    The two breaths quickly approached, and after one breath, Lin Yu could see the face of the person who came.


    It turned out not to be the ancient demon, but the two children of the Xi family.


    "It really is weird!"


    After seeing Lin Yu''s figure and features, the two frowned.


    "kill!"


    The two yelled violently, and attacked Lin Yu without saying a word.


    Lin Yu rushed to one of the younger brothers, and analyzed in his heart why these two people would find him.


    Judging from the information revealed by the demon commanders before, don¡¯t the Xi family and the Šu family want to join forces to deal with Ji Tianyun? How can there be other things in the air?


    There is definitely a problem with not doing business but rushing to nosy.


    "Oops! Could it be?"


    Lin Yu suddenly flashed something bad in his heart.


    :. :

 Chapter 265： Ji Tianyun breaks through

    These two children of the Jia family were not in a hurry to deal with Ji Tianyun, but turned their heads to deal with themselves, which can only explain one thing¡ª¡ª


    Ji Tianyun has successfully broken through!


    Lin Yu doesn''t know the specific situation, but now all signs show that Ji Tianyun has become the strongest person today. The Xi family and the Yuan family have to bow to Chen Chen and rely on Ji Tianyun as their master.


    "If Ji Tianyun successfully breaks through, the battle between the family will be completely over."


    "Maybe Ji Tianyun will kill Xihong and Yu Tianhe to eradicate hidden dangers, but he will definitely not kill everyone in the Xi''s and Yu''s families."


    "He can save their lives, drive them to deal with the demons, and help him take back all the princes from the hands of the demons."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu fully understood that these two sons of the Š  family must regard themselves as weird, so they think they are subordinates of the demon clan.


    Of course, it''s also possible that they just want to kill themselves just because they look weird.


    After all, Ji Tianyun''s successful breakthrough means that the world will be unified again. He will never allow powerful evil creatures to move around and interfere with the mortals he rules on this continent.


    "Leave the girl and ask!"


    At the time of transfer of thoughts, Lin Yu has already arrived in front of the male son.


    Judging from the information in Cang''s memory, this person''s name is Xi Peng, who has opened up the Seven Seas of Knowledge, and his strength is about the same as the previous one.


    Lin Yu wanted to deal with him first because of this.


    The threat of this person is much greater than that of the other woman.


    Lin Yu released the true essence in the dantian and burst out with all his strength.


    The whole person turned into a round of scorching sun, and blasted towards Xi Peng with a punch.


    The children of the aristocratic family have practiced a lot of source qigong methods, and there are many ways to confront the enemy, and they must not give the opponent a chance to fight back.


    Otherwise, once the two people unite, I''m afraid it will bring themselves a lot of trouble.


    On the other side, when Si Peng was about to make a move, he found a huge fist swiping towards him.


    The opponent''s speed suddenly increased, hitting him by surprise.


    So he has no time to act.


    "How can this weird..."


    Š peng''s heart was only half spoken, and Lin Yu''s whole person was blown by a punch in the air.


    In terms of attack power alone, the gap between him and Lin Yu is too huge, it is impossible to withstand this blow.


    Of course, this result is mainly because he doesn''t understand Lin Yu''s details.


    He had no idea that this "weird" would suddenly use pure Yang Zhen power after approaching him.


    Lin Yu grabbed the space ring that was flying out among the pieces of flesh and blood.


    then turned around and rushed towards the remaining female sister.


    Her name is Xi Xin, she has only opened up the Five Great Seas of Knowledge, and her strength is much weaker than that of Xi Peng.


    "It''s over..."


    Xi Xin witnessed Lin Yu killing Xi Peng with a punch, knowing that he was not Lin Yu''s opponent, and hurriedly turned and ran away.


    It¡¯s just that what is strange in her heart is how the flames from this weird body are so similar to the legendary pure sun flames.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Š xin just turned around and heard a muffled noise, and then she suddenly realized that the whole world was spinning.


    While the world was spinning around, she found that "weird" body repeatedly appeared in her vision.


    It seems that it will appear every time the whole world turns.


    "Is my body..."


    Xixin reacted quickly, her body was smashed by the "weird" punch, and only her head was spinning in the air.


    This has caused the world I see to become like this.


    After Lin Yu grabbed Si Xin''s space ring, he grabbed Si Xin''s head in his hand again.


    The children of the aristocratic family, like the ancient demons, can be reborn quickly as long as the soul is immortal.


    This is all due to Yuan Qi.


    Or rather, the secret source force is at work.


    The only difference between the children of the aristocratic family and the ancient demon is that the cultivation system of the children of the aristocratic family originated from the ancient orthodox methods, and the magic power cultivated by the ancient demon is not something of the human race.


    "Tell me, did Ji Tianyun have broken through?" Lin Yu grabbed Xi Xin''s head in front of him and asked.


    "You are not weird... are you human?"


    Š xin has calmed down at this time, so the more I look at it, the more I feel that Lin Yu doesn''t look weird.


    She is now very convinced that what Lin Yu has just used is Chunyang Zhen Gong.


    And Chunyang Zhen Gong is extremely lethal to demons and ghosts.


    If Lin Yu is weird, logically he shouldn''t have this kind of power that will bite him back.


    "Hurry up to answer my question!" Lin Yu snapped.


    Intense sound waves echoed around Si Xin''s head, stimulating her brain.


    "Yes, Ji Tianyun broke through."


    Xi Xin was afraid that Lin Yu would kill her in a rage, and hurriedly replied loudly.


    After finishing speaking, she persuaded: "Now there is no one in the world who is Ji Tianyun''s opponent. Since you are a human race, you should choose to surrender to him like me, so..."


    She felt that only by persuading Lin Yu to submit to Ji Tianyun could she have a chance to survive.


    After all, if Lin Yu became Ji Tianyun''s subordinate, he would be his own, and that would definitely save her a life.


    boom!


    Lin Yu squeezed her head without waiting for Si Xin to finish speaking.


    He has already got the answer he wants, so naturally he has no time to talk nonsense with Xi Xinduo.


    Surrender to Ji Tianyun?


    This is impossible!


    Ji Tianyun will accept the surrender of other aristocratic families, but she will never let go of her own martial artist.


    Because the family''s cultivation system is the same, Ji Tianyun is sure to control them And his progress is so rapid, Ji Tianyun cannot be at ease.


    "Ji Tianyun will definitely come to kill me after dealing with the demons. I must find a way quickly!"


    Lin Yu at this time completely lost the thought of killing evil things to earn vitality.


    But fortunately, the evil things sent by the Demon Clan to deal with the cultivation sect were almost killed by him, and the rest did not add up to much energy.


    Lin Yu took off the head of Gu Cheng from his waist, squeezed it and flew at full speed in the direction of Chiyang Sect.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+27 source stone¡¿


    After seeing the pop-up prompt, Lin Yu moved his gaze to the end of the modifier list.


    "There are currently 558 source stones of vital energy, but such multiple energies can''t do anything except to strengthen the pure yang power..."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    Now I only learned the pure Yang Zhen Gong technique, and I can only modify it if I want to modify it.


    It doesn''t make much sense to just modify Chunyang Zhengong blindly.


    This qigong practice can not only increase one''s own explosive power, but also cannot increase one''s survivability.


    And even if all these vital energy are used to strengthen the pure Yang true power, it is impossible to raise one''s strength to the level of Ji Tianyun.


    After all, Ji Tianyun has broken through now, and his strength is comparable to the true warrior monks in ancient times.


    "Unless my primordial energy is infinite, and the Pure Yang Zhen Gong is modified to a very high level, then I might be able to beat Ji Tianyun to death with one punch!"

 Chapter 266： Self-help

    Lin Yu flew all the way preoccupiedly, and unknowingly, he had already arrived outside Chiyang Zongshan Gate.


    He hurriedly suppressed the physical power, put on his clothes and returned to the appearance of a normal person with a height of 1.9 meters.


    At this time, everyone in the Chiyang Sect still stayed on Chiyang Peak and did not descend, and five organ puppets were flying around Chiyang Peak.


    Xia Honglie was not sure whether the invasion of the demons was the only one, so he didn''t dare to release his guard easily.


    "Brother!"


    After Xia Honglie saw Lin Yu flying in the distance, his face suddenly smiled, and he took the initiative to fly into the sky to meet him.


    "Junior, the demons won''t come again, right?"


    "It won''t come." Lin Yu shook his head and said: "But the situation is worse than the demonic invasion!"


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, he quickly explained the general situation in a few words.


    "Old... Ji Tianyun broke through?"


    Xia Honglie said blankly.


    He knew very well what Ji Tianyun''s breakthrough meant.


    "Brother, there is no better way at this point."


    Lin Yu immediately talked about the plan he had planned on the road.


    "You quickly dismiss the ordinary disciples and elder deacons in the door, and let them leave Chiyang Sect in disguise."


    "I believe that Ji Tianyun''s current strength will soon be able to reunify the Dawu dynasty, and the world will return to stability. After those who have been dismissed, they should be able to spend the rest of their lives in the dunya."


    "This is the first thing."


    "The second thing, you ask Fang Rui to gather all the talented disciples, explain the situation to them clearly, and ask them if they are willing to live and die with us, or if they want to live safely."


    "If someone chooses the latter, you put him among the demobilized."


    As soon as Lin Yu finished speaking, a trace of sadness flashed across Xia Honglie''s face.


    He wanted to develop the Chiyang Sect, in order to comfort the ancestor Muyangzi''s spirit in the sky.


    Seeing that the Chiyang Sect had hope of rising, he never thought that such a serious crisis would suddenly be ushered in.


    actually want to disband most of the disciples and elders and deacons in the gate?


    "Brother, you are right, you can only do this."


    "It¡¯s better for them to spend the rest of their lives in the dunya, than to follow us without precaution..."


    Xia Honglie nodded slowly. Although he couldn''t accept it in his heart, he knew that the solution proposed by Lin Yu was the best solution at the moment.


    Seeing Xia Honglie''s promise, Lin Yu reminded: "Brother, time is waiting for no one, you should go and do this quickly."


    "Ok!"


    Xia Honglie nodded heavily and quickly fell back to Chiyang Peak.


    Lin Yu went down to the library.


    He is going to put all the books in the library into the space ring and take it with him.


    Chiyang Sect is no longer a safe place and cannot stay here anymore.


    He arranged for Xia Honglie to deport most of the Chiyang Sect members, but in fact he was planning to leave here with his relatives and friends.


    He has chosen the destination, which is the old lair of the demon clan of the Gula-a demon realm wandering around this fragmented world.


    He has Cang''s memory, and the space channel leading to that piece of Demon Territory fragment is opened by Cang himself, so he knows how to get there.


    The only problem now is that I don¡¯t know if time is too late.


    If you can''t reach Zhouguo Anning Mountain before Gu La and them...


    "Ji Tianyun will definitely not let go of Gula, as long as Gula does not appear, I will kill other demons with one punch."


    Lin Yu is betting that Gula cannot survive in Ji Tianyun''s hands.


    As long as Gula dies, then the fragment of the Demon Territory belongs to him, and no one or anything can rob him.


    "That''s it, now I''m going to Cangwu Pavilion!"


    Lin Yu moved so fast, it only took a while to put all the materials in the library into the space ring.


    then rushed to the Cangwu Pavilion non-stop.


    Although he has learned most of the martial arts in the Cangwu Pavilion, he does not want to watch the efforts of these predecessors be destroyed.


    Lin Yu quickly put all the martial arts books in the Cangwu Pavilion into the space ring, and then went straight to the Jinyang Hall.


    There are also some important things in the Jinyang Temple waiting for him to clean up.


    After everything was sorted out, Lin Yu went straight to Chiyang Peak.


    At this time, Xia Honglie had already dealt with the matter that Lin Yu confessed to him.


    After all, all the doormen stayed on Chiyang Peak and did not leave, saving the convener''s time.


    When Lin Yu arrived at Chiyang Peak, there was a lot of noise here.


    Many people have tears on their faces, it is obvious that they can''t accept it for a while.


    Although these people come from all over the Dawu Dynasty, they have joined the Chiyang Sect for so many years. They have deep feelings for this place, and they are naturally very reluctant to leave.


    But they can''t bear it any more, they also have to accept the facts.


    Soon there were people in twos and threes going down the mountain road to pack their salutes.


    Lin Yu saw Yang Haishan''s figure at a glance.


    When he first worshipped the Crimson Sun Sect, Yang Haishan also taught him for a while and was his master.


    Lin Yu sighed secretly, and then quickly fell to Xia Honglie''s side.


    There is no time to delay now, not the time to lament the past.


    "Brother, what did Guo Zhengping say?" Lin Yu asked, he wanted to know what choices the genius disciples had made.


    Xia Honglie cheered up and said: "They all choose to be with us without exception."


    "Okay!" Lin Yu nodded and said, "Then I will find a way to save their lives Xia Honglie hurriedly asked: "Junior, all the personnel who should be dismissed have been dismissed, what are you going to do next? "


    He had already faintly guessed that Lin Yu was going to take someone to leave Chiyang Sect.


    "Brother, it is no longer safe here, we must hurry and leave." Lin Yu replied.


    Xia Honglie''s face became more sad when he heard it, but he still said: "The junior brother said that Ji Tianyun will find here soon, and we can''t wait to die here."


    Lin Yu patted Xia Honglie on the shoulder and said, "Brother, I know you are reluctant to be here, but Scarlet Sun Sect. But as long as you and I are still alive, Scarlet Sun Sect will not be considered annihilated. Sooner or later Dongshan will rise again."


    "right!"


    Hearing Lin Yu''s words, Xia Honglie''s complexion turned ruddy, and he nodded and said, "Junior, you have restored the true power of pure Yang from the ancient times. It is not difficult to restore other ancient techniques."


    "At that time, everyone will learn those orthodox exercises and follow the orthodox path of ancient times. Our Chiyang Sect will definitely be stronger than ever!"


    Xia Honglie became more excited as he spoke, and his mood and complexion improved a lot.


    He has lived for so many years, and he has been living here, and his feelings for Chiyang Sect can be imagined.


    In addition, he was brought up by the founder of the Chiyang Sect, so the only wish in his heart was to develop the Chiyang Sect.


    "Brother, go, let''s leave here quickly."

 Chapter 267： Leaving Chiyang Sect

    After hearing Lin Yu''s urging to leave, Xia Honglie couldn''t help but glanced at the Chiyang Hall behind him.


    "Let''s go, I have to go sooner or later!"


    Xia Honglie turned back and said firmly.


    This matter is irretrievable, it can''t be changed, he has to accept it if he doesn''t accept it.


    Lin Yu patted Xia Honglie on the shoulder again, and turned to look at his parents and relatives who were standing not far away.


    After nodding at them, Lin Yu looked at Fang Rui and others again.


    These people are the only ones to take away this time. They are all here now, and they can set off after waiting for the mechanism puppet to lift the ship built before.


    Just as he was thinking, a large ship slowly appeared in the air.


    Five organ puppets carried it and landed on the open space outside the Chiyang Hall.


    This building ship was built by Lin Yu when he was studying the family''s information before, and he ordered the agency puppets to build it.


    I didn''t expect to use it so soon.


    "Everything is ready on the boat upstairs, everyone hurry up and get on the boat."


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, Fang Rui and others acted immediately and walked towards the entrance of the ship in order.


    Lin Chengye, Ning Yulan and others looked at Lin Yu, and quickly followed, and followed Fang Rui and others into the ship.


    "Brother, go!"


    Lin Yu said to Xia Honglie, and flew directly towards the ship.


    Xia Honglie looked back again and rose off the ground.


    After everyone entered the building, the five organ puppets carried the building and quickly lifted into the air, heading straight to Zhouguo Anning Mountain.


    On the deck of the ship, Xia Honglie, Fang Rui and others looked at Chiyang Peak, which was getting farther and farther from the ship, and could not look away for a long time.


    Their eyes showed infinite attachment, and they couldn''t let go of their feelings for Chiyang Sect in their hearts.


    Lin Yu stood beside them and watched together. When he couldn''t see Chiyang Peak at all, he said to everyone: "Go to the cabin, I have important things to say."


    Xia Honglie and others nodded together, and followed Lin Yu to the cabin on the ship below the deck.


    The hull of this building is huge, the cabin is very spacious, there are everything that should be there, and the room facilities are all available.


    In addition, the action of the mechanism puppet is very stable, there is almost no turbulence in the flight state, so the internal life is very comfortable, even if it travels for a long time, it will not feel tired.


    Of course, as far as this situation is concerned, no one has the heart to feel the joy of traveling, only worry.


    After everyone gathered in the cabin, Lin Yu went straight to the subject and said: "Now there is no one in this world who is Ji Tianyun''s opponent. In other words, he is the only one in this world."


    "So no matter where we go, he won''t be safe, even if he goes incognito, he won''t be able to let us go."


    Lin Yu himself was able to live incognito in the Dawu dynasty, but other people could not.


    Moreover, after Lin Yu was incognito, he could not continue to use Pure Yang Zhen Gong, otherwise he would definitely immediately attract the attention of the Ji family.


    Everyone looked at Lin Yu silently.


    Lin Yu continued: "It is not safe to stay in this world. We can only find a way to leave. I have chosen the place, which is the demon realm where the demon clan lives."


    "Magic domain?"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, everyone looked different.


    But most people showed a worried expression.


    This place is scary just to hear the name, and it is naturally difficult for them to keep calm.


    "Brother, I heard that if you stay in the Demon Realm for a long time, the flesh and blood of people will change, and you will become a demon who is neither human nor ghost?"


    Xia Honglie was puzzled.


    He was not sure whether this rumor was true or not. After all, all the definitions of monsters and ghosts came from the family. He is not a member of the family, so it is impossible to know it in detail.


    "You''re right, the flesh and blood will change after a long time in the Demon Realm." Lin Yu nodded and said, "But to become a demon, you don''t just stay in the Demon Realm, you have to practice magic power."


    Since having the memories of Cang and studying the materials of the aristocratic family, Lin Yu has a more thorough understanding of the world, even better than the children of the aristocratic family.


    He knows very well how the Majin and the Ancient Majin came from.


    "Blood and Flesh Change?"


    "Practicing magic skills?"


    Everyone looked at each other.


    These words are uncomfortable just to hear.


    "There is no other way. Currently, only Demon Domain is the safest."


    If there is a choice, Lin Yu also doesn''t want to go to Demon Domain.


    The space rift where the family is located is the best place to go.


    But the problem is that all the space rifts are now occupied by the family, and it is not safe to hide inside.


    Because even if the teleportation array that connects the space fissures and this fragmented world is destroyed, Ji Tianyun still has a way to rearrange the new teleportation array, it just takes a little time.


    Nowadays, only by hiding in the Demon Realm can he completely get rid of Ji Tianyun.


    Judging from the information in Cang''s memory, the Gula demons had already figured out a way out when they came to this fragmented world.


    The Demon Territory is their last escape route.


    It''s absolutely safe in there, even true warriors can''t break into it forcibly.


    "Don''t worry too much, it''s not that simple to make the flesh and blood change."


    Lin Yu comforted the people: "Only when children and grandchildren have lived in the Demon Realm for a long time, will there be such consequences, just staying for a few years will not cause serious problems."


    If the demon is so easy to make, the ancient demon of the Gula have already grabbed the mortals here and entered the demon realm, creating an unconditionally obedient army of demon in minutes, why bother to unite with other evil things?


    After listening to Lin Yu¡¯s words of comfort, the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces were immediately relieved Lin Yu continued: "I will tell you how to enter the Demon Realm first, so as not to get rushed."


    This is his main purpose for gathering everyone here.


    After all, that place is guarded by a group of demons, and there will inevitably be a big battle when these people approach.


    When the time comes, he has to deal with the Demon Race with all his strength. There is no time to distract him. It is impossible to wait until then to explain the method of entering the Demon Realm.


    And if the Gula did not die in the hands of Ji Tianyun, he would definitely return to the Demon Realm with a part of the demons according to the original plan, and he might have to face the Gula directly.


    Lin Yu quickly explained how to open the space channel.


    Cang first opened that space channel with the help of the secret source power, but now it doesn''t need to be so troublesome.


    As long as it is a congenital warrior, the channel can be successfully opened.


    After explaining everything, Lin Yu looked at Xia Honglie and said, "Brother, you will lead everyone into the Demon Realm at that time, and the five organ puppets and I will be responsible for dealing with the Demon Race."


    "Thank you brother!"


    Xia Honglie nodded and agreed.


    He only has the cultivation base of the Gang Qi realm, and his strength is no better than the demon commander guarding the space channel.


    Therefore, dealing with the demons can only be entrusted to Lin Yu and the organ puppets.


    "That''s it, everyone prepare first."


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone, then strode out of the cabin and headed to the deck of the ship.

 Chapter 268： fortress

    Lin Yu stood on the deck and looked far away.


    The ¡¡¡¡lou ship has already entered the Zhou State boundary, and it will not be long before it will reach Zhou State Jianyang City.


    "Jianyang City..."


    Lin Yu groaned to himself.


    It''s been two years, but I didn''t expect that I would return to Jianyang City in this way two years later.


    I thought that when I first crossed into this world, I still felt that this world was extremely vast. As a result, as my strength continued to grow, this world became smaller and smaller.


    Now he can fly around the entire continent in just one day.


    If it were placed two years ago, one day would be enough to drive to the neighboring city in a carriage.


    The mechanism puppet carried the building and hurried forward, and soon Jianyang City appeared in Lin Yu''s field of vision.


    Jianyang City at this time has long since disappeared from the prosperity of two years ago, and it has become very dilapidated.


    The main reason is that the aborigines in the city were killed by the trick Cang. Now all the people living in Jianyang City are refugees who have moved in in the past two years.


    These people are bold, even if the government issued a notice saying that all the people in Jianyang City had died of the plague, it would not be able to stop them from moving into the city to settle down.


    "If this fragmented world continues unscathed, it should be restored to its former prosperity for at most ten years."


    After Lin Yu sighed lightly, he retracted his gaze to look at Anning Mountain not far from Jianyang City.


    Jianyang City has long been a duo, and there is nothing worthy of nostalgia.


    The most important thing now is to seize the time to hide these people into the demon realm.


    "Wow, Jianyang City is in front of you!"


    "We will be in Jianyang City soon!"


    On the other side, several of Lin Yu''s younger siblings pointed to Jianyang City in the distance and shouted.


    Their eyesight is far worse than Lin Yu, so it is only now that they have just seen Jianyang City, which is getting closer and closer to the building.


    "I really want to eat the candied haws from Guishu Street, but unfortunately I can''t eat it again." One of Lin Yu''s sister said regretfully.


    "I really want to eat too."


    "I don''t know what the Demon Realm is like, will it be terrifying?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu turned around and glanced at several younger siblings, then took out the control token to sense the five organ puppets.


    He first ordered the organ puppet to slow down, and then said to Xia Honglie next to him: "Brother, you are optimistic about the people here, I will go to Anning Mountain first."


    "Well, don''t worry, Junior Brother." Xia Honglie immediately assured.


    Lin Yu left the building and flew quickly towards Anning Mountain.


    At this time, Lou Chuan was only 30 kilometers away from Anning Mountain, and this distance was almost instant for Lin Yu now.


    After a few breaths, Lin Yu came to the top of Anning Mountain.


    He was suspended in the clouds and looked towards Anning Peak below.


    "This Ningfeng Villa was turned into a fortress by the demons!"


    At this time, Ningfeng Mountain Villa is very different from before, and it is surrounded by a heavy steel city wall.


    The internal buildings have all been demolished and rebuilt. The style is completely different from the buildings in other parts of the Zhou Dynasty, revealing a majestic and gloomy atmosphere.


    Just looking at it will give people a powerful psychological pressure.


    There are demons patrolling inside the fort, but there are no evil things except the demons.


    It seems that only demons are allowed to enter this place.


    Lin Yu carefully observed the situation inside the fortress, and recalled the past involuntarily because of touching the scene.


    This is the first time I have come into contact with a real evil in this place.


    The two zombies encountered before are not evil creatures in the strict sense, they are just tools created by the crooks to **** yin energy.


    The real evil is far more difficult to deal with than the two zombies.


    At that time, he was struggling to kill the little demon and managed to escape from the danger of a lifetime of nine deaths.


    That fierce battle is still vivid today.


    "The strength of these demons is not very good, it seems that the Gula took all the ancient demons to seize the territory."


    After Lin Yu confirmed the situation inside the fortress, he retracted his gaze and looked into the distance, searching for traces of evil.


    Before you start, you must understand all the surrounding conditions clearly.


    "There is nothing but demons here."


    "Just kill these demons and it will be completely safe here!"


    Lin Yu moved and dived towards the ground.


    bang.


    The moment Lin Yu fell on the ground, he directly killed a group of demons patrolling in the fortress.


    Then he kept walking around the fortress like lightning.


    These demons are too weak, far from his opponents.


    He doesn''t need to do anything at all, as long as the pure sun flames cover his body surface, he can directly kill the opponent when he passes the demon.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+750000¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+910000¡¿


    One by one, getting the elemental energy reminder keeps beating in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    The energy of these demons can range from 700,000 to 800,000 yuan, to more than one million yuan.


    It can be seen that the demons here are all elites among the demons, far better than those who manage the territory outside.


    After a while, there is no more demon here.


    All the demons were killed by Lin Yu''s pure sun flames and turned into ashes. They evaporated out of thin air, leaving no debris.


    "It¡¯s easier than I thought, and I get more energy than I thought!"


    There are a lot of demons here, and after killing them all, he gained the vitality of 317 source stones.


    In addition to the demons killed before, the demons brought out by Gula were basically killed by him.


    At this point, the demon clan of Gula is now suffering from a serious injury. The demon king and the demon king have completely become an empty name, and there are no demon men to drive them.


    At this time, there was a slight breaking sound from the sky.


    Lin Yu looked up It was the five organ puppets who carried the boat to the sky above the fortress.


    The ship quickly landed in the fortress.


    "Everyone quickly disembark, the space channel leading to the Demon Realm is deep underground here."


    Lin Yu shouted to everyone on board.


    When he had just dealt with the demon, he discovered that the demon had built a tunnel in the fortress, which could directly use the tunnel to reach the teleportation formation leading to the demon realm.


    The people on the boat flew away, and soon left the boat to the ground.


    Lin Yu hurriedly told Xia Honglie: "Brother, you take people down with the organ puppets, and they will take you to the teleportation array."


    "When you get there, start the space channel as I said before."


    "I stay here behind the palace."


    Lin Yu quickly arranged things properly.


    He had already informed the organ puppets of the specific location of the teleportation array through the control token, and he was not afraid that they would go the wrong way.


    "You must be careful, brother!"


    Xia Honglie knew that time was pressing, and after a quick exhortation, he took Fang Rui and others and Lin Yu''s parents and family to walk quickly to the tunnel entrance.


    àØàØ!


    Just as Xia Honglie led everyone into the tunnel, there was a huge breaking sound from a distance.


    Lin Yu''s secret path is not good, and the visitors are most likely to be Gula and other ancient demons.


    "It''s good for Gula, don''t be Ji Tianyun!"

 Chapter 269： By surprise

    Lin Yu stared at the black spots that were approaching here quickly.


    "It really is Gula and the others!"


    The people who came were the ancient demons of Gu La, Gu Cha, Gu Ya, Gu Zhen, and Gu Gu.


    Among them, Gula has the strongest strength, and the strength of the other four ancient demons such as Gu Cha is similar to that of Gu Cheng.


    It¡¯s just that Lin Yu is strange, why can these four ancient demons retreat without a problem?


    Their strength is far inferior to Ji Tianyun, how can they survive in Ji Tianyun''s hands?


    "There are only two possibilities for such a situation..."


    Lin Yu thought quickly in his heart.


    The first possibility is that Ji Tianyun didn''t bother with these ancient demons.


    But judging from the currently known information, this is unlikely.


    The second possibility is that something happened midway, causing Ji Tianyun to temporarily ignore these ancient demons.


    "Forget it, these are not important."


    These guesses were fleeting in Lin Yu''s mind.


    He has no time or mind to figure out what caused Gula and the others to escape safely.


    He just wants to quickly solve these five ancient demons and lift the crisis.


    "You can only rely on Chun Yang Zhen Gong to fight!"


    Lin Yu knew very well that seeing the other party means that the other party saw him.


    So at this time, the five ancient demons were already alert, and they must be wondering why they appeared here.


    But in this situation, I still have a slight advantage.


    Because of his own memory, he was completely clear about the strength of the five ancient demons, and these five ancient demons didn''t even know that they had successfully broken through to the true origin realm.


    At that time, the Gula sent Gu Cheng out, only to let it deal with a "weird" that was making troubles everywhere. I didn''t know that this "weird" was actually him, Lin Yu.


    So I can use this kind of information to catch them by surprise.


    Lin Yu called out the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Science of Martial Arts: Innate Techniques (True Yuan Realm) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (seventh level) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 848 Source Stone¡¿


    "Now that the Yuanneng is enough, I will revise the Pure Yang Zhen Gong to double up!"


    Originally, Lin Yu wanted to accumulate these source stones, and then used them to modify the martial arts deduced by Xia Honglie and Fang Rui.


    It''s a pity that the situation is severe now. In order to avoid accidents, it can only be used to modify the Pure Yang Zhen Gong first.


    I believe that the Pure Yang Zhen Gong modified to the ninth level is enough to kill Gula in one blow.


    As long as Gu La dies, the remaining ancient demons will be much easier to solve.


    "Deduction."


    Lin Yu quickly clicked on the + sign behind Chun Yang Zhen Gong with his mind, and selected the deduction option.


    Chunyang Zhen Gong has been modified to the top by him a long time ago, and every subsequent enhancement needs to be deduced first.


    After clicking for a while.


    ¡¾Wu Xue: Innate Techniques (True Elemental Realm) (+), Pure Yang Zhen Gong (Ninth Level) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Not bad for the golden body (self-healing, anti-drug, super-sensing, night vision, transformation, overlord...) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 658 Source Stone¡¿


    deduced that it costs a total of 20 source stones for the energy, while the enhancement cost 170 source stones, which adds up to a total of 190 source stones.


    ಡª¡ª


    At the moment when the Pure Yang True Power was strengthened to the ninth level, Lin Yu immediately rose into the air and went straight to the ancient demon such as Gula, who was approaching quickly.


    the other side.


    Gula had already noticed Lin Yu.


    It not only noticed Lin Yu, but also saw Xia Honglie and others walking into the tunnel.


    Although it recognizes Lin Yu, it doesn''t know that Lin Yu has merged with Cang''s memory, so naturally it doesn''t know that Lin Yu came here with the idea of ??seizing the demon realm.


    So even if he wanted to break his head, he couldn''t understand why Lin Yu appeared in his base camp.


    But it doesn''t matter, Lin Yu is just a warrior no matter how strong it is, and it''s easy to get rid of it.


    Gula didn''t take Lin Yu to heart, thinking about eating this human kid after he fell to the ground.


    Instead of caring about the origin of this human kid, it is better to worry about whether Xia Ji Tianyun will chase him.


    Now Ji Tianyun hasn''t chased him just because he was blocked by a very powerful weird. If he could kill that weird, he would definitely be here in no time.


    "What is this kid doing?"


    Suddenly, Gula discovered that Lin Yu started to gulp some things taken out of the space ring without warning.


    After swallowing for a while, he suddenly flew towards him again.


    "I don''t know what I can do."


    Gula still didn''t take Lin Yu to heart.


    It doesn''t care what the purpose of this warrior flying towards him is at all, it just wants to wait for the opponent to approach him and devour him in one bite.


    Such a strong warrior, its innate essence must be very pure and vigorous, which can help it restore a lot of vitality.


    However, just as it thought so, Lin Yu''s power suddenly exploded.


    In an instant, the speed of flight increased dozens of times.


    Immediately afterwards, Gula discovered that Lin Yu''s body was soaring, and his body was wrapped in a dazzling flame, like a scorching sun emerging out of thin air.


    All this happened very suddenly, and the five ancient demons including the Gula had no time to react and could only subconsciously make defensive actions.


    "die!"


    Lin Yu threw a punch to Gula.


    When he just took off, he deliberately hid his strength, trying to reduce Gula''s defense against him.


    Fortunately, the result was exactly as he expected. Gula didn''t put him in his eyes from beginning to end, letting him approach.


    finally gave him the opportunity to succeed.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Gula received Lin Yu''s punch firmly.


    The bursting power of this punch is far beyond its imagination.


    The flame attached to his fist easily burned his demon body so much of it evaporated out of thin air.


    "Why is Chun Yang Zhen Gong so powerful?"


    Gula''s consciousness is still sober At this time it has already reacted, the flame attached to Lin Yu''s fist comes from Chunyang Zhen Gong.


    What shocked it was that the intensity of this pure sun flame was far beyond its imagination.


    "What realm is this kid? Has he already cultivated into a true warrior monk?"


    Gula didn''t know that Lin Yu had modified the pure Yang Zhen Gong to the ninth level, and thought that Lin Yu''s martial arts realm was high enough to release such a fierce pure sun flame.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu''s other punch followed close behind.


    The first punch maimed Gula''s body, making it no longer able to defend against his own attacks, and the second punch went directly to Gula''s head.


    The power of this punch is undiminished, and the burst of power is exactly the same as before.


    So it shattered Gula''s head with one blow.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+50 source stone¡¿


    A line of prompt appeared in front of Lin Yu.


    At this point, the demon king who had been rampant for a while was completely buried in Lin Yu''s hands, and turned into a vital energy to be absorbed by Lin Yu.


    But Lin Yu has no time to be thankful for this, and no time to care about how much energy he has gained.


    Because there are still four ancient demons that have not been resolved.


    These four ancient demons were quickly flying towards the inside of the fortress while he was dealing with Gula, presumably trying to hide into the demon realm through the underground space channel.

 Chapter 270： Sudden situation

    "Can''t let them enter the tunnel!"


    Lin Yu said anxiously.


    Xia Honglie and others, as well as his parents and relatives are still walking in the tunnel, this time is not enough for them to rush to the teleportation front.


    So if the four ancient demons of Gucha were allowed to enter the tunnel, they would be in danger.


    Lin Yu turned and chased after the four demon of Gu Cha who were marching separately.


    However, just as he just moved, a figure suddenly appeared inside the fortress below.


    "Ji Tianyun, it''s Ji Tianyun!"


    Lin Yu recognized the figure that appeared out of thin air at a glance.


    looks exactly like Ji Tianyun, it is Ji Tianyun who is right.


    "Trouble now!"


    Lin Yu doesn''t know what level Ji Tianyun''s strength has reached, but there is no doubt that the other party must be much stronger than himself.


    It takes a lot of thought to deal with the Gula. It must be dead or dead for Shang Ji Tianyun.


    "No, there is a problem!"


    Lin Yu suddenly found something wrong.


    Judging from the information obtained by Jiang Lingzhu, the guy who appeared out of thin air does not seem to be Ji Tianyun himself, but a source-qi clone of Ji Tianyun.


    According to the family''s research on Yuan Qi, after Yuan Qi is cultivated to a high level, it can condense the clone of Yuan Qi outside the body with the help of Divine Soul.


    A divine soul controls a clone, so how many divine souls can condense as many clones.


    However, this kind of Genesis clone controlled by Divine Soul is very weak and has almost no combat effectiveness.


    "Ji Tianyun let Yuan Qi clone come over, it must be because he can''t get away."


    Lin Yu thought about the electrical transfer, secretly guessing.


    "But since he let the Genesis clone come over to block Gula, it shows that his Genesis clone is strong enough, I''m afraid I''m still not his opponent."


    àØàØ¡ª¡ª


    There was a burst of air from below.


    While Lin Yu was analyzing, Ji Tianyun¡¯s Genesis Qi clone had already launched an attack on the Four Gucha Demons.


    Only one face to face, he beat Gu Zhen to pieces.


    He died before he even screamed.


    "So strong?!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help frowning.


    Judging from the bursting power of Ji Tianyun, this Genesis Qi clone, its strength is far higher than that of Gula, no wonder he will send a Genesis Qi clone to prevent them from escaping.


    After ¡¡¡¡ Ji Tianyun''s Genesis Qi clone killed Gu Zhen, he raised his head and glanced at Lin Yu, who was nine meters tall, and then flew towards Gu Yu.


    "This guy must think of me as weird."


    Lin Yu just released all his power in order to kill Gula as quickly as possible, causing a big change in his body and appearance.


    Therefore, Ji Tianyun had no idea that he was Lin Yu.


    "Hurry into the tunnel now!"


    Lin Yu made a decisive decision and rushed towards the tunnel entrance without hesitation.


    Ji Tianyun was busy dealing with the Four Demon of Gucha, and didn''t have time to pay attention to him. It was a good time to get out.


    As long as he enters the Demon Realm through the space channel, he can successfully get rid of Ji Tianyun.


    At least the Genesis Qi clone of Ji Tianyun is absolutely unable to enter the space channel.


    Lin Yu fell quickly.


    But at this moment, the situation changed again.


    A loud voice came from a distance.


    "Ji Tianyun, I said, this world no longer belongs to your human race, and I will never let you kill these demons indiscriminately!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but feel shocked when he heard this sound.


    Although the pitch of the voice changed drastically, he still recognized the speaker based on the tone of the voice.


    is talking about Jiang Lingzhu who has become weird!


    "No wonder Ji Tianyun hasn''t chased him for so long. It turns out that it''s because of Jiang Lingzhu..."


    Lin Yu quickly understood everything.


    When he went to destroy the last teleportation array connected to the concubine''s mansion, he found that the teleportation array had been destroyed by others.


    I didn''t know who did it at the time, but it must be Jiang Lingzhu now.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    Gu Yu''s location suddenly burst into a loud noise.


    Flesh and blood splattered.


    But it was not Gu Yu''s body that was broken, but Ji Tianyun''s Genesis Qi clone.


    At this time, there was a figure floating in the air.


    Lin Yu took a closer look, and found that Jiang Lingzhu had changed a lot without seeing him for a while, and he was no longer the slender beauty in a blue dress.


    Now this weird is three meters and five meters tall, with a fang sticking out of each corner of his mouth.


    His eyes stared like copper bells, and his eyes shone with pale yellow light.


    However, its overall face shape has not changed much, it is seven points similar to the former Jiang Lingzhu.


    "It''s you!"


    Jiang Lingzhu also saw Lin Yu who was more than nine meters tall.


    "Last time I took you to my concubine''s house to eat people, but you ran away early."


    Jiang Lingzhu quickly flew in front of Lin Yu.


    Its pale yellow eyes like copper bells stared at Lin Yu fiercely, and said in a deep voice, "Tell me, who actually destroyed the other two teleportation arrays!"


    Lin Yu quickly thought about how to answer this question.


    At the same time, he glanced down from the corner of his eye, searching for the traces of the three demons of Gu Cha, Gu Gu, and Gu Ya.


    As he expected, these three ancient demons were quickly flying towards the tunnel entrance.


    "Here..."


    It''s really exhausted this time.


    Lin Yu''s secret Taoist is not as good as the sky. I thought he could hide in the demon realm while Ji Tianyun was dealing with the ancient demon.


    I never thought that things would reverse so quickly.


    turns into being blocked by Jiang Lingzhu, and the three demons of Gucha take the opportunity to run away.


    But just when Lin Yu was feeling worried, Jiang Lingzhu suddenly took the initiative to look away and looked down.


    "I''ll clean up you later."


    Jiang Lingzhu dropped a word and fell quickly.


    Lin Yu looked down, and it turned out that the three demons of Gu Cha were blocked by another Genesis Qi clone of Ji Tianyun.


    And the reason Jiang Lingzhu let him go temporarily was to deal with this Genesis clone.


    ßÚ!


    Jiang Lingzhu''s figure flashed in front of Gu Ya With just one blow, Ji Tianyun''s newly condensed source energy clone was scattered.


    But Ji Tianyun seemed to have expected Jiang Lingzhu to do this.


    While Jiang Lingzhu rescued Gu Ya, he condensed two other Gene Qi clones to deal with Gu Cha and Gu Gu.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Gu Yu was blown up by Ji Tianyun in the sky.


    The body was shattered into dark brown shards, splashing in the air.


    At this time, Ji Tianyun''s voice came from a distance.


    "Jiang Lingzhu, do you want to keep these ancient demons?"


    "I have nine great seas of knowledge, and a total of eight Genesis Qi clones can be condensed, and you only have one body, how can you stop me?"


    At the same time as the sound came, a huge sound of breaking through the air followed.


    Lin Yu looked into the distance, and as expected, Ji Tianyun had already arrived near Anning Mountain.


    à²à²à²¡ª¡ª


    Ji Tianyun suddenly condensed eight Genesis Qi clones, and attacked the two demons, Gucha and Guya separately.


    Lin Yu hurriedly took the opportunity to fly into the fortress when he saw this.


    The two are about to fight each other, and it is a good time to get out.


    àØàØ!


    As Lin Yu fell, there were two loud noises in the air.


    Gucha and Gu Ya were successfully killed by Ji Tianyun, and his avatars of Origin Qi immediately merged into his body and became one again.

 Chapter 271： Darkness comes again

    "Don''t you want to leave either!"


    Ji Tianyun saw Lin Yu who was about to land, immediately condensed a clone to chase, and the body fought with Jiang Lingzhu.


    He didn''t want to let go of these two powerful weirdness, he wanted to solve them all here.


    If these two powerful weirs are allowed to leave today, they will have to allocate a lot of energy to deal with them in the future.


    Otherwise, they would definitely mess up the reunited Dawu Dynasty.


    Ji Tianyun intends to kill all the evil things in the world, so that nothing will threaten the lives of those mortals.


    there is no need to separate the source stone and essence pill to raise those watchdogs, all the training resources saved can be used to improve his own strength.


    This breakthrough not only did not satisfy him, but made him have a stronger desire for power.


    To gain more powerful strength, you must have a lot of training resources.


    Before leaving this fragmented world, if you want more training resources, the only way you can go is to increase revenue and reduce expenditure.


    Killing these two powerful weirdness in front of you is the first step to increase revenue and reduce expenditure.


    Ji Tianyun''s thoughts Jiang Lingzhu naturally knew, so it took the initiative to stop Ji Tianyun from chasing and killing the five ancient demons.


    It''s only a pity that it has only one body, not as flexible as Ji Tianyun, and ultimately failed.


    "Fuck!"


    Lin Yu found that Ji Tianyun had condensed a clone to chase him down, and the **** in his mouth could not help but blurt out.


    It''s just cursing, he is still thinking about ways to get out.


    Ji Tianyun¡¯s Genesis Qi clone had just been witnessed with his own eyes.


    The strength is so powerful that he can''t contend at all.


    Therefore, it is not a wise move to fight against the opponent. Only by finding a way to reach the teleportation formation and entering the space channel through the teleportation formation can we completely get rid of it.


    And then again, even if you can blow up this Genesis clone that came to pursue it?


    This is just the source energy controlled by one of Ji Tianyun''s souls, and it only needs to be recondensed if it is broken up, and there is no possibility of killing it.


    Rather than relying on this, it is better to pray that Jiang Lingzhu will show off his power.


    "My parents have not arrived at the teleportation formation... they must be delayed for a while to buy them more time."


    Lin Yu glanced at the entrance of the tunnel, and urged the pure Yang true power with all his strength, and the pure Yang energy instantly increased without damaging the golden body.


    His speed skyrocketed a lot, and he flew to the other side at full speed.


    Don¡¯t rush into the tunnel while being chased by Ji Tianyun, otherwise it is very likely that the danger will be passed on to your parents and relatives.


    "This is weird..."


    "It can actually perform pure Yang true power?!"


    Ji Tianyun¡¯s Genesis avatar has been chasing Lin Yu, so Lin Yu used Pure Yang True Essence to strengthen his physical body and he saw the clue.


    "So you are not weird, you are Lin Yu!"


    Weirdness is impossible to perform pure Yang true power, because pure Yang energy has a certain restraint effect on all evil things.


    The two are incompatible, how can they coexist?


    So Ji Tianyun quickly realized that the giant more than nine meters tall was not weird, but Lin Yu.


    In this world, only Lin Yu has learned the Pure Yang True Art, but who else could he be?


    As for why Lin Yu has this look, you can only find out after catching him and asking.


    "interesting!"


    "This kid has such a strong strength in just two years, and his body has undergone such amazing changes, it is really unheard of."


    "This little thing definitely has a great chance!"


    Ji Tianyun quickly changed his mind.


    Intense curiosity replaced the previous murderous intent.


    Now Ji Tianyun just wants to catch Lin Yu and ask Lin Yu''s secrets out.


    He believes that he will definitely get a great harvest from Lin Yu''s mouth, and maybe he will soon find a way to improve his strength again.


    On the other side, Lin Yu naturally knew that after he performed Pure Yang True Power, he would definitely arouse Ji Tianyun''s suspicion.


    It''s a pity that there are so many free pipes at this time.


    You can''t wait to die just to hide your identity, right?


    Lin Yu took out the Ju Yuan Dan from the space ring while flying and took it.


    Ji Tianyun''s pursuit forced him to exert all his strength, and his body was approaching the limit, so he had to use the Ju Yuan Pill to supplement his true essence again.


    It is the first time he has done this since he modified Chunyang Zhengong to sevenfold and ninefold.


    In addition to Juyuan Pill, Lin Yu also took out Biyu Pill, Du''er Dan and other enhanced pill.


    Some of these pills can increase physical strength, some can improve reaction ability, and some can increase concentration.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was fully served, his strength surged again, and the Origin Qi clone that was chasing behind him went farther and farther.


    "Although these elixirs are precious, you don''t have to wait any longer at this time!"


    These things were originally reserved for emergency use, and Lin Yu took them with him just in case.


    Therefore, although he has taken so many precious elixirs one after another, there is not a trace of disappointment in his heart.


    In the air, Jiang Lingzhu also caught a glimpse of Lin Yu''s actions while fighting.


    It has all the memories before it becomes weird, so just like Ji Tianyun, it recognizes Lin Yu''s pure Yang power at a glance.


    Not only that, it also knew what the pills Lin Yu took.


    "These pills were originally mine!"


    "...This kid tried to trap me in the rift in the concubine''s house at the time. He was really sinister in his heart!"


    "These human races, all **** it!"


    Although Jiang Lingzhu''s soul was corroded by the secret source power and caused a major change in personality, it does not mean that it does not hold grudges.


    It does not care about the love, hate and hatred before it becomes weird, but it can¡¯t just leave it alone after it becomes weird.


    Announcement, the chase app I am using recently, cache reading, offline reading!


    It didn''t rush to kill Lin Yu just now because it thought Lin Yu was weird.


    But now that the opponent is a human race, there is no need to keep his hands.


    and¡­¡­


    Killing Lin Yu seems to make Ji Tianyun uncomfortable.


    "Ji Tianyun, I know what you are thinking, you want to take away Lin Yu''s chance to find a way to become stronger!"


    "Don''t worry, I will never let you succeed!"


    Jiang Lingzhu suddenly turned around, turned into a streamer and shot towards Lin Yu.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Ji Tianyun reacted swiftly, and immediately retracted the Origin Qi clone that was chasing Lin Yu, blending behind him and chasing Jiang Lingzhu.


    At this time, Lin Yu also noticed the change in the situation, and hurriedly turned around and flew towards the tunnel entrance.


    "I have been procrastinating for so long, parents and they must have entered the space channel."


    Lin Yu rushed towards the tunnel entrance with full concentration, ignoring the actions of Jiang Lingzhu and Ji Tianyun.


    With his current strength, he can''t control these two people at all, so he can only gamble.


    bet that Ji Tianyun can help him stop Jiang Lingzhu, betting that he can successfully reach the teleportation formation.


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, Lin Yu saw only a stream of light flashing, and then he found that the tall Jiang Lingzhu had stopped in front of him.


    But just when it was about to make a move, Ji Tianyun followed and blocked Jiang Lingzhu''s actions.


    After the two bodies flashed to one side, Lin Yu suddenly found a pitch-black sky curtain slowly rising on the far horizon.


    "This is?"


    Lin Yu frowned.


    He has seen this scene, and he will never forget it.


    I didn''t expect this kind of sight to appear again at this critical moment.

 Chapter 272： 2 rings

    The endless black curtain kept climbing, and soon the southern sky was half obscured by it.


    The dark sky last time was rising from the north and falling from the south.


    This time, it was the opposite, rising from the south and falling from the north.


    This seems to contain some useful information.


    But at this time, Lin Yu didn''t have time to think about it. He just wanted to get out quickly while Ji Tianyun and Jiang Lingzhu were fighting.


    Lin Yu hurriedly flew towards the tunnel entrance.


    But as soon as he acted, he was blocked by Ji Tianyun''s clone of Origin Qi.


    This Genesis clone stopped him and floated motionless, obviously just not wanting Lin Yu to leave, and didn''t want to take his life.


    "Don''t let me go!" Lin Yu secretly said bad.


    Jiang Lingzhu wanted to kill him, while Ji Tianyun wanted to get some secrets from him, and the two had a high consensus on preventing him from leaving.


    Lin Yu knew that no matter which direction he headed at this time, it would be futile.


    simply floated in the air motionless, waiting for the dark sky to fall.


    Maybe when the world turns into darkness, the chance to get out will appear.


    Time goes by every minute and every second.


    During this period, Jiang Lingzhu launched several attacks at Lin Yu, but they were all blocked by Ji Tianyun.


    Lin Yu is not idle either.


    He took the opportunity to sense the mechanism puppets through the control token and issue orders to the five mechanism puppets.


    Let them return to the tunnel exit along the tunnel.


    He decided to wait until the sky was completely dark, and change his figure to look like an organ puppet.


    Then let these five organ puppets fly into the sky to interfere with Ji Tianyun and Jiang Lingzhu, and they can take the opportunity to get out.


    "Ji Tianyun can use the Origin Qi clone to act. His threat is greater than Jiang Lingzhu. You must be careful later."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, his eyes fixed on the northern sky.


    At this time, the dark sky has covered most of the sky, leaving only the north with a hint of bright color.


    After only three breaths, the only trace of light disappeared completely.


    The whole world became pitch black.


    Under this black, even with night vision ability, he still can''t see his fingers.


    "It''s now!"


    Lin Yu shouted in his heart.


    His body shrank instantly, becoming exactly the same as the mechanism puppet.


    At the same time, he swooped quickly toward the ground, while the five mechanism puppets flew up quickly.


    After the two sides converged, they moved in six directions separately.


    Two of the mechanism puppets rushed to the ground with him, but the specific directions were a little different from him.


    The other three mechanism puppets flew in three directions, east, west and north respectively.


    This scene happened so suddenly that neither Ji Tianyun nor Jiang Lingzhu expected it.


    Because of this, he was immediately bewildered by the illusion created by Lin Yu.


    They didn''t know that Lin Yu''s Body Transformation Art could change the figure and appearance at will, so it was impossible to tell which was the organ puppet and which was Lin Yu in a short period of time.


    Coupled with the loss of their visual ability, they can only rely on other means to sense external things, which makes searching for Lin Yu even more difficult.


    Jiang Lingzhu temporarily gave up the idea of ??killing Lin Yu after a little calculation.


    It has only one body, it is impossible to chase so many targets at the same time, so it simply stops chasing it.


    After all, it was eager to kill Lin Yu because it was afraid that Ji Tianyun would become stronger after getting Lin Yu''s secret.


    The source is on Ji Tianyun, as long as Ji Tianyun is killed, nothing will be solved?


    Jiang Lingzhu turned his head and attacked Ji Tianyun with all his strength, which made Ji Tianyun very angry.


    Lin Yu''s various abilities showed him that there is only one chance to catch Lin Yu alive.


    As it is said that there is no opportunity to lose, if you let Lin Yu leave now, then you will never want to find this kid again.


    Because this kid can change from a normal person to a giant with a height of more than nine meters, and from a giant to a puppet, it shows that he has the ability to change his figure and appearance at will.


    When the time comes, he only needs to change his name and find a place to hide, and even if his strength is superb, he won''t even want to find him.


    "Never let him go!"


    After Ji Tianyun made up his mind, he repeated the old technique and instantly condensed eight clones of Origin Qi.


    These eight Genesis Qi clones look exactly like him, enough to confuse Jiang Lingzhu.


    à²à²à²¡ª¡ª


    Ji Tianyun''s body and the eight Genesis Qi clones went to each other, chasing Lin Yu and the five organ puppets separately.


    He just used this trick to kill the four ancient demons under Jiang Lingzhu''s obstruction, and now he wants to use this trick to capture Lin Yu alive.


    "Ji Tianyun, do you want to use this trick to confuse me?"


    Jiang Lingzhu was unprepared just now, only when Ji Tianyun used this trick to succeed, and successfully killed four ancient demons under his nose.


    But the current situation is different from just now.


    Just now, it wanted to save the lives of the four ancient demons, so it would be restrained, but now it doesn''t care whether Lin Yu is dead or alive, it just wants to kill Ji Tianyun.


    After some induction, Jiang Lingzhu chased after Ji Tianyun''s body.


    For it, now is also a great opportunity.


    Because Ji Tianyun condensed so many clones, his body''s strength would be greatly weakened.


    just rushed to save the lives of the four ancient demons. It ignored this, but now it will never let go of such an excellent secret.


    the other side.


    Lin Yu is very close to the tunnel entrance.


    His eyes can''t see things, and he doesn''t dare to use pure sun flames to illuminate, because that would easily expose himself.


    He found this place entirely from memory.


    In contrast, the five organ puppets are much better than him, and they also have the ability to perceive external things in this completely dark environment.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    At this time, a flash of light suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Lin Yu raised his eyes and saw that one of the mechanism puppets had been blown up.


    "Ji Tianyun did it, he really is the biggest threat!"


    Without time to think about it, Lin Yu swiftly drilled into the tunnel with memory.


    In this situation, there is no other choice but to gamble, betting that you can escape from life.


    Lin Yu shuttled flexibly in the tunnel, ignoring what was happening behind him.


    Of course, this does not mean that he is ignorant of Ji Tianyun and Jiang Lingzhu''s situation.


    Those organ puppets had been reporting the situation to him through the control token, so he knew that Jiang Lingzhu was doing his best to deal with Ji Tianyun at this time.


    "Fight, the harder you fight, the better!"


    Lin Yu prayed secretly in his heart, and kept walking.


    It didn''t take long ~ www.novelhall.com~ He finally came to the depths of the earth based on his memory, and came to the teleportation formation leading to the Demon Realm.


    "Junior Brother, Junior Brother?" Xia Honglie, who was guarding the teleportation formation, tentatively yelled twice, and asked: "Junior Brother, is that you?"


    "It''s me! Brother, let''s go quickly!"


    Lin Yu changed his figure and appearance, and followed Xia Honglie''s voice to Xia Honglie''s side.


    "go!"


    Xia Honglie shouted, opening the space channel.


    A white light flashed in front of Lin Yu''s eyes, and at the same time his body was pulled into the space channel by a huge suction force.


    After five full breaths, Lin Yu finally came out of the space channel and stood on the ground of the Demon Realm.


    "Quickly close the teleportation array!"


    Lin Yu said anxiously.


    But at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared on the teleportation formation.


    Lin Yu and Xia Honglie both looked tight, and only after seeing each other''s faces did they breathe a sigh of relief.


    It was not Ji Tianyun or Jiang Lingzhu who followed, but one of the mechanism puppets.


    "I see!"


    Lin Yu felt the information that the organ puppet conveyed to him through the control token, and understood everything in his heart.


    Then he took the initiative to reach out and take the two space rings from the mechanism puppet.


    One of these two space rings comes from Jiang Lingzhu, and the other comes from Ji Tianyun.

 Chapter 273： Into the Demon Realm

    After Lin Yu took the space ring in the hands of the organ puppet, he immediately closed the teleportation formation based on Cang''s memory.


    This teleportation array was opened by it in person, so it naturally knows how to completely close it.


    "It''s safe for the time being!"


    Lin Yu let out a long sigh of relief after closing the teleportation formation.


    Closing this teleportation formation does not mean that this Demon Territory fragment is disconnected from the fragmented world. If Ji Tianyun is interested, he can still restore the teleportation formation.


    However, it takes a lot of time to restore the teleportation array, and it will take at least one or two years.


    Besides, Ji Tianyun has this energy, it is better to find a way to restore the ancient teleportation formation leading to other great worlds, why do you have to compete with this teleportation formation?


    After letting go, Lin Yu looked down at the two space rings in his palm.


    I have to say that the only surviving mechanism puppet was lucky. Not only was it not destroyed by Ji Tianyun, but he also got the space ring between him and Jiang Lingzhu.


    Of course, this was mainly due to the special circumstances at the time.


    It is normal for Ji Tianyun and Jiang Lingzhu to have mutual damage during the battle, especially when Ji Tianyun greedily enters and separates so many Genesis Qi clones, which causes the main body''s strength to drop drastically.


    However, the mechanism puppets can get their space ring mainly because the dark sky completely obscures the sky, causing the entire world to become dark.


    In that situation, both Ji Tianyun and Jiang Lingzhu''s perception abilities dropped drastically, and they couldn''t immediately figure out where the space ring they dropped was.


    The mechanism puppets are not affected by this environment.


    It does not rely on vision to perceive the surrounding things, but on various magic arrays arranged in the body.


    So it grabbed these two space rings first, and successfully took them to catch up with Lin Yu.


    "This can be regarded as a snipe and clam vie for the fisherman''s profit!"


    Lin Yu pursed his lips, and after putting away the two space rings, he raised his head and looked at the surrounding environment.


    Cang''s memory of Demon Territory is very vague. Understanding Demon Territory according to its memory is like recalling the past of her childhood. He knows that there is such a thing, but many details are missing.


    Therefore, the environment of Demon Territory is still fresh and strange to Lin Yu.


    He looked up, and saw a faintly **** ball of light floating in the sky. It was not bright enough to say it was the sun, and it was too dazzling to say it was the moon.


    Anyway, it''s very strange and weird.


    And because of the existence of this ball of light, the earth in the Demon Realm was covered with light red light everywhere, which gave people a very bad feeling.


    is like oppressing people''s hearts all the time.


    In addition, the land here is also very different from the world where the human race lives.


    Not only the shapes of mountains and rivers are too weird, but the materials that make up the ground are also very different.


    I don''t know what''s going on, I can smell an unpleasant smell all the time when I stand on this land.


    The smell is slightly fishy, ??which makes people feel nauseous.


    In contrast, the seemingly ordinary land of the Dawu Dynasty is full of the fragrance of mud.


    As expected, there is no harm without comparison.


    Lin Yu frowned slightly, no wonder the Demon Race desperately wanted to occupy the Dawu Dynasty, probably because they could not adapt to the environment of the Demon Realm.


    After all, whether ancient demon or demon, they were once human races, and their habits are difficult to completely change.


    "This place still can''t stay for a long time. You have to hurry up and improve your strength, and then find a way to get out."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, turned to look at Xia Honglie, and asked, "Brother, where are the people now?"


    "In the cave in front." Xia Honglie pointed to a bare rocky hill in front of him, "Go, brother, I will take you there."


    "go."


    The two rose off the ground and flew towards the rocky mountain.


    After arriving at the front of Shishan, Lin Yu saw a stone nest with a huge opening but very shallow depth.


    Fang Rui and others as well as his parents and relatives all hid in this stone nest.


    After they saw Lin Yu and Xia Honglie, their faces were full of joy.


    "Yuer, are you okay?"


    As soon as Lin Yu landed, Lin Chengye and others greeted him immediately, and asked for warmth.


    "I''m fine."


    Lin Yu comforted him and dispelled the doubts and worries in his parents.


    Then, he looked at the people and said, "Everyone, the matter is not over yet, and we can''t relax our vigilance now."


    Recommendation, really good, it is worth installing, after all, you can cache books and read them offline!


    The current situation can only be said that there is no major threat, but the small crises are still countless.


    For example, how to deal with food, where to choose the residence.


    When he fled, he acted in a hurry, and there was no time to prepare enough food.


    The food that Lin Yu stored in the Space Ring is at most enough for the people here to eat for a month. After that, he can only think of other ways.


    Also, there are a variety of powerful monsters in the Demon Realm, which is far more dangerous than the Dawu Dynasty. You must find a safe enough place to build a house with peace of mind.


    When everyone heard Lin Yu''s words, they immediately reduced their smiles.


    Xia Honglie asked aloud: "Junior Brother, here is only you who know the Demon Realm best, what do you think should be done next?"


    At this time, Xia Honglie had already admired Lin Yu.


    I didn''t expect that Junior Brother not only practiced martial arts speed, but also had much more knowledge than him, an old man who had lived for more than five hundred years.


    It is like that the aristocratic family maintained the stability of the Dawu dynasty in order to absorb the essence of mortals, and Anning Mountain hides the teleportation array leading to the demon realm and so on.


    Xia Honglie knew nothing of all this knowledge, but Lin Yu knew very clearly.


    Therefore, Xia Honglie now has blindly worshipped Lin Yu and obeyed Lin Yuyan.


    Other people''s thoughts are similar to Xia Honglie''s They pin all their hopes on Lin Yu, without any doubt about his words.


    Lin Yu, seeing everyone looking at him expectantly, turned around and flew into the sky to observe the surrounding environment.


    Now the problem must be solved first.


    There is no warcraft activity around this teleportation formation, and the strong fortress of the Gula demon clan is not far away. As long as you occupy it, you don¡¯t need to build your own residence.


    But even so, this place is still not a good place to live.


    Because if Ji Tianyun came in by some means, people like him would immediately fall into an extremely dangerous situation.


    "You can''t live here, you can only continue to go deep into the Demon Realm, try to stay away from this teleportation array."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze from around the teleportation array, turned and looked into the depths of the demon realm.


    After looking at it for a while, Lin Yu fell back to the ground and said to Xia Honglie: "Brother, you and this organ puppet will protect everyone together. I will go ahead and check the situation."


    "Well, don''t worry, Junior Brother." Xia Honglie immediately agreed.


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone, and then quickly flew towards the depths of the Demon Realm.


    Five organ puppets were destroyed by Ji Tianyun, and the remaining one was also scarred and its combat power was greatly reduced.


    It is not enough to deal with sudden crises by itself, so I must be fast.


    Use the fastest speed to detect the situation in the area ahead, and then decide which direction to head in.

 Chapter 274： inventory

    Lin Yu took out those space rings while flying.


    Until now, he has no time to take a look at what is in these rings.


    Of course, he is eager to figure out what is in the space ring, mainly to find out if there is a source stone.


    If it is the source stone, quickly absorb it first, so that if you need to urgently improve your own strength in case of danger, you can use these vital energy to modify the pure Yang true power.


    There are four rings in total, two of them are from the children of Xi Peng and Xi Xin, and the other two are the two that were just handed to him by the organ puppet. They are from Ji Tianyun and Jiang Lingzhu.


    Lin Yu first put his mind into Xi Peng''s spatial ring.


    "Ten source stones are not too few."


    Xiapeng''s status in Yan''s family is not particularly high, and carrying ten source stones with him is already considered too much.


    Lin Yu took out the ten source stones and absorbed them, the essence pill inside was transferred to the space ring he used frequently, and it was easy to take out if he wanted to take it at that time.


    Then he checked Si Xin''s space ring again.


    The training resources in ¡¡¡¡ are almost the same as those in Si Peng''s spatial ring, only three source stones and a few hundred bottles of essence pills.


    But there is a lot of debris besides this.


    There are cupboards for clothes, boxes for daily necessities, and even bedding.


    "This woman may have a habit of cleanliness, so she carries so many personal belongings with her."


    "But these things are really useful now. They can be used by Niang and Wan''er."


    In order to escape for his life, Lin Yu left in a hurry, and only had time to bring some food, but very few daily necessities.


    These things in the Xixin space ring can be regarded as a solution to the urgent need.


    Lin Yu quickly transferred the cultivation resources out of it, the source stone was absorbed, and the essence pill and the like were put into his space ring.


    Then he put Xi Xin''s space ring close to his body.


    "Look at what Ji Tianyun has brought."


    Lin Yu poked his mind into Ji Tianyun''s space ring.


    As soon as he entered it, he saw the source stones and essence pills piled up full.


    "so much?!"


    Lin Yu was taken aback when he saw so many training resources, and then he was overjoyed.


    Without a word, he took out the source stone, and quickly absorbed the vital energy while flying.


    "Ji Tianyun may think he is invincible in the world, so he unscrupulously walked around with so many training resources."


    "He certainly didn''t expect that a powerful weird that was comparable to him would emerge in the middle."


    Normally, the children of the aristocratic family will not carry too many training resources when they go out.


    After all, there are dangers everywhere outside the space fissures, and a little carelessness will cause huge losses.


    Ji Tianyun, this guy probably felt that he had no opponents after breaking through, so he would carry so many training resources with him without any scruples.


    "But it''s not necessarily. It may be that he rushed to deal with the demons after robbing the sorrow''s house and the sorrow''s house, and he didn''t have time to return to his home to store the spoils."


    Lin Yu thought about it carefully, but this is still more likely.


    But no matter what the reason is, anyway, these training resources of Ji Tianyun are all cheaper now.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 2101 Source Stone¡¿


    Kill Gura to get 50 source stone energy, and from the Si family brothers and sisters, get 13 source stone energy, including the original 658 source stone energy, a total of 721 source stone energy.


    And now the 2101 source stone is displayed on the modifier list, that is to say, there are a total of 1,380 source stones in the Ji Tianyun space ring.


    "The source stone reserves of the Xi''s and the Yu''s families should add up to almost so much. It seems that these source rocks were really grabbed by Ji Tianyun from them."


    "These essence pills must be too."


    Lin Yu looked at the essence pill piled like a hill.


    Judging from this scale, there are less than two to three million bottles.


    "Unfortunately, the essence of pill is not very useful to me, it is useful without the source stone."


    So many essence pills would not be transferred for a while, so Lin Yu did not rush to move them.


    After putting Ji Tianyun''s space ring close to his body, he put his mind into Jiang Lingzhu''s space ring.


    Judging from the information now known, Jiang Lingzhu had already left the rift in the concubine''s house when the first darkness fell.


    However, it has not been seen since returning to this fragmented world, and I don''t know what it is doing.


    If it had killed Ji Tianyun earlier, wouldn''t the world be itss long ago?


    "It was not in a hurry to kill Ji Tianyun, indicating that it did not know that Ji Tianyun was trying to find a breakthrough."


    "It seems that it has been entangled by other things all this time, and has no time to pay attention to the situation of the family."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, and his mind quickly searched in the space ring.


    The first thing that caught his eye was more than twenty organ puppets.


    These huge monsters blocked his sight so strictly that he couldn''t see what good things were behind them.


    "So many organ puppets... It seems that Jiang Lingzhu has gone to explore the ancient ruins again."


    In order to survive, Lin Yu hurriedly left after getting the five organ puppets, without going deep into the ruins.


    What he thought at the time was that he would search for other treasures in the ruins when his strength was strong enough.


    But now obviously there is no need to go again, presumably Jiang Lingzhu has already brought out all the good things in it.


    "Jiang Lingzhu has become weird. Even if they have control tokens, they won''t be able to use these puppets. In this way, they must be brought out, indicating that the ruins have been completely searched by it."


    "No wonder I haven''t seen it during this period of time..."


    Lin Yu knew that Jiang Lingzhu must have been eager to search the ruins and did not come out to commit evil so that it gave Ji Tianyun time to grow up.


    But what he didn''t understand was why Jiang Lingzhu rushed back to the ruins to search for treasures?


    What is it that is so attractive to it?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly moved those organ puppets aside.


    ''S eyes suddenly opened up.


    There are a lot of things piled up behind the mechanism puppets, most of which are full of traces of the years, which are found in the ruins at first glance.


    After Lin Yu paused on these things, he quickly shifted to the cultivation resources mixed in them.


    "These Source Stones and Essence Pills..." Lin Yu quickly reacted, and said in his heart: "These cultivation resources must have been searched from the concubine''s house."


    At that time, he followed Jiang Lingzhu into the rift in the concubine''s house. Jiang Lingzhu was anxious to eat people, while he was eager to search for the concubine''s cultivation resources.


    However, in order to trap Jiang Lingzhu in the rift in that space, he only searched for a while at Gui Hao''s residence and hurriedly left.


    Therefore, the training resources obtained at that time were very few.


    He thought that the rest of the training resources had completely missed him, but he didn''t expect that these things would come into his own hands after a circle around Jiang Lingzhu.


    "First absorb these source stones, and then let''s see what good things Jiang Lingzhu found in the ruins."


    Lin Yu quickly took out a few source stones and used the soul gathering disc to absorb the vital energy.

 Chapter 275： Full version

    ¡¾Yuanneng: 2712 Source Stone¡¿


    Lin Yu quickly absorbed the source stone in the Jiang Lingzhu space ring, obtaining a total of 611 source stone energy.


    In addition to these source stones, there are about 50,000 or 60,000 bottles of Essence Pill in the space ring.


    "Such diverse energy..."


    Lin Yu looked at the numbers behind Yuanneng for a while, quickly moved his eyes to the innate technique, and opened the + sign in a proficient way.


    "The deduction and fusion are both bright!"


    In the sub-menu expanded after opening the + sign, only the enhancement option is not bright, and the two options of fusion and deduction are both bright.


    Lin Yu clicked on the two buttons one after another.


    According to the pop-up prompt, he found that both fusion and deduction need to consume 1,000 source stone energy.


    "If this is the case, there is no need to rush into the deduction. Fusion is the better choice."


    According to past experience, integration is much stronger than deduction.


    deduction can only deduce the later levels of the exercise based on the existing knowledge system, while fusion can integrate two different knowledge systems into one and create a higher-level exercise.


    The former is only a quantitative change, while the latter is a qualitative change.


    "Demonstration can only push the next level of innate skills, but even if I increase that level to the full, I am still an innate warrior and cannot become a true warrior."


    Lin Yu thought while flying.


    Judging from the data recorded by the aristocratic family, the difference between a true warrior and a congenital warrior is the same as the difference between a congenital warrior and an acquired warrior. It is the difference in life level, not the level of martial arts.


    Therefore, even if you modify the next level of the innate technique, you are just a stronger innate warrior, far inferior to the true warrior.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said firmly in his heart: "Unless there is a last resort, these vital energy will be kept first and used for integration later."


    If you choose to play, I believe you will be able to improve your strength soon.


    Because based on previous experience, after the deduction, the essence pill can definitely be used to strengthen the innate practice.


    I now have so many essence pills, I can fully strengthen the innate skills after deduction in minutes.


    But Yuanneng only has so little now, so I still have to save a little bit.


    Unless you encounter a situation where you must improve your strength, like at that time, in order to deal with the Gula, you had to modify the Chunyang Zhen Gong to the ninth level.


    If you don''t encounter that kind of crisis, it''s better to keep these vital energy first.


    After all, integration is much more cost-effective than deduction, and the strength to improve is much more.


    Only with the help of fusion, can one''s strength be raised to the level of a true warrior.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but recall the information he had previously obtained from Jiang Lingzhu.


    It is mentioned that the ancient martial artist wanted to become a true martial artist, and he had to practice the corresponding technique, just like the acquired martial artist must practice the innate technique to become an innate martial artist.


    That is to say, the innate techniques can only allow acquired martial artists to cultivate into innate martial arts, and the monks who want to become true martial arts have to practice other techniques.


    "I can''t cultivate into a true warrior monk by innate techniques, and I only have innate techniques...I don''t know if I can use the fusion function to fuse the techniques that will allow me to become a true warrior monk."


    This is a big problem.


    Now I only know that fusion is stronger than deduction, but I don¡¯t know whether it can be integrated into the practice of a true warrior monk.


    It is impossible to find an answer to this matter by asking others or looking up information.


    After all, I guess only one owns a martial arts modifier in this world.


    "Forget it, go one step at a time."


    "The training system in the ancient times was only summed up by the ancestors. The definition of the strength level was created by man, not something that was born and immutable."


    "I can refer to that practice system, but there is no need to follow its path all the time."


    "After all... my body has been transformed by the secret source power, and it has long been different from those in ancient times."


    Lin Yu thinks of Ji Tianyun.


    Ji Tianyun hasn''t practiced according to the ancient system of cultivation since he was a child, didn''t he still possess the power equivalent to the true warrior monk?


    There is also that Jiang Lingzhu, after being sucked in by that group of secret source power, as soon as it comes out, it has the strength comparable to that of a true warrior.


    These facts all show that there is no fixed formula for a practice course, and everything is okay.


    Or to use the phrase in the previous life, all roads lead to Rome, no matter which way you go, as long as you can go down and successfully reach the end.


    "Let''s take a look at the other things in the space ring."


    Lin Yu plunged his mind into the space ring again, and looked at the pile of debris that had been raided from the ancient ruins.


    Although these things are all sorts of miscellaneous things, Jiang Lingzhu is still very careful and put them neatly in different categories.


    Lin Yu first opened one of the giant boxes.


    After rummaging in the box for a while, he found that the contents were filled with pills such as Ju Yuan Pill, Biyu Pill, and Ding Ling Pill.


    Then he checked the boxes next to him again.


    "It''s all elixirs!"


    Lin Yu closed the lid of the box.


    These giant boxes are all filled with pills. There are 20 boxes, and the total amount is almost ten times the last time.


    "I can''t use up so many elixirs by myself, so I will share some of them with everyone later."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, and moved his eyes to a box placed far away.


    This box is much smaller than the box containing the pill, and it looks like it is used to store books.


    "Could it be..."


    Lin Yu quickly opened the small box.


    As he guessed, the box was full of martial arts books.


    He took these books out and put them on the ground, checking them one by one.


    A moment later.


    "They are all exercises from ancient times, and they are not broken pages, they are all full versions!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed.


    Get so many full versions of the exercises at once, UU Reading ''s own modification plan will surely be greatly accelerated.


    Of course, this is not to say that he can practice these exercises directly, but that using these full versions of exercises to derive martial arts will be much faster than deriving martial arts through broken pages.


    After all, the amount of information in the broken page is too small.


    In the absence of a large amount of effective information, Xia Honglie and Fang Rui had to use their brains to deduce martial arts.


    "Even I can use these full versions of exercises to deduce low-level martial arts that can be practiced, not to mention Xia Honglie and the others."


    "It is estimated that with the assistance of the Ding Ling Pill, they can handle these exercises in a month at most."


    This is really a surprise.


    Without these complete versions of the exercises, relying on those forty-one broken pages, the ghost knows how long it will take to restore a set of orthodox exercises.


    is like restoring this set of pure yang true power.


    Don''t look at Xia Honglie, Fang Rui and others who later deduced positive internal strength so quickly, it only took a year to deduce dozens of disciplines.


    That''s all because the first teacher Muyangzi laid the foundation.


    It was Mu Yangzi who spent hundreds of years researching the remaining pages of Pure Yang True Power and found a way to derive it. Later talents such as Xia Honglie and Fang Rui would be so fast.


    If you change to another new ancient exercise method, you have to find out the method of derivation first.


    After taking back his thoughts, Lin Yu continued to look through the last three books on the ground.


    "Well, this is?"

 Chapter 276： New source of energy

    After Lin Yu flipped through these three books for a while, he found that these three martial arts books were completely different from those exercises.


    Those exercises are either physical exercises or gods and qi, and these three exercises seem to be innate exercises.


    Those people in ancient times who wanted to become innate martial artists had to practice innate techniques. This is no different from the present.


    It''s just that the current martial artists have to realize their own innate techniques, and those in ancient times have ready-made innate techniques to practice.


    The three books in front of me seem to be the innate techniques that those people practiced in ancient times.


    "No, only two books are innate techniques, this one is not."


    Lin Yu looked at the last martial arts book carefully.


    Even the paper texture of this martial arts book is better than the other two books. The writing on it is still clearly visible after so many years, just like the new one.


    "Is this "Purple Jade Scripture" a technique that allows people to cultivate into a true warrior monk?"


    Those two innate exercises are easy to judge. He has already practiced innate exercises and possesses a lot of knowledge and experience related to innate exercises.


    But this "Zi Yu Zhen Jing" involves his blind spot of knowledge.


    After flipping through a few pages hastily, Lin Yu found that he could only read a little knowledge and couldn''t figure out the deep meaning of these words in a short time.


    "Anyway, this exercise must be extraordinary, so I will study it later!"


    Lin Yu quickly put all the exercises back into the box.


    Then he transferred the box into the space ring he used to store precious items, and put it away next to him.


    After finishing all this, Lin Yu pokes his mind into Jiang Lingzhu''s spatial ring again to check the remaining things.


    But he didn''t know most of the remaining things, and didn''t know their purpose.


    Of course, Jiang Lingzhu will put them in the space ring and take them away, indicating that they must be useful.


    "Looking back and take a good look at the information I got from Jiang Lingzhu, maybe there is the answer I want in it."


    Lin Yu retracted his mind from the space ring, speeding up and flying towards the demon realm.


    Just now he sorted the things in the space ring while flying, but he didn''t dare to fly too fast.


    Now that the things are sorted out, naturally I have to speed up the exploration.


    Early to find a suitable place to stay, to settle down earlier, let Xia Honglie and the others help them study the exercises together.


    Now that Yuanneng is available, and the ancient exercises have gained a lot, I have to quickly derive low-level martial arts to modify.


    "These vital energy can be used to modify the pure Yang Zhen Gong and other techniques, it must be enough, but if you want to become a true warrior..."


    Lin Yu knew very well that he wanted to be a true warrior and relying on this kind of vitality was definitely not enough.


    Thinking that Ji Tianyun lived a full thousand years old, consumed countless source stones and essence pills, and barely managed to make a breakthrough, possessing the strength comparable to a true warrior monk.


    I want to catch up with his years of hard work with only this little energy, I am afraid it is a foolish dream.


    "According to the current situation, it is estimated that it will cost me at least 10,000 source stones to make me a true warrior."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    "If it were in the ancient times, the real warrior cultivator should not have so many abilities. Maybe the energies of dozens of source stones can make me become a real warrior cultivator from a zero foundation."


    "It needs to spend so much now, mainly because it needs to offset the effect of the secret source force on the body."


    It''s not that difficult for a warrior in ancient times to become a true warrior.


    at least is much simpler than it is now.


    The current cultivation road will be so bumpy, mainly because everyone''s body has been transformed by the secret source force.


    Not only myself, but also the children of the aristocracy.


    Everyone can''t practice those exercises as smoothly as the ancients, so they have to find a new way.


    The family has researched Origin Qi, and uses Origin Qi to make up for its own shortcomings.


    and I rely on martial arts modifiers.


    "All the modifications of the modifier are essentially changes to my body. My body is affected by the secret source power and cannot normally practice ancient exercises. This will inevitably lead to increased difficulty in modification and increased energy consumption."


    "¡­¡­"


    "The most lacking thing is Yuanneng after all!"


    Lin Yu sighed secretly.


    Then he stopped thinking about it and focused on exploring his surroundings.


    Although it flew very slowly this way, it also flew thousands of kilometers at least.


    Lin Yu found that there were no traces of Warcraft activities within this thousand kilometers.


    Probably because it is close to the base camp of the demon clan of the Gula, the monsters know that Gula is powerful, so they dare not live here.


    "If the fortress of Gula was not built on the side of the teleportation formation, it would be a great place to live."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    And just as he was thinking, a flying monster suddenly broke into his field of vision.


    "Well, does this thing want to eat me?"


    Lin Yu found that the monster is coming straight to him, seeming to treat himself as delicious food.


    "Want to eat me even at this size? See if you can eat it!"


    There was a bang.


    Lin Yu fully released his physical power and turned into an armored giant over nine meters high.


    At the same time, his speed exploded, and he took the initiative to approach the flying monster.


    ßÚßÚßÚ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu flashed past the left side of the monster, and tore off the three fleshy wings on its left side.


    This flying beast looks a bit like an earthworm. It is difficult to distinguish the head and tail. It can only be distinguished by the three pairs of fleshy wings on the body and the direction of travel.


    "Cuckoo!"


    Warcraft''s mouth made a scream The unbalanced body fell into the dark red ground in a daze.


    Lin Yu hurriedly dived down.


    after catching up with the monster, it broke off its other three fleshy wings, and then pulled its long body into two pieces.


    With a bang, Lin Yu released a pure sun flame, burning the part of the body where the head of the beast was in ashes, but the part of the tail was not in a hurry to burn.


    "I don''t know if this meat can be eaten, go back and try it."


    The food he brings can only last for a month at most, and sooner or later he has to fight these monsters.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+570000¡¿


    At this time, a line of prompt suddenly appeared in front of Lin Yu.


    "This thing can also absorb vital energy?!"


    "Yes, Demon Race can absorb vital energy from its body, but it is unreasonable that Beasts cannot absorb vital energy from its body."


    There have been a lot of things since entering the Demon Realm, but I have overlooked this point.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu hurriedly put the beast meat into the space ring and looked around.


    Although this Demon Realm is only a fragment, there are a lot of beasts active in it, if you kill them all...


    "I really came to the right place this time, I should have been here long ago!"


    Lin Yu was ecstatic in his heart.


    It was a helpless act to enter the Demon Realm for refuge, but I never thought it would be a blessing in disguise.


    There are so many monsters here, and it can definitely make up the vitality of 10,000 source stones.

 Chapter 277： Plan change

    After killing the attacking monster, Lin Yu flew forward for a while.


    There are more and more monsters in the front area.


    They all started to move around after seeing Lin Yu flying in the air.


    But because Lin Yu has been maintaining the appearance of fully releasing all physical power, they dare not make a mistake.


    Obviously they all know that such a "monster" is not easy to mess with.


    "There is no safe place in this demon realm. If you want to be safe, you can only use your fist to get out of the sky."


    Lin Yu stopped moving forward, floating in the air thinking.


    There are a lot of monsters in the Demon Realm, and when you see outsiders, you will have a strong desire to attack.


    Therefore, if you want to find a ready-made stable place, don''t count on it. You can only kill a piece of living space like the demon clan of the Gula.


    Believe that as long as they kill enough monsters, the monsters will take the initiative to give up their activity area.


    Just like around Gula¡¯s base camp, there is no trace of Warcraft within a radius of nearly a thousand miles.


    "Go back and talk later."


    Lin Yu stopped thinking, turned around and flew at full speed toward the cave where Xia Honglie and others were hiding.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later.


    Lin Yu came to the sky above the rocky hill.


    Everyone hiding in the rock pit showed relief expressions after seeing him.


    They kept hearing strange calls coming from a distance, and it was inevitable that they would feel uneasy. Now that they saw Lin Yu coming back, the fear in their hearts disappeared instantly.


    "Everyone is okay?"


    Lin Yu asked while falling from the air.


    Everyone is okay, let him rest assured.


    Lin Yu nodded, and then took out the two dozen organ puppets from Jiang Lingzhu''s spatial ring.


    These things can greatly enhance their combat power, and we must quickly test whether they are normal.


    After placing the organ puppet on the ground, Lin Yu plunged his mind into Jiang Lingzhu''s spatial ring, searching for the control token.


    It is best to find the control tokens that control these organ puppets, otherwise, it will take a lot of effort and time to use the original control token to control these organ puppets.


    "The main reason is that I didn''t practice magical techniques."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that if he has practiced the **** practice technique, it would be very simple to change the initial settings of the organ puppet.


    Announcement, the chase app I am using recently, cache reading, offline reading!


    Moreover, after practicing the magic technique, controlling these organ puppets will become more arbitrary, bursting out with more powerful power.


    If these twenty-five organ puppets can act in a unified manner according to their own will, even Ji Tianyun will feel a lot of pressure with their combined attacks.


    "Fortunately, the control token is here."


    Lin Yu found the control token used to control the twenty-five organ puppets in a box.


    Then he took out twenty-five Yuan Ju Yuan Dan and put them into the metal cores of these organ puppets.


    Click!


    There was a crisp metal collision, and one of the mechanism puppets stood up under Lin Yu''s order and walked to Lin Yu''s side on his own initiative.


    Immediately after the other organ puppets followed suit one after another, they stood in five rows around Lin Yu.


    "In addition to the original mechanism puppets that were left, I now have a total of 26 mechanism puppets."


    "So many puppets...just to tear down Gula''s base camp and build a ship."


    Lin Yu turned his head to look at Gula''s strong fortress in the Demon Realm.


    After careful analysis for a while, he felt that with the current situation, there was no need to find a fixed place to live.


    It¡¯s better to build a ship like before and move flexibly.


    The main reason is that I have to take the initiative to find monsters to kill and earn vital energy. It will be much more convenient to have a mobile base.


    "go with!"


    Lin Yu gave an order, and the twenty-six organ puppets immediately rose into the air and flew towards the base camp of Gula.


    After they flew away, Lin Yu turned and looked at his parents and relatives behind him.


    "Brother, these mechanism puppets..."


    Xia Honglie looked at Lin Yu suspiciously.


    "I found it from the two space rings just now." Lin Yu replied.


    Just now, Xia Honglie saw with his own eyes that the only remaining organ puppet handed over the two space rings to Lin Yu, so he immediately understood what he said.


    "So that''s the case." Xia Honglie said with joy: "Junior, with so many puppets, everyone can rest assured."


    He refers to Fang Rui and others.


    With his strength, he can barely survive in the Demon Realm, as long as he doesn''t go deep into other parts of the Demon Realm to provoke powerful monsters.


    And Fang Rui and others, as well as Lin Yu''s clansmen, it was really the food of the monsters wherever they went.


    "Brother, there are other good things in the space ring, let''s take a look."


    Lin Yu summoned Xia Honglie, Fang Rui and other talented martial artists, and took out the complete version of the exercises to show them.


    It takes a while for the organ puppets to build the ship, so I simply took advantage of this time to let Xia Honglie and the others study the exercises first.


    On the one hand, he is anxious to modify these exercises, on the other hand, he wants to find something to do for the restless people, so as not to worry about them all the time.


    "This is?"


    "These are complete exercises, not broken pages!"


    "¡­¡­"


    After Xia Honglie, Fang Rui and others took the martial arts books handed to them by Lin Yu, they all exclaimed.


    It was the first time they saw the complete ancient exercises, so all of them were very excited.


    Especially Xia Honglie, he loves books among his opponents.


    Lin Yu said to them: "Those forty-one broken pages and the bloodline techniques of the aristocratic family will not be studied for the time being, and martial arts will be derived directly from these complete techniques."


    "What the younger brother said!"


    Xia Honglie focused his head: "Those broken pages are missing too much content Many things have to be guessed. And the bloodline techniques of the family have changed a lot, and the martial arts deduced from them are basically impossible to practice."


    The bloodline technique of the family is modified based on some orthodox techniques in the ancient times. After the modification, the children of the family can practice smoothly.


    Due to the influence of the secret source power, the bodies of the children of the aristocratic family are different from those of other people, so the martial arts deduced from the bloodline technique basically cannot be practiced by people outside the aristocratic family.


    This point was discovered by Xia Honglie after trial and error, and he didn''t expect it at first.


    So for Lin Yu, Xia Honglie and others, the bloodline technique is similar to the remaining page of the orthodox technique, and the modified part is equivalent to the missing content.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded towards Xia Honglie, and then inspired everyone: "The situation in front of you should be very clear. If you want to leave this place, you must have stronger power than Ji Tianyun."


    "Only by killing Ji Tianyun can we return to life in our hometown."


    "So I hope everyone will not relax in the next time, and seize the time to study these exercises, and help me improve them so that I can practice normally as soon as possible."


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s voice fell, Fang Rui and others promised again and again: "Elder Taishang, don''t worry, we will do our best!"


    "Okay! It''s not too late, everyone act quickly!"


    Lin Yu glanced firmly at everyone, then turned to look at his parents.

 Chapter 278： trial

    Compared with Xia Honglie, Fang Rui and others, Lin Yu''s parents are obviously much more nervous and afraid.


    This is no wonder, after all, any normal person will feel uneasy in such an environment.


    The sky and the earth here are faintly bloody, the air is full of stench, and the howling of monsters can be heard from time to time in the distance.


    This kind of weird atmosphere always oppresses people''s hearts, and it is inevitable that people feel nervous and scared.


    Lin Yu knew very well that the reason why he didn''t feel scared was because with his own strength, there would be no life worry here.


    After all, true courage comes from great power.


    My parents and relatives are weak, even if I forcibly muster my courage, it is just to reassure others.


    Just like now, when Lin Yu found out that his parents were looking at him, he tried to squeeze a smile on his face, as if saying that he should not worry about us.


    "Father, mother."


    Lin Yu took the initiative to walk to the two of them, and after yelling to the two of them, he looked at Wan''er and said: "Wan''er, come."


    Waner hurriedly came to the three of them.


    Lin Yu took out Si Xin''s space ring, handed it to Wan''er, and said, "Wan''er, there are some daily necessities in it. Please tidy it up with everyone and sort out the ones that can be used."


    Space Ring is not something that everyone can use. You must cultivate True Qi or Origin Qi to activate it.


    Therefore, this space ring can only be handed over to Wan''er.


    After all, Wan''er is the only one who has stepped into the innate among the people she brought.


    "Father, mother, you call all the others here and clean up with Wan''er."


    Like Xia Honglie and others, Lin Yu didn''t want to let his parents and relatives idle.


    After all, if you have nothing to do, it is easy to think about things and get frightened.


    Lin Chengye smiled upon hearing the words: "You can rest assured, Yu''er, we can''t help with other things, and this can definitely be done."


    Announcement, the chase app I am using recently, cache reading, offline reading!


    "Well, Yuer, don''t worry about us."


    Ning Yulan followed the road.


    She has a keen mind and has long noticed that Lin Yu is worried about them.


    At this time, Wan''er on the side said softly: "Master, most of the things in this space ring are for my daughter''s household."


    "Normal, because this space ring was obtained from a woman." Lin Yu explained.


    Wan''er took off the space ring on her left hand and said: "Master, fortunately, I have been prepared a long time ago and brought a lot of things you use."


    "Oh? When did you prepare?" Lin Yu asked strangely.


    The situation was very urgent at the time, almost as soon as Xia Honglie had announced the matter, he took everyone on board and left Chiyang Sect.


    Wan''er, how can I have time to make these preparations?


    "Master, when you asked the organ puppet to build a ship, I thought you might be just in case, so you put some things you usually need into the space ring in advance and take it with you."


    "Look, Master!"


    Wan''er handed the space ring to Lin Yu as she spoke.


    Lin Yu took it over and took a look. Sure enough, there was everything in it, and all kinds of daily necessities were all available, and he helped him move out the entire Golden Sun Palace.


    After listening to the conversation between the two of them, Ning Yulan hurriedly said: "Yu''er, what I said is right? Only Wan''er can take care of your life, which even my mother can''t do. "


    Lin Yu smiled, handed the space ring back to Wan''er, and said, "Mother, I know it in my heart."


    Ning Yulan looked at Lin Yu, and then at Wan''er. Knowing that it¡¯s not about other things, she followed with a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s good if you know it in your heart.¡±


    "Mother, you organize things first, I''ll go over there to see how the agency puppets have built the boat."


    Lin Yu changed the subject.


    "Well, you go." Ning Yulan glanced at the fortress in the distance and nodded gently.


    Lin Yu rose from the ground and flew towards Gula''s base camp.


    When ¡¡¡¡ left, he heard his father summon the tribe to sort things out.


    Obviously, Lin Chengye understands his intentions. He wants everyone to do some things and don''t be distracted by other things.


    Lin Yu soon came to the sky above the fortress.


    The layout of this fortress is roughly similar to the one on Anning Mountain, but it is much taller and stronger than the fortress.


    At this time, the twenty-six organ puppets are working in an orderly manner.


    They disassembled some of the building materials of the fort, and spliced ??them together after a little processing.


    Of course, these mechanism puppets are not designed for construction, so the ship they built gives people a silly and crude feeling.


    But fortunately, you don¡¯t have to worry about the power of the ship. When the time comes, let the mechanism puppets carry them and fly. No matter how heavy it is, it is not a big problem, as long as the defense is strong enough.


    Lin Yu watched for a while, then flew to the spire of the fort and fell down.


    He said he was here to see the progress of the ship''s construction, but in fact, he was trying to find a quiet place to study the three martial arts books that were suspected of innate techniques.


    Especially the exercise method called "The Purple Jade Scriptures", it is very likely that it can help people become true martial arts monks.


    "Although the seniors have better martial arts talents than me, their knowledge of martial arts is far inferior to mine. I will first thoroughly understand the purpose of these three exercises, and then see if they can be handed over to them to deduce martial arts."


    Lin Yu sat cross-legged at the highest point of the fortress, took out the "Purple Jade True Scripture" and two other exercise books to study with great concentration.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed quickly.


    About two hours later, Lin Yu closed the book in his hand, feeling clear.


    " These two Innate Techniques are useless The only function of Innate Techniques is to make people cultivate into Innate Martial Artists. Learning one is enough, and learning more is meaningless.


    And as long as you learn one innate exercise, it is impossible to learn other innate exercises.


    Even if it is hard to learn, nothing will change.


    Because the improvement of the martial arts realm is mainly based on personal perception, the experience of the predecessors can only be used as a reference.


    No matter which kind of innate exercises you learn, the final insight comes from the understanding of your own body, which has little to do with the exercises themselves.


    Lin Yu took the two Innate Techniques back into the space ring, and his gaze stayed on the "Purple Jade Scripture".


    This exercise is the same as the other ancient exercises. Due to the changes in the ancient times, later generations can no longer directly learn it.


    Not only that, but there is no way to deduce low-level martial arts from this exercise like Chunyang Zhen Gong.


    The reason is similar to the innate practice. The "Purple Jade Scripture" is mainly used to improve the life level of Wu Xiu, not to improve certain aspects of ability like pure Yang Zhen Gong.


    Therefore, when practicing, I mainly rely on personal insights, and the content in the book only serves as a guide.


    "The problem now is that this exercise can''t even guide the direction. I can''t cultivate into a true warrior by following the above methods."


    "But it doesn''t matter, I can refer to some of the ideas inside, summarize my own method, and then use the martial arts modifier to try and make mistakes."

 Chapter 279： Hunting Warcraft

    After making up his mind, Lin Yu got up and looked down.


    The power of the mechanism puppet is much greater than that of ordinary people, and it can easily carry heavy materials, so the speed of shipbuilding is very fast.


    At this time, the ship is almost built, and the puppets of the organs are in and out of the ship, installing some common facilities inside.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the entire building to be built.


    At a glance, this ship has no other shortcomings except that it is relatively simple and heavy.


    Under Lin Yu''s gaze, eight organ puppets came to the bottom of the building on their own initiative, and slowly lifted the building into the sky.


    The other eighteen government puppets were arranged on both sides of the building and escorted.


    Lin Yu nodded secretly. With so many puppets, the defense of this ship is so strong that it is enough to run rampant in this fragment of the Demon Realm.


    The vast majority of Warcraft have been unable to pose a threat to their parents and relatives.


    And those powerful beasts who saw this battle would surely take the initiative to keep their distance.


    "It''s time to implement the next step."


    Lin Yu turned and flew towards the cave where Xia Honglie and others were hiding, and the organ puppets followed closely behind him carrying the building.


    Now that safety is guaranteed, it''s time to kill Beasts to earn vitality.


    After a few breaths, Lin Yu took the boat and landed on a clearing near the rocky hill.


    "Everyone, hurry up and get on the boat."


    Lin Yu yelled to the people halfway up the stone mountain.


    "Go, get on the boat!"


    "What a big boat, it''s safe now."


    "¡­¡­"


    A group of people can''t wait to enter the boat.


    Compared to the ground with reddish light everywhere, the slightly dim environment inside the building makes people feel more comfortable.


    rumbling--


    The mechanism puppet lifted the building ship into the air again, and flew in the direction of the demon realm according to Lin Yu''s order.


    Lin Yu stood on the deck, staring into the distance, while pondering the "Purple Jade Scripture" in his heart.


    "Brother!"


    Xia Honglie approached Lin Yu and shouted excitedly.


    From the other''s tone, Lin Yu guessed that Xia Honglie must have some research results, otherwise he would not be so excited.


    "Brother, have you found a way to deduce martial arts?"


    "Exactly!" Xia Honglie nodded and said: "This full version of the exercise is much easier to understand than the broken page. We have derived two low-level martial arts."


    Xia Honglie handed the two manuscripts to Lin Yu as he spoke.


    Lin Yu quickly read it over, and while watching it, he verified whether the above cultivation method is feasible.


    After the verification, the four characters "Anonymous Internal Strength" appeared on the modifier interface.


    "One of the two methods is feasible, and the success rate is really much higher than that of researching broken pages!"


    Lin Yu handed the correct manuscript back to Xia Honglie with joy.


    When Xia Honglie and the others were studying the remaining pages of Pure Yang Zhen Gong, most of the low-level martial arts deduced were wrong, and almost one or two hundred martial arts were verified to find a positive internal strength that could be practiced.


    The success rate is close to 0.5%.


    Unexpectedly, the success rate of deriving low-level martial arts from the full version of the exercises is as high as 50%.


    is almost a hundred times the difference.


    Of course, in addition to the fact that the full version of the exercise is easier to understand, there is another reason that Xia Honglie and the others took the Ding Ling Pill while studying these martial arts.


    Ding Ling Pill can strengthen people''s thinking ability, which is very helpful for deriving correct low-level martial arts.


    "Brother, what is the effect of Ling Ling Pill?"


    "Dingling Pill?" Xia Honglie couldn''t react at first hearing Lin Yu''s words, but he soon understood, and suddenly said, "So that pill is called Dingling Pill?!"


    At that time, after Lin Yu gave him the Pill, his thoughts flowed as soon as he took it, and he was anxious to record the thoughts in his mind before even asking the name of the pill.


    "Brother, this pill is really magical medicine! We can achieve results so quickly this time, at least half of the credit is due to it."


    "Okay, I still have a lot of Pills, you don''t need to save it, hurry up and deduce martial arts."


    Lin Yu took out ten bottles of Ding Ling Pill from the space ring and handed it to Xia Honglie.


    Then, he took out another box of pill and placed it in front of Xia Honglie.


    "These medicines have different effects..." Lin Yu quickly introduced the medicines in the box, and then said: "Brother, you go and divide these medicines with you so that everyone can take them with you. need."


    "Well, brother, don''t worry!"


    Xia Honglie promised to leave with a large box of pills and leave Lin Yu alone on the deck.


    Lin Yu turned and looked into the distance.


    At this time, the ship has penetrated into the demon realm and flew into the activity area of ??the beast.


    Some flying monsters hovered in the distance, staring sharply at Lin Yu and the ship below him, seeming to be thinking about whether to attack or not.


    There are also many monsters on the ground looking up at the sky.


    However, the air combat capabilities of these monsters are very weak, so they just stared blankly, without showing any desire to attack.


    "Clean up this place first."


    Lin Yu originally came here with the intention of killing Beasts, so naturally he would not be polite at this time.


    He soared into the air and rushed towards the group of flying monsters in the distance.


    The strength of these monsters is not very good, so he did not release the physical power, but attacked them in the form of a normal person.


    so as not to be seen by the relatives on the boat.


    However, this gave the beasts a reason to despise him.


    The IQs of the monsters are not high. In addition, they have lived in the Demon Realm for many years and have never seen a normal human, so they all regard him as a demon under the command of the ancient demon.


    The strength of the devil has been taught by them a long time ago, and no matter how strong it is, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    "ডª¡ª"


    A few beasts with fleshy wings made a shrill cry and took the initiative to meet Lin Yu, who was flying towards them quickly.


    But at this moment, Lin Yu''s whole body was suddenly wrapped in pure sun flames, and his whole person turned into a burning fireball.


    His speed surged sharply, and when these flying monsters had no time to react, one blow killed them.


    Immediately afterwards, he swooped down quickly when the monsters on the ground had no time to escape.


    After a breath, there are no more living monsters here.


    All the monsters have become the meta-energy numbers on Lin Yu''s modifier list.


    However, Lin Yu didn''t burn all these monsters to ashes, but left the whole body of most of them.


    Because he wants to test which monster meat is edible and delicious.


    "These monsters are so easy to kill, Yuanneng is just like the ones they gave."


    Lin Yu was suspended in the air, staring into the distance.


    "There is no big problem with Yuanneng now, but the key is the technique."


    "Especially the "Purple Jade Truth"!"


    bang.


    Lin Yu accelerated with all his strength, and flew towards the beasts moving far away.


    ¡­¡­


    In the following time, Lin Yu hunted around to earn vital energy while hunting around, while repeatedly experimenting with some of his own research on "The Purple Jade Scripture".


    Time passes day by day.

 Chapter 280： Immortal Purple Gold Body

    One month later.


    Lin Yu sat alone in his private cabin.


    put down the last manuscript in his hand, and moved his gaze to the list of modifiers in front of him.


    At this time, there are a lot of exercises densely listed on the list, some of which have names, such as "Ziyu Xiangong", "Biluo Xiangong", "Liuhe Xiangong" and so on.


    But most of them have no names.


    These named exercises are all exercises after Lin Yu studied the "Purple Jade Scripture" and tried and tried repeatedly. He gave some more suitable names based on the content of the book.


    The unnamed exercises are low-level martial arts derived by Xia Honglie and others based on the physical exercises. They didn''t name them, and Lin Yu didn''t bother to acquire them, so they were all identified as unnamed internal exercises by the modifier.


    Anyway, these internal skills must be integrated and restored in the end, and the restored ancient methods have ready-made names, so they can be named directly at that time.


    "I will strengthen these five innate skills first!"


    Lin Yu moved his gaze to "Ziyu Congenital Art".


    I don''t know what''s going on. I obviously made trial and error based on the contents of the "Ziyu Zhenjing", but the five exercises that succeeded in the trial were all innate.


    Lin Yu guessed that it might be related to his lack of knowledge.


    So far, I have practiced an innate exercise that belongs to me alone, and there is pure Yang Zhen Gong. The knowledge I possess is mainly related to these two exercises.


    I don¡¯t know anything about higher-level martial arts knowledge.


    It may be because of this that I didn''t fully understand the content of "The Purple Jade Scripture", and the exercise method that I finally deduced became the innate exercise method.


    "It stands to reason that a person can only learn one innate technique, and no matter how much he learns, it won''t help."


    "But I have a martial arts modifier, maybe after combining different innate techniques, there will be some magical changes."


    Thinking like this in his heart, Lin Yu took a bottle of essence pill from the space ring and took it by mouth.


    Like the set of innate exercises that I have realized that belongs to me, these five innate exercises derived from the "Purple Jade Scripture" can also be strengthened with essence pills.


    Hundreds of thousands of Essence Pills in his hand, so there is no need to waste energy to strengthen.


    It is precisely because of this that Lin Yu wants to strengthen these five innate techniques first.


    A moment later.


    consumed a total of a thousand bottles of essence pill, but his five innate techniques were all strengthened to the level of true Qi state.


    But the next deduction can only rely on Yuanneng, so Lin Yu spent a total of 5 Source Stone Yuanneng to deduct them all to the next level.


    Then he continued to take essence pills.


    half an hour later.


    All the five innate techniques were modified to the top by him, and they consumed a total of more than two hundred thousand bottles of essence pills and 55 source stone vital energy.


    "Let''s take a look at it."


    Lin Yu took a long sigh of relief, and clicked on the + sign behind the Innate Technique.


    But just as he was about to choose to merge, he suddenly remembered another thing.


    "By the way, what I thought of last time, I have to try the fusion of the golden body first!"


    While studying the revision of martial arts a few days ago, he accidentally discovered that the + sign behind the undamaged golden body was lighted up again.


    The fusion option in ¡¡¡¡ is in a pressable state.


    After he tried to press it once, he found that he could actually integrate the innate technique that had been fully revised into the undamaged golden body.


    This made him curious.


    But at that time, only one innate technique was fully practiced. He was afraid of unpredictable situations after the fusion, such as losing the innate technique and causing the martial arts realm to regress, so he didn''t rush to try it.


    But now there are a total of six innate techniques that have been fully revised. You can take one and integrate it into the undamaged golden body first, and see what results will appear.


    "Try it again!"


    Lin Yu quickly clicked on the + sign after the golden body, and selected the fusion option in the submenu.


    A line of hints immediately appeared in front of him.


    "Yes!"


    Lin Yu chose yes without hesitation.


    In an instant, a huge stream of information flooded into his mind like a torrent of water.


    The information contained a lot of brand-new martial arts knowledge, which made him feel amazed, and the countless doubts in his heart were easily solved.


    "I see!"


    Lin Yu understood at once, it turned out that fusing the six innate techniques together can only become a stronger innate technique.


    can''t bring him a qualitative change, so it doesn''t help much to improve his strength.


    And if these innate techniques are integrated into the indestructible golden body, it can greatly strengthen his physical body.


    Not only that, the martial arts realm achieved with the help of innate skills will not regress, and the power gained will not disappear.


    Everything will fit into the undamaged golden body.


    "Sure enough!"


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, and his heart suddenly opened up.


    "Sure enough, I don''t need to follow the path of ancient ancestors, I should make a fuss on my body!"


    "The body I possess has been transformed by the secret source power, and it has infinite potential. It can not only be infinitely strengthened with the help of drugs and innate essence, but it can also be continuously improved through the integration of martial arts."


    "I understand, from now on, I will continue to modify this body!"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu no longer had the slightest doubt in his heart.


    He kept pressing the + sign behind the unbreakable golden body, and merged the other five innate techniques into the unbreakable golden body.


    A moment later.


    "The purple jade is indestructible and the golden body."


    It costs 1,000 source stones for each innate technique to be integrated, so this operation cost a total of 6,000 source stones.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was merged, the line of text behind the physique on the modifier list changed, from an indestructible golden body to a purple jade indestructible golden body.


    Of course, the change in the text is second, and the most important thing is that this change has greatly increased his strength.


    After the information that poured into his mind was fused with his original knowledge system, he knew clearly in his heart that his strength was already equal to that of the true warrior monks in the ancient times.


    "I thought it would cost me at least 10,000 source stones to have the strength comparable to a true warrior monk. I didn''t expect to spend more than 6,000 source stones!"


    This is also a small surprise.


    Lin Yu was secretly happy for a while, then focused his attention on Chun Yang Zhen Gong.


    "Pure Yang Zhen Gong must also be integrated..."


    thought this in his heart, he used his mind to click on the + sign behind the purple jade indestructible golden body, and skillfully chose the fusion option.


    Sure enough, as he expected, Pure Yang Zhengong can also be integrated into it It seems that it could be integrated early, but at that time my vitality was not enough for 1000 source stones, so the integration option has been It''s gray. "


    Lin Yu did not hesitate to choose OK on the line of prompts in front of him.


    The moment the 1,000 source stones were deducted, another powerful force ran wildly in his body.


    This force penetrated into his limbs, and hit his dantian back and forth, causing his strength to rise steadily.


    "continue!"


    After fusing the pure Yang Zhen Gong, Lin Yu immediately began to modify the bunch of unknown internal skills.


    These unnamed internal skills are derived from the orthodox exercises of the ancient body. After modification and fusion, they can naturally restore their original appearance like pure Yang Zhen Gong.


    When these techniques are integrated into the purple jade indestructible golden body, it will definitely make a huge change.


    An hour later.


    Lin Yu restored a total of seven ancient physical exercises, and spent 7,000 source stones to integrate all these seven exercises into the purple jade immortal golden body.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: None¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Immortal Purple Gold Body (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 1210 Source Stone¡¿


    "Immortal Zijin Real Body?!"


    "Let me take a look, where is this immortal purple gold body really strong."


    Lin Yu carefully felt the massive newly added martial arts knowledge in his mind.

 Chapter 281： Variety

    "I see!"


    Lin Yu quickly figured out the power of the immortal purple gold body.


    This immortal purple gold body not only includes all the martial arts and all the characteristics he has learned, but also greatly enhances its efficacy.


    For example, the self-healing qualities of the past have been strengthened to the point where the wound can be repaired in an instant.


    Zeng Jin¡¯s Overlord Body Jue has become a part of his body, exerting a powerful effect all the time, giving him a fighting ability far beyond imagination.


    "Probably this is the reason for the word immortality in the name. In a sense, my current physical body is indeed immortal."


    Thinking like this in his heart, Lin Yu let go of the true essence in his dantian.


    At the moment when the true essence was released, a large amount of true essence was generated out of thin air in his body and poured into his dantian.


    This means that he will never encounter a situation where the recovery speed of his true essence can''t keep up with the consumption. Now the true essence in his dantian can be called endless.


    "My true essence is endless, Ju Yuan Dan is completely useless for me..."


    Lin Yu thought secretly in his heart that apart from distributing some of these Ju Yuan Dans to other people, the rest would be used as energy sources for organ puppets.


    With so many Ju Yuan Dan, I must be able to use these organ puppets until they are scrapped.


    From now on, there is no longer any need to worry about the energy problem of the mechanism puppets.


    Of course, these organ puppets can''t help me too much now, because their strength is too much stronger than them.


    But they can be handed over to their parents as their full-time guards.


    àØ!


    At this time, there was a slight explosion in the air.


    The true essence released by Lin Yu into his body suddenly turned into a pure Yang flame covering his body.


    However, it is amazing that such a strong pure sun flame has not caused any impact on the surrounding environment.


    Even though he was able to control the pure-sun flames before harming other people, if someone stood closer to him, he could still feel the obvious high temperature.


    But at this time, even the cloth cushion under his **** hasn''t changed in any way.


    Lin Yu took back the pure sun flame and touched it, and found that the soft cushion still maintained a temperature equivalent to his body temperature.


    "It seems that it is because the pure Yang Zhen Gong is completely integrated with my body, allowing me to control it carefully!"


    Insert, I¡¯m really good, it¡¯s worth installing, even Android and Apple phones support it!


    The changes in Pure Yang Zhen Gong made Lin Yu very satisfied. According to the information Jiang Lingzhu had obtained, even the strongest martial arts in ancient times could not do this.


    Being able to control the Pure Sun Flame in such a meticulous way not only means that he can use it in any situation without worrying about any accidents, but it can also make it explode with more powerful power.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu had a whim, releasing all the true essence in the dantian, turning it into pure sun flames and gathering on the tip of his right index finger.


    A tiny flame ball that was as bright as the sun floated at his fingertips, illuminating the entire cabin brighter than day.


    "This thing...should be very strong!"


    Lin Yu stared at this flame ball, and couldn''t wait to try its power.


    ಡª


    He walked out like a gust of wind, came to the deck, stood on the edge of the deck and looked at a hill in the distance.


    ßÚ!


    Lin Yu flicked his fingers.


    The flame ball shoots toward the top of the hill like lightning.


    There was a loud bang, and the entire mountain was razed to the ground by an extremely powerful explosion.


    The rock and soil at the break of the mountain are all burned into magma, flowing slowly from the top of the mountain like mercury.


    Wherever ¡¡¡¡ passed, there was no grass growing, and the ground was burned so that red smoke appeared.


    "The power of the pure sun flames is concentrated and bursts instantly, the power is really extraordinary!"


    "This can be regarded as unprecedented."


    Just as Lin Yu sighed, a rush of footsteps came from the entrance and exit of the cabin.


    "Brother, what''s wrong?"


    "Yuer, what happened?"


    Lin Yu turned his head and found that everyone ran out, all with a look of horror.


    It was probably because the momentum he made just now was too loud, and it scared them.


    "It''s okay, I will try my newly invented trick."


    Lin Yu gave everyone a comforting look.


    The expressions of Xia Honglie and others only then eased a little.


    After ¡¡¡¡ settled down, everyone turned their heads to look at the hill with only half of it left and full of magma.


    "Brother, this?" Xia Honglie frowned and asked, "Is this caused by the pure sun flames?"


    "That''s right." Lin Yu replied.


    "The pure sun flame has such a powerful destructive power?!"


    Xia Honglie said in a strange way: "Junior Brother, I have read all the materials you gave me. The Pure Yang Zhen Gong should not be so strong, right?"


    "Well, the orthodox Pure Yang Zhen Gong is really not that strong. I made some small improvements to make it so."


    Lin Yu said as he condensed another flame ball, which bounced towards the hill just now.


    After a loud noise, the hill was a bit lower, and the lava flowing around splashed.


    Everyone exclaimed as they witnessed this scene.


    But most of them just think this trick is very powerful, but they don''t know the secret.


    Only Xia Honglie and Fang Rui who had practiced Pure Yang Zhen Gong understood the strength and difficulty of this trick.


    "Brother, I know!"


    Xia Honglie suddenly realized: "You condense all the pure sun flames to one point, and then burst out instantly, resulting in a hundredfold increase in attack power."


    As he said, he tried to draw a gourd in the same way.


    "No, I can''t do it." Xia Honglie shook his head for a while, and then looked at Lin Yu with scorching eyes: "Junior Brother, I didn''t expect you to be able to practice Pure Yang Reality to such a degree..."


    Xia Honglie, Fang Rui and others flattered and said a lot of admiration.


    At the same time, they were also curious about how Lin Yu did this.


    Because according to common sense, once the pure sun flames are released, they will become uncontrollable. However, in Lin Yu''s hands, these flames are unusually obedient, as if they were part of his body.


    Lin Yu couldn''t give a real answer to this question, so he had to find some reasons to fool it.


    After all, all this has nothing to do with the level of Pure Yang Zhen Gong.


    No matter what level of pure Yang Zhen Gong is cultivated, even if it reaches 100 levels, it only increases some power and cannot become a part of the body like oneself.


    I can manipulate the pure sun flame like an arm''s finger, completely because it has been melted into the body with the help of the martial arts modifier.


    "The idea of ??the meeting just now is correct, I will aim to modify this body in the future, and take a path that no one has ever walked."


    Lin Yu confirmed his direction.


    Then he continued to feel the other mysteries of the immortal purple gold body.


    At that time, in addition to integrating pure Yang Zhen Gong into it, it also incorporated a lot of body-building exercises.


    After these body training exercises became a part of one''s body, they were also greatly strengthened like Chunyang Zhen Gong, and even strengthened to the point where they could be called a brand new exercise.

 Chapter 282： Another teleportation array

    When everyone saw Lin Yu standing there meditating, they thought he was studying the exercises with great concentration, so they stopped disturbing him and walked back to the cabin.


    Just now, they didn''t know that Lin Yu made the movement outside, so they came out to check it with worry.


    Now that I know that Lin Yu is studying the exercises, I naturally feel relieved completely.


    Lin Yu ignored the people who left on their own, and was engrossed in feeling the message about the immortal Zijin body in his mind.


    "It turns out that I can control the pure-sun flames so meticulously, not only because of my special body, but also because of the body-building exercises that I have integrated into it!"


    At that time, most of the body exercises integrated into the indestructible purple jade gold body were horizontal exercises, which were aimed at strengthening the physical strength.


    However, one of the exercises called "Nine Palaces Divine Form True Kungfu" is an exception.


    The effect of this technique is to strengthen the mind''s control over the body.


    After practicing it to the third level, the cultivator can control his body freely.


    In the words of the previous life, it is possible to make the body movements detailed to the millimeter or even micrometer level.


    For example, you don¡¯t need to practice deliberately at all, and you can draw an absolutely standard circle by simply drawing on white paper.


    or people who have never learned calligraphy can write exactly the same characters after looking at a copybook.


    To put it bluntly, it means seeing it at a glance, and knowing it in the brain means knowing it in the body.


    After integrating this "Nine Palaces of God Form True Skill" into the indestructible purple jade body, Lin Yu has the ability to control the body in detail.


    Of course, his ability to manipulate the pure-yang flames so precisely has a lot to do with the integration of pure-yang true power into the body.


    If the pure Yang power is not integrated into the immortal purple jade body, the accuracy will be greatly reduced.


    "I have integrated the seven body exercises now. It is enough for the time being. Next, I will merge the Shen exercises and Qi exercises first."


    The practice of magic can make people awaken and strengthen the spirits, and strengthen the resistance to attacks of the spirits, and the practice of qigong can make people learn new methods of using the true essence.


    Insert, I¡¯m really good, it¡¯s worth installing, even Android and Apple phones support it!


    Now he has not merged with any divine practice, so even the divine soul is not awakened.


    The qigong method also only has one pure yang qigong, and the quantity is too small.


    Of course, this was not because I only stared at the fusion of physical exercises, but because the physical exercises were relatively simple, which led Xia Honglie and others to deduce the physical exercises first.


    Among the three types of exercises, the practice method of physical exercises is the easiest, and the main difficulty lies in the process of practice.


    In contrast, the practice methods of qigong and **** practice are far more difficult, and the most difficult one is **** practice.


    It¡¯s a question of whether or not you can understand it, not to mention the practice of divine exercises according to the book.


    Qigong practice is not much better. The knowledge in it is very profound, which tests a person¡¯s savvy and understanding. In ancient times, many martial arts practitioners spent their entire lives at low levels.


    These two types of exercises are too difficult, so Xia Honglie and Fang Rui have not derived enough low-level martial arts from them for the time being.


    But after so long of practicing the exercises, I believe that their understanding of ancient exercises has improved a lot, and the speed of deriving martial arts will be greatly accelerated.


    "Don''t worry about the exercises in advance, let''s go and solve Ji Tianyun first."


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts.


    He took his relatives and friends into the Demon Realm, in order to try to buy some time to grow up, instead of trying to hide for a lifetime.


    Now that he has enough strength, he naturally has to go back and kill Ji Tianyun, so as not to have many nights and dreams.


    And this Demon Realm is really not a place to stay for a long time, staying for too long will cause human flesh and blood to change.


    "Ji Tianyun definitely didn''t expect that I would improve so fast, this time I can definitely kill him by surprise."


    From leaving Chiyang Sect to the present, a total of one month and one day have passed.


    How much Ren Ji Tianyun overestimated himself, and he would not have expected that he would improve so fast.


    "As long as Ji Tianyun and Jiang Lingzhu are killed, no one in the Dawu Dynasty can pose a threat to me. I can take all the rifts in the family''s space as my own, and wait for the source stone to be slowly produced inside."


    "I just don''t know if Ji Tianyun and Jiang Lingzhu have a victory or defeat. If the victory is determined, I am afraid that the evil things of the Dawu Dynasty have been almost killed by him..."


    Lin Yu was worried about the vitality of those evil things.


    There are very few monsters left in this demon realm, and they are basically dead in his hands.


    Even if there are occasional fish that slip through the net, they hide in extremely hidden corners and are difficult to find.


    Therefore, if you want to obtain vital energy, you can only use the idea of ??the Dawu Dynasty, otherwise the vital energy will be cut off, and even if there are more exercises, it will not be able to integrate into the body.


    "Before you go back, go to the mountains to the west to see where the teleportation array leads to."


    Lin Yu turned and looked towards the west.


    When killing Beasts some time ago, he stumbled upon a teleportation formation hidden in the mountains over there.


    That is to say, with the one next to the Gula Fortress, there are a total of two teleportation formations among the fragments of the Demon Realm.


    One leads to the fragmented world where the Dawu Dynasty is located, and the other does not know where it leads.


    "Set off!"


    Lin Yu gave an order, and the eight organ puppets at the bottom of the ship immediately followed the order and carried the ship to the west.


    ¡­¡­


    After a stick of incense time.


    The ship arrived over the mountains.


    The mountains in this mountain range are all bare stone mountains, not even a single piece of grass can be seen.


    And the rock texture here is different from other places.


    The rocks elsewhere are all faintly reddish, but here are brownish.


    Lin Yu found after careful observation that this brown color was not purely formed by nature, it seemed that the rock became like this after being destroyed by some force.


    Maybe it is because of destruction there is no grass and no living things in this mountain.


    "Huh? Someone on the teleportation array!"


    Lin Yu was surprised to find that there were several figures standing on the teleportation array.


    His super-sensual qualities have been greatly strengthened, and he knew that these figures weren''t transformed by demons and ghosts, but real people.


    "These people are not very strong, I will meet them."


    Lin Yu ordered the agency puppets to protect the building, and he quickly flew into the sky and went straight to the teleportation array.


    On the other side, the six people standing on the teleportation formation had long seen the boat carrying Lin Yu.


    After all, Lou Chuan''s goal is too big. Before Lin Yu could see them, they saw Lou Chuan first.


    And it is precisely because they saw Lou Chuan that they stood on the teleportation formation.


    so that you can send it away at any time.


    "Don''t hurry, I''m not malicious!"


    Lin Yu shouted at the six people while flying. He noticed that these people had the intention to escape.


    When one of them heard this, he immediately said to the leader beside him: "Don''t listen to him, he must be a demon, let''s leave!"


    These words also reached Lin Yu''s ears.


    "Can these people understand me?!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, since these people can understand what they are saying, they can''t let them go. They must stay and ask.

 Chapter 283： Ji Wenbin

    Lin Yu speeded up suddenly, and in a blink of an eye, he came to the six people and blocked their way.


    However, it was not because of his fast speed that could stop them, but because the six people hesitated and missed the opportunity to activate the teleportation formation.


    Lin Yu took a close look at the six people and found that their strength was about the same as Ji Rufan, Ji Wuce and others.


    If they just left intentionally, they can''t stop them.


    "Several people, I am not a demon, and I have no malice."


    Lin Yu reiterated again.


    At this time, these six people also roughly judged Lin Yu''s strength.


    They don''t know how strong Lin Yu is, but one thing they know is that Lin Yu is much stronger than them.


    This made them instantly dispel the thought of finding out if Lin Yu was a demon.


    With such a huge disparity in strength, it doesn''t matter whether the opponent is a demon, what matters is whether the opponent will kill his own.


    "Under Ji Wenbin, these five people are from my clan." After the leader of the six took the initiative to introduce him, he asked Lin Yu, "Dare to ask your name Gao?"


    "My name is Lin Yu."


    Lin Yu said while observing the expressions of the six people.


    He could see that these six people deliberately lowered their posture because they were afraid of his strength. They were not really humble.


    Of course, this is not important. What he cares more about is the surnames of these six people.


    "You just said that your surname is Ji, is it the female minister Ji?" Lin Yu asked.


    Ji Wenbin replied: "Brother Lin is right, it is the female minister Ji!"


    "Oh?" Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    Upon seeing this, Ji Wenbin asked, "Brother Lin, is there something wrong?"


    "This matter is not urgent, let me ask you first, where does this teleportation formation under your feet lead?"


    Seeing that these six people didn''t dare to offend him, Lin Yu simply didn''t talk nonsense with them, and asked directly the question he cared about the most.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Ji Wenbin hesitated after hearing Lin Yu''s question, as if he didn''t want to answer.


    "Can''t say?" Lin Yu asked.


    "It''s not impossible to say." Ji Wenbin reluctantly shook his head and explained: "This teleportation array originally connected the world we used to live in, but it is not necessarily anymore."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he faintly guessed something in his heart, and hurriedly asked, "Why do you say that?"


    "Brother Lin, you are not a demon but you are in a demon realm. You must have come in through the teleportation formation just like us."


    Ji Wenbin sorted out his thoughts slightly and started from the beginning.


    "So I guess you should be the same as us, but because the world you are in has undergone tremendous changes, you have to hide in the Demon Realm for refuge."


    He is weaker than Lin Yu, so he dare not directly ask Lin Yu questions, so he can only get some useful information from Lin Yu by knocking on his side.


    Lin Yu saw Ji Wenbin''s careful thinking, but he didn''t bother to care about it, so he bluntly said: "Your guess is roughly correct."


    After speaking, he asked again: "So, maybe the world you are in has been destroyed?"


    Although Ji Wenbin didn''t answer that question head-on, what he said just now revealed the meaning.


    They took refuge in the Demon Realm because of great changes in their world.


    "Yeah!" Ji Wenbin replied, "Brother Lin was right. Our world should have been destroyed, so I didn''t rush to activate this teleportation formation."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly after hearing this, no wonder they hesitated so much just now because they were worried about unpredictable consequences after forcibly starting the teleportation array.


    Upon seeing this, Ji Wenbin took the opportunity to ask: "Is the world that Brother Lin lives in also suffering?"


    "I don''t know." Lin Yu hesitated: "At least before I entered the Demon Realm, the world I was in was intact."


    Originally, he was anxious to return to the Dawu Dynasty to kill Ji Tianyun, but now that Ji Wenbin said so, he couldn''t be sure whether the Dawu Dynasty was still intact.


    This Ji Wenbin hid in the Demon Realm because the world he was in was on the verge of destruction. Could it be that their world and the world of the Dawu Dynasty had a collision?


    After the accident in the ancient times, the great world where the Dawu Dynasty was located shattered into countless space fragments.


    These fragmented worlds have been floating in the void, and they may collide with each other at any time.


    The reason why those people like Ji Tianyun want to increase their strength regardless of the cost is precisely because they want to use their powerful strength to activate the ancient teleportation array and travel to the great world intact.


    Otherwise, once the fragmented world collides with each other, no one can escape the fate of being wiped out.


    Just like the six Ji Wenbin in front of them, they had to hide in the Demon Realm for refuge.


    Just now after Lin Yu listened to Ji Wenbin''s words, he suddenly thought that the two previous situations where the sky was obscured were caused by the fact that the world where Ji Wenbin and others were located was too close to the world where the Dawu Dynasty was located.


    Of course, if you want to figure this out, you must first understand the origins of the six Ji Wenbin and confirm whether they are from the Fragmented World.


    Then confirm some specific details.


    Just as Lin Yu was about to speak, Ji Wenbin boldly asked: "Brother Lin, I am curious about one thing, why your world is still intact and you still have to enter this demon realm?"


    Ji Wenbin paid much attention to what Lin Yu said just now, saying that the world he was in when he came in was intact.


    This is a problem.


    Since the world he''s in is intact, why did he run into the devil''s domain without problems?


    Didn''t he know that the environment of the Demon Territory would cause human flesh and blood to change?


    Moreover, his strength is so strong that there should be no opponents in the Fragmented World, so it is impossible to enter the Demon Realm because of avoiding enemies.


    "This matter is not important." Lin Yu said to him when he had time, and asked straightforwardly: "Is your world a fragmented world?"


    "The Fragmented World?" Ji Wenbin frowned.


    "You don''t understand?" Lin Yuqi said.


    As soon as his words fell, Ji Wenbin suddenly realized: "Brother Lin, I know what you mean, you guessed it right, the six of us are all from the fragmented world."


    Lin Yu nodded and continued to ask: "The second question, has there been any vision in the sky of your world?"


    "Yes!" Ji Wenbin nodded and said: "Before we came to the Demon Realm, the sky was completely obscured, and the whole world became pitch black."


    "When was it exactly?"


    Lin Yu continued to question, Ji Wenbin answered truthfully.


    After listening to the other party''s reply, Lin Yu found that the time Ji Wenbin said was basically the same as the time he experienced personally in the Dawu dynasty.


    This shows that the speculation I just made is very likely to be correct.


    That kind of situation may be caused by the two worlds being too close.


    "Brother Lin, when we entered the Demon Realm, the whole world was once again shrouded in darkness, but unlike the previous two times, there was a huge muffled noise coming from the sky..."


    Ji Wenbin seemed to have guessed what Lin Yu was thinking, so he took the initiative to talk about it without waiting for Lin Yu to intervene.

 Chapter 284： World destruction?

    After listening to Ji Wenbin''s narration, Lin Yu became more convinced of the guess in his heart.


    It seems that the fragmented world where the Da Wu Dynasty is located has collided with the world where Ji Wenbin is located.


    It is estimated that both worlds have been destroyed.


    "So, Ji Tianyun is dead?"


    Lin Yu secretly guessed in his heart.


    But then he denied the idea.


    "Ji Tianyun was able to increase his strength regardless of the cost because he discovered an ancient teleportation formation that had passed through the big world. Maybe he had already left with the help of that teleportation formation."


    Lin Yu always feels that Ji Tianyun is not dead.


    While he was thinking, Ji Wenbin on the side followed what he had just said to analyze.


    "Brother Lin, the language of your world is basically the same as that of our world, so I think these two worlds must be separated from the same big world."


    "Plus the time you just mentioned when the sky appears the vision is basically the same as what I experienced, I want to come to these two worlds to be very close."


    "If you speculate this way, it may be that the fragmented world we once lived in has collided with yours."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu hurriedly stopped what Ji Wenbin said.


    He thought of Ji Wenbin''s surname, which is still unclear.


    "Yes, these two worlds must be very close."


    "So I want to ask you, what is your Ji family''s position in your world?"


    Ji Wenbin was confused by the logic in Lin Yu''s words, but still truthfully replied: "Our Ji family is one of the best in the world, and its status is naturally very high."


    Lin Yu slowly nodded, and said, "I also have a Ji family in the world where I live, and the strength and status are also top-notch, so I was wondering if there is any connection between the two of you Ji family."


    After hearing this Ji Wenbin finally understood why Lin Yu just mentioned that the two worlds are very close.


    "Brother Lin, I am not sure about this. Can you tell me more about the Ji family in your world?" Ji Wenbin asked with a fist.


    "Okay, it doesn''t hurt to tell you something."


    Lin Yu quickly described the Ji family controlled by Ji Tianyun.


    Ji Wenbin nodded constantly.


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, he guessed: "Brother Lin, according to you, I think the Ji family in your world should go out of the same family as us. They belonged to the same family in ancient times."


    "Really?" Lin Yu asked: "You talk about the history of your family, how did you get to that fragmented world?"


    Ji Wenbin did not dare to disobey, and roughly told his own history from beginning to end.


    According to him, before that incident happened, their Ji family was a very strong family, and they had a lot of territory in that big world.


    The members of the family are scattered on the site and are responsible for management.


    It may be precisely because of this that they were trapped in different spatial rifts when the accident happened.


    After they tried their best to leave the space rift, they came to a different world of fragments.


    Of course, they were forced to isolate themselves from the world during the time when they were trapped in the rift in space, and they don''t know what happened outside.


    Lin Yu already knew this.


    The family was trapped in the space rift for a long time, and when they left the space rift and came to the fragmented world, they knew that the world had changed a lot.


    At first, they thought that only they were trapped in the rift in space, and the outside world was intact.


    "It really is the same Ji family!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "However, the two Ji families have long been disconnected. I don''t need to put Ji Tianyun''s account on these six people."


    "Also, the matter of revenge is not important now."


    Lin Yu no longer entangled with Ji Tianyun''s revenge, because there was even greater trouble waiting to be solved by himself.


    Judging from the information now known, the fragmented world connected by the two teleportation arrays has been destroyed, that is to say, people like myself are completely trapped in this demon domain fragment.


    Although much luckier than those who died, the situation is not so good.


    Because the environment of the Demon Realm will continue to affect people''s body and mind, resulting in abnormal changes in flesh and blood.


    There is no problem in a short time, but over time there will be unpredictable consequences.


    "Are you going to practice the magic skills that Gula left in the fortress and become a demon to adapt to the environment here?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t accept this result.


    "Perhaps I can restore the divine practice technique and integrate it into my body to find a way to open a new teleportation array!"


    After much deliberation, it seems that the only way to solve the problem.


    If these two teleportation formations can be connected to other fragmented worlds, or even a complete world, the current dilemma will be solved immediately.


    "The family has been trapped in the rift in space for so long, but finally found a way to get out of the rift in space. I believe I can find it too!"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu left Ji Wenbin six people and flew directly to the building.


    Before this, he still needs to verify some things.


    After standing on the deck of the ship, Lin Yu immediately ordered the agency puppets to change their course, and asked them to carry the ship to the teleportation formation leading to the Dawu Dynasty.


    "Brother, where did those people come from?"


    Xia Honglie approached Lin Yu and asked.


    After the boat stopped just now, they left the cabin and came to the deck one after another.


    Therefore, I witnessed Lin Yu talking with Ji Wenbin in the mountains.


    "I came from another fragmented world." Lin Yu replied.


    Xia Honglie heard it, nodded and stopped asking.


    They all read the information Lin Yu gave, and they knew what the fragmented world was in his mouth.


    The ¡¡¡¡lou ship moved forward at full speed and soon came over the teleportation array.


    "Brother, stay on the boat and don''t get off."


    Lin Yu gave an order and then took a mechanism puppet straight to the teleportation formation.


    He wants to see for himself whether the fragmented world where the Dawu Dynasty is intact so he is going to send an organ puppet over there to have a look.


    àØàØ!


    One person and one puppet stood on the side of the teleportation array.


    After Lin Yu restored the teleportation array, he ordered the organ puppet to activate the teleportation array.


    The power of the mechanism puppet comes from the true essence released by the Ju Yuan Dan, so it has the ability to activate the teleportation array.


    That''s how the mechanism puppet caught up with him and brought two space rings.


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª


    The array pattern of the teleportation array shimmered, and then the organ puppet standing above suddenly disappeared.


    Lin Yu stared at the empty teleportation array and waited patiently.


    Time is passing fast.


    After almost thirty breaths, the pattern of the teleportation array flickered again.


    ßÚÀ²¡£


    The mechanism puppet stood intact on the teleportation formation.


    "Well, that world is not destroyed?"


    The organ puppet told Lin Yu that the fragmented world where the Dawu Dynasty was located was safe and sound.


    "Don''t the two worlds collide?"


    Lin Yu hurriedly stuffed the organ puppet into the space ring, and flew towards the teleportation formation where Ji Wenbin was at full speed.


    A moment later.


    He came to the side of Ji Wenbin again.


    As soon as he landed, he asked Ji Wenbin, who had not left, and said: "How to activate this teleportation formation?"

 Chapter 285： new plan

    "Brother Lin, do you want to activate this teleportation formation?"


    Ji Wenbin said with a hesitant expression: "The teleportation array may already be in the void. If you rush to transmit it..."


    He was mainly worried that after the teleportation array was activated, Lin Yu would use the six of them as test items.


    For example, force one of them into the teleportation array to see if the world on the other side of the teleportation array is still intact.


    "Stop talking nonsense, hurry up!"


    Lin Yu urged, taking out the organ puppets in the space ring and placing them in front of the six Ji Wenbin.


    Ji Wenbin immediately understood what Lin Yu meant. He wanted to experiment with this mechanism puppet.


    After a long sigh of relief, Ji Wenbin quickly explained how to activate the teleportation array.


    "Okay, stay away."


    Lin Yu made the organ puppet stand on the teleportation array, and asked it to activate the teleportation array according to the method Ji Wenbin just said.


    ßÚÀ²¡£


    The mechanism puppet disappeared instantly.


    Then the seven people, including Lin Yu, stared at the teleportation array intently.


    Time is passing slowly.


    just waited so long for a stick of incense.


    However, to their disappointment, there was no change in the teleportation formation.


    "hold on¡­¡­"


    Ji Wenbin behind Lin Yu said with a disappointed expression.


    The six of them are more eager to see the mechanism puppets come back intact than Lin Yu, which means they can return to their homeland.


    Although they all know, this possibility is less than even a Chengdu.


    Before I knew it, the time for a stick of incense passed.


    "No need to wait, it''s out of play."


    Lin Yu shook his head.


    No matter how he sensed the mechanism puppet, he couldn''t get any response. There must have been a major change on the teleportation array.


    The fragmented world must have been destroyed.


    Ji Wenbin and others lowered their heads unconsciously when they heard this.


    Lin Yu turned around and took a look at them, then flew straight to the sky, and went straight to the building where the ship was.


    When he arrived at the ship, he found that everyone was waiting for him on the deck.


    "Brother, what happened?"


    "Yeah, Yuer, what''s the matter?"


    Xia Honglie and Lin Yu''s father asked one after another.


    "It''s like this..." Lin Yu quickly explained the current situation.


    After everyone listened, many people showed horror.


    Although they already knew the concept of the fragmented world, they basically never thought that these fragmented worlds would be destroyed.


    "Junior Brother, the fragmented world where the six people are located has been destroyed, that side of the Dawu Dynasty..." Xia Honglie said the most fearful things in everyone''s hearts.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Sooner or later we will meet the same fate."


    There is no doubt that the fragmented world where the Dawu Dynasty is located will be destroyed sooner or later.


    What Lin Yu cares most about now is what caused the destruction of Ji Wenbin''s fragmented world.


    It was speculated that the two fragmented worlds collided with each other, but now it does not seem to be the case.


    "No, this conclusion still holds! It''s just that these two fragmented worlds are not colliding with each other..."


    Lin Yu suddenly found himself in a misunderstanding of thinking.


    I preconceived that the world where the Dawu Dynasty was located collided with Ji Wenbin''s world. In fact, this is just speculation, and there is no strong factual basis.


    Ji Wenbin''s world was destroyed, it should have collided with another fragmented world.


    "In any case, it is a great thing that the Dawu Dynasty has not been destroyed for the time being, at least it gives me time to turn around."


    There was an ancient teleportation formation in the world where the Dawu Dynasty was located, which was a bridge connecting different big worlds in ancient times.


    Now that the Dawu Dynasty has not been destroyed, then I have time to activate the teleportation formation and take the people here to the great world.


    In this way, you can avoid being trapped in the Demon Realm and break free from the fate of being eroded by the Demon Realm.


    "There is not much time, we must hurry!"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu hurriedly took out two control tokens.


    These two control tokens respectively control the existing twenty-five organ puppets.


    Lin Yu is going to even out these puppets, take five of them with him, and leave the rest in the Demon Realm to protect his parents and relatives.


    Before starting that teleportation formation, he didn''t want everyone to follow him on an adventure in the Dawu Dynasty.


    The fragmented world will be destroyed at any time, and staying there is completely a life of nine deaths.


    First, he took the five organ puppets to find out the way, and then came back to pick them up together. This is the safest way.


    After all, his strength is so strong that he can rush to Anning Mountain as quickly as possible even in danger, and hide in the Demon Realm.


    Lin Yu ordered the agency puppets to lift the boat to the ground and stabilized, and then changed the control method of the twenty-five agency puppets according to the information left by Jiang Lingzhu.


    It took him two hours to get this done.


    After the matter was resolved, Lin Yu gathered everyone on the deck again.


    "The Dawu Dynasty will be destroyed sooner or later, and this Demon Realm is not a place to stay for a long time..."


    Lin Yu quickly said the next plan.


    told them that they were going to the Dawu Dynasty to open the teleportation array, so that they could wait for their return in the Demon Realm with peace of mind.


    "Wan''er, take this control token well."


    Lin Yu handed over the tokens that control the twenty organ puppets to Wan''er.


    The magic circle on the token must be activated by at least innate warriors, so it can''t be used directly by one''s parents.


    Among so many innate martial artists, Wan''er is the one he trusts the most, so he decided to give her the control of the twenty organ puppets.


    After Wan''er received the token, Lin Yu explained how to use it until she could control these puppets, and he was completely relieved.


    "Master, don''t worry, Wan''er will take care of the old lady!" Wan''er assured her in a firm tone.


    She was very happy in her heart.


    Young master can hand these organ puppets to her to control, which shows that she trusts her very much, which makes her feel as sweet as eating honey.


    Lin Yu gently nodded at her, then looked at the people and said: "There is not much time, I will leave now, everyone stay here at ease and wait for my good news."


    "Brother, don''t worry!"


    "Yu''er, you must be careful over there!"


    "¡­¡­"


    Under the comfort of everyone, Lin Yu quickly left the building and flew towards the direction where the teleportation array was located.


    After a few breaths, he came to the sky above the teleportation formation leading to the Dawu Dynasty.


    His gaze swept down, and he said in his heart: "I know you will be here."


    As he expected, Ji Wenbin''s six people have fumbled and found here.


    I don¡¯t have to look for it myself.


    "Brother Lin, is this the teleportation array to your world?"


    Ji Wenbin saw Lin Yu falling from the air, and took the initiative to ask.


    "That''s right." Lin Yu stood still on the teleportation formation and looked at the six people and said, "Do you want to reunite with the people of another world?"

 Chapter 286： Return to the Dawu Dynasty

    "Reunited with people from other worlds?"


    After hearing Lin Yu¡¯s question, Ji Wenbin glanced at the other five people beside him, and then said to Lin Yu: "Brother Lin, those people said they were surnamed Ji, but they are actually strangers like us, reunited or something. It¡¯s hard to say."


    Like Lin Yu, they have realized that the Dawu Dynasty will be destroyed sooner or later, so they have no idea of ??living in that world.


    Unfortunately, Lin Yu doesn''t want them to stay here.


    Because these six people are a big threat to their parents and relatives.


    For example, Ji Wenbin, his strength is better than the organ puppet.


    Of course, if multiple organ puppets deal with him at the same time, then he definitely has no chance of winning.


    But the problem is that everything is scared in case.


    What if this Ji Wenbin suddenly broke through like Ji Tianyun?


    And don''t look at these six people being so humble now, they seem to be very talkative.


    It was all because their strength was far stronger than them, and they had to bow their heads when they knew they were not capable of the enemy.


    If his strength is equal to them, I''m afraid these six people have already joined forces to deal with them.


    Therefore, these six people must be taken away from the demon realm, and they cannot be allowed to stay here and threaten their parents and relatives.


    "Don''t want to reunite with them?"


    Lin Yu had long expected that they would say this, and threw another temptation: "Forgot to tell you, the Dawu Dynasty has an ancient teleportation array that can pass through other big worlds."


    "Ok?"


    "Is it serious?"


    Ji Wenbin six people immediately came interested.


    But they were afraid that Lin Yu was lying to them, so a hint of hesitation appeared on their faces involuntarily.


    "Seeing is believing, it won''t be clear if you walk with me."


    Lin Yu stopped talking nonsense with them, and directly pushed them into the teleportation array.


    He immediately urged the teleportation array.


    After a white light flashed, the group was pulled into the space channel by a powerful force.


    After a short while, another white light flashed.


    When this white light disappeared, the group had already stood firmly on the land of the Dawu Dynasty.


    "The air here is so sweet!"


    A Ji family kid beside Ji Wenbin sighed heartily.


    Just like a person who has been hungry for a long time eating white rice, after staying in the Demon Realm for a long time, I suddenly discovered that the ordinary air can also emit fragrance.


    Lin Yu has no time to sigh these things.


    He skillfully took out two mechanism puppets from the space ring, ordered them to stay here, and asked them to report any situation immediately.


    did this because he didn''t want to close this teleportation formation.


    After all, this fragmented world will be destroyed at any time. If the teleportation array is completely shut down, it will take a lot of time to restart.


    In case of a hundred thousand urgent things, it will be in trouble.


    After solving the matter, Lin Yu said to the six Ji Wenbin: "Follow me."


    After speaking, he strode out.


    Ji Wenbin and others looked at each other, and had to follow him obediently.


    "Brother Lin, don''t worry, we will stand by your side no matter what the situation."


    After Ji Wenbin caught up with Lin Yu, he proactively patted his chest and promised.


    Although Lin Yu didn''t say anything, he had already faintly guessed in his heart that the Ji family in this world probably had an enmity with Lin Yu.


    "Oh?" Lin Yu glanced at Ji Wenbin and said, "There is no room for repentance after the words have been spoken. You''d better remember what you have said to avoid disaster."


    "Brother Lin can rest assured that although the Ji family in this world is surnamed Ji, they are just a bunch of strangers in our eyes. I will never be merciless to kill them."


    Ji Wenbin had no choice but to follow Lin Yu.


    As he just said, the Ji family in this world are strangers to the six of them, and there is no family relationship.


    Standing with Ji''s family here is not necessarily better than following Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu didn''t reply to Ji Wenbin, and walked forward on his own.


    Because he knows that verbal guarantees are meaningless, it depends on their specific actions.


    The group soon came to the surface and came to the fortress built by the demons.


    Ji Tianyun did not order the fortress to be demolished, but sent some people to guard here.


    "Lin Yu?!"


    Lin Yu Qiren just stood on the surface, before they had time to look at the sky, they heard a scream from a distance.


    Immediately after the tower, there was a ring of bells.


    After three bells rang, dozens of figures came from the air and surrounded the seven people of Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu glanced at these figures and said to Ji Wenbin beside him: "The two people in front of you are Ji Rufan on the left and Ji Haoxing on the right. You can figure it out by yourself."


    "Brother Lin, don''t worry, I will kill them now!"


    Ji Wenbin said firmly and decisively.


    At this time, he was completely determined to stand by Lin Yu''s side.


    After all, it is the same for him to stand on which side, standing with Lin Yu will face the powerful Ji family, and standing with the Ji family will face the mighty Lin Yu.


    There are both sides that are not easy to mess with, and you can only choose to bet all the chips on one side, and there is no possibility of taking all the money.


    He felt that since Lin Yu dared to come here alone, he must have enough chance of winning to destroy the Ji family, so betting on him would have a greater chance of winning.


    As soon as Ji Wenbin finished speaking, he took the five people beside him and flew into the sky.


    He took the initiative to rush towards Ji Rufan and Ji Haoxing, while the other five split up to deal with those practitioners and other aristocratic children.


    "Ji Wenbin, who killed you, die!"


    Both Ji Rufan and Ji Haoxing were a little dazed by Ji Wenbin''s move.


    Why did such a guy appear next to Lin Yu inexplicably, where did these people come from?


    And this person is so powerful, he looks like a family boy How come a family boy runs to cooperate with Lin Yu?


    "Who are you guys anyway?"


    Ji Rufan asked loudly while defending.


    Ji Wenbin rushed to vote for Lin Yuna''s name, and directly stated his identity: "We are all named Ji, female minister Ji, from another world, and our ancestors belonged to the ancient Ji family like you. Are there any questions?"


    When he spoke, the attack in his hand continued.


    The giant blade condensed from Origin Qi split Ji Rufan in half with a single knife.


    Ji Rufan urged Yuan Qi to repair his injury, and persuaded Ji Wenbin: "Since you are also named Ji, you should stand with us and deal with Lin Yu''s rebellious son."


    Ji Haoxing in the distance added: "Our ancestor Ji Tianyun has broken through to a new realm, and his strength is comparable to the true warrior monks in ancient times. I advise you not to go astray."


    He felt that after explaining Ji Tianyun''s strength, the six Ji Wenbin should choose to give in.


    However, to his surprise, Ji Wenbin showed a relieved expression on his face when he heard this.


    "Your ancestors only have the strength comparable to true warriors?"


    Ji Wenbin laughed and said: "Then you guys know that Brother Lin is stronger than the real warrior!"


    After hearing Ji Haoxing''s words, he was completely relieved.


    My guess is correct, Lin Yu''s strength is indeed stronger than the Ji family in this world.


    I am betting on the right treasure!

 Chapter 287： Weird

    Latest URL: The battle is over soon.


    Lin Yu didn''t participate in the battle throughout the whole process, and stood on the ground watching.


    Among Ji Wenbin''s six people, Ji Wenbin''s strength is a little worse than Ji Tianyun before the breakthrough, and the other five are equal to Ji Rufan and Ji Haoxing''s strength.


    Therefore, there is no suspense in this battle, it is all Ji Wenbin''s six people fighting against each other.


    The large number of opponents is only the number of practitioners. There are only five children from the family, which is not the opponent of the six of them.


    "Brother Lin, what should I do with these two people? Do I need to kill them immediately?"


    Ji Wenbin brought Ji Rufan and Ji Haoxing to Lin Yu.


    The others have been completely killed by him, only these two people have not been killed for the time being.


    He felt that Lin Yu might need to ask them some questions.


    And his words made Ji Rufan and Ji Haoxing see hope. They felt that Lin Yu would definitely not rush to kill them, and would take them as hostages to exchange something with their ancestors.


    Until now, they still refused to believe that Lin Yu''s strength was stronger than the ancestor in the family.


    After all, this is too exaggerated.


    Since the accident in the ancient times, it has been extremely difficult for anyone to improve their strength. It takes hundreds of times of resources to exchange for the same strength.


    Lin Yu is no exception.


    He couldn''t get training resources in the Demon Realm, how could he improve faster than his ancestor?


    "These two people are useless."


    Lin Yu didn''t even look at Ji Rufan and Ji Haoxing, and said directly to Ji Wenbin.


    After speaking, he flew straight to the sky and flew towards the direction where the ancient teleportation array was located.


    Upon seeing this, Ji Wenbin said to the two of them, "I''m sorry, you two, I''ll only blame you for making the wrong person."


    "Don''t, don''t, everyone''s surname is Ji, it''s your own..."


    Ji Rufan was only half talking, and he was shattered by Ji Wenbin.


    Staring at the godless eyes, he fought to the west.


    "Hmph, what happened here has been known to my ancestors, you think you... uh!"


    Like Ji Rufan, Ji Haoxing was killed by Ji Wenbin before he could finish his cruel words.


    After Ji Wenbin resolved the two decisively, he turned to the other five and said, "Go, chase Brother Lin."


    A group of six people flew up into the sky and followed Lin Yu.


    "Brother Lin, this is the space ring for those people."


    Ji Wenbin speeded up to catch up with Lin Yu, and after handing over a space ring to Lin Yu, he reminded: "Brother Lin, according to Ji Haoxing, the ancestor of the Ji family has already known our arrival."


    "It''s okay."


    Lin Yu said casually.


    He has no time to pay attention to Ji Tianyun at all now, and he has no time to seek revenge on him.


    This world will be destroyed at any time, and it is the top priority to seize the time to activate the teleportation array to get out of the trap, and the rest are trivial matters.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t care about Ji Tianyun''s attitude, Ji Wenbin didn''t say more.


    The group of people flew towards the location of the ancient teleportation array silently.


    After flying for a while, Lin Yu suddenly asked: "Before your world was destroyed, apart from the fact that the world became dark, did any other visions occur?"


    "Other visions?" Ji Wenbin murmured, and then said: "I don''t know, but a strange thing did happen five years ago."


    "What''s weird? Come and listen."


    "Yeah." Ji Wenbin recalled: "At that time, a lot of weirdness suddenly appeared in a mountain range. Those weirdness were so powerful that some of them could even compete with my people."


    "Because things are too weird, after solving the weird strengths, we went to the mountain range to investigate."


    "It turned out that there is a huge secret source power in that mountain range."


    After listening to Ji Wenbin''s words, Lin Yu was secretly surprised.


    This situation is somewhat similar to what I encountered.


    At that time, I strayed into an ancient ruin together with Jiang Lingzhu, and saw a large group of secret source power in that ruin.


    After Jiang Lingzhu was sucked into the secret source power, it became weird when he came out.


    In addition to Jiang Lingzhu, there were other weirdnesses gushing out of that ruin, and he killed a lot of them.


    Lin Yu hurriedly asked Ji Wenbin: "How big is the secret source power you mentioned?"


    "It''s very big!" Ji Wenbin said fearfully: "The dark area of ??the secret source power is enough to envelop your ship."


    "What? So big?!"


    Lin Yu involuntarily glanced at Ji Wenbin.


    The secret source force that I encountered was at most three or four meters in diameter, and the secret source force mentioned by Ji Wenbin could actually envelop all of his ships.


    It''s not an order of magnitude thing at all.


    "Brother Lin, although I am not sure, I have been thinking that the world''s sudden darkness may be related to that group of secret source power."


    Ji Wenbin added.


    "It''s possible." Lin Yu was also thinking about this in his heart.


    Originally, he just wanted to figure out what visions had happened before Ji Wenbin''s world was destroyed, so that he could prepare in advance so that the world would not be at a loss when encountering such a situation.


    As a result, after thinking about the strange things Ji Wenbin mentioned, he suddenly discovered that the secret source power seemed to be somewhat related to the dark sky.


    At that time, I first encountered that group of secret source power in the ancient ruins, and then the world was shrouded in darkness.


    It seems that the former caused the latter.


    "A similar phenomenon has appeared in Ji Wenbin''s world and ours. It must not be that simple."


    The same weird thing happened in both worlds, the difference was that the secret source that Ji Wenbin found was extremely powerful, and they were earlier in time.


    That event in their world happened five years ago, and he encountered it this year.


    "No." Lin Yu suddenly found a problem, "I haven''t finished exploring that ancient ruin, and I don''t know where the weirdness came from..."


    At that time, eager to survive, he left the ruins directly after walking out of the room with secret power.


    I don''t know if there are even greater secret sources hidden elsewhere.


    "That''s right! That Jiang Lingzhu later went to explore the ruins again, maybe that''s why!"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered another spatial ring he had obtained from Jiang Lingzhu. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    In that space ring, there are not only more than twenty organ puppets, but also a large number of things from ancient relics.


    But without exception, those things are of no use to Jiang Lingzhu''s weirdness.


    "It seems that Jiang Lingzhu''s main purpose in returning to the ruins is not to search for treasures, but to hide the huge secret source power somewhere in the ruins."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu more and more affirmed that the coming of darkness had something to do with the secret source power.


    For the first time, after I and Jiang Lingzhu collided with the secret source power, the sky was obscured by the dark sky.


    The second time this phenomenon occurred was just after Jiang Lingzhu explored the ancient ruins again.


    "If I''m right, it should have found Ji Tianyun directly after leaving the ruins, which caused Ji Tianyun to almost kill those ancient demons."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.

 Chapter 288： Ji Tianyuns decision

    While Lin Yu thought about it, Ji Wenbin on the side asked, "Brother Lin, have similar weird things happened in this world?"


    He has been observing Lin Yu''s expression.


    From Lin Yu''s expression, he guessed that something similar must have happened in this world.


    "Yes." Lin Yu affirmed.


    There is no need to hide this kind of thing from Ji Wenbin, and to speak frankly and honestly can help find out the cause of the destruction of the world.


    After receiving Lin Yu''s reply, Ji Wenbin sighed: "It seems that what I think is right."


    After ¡¡¡¡, he elaborated on the guess in his mind and some details at the time.


    After listening, Lin Yu found that Ji Wenbin''s world was the same as his own, and it was only after the secret source power was disturbed that darkness appeared.


    Every time, without exception.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "Could it be possible that some kind of terrifying creature that feeds on secret source power lives in the void, following the breath of secret source power, swallowing Ji Wenbin and his whole world?"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Forget it, it''s useless to think about it now."


    Lin Yu stopped the cranky thinking in his heart.


    There is too little information at hand, and it is impossible to figure out the truth by thinking.


    And even if the truth is clarified, it doesn''t make much sense.


    Because that kind of power to destroy the world is simply not something I can resist.


    The only thing I can do right now is to quickly activate the ancient teleportation formation and escape this world that will be destroyed at any time.


    "arrive!"


    Lin Yu looked down and found that the ancient teleportation array was in front of him.


    then fell straight to the ground.


    Ji Wenbin and six people hurriedly followed closely.


    ¡­¡­


    Ji Family Mansion.


    In the hall, Ji Wuce and others stood respectfully in front of Ji Tianyun.


    Ji Wuxi asked carefully: "Ancestor, what happened?"


    was suddenly summoned here by the ancestors, presumably a major incident occurred.


    Ji Tianyun looked at the crowd and said: "Two things, the first one, Lin Yu came out of the demon realm, and the second one, Rufan and Haoxing both died."


    "died?"


    Ji Wushou and others looked at each other, it was difficult to accept this fact for a while.


    "Ancestor, did Lin Yu kill them?"


    Lin Yu''s strength has long been higher than that of Ji Rufan and Ji Haoxing, and everyone present knows this.


    It is precisely because Lin Yu is very strong that so many people are sent to guard in that fortress.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu still didn''t stop.


    "It was not Lin Yu killed." Ji Tianyun said calmly: "The people who killed them are also named Ji, from another world, from the ancient Ji family like us."


    "what?!"


    Ji Wusi and others frowned.


    This news is far more shocking than the news that Ji Rufan and Ji Haoxing were killed.


    Didn''t expect another world to have his own people? !


    "Whether it''s specific, I''m not sure yet, it''s just their own words."


    Ji Tianyun calmly said: "But they will choose to stand by Lin Yu''s side, definitely because Lin Yu is strong enough, but no one knows how strong it is now."


    After Ji Tianyun finished speaking, Ji Wuce and others nodded slowly.


    They feel very uncomfortable.


    Unexpectedly, in just over a month, Lin Yu has become so strong that even the ancestors in the family will pay attention to it.


    This kind of speed increase is really jealous.


    didn''t know what kind of adventure he had.


    At this time, Ji Tianyun spoke again: "But there is one thing you can rest assured that Lin Yu''s strength is definitely not as good as mine, because he did not rush to trouble us after returning to the Dawu Dynasty, but flew directly to the ancient teleportation formation. Up."


    "One more thing, he didn''t bring any family members with him this time, obviously he knew he couldn''t protect them."


    Ji Wuze and others heard it, and said: "The ancestor said that if Lin Yu really has super strength, he will definitely come to us for revenge first."


    They didn''t know that the world where Ji Wenbin was also had a dark vision, and they didn''t know that the world had been destroyed, so they didn''t have the urgency that this world was about to be destroyed in their hearts.


    This caused them to think that Lin Yu was not in a hurry to ask for trouble, it must be because of his inferior skills.


    "Ancestor, what are we going to do now, kill Lin Yu?" Ji Wuce asked.


    "Not in a hurry." Ji Tianyun denied: "Lin Yu is not as strong as me but dares to return to this world. He must have kept his back."


    "As far as I know, the Jiang family''s Profound Spirit Orb has fallen into his hands. Once we go and kill him, he will definitely urge the Profound Spirit Orb to escape."


    Ji Wuze and others nodded together, indeed, as the ancestor said, this Lin Yu is not so easy to kill.


    Ji Tianyun continued: "There is another reason why I am not in a hurry to deal with him."


    "Ancestor, do you want to see if he can activate that teleportation formation?" Ji Wuce asked.


    "That''s it." Ji Tianyun nodded and said: "That ancient teleportation array is extremely difficult to crack. I can''t find a clue yet, maybe that kid has found a way."


    When Ji Wuze heard this, he followed Ji Tianyun''s thoughts and said: "Yes, Lin Yu dared to risk such a huge risk to return to this world, and as soon as he landed on the ground, he went straight to the ancient teleportation array, presumably he already had a rough idea in his mind. "


    The other Ji family children followed and nodded slowly.


    They very much agree with Ji Wuce and Ji Tianyun, thinking that Lin Yu must have found a way to activate the ancient teleportation array by daring to come back.


    Otherwise, why would he take such a huge risk?


    Although the Xuan Lingzhu has a transmission function, the transmission destination is uncertain, and the risk is not small when used.


    At this time Ji Tianyun announced: "No test, you will be responsible for the family affairs during this period. I will go to the teleportation array to monitor Lin Yu personally, so that he will not directly teleport away after starting the teleportation array. ."


    "Yes, ancestor!" Ji Wuze led the order.


    Ji Tianyun nodded, and waved: "If you have nothing to do, go down, first go and bring back the bodies of Rufan and Haoxing for a thick burial."


    Ji Wushou and others left quickly, and Ji Tianyun also left the hall immediately.


    In addition to monitoring Lin Yu to crack the teleportation formation, he also wanted to investigate the origins of the six Ji Wenbin.


    see if they really come from other worlds.


    And why did they leave their world and come here.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Yu led Ji Wenbin and six people down from the sky.


    Ancient Teleportation Array is located in an ancient relic that was discovered long ago, buried deep underground.


    Lin Yu has a memory of Cang, and also obtained a lot of information from Jiang Lingzhu, so he drove straight to the teleportation array.


    After a while, a group of seven of them stood in front of the teleportation formation.


    Compared with the teleportation array that connects the gaps in the aristocratic family''s space and understands the demon realm, this teleportation array that connects other big worlds is much larger.


    And the materials used to build this teleportation array are obviously much better.


    After so many years, this teleportation array is still intact, and even the array patterns are as clear as newly carved.

 Chapter 289： How to start the teleportation array

    "It''s not that simple to start this teleportation array."


    Lin Yu walked around this teleportation array to look at it, thinking quickly in his mind how to activate the teleportation array.


    His understanding of this teleportation formation mainly comes from Cang''s memory and the information he obtained from the family.


    The memory of the sky plays a major role.


    Don''t think that Cang is just a trick, and his peak strength is slightly inferior to Ji Wuyou, but his attainments in the formation can be called unique in the world.


    Even Gu La and other ancient demons had to use its power.


    "It seems that if you want to mobilize this circle, you must rely on secret source power, and your own strength is far from enough."


    Lin Yu stared at the front of the magic circle.


    Before the field trip, he didn''t know how difficult it was to activate this circle. After studying it himself, he finally knew that things were far more difficult than he thought.


    No wonder the family has been helpless with this circle for so many years.


    At first, those in the aristocratic family thought that as long as they had the strength comparable to that of a true warrior, they would be able to activate this magic circle.


    But judging from the fact that Ji''s family hasn''t left this world for a long time, it is presumably Ji Tianyun still can''t handle this circle after breaking through.


    "Only crooks can use secret source power to a certain extent, so to speak..."


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Yu found that it seemed that he had to tame a trick to solve the dilemma in front of him.


    First tame a powerful treacherous creature, then go to the ancient ruins trapped before to collect some secret source power, and finally come here again to find a way to activate the teleportation array.


    Thinking about it, only in this way can we solve the problem at hand.


    "But the problem is that all the crooks in this world are basically killed by Ji Tianyun and I. The fish that slipped through the net are very weak."


    "And they are hidden in the dark, it is extremely difficult to find out."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but sigh secretly.


    The problem is not limited to this one.


    Even if you find a trick hidden in the dark, how can you improve its strength?


    Judging from the information in Cang''s memory, the crook must at least possess the strength of the Pill Formation Realm if it wants to use the secret source power.


    The only remaining crooks in the world are all low in strength, and the strength of the initial stage of the condensing state will be reached, and it is impossible to use the secret source power.


    "Should I take them to kill people to inhale Yang Qi?"


    The Dawu Dynasty has a large population, and the most important thing is people.


    If you have the intention to improve the strength of the crooks, it is not impossible, just take them to take the initiative to harm people.


    But Lin Yu was very repulsive in his heart because of this practice, which violated his principles of life.


    Also, if you want to activate this teleportation formation, not only can you use the secret source power, but also have requirements for the strength of the crook.


    At least with Cang''s original strength, this teleportation formation cannot be activated, it must be stronger than it.


    In other words, he must kill many, many people, and raise the strength of the trick to a level much stronger than Cang.


    "No, there must be other ways!"


    Lin Yu racked his brains to think.


    Suddenly, his heart flashed, and he thought of Jiang Lingzhu.


    Jiang Lingzhu is weird, as long as it destroys its body and turns it into a trick, the problem will be solved immediately.


    And with the strength of Jiang Lingzhu, the use of secret source power will definitely be very efficient, and there is a great chance to activate this teleportation formation.


    But then there is a new problem.


    "Jiang Lingzhu is strong, if he learns how to use the secret source power, I am afraid it will be difficult to control."


    Jiang Lingzhu can fight Ji Tianyun back and forth, once he masters the method of using the secret source power, his strength will skyrocket again.


    Lin Yu worried that his current strength could not control it at all.


    If you want to solve this problem, you can only improve your strength first.


    "Walking around, the problem is back to the original point." Lin Yu once again moved his gaze to the eye of the teleportation array, "If you want to activate this teleportation array, you must first improve your strength..."


    If you want to improve your strength, you need to get a lot of energy, and you have to wait for Xia Honglie and the others to derive new martial arts for yourself to modify.


    This takes a lot of time.


    Of course, even if you search for the weak and crooked things now, it will take a lot of time to cultivate them after you find them.


    The improvement in the strength of the creeps is not achieved overnight.


    "In that case, let''s kill Ji Tianyun first!"


    He is now the strongest person in the human race, and he can completely destroy the Ji family and grab all of the Ji family''s existing cultivation resources.


    This was his initial plan, and after meeting Ji Wenbin later, he decided to visit this ancient teleportation formation first.


    Now that the teleportation array can''t be activated, just go ahead and execute the original plan first.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu strode out.


    Ji Wenbin saw this and hurriedly led others to catch up.


    "Brother Lin, what do you say now?"


    He has been observing Lin Yu, and from Lin Yu''s demeanor and behavior, he found that Lin Yu seems to be unable to handle this teleportation array.


    "Go to destroy the Ji family first." Lin Yu said bluntly.


    Ji Wenbin heard it, and hurriedly replied: "Brother Yilin said, first go to destroy the Ji family in this world."


    He deliberately emphasized the world, excluding the six of his own.


    Lin Yu didn''t care about that either.


    Regardless of whether Ji Wenbin is forced by the situation or sincerely loyal to him, at least for now, these six people are still very useful.


    After the Ji family was destroyed, they asked them to collect Ye Qiuling, Nangong Yi and others, and take these practitioners to continue to fight against the only evil things left.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid the entire Dawu Dynasty will soon become chaotic.


    A group of people quickly walked out of the ruins.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the ruins.


    Ji Tianyun slowly fell from the sky.


    As soon as he landed, he condensed eight Genesis Qi clones and distributed them around the ruins to monitor Lin Yu''s actions.


    "This kid came here with such a huge danger, he must be in a hurry to go to the great world."


    "¡­¡­"


    "The guy who called himself Ji Wenbin said that they came from other worlds. If what he said is true, then what drove them to this world?"


    Ji Tianyun integrated all the known information together, thinking quickly in his mind.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, a trace of badness flashed in Ji Tianyun''s heart.


    Could it be that Ji Wenbin''s world has been destroyed?


    This possibility is very high, after all, this is the only way to explain the motives of Lin Yu and others.


    "If other worlds are destroyed, then our world is certainly not far from destruction."


    "No, you must hurry up and start the teleportation array!"


    Ji Tianyun''s mood became more and more urgent.


    He didn''t want to die, he didn''t want to destroy with the world.


    Especially since he has found a new way to become stronger, he can continue to climb the peak.


    Before reaching that peak, he would never allow himself to die early.


    "The situation is urgent, so I can''t wait like this anymore."


    Ji Tianyun quickly changed his mind when he came, "Lin Yu''s strength is not as good as mine. If I try my best, I might be able to catch him alive before he urges the profound spirit orb."

 Chapter 290： Nothing but 3

    Ji Tianyun immediately took back the eight Genesis Qi clones.


    However, just as he was about to rush into the ruins to capture Lin Yu alive, he suddenly heard Lin Yu''s voice from inside the ruins.


    "Ji Tianyun, you came just right, but it saves me looking for it."


    This kid?


    Ji Tianyun is alert.


    Judging from the tone of Lin Yu''s speech, the other party didn''t seem to be afraid of him at all.


    is so confident, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Lin Yu had already walked out of the ruins with Ji Wenbin and six people.


    "Lin Yu, it really is you!"


    Ji Tianyun''s expression remained unchanged, and he snorted calmly.


    After finishing speaking, he glanced at Ji Wenbin and others.


    These people claim to come from the Ji family in ancient times, and they went out with themselves, but now they stand with Lin Yu, the rebellious son.


    really hateful!


    "Ji Tianyun, I have a question before I do it." Lin Yu said, "Did Jiang Lingzhu die in your hands?"


    This matter is very important, if Jiang Lingzhu has been killed by Ji Tianyun, then all the previous assumptions will be in vain.


    "Lin Yu, as a human being, you care about a weird life and death. It seems that you can ascend so fast that you can''t get rid of the weirdness."


    Since that time seeing Lin Yu''s physical power fully released, Ji Tianyun has been wondering why Lin Yu''s strength has risen so fast.


    This kid almost finished the journey that others had to walk hundreds of years to thousands of years in just one or two years.


    This kind of speed is simply incredible.


    Therefore, after thinking about it repeatedly, Ji Tianyun felt that Lin Yu definitely did not follow the normal path of cultivation.


    Because even those peerless geniuses from ancient times cannot practice as fast as him.


    After thinking about it, Ji Tianyun felt that all this could only be related to the secret source power.


    This kind of magical power has not been studied thoroughly so far, and it is not surprising that it will cause any results.


    "Lin Yu, it seems that you have improved a lot in this short period of one month, but do you think you are the only person in this world who are getting stronger?"


    The reason why Ji Tianyun can remain calm is because he has not been idle for this month.


    Jiang Lingzhu was defeated by him that day and escaped without a trace, and has not come out to cause trouble.


    This gave him time to extract his essence and improve his strength.


    He sits on the entire Dawu dynasty, and all the mortals in the world are under his control, and the amount of energy extracted can be described as massive.


    In addition, he didn''t save pumping as before, instead pumping mortal spirits three times or five times the previous amount.


    Therefore, the strength gained in this short period of one month is comparable to that of hundreds of years of cultivation.


    There is another point. His current cultivation method is a newly improved method, and the efficiency is higher than the previous practice of the family.


    It was this new set of cultivation techniques that allowed him to make a successful breakthrough, possessing the strength comparable to a true warrior monk.


    "Don''t say these useless, is Jiang Lingzhu dead or alive?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "You care whether it is alive or dead." Ji Tianyun said solemnly: "Rather than caring about that weird life and death, you might as well tell your secrets as soon as possible, maybe I can give you a good time."


    But as soon as his voice fell, he suddenly saw an extremely dazzling light expanding rapidly in his field of vision.


    He doesn''t know what trick this is, but instinctively wants to dodge.


    It''s a pity that the beam of light expands too fast, and it takes up all of his vision in just an instant.


    After a short while, Ji Tianyun only felt a raging fire in his chest.


    This group of fierce fire suddenly erupted in his body, instantly causing him to lose control of his body.


    Only then did he finally react, hurriedly urging Yuan Qi to fly high into the sky with his broken head.


    The sound of ¡¡¡¡ humming kept in his mind, making him unable to think about what happened just now.


    The only thing he knew at this time was that his strength was far inferior to Lin Yu.


    On the ground, Lin Yu looked at Ji Tianyun who was escaping quickly, and said in his heart: "This guy is really stronger than before. Originally, this sun flame bead was enough to take his life."


    Yang Yanzhu refers to the pure yang flame condensed into one point.


    Because of its light comparable to the noon scorching sun, coupled with its amazing power, Lin Yu took this name.


    This is also his original move, it must have a name.


    Although only he can use this trick.


    The thought in his heart was fleeting, and Lin Yu rose into the air to chase the head that was escaping quickly.


    After Lin Yu left, Ji Wenbin and others reacted one after another.


    "Brother Lin''s strength... is stronger than I thought!"


    Ji Wenbin has studied materials from ancient times and knows about the level of the true warrior.


    He thought that Lin Yu would be better than the true warrior, but he didn''t expect to be so strong, and defeated Ji Tianyun with just one blow.


    "How did Brother Lin practice?"


    Ji Wenbin stared at Lin Yu, who had become a small spot in the sky, filled with reverence and jealousy.


    On the other side, Lin Yu has speeded up to catch up with the escaped Ji Tianyun.


    "Lin Yu, Jiang Lingzhu hasn''t died yet. It has disappeared after being defeated by me. I don''t know where it went."


    Ji Tianyun never dared to take a big shot again, and answered truthfully.


    He wanted to drag Lin Yu''s footsteps with these words, so as to take the opportunity to perform a newly researched secret method.


    He was right, Lin Yu slowed down a bit after hearing this.


    "Jiang Lingzhu disappeared?"


    Lin Yu felt bad after hearing the news.


    Jiang Lingzhu''s disappearance is definitely not a good thing.


    After coming out of the rift in the concubine''s house last time, I haven''t seen it.


    Only later did I know that it had gone to the ancient ruins.


    disappeared for a whole month this time, I''m afraid I went there again.


    "Every time the secret source power in that ancient ruin is moved, darkness will descend on this world."


    "There are only three things, maybe this time it will bring in the terrifying force that destroys the worldàØ¡ª¡ª


    At this time, Ji Tianyun''s head suddenly burst, and the nine souls shot away in nine directions.


    "Want to escape?!"


    Lin Yu did not hesitate to release all the true essence in the dantian, turning into a pure sun and blazing flames to the nine souls.


    ßÚßÚßÚ¡ª¡ª


    In an instant, six souls were affected by the pure sun flames, and they were directly burned into nothingness.


    However, the other three souls were not burned by this pure sun flame due to angle problems, and they flew far away in an instant.


    Lin Yu had no time to think, and immediately chased one of the spirits.


    After extinguishing this spirit, he immediately turned around to chase one of the two spirits.


    This soul was also successfully solved by him, but the last soul was gone at this time.


    "Nine Dao Divine Souls have been annihilated, Ji Tianyun''s current strength is not much stronger than before the breakthrough, and it is not a problem."


    Lin Yu no longer cares about Ji Tianyun''s life and death, now the most important thing is to stop Jiang Lingzhu from moving the secret source power in that ruin.


    It must not be allowed to attract the power that can easily destroy the world.


    "Regardless of whether Ji Tianyun lied to me or not, I must go to the ancient ruins myself."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu moved and flew towards Ji Wenbin.


    He has something to leave them to do.

 Chapter 291： All the belongings of Ji Tianyun

    Ji Tianyun''s only remaining soul flees to the east quickly.


    While flying, he urged Genesis Qi to condense his body.


    "Finally, finally got rid of him!"


    "How could Lin Yu be so strong?"


    "How on earth did he... cultivate?"


    Ji Tianyun feels extremely complicated.


    He didn''t expect Lin Yu to become his biggest opponent.


    Prior to this, he had imagined who would hinder him countless times. It could be Hsi Hong, Tianhe, or Gula.


    As a result, these family ancestors and ancient demons did not become an obstacle to his dominance of the world. Instead, an ordinary ordinary boy became his enemy.


    "The bloodline technique I practiced has been improved by so many generations for so many years, why...how could I lose to him?"


    Ji Tianyun couldn''t understand why the exercises that the eight great families had spent so much energy and painstaking researched were not as good as those practiced by Lin Yu.


    He was very sure at this time that what Lin Yu was practicing was not an ancient exercise method, but a certain improved exercise method.


    It''s just that what he didn''t want to understand was how Lin Yu used his own power to improve the ancient exercises to that level.


    The move that just smashed his physical body, it seemed that it should be born out of Pure Yang True Power, but its power was much stronger than Chun Yang True Power.


    "This kid definitely had an amazing adventure!"


    "If I can grab his chance, then..."


    Ji Tianyun regrets, regrets very much.


    I knew so long ago, why did you go to compete with other families and ancient demons?


    We should concentrate all our energy on Lin Yu and get Lin Yu''s secrets clear.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late now.


    At the beginning, Lin Yu was too contemptuous and didn''t put him in the eyes.


    Now that the other party has grown far beyond him, there is no possibility of a comeback.


    Especially, his soul has lost eight Dao, and his strength has dropped drastically.


    "I temporarily escaped from Lin Yu, but it is impossible for Lin Yu to let me go like this..."


    Ji Tianyun forced herself to calm down and figure out the next action.


    He knew very well that Lin Yu would definitely go to deal with his people next, including Ji Wuce, would not let any of them go.


    And his strength has dropped drastically now, and he is far from Lin Yu''s opponent.


    Therefore, I will definitely not be able to return home.


    go back and wait to die.


    "do not blame me¡­¡­"


    Ji Tianyun secretly said in his heart: "As long as I can survive, there is still hope. If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely avenge you."


    He has no choice but to give up sheltering the other people in Ji''s family.


    Let them fend for themselves.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Lin Yu has returned to the side of Ji Wenbin.


    "Ji Tianyun is no longer a problem, you go to destroy the remaining forces of the Ji family, and collect the practitioners under their command."


    Lin Yu said as he took out two mechanism puppets from the space ring, "They will lead the way for you."


    Ji Wenbin looked at the organ puppet, clasped his fist and said, "Brother Lin, don''t worry, this matter is covered by us. I will definitely bring all the resources of the Ji family back to you."


    Obviously, these two agency puppets not only play a leading role, but are also responsible for monitoring their actions.


    Ji Wenbin knew this very well.


    He knew that Lin Yu could not completely trust them.


    Of course, he has nothing to do about it.


    Lin Yu''s strength is so much stronger than him, he doesn''t dare to have the slightest desire to resist.


    In the face of absolute power, it is wise to choose to bow down.


    As soon as Ji Wenbin''s voice fell, the two mechanism puppets immediately flew into the sky.


    The six followed closely and flew towards the rift in the space where Ji''s house was located.


    At the same time they left, Lin Yu also took off to the ancient ruins.


    While flying, he took out the five space rings he had just obtained from Ji Tianyun.


    Just now used Yang Yanzhu to destroy Ji Tianyun''s body, the space ring naturally flew out, and he took advantage of it.


    But I have been chasing Ji Tianyun just now, so I didn''t have time to check the contents.


    Lin Yu poked his mind into the space ring.


    "Huh? So many things?!"


    "Does Ji Tianyun take all his belongings with him?"


    Lin Yu quickly glanced at the five space rings, and found that all the space rings were fully occupied by the essence pill.


    In addition to the essence pill, there are three boxes in one of the space rings.


    This surprised him greatly.


    Because generally speaking, members of the family do not carry a lot of training resources with them when they go out.


    Just like those space rings that I got from aristocratic children before, they were basically empty inside, with only a few source stones and some essence pills.


    "I see."


    "Now Ji Tianyun is the strongest person in the world, several levels better than others, and his only opponent is Jiang Lingzhu, who has become weird."


    "So it is meaningless to put these cultivation resources in the rift in space. Unless he himself stays in the mansion, no one can hold these things."


    "In this case, taking all your belongings with you is the right thing to do."


    Lin Yu quickly understood why Ji Tianyun would take all his belongings with him.


    Because the world has changed.


    In the past, everyone''s strength was similar, and it was not much stronger.


    In that case, it¡¯s safest to keep things at home, because normally no one will attack the opponent¡¯s base camp.


    If you insist on attacking, you will have to pay a great price.


    But it''s completely different now.


    Ji Tianyun and Jiang Lingzhu¡¯s strengths are unique. If Jiang Lingzhu goes to attack Ji¡¯s house and Ji Tianyun is not at home, he will be completely wiped out.


    If you don¡¯t take the valuable things at home with you at this time, wouldn¡¯t it be cheaper Jiang Lingzhu?


    "Ji Tianyun did not expect that my strength would be so much stronger than him. He took all the belongings with him, but it made me cheaper."


    Lin Yu no longer thinks too much while flying and checking in the space ring.


    After some inspection, he found that there were a total of 1,310 source stones inside, as well as all the bloodline techniques of the eight great families, and the special set of techniques newly created by Ji Tianyun.


    As for Essence Pills, there are too many, too many to count at all, or even hundreds of millions of bottles.


    But it''s normal to have so many essence pills.


    After all, Ji Tianyun sat on the entire Dawu dynasty, madly extracting essence to refine the essence pill.


    And most of the refined essence pill was swallowed by him, naturally the amount was huge.


    "First absorb the source stone, and then study that special exercise later."


    "As for these essence pills..."


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and found that so many essence pills could not be used up by himself.


    Because my modifier mainly uses Yuanneng to modify martial arts, the essence pill can only strengthen the innate technique at best.


    There are too many essence pills now, how can I have so many innate techniques to strengthen?


    Even if you want to strengthen, you can''t use so many essence pills.


    But if I don¡¯t use it, I can share it with others, such as Xia Honglie and my parents.


    After all, this essence pill can not only be used to refine Origin Qi, but also has a very good bodybuilding effect.


    Also, if you want Ji Wenbin to be loyal to them, you have to give some benefits, just to use these essence pills to comfort them.

 Chapter 292： Meet Jiang Lingzhu Again

    Lin Yu quickly absorbed the source stone in the space ring.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: None¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Immortal Purple Gold Body (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 2520 Source Stone¡¿


    Including the original 1210 source stone energy, now there is a total of 2520 source stone energy.


    "This point of Yuanneng is only enough to fuse two ancient techniques."


    "I don''t know how much energy can be gained by killing Jiang Lingzhu..."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    Jiang Lingzhu couldn''t kill it for the time being, so he had to destroy its body and turn it into a trick.


    If you kill it, no one will help you activate the ancient teleportation formation.


    "Forget it, now it''s useless to think these things, stop it first, lest it move the group of secret source power."


    "After turning it into a trick, go to the space crevices of the Eight Great Aristocratic Family to search, and you should be able to get some more source stones."


    Lin Yu no longer thought about it, and flew at full speed in the direction of the ancient ruins.


    The top priority now is to prevent Jiang Lingzhu from touching that group of secret source power.


    Otherwise, if the power that can destroy the world is attracted, everything will be over.


    And as long as you can stop Jiang Lingzhu, then you still have time to grow.


    Now that no one in the whole world can stop him, I believe it will take a long time for me to have the ability to completely control Jiang Lingzhu.


    Then teach it the method of using the secret source power and urging the magic circle, and successfully activate the teleportation circle, and then he can take his parents and relatives to the great world.


    As for the rest of the Dawu Dynasty... they can only be resigned.


    Because after the teleportation array is opened, only people above the congenital warrior can use it normally. Those mortals who want to use the teleportation array can only follow the congenital warrior or the condensing energy realm practitioner.


    However, the number of Innate Martial Artists and Condensing Qi Realm cultivators is scarce, and it is impossible to take everyone out of this world.


    Of course, the clerk of the Chiyang Sect, he will definitely arrange for someone to take it away.


    For example, Yang Haishan, thinking that when he first worshipped the Chiyang Sect, he had been his master, and he was somewhat kind.


    While thinking about it, Lin Yu has reached the sky above the ancient ruins.


    At this time, the ground here still maintains the same appearance as when he left.


    At that time, due to the failure of the protective array around the ruins, the internal disturbance caused the entire ground to collapse, forming a basin with a diameter of about three kilometers.


    àØ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu urged Zhen Yuan to drill into the middle of the basin like a ground drill.


    When he was trapped in the ruins with Jiang Lingzhu that time, he only had the strength of the True Origin Realm, and he was still only an Innate Martial Artist.


    And his current strength is stronger than the ordinary real warrior.


    Even in the ancient times, he is enough to be called a top power.


    So there is no need to worry about something in this ruin hurting yourself.


    The only thing to worry about is that group of secret source power.


    Lin Yu hurried forward among the mud and rocks, and after a few breaths, he came to the metal room where he left last time.


    There is no change in this huge room, exactly the same as it looked when I left last time.


    The metal gate directly in front was crushed by the rock and soil falling from above, and fell to the ground. Even the porch of the room was completely crushed.


    The entire room is compressed by a half.


    "Let''s go to the room last time first."


    Lin Yu glanced quickly, pinpointed the room where he encountered the secret source force last time, and flashed directly into the corresponding connection channel.


    After a move, he came to the door of the room.


    "Has become so small?"


    Lin Yu estimated, this group of secret source power is almost only half of its previous size.


    Those lost may be absorbed when Jiang Lingzhu became weird.


    "The real culprit should be deeper."


    Lin Yu turned and left, disappearing into the room entrance as soon as he moved.


    Judging from the information provided by Ji Wenbin, the secret source power that attracted that terrifying force was far greater than the secret source power in this room.


    According to what he said, the secret source power in their world was enough to envelop the whole ship built in the Demon Realm.


    The same is true for the secret source power that wants to come to this world.


    Lin Yu rushed along the passage in the ruins.


    He is now strong, so he moves extremely fast.


    In addition, the protective array of this ruin has long been ineffective, so nothing can stop him.


    Even the heavy metal gate was deformed when he hit it.


    After almost twenty breaths, Lin Yu explored the upper part of the entire ruins.


    He is at the bottom of the ruins at this time.


    This is the most hidden and best protected area in the ruins.


    "Lin Yu?!"


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came into Lin Yu''s ears.


    "Sure enough, here!"


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he stepped forward and walked into the entrance of the lowermost area of ??the ruins.


    This is a huge round room.


    The walls are arc-shaped, enclosing a circle, while the roof and the ground are flat, and the height difference between the top and bottom is almost ten meters.


    can be described as very empty.


    But this extremely empty room was occupied by a huge pitch black sphere.


    There is no doubt that this is a group of secret source power.


    I saw that the upper part of this group of secret source force broke the ceiling, and the lower part penetrated the ground.


    Destroyed this room but also gave people tremendous pressure.


    "This place was originally supposed to be the front line of the defense formation."


    Lin Yu thought while walking, and soon came not far from Jiang Lingzhu.


    At this time, Jiang Lingzhu''s figure is a bit bigger than before.


    The last time I encountered it in Anning Mountain, it was only over three meters high, but now it is over four meters high.


    And what is different from last time is that its current face shape is completely out of shape, no matter what angle you look at it, you can''t see its original appearance.


    "If I hadn''t used the modifier to create the body transformation formula, I would not be able to maintain the original figure Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    On the other side, Jiang Lingzhu looked at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, before I saw your true face, I really didn''t expect that there are half human and half weird things in this world."


    It focused on Lin Yu''s face as he said, "So, are you on the side of the human race or on our side?"


    "It does not matter."


    Lin Yu has no time to gossip with it on the issue of this position.


    The most important thing now is to convince it not to touch this group of secret source power.


    There is no way, he dared not do anything in this place, because the secret source power is right in front of him, once it is shot, it will inevitably be disturbed.


    "Not important?"


    Jiang Lingzhu let out a thick and low sneer, "If you choose Human Race, I will kill you now, do you think it is not important?"


    Like Ji Tianyun, Jiang Lingzhu didn''t think Lin Yu could be so strong.


    It feels that it has the chance to win and can stabilize Lin Yu.


    àØ!


    As soon as Jiang Lingzhu''s voice fell, Lin Yu''s fingertips suddenly sparkled with an extremely dazzling light.


    The radiance of light illuminates this dark empty room like daylight.


    Of course, when the light touched the secret source power in the middle of the room, it immediately disappeared and was completely swallowed and annihilated.


    "This is?"


    Jiang Lingzhu said alertly.

 Chapter 293： evidence

    After fully adapting to the dazzling light in the room, Jiang Lingzhu finally saw what was leaping on Lin Yu''s fingertips.


    This is a flame ball with only the tip of the thumb.


    Although this flame bead is not big, it emits light like a scorching sun, making it difficult to look directly at it.


    "This is Chunyang Zhen Gong?"


    With the knowledge he learned before becoming weird, Jiang Lingzhu quickly recognized the origin of this flame bead.


    This thing is definitely made by pure sun flames, and you will never get it wrong.


    It¡¯s just that the strange thing is, why does the pure sun flame emit such a strong light?


    Also, the light is as dazzling as the scorching sun, but I can''t feel any changes in the surrounding temperature.


    It seems that this flame bead is at room temperature?


    How did this happen?


    Looking at this unprecedented picture, Jiang Lingzhu felt a trace of anxiety in his heart.


    "You don''t have to doubt it." Lin Yu observed Jiang Lingzhu''s expression and proactively said: "This Yang Yan Pearl can easily take your life."


    Jiang Lingzhu''s lips moved slightly.


    So this thing is called Yang Yanzhu.


    It''s a pity that this name is not appropriate enough, its light can indeed be called a scorching sun, but the temperature is too far from the real sun.


    Of course, it was the first time Jiang Lingzhu saw this kind of thing, and he didn''t dare to underestimate the power of this thing in his heart.


    Although it has become weird, it still maintains the same thinking ability as a human.


    Know that you can''t be blindly arrogant in front of the unknown.


    "What do you want to say?" Jiang Lingzhu asked after a moment of silence.


    Lin Yu claimed that this thing can easily kill it, but he hasn''t done it for a long time. There must be some reasons for it.


    Maybe this kid is playing mystery, or maybe he wants it.


    Anyway, just ask before you talk.


    "Jiang Lingzhu, you used to be a child of an aristocratic family, and you especially like to study things from ancient times. You must be very clear about the state of our world."


    "What then? What are you trying to say?" Jiang Lingzhu''s blood-red eyes kept staring at Lin Yu, as if he wanted to see through Lin Yu''s heart.


    Lin Yu continued: "The fragmented world we are in may usher in the end at any time, and the dark sky we encountered before is a sign that the world is about to be destroyed."


    He didn''t know if Jiang Lingzhu witnessed the first darkness coming, but he definitely experienced it the second time.


    Because he was beside Jiang Lingzhu and Ji Tianyun at that time.


    "What evidence do you have to prove what you said?" Jiang Lingzhu asked.


    "I met six people in the Demon Realm who had taken refuge from another fragmented world. Their world had been destroyed, and before the destruction, their world had been shrouded in darkness several times."


    Jiang Lingzhu thought a little after listening to it, and then said: "This cannot be used as evidence. Even if what you say is true, there is no way to prove that the coming of darkness will lead to the end of the world."


    "Also, what''s the point of telling me this?"


    "Do you think I can prevent that dark sky from coming down again?"


    Jiang Lingzhu is always alert, he doesn''t think Lin Yu just wants to tell him these things.


    "That''s because you don''t know it." Lin Yu followed Jiang Lingzhu''s words and said of his intentions: "As long as you stay away from the secret source behind you, you can prevent darkness from coming to our world again."


    "Laughable!" Jiang Lingzhu snorted coldly, "That''s the problem, what about the evidence? Unless you can give strong evidence, don''t want me to believe you."


    Lin Yu wouldn''t be sure if he said that, but now that he said so, he can be 100% sure that Lin Yu is very afraid of this group of secret source power.


    In fact, it was just speculating that if the Yang Yan Zhu in Lin Yu''s mouth is really as powerful as he said, then his delay in doing it may be because he is afraid of this secret source power.


    "Jiang Lingzhu, this is not the first time you have come to this place. Please remember for yourself whether the secret power here will be disturbed, and then there will be a vision of darkness covering the world."


    Hearing this, Jiang Lingzhu was silent.


    seems to be recalling the past as Lin Yu said.


    "Yes, there are indeed some connections, but so what?"


    Jiang Lingzhu recalled for a while and discovered that what Lin Yu said was right, and there was indeed a sequence between the two events.


    But that doesn¡¯t explain much.


    Because it is still impossible to prove that the arrival of the dark sky will lead to the destruction of the world.


    "Lin Yu, again, what you said can be regarded as experience at best, and it is far from evidence. It is impossible to prove that the world is ruined for this reason."


    "Well, Jiang Lingzhu, I admit that you are right. Darkness covers the world and it will definitely lead to the destruction of the world."


    Lin Yu could not refute Jiang Lingzhu on this point.


    Even if the six of Ji Wenbin were called here, it would not help to let them tell the story in person.


    Because the claim that the world will usher in the end after darkness falls, it is really just my own speculation.


    In the case that the sample size is not large enough, it is really impossible to make people believe that this is a solid proof.


    "Jiang Lingzhu, no matter if darkness falls or not, the world will be destroyed, but that kind of vision is not a good thing after all."


    "And if the world really has its end, do you think you can get away safely?"


    Lin Yu continued to persuade: "In short, as long as you don''t touch that group of secret source power, you won''t make things like that happen again."


    Jiang Lingzhu was silent again.


    Although it has become weird, it is as dear as a human being.


    It doesn''t want to be buried with this world.


    "It doesn''t matter if you are right ~ www.novelhall.com~ everything is too late." Jiang Lingzhu suddenly turned to look at the secret source power behind him, "A lot of weirdness will be born inside."


    "What?" Lin Yu frowned and said, "Are you using this secret power to cultivate weirdness?"


    Jiang Lingzhu turned around and said: "Of course! If I don''t create enough and strong enough weirdness, how can I fight against the human race?"


    This is really troublesome!


    Lin Yu secretly said something bad.


    After a lot of weirdness suddenly appeared in this place last time, it ushered in the sky that turned the world into darkness.


    Now Jiang Lingzhu said that a lot of weirdness will be born here soon, doesn''t it mean that darkness will come again?


    "No, you have to get out of here!"


    Lin Yu made a decisive decision and decided to rush back to Anning Mountain and hide in the Demon Realm.


    After a while, let the organ puppets come and take a look, and make sure that this world has not been destroyed, and then it will not be too late to come and study the ancient teleportation formation.


    Of course, before returning to the Demon Realm, Jiang Lingzhu¡¯s body must be destroyed to make it weird.


    take it away again.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu snapped his fingers.


    The sun beads on the fingertips shot out like lightning.


    arrived in front of Jiang Lingzhu at a moment before he could react.


    But at this moment, Yang Yanzhu suddenly turned a corner and flew towards the dark realm of Secret Source Power...

 Chapter 294： Harvest energy

    "Oops!"


    After ¡¡¡¡Yang Yanzhu fell into the dark realm of the secret source force, Lin Yu immediately felt a huge suction pulling himself.


    This situation is the same as the last time Jiang Lingzhu was sucked into the secret source power and turned into a weird situation.


    "It seems that those weirdness are coming out!"


    Lin Yu was quickly pulled to the edge of the pitch black area by that huge suction force.


    Like him, Jiang Lingzhu''s huge body was also sucked over.


    "Lin Yu, you?!"


    Jiang Lingzhu didn''t worry about what this group of secret source power would do to it. What he cared most at this time was Lin Yu''s just attack.


    It thought that Lin Yu''s strength was far inferior to its own, but he didn''t expect that he could burst out such a powerful force.


    actually made it even have no reaction time!


    If it hadn''t been for that Sun Yan Bead suddenly turned, I''m afraid that I''m already fierce.


    It wasn''t until then that it finally understood that what Lin Yu had just said was true, that the Sun Flame Pearl could indeed take its life easily.


    "Why don''t these weirdness come out yet?"


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to worry about what Jiang Lingzhu was thinking, he only cared about when the weird would come out.


    He felt that as soon as the weirdness conceived in the secret source power came out, his body would be rejected by the secret source power just like the last time.


    ßÚÀ²¡£


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking about this in his heart, the Secret Source suddenly stretched out a human hand, not far from Lin Yu.


    Immediately afterwards, another human hand protruded from the dark field of Secret Source Power.


    The legs and head are next.


    In the end, the whole body also came out.


    "This is where?"


    After the emergence of this new-born weird, like Lin Yu and Jiang Lingzhu, it was absorbed by the secret source force on the edge, and there was no way to leave.


    But it doesn''t seem to care about it.


    That blank face is full of curiosity about the world.


    "I, I know... I am no longer who I used to be!"


    "Yes, yes, I am no longer me, I am a brand new me!"


    It muttered, and soon accepted its new identity.


    "It doesn''t matter anymore, everything that used to be is not important anymore."


    "I need strength now, I need strong strength!"


    "Wait, this is..."


    That weird said while turning his head to look at Lin Yu.


    "Is this a person?!"


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect that I would be able to eat fresh human flesh as soon as I was born again."


    "Ah, fresh human flesh, what a wonderful thing that is!"


    weird laughter.


    Lin Yu was speechless for a while.


    Before this guy becomes weird, I''m afraid it''s not just talkative.


    "I will eat you now!"


    That weird instinctively moved and leaned towards Lin Yu.


    But as soon as it moved, it found that it was attracted by a strong suction force and could not move at all.


    "It''s a pity, I will let you live a while, and I will eat you later!"


    Weird and regretfully said to Lin Yu.


    While it was talking, another weird came out of the secret source power.


    This is also a weird personality.


    He was just like the weird one. When he came out, he was lost in confusion. After accepting his new identity, he was immediately attracted by Lin Yu.


    "I smell the fragrance of human flesh!"


    It tried its best to turn its head and look towards Lin Yu''s location.


    "Go! It was the person I found first. He came first, and no one wanted to **** me."


    The weirdness of these new students is still in the adaptation stage, and I don''t know what Lin Yu''s strength is, so the first thing I think of after seeing him is to eat him.


    "Just because you want to steal human flesh with me?"


    The two quarreled strangely.


    And in their quarrel, more and more weird figures came out of the secret source power.


    Most of these weirdness are in human form, and only a few are changed by bugs.


    Lin Yu analyzed that these weird human figures should have been corrupted by people caught by Jiang Lingzhu, and those bugs were accidentally sucked into the secret source power.


    But whether it is a weird human form or a weird worm, the first thing they think of after accepting their new identity is to eat Lin Yu.


    It seems that the corruption of the secret source power has caused them to change their personalities, and they all become crazily hungry for power.


    It is estimated that if they put their former family members in front of them, they will not hesitate to open their mouths and eat each other.


    Time passed by every minute.


    After almost a stick of incense, no new weirdness came out of the secret source power.


    At this moment, the huge suction that held these weird forces suddenly disappeared.


    After losing their restraints, the weird people all rushed towards Lin Yu desperately.


    Jiang Lingzhu is not the case.


    It ran towards the entrance of the room immediately after being freed.


    It has already experienced Lin Yu''s greatness, so naturally it is impossible to wait here innocently for death.


    boom¡ª¡ª


    The weirs scrambled to approach Lin Yu.


    However, they were greeted by a blazing flame.


    Lin Yu released all the true essence in the dantian, turned into a pure sun and flames swept over these weirdness that was rushing towards him.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+10 source stone¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+21 source stone¡¿


    The densely packed Yuanneng jumped in front of Lin Yu''s eyes for a hint.


    At the same time, the Yuanneng number on the modifier list flashed rapidly.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: None¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Immortal Purple Gold Body (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 13990 Source Stone¡¿


    Finally, the number behind Yuanneng was fixed at 13,990.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to bother about this.


    While the Yuanneng number was still flashing, he flew out quickly.


    "If I can catch Jiang Lingzhu, I will catch it, if I can''t catch it, I will go straight back to the Demon Domain."


    With so many abilities, one''s own strength can be improved very quickly, so there is no need to rush to catch Jiang Lingzhu.


    Hurrying to hide in the Demon Realm is the top priority.


    If the world is not destroyed by that time it will not be too late to search for Jiang Lingzhu.


    Anyway, its improvement speed is definitely not better than its own, and the gap will only widen, so don''t worry about not being able to deal with it.


    And if the world is destroyed in this catastrophe, it doesn''t make much sense to catch Jiang Lingzhu or not.


    After all, the purpose of catching it by myself is to let it activate that ancient teleportation array with the help of secret source power.


    If this world were to be destroyed, the ancient teleportation array would definitely be gone, and secondly, it would lose the way to obtain the secret source power.


    Anyway, there is no secret source power in that Demon Realm.


    Lin Yu flickered, and after a few breaths, he came outside the ruins.


    While he informed Ji Wenbin and others to rush to Anning Mountain, he searched for Jiang Lingzhu''s figure.


    "Go west?!"


    "never mind!"


    Anning Mountain is in the east, Jiang Lingzhu''s escape direction is just the opposite, Lin Yu had to give up hunting Jiang Lingzhu.


    Everything can only be said after this matter is over.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu urged Zhen Yuan to fly to the east with all his strength.


    At this time, the pitch-black sky has appeared on the southern horizon, and it is rapidly climbing towards the sky.


    The climb speed this time was much faster than the previous two times. After only twenty breaths, he had reached the top of this continent.


    "How can it be so fast?"

 Chapter 295： The end is coming

    The speed of darkness coming this time was so fast that Lin Yu couldn''t help worrying.


    And the more worried he is, the more urgent he feels, the more he wants to hurry back to Anning Mountain and hide in the Demon Realm.


    "This time I am afraid it is doomed!"


    The three times of darkness fell in different situations.


    The first two ups and downs were in opposite directions, but this time the speed was much faster than the previous two.


    Lin Yu thinks this may be the last time.


    This fragmented world is very likely to be destroyed in this darkness.


    "Hurry up! Hurry up!"


    Lin Yu''s body struck through the air like a bolide.


    The flame on his body is not a pure sun flame, but a natural flame generated by the flying speed and the violent friction between the protective body and the air.


    However, it is a pity that the ancient ruins are too far away from Anning Mountain.


    One is at the extreme west and the other is at the east.


    Even if he flew desperately at full speed, he could not keep up with the speed at which the dark sky enveloped the sky.


    After another twenty breaths.


    There is only a ray of light left on the northern horizon in the whole world, and the other places are completely shrouded in darkness.


    The next moment.


    The last ray of light also disappeared.


    The world plunged into darkness.


    Lin Yu did not stop flying.


    If he was worried just now, then he has no time to think about it at all.


    just kept flying to Anning Mountain based on memory.


    At this time, fear and fear no longer have any meaning. Only when you try your best can you get a chance.


    At this time, he suddenly noticed a few small spots of light appearing in the air in front of his left.


    These light spots are moving fast in the dark sky like him, and the destination seems to be Anning Mountain.


    "It''s probably Ji Wenbin and the others."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    ßËßËßË¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly, a few rapid muffled noises suddenly appeared above the high sky.


    It seems that something is beating the crystal wall of this world.


    "This phenomenon is exactly the same as Ji Wenbin described, this is over!"


    If the previous worries were based on speculation, then what is happening now is that all speculations have been completely fulfilled.


    This world really has its end.


    "According to Ji Wenbin, the six of them escaped into the Demon Realm through the teleportation formation as soon as this situation occurred."


    "And I am at least three or four minutes away from Anning Mountain."


    Lin Yu thought of electrical transfer and quickly calculated his chance of escape.


    The biggest question now is, how long can the world survive after this phenomenon occurs?


    Can you give yourself enough time to hide in the Demon Realm?


    It is a pity that this is not known, because no one has personally experienced the whole process of the destruction of the world.


    boom--


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking, a very loud and crisp sound suddenly came from the high sky.


    It''s like porcelain or glass is broken.


    This crisp sound reverberates throughout the world, making a buzzing sound everywhere.


    is also mixed with the wailing and screaming of wild beasts and the crying and screaming of people.


    The whole scene of the doomsday.


    At this time, there was a new movement from the sky.


    Lin Yu instinctively raised his eyes to the distant sky.


    Although it was still pitch black and could not see anything, according to the voice that came, it should be that the crystal wall of the world was rapidly shattering.


    "This world won''t last long, I''m afraid I can''t reach the teleportation array before the world is destroyed."


    Lin Yu was desperate.


    The destruction came so quickly and suddenly that he didn''t have enough time to escape the danger.


    In the face of this extremely powerful terrifying force, he deeply felt the smallness of his birth.


    Of course, he didn''t just give up.


    is still trying his best to fly towards Anning Mountain.


    Until the last minute, he will not give up his hope of survival.


    But at this moment, an extremely dazzling light suddenly cast on the dark sky.


    At this time, the world is still shrouded in darkness, so this light is like a horizontal line drawn with white chalk on a blackboard, bringing a different color to the world.


    Lin Yu finally saw a picture that he will never forget after he fully adapted to this sudden brightness.


    I saw a long strip of color drawn on the dark ground.


    The mountains and rivers above, and even the forest plants are all clearly visible, with various colors such as green, red, white and brown.


    As if the whole world has been compressed into this slender color bar.


    "Huh? Isn''t this the only place illuminated?!"


    Lin Yu looked to the left.


    found that there was an identical light shining down from the sky in the extreme distance, drawing a long bright trace on the ground.


    He looked to the right again.


    The same is true on the right, there is a light falling from the sky.


    Lin Yu hurriedly raised his head to look at the sky directly above.


    Only then did he realize that the light is not the only three rays. In the distant sky, there are long slits emitting bright light.


    "Is this...?"


    Lin Yu discerned carefully, the more he looked, the more he felt like a huge palm covering the sky.


    It seems that all the light leaks from the fingers of this hand.


    He tried to look directly at the bright fissure directly above, trying to see through the fissure what was in the void outside the world.


    As a result, he really saw something.


    "How come there are clouds?"


    Through that gap, you can clearly see clouds passing by.


    It seems that the world he is in has come into a bigger world.


    "Could it be that...we were brought into the great world intact?"


    My own world is the space debris scattered after the collapse of a big world So what can contain this fragmented world is either a larger fragmented world or a complete world.


    Lin Yu thinks the latter is more likely.


    But at this time he didn''t have time to delve into these things, because he had already seen the Anning Mountain not far ahead through the light from the sky.


    "Hide in the Demon Realm first!"


    Lin Yu flew diagonally down towards the Mozu fortress halfway up the Anning Mountain.


    He quickly came to the ground and swiftly flashed into the entrance of the underground passage.


    After ¡¡¡¡ seven turns and eight turns, he came to the location of the teleportation array.


    The two mechanism puppets still guarded both sides of the teleportation array faithfully, waiting for him to arrive.


    Lin Yu waved his hand and collected them into the space ring, and then he wanted to activate the teleportation array to teleport away.


    However, just as he was about to release the true essence, something suddenly remembered in his heart.


    "Wait, there is a problem!"


    Lin Yu suddenly thought that if this fragmented world is taken away from its original location by some mysterious force and comes to another world, it is possible that the connection between the teleportation arrays has been broken.


    If you start this teleportation formation rashly, you may plunge yourself into an endless void.


    "To be on the safe side, it''s better to let an agency puppet test it out first."


    He was busy taking out a mechanism puppet from the space ring and ordered it to activate the teleportation array.

 Chapter 296： 1 million times

    Lin Yu waited outside the teleportation array, waiting quietly for the organ puppets that had been explored in the past to return.


    Time passed by every minute.


    ¾ð™ó¾ð. Ten minutes is fleeting.


    "Brother Lin!"


    A shout came from the passage behind Lin Yu. He turned around and saw that it was Ji Wenbin and others who had arrived.


    "Brother Lin, what''s the matter?"


    Ji Wenbin saw Lin Yu standing motionless on the edge of the teleportation array, and suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "The connection between the teleportation arrays has been severed, and we can''t use it to return to the Demon Realm." Lin Yu turned to look at Ji Wenbin, and said helplessly.


    "what?"


    "how so?"


    Ji Wenbin and the six people frowned.


    Lin Yu strode out, and said as he walked, "Let''s go, I can only try my luck outside."


    Ji Wenbin glanced at the teleportation with nostalgia, and then quickly chased Lin Yu.


    The group soon returned to the surface.


    The sky at this time was still the same as before, only a few rays of light fell from the cracks, other than that, there was darkness everywhere.


    Anning Mountain happens to be located on one of the light belts.


    "Brother Lin, I feel that this world seems to have entered a larger world."


    Ji Wenbin stared at the crack on the top of his head, and said while observing.


    Lin Yu nodded and said: "Yes, I think so too."


    "That is to say, the world is always moving?" A Ji family kid beside Ji Wenbin echoed: "Then it seems that we were able to successfully hide in the Demon Realm last time because we activated the teleportation formation in time."


    At that time, they activated the teleportation formation just after the world was shrouded in darkness, but this time because they had to hurry, too much time was wasted in the middle.


    "It is estimated that this is the case, but compared to this, I am more concerned about what is going on in our world now."


    said another Ji family kid who was with Ji Wenbin.


    "Yeah." Ji Wenbin nodded slowly, "Maybe our world has not been destroyed, but just left where it was."


    For this, Lin Yu also agrees.


    When he was in the Demon Realm before, he just sent a mechanism puppet to test it out, and found that the teleportation formation was disconnected from Ji Wenbin''s world.


    At that time, due to preconceptions, everyone thought that this result meant that the fragmented world had been destroyed, but now that may not be the only answer.


    Because the Fragment World is too far away from the original location, it will also cause the connection between the teleportation arrays to be severed.


    Ji Wenbin frowned and said: "What kind of power brings this world into this place? Also, why does that power take so much effort to do this?"


    "Yeah, what on earth do you picture?" A Ji family kid asked in confusion.


    Lin Yu said: "Maybe it is to **** our spirit!"


    "Suck our spirit?"


    Ji Wenbin and the six turned to look at him.


    Like the children of this world, they use mortals as two-legged sheep in their own world, and extract the essence of mortals to make pills for their own practice.


    Therefore, they have always absorbed the spirit of others and never thought that they would suffer the same fate.


    "It''s possible!" Ji Wenbin repeatedly said: "The possibility is great!"


    "In other words, the people in our world may have been soaked up..."


    "You mean, they are all dead?"


    "Oops, what should we do then?"


    Several Ji family children all looked worried.


    Lin Yu looked up to the sky and said: "It''s not easy to stay here! Since this world has been taken into another world, it''s better to try to see if you can break through the crystal wall of the world and leave this fragmented world."


    Ji Wenbin listened to the six, and then looked towards the sky.


    Lin Yu has a good idea, he should really try to make a breakthrough.


    "Brother Lin is right!"


    "go!"


    A group of seven people rose from the ground one after another, rushing directly into the bright fissure directly above.


    Lin Yu was the fastest, reaching the edge of the world crystal wall in only twenty breaths.


    Huhuhu¡ª¡ª


    The violent wind cut Lin Yu''s body like a knife, and instantly cut his clothes into pieces.


    "This wind is so violent?!"


    Lin Yu didn''t fly up, but every time he felt the violent wind, he took the initiative to fall.


    Unexpectedly, after he rushed forward, he discovered that his body protector could not protect himself at all.


    The reason why his clothes were shredded instantly is because the true essence on the body surface was blown away by the wind.


    At this time, the violent wind directly cut his skin, causing severe pain everywhere in his body.


    "Fortunately, I became an immortal purple gold body, otherwise I really can''t resist it."


    Lin Yu flew upward while lowering his head and glanced at the six Ji Wenbin below.


    The six of them have long been unable to move forward. If they insist on going up, they will definitely be cut into pieces by the wind of Nine Heavens.


    At this time, they all stayed where they were, looking at Lin Yu who kept moving up with shocked expressions.


    It was obvious that Lin Yu''s strength far exceeded their expectations.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and continued to move towards the crystal wall of the world.


    The wind around ¡¡¡¡ became more and more intense, and he was able to cut his skin into bleeding.


    But fortunately, his immortal purple gold body possesses super self-healing qualities, which can be called immortal and immortal, so he was not really injured by the wind.


    Of course, the taste of this is not good.


    "Alright, there is a little more!"


    Lin Yu can already see the scene outside the crystal wall very clearly.


    The guesses of him and Ji Wenbin and others are correct, this world has indeed been brought into a larger world.


    But even if he was mentally prepared, he was still deeply shocked by the grandeur of this world.


    "This must be a perfect world!"


    "Unexpectedly, I would come into the real big world in this way!"


    Lin Yu tried hard to keep himself thinking, so as to reduce the severe pain everywhere in his body.


    ßÚßÚßÚ!


    The intensity of the ¡¡¡¡gang wind has risen by an order of magnitude.


    washed over his body, cutting out huge wounds, each of which was deeply visible in bone.


    Of course, these wounds will automatically heal as soon as they appearMy immortal purple gold body is really extraordinary, if it is replaced by someone else, it will definitely be cut into pieces in an instant. "


    The closer to the world crystal wall, the more intense the wind.


    The wind at his location can easily blow away any spirit.


    That is to say, if there is not a strong enough body, there is no way to touch the crystal wall of the world.


    In the entire history of the world, he may be the first person so close to the crystal wall of the world.


    "finally!"


    Žt‘ÞReading pen is interesting. With a bang.


    Lin Yu was like leaving a muddy swamp. He suddenly unloaded a heavy burden and was as light as a swallow.


    The world crystal wall of this fragmented world has been shattered, so after he escaped from the wind, he came directly out of the world.


    Before Lin Yu could check the surrounding situation, he noticed a line popping out to get vitality.


    "This element..."


    "This energy is sucked from the soul gathering plate!"


    "But how come there are so many?"


    In that fragmented world, the soul gathering disc will give birth to 2 points of vitality every half an hour, but in this intact world, it turns out to be 2 source stones every half an hour.


    A full one million times gap!


    "So, the concentration of the secret source power in this world is one million times that of the fragmented world?!"


    "The people here..."

 Chapter 297： 9th Heaven

    Lin Yu has long known that secret source power is everywhere.


    It is precisely because the secret source power is everywhere that the soul gathering disk can generate vital energy at a fixed speed.


    Also, the secret source power will affect any creatures you come into contact with.


    The reason why the people of the Dawu dynasty could not practice the exercises of ancient times was because they were influenced by the ubiquitous secret source power.


    This effect also caused the same medicinal materials to have completely different medicinal properties in ancient times and today, making all the medicines in ancient times invalid.


    "The concentration of the secret source power here is one million times that of the Dawu Dynasty, and the impact on people is definitely different."


    This is obvious.


    But in addition to this point, the influence of secret source power on people is also related to its manifestation.


    For example, in the space rift where the aristocratic family is located, the secret source power there can be condensed into a source stone, but that of the Dawu dynasty cannot.


    Probably this is why the aristocratic children trapped in the rift in space can practice certain ancient exercises as usual, while those living in the Dawu dynasty can''t practice anything.


    For another example, the secret source power of the Dawu Dynasty can gather into a group, but the secret source power in the Demon Realm will not become that way.


    In addition, the secret source power of the Dawu Dynasty only made people unable to cultivate and could be sucked out of the essence, but the secret source power in the demon realm would cause a person''s flesh and blood to change, and after practicing magic power, he could become a demon.


    "Find a way to get out of here!"


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts.


    At this time, he has not completely escaped, and is still flying fast with the fragmented world he once lived in.


    The only difference from the previous one is that he is now outside the crystal wall of the Fragmented World, instead of inside.


    Lin Yu turned around and flew away from the debris world.


    He wanted to try to see if he could escape the control of that terrifying force.


    I don''t know how long it took to fly, Lin Yu gradually realized that nothing was restricting his actions.


    Maybe that power didn''t have time to distract him, maybe it didn''t notice him at all.


    After all, compared to that fragmented world, he couldn''t even count as a grain of sand.


    After flying for another half an hour, Lin Yu turned his head and found that he could already see the fragmented world in full view.


    It''s as if astronauts can see the whole picture of the whole earth clearly when they go into space.


    Now he can also see the shape of the entire fragmented world.


    This is a huge oblate sphere, the outside is wrapped by crystal walls, and the inside scene can only be seen through some cracks in the crystal walls.


    Compared with the whole picture of the Fragment World, Lin Yu cares most about the giant hand holding the Fragment World.


    The previous guess was correct. The Fragmented World was indeed caught by a giant hand and came to this intact world.


    "Unexpectedly, I can grab a whole world at will, this kind of power..."


    This kind of power is completely beyond Lin Yu''s imagination and can only be described as incredible.


    You must know that although this is only a fragmented world, its volume is larger than the entire earth.


    Imagine what a terrifying sight a giant hand suddenly appeared in space, holding the earth in its hand like an egg.


    Ordinary people have no chance to see this kind of sight, but Lin Yu experienced it personally at this time.


    I have to say that the impact of this scene on him was too great, and his three views were completely renewed.


    Lin Yu was suspended in the air, staring at the giant hand and fragmented world that had become a small spot with a dull expression.


    After a long time, he recovered from the extreme shock and fell downward.


    Like the fragmented world, this intact structure of the big world is also a place where the sky is round.


    However, the sky here is very high compared to the sky in the Fragmented World.


    At least at this position he couldn''t see what was below, and didn''t know if it was the ground.


    Fly flying, suddenly...


    An unusually powerful force suddenly enveloped Lin Yu''s body, pulling him down quickly.


    Lin Yu couldn''t move amidst this force, he could only let him move down with him.


    The surrounding scenery changed rapidly.


    I don''t know that after passing through a few clouds, Lin Yu vaguely saw the scenery on the ground.


    At this moment, the power suddenly disappeared.


    Lin Yu hurriedly urged Zhen Yuan with all his strength, and then barely stopped the rapidly falling body, and stopped completely about ten kilometers away from the ground.


    He was suspended in the air, instinctively looking up.


    "The sky here is so high, but it looks exactly like that in the fragmented world."


    Lin Yu didn''t know how far the ground of this world was from the crystal wall above. He only knew that there were many clouds between the ground and the crystal wall.


    When he first came down, he passed through at least seven or eight cloud layers one after another, and each two cloud layers were very far apart.


    He dared to be 100% sure that the people on the ground had no idea that a giant hand had just flew past a fragmented world at high altitude.


    "Such a high sky is really a veritable nine-layer sky."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and quickly fell downward.


    The concentration of the secret source power here is so high, I am afraid that the danger here will be more than I imagined.


    So now is not the time to entangle how high the sky is and how thick the earth is.


    There is no need to understand the force that is pulling him down quickly.


    These things can''t get results just by thinking about them, so hurrying to take a look at the human settlements of this world is the most urgent thing.


    "That city should be in the southeast."


    Just when he fell from the air, Lin Yu saw a large city in the distance, so he decided to go and take a look at that city first.


    ...


    Inside a palace.


    "The Supreme Master, we have found a new piece of space fragment, and all the human races living in it can use it to draw refined pills."


    A man in white bowed and said to the old man sitting in the middle of the hall.


    "good!"


    The old man raised his eyes to the man in white, with a rare faint smile on his face.


    Human races that can be used to extract refined pills are very rare, at least not in this big world.


    There are only certain space fragments floating in the void Some of these human races may live in them.


    "These human races are very precious. They must be carefully nurtured so that they can multiply for as many generations as possible and make the best use of them."


    The old man ordered the man in white.


    After these human races come to this world, even if they still live in the original space debris, they will be affected by this world, causing their blood to be diluted.


    Therefore, it must be carefully looked after in order to extend the service life.


    The white-clothed man hurriedly saluted: "Yes!"


    The old man nodded slightly, and then said: "There is one more thing, you personally arrange for someone to go to the space debris to see if there is a human race with a specific bloodline, and if you have any, bring it to me."


    "Yes, the subordinates will do their utmost to deal with this matter!" the white-clothed man hurriedly promised.


    "You go down first." The old man waved his hand and exhorted: "Continue to arrange for people to search for space debris in the void, so as not to be preempted by other sect forces."

 Chapter 298： Into the new world

    Latest website: Lin Yu soon came outside the gate of that large city.


    "West River City."


    The name of this city is Xihe City, which is very similar to the name of the Dawu Dynasty.


    In addition, the overall style and architectural style of this city are not bad from those of the Dawu Dynasty.


    Lin Yu was not surprised at all about this.


    Because the Fragmented World where the Dawu Dynasty was located was also split from an intact big world.


    In ancient times, these great worlds were connected to each other through the teleportation array and communicated with each other.


    Therefore, there are no cultural barriers, it can only be said that each is different, and the inner core is basically the same.


    Lin Yu knew all these in the materials left by Jiang Lingzhu.


    Also, Cang''s memory also has related information.


    It is precisely because of this that he knows the method to activate that ancient teleportation array.


    At that time, it could not be activated mainly because of insufficient strength, and it was necessary to find a powerful trick that could use the secret source power.


    "I don''t know if there are evil things in this world."


    "...I''m not sure about the monsters and demons, but there are weird things, after all, the secret power of this world is so strong."


    Lin Yu glanced at the list of modifiers. At this time, Yuanneng had added 6 source stones.


    2 source stones are added every half hour, 48 source stones a day, 17520 source stones a year.


    Compared to the Dawu dynasty, Yuanneng came here quite easily.


    Withdrawing his sight, Lin Yu strode towards the city gate.


    At this time, there was a long line of people outside the city gate, all civilians who wanted to enter the city.


    Lin Yu looked around and found that none of these people had a warrior. At most, they were crop men with stronger muscles.


    "What the book says is correct. Even in ancient times, not everyone could become a martial artist. There are only a few people who can successfully enter the martial art at any time."


    The team squirmed slowly forward.


    It was almost a stick of incense before Lin Yu''s turn finally came.


    "Ok?"


    The city gate guard snorted and looked up at Lin Yu, who had been silent for a long time.


    Lin Yu is tall, so he has to look up.


    "Boy, what are you doing in a daze?"


    The guard asked loudly.


    However, Lin Yu remained unmoved.


    Of course, he was not deliberately pretending to be deaf, but trying to discern the other party''s words.


    The language here is in the same language family as that of the Dawu Dynasty, but the pronunciation is quite different.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t say a word, the guard couldn''t help frowning and said, "Hurry up and show me the identity certificate!"


    Lin Yu barely understood this sentence.


    It seems to want him to show his identity.


    "Boy, how did you talk to you, didn''t you hear?"


    The guard was completely annoyed.


    He had never seen a person with such ink marks.


    But then, he couldn''t help but feel suspicious.


    Seeing that this kid looks so strange, it''s a bit like a monster pretending to be an adult.


    And just as he was about to say something, Lin Yu''s palm suddenly burst into flames.


    "This is Chunyang Zhen Gong?!"


    The guard recognized the pure sun flame in Lin Yu''s hand at a glance.


    This is a cultivation technique that can only be practiced by well-known and upright sects, and I didn''t expect to encounter a martial artist from a large sect.


    "Small eyes are clumsy, I didn''t recognize the identity of an adult."


    The guard bowed again and again to apologize.


    He was terrified in his heart, he had to know that this was a successful martial artist, he would not be so rude in any case.


    The only blame for this Wu Xiu''s temperament is too weird, but it is obviously Wu Xiu that he has not identified himself.


    And wearing such strange clothes, he didn''t seem to be a decent person at all.


    Bah!


    Lin Yu retracted the pure sun flame in his palm, and then strode towards the city gate.


    In fact, he didn''t know what the guard had said, but judging from the other''s demeanor and behavior, he clearly recognized his status.


    So he stopped being polite and walked into the city by himself.


    "It seems that I am betting right, the martial artist here has a very high status!"


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart.


    When he had just lined up, he had been thinking that since there were not many warriors in the crowd, his status should not be low.


    So just after discovering that the guard wanted him to identify himself, he took the initiative to show it.


    "In this way, this world is not much different from the great world of ancient times."


    Lin Yu thought as he walked.


    According to the information he has learned, in the ancient times, anyone who had a bit of pursuit would try their best to step into the martial arts and strive to become a successful martial artist.


    Just like ordinary people in the Dawu Dynasty want to study and become officials.


    In the great world of ancient times, stepping into the martial arts practice is the best way out.


    Mainly because the benefits of martial arts are obvious, not only can increase life span, but also have power far beyond ordinary people.


    "I don''t know if everyone in this world can practice the ancient exercises normally...or is there only a small number of people who can practice normally?"


    Of course, compared to this, Lin Yu is more concerned about whether the human race here will be sucked out like the human race of the Dawu dynasty.


    This is directly related to the pattern of the entire world.


    If it can be sucked out, then the human race here must be regarded as a training resource by various forces like the Dawu Dynasty, and the fate is very tragic.


    "Let''s talk about how to integrate here first."


    Lin Yu stood on the street of Xihe City.


    The layout of the street is not unfamiliar. The pedestrians on the street are no different from the Dawu dynasty, except that they serve a bit strangely, and they can adapt quickly.


    The biggest problem now is language.


    When he first arrived in the Dawu dynasty, he was able to use the local language freely with the memory of others.


    This time there is no such good thing.


    The language here can only be learned on your own initiative.


    "Everything is difficult at the beginning, first go buy suitable clothes, and then go to the bookstore."


    Lin Yu strode forward.


    ¡­


    One month later.


    Time passed quickly, and it took Lin Yu a full month to barely integrate into this world.


    Although the language is still unfamiliar, I can barely communicate with people. It''s nothing more than a strange accent.


    In addition to language learning, he also learned a lot of local customs this month.


    I have some judgments about the pattern of this world.


    There is one thing he is quite sure that everyone in this world can practice those ancient exercises normally.


    Moreover, there are many large sects in this world, and as long as they are qualified, they can worship and practice in these sects.


    Also, UU reading Lin Yu found that the people here practice faster than those in ancient times.


    Hearing from the people here, as long as the aptitude is not bad after entering the sect, then under normal circumstances, at most one year can step into the innate and become an innate martial artist.


    Lin Yu didn''t know if it was because the cultivation technique here was improved, or because the too strong secret source power affected the human race here, which caused their cultivation speed to be greatly accelerated.


    I think it should be the latter.


    Of course, Lin Yu hopes that the cultivation method here has been improved to cause this.


    "You have to find a way to get some exercises to see."


    Looking at the Yuanneng number on the modifier list, Lin Yu couldn''t wait to learn some new exercises to modify.


    It is best to practice divine exercises.


    Because his parents and relatives are still trapped in the demon realm, if you want to rescue them, you must find a way to establish contact with the teleportation array there.

 Chapter 299： Ways to acquire martial arts

    Chongwu Restaurant.


    In the private room, Lin Yu sat at the same table with three men in brocade clothes.


    "Brother Lin, please."


    A man smiled and said to Lin Yu after drinking his glass of wine in one sip.


    Lin Yu did not hesitate to finish the high spirits in the glass in one sip.


    This was already the third cup, and the three of them offered him a cup one after another as soon as they were seated.


    However, this bit of wine was completely trivial to him, and it was immediately broken down as soon as it entered the stomach, and it was impossible to get drunk.


    "Brother Lin has a good drink!"


    The other two men cheered again and again.


    These three are all heirs of the big clan in West River City, and many of their clan members are disciples in the martial sect.


    Lin Yu took the initiative to make friends with them in order to get to know the big sects of the world from their mouths.


    The process of making friends is simple.


    Everyone in this world admires martial arts, Lin Yu simply showed his hands, and the three of them immediately regarded him as a heavenly man.


    After drinking a drink, he began to call him brothers and sisters.


    In the past half month, he has heard a lot of news from the three of them.


    "Eat food, eat food."


    A man greeted.


    The four of them set off the chopsticks one after another, and picked up a few chopsticks and dishes.


    After the dishes were eaten, the first man to toast opened his mouth and said: "Brother Lin, we have known each other for half a month, but I still can''t understand your strength, and I always feel that your skill is unfathomable."


    "Yes, Brother Lin, until now we still don''t know where you learned from." Another man smiled and agreed.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "If I said I didn''t join any school, do you believe it or not?"


    "Hahaha, Brother Lin joked."


    The two questioning men laughed.


    Although their strength is low, it is difficult to really see Lin Yu, but under the influence of childhood, they still have the basic ability to judge Wu Xiu''s strength.


    Judging from Lin Yu''s strength, they felt that Lin Yu must be a respectable disciple.


    However, the two of them did not believe it or not, and the man who had not spoken said seriously, "Brother Lin, is this true?"


    "Of course, I don''t have to hide it from you." Lin Yu said sternly, "I believe you can see it by yourself."


    After listening to Lin Yu''s words, the man slowly nodded and said: "It is true that Brother Lin said, I always feel that Brother Lin has not joined any school."


    Unlike the other two men, he had already noticed that Lin Yu didn''t know much about the various sects.


    Otherwise, why does Lin Yu always ask questions about sect forces, intentionally or unintentionally?


    The other two men saw that Lin Yu didn''t seem to be joking, so they withdrew their smiles.


    One of them wondered: "Brother Lin, you have such a strong strength without joining any sect. I''m very curious about how you cultivated."


    Another person agreed: "Yes, Brother Lin, you are already an Innate Martial Artist, I have never heard of any Inborn Martial Artist who is self-taught."


    Lin Yu hadn''t revealed his true strength, so they didn''t know that Lin Yu was the best even among the true warriors.


    If you let them know this, I am afraid it will be more surprising than now.


    Lin Yu took a sip of wine and took out the words that he had planned a long time ago: "I have been practicing in the mountains with Master since I was a child, and I haven''t been down the mountain until recently."


    "I see!"


    "No wonder Brother Lin has such an accent."


    The three of them suddenly realized.


    The world is very vast, and it is not impossible to learn art in the unknown deep mountains and old forests.


    It''s just that, in general, Wu Xiu who is successful in cultivation rarely chooses to live in seclusion.


    "Then Brother Lin''s master must be very good."


    "Well, Brother Lin''s master should be a true warrior monk."


    "Brother Lin, is your master really a true warrior monk?"


    The three said one after another.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded along the way.


    When the three heard it, they couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    Then they envied them: "Brother Lin was able to obtain the personal teaching of the true warrior, I really envy me!"


    "Yes, even in the big sect, only a very small number of disciples who pass the fax in person can get the teachings of the true warriors."


    "Brother Lin is so lucky!"


    Although people in this world are affected by the power of the secret source, and their cultivation is much simpler than normal people in ancient times, the true warrior monks are still very rare.


    One is because it takes a lot of resources to become a true warrior cultivator, and the other is that it requires a very high level of savvy to become a true warrior cultivator.


    Lin Yu has completely figured out that the people here are just bodies that have been transformed by secret source power, and their savvy is no different from normal people in ancient times.


    They practice fast mainly because their bodies are extremely adaptable to the exercises.


    For example, pure Yang Zhen Gong exercises, martial arts in ancient times need at least one year of cultivation to form pure Yang Zhen Yuan in the body, and people here can do it in one month or even half a month as long as their understanding and aptitude are not bad.


    Stepping into the innate too.


    Unless a very few geniuses existed in ancient times, it would take more than ten years for normal martial arts to raise the level of life.


    The martial arts in this world generally only takes one year.


    In short, the people of this world are just the opposite of those of the Dawu Dynasty.


    After the people of the Dawu dynasty were affected by the power of the secret source, their bodies became unable to adapt to the exercises of the ancient times, while the people of this world had increased their adaptability to the ancient exercises.


    "Since Brother Lin has a real warrior cultivator himself, there is no need to join the sect again."


    "Originally, I said that Brother Lin has such an outstanding aptitude, so I can recommend him to join the Qian Yuanzong where my elder brother is."


    The three said one after another.


    Needless to say, Lin Yu had already given up the idea of ??joining the sect.


    Because his current strength is not much worse than the leader of the sect, it is impossible for a sect to accept him as a disciple.


    For a person like him with high strength, worshipping into the sect will only make the high-level sect suspicious, thinking that he is a spy sent by other sects to steal the teacher.


    The person just said that he could introduce him to Qian Yuanzong, but it was just a polite remark.


    And the reason why the person said such a polite remark was because he didn''t know his true strength, thinking that he only had the cultivation base of the true Qi state and Gang Qi state.


    If he knew that he was a true warrior now, he would never say anything like that.


    "The three dear friends are right I have already worshipped someone as a teacher, and it is impossible to transfer to another teacher."


    After Lin Yu echoed, the front of the conversation changed: "But I have liked all kinds of martial arts since I was a kid, but I am very curious about what kind of advanced techniques are available in those big sects."


    Although he had long dispelled the idea of ??worshipping the novice school, he never forgot the martial arts of Dazongmen.


    In this world, like the Dawu Dynasty, the superior martial arts are controlled by the powerful forces.


    If you want to learn those advanced techniques, you normally only have to worship the big sect.


    And the reason why he took the initiative to bring up this matter was to ask the three of them to see if there was any way to get in touch with those martial arts without joining the sect.


    The full version is not required, and the incomplete version will work.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 300： With great wealth

    Latest website: "Brother Lin, you can ask the right person!"


    Just now, the person who said that he could introduce Lin Yu into Qian Yuanzong heard Lin Yu''s question, his face was instantly full of joy, and he talked about the various advanced techniques possessed by Qian Yuanzong like a treasure.


    As Qian Yuanzong¡¯s unique skills, these advanced techniques are not a secret in themselves, but passers-by don¡¯t know them in detail.


    Only people like him who have relatives worshipping Qian Yuanzong by their side know enough about it.


    Of course, he only knew the power and names of those exercises, and he didn''t know how to practice.


    Even his eldest brother didn''t know.


    After Lin Yu listened to him, he realized that the big sects of this world are indeed not simple.


    Not only inherited the entire set of exercises from ancient times, but also made targeted improvements based on the physique of later martial arts.


    Makes its cultivation more efficient, and the bursting power is also stronger.


    "According to Brother Sun, Qian Yuanzong is really extraordinary!" Lin Yu praised.


    "That''s natural!" The man surnamed Sun said proudly: "With my elder brother''s aptitude, it won''t take long to become a true disciple, and sooner or later I can learn those top techniques."


    "By the way, Brother Sun, I have a question." Lin Yu asked, "Are the top martial arts of Qian Yuanzong accidentally spread outside?"


    When the three of them heard it, they laughed and said, "It turns out Brother Lin wants to see it with his own eyes."


    "The three men guessed right." Lin Yu followed with a smile.


    There is nothing to hide this thought. The reason why he took the initiative to say that he loves all kinds of martial arts was just to pave the way for this question.


    "Since Brother Lin is so frank, then I have nothing to hide." The man surnamed Sun smiled and said, "I heard my elder brother say that the martial arts of the major sects are more or less spread outside."


    "Some of it is because disciples inside the door can''t bear the temptation and take the initiative to make deals with others."


    "Some were stolen by rival sects."


    "However, these circulated outside are generally not the complete version of the exercises." The man surnamed Sun added: "Because if the complete version of the exercises is lost, it will definitely be an unending hatred."


    "As long as that sect has a bit of background, it will pursue this matter to the end."


    "Therefore, even if people outside the sect get the full version of the exercises, they will never make any noise. Even if they want to do business with others, they will only take out a part of it and turn it into an incomplete version, so as not to cause trouble to the upper body."


    Lin Yu heard that this is not a problem at all, as long as there is a channel to obtain the incomplete version of the exercises.


    You have your own martial arts modifier, you can use Yuanneng to complete the incomplete version of the exercises.


    "Brother Sun, if I want to take a look at those incomplete exercises, where should I find them?" Lin Yu asked.


    The man surnamed Sun replied: "Brother Lin, I just heard my elder brother talk about this. I really don''t know how to reach people who have those exercises."


    "Oh?" Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    He didn''t expect these three to know everything, it was obviously impossible.


    "By the way, Brother Lin."


    The man surnamed Sun remembered something and added: ¡°The profound martial arts of a large sect in private transactions is extremely dangerous. It can easily lead to a murderous disaster, so even if you can find someone with those techniques, you have to pay a lot. The price can be achieved."


    "This is natural." Lin Yu replied, and then asked, "Brother Sun, what is the specific price? I think gold and silver things like yellow and white are not acceptable, right?"


    The man surnamed Sun nodded and said: "That naturally won''t work. Generally speaking, people who have a large martial arts school are powerful martial artists and are not very interested in yellow and white things. They are willing to take the risk to take those exercises. When you come out to make a deal, you naturally want to exchange for treasures that can enhance your strength."


    "Is the pill okay?" Lin Yu remembered that there were nearly 200 million bottles of essence pill stored in his space ring.


    "Yes, but only a good pill will do. The general pill is no different from gold and silver." The man surnamed Sun replied.


    Lin Yu heard that he took the initiative to take out a bottle of Essence Pill from the Space Ring, and took out one of them and put it on a clean porcelain plate in front of the table.


    "Three dear friends, do you recognize this pill?" Lin Yu asked.


    The reason why he asked this was to see if there was any essence pill in this world by the way, and what the name of the essence pill was in this world.


    After all, this pill was not something that existed in ancient times, it was a special product that only appeared after the world had changed.


    There will definitely be discrepancies in the names.


    "Brother Lin, is this?"


    "Could this be?"


    The three of them stood up involuntarily, staring at the essence pill on the porcelain plate with surprise on their faces.


    Judging from their expressions, this thing seems to be an extremely rare treasure.


    After watching for a full minute or two, the man surnamed Sun finally frowned and asked, "Brother Lin, is this the essence of essence pill?"


    Lin Yu didn''t answer this question directly, but took the opportunity to ask: "Did your elder brother tell you?"


    "Yeah!" The man surnamed Sun nodded heavily. "My elder brother told me personally that the best medicine in the world is called Jingyuandan, which is an extremely rare treasure."


    "He also described in detail the appearance and shape of the Jingyuan Pill, that''s why I infer it."


    As soon as the man surnamed Sun finished speaking, the other two immediately asked aloud: "Brother Lin, is this a Jingyuan Pill?"


    "I don''t know if it is a Jingyuan Pill. It was given to me by my master when I went down the mountain. He repeatedly told me that this pill is very precious and must be preserved carefully." Lin Yu fabricated a reason.


    "That should be the essence of essence pill."


    The three said in unison.


    After speaking, they sat back in their respective seats, but their eyes remained on the essence pill.


    "Is it Jingyuan Pill?" Lin Yu whispered softly.


    After speaking, he asked again: "Then I will use this essence pill to make a deal with others, presumably the other party will not refuse, right?"


    "That''s natural!"


    The three said in unison again.


    The man surnamed Sun added: "This essence pill is a sacred product in the pill, and no martial arts will reject it. However, if you want to exchange it for the advanced techniques of the big sect, I am afraid that one or two is not enough."


    "Oh?" Lin Yu nodded, with a trace of regret on his faceSince this thing is so precious, naturally you can''t let outsiders know that you have nearly 200 million bottles of Essence Pill, otherwise it will definitely attract death. Scourge.


    "I didn''t expect this essence pill to be so precious, my master refused to tell me its name, maybe because I was afraid that I would cause trouble because of it?"


    Lin Yu said something intentionally or unintentionally.


    After a pause, he asked again: "By the way, this pill is so precious, so it must be extremely difficult to refine. Can the three dear friends know the specifics?"


    The essence pill is refined after extracting the essence of mortals.


    The difficulty of refining is not great, mainly because the raw materials are relatively special.


    If it were in the Dawu Dynasty, everyone could be pumped out of essence, this essence pill was actually not a rare one, otherwise it would be impossible for oneself to get so many essence pill all at once.


    So this thing is so scarce here, it shows that this world has no way to acquire essence.

 Chapter 301： "acquaintance"

    Latest website: "Brother Lin, how can we know this."


    ¾ð™ó¾ð. "Yes, the essence of essence pill is so precious, how can it be possible for outsiders to know the method of refining."


    The three shook their heads repeatedly.


    "That''s what I said." Lin Yu echoed.


    When he asked this question, he was just thinking of luck, and he didn''t expect to get the answer he wanted.


    Of course, he was not going to stop there, and instead asked: "The refining method will not be spread, but three dear friends, do you know where the essence of the essence pill comes from? Is it refined by a large sect?"


    "not sure."


    "It may be."


    The three said vaguely.


    After receiving such a reply, Lin Yu knew that there was no need to ask about Jing Yuan Dan anymore.


    I can''t ask anything more.


    However, although he didn''t get any valuable information from them, he still had some preliminary judgments on the origin of the Jingyuan Pill in his heart.


    He faintly felt that this Jing Yuan Dan was not refined by the martial arts school.


    This can be judged from the known pattern of this world.


    Lin Yu didn''t know about other places, but the dynasty was the supreme ruling power in this vast area where Xihe City was located.


    The martial arts sects are more or less under the jurisdiction of the imperial court.


    Of course, the imperial court''s management of martial arts schools was not as strict as the Dawu dynasty.


    It''s more like a cooperative relationship than a subordinate relationship.


    Therefore, in such a situation, the martial arts school obviously does not have the environment to refine the essence of essence pill.


    Because if the essence pill is the essence pill, then the essence of the living person must be extracted to refine the essence pill.


    Will the imperial court sit back and watch the martial arts school do it?


    Or in other words, if the Jingyuan Pill is refined by the martial arts sect, then the martial arts sect should be the master here.


    Žt‘ÞYunxuan Pavilion. And different martial arts schools will fight to the death for the size of the territory they rule.


    Just like the eight great families of the Dawu dynasty.


    In order to grab the site, you can go directly to destroy other people''s doors.


    In addition to this conclusion, Lin Yu was more and more sure of a previous guess in his heart.


    That is, the world does not have a wide range of ways to acquire essence, and people here cannot be extracted.


    This is also easy to understand.


    Because if the people here can be refined and refined, they will definitely be regarded as a resource by the major forces just like those of the Dawu Dynasty.


    The terrifying force that captured the entire Dawu Dynasty here will definitely directly intervene in the rule here.


    Just like the aristocratic family did in the Dawu Dynasty, the court was just a puppet, and the major schools of cultivation were just a group of wage earners, and they had no independent will.


    However, the fact is completely different.


    The dynasties and martial arts sects here are all completely independent organizations, and no one is attached to anyone.


    There are various disputes between dynasties and dynasties, just like between countries in the previous life. The logic of the rulers in dealing with these disputes is similar to the ruling layers of the countries in the previous life.


    Unlike the Dawu Dynasty, any outsider can find that the rulers are just a bunch of puppets.


    "Brother Lin, come and have a drink together."


    The man surnamed Sun greeted him.


    "drink."


    Lin Yu didn''t refuse, just a mouthful of boredom.


    This wine is just a glass of water to him, and it doesn''t matter how much he drinks.


    Moreover, he has profound skills, and he can force these liquids out of the body immediately after drinking it, and there is no bloating of his stomach.


    After putting down the cup, Lin Yu started another topic: "Brother Sun, who is the strongest person in this area?"


    "Brother Lin, then you have to ask the right person!"


    The man surnamed Sun immediately became interested and talked about the most powerful martial artist in the world.


    The other two also added it from time to time.


    But while talking, the three of them quarreled over who was the strongest.


    Lin Yu didn''t interrupt, and let them talk to each other.


    He didn''t really want to know who the strongest in this area was when he asked this question, he just wanted to know what level of power the strongest in the eyes of ordinary people actually possessed.


    Now after listening to the three people''s narration, he already knew very well that the strongest person in this area was just a true warrior monk.


    Although that person''s strength surpassed him by a lot, he was not far out of reach.


    Here comes the problem.


    Ordinary people in this world only know that there is Wu Xiu, but do not know that there is a higher level of power, which shows that the terrifying force that brought the Da Wu Dynasty here is hidden in a place that ordinary people can''t reach.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said: "Three dear friends, I have another question."


    At this time, the three of them were arguing so hard that they didn''t have time to pay attention to Lin Yu.


    In desperation, Lin Yu had no choice but to speak: "Three dear friends, I heard my master say that the real strong live in the nine heavens, and the people in the martial arts school are not considered the strongest."


    As soon as the voice fell, the three of them finally put aside the dispute temporarily, turning their heads to look at Lin Yu.


    "Brother Lin, this is just a joke, how can people live in the sky?"


    "Brother Lin, you are an innate martial artist, so you can just fly to the sky and have a look, don''t you know?"


    All three of them expressed doubts about Lin Yu''s words, thinking that he was just joking.


    Lin Yu sternly said: "I mean, maybe there is still sky outside the sky, and the real strong people are outside the sky."


    "There is a sky outside the sky?" Seeing Lin Yu''s serious look, the man surnamed Sun also retracted his face and laughed, "Brother Lin, isn''t there a sky outside the sky?"


    "Yeah, the sky is so big, you can''t get up when you fly to the top, countless people have tried this long ago." Another person followed and explained.


    Needless to say about this, Lin Yu has actually tried it himself.


    In the past month, he has flown into the sky several times, but every time he encountered a huge resistance after passing through the clouds, he could not go up.


    If he hadn''t seen several talents in person when he first came into this world, I''m afraid he would think that the sky is as big as the three in front of him.


    And the reason why he asked this question is to confirm whether ordinary people in this world don''t know how many levels of the sky are, and the other is to confirm whether they really don''t know the existence of that terrorist force.


    Now the answer is out.


    Yes.


    Ordinary people in this world know nothing about the truth of the world.


    Maybe that horrible force really, as I guessed it, was active in the nine heavens and had no contact with ordinary people on the surface.


    "Drink and drink."


    The man surnamed Sun greeted him.


    The four drank again.


    After almost a stick of incense, the wine game finally ended.


    As soon as he left the restaurant, Lin Yu flew all the way to the sky.


    Fly until they can¡¯t move forward The people on the surface don¡¯t know anything about the situation outside the sky, hey, don¡¯t know where that power comes from..."


    Lin Yu raised his head and looked up.


    Although he personally watched that giant hand bring a whole fragmented world here, he didn''t know whether that power came from people.


    At least so far, there is no evidence to prove that the force was released by the strong human race.


    "Forget it, think of a way to get the exercise first."


    Lin Yu withdrew his gaze, ready to find someone who possessed a large sect skill.


    But at this moment, a figure in the distance caught his attention.


    "I know this person!"


    Lin Yu stared at the fast-flying figure, and said in his heart.

 Chapter 302： Shinshi

    Latest URL: The figure is quite far away from Lin Yu, but Lin Yu is strong, so he can see the other person''s body and appearance even though he is so far away.


    ¾ð™ó¾ð. But after seeing the other person''s appearance, he found that he actually knew that person.


    To be precise, it was not he himself who knew the person, but Cang knew the guy.


    He merges Cang''s memory, so Cang knows that person, which means he knows him too.


    "Liao Yuan."


    That person''s name was Liao Yuan, a member of Liao Cang''s tribe.


    It is precisely because of this person that Cang becomes weird, and then becomes a trick again.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn''t care about the grievances between them. What he really cared about was how could Liao Yuan be in this world?


    Both Liao Yuan and Liao Cang were originally from the Dawu Dynasty, living in a fragmented world.


    The Dawu Dynasty was only recently brought here by a terrifying giant. Now that Liao Yuan has appeared here, could it be said that all the people from the Fragmented World have come out?


    "He should just look exactly like Liao Yuan, not the real Liao Yuan."


    Lin Yu secretly guessed.


    Judging from the person''s flying speed, his strength is not much worse than his own.


    And Liao Yuan definitely couldn''t have such a strong strength.


    The Dawu dynasty belongs to the aristocratic family, and only the aristocratic family can possess extremely powerful power.


    Even so, only Ji Tianyun among the children of so many aristocratic families successfully broke through, possessing a strength comparable to that of a true warrior monk.


    Liao Yuan is not a child of a family, how could he be better than Ji Tianyun?


    Does he also have a plug-in like himself?


    As for why Liao Cang could challenge the aristocratic family, it was because he was corrupted by the secret source power and turned into weirdness, and then turned into a quirky thing, possessing a special cultivation method.


    In Cang''s memory, Liao Yuan was a normal person from beginning to end, and he had no cultivation methods at all.


    So that person should not be Liao Yuan, but he looks very similar to Liao Yuan.


    "It''s been a long time since Liao Cang became a deceit. As long as Liao Yuan is still a human, he can''t live that long."


    Lin Yu found no evidence to prove that the person was Liao Yuan.


    Reason tells him that there is no need to waste time on that guy.


    However, there is another intuition in his heart, always feeling that the person and Liao Yuan can''t get rid of the relationship.


    After struggling for a while, Lin Yu finally decided to follow that guy.


    There is nothing to do now anyway.


    He said he was looking for someone with a big martial arts school, but where should he find it?


    With my poor contacts in this world, I don''t even want to find such a person, and don''t want to easily make the other person trust me.


    So instead of doing something clueless, it''s better to investigate the guy''s identity first.


    Žt‘ÞYun Xuan Ge ynX ‘Þ. No matter what the final result is, at least it can solve the doubts in my mind.


    Otherwise, I will always think about it.


    No longer hesitating, Lin Yu took out a breath-holding pill from the space ring and quietly followed the opponent after taking it.


    The Qi Pill was obtained from that ancient ruin, and it can hide the breath after taking it.


    Coupled with his characteristics of suspended animation, he can completely converge his breath, and no matter who feels it, he thinks this is just a dead person.


    In this way, as long as you are far enough away from the other party, it won''t attract the other party''s attention.


    The two flew quickly in tandem.


    "Liao Yuan" never knew that there was a Wu Xiu who was stronger than him was following him, so he went straight to the destination unsuspectingly.


    Lin Yu followed him to a mountain range.


    From a long distance you can see that there is a gate under the outermost peak of that mountain range.


    This seems to be the location of a certain sect.


    "This person is from that martial arts school?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help thinking so.


    If the opponent is from that martial arts school, then this tracking can only end here.


    It is impossible for oneself to follow the other party into their sect, right?


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking this way, "Liao Yuan" suddenly flew upwards.


    Lin Yu hurriedly changed the direction of flight.


    "Liao Yuan" went all the way up and didn''t stop until it hit the resistance.


    Lin Yu hid in the clouds and monitored his every move.


    "Liao Yuan" hung in place, looking through the gaps in the clouds to the martial arts school in the mountains.


    After watching for a while, he suddenly accelerated and flew down.


    The target seems to be that martial arts school.


    Lin Yu frowned slightly, and did not rush to act.


    He was going to observe it before talking.


    If, like what I just thought, "Liao Yuan" is a person from the martial arts school, then I don''t have to move on anymore.


    And if the opponent is just passing by that martial arts school, then there is no time for him to speed up to keep up.


    In short, first figure out the other side''s actions.


    ...


    On the other side, "Liao Yuan" descended rapidly, and soon came directly above the Sect Master Hall.


    Flying fairy gate.


    The gate plaque of the main hall is engraved with three characters of dragon flying and phoenix dancing.


    "Ling Yanghui."


    He yelled calmly, his voice full of anger, echoing in the mountains of Fei Xianmen.


    "My God Envoy!"


    An extremely respectful voice came from the hall, and then a man in a Chinese suit flashed out from the hall of the lord, and flew up to the sky and came in front of "Liao Yuan".


    At this time, all the clergymen in the sect had stopped their work and looked up at both of them.


    Of course, they couldn''t hear the voice of the two of them.


    "My lord, please come inside!"


    After Ling Yanghui saluted "Liao Yuan", he bowed his head and said.


    "no."


    "Liao Yuan" indifferently rejected Ling Yanghui''s kindness, and went straight to the subject: "Are things ready?"


    "This...sir, can you give me another three or two days of grace?"


    When Ling Yanghui heard the words of "Liao Yuan", he immediately lowered his face and pleaded in a humble voice.


    "Ling Yanghui, what do you mean?"


    "Liao Yuan" took a step closer and asked sternly.


    Ling Yanghui saluted again and carefully explained: "My Lord God Envoy, I have done my best. As long as there are two more days, at most three days, I will be able to get things done."


    "Ling Yanghui, you really can''t cry without seeing the coffin!"


    "Liao Yuan" coldly snorted and said in a deep voice: "If you dare to violate the yang and yin of the gods, there is only one dead end."


    "My Lord God Envoy forgive me, I dare not!" Ling Yanghui was sweating profusely, and said in a hasty tone: "Since the Lord God Envoy handed over the matter to me, I have been doing everything possible to handle this matter. It''s really true. ..."


    "Liao Yuan" interrupted him and said, "Ling Yanghui, it''s too late to say this. You choose the road yourself, and how you go is your own business. I only look at the results."


    "God makes adults forgive, God makes adults forgive!"


    Ling Yanghui made kowtows in a hurry, begging "Liao Yuan" to spare him his life.


    At this time, he regretted extremely in his heart. He had known today that he shouldn''t have made such a choice in the first place.


    This mysterious religion is really not so easy to get along with.


    but¡­¡­


    He had no choice at the beginning, and had no choice but to go this way.

 Chapter 303： 1 hit

    "It turned out to be a trick!"


    Outside the Fei Xianmen, Lin Yu, who stared at the Sect Master''s Hall, suddenly said.


    Because they couldn''t hear the voice of the two in the clouds, he landed on a high mountain outside Feixianmen when everyone was not paying attention.


    This mountain is not far from the Sect Master Hall, allowing him to observe the two people up close.


    After a close observation, he found that this person who looked exactly like Liao Yuan was actually a trick.


    This situation is similar to Cang''s control of Chen Sihai at that time.


    In other words, the real Liao Yuan is dead, and his surviving body is refined into a perfect corpse puppet by a trick, and then he is attached to it and moves around.


    Of course, it is logically impossible to tell whether it is a human or a ghost in this situation.


    However, behind Lin Yu''s training into the immortal Zijinzhen, his super sense traits have undergone a qualitative change, allowing him to easily identify any monsters and ghosts.


    "The crook will definitely not be a person of the martial arts sect..."


    "And even if it joins the martial arts sect as a human race, and becomes a high-level sect, it is impossible to be qualified to instigate the lord of a sect."


    The two above the Sect Master¡¯s Hall blocked all sounds, so Lin Yu didn''t know what they were talking about.


    But judging from the demeanor and demeanor of the two, "Liao Yuan"''s status is higher than that of the suzerain.


    This is obviously abnormal.


    Because from the known information, the major martial arts sects are equal, and there is no sect higher than other sects.


    At most, there are some scattered martial arts alliances, but even if you meet the leader of the martial arts alliance, it will not make the suzerain take such a humble posture.


    But "Liao Yuan" can command a sect master condescendingly, which is very wrong.


    "It seems that I don''t know enough, or my information channels are not wide enough."


    "Judging from the current situation, these martial arts schools really still have to take orders from higher-level forces."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart.


    He was not surprised at this conclusion.


    He has long known that there is a higher level of power in this world. Unlike ordinary people in this world, he thinks that the major martial arts sects represent the strongest force.


    Of course, he also knew the situation in this area of ??West River City, and knew nothing about the outside world.


    After all, the world is so vast, and it is normal for different regions to have different patterns.


    "The only question now is whether the organization above the martial art school is made up of people or evil things."


    Lin Yu couldn''t reach an accurate conclusion on this point.


    Because he didn''t know whether the suzerain knew that "Liao Yuan" was a trick.


    If he doesn''t know that "Liao Yuan" is a trick, then it means that "Liao Yuan" may be bluffing and deceiving with the banner.


    And if he knew that "Liao Yuan" was a deceit, then that means that powerful force is made up of evil.


    Of course, Lin Yu prefers the former.


    Because according to the information that has been learned, this area is the same as the Dawu Dynasty, and demons and ghosts are also hit by people.


    All major martial arts sects will take the initiative to send people to kill demons and demons to maintain the long-term stability of human society.


    If the force above the martial arts sect is composed of evil things, then how can the martial arts sect be allowed to do so?


    It¡¯s just that things like this appear in different regions, after all, the world is so vast.


    But it is impossible for such a contradiction to happen in the same area.


    The forces composed of evil things can surpass the martial arts school, but they are indifferent to the martial arts school''s slaughter of evil things everywhere.


    This situation should not happen.


    Lin Yu thought while observing the situation above the main hall.


    At this time, the suzerain still faces "Liao Yuan" in a humble attitude, as if "Liao Yuan" is in control of his life and death.


    After the two spoke for a while, "Liao Yuan" turned and left, while the sect master returned to the sect master hall with a lonely expression.


    Lin Yu trailed behind "Liao Yuan" again.


    After so long of observation and thinking, he became more and more convinced of his guess.


    This crook should just be tricking.


    Because if the top power of this world is in the hands of evil things, then they shouldn''t give up such a vast territory to the human race.


    However, looking around, there are human cities everywhere, and human sects can be seen everywhere.


    All signs indicate that this world is the world of the human race.


    The evil things, like the Dawu Dynasty, can only hide in the dark and survive.


    "This deceit must have pretended to be a member of a large human race, only then does it make sense!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Forget it, it''s meaningless to guess like this, just take it down and ask directly from it."


    Since this "Liao Yuan" was a trick, he simply destroyed the corpse puppet it possessed, and then used Chunyang''s true power to ask the information he wanted from his mouth.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu no longer hides his whereabouts.


    Fully urged the true essence to strengthen the physical body, the speed of the whole person suddenly increased by a large amount, and he quickly approached "Liao Yuan".


    At this time, the two of them had already flown above a mountain range, and there was no trace of anyone around. It was a good place to do things.


    "Ok?"


    "Liao Yuan" looked back alertly.


    It felt an extremely powerful breath suddenly appeared behind him.


    "This is?"


    It thought it could see the person tracking it behind, but it didn''t want to see an extremely bright light hurriedly approaching it.


    It can''t tell the origin of this light, only knows that its brightness is two points stronger than the scorching sun in the sky.


    "Oops!"


    "Liao Yuan" has a bad heart.


    However, it was too late, and the light approached quickly at an unimaginable speed.


    Only one moment, he touched the corpse puppet possessed by it.


    It is busy evacuating its soul and taking the initiative to leave the corpse puppet.


    There was a loud noise.


    The corpse puppet exploded in the air, and the shock wave generated shook its spirit to trembleThe spirit is actually very fragile.


    The tricks of the Dawu dynasty were able to run wild, mainly because they rarely encountered nemesis.


    But this world is different.


    There are powerful Wuxiu everywhere, and you can take out one of them to destroy the devil''s soul.


    Only by refining a perfect corpse like it can he dare to move out in broad daylight.


    However, all this is in the past.


    Its corpse puppet was smashed to pieces by a sudden powerful force, and there was no possibility of repairing it.


    Buzzing!


    The soul of "Liao Yuan" was humming constantly by the afterwaves of the Yang Yanzhu, making it impossible to distinguish the north, south, east and west.


    There was no way, it had to choose a random direction to flee.


    However, it was a coincidence that its heading was exactly where Lin Yu was.


    Therefore, Lin Yu took it down without any effort.


    ßÚ!


    Lin Yu directly used pure Yang Zhen Gong to absorb the energy of the protective body outside its soul, and then put its broken soul into the soul gathering disk.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+130 source stone¡¿


    A line of prompts appeared in front of Lin Yu.


    This means that the cultivation base of this crook has been completely absorbed by him, leaving only a completely harmless spirit.


    is like Cang who killed countless people back then.

 Chapter 304： Supernatural power

    Latest URL: "Who are you on earth?"


    Lin Yu finally figured out his situation after being thrown into the soul gathering plate by Lin Yu.


    He was already "dead", and his cultivation was completely gone, leaving only a wisp of soul that would be annihilated at any time.


    ¾ð™ó¾ð. It never expected that it would suddenly experience such a huge change.


    "Chunyang true power?!"


    "Could it be that what you did just now was Chun Yang Zhen Gong?"


    "But how could Chun Yang Zhen Gong be so good?"


    "How could I be planted on Pure Yang Zhen Gong?"


    It tried to remember everything just now.


    However, when it understood what happened just now, it couldn''t accept this fact in its heart anyway.


    I have worked hard to avoid the situation today and have planned countless ways to succeed.


    Unfortunately, when the crisis really came, none of those methods worked.


    He was so easily taken down by a Wu Xiu.


    This is something that shouldn''t happen at all.


    What kind of exercises did this Wu Xiu cultivate?


    It looks like pure Yang Zhen Gong, but its power is far from the pure Yang Zhen Gong.


    Also, his actions are so skilful and he doesn''t get muddled in the slightest.


    It seems to have known it is a trick.


    How did he tell it?


    Lin Yu didn''t answer any questions about the trick, and quickly descended to a basin in the mountains.


    "You should know your situation." After standing on the ground, Lin Yu said coldly to the trick in the soul gathering plate.


    "My situation?"


    "You, who are you? What kind of exercises have you practiced? Answer my question, say it!"


    The deceit in the soul gathering pan shouted hoarsely.


    It is unwilling, extremely unwilling, and eager to find out the truth.


    Bang!


    Lin Yu pinched the soul gathering plate in the palm of his hand, without saying anything, directly unleashing pure sun flames.


    "Ah¡ª" The trick screamed in pain, and continued: "Pure Yang true power! It is true pure Yang true power! How can it be pure Yang true power?"


    Being so scorched by the pure sun flames, it no longer had the slightest doubt in its heart.


    This is the true power of Chunyang!


    However, it is difficult to understand why this person''s pure yang true power can be practiced to such a level?


    How does he practice?


    After burning with pure sun flames for a while, Lin Yu asked directly: "The first question, who are you posing as, why is Sect Master Feixianmen so afraid of you?"


    Žt‘ÞÆæÊéÍø‘Þ. "I, I... I pretended to be an envoy!"


    The trick said the truth.


    It knows that there is no way to lie in the flames of pure sun, and it will be sensed by the other party if it lie.


    Although it is reasonable to say that this characteristic of Pure Yang True Kungfu can no longer be effective against its level of tricks, it is clear that the Pure Yang True Kungong practiced by the person in front of him is not an ordinary pure Yang True Kungfu.


    So in order to save your life, it is better not to deceive the other party.


    Besides, there is nothing to hide from this kind of thing, and telling the truth will not make the current situation worse.


    "Divine envoy?" Lin Yu said alertly: "What is divine envoy?"


    "The divine envoy is the special envoy sent by the divine sect to the lower realm." The devil explained.


    "What is the religion?"


    Lin Yu was very excited.


    It seemed that he hadn''t taken this risk in vain, and this deception knew more than he had imagined.


    "The religion is very powerful, incredibly strong, I don''t know it very clearly!"


    "I only know that people in the religious religion don''t need to practice, as long as they wholeheartedly worship the gods, they can gain powerful power."


    The trick was burned by the flames of pure sun to survive, so he had to know what to answer and what to answer in order to get relief quickly.


    After listening to its explanation, Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    "Can you gain powerful strength without practicing?"


    This statement sounds a bit weird at first, but it is not unacceptable after careful thinking.


    For example, weird, those people may be just ordinary people before they become weird, without any cultivation.


    However, after being corrupted by the secret source power into a weird state, he can immediately gain a strong strength.


    Like that Jiang Lingzhu, originally he only opened up the six seas of knowledge, but after becoming weird, he suddenly gained power comparable to a true warrior monk.


    So this so-called **** might be some kind of incarnation of secret source power.


    "What is the **** you are talking about? Is it secret source power?" Lin Yu asked directly.


    "Secret source power? What is secret source power?"


    Strange way.


    When Lin Yu heard this, he quickly realized that Mi Yuan Li had another name here.


    This is normal.


    After all, the secret source power had only appeared after the accident happened in the ancient times, and since then the world where the Dawu Dynasty was located has been disconnected from the other great worlds.


    Naturally, those new concepts will not have the same name.


    For example, the essence pill is called the essence pill here.


    However, these concepts of monsters and ghosts are the same as everyone. After all, these concepts have existed for a long time, and they just put existing nouns on different evil things.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly explained the concept of secret source power.


    After listening to the deception, he suddenly realized: "It turns out that the secret source power you mentioned is the divine power in the mouth of the members of the cult!"


    "Divine power?" Lin Yu said silently: "After a long time, it turns out that the so-called **** is really some kind of incarnation of secret source power."


    "Don''t! You, don''t blaspheme the gods!"


    The sly thing trembled and said: "If the gods lay down the punishment, you and I will all be in an unrecoverable situation, and even death will become an extravagant hope at that time!"


    "Is this **** so good?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help frowning.


    But it''s not impossible to think about it carefully.


    Presumably the terrifying force that brought the Dawu dynasty to this world came from the so-called gods.


    "Since the gods can''t blaspheme, why do you dare to pretend to be an envoy?" Lin Yu asked along this topic.


    The devil hurriedly explained: "The cult is only an organization established by the human race, and the envoy is only a special envoy of the cult. I am not a blasphemy by pretending to be a member of the cult."


    "Really? Where is the **** religion?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "In the sky!" The devil hurriedly explained: "All the gods are in the outer sky, and they have no contact with the people here."


    "Tianwaitian? All the gods?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly: "You mean, there are many gods?"


    "Of course, different religions enshrine different gods, and some powerful gods are also enshrined by multiple religions at the same time." The trick replied.


    Lin Yu stroked his chin, thinking this wasn''t strange.


    After all, this big world is so vast, there are countless people living here, how can there be only one religious religion.


    "You said that the gods do not have any contact with the people below, so why can you pretend to be an envoy to intimidate others?" Lin Yu continued to ask.


    "I just said that the religion does not come into contact with the people here, but it doesn''t mean that the people here don''t know the religion." The deception explained: "There are still many people on the ground who know the religion, like the high-level people of the big sects. The emperor of the court they know something about the religion."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Also, the three people I made friends with were not high-ranking martial arts sects, nor were they important ministers in the court, so naturally they didn''t know these secrets.


    "You are an impersonator, so those people didn''t doubt you?" Lin Yu continued to ask.


    "No, no one except you knows that I am not a human race."


    The trickster replied: "Moreover, the targets I am looking for are not good people. All of them are so greedy and easy to fall into my trap."


    "Like the Flying Fairy Gate, they have committed countless evils and provokes people who shouldn''t be offended, so they have to pray to God and worship Buddha everywhere. In order to get rid of the predicament, they are willing to do anything, and they have to believe even if they don''t believe it."


    "Really?" Lin Yu touched his chin, faintly having an idea in his heart.


    This crook is well-informed and clever in deception, and may be able to use him to get something he wants.

 Chapter 305： Giant spirit god

    The latest website: Giant Spirit Church.


    Ji Tianyun and others stood tremblingly in the temple of the Giant Spirit Sect, bowed their heads, and waited for the Supreme Master to show him on the seat of the leader.


    The Giant Spiritual Sect worships the Giant Spiritual God, which is known for its infinite power.


    ¾ð™ó¾ð. Therefore, as long as the members of the Giant Spirit Sect successfully obtain the gift of God, they can have a great power.


    Moving mountains and reclaiming the sea is no problem.


    It was precisely because of this that it was possible to easily move the fragmented world where the Dawu Dynasty was located into this big world.


    "Ji Wuxi."


    "Ji Wenbin."


    The Supreme Master Suddenly spoke, and read the names of two people one after another.


    "Subordinates are here!"


    The two replied respectfully in unison.


    The Supreme Master said in a flat tone: "Among so many people in your Ji family, only you two have blood lines approved by the Giant Spirit God."


    As soon as the voice fell, the faces of both men showed surprise.


    Having the bloodline approved by the Giant Spirit God means that you can get the gift of the Giant Spirit God.


    And once you successfully obtain the gift of God, you can immediately have a powerful force that you didn''t even dare to think about.


    Not only that, but after receiving the gift from the gods, he can continue to practice and increase his strength in the future.


    In other words, from now on, the two will climb to a peak that countless people will never reach.


    Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin were ecstatic in their hearts, while the other Ji family members were full of bitter faces.


    They have no blood, which means that the path of cultivation is completely broken.


    In the future, if you want to stay in the religious cult and get the asylum of the religious cult, you have to look at the faces of Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin.


    However, they feel uncomfortable, and there is still a trace of happiness in their hearts.


    At this moment they are all thanking that someone on their side has a special bloodline.


    Although they are both Ji''s family and go out of the same door, because of Lin Yu, Ji Tianyun and Ji Wenbin have already torn their faces.


    So they have always been worried about what to do if no one on their side has a special bloodline.


    If there is no one on his side who can obtain the gift of God, he will definitely be rejected by the other party and end up with no place to bury him.


    Now that one person on each side has a special bloodline, at least his life is guaranteed.


    After the Master Master announced the announcement, he directly announced the start of the god-given ceremony.


    Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin were taken to the stage to receive the gift of the Giant Spirit God.


    The ceremony was very simple. The two swearing to be loyal to the giant spirit **** on the god-given stage finally gained the supernatural power from the giant spirit god.


    After this divine power entered their bodies, they immediately gave their bodies a new look, and their strengths immediately took a leap.


    After the ceremony, the two of them accepted the teachings of the Supreme Master and then left with their own people.


    Ji Wuce took Ji Tianyun and others out of the temple.


    "Ancestor..." Ji Wuce said.


    But as soon as he said the word ancestor, he was interrupted by Ji Tianyun: "I can''t do it, I can''t do it! Now you are the head of our Ji family."


    Several other Ji family children also nodded in agreement.


    Ji Wuze was stunned, but soon accepted this new identity.


    His current strength far exceeds Ji Tianyun and the others, and he does have the qualifications to be the head of the house.


    If he is not the head of the family, no one will be able to hold anyone else.


    "Ancestor." Ji Tianyun said respectfully to Ji Wuce: "Lin Yu snatched five space rings from me at the time, and they were all filled with essence pills."


    Only Ji Tianyun himself knew about this, but at this time he naturally didn''t dare to hide any more personalities, and had to tell the new Patriarch everything.


    "How many essence pills are there in total?" Ji Wuce asked.


    "A total of 190 million bottles, that is, a total of 950 million essence pills."


    "so much?"


    Hearing the number reported by Ji Tianyun, Ji Wuze couldn''t help being surprised.


    With so many essence pills, even if the Supreme Master of the Master sees it, he will be moved.


    You must know that the reason why the Master of the Master has spent so much effort searching for space debris in the void is to find a human race that can extract energy in order to extract refined pills.


    "Ancestor, now we have no way to obtain the essence pill, we must find a way to get back these essence pill in Lin Yu''s hand." Ji Tianyun proposed.


    "That''s natural."


    Ji Wuce nodded slowly.


    With so many essence pills, enough to raise his strength several levels, how could he let it go.


    "Hmph, even without these essence pills, sooner or later I will go to Lin Yu to settle accounts."


    Ji Wuce squinted his eyes.


    Žt‘Þ¾ÅïžChinese m‘Þ. He will never forget the name Lin Yu.


    Thinking that when he first met Lin Yuzhi, he thought he was just an ordinary Red Sun Sect disciple. He never thought that this kid would have had an amazing adventure, and in just one or two years he had a strength that far surpassed him. .


    Moreover, after this kid had the strength, he immediately became the mortal enemy of their Ji family.


    Almost wiped out their entire family.


    Fortunately, his luck is better than him, and fortunately to get a **** gift here.


    If you have grudges and don''t avenge the non-gentleman, you must find him personally to figure out this account.


    "Lin Yu is really bad at my cultivation base, it''s really **** it!"


    Ji Tianyun also said bitterly.


    Ji Wuze meditated: "The biggest question now is, where did Lin Yu go."


    When Ji Tianyun heard this, he immediately retracted the hatred in his heart, and guessed: "Ji Wenbin and the others should know where Lin Yu is going."


    Ji Wuze squinted his eyes, and said in a particularly uncomfortable voice: "Ji Wenbin has received a gift from the gods just like me, even if I know it, I can''t tell us."


    If Ji Wenbin hadn''t received the gift from God, then he could naturally ask Lin Yu whereabouts easily.


    However, Ji Wenbin''s luck was as good as him, and this matter was difficult to handle.


    ...


    On the other side, like Ji Wuce, Ji Wenbin led the five clansmen towards his residence.


    "Ancestor, Lin Yu seems to have a lot of essence pills in his hands."


    One of the Ji family''s children said to Ji Wenbin.


    "Yeah." Ji Wenbin nodded slowly, "As far as I know, he robbed all the training resources Ji Tianyun had saved."


    "Old ancestor, you must never let Lin Yu go!"


    "Yes, Lin Yu relied on his own strength to arbitrarily instruct us and use us as his servants."


    Everyone is so stubborn and hard to forget their experience of bowing in front of Lin Yu As the strongest in their fragmented world, they are usually arrogant and accustomed, and they never expected that they would give in a low voice. A warrior does things.


    "Lin Yu''s account is of course to be calculated, but before that, you have to figure out where he went."


    Just like them, Ji Wenbin was nostalgic about that experience.


    In any case, he would not let Lin Yu go.


    "I think he should have gone to the lower realm." A Ji family kid guessed.


    Another person agreed: "Well, I heard that people from the lower realm can''t come to the outer world, and if they forcibly rush up, they will be pulled back to the lower realm by the power of the world."


    "Indeed, this possibility is relatively high." Ji Wenbin deeply agreed with this, "but the lower bound is so big, it is not easy to find him."


    After speaking, he gently shook his head and said, "Forget it, now I have just received a gift from God and cannot go to the lower realm. I will talk about this later."

 Chapter 306： Impersonate

    Latest URL:


    "Since the divine envoy is the special envoy sent by the divine sect to the lower realm, what is its original duty?"


    In the basin, Lin Yu continued to inquire about the tricks in the soul gathering plate.


    The trickster replied: "I don''t know the specific duties. I only know that the divine envoy came to the lower realm to find someone with a special bloodline."


    "What is a special bloodline?" Lin Yu asked.


    The trickster replied: "It seems to refer to a bloodline that can be recognized by the gods."


    "You mean, not everyone can gain power by worshipping gods?" Lin Yu guessed: "Is it only possible to have a special bloodline?"


    "It should be like this."


    The crook is not sure.


    "How do you know this?" Lin Yu continued to ask.


    "I also learned by accident..."


    The trickster explained in detail the way in which it obtained this information.


    It turned out that it was able to know these things mainly because of the long living time, coupled with bluffing and deceiving, by chance, it came across a powerful martial artist who knew the secrets of the gods.


    Everything was learned from that Wu Xiu''s mouth.


    "You are quite courageous, you dare to pretend to be a divine envoy if you don''t know it clearly."


    "I can''t help it, it''s premature to be like me, so what''s the point of taking a risk?"


    The crook smiled bitterly.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu suddenly remembered another thing.


    "By the way, since the secret source power is the divine power, it can make people gain powerful power, then why the weirdness of this world is not the opponent of Wuxiu at all?"


    Weirds were born out of secret source power, and according to it, they should be very powerful.


    It turns out that the opposite is true.


    The weirdness of this world is very weak, inferior to the weirdness of the Dawu Dynasty.


    It was completely chased and beaten by the martial artists of various martial arts, and could only hide in the dark to linger.


    "Who knows this? I also want to know why."


    The deceptive thing said in a sad tone.


    Seeing what it said, Lin Yu stopped delving into the matter and asked, "Tell me about the origin of your corpse puppet. Who is his predecessor?"


    "I don''t know." The deception denied: "I only know that his body is very special, completely different from normal people. It is precisely because of this that I can refine him into a perfect corpse puppet."


    "Oh?"


    Lin Yu secretly asked if the predecessor of that corpse puppet was really Liao Yuan?


    Like himself, Liao Yuan lived in the Dawu Dynasty since he was a child, so his physique is completely different from that of the people here.


    The people here can practice the exercises of the ancient times normally, and the cultivation efficiency is higher than that of the ancestors in the ancient times.


    The people of the Dawu dynasty, on the other hand, were unable to practice the exercises of ancient times normally.


    "You talk about the corpse puppet in detail." Lin Yu asked: "Where did you meet him, where is his body special, and how did you refine him into a corpse puppet? Make it all clear."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you everything."


    Lin Yu had controlled the trick to death, so he had to honestly explain everything clearly.


    After listening to it, Lin Yu became more and more sure that the predecessor of the corpse puppet was Liao Yuan.


    After all, everything it describes matches the information in Cang''s memory.


    "Shadow Beast Mountain!"


    Lin Yu secretly wrote down the name.


    According to this trick, Liao Yuan came from Shadow Beast Mountain.


    After you learn how to practice gods, you must go to the Shadow Beast Mountain yourself.


    Of course, he didn''t go to Shadow Beast Mountain to figure out Liao Yuan''s experience in this world, but to figure out how he came into this world.


    To figure this out, there may be a way to establish contact with Demon''s Teleportation Array and rescue his parents and relatives.


    After all, the Demon Territory is not a place to stay for a long time, staying in it for a long time will cause the flesh and blood to change.


    "Let''s talk about Fei Xianmen."


    Lin Yu turned back to the topic.


    The most urgent thing is to quickly obtain a god-cultivating technique that can be practiced, or else I don''t know how to establish contact with the teleportation array of the Demon Realm.


    Therefore, Lin Yu hit the Fei Xianmen.


    This martial arts school is not small, and it must have a variety of advanced martial arts.


    It happened that the Sect Master of Fei Xianmen was deceived to death by this trick, and he could use this to let him hand over the exercises for his own cultivation.


    Anyway, judging from the known information, these martial arts sects are not open and upright organizations.


    He has done countless nasty things in private.


    For example, steal martial arts from other schools, send spies to mess with other schools, and so on.


    Just like some commercial competitions and national competitions in previous lives, you can do everything for your own interests.


    The reason why I couldn''t worship the entry sect normally was because these sects guarded against other sects very strictly.


    Once let them know that they have such a strong strength, they will definitely suspect that they are spies sent by other sects.


    When it comes time to expel the school, it will be light, and if you are not careful, you will be killed directly by the other party.


    In contrast, the martial arts and cultivation schools of the Dawu Dynasty are much more harmonious, and there is nothing nasty about each other.


    Of course, this was also because those sects of the Dawu Dynasty did not have independent will, and were merely vassals of the family.


    In other words, they are all loyal dogs of the family, and the family is heaven in their eyes.


    "Feixianmen..."


    The trick quickly explained the situation of Feixianmen completely, including the power structure, and the enmity between it and other sects.


    "Okay, I will use your identity to meet Ling Yanghui for a while."


    After the trick was finished, Lin Yu made up his mind.


    "But, you..." Hearing Lin Yu''s words, the tricks in the soul gathering plate felt incredible.


    Lin Yu''s image is completely different from that of Liao Yuan, how can you win the trust of Ling Yanghui?


    However, it only said half of what it said and immediately stopped because it saw that Lin Yu''s body and appearance changed rapidly, and he became exactly the same as Liao Yuan in just one breath.


    "you you!"


    The crook is unbelievable, it has never seen anyone who can change its appearance at will.


    "What are you?"


    It only felt that Lin Yu was becoming more and more mysterious, and that he couldn''t see through each other more and more.


    "Right, there is one more thing." Lin Yu took out an essence pill and asked, "Is this essence pill refined by the gods?"


    "Huh? This is..."


    The deception saw the essence pill in Lin Yu''s palm, and shouted out: "This turned out to be the essence pill of the gods!"


    "Essence pill?" Lin Yuqi said: "This thing is definitely called the essence pill?"


    "Yes!" The devil said with certainty: "The essence pill can only be refined by the gods, and the essence pill of the lower realm is just an imitation of the essence pill."


    The trick quickly explained the refining method of the Jingyuan Pill.


    It turns out that the essence of essence pill is not refined from the essence of human beings, but is refined with some natural treasures containing special essence.


    Its medicinal effect is far better than essence pill.


    "You have a real essence pill, and no one will doubt your identity as a divine envoy!"


    The deception said with a little excitement.


    "At that time, if you throw out a few essence pills, Ling Yanghui will have to kneel down and call your grandfather, and he will definitely obey you."


    Latest URL:


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 306 Impersonation) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 307： trade

    Lin Yu didn''t expect the essence pill to be so precious in this world.


    At least in the Dawu Dynasty, the single-digit essence pill could not have the effect that this crook said.


    will cause this result, it should not only be caused by the rare essence pill, maybe because of the special body constitution here, the absorption effect of taking the essence pill is better than the people of the Dawu dynasty.


    After all, cultivators pay more attention to the actual effect of the pill, and will not crave it because it is rare.


    "After you pretended to be a divine envoy, what was the name you announced to the outside world?" Lin Yu asked the trick.


    "No one knows my name, they only dare to call me an envoy."


    "Really, what is your real name?"


    "My real name is Xiang Chen."


    "Okay, I see."


    Lin Yu took out a set of clothes from the space ring and put on it.


    After ¡¡¡¡ completely dressed himself as Liao Yuan''s image, he flew into the sky and flew towards the Fei Xianmen.


    During the flight, he asked some more questions about the trick and got a deeper understanding of the Fei Xianmen.


    flew while asking, and soon came to the sky above Feixianmen.


    Like the magical envoy who pretended to be a deceit, he flew straight to the main hall of the Fei Xianmen Sect Master and called Ling Yanghui''s name directly.


    Ling Yanghui hurriedly drove out from the hall of the lord.


    When he saw Lin Yu in the sky, he showed a bitter expression.


    "My God Envoy, it¡¯s not just said that..."


    "Those things don''t need to be prepared." Lin Yu interrupted him directly.


    "Huh? No need to prepare? But..."


    Ling Yanghui heard Lin Yu''s words, a hint of joy flashed across his face, but his mouth still expressed doubts about the matter.


    "My lord, what new requirements do you have?"


    Ling Yanghui didn''t think the divine envoy in front of him would be so kind, there must be new requirements to mention.


    Lin Yu bluntly said upon seeing this: "I will first look at the top techniques in your sect before making a decision."


    According to Xiang Chen''s statement, this Fei Xianmen Sect Master asked the gods to help him get rid of the crisis, so he would obey.


    To put it plainly is an exchange of interests.


    So there is no need to bend around with him.


    "This..." After hearing Qing Lin Yu''s request, Ling Yanghui immediately put on a hesitating look, "My lord god, those techniques are all passed down by our ancestors and ancestors of the Fei Xianmen, so you can''t just give it to outsiders. Look."


    "Really? So, you are going to wait until the end of the sect, and then give those martial arts skills to the enemy?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    According to Xiang Chen, the acting skill of the Fei Xianmen sect master is not worse than it.


    putting on that look is just for bargaining, there is no need to be polite with him.


    This person is not an upright gentleman, but a down-to-earth villain.


    was able to sit on the throne of the lord at the beginning by some shameful means.


    Fei Xianmen passed that so many generations will end up in this situation, it can be said that it is completely thanks to him.


    So it''s useless to deal with such a villain and to be righteous. Only by clarifying the interests can the problem be solved.


    Don¡¯t look at his high-sounding words, saying that the exercises handed down by the ancestors cannot be shown to outsiders. In fact, as long as the benefits are in place, he can sell everything.


    Courtesy, justice and shame are just a fart in his eyes.


    Ling Yanghui carefully observed Lin Yu''s expression, and saw Lin Yu''s unwillingness to give in, so he had no choice but to persuade him: "It''s not impossible for the Lord God to see it, but I will ask the Lord God to help me stop those..."


    "never mind."


    Lin Yu knew what Ling Yanghui wanted to say, he must have wanted to help him solve the crisis of the sect at the cost of checking the exercises.


    I still have a lot of things to do, so how can I care about his ass.


    Lin Yu directly took out an essence pill and said: "Ling Yanghui, do you recognize this pill?"


    I have so many essence pills, I can''t use them up at all, there is no need to make things so troublesome like Xiang Chen.


    Isn''t it better to open the road directly with gold and silver than to talk a bunch of nonsense?


    Anyway, Xiang Chen had already laid a good foundation for himself, so that Ling Yanghui was convinced of his identity as an envoy.


    So now as long as the benefits are in place, I am not afraid that Ling Yanghui will not do things for himself.


    "This, this is?!"


    Ling Yanghui widened his eyes and stared at the essence pill in Lin Yu''s hand.


    At the same time, his nose kept twitching, obviously to carefully distinguish the smell from the pill.


    "My lord, is this the essence pill?"


    Combining with Lin Yu''s status as a divine envoy, Ling Yanghui instantly thought of the essence pill.


    After all, although this pill looks very similar to Jingyuan Pill, its color, texture, and fragrance and Jingyuan Pill are not of the same grade at all.


    Please help, you can steal book tickets like stealing food. Come steal the book tickets of your friends and vote for me.


    He can tell from the smell that the efficacy of this pill is far better than Jingyuan Pill.


    "Essence pill, really essence pill!"


    Lin Yu didn''t reply, but Ling Yanghui became more and more convinced that this was the essence pill.


    He is also the lord of a sect anyway, he has seen a lot of worlds, and his vision experience is not comparable to ordinary people.


    "That''s right, this is the essence pill!" Lin Yu flicked his finger, and flicked the essence pill in his hand into Ling Yanghui''s hand.


    Ling Yanghui rushed to put it down and carefully rubbed the pill.


    "Essence Pill! I didn''t expect me to have the honor to see the true face of Essence Pill!"


    Ling Yanghui said something in his mouth, wishing to swallow this pill now.


    Lin Yu reminded: "This pill will be given to you. Let me talk about the fight against the enemy. First show me the exercises in your door."


    "Yes!" Ling Yanghui stopped bargaining with Lin Yu, and reached out his hand to make a gesture of please, and said: "My lord, please I will order people to bring the exercises to you to observe."


    With this essence pill, he completely believed in Lin Yu''s status as a divine envoy.


    After all, according to rumors, only the gods can refine the essence pill.


    So if the goddess wants to see the exercises, let him see it, anyway, such noble characters as the gods, certainly disdain to practice these exercises.


    A look is just a look, it''s not a violation of the rules of the gong law not to be spread out.


    The two came to the main hall of the suzerain.


    After ¡¡¡¡ was seated, Ling Yanghui immediately ordered people to fetch the major techniques in the door and stack them in front of Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu took a look at it.


    After trying to activate the mental formulas in it, he found that these exercises were exactly the same as he had expected, and he couldn''t directly practice at all.


    It seems that even if he comes to another world, he cannot change his original physique.


    "In that case, I still have to deduce these exercises into low-level martial arts, and then use Yuanneng to restore the cost to the appearance."


    Lin Yu put down the book in his hand and looked up at Ling Yanghui who was waiting beside him.


    Although this Ling Yanghui relied on some despicable means to become the suzerain, his martial arts talent and foundation were not bad.


    According to Xiang Chen, this person can be regarded as a cultivating genius in the Fei Xianmen, otherwise it would not be possible to win the attention of the former suzerain even if he played tricks.


    "Let him help me deduce martial arts!"

 Chapter 308： There is a brave under the reward

    Latest website: Lin Yu made up his mind immediately.


    I don''t need to use my own fake divine status in vain.


    Moreover, those essence pills can''t be quickly turned into their own strength if they are accumulated, so it''s better to take them out in exchange for others to help them do things.


    Snapped!


    Lin Yu took out a bottle of Essence Pill and placed it on the table in front of him. He looked at Ling Yanghui and said, "Ling Yanghui, summon all the cultivation geniuses in the Fei Xianmen."


    "Huh?" Ling Yanghui was taken aback for a moment, and after glancing at the bottle of essence pill, he immediately led the order: "Yes, please follow the instructions of the Lord God!"


    He thought that this divine envoy could easily produce so many essence pills, and his status in the divine cult would not be considered low.


    As long as he is well served, the crisis in front of him can be easily solved.


    After all, according to rumors, the cult is very powerful, and no matter how powerful Wuxiu is, in the eyes of the members of the cult, it is just a mortal.


    The geniuses of Feixianmen were quickly summoned to the main hall of the sovereign.


    Lin Yu glanced at them. These people were young and old, some were low-powered and some were top-notch ones.


    This Ling Yanghui really summoned all the geniuses without landing.


    "My lord, what is your order?"


    Ling Yanghui bowed and asked.


    Although the Fei Xianmen geniuses who were present were a little disgusted with his flattering posture, they did not show any discomfort.


    Because they knew that their sect was facing a crisis of extinction, the suzerain did this to preserve the inheritance of the sect.


    Of course, they didn''t know that the crisis of the sect was caused by Ling Yanghui.


    If he knew the truth, I was afraid that he would be distracted from him in an instant.


    "These exercises." Lin Yu put the five pre-selected magic exercises on the table, and instructed Ling Yanghui: "You and these people, find a way to derive low-level martial arts from these exercises."


    After speaking, he described in detail the low-level martial arts he needed so that they could figure out what they were going to do.


    After listening to his words, everyone including Ling Yanghui showed a look of surprise.


    I''ve only heard of improved exercises before, but I didn''t expect that the divine envoy in front of them would ask them to deduce the powerful exercises into weak ones.


    This is truly an unheard of wonder.


    "My lord God, forgive me for my stupidity, your request is not difficult, but why do you want to do this?"


    Ling Yanghui asked carefully.


    For them, Lin Yu''s request is very simple.


    Because most of them have practiced these exercises, they have long been familiar with them, and wanting to derive a weakened version of martial arts from them is a trivial matter at their fingertips.


    It''s just that he and the geniuses present are really incomprehensible, why did Lin Yu do this?


    What''s the point?


    "I have my own deep meaning in doing this, and if you do it, the benefits are indispensable to you." Lin Yu rebuffed.


    "This..." Ling Yanghui hesitated a little, then bowed and said, "Be cautious of the divine envoy''s instructions."


    He didn''t know exactly what kind of organization the **** sect was, and he didn''t know what kind of exercises the **** envoy actually cultivated.


    Therefore, I had to choose to believe Lin Yu''s words-doing so has its own deep meaning.


    Ling Yanghui didn''t ask any more questions, took the five divine practice techniques on the table, and turned around to give tasks to the martial arts geniuses present.


    Lin Yu secretly said that the status of the **** envoy was really good, which made his actions a lot easier.


    As the saying goes, foreign monks are good at chanting scriptures, and it is easy for people to have unclear thoughts about unfamiliar things.


    If he asked them to do this as Wu Xiu, even if they didn''t ask, they wouldn''t be able to let go of their doubts in their hearts.


    I will definitely not put this matter aside as quickly as I am now.


    "No wonder this crook pretends to be an envoy even if he doesn''t know much about the religion, it''s really because this identity is so deceptive."


    Lin Yu sighed secretly, then turned his gaze to the bottle of essence pill on the table.


    At this time, Ling Yanghui had arranged the task, Lin Yu took out four bottles of Essence Pill from the space ring and placed them with the bottle on the table.


    "Ling Yanghui."


    "What is the command of the Lord God Envoy?"


    He had been observing Lin Yu''s actions in secret, and had already noticed Lin Yu''s actions of taking the essence pill.


    Therefore, as soon as he heard Lin Yu calling, he immediately came to Lin Yu respectfully.


    "You divide these essence pills, one for each person."


    "Thanks to the envoy!"


    Ling Yanghui immediately saluted.


    After hearing the conversation between the two of them, everyone in the hall turned their heads and looked over here.


    Most of them didn''t know what the essence pill was, but seeing Ling Yanghui''s extremely excited expression, they knew in their hearts that this thing was definitely not a mortal thing.


    Ling Yanghui quickly followed Lin Yu''s instructions and distributed the essence pill on hand to the martial arts geniuses present.


    After the crowd took the pill, they all let out exclamation sounds.


    "This pill is worthy of being a **** pill. Just holding it in my hand makes me feel refreshed!"


    "The medicinal effect of this pill... I''m afraid that a thousand Jingyuan Pills can''t be compared!"


    "..."


    After everyone exclaimed like Grandma Liu entered the Grand View Garden, they immersed themselves in hard work.


    If it was said that they were forced to do this by Ling Yanghui''s orders, now they wanted to do it well from the bottom of their hearts.


    After all, this divine envoy is so generous, if he manages things well, maybe there will be more benefits.


    Xiang Chen in the soul gathering plate looked at this picture and couldn''t help but sigh: "Hey, if I had so many essence pills, there was no need to work so hard."


    In order to deceive Ling Yanghui into doing things for him, it could be described as trying its best to do things for him.


    However, even if it took so much effort, the effect it achieved was far inferior to Lin Yu''s few bottles of essence pills.


    "But then again, it is true that the only thing you asked for can be really done in this way." Xiang Chen said to Lin Yu: "If they don''t give them enough benefits, they will definitely not work hard."


    Lin Yu had already considered what it said.


    After all, there is no definite standard for deriving low-level martial arts from high-level exercises. If these people don''t work hard, just come up with something to fool him, what can he say?


    This kind of thing is useless by coercion, it must be done willingly.


    And it was precisely because of this that he took the initiative to come up with so many essence pills.


    Of course, compared to the nearly 200 million bottles of Essence Pills he had on hand, only four or five bottles of Essence Pills were just a drop in the bucket.


    ¡­


    Two days later.


    In just two days, people like UU reading deduced a whole box of low-level martial arts from those five magic exercises.


    Moreover, none of these martial arts needs to be verified, and each one can be used directly for practice.


    The reason why the efficiency is so high is because most of them have practiced these exercises. Unlike Xia Honglie and others, let alone practice the deduced exercises, there is no place to ask even if they encounter difficult questions.


    Second, the bottles of Essence Pill that Lin Yu rewarded played an inspiring effect.


    Under the temptation of the essence pill, they worked harder one by one, hoping to get some benefits from Lin Yu.


    Of course, Lin Yu hadn''t been idle in the two days when they derived martial arts.


    He has been carefully studying the various humanistic and geographical materials possessed by Feixianmen in order to better understand the local customs in this area.


    "Now let''s learn these martial arts first."


    Lin Yu took out a manuscript from the box and looked through it carefully.

 Chapter 309： Qinghong Lore Sword

    Latest website: These low-level martial arts are not difficult for Lin Yu to learn, so it only took a little more than two days to learn all this big box of martial arts.


    While he was learning these martial arts, Ling Yanghui was still leading the martial arts geniuses of Feixianmen to continue to deduce martial arts.


    So when he finished learning that big box of low-level martial arts, a new martial arts manuscript was placed in front of him.


    In the end, he spent a total of about five days studying all the manuscripts.


    Of course, during this period, he was also consuming Yuanneng to modify the newly learned martial arts, and quickly restored them to the original **** practice techniques.


    After strengthening these magic techniques to the full, they spent Yuan energy to fuse them into the immortal purple gold body.¾ð”z¾ð


    A total of twelve disciplines of divine practice are integrated, and it consumes 13,200 source stones'' vital energy.


    Modifying the restoration technique does not actually consume much energy. The key is to integrate it into the immortal purple gold body which requires a lot of energy.


    On average, 1,000 source stones are consumed for each fusion.


    At this time, although the words Immortal Zijin True Body were still displayed on the modifier list, its internals were completely different from before.


    Lin Yu could feel this a little bit.


    "Try it out!"


    Lin Yu moved his gaze to the 36 flying swords on the table.


    This is the Flying Sword Sword Array called Qinghong Lore Sword, a set of thirty-six flying swords, namely the Qinghong Sword as the mother sword, and thirty-five swords: Silver Snake Sword, Flying Feather Sword, Beng Lei Sword...


    This whole set of flying swords was refined by the craftsman of the Fei Xianmen, and each flying sword was equipped with a magic circle.


    The magic circles can be linked to each other, and when used, they will attack the enemy with the mother sword as the head.


    The power is very powerful.


    Of course, such a powerful sword formation is not something ordinary Wuxiu can control.


    Only a martial artist who has cultivated a deep and profound technique can control so many flying swords at the same time.


    The other Wu Xiu was up to the sky and could only control one of them.


    "This set of Qinghong lore sword even Ling Yanghui can''t exert its full power. I don''t know if I can fully release its power."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu''s heart moved, and he released the magic circle on the Qinghong Sword to urge his true essence.


    In an instant, the mother sword made an extremely faint buzzing sound, and at the same time there was a conspicuous glaucoma glowing on the body of the sword.


    "go with!"


    Lin Yu said silently in his heart.


    The Qinghong Sword burst into flames in an instant, dragged a long cyan trail and shot out, straight into a high mountain facing the gate.


    After inserting the top of the high mountain, the Qinghong Sword returned to Lin Yu at lightning speed.


    Suspended quietly in the midair at the height of his chest.


    "So fast? This Qinghong Lore Sword is worthy of being one of Feixianmen''s magic weapons!"


    Lin Yu stood up, and Qinghongjian rose with it.


    After that moment, he already had a preliminary understanding of his own strength.


    With his current strength, it is more than enough to control a flying sword, so now it is natural to test whether he can control a whole set of flying swords freely.


    Lin Yu strode out of the gate.


    Thirty-six flying swords surrounded him and followed him to the cliff outside the gate.


    The view here is very broad, and you can see the entire Feixianmen at a glance.


    After Lin Yu glanced around, he said silently in his heart.


    Immediately, thirty-six flying swords headed by Qinghong Sword shot forward like streamers.


    After flattening the top of a mountain in the distance, the 36 flying swords flew out, and finally formed a spherical shape with the tip of the sword facing inward and the hilt facing outward.


    This is the strongest move of this set of sword formations, called the lore sword formation.


    But now it''s just a sword formation. Whether it can truly exert the power of the sword formation depends on the ability of the controller.


    "Just carve a stone ball out."


    With a thought of Lin Yu, thirty-six flying swords acted together.


    From a distance, I saw dozens of streamers flying back and forth on the mountain whose top soil layer had been cut off.


    It can be seen that the speed of each flying sword is very fast.


    This scene immediately attracted the attention of the Feixianmen.


    Many people involuntarily put aside what they were doing and stared at the mountain intently.


    Ling Yanghui soon knew that this was Lin Yu trying the sword, so he immediately rushed to the outside of the lord''s hall and came to Lin Yu''s side.


    "This is the first time I have seen anyone can use the Qinghong Lore Sword to such a superb level, the strength of the divine envoy really makes me beyond my reach!"


    After observing for a while, Ling Yanghui admired him sincerely.


    He knows this set of magical weapons well and knows the difficulty of manipulation.


    If only to make these thirty-six flying swords move, he could actually do it easily.Žt‘Þ¿ÐÊé¾Ó kEnS‘Þ


    But like Lin Yu now, every flying sword can be manipulated freely, as if he has his own will, he can only sigh with joy.


    Ling Yanghui could see clearly, even if they were simultaneously moving in such a small area, the 36 flying swords did not collide.


    Moreover, the strength of each flying sword is the same, and the movements are very precise.


    The difficulty of this is unimaginable.


    "This?"


    Ling Yanghui looked more and more surprised.


    At this time, the soil layer of the mountain had long been peeled away, leaving only the rocky part.


    And that huge rock was cut down by these 36 flying swords, and it quickly became a huge stone ball.


    The surface of this giant stone ball is smooth and flat, without any potholes. It can be seen that Lin Yu has controlled the strength of each flying sword just right.


    In addition, Lin Yu also cut the rock under the stone ball into a cone shape.


    The giant stone ball steadily stopped at the top of the cone without shaking, as stable as Mount Tai.


    "This... God''s envoy is really a god-man!"


    Ling Yanghui once again praised sincerely.


    He had also practiced the **** practice technique, but compared with Lin Yu, it was almost the same as if he hadn''t practiced it.


    Inside the mountain gate, the gatekeepers of Feixianmen also exclaimed in abundance.


    "Unexpectedly, the Qinghong Lore Sword is so good!"


    "No, I remember the Qinghong Lore Sword is not so powerful, who is controlling them?"


    "..."


    Most of the clergymen didn''t know that it was Lin Yu who was trying the sword, so many people were amazed, but also made doubtful voices one after another.


    Outside the lord''s hall Lin Yu took back a whole set of flying swords.


    He is very satisfied with the results he has achieved.


    Sure enough, these twelve techniques of divine practice were not practiced in vain. I believe that with my current strength, I should be able to find a way to connect the two teleportation formations in the Demon Realm.


    "My God Envoy!"


    Ling Yanghui was deeply shocked by the hand that Lin Yu just exposed, and his attitude became more respectful.


    He bowed and flattered: "My lord, I didn''t expect the Qinghong Lore Sword in your hands to be able to perform far beyond its own design!"


    "Really?" Lin Yu was quite interested in what Ling Yanghui said.


    Far beyond the power of its own design, how much is it?


    "What was the idea of ??this set of magical instruments when they were refining? Let''s talk about it." Lin Yu asked.

 Chapter 310： Brand new power

    Latest website: Ling Yanghui didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately replied respectfully: "At the beginning of the design of this Qinghong lore sword, the main focus is speed."


    "It is important to kill the opponent at a very fast speed and not give the opponent a chance to fight back. This is the origin of the lore."


    "Therefore, in order to achieve this goal, the magic circle arranged above is mainly based on acceleration, and strive to accelerate to the fastest speed with the least amount of true yuan consumption."


    "However, I have just observed that when you use this set of flying swords, Master God, not only does the speed of the flying sword far exceed the limit of the magic circle, but also the accuracy is incredible."


    As he spoke, he pointed to the huge stone ball standing on the top of the rock cone in the distance.


    "My lord, the stone ball you carved out is not only very smooth on the surface, but it can stand still on such a small spire after the carving is finished. The difficulty of this is really unimaginable."


    After Lin Yu listened, he wondered: "You mean, even if Qinghong Lore Sword is fully urged, it is impossible to achieve this?"


    "Yes! Far from it!" Ling Yanghui nodded heavily.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu couldn''t help frowning secretly.


    He knew the working principle of the magic weapon very well, so he knew what Ling Yanghui''s words meant.


    The operation of the magic weapon mainly relies on the magic circle arranged above.


    Like that organ puppet, dozens of sophisticated magic circles are arranged on it. After those magic circles are urged by the core equipped with Ju Yuan Dan, they can make the organ puppet perform various flexible actions and burst out with powerful power.


    Like the mechanism puppet, the flying sword also relies on the magic circle above to achieve various purposes.


    It is nothing more than replacing the energy that urges the magic circle with the true essence released by Wu Xiu.


    Therefore, whether a flying sword is strong or not depends mainly on two points. One is whether the Wu Xiu who controls the flying sword has practiced divine practice and whether he possesses a powerful divine soul.


    The second is the strength of the magic circle arranged on the flying sword.


    The former determines whether the full power of the flying sword can be exerted, while the latter determines the upper limit of the flying sword''s power.


    Therefore, no matter what level Wu Xiu will cultivate to practice divine art, it is impossible to break through the limit of Feijian itself.


    In other words, if this Qinghong Lore Sword did not consider flexibility at the beginning of its design, it would be impossible for Wu Xiu of any strength to make it more flexible.


    This is why magical implements are divided into different grades, high-grade magical implements are not comparable to low-grade magical implements.


    Now it is very abnormal that this set of Qinghong Lore Sword has exploded with power that it shouldn''t have.


    There must be something wrong.


    "what is the problem?"


    Lin Yu frowned in thought.


    He knew that his body was very special. For example, the pure Yang Zhen Gong merged into the Immortal Zijin Zhen''s body, as if it had become a part of his body, and became his innate talent.


    Therefore, unpredictable changes will definitely occur when these god-refining techniques are integrated into the immortal purple gold body.


    "Could it be that I exerted a force on the flying swords myself and increased their power?"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered the Origin Qi system developed by the family.


    After aristocratic children or cultivators have cultivated Genesis Qi, they can release the Genesis Qi in the body and use these Genesis Qi to block the air.


    Even let it be turned into real objects such as swords, guns, swords, halberds, and metal armor.


    For example, Jiang Lingzhu, when she was trapped in the ancient ruins with her at the time, she used the characteristics of the source energy to separate things from the air to control a sword condensed with the source energy to slash and kill the organ puppets.


    You must know that although the sword is formed by the condensing of Origin Qi, its characteristics are no different from ordinary swords.


    There is no magic circle on it, if you don''t actively apply a force on it, it''s impossible to make it fly.


    "Could it be that I have also developed the original energy?"


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly felt it carefully.


    "No, I don''t have Genesis Qi in my body..."


    Lin Yu has thoroughly studied the source qi training system, so he soon discovered that he hadn''t practiced source qi.


    "Then what the **** is going on?"


    Lin Yu stared at the giant stone ball carved out by himself, his brain spinning fast.


    He felt that he might have modified some brand new power, but because he didn''t get the corresponding information, he didn''t know what this power was.


    Just like the Sun Flame Pearl, I didn''t know in advance that the Pure Sun Flame could be used in that way.


    It was entirely on my own whim.


    "According to the example of Yang Yanzhu, my new power should be just a new way of using the original power."


    "And the original power... should be related to the soul!"


    The main effect of the practice of the gods is to awaken and strengthen the soul.


    I learned the twelve divine exercises all at once, and my divine soul is definitely much stronger than ordinary people.


    Coupled with fusing them all into the Immortal Zijin True Body, maybe a qualitative change has taken place.


    "The spirit can make people directly sense external things without the five senses, and it is precisely this point that can be used by the array mage and refiner to arrange the array."


    "The children of the aristocratic family and those cultivators also use the spirits to sense the origin qi, so that the origin qi can be ever-changing."


    "Well, it must be because my soul has undergone some unexpected changes when it senses those flying swords."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu thought, controlling the Qinghong sword to fly in front of him.


    He closed his eyes and focused, carefully sensing this top flying sword, and feeling all the changes in it with his heart.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu discovered that when he was sensing this Qinghong Sword, he was able to outline all the details of this Qinghong Sword very clearly in his mind.


    At this time, his eyes were completely closed, and he couldn''t see anything.


    However, the details of the Qinghong sword in his mind are amazing, as long as he wants to, he can even see the extremely tiny particles on the sword.


    It''s as if this Qinghong sword is placed under an electron microscope, and it''s clear.


    "This...this is definitely not directly sensed by the soul, it seems that this world..."


    Lin Yu was thinking quickly while searching for the knowledge in his mind.


    Judging from the known knowledge, it is absolutely impossible to directly observe such astonishing details with Shenhun alone.


    In this situation, it seems that one''s own soul has established a certain connection with the world, and this green rainbow sword is in the package of this world...


    It seems that he is observing the Green Rainbow Sword as the world.


    "No, it''s not like that!"


    After experiencing it more carefully, Lin Yu found that it was not the world itself that established a connection with him, but something that flooded the world.


    "Is it the secret source power?!"


    Secret source power is everywhere Lin Yu has known this for a long time.


    His own soul seemed to be in touch with this ubiquitous secret source power, and directly used the secret source power to observe and control this Qinghong sword.


    "Indeed it is!"


    "It is indeed a sense of secret source power!"


    After Lin Yu tried repeatedly, he discovered that it was indeed because the soul directly sensed the secret source power that this situation had occurred.


    "In that case, can I actually use my secret source power to control anything?"


    Lin Yu looked at the giant stone ball in the distance again, and a bold idea came into his mind.


    With a thought, he felt the ubiquitous secret source force according to his own imagination, and his eyes were fixed on the stone ball.


    Suddenly, the stone ball moved.

 Chapter 311： Yuanli

    Latest URL: "Look, is that stone ball moving?"


    "It''s moving, it''s moving, maybe it''s going to fall off!"


    "I knew that it was unstable, and it would fall off sooner or later!"


    Everyone quickly noticed the state of the giant stone ball.


    I saw the stone ball swaying to the left and right on the top of the cone.


    However, until the three breaths passed, the stone ball was still swaying there, and it did not fall for a long time.


    At this moment everyone became curious.


    Because if the stone ball is unstable, it should have begun to roll down at this time.


    But now it just swayed back and forth there, showing no sign of falling.


    "Why is this?"


    Countless people uttered doubts and involuntarily raised their heads to look at the main hall, and stared at Lin Yu standing on the cliff outside the hall.


    Just now they saw Sect Master Ling Yanghui taking the initiative to fly there, so they all felt that the person who manipulated the Qinghong Lore Sword must be the divine envoy with mysterious origins.


    Ling Yanghui stood beside Lin Yu silently.


    He also noticed the condition of the giant stone ball in the distance, but saw Lin Yu seem to be thinking about something with full concentration, so he didn''t bother.


    "Yes! It does!"


    Lin Yu was secretly happy.


    There is no problem with my own vision, and it is indeed possible to directly control foreign objects through the secret source force.


    The reason why the giant stone ball swings from side to side is because he is manipulating it with secret source power.


    "This power is much stronger than Origin Qi, I should be able to lift it up as a whole."


    Lin Yu strives to become familiar with the use of this new power.


    He felt that as long as he used it skillfully, lifting the giant stone ball was just a trivial matter.


    The giant stone ball continued to sway at the top of the cone.


    But soon some sharp-eyed people discovered that the stone ball had been out of contact with the spire.


    "This is?"


    Ling Yanghui couldn''t stand it anymore, couldn''t help taking a step forward, staring at the stone ball in surprise.


    There were no foreign objects around the stone ball, but the stone ball was slowly floating up at a very slow speed.


    "Divine power, is this divine power?!"


    As the master of a sect, Ling Yanghui had naturally heard about divine power.


    However, he knew only a little about the divine power and didn''t know the details of it, so he could only guess based on his imagination.


    Therefore, he thought that the power to lift the giant stone ball was the legendary power.


    After all, this scene is too shocking.


    You must know that the stone ball is carved from half a stone mountain, and its size is extremely huge.


    Now this situation is equivalent to half a mountain being moved into the air by inexplicable force.


    "Moving mountains and reclaiming the sea! Is this the legendary moving mountains and reclaiming the sea?"


    As a top martial artist, Ling Yanghui knew that human power had its limits.


    The sight of lifting up half a mountain like the one in front of you can only appear in myths and legends!


    Everyone at the Fei Xianmen under the mountain also felt amazed at this time, and they couldn''t imagine how the stone ball floated out of thin air.


    If it is just to destroy the stone ball, then many of them can do it.


    But like this kind of thing that happened before them, they asked themselves that they would never do it.


    "Is that divine envoy a master of formation? When he was carving that mountain, he had already laid a formation on the rock?"


    "Arranged in the air? It''s not impossible!"


    "Definitely not! Even if he can set up an array in space, it is impossible to set up such a powerful array, and such a powerful array can definitely be spurred by people."


    "I heard that some tricks seem to increase the power of the circle?"


    "..."


    Everyone tried to explain this phenomenon with their own knowledge.


    But after an analysis, it was discovered that no one theory can explain all of this clearly.


    This phenomenon is too weird and completely refreshed their understanding.


    At this time, the giant stone ball was flying faster and faster, and in the end, only afterimages could be seen.


    Not only that, the giant stone ball is also extremely flexible, turning at right angles or even turning back at every turn.


    As if its weight is the same as a flying sword.


    "Divine power, this is absolutely divine power!" Ling Yanghui muttered to himself, having already determined that this is divine power.


    After all, only divine power can explain it. Otherwise, what power is driving this giant stone ball?


    After the stone ball flew in the air for a while, it suddenly accelerated upward.


    Fly flying, it suddenly stopped suddenly, as if it had crashed into something.


    "This should be the boundary of my psychic sensing range."


    Lin Yu looked up at the little spot high in the sky, and said inwardly.


    Divine Soul''s induction has a range, at least as far as his current Divine Soul strength is concerned, he can only sense so far, unable to establish a sense with the secret source power farther away.Žt‘Þ‘Þ


    "I don''t know if I can integrate some spiritual practice techniques to expand the sensing range and strength of the spirit, if I can..."


    At this time, he already knew that this brand-new power was far stronger than the Origin Qi cultivated by aristocratic children.


    Origin Qi is released from the human body. The further away from the human body, the weaker the power of Origin Qi.


    Therefore, those aristocratic children dare not get too far away from each other when fighting against others.


    But the brand-new power that I created does not have this defect.


    This kind of power originates from the secret source power, in essence, after the spirits sense the ubiquitous secret source power, let the secret source power follow its own command to do things for itself.


    Therefore, as long as it is within the range of one''s own spirit sense, the power of the secret source force is exactly the same.


    Non-existence The farther away from your body, the weaker the strength of the secret source force.


    "In this way, this power is a bit similar to the terrifying force that brought the Dawu Dynasty to this world."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    At this time, Ling Yanghui, who had just recovered from his senses on the side, complimented: "The Lord God Envoy really opened my eyes to me. I didn''t expect the divine power to be so powerful!"


    "Divine power?"


    Hearing the word divine power, Lin Yu''s heart moved slightly.


    He suddenly remembered that the secret source power is called divine power in the mouth of the gods.


    This kind of power of oneself comes from the power of divine soul induction secret source, it can''t be wrong to say that it is divine power.


    Of course he doesn''t want to name this brand new power with the word supernatural power.


    He is not as arrogant as those who teach God, so he often uses the word "God" to name things.


    And he didn''t think that the so-called gods enshrined in the religious beliefs were true gods, and that in all likelihood was just an unknown powerful force.


    The true God must at least be an eternal omniscience and omnipotent existence.


    Don''t be worshipped and offer some benefits.


    "My strength comes from Yuanneng in the final analysis, so let''s call it Yuanli."


    If it weren''t because of Yuanneng, because of the martial arts modifier, it would be impossible to cultivate such power in normal practice.


    Therefore, Lin Yu thinks it is more appropriate to call it Yuanli.


    Although the source of vitality seems to be related to the secret source power so far, Lin Yu always feels that this is just one way to obtain vitality.

 Chapter 312： Target Shadow Beast Mountain

    Latest URL:


    "My lord, are you planning to leave?"


    After Lin Yu put the stone ball back in place, Ling Yanghui asked cautiously.


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu directly replied.


    He had just come here to get some divine cultivation techniques, but now that Fei Xianmen''s divine cultivation techniques have all been learned, and there is not much vital energy left, it is naturally impossible to stay here anymore.


    Ling Yanghui was immediately anxious when he heard this.


    "My lord, the next thing..."


    "That''s your own business."


    Lin Yu knew what Ling Yanghui was referring to, and just wanted to help him deal with his enemies.


    But the problem is that I also have a lot of things to do, how can I stay here to help him when I have time.


    The reason why I searched everywhere for modification and fusion, and as long as I practiced the magical technique, was to find a way to connect to the Demon Realm Teleportation Array as soon as possible.


    This matter brooks no delay, and there is no time to waste on others.


    If his enemy comes to him now, he can help him solve it by himself.


    But the problem is that his enemy has been hiding in the dark, and he took the initiative to find it, and he didn''t know when the opponent came over.


    And I don''t owe him anything, so letting them help deduce martial arts, that''s all good.


    It''s not like Xiang Chen''s deceit, who uses the weakness of human nature to deceive him, just thinking about letting them work in vain.


    "My Lord God Envoy..."


    Seeing Lin Yu''s rejection of this incident, Ling Yanghui became more anxious.


    Especially now that he has seen Lin Yu''s strength with his own eyes, he even feels that Lin Yu is the only life-saving straw, and only Lin Yu can help him out of trouble.


    But he also knew in his heart that the other party didn''t owe him anything. To get the other party to agree to take the shot, he had to find some benefits in exchange.


    Originally, he wanted to gift that set of Qinghong Lore Sword to Lin Yu, but now he found that the other party simply couldn''t use this set of magic weapons.


    The opponent can even move half of a mountain out of thin air, and will he still be able to see a few small flying swords?


    "My lord, besides the twelve disciplines, there are many advanced martial arts in this school. I wonder if you are interested in studying it?"


    After much deliberation, Ling Yanghui had no choice but to use the exercises.


    He really couldn''t think of what other needs a character like Lin Yu would have.


    Although he didn''t know what Lin Yu studied these exercises, at least from the situation of the past few days, Lin Yu has a great interest in martial arts exercises.


    "Let''s talk about the exercises later."


    Lin Yu took out a bottle of Essence Pill and handed it to Ling Yanghui, "The strength of a person in martial arts is everything. As long as you improve your strength, why not be afraid that others will come to you for revenge."


    Ling Yanghui greedily stared at the Essence Pill in his hand, and said: "My lord God envoy taught that, what the lord God envoy taught is!"


    "Ling Yanghui, from now on you and I owe nothing to each other."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu rose into the air and flew towards Shadow Beast Mountain at a speed that Ling Yanghui could not match.


    If it was before, he might be moved by Ling Yanghui''s proposal, but now it is not.


    Because in the past, he didn''t have a way to obtain the exercises, so he could practice whatever he had, but now he already knows how to get the exercises he wants.


    In such a big world, there are always some martial arts sect leaders who are like Ling Yanghui, willing to exchange the essence pill with exercises.


    Just like this time, use the identity of the envoy to establish a relationship with those people, and then take out the essence pill, and take care of the other party''s willingness to take out all the exercises for his own research.


    After all, the martial arts sect is only against other martial arts sects, not against the gods.


    In their minds, the supernatural envoys must be too lazy to learn these exercises, and they study exercises only because of curiosity.


    What''s more, he will definitely let them deduce high-level martial arts into low-level martial arts, which can completely dispel their doubts.


    At this time, Xiang Chen in the soul gathering plate sighed: "Hey, if I have so many essence pills, I won''t take such a big risk every time."


    "By the way, how did you move the stone ball just now?"


    It asked carelessly.


    Speaking of which, this trick is also very casual.


    Except for showing great indignation at the loss of his cultivation at the beginning, he has been in a very Buddhist state afterwards.


    Probably because it felt that it could neither help Lin Yu nor get rid of Lin Yu''s control.


    Since you can''t do anything, it''s better to live a day as a day.


    Anyway, its original life is like this. Every day, I pray that I will not die in the hands of a decent disciple tomorrow.


    The weirdness of this world is far less comfortable than the weirdness of the Dawu Dynasty.


    "How do you think it was moved?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Divine power! It can only be divine power!" Xiang Chen''s tone was very affirmative, "If it is divine power, it is normal for you to take out so many essence pills at will."


    "It''s just that what is strange to me is that you are obviously a stranger, why do you know nothing about the religion of God?"


    Xiang Chen asked questions that he wanted to ask a long time ago.


    Lin Yu''s appearance was too unexpected. After thinking about it, he felt that Lin Yu must be a member of the religious sect.


    What just makes it difficult to understand is why this member of the religious cult is ignorant of the religious?


    Judging from his performance, it doesn''t look like a disguise.


    "Then you think so." Lin Yu didn''t want to show his origin, nor did he want to correct the idea of ??a deceit.


    These things are not important.


    The most important thing now is how to establish contact with the teleportation array in the Demon Realm, and rescue one''s parents and relatives from it.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked: "Does the lower realm have any secret source power that naturally gathers together?"


    The crook can use the secret source power to increase the power of the magic circle, such as the original Cang.


    So if you can find the secret source power that gathers together, you can let Xiang Chen urge the teleportation array, and the success rate will be greatly improved.


    "The secret power of nature? What do you mean?"


    Xiang Chen Qidao.


    "Have you not seen it? The naturally formed secret source power is a bit like..." Lin Yu described the form of the secret source power in a cluster Xiang Chen, after listening to Lin Yu''s description, Doubtful: "Pure black? It''s like the light is absorbed?"


    "That''s not right! Divine power will shine, will emit golden light, not like you said."


    Xiang Chen was puzzled.


    Didn''t Lin Yu just use his magical power to move the giant ball from the base? How come he doesn''t even know the length of the magical power?


    Could it be that the secret source power he said is not divine power?


    Like Xiang Chen, Lin Yu was also confused, and he also began to doubt whether the secret source power was a divine power.


    After all, he hadn''t seen the divine power with his own eyes, and Xiang Chen hadn''t seen the secret source power with his own eyes.


    Before the two exchanged information, Xiang Chen concluded that the secret source power was divine power.


    Of course, the secret source power is a very mysterious power, not only in one form of expression.


    For example, in the spatial rifts in the life of a family, the secret source power would condense into a source stone, while the secret source power of the Dawu Dynasty would not work.


    So maybe this time it''s just a different form of expression of the secret source power.


    However, although there is no answer to this question for the time being, Lin Yu got an important message from Xiang Chen''s words.


    That is, there is no secret source power that naturally converges in the lower realm.


    "Forget it, don''t talk about this first, you first tell me the situation in the lower shadow beast mountain in detail."


    Lin Yu changed the subject.


    Latest URL:


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click:


    Mobile phone reading of this book:


    Published book reviews:


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 312 Target Shadow Beast Mountain), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 313： captivity

    "Shadow Beast Mountain is definitely the most mysterious and strange place in this area."


    Xiang Chen describes it in detail.


    "Many years ago, Shadow Beast Mountain was only a mountain range where Shadow Beast activities were frequent, so it was called Shadow Beast Mountain."


    "But I don''t know what happened later, the earth veins there have undergone earth-shaking changes, and there have been many breathtaking strange and strange phenomena."


    "Since then, very few people have approached the Shadow Beast Mountain..."


    After listening to Xiang Chen''s words, Lin Yu asked: "The Shadow Beast Mountain is so special, and the corpse puppet''s predecessor is low in strength, then you are not surprised that he came out of the Shadow Beast Mountain?"


    "Of course I find it strange. I think the reason why his body is so special is because he is affected by the veins of the Shadow Beast Mountain. I didn''t think much about the others." Xiang Chen replied.


    "Yes?"


    Lin Yu secretly said that this explanation makes sense.


    This crook is now under his control to death, and since that incident, he has already had experience in dealing with crooks.


    Don''t worry about it lying.


    "Have you ever entered the Shadow Beast Mountain?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "No!" Xiang Chen immediately denied, "That kind of dangerous place, under normal circumstances, no one would want to go in. You are the only one who knows that the place is unsafe and you have to go and see it yourself."


    "I''m really curious, why on earth are you going there?" Xiang Chen asked.


    Hearing this question, Lin Yu was a little bit entangled whether to tell the truth to this trick.


    went to Shadow Beast Mountain by himself because the predecessor of that corpse puppet was Liao Yuan who once lived in the Dawu Dynasty.


    Liao Yuan came to this world from the distant Dawu Dynasty and appeared in the Shadow Beast Mountain, indicating that there may be teleportation arrays or spatial channels connecting other worlds in the Shadow Beast Mountain.


    Maybe I can use this to find a way to connect to the Demon Realm Teleportation Array.


    It would definitely save a lot of trouble if I explained my intentions to this deceit, but then I would inevitably have to explain my origins.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu said: "You are right. Under normal circumstances, no one would go to such dangerous places, and the predecessor of the corpse puppet was low in strength. What do you think would cause him to appear in Shadow Beast Mountain?"


    It''s not bad to explain your true thoughts, but the premise is that this crook has enough knowledge of Shadow Beast Mountain.


    So first see if it knows the situation in the Shadow Beast Mountain.


    "There are more possibilities, maybe it was taken by someone, maybe it was forced by someone, who knows?"


    Lin Yu stopped asking more when he heard the trick.


    Judging from its answer, it obviously doesn''t know the specific situation in the Shadow Beast Mountain.


    probably because of this, it never thought that Liao Yuan might not belong to this world.


    Then Lin Yu just flew with his head down.


    This trick is not a jack of all trades, knowing limited things, it has all the valuable information, and then it has to figure out a solution on its own.


    was flying, and Lin Yu suddenly saw numerous dots in his field of vision.


    He took a closer look, and the dots turned out to be floating mountains flying in the air.


    Not only that, there are colorful aurora floating in the sky directly above the floating mountain.


    Even under the direct rays of the sun, these aurora radiates a dazzling light.


    As Xiang Chen said, this Shadow Beast Mountain is full of breathtaking and bizarre sights.


    Lin Yu soon came to the periphery of Fukong Mountain.


    He stopped his figure in the air and carefully observed the situation in the floating mountain.


    According to Xiang Chen''s statement, the earth veins here have undergone abnormal changes, leading to endless strange and strange phenomena in this place. You must be careful.


    "It looks like these mountains were pulled up from the ground by external forces."


    After inducing the secret source force through the spirit and "observing" it at close range with the secret source force for a while, Lin Yu discovered that the reason these mountains were floating in the air was because a sudden external force caught these peaks in the air.


    After this, because there has always been a repulsive force on the ground, these mountains have been suspended and unable to land.


    "How did these aurora come from?"


    Lin Yu looked up at the colorful aurora directly above.


    On the earth, aurora only appears at the two poles, so it shouldn¡¯t appear in such a place.


    Of course, it may just look like an aurora, which is actually another thing.


    After watching for a while, Lin Yu looked down at the central area of ??the Shadow Beast Mountain Range.


    The place was covered by a thick fog, and it was impossible to see the specific scene.


    In addition, since I was too far away from that location, Divine Soul couldn''t sense the secret source power in that area, and could not "observe" the situation there through the secret source power.


    "It seems I can only take a closer look..."


    "I hope my immortal purple gold body can hold on!"


    According to Xiang Chen, normal people cannot enter the center of Shadow Beast Mountain.


    Someone once tried to break in forcibly, but the whole person was torn to pieces by a huge force that emerged from nowhere.


    This is why Lin Yu didn''t rush in.


    "Go slowly, it should be no problem."


    Lin Yu thought this in his heart, carefully approaching the center of the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere in the Shadow Beast Mountain Range.


    "It''s another humanoid little guy who doesn''t live or die!"


    In the darkness, a voice said to himself.


    ticking ticking¡ª¡ª


    The sound of water drops dripping is very clear, and there will be echoes.


    It can be seen that this place is both empty and quiet.


    Except for the thing that just made the sound, there are no living things here.


    "How many years has it been?"


    "For so many years, no one has dared to come near here. I even forgot what people look like."


    The voice is still talking to himself.


    "If it weren''t for being imprisoned here..."


    "Unfortunately, there is no iftick tick--


    Water drops keep dripping.


    "Forget it, I will take a good look at him before he is broken, lest I really forget what a person looks like."


    The voice sighed.


    There is a trace of desolation and helplessness in his tone, but there is no regret or pity.


    ¡­¡­


    After Lin Yu flew forward for a while, she felt a huge force coming towards him.


    This unnamed force wrapped his whole body, tearing his body from different angles.


    "You''re done! I told you earlier that this place is not where people come!"


    The trick in the soul gathering plate grinned.


    It had been controlled to death by Lin Yu before, so I didn''t dare to show my dissatisfaction with Lin Yu.


    Now that Lin Yu is in a dangerous situation, this emotion is a little uncontrollable.


    At this time, it was anxious that Lin Yu would be torn to pieces by this force.


    Of course, it dare not express its inner thoughts too arrogantly, trying to suppress its laughter.


    After all, Lin Yu''s origins are mysterious and unpredictable, maybe there is a way to get out of trouble.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to pay attention to the trick, and tried to fly forward without saying a word.


    Although this huge force is very powerful, it still cannot cause any damage to his immortal purple gold body, so it is not the time to stop moving forward.

 Chapter 314： Power of the world

    As Lin Yu kept getting closer to the center of the mountain range, this force that wanted to tear him became stronger.


    At first, he just felt a tearing sensation in his limbs, but now he is tearing every inch of his body in pain.


    This huge force attached to every inch of his body like a tarsal maggot, trying to tear him into pieces smaller than dust and sand.


    Lin Yuqiang endured the pain and continued on.


    For him, the current situation is no different than when he faced the nine-day wind and wind jet.


    The nine-day wind cut his body like a knife, and this force was to tear his body abruptly.


    The attack methods of the two are different, but for the immortal Zijin body, the damage of the two is not much different.


    Anyway, as long as the wound heals fast enough, he can''t really cause damage to his body.


    "How can your body be so strong?"


    The magical path in the soul gathering disc.


    It has never seen anyone who can practice the physical body to such a strong level, even the strongest martial arts in the world.


    "The teaching of God is really extraordinary, this time I can see it!"


    It became more and more convinced that Lin Yu was a member of the religious sect.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to explain the phenomenon in front of me.


    At this time, the powerful creature that was imprisoned somewhere in the mountains was also observing Lin Yu just like it.


    The only difference is that that powerful creature is very convinced that Lin Yu is not a religious person.


    "Interesting, interesting."


    "This little human race has never received the gift of God, but has such a strong body, it can face the power of the world, it is really interesting!"


    "This is the first time I have seen such an interesting little guy in so many years."


    In the darkness, a voice said with interest.


    Lin Yu naturally didn''t know that he was being observed by others. At this time, he had only one thought in his mind, and that was to figure out the truth under the thick fog in the center of the mountain.


    As long as he gets closer, his spirit can sense the secret source power around the dense fog.


    can use the secret source power to "observe" the thick fog at close range.


    But as he keeps getting closer, the huge force that envelops him gets stronger and stronger.


    ßÚßÚßÚ¡ª¡ª


    There was a slight babble in the air.


    Accompanied by this sound, there were blood beads oozing out of the skin on his body surface, and it soon covered his whole body.


    This is because his skin was torn, and the blood came out of the tiny holes in the torn skin.


    More and more blood leaked out, and soon a cloud of blood formed around his body.


    Lin Yu was wrapped in blood mist and continued on.


    "This?" The trick in the soul gathering pan asked in surprise: "Your body can heal itself?!"


    It can see that the reason why Lin Yu can continue to fly forward is because the wounds healed by themselves as soon as they appeared.


    And it is precisely because his wounds healed fast enough that only small blood beads ooze out.


    Otherwise, it should be bloody.


    In the darkness, the powerful creature that had been observing Lin Yu also noticed this.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting. This little guy is so capable. It seems that he is not as reckless as I thought, but came prepared."


    "I don''t know what his purpose is."


    In the tick of the water droplets, the voice said so.


    In the air, Lin Yu continued to move forward with all his strength.


    At this time, the resistance is getting bigger and bigger, and his forward speed has slowed down greatly.


    Similarly, the force that was tearing him has become unprecedentedly strong, and he can easily tear off his skin.


    It¡¯s just that the moment his skin leaves the body, new skin will grow out, so it can¡¯t cause fatal damage to him.


    At this time, as long as you observe Lin Yu from a distance, you will find that there are red spots flashing on his body surface.


    Announcement, really good, it''s worth installing, even Android and iPhone support!


    It is a visual illusion caused by the blood-red subcutaneous tissue that heals instantly after being exposed.


    "It should be close enough here!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Immediately after, he used his soul to sense the secret source power around the thick fog in the distance.


    As he expected, this distance can already allow him to "observe" the dense fog with the help of secret source power, but to his disappointment, he can''t see through the dense fog at all.


    That thick fog seems to be able to block the secret source power, thus blocking his "sight".


    "what should I do now?"


    Lin Yu is in a dilemma.


    can''t observe the scene inside the dense fog through the secret source force, so he can only find a way to break into the fog to see.


    But this leads to a question, what if there are unpredictable dangers hidden in the dense fog?


    In comparison, this constant tearing force is a trivial matter.


    If you really can''t hold it, turn your head and walk away. Anyway, the farther you are from the center of the mountain, the weaker this force will be.


    But if you break into the dense fog, you may not be able to get out.


    "First think of a way to get close to the thick fog!"


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu decided to try first to see if he could get close to the thick fog.


    After all, the huge force that envelops him will continue to increase, and maybe he can''t reach the edge of the thick fog at all.


    "Think of it as challenging the limit!"


    Thinking like this in his heart, Lin Yu continued to fly forward with all his strength.


    As he expected, that invisible force continued to increase, and it was already strong enough to tear his skin and muscle tissue together.


    With such a strong power, the self-healing qualities of the Immortal Zijin Body can no longer keep up.


    Looking from a distance at this time, you can see that there are blood-red fragments falling from all over Lin Yu''s body.


    Those are all the pieces of flesh and blood ripped from him by that huge force.


    The voice in the dark wondered: "This little guy is so persistent What kind of belief is motivating him?"


    The tricks in the soul gathering disk are also curious about Lin Yu''s behavior.


    What is the goal that inspires Lin Yu to move forward, so that he can''t even have a small life?


    "Go ahead and you will really die!"


    Xiang Chen reminded.


    Although it wished Lin Yu would die soon, it still couldn''t help but remind him.


    Maybe it''s Lin Yu''s fear of death that made it feel a little bit.


    However, Lin Yu didn''t want to admit defeat so early.


    "Death? Not yet!"


    Lin Yu suddenly thought that maybe he could use his Yuan Li to resist this invisible huge force that emerged from nowhere, just like he used Yuan Li to lift a giant stone ball as large as a half-mountain.


    Just do what he says, he immediately uses his soul to sense the secret source power around his body and transform it into a source power that can be manipulated by himself.


    Yuanli is invisible, and the huge force that keeps tearing at him is also invisible.


    After the interaction of the two invisible forces, the same change as he had expected occurred.


    He can clearly feel that the tearing sensation on the body has weakened.


    The skin and muscle tissue no longer peeled off from his body, and even the bleeding blood drops stopped.


    "This is?"


    The voice in the dark said with great surprise: "This little guy... can he control the power of the world?"

 Chapter 315： Ji Hai

    After that invisible huge force was partially offset by Yuanli, Lin Yu''s pressure dropped sharply.


    His speed immediately increased dozens of times. Although it was still very slow, it was much faster than the speed of the tortoise.


    Lin Yu quickly approached the dense fog in the center of the mountain.


    In the darkness, the voice was still muttering to himself.


    But unlike the calm before, now this voice is full of surprise and doubt.


    "Can he control the power of the world?"


    "No, no one should be able to control the power of the world, there must be another reason!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "Does... he has some means to fight the power of the world?"


    "Yes, it can only be so!"


    "He is just a human race. He has not even accepted the gift of God. It is absolutely impossible to possess the power to control the world. It is absolutely impossible."


    "But it''s not important, anyway, at least he can fight the power of the world!"


    At the end, there was unconcealable joy in this voice.


    In the air, Lin Yu kept approaching the dense fog, and soon came to the edge of the dense fog.


    The invisible giant force around the dense fog is very powerful, and he can barely protect himself unless he fully manipulates his Yuan Li.


    This makes him unable to sense and observe the situation in the dense fog with his spirits, and can only be distinguished by his five senses.


    "The fog is too thick, I can''t tell if there is any danger in it."


    Lin Yu did not dare to act rashly when his life safety could not be guaranteed.


    He looked hard into the dense fog, thinking in his heart, maybe he should leave here first, and try again after making his spirit stronger.


    After all, there may not be a way to rescue one''s parents and relatives in this dense fog.


    It''s really unnecessary to take too much risk.


    "This can only be done first!"


    "At least I found a way to get close to this thick fog this trip today, and I will definitely gain more next time you come!"


    Lin Yu stopped thinking, turned and left.


    But at this moment, a thick, hoarse voice appeared in his ears.


    "Little guy, don''t go in a hurry."


    The voice kept saying.


    "Who is talking to me?"


    Lin Yu quickly glanced vigilantly, and returned to the air while questioning.


    This place is a famous and dangerous place, and people who can come here are definitely not waiting.


    So the owner of this voice is definitely a top powerhouse.


    And he couldn''t even find the other person, and didn''t know where he was hiding.


    It can be seen that the opponent''s strength far exceeds his own.


    "Little guy, don''t be afraid. I am now imprisoned in the fog, and there is no way to hurt you. You can rest assured."


    Announcement, the book reading app I am using recently has many sources of books, complete books, and fast updates!


    "Yes?"


    Lin Yu slowed down his retreat, but still had no intention of returning to the ground.


    He thought to himself in his heart, this thick fog is really extraordinary, and it was right that he didn''t rush in just now.


    "Who imprisoned you here?" Lin Yu asked.


    As soon as the question came out, the voice was immediately silent.


    Lin Yu frowned, turned decisively and flew outside the mountains.


    The voice hurriedly replied, "It is the gods of the heavens who imprison me here."


    "Huh? Are you afraid of me leaving? Are you asking me?"


    Lin Yu found out that the other party had been trying to keep him, so he asked directly.


    "Yes, I do need your help."


    After hearing Lin Yu''s question, the voice said bluntly.


    then explained: "I didn''t rush to answer your question just now because I was worried that you might have something to do with the religion."


    "Oh?" Lin Yu responded without saying much.


    He made up his mind, if the other party asked him if he had anything to do with the religion, he refused to answer.


    After all, no one knows who the owner of this voice is. There are so many mistakes, it is better to keep a little mysterious and let the other party guess.


    But he seemed to think too much about this, and the other party didn''t ask this question.


    Maybe the other party knows that there is no point in asking this question at this time.


    "Little guy, you are desperately breaking into this mountain, presumably you are not here to play. If you have any doubts or difficulties, you can tell me directly, maybe I can help you."


    The voice actively proposed.


    "Help me?"


    Lin Yu reacted quickly, and the other party raised the matter so frankly, on the one hand to prove his sincerity to cooperate, on the other hand, to eliminate his vigilance.


    "You are right, I am here indeed because of difficulties."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu said, "But I am not in a hurry. I have a few questions to ask you first."


    He is not in a hurry to talk about the difficulties he is facing, because he still does not trust the owner of this voice.


    After all, the other party is secretly illuminating himself.


    It is impossible to tell the origin and truth of oneself with just one or two sentences from the other party.


    Besides, the fact that I came from a different world and my parents and relatives were trapped in the devil''s realm, the less people know, the better.


    "Just ask, I know that there is no limit to words!" The voice said very sincerely.


    "Okay!" Lin Yu didn''t talk nonsense with the other party, and asked directly: "The first question, what is your name?"


    "My name is Ji Hai."


    "The second question, which religion imprisoned you here, why did they imprison you?"


    "This is a long time ago..."


    Ji Hai said in a hurry and talked about his past.


    According to him, he was imprisoned in this mountain range not long after the **** descended.


    The reason is the failure of the power struggle.


    But he doesn''t know which religion imprisoned him, because at that time there was only one religion unlike various sects that have split up now.


    After listening to his words, Lin Yu knew why he was so anxious to keep himself.


    Because he was imprisoned here for too long, too long, tried countless ways to get out.


    After so many setbacks, he already has the mentality of a dead horse to be a living horse doctor, and he is willing to try any method.


    What if it succeeds?


    Of course, Lin Yu couldn''t fully believe what he said, especially some of the details.


    After all, this is not a face-to-face conversation. Who knows if this guy named Ji Hai is a man or a ghost.


    But he thinks that what the other party said should not be false, because in this world, it is only possible that the gods in the sky can do this.


    "The last question, why do you think I can help you?" Lin Yu continued to ask.


    "Because you can break into here on your own."


    "It''s hard to get in here?" Lin Yu asked curiously.


    He really doesn''t have a precise idea of ??the difficulty of this matter. After all, he can''t find a comparable target now, and he doesn''t know what level of his strength is.


    "Difficult, very difficult!"


    Ji Hai said in a slightly excited tone: "It is the world power of this world that imprisons me, and that you can come here shows that you have a way to fight the power of the world."


    "The difficulty of this, you can imagine it without me, right?"

 Chapter 316： plan

    "The power of the world?"


    It was the first time that Lin Yu heard such a statement, and hurriedly asked: "What is the power of the world?"


    Ji Hai replied: "This kind of power only appeared after the gods came to the world. No one should know the specifics. In short, no one can fight against this kind of power. It is because of this kind of power that it is difficult for ordinary people to go to heaven. "


    "I see!"


    After listening to Ji Hai''s words, Lin Yu finally understood why he was dragged to the lower realm by a powerful force when he first came into this world.


    It turns out that it is the so-called power of the world.


    "So you want me to get rid of the power of the world that imprisons you and save you?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "Yes, that''s it."


    After giving an affirmative answer, Ji Hai reluctantly said: "But it definitely won''t work now."


    "According to my observation, you have done your best just by coming to the edge of this mist, so it is certainly impossible to break the power of the world that imprisons me."


    Then he explained: "You should be curious why there is such a thick fog here? In fact, this is the actualized form of the power of the world."


    "This thick fog is composed of pure world power. Anyone who enters it will be instantly torn into fly ash."


    Lin Yu was very interested when he heard this.


    This person knew that he couldn''t break the restriction here, but he took the initiative to put down his body and tried his best to keep him.


    What is the idea?


    "Can you help me improve my strength?" Lin Yu asked.


    "I can''t, but I can show you the way forward." Ji Hai said frankly.


    "Show the way forward?"


    Lin Yu frowned secretly, his own cultivation base was modified by the modifier, how could this guy help him show the way?


    Don''t say he also has the same modifier.


    "Yes, it''s just showing the way forward, and it depends on your own destiny." Ji Hai confirmed again.


    Lin Yu was silent for a moment, and said, "Well, let''s talk about your plan."


    Ji Hai slowly said, "I can tell you how to get to Tianwaitian. I still have a way to make you famous in Tianwaitian."


    "Although I don''t know exactly how you cultivate, what is your means to resist the power of the world, but since it is cultivation, then cultivation resources are naturally indispensable."


    "And in the outer world, the cultivation resources are much richer than this lower realm."


    "I think with your ability, as long as you have enough resources, you should be able to improve soon."


    After hearing what Ji Hai said, Lin Yu found that he couldn''t fault it.


    The other party has indeed found the crux of the problem.


    Yes, what I lack most now is resources.


    As long as he has enough vitality, his strength will surely improve by leaps and bounds.


    After all, for now, the source of the exercises is not a big problem.


    "You don''t have to doubt my intentions." Ji Hai added: "I help you entirely for myself. You don''t know how painful it is to live alone in the dark."


    "At first, when they didn''t kill me but imprisoned me, I was a little lucky."


    "But after my own experience, I finally knew that what is more terrifying than death in this world is to live alone and helplessly."


    "I don''t even have a way to kill myself now."


    "You are my only hope."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu thought that the fact seems to be the case.


    This person is imprisoned here, there is no way to go to the earth, and even death is an extravagant hope. Indeed, catching everything will be a life-saving straw.


    "Well, I believe you have no need to harm me." Lin Yu said, "But you trust me that way? What if I can''t break the restraint of imprisoning you after I improve?"


    Ji Hai smiled bitterly when he heard the words: "That wouldn''t make my situation worse, would it? I have nothing now. What else can I do besides giving everything to a bet?"


    "good."


    Lin Yu doesn''t say more.


    Maybe there is a liar in this person''s words, but his situation is really not very good.


    is indeed to the point of giving up everything.


    Seeing that Lin Yu stopped asking more, Ji Hai took the initiative to change the subject and said, "Going back to the problem at the beginning, you must have encountered some trouble here. Can you tell me something? Maybe I can help you solve it."


    "There is indeed something I want to ask you about." Lin Yu remembered the origin of Liao Yuan.


    Xiang Chen didn''t know how Liao Yuan came into this world, but Ji Hai must know.


    Lin Yu explained the affairs of Liao Yuan in detail, clearly stating that Liao Yuan came from other worlds.


    asked after speaking: "Do you know how he came to this world from other worlds?"


    "That''s what I did."


    Ji Hai bluntly said: "I just said that I tried countless ways to regain my freedom. That time I wanted to use the space channel to travel to other worlds. I didn''t expect that after the experiment failed, some creatures from the other world would be pulled here. There is the person you mentioned."


    "You brought him into this world?" Lin Yu asked in surprise.


    Since Ji Hai can bring Liao Yuan into this world, he must be able to bring others here.


    So, are your parents and relatives saved?


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked: "Can you designate a place, designate a group of people, and bring them here directly?"


    "No." Ji Hai immediately denied.


    Lin Yu was taken aback for a while, and then asked: "Then...Can you establish a connection with the teleportation array in other worlds, and let the people there come here through the teleportation array?"


    "It depends on how far the world is from here, the more difficult it is If you get closer, there is a certain chance of success." Ji Hai explained.


    Announcement, the book reading app I am using recently has many sources of books, complete books, and fast updates!


    "Is this difficult?"


    "It''s difficult, very difficult!" Ji Hai emphasized his tone: "Finding that world is a problem, and breaking through the world''s crystal wall is another problem. Even the gods dare not say that this is easy."


    "It really isn''t that simple..."


    Lin Yu calmed down.


    In fact, he had already thought that this matter would not be that simple.


    I think that the Da Wu Dynasty had three successive visions of the coming of darkness before being caught by a giant hand, presumably the other party had been confirming that his goal was correct.


    Probably the other party confirmed this through the phenomenon of secret source power disturbance, so every time a large group of secret source power is disturbed, the dark sky will appear immediately.


    "To be honest, instead of asking me for help with this matter, you might as well think of a way to watch it yourself after getting into the sky." Ji Hai suggested.


    "Okay, I see. In any case, let''s go to the outer sky first." Lin Yu made up his mind, "By the way, how can I break through the barriers of the power of the world and go to the outer sky?"


    "You have to find a religious envoy first. Only when you get the spiritual talisman in the hands of the envoy, can you break through the barrier."


    Ji Hai nodded and said: "You first find the magical charms of the gods and bring them to me, and I will tell you how to use the magical charms for your own use."

 Chapter 317： God pattern

    "What is the strength of the divine envoy?" Lin Yu asked.


    "There are high and low, the power gap between different envoys may be beyond your imagination."


    Ji Hai explained in detail: "The gods sent envoys to the lower realm to allow them to find ordinary people with special bloodlines. Among them, strength is not the key. The most important thing is whether they can accurately identify the bloodline characteristics of others."


    "Of course, this is what God taught before, and I don''t know exactly how to do it now."


    "But in any case, the mission of the divine envoy is to find people who can be bestowed by God, and this will certainly not change."


    Lin Yu frowned slightly: "Is there high or low strength? Then what level of divine envoy do you think I can deal with with my current strength?"


    Ji Hai kept silent for a long time after hearing this question, and said after a moment of silence: "Your current strength must not be able to deal with the divine envoys who have been gifted by the gods, but it should be more than enough to deal with the divine envoys who have not been given the gods."


    "How can I tell if the other party has been gifted by God?" Lin Yu asked.


    Ji Hai replied: "People who have received the gift from the gods will have a golden pattern on their foreheads. This is the source of the power of the gods. The gods who come to the lower realm will try to cover their foreheads in order to avoid trouble. You can use this Click to judge."


    "I see."


    Lin Yu answered and stopped asking.


    Some other bits and pieces of information have already been learned from Xiang Chen, and there is no need to ask again for the time being.


    The biggest problem now is how to find a divine envoy.


    And Ji Hai can¡¯t help him because this person has been imprisoned here and doesn¡¯t know much about the outside world.


    Of course, if he could, Lin Yu would actually like to ask a few more questions to clarify all the doubts in his mind.


    It is a pity that the power of the world in this place is too strong, and I want to tear him to pieces all the time.


    He can barely stay here unless he tries his best.


    It''s been so long now, it''s almost approaching his limit, and he has to leave first.


    "I''ll go one step ahead."


    Lin Yu said goodbye and quickly flew out of the mountains.


    Ji Hai didn''t say much, just sighed softly.


    Lin Yu flew quickly, until he flew out of the area where the floating mountain was, he finally felt relieved.


    He secretly said in his heart that the power of the world is indeed not a power that can be easily countered. Na Ji Hai needs to be imprisoned by the power of the world that is so strong that it is concrete, which shows that his strength is strong.


    Even such characters are locked up here by the gods and cannot escape, it is hard to imagine how strong the gods are.


    don''t know what kind of existence those so-called gods are.


    "By the way, he didn''t ask my name from beginning to end..."


    After the pressure on ¡¡¡¡ completely disappeared, Lin Yu noticed this detail that he had neglected for so long.


    Ji Hai not only did not ask his name, nor did he make an appointment with him when he would return. All signs showed that this person did not have much hope for this matter.


    "Maybe he was used to failure a long time ago, so he didn''t count on me too much."


    As Ji Hai himself said, this has become the best thing, and his situation will not be much worse if he fails.


    may be because he failed too many times, causing his mentality to completely change into a gambler mentality.


    Simply want to gamble.


    Of course, Lin Yu thinks this is also good.


    This person just shows himself the way, answers questions, and does not interfere with any of his actions. This kind of cooperation is relatively comfortable.


    As for whether or not the restraint of imprisoning him can be broken in the future, that is the future.


    Lin Yu doesn''t know if he can gain the power that can completely resist the power of the world, and how long it will take to have that power.


    He only cares about how to rescue his parents and relatives from the demon realm.


    Thinking of this, he asked Xiang Chen: "You have pretended to be a **** envoy for so long, have you ever met a real **** envoy?"


    "Yes, of course there is."


    Xiang Chen replied.


    At this time, its mentality has changed.


    After witnessing Lin Yu''s journey through the Shadow Beast Mountain alone, and listening to the dialogue between Lin Yu and Ji Hai, it was already in awe of Lin Yu.


    did not dare to show hatred to Lin Yu as before.


    It is very clear that even if Lin Yu has not been given a gift from the gods and is not a member of the religious sect, his strength is beyond its reach.


    Now it just wants to perform well in front of Lin Yu, in exchange for the other party''s forgiveness.


    "How many envoys have you met in total? What are the characteristics of envoys? You can elaborate."


    "Yes."


    Xiang Chen didn''t dare to neglect, he told his own experience and what he had heard.


    According to it, every time it encounters a divine envoy, it will retreat far away.


    And the reason why it strives to understand the information related to the envoy is to better pretend to be the envoy, and on the other hand, to identify the real envoy in the first place, and to take the initiative to stay away, so as not to cause trouble to the upper body.


    Therefore, after listening to it, Lin Yu only got a lot of ways to identify the envoy, but did not get any experience in dealing with the envoy.


    I don''t know what kind of power the divine envoy has, and how to defeat the divine envoy.


    But Ji Hai just said, saying that he is more than enough to deal with divine envoys who have not been given the gods, so you shouldn''t worry too much about this.


    "For thousands of years, the divine envoys I came across were all accidentally bumped into, and I bumped into them four times in total, so it might not be easy to find them proactively."


    Xiang Chen added after talking about his own experience Also, as far as I know, everyone may have a special bloodline, so the scope of activities of the envoy is very wide, and it may appear anywhere. Of course, places with a lot of people should be more likely to be encountered. "


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded secretly, and then asked: "There is more than one sect in the outer world, and each sect will send a divine envoy. Will these envoys fight against others for robbing others? Haven''t encountered this situation?"


    "No, I have never heard of such a thing." Xiang Chen replied.


    "What''s going on? Don''t the bloodlines needed by different religions are the same?" Lin Yuqi asked.


    "It should be so, I think so too." Xiang Chen agreed: "Generally speaking, the gods worshipped by different religious beliefs are not the same, so there may be specific requirements for the bloodline. Probably this is the reason why it is called the special bloodline. ."


    "Yes?"


    Lin Yu thinks that only this kind of argument can be explained.


    At this time, he had come to the sky above a large human race city, and he took the initiative to go down, ready to try his luck in this city.


    Xiang Chen pretended to be an envoy for so many years, and met four envoys in total, and he didn''t know how long it would take him to succeed.


    ¡­¡­


    While Lin Yu was looking for a divine envoy, Ji Wusi and Ji Wenbin who were in the Giant Spirit Sect were both happy with the powerful power they had gained.


    "Is this the power of God? It is so powerful!"

 Chapter 318： Look for

    The two people living in different residences said these words in unison, as if they had a sharp heart.


    At this time, both of them were standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror, staring at the golden patterns on their foreheads.


    Ji Wuze looked at the handsome face in the mirror.


    Since receiving the gift of God and awakening the **** pattern, his figure and appearance have begun to change significantly, and he has become taller and handsome.


    At the same time, his mood has also changed drastically.


    From the beginning, he was suspicious of the gods, and then he was full of eagerness and sustenance. Until now, he is full of worship and awe.


    The more familiar he accepts the power of the gods bestowed by the giant spirit god, the more pious he will be in his belief in the giant spirit god.


    If he had the mentality of taking advantage when he first accepted the god-given ritual, then he now regards the giant spirit **** as a lifelong belief from the bottom of his heart.


    He has deeply realized how insignificant he is in front of the gods as a human race.


    The level of cultivation gained during my entire life is far inferior to the little gift of the gods.


    Those powerful martial artists in the lower realm who once needed to look up are nothing but ant-like existences in front of him now.


    "I am the one chosen by God, how can that group of trash compare?"


    "That group of wastes will be just like that if they practice again, and it can''t be compared with the power of the gods I have."


    "Even Lin Yu, who has had a shocking adventure, can only kneel down and beg for mercy in front of my god''s power."


    Divine power is the power possessed by God itself, powerful enough to suppress the power of the world, and the power of God is the power that God bestows on man.


    Ji Wusi, after carefully reading the information collected by the gods, knew that it is impossible for anyone to obtain power equivalent to the power of gods through cultivation.


    In other words, Wu Xiu including Lin Yu, no matter how hard he tried, could not have the strength to challenge him.


    didn''t even have the qualifications to look up to him.


    This is the difference between the sky and the earth, which is essentially different.


    "Lin Yu, this kid must be in the lower realm, but I don''t know where he is."


    "But no matter which domain he is in, I must find him and get back the essence pill that he robbed."


    Ji Wusu took back the joy in his heart and calmed down.


    The more he is familiar with the power of God, the more he knows the importance of the essence pill.


    Because the essence pill can directly enhance his **** power, it belongs to the top magic medicine.


    As for why the essence pill has such a magical effect, it is related to the secret source power.


    He now knows that the reason why people of the Dawu Dynasty can be sucked out is because their bodies have been affected by the ubiquitous secret source power.


    Essence Pill is made by refined qi, which is essentially the source of secret power.


    Secret source power, divine power, and world power, these three are actually the same thing, only in different forms.


    Also, besides the essence pill, the source stone is also a very useful treasure.


    Like the essence pill, it can directly enhance the power of the gods.


    Because the source stone is also formed by the secret source force.


    Of course, there are other things in this world that can enhance the power of God, some of which are better than the two.


    But in terms of the difficulty of obtaining, these two things are relatively still relatively obtainable.


    "The source stones collected by our family have all fallen into his pocket. This kid must die!"


    Ji Wusui retracted her gaze from the mirror and turned slowly, using the power of the gods to release a voice that only a certain person can hear.


    Soon someone pushed in and knelt in front of him.


    "Please show me the Son of God!"


    Ji Wusui turned around, staring at the divine pattern on her forehead again, and asked, "Who are the divine envoys that are going to be sent to the lower realm this time?"


    ...


    On the other side, Ji Wenbin is also taking similar actions.


    Two days later, it will be the time for the divine envoys to rotate. At that time, new divine envoys will be sent to the lower realm, and the previous divine envoys will return with the chosen people they find.


    Ji Wenbin is going to let the envoy who has not received the gift from the gods help him find out about Lin Yu.


    He knew that Lin Yu was in the lower realm a long time ago, but he didn''t know exactly where Lin Yu was located in the lower realm. If he searched for it himself, he would waste a lot of time.


    Also, he heard that Lin Yu has the ability to change appearance, which means that even if he knows Lin Yu''s appearance, it is meaningless, and he can only search for Lin Yu based on other information.


    So it makes no difference whether or not to find it in person.


    "Lin Yu, you can hide for a while and can''t hide for a lifetime."


    "Even if I can''t find you, I know where your parents and family are."


    "Just catch them, I''m not afraid you won''t show up."


    Ji Wenbin is confident.


    He knows that Ji Wuce is also looking for Lin Yu, but Ji Wuce can only find it hard, and he has one more card than Ji Wuce.


    Because he knew that Lin Yu''s parents and relatives were all hiding in a fragment of the Demon Realm.


    Although he doesn''t know where the Demon Realm is in the void for the time being, as long as he has the heart to find it, he can find it sooner or later.


    Once you find it, you can easily establish a connection with the teleportation array over there.


    ...


    One month later.


    One month has passed hurriedly, during this time Lin Yu has been searching everywhere for the trace of the envoy.


    But it is a pity that all the envoys who came to the lower realm have received special training, and the means of hiding their identities are very clever.


    So even with Xiang Chen''s help, he still got nothing for this month.


    "The only thing that has changed this month is the amount of Yuanneng."


    Lin Yu looked at the list of modifiers. At this time, Yuanneng displayed the 4230 source stone.


    These source stones can at least be modified and combined with four exercises.


    Therefore, Lin Yu couldn''t help but think about modifying the exercises.


    Over the past month, he has been focusing on finding traces of the divine envoy, so naturally he did not look for new exercises.


    "Forget it, it is too much luck to find the gods, so I should find some exercises first, and look for them as they practice."


    Lin Yu thought that as long as he had the vital energy after the practice session, he could modify it, and it would never be wrong to practice more.


    Thinking of this, UU reading he started the idea of ??Fei Xianmen again.


    The main reason is that Feixianmen has been laid by him and Xiang Chen. Sect Master Ling Yanghui firmly believes in his status as a divine envoy.


    Using Ling Yanghui to make friends with other sect masters is definitely much simpler than going directly to other sects to pretend to be gods.


    "etc¡­"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu had a new idea in his mind.


    "Xiang Chen was very low-key when posing as a divine envoy, for fear of attracting the real divine envoy''s attention, then... can I use this to let the divine envoy come to me on the initiative?"


    Lin Yu thought about switching, thinking about the feasibility of this plan.


    The enthusiasm in his heart soon cooled down.


    There are different religious religions behind the envoys, not from the same organization.


    And the divine envoy came to the lower realm only to find people, not to consolidate the rule of the divine religion.


    In fact, the gods do not rule these people in the lower realm at all, so the **** envoy may not care if anyone is impersonating them.


    Xiang Chen dared to pretend to be an envoy, precisely because he knew this.


    "Although hope is not great, but in any case, try first."


    "Furthermore, the more I publicize as a divine envoy, the easier it is to gain the trust of other sects, and it is convenient for me to obtain the techniques of other sects."


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and found that this matter would not lose anyway.


    stopped thinking about it, and flew directly to where the Fei Xianmen was.

 Chapter 319： Return to Feixianmen

    Lin Yu soon came to the sky above Feixianmen.


    Before he fell this time, Ling Yanghui hurriedly greeted him.


    "My God Envoy!"


    Ling Yanghui made a big gift to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu asked: "Your enemy hasn''t come to you for revenge?"


    "Thanks to the Lord, the thief was shocked by your prestige, and he did not dare to provoke me to the Fairy Gate again."


    Ling Yanghui gave all the credit to Lin Yu in a few words.


    First, it was to flatter Lin Yu, and second, it was to confirm the fact that the Fei Xianmen had an envoy to protect him.


    Lin Yu naturally knew the other party''s intentions, but at this time he wanted to deliberately show up and attract the real envoy, so he also acquiesced in the other party''s statement.


    Ling Yanghui carefully observed Lin Yu''s expression, and he was overjoyed when he saw that Lin Yu was not uncomfortable.


    The divine envoy did not stop his behavior, that is to say, from now on, he can use the divine envoy''s prestige to pull the banner, and it must be able to deter a lot of crumbs.


    "My lord, please come inside!"


    Ling Yanghui bowed and lowered his head, making a gesture of please, all in a flattering look.


    Lin Yu was slightly unhappy when he saw this, but he still didn''t say anything.


    The plan that I will execute next really needs the assistance of a real villain like Ling Yanghui to execute it more perfectly.


    After all, people who are too gentlemen disdain to pull the flag.


    Only a character like Ling Yanghui can quickly spread his reputation.


    The two came to the Fei Xianmen Sect Master Hall together.


    After sitting down in the hall, Ling Yanghui immediately ordered people to serve tea and pour water, and then respectfully said: "My lord, I have not been idle during your absence, and ordered people to deduce all the high-quality exercises in the door. Low-level martial arts."


    "Okay, show it to me."


    Lin Yu wanted to talk about this at first, but he didn''t expect that the other party had already prepared everything, and it was directly ready.


    This Ling Yanghui is a character who is good at meeting, and he is very good at doing things.


    Xiang Chen in the soul gathering plate reminded Lin Yu: "Ling Yanghui relies on various means to sit on the seat of the sovereign. This ability to figure out intentions is one of his abilities."


    Lin Yu agreed: "I have to say that his skill does make people feel very comfortable sometimes."


    Although most people feel disgusted with such flattering villains, when they become the object of flattery, they still don''t feel any discomfort.


    Just like in front of him, this Ling Yanghui prepared everything properly, saving himself a lot of talking and saving a lot of time.


    During the dialogue between Lin Yu and Xiang Chen, Ling Yanghui arranged for a manpower to carry several large boxes into the hall of the lord and put them in front of Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu casually threw out five bottles of Essence Pill, "It won''t let you do it in vain."


    "Thank you, Lord God!"


    Ling Yanghui immediately thanked him respectfully.


    Lin Yu looked at the martial arts manuscript in the box, and asked Ling Yanghui: "How effective is the essence pill?"


    "My lord, this essence pill is worthy of the supreme magic medicine!"


    Ling Yanghui said with a blushing face: "The strength has been raised to my level. Normally, the auxiliary effect of the pill is not great, but this essence pill is still amazing."


    "I thought that taking at least one bottle of pill can significantly improve my cultivation, but I didn''t expect that just one pill would make my strength soar."


    "Moreover, this essence pill has the effect of helping me break through the bottleneck. Since I took a whole bottle of essence pill, I have made great breakthroughs in the three exercises that I often practice."


    After hearing this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but look up at Ling Yanghui.


    I didn''t expect the essence pill to have such a remarkable effect for people in this world.


    I thought that when I took the essence pills myself, even with the help of the martial arts modifier to increase absorption, I never achieved such amazing results.


    No wonder the people here admire and desire the essence pill so much.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu thought in his heart that the cult was desperately searching for human space fragments in the void in order to refine the essence pill, and that presumably the essence pill was also a treasure in the eyes of the members of the cult.


    If Ling Yanghui is allowed to spread the fact that he has the essence pill, it may really attract a divine envoy.


    In this way, the success rate of my own plan is actually not as low as I thought.


    Of course, the heat in this must be well controlled, and you can''t show off your wealth too much, otherwise it will cause trouble for the envoys who have received the gods.


    "Hey, I should ask Ji Hai about the essence pill at that time, and see how many essence pill members generally have in the hands of the sect..."


    Lin Yu suddenly had an urge to run to Shadow Beast Mountain again.


    But after another thought, asking Ji Hai about this matter probably couldn''t get the result he wanted.


    Because Ji Hai was imprisoned, there should be no essence pill.


    After all, according to what he said, he had never heard of anyone searching for space debris in the void before he was imprisoned.


    Lin Yu continued to look through the martial arts manuscript in his hand.


    After reading the two books quickly, he started talking about business and said: "Are all of your Feixianmen''s advanced techniques here?"


    "Exactly!"


    Ling Yanghui replied very positively, and at the same time he also read the subtext from Lin Yu''s words, which meant that these exercises were not enough.


    Then he asked carefully: "My lord, what you see before your eyes is the unique school of our Fei Xian Sect. At least the inner disciples are qualified to practice, and the number is small... I don''t know what the outer disciples are practicing. Can the Fa reach your eyes?"


    "Those exercises will be avoided Lin Yu directly refused.


    Now that the vital energy is not enough, it is natural to choose advanced techniques to modify.


    The prerequisite for learning the first-level exercises is that Yuanneng has surplus, or the world''s top exercises have been learned by oneself.


    "That..." Ling Yanghui understood, knowing what Lin Yu meant, he cautiously suggested: "My lord, as long as you give me some time, I can find a way to find other techniques for you to study."


    "How long will it take?" Lin Yu asked after Ling Yanghui''s words.


    "This...I''m afraid it will take a long time." Ling Yanghui explained: "The main reason is that the masters of other sects are generally inadvertent and inflexible, and they like to stick to the old rules."


    "Most of them adhere to the principle of never showing outsiders to the inner strength of the door. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you study it for you."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    In fact, the reason why he didn''t go directly to visit other sects, he was worried about this.


    A villain like Ling Yanghui can sell anything for self-interest, but most of the suzerains have basic principles.


    It was because of this that Xiang Chen didn''t go to other sects to pretend to be a **** envoy to find Feixianmen.


    "What if there are enough essence pills?" Lin Yu asked again.


    Ling Yanghui waited for this sentence, and immediately said with a serious face: "If you use the essence pill to open the way, then things will naturally be much simpler, after all, no one will be in trouble with his own cultivation base."

 Chapter 320： Gods messenger comes

    "Okay, then this matter is left to you, and the benefits will be indispensable to you after it''s done."


    Lin Yu said smoothly.


    Ling Yanghui immediately promised earnestly: "Sir, Gods, don''t worry, as long as there are enough essence pills, I will do my best to persuade them to deduce the exercises into low-level martial arts, and then show them to you."


    Lin Yu discovered that when Ling Yanghui spoke, he emphasized the essence pill and deduced it into low-level martial arts. It seems that with his ability, he can only accomplish things under these two limited conditions.


    But he doesn''t care about it.


    If he really took the original exercises, he wouldn¡¯t be able to learn it if he wanted to, so he would have to find someone to deduce it into low-level martial arts.


    As for the essence pill, he can''t use up more of these things. It''s nothing more than a matter of mastering a degree.


    Then the two discussed some details.


    Lin Yu must ensure that Ling Yanghui acts according to his own intentions and achieves the effect he wants, so he emphatically explained some precautions.


    After all, he not only wants to learn more exercises, but mainly to attract the real gods.


    After the discussion, Ling Yanghui immediately followed Lin Yu''s request, and Lin Yu continued to stay in the Fei Xianmen to study the large boxes of martial arts manuscripts.


    During ¡¡¡¡, he also went to the Shadow Beast Mountain to find Ji Hai to answer some doubts.


    After ¡¡¡¡ had a better understanding of the religion, he refined the plan based on some suggestions from Xiang Chen.


    Make sure that only the envoys who have not received the gods are attracted.


    Time passes day by day.


    Under the persuasion of Ling Yanghui, the sect masters of the surrounding sects wavered one after another, and finally decided to change the exercise method to low-level martial arts, and to the gods to replace it with the supreme treasure medicine essence pill.


    Of course, they all kept an eye on it when they deduced the Zhenpai''s unique knowledge into low-level martial arts.


    deliberately omitted some of the information, making these low-level martial arts unable to be restored to their original appearance even if they fell into the enemy''s hands.


    But for Lin Yu, the impact of doing so is almost zero.


    Because as long as it is a low-level martial arts deduced from the orthodox method, the martial arts modifier can completely restore it.


    is nothing more than the energy consumed will be a little bit more.


    But now the energy he obtains is all based on the source stone. One source stone is a full one million energy, and it is not a big problem to consume several thousands or tens of thousands.


    ¡­¡­


    Two months passed quickly.


    Lin Yu has learned a lot of new martial arts in the past two months, which are displayed in the list of modifiers waiting to be revised.


    But the divine envoy has not been seen for a long time.


    Of course, this is not to say that no envoy had noticed these movements made by Lin Yu, but that they did not believe that the essence pill that Lin Yu took out was real.


    Because the essence pill is a very rare treasure even in the religion, how can it appear in a large number in the lower realm?


    They all felt that it must be because these people in the lower realm didn''t know the real essence pill, so they were fooled by scammers with imitations.


    In addition, they all have missions assigned by the gods, and they are eager to search for people with special bloodlines, so naturally they have no time to take care of Lin Yu''s affairs.


    Although almost all the envoys didn''t take Lin Yu seriously, there was still someone who secretly paid attention to Lin Yu.


    This person''s name is Sikong Ning, one of the divine envoys sent to the lower realm by the Giant Spirit Sect.


    His main task is the same as that of other gods. It is also to search for people with special bloodlines, but in addition to this main task, he also has a more special task.


    This task was given to him by two newly promoted children of the gods in the sect, saying that it was for him to find a person named Lin Yu in the lower realm.


    Sikong Ning is very surprised, why two people who seem to be incompatible at first let him do the same thing.


    What¡¯s even stranger is that the two sons of God repeatedly confessed to him, saying that Lin Yu could change his appearance at will, so he couldn''t find this person by his appearance.


    can only search for the trace of the opponent by inquiring about some strange things that appeared in the lower realm.


    For example, to find out if there is a martial artist who is far superior to everyone in the Lower Realm, and the cultivation method is difficult to explain with common sense.


    This kind of request is too weird, so Skoning had a perfunctory attitude at first.


    Anyway, his first task is to complete the orders given by the Supreme Master, it is impossible to go all out to do things for the two newly promoted sons of gods.


    He thought that as long as he looked for it, he said that he could not find it.


    After all, this matter is too difficult to handle.


    In the end, he didn''t expect that his luck was really good enough, and he actually encountered a strange thing here in the Western Desolate Region.


    Someone here is pretending to be a divine envoy, and they can even take out the essence pill to reward these ordinary martial arts in the lower realm.


    "This essence pill, maybe it is true, this person may also be Lin Yu that two sons of **** asked me to find."


    In the clouds, Si Kongning stared at the Fei Xianmen in the mountains and secretly guessed.


    He didn''t think that the Son of God would be interested in a mundane person, and it was definitely not the people who waited to pay attention to it.


    And if the essence pill in that person''s hand is real, all this will make sense.


    Because the essence pill is one of the treasures for the son of God to enhance the power of God.


    "He always rewards others with a few essence pills, but the number of pills he really possesses should be far more than these. If it were just such a few essence pills, it wouldn''t make the two sons of gods take it so seriously."


    Skoning analyzed it carefully.


    "But they may also value other things on him..."


    "You have to ask him personally!"


    Skoning no longer hesitated, and decided to meet the person who pretended to be an envoy for a while.


    Although this will waste some of his time, it is unnecessary to save this time due to the huge rewards made by the two sons of gods.


    After all, there is a great possibility that this person is Lin Yu.


    Sikong Ning quickly descended and came to the sky above Feixianmen.


    In the main hall of the lord.


    Ling Yanghui hurried to Lin Yu in a hurry, and said respectfully: "My lord, someone broke into the mountain protection formation just now, and is now above us."


    "what?"


    Lin Yu got up immediately.


    He thought about it, guessing that the real messenger might have come.


    Because the guardian formation of the Fei Xianmen is very capable, only the top strong can force it.


    "My lord, the thief may have found him."


    Ling Yanghui guessed.


    Unlike Lin Yu, the first thing he thought of was that his enemy came to seek revenge. After all, he didn''t know that Lin Yu was a fake envoy, and he had no idea that someone would come to fight the fake.


    "Oh? It''s possible."


    Lin Yujing was thinking about the divine envoy, completely forgetting that Ling Yanghui had a strange enemy.


    "Go, let''s go out and have a look!"


    Lin Yu strode towards the entrance of the hall, and Ling Yanghui followed close behind.


    Ling Yanghui let out a long sigh of relief. When he just discovered that the guarding formation was breached by someone, his whole heart was raised in his throat.


    Because the opponent can break through the mountain guard formation, it means that he is stronger than him. If Lin Yu refuses to make a move, he will definitely die today.


    Now Lin Yu offered to go out and have a look together, the big rock in his heart was naturally put down immediately.

 Chapter 321： Debunk

    Outside the main hall of the lord, Sikong quietly suspended in the air, looking at Lin Yu and Ling Yanghui who had walked out of the room with great interest.


    After watching for a while, he fixed his gaze on Lin Yu, "Presumably you are the fake envoy."


    "A fake envoy?"


    Upon hearing this, Ling Yanghui frowned slightly and looked at Lin Yu.


    Why does this person say Lin Yu is a fake when he comes?


    What is the origin of this person?


    Unlike him, Lin Yu felt a secret joy in his heart.


    This person said that he was a fake when he came. Is this guy a real envoy?


    This possibility is very high!


    Lin Yu decided to observe carefully and confirm the identity of the other party.


    In addition, he also needs to judge the opponent''s strength first. If the opponent is really a divine envoy, he will have to do it later.


    "Don''t dare to admit it?"


    Si Kongning snorted when Lin Yu hadn''t spoken for a long time, and turned to look at the giant stone ball carved by Lin Yu with the green rainbow lore sword in the distance.


    The stone ball has been covered by a large formation by Lingyang Hui, and there is a newly built observation deck on the nearby mountain peak.


    Standing on the viewing platform can not only see the details of the stone ball, but also feel a strong shock because of close observation.


    "It seems that these people in the lower realm are worshipping you as a god."


    Sikong Ning heard from the rumors circulating outside, it is said that this stone ball was carved out by the gods using supernatural power.


    So he guessed in an instant Feixianmen''s intention to spend a lot of time around the stone ball.


    One is to flatter the liar, and the other is to declare to the outside world that their sect is blessed by a god.


    Of course, he doesn''t care about these things. What he really cares about is whether this fake envoy is the person he is looking for.


    Sikong Ning slowly turned around and looked at Ling Yanghui and said, "I heard that this stone ball was carved by a divine envoy, so you can tell me how he did it at the time."


    Ling Yanghui looked at Si Kongning, and then at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu said, "Tell him that''s it."


    "Yes, Lord God Envoy." Ling Yanghui immediately took the order, and then explained the original process at that time.


    After listening, Si Kongning smiled slightly.


    "So you are from the Fragmented World."


    "The Fragmented World?"


    Although Lin Yu and Ling Yanghui didn''t show any special expressions on their faces, they were both surprised.


    It''s a good advertisement, it''s worth installing, after all, you can cache books and read them offline!


    Ling Yanghui was surprised because he had never heard of the concept of Fragmented World, and he didn''t know why the other party suddenly said such things.


    Of course, he knew that the world he was in was not the only world.


    It is said that in ancient times, there were spatial channels between different worlds, and the teleportation array could be used to communicate freely.


    He has never heard of this fragmented world, and there is no record in the ancient books.


    Lin Yu was surprised because he never expected that the other party would say his origin so accurately.


    He was very curious what else this man knew.


    "Why do you say that?" Lin Yu couldn''t help asking.


    "Do you think you are qualified to ask me to explain?" Sagong said with disdain.


    At this time, he was very sure that the liar in front of him was Lin Yu that the two sons of **** were looking for.


    Not only that, he also fully understood why Lin Yu had so many essence pills.


    These essence pills must be obtained from the fragmented world.


    After all, almost all the human races in the Fragmented World can be extracted to refine the pill, where the essence pill is not a rare thing.


    As for why he came to such a conclusion, it was because the words of Ling Yanghui just revealed some key information.


    From Ling Yanghui¡¯s words, he learned that although this giant ball was carved with the Qinghong Lore Sword, it was carved so perfectly because Lin Yu used a special power to control the Qinghong Lore Sword. .


    According to Ling Yanghui, under the blessing of that kind of power, the Qinghong Lore Sword has unimaginable flexibility and can make some extremely precise movements.


    It is precisely because of this that the shape of this giant stone ball is so regular and the surface is so smooth.


    Ling Yanghui claimed that that kind of power was divine power, but Sagoning knew that the real name of that kind of power was Yuan Qi.


    After capturing the first piece of space debris, someone in the teaching specifically conducted research on the human race living in it.


    They discovered that individual human races in the Fragmented World possess a peculiar power. The origin of this power is a kind of Qi produced in the body.


    After releasing this kind of qi into the body, it can condense into various things, and it can also keep away things in the air.


    The Green Rainbow Lore Sword can have an effect far beyond its own, and it must be Genesis Qi at work.


    The result is obvious in this way, Lin Yu must be from the fragmented world.


    Only in this way can everything make sense.


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain that he, as an ordinary person in the lower realm, possesses so many essence pills.


    In fact, this conjecture Sagoning had already had.


    When the two gods asked him to search for Lin Yu, he was wondering if Lin Yu, like them, came from the fragmented world named Dawu Dynasty.


    It is precisely because of the long thought in his heart that he can make an accurate judgment immediately after listening to Ling Yanghui''s words.


    After trying to understand this, Si Kongning consciously controlled everything, and sneered again: "I have to admit that for people who don''t understand Yuan Qi, these little bugs of yours can indeed bluff people."


    "Plus you bring so many essence pills from the fragmented world, it really can''t make people suspicious."


    "But it''s a pity that you are too eager for quick success in order to get the martial arts you want and abuse your status as an envoy."


    "Even if you are a little low-key, you won''t get into trouble so quickly."


    Sikong Ning didn''t know that Lin Yu did this deliberately, and thought that he was eager to achieve success, so he did not hesitate to use the divine envoy to deceive him everywhere.


    Of course, Lin Yu''s deliberate guidance of Sagoning''s thoughts was entirely the result.


    That''s how the plan was designed at the time.


    Just to Lin Yu''s surprise, why can this person accurately tell his origin?


    That''s right, Yuan Li is indeed easy to be mistaken for Yuan Qi, and the religious people may doubt his origin because of this.


    But the problem is that the person in front of him is not just suspicious, but very sure that he is from the Fragmented World.


    Also, this person doesn''t seem to come here to fight fakes because he is a fake envoy, but it seems that he came specifically for him.


    To be precise, he came for his identity as Lin Yu.


    "Never let this person go!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He has a faint feeling that this person is not as simple as it seems on the surface.


    may be able to ask some very useful information from this person.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was not speaking, Si Kongning looked at Ling Yanghui again and said: "You ignorant ordinary people, you don''t know if you are deceived by a liar. It''s really pitiful and ridiculous."


    "That''s all, today I will let you know what a real envoy is."

 Chapter 322： Against the power of God

    "The real messenger?"


    Ling Yanghui was completely dazed at this time, completely confused about Lin Yu and the mysterious person in front of him who was the real divine envoy.


    Lin Yu''s ability he has seen with his own eyes, that kind of power is completely beyond his understanding.


    But the person in front of him said so eloquently that Lin Yu was a fake.


    And judging from what this person said, he seemed to have a certain certainty that Lin Yu was fake.


    Ling Yanghui involuntarily returned to the ground, and couldn''t help but ask: "Dare to ask your Excellency, what exactly is Origin Qi?"


    "Huh, it''s just a little trick."


    Sikong Ning said with disdain.


    After speaking, he looked at Lin Yu, who was alone in the sky above the Sect Master''s Hall.


    "Are you going to grab it with your hands, or are you going to use your insignificant power to resist me?"


    Sikong Ning''s face was calm.


    Since it is Gen Qi, there is nothing to worry about.


    He has seen that kind of power with his own eyes, and in the final analysis it is at the same level as Wu Xiu''s practice.


    Lin Yu can sculpt such a huge stone ball, and the real effect is the set of magic weapon, the Qinghong lore sword.


    Gen Qi is just a support.


    Lin Yu smiled, and glanced at Ling Yanghui and said, "Ling Yanghui, did you have some details that were not clear just now?"


    "Huh?" Ling Yanghui was taken aback, but then he reacted, and said to Si Kongning who was high in the sky: "I forgot to say that at the time, Lord God Envoy directly used the stone ball out of thin air without using any other power. Lift into the air."


    Lin Yu told him at the time that he should not spread the matter indiscriminately, unless he personally signaled that he could say it.


    Therefore, Ling Yanghui has not mentioned this detail just now.


    "what?"


    Sikong Ning narrowed his eyes.


    The information disclosed by Ling Yanghui is very important.


    Because as far as he understood it, Yuan Qi would never have lifted a stone ball as large as half a mountain into the air out of thin air.


    This is comparable to the power of God.


    "Bold words!"


    Sikong Ning didn''t believe that Lin Yu, a person from the Fragmented World, had such capabilities, so he felt that Ling Yanghui must be lying to him.


    "Wait for me to capture you, see if you still dare to speak the vernacular!"


    But as soon as he said his cruel words, he suddenly noticed a huge force rushing toward him from all directions.


    This power is so powerful that it not only made him unable to move, but also couldn''t even open his mouth.


    But the color of horror on Si Kongning''s face was fleeting.


    At the moment when the color of horror faded, his whole body suddenly emitted an extremely bright golden light.


    Under the action of this golden light, the power that bound him was immediately weakened.


    "This is the power of God?"


    Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    Could it be that he attracted the envoys who had been bestowed by the gods?


    But this shouldn''t be it. I have been observing for a long time just now, and I have used the power of the Soul Sensing Secret Source to carefully check his forehead.


    There are no **** lines on his forehead.


    Why can a person without a **** pattern use the power of a god?


    "It seems that Ji Hai''s news is too far behind in this era, and he doesn''t understand many new things."


    Lin Yu''s understanding of the religion comes from Xiang Chen and Ji Hai.


    But it is a pity that one of these two guys has not personally contacted the gods. Although the other has personally contacted, but he has been imprisoned for too long, and a lot of knowledge is fundamentally old.


    Recommend an app, which is comparable to the old version of the book-chasing artifact, and can change the source books for \\mi\\mi reading¡¡\\\\¡¡!


    This situation is completely unexplainable with existing knowledge.


    Lin Yu guessed that either the golden gods might not appear on the foreheads of those who have received the gift of the gods, or the gods have invented something that allows people who have not received the gift of gods to use the power of the gods.


    Of course, there is another possibility. Maybe those gods are advancing with the times and refining some kind of tools containing the power of gods like the craftsmen of the lower realm, and rewarding them for use by believers.


    After Sagoning completely broke free of Lin Yu''s vitality, his expression returned to calmness, and said loudly: "Lin Yu, I admit that I misestimated your strength, but you also underestimated the spirituality."


    Sikong Ning has realized that what Lin Yu uses is not Origin Qi, but a brand new force.


    Therefore, he decided to catch Lin Yu directly and hand him over to the Supreme Master, presumably, the Supreme Master would be greatly rewarded.


    As for Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin, the two newly promoted sons of gods...


    How can such an important person be handed over to them?


    Thinking of this, Sagoning stepped up his efforts to mobilize the spiritual weapons of the gods.


    clang¡ª¡ª


    A sound of Jin Ming, as clear as Hong Zhong Dalu, came from Si Kongning.


    This loud noise reverberated in the mountains of Feixianmen, like a divine sound, all the people of Feixianmen wanted to kneel and bow involuntarily.


    "This voice..."


    Lin Yu found that this voice was extraordinary. After hearing it, there seemed to be a solemn male voice singing a poem in his mind.


    clang clang clang¡ª¡ª


    Several more golden sounds came from Sagoning.


    At this time, all the clerks of Fei Xianmen couldn''t hold on anymore, one by one took the initiative to bend their knees and knelt down, raising their hands high above their heads and constantly bowing to Sikongning.


    chanting words in his mouth, it seems to be repeating what the solemn male voice said in his mind.


    Sikongning''s whole body was golden and majestic.


    He looked at Lin Yu proudly, and asked in a calm and undeniable tone: "Why don''t you kneel?"


    After Lin Yu heard this, the urge to kneel in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    I didn''t expect that just a bell would be able to succumb to people''s soldiers without a fight. The ability of the gods and the so-called gods were far beyond imagination.


    "Kneel down!"


    Sikong Ning said in a calm tone again.


    However, after these two words were introduced into Lin Yu''s ears, they seemed to be drunk, echoing in his mind for a long time.


    , together with the solemn male voice who is singing hymns, constantly impacts his soul.


    "This power should be the power of God."


    Lin Yu''s heart is transferred.


    "If it is the power of God, my Yuan Power should be able to fight it!"


    Ji Hai told him Divine power and world power are essentially the same thing.


    Yuanli can fight against the power of the world, so it must be able to fight against this weird sound made by the opponent.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu urged Yuan Li to prevent this strange sound from entering his ears.


    Just now, he didn''t use his full strength, and he didn''t expect that Sagoning could use the power of the gods, and he was caught off guard before being caught off guard.


    Now he is using a much stronger force than before, so he blocked the sound instantly.


    "What''s the matter?" Sikongning soon discovered this, the expression on his face was no longer calm, "Your power... can actually resist the power of God?"


    Skoning is very clear about what this means.


    If the opponent¡¯s power can oppose the power of God, it means that the opponent is not essentially different from the chosen person like the Son of God and the Daughter of God.


    "Be sure to take this person back!"


    Sagoning fully urged the spiritual weapon in his hand.


    clang clang clang¡ª¡ª


    The sound of golden bells is getting louder and louder.


    The Fei Xianmen on the ground were so strongly stimulated, their prostrations became more and more vigorous, and even some Wuxiu''s heads were already bleeding.


    Lin Yu also felt that his resistance was getting harder and harder.


    He gritted his teeth fiercely and used his original strength to resist the erosion of the sound. At the same time, his body suddenly accelerated and rushed towards Sikong Ning not far away.

 Chapter 323： Siege

    Si Kongning was shocked when he saw that Lin Yu could even ignoring the power of God''s attack and rush towards him.


    "This son is really not that easy to deal with!"


    "No wonder the two newly promoted sons of God value him so much!"


    "¡­¡­"


    "No, you must not miss! A miss is death!"


    Thinking of this, Si Kongning spared no effort to urge the spiritual weapon in his hand at the expense of his life.


    Suddenly the loudness of the sound of the divine bell was doubled.


    Lin Yu was disturbed by such a strong divine sound, and had to slow down to resist the erosion of his own soul with all his strength.


    This gave Si Kongning the opportunity and time to dodge.


    Lin Yu''s full punch was easily avoided by him.


    And such a strong divine voice also produced unimaginable stimulation to the Fei Xianmen below.


    At this time, with the exception of Feixianmen Sect Master Ling Yanghui and a few others, all the Feixianmen have become devout followers of the Giant Spirit God.


    They knelt on the ground and kept bowing to Si Kongning, who was covered in golden light.


    I just want to worship the Giant Spirit God wholeheartedly, and make the worship of the Giant Spirit God a life''s work.


    These people have all been transformed into extremely loyal people by the spiritual tools of the religious cult. As long as the members of the religious cult give an order, they will not hesitate to die.


    In a sense, Feixianmen is now in name only.


    In the future, even if Ling Yanghui personally ordered them, he would not be able to call these people.


    "Giant Spirit God! Giant Spirit God!"


    Ling Yanghui screamed frantically in his heart.


    He is still struggling to support, enduring unimaginable pain.


    This kind of pain is very different from the pain he has experienced.


    Those pains in the past, either came from the flesh, or came from the soul.


    The pains like that are very specific. Although sometimes the pain is unbearable, but at least the heart knows that these pains are only temporary, as long as they survive.


    But now, the pain of this shock to the soul makes him unable to see the head at all.


    I don''t know what''s going on, Ling Yanghui only feels that there are two concepts fighting each other in his heart.


    One is the three views he slowly built up from childhood, including his cognition of the world and his own positioning.


    while the other is a brand new concept, I don¡¯t know when it will appear.


    This kind of notion kept reprimanding him, saying that his previous notions were all wrong, and his cognition of things other than himself was also wrong.


    and told him that only the giant spirit **** is the only faith in this world.


    The will of the giant spirit **** represents the will of everyone in the world, and anything the giant spirit **** says is the highest standard of conduct.


    "I didn''t expect that there are still such thoughts hidden in my heart. Is it the Giant Spirit God that evokes these thoughts in my heart?"


    "In other words, these thoughts are born with me, and those thoughts in the past are misconceptions formed in the past?"


    Ling Yanghui was completely unaware that this concept was forcibly instilled into him by the spiritual weapon of the gods, and he didn''t know that this was actually an attack method of the power of gods.


    But from the bottom of my heart, I believe that these ideas have always been hidden deep in my heart and are inherent things.


    Because of this, his heart is extremely painful.


    He was completely lost and didn''t know which idea to accept.


    At this time, he can''t even distinguish right from wrong, and he has no guidelines in his heart.


    In the air, Lin Yu tried his best to urge Yuan Li to resist the divine sound from eroding his soul, and at the same time, he was also trying his best to urge the True Yuan in his body to get closer to Si Kongning.


    It''s a pity that all his close attacks were easily avoided by Sagong.


    Sikong Ning''s heart calmed down again.


    Although the strength that Lin Yu just demonstrated completely exceeded his expectations, fortunately, the spiritual weapon in his hand was still better.


    As long as you drag it long enough, the victory is absolutely yours.


    Of course, Skoning didn''t want victory to come so slowly, he wanted a quick battle.


    After all, the longer the time is delayed, the easier it will be to attract others'' attention.


    He doesn''t want Lin Yu to fall into the hands of others, it means that he missed a great achievement for nothing.


    Sikongning once again avoided Lin Yu''s full punch and looked at the Fei Xianmen below.


    "I am the **** teaches the envoy, the person who has received the grace of God."


    "In the name of the giant spirit god, I ordered you to capture this son."


    His voice is high and loud, and it circulates in the Fei Xianmen guard mountain array with bursts of divine sounds.


    instantly entered the ears of all Feixianmen.


    "Follow God''s orders!"


    All Fei Xianmen men Qi Qi knocked on the commander.


    Immediately afterwards, a group of figures rose from the ground.


    swish swish!


    These figures flew towards Lin Yu at extremely fast speeds, and surrounded him from different angles.


    Although they all know that their strength is far inferior to Lin Yu, this time they are basically the same as dying, but at this time, no one has the intention of shrinking.


    There was a pious and firm look in everyone''s eyes, a posture of seeing death as home.


    Lin Yu was surrounded by so many people, naturally he could no longer launch an attack on Sagong, and had to deal with these desperate people first.


    At this time, he had a new understanding of the religion in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, this sect has such a powerful brainwashing ability. It only took a moment to brainwash these people with different personalities into dead men who have a common goal and don''t even want their lives.


    "Ji Hai is right. My current strength is basically no chance of winning against a divine envoy that has been bestowed by the gods."


    "It''s just that this guy is weaker, so I can hold on till now!"


    Lin Yu didn''t know that Sagoning was using a spiritual weapon of the gods, and thought he had also received a **** gift, but this **** gift did not make his forehead appear **** marks.


    "It seems that I can only use that kind of power."


    A crowd of Feixianmen rushed in front of him like a tide This kind of scene made Lin Yu feel as if he was in a zombie scene.


    The zombie films that I have seen in the previous life can produce such a picture, and these people in front of them are completely the same as those who only know the loss of cannibalism.


    àØ!


    There was a soft sound.


    Lin Yu''s body suddenly became extremely strong.


    At this time, his physical power is fully released and his form is 20 meters high, and the hard carapace above and below his body is indestructible.


    However, the Fei Xianmen clerk saw his terrifying appearance but did not show any expression of fear, and still rushed forward desperately.


    "die!"


    Lin Yu waved his hands forward, and immediately shot a dozen Fei Xianmen disciples who had rushed to the forefront.


    While taking advantage of the gap in his shot, many Fei Xianmen successfully broke through the line of defense and came to him.


    Because his body is too large, these people approached like pendants hanging on him one by one, clinging to him and attacking with all strength.


    There was a messy jingle in the air.


    The Fei Xianmen clerks attached to Lin Yu''s body have resorted to their own methods, using swords, punches, and even biting directly with their teeth.


    The whole chaos.


    "What the **** is this...?"


    In the distance, the face of Si Kongning who watched the battle while activating the magic weapon once again showed a look of surprise.

 Chapter 324： Mantra of the Great Spirit

    For Sagoning, today is the same unforgettable day.


    There are more miracles that he has experienced this day than he has in his entire life combined.


    He never expected that an ordinary person who had never received God''s gift could actually force an attack from God''s power.


    All this was far beyond his expectation, but he didn''t expect this to be just the beginning.


    Now this person has suddenly become so huge.


    is really unheard of, unseen.


    "This man is of extraordinary value, and he must be brought to the Supreme Master!"


    Driven by huge interests, Skoning''s fighting spirit became stronger and stronger.


    He was already going to weaken the force of activating the magic weapon, after all, now he is urging this treasure to consume his life.


    But now this idea is completely dispelled.


    Because he knew just by looking at Lin Yu''s current horror form that if he weakened the force of activating the magic weapon, he would definitely fall short.


    On the other side, the blood mist rose from the location where Lin Yu was.


    Fei Xianmen Clan is almost like a chicken in front of his powerful strength, no one can withstand any blow from him.


    But even so, these people have no idea of ??weakening the offensive.


    As if fighting to die, they rushed to Lin Yu one by one.


    This caused Lin Yu to be unable to get out of his body in a short time.


    At least before killing most of the Fei Xianmen, he shouldn''t even get close to Sikong Ning in the distance.


    Sikong Ning looked at this scene, knowing in his heart that if he wanted to capture Lin Yu alive, he had to take this opportunity to launch a full blow.


    Otherwise, after the other person gets away, he''s really finished.


    "Great Spirit Mantra!"


    Skoning yelled violently, sacrificed half of his lifespan, and used the strongest trick of this spiritual weapon at hand.


    Originally, this trick can only be used by people who have been given the God¡¯s choice. Ordinary people like him must pay a great price to use this trick.


    After using this trick, his life span is only fifteen or six years left at most.


    Of course, as long as Lin Yu can be successfully captured, not only the lost lifespan can be made up, but also countless additional benefits can be obtained.


    So it''s totally worth the fight.


    When Skoning''s violent shout fell, the golden light all over his body was even brighter, completely covering his whole body.


    At the same time, the divine bell ringing in the mountains became louder and louder.


    Even Ling Yanghui and the others couldn''t hold on anymore.


    Originally, they just thought there was a solemn male voice whispering in their minds, but now they feel that the whole world is full of sacred words.


    It seems that the whole world resonates with that divine sound.


    These voices are everywhere, like singing a hymn, or expounding a certain truth.


    Ling Yanghui and others were completely assimilated by it without knowing it, and they completely accepted the idea that the spiritual tool forcibly instilled in them in their hearts.


    From this moment on, they, like the weaker sects in the door, completely regard the Giant Spirit God as faith.


    For the rest of his life, he will worship the giant spirit gods faithfully.


    Lin Yu''s condition is not much better.


    On the one hand, he had to deal with the crowd of Fei Xianmen, and on the other hand, he had to resist the attack of the power of God, and he was already a little weak.


    Actually, the attack of the Fei Xianmen sect was okay.


    For him, the strength of these people is too low, even if Ling Yanghui personally makes a shot, he can''t hurt him any more.


    The biggest problem right now is that his strength is not strong enough to resist the erosion of the giant spirit mantra to his soul.


    If this continues, his mind will also be affected by the will of the giant spirit god.


    "You can only do that..."


    Lin Yu exhaled the martial arts modifier while dealing with the desperate Feixianmen.


    On the ¡¡¡¡ modifier interface, the number behind Yuanneng has become 7221 source stone.


    Some of these vital energy are left over before, and some of them are slowly accumulated through the soul gathering disk in the past two or three months.


    is enough for him to modify and merge the seven magic techniques.


    I believe that integrating these seven divine practice techniques into the immortal purple gold real body can raise the vitality to the extent that it can resist the mantra of the giant spirit.


    "Sooner or later we must merge!"


    With this in mind, Lin Yu quickly started operating on the modifier interface.


    On the other side, after Sagoning succeeded in urging the Mantra of the Giant Spirit, he realized that the overall situation was settled, so he was completely relieved.


    Through the previous battle, he has completely figured out the limit of Lin Yu''s resistance to the power of the gods, so he is 100% sure that the Great Spirit Mantra can successfully win Lin Yu.


    Even if Lin Yu cannot be transformed into a mindless cultivator on the spot, he can still plant seeds containing the will of the giant spirit **** in his heart.


    When this seed takes root and sprouts, even if he doesn''t make a move, this person will take the initiative to find it and ask to be taught in an extremely religious posture.


    This is the power of the giant spirit mantra.


    Using the mantra to engrave the will of the giant spirit **** into people''s hearts, let people slowly accept the imperceptible will of the giant spirit god, and accept the giant spirit **** from the bottom of their hearts.


    No matter how strong the heart is, no one can resist this kind of influence over the years.


    is as short as three or two days, or as fast as a year, and it will eventually be transformed into a mindless believer.


    So from now on, the time is on my side, and I can take this kid to meet the Supreme Master in one year at most.


    Thinking of this, Si Kongning suddenly had a bold idea.


    Maybe before taking this kid to meet the Supreme Master, he should ask all his secrets first.


    That way, maybe I can have the same power as him.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Skoning noticed that the situation had changed.


    He could clearly feel the feedback from the spiritual tool in his hand, and from this feedback, he found that the giant spirit mantra could not engrave the giant spirit god''s will into Lin Yu''s heart. U U Reading


    Not only that, Lin Yu''s resistance to the power of God''s attack is rapidly increasing, and it has risen in a straight line.


    Originally, the Mantra of the Giant Spirit could at least corrode into his heart, trying to engrave the will of the Giant Spirit God, but soon he couldn''t even reach the opponent''s heart.


    The Mantra of Giant Spirit has been completely rejected by Lin Yu!


    "how so?"


    Sikongning was puzzled, and he didn''t expect anyone to be able to increase his strength so fast at such an astonishing speed.


    Just one or two breaths before and after, Lin Yu''s strength has undergone tremendous changes.


    This phenomenon can only happen in god-given ceremonies.


    During the god-giving ceremony, the selected person who has received the god''s gift will instantly gain strong power.


    "Does this guy... believe in a certain evil **** or demon god?"


    Si Kongning was shocked.


    It is said that in addition to the true gods, there are evil gods and demons in this world.


    Maybe Lin Yu had such an incomprehensible strength because he believed in the evil gods and devil gods.


    Sikong Ning was scared.


    If Lin Yu really believes in the evil spirits as he thought, then he is not Lin Yu''s opponent at all.


    "Ji Wusi! Ji Wenbin!"


    "You order me to do things but don''t tell the truth, you really hurt me!"


    Si Kongning cursed frantically in his heart.

 Chapter 325： Faith collapsed

    Whoosh whoosh!


    The remaining five Fei Xianmen veterans, including Ling Yanghui, flew into the sky one after another, killing Lin Yu without saying a word.


    Their faces are all covered with expressions of death.


    It seems that fighting Lin Yu is the supreme glory bestowed by the Giant Spirit God, even if they die, they will die with glory.


    "It seems that these people are not saved."


    Lin Yu glanced at the five people, and said inwardly.


    These five people have been transformed into brainless believers of the Giant Spirit Sect by Sagong, and they will completely lose the ability to think independently. All are subject to the instructions given by the Giant Spirit Sect members.


    This made him have to sigh for the power of brainwashing.


    You must know that Ling Yanghui is a selfish villain who spares his life, but now he has become a dead man who can even spare his own life.


    Lin Yu quickly retracted his gaze and flew towards Si Kongning who wanted to escape.


    At this time, those Fei Xianmen who besieged him were almost killed by him. The only thing left is no longer a concern. Even if he joins with the five Ling Yanghui, he can''t stop his footsteps.


    After a breath, Lin Yu came to Si Kongning.


    The extremely huge body blocked his way tightly, making him inevitable.


    Sikongning was shocked and wanted to turn around and flee to another direction.


    But as soon as he turned around, a huge palm suddenly fell from the sky, grabbing him in his palm.


    "Cough cough cough--"


    Sikong Ning was pinched by Lin Yu''s huge palm, causing the body''s breath to be unstable and making a series of violent coughing sounds.


    The brilliant golden light covering his body surface also extinguished.


    In the distance, Ling Yanghui and others who were about to rescue Sikongning from Lin Yu saw that the golden light on Sikongning disappeared, instantly as if faith was shattered, each face was like ashes, hovering motionless in the air.


    Lin Yu noticed this immediately.


    then asked Skoning who was pinched in his palm: "What exactly did you use to control them?"


    He had more important questions to ask, but at this moment he just wanted to understand what Sagoning brainwashed ordinary people.


    "Huh, you evil scum, it''s okay to tell you!"


    Sikong Ning was so scared that he wanted to escape just now, but after he really fell into Lin Yu''s hands, he desperately warned himself, fearing that he would not be able to solve any problems, and the Giant Spirit God would definitely bless him.


    said without any fear: "I have the mantra and the bell for protection!"


    "The mantra clock is a spiritual tool that has been bathed in the brilliance of the giant spirit god, which can make the unbelievers reformed and devoutly convert."


    "If you are rude to the mantra clock, you are blaspheming the giant spirit god. Sooner or later, the giant spirit **** will punish you and destroy your demonic body and soul."


    "Mantra God Clock? God Sect Spirit Tool?" Lin Yu groaned lightly, and then asked in his heart: "Xiang Chen, have you heard of God Sect Spirit Tool?"


    There was no movement in the soul gathering disk.


    Lin Yu hurriedly shouted in his heart: "Xiang Chen?"


    There is still no response from the other party.


    Lin Yu quickly understood that Xiang Chen¡¯s spirit must have been shaken away by the sound of the divine bell.


    It is reasonable to say that the Soul Gathering Disk is sufficient to protect its soul, but it is a pity that the opponents encountered this time are not ordinary people.


    And the Soul Gathering Disk is ultimately a magic weapon refined by the true warrior, it is impossible to resist higher levels of power.


    "Oops, the soul gathering plate is broken too!"


    Lin Yu suddenly discovered that not only Xiang Chen''s soul had been shaken away, but even the soul gathering disk had completely failed.


    It should have been the time for the Soul Gathering Disk to provide him with vitality, but he did not jump out of the prompt to obtain vitality.


    Had he not noticed that Xiang Chen hadn''t moved, he hadn''t noticed this.


    "I don''t know if the refiner of this world can repair the soul gathering disk... Forget it, come back to worry about this."


    Lin Yu refocused on Si Kongning.


    But just as he was about to question, Ling Yanghui and others in the distance suddenly roared.


    "The true god...the true **** is not the opponent of the evil demon?!"


    "how so?"


    "Why is this!"


    Ling Yanghui and others held their heads with both hands, with extremely sad expressions on their faces.


    They just accepted the new belief very firmly, believing that the giant spirit **** is omnipotent, and in a blink of an eye the belief collapsed before their eyes.


    Just now, under the influence of the Mantra God Clock, their beliefs in their hearts have completely changed, and Skoning, who is protected by the Mantra God Clock, is regarded as the incarnation of the giant spirit god.


    As a result, they did not expect that the incarnation of the giant spirit **** was caught in the hands of an ugly giant monster and could not move, even the divine light on his body was extinguished...


    This is an absolutely unacceptable reality for them.


    "Hahaha, fake, everything is fake!"


    "Am I dead or alive now?"


    "The true **** cannot be the opponent of the evil demon! It must be an illusion, absolutely an illusion, the whole world is an illusion! Everything is an illusion!"


    Ling Yanghui and others opened their teeth and claws, waving their limbs indiscriminately.


    went crazy for a while, then started to self-mutilate again.


    Some people kept slapped themselves, some kept beating their chests, and some even dug out their two eyeballs.


    "These people are crazy!" Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He didn''t know what Ling Yanghui and the others experienced, but judging from the performance of the other party, the process must be very painful, perhaps even more painful than death.


    Of course, he could guess that all this must be related to the mantra clock in Sagoning''s mouth.


    Maybe it was because Ling Yanghui and others were brainwashed by the mantra clock, and soon discovered that the new ideas instilled into their hearts were wrong, causing their beliefs to collapse, and they began to doubt themselves and even everything.


    "It seems that your mantra divine clock is nothing more than that." Lin Yu looked down at Si Kongning in his hand and said sarcastically.


    Sikong Ning said nothing, his face was very ugly.


    When he was caught by Lin Yu just now, he didn''t show any pain on his face, but now he looked like a concubine.


    It seems that the faith in his heart has also been shaken You, you are a scum of demons, you are not qualified to doubt the giant spirit god! Si Kongning suddenly suffocated a word.


    As if to defend his beliefs, Skoning speeded up his speech and said: "This kind of result is caused because of my low strength and I can''t really use the mantra clock, even if I sacrifice Shouyuan."


    "If the Son of God, the Daughter of God, personally ask the Mantra God Clock to take action, you can''t stand here at all."


    "The power of the giant spirit **** is not what you can imagine!"


    Skoning said at the end, the whole person was confident again.


    It seems that he has found a new fulcrum for his faith.


    Lin Yu didn''t continue arguing with Sikong Ning about this matter, because he knew that it would be useless to argue with such a fanatic.


    He could see that Sikongning truly believed in the giant spirit god, while those of Ling Yanghui''s Fei Xianmen were just forcibly brainwashed, distorting the concept in his heart.


    Or in other words, Sikongning was deceiving himself, while Ling Yanghui was deceived by others.


    Of course, maybe that giant spirit **** is really very powerful, so Sagoning really admires and admires him.


    Lin Yu doesn''t care about these now, he just wants to figure out what the mantra clock and the spiritual weapon are.


    He didn''t rush to ask the question he wanted to ask just now, but asked this first because of curiosity.


    "Tell me, how did the mantra clock come from? What''s the matter with the brilliance of the giant spirit **** you said you have bathed in?"

 Chapter 326： Hatred

    "What about telling you?"


    Regarding this question, Sagoning did not resist at all.


    It seems that preaching the power of the giant spirit **** is something he is very proud of.


    "The mantra clock, like the chosen person, has received the grace of the giant spirit god, and under the light of the giant spirit god, has obtained the blessing of the giant spirit god''s will."


    "So the mantra divine clock has the same divine power as the chosen person, it is the manifestation of the will of the giant spirit god!"


    Skoning said these words very proudly.


    Lin Yu can hear it, this Sikong Ning has a preset premise in his heart, that is, everyone should be like him, and when he hears the name of the giant spirit god, he has to worship.


    It seems that everyone should be naturally afraid of gods.


    With this preset premise, plus that he is also a divine envoy of the Giant Spirit Sect, he has a natural sense of superiority in front of Lin Yu.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn''t bother to argue with him on this matter. This is the most difficult thing in the world to determine the right and wrong things.


    Anyway, as long as Sagong would rather answer his questions truthfully.


    "Since you have such a good thing, why don''t you use it to control the people in the lower realm first, and then slowly find the special bloodline you want? Isn''t that much simpler?" Lin Yu asked.


    Skoning explained without hesitation: "That''s because the Giant Spirit God needs people who truly believe in him."


    "Really?" Lin Yu seized the loopholes in his words and said: "You just said that the mantra clock can make the unbelievers piously convert. What do you mean is that these people don''t really believe in the giant spirit gods after they convert to you?"


    "This..." Si Kongning was stunned, apparently he hadn''t delved into this issue.


    Lin Yu also understands the reason.


    Because Skoning has always lived in an environment with only one voice, everyone there would only sing praises to the giant spirit god.


    This led to Skoning never dared to doubt the Giant Spirit God, so naturally he dared not question some contradictions in the details.


    "Hmph, is the will of the true **** that you, a demon scum like you, can figure out?" Sagong defended confidently: "The Giant Spirit God requires such a request, it has its own deep meaning!"


    "Deep meaning?"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that this deep meaning was probably made up by your own brains, right?


    Sure enough, a powerful and incomprehensible power can be easily surrendered. The power of the giant spirit **** must be far beyond the understanding of these people, so these people only know to worship and obey, and they dare not have any doubts.


    Lin Yu doesn''t want to struggle with this matter anymore.


    He didn''t expect to get the answer he wanted from Sagoning. After all, Sagoning was just a tool man responsible for searching for a special bloodline, and he couldn''t get in touch with the true core of the gods.


    "I pretended to be a divine envoy for so long, and other divine envoys did not bother to pay attention to me. Only you took the initiative to find me, presumably you know some things that other divine envoys don''t know."


    "Tell me, what exactly do you know? Why do you dare to conclude that I am from the Fragmented World?"


    Lin Yu asked in a deep voice.


    This is what he cares about most.


    Sagong calmly defended: "It''s ridiculous, how do I know why other envoys didn''t come to trouble you?"


    "As for you said that I infer that you are from the Fragmented World, you should be very clear about the reason. The power you used before is very similar to Origin Qi, and no one will guess in that direction."


    Lin Yu smiled coldly after listening, the more this guy concealed it, the more it proved that he knew a lot.


    With a thought, Lin Yu directly urged Yuan Li to check on Si Kongning.


    After ¡¡¡¡ checked, he used Yuan Li to **** the space ring in his hand and the bell-sized bell in his hand.


    "This is the mantra clock?"


    Lin Yu moved the Mantra God Clock to his eyes with Yuan Li, and asked.


    Sikongning was so angry that he was about to split, and cursed: "Bold evil demon, if you dare to blaspheme the giant spirit god, you will never recover!"


    "If the Giant Spirit God is really as good as you said, then you won''t end up where you are now!" How could Lin Yu be frightened by Sagoning''s ruthless words.


    Ji Hai had told him a long time ago that the gods are aloof and would not control the struggle between gods and religions at all.


    Since the gods don¡¯t even care about the life or death of those chosen by gods, how can they manage an artifact that has only been bathed in divine light?


    This Skoning opened his mouth and closed his mouth to blaspheme the spirit, that is, he said.


    "You, you!" Si Kongning never expected Lin Yu to be so disrespectful to the gods.


    Although in the outer world, different religious religions usually have disputes with each other, but everyone dare not despise the power of the gods, and will never say that the gods are not.


    As a result, Lin Yu bluntly said that the giant spirit **** is not that agile.


    "It really is a scum of evil spirits, even the true gods dare to despise!" Sikong Ning cursed.


    "That will fulfill your wish!" Lin Yu put away the space ring and mantra clock that he had stolen, and then squeezed his right hand fiercely, immediately crushing the bones of Sagoning''s body.


    When he opened his palm, Sagoning''s whole body was lying softly in his palm like a muddy mud.


    "I don''t care about the giant spirit **** in your mouth at all." Lin Yu said in a low voice: "If you want to have a good time, just tell me honestly what you know."


    Sikongning raised his head and looked at Lin Yu, and asked, "Ji Wenbin! Ji Wuxi! Do you know these two people?"


    In addition to hating Lin Yu at this time, he also hates these two people very much.


    If these two people didn''t explain Lin Yu''s details to him clearly, and deliberately guarded against him, he wouldn''t have fallen into this situation.


    Of course, he completely forgot that it was because of greed that made this happen. From the beginning, Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin just asked him to help find Lin Yu, but didn''t let him deal with Lin Yu.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu felt bad after hearing about Sagoning''s question.


    "Of course I know them, how can you get involved with them?"


    "Hahaha!" Skoning laughed, "The two of them happen to have a special bloodline, they have received the gift of the giant spirit god, and the power they have gained is far beyond your imagination."


    He knew that he must have been fierce, but he was unwilling to die in vain.


    In any case, it must be backed up!


    "Lin Yu, I know where your power comes from. You must believe in the evil **** or the devil."


    "But it''s a pity that the power given to you by the evil gods and demons is too weak. You have to deal with me so hard, far from their opponents."


    "Lin Yu, Lin Yu, you won''t be able to keep up with them in your life, hahaha!"


    Sikongning didn¡¯t know the past between Lin Yu, Ji Wuce, and Ji Wenbin.


    But judging from the known information, the three obviously have grievances.


    So he wished that these three enemies would fight each other, kill them to death, and bury themselves.


    He has only one pity now, that is, he can''t tell Ji Wenbin what Ji Wenbin said to him, nor can he tell Ji Wenbin what Ji Wenbin said to him.


    The two seem to be at odds with each other. If they can be separated like this, something wonderful will happen.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t have a chance to see it.

 Chapter 327： No comment

    "Both Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin have accepted the gift of God?"


    Lin Yu got an extremely important news from Si Kongning.


    It''s a pity that this is not good news.


    Ji Wusui and Ji Wenbin both received the gift of God, which means that they both possess the power of God, and their strength has been explosively improved.


    "My nearly 200 million bottles of Essence Pills were obtained from Ji Tianyun, and Ji Tianyun must have told Ji Wuce about this."


    "Given the preciousness of the essence pill in this world, Ji Wuce will never let me go."


    "¡­¡­"


    "That Ji Wenbin was suppressed by my strength at the beginning and had to commit himself to doing things for me. He must have a grudge in his heart, and he probably wanted to kill me soon afterwards."


    Lin Yu analyzed it in his heart and knew that these two people would be his enemies in this world.


    Of course, it is still a trivial matter to be remembered by the two of them. The key is that these two people know a lot of their own secrets. If they spread these secrets, it will definitely be against them.


    "These two people must be killed!"


    "All Ji''s family have to be killed, as well as that Jiang Lingzhu."


    The Ji family and Jiang Lingzhu are the main ones who know their secrets. Among them, the Ji family is the most threatened.


    Because not only two powerful god-chosen people emerged among them, but they were also able to get in touch with the high-level gods.


    As for Jiang Lingzhu...


    It''s just a weird thing now, it''s an evil thing that everyone can hit, but it can''t turn over many waves.


    "The Ji family shouldn''t tell outsiders about my secrets in the short term... They will never want to see other people grab the nearly one billion essence pills in my hands."


    Lin Yu thought about it for a while, and he still had some time for himself.


    As long as I seize the time to improve my strength and kill the two before Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin can deal with him, the problem will be solved.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu once again looked down at Si Kongning in his palm.


    was waiting for questioning when he suddenly found that Skoning''s injury was healing rapidly.


    This made him interested, so he didn''t rush to speak out, but carefully observed the healing of Sagoning''s injury.


    After all, this is the first member of the religious cult that he really came into contact with. By observing his healing process, he can understand some details of the religious cult.


    Lin Yu observed for a while and found that Sagoning''s healing speed was extremely fast, much faster than using Yuan Qi to heal his wounds.


    In fact, the limitations of Yuan Qi in healing wounds are very large. One is that the speed is slow, and the other is that Yuan Qi is refined from refined qi.


    In other words, if the supply of essence pill is cut off, then the source qi will be lost, and it will no longer be able to use the source qi to heal or fight.


    Unless you refine your innate congenital.


    But in that way, you will lose your lifespan, and you will die after refining a few times.


    In contrast, Sagoning''s healing methods were significantly stronger.


    However, this method is still far from being compared with his immortal Zijin real body, but I don''t know whether the healing methods of the children of God and the daughters of God can be compared with their own.


    "Wait and ask about this later."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, and said, "Ji Wuxi and Ji Wenbin sent you to deal with me?"


    "That''s right!" Sagoning said in a jealous voice: "They can''t wait to cramp you."


    Lin Yu understood, and then urged Yuan Li to move the Mantra Clock to Sikong Ning, and asked, "How is this thing used?"


    Sagong replied immediately: "I just said that the Mantra Clock is a spiritual tool that has bathed in the brilliance of the giant spirit god, so if you want to use its power, you must first conclude a contract with the giant spirit god."


    Even if Lin Yu asks this question, he wants to take the initiative to say it.


    Because if Lin Yu is greedy and tries to control the mantra clock, he can take advantage of the trend and tell him how to conclude the contract.


    As long as he uses that method, he will unknowingly become a member of the Giant Spirit Sect.


    Your own life can be saved because of this.


    "What is the method of concluding a contract?" Lin Yu asked again.


    When Si Kongning heard this, his heartbeat began to accelerate unconsciously.


    This guy is really coveting the power of the mantra clock, and it seems that he might have a chance to be rescued.


    He was busy and carefully explained the method of concluding the contract, and then looked forward to Lin Yu''s hurry to follow suit.


    But to his disappointment, Lin Yu put away the mantra clock after listening to it, and did not hold the ceremony to conclude the contract.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Sikong Ning hesitated to speak, his face became very ugly.


    Lin Yu guessed his thoughts, and said bluntly: "I said, I don''t care about any giant spirit gods, and naturally it is impossible to conclude a contract with him."


    "You!" Sikongning finally couldn''t help it, temptation: "You don''t know how powerful the giant spirit **** has, as long as you abandon the faith of the evil **** and demon god, and sincerely conclude a contract with the giant spirit god..."


    "What''s the price?" Lin Yu interrupted Skoning''s words: "Everything has a price. I believe that the giant spirit **** will not do things that only benefit others and disadvantage themselves."


    "The price?!"


    Sagong had an incredible expression on his face, "It is your honor to conclude a contract with the Giant Spirit God, so you still have to ask if there is a price? You are too dear to yourself, what are you, and what is there that the Giant Spirit God can grab?"


    "Okay, I don''t want to fight with you for this!"


    Lin Yu squeezed Si Kongning, and said solemnly: "The next question, where did you get to the fragmented world where Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin once lived? Are the people on it still alive?"


    Since Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin both accepted the gift of God and sent a person to deal with them, then the Fragmented World where the Dawu Dynasty is located must have fallen into the hands of the gods behind Skoning.


    So this question is very important.


    This involves whether the Jiang Lingzhu he is going to kill is still alive and whether the temporary deportees of the Chiyang Sect have died.


    "No comment!" Sagoning directly refused.


    "Okay!" Lin Yu snorted coldly. This matter may involve the core secrets of the gods, and he may not know it.


    "How did you heal your injury just now?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "No comment!" Skoning refused to answer again.


    Lin Yu asked some other questions, but Si Kongning refused one by one.


    At the end, Si Kongning said directly: "You evil scum, don''t want to find out about the gods from me!"


    "Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Lin Yu slowly tightened Sagoning''s right palm.


    "If there is a choice... I certainly want to live." Sikongning was pinched by Lin Yu so hard to breathe, he could only say with all his strength: "But if you really want to face death...I''m not afraid...I am a giant spirit god. People...Even if they die, they can bathe in the light of the giant spirit god."


    "Okay, then I will send you to see the light."


    Lin Yu squeezed fiercely and directly squeezed Skoning into a ball of blood.


    He knows that this kind of people who have been thoroughly brainwashed by the gods will neither eat soft nor hard, otherwise the gods will not be so relieved to send him to the lower realm as an envoy.


    So if you want to inquire about the news from such a person, you can only ask if the other person is willing to say it.


    "He is willing to answer Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin, presumably because of his intentions..."

 Chapter 328： Time is running out

    Lin Yu thought for a while, several thoughts flashed in his mind.


    In the end, he felt that it might be because Si Kongning hated Ji Wenbin and Ji Wuce that he was willing to tell him this.


    After all, it must be detrimental to Ji Wenbin and Ji Wucao to let myself know about this matter.


    It''s not that I can get revenge on these two people quickly, but that I know that the other person is searching for myself and will definitely take some action to make the other person''s wishful thinking empty.


    "It is estimated that those two guys are not doing things authentically, which made him hold a grudge."


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts and looked at Ling Yanghui and others in the distance.


    At this time, the minds of these Fei Xianmen have become abnormal, either insane or self-harm.


    Looking at this miserable picture, the Wu Xiu of the lower realm of Lin Yu''s secret path is really fragile in front of the gods.


    This time, it was not the chosen person who came to cause such a huge destruction. If the true child of God comes, I am afraid the entire mountain range will be razed to the ground.


    "If there is a chance, I will avenge you."


    Until now, it can only be remedied in this way.


    Regardless of Ling Yanghui''s personality, at least he has helped himself a lot during this time.


    Although he was so interested because of his interests, he had a relationship after all.


    Moreover, they are all innocents in this matter. They are pond fishes that have been affected, and they have to do something for them in a reasonable sense.


    Of course, Lin Yu also knows the principle of doing what he can.


    If you have enough strength to fight the gods, you will naturally find a way to avenge them.


    But if one''s own strength is even hard to guarantee, then it is definitely impossible to take risks for this matter.


    After all, my parents and relatives are still waiting for their rescue.


    "Let''s find a place to stay for them first."


    Lin Yu urged Yuan Li to restrain Ling Yanghui and others in the distance, and then plunged Yuan Li into their sea of ??consciousness, erasing all the memories in their souls.


    These people calmed down immediately, with a dazed expression on their faces.


    Although he looks foolish, it is better than being crazy or self-harming all the time.


    After finishing all this, Lin Yu carefully searched the Fei Xianmen again, and put valuable things into the space ring.


    These things will be taken away by others even if they don¡¯t take them. There is no one in Fei Xianmen and they can no longer protect them.


    Then, Lin Yu took Ling Yanghui and the others and left quickly.


    He sent these people into different sects, and entrusted the masters of these sects to arrange for someone to take care of them.


    The sect masters he looked for had all dealt with during this period, and they were all in awe of his strength, so naturally they would not refuse his small request.


    , after all, is just a few more mouths to eat, and it''s not about training them at a price.


    In addition, he also gave some essence pills in exchange, so they all readily agreed.


    In addition to this incident, Lin Yu also inquired about the refiner from these sect masters one after another, and asked if any refiner could repair the soul gathering disk in his hand.


    As a result, every refiner told him that the material to build the soul gathering disk was long gone, so he could no longer repair it as before.


    Although Lin Yu felt helpless about this, he couldn''t help it.


    After all, this world is also deeply affected by the secret source power, and everything is very different from the ancient times.


    And this soul gathering plate is a magic weapon handed down from ancient times.


    Finally, Lin Yu could only put the soul gathering disk into the space ring, and went to find Ji Hai.


    Now that the sacred talisman has been obtained, I have to find Ji Hai to find out how to get to the sky.


    All my next plans can only be completed in Tianwaitian. Whether it is looking for his parents or relatives, or seeking revenge for Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin, you have to enter Tianwaitian first.


    "Oops!"


    The moment when he thought of his parents and family and Ji Wenbin at the same time, Lin Yu suddenly found that he had overlooked an extremely important thing.


    "Ji Wenbin once dealt with me in Demon Shards and knew that my parents and relatives were there."


    I want to announce that the novel app I''m using recently, both Android and iPhone support!


    "And he also knows that there are two teleportation formations in that piece of Demon Realm Shard!"


    Lin Yu thought about it, the more worried.


    Ji Wenbin has become the man of choice, and has a lot of power in the sky.


    If he uses his power in the outer sky to find a way to connect to the Demon Territory Teleportation Array, and arrest his parents and relatives...


    Lin Yu dare not think again.


    Judging from his knowledge of the family, these children of the family have always used whatever means to achieve their goals.


    It is absolutely possible to take hostages and threaten this kind of thing.


    "We must hurry up!"


    Lin Yu''s mood is extremely urgent.


    Originally, he thought he would have a lot of time for himself, because Ji Wenbin and Ji Wushou were driven by huge interests and couldn''t spread their secrets.


    In addition, he can change his appearance and body at will, enough to hide under their noses.


    But all this is based on the fact that the other party has not grasped his other weaknesses.


    "Yuanneng, my current Yuanneng is really too little. I have to find a way to get it."


    The current situation of my own is like the leak of the house, which is even rainy night.


    In the case of a sudden lack of vitality, the soul gathering plate is broken.


    This means that I have completely lost the way to gain vitality.


    After all, the evil things here are very weak, they can only hide in the dark and steal their lives, and they can¡¯t find a lot of evil things to earn vitality.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu hurriedly took out Sagoning''s space ring.


    He hasn''t checked this ring yet, and he doesn''t know what''s in it.


    Lin Yu quickly penetrated his mind into the space ring.


    I saw four boxes neatly stacked in the middle of the huge field, and each box was not locked.


    Seeing this Lin Yu feels cold.


    The box is not locked It is estimated that there will be no good things.


    I opened it, and it turned out that they were all things that I didn''t use.


    Thinking about it, that Skoning was a divine envoy sent by the cult to find people in the lower realm, how could he carry a lot of cultivation resources with him.


    The most precious and valuable thing in his whole body is the mantra clock.


    "Mantra Clock!" Lin Yu recalled what Skoning said, "This thing can only be used after signing a contract with the Giant Spirit God, and it is also a waste product for me."


    He will never enter into a contract with the Giant Spirit God.


    As the saying goes, free is the most expensive. The giant spirit **** does not have any requirements for the contractor, and there must be hidden tricks.


    At that time, it may be possible to sell not only the body but also the soul.


    And Lin Yu didn''t completely believe Sagoning''s words.


    The only thing in that guy''s mind is the belief in gods. He will only answer questions that are beneficial to him.


    So the contract conclusion method he said is definitely not that simple, maybe he deliberately set a trap in it.


    "It''s a pity! If this mantra clock can be used for me, it will also give me some strength."


    "Maybe I can tell Ji Hai about the Mantra God Clock and see if he can do anything..."


    Lin Yu raised his eyes and looked forward.


    It''s not far from Shadow Beast Mountain, and it won''t take long to see Ji Hai again.

 Chapter 329： The only way

    The center of the Shadow Beast Mountain Range.


    Lin Yu stood outside the thick fog, raising the spiritual talisman in his hand and asked: "I have got the things, how should I use them?"


    "I got it so soon?"


    Ji Hai''s voice was obviously surprised.


    Obviously Lin Yu''s speed has exceeded his expectations. He originally thought that it would take Lin Yu at least one or two years to successfully find the envoy.


    But it only took more than two months.


    This made him look at Lin Yu with admiration.


    Of course, this was mainly because Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin coveted the essence pill in Lin Yu''s hands, and specifically asked Sikongning to search for Lin Yu''s traces in the lower realm.


    Otherwise, it would not be so fast.


    "Just get it." Ji Hai happily said: "I will teach you how to use the magical talisman for your own use now."


    Ji Hai quickly explained how to use the magic charm of the gods.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help frowning secretly after listening.


    I didn''t expect that the method Ji Hai said was basically the same as the method used by Skoning at the time to use the mantra divine clock. Both of them need to conclude a contract with the Giant Spirit God.


    Now he completely understands the working principle of the magical charms of the gods.


    is actually using the power of God contained in the magic talisman to fight against the power of the world, so that the user can break through the world barrier.


    "You hurry up and give it a try, I believe this method should still be useful."


    Ji Hai exhorted some anxiously after finishing talking.


    He was trapped here for so long, and finally had hope of getting away, so the long-lost passion in his heart surged again.


    But unlike what he expected, Lin Yu did not rush to follow suit.


    "This is the only way to use the sacred talisman? Is there any other way?" Lin Yu glanced at the sacred talisman in his hand and asked.


    "No!" In the thick fog, Ji Hai''s voice was decisive and determined, "This is the only way. Only with the permission of the gods can you break through the barrier and go to the outer sky."


    "This is the only way..." Lin Yu murmured, feeling very reluctant.


    How can he not accept this kind of contract with the gods, what if the other party can understand all his secrets and observe all his actions after the contract is concluded?


    After all, this matter is different from an ordinary transaction.


    Those gods are aloof, the power they possess is unpredictable, and they don¡¯t even know what their shape is.


    He really doesn''t want to deal with such unknown existence without being clear.


    Seeing Lin Yu hesitating, Ji Hai asked, "Do you have concerns in your heart?"


    "That''s right," Lin Yu said bluntly.


    "Sure enough, but you don''t need to worry about it." Ji Hai advised: "The gods in the sky are extremely noble beings, holy and noble, independent and fair, and never interfere in human affairs."


    "I was imprisoned here because some villains in the church secretly tricked me."


    "But even so, the gods did not blame them at all."


    "It can be seen that the gods will not favor anyone. Whether you are a good person or a bad person, you are solely responsible for all your actions."


    Lin Yu found that Ji Hai did not have any resentment in his tone when he spoke, indicating that he had no intention of blaming the gods at all, and his faith in the gods was unshakable.


    and I can hear that he admires the principle of the gods not showing favoritism to anyone.


    Lin Yu guessed that maybe it is precisely because the gods did not take the initiative to deprive people of their free will, those people in the religious religion would believe in gods in this way.


    Thinking of Skoning, Lin Yu could see that Sagoning really regarded the Giant Spirit God as his belief, not like the practitioners under the family''s family, who regarded the children of the family as his master.


    Recognizing the Lord and faith are still different.


    The former has no free will, and all orders are obeyed by the master.


    The latter is still acting according to his own wishes, but taking the belief in his heart as the highest standard of judgment.


    Ji Hai continued to persuade: "After the contract is concluded, as long as you don¡¯t betray your beliefs or blaspheme the gods, then the gods will never punish you for anything else."


    "I said so, but I still don''t want to use the spiritual talisman in this way." Lin Yu refused again.


    There are so many unknown factors in this, Lin Yu always feels that it is not safe enough.


    You must know that the contract of the gods is directly concluded with your own soul, which is equivalent to completely handing your own life into the hands of others.


    The reason these people don''t care about this at all is because they regard gods as real gods and think they will never meet with gods.


    They just want to use the power of God to deal with their opponents who are also human.


    In other words, they regard God as a foreign object, and their eyes are still fixed on their own kind.


    Ke Lin Yu didn''t think that those things would be gods in the true sense, but probably just a group of relatively powerful creatures.


    "Then there is no other way." Seeing Lin Yu''s life and death, Ji Hai disagreed, and his interest fell. When he spoke, there was obviously a hint of complaint in his tone.


    "Young man, don''t overestimate yourself."


    Ji Hai attacked: "Whether you or I are in the eyes of the gods, all beings are equal before the true god."


    "You are still young, you must feel that you are special, but from the experience of people who came here, all this is just a delusion in your heart."


    "In fact, no matter whether it is a **** or a hordes of living beings, no one will treat you as a special existence."


    "If you are not willing to conclude a contract because you are afraid of being treated specially by the gods, then you are totally harassing yourself."


    After Ji Hai finished speaking, Lin Yu remained silent for a long time He naturally heard what Ji Hai just said, but he was thinking about another thing in his heart.


    That is whether the power in the magic amulet and the mantra clock can be absorbed by oneself and transformed into vital energy.


    After experiencing these things and listening to Ji Hai¡¯s explanation, he has completely figured out the functioning principles of the gods¡¯ talisman and the mantra clock.


    In fact, the power of God in these two things comes from the blessing of God power.


    As for the source of divine power, it is actually of the same nature as the power of secret source and the power of the world.


    Then since the source stone condensed by the secret source power can be transformed into vital energy by oneself, presumably the magical talisman and mantra divine clock that have the power of the gods after being blessed by the divine power can also be absorbed by oneself.


    The only question now is how to absorb the power of God in it.


    At the beginning, the source stone was not directly absorbed, but converted through the soul gathering disk, so does the power of this **** also need to be transformed in some way?


    "Leave here first, find a quiet place and think about it."


    "If it is really feasible, first absorb the power of the gods in the mantra clock, and then keep the magic talisman intact."


    Lin Yu originally wanted to ask Ji Hai to find out about the Mantra God Clock, but it is no longer necessary.


    Because from Ji Hai¡¯s explanation of the spiritual talisman just now, the mantra divine clock and the religious talisman are actually the same thing, but in Ji Hai¡¯s era, there was no religious artifact, only the religious talisman.

 Chapter 330： eat!

    "Young man, did you hear what I said?"


    Ji Hai couldn''t help but ask when Lin Yu hadn''t spoken for a while.


    Lin Yu nodded and said: "I heard it, let me think about it again."


    "Okay, then you just think about it." Ji Hai saw Lin Yu''s answer and didn''t say more. He has been imprisoned for so many years, and it is not worse than this day, two days, or even a year or two.


    Then, Lin Yu left the Shadow Beast Mountain straight away.


    He flew all the way, and only fell from the sky when he came to a wasteland.


    As soon as he hit the ground, he took out the Mantra Clock, held it in his hand and stared carefully.


    From the appearance, this treasure light is just a small piece of exquisite workmanship, without any special features.


    After all, it is the same as the magic weapon, it is a thing refined by man. The power of the gods above all comes from the blessing of the power of the gods, and it has nothing to do with the refiner.


    Lin Yu thought while observing.


    He flew all the way and had dozens of different ideas in his mind.


    After careful consideration, he found that the only feasible way might be to eat this thing directly.


    Because his body is very special, it can not only directly absorb the innate essence, but also has no growth limit, so he may be able to directly absorb the divine power blessed in it.


    "Apart from eating raw beast meat, I have never tried eating this kind of food. I don''t know what will happen after eating it......"


    After all, it was the first time to swallow this kind of inedible thing, Lin Yu was somewhat hesitant in his heart.


    He stared at the mantra clock, and the familiar faces of his parents and relatives appeared in front of him. They were still trapped in the demon realm waiting for him to be rescued.


    "Don''t worry about it, let''s talk about it after eating!"


    àØ!


    Lin Yu''s heart moved, and his body suddenly soared, turning into a giant comparable to a hill.


    The body becomes bigger. Relatively speaking, the mantra clock has become smaller. The mantra clock in his hand is not as big as a pill, and he can easily swallow it.


    Lin Yu threw the Mantra Clock into his mouth and swallowed it as soon as he raised his head.


    ‚t


    After the Mantra God Bell entered his stomach, it immediately reacted with the super corrosive stomach acid in his body and made a slight grunting sound.


    This voice can''t be heard by others, only he who has super perception can hear it.


    Lin Yu listened carefully to this sound, and at the same time looked inwardly, observing the condition of his stomach.


    I saw the Shingon Clock quickly dissolving in the stomach acid, dyeing the colorless stomach acid into a dark brown.


    But the dark brown only stayed for a few breaths and then faded again.


    It was obvious that the dissolved matter of the Mantra Clock was absorbed by his immortal purple gold body.


    Boom!


    Lin Yu suddenly burst into a loud noise in his mind, like a sudden thunder on the ground.


    Of course, it wasn''t that something really exploded, but there was a strong energy impacting his brain.


    Lin Yu quickly realized that this happened because a powerful message flooded into his mind.


    "I obviously only ate the Mantra Clock, how could it..."


    "How can it be like practicing a brand new exercise?"


    Lin Yu felt incredible.


    The situation I just experienced is almost the same as using a martial arts modifier to strengthen the martial arts exercises. There is a sudden flood of information into my mind.


    It''s just that when he used the modifier to modify the martial arts, he was prepared, and when he took the Mantra Clock, he didn''t expect the information to flood into his mind, so he was frightened by the impact of the information.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu suddenly thought of something and hurriedly called out the martial arts modifier.


    "Huh? Pious mantra?!"


    On the interface of the modifier, there are four large characters after the word "Wu Xue".


    As he expected, the message is a brand new technique.


    Of course, this thing may not be a technique, but another type of ability.


    But no matter what it is, since it appears on the modifier interface, it means it can be modified by the modifier.


    "I see!"


    "In fact, this "Mantra of Devotion" is the strongest trick of the Mantra Clock, "The Mantra of the Great Spirit", but I am not a giant spirit god, so what is blessed in the mantra is not the will of the giant spirit god, but my will."


    "So to say¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu carefully felt the new information.


    He soon understood that this mantra of devotion is exactly the same as the mantra of giant spirits. It can change the beliefs of others and allow others to worship themselves as gods.


    Of course, the effectiveness of the mantra depends on the strength of the opponent. If the opponent is strong, the mantra will not be effective.


    "I can''t deal with people who are better than me, and it doesn''t do much to deal with people who are about the same as me... Then why can this be used? Can you take a kid?"


    Lin Yu found that this "Mantra of Pious Faith" was a bit tasteless and couldn''t help much.


    ''S only role is to collect a group of brothers who are absolutely heartfelt to them.


    Of course, using it to deal with people who are equal to one''s own strength can somewhat interfere.


    Although "Mantra of Pious Belief" is not very useful, Lin Yu is still very excited.


    Because since the special function of the Mantra Divine Clock can be absorbed and transformed into abilities by myself, then the spiritual talisman should also be possible.


    Maybe after eating the spiritual talisman of the gods, he can directly break through the barrier of the world and head to the outer sky.


    "This idea works, it''s worth a try!"


    "And these things can provide me with vitality, even if it is only for the vitality, I have to eat it."


    At this time, there are 3000 source stones on the modifier list, all of which are absorbed from the digested mantra clock.


    In other words, the mantra divine clock consists of two parts, one is the mantra that blesses the will of the giant spirit god, and the other is the power of the gods that is blessed by the divine power.


    These all come from the giant spirit gods, and they can be absorbed and transformed by themselves.


    Lin Yu no longer hesitated swallowed the magic charm of the gods and swallowed it directly into his belly.


    As before, the magic charm was corroded and digested by his super strong gastric acid as soon as it entered the stomach, and then absorbed by the body.


    What follows is a huge message.


    "It''s really possible!"


    Lin Yu felt the new information in his mind, and looked up at the sky.


    swish.


    His body instantly became smaller, and he shot directly high in the air.


    After a dozen breaths, he came to the world barrier.


    If it was before, his body would be immediately wrapped in the power of the world, preventing him from moving forward.


    But this time, there was no resistance, and it passed the barrier very smoothly.


    Lin Yu stopped after passing through the barrier, his gaze stayed on the modifier interface in front of him.


    At this time, the number behind the elemental energy has increased by 100, which means that the spiritual talisman contains 100 elemental energy of the source stone.


    It seems that although they are both spiritual tools that have been blessed by divine power, the divine power content of the two is quite different.


    "Skoning is just a small divine envoy, and it is impossible for the Giant Spirit Cult to give him valuable spiritual tools."


    "But Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin are different. They are both chosen by God, and they must have powerful and effective spirit weapons in their hands."


    "If I grab it and eat it..."


    Lin Yu raised his head and looked into the distance.

 Chapter 331： Supernatural power

    Lin Yu returned to the lower realm, back to the Shadow Beast Mountain.


    Now the world barrier can no longer restrain him, so I must quickly find Ji Hai to inquire about the situation of Xiatianwaitian, and then make a plan to see how to become famous in Tianwaitian and rescue his parents and relatives from the demon domain.


    The center of the Shadow Beast Mountain Range.


    Ji Hai saw Lin Yu returning here not long after he left. He was very curious and asked, "Have you figured it out?"


    Lin Yu did not answer this question, but directly said: "I have been able to break through the world barrier."


    "good!"


    Ji Hai said with joy.


    He thought that Lin Yu was answering his question just now, and the other was telling him that he had concluded a contract with the Giant Spirit God.


    After all, he doesn''t think there is any other way to pass the world barrier, Lin Yu can only get the approval of the gods after signing the contract.


    "Since the world barrier is no longer a problem, then it''s time to go to the outer sky."


    Ji Hai doesn''t talk too much nonsense, and goes straight to the topic.


    After seeing the hope of getting out of Lin Yu again, the enthusiasm in his heart was ignited again, and the whole person''s mental outlook was much better than before.


    At this time, he didn''t want to delve into various details, he just wanted to quickly let Lin Yu go to the outer world, and come back to rescue him when he strengthened his strength.


    "Let me tell you about the situation in the next heaven first."


    Ji Hai elaborated.


    "There used to be only one sect in Tianwaitian, called the religion, but as new gods are discovered later, there are more and more sects."


    "I am not very clear about the situation in this regard, so I won''t explain it in detail. You will find out for yourself when you arrive outside the sky."


    "Let me tell you first what is the power of the chosen person."


    "I have already told you before that the chosen person can control the power of God after receiving the gift of God, and in addition to the power of God, people of different choice of God will also receive all kinds of magical powers given by the gods because of their different bloodlines. ."


    "Of course, blood is graded, and the grade directly determines the amount of magical powers and the power of magical powers acquired by the chosen person."


    "Generally speaking, the higher the bloodline level, the greater the number of magical powers and the stronger the power."


    "The worst bloodline can only obtain one magical power, and the power of the magical power is very weak. It may only be a small magical power that can only affect the spiritual will of others."


    "Of course, the specific situation still has to be analyzed in detail."


    "Some people who have a very high bloodline and are highly recognized by the gods may have only one magical power, but in this case, their magical powers are absolutely amazing, even if others use a variety of methods to show all kinds of magical powers. It''s not his opponent either."


    Speaking of this, Ji Hai paused.


    Lin Yu took the opportunity to talk about the mantra clock.


    He didn¡¯t know what Mantra Mantra¡¯s strongest trick was, but now according to Ji Hai¡¯s statement, it should also be a kind of magical power.


    After all, Skoning personally said at the time that the mantra divine clock had been bestowed by the gods, and its power all came from the giant spirit god.


    So the Mantra of the Giant Spirit must be a supernatural power bestowed by the God of the Giant Spirit.


    Lin Yu quickly recounted what happened at the time. After listening to Ji Hai, he was quite surprised and said: "I can''t imagine that there are such things as spiritual artifacts, even ordinary people who have not received gods. Can you use it to use magical powers?"


    After he exclaimed, he blamed himself: "In that case, I should tell you about magical powers earlier, so that you won''t fall into that dangerous place."


    He said very confidently at the time, saying that with Lin Yu''s strength, he could easily defeat a divine envoy who had not received a divine gift.


    It turned out that Lin Yu finally defeated the opponent after a hard fight.


    All this is due to the emergence of the Mantra Sacred Clock, which caused huge changes in the battle process.


    "Is the Mantra Clock in your hands now?" Ji Hai asked.


    "No, things were destroyed when I took down the envoy."


    Lin Yu lied. After all, he couldn''t tell Ji Hai that he not only ate the mantra clock, but also gained the magical powers from the Giant Spirit God.


    But at this point, he wants to understand one thing that he has been puzzled about just now.


    That''s why after the mantra divine clock is digested by oneself, the giant spirit mantra inside can be learned by oneself.


    Originally, he thought that the Mantra of the Giant Spirit was something similar to the exercise method, and he had to learn it by himself like the exercise method.


    Therefore, he felt that what happened to him was a bit too incredible. After all, he didn''t use the martial arts modifier at all at that time, and it was not the modifier that helped him learn the mantra of the giant spirit.


    But now that Ji Hai explained the origin of supernatural powers, he finally understood why he could learn supernatural powers by eating.


    Because magical powers are completely different from exercises.


    To put it bluntly, the technique is just the combat experience and cultivation experience summarized by the predecessors. If you want to learn it, you have to follow the path of the predecessors.


    And supernatural power comes from the supernatural power of the gods, which is a high-level power.


    Since the chosen person can learn magical powers directly out of thin air by bathing in magical light, it is not surprising that oneself can absorb magical powers by eating.


    After all, divine power and secret source power are essentially the same thing, and my body has been transformed by secret source power.


    "It was actually ruined, that''s a shame..."


    Ji Hai expressed regret, obviously he would like to witness the true face of the mantra clock with his own eyes.


    However, after he sighed, he immediately turned back to the topic and told Lin Yu: "Since there is something like the spiritual artifact of the gods, then I have to change what I said just now I wanted to judge the gods. The strength of the chosen person is very simple. It just depends on his bloodline level, but now that even ordinary people can use the spirit tools that have been given magical powers, then you can''t just look at the bloodline level."


    "It depends on whether the chosen person has a powerful spiritual weapon."


    "I know." Lin Yu nodded, "I''m wondering, are things like spirit tools also classified into grades? I mean, will they be given small magical powers called spiritual tools, and will be given great magical powers? Have another name?"


    The classification of things like ¡¡¡¡ is artificial after all, and it will definitely be clearly distinguished by name.


    is like the mantra clock, it is obviously a kind of tasteless thing, it can only be used for the weak, and is of no use to the strong.


    Don''t talk about the strong, that thing even brainwashed Ling Yanghui''s old energy.


    According to Na Skoning himself, he lost a lot of lifespan in order to motivate the mantra of the giant spirit.


    "That''s for sure." Ji Hai agreed with Lin Yu very much. "According to your description of the Mantra Divine Clock, the spirit artifact should be the lowest-level god-given item, and the high-level one might be called a sacred artifact or a divine artifact. "


    "should be."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    "That way, you must have understood the matter of the person chosen by God, and you have personally experienced the power of magical powers. Now I will tell you about the heavenly environment."


    Ji Hai stopped discussing the topic of spiritual weapons in depth, and instead talked about things that need to be paid attention to in Tianwaitian.

 Chapter 332： Sea of ??clouds

    "There is land in the sky?"


    After listening to Ji Hai''s account, Lin Yu realized that there was land outside the sky.


    Those lands float above the world barrier of the Nether, so they are completely invisible in the Nether.


    "There was no land in the first place, in fact, there was no such concept as the sky outside the sky..." Ji Hai talked about some past in ancient times.


    It turns out that Tianwaitian didn''t appear until after the accident happened in ancient times.


    The gods believed in the religion now only appeared after that change.


    Prior to this, concepts such as Jiuzhongtian were nothing more than legends. Everyone lives on land, and powerful martial artists can fly upwards until they are blocked by the Jiutiangang wind.


    Unlike now, before flying to the height of the nine-day wind, it will be blocked by the barrier formed by the power of the world.


    "...So, those lands are not land owned by this big world, but space debris floating in from outside the world."


    Ji Hai finally explained the origin of the land in the outer sky.


    "Drifting in from the outside world?"


    Lin Yu muttered in his heart, and asked: "Did it really float in by himself? How did those lands break through the crystal walls of this world?"


    "No one knows this, at least no one knew this in my time." Ji Hai replied.


    After hearing this answer, Lin Yu sighed to himself.


    He wanted to follow this topic to inquire about the giant hand at the time, but Ji Hai couldn''t explain it clearly.


    At that time, he was caught by a giant hand along with the fragmented world where the Dawu Dynasty was located. It seemed that the human race of the Dawu Dynasty could be refined and aroused the coveting of the gods.


    In fact, Lin Yu has always been curious, how did the gods know that people in other worlds can be refined?


    If what Ji Hai said is true, then this question is easy to explain.


    It is estimated that a fragmented world living with a special human race floated into the sky, and the gods accidentally discovered that the essence of these human races could be used to increase their strength.


    then took the initiative to attack, searching for space debris possessing this kind of human race everywhere in the void.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if this question is not figured out. What Lin Yu is most concerned about is the magical powers of the giant hand that captured the Dawu Dynasty into this world.


    If it is the hands of the gods themselves, then the problem is not big, after all, Ji Hai said before that the gods never care about the grievances of the world.


    So no matter how strong the gods are, it has little to do with them.


    They will not intervene because they have trouble finding Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin.


    But if it was a member of the cult at the time, then the matter would be serious.


    Because this shows that the magical powers of certain chosen people are far beyond imagination.


    Even a piece of space debris wider than the earth can be grasped abruptly. This power has completely exceeded the limit of normal cognition.


    If there is such a terrifying powerhouse in Tianwaitian, then his situation will be very dangerous, and he must be extremely careful.


    I''m afraid it will be very difficult to deal with Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin.


    "It is also possible that multiple people chosen by the gods jointly made the hand...or just borrowed the power of the gods in some way..."


    Lin Yu secretly guessed.


    Seeing that Lin Yu hadn''t spoken for a long time, Ji Hai thought he was waiting for him to say something, and then continued: "So the temple of the religion is built on land, not out of thin air."


    "The number of religious religions is now a lot more than before, but I think this should not change."


    "You will be on those lands..."


    Ji Hai gave detailed instructions on various precautions.


    After listening patiently, Lin Yu asked: "What kind of strength did the person who imprisoned you back then?"


    Since Ji Hai didn''t know how the space debris broke through the crystal wall and came to this world, he naturally couldn''t ask him about the giant hand.


    The only way to judge how strong the chosen person is is through such questions.


    "This is what I want to say next!"


    Ji Hai quickly explained his previous encounters in detail, emphasizing the strength of the sons and daughters of the gods at that time.


    Lin Yu relaxed a lot after listening.


    Judging by Ji Hai¡¯s statement, the strongest chosen person did not exceed his imagination.


    At this time, Ji Hai added: "But after so many years, the above must have undergone earth-shaking changes. What I said can only be used as a reference now."


    When he first met Lin Yu, he was still full of confidence. He felt that with his own help, it would not be difficult for Lin Yu to become famous in Tianwaitian.


    But now even the mantra clock, which has magical powers, has appeared, indicating that his information has completely decoupled from the times.


    So he can no longer provide Lin Yu with real useful help in this regard.


    "I know." Lin Yu nodded.


    "Hey, it''s a white cloud dog, the vicissitudes of life!" Ji Hai sighed, "Maybe this is one of the reasons why they chose not to kill me and imprison me? Let me see myself in the long river of time... ¡­"


    After he sighed, he urged some precautions and explained everything he knew clearly.


    This conversation lasted for more than half an hour, and Lin Yu didn''t leave until there was nothing to say.


    As soon as he left Shadow Beast Mountain, he flew straight up.


    There is nothing in the lower realm that makes him nostalgic, everything has been arranged.


    Same as the previous meeting, this time I passed through the world barrier without encountering any obstacles.


    Lin Yu easily came to the sky The area he is now in is an endless sea of ??clouds, with thick white clouds under his feet, and no picture of the lower realm can be seen.


    The barrier formed by the power of this world is very strange. Looking up from the lower realm, it is a normal blue sky and white clouds, while looking down from the outer sky, only thick clouds can be seen.


    Because of this, most people in the lower realms don''t know that there is an extremely vast world outside the sky.


    "You have to find a piece of land first."


    Lin Yu continued to fly up, ready to fly high enough before searching for traces of land.


    The main reason is that the world is too vast. After being thrown into this world, land like the Dawu Dynasty is just a small island floating in the sea of ??clouds.


    Therefore, it is not easy to find a piece of land.


    "I can''t see where there is land at all."


    Lin Yu hovered in the sky and looked around, but there was nothing but a white sea of ??clouds.


    There is no way, he can only choose any direction to move forward.


    When he first came up, he was still thinking that it would be best to find the land where the Dawu Dynasty was located.


    Because there was a teleportation array on it that once connected to the demon realm, repairing that teleportation array is obviously much easier than building a new teleportation array connected to the demon realm.


    Flying, flying, suddenly...


    Lin Yu suddenly found a stream of light across the distant sky and quickly approached him.

 Chapter 333： trouble

    This streamer flew extremely fast and came to him almost instantly.


    "Why so fast?"


    Lin Yu was shocked secretly, this flying speed was much faster than him, which shows that the strength of the person who came is very powerful.


    At this time, the stream of light had stopped in front of him, and after the brilliance faded, a woman with a graceful figure appeared.


    From the outside, it looks like he was in his early twenties.


    However, people with this level of strength generally do not correspond to their age and appearance. Even if they live for hundreds of years, they still have a young appearance.


    Therefore, it is impossible to determine the true age of the other party based on this.


    "This son, please do me a little favor."


    After the woman stopped steadily in front of him, she made a request without saying anything, with an attitude that could not be rejected.


    "Don''t worry, I will give you enough benefits after it''s done."


    the woman added.


    Lin Yu frowned upon hearing this, and refused: "Sorry, I''m not free."


    He is the most annoyed of this kind of person who asks for help but doesn''t say things first, and he has to wait for you to agree before telling what to do.


    People like this tend to be self-centered. It''s better to stay away or stay away.


    Besides, this person''s flying speed is so fast, and his strength is absolutely strong.


    How can I help her?


    After Lin Yu refused, he wanted to leave, but before he could act, three streams of light quickly approached him in the distance.


    Same as just now, these three streamers also stopped not far in front of him.


    But after the brilliance faded this time, three men appeared.


    Two of the men in black appear to be older, while the other in white appears to be in their early twenties. If they were standing with this woman, they would be a good match.


    The white-clothed man first looked at Lin Yu, then turned to look at the woman and said, "Han Qingxue, just because of your little supernatural powers, you want to escape?"


    After he gave a contempt, he sternly rebuked: "Be honest, hand over the things."


    Lin Yu heard this, his heart seemed to be that the woman took the things of the young man in white, and the man wanted to chase it back.


    Or the three men wanted to grab something from this woman, so they kept chasing her.


    Of course, no matter what the reason is, this woman is definitely going to use herself as a shield anyway.


    Otherwise, she didn''t say anything just now. Be sure to help me.


    "Things are in his hands!"


    Just as Lin Yu was analyzing the situation in his mind, Han Qingxue pointed at Lin Yu without hesitation, and said to the man in white.


    The man in white sneered, "Han Qingxue, do you think I believe it or not?"


    "Believe it or not!" Han Qingxue said calmly.


    The man in white sneered again, with an expression of disbelief on his face.


    But his gaze still swept towards Lin Yu.


    "Don''t look at me, I just passed by, this woman is lying to you, I don''t even know her." Lin Yu explained.


    "passing by?"


    The man in white immediately condensed his eyes when he heard this.


    But he didn''t say anything, and turned his head to look at Han Qingxue.


    "Han Qingxue, hand over things quickly!" The white man slowly approached Han Qingxue.


    His flying speed is extremely slow, obviously to guard against Han Qingxue.


    "I said that I''m not here!"


    Han Qingxue slowly backed away.


    At the same time, she quietly communicated to Lin Yu and explained: "My son, you must be extraordinary if you can come to the depths of Mohai. When I urge the magic talisman, you will also run away. We will leave separately, you Help me drag them, and thank you very much afterwards!"


    Announcement, the chase app I am using recently, cache reading, offline reading!


    Lin Yu got a lot of valuable information from this sentence.


    One is that this place is called Mohai, and the other is that Mohai is more dangerous, and people who can come here are extraordinary people.


    It seems that it is precisely because of this that this woman will take the initiative to ask for help.


    The white-clothed man naturally didn''t know the content of the two private transmissions, and he was still slowly approaching Han Qingxue.


    The two men in black who were with him were scattered to the sides, always guarding Han Qingxue to escape.


    "Han Qingxue, hand in the things honestly, and I may not blame it for the past. You should know that you can''t escape the palm of my hand with your broken magic talisman."


    The white man threatened.


    But as soon as his voice fell, Han Qingxue turned into a stream of light and shot towards the distance.


    The white-clothed man immediately followed, turning into a stream of light and flying in the same direction.


    When he left, he left a sentence and said: "You should search carefully to see if the thing is on him."


    This sentence was addressed to two men in black.


    After the two got the order, Qi Qi moved their eyes to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu was very upset about this.


    The woman''s tactics are too insidious, and there is no way to resolve it.


    Even if he stood in the position of the white-clothed man, it was impossible to let go of the suspect without finding out the truth.


    The woman knows this naturally, so all of this must have been in her calculations,


    Now she is relaxed, two people are missing from chasing her, but she has gotten into a big trouble for no reason.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that if there is a chance, he must personally slaughter this woman.


    "Why are you still stunned?" One of the men in black ordered Lin Yu: "If you want to prove that something is not on your body, you can honestly take out all the space treasures that can be stored for us to check."


    Another black-clothed man added: "Although I believe you are very likely to be innocent, I advise you to obediently accept your fate. This is good for you and me."


    "What if I say no?"


    How could Lin Yu show the space ring to these two people?


    contains nearly 200 million bottles of essence pill In this day''s outer world, it is extremely valuable, and anyone who looks at it will be excited.


    Even these essence pills of my own may be far more valuable than the things in the woman''s hands. At that time, the three of them might abandon the woman and turn their heads to deal with them with all their strength.


    Furthermore, even if there is no essence pill in the space ring, it is impossible to give the space ring to these two people for inspection.


    Firstly, some of the things in it involve one''s own privacy, and secondly, I didn''t do anything properly, so why should others just check?


    "what did you just say?"


    Of course, the two men in black heard what Lin Yu said, and they wanted to shock Lin Yu with words.


    While ¡¡¡¡ was talking, the two of them sandwiched Lin Yu and slowly approached him.


    "I don''t care who you are. No one can disobey the orders given by our son. I advise you not to do stupid things."


    The two of them didn''t worry about Lin Yu''s background at all, because the people who were reduced to living in Mohai certainly didn''t have a big background.


    Lin Yu didn''t answer the words of the two, he was thinking about how to get rid of the two people in front of him.


    He is a newcomer now, and all his understanding of Tianwaitian comes from Ji Hai. He doesn''t know how to distinguish the strength of the enemy and ourselves, so it is not a wise move to act directly.


    "It seems that we can only go to the lower realm to avoid it first."


    Lin Yu found a great way to get out.

 Chapter 334： Mantra

    The lower realm and the outer sky are blocked by a barrier formed by the power of the world. People above cannot get down, and people below cannot get up.


    Only those who possess the spiritual talisman can come and go freely.


    Lin Yu believes that it is definitely impossible for these two people to carry the spiritual talisman with them, because that is something that only the spiritual envoy can possess.


    So as long as they hide in the lower realm, these two people can only stare helplessly.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu moved his body and dived into the depths of the sea of ??clouds below at full speed.


    Both men in black were taken aback when they saw this.


    When they approached Lin Yu just now, they had been fully guarded for fear that Lin Yu would suddenly run away.


    I didn''t expect that he really ran away.


    It''s just that what makes them weird is, why did Lin Yu find such a direction to escape?


    "This person refuses to cooperate with us, he must be a ghost in his heart, and he must not be let go."


    The two followed Lin Yu and went to the depths of the sea of ??clouds.


    After entering the sea of ??clouds, it was like entering a thick fog, and it was difficult for both eyes to see.


    But for the three of them, this difficulty is not a big problem, there are many ways to solve it.


    The three of them hurriedly shuttled in the sea of ??clouds, and soon came to the deepest part of the sea of ??clouds.


    Below is the world barrier, as long as you can successfully pass through the barrier, you can go to the lower realm.


    However, just when Lin Yu thought he was about to get rid of the two of them successfully, a powerful repulsive force suddenly appeared below.


    Under the obstacle of this repulsive force, his speed instantly slowed down a lot.


    "how so?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    It was fine when I tried it before, and I can go up and down freely without encountering any obstacles.


    but suddenly it doesn¡¯t work anymore.


    "Is it because this place is special?"


    Lin Yu remembered what the woman had just said. Judging from the meaning revealed in her words, the depths of the desert seemed to be a very dangerous place.


    Maybe the place where I came up before is connected to the lower realm, but after finding a direction to fly for so long, he has left that area and broke into a more dangerous place in the depths of Mohai.


    Probably not being able to travel between the upper and lower realms freely is one of its dangers.


    "You? What are you doing?"


    At this time, the two men in black had arrived not far behind Lin Yu.


    They all saw him trying to cross the world barrier to the Nether.


    Therefore, both of them are very incomprehensible, wondering what Lin Yu''s incident meant.


    "Stop talking nonsense with him, catch him first before talking."


    one of the men in black reminded.


    After that, the two of them came to Lin Yu as fast as they could without saying a word.


    They didn''t stop this time, but directly attacked Lin Yu, ready to take him down in one fell swoop.


    Boom!


    There was an explosion, and one of the men in black suddenly split into ten people who looked exactly the same.


    The ten people were scattered and separated, forming an encircling net to encircle Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu took a rough look, and found that he could not tell which was the main body and which was the clone.


    Obviously, this black-clothed man uses a certain kind of magical powers, not a certain kind of exercise.


    Because the clone created with the help of exercises is very easy to distinguish, it can be seen through with his strength at a glance.


    The other nine people who differentiated from the black man are completely the same as him, there is no difference inside and out.


    On the other side, the other black man also shot.


    He hugged his hands in the air, and slowly drew a circle.


    Suddenly an invisible transparent wall glowing with golden light appeared in the direction of Lin Yu''s advancement.


    All the directions of Zi Lin Yu''s escape are now strictly blocked.


    There is a transparent wall blocking the road in front, and then there are ten men in black who are divided into ten people surrounded and blocked.


    There is only one way to fight head-on.


    Lin Yu made a decisive decision, and immediately used his elemental power to urge the godly mantra he had just learned.


    The power of the mantra is very weak. Generally speaking, it can only affect the low-strength martial arts in the lower realm, and it has almost no effect on the strong in the outer world.


    Announcement, the chase app I am using recently, cache reading, offline reading!


    But there is no way. Lin Yu now only has this magical power, so he can only bite the bullet and use it to interfere with the two men in black.


    If it can cause an impact on the opponent''s spirit, you can take the opportunity to escape or take the opportunity to attack.


    clang clang clang¡ª¡ª


    The silent bell rang at the bottom of the sea of ??clouds.


    The sound doesn''t actually exist, it''s not that there is really a bell ringing.


    This is actually just a mental shock. Only those who are affected by the mantra will hear the bell.


    Those whispers and chants mixed with the bell can also only be heard by the affected.


    "This?"


    The two men in black clothes are both men who have been fighting for a long time, so they can tell the origin of the bell as soon as the bell rings.


    "How can this little magical power affect me?"


    Both of them felt strange about this in their hearts.


    As far as their current strength is concerned, they shouldn''t be affected by Mantra.


    Let alone them, even if you chant the mantra to those martial artists in the lower realm, it may not be able to achieve the desired effect.


    So there are only two possibilities to hear the bell ringing in my mind now.


    First, the other party displays unusual mantra-like supernatural powers. Second, this person possesses very powerful divine powers that can amplify the power of supernatural powers.


    On the other side, Lin Yu was also surprised by the power of faith in mantra.


    When he just used this magical power, he was more lucky, thinking that if it works, it will be fine.


    It turned out to be what he wanted, and the effect of believing in the mantra turned out to be better than he expected.


    "From the information provided by the modifier, faith in the mantra is definitely not so powerful!"


    "It will be so strong, probably because of Yuanli."


    Lin Yu''s heart was transferred to There was a general guess in his mind immediately.


    Normally, supernatural powers can only be used with the help of divine power.


    The chosen person has the power of the gods and can use it directly, while the ordinary people need to sacrifice something so that the power of the gods in the spirit tool can help him to display his magical powers.


    No one has tried other methods, or they just don¡¯t work.


    At least use Yuan Li to display magical powers, this is definitely the first time.


    Because he did not have the experience left by his predecessors, Lin Yu didn''t know that using Yuan Li to display the mantra of piety would achieve such an excellent effect.


    "Sure enough, my vitality is one level higher than the power of the gods, but I don''t know how it compares with the power of the gods."


    The power of the gods is the power possessed by the chosen person, and the power of the gods is the power of the gods. The former comes from the latter and is naturally weaker than the latter in all aspects.


    Lin Yu thought quickly, and approached the man in black who was alone.


    Now that the opponent is affected by the mantra of devotion and his actions are greatly hindered, it is natural that he cannot let go of such an excellent opportunity to attack.


    Only by killing them completely, can I escape safely.


    Otherwise, the two of them will gain a bit of wisdom, and they will not be so easy to deal with if they catch up later.


    Also, the magical powers these two people displayed didn''t seem to come from themselves, but from the spirit weapon.


    If it is a spiritual weapon, you can grab it and eat it, and absorb the magical powers to add strength to yourself.

 Chapter 335： 4 artifacts

    As the two men in black were struggling to resist the erosion of their souls by faith in the mantra, their ability to act was greatly weakened.


    Therefore, Lin Yu was able to get close with almost no hindrance.


    boom!


    Lin Yu smashed the head of the man in black who released the transparent wall to block his way.


    Then he shuttled between the black-clothed men who split into ten people like lightning, smashing each other''s head with a punch every time he approached.


    In just one breath, the two men in black who came to chase were killed under his fist one after another.


    After Lin Yu solved them, he gathered their bodies together with Yuan Li and checked them carefully.


    "These two people are really not the chosen ones, they are just ordinary people with spiritual weapons."


    "I just don''t know which sect they belong to."


    Just when they killed them, Lin Yu guessed that these two people were not the sons of gods.


    Because their body is too weak, they can''t even hold a punch.


    According to Ji Hai, the strength of the Son of God and the Daughter of God is very terrifying, far above him.


    Lin Yu urged Yuanli to move the bodies of the two people to him one after another, carefully searching for traces of the spiritual artifact.


    Soon he found a total of four artifacts from the two of them.


    The first piece is a transparent cube crystal, from the first man in black who was killed by him.


    The second one looks a bit like a doll, from the man in black who can differentiate into a clone.


    The last two pieces look exactly the same, looking like two waist cards.


    He didn''t know the names of these four spiritual artifacts, nor did he know the names of the magical powers contained in them.


    But since it is a spiritual weapon, it must be assimilated by oneself like the mantra clock.


    Lin Yu did not hesitate to eat the four spiritual weapons one by one.


    Then he immediately called out the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Mantra of Devotion (+), Illusion (+), Variety Crystal Square (+), Xuan Jade Scripture (First Stage) (+)...¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Immortal Purple Gold Body (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 15320 Source Stone¡¿


    Two new terms have been added on the modifier interface.


    One is called Phantasmagoria, Lin Yu guessed that this should be the little magical power that caused the black man to differentiate into multiple clones.


    Another one is called Baibian Jingfang, and the invisible transparent wall released by the other man in black comes from this magical power.


    "That''s not right, I ate four spiritual weapons in total, and I also jumped four times to obtain vital energy prompts. Why did I only get two magical powers?"


    Lin Yuzai carefully looked for the other two magical powers on the modifier interface.


    Some time ago, he had learned several sects of the Zhenpai sect. Therefore, the modifier interface is densely packed with the names of various martial arts techniques.


    Looking for two new nouns from so many names is a test of eyesight.


    After searching ¡¡¡¡ three times from beginning to end, Lin Yu was finally convinced that apart from the two magical abilities just now, he hadn''t learned any new magical abilities.


    He guessed that the two waistband-like spirit tools might be the same kind of spiritual talisman.


    The magical powers in ¡¡¡¡ are not the magical powers that can be used, but the license issued by some kind of gods.


    Like a magic charm, the owner can get permission to enter and exit the upper and lower realms freely.


    Those two waist cards are also the internal permits of a certain sect.


    "Just as if it had absorbed some vital energy."


    Although he didn''t get new magical powers from those two waistband-like spirit weapons, he at least got some vital energy.


    Under the recommendation of ¡¡¡¡, the reading app that I am using recently has a lot of books, full of books, and fast update!


    After that, Lin Yu stopped thinking about it, but tested the power of phantom art and the magical cube.


    The function of ¡¡¡¡ Illusion is very simple, that is, it can differentiate nine clones that are exactly the same as the main body in a short time.


    The strength of these nine clones is exactly the same as the main body, which is equivalent to increasing the combat power by at least nine times.


    However, this phantom technique has a time limit, and the nine avatars will disappear on their own after up to ten minutes of activity.


    And that Variety Crystal Cube seems to be very ordinary, but its actual power is much stronger than Illusion Skill.


    Its function is not as simple as condensing an invisible transparent wall.


    In fact, when the Variety Crystal Cube was used, countless transparent cubes the size of a thumb were condensed.


    These cubes can be freely combined into various shapes, or they can directly attack the enemy by impact. They are very flexible and hard to defend.


    The main reason was that the battle just ended too quickly, so the man in black had no chance to display the true power of the Variety Crystal.


    Another difference from the phantom technique is that there is no time limit for the Variety Crystal Cube, as long as it has enough power of the gods or keeps offering sacrifices, it can be used all the time.


    "Yes, although these two supernatural powers are only small supernatural powers, they are much more useful than devout mantras."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    The reason why the devotion to the mantra is effective this time is because oneself used the original force to activate it, and the other is because the strength of the two men in black is still too weak.


    Using his own power to urge the mantra of devotion, it is nothing more than raising the power of the mantra of devotion, beyond its own limitations.


    But when you meet a real strong man, this pious mantra is still just a tasteless one.


    Of course, the power of faith in the mantra is not without room for improvement.


    As long as one''s soul continues to increase, and the strength of elemental power continues to increase, it will definitely make the mantra of devotion work on the stronger and stronger.


    There is also the use of martial arts modifier to make it stronger.


    "Now that I have three small magical powers, my vitality is also a lot more, just to see how I can modify it to maximize my strength."


    The degree of danger in the sky is far more than expected, and UU reading has more strength and more protection.


    Therefore, Lin Yu did not rush back to the sky above the sea of ??clouds, but stayed inside the sea of ??clouds to ponder the changes.


    He didn''t want to encounter the bad luck like just now.


    "Look at the Variety Crystal Square first."


    Variety Crystal Cube is the strongest among the existing three magical powers. If you want to improve, you must first improve it.


    Lin Yu expertly clicked on the + sign behind the Baibian Jingfang, and the sub-menu immediately popped up.


    However, the enhancement and deduction options in the sub-menu are grayed out, and only the fusion option is bright.


    "Why is it still like this?"


    After obtaining the Mantra Clock, he discovered that the deduction and enhancement options after turning on the + sign are grayed out, and only the fusion function can be used.


    At the time, he thought it was because of the insufficient energy, but now there are more than 10,000 energy, why is it not enough?


    "Can''t supernatural powers be deduced and strengthened, but can only be integrated?"


    Lin Yu thinks this possibility should be relatively high.


    Because magical powers are not like martial arts skills that are summarized by the predecessors and need to be learned through study.


    Supernatural powers are skills bestowed by gods out of thin air.


    Therefore, it is normal that the original magical powers cannot continue to be deduced and strengthened.


    "In that case, it is necessary to integrate first before there is the possibility of deduction and strengthening?"


    "Or just like my immortal purple gold body, it can only be strengthened through fusion?"

 Chapter 336： Hanjia

    Lin Yu thought of the immortal Zijin body.


    One''s own immortal purple gold body cannot be deduced and strengthened, and can only be strengthened by integrating other martial arts techniques.


    has been like this since the very beginning of the immortal golden body.


    There is also this immortal purple gold body which was originally a product that suddenly appeared after a blind fusion. When it appeared, it was not expected at all.


    "My immortal purple gold body is related to my special physique, and my physique is so special because the original owner was affected by the secret source power when he died."


    "Divine power and secret source power are the same thing again..."


    Lin Yu''s thinking gradually became clear.


    For now, it is not surprising that magical powers cannot be deduced and strengthened, because there are already existing examples in the front.


    "I just don''t know whether the new magical powers that emerge after the fusion of magical powers will have the possibility of strengthening and deduction."


    Lin Yu frowned in thought.


    After thinking about it for a while, he decided to temporarily put the matter of fusion of supernatural powers aside.


    Because he knows very little about supernatural powers now, it''s not too late to think about it after he knows enough in the future.


    After all, there are still many places where Yuanneng needs to be used.


    "Firstly integrate these spiritual practice techniques into the immortal purple gold body to increase the strength of my vitality."


    Lin Yu shifted his gaze to the row of martial arts skills behind the Variety Crystal.


    These exercises have not been modified since they were learned because of insufficient vital energy. Now that there are so many vital energy, I will simply integrate them into the immortal purple gold body.


    This not only strengthens the soul and makes the vitality stronger, but also increases the power of the magical powers under the urging of the stronger vitality.


    Kill two birds with one stone.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly started operating on the modifier interface.


    Soon he consumed all his vital energy, and integrated the fifteen divine cultivation techniques into the immortal purple gold body.


    After the fusion was completed, he urged Variety Crystal again.


    Countless densely packed tiny crystals suddenly appeared around his body.


    "The number is at least double the last time."


    Lin Yu glanced around, checked the size of the crystal cubes, and then thought about manipulating these tiny crystal cubes into various shapes.


    No matter what form it is combined into, its power is much stronger than before.


    After casting the Variety Crystal Cube, he tested the power of Illusion Spell.


    found that the duration of the phantom technique was at least three times as long as before. It could only last for about ten minutes, but now it can last for thirty minutes.


    After doing all this, Lin Yu raised his head and flew upward.


    It didn''t take long to return to the sky above Yunhai.


    After ¡¡¡¡ hovered over the sea of ??clouds, he found the direction where Han Qingxue ran away from his memory, and flew there at full speed.


    Of course, he didn''t do this in a hurry to find Han Qingxue to settle the account.


    Although he was very upset with the woman''s behavior, he didn''t make a special trip to hunt her down.


    There is a chance to repay this kind of hatred. There is no need to waste time specifically for this kind of hatred.


    After all, there are more important things waiting for him to do.


    He flew in that direction, mainly thinking that there might be land there.


    Now he is in this vast and boundless desert. He can neither return to the lower realm nor know which direction to fly is the right way. He can only try his luck in this way.


    If you want to come, Han Qingxue shouldn''t run around like a headless fly.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later.


    Lin Yu flew at full speed all the way, and finally saw the shadow of the land two hours later.


    Very far in front of him, a dark-brown line obviously different from the color of the sea of ??clouds lay across abruptly.


    Calculated from its length, this should be a land much larger than the Dawu Dynasty.


    Presumably there are many human races living on that land, and perhaps there is a temple built by a certain religious cult.


    After doing some activities there, I will surely find out a lot of information that I desperately need.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu''s speed suddenly skyrocketed.


    It only took ten breathless hours before he flew over the vast ocean beyond the land.


    The land in the outer sky is all space debris from outside the big world. Therefore, this land is the same as the land where the Dawu Dynasty is located, surrounded by a vast ocean.


    Mortals have limited mobility. Even if they take a boat, they can¡¯t go far at sea, so they don¡¯t know what is beyond the ocean. They think that the ocean is the end of the world.


    Like the Dawu dynasty, only some practitioners and aristocratic children knew the true face of the world, and ordinary people were all kept in the dark.


    I don¡¯t know if the ordinary people here are like this.


    With this curiosity, Lin Yu speeds up his flight towards the land.


    It took almost twenty minutes, and he finally stood firmly on the solid ground.


    This is a port city. Fishing boats can be seen everywhere, some are heading towards the deep sea, and some have just returned.


    When Lin Yu fell, the fishermen and pedestrians on the pier of the port gave way, leaving enough space for him to move around.


    Judging from the behavior of these people and the gaze they look at, ordinary people here obviously know the existence of extraordinary powers.


    "My lord, are you a member of the Yanshen Sect? Next..."


    A figure who looks like a portman, trying to squeeze out the crowd, came to Lin Yu and bowed and asked.


    But because his accent was more serious when he spoke, Lin Yu only heard the words Yanshenjiao clearly, thinking that this was the name of the local religious cult.


    "Hmm." Lin Yu answered vaguely, and then directly ordered: "You lead the way, I have something to ask you."


    The situation on this continent is completely different from what Ji Hai described. It is impossible to use the information he provided for reference Lin Yu can only rely on other methods to get acquainted with everything here.


    Originally, he was still thinking about where to start and inquiring about the information he wanted, but he didn''t expect that someone would come forward and ask him so soon.


    It just so happened that this person seemed to be in awe of the Yanshen Sect, so Lin Yu wanted to pretend to be a member of the Yanshen Sect and ask some valuable news from this person.


    "My lord, please!"


    The steward of the dock saw Lin Yu admit that he was a member of the Yanshen Sect, and his attitude was a bit more respectful.


    Although he always thinks that Lin Yu''s dress and accent are a bit weird, considering the strength that Lin Yu has just shown, it must be that the members of the cult will not be fake.


    Besides, whether he is a member of the Flame God Sect or not, with such a strong strength, there is nothing wrong with being careful.


    The crowd took the initiative to separate a road, and Lin Yu, led by the steward of the pier, followed this road to the port city on the other side of the pier.


    "My lord, since you are a member of the Yanshen Sect, should I take you to the Han''s house?"


    After the two walked for a while, the pier steward offered to offer.


    "The Han family?"


    Lin Yu heard the word Han Jia and suddenly remembered Han Qingxue who had put him in a life-and-death crisis.


    But because this person has a heavy accent, he is not sure if he heard it wrong.


    "You talk about the Han family in detail."


    Lin Yu demanded.

 Chapter 337： Pass life

    Through some exchanges with the steward of the terminal, Lin Yu finally confirmed that he had just heard it right.


    The other party was talking about the Han family, and he also inquired from the other side that Han Qingxue was the daughter of the Han family.


    "No wonder she ran in this direction, it turns out that her house is here."


    Now Lin Yu has figured out Han Qingxue''s motives when he escaped.


    I don''t know what exactly is in the direction she came from, whether it is another continent or somewhere else.


    The two chatted and walked, and soon they came to the gate of this port city.


    Because there were pier stewards all the way, the gate guard did not stop Lin Yu for questioning.


    The two entered the city very smoothly.


    After passing through the city gate, the steward of the wharf introduced very enthusiastically: "My lord, our city is called Baihai City, which is rich in white swallows. I don''t know if you have heard of white swallows. This kind of fish is only the best when it is just caught. It''s delicious, since you are here, you must try it yourself. The best thing about making white swallow in the city is..."


    Lin Yu did not interrupt, and listened to him telling the local customs as he walked.


    These are very useful information, which can help him better understand the world outside the sky.


    When the pier steward saw that Lin Yu was a noble member of the religious cult, he was not impatient at all. Instead, he listened very seriously, and immediately became a little more interested in speaking.


    Everything is described in detail, describing in detail the humanities and customs of Baihai City and its surroundings, and even some rumors in the city.


    Finally, he led Lin Yu to the best restaurant in the city to taste the white swallow.


    After he was full, Lin Yu knew about what he should know, so he took out an essence pill from the space ring and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired today. If you take this pill, it can heal you. sick."


    The steward of the pier heard this and repeatedly declined to say: "I can''t do it! I can''t do it! It''s an honor to introduce the customs of Baihai City to the adults, this is really incredible!"


    "As long as you take it, this pill is nothing but a mortal thing in my hands, but it is a rare magic medicine for you, and there is no need to refuse."


    Lin Yu explained patiently.


    If you play the mantra of piety in a small way, you can easily make the person in front of you accept this essence pill.


    But that would be boring. After all, this was just an ordinary person who hadn''t practiced.


    "The magic drug?"


    The steward at the dock moved his eyes slightly, staring at the essence on the table for a long time and couldn''t look away.


    He had no doubt about Lin Yu''s words, and believed that this miraculous medicine could cure all of his diseases, so he really wanted to accept it.


    But this is too rude.


    As a local, it is the proper way of hospitality to introduce local customs to foreign guests. There is no reason to take advantage of each other.


    Lin Yu smiled when he saw it, and suggested: "You pay for the meal, and you take the pill, how about?"


    "Then..." The pier steward groaned, and then said guiltily: "Since the adult said that, I would be disrespectful."


    After speaking, he carefully took the essence pill on the table to his eyes, looked at it for a while like a baby, and then took it by mouth.


    Originally, he wanted to take the essence pill home and give it to the children at home, but Lin Yu told him to take it, and he was too embarrassed to disobey it.


    After the ¡¡¡¡ essence pill was in his stomach, it quickly exerted its medicinal effect in his body.


    He just felt a cool and refreshing breath all over his body, his waist was not painful, his legs were no longer sore, all kinds of chronic diseases disappeared instantly, and the whole person felt a few years younger.


    "A magical medicine, really a magical medicine! Your lord will not deceive me!"


    The steward of the dock exclaimed repeatedly.


    "Okay, then I''ll take a step ahead and say goodbye!" Lin Yu got up, clasped his fists, and left.


    The reason why he let this person take the pill directly is to avoid causing trouble for himself.


    Because if you show this pill to someone who is knowledgeable, you will definitely recognize it as an essence pill.


    And now in this situation, no one can be sure what kind of pill he is taking. After all, there is more than one elixir that can cure chronic diseases and keep fit.


    After Lin Yu left the restaurant, he walked straight to a ready-made garment.


    Go there to buy suitable clothes and put on them, so that you can better blend in here.


    "Yan Shen Sect!" Lin Yu thought in his heart: "It seems that if you want to truly understand the outside world, you have to find a way to contact the people of the Yan Shen Sect."


    After talking with the pier steward for so long, he has a general judgment on the pattern of the sky.


    He discovered that ordinary people on this continent didn''t know how big the world was except that they knew there was a religion.


    To be precise, they don¡¯t know the true face of the world.


    There is no way, after all, these people are no different from the ordinary people of the Dawu Dynasty and the civilians of the lower realms.


    My own strength is limited, I can''t go far, I can''t personally appreciate the grandeur of this world, everything is just hearsay.


    So expecting to inquire about the real situation of the outside world from these people is completely idiotic.


    Only members of the cult really understand the world.


    Therefore, if you want to find the location of the Giant Spirit Sect and the exact location of the Dawu Dynasty, you must contact the members of the gods.


    And the religion that rules this continent is the Yanshen Sect, so naturally it can only focus on the Yanshen Sect.


    After all, I don''t even know where other continents are, and I can''t find other gods at all.


    After thinking, Lin Yu came to the outside of the clothing store.


    The clothes here are all ready-made, you can wear them after you buy them, and of course they can be customized.


    Seeing Lin Yu entering the door, the young man in the shop greeted him enthusiastically and chose suitable clothes for him.


    Lin Yu asked deliberately or unconsciously while choosing, "I heard that the old man of the Han family is going to have a birthday recently?"


    "That''s right!"


    Seeing that Lin Yu had picked several pieces of clothes in a row, she was already happy, so she was naturally very happy to answer Lin Yu¡¯s questions.


    He explained all the information he had in his hands, and finally reminded: "Guest, this time grandma Han will not only have a birthday, but also choose grandson-in-law for his precious granddaughter!"


    "Yes?"


    Lin Yu casually echoed From the pier steward just now, he already knew why the Han family had such a respectable status in Baihai City.


    Because the Han family has a son of god.


    The son of **** is the grandson of the old man of the Han family.


    The Han family was a famous local family decades ago, with many descendants and luxuriant branches.


    And the old lady who passed his birthday this time was just the Han family''s concubine when he was young, and his status in the family was not high.


    But things are impermanent. His grandson Han Shaoyong was fortunate enough to receive a gift from the God of Flame when he was fifteen years old and became the chosen person of God.


    This has caused a radical change in the status of his line in the family.


    The original Patriarch of the Han family took the initiative to cede the position of Patriarch to his son, and the whole family respected him as the grandfather.


    Recommendation, I¡¯ve been using the book-chasing app recently, which can cache and read books and read aloud offline!


    And it was his grandson Han Shaoyong''s relationship that caused such a huge sensation after his birthday.


    The dignitaries of this region came over to wish him his birthday.


    It was probably because of this that he temporarily wanted to find a good son-in-law for his precious granddaughter, that is, Han Shaoyong''s sister.


    Of course, it¡¯s not that the marriage will be finalized this time, but to take advantage of the number of people to pick it up carefully, and everyone will be happy if there is any eye-catching one.

 Chapter 338： Source crystal

    "Guest, I don''t hear your accent like a local, you also came to wish grandma Han''s birthday?"


    Xiaosi asked with a smile.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu responded.


    Of course he did not wish to celebrate his birthday. The reason for saying this is mainly because there are three members of the Yanshen Cult in the Han family.


    There is no way, he is unfamiliar with heaven and earth, and for a while, he will not know how to find other Yanshen cultists.


    And even if you find it, why should others deal with you?


    Why tell you something that involves secrets?


    Can''t use the essence pill to bribe the other party, right? That way, I''m afraid it will attract the covetousness of malicious people.


    But the Han family is different, at least that Han Qingxue personally promised to thank you afterwards.


    Now is the time for her to pay for her actions.


    Lin Yu decided that if Han Qingxue had a good attitude and could help him in this matter, he would forgive her for the time being.


    Insert, the novel app I am using recently, both Android and iPhone support!


    "Guest, as soon as you enter the store, I know that you are going to celebrate Grandpa Han''s birthday!"


    Xiaosi said with a smile, as if he had seen through everything a long time ago.


    Then he proposed: "Guest, since this is the case, then these clothes are not suitable, or I will pick a few better ones for you?"


    "Yes, but I still want these items, you can help me choose another expensive one." Lin Yu replied.


    "Good Le!"


    Xiao Si heard that Lin Yu wanted to buy so many clothes at once, and his face was full of smiles.


    He graciously led Lin Yu to the other side, and quickly picked out suitable clothes for Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu took the opportunity to inquire about the Han family.


    From his mouth, Lin Yu learned that this old man and his son are a bit unreliable in doing business.


    is probably because I was not taken seriously by the family when I was young, and I have not received relevant influence and teaching.


    After all, they can have everything they have today, thanks to Han Shaoyong.


    And Han Shaoyong can possess such a powerful strength, not because of his own hard work, but because he is fortunate enough to have a special bloodline recognized by the Flame God.


    So their family is equivalent to winning the lottery in the Grand Canal, and suddenly there is a salty fish turning over.


    It is normal to be inferior to the original head of the Han family in the world.


    Of course, this is a world that respects strength. As long as you are strong enough, all shortcomings will become advantages.


    The overbearing temper, like the old man Han, was called by those who deliberately befriended them as having their own opinions.


    While talking, Xiao Si has already selected Lin Yu a dress made of precious materials.


    After Lin Yu put it on, Xiao Si was full of praise.


    "Guest officer, this suit is really suitable for you. Such a Yushu is in the breeze, you will definitely be caught by the Han family and become the Han family''s fast son-in-law!"


    Xiaosuo knows Lin Yu''s origins. When he saw Lin Yu came to buy clothes alone, he said that he was going to celebrate the birthday of Mrs. Han, thinking that he had come to Pan Gaozhi.


    Thinking of choosing the words to say in a nice way, he naturally said this compliment.


    Lin Yu smiled, and thought that in order not to attract attention, how could he be able to talk about Yushu Linfeng by turning his image into an unremarkable image of a passerby?


    But he didn''t care, he just left after paying the money.


    After leaving the garment shop, Lin Yu went to find an inn to stay.


    Old Mrs. Han has to wait two days for her birthday. It is naturally impossible to sleep on the streets during this time.


    And during this time, there are a lot of noble people in the inn, all kinds of news are constant, and you can better understand the Yanshen Sect.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Family Courtyard.


    "Miss, why are you so badly injured this time?"


    In Han Qingxue''s room, a little maid exclaimed in disgrace.


    This little maid is her personal maid, responsible for her diet and daily life. At this time, she is treating her wounds.


    Han Qingxue looked down at her chest, frowning and said: "The fire needle is really powerful, and the wound can''t disappear after so long!"


    "Yes!" the little maid agreed.


    She also found it unbelievable.


    My own lady is a believer of the Yanshen Cult. Although she is not the daughter of the gods, she often takes the magical medicine given by the gods. The healing power of the body is very strong.


    It should be kept in normal times. This kind of wound has completely healed before it reaches home. As a result, it still doesn''t look good after waiting so long this time.


    "Forget it, this injury is not a serious injury, there is always a solution."


    Han Qingxue closed the clothes on his chest, and then took out a beautifully crafted wooden box from the space ring.


    She gently pressed the buckle of the wooden box, and with a jingle, the lid opened in response.


    In the wooden box lies a piece of transparent, irregular crystals shining with light.


    "In any case, this adventure is worth it!"


    Han Qingxue said softly, the sadness on her face had long since disappeared, and her face was full of joy instead.


    "Miss, this is the source crystal you often say?" Seeing Han Qingxue''s joy, the little maid laughed.


    Han Qingxue nodded and said, "Yes, this is the source crystal! A precious treasure that can enhance the power of God for the son of God and the daughter of God."


    "So beautiful!" The little maid exclaimed.


    "Of course beautiful, but I almost died for it, fortunately..." Han Qingxue seemed to think of something, and the smile on her face suddenly faded a bit.


    The little maid hurriedly asked: "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    "nothing."


    Han Qingxue thought that guy might be dead, after all, judging by the guy''s strength, he is definitely not the opponent of Wei Dong''s two men.


    So... I think this has never happened before, and there is no need to worry about it in my heart.


    "Who makes you look uglyIf you are handsome enough, I want to forget it," Han Qingxue secretly said in her heart.


    The little maid saw Han Qingxue refused to say, so naturally she stopped asking, and said: "Miss, this source crystal is hard-won, are you still going to give it to the old man as a gift?"


    "Of course!" Han Qingxue immediately retracted her thoughts, and slowly said, "This time the incident has become a problem, and I almost can''t come back. I hope this gift can achieve the effect I want."


    "I hope so." The little maid agreed.


    She knew why her own lady had to bring this source crystal back even if she was desperate, because she wanted to improve her status in Young Master Shaoyong''s mind.


    There are three Yanshen Cultists in the Han family, but only Young Master Shaoyong is the son of God, and the other two are just ordinary believers.


    Therefore, if you want to mix well in the family and not be bullied in the Yanshen Sect, you must firmly hold Young Master Shaoyong''s thigh.


    This source crystal is said to be given to the old lady as a gift, but in fact it will definitely fall into the hands of Young Master Shaoyong.


    This kind of heart is sent.


    After all, ¡¡¡¡ is a family, and it is inevitable to give Young Master Shaoyong directly to him. It will make people feel that Young Master Shaoyong has to benefit from sheltering his family.


    It''s much more sensible to turn around like this.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Then came the voice of a servant.


    "Miss San, there is someone outside the door asking for a meeting."

 Chapter 339： meet

    "Someone begged to see you? Who would come to see you?"


    When Han Qingxue heard that someone was asking for a meeting, her heart suddenly shook.


    Some people come to see me at this time, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing.


    Thinking of this, her face was suddenly covered with frost.


    The little maid beside ¡¡¡¡ saw this and immediately fell silent, not daring to touch her own lady''s mold.


    Han Qingxue quickly changed her clothes, and then left the room under the service of the little maid.


    In the courtyard outside the room, an elderly woman dressed as a domestic servant stands respectfully.


    Seeing Han Qingxue walking out of the door, she hurriedly bowed to meet her. After a salute, she proactively said: "Miss San, someone from the concierge has come to inform you that a young man wants to see you."


    "Young man?" Han Qingxue was alert in her heart, and hurriedly asked, "What does that person look like, and did you explain his intention."


    The old woman hurriedly said: "Miss San, the old slave doesn''t know what that person looks like. The concierge only said that he looks ordinary, but it seems that he is not low in strength. He said that he wanted to talk to Miss San. Talk about remuneration."


    "Huh? What about the reward?"


    Han Qingxue''s thoughts turned, and she quickly thought of Lin Yu who had run into it in the desert.


    can take the initiative to come to the door to talk to himself about remuneration, it can only be him.


    After all, I personally said it at the time, saying that I would like to thank you afterwards.


    "Okay, I understand." Han Qingxue secretly relieved.


    It''s okay if it''s him, at least this person didn''t come to grab the source crystal with himself, as for the reward...Let''s take a step at a time when the time comes.


    first figure out the details of the other party before talking.


    Thinking of this, Han Qingxue told the old woman: "Let the concierge arrange for someone to lead him in and take him directly to the hall."


    "Yes." The old woman bowed and immediately turned and left.


    Han Qingxue strode towards the main room of his house, preparing to meet Lin Yu there for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Yu, under the leadership of Han''s servant, once again saw Han Qingxue who had only had one side.


    Actually, he was planning to wait for the Han family''s old man to come again when he passed his birthday, but after thinking about it carefully, he found that he could not find a reason for his birthday.


    So I just came to Han Qingxue directly.


    Anyway, the woman said she would thank her afterwards, so she would first see if she was going to break her promise.


    At this time, Han Qingxue was dressed as a rich lady, sitting on the Grand Master''s chair, looking graceful and luxurious, without the embarrassment of being in the desert.


    Han Qingxue is the only young woman in the Han family who is qualified to meet outsiders. Other women cannot meet strangers in the hall alone like Han Qingxue. They must be accompanied by their elder brothers or elders.


    This is all because Han Qingxue is one of the only three Yanshen followers in the Han family.


    With this identity alone, she can support a large family, and she already has the ability to act on her own. Naturally, it is impossible for the Han family to restrict her behavior too much.


    "Thank you, my son, for helping me." Han Qingxue gave a faint thanks.


    then asked: "Ask the son of the surname."


    Her attitude is neither lukewarm nor lukewarm, giving people a polite but inaccessible feeling.


    Of course, she did it deliberately.


    Although Han Qingxue knows that Lin Yu can survive in that situation, he must have some skill, but how much background can someone who has been in Mohai have?


    Therefore, there is no need to be too enthusiastic, lest the other party embraces self-respect.


    And this person took the initiative to come to her to talk to her about remuneration, which also shows that this person is shabby.


    A truly powerful person, how could he help such a small favor thinking of returning?


    Based on the above reasons, Han Qingxue has already beaten Lin Yu into the cold palace in her heart, wishing that the other party should stay away from her, not to make trouble for herself.


    Now that I really owe the other party, I have to do my due courtesy.


    Otherwise, it would easily damage the Han family''s face.


    "Menggui has a surname, and a single name is a mountain character." Lin Yu made up a name casually.


    Anyway, I just came here to inquire about some news that I was short of, and I was not really ready to climb the Han family as the ready-to-wear worker thought.


    "It turned out to be Yu Gongzi." Han Qingxue nodded slightly, and then asked: "This time Qingxue has inherited the kindness of Yu Gongzi. Qingxue will do what she says, and she will repay her with great gifts."


    Han Qingxue thought that since this person came to talk about remuneration, then she could just spend less time talking and just talk about business.


    so as not to waste a lot of time with this ordinary-looking man.


    "Can Yu Gongzi talk about his thoughts first?" Han Qingxue asked.


    She felt that since Lin Yu came here with a purpose, she must have already figured out what she wanted.


    Let him say it first, and then he will give or not according to the situation.


    "A heavy gift will be avoided." Lin Yu took over Han Qingxue''s words just now, "I''m here this time, just want to ask Ms. Qingxue to inquire about something."


    "Oh? What''s the matter?" Han Qingxue''s heart flashed uncomfortably.


    It''s okay for this person to ask for things directly. The Han family has a lot of business, and there are sons of gods who are in charge. He can get all the treasures.


    But the other party wants to inquire about things, which is difficult to deal with.


    You should know that you can eat rice indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. If the other party wants to inquire about important secrets, how do you answer?


    "I heard that Ms. Qingxue is a member of the Yanshen Sect, so I want to ask Ms. Qingxue to inquire about the Yanshen Sect?"


    Lin Yu finished speaking and added: "Miss Qingxue just choose what she can tell outsiders."


    He had already thought about it when he came, pretending to be a religious believer in front of ordinary people with no cultivation level, and barely able to pass the level, but in front of a true believer like Han Qingxue, he kept an instant help.


    After all, I don¡¯t understand the teachings of God, and most of the information provided by Ji Hai is out of date can''t deceive people at all.


    So there is no need to pretend to be too much, just ask what you want to ask.


    Of course, what Lin Yu really wanted to find out was the continent where the Giant Spirit Sect was located. First, he asked about the Yanshen Sect, first to understand the general situation of the Sacred Sect, and the second was to use this as the beginning of the topic.


    But when his question reached Han Qingxue''s ears, Han Qingxue was instantly dissatisfied.


    She thought that this person wanted to ask her what she wanted to do, but she wanted to join the Yanshen Sect through her.


    It seems that this person is a survivor of a certain ruined sect. Since the original sect has fallen and disbanded, he wants to find a new support.


    It is not uncommon for ordinary believers like this kind of ordinary believer who has not received the gift of God to convert to a new **** and switch to his religion.


    After all, there are many religions in the outer world, and there are constant struggles between each other, and there are always sects that lose in the struggle.


    In addition, the gods do not intervene in human affairs, so these defeated religious cults can only be disbanded or annexed by other sects that share common beliefs.


    "Young Master Yu, as you know, my grandfather will have a birthday gift in two days, and there will be many small and small things."


    Han Qingxue explained it patiently.


    "Young Master Yu has a life-saving grace for me, plus I didn''t know in advance that Young Master Yu wanted to inquire about our Yanshen Sect, so as soon as I heard you came, I turned away everything and came to see you."


    "Those things are waiting for me to deal with, and answering Yu Gongzi''s questions takes a lot of time, which is really a dilemma."

 Chapter 340： Send

    Lin Yu immediately understood what she wanted to express after hearing what Han Qingxue said.


    She means that there is no time to discuss with him, so she has to pick a suitable time.


    Lin Yuxin said that he didn''t say hello before coming over, and it was normal for the other party to be unprepared.


    Anyway, as long as this woman is willing to meet her own requirements, changing the time is not a big problem.


    followed her words and asked: "When will Ms. Qingxue be free?"


    "Just tomorrow, how about it?" Han Qingxue asked.


    "Okay, then I''ll come back tomorrow." Lin Yu didn''t say much, and took the initiative to leave after saying goodbye.


    After he left, Han Qingxue immediately called a servant in the house and told him to inquire about Lin Yu''s background.


    She now believes that Lin Yu wants to join the Yanshen Sect through that kindness, and she feels very upset.


    Of course, if this person has some background, then it is not impossible to cooperate.


    But if the other party is really a poor remnant of the religion, then it is naturally impossible to agree to the other party''s rude request.


    ¡­¡­


    the next day.


    Lin Yu went to Han''s house again as agreed.


    Han Qingxue was also trustworthy enough and ordered his servant to take him to the hall and meet him in person.


    But this time she is no longer as polite and polite as yesterday, and she looks cold and cold.


    seemed ready to refuse all Lin Yu''s requests.


    "Young Master Yu." Han Qingxue took the lead and said: "Forgive me, I can''t tell you anything about our Yanshen Sect without knowing your identity."


    Her tone is plain, her attitude is straightforward and strong.


    She really couldn''t investigate Lin Yu''s origins, so the excuse she gave was not without reason.


    "Can''t reveal at all?" Lin Yu asked.


    "No." Han Qingxue replied firmly.


    "For the sake of that matter, can''t it?" Lin Yu asked again.


    He didn''t come to Gao Pan Han''s family, naturally there is no need to lower his body, he just said whatever he wanted.


    can get the best you want, and not getting it will not make the situation worse.


    Han Qingxue suddenly felt annoyed when Lin Yu mentioned the incident in Mohai.


    This person is as shameless as he thinks, and he has self-respect, and wants to get excessive rewards through that kindness.


    I want to join the Yanshen Sect, one of the top ten sects of Tianwaitian, with that kindness, really wishful thinking.


    How can there be such good things in the world?


    Han Qingxue couldn''t understand why this person was so inadequate.


    I don''t know how many men want to die for her Han Qingxue, this ugly man is so insatiable.


    "Young Master Yu, these are two different things." Although Han Qingxue was very angry in her heart, she didn''t change her face, she was still the polite look of a stranger.


    "The kindness of Mo Hai, I remember it in my heart, it will not chill Yu Gongzi."


    Speaking of this, she looked towards the entrance of the hall.


    There was a servant of the Han family guarding him, holding a brocade box in his hand, which seemed to contain some precious things.


    Seeing that my lady looked at her, the servant immediately strode into the hall and presented the brocade box in front of Lin Yu.


    "Young Master Yu, this is a spirit transformation pill. You must know its value. I will use it to repay the kindness of the young man. Please do not refuse the young man."


    Han Qingxue said in a tone that could not be rejected.


    After Lin Yu glanced at the brocade box, he glanced at Han Qingxue again.


    At this time, he has fully understood that Han Qingxue is obviously a dog who looks down on people and feels that he has no background, so it is easy to pass.


    Of course he knew the value of the Lingering Pill. It was just an ordinary pill, and it was even inferior to the pill refined by those martial arts sects in the lower realm.


    is completely incomparable with the essence pill in his hand.


    He had heard of these in Ji Hai, after all, although Ji Hai didn''t know the current pattern of Tianwaitian, he still knew very well about medicines like Hualing Pill.


    "Ms. Han, you don''t need to have such a heavy gift, and say goodbye."


    Lin Yu straightened up and left.


    He knows that it is useless to say more, since this woman is determined to fool him, then more can''t change the situation.


    Of course, this matter can''t be left alone.


    Now that we want to solve this problem, we must use extraordinary means.


    Originally, he didn''t want to use that method, but since the other party is unkind, don''t blame yourself for being unrighteous.


    After Lin Yu left the hall, he immediately urged Yuan Li to obscure the sight of the servants and guards in the Han family compound. Then, his figure flashed, and he swept towards the room where the old man was.


    Just when he talked with Han Qingxue in the hall, he had already urged Yuanli to observe the entire Han family compound inside and out.


    had already figured out the detailed layout of the Han Family Courtyard.


    easily found the location of the old man Han.


    Therefore, he is going to directly control the Han grandfather and the current head of the Han family, and then use them to gain insights to achieve his own goals.


    ¡­¡­


    Han Zhenghe''s study room.


    Han Zhenghe is the old man of the Han family.


    At this time, he was sitting behind the table listening to the housekeeper''s report. He didn''t know that there was another person beside him.


    After waiting for the housekeeper to report the matter and leave, Lin Yu appeared.


    "Han Zhenghe."


    Han Zhenghe suddenly noticed that someone appeared in front of him, and then suddenly heard the other person calling his name directly, he was taken aback.


    But he is Han Shaoyong''s grandfather after all, and there are three religious believers in the Han family, so Lin Yu''s sudden appearance is not too surprising.


    He calmed down quickly and asked: "Dare to ask you what is your advantage to find the old man?"


    "Han Zhenghe It is rumored that you have no way to manage your family. I saw it today and it really deserves your reputation." Lin Yu said bluntly.


    "Huh?" Han Zhenghe''s face sank.


    His grandson is the son of God of the Yanshen Sect, and he is not afraid of Lin Yu at all, so when he hears Lin Yu''s words, he is naturally no longer polite.


    After all, those rumors that Lin Yu said are facts.


    Their Han family did a lot of resenting things after they became famous, but because of the great backing of the Yanshen Sect, no one dared to complain.


    It was the first time that he encountered someone who came to him to complain.


    "You can sneak into my Han Mansion silently, but your ability is not worth mentioning when compared to my family''s Shao Yong."


    Han Zhenghe carried out Han Shaoyong, calmly said: "I don''t know how our Han family offended you, but no matter how big the matter is, there is room for resolution."


    "Talk about what you want."


    Lin Yu heard that the secret way was that the upper beam was not right and the lower beam was crooked. This old man was exactly the same as Han Qingxue.


    "I will take what I want."


    Lin Yu did not hesitate, and directly displayed the mantra of devotion.


    The mantra of devotion driven by Yuan Li is extremely powerful, Lin Yu instilled his will in it, and a short breath completely changed Han Zhenghe''s mind.


    From now on, Han Zhenghe will only follow Lin Yu.

 Chapter 341： Interrogation

    "Han Zhenghe."


    Lin Yu called Han Zhenghe.


    Han Zhenghe hurriedly got up and asked, "What''s the order of Yu Gongzi?"


    "You first talk about the current situation in your family, mainly about the movements of the three Yanshen cultists in your family." Lin Yu demanded.


    "Yes."


    Han Zhenghe was like Lin Yu''s subordinate, and he respectfully took his orders as soon as he heard this request.


    Then he explained the current situation of the Han family carefully.


    Lin Yu learned from his mouth that only Han Qingxue among the three Yanshen Cultists of the Han family was temporarily at home, and the other two had not returned home for a year.


    But both of them will definitely be back at the birthday banquet the day after tomorrow.


    Lin Yu thought to himself after listening.


    Right now, I control Han Zhenghe, but once Han Shaoyong comes back, he will definitely find something wrong. Exposure is a matter of minutes.


    So if you want to get the news you want, you can only take advantage of today and tomorrow.


    In fact, only one day can be used today, because the time has been delayed, not to mention Han Shaoyong, even ordinary children in Han Zhenghe¡¯s mansion will also see the clues.


    "It''s not too late, just take advantage of it now."


    Lin Yu made up his mind, and then directly said to Han Zhenghe: "You call Han Qingxue for questioning. I will transmit the content of the question to you. You can ask whatever I ask you."


    "Please do what the son ordered!"


    Han Zhenghe not only respected his command when he heard this, but also a hint of joy flashed across his face.


    It seems that it is a great honor for him to help Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu nodded at him, and then hid behind the screen behind Han Zhenghe.


    Han Zhenghe glanced back at the screen, and immediately called the servant waiting outside the door to bring Han Qingxue.


    About two minutes later, Han Qingxue hurried over.


    The old lady called her personally, so she naturally did not dare to neglect.


    "Qingxue, sit down, I have something to ask you."


    As soon as Han Qingxue finished her junior ceremony, she was overjoyed when she heard Han Zhenghe let her sit down.


    It seems that the old lady is in a good mood today.


    After Han Qingxue sat down, Han Zhenghe said, "The day after tomorrow will be my birthday banquet. There will be many distinguished guests coming to celebrate my birthday."


    "Grandpa, there must be a crowd of friends at that time." Han Qingxue answered.


    She was a little wondering what the old lady was going to ask herself about, and how she would mention the guest as soon as she spoke.


    Why did you arrange for the reception of guests early?


    "Yes, the crowd is full of friends." Han Zhenghe nodded slightly, and then said along with these words: "Among so many guests, the one I worry most about is the distinguished guests from the gods."


    Han Qingxue immediately comforted: "Grandpa, don''t worry about this. Brother Shaoyong and I know how to deal with it and promise not to neglect the guests."


    "Qingxue, you can''t say that. This is my birthday banquet after all. How can I push everything to your heads?"


    Insert, the novel app I am using recently, both Android and iPhone support!


    Han Zhenghe said this and coughed twice, "Qingxue, I usually take your filial miracle medicine, but my health is not serious, but my memory during this period is much worse than before."


    "Grandpa, you told me about this earlier, I have a memory-enhancing pill, you take it." Han Qingxue immediately took out a bottle of pill from the space ring and placed it on Han Zhenghe''s desk.


    Han Zhenghe stared at the pill in front of him, and said, "This medicine can only make up for it. Things that have been forgotten cannot be remembered by taking medicine."


    "What Grandpa said is that the thing you forget is forgetting, and taking medicine is useless." Han Qingxue nodded.


    "So, I asked you to come over just to ask about the Yanshen Sect, so that I won''t let the honored guests of the Sect because of my bad memory."


    After Han Zhenghe explained for a while, he finally asked Lin Yu what he wanted him to ask.


    After all, as the old man of the Han family, he has three more members of the Yanshen Cult in his family, and he knows a lot about the Yanshen Cult except for the secrets.


    Asking rashly will surely make Han Qingxue suspicious and find something wrong.


    "Grandpa, do not hesitate to ask." Han Qingxue also said that the old man called to come over for what he was doing, because it turned out that he just wanted to inquire about his religious teachings.


    "Well, let''s start with the rules of the religious teachings. You can talk about the rules of your religious teachings first."


    Han Zhenghe asked.


    Han Qingxue nodded, and then explained the various regulations of Yanshen Sect in detail.


    After listening, Han Zhenghe asked about other things according to Lin Yu''s instructions.


    It took a total of half an hour before and after, before Lin Yu got a general idea of ??the Yanshen Sect.


    He originally wanted to ask some more in-depth questions, but considering that Han Qingxue might find something wrong, he chose to give up.


    Of course, even if you ask Han Qingxue, those questions will not necessarily be answered. After all, the secrets of the Yanshen Sect will be involved.


    In Han Qingxue''s eyes, the Yanshen Sect is definitely greater than the Han family, and it is impossible for the old lady''s question to break the Yanshen Sect''s rules.


    After inquiring about the general situation of the Yanshen Sect, Lin Yu asked Han Zhenghe to ask about the outside world and the general pattern of the entire sky.


    This Han Qingxue really knows a lot. From her mouth, Lin Yu learned in detail about the various geographic information surrounding this continent.


    But apart from the surrounding conditions of this continent, Han Qingxue doesn''t know much about the outside world.


    There is no way, she is just an ordinary believer in the Yanshen Sect, not a goddess, and she has no access to higher-level information.


    "Grandpa, why are you suddenly so interested in these things?"


    Han Qingxue couldn''t help asking after answering Han Zhenghe''s last question.


    She found something wrong.


    If my grandfather asked the Yanshen Sect at first because he had to deal with the distinguished guests who came to celebrate their birthday the day after tomorrow, what is the purpose of asking about things outside the mainland?


    My grandfather is just an ordinary person, who has never even practiced martial arts, let alone join the cult. He has no ability to leave this continent at all. Why do you need to inquire so many details?


    Han Qingxue always feels that Han Zhenghe is a little abnormal, not the same as before.


    "It''s not that I am interested in the mainland outside. I just want to use this to understand where the three of you usually go when you travel far."


    Han Zhenghe followed Han Qingxue''s question and asked another thing Lin Yu asked him to ask.


    "Qingxue, did you leave the house four days ago? You left four days ago and came back the day before yesterday. It was two days outside."


    "You should be able to go a long way in two days with your ability. Where have you been in these two days?"


    Han Zhenghe naturally doesn''t care what Han Qingxue did in the past two days, but Lin Yu really wants to know the details.


    Especially what did Han Qingxue get, and why was it chased by those three men.


    After Han Qingxue heard Han Zhenghe¡¯s question, she was immediately happy.


    She was worried that she couldn''t tell Yuanjing''s affairs, but she didn''t expect the old lady to ask about it.


    This is just right, let''s talk about it now, let the old lady know how hard it is to get this source crystal.


    When he transfers the source crystal to Brother Shaoyong, he will definitely relay the dangerous experience in it and improve his status in Brother Shaoyong.

 Chapter 342： 100,000 source stone

    Since Han Zhenghe''s question happened to be at the heart of Han Qingxue''s heart, Han Qingxue elaborated on his experience.


    This is actually convenient for Lin Yu behind the screen to understand what happened.


    "Yuanjing? This thing sounds like the same thing as Yuanshi."


    Lin Yu is very interested in the source crystal mentioned by Han Qingxue.


    If this thing is the same as the source stone, it will definitely bring a lot of vitality to oneself.


    What I lack now is Yuanneng, so it seems that Han Qingxue has to take the Yuanneng over and take a look.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately transmitted a message to Han Zhenghe, so that Han Zhenghe instructed Han Qingxue to take out the source stone.


    After Han Qingxue heard Han Zhenghe''s request, her heart became more and more strange.


    She always feels like the old lady has changed.


    first asked some questions that he had never been interested in before, and now he asked her to take out the source crystal to have a look.


    The previous questions are okay, but the current requirements are a bit unreasonable.


    Who would ask to see their birthday presents in advance?


    He is an old lady, and he is not a three-year-old kid.


    But Han Qingxue was weird, so she naturally agreed immediately.


    After all, the old lady''s temper has always been stubborn, so there is no need to spur him on such trivial matters.


    If you let Brother Shaoyong know by then, you will inevitably be blamed.


    Han Qingxue stretched out his right palm and swept it on the space ring. After taking out the source crystal in it, he got up and took it to Han Zhenghe''s desk.


    "Look, grandpa, this is Yuanjing."


    Han Zhenghe stared at the colorful streamer in the source crystal, and said in admiration: "At first glance, you are not a mortal thing, Qingxue, you are really interested in this time."


    "How dare grandfather Qingxue''s birthday, take out the best things." Han Qingxue echoed with a smile: "Although this is just a mortal source crystal, it is far more precious than any medicine, especially It is suitable for Brother Shao Yong to enhance the power of God."


    "Okay! Okay!" Han Zhenghe nodded repeatedly, and then ordered: "Qingxue, this is the first time I have seen a rare thing like Origin Crystal. You can put it here and let me observe it."


    Han Qingxue suddenly felt suspicious when he heard it.


    The old lady is absolutely abnormal. According to his personality, he would never make such a request.


    You have to know that the old lady usually cares about his own image, how could he be so ghoulish in front of the juniors? Are you so anxious?


    Of course, Han Qingxue wanted to return, but it was naturally impossible to refuse Han Zhenghe''s request.


    After all, this requirement is just not in line with Han Zhenghe''s identity, and it is not too much in itself.


    "Well, grandpa, appreciate it, Qingxue will go home first."


    Han Qingxue put Yuanjing on the desk and said goodbye.


    "Okay, let''s go." Han Zhenghe nodded.


    Han Qingxue turned and went out.


    While she closed the study door, Lin Yu followed out from behind the screen.


    If it weren''t for Han Zhenghe''s weirdness, it would not be long before Han Shaoyong returned home to discover, he didn''t want to be so anxious.


    There is no way, if Han Qingxue is waiting for the source crystal to give Han Zhenghe at the birthday banquet in the form of a birthday gift, he must not even think about viewing the source crystal from close range.


    It''s a big announcement, it''s really good, it''s worth installing, after all, there are many books, all books, and fast updates!


    Because Han Shaoyong must have discovered Han Zhenghe''s fault long ago, it is impossible for him to stay in Han Mansion.


    "Yu Gongzi, this is the source crystal you want!"


    Seeing Lin Yu coming out, Han Zhenghe got up and offered Yuanjing both hands.


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu took the Yuanjing and observed it carefully.


    When he touched the source stone for the first time, he immediately jumped out a line of tips to gain vitality, but this time he held the source crystal in his hand, but this was not the case.


    Of course, this alone cannot explain that the source crystal and source stone are not the same thing.


    Because in the past, the soul gathering disk was used to absorb the vital energy from the source stone, but now the soul gathering disk is destroyed, and it is no longer possible to absorb vital energy in that way.


    "I can only eat it and have a look."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart.


    Since I can absorb the magical power and vital energy contained in the spiritual tool by eating the spiritual tool, I must be able to absorb the vital energy in the source crystal in the same way.


    If this source crystal also contains vital energy.


    "This source crystal and source stone look so similar, it is highly possible that they are the same kind of thing!"


    "Don''t care about him so much, eat it and leave directly."


    Now that I have almost asked about what I want to ask, Lin Yu has already wanted to ask.


    So there is no need to return this source crystal to Han Qingxue in order to stay here.


    Lin Yu lifted his right palm and stuffed the source crystal in his palm into his mouth.


    After a meal of hard teeth chewing, he swallowed all the bits and pieces into his belly in one bite.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+100000 source stone¡¿


    "A mortal source crystal has one hundred thousand source stone vital energy, how much vital energy does the ultimate source crystal have?"


    The elemental energy content of the source crystal greatly exceeded Lin Yu''s expectations.


    This source crystal is not much larger than the source stone, but the energy contained in it is 100,000 times that of it, which is incredible.


    According to Han Qingxue''s statement just now, Yuanjing is divided into ordinary grade, top grade and top grade.


    This every source crystal has the vitality of one hundred thousand source stones, then the ultimate source crystal is estimated to have the vitality of a million source stones, right?


    "Yu Gongzi, does the taste of Yuanjing satisfy you?"


    When Han Zhenghe saw Lin Yu eat Yuanjing, he asked respectfully.


    His question seemed a bit joking, but his tone was serious and he couldn''t hear the ridicule at all.


    Of course, he did ask seriously, and didn''t feel that Lin Yu''s behavior of eating Yuanjing was any strange.


    This is all because he was influenced by his devotion to the mantra, and regarded Lin Yu''s every move as the highest criterion It is naturally impossible to have doubts in his mind.


    is also because of this, his family can easily find the weirdness in his behavior.


    Unless Lin Yu uses the mantra of devotion to everyone in the Han family.


    But this is obviously impossible, because faith in the mantra will definitely not have the desired effect on Han Qingxue, at most it can only interfere with her for a short time.


    "Han Zhenghe, if you continue to stay here, I will take a step first."


    Lin Yu instructed Han Zhenghe.


    When Han Zhenghe heard this, he immediately showed a sad expression on his face, and pleaded bitterly: "Master Yu, please be sure to allow the old to be by your side and do your best."


    "Forget it, you will continue to stay in Han''s house as your grandfather, this is my order." How could Lin Yu take Han Zhenghe?


    "This..." Han Zhenghe''s face was full of grief, but in the end he reluctantly agreed: "Yu Gongzi has his life, and the old man dare not refuse."


    "Remember, don''t disclose anything about me."


    Lin Yu added.


    Han Zhenghe hurriedly promised: "Yes, I would like to obey the son''s orders, please don''t worry, son."


    Seeing his promise, Lin Yu used his power to screen the sight of the servants outside the door, and disappeared in a flash.


    However, when he was about to change his body and appearance to leave Han Mansion, Han Qingxue suddenly stopped him on his way.


    "Yu Shan, you really are making a ghost!"


    Han Qingxue glared at Lin Yudao.

 Chapter 343： Scorching fire

    "Yu Shan, what did you do to my grandfather?"


    Han Qingxue is fully alert, ready to take action at all times.


    "Is my source crystal in your hands?"


    "Yes, it has been used up by me." Lin Yu didn''t go around with her, and said bluntly: "Just treat it as part of the compensation for Mohai."


    "Partial compensation?"


    Han Qingxue heard this and instantly went into flames without name.


    What is partial compensation? Does this person think that using the source crystal as compensation is not enough?


    "Yes, it''s part of the compensation, and the rest must be paid for by your life."


    Lin Yu didn''t want to care about this woman anymore, but when she ran out to block her way, only by killing her could she retreat.


    Although he doesn''t want to do it here, because it will make things worse and not good for him.


    "what?"


    Han Qingxue almost thought that she had heard it wrong, but this person had the guts to kill her?


    "Bold thief, have you forgotten who is standing in front of you?"


    She couldn''t think of how this guy without any background dared to break into the Han Mansion to commit crimes and even threatened to kill.


    Where is his confidence?


    Is this the so-called barefoot people who are not afraid to wear shoes?


    "How could you forget?" Lin Yumian said without changing his expression: "Your surname is Han, the cousin of the Son of God Han Shaoyong, and a member of the Ten Great Sects of the Gods."


    "Do you still know?"


    Han Qingxue was a little speechless, "Do you think you want to be good today? With your ability, even if you run to the end of the world, you can''t escape the palm of my brother Shaoyong."


    "Really? It''s a pity that even if it''s as you said, you have no chance to see that scene alive."


    Lin Yu said calmly, unmoved by her threat.


    "you?!"


    Han Qingxue was full of anger, she had never been threatened by anyone weaker than herself since she was a child.


    Lin Yu''s strength is very clear to her, and she is definitely incomparable.


    When escaping in the depths of Mohai, it was precisely because of Lin Yu''s strength that she threw the pot to him, letting him act as a substitute for the dead.


    After all, she doesn''t want to provoke the real strong.


    Although there is Brother Shaoyong, even if it provokes a real strong person, it doesn''t matter much, but that will cause Brother Shaoyong trouble and make him feel dissatisfied.


    "I really don''t know what is good or bad!" Han Qingxue stared openly, "I wanted to give you a good time, now I will let you taste the most painful torture in the world before you die!"


    "It''s useless to talk more, let''s do it."


    As soon as ¡¡¡¡''s words fell, Lin Yu immediately used his little magical powers.


    à§à§à§!


    Numerous transparent crystals appeared instantly around his body, shining brightly in the sun, reflecting the eye-catching light.


    If facing an ordinary martial artist, these rays of light will greatly affect the opponent''s vision.


    abruptly, these crystal cubes suddenly gathered into one piece and smashed into a giant sword and slashed towards the place where Han Qingxue was.


    "you?!"


    Han Qingxue made a sound of surprise again.


    The moment those crystal squares just appeared, she still hesitated a bit, not daring to determine the origin of these crystal squares.


    But when it was put together into a giant sword, she finally reacted completely, this is a small magical power given by Fengshen.


    Since it is a Variety Crystal, what is the relationship between this person and Yan Mao?


    Han Qingxue was surprised and dodged the sword by casting God to the right side.


    "Are you Yan Mao''s running dog?"


    "No wonder you are so bold!"


    Yan Mao was the man who chased her with two men in black in Mohai at that time, trying to grab her source crystal.


    Both he and those two followers are Fengshen Cultists, so she thinks that Lin Yu must also come from Fengshen Cult. Otherwise, how could he use the little magical power of Variety Crystal Cube?


    If you want to use the magical powers given by the gods, you must first enter into a contract with the corresponding gods.


    So even if Lin Yu is not a member of Fengshen Cult, he is inseparable from Fengshen Cult.


    It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t understand why Yan Mao had to spend so much time robbing her source crystal?


    was chasing and killing her outright again, and arranged Anzi in advance.


    The most important thing is that Yan Mao has hidden the identity and background of the person in front of him so well that she can''t even investigate it, making her think that this person is a person without any background.


    "Why do you think that Yan Mao and I are in the same group? Is there any obvious evidence to prove this?"


    "I think you should be bold, thinking that my supernatural power was snatched after killing those two."


    Lin Yu used words to disturb Han Qingxue''s mind while taking action, putting pressure on her.


    He had just listened to Han Qingxue¡¯s story from beginning to end in Han Zhenghe¡¯s study, so he knew who Yan Mao was mentioned by Han Qingxue, and what she meant by that sentence.


    "No...impossible!"


    Han Qingxue also realized the problem in his logic chain at this time.


    Indeed, there is no evidence to prove that Lin Yu and Yan Mao have contact. This guess is simply untenable.


    But compared to this guess, she didn''t believe the words in Lin Yu''s mouth even more, saying that his little magical power was snatched after killing Yan Mao''s attendant.


    After all, the Variety Crystal Cube can''t be used by grabbing it. You must first conclude a contract with Fengshen.


    And to conclude a contract with Fengshen, you must first abandon your previous beliefs. This is a very troublesome thing. At least you must first worship Fengshen and participate in the conversion ceremony.


    So there is a problem here.


    If he really had worshipped Fengshen Cult long ago, how could he take action against Fengshen Cultists?


    If he was a supernatural power obtained after killing a Fengshen Cultist, it would be a miracle if the Fengshen Cult didn''t chase him down. How could he still be allowed to join him?


    "Huh, it''s nonsense!"


    "Don''t want to use such a means to interfere with my mind!"


    "Wait until I take you down, UU reading is not afraid that you will not tell the truth!"


    Han Qingxue suddenly reacted.


    Lin Yu must have said this deliberately, in order to force her to think and disrupt her actions.


    So she decided to concentrate on dealing with him, and she won''t be too late to ask after he is captured.


    "Fire and rain in the hot weather!"


    Han Qingxue scolded, urging the flames of the Yanshen Sect spiritual weapon in his hand.


    Suddenly, fire and rain fell from the sky.


    After falling into the air, these flame raindrops gathered together, and gathered into a spear made of pure flame, which was inserted directly into the Lin Yu Tianling cover.


    On the other side, the entire White Sea City has already been exploded.


    After the residents in the city noticed the shocking atmosphere caused by the battle between Lin Yu and Han Qingxue, they all looked at the location of Han Mansion.


    The whole city was filled with exclamations and discussions, and it was extremely noisy.


    Everyone is guessing who is in the fight.


    Like these residents, the people in Hanfu don¡¯t know the specifics.


    Although they are in the center of the battlefield, because Lin Yu shielded their sight with Yuan force, they didn''t know who was beating whom.


    They only knew that the fire rain was brought down by the third lady of their own, and only the devastated buildings around were reminding them that the battle had destroyed their home.

 Chapter 344： Miracle

    "Illusion!"


    At the same time as the flame spear lowered, Lin Yu performed another small magical magic spell.


    His body instantly turned into nine substantive clones, and it was difficult to distinguish the true from the false for a while.


    Han Qingxue originally thought that his own flames would condense together, even if Lin Yu used the Variety Crystal Fang to defend him, he would be hit hard.


    I didn''t even think about it in a blink of an eye, I didn''t know who I should aim the falling flame spear at.


    The flame spear plunged into the ground, except that it pierced a phantom clone of Lin Yu and evaporated out of thin air, without achieving any results.


    "Illusion?!"


    "How can you have this magical power?"


    Han Qingxue quickly realized that Lin Yu''s little supernatural power also came from Fengshen Sect, and it happened to be one of the supernatural powers possessed by Yan Mao''s two followers.


    "Have you not¡­¡­"


    She was secretly shocked, could it be true that what Lin Yu just said was true?


    His two supernatural powers were really snatched from Yan Mao''s two followers?


    But how is this possible...


    Han Qingxue didn''t dare to think about it.


    Because now is not the time to delve into these things.


    Lin Yu possesses two battle-type little supernatural powers, so his combat power is really not inferior to him.


    If he was paralyzed, he would really be buried in his hands.


    "God Action!"


    Han Qingxue urged the magic talisman in her hand to perform the second magical power she possessed.


    She has a total of two small magical powers. Yantian Huoyu focuses on offense, and the magical movement is not only a weapon of offense and defense, but also a weapon for escape.


    It was this supernatural power that could escape Yan Mao''s chase last time.


    "Believe in the mantra!"


    Lin Yu decisively used the mantra of piety to deal with Han Qingxue''s magical powers.


    Because after the use of her magical skills, the whole person turned into an extremely flexible brilliance, and the Variety Crystal Fang couldn''t catch up with her at all.


    clang clang clang¡ª¡ª


    The melodious and bright bell sounded suddenly.


    The sound of the bell was mixed with a steady and heavy male voice, which kept influencing everyone who heard the bell.


    Because Lin Yu uses his body and eight clones to display the mantra of piety at the same time, it is nine times more corrosive to the soul.


    The ordinary people running around in the Han Mansion were instantly brainwashed into Lin Yu''s devout believers.


    Han Qingxue was also greatly affected, and had to stop urging the magic amulet, and fully resist the erosion of the soul from the devotion to the mantra.


    "This is not the mantra of Fengshen Sect... how could this be?"


    Han Qingxue felt unbelievable, she had never seen anyone able to use magical powers from different gods at the same time.


    It¡¯s impossible to know that.


    Because of the magical powers possessed by the spirit weapon, you must first conclude a contract with the corresponding god, but a person can only conclude a contract with one **** at the same time.


    If you want to conclude a new contract, you must first give up Zeng Jin¡¯s beliefs.


    "Is this the magical power he once possessed?"


    "The magical powers of the two Fengshen Sects are really new ones?"


    Now, Han Qingxue has to accept the facts.


    No matter how unthinkable this fact is, what is happening in front of you can really prove that what Lin Yu just said is true.


    "Don''t, don''t kill me, please!"


    Han Qingxue was shocked by the facts before him, and his heart collapsed completely.


    She knew that she was not Lin Yu''s opponent at all and had nowhere to escape, so she could only ask Lin Yu to spare her life.


    "A report pays a report, it''s useless to ask anyone."


    "If it weren''t for your hurtful heart at the time, things wouldn''t stop there."


    Lin Yu came to Han Qingxue and slammed his right fist.


    If Han Qingxue can''t get out and stand in the way, he may just walk away to avoid trouble.


    But since this woman has no idea what she must do against him, she has to avenge her previous grievances by the way, otherwise it will cause more trouble.


    Han Qingxue''s body was shattered by a punch, and his soul was shaken away by his vitality, and he could not die anymore.


    Lin Yu grabbed the three things that fell out of the minced flesh.


    is the same magic rune, the same is the magic fire rune, and the other is the space ring of Han Qingxue.


    After he used Yuan Li to remove the stains attached to it, he swallowed two spiritual artifacts into his belly without hesitation.


    This kind of good thing, only when you eat it in your belly, can you really belong to you.


    Then he immediately changed his figure and appearance, and used his newly acquired supernatural powers, turning into a stream of light and shooting towards the depths of the mainland.


    According to his plan, this operation will not cause any unnecessary trouble.


    On the one hand, he can change his figure and appearance at will, on the other hand, Han Zhenghe will not say anything about him because of the influence of his piety mantra.


    But who knows that Yuanjing suddenly appeared in the middle.


    This incident caused Han Qingxue''s suspicion, and stood up and blocked the way when he was leaving, so that he had to kill.


    So this time, I have completely forged a relationship with the Han family and the Han Shaoyong behind the Han family.


    Presumably, Han Shao-never will not let go of checking things out.


    ¡­¡­


    After Lin Yu left, the officials in Baihai City immediately reported the matter to Han Shaoyong.


    That night, Han Shaoyong hurried home with another Yanshen from the Han family.


    Han Shaoyong flew from the sky and landed in the ruins of Han Mansion.


    "Father!"


    "grandfather!"


    He saw Han Zhenghe who was kneeling on the ground and leading all the survivors of Han Mansion to worship.


    "Grandpa, what''s the matter with you?"


    Han Shaoyong was unhappy, and hurriedly stepped forward to help Han Zhenghe up.


    However, Han Zhenghe was very resistant to his actions, yelling and yelling, let him stay away from him.


    "Shao Yong, don''t do useless work, they are obviously brainwashed by mantra."


    The man in Tsing Yi next to Han Shaoyong reminded.


    He is Han Shaoyong''s cousin, and he is also a member of the Yanshen Cult.


    But like Han Qingxue, he has never received a gift from God and is not a child of God.


    "Well, I was really brainwashed by mantra."


    Han Shaoyong looked gloomy, let go of the hand holding Han Zhenghe, let him kneel on the ground and bow to ~ www.novelhall.com~ Shaoyong, you are the head of the family, and everything is up to you. "


    Han Shaoyong''s cousin stood beside Han Shaoyong and said respectfully.


    Han Shaoyong''s complexion grew gloomy when he heard this.


    This situation of my family is not difficult to deal with, as long as they erase the memory before and after they were brainwashed by mantras, they can be restored to their original state.


    This is not difficult for him.


    But in this way, a lot of important information will be lost, and there will be no way to know the author of all this from their mouths.


    "Shao Yong, I have no choice."


    Uncle Han Shaoyongtang, seeing him hesitate, reminded him softly.


    Han Shaoyong nodded slowly, then closed his eyes, and his whole body was golden.


    All those who were irradiated by the golden light involuntarily stopped their prostrations, with a dazed expression on their faces.


    "What...what''s going on?"


    "Why would I kneel on the ground? I remember I was not going to go out, go..."


    "Ah? This, this, how did our Han Mansion become like this?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Han Zhenghe and others recovered one after another.


    But because of missing a part of their memory, they were all at a loss for what was in front of them, and stood there one by one yelling.


    Han Shaoyong retracted Jin Guang when he saw it, gritted his teeth and said: "No matter who you are, no matter where you hide, I will swear if you don''t avenge me!"

 Chapter 345： anger

    Officials from all over the world in Baihai City soon gathered in the Han Mansion, where only the ruined walls were left.


    These continents all come from space debris captured from the void, so there are human races on these continents.


    The policy of the gods toward these human races is similar to those of the aristocratic families of the Dawu dynasty, that is, they are raised to draw refined pills.


    Based on this, the major religious sects did not change the original social structure, but let the continents continue to operate according to their original conditions.


    However, unlike the aristocratic family, the religious religion did not deliberately hide it. Instead, it was exposed to the public openly and let the public know the existence of the religious religion.


    Because of this, the officials of Baihai City were very frightened by what happened in Han Mansion.


    What if Han Shaoyong, a cultist of the Flame God, who is the son of God, vents his anger on them?


    "Please give me the sin from the Son of God!"


    The officials of Baihai City knelt in front of Han Shaoyong, leaning down and dared not move at all.


    Han Shaojiu stayed silent for a long time, and it was not until the other five followers of Yanshen Sect arrived that he finally broke the silence.


    "Shao Yong, who did it?"


    Among the five new believers, the headed one strode to Han Shaoyong and asked.


    The five of them should have come to celebrate their birthday tomorrow. Who would have thought that this happened before the birthday banquet.


    "It''s not clear yet."


    Han Shaoyong shook his head gloomily.


    At this time, Han Shaoyong''s father suddenly walked over from a distance and said, "Shaoyong, Qingxue is missing and may be dead."


    After speaking, he explained in detail, "I heard people in the city say that the sky was raining fire, and the fire rain formed a gun directly into the ground. I think Qingxue was fighting that person."


    "So... I guess she''s a lot of good fortune."


    Han Shaoyong''s father, like Han Zhenghe and others, was also influenced by Lin Yu''s devotion to mantra.


    So when Han Shaoyong erased everyone''s memory, he also erased his memory.


    This resulted in him not knowing what happened at the time.


    But he is the current Patriarch of the Han family after all, and he is responsible for clarifying things, so he sent someone out just now to find out what happened at the time.


    immediately told Han Shaoyong of his guess after inquiring.


    "Father, you guessed it, Qingxue is indeed dead."


    Han Shaoyong nodded slowly after hearing what his father said.


    He hadn''t said a word just now, but he was actually carefully sensing the remaining aura in the Han Mansion, trying to piece together to restore the fighting process at that time.


    The reason why he was silent for so long was because he discovered that the person who fought Han Qingxue could use the magical powers given by different gods at the same time.


    This incident far exceeded his imagination and surprised him.


    Of course, he was not sure whether the fighting process he recovered from the residual aura was wrong, so he didn''t rush to tell the matter to the few colleagues who had just arrived.


    "Shaoyong, do you think things will happen because of the snow?" Han Shaoyong''s father asked.


    "It must be because of her!"


    Han Shaoyong frowned slightly.


    Han Qingxue''s temperament is very clear to him, and he is born to cause trouble.


    It must have been her credit for making this happen.


    "But I don''t care how this matter started, even if it was Qingxue''s first cause, outsiders are not qualified to teach her, let alone come to my Han family to talk about it!"


    Han Shaoyong said word by word.


    The people around felt the raging anger revealed in Han Shaoyong''s tone, and none of them answered.


    The surrounding air seemed to freeze for a while, becoming extremely quiet.


    The officials of Baihai City who were kneeling in front of Han Shaoyong were even more frightened.


    After being quiet for a while, Han Shaoyong''s expression finally improved.


    He took a long breath, and then ordered to the officials in front of him: "Go and check it all! Check out all the people who have been in and out of White Sea City these days!"


    "Yes!"


    All the officials took their orders, and then fled and left the Han Mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    Giant Lingjiao.


    This day is the day when the Giant Spirit Sect recalls the envoys. Ji Wusi and Ji Wenbin both stopped to practice hard and went outside the temple to wait for Skoning to return.


    After they collided with each other, they looked at each other involuntarily.


    "It seems that you are looking for that kid too." Ji Wuce took the lead in speaking, and sneered after a cold snort: "Why, can''t I forget the taste of being a dog for that kid?"


    Ji Wenbin''s face turned dark when he heard the words, and counterattacked: "Ji Wusi, I don''t know who was afraid of him to death, hiding in the rift in space and dare not come out."


    "You! Humph, it''s useless to talk to someone like you who recognizes the thief as the father." Ji Wuze looked away and ignored Ji Wenbin.


    Ji Wenbin sneered when he saw it, and didn''t say more.


    He didn''t want to have such a boring slobber battle with Ji Wuce, because it made him and the other party''s mood worse, nothing was gained.


    The two remained silent, waiting for the envoy to return.


    It didn''t take long for several figures to fly from a distance one after another.


    was just a small point at first, but after an instant, it came not far from the two of them.


    The two of them wandered, looking for Sikong Ning among these people.


    But to their disappointment, there was no Skoning among the envoys who returned.


    At first, they didn''t think much about it. They felt that Skoning was only coming back one step later, but it was not until the last batch of envoys arrived at the Temple of the Giant Spirit that they finally realized that something was wrong.


    Then, news of Sikongning''s death came.


    "Sagong is dead? How come?"


    Both of them couldn''t believe this fact, how could Skoning die?


    Sikong Ning has a spiritual weapon to protect him, and his own strength is much stronger than those in the lower realm. He is invincible in the lower realm. How could he suddenly die?


    Hearing what the other party blurted out, Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin looked at each other again.


    From the other side''s eyes they instantly understood one thing.


    That is, he and the other party both instructed Sagong to search for Lin Yu.


    The two of them quickly retracted their eyes, and turned their bodies to ponder their own thoughts.


    It doesn''t matter that he and the other party both found Sagoning at the same time. The important thing is who actually killed Sagoning.


    Of course, the result is actually obvious, Sagoning could only die in Lin Yu''s hands.


    The two thought of this almost at the same time.


    "What adventure has Lin Yu this kid had? How quickly did he improve his strength?!" Ji Wuze had mixed feelings in his heart.


    He thought that after receiving the gift from God, he would become the existence that Lin Yu could only look up to.


    Never thought that Lin Yu would kill one of their Divine Envoys in a blink of an eye.


    This shows that the opponent can improve their strength at no less speed than their own, and it may not be long before they can catch up with them.


    "You can''t wait for him to grow like you used to, you must find him as soon as possible, and try to be strong first!"


    Ji Wuxi has a crisis in her heart.


    Like him, Ji Wenbin also has the same sense of crisis.


    But unlike Ji Wuce, he has one more card to play than Ji Wuce.


    Because he knows where Lin Yu''s parents and relatives are.


    "It seems that we have to seize the time to connect to the teleportation array of that piece of Demon Realm fragments, as long as we grab the kid''s parents..."

 Chapter 346： Modify magical powers

    After Lin Yu left Han Mansion, he escaped into the depths of the mainland at full speed.


    Although the appearance of the source crystal caused unnecessary trouble, as long as you be careful, this trouble will not be a big problem.


    There are only two things he really cares about now.


    One is to find a way to connect the Demon Realm Teleportation Array, and the other is to find the continent where the Giant Spirit Sect is located.


    "Edit it first!"


    Lin Yu found an unmanned mountain to fall down.


    After standing on the ground, he hurriedly exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Devotion to Mantra (+), Illusion Technique (+), Variety Crystal Fang (+), Yantian Huoyu (+), Shenxingshu (+), Xuanyu Zhenjing (first stage) ( +)¡­¡­¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Immortal Purple Gold Body (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 100132 Source Stone¡¿


    At this time, there are two new magical powers on the modifier panel than before.


    These two supernatural powers were bestowed by the Flame God, while the three previous supernatural powers were respectively bestowed by the Giant Spirit God and Fengshen.


    Three supernatural powers from different gods gathered together, and it was absolutely horrible to say it.


    I''m afraid it will immediately cause the entire sky to shake.


    Lin Yu''s gaze stayed on a few magical powers for a while, then quickly turned to the martial arts technique behind.


    Now Yuanneng has a lot of surplus, so he decided to integrate these martial arts exercises into the immortal Zijin real body, and then think about modifying the magical powers.


    After all, the integration of martial arts techniques can greatly increase his strength and physical body, and the increase in strength is no less than that of learning a few magical powers.


    "Maybe... my immortal purple gold body is a magical power."


    Lin Yu secretly guessed in his heart.


    Since he came into contact with these things about Tianwaitian, he feels that his body is not simple.


    Maybe his body is the same as those of the gods, with supernatural powers on its own.


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu skillfully manipulated the modifier interface.


    After a change, all the martial arts techniques on the list disappeared, and he was merged into the immortal purple gold body.


    A total of more than 30,000 source stones¡¯ energy was consumed.


    Lin Yu carefully felt some new information in his mind.


    "With my current strength, dealing with Han Qingxue is just a trick."


    The higher the strength of the elemental force, the stronger the burst of power from the same magical power.


    Now, if you use the Variety Crystal Cube to condense into a giant sword to hack Han Qingxue, then she will never have a chance to escape.


    Even if she casts magical skills, it won¡¯t work.


    "I just don''t know what level my current strength is in the religious religion?"


    There is still too little information about the religion, and it is difficult for Lin Yu to accurately divide his strength.


    But according to Han Qingxue''s position in the Flame God Sect, he is probably the strongest believer second only to the chosen person in the Flame God Sect.


    Of course, after all, the chosen person has been given a gift from the gods, and his strength has experienced explosive growth, which is not comparable to that of ordinary believers.


    Therefore, the number one strong under this chosen person is actually a very vague concept, which is difficult to quantify.


    In addition, his cultivation system is unique, it is impossible to find a reference object at all, and it is even more difficult to make specific comparisons.


    "Forget it, no matter how many of them, let''s see how to modify these magical powers."


    Lin Yu refocused his attention on the modifier.


    Now there are only five magical powers on the modifier list, and the entire interface is much simpler and no longer dazzling.


    He stared at the name of the five magical powers. Since these five magical powers came from three different gods, he simply tried to merge the magical powers of the same god.


    Thinking of this, he first clicked on the + sign on the face after the phantom.


    In the expanded sub-menu, only one option of fusion is still on, which means that the two options of strengthening and deduction should not be unavailable due to insufficient energy.


    After all, there are so many kinds of abilities now.


    "fusion."


    Lin Yu muttered silently in his heart, and pressed on the fusion option.


    ¡¾Whether to integrate other martial arts based on phantom art, yes/no¡¿


    A familiar prompt appeared before his eyes.


    "Yes!"


    Lin Yu chose yes without hesitation.


    He just thought about it carefully, the use of phantom technique is much greater than that of a variety of crystal cubes.


    Because the avatar created by the phantom technique cannot distinguish between true and false, and the strength is exactly the same as his body, it can be used to increase combat power and confuse the enemy.


    Just like in the previous battle with Han Qingxue, Han Qingxue killed one of his clones as the main body with the flame spear condensed by the fire and rain in the summer, which made him escape the injury.


    So the effect of illusion technique must be preserved.


    The Variety Crystal Formula does not matter. It is the best to retain the original effect after fusing it into the illusion technique.


    Boom!


    Lin Yu felt a bang in his mind.


    A huge flow of information poured into his mind like the overturning of a Tianhe River, bringing him brand new knowledge.


    Magical crystal cube.


    The text on the modifier list changed rapidly, the two magical powers merged together, and the name became a magic crystal cube.


    "This supernatural power possesses the effects of both phantom art and magical crystal formula."


    Lin Yu carefully felt the information about the magic crystal cube.


    "If I use this magical power, I can instantly condense countless crystal cubes the size of a cell."


    "These crystal cubes can not only be combined into various shapes as before, but they can also be pieced together to form a clone that is completely equivalent to my strength."


    "Speaking of which..." Lin Yu was overjoyed, "With that said, my clone is immortal?"


    Variety crystal cubes will only be broken up and will not disappear completely.


    Like the great sword that was pieced together with a variety of crystal cubes before, it was broken up into independent crystal cubes at best but the crystal cube itself would not completely disappear.


    Now Illusion Spell has the effect of a variety of crystal cubes, which means that the clones condensed from crystal cubes also have this characteristic.


    In this way, there will be no situation like the battle with Han Qingxue.


    At that time, Han Qingxue knocked his clone out of thin air with a single blow, immediately reducing his combat power by 10%.


    "The magic shape technique possesses the characteristics of the illusion technique, and vice versa, the illusion technique also possesses the characteristics of the illusion technique."


    Lin Yu continued to feel the message this new supernatural power brought him.


    He found that after condensing all kinds of crystal cubes, there is no need to consciously manipulate it as before, but as long as ideas arise in his heart, these crystal cubes will automatically act accordingly according to his thoughts.


    is like letting subordinates do things for themselves.


    As long as the order is given, the other party will do its best to get things done.


    "Yes, let''s take a look at Yantian Huoyu and Shenxingshu."


    Lin Yu moved his gaze to the two flame magic powers behind the phantom crystal cube.


    Since the fusion of the phantom technique and the Variety Crystal Cube can complement each other''s strengths and weaknesses, then the two magical powers must have the same result.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu decisively chose Fusion, and then chose Yes from the prompt that popped up.


    The text on the modifier list changes immediately.


    At the same time, a brand new message flooded Lin Yu''s mind.

 Chapter 347： Soul Realm

    "Shen Xing Tianyan."


    Lin Yu felt the new information in his mind.


    This merged magical power is called Shenxing Tianyan, which combines the characteristics of Yantian Huoyu and Shenxing technique.


    The attack speed is surprisingly fast, and it can produce unexpected results.


    Lin Yu tried it, and the speed of Shenxing Tianyan''s condensation was indeed much faster than Han Qingxue''s scorching fire and rain at the time.


    Using this magical power to attack the opponent will definitely make the opponent overwhelmed.


    "Ji Hai said that the gods will give different magical powers based on the blood of the chosen person. Some magical powers are stronger and some magical powers are weaker. I don''t know what level of these two magical powers I modified."


    The blood of the chosen person is divided into ranks. According to the existing information, the blood of Han Shaoyong is considered inferior to the chosen person of the Flame God Sect.


    As for the bloodlines of Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin, there is no way to know.


    Lin Yu was very curious about what level of supernatural powers these three had, and whether his two new supernatural powers were stronger than their supernatural powers.


    After a long meditation, his gaze focused on the modifier panel in front of him again.


    "If these two supernatural powers are combined with each other, what will happen?"


    These two supernatural powers were merged from the supernatural powers given by Fengshen and Yanshen respectively, and they were not related to each other in theory.


    This is why Han Qingxue would be extremely shocked when he resorted to the mantra of devotion.


    Because logically, no one person in this world can control the magical powers given by different gods at the same time.


    However, this iron law is completely invalid on him.


    So since I can master the magical powers given by different gods, then these magical powers must also be able to merge with each other.


    I just don''t know what kind of magical powers will appear after the fusion.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu clicked on the + sign behind the magic crystal cube.


    [Whether to integrate other martial arts based on the phantom crystal cube, yes/no]


    "Sure enough!"


    Lin Yu immediately chose yes, and then used Shenxing Tianyan as the object of fusion.


    After choosing to click OK, a brand new message was immediately generated in his mind.


    At the same time, the text on the modifier interface has also changed.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Devoutly Believe in Mantra (+), Heaven and Earth (Wind, Flame) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Immortal Purple Gold Body (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 38710 Source Stone¡¿


    "Heaven and earth, wind, inflammation?"


    Lin Yu felt the new information in his mind and tried to activate this brand new magical power.


    A ball of flame formed out of thin air before his eyes.


    "This... Did I borrow the power of heaven and earth?"


    He had mastered the power of flames very early. When he first learned the "Red Sun Flame Fire Jue", he could use the positive internal energy in his body to release a raging flame.


    But this group of flames is completely different from the original male flames.


    The masculine flame and the strengthened pure sun flame are released from within one''s own body, which is the power of one''s own flesh.


    However, the flame that appeared in front of him was not like that, it seemed to be the power that Heaven and Earth had borrowed from him.


    "wrong!"


    Lin Yu suddenly found clues in the newly appeared information.


    He discovered that this power did not come from the heavens and the earth, but from the ubiquitous secret source power between the heavens and the earth.


    Just like at that time, after using the spirit to sense the secret source power between heaven and earth, you can use the secret source power to observe things in the outside world.


    This group of flames was also generated out of thin air after the secret source force was induced by his spirit.


    After understanding this, Lin Yu was overjoyed.


    This brand-new power is far stronger than the original pure sun flames.


    "The pure sun flame is transformed from the true essence, and the true essence comes from my body. No matter how strong my body is, the true essence in the dantian is counted, and it is impossible to release it endlessly into the body..."


    "But the secret source power between heaven and earth is different!"


    The secret source power between heaven and earth is endless.


    As long as you want to, you can burn the flames in front of you 24 hours a day, without worrying about its exhaustion.


    Unless the secret source power of this world disappears completely.


    But that is obviously impossible.


    And if the secret source power that fills the heavens and the earth really disappears completely, then those gods and people chosen by the gods will also lose their existing power.


    When the time comes, if you compete purely for physical strength, you will be worthy of any party.


    After understanding this, Lin Yu manipulated the flame in front of him to make various changes.


    Soon he discovered that the power of this flame was far above God Xing Tianyan, whether it was the variable of the flame or the intensity of the flame.


    But the flaw is not without it, that is, the fire''s range of action is directly related to the range of one''s spirit induction.


    As long as it exceeds the sensory range of the soul, the flame will immediately disappear.


    In other words, the flame attack has boundaries.


    "In this way, wherever my soul can sense, it is a domain that belongs exclusively to me."


    "Breaking into my field has to face my ubiquitous attacks."


    Lin Yu gradually had clear and complete thoughts in his heart.


    In fact, this concept had already sprouted in his mind when he revised the Yuan Li.


    The range of Yuan Li''s effect is exactly the same as that of this brand new supernatural power, and it is also determined by the range of Divine Soul induction.


    "This is the power of flames, what''s the matter with the power of wind?"


    Lin Yu extinguished the flame in front of him, then closed his eyes tightly, feeling the power of the wind from the sky and the earth.


    Suddenly, countless stars flickered in the darkness.


    At this time, his eyes were closed tightly, and he could not see anything. However, the starlight seemed particularly clear, as if looking up at the starry sky on a summer night.


    The starlight is getting more and more dense.


    Soon it far exceeded the number of stars in the sky.


    As the picture gradually became clear, he finally saw it completely.


    These stars actually surround his body, covering his entire realm of spirits and souls.


    "I see, this is the ubiquitous secret source power between heaven and earth."


    "Is the secret source force a kind of particle?"


    Lin Yu closed his eyes and looked around.


    He found that even if he didn''t use vision, he could "see" things around him clearly with the help of the stars in the realm of the soul.


    Because these stars will outline everything in his spirit realm.


    "Yes, using this method is much clearer than directly sensing the secret source force to observe things before ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ Lin Yu understands in his heart that this is one of the powers of the heavens and the earth.


    Use the wind to personally feel everything in the realm of spirits and souls.


    Immediately afterwards, he continued to try another force of wind based on the information in his mind.


    Huhuhu!


    The whistling sound slowly sounded, from small to large.


    A violent storm blew up in Lin Yu''s spirit realm.


    In a blink of an eye, the storm wind rolled into a ball with his body as the center, turning into a tornado with extremely destructive power.


    The surrounding flowers and trees were all uprooted, spinning around his body quickly, all the way up, straight into the sky.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 348： Vientiane

    Latest URL: "Look, in the mountains over there... what''s going on?"


    "Tornado? How can there be tornadoes in the deep mountains and old forests?"


    "It must be an adult in the religious sect that is displaying magical powers. Let''s hurry up and stay away."


    "Hurry up, go!"


    "Brother Stone, wait for me!"


    "..."


    Among the lofty mountains, some of the mountain people who came into the mountains to beg for life saw the horror scene created by Lin Yu, and were so frightened that they rushed out of the mountain with all their strength.


    They had never seen such a violent tornado storm, and even some century-old trees were blown into the sky.


    Moreover, the speed of this tornado is extremely fast, and people with poor eyesight can''t see exactly what is in the wind, and can only vaguely see some dark shadows.


    Of course, this is what they saw, but what Lin Yu himself saw was a different picture.


    At this moment, he still closed his eyes tightly, but in his field of vision there were countless detailed scenes outlined by tiny stars.


    Through these details, he can clearly see what is happening in the realm of the soul.


    He could see all the things that were swept up by the tornado.


    The storm subsided quickly.


    Lin Yu slowly opened his eyes, and thought in his heart: "Based on the current situation, I can be regarded as a preliminary master of the two powers of wind and fire."


    Although the surrounding things were destroyed by him in a mess, he knew very well in his heart that the power he possessed was far from enough.


    The scene of that giant hand grabbing the entire Dawu dynasty into this great world is still vivid.


    Compared with that kind of terrifying power, his own strength is too weak, and it can be said that it is not worth mentioning at all.


    So now is not the time to be happy, if you want to increase your strength, you have to constantly absorb and modify new magical powers.


    If you can integrate hundreds of thousands of magical powers into "Heaven and Earth", your power will definitely become more and more powerful.


    "To absorb supernatural powers, my physical body must continue to strengthen."


    Lin Yu looked down at his body.


    The body is the container of the soul, if the body is completely destroyed, then the soul will lose its home.


    The spirit that becomes a wandering soul is actually not much different from a deceit, and it is easy to be annihilated.


    "Go back to the lower realm and get some exercises to modify the fusion."


    So far, if you want to continue to improve the Immortal Zijin Real Body, you still have to rely on the fusion of physical exercises, and also take the pill.


    There is no third method besides this.


    Because the magical powers given by the gods borrowed the power of the secret source power, not the power of the body itself.


    Just like the tornado just created, it was actually caused by the secret source power between heaven and earth being induced by his own spirit, and had nothing to do with his own body.


    Of course, the secret source power itself should have the power to strengthen the physical body.


    For example, those weird that have been corrupted by the secret source force, whose flesh becomes like that are caused by the secret source force.


    There are also people who have received the divine bestowment, whose physical bodies have been transformed by the divine power, which is the secret source power, when they receive the divine gift.


    In a sense, the weird and the chosen person are actually the same product.


    It''s a pity that Lin Yu still doesn''t know enough about the secret source power. For the time being, he can''t find a way to use the secret source power to cultivate, so he can only use the old method first.


    After making up his mind, Lin Yu stopped thinking about it, and turned his attention to the Yuanneng number on the modifier panel again.


    At this time, the number displayed behind Yuanneng is 38710 source stone.


    The previous modification and fusion of dozens of spiritual cultivation techniques consumed more than 30,000 source stones. When fusing the magical powers later, each fusion needs to consume 10,000 source stone energy, so it consumes more than 60,000 source stone energy in total.


    After watching for a while, Lin Yu turned his gaze away from the Mantra of Devotion.


    Judging from the experience just now, this mantra of devotion should also be able to merge into the universe.


    Lin Yu decisively clicked on the + sign behind Tiandi Vientiane.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Heaven and Earth (Fantasy, Wind, Flame) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Immortal Purple Gold Body (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 28710 Source Stone¡¿


    After several consecutive clicks to confirm, the Mantra of Devotion disappeared from the modifier list, and there was an additional phantom behind Tiandi Wanxiang.


    "magical?"


    "I see!"


    Lin Yu felt the new information in his mind and nodded in his heart.


    Illusion is a power to create illusions and confuse others.


    For example, when the mantra of devotion is used, all affected people will hear a calm and heavy voice in their minds telling something.


    In fact, that voice does not exist in reality, it is an illusion that only exists in the mind.


    After clarifying the role of phantom, Lin Yu put away the list of modifiers and flew up into the sky.


    The newly acquired power just created a lot of movement, and it must have attracted the attention of many powerful people, so you can''t stay here for a long time.


    Lin Yu flew all the way north.


    When he was in the Han Mansion, he inquired about the temple of the Yanshen Sect in Han Qingxue through Han Zhenghe, which was located to the north of this place.


    So he decided to go there to see if he could inquire about some useful news.


    It is best to be able to inquire about the method of connecting to the Demon Teleportation Array.


    Save your parents and relatives early so that you can take revenge with peace of mind.


    Otherwise, there are always concerns that cannot be let go.


    "Brother, please stay!"


    Fly flying, suddenly a strange male voice came into Lin Yu''s ears.


    Then a handsome young man with a crown-like face blocked his way.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Lin Yu asked calmly.


    He had changed his body and appearance a long time ago, and even if Han Qingxue was resurrected, he would not recognize him, so there was no need to worry about the exposure of his identity to attract Han Shaoyong to chase him down.


    The handsome young man arched his hand at Lin Yu and smiled and said, "This brother, did you use the magical powers in the Honghe Mountains just now by your Excellency?"


    "Honghe Mountains?"


    "It''s the tornado that just blew." Junxiu youth explained.


    "Yes, it''s my magical power."


    Lin Yu carefully looked at the young man in front of him.


    This person does not seem to be an ordinary person, but may be a child of God.


    It is even very likely to be the son of the God of Flame God But even if the other party is a member of the Flame God cult, there is no need to worry about the other party seeing any clues from that tornado.


    After all, it was a magical power that he modified, and it was unique in the world.


    Lin Yu has already learned from Han Qingxue that the major religious sects have a basic understanding of the supernatural powers bestowed by different gods.


    Just like when she was playing against her, she recognized at a glance that the Variety Crystal Cube and the Illusion Technique came from Fengshen.


    Therefore, if oneself simultaneously displays the magical powers given by different gods, it will definitely arouse others'' doubts and curiosity.


    But now this problem has been solved perfectly.


    After merging these supernatural powers together, I created a brand new supernatural power, and no one can know which gods this supernatural power is bestowed by.


    The person in front of him took the initiative to come over, probably because he wanted to ask about the origin of this magical power.

 Chapter 349： Dream God

    "My surname is Sun Minghao, how dare I ask Xiongtai how to call it?"


    The handsome man saw Lin Yu confessed to the matter in the Honghe Mountains, and asked along the way.


    "The surname is Lin, and the single name is a yu character."


    Lin Yu tells his real name and surname. He used to use false identities in his activities before. As a result, no one in the lower realm and Tianwaitian knew his true identity.


    So for him now, there is no difference between the real identity and the fake identity.


    "It turned out to be Brother Lin."


    Sun Hao smiled and nodded, and then talked about the business: "Brother Lin, forgive me for my ignorance. This is the first time I have seen the magical powers you just displayed in the Honghe Mountains. I have never heard of it before."


    "Dare to ask Brother Lin, which **** gave that supernatural power?"


    Hearing this question, Lin Yu thought about it in his heart.


    He had already thought about how to deal with the world, and he could give a reasonable explanation.


    But the crux of the problem is not this. The crux of the problem is whether to talk about this topic with the person in front of you.


    Lin Yu thought about it a little bit, and felt that there was no harm in chatting with the other party.


    Mainly because I still don''t know enough about Tianwaitian, and I have many doubts that need help from others.


    Sun Hao in front of him is a good candidate.


    At least judging from the other party''s speech and behavior, this person does not seem to be someone who is concealing evil intentions.


    "Forget it, I was going to find someone near the Yanshen Sect temple to inquire about things, and it would be destined to meet him."


    Lin Yu remembered his purpose of flying north.


    then said, "Brother Sun, the name of the **** who gave this magical power is Mengshen, you probably have never heard of it."


    "Dream?"


    As Lin Yu said, Sun Hao showed a confused expression.


    "Brother Lin is right, this is indeed the first time I have heard of this Dream God."


    After nodding slowly, Sun Hao asked again: "Brother Lin, is Meng Shen a new world god?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu replied.


    After combining the information provided by Ji Hai and Han Qingxue, Lin Yu discovered that the gods believed by the major religions did not appear at the same time.


    Some appeared early, some appeared late.


    For example, at the beginning, Tianwaitian had only one **** and only one religion.


    That''s why he invented a **** named Dream God.


    "Really?" Sun Hao nodded lightly again, and asked: "So, Brother Lin has not joined any sect?"


    "Well, I''m afraid I am the only person in this world who has received the gift of the Dream God, so even if I enter the church, I will still be the Dream God religion." Lin Yu smiled.


    "Dream God Cult?"


    Sun Hao was puzzled, and then smiled and apologized: "It is Sun who is rude. Brother Lin is the first person to be gifted by the Dream God. He should be the founding ancestor of Dream God Sect and the Supreme Master."


    After he finished speaking, he introduced himself again: "In the Xia Yan Shen Sect, the son of God, serving under the Yan Shen Sect''s Zuo Hu Fa."


    "Disrespect." Lin Yu clasped his fists.


    "It''s okay." Sun Hao laughed, and then asked: "Dare to ask Brother Lin if he is free now? If you are free, let''s go to the Dongming City below for a drink together."


    "Thank you, Brother Sun."


    Lin Yu agreed.


    He wanted to find someone to inquire about the matter, and now he has a pretty good chat with Sun Hao, naturally it is impossible to reject the other party''s proposal.


    "go."


    Sun Hao, seeing Lin Yu''s promise, immediately led the way and flew towards a city not far ahead.


    Lin Yu followed closely behind.


    After about ten breaths, the two came to the streets of Dongming City.


    When the pedestrians on the street saw the two suddenly appearing, they suddenly guessed the identity of the two, and took the initiative to avoid them, leaving enough space for them.


    The two of them marched all the way to the outside of a restaurant called Mingcheng Restaurant.


    "This should be the largest restaurant here." Sun Hao looked up at the signboard, spread his right hand and said, "Brother Lin, please."


    "Brother Sun, please."


    The two came to the private room in the restaurant together.


    After casually ordering a few dishes, Sun Hao took the lead and asked: "Brother Lin, what is the name of the magical power you used in the Honghe Mountains."


    "It''s called Heaven and Earth Vientiane." Lin Yu said truthfully.


    He had already considered in detail about the name of the supernatural power, and felt that it was not a problem to tell the truth.


    As I continue to modify, the external manifestation of this magical power will definitely change a lot. Even if people now know that this magical power is called the world, it may not be recognized by others the next time it is displayed.


    Secondly, as his own strength continues to increase, his fame will also spread in the sky.


    Even if they deliberately conceal it by the time, those truly strong will still be able to instantly identify their true identity.


    Just like in the Dawu dynasty, even if you change your figure and appearance later, it is useless, because everyone in the family knows that the name of the strongest warrior in the world is Lin Yu.


    So there is no need to make a fuss about the name of magical powers.


    "Heaven and Earth Vientiane, a good name!"


    Sun Hao said in agreement.


    But he said so, and a hint of surprise flashed across his face.


    Because he felt that the name of this magical power did not match the power.


    The name of ¡¡¡¡ supernatural powers has the word heaven and earth, but the power displayed by supernatural powers is only stronger than ordinary little supernatural powers.


    Of course, he thought that Lin Yu was the chosen person, so he treated Lin Yu according to the standard of the chosen person.


    is therefore comparing the heaven and earth Wanxiang with the innate supernatural powers possessed by the Son of God, not with the supernatural powers contained in the spirit tools.


    In short, according to the standards of the chosen person, the heavens and the earth are a bit misleading.


    "I wonder how many magical powers Brother Lin has given to Mengshen in total?" Sun Hao asked after a sound of admiration .


    "It''s just one door, that''s all things in the world." Lin Yu replied.


    This is also a big truth, because even if you acquire new supernatural powers in the future, you will still integrate them into the universe and use it to enhance the power of the universe.


    Of course, with the continuous integration of new supernatural powers, the types of power possessed by the heaven and the earth will continue to increase.


    now only has the three powers of illusion, wind, and inflammation, and it may contain all types of power in the future.


    At that time, to say that I only have one magical power, I am afraid it will make people feel that I am lying.


    "Contains various types of power... Is this why the modifier automatically named it Tiandi Wanxiang?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but guess secretly.


    Of course, Sun Hao didn''t know what Lin Yu was thinking. He asked another question: "Brother Lin, why did you come to the Continent of Flame God this time?"


    "I am ashamed." Lin Yu took out the words that he had thought about a long time ago and said: "A month ago I was only a martial artist in the lower realm, and suddenly I was gifted by the **** of dreams to become the son of god, and then I came to this heaven."


    "So I don''t know anything about Tianwaitian, I don''t know where I go."


    The magical powers I had before were all rewarded by the gods. Others can see the origin of the magical powers at a glance, so I can''t explain my identity with such a reason.


    But now it is different. Now I have magical powers that no one knows, and I have fabricated a dream **** out of thin air, no one will have doubts.

 Chapter 350： First Lin Yanshen Sect

    "So that''s it!"


    After listening to Lin Yu''s explanation, Sun Hao suddenly realized.


    Then he asked again: "I think Brother Lin was flying north, dare to ask Brother Lin if he was going to our Yanshen Sect temple?"


    "Exactly."


    There is nothing to hide.


    When Lin Yu made up his mind to find people around the Temple of the Flame God Sect in the north to inquire about things, he decided to use these words to respond to others.


    It was nothing more than just bumping into Sun Hao halfway.


    Then Sun Hao asked a few more questions, mainly asking Lin Yu what he was going to do to the north, Lin Yu all told the truth.


    Now that the dream god, this imaginary god, is taking cover, things have become much easier to handle.


    No longer need to be like in Baihai City at that time, and don''t know how to contact the Yanshen Cultists at all.


    When Sun Hao clarified his doubts, the restaurant¡¯s food was brought up by the shopkeeper.


    "Brother Lin, drink."


    Sun Hao smiled and recruited Lin Yu and said, "Since I am the first religious believer you met in Tianwaitian, it means that you and I are destined."


    "drink."


    Lin Yu was also welcome, picked up his glass and touched Sun Hao, then drank it all in one fell swoop.


    With their strength, drinking is mainly to drink a taste, drink a friendship, it is impossible to get drunk, so it is not a problem to drink how much.


    Sun Hao drank the wine in the cup, and asked, "Brother Lin, since you are not going anywhere for the time being, just follow me to our school and get to know the situation as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, Brother Sun, I can''t ask for it."


    Lin Yu thanked him.


    Even if Sun Hao didn''t say anything, he was going to make a similar request.


    After all, if you want to truly understand Tianwaitian, you have to get in touch with religious believers.


    And in this Yanshen continent, there is only one option of Yanshen Sect.


    As for what unnecessary troubles will be caused by following Sun Hao to the Yanshen Sect, I don''t need to worry too much about this.


    Because the gods are different from the martial arts sects of the lower realms.


    All the power of the members of the sect comes from the gods they believe in. If you want to get the power from other gods, you must first change your beliefs.


    So it is impossible for anyone to come up with their own ideas.


    The only thing to worry about is Han Shaoyong.


    Following Sun Hao to the Temple of Yan Shen Sect, he might bump into Han Shaoyong.


    But this matter is not a big problem, because not only his body and appearance have been changed a long time ago, but even the magical powers he possessed have been changed beyond recognition, so Han Shaoyong has no reason to associate himself with Yu Shan.


    Furthermore, now I have no other choice but to hope to get the information I want from the Yanshen Cultists.


    "Brother Lin is polite." Seeing Lin Yu thanking him, Sun Hao hurriedly replied politely.


    After finishing speaking, he added: "It''s true, I mainly want to take you to meet our master teacher. Other people''s hometown must be very interested in Dream God, and I need your help to answer questions."


    "That''s naturally not a problem." Lin Yu smiled.


    He was not surprised by Sun Hao''s request.


    This person is not close to himself but is willing to help these things. Naturally, he has his intentions.


    Lin Yu can roughly guess Sun Hao¡¯s thoughts, but simply wants to introduce himself to the Supreme Master of the Yanshen Sect in exchange for a piece of credit.


    After all, Dream God is a brand-new god, unknown, everyone wants to get first-hand information.


    It is estimated that the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect may also take the initiative to help him build a sect, and help himself when he is still young, in exchange for in-depth cooperation in the future.


    Then the two talked about something more, and they left the restaurant to go to the Yanshen Sect Temple after they were full of food and drink.


    ¡­¡­


    In the air.


    The two flew while chatting, flying very slowly.


    It took almost half an hour to see the Yanshen Sect temple towering in the distance.


    "Brother Lin, we are here."


    Sun Hao smiled.


    Lin Yu admired: "The temple of your gods is really elegant."


    "That''s nature." Sun Hao said proudly: "Our Yanshen Sect is among the top ten religious religions, and the structure of the temple is naturally worthy of this status."


    "Brother Lin, go here."


    Sun Hao pointed to the ground as he said.


    After finishing speaking, he explained: "You are not a member of our Yanshen Sect. Directly breaking into the God Realm where the temple is located will definitely lead to divine punishment."


    "Thank you Brother Sun for reminding me."


    Lin Yu thanked him, and followed Sun Hao to the magnificent building on the ground.


    Although this building is much smaller than the temple of the gods, if it is placed in the lower realm, it will definitely be a world-beating wonder.


    In fact, when he was flying to this side, Lin Yu noticed that people on the ground would bow in this direction.


    After seeing these magnificent buildings in the distance, my soul was deeply shocked.


    Lin Yu followed Sun Hao straight into the tall building in front of him.


    The interior of this building is extremely spacious, and walking inside feels like walking outdoors.


    Lin Yu doesn¡¯t know why the Yanshen Sect has built these buildings so tall, is it to make the church members awe like the ordinary people?


    "Sun Hao, who is this person?"


    In the distance, a man in a gold-rimmed robe asked Sun Hao.


    "Master God, this is the friend I just met, he is..."


    Sun Hao quickly explained Lin Yu''s origins.


    After listening, the man nodded slightly and looked at Lin Yu and said, "Your Excellency is lucky, but you are in the lower realm but you are favored by the new god. It seems that your blood is extraordinary."


    "Don''t dare to be." Lin Yu said lightly.


    After staring at Lin Yu for a while, the man turned his head and said to Sun Hao: "Since he is the son of God chosen by the new god, he should take him to meet the Supreme Master of the Master."


    "Master God Ji, his subordinates think so." Sun Hao immediately took the man''s words, and said: "I also ask Master God Ji to give Brother Lin the seal so that he can safely enter the realm of God."


    The man did not speak, he directly formed a palm print with his right handIn an instant, the golden light was on his right palm.


    A golden rune quietly formed in his palm.


    This golden rune seemed to absorb the surrounding light. After it appeared, the golden light on the man''s right palm dimmed immediately, leaving only the rune releasing light.


    buzzed.


    The golden rune slowly left the man''s right palm and flew towards Lin Yu''s chest at an unhurried speed.


    After it touched his chest, Lin Yu found that his chest seemed to be illuminated by the warm morning sun, giving birth to a warm feeling.


    But this feeling is fleeting, and everything is back to the same in a blink of an eye.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    The man said to Sun Hao.


    Sun Hao hurriedly saluted: "Thank you, Lord God."


    After speaking, he led Lin Yu back on the same route.


    After he walked out of the building, he explained to Lin Yu: "Brother Lin, the Lord God Sacrifice is responsible for the sacrificial events in the church. Only with his permission can he enter the temple."


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded.


    Just then, a gloomy man fell from the sky.


    His dark gaze swept across Lin Yu''s body, and then he didn''t know if he found himself out of shape or what was going on, his gaze instantly became calm.


    Sun Hao sent a message to Lin Yu when he saw it: "Brother Lin, his family has suffered a disaster and is in a bad mood, don''t mind."

 Chapter 351： Bloodline grade

    After Lin Yu heard Sun Hao''s message to him, he inexplicably thought of Han Shaoyong.


    The battle with Han Qingxue at that time not only killed Han Qingxue, but the aftermath of the battle also ruined Han Mansion.


    Mr. Han¡¯s birthday banquet naturally followed suit.


    For Han Shaoyong, isn''t this situation a disaster at home?


    At this time, Han Shaoyong didn¡¯t know if it was to ease the embarrassment or want to apologize for his rudeness. He asked Sun Hao, ¡°Faji Sun, forgive me, dare you ask if this friend next to you is the son of a **** from another sect?¡±


    "Well, he is the son of God of Dream God Sect."


    Sun Hao quickly gave a brief overview of Lin Yu''s situation.


    Han Shaoyong showed a suddenly realized expression after listening, and said with a strong smile: "It turns out that it is the Supreme Master of the Dream God Sect. Long Yang."


    Sun Hao followed with a smile, and then introduced Han Shaoyong''s identity to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu said hello to Han Shaoyong after listening, and he secretly said in his heart that he would bump into Han Shaoyong so soon, and it really was a matter of heaven.


    After greeted each other, the three of them stood there and talked awkwardly for a while, and the conversation ended.


    Actually, if Han Shaoyong hadn''t looked at Lin Yu with that kind of focus on matters, this conversation would never have started.


    After the three of them finished their conversation, Han Shaoyong strode into the gate of the Temple of God, while Lin Yu followed Sun Hao to meet the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect.


    "Brother Sun, Brother Han is looking for Lord God to sacrifice for family affairs?"


    The two went all the way, Lin Yu asked casually.


    "Well, it must be so." Sun Hao thought that Lin Yu was only asking about this on a whim, and he casually replied, "Maybe I want Lord God to help find the murderer."


    "The Lord God Sacrifice still has such magical powers? Brother Sun, let''s talk about it?"


    Lin Yu pretended to be very curious and asked.


    Anyway, his current external status is the son of a newly promoted **** who has just entered the outer world, asking these questions will not make people suspicious.


    "This is not a magical power."


    Sun Hao did not think about the reason Lin Yu asked this question, and directly explained: "We Yanshen Sect is in charge of the Yanshen Continent, so naturally we have to supervise the plants and trees on the continent at all times."


    "The supervision is the responsibility of the Lord God Sacrifice. Han Shaoyong must have gone to him to find out what happened at that time, so that he might be able to find the murderer."


    "It turned out to be like this." Lin Yu nodded slightly, and then asked: "Brother Sun, does Lord God Ji know everything that happened on the mainland? I mean Lord God Ji knows all the details of everything on the mainland?"


    "It''s naturally impossible. This continent is so big, Lord God Sacrifice will only pay attention to important things, and know the most about other things." Sun Hao replied.


    Lin Yu nodded softly again after hearing this.


    Since it¡¯s just a general idea, there is nothing to worry about.


    I thought about similar situations before acting, and took many preventive measures to deal with it.


    Lin Yu thought, Sun Hao sighed: "I''m afraid Han Shaoyong will return without success, but I guess he was thinking of taking a chance."


    "According to his manner at the time, it should be like this." Lin Yu answered.


    When Han Shaoyong fell from the sky, his eyes were full of anger and confusion, and all his thoughts were written on his face.


    I forgot to restrain myself even in front of strangers.


    This shows that he didn''t expect the Lord God to help him.


    Because if there is a definite solution to this matter, he can''t always worry about it, but should be full of hope.


    "Brother Lin, don''t mind, Han Shaoyong didn''t mean it at the time." Seeing Lin Yu mentioned Han Shaoyong''s attitude just now, Sun Hao apologized again.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a small thing, I won''t take it to heart."


    Lin Yu smiled faintly, and revealed the incident.


    Then, he said another doubt in his heart: "Brother Sun, I heard that the blood of the chosen person is divided by grade, can you tell me how it is divided?"


    He knew a little about blood grading from Ji Haina, but he didn''t know it very clearly.


    Mainly because many of the information that Ji Hai understands is out of date, and he can''t use that information to analyze the current universe.


    "Thanks to Brother Lin for reminding me, I wanted to talk to you a long time ago."


    After Sun Hao apologized, he went straight to the subject and explained it.


    "The division of blood is very simple, it is divided into three grades: first-rank, second-rank, and third-rank. The first-rank blood is the best, and the third-rank is the most inferior."


    Lin Yu interrupted after listening: "It''s so simple, I thought the division of blood would be very complicated."


    At that time, Ji Hai personally told him that the blood of the chosen person is very complicated.


    Some people who are chosen by God will have multiple weaker magic powers after they are bestowed by God, and some people who are chosen by God will acquire a relatively strong little magic power.


    But the combat power of the former and the latter is exactly the same.


    Therefore, these are taken into account when categorizing blood vessels, which ultimately results in the grading of blood vessels becoming very complicated.


    As a result, Sun Hao now says that there are only three grades of blood.


    Hearing Lin Yu¡¯s doubts, Sun Hao explained: "Brother Lin is right. If blood is divided according to the old standards, it will indeed seem very messy, but these are long gone."


    "Oh? Brother Sun, can you elaborate on it?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Yeah." Sun Hao nodded and said, "The ancient standard divides the bloodlines into very fine detail, taking all the differences into consideration, resulting in too messy bloodlines."


    "Everyone found that there is no need to make it that complicated at all, because the level of bloodlines cannot actually be divided according to the number and power of the magical powers obtained ~ www.novelhall.com~ but it depends on the growth of the power of the gods."


    "Brother Lin, you must have already felt this. The strength of the power of the gods has a great impact on the magical powers. The same small magical power, the stronger the power of the gods, will be far stronger than the power of the gods. The weaker."


    "So even if the supernatural powers acquired at the beginning are relatively weak, as long as you continue to practice, you can still compare with someone with a higher starting point and a strong bloodline."


    "In this way, the division of bloodlines becomes very simple. Just look at the growth of the power of God. The three levels of bloodlines are divided according to the difficulty of the growth of the power of God."


    "That''s the case, thank you, Brother Sun, for solving my confusion." Lin Yu thanked him, and then said in doubt: "But Brother Sun, if you follow this new set of standards, you won''t be able to intuitively distinguish the chosen person by bloodline rank. True strength."


    The old bloodline classification standard also considers the three standards of the strength of the gods, the number of the gods, and the power of the gods. The strength of the opponent can be distinguished at a glance by the bloodline level.


    But the current division method is different.


    For example, a person has a very high blood level, and the growth of the power of the gods is very good, but the magical powers he acquired at the beginning were too weak. The other person is just the opposite, and the supernatural powers obtained are very strong, but there is no room for improvement in the power of the gods.


    It is possible that after the former has cultivated for decades, his strength is still far inferior to the latter.


    Hearing Lin Yu''s doubts, Sun Hao nodded and said: "This is indeed a major flaw in this division method, but even so, this division method is still the most appropriate."

 Chapter 352： Artifact

    After Sun Hao made the conclusion, he explained in detail: "The reason why the bloodline classification standard was changed back then was not only because the previous classification standard was too complicated, but there is also an important reason."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu suddenly realized that he had missed an important thing, and hurriedly answered, "Is it because of the presence of a spiritual weapon?"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered that there was no such thing as a spiritual weapon in Ji Hai''s time. This was a magical treasure that only appeared in later generations.


    "That''s right." Sun Hao said with a smile: "The appearance of the spirit weapon is the real reason for sweeping the old standards into the pile of old papers."


    "Brother Lin, you should know that the same spirit weapon is mobilized by different people chosen by God, and the power that bursts out is completely different."


    "And all of this is determined by the strength of the power of God."


    "So even if a person is given very little or weak magical powers at the beginning, as long as he cultivates the magical powers strong enough, he can use spirit weapons to surpass others."


    Hearing this, the doubt in Lin Yu''s heart was completely solved.


    Indeed, as Sun Hao said, because of the emergence of spirit weapons, the current division method is the most reasonable.


    In the era of Ji Hai, the chosen person could only use the gifted supernatural powers, but now the chosen person in this era can use something outside the body such as a spirit weapon.


    This leads to the fact that the talented supernatural powers are not as important as before, and the powerful spiritual weapons acquired afterwards are enough to make up for the birth defects.


    In this way, the power of God is the key to determining the strength of the person chosen by God.


    "Brother Sun, I wonder if there is a specific division of spirit weapons?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "Of course there is." Sun Hao replied: "Spirit artifacts are called spirit artifacts, sacred artifacts, and divine artifacts according to the strength of the magical powers contained in them. lowest."


    After listening to Sun Hao''s explanation, Lin Yu Xindao thought that the mantra clock he got from Sikongning was only a third-rank spiritual tool, while the sacred fire runes and magic runes he got from Han Qingxue might be second-rank spiritual tools.


    Actually, he knew that these spirit tools had high and low points, because the energy gained from eating these three spirit tools was different at that time, but at that time he didn''t know the specific classification criteria.


    Sun Hao continued: ¡°The reason why our Yanshen Sect ranks among the top ten among so many religions is not only because of the large number of people chosen by God in our church, but also because the Yanshen has given many powerful artifacts. ."


    "For example, our town''s magical incinerator, the flames released can burn an entire continent to ashes, and no one can stop it."


    "Of course, if you want the Burning Furnace to burst out with such a powerful power, you must be personally urged by the elders in my sect, and ordinary people of the gods can''t do it."


    When Lin Yu heard it, Xindao seemed to be the same with the terrifying force that brought the Dawu Dynasty to this world.


    It is estimated that a certain powerhouse of the Giant Spirit Sect urged a first-class artifact, and then forcibly captured the debris space where the Dawu Dynasty was located from the void and brought it into this big world.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but yearn for the artifact.


    If you can eat an artifact and obtain the powerful magical powers in it, you will be able to increase your strength significantly.


    Also, the element energy contained in the divine tool is definitely far more than that of the spirit weapon, and oneself can also obtain a large amount of energy in this way.


    Of course, all of this can only be thought of now.


    Formidable treasures like divine tools, there are definitely not many in the world, and they are definitely controlled by the real strong. The idea of ??hitting them by yourself is undoubtedly a idiot.


    It''s better to put your mind on the spirit weapon honestly.


    "According to Sun Hao, the power of the gods is the key to determining the strength of the chosen person, and I now have so many essence pills that can improve the power of the gods...how do I replace them with spirit weapons?"


    Lin Yu remembered the essence of Dan.


    Judging from the information now known, I have nearly 200 million bottles of Essence Pill, a total of nearly 1 billion, even if the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect sees it, it will be heart-warming. It can be seen that this is definitely a large amount of wealth.


    The only question is how to exchange these essence pills for spirit weapons.


    After all, the husband is innocent and cherishes his guilt. Too much exposure of the rich will bring unnecessary troubles.


    "Let''s take one step at a time, let''s understand the situation clearly before speaking."


    Lin Yu temporarily put the matter down, and decided to meet the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect before speaking.


    When I understand the situation of the Yanshen Sect, maybe the problem in front of me will be solved naturally.


    In any case, a good thing like the essence pill is not worried about no one wants it, it is better than being poor and white.


    Lin Yu followed Sun Hao while chatting, and soon came outside the temple.


    Here is heavily guarded, and there are two groups of burly guards in gold armor lined up neatly outside the door, all of them have solemn expressions, and their sharp eyes seem to penetrate people''s hearts.


    The smile on Sun Hao''s face also diminished, and he said solemnly: "Brother Lin, this is our spiritual place, please pay more attention."


    "Thanks for reminding." Lin Yu replied.


    He raised his head and glanced upward while talking.


    The temple of the Flame God Sect is so tall that it is difficult to see his head even if he has amazing eyesight.


    I have to say that looking at this temple from a distance is completely different from standing outside the temple in person.


    I only feel magnificent when I look at it from a distance, but I feel a deep sense of oppression when I stand outside the gate of the temple, as if I suddenly got a giant phobia.


    "Brother Lin, follow me."


    Sun Hao reminded.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze upon hearing this, and followed Sun Hao through the Golden Armor Guardian array and walked towards the temple gate not far away.


    The two went on without any obstacles, not even the person who came up to question them.


    And the more so, the more solemn and heavy it feels.


    Except for the sound of two people''s footsteps, the surroundings were terribly quiet.


    Even Sun Hao became silent, just walking forward quietly.


    The two quickly passed through the gate of the temple and came into the temple.


    After Lin Yu raised his eyes and looked around, there was only one feeling in his heart, and that was the vastness.


    It''s too empty here. If someone were suddenly teleported into here and told him that it was indoors, he would definitely not believe it.


    Because there is no pillar inside the temple, it feels exactly the same as outdoors, except that the light is a little darker than the outside.


    just walked quietly, unknowingly, the two of them had already arrived at the center of the temple.


    Different from other places in the temple, it exudes a faint golden light.


    There is a figure in the golden light whose specific appearance cannot be seen clearly.


    "Palm teaches supreme."


    After Sun Hao saluted the figure in the golden light, he directly explained: "The young man next to me is named Lin Yu. He was a martial artist who was bestowed by the gods in the lower realm not long ago, but the **** who bestowed him is a new world. The **** is said to be called Dream God."


    "Dream?"


    A soft female voice full of magnetism came from the golden light.

 Chapter 353： unprecedented

    Lin Yu was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that the Supreme Master of the Yanshen Sect was a woman.


    At this time, the woman in Jin Guangzhong spoke again: "Sun Hao, let me talk about the origin of Dream God."


    "Yes."


    Sun Hao hurriedly described the origin of Dream God in detail, some of which were supplemented by Lin Yu.


    Of course, this Dream God was fabricated out of thin air by Lin Yu, and the so-called details are naturally imaginary.


    Although the details are all false, because Lin Yu had been instructed by Ji Hai before, the fabricated details are all very detailed, and there is no way to tell the truth from the false.


    This is because Ji Hai was the first group of people to be given the power of gods, and gods began to appear in their era.


    So although he doesn''t know much about the current pattern of heaven, he can definitely be the teacher of almost everyone here when it comes to the origin of gods.


    After listening to Sun Hao and Lin Yu''s description, the woman in the golden light couldn''t help but say: "It turns out that the gods who first appeared in this world came into contact with mortals in such a posture, but this seat has a long experience."


    Her tone is very calm, unable to distinguish her emotions from her words.


    But Lin Yu could hear this sentence from the bottom of his heart. It seems that the Master Master is still relatively young, with little experience and knowledge.


    After sighing, the woman in Jin Guangzhong said to Lin Yu, "Lin Yu, what are the magical powers that Dream God has given you?"


    "The Supreme Muslim Master, Dream God only gave me one magical power, named Tiandi Wanxiang." Lin Yu saluted the golden light.


    "The whole world, a good name."


    After a faint compliment, the woman reminded: "Lin Yu, no need to be polite. You are the first mortal to be dreamed of. This shows that your blood is quite extraordinary, and you will definitely be the person in charge of the teaching in the future."


    "The Supreme Master of the Headmaster praised it." Lin Yu replied.


    The woman in Jin Guangzhong didn''t continue discussing this topic, she just talked about the business and said: "Lin Yu, you can display the world and the whole world with all your strength to let me see."


    "Is here?" Lin Yu raised his eyes and looked around.


    Sun Hao hurriedly said upon seeing this: "Brother Lin, Master Master lets you do it, just do it, it won¡¯t hurt."


    "good."


    Lin Yu no longer said more, urging Yuanli to display the world.


    He first used the power of wind in the world.


    Suddenly a swift storm formed around his body.


    The moment the storm took shape, it started to spin frantically around him, turning into a violent tornado like in the Honghe Mountains.


    However, just as this tornado was trying to expand and become bigger, Lin Yu suddenly discovered that a powerful force was oppressing him from all directions.


    This feeling is like breaking into someone else¡¯s domain.


    In fact, at this time, he was indeed in the realm of the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect.


    The woman in the golden light slightly released some of the power of the gods, and then suppressed the magical powers that Lin Yu had displayed.


    Therefore, in the end, the tornado didn''t even affect Sun Hao who was not far away.


    Even Sun Hao''s clothes were not blown from beginning to end.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, this woman deserves to be the supreme one, can suppress herself so easily.


    If he is an enemy of such a strong man, I am afraid that he will be beaten directly by the opponent without even having a chance to shoot.


    "Lin Yu, your universe is more than this, you can also display other powers."


    Jin Guangzhong''s woman reminded.


    Naturally, her eyesight is not comparable to that of Sun Hao, she can see through the mystery of the heaven and earth in a single glance, knowing that the power contained in the heaven and the earth is definitely more than the power of the wind.


    Lin Yu saw that the other party could see through his own details, so he didn''t talk nonsense, and displayed the power of inflammation in the world.


    Before he agreed to meet the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect, he knew in his heart that he could not hide his strength from such a strong person, so he had already made psychological preparations.


    There is no way, now I have no choice. If I want to get what I want, I have to cooperate with Yanshen Sect.


    Therefore, it is impossible to completely keep the secrets of oneself.


    Of course, all the secrets exposed now are within the controllable range and will not cause unnecessary trouble for myself.


    After all, all the power of the chosen person comes from the gods, and the gods are high above, no one really understands them, so no matter how strange the magical powers are, they will not arouse others'' suspicion.


    Huhuhu!


    After Lin Yu displayed the power of inflammation in the world, a blazing fire formed out of thin air around his body.


    As soon as this raging fire was blown by the crazy tornado, it immediately began to spread, dyeing the colorless tornado red.


    The fire borrows the wind, and the wind borrows the fire.


    This change instantly increased the power of the tornado several times, and it had the effect that one plus one is greater than two.


    But even so, this flame tornado was still suppressed to death by the Supreme Realm of the Flame God Sect.


    is like a burning match, as long as the other party is willing, it can be blown out in one breath.


    "good!"


    The woman in the golden light exclaimed: "Although Dream God only grants you one magical power, this magical power is the most powerful magical power I have ever seen."


    "Moreover, the potential of this supernatural power is far more than that. It seems to have a strong growth potential. Maybe in the future, it will increase the power besides fire and wind."


    "Really worthy of the name Tiandi Vientiane!"


    Lin Yu heard that, the one-teaching supreme Secret Dao is really not a leisurely person, even this can be seen through.


    On the other side Sun Hao, who was standing not far from Lin Yu, blushed secretly at this time.


    When he heard Lin Yu report the name Tiandi Wanxiang, he secretly slandered that the name was a bit inconsistent, and the name and power did not match.


    I never thought that Master Master would give such a great praise to this supernatural power.


    It seems that my eyesight is still too bad, and I have to concentrate on studying in the future.


    Thinking of this, Sun Hao secretly said fortunately that he didn''t express his inner thoughts at the time, otherwise he would be ashamed to throw him at grandma''s house.


    "Ok?"


    At this time, the woman in the golden light suddenly whispered and said strangely: "Lin Yu, this magical power of yours seems to contain the power that can cause hallucinations."


    "The Supreme Master is right, this is also one of the powers of my world."


    Lin Yu replied truthfully.


    At this time, he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. He really underestimated the ability of Yijiao Supreme.


    The opponent''s eyesight is far beyond imagination.


    Fortunately, from the beginning, I never thought about hiding the power of the universe, otherwise I would really become a laughing stock in the eyes of others without knowing it.


    "Lin Yu, take it back, you have a complete understanding of your supernatural powers."


    Jin Guangzhong''s woman reminded.


    "Yes." Lin Yu took the world back, the violent gust of wind stopped abruptly, and the temple returned to silence again.


    "Lin Yu, I will help you see your bloodline rank."

 Chapter 354： Disappointed

    "Thank you, Master Master."


    Lin Yu thanked him.


    Lin Yu didn''t worry at all about the proposal to teach Supreme.


    Before he came to Tianwaitian, he asked Ji Hai whether these powerhouses could see through the special power he possessed, which was different from the power of the gods.


    Ji Hai said that there is no need to worry about this.


    Because of this special power, even the power of the world can be opposed, and the power of the world and the power of the divine are at the same level, so this special power must be above the power of the gods.


    No matter how strong the strong in the outer sky is, it is only the chosen person given by the gods, and only the power of the gods flows in the body, not the power of the gods.


    Therefore, it is impossible for them to see through the high-level Yuanli with the help of the low-level **** power.


    This situation is different from the situation where I just saw through the magical powers.


    Even if Lin Yu¡¯s magical powers have been modified, its origin ultimately comes from the gifts of the gods.


    A strong person like Yanshen Sect Master Master can no longer be familiar with supernatural powers, and it is not incredible to be able to see through the mystery.


    Of course, if Lin Yu continues to modify the world and the whole world, after completely changing its origin, maybe even the Supreme Master of Yijiao will be unfamiliar with it.


    "Lin Yu, get ready, don''t resist the coercion I put on you."


    After the woman in Jinguangzhong gave a reminder, she began to check Lin Yu''s bloodline level.


    I saw that the golden light that wrapped her body suddenly protruded a strand of invisible gold thread, and the gold thread slowly drifted towards Lin Yu''s forehead.


    After the two came into contact, Lin Yu only felt a powerful force pressing his head down.


    But after a little test of his endurance, this power immediately softened, leaving only a warm soft touch on his forehead.


    "Huh? How come?"


    A look of surprise suddenly came from the golden light.


    Even the Supreme Master of Yijiao couldn''t restrain his curiosity at this time.


    Mainly because Lin Yu''s situation is so weird.


    "How can your body be like this?" The woman in Jin Guangzhong wondered: "If you look at the existing bloodline classification standards, you don''t have a special bloodline recognized by the gods at all."


    "Master Master, what is wrong with my body?" Lin Yu pretended to be rather alarmed and asked.


    "No, it can''t be said that there is no blood."


    The woman in the golden light suddenly took back what she had just said, and said: "It should be said that your blood is too thin to be clearly felt."


    "The Supreme Master, what consequences will this lead to?"


    Lin Yu asked again in a panicked tone.


    Sun Hao, who was watching, also pricked his ears and listened, wondering what the **** was going on.


    However, the woman in the golden light said nothing and remained silent.


    After a while, she said again: "If this seat is correct, your power of God will not be improved, and you will remain at the current level for the rest of your life."


    "How could this be?" Lin Yu deliberately showed a disappointed and painful expression.


    There is no so-called divine power in his own body, so naturally he did not improve, but in order not to make people suspicious, he still had to disguise it appropriately.


    The woman in Jin Guangzhong was also quite disappointed at this time.


    She thought that Lin Yu had unparalleled potential, and that the newly-emerged **** Mengshen also possessed extraordinary powers.


    I didn''t expect that Lin Yu, who was in the spiritual phase, was a person of such a poor bloodline.


    The power of the gods cannot be improved, which means that there is almost no potential at all, and this will be the case in this life.


    She wanted to take advantage of Lin Yu when he was not dealing with other sects, and come up with some benefits to win him over and forge a deep friendship with him.


    After he grows up, he can use this friendship in exchange for some rewards.


    But now it seems that this idea is obviously lost.


    Lin Yu doesn''t have a bright future, so naturally there is no need to make friends.


    Just like those ruinous sects, no strong sect will be willing to deal with them.


    The weak can only be ordinary people in Tianwaitian, lead an ordinary life, and are not qualified to touch real power.


    "Lin Yu, don''t lose heart."


    As the Supreme Master, it is naturally impossible for her to reveal her true thoughts.


    Therefore, he comforted Lin Yu and said: "Although your bloodline is too poor and your power of God does not have any growth potential, the magical power given to you by Dream God can more or less make up for these shortcomings."


    "I just said that your magical power is different from other magical powers. It has an unheard of growth. Maybe in the future, it will contain various types of power between heaven and earth, just like its name."


    Of course, that''s what I said, but this is only a polite comfort, no one will take it seriously.


    For example, Sun Hao, who was standing not far from Lin Yu, didn''t believe this at all.


    In his heart, he knew very well that if the power of the chosen person cannot continue to be improved, then no matter how strong the talent is, it will not make much sense.


    After all, the times have changed, and the chosen people of this era no longer rely solely on talents and supernatural powers.


    As long as the power of the gods flowing in the body is strong enough, with the help of powerful artifacts, you can still have the power to kill any strong man in the world.


    A person like Lin Yu who does not possess the power of God''s power for growth, even if he is given a first-grade artifact, he can''t exert his true power. How can he make up for his talent and magical power?


    Even if his talents and supernatural powers have the possibility of growth, in the future, they can even contain all the power between heaven and earth, but other people of the gods can still do this with the help of divine tools.


    So this advantage is the same as nothing.


    "This... hey!"


    Lin Yu pretended to helplessly sigh.


    The woman in Jin Guangzhong didn''t say anything to comfort him, but said to Sun Hao: "Sun Hao, there are other things to be busy in this seat, Lin Yu will let you entertain, don''t neglect the guests."


    "Yes!"


    Sun Hao immediately bowed to take his orders.


    Then, UU read and he led Lin Yu out of the temple.


    After he was far away from the temple, Sun Hao patted Lin Yu on the shoulder, and comforted: "Brother Lin, in any case, the magical powers you possess are unprecedented. This arrangement of Dream God must have profound meaning."


    "Thank you Brother Sun, I know it well." Lin Yu replied.


    "Okay, just know what you have in your heart." Sun Hao nodded, and then asked, "Brother Lin, what are you going to do next?"


    "I want to go around in the gods and learn about the affairs of the world." Lin Yu said truthfully.


    This is the main purpose of his coming here.


    "Okay." Sun Hao nodded in agreement without hesitation, and then added: "But Brother Lin, I have other things on my side. I can''t take you to transfer in person, but I will arrange for someone else to accompany you to answer. Your doubts."


    "It''s okay, Brother Sun can do whatever he wants."


    Lin Yu agreed.


    He was not surprised by Sun Hao''s performance, after all, people first consider themselves.


    Sun Hao was so active before, mainly because he wanted to make a referral.


    Now that the credit has been greatly reduced, and the Supreme Master teaches him that way, the fire of enthusiasm in his heart is naturally extinguished.


    All this is understandable.


    "It seems that you have to find a way to find someone to exchange for a spiritual weapon."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.

 Chapter 355： investigation

    The depths of the Mohai.


    This place is located between the Yanshen Continent and Fengshen Continent. Looking around, there is nothing but the white sea of ??clouds, and it is easy to lose your way.


    Only those who are strong enough dare to go deep here, and other people coming here are almost the same as dying.


    At this time, two figures are floating quietly above the vast sea of ??clouds.


    "My Lord God, I just wanted to get back the mortal source crystal at the time, and didn''t kill Qingxue."


    Yan Mao pretended to be calm and said to Han Shaoyong in front of him.


    He couldn''t understand why Han Shaoyong would go to war because of the Yuanjing incident, and even sneaked into the Fengshen Continent and captured himself, an ordinary cultist, here.


    This is simply insulting the demeanor of the Son of God.


    Of course, Yan Mao didn''t worry about what Han Shaoyong would do to him.


    He didn''t kill Han Qingxue at the time, and didn''t kill her.


    Actually, Han Qingxue would never have a chance to get away successfully with Yuanjing if he had been killed at that time.


    Erlai also has a son of God sitting in his home. Han Shaoyong does not look at the face of the monk or the face of the Buddha, but for the sake of the one in his family, he will not treat himself well.


    But despite this confidence, Han Shaoyong is ultimately the chosen person who has been bestowed by the gods.


    Therefore, Yan Mao was instinctively afraid when facing Han Shaoyong.


    "Less nonsense."


    Han Shaoyong glared at Yan Mao, and immediately swallowed back in shock at the explanation that Yan Mao was about to say.


    "Next, you will answer whatever I ask you."


    Han Shaoyong commanded in an unquestionable tone.


    "Yes! I am sure to give Master Shenzi a satisfactory confession." Yan Mao lowered his head and agreed.


    Han Shaoyong saw that he was still honest, so he slowed down his tone and ordered: "You first describe the situation at the time completely. If you dare to conceal something, this is your burial place."


    Yesterday, he asked the Lord God to restore the general scene of the battle in the Han Mansion at the Divine Sacrifice Hall, and found that the murderer who made trouble in the Han Mansion could not be identified from the vague image.


    The only gain is to see clearly the two Fengshen magical powers used by that person.


    After Shun Teng Mogua investigated a lot, he quickly found out a series of things Han Qingxue did before the incident happened in Han Mansion.


    It turns out that Han Qingxue had a conflict with the Yan family of Fengshen Continent.


    Therefore, he went to the Fengshen Continent alone and captured Yan Mao from his home, ready to ask him in person.


    "My Lord God, it was like this back then..."


    Yan Mao didn''t dare to conceal anything, and explained in detail what happened at the time.


    He thought to himself that he didn''t do anything to Han Qingxue at the time, he just wanted to take his victory back, so the clearer he said things, the better for him.


    He felt that Han Shaoyong must have misunderstood him, so he made such a big move to trouble him.


    Otherwise, as the son of Han Shaoyong, he wouldn''t be able to put down his body to deal with ordinary believers like him.


    It''s too cheap to spread.


    After all, Yan Mao and Han Qingxue were just snatching a piece of Mortal Origin Crystal, and it wasn''t a deep hatred of death or death.


    Besides, she didn''t succeed in the end, and Han Qingxue successfully returned to Han''s house with Yuanjing.


    "The man who killed halfway?"


    After listening to Yan Mao''s narration, Han Shaoyong immediately noticed the key points.


    According to Yan Mao''s statement, when he caught up with Han Qingxue, he found that Han Qingxue was with a strangely dressed strange man. Han Qingxue also claimed that Yuanjing was in the hands of the strange man.


    Han Shaoyong felt that this strange man was the key to the whole thing. Perhaps the murderer who killed Han Qingxue was the one who made trouble in the Han Mansion.


    "What does that person look like, and are there any obvious characteristics?" Han Shaoyong asked.


    "My Lord God, that person..." Yan Mao described Lin Yu''s figure, appearance, words and deeds in detail based on his memory.


    At this time, he was a little relieved in his heart. It seemed that Han Shaoyong was not directed at himself, but at the man.


    Only because he couldn''t find the strange man, he chose to start with himself.


    Thinking of this, Yan Mao thought of the two missing attendants again. It seemed that the strange man was not a waiting person, and his two little brothers should have died in his hands.


    "My Lord God, after I went to chase Qingxue, I asked the two believers with me to stay and let them search for that strange man."


    "But until now, neither of them has heard from each other."


    "I think they should have been killed by that strange man."


    Yan Mao said all his thoughts in harmony.


    Han Shaoyong touched his chin and started thinking after listening.


    After almost ten breaths, he suddenly clenched his brows, looked at Yan Mao and asked, "What spirit weapons are in the hands of those two people, and what magical powers are in them?"


    "Illusory Shapes and Variety Crystals, as well as our Fengshen Cult''s access token." Yan Mao immediately replied.


    "Huh?" Han Shaoyong said alertly: "What did you say? Phantasmagoria and Variety Crystal Cube?"


    In the blurred image restored by the Lord God priest for him at that time, it clearly shows the two magical powers that the murderer used during the battle against Han Qingxue.


    is the phantom technique and the variety crystal cube.


    "My Lord God, it''s the phantom technique and the Variety Crystal, there can be nothing wrong." Yan Mao replied cautiously.


    Han Shaoyong fell silent again.


    He was very curious, could it be that after receiving the two spirit tools of Fengshen Sect, the strange man immediately gave up his previous beliefs and concluded a contract with Fengshen?


    If this conjecture is true, then the scene that appeared during the incident in the Han Mansion would make sense After all, the true Fengshen cultists should not go to the Yanshen Continent to make trouble in such an upright manner. It will only cause two things. Teaching disputes.


    "No! There is a problem!" Han Shaoyong immediately denied in his heart: "That person also used mantra-like magical powers to brainwash all of us in the Han Mansion, but that kind of magical powers were obviously not bestowed by Fengshen."


    Han Shaoyong didn''t think that anyone in this world could simultaneously use the magical powers given by different gods. This kind of thing would never happen.


    "This shows... that guy still has accomplices!"


    Han Shaoyong quickly made a judgment and determined that Lin Yu did not act alone, but had other people cooperate.


    "It must be so, only then does it make sense."


    "Judging from the bursting strength of that person, it is obvious that he is not the one chosen by God, so he can change his faith and conclude a contract with a new god."


    "And the person who assisted him should be the one who has been given by the gods."


    "Otherwise, I don''t dare to offend me if I use his ten courage."


    After analyzing, Han Shaoyong came to the conclusion he thought was the most likely.


    At the same time, he also discovered the killer''s machine.


    It must be because Qingxue slandered him in order to get rid of Yan Mao and put him into a dangerous place, which caused him to hold a grudge.


    "I don''t care who is at fault in this matter, if I dare to provoke me, I will die!"


    Han Shaoyong squinted his eyes, and said in his heart.

 Chapter 356： accomplice

    Seeing Han Shaoyong''s face suddenly fierce, Yan Mao became nervous and hurriedly said carefully: "My Lord God, I have said everything that should be said. I still have some important things to report to Jiu Shu, do you think I will first go back?"


    The Jiushu he mentioned is the son of the gods of their Yan family, and his status in Fengshen Sect is not low.


    "Ah, by the way, I came here today to meet you on my own initiative, and no one forced me."


    Yan Mao thought about it, thinking quickly how to persuade Han Shaoyong to agree to leave.


    "Also, Lord God, that strange man killed two of our Fengshen Cultists, and he was very sinful. I will report this matter truthfully when I go back, and let the guardian of the teachings arrest the thief."


    "If there is news at that time, I will tell you as soon as possible."


    Yan Mao thought that after saying these things, Han Shaoyong should let himself go, after all, killing himself would not do him any good.


    will cause some unnecessary trouble instead.


    "Yan Mao, I need your help."


    Han Shaoyong suddenly said calmly.


    Yan Mao suddenly felt something bad, and hurriedly asked: "God, Lord God, what do I need to help? As long as I can, I will definitely not refuse."


    "This is what you said." Han Shaoyong sneered, "This matter is very simple, you will definitely be able to help."


    "Wh, why are you busy?" Yan Mao was sweating coldly all over his body, dripping with soy beans on his forehead.


    "I borrow your life for a use." Han Shaoyong said coldly.


    "Huh? This, this..."


    Yan Maoyu said incoherently: "God, son of God, killing me is not good for you, I, my Jiu Shu, when the time comes..."


    "My Lord God, as long as you spare my life, I am willing to be a bull and a horse for you, and do everything to help you find that person."


    "If there is a lie, let the gods punish me, and my soul will be destroyed!"


    Yan Mao swears.


    Han Shaoyong smiled coldly again, "Do everything possible to help me find that person? Since you even took such a vow, it would be too hard for me if I didn''t help you fulfill the vow."


    While speaking, Han Shaoyong''s right palm showed a faint golden light.


    Then he stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and the golden light in his palm shot out like a soul-locking chain, enveloping Yan Mao''s entire head.


    "Yan Mao, if your Jiu Shu knew that you were dead, would you try to find the murderer?"


    Yan Mao''s face was full of horror. He didn''t know why Han Shaoyong asked this question, but anyway, he could only answer yes to this question.


    Only in this way can I increase my chances of surviving.


    "Yes, he will definitely avenge me!" Yan Mao nodded repeatedly.


    "That''s right." Han Shaoyong said with a cold face: "With your Jiu Shu''s ability, it is impossible to find out what happened to me. Instead, he will combine the two Fengshen Cultists who have disappeared before and aim at the target. The strange man you ran into."


    "So you said, will your death help me find the thief faster?"


    Hearing this, Yan Mao finally understood the problem with the poisonous oath he just swore.


    It''s only a pity that he is completely restrained by the power of God released by Han Shaoyong, and he can''t say a word to explain begging for mercy.


    Han Shaoyong slowly tightened his right palm, and said: "Don''t worry, after you die, I will cooperate with your ninety uncle, find that person together, and avenge you."


    clicked.


    Yan Mao''s head was crushed by Han Shaoyong out of thin air, and even the soul in the sea of ??knowledge was shaken away by his divine power.


    Then Han Shaoyong waved his right hand, and Yan Mao''s body was immediately burned to the ground by a golden flame.


    After doing all this, Han Shaoyong flew towards the direction where the Temple of the Flame God Sect was located without looking back.


    ¡­¡­


    That afternoon.


    After Han Shaoyong returned to Yanshen Sect, he found Sun Hao who had accompanied Lin Yu before.


    He was going to ask Sun Hao about Lin Yu, because he thought that Lin Yu might be the murderer''s accomplice.


    "Sun Hu Faji."


    Han Shaoyong came to Sun Hao.


    "Sao Yong, did you find the murderer?"


    Sun Hao knew that Han Shaoyong had been thinking about revenge in the past two days, and he must have come to him for this.


    went straight to the subject and talked about it.


    After all, as the protector of the Flame God Sect, what happened in the Han Mansion was within his scope of responsibility. He was obliged to assist Han Shaoyong to find out the truth and find the murderer who killed Han Qingxue.


    Of course, it is precisely because he is a guardian that he can know what happened to the Han family for the first time.


    Otherwise, I definitely didn''t understand why Han Shaoyong would look at the guest Lin Yu with that look.


    "Guardian Sun, I want to get to know that Lin Yu, I think he might be the murderer''s accomplice."


    Han Shaoyong said when Sun Hao took the initiative to bring up the matter.


    "Is he suspicious?" Sun Hao frowned slightly, and then nodded, "Okay, I will tell you everything I know."


    Although he didn''t understand Lin Yu''s motivation to trouble the Han family, since Han Shaoyong said so, there must be his reasons.


    And the deceased Han Qingxue was a believer in the church after all, even if Han Shao never came to him, he was obliged to find the murderer.


    Sun Hao quickly explained what he knew in detail.


    Including how he knew Lin Yu, Lin Yu''s origin, and the magical powers he possessed.


    "Guardian Sun, do you say that Lin Yu''s magical powers have magical powers?" Han Shaoyong asked eagerly.


    "Yeah." Sun Hao affirmed: "Although I haven''t seen him show it personally, the Supreme Master said so, and he admitted it at the time."


    Han Shaoyong took a deep breath when he heard the words, half-squinted his eyes and said: "If this is the case, he is very suspicious. People in Han Mansion must have been brainwashed by his supernatural powers."


    After speaking, he recounted the analysis in his mind After Sun Hao listened, he slowly nodded and said: "According to you, he really can''t get out of the relationship. But there is a problem here. "


    "What''s the problem?" Han Shaoyong asked.


    Sun Hao said: "Lin Yu is a son of God, with high strength. If he uses magical powers to brainwash your Han people, then Han Qingxue will definitely not be spared, and the subsequent battles will not happen."


    Han Shaoyong immediately explained: "Sun Hufazhi, so that it can be more proved that he is the murderer''s accomplice."


    "I just told you that the thief has a grudge against Qingxue and wants to kill her to avenge her. If Lin Yu brainwashes Qingxue and becomes obedient, then the thief won''t be able to take revenge enough for that thief. ."


    "Also, since Lin Yu is just a newly promoted son of God who has just arrived in Tianwaitian, he is weak, and I definitely don''t want others to suspect this matter to him."


    "That''s why he deliberately spared Han Qingxue when he used his supernatural powers and brainwashing, in order to hide his strength, lest others think that this matter was done by a person of God''s choice, and thus connect the matter with him."


    After listening, Sun Hao agreed: "If you analyze it this way, it really makes sense."


    Immediately afterwards, he changed his words: "But Lin Yu is the son of God who has just received a new gift from God. He is unfamiliar with the world in this day. How could he help others to do this kind of thing? Didn''t he know that the murderer was going to kill? Are the followers of our Yanshen Sect?"


    "This..." Han Shaoyong hesitated.

 Chapter 357： I would rather kill the wrong one

    Han Shaoyong did not have sufficient evidence to prove that Lin Yu was an accomplice in this matter.


    The reason why he suspected Lin Yu was mainly because he felt that Lin Yu was an outsider, and he was also an outsider who suddenly appeared in the Flame God Continent.


    Of course, he didn''t have serious doubts about Lin Yu at the beginning, but after hearing Sun Hao say that Lin Yu possessed mantra-like supernatural powers, his doubts instantly doubled.


    "Shao Yong, I can understand your feelings." Sun Hao said in a sincere tone: "As a protector of the law, I also want to find the murderer of our Yanshen Cultist immediately."


    "However, we cannot doubt others because of our urgency."


    "Anyway, Lin Yu, as the chosen person who has just arrived in Tianwaitian, has no motive to attack your Han family, nor does he have any motive to help others kill Han Qingxue."


    "It does no good to him other than getting into trouble."


    While Sun Hao spoke, Han Shaoyong''s face changed again and again.


    After Sun Hao finished these remarks, Han Shaoyong said calmly: "Guardian Sun, this matter will take you."


    "That is natural, I will definitely try my best to find the murderer." Sun Hao promised.


    Seeing Sun Hao say this, Han Shaoyong nodded slowly to show his understanding.


    But he has his own plan in his heart.


    "Ning to kill the wrong, don''t let it go!"


    "Lin Yu, I must investigate carefully."


    Although he did not find evidence that Lin Yu was an accomplice to someone, all the clues had been broken at this time, and his investigation had to be interrupted.


    So since there is nothing to check next, it''s better to spend some time to investigate Lin Yu, maybe you can get some surprises.


    After all, this Lin Yu is a single figure, and he has no support in the sky, so there is no need to worry about investigating him.


    Even if he killed him by mistake, he would not cause any trouble to himself.


    "That mortal source crystal has been missing, maybe it was in Lin Yu''s hands."


    "That kid just came to the outer world and has never seen the world. The Fanpin Origin Crystal is also a treasure in his eyes. Maybe it is because of that Fanpin Origin Crystal that he shot my Han family."


    As if to find a reasonable excuse for his behavior, Han Shaoyong suddenly remembered the missing source crystal.


    In an instant, his thoughts were firmed up.


    Thinking of this, he asked Sun Hao: "Guardian Sun, I heard that Lin Yu is a person in the spirit of the new gods, so what kind of magical powers did he get and how strong?"


    "Shaoyong, it seems that you still can''t forget Lin Yu." Sun Hao couldn''t help but glanced at Han Shaoyong, then said: "Forget it, his affairs are not a secret, so it''s okay to tell you about it."


    "Speaking of which, Lin Yu can be regarded as a very weird character..."


    Sun Hao quickly explained Lin Yu''s strength.


    Han Shaoyong said curiously after listening: "Lin Yu''s magical powers have the possibility of continuous growth? This is really unheard of."


    "Yes, even the head teacher was quite surprised at that time." Sun Hao continued.


    Han Shaoyong nodded slightly, and then sneered: "Unfortunately, his blood is so poor that he will never be able to grow the power of God."


    "Otherwise, why should I call him weird?" Sun Hao smiled.


    After finishing speaking, Sun Hao suddenly remembered something and added: "By the way, the power of God in Lin Yu''s body is very weak, which makes his strength much weaker than other newly promoted gods."


    "Is this really true?" Han Shaoyong asked hurriedly.


    "It''s true." Sun Hao said firmly, "I just said that I was there when the Master Master asked Lin Yu to use his magical powers with all his strength."


    "At the beginning, my attention was all on the particularity of his magical powers, and I didn''t pay attention to other things."


    "After careful recollection later, I discovered that Lin Yu''s burst of strength at the time was surprisingly weak, and it was completely inconsistent with his identity as a son of god."


    "Of course, it is also possible that he deliberately hides some strength. But this possibility should not be great, because he can''t hide the Supreme Master."


    Speaking of this, Sun Hao''s face was full of doubts.


    Han Shaoyong asked when he saw this: "Guardian Sun, isn''t Lin Yu not the chosen one, right?"


    "That won''t be possible." Sun Hao repeatedly shook his head and said: "The magical powers Lin Yu displayed at the time did not come from the spirit weapon, but his own talented magical powers. This point, I and Master Sovereign, can never be mistaken."


    "Really? That''s really weird."


    Han Shaoyong nodded slightly, a cloud of shadow flashed in his eyes inadvertently.


    seems to have some new ideas.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Yu has been learning some urgently needed information from Yanshen Sect for the past two days.


    According to the previous agreement, Sun Hao arranged for an ordinary believer to accompany him, so most of the things he learned came from this believer.


    But Sun Hao arranged this way, after all, it was only out of basic hospitality.


    Lin Yu didn''t have what the Yanshen Sect needed, so Sun Hao couldn''t be more concerned about him.


    The ordinary believer who was in charge of accompanying him also knew this.


    So after spending two days with him, the believer found an excuse to leave.


    Lin Yu became alone again.


    "It is impossible for me to stay in Yanshen Sect for a long time in this capacity. I must hurry up and find a way to obtain the spirit weapon."


    Lin Yu knew very well that after a while, even if he wanted to stay, the Yanshen Sect would find a reason to chase away.


    So I don¡¯t have much time for myself.


    For the past two days, he has been busy learning about the situation in the outer world, especially inquiring about the way to connect to the teleportation array of other worlds.


    But now this matter must be put first.


    Because for now, this is the most important way to improve one''s own strength.


    If you don¡¯t improve your own strength, I¡¯m afraid it will invite some unforeseen troubles.


    After all, the current self is far from the true God-chosen person.


    The reason why the Flame God Sect Master Master and Sun Hao and others do not doubt their identity as the son of God is mainly because they have the same innate and supernatural powers as the people chosen by the gods.


    Although they didn''t know that these magical powers were obtained by swallowing spirit weapons, they were not directly bestowed by gods.


    "It seems that you can only use the essence pill to open the way."


    Lin Yu thought about it, and found that he had to exchange the essence pill if he wanted to obtain a spiritual weapon.


    Of course, you can¡¯t directly exchange with the followers of the Yanshen Sect, that would be too dangerous.


    The believers of these big sects don¡¯t lack pill. If they only take out a small amount of essence pill, they will definitely look down on them, and if they take out a large amount of essence pill at once, it will definitely make them suspicious.


    Furthermore, these people would definitely wonder why he, as the son of the **** of dreams, exchanged the essence pill for the spirit weapon given by the flame god.


    Therefore, what Lin Yu thought in his heart was to ask Sun Hao to find out where the followers of the ruined sect were doing.


    After inquiring clearly, he took the essence pill and went to exchange spirit weapons with those people.


    After all, for those divinely chosen people who are in a distressing situation, instead of holding on to the spiritual tool in their hands, it is better to exchange the essence pill to enhance their divine power.


    As long as the power of the gods is strong enough, even ordinary spirit weapons can explode with unparalleled power.

 Chapter 358： Hellfire Island

    When Lin Yu went to find Sun Hao, Han Shaoyong happened to leave.


    The two passed by outside Sun Hao''s residence, and Han Shaoyong gave him a meaningful look.


    This episode soon passed, and Lin Yu met Sun Hao smoothly.


    After he saw Sun Hao, he quickly came forward in a few words and talked about his thoughts, and asked Sun Hao how to find the followers of the Broken Sect.


    "Brother Lin, why are you looking for those people?"


    Sun Hao thought for a while and reminded: "Brother Lin, generally speaking, after the sect is disbanded, some ordinary believers will convert to new gods and join other sects, and those who have been given the gods cannot convert to the new gods for a lifetime. They can only maintain their original beliefs."


    "If you go to find it, it is easy to meet a strong and powerful person."


    His implication is that your Lin Yu''s strength is much worse than those of the chosen by God, and dealing with those who are unorganized by God will not be fruitful.


    "Thank you Brother Sun for reminding me, I know it in my heart."


    Lin Yu naturally heard the subtext in Sun Hao''s words, and he also knew that it was dangerous to deal with the chosen people of the ruined sect.


    But now he has no choice.


    "Well, you just have to know it in your heart." When Sun Hao saw Lin Yu say this, he didn''t stop talking nonsense, and talked about the usual gathering points of the broken sects.


    Lin Yu thanked him and left after listening.


    As soon as he left Sun Hao''s residence, he flew straight to the sky, and went straight to the place Sun Hao mentioned earlier-Hellfire Island.


    Don''t look at Hellfire Island with an island in its name, but according to the standards of the earth, it can be called a complete continent.


    This continent was originally grabbed from the void by the Ice God Sect.


    I thought that there would be a human race on it that could be used to draw refining pills. I never thought that not only was there no one on it, but the terrain was also very sinister, and there was no way to live.


    In desperation, the Ice God Sect had to abandon it in the desert sea and became a land of no owner.


    Over time, it became a paradise for the followers of the Broken Sect.


    After all, these believers are not ordinary people. They have great strength, and the dangerous environment of Hellfire Island has no effect on them.


    Lin Yu flew rapidly in the direction pointed by Sun Hao in the Mohai, and it didn''t take long for him to see the Hellfire Island far away.


    There is a lot of red everywhere in the eye.


    Hellfire Island was given this name because the island is full of combustible materials.


    These combustible substances burn all the year round, releasing intense light and heat, and you can only see the red flames from a distance.


    Only a small area on the east side of the entire island is considered normal.


    The followers of the broken sect usually move on this small piece of ground.


    When Lin Yu fell from the air, only a few people moved their eyes to him and glanced at him.


    Obviously, the people on this island have long been offended by outsiders.


    Or rather, no one here is a local, everyone is an outsider who wanders here.


    "Newcomer, which sect are you from?"


    Lin Yugang stood still on the ground, an ugly man who had only one right hand and was suspended in the air shouted at him.


    "Mengshen Cult, who is your excellency?"


    In the world, it is not difficult to treat physical disabilities. There are many ways to do it.


    However, the man''s face was completely disfigured, which shows that there must be something unspeakable hidden by outsiders.


    Therefore, Lin Yu took the other party''s question after thinking a little bit.


    After all, the purpose of my coming here is to exchange for spirit weapons, the more miserable this kind of person is, the more likely it is that people will exchange spirit weapons for essence pill.


    And I¡¯m here for the first time, and I don¡¯t know how to proceed if I want to change the weapon. Someone comes over to ask questions, and it¡¯s okay to have a chat.


    "Dream God Cult?"


    The disfigured man said strangely: "The old man is a know-it-all. I have never heard of such a sect. Oh, it seems to be a newly established sect. No wonder he doesn''t understand anything."


    While ¡¡¡¡ was speaking, a sly smile squeezed out of his ugly face.


    Lin Yu noticed that the people around him avoided intentionally or unintentionally after discovering that he had accepted the disfigured man''s words.


    It seems that my decision just now was not very good.


    "Farewell."


    Lin Yu gave a fist to the disfigured man, turned and left.


    "Wait, don''t rush to go." The disfigured man instantly floated to Lin Yu''s path and stood in front of him. "It''s rare for someone to speak with the old man, but you can''t let you leave like this."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly, no wonder those people just avoided him when they found out that he took the old man''s words.


    turns out to be because this old head is like a dog skin plaster, it can''t be shaken off after sticking it on.


    Seeing his self-talking, I don¡¯t need to be more polite with him.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu directly used the power of the wind without saying a word.


    Suddenly, the ubiquitous secret source power between the world and the earth turned into extremely small particles, which enveloped his body as a whole, and provided assistance for his actions, making his agility and speed soar.


    With a squeaky sound, Lin Yu disappeared in place.


    "Huh? What magical power is this?"


    The disfigured man watched Lin Yu use his magical powers to leave, but he completely forgot to use his magical powers to chase him.


    "The old man has lived for so long, and he has never seen such a supernatural power... I can''t imagine that the old man has a time when he is ignorant."


    "Interesting, very interesting!"


    The disfigured man stared at where Lin Yu was leaving, muttering to himself.


    On the other side After getting rid of the disfigured man, Lin Yu went straight to a dirt road that looked like a street.


    He thinks the people here should be normal, at least not as rude as the old man just now.


    "This Xiongtai."


    Lin Yu took the initiative to find a man sitting cross-legged on the street and greeted him.


    After hearing Lin Yu''s greeting, the other party looked up at him and asked, "Why are you looking for me?"


    "If I guess right, this bowl on your leg should be a spiritual weapon?" Lin Yu looked at the man''s legs and asked.


    "That''s right." The man snorted, "What? Do you want to learn the power of this spiritual tool?"


    "Xiongtai joked, I just want to ask you if you would like to transfer this spiritual tool to me." Lin Yu said directly.


    He just thought about it, finding someone to change a spirit weapon will surprise the other person no matter who I say to him, after all, no one will hit someone else''s spirit weapon.


    In that case, just find someone to try it out, otherwise you can''t wait for the result.


    Time is waiting for no one, so I must take the initiative to attack.


    "Transfer it to you?"


    The man looked down at his bowl, then looked up at Lin Yu, his face was full of incredible expressions.


    But the expression quickly disappeared.


    "You first talk about why you want this spiritual weapon, do you want to worship our sect?"

 Chapter 359： Whale Swallowing

    "Worship into your sect? I''m afraid it won''t work."


    While speaking, Lin Yu stretched out his hand and waved, a ball of fire slowly rotated around his body.


    The man who meditated cross-legged looked at it and instantly understood the meaning of Lin Yu''s words.


    "Innate talent! It turns out that you are a son of God, no wonder."


    He could see through Lin Yu''s magical powers at a glance that they were the gifted magical powers given by the gods, not the magical powers contained in the spirit tools.


    And those who have talented supernatural powers can only be chosen by the gods, who have received the grace of the gods, and cannot be converted to other gods.


    "Since you can''t worship our sect, why do you have the idea of ??this magic weapon?"


    The man picked up the bowl and asked with interest.


    "Well, I''m afraid I have no comment."


    Lin Yu really couldn''t find a suitable reason, so he could only avoid discussing the reason.


    "Just tell me if you are willing to transfer your magic weapon. As long as you are willing, the price I give will definitely satisfy you."


    After hearing this, the man smiled and said lazily: "I''m sorry, I''ve always been very curious. If you refuse to tell the reason for this spiritual tool, this business is probably impossible. "


    "Really? What if I exchange this with you?"


    Lin Yu said and flicked his fingers, and flicked an essence pill at the man.


    The man hurriedly reached out to catch it.


    "Huh?" He condensed his eyes, and hurriedly put the essence pill in his hand to his nose and smelled it.


    "Essence Dan?!"


    "Such a pure essence pill, are you?"


    The man secretly guessed that this person must be a member of the top sect.


    On this day out, only the top ten cults have the ability to make essence pills.


    The main reason is that the essence of the essence pill is only possessed by human races with special bloodlines, and such human races all live in the space debris in the void.


    Only the top sects can control those space debris.


    "There is no need to inquire about my origins, you just need to tell me, would you like to exchange this spiritual tool in your hand for the essence pill in my hand."


    Recommendation, really good, it is worth installing, after all, you can cache books and read them offline!


    Lin Yu looked directly into the man''s eyes and asked.


    The man was stared at by Lin Yu in such a way, the expression on his face changed rapidly, his eyes gleamed, and he seemed to see some hope in the dark.


    "How many essence pills do you have?"


    The man swallowed and asked.


    For him, the temptation of the essence pill is fatal, and he has no reason to refuse.


    "Ten thousand." Lin Yu raised a finger.


    "Ten thousand?"


    The man was taken aback for a moment, then immediately shook his head and said, "I want to change this spiritual weapon with 10,000 essence pills. Are you sending a beggar?"


    Speaking of this, he instinctively looked down.


    found that the appearance of sitting on the ground cross-legged with a bowl in his hand was a bit like a beggar, and he hurriedly stood up straight and said: "No, ten thousand essence pills are too few, unless you make up some other things."


    Lin Yu smiled when he heard the words, looked around and reminded the man: "There are people with spiritual weapons on this street, but I am probably the only one who can produce 10,000 essence pills."


    As soon as he said this, the man swallowed back what he was about to say.


    Lin Yu was right. Those who would come to this place were believers of the ruinous sect. There was no organization or support, and there was no way to obtain the essence pill, and it was really impossible to produce 10,000 essence pill.


    And the spirit weapon is said to be of great value, but generally it is only useful to the owner, and it is a waste product to other people who are not of the sect, and its circulation is far less than that of the essence pill.


    "Okay, only ten thousand essence pills!" The man gritted his teeth, his heart was ruthless, and he decided to reluctantly give up his love.


    But as soon as the words were spoken, he immediately added: "Ten thousand essence pills must be given to me now, one cannot be less."


    "You can rest assured at this point."


    Lin Yu said, rubbing on the space ring, and in an instant, ten thousand essence pills appeared out of thin air, forming a group and floating quietly between Lin Yu and the man.


    "Okay, deal!"


    The man stuffed the bowl in his hand into Lin Yu''s hand, and then with a big wave of his hand, he took the group of essence pill into his arms and hid it in the space ring.


    "There will be a period later."


    This transaction was so smooth, Lin Yu was also quite surprised, and after saying goodbye, he left straight away.


    The man glanced around and found that no one was paying attention to them, then he secretly breathed a sigh of relief and quietly stared at Lin Yu''s away back.


    "I don''t know if this guy has other essence pills in his hands..."


    "I really want to kill him, take his space ring and have a good look!"


    There was a fierce light in the man''s eyes.


    But after a short while, his expression wilted.


    Because he knew that the ideas just now were unrealistic.


    First of all, he doesn''t know the origin of Lin Yu. If Lin Yu is really a member of the top sect, then the idea of ??hitting each other by himself is no different from killing him.


    Secondly, even if he kept killing him and snatching away his space ring, things would not end like this.


    Because this Hellfire Island has no law, but killing people for no reason will definitely attract the attention of others here.


    When the time comes, those people will definitely come over to question the reasons. Once they know that they are killing people and stealing treasures, they will definitely eat black and use the same means to **** their spoils.


    "Hey, strong players have their own strong middle players. It''s not mine, and I can''t keep it."


    The man shook his head helplessly, and sat down cross-legged again.


    After checking it carefully, he couldn''t wait to take out an essence pill and take it.


    "Wonderful! Wonderful beyond words!"


    "The taste of this essence pill is really amazing!"


    Essence Pill melted in his mouth, turned into a pure energy and rushed into his brain, immediately boosting his divine power.


    The man closed his eyes tightly, his face was refreshing, and he was enjoying the wonderful taste like a drug addict.


    completely forgot that this sale was a loss for him.


    the other side.


    After Lin Yu left, he couldn''t wait to swallow the newly acquired spirit weapon in one bite, and he was safe.


    "Whale swallowing technique."


    A brand new magical whale swallowing technique appeared on the modifier list. At the same time, this magic weapon also added 4000 source stones to him.


    "There are only 4000 source stones of vital energy, it seems that this is just a third-grade spiritual weapon."


    "Swap ten thousand essence pills for a third-rank spiritual weapon, and it''s a blood profit."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, this can be regarded as taking advantage of others.


    The man was obviously anxious to increase the power of the gods, and he was willing to sell this third-grade spiritual weapon to himself at such a low price.


    If you are looking for a Yanshen Cultist to talk about this sale, you will have to put out 100,000 essence pills to make it happen.


    After all, spirit tools are treasures that have been gifted by gods, and essence pills are only refined from the essence of mortals.


    "Look at the magical power of this whale swallowing technique first."


    Lin Yu carefully felt the new information that appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 360： Supernatural space

    "This is a supernatural power of space!"


    Lin Yu soon knew that this whale swallowing technique was a kind of supernatural power of space.


    After using this magical power, he can **** foreign objects into a space independent of the world.


    Of course, since this is only a small magical power, its power is not very strong, and it can only work on some weak people.


    "Well, at least it can add a brand new power to my universe."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu clicked on the + sign behind Tiandi Vientiane, and selected the fusion option in the pop-up sub-menu.


    After pressing OK, the swallowing technique was immediately fused into the universe.


    Immediately afterwards, the information in his mind about the heavens and the earth changed.


    "Heaven and earth (emptiness, illusion, wind, inflammation)."


    In the list of modifiers, an empty word has been added to Tiandi Wanxiang, which means that Tiandi Wanxiang has the power of space.


    "Try it."


    Lin Yu took out an Essence Pill from the space ring, and then used the heaven and earth to stimulate the newly acquired space power.


    The essence pill in his hand was immediately drawn by a strong suction force and shot towards his mouth.


    went into his mouth in a blink of an eye.


    However, this essence pill was not swallowed by him, but was sucked into an independent space.


    This space is almost as big as the space of six space rings combined, and it can hold a lot of things.


    At this time, the essence pill was lying quietly in the center of the space.


    "This suction power is too weak, and it is not very useful at present, so it can only be used to hold things instead of space rings."


    Recommendation, really good, it is worth installing, after all, you can cache books and read them offline!


    After a little analysis, Lin Yu found that the power of space in the world and the whole world could not be used to confront the enemy for the time being, but it would be great to use it to hold things.


    After all, the space ring is a foreign object. Once someone snatches it away, the content inside becomes someone else''s.


    And his supernatural power space has no such worries.


    Even if someone else kills him, he can¡¯t take out anything hidden in the supernatural power space.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately took out the things in the space ring one by one and swallowed them into the supernatural power space for safekeeping.


    quickly occupied the supernatural power space.


    "It''s a pity that the space ring can''t fit in other spaces, otherwise it would save a lot of space."


    Lin Yu thought with regret.


    At this time, he only wore a space ring in his hand, which contained some trivial debris, mainly used to confuse others and make others think that all his things were hidden in the space ring.


    After finishing all this, Lin Yu once again moved his gaze to the list of modifiers in front of him.


    stared at the number behind Yuanneng.


    "Eating that spiritual tool will get the vitality of four thousand source stones, but the Fusion Whale Swallowing technique uses 10,000 source stones. It seems that eating the spiritual tool is not enough."


    Thousands of source stones are in shortfall, that is to say, only four or five magical powers can be combined with ten third-class spirit artifacts.


    Those remaining supernatural powers have to find another Yuanneng to fuse.


    Although it can be used without being integrated into the universe, the power that bursts out like that is too weak.


    And without fusion, the whole world cannot become stronger.


    "It seems that I have to find a way to change some source crystals back."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Of course, the matter of changing the source crystal can be considered later, don''t want to use the essence pill to exchange the source crystal on Hellfire Island.


    Because for the chosen person, the effects of the source crystal and the essence pill are exactly the same, both can enhance the power of the gods, and the effect of the source crystal is better than the essence pill.


    These people even lack the essence pill, so naturally it is impossible to have crystals in their hands.


    Yuanjing can only be exchanged for followers of the Great Sect.


    And you have to use an excessive amount of Essence Pill to exchange for source crystals of unequal value.


    If you exchange the same amount, what will the other party picture?


    "I don''t have a choice now, I can only change more spirit weapons and less fusion of magical powers."


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts.


    As far as the eyes are concerned, it is not an easy task to exchange the essence pill for the spirit weapon.


    It''s okay to only change one or two. If you change too many, it will inevitably be targeted by someone who wants to.


    So you can¡¯t do this too hastily, you can only change a few items today, and then come and change a few more later.


    Thinking like this in his heart, Lin Yu walked out of the dark and walked towards the other side of the street.


    After searching on the street for a while, he found a son of God who looked more embarrassed.


    "This Xiongtai."


    Lin Yu strode forward and said hello as before.


    "I know you?"


    The other party is a weak man with a height of 1.7 meters. He looks too short in front of the burly Lin Yu. Only by raising his head can he see Lin Yu''s face clearly.


    Lin Yu saw that the other party was struggling to see, he took a step back and said, "Whoever comes here meets in peace? Whether they know each other is not that important."


    "Hmph, you don''t want to go to the Three Treasures Hall if you have anything to do, just tell me, what do you want to do with me?"


    The weak man has a lot of thoughts, and Lin Yu is a stranger, so naturally he can''t give a good face.


    Lin Yu didn''t care, and directly explained his intentions: "I have some essence pills on hand, and I want to change the spiritual weapon in your hand."


    "Change the magic weapon? What use do you want my magic weapon?"


    The weak man came in interest immediately, and it was the first time he encountered someone replacing the spirit weapon with the essence pill.


    Lin Yu just talked to him like he was dealing with the cross-legged man just now.


    After saying good or bad, finally dispelled the curiosity in the weak man''s heart.


    I have to say that this weak man is far more difficult to deal with than the cross-legged man. Questions one after another, he broke the casserole posture of asking the end.


    At the end, the weak man finally nodded and said: "My spiritual weapon is a first-grade. How many essence pills can you exchange?"


    "How about one hundred thousand ?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Hundred thousand?" The weak man stared his eyes wide and said, "It''s almost the same for one hundred thousand essence pills to exchange for a third-grade spiritual weapon. Do you want to change a first-grade spiritual weapon?"


    "I also know that one hundred thousand is a little bit small, but I only have one hundred thousand essence pills, and I can''t get one more."


    Lin Yu said as he handed his left hand to the weak man, and said, "If you believe it or not, you can dive into it and check it."


    He found that the weak man was extremely suspicious, so he could not dispel his doubts no matter how much he said, so he might as well show him the "old bottom" directly.


    There were only one hundred thousand essence pills in the space ring, and the rest were hidden in the supernatural power space, so he directly said the number of one hundred thousand.


    "One hundred thousand essence pills, put them before..."


    After checking the Lin Yu space ring, the weak man uttered a word through gritted teeth.


    I don''t know what painful memories he brought back to him.


    "Hmph, count you lucky." The weak man looked at Lin Yu with gloomy eyes and said, "If I hadn''t fallen to this point..."


    He didn''t say any more in the second half of the sentence, probably because he knew that what he said in this situation would not help.


    The transaction is completed soon.


    After Lin Yu got the first-grade spirit weapon in the hand of the weak man, he immediately turned and left and flew away from Hellfire Island.


    But when he flew into the sky, there was a pair of eyes staring at him in the dark.

 Chapter 361： Strife

    The person hiding in the dark to observe Lin Yu is the disfigured man who had been in contact with him before.


    After Lin Yu left him, he has been following Lin Yu secretly, spying on Lin Yu''s every move.


    "This little guy has so many essence pills. He must be a member of the big sect. The Dream God Sect in his mouth should be just a cover."


    "But why does he want to change someone else''s magic weapon?"


    The disfigured man stared quietly at the black spots disappearing in the sky.


    After staring blankly for a while, he suddenly moved his body, instantly accelerated to extreme speed, and flew towards the direction Lin Yu had left.


    ¡­¡­


    Lin Yu hurriedly flew towards Yanshen Continent.


    "One hundred thousand essence pills are exchanged for a first-grade spirit weapon, this time it is blood earning again!"


    "It''s a pity that this kind of business cannot continue, otherwise..."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that if this kind of transaction can go on without stopping, the nearly one billion essence pill in his hand can be exchanged for incomparably powerful strength.


    Maybe if all of these essence pills are exchanged for spirit weapons, one''s own strength can reach the level of the top powerhouse of the Flame God Sect in a short time.


    After all, one hundred thousand essence pill can be exchanged for a first-grade spiritual tool, and one billion essence pill is 10,000 first-grade spiritual weapons.


    Of course, all this can only be thought of in my mind.


    If you really want to take out all the essence pills and exchange them, let''s not say whether it will cause other people''s evil intentions. It is extremely difficult to find so many first-grade spiritual weapons.


    "Forget it, let''s integrate the magical powers inside into the world."


    Lin Yu looked at the list of modifiers in front of him.


    ¡¾Science of Martial Arts: Heaven and Earth (Empty, Fantasy, Wind, Flame) (+), Xuanming Jinjing (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Immortal Purple Gold Body (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 72710 Source Stone¡¿


    This first-grade spiritual tool brought him the vitality of 50,000 source stones and a magical power called Xuanming Jinjing.


    "fusion."


    Lin Yu did not hesitate to choose Fusion, fusing the newly acquired supernatural powers into the universe.


    The text on the modifier list changes immediately.


    "Heaven and earth (emptiness, fantasy, wind, inflammation, gold)."


    "gold?"


    Lin Yu searched in the newly-appearing memory, and then displayed the world and the whole world, urging the power of gold in it.


    In an instant, a mass of liquid metal condensed and formed in front of him, slowly twisting and changing.


    Lin Yu thought, the shape of this mass of liquid metal immediately changed, turning into the appearance of a sword, and then turning into a pair of armor wrapped around his body.


    As long as he wants, this mass of liquid metal can be transformed into any shape.


    "This supernatural power is good, it can be offensive and defensive."


    Lin Yu is very satisfied with this magical power.


    After a secret approval in his heart, he withdrew his magical powers and moved his gaze to the number behind Yuanneng.


    At this time, 42170 source stone is displayed there.


    "The fusion of this magical power only consumes the vital energy of 30,000 source stones. In such a comparison, the first-grade spiritual weapon is much better than the third-grade spiritual weapon, and I don''t need to find the vitality fusion."


    Lin Yu guessed in his mind that when the gods gave their gifts, they would give more **** power to the first-rank spirit instruments, but less **** power to the third-rank spirit instruments.


    That''s why it brings such a result.


    But since the power of the gods in the first-grade spirit tools is more, you have to try to change the first-grade spirit tools next time.


    "The first-grade spirit artifact contains tens of thousands of source stones'' vital energy, I don''t know how much vital energy there will be in the holy artifact."


    "Also, what kind of power do the magical powers contained in the sacred artifacts have?"


    Sun Hao told him before that God-given objects are divided into spirit artifacts, sacred objects, and divine artifacts. God-given objects of different grades have great differences.


    Spirit artifacts and sacred artifacts, and sacred artifacts and divine artifacts cannot be compared at all.


    Generally speaking, the artifact is the treasure of a sect, and only a few people such as the Supreme Teacher are qualified to use it. Under normal circumstances, as long as the hand is holding a sacred artifact, it can arbitrarily invade the entire sky.


    It is already very good to have a first-grade spirit weapon in the hands of most of the children of gods.


    Therefore, Lin Yu knew very well that with his current strength, he was afraid that he would not have the opportunity to see the holy artifact.


    After all, he can''t even compare to the son of God with the kind of strength of Han Shaoyong, how can he be qualified to deal with the top powerhouse among the chosen people?


    "The magical powers I have now should be much stronger than Han Shaoyong''s talented magical powers, but my strength is too low, and he still has several spiritual weapons in his hands, so the actual combat power is still far inferior to him."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart that the fastest way to improve his strength right now is to raise the world and the whole world, and use his powerful talents and magical powers to gain an advantage.


    Because most of the magical powers granted by the chosen people are only small magical powers, which are at the same level as the magical powers contained in the spirit tools.


    Only a small number of lucky ones have been given great magical powers at the level of sacred objects.


    So as long as you raise your world and all things to the level of sacred objects, you can use powerful magical powers to crush a group of people who have only small magical powers and no sacred tools in their hands.


    "What should I do next, to avoid attracting the attention of others as much as possible..."


    Lin Yu was flying while thinking about the next plan.


    Today, I earned two spiritual weapons from blood, which greatly enhanced my world and everything, so I would naturally continue to carry on this matter.


    The biggest problem now is how to keep others from paying attention to their behavior.


    After all, it is too weird to use the essence pill to change the spirit weapon. It is good to change it once or twice. The more frequent changes will definitely attract the attention of everyone on Hellfire Island.


    It is necessary to find a way to avoid this or to delay the occurrence of this situation as much as possible.


    At least until they have enough self-preservation power, they can''t let those people pay attention to themselves Lin Yu flew quickly, and soon came to the depths of the desert.


    Although Mohai is endless and inaccessible, it is an extremely dangerous place.


    This danger does not come from the environment, but from people.


    At that time, when he asked Sun Hao to inquire about Hellfire Island, Sun Hao repeatedly told him that there were a group of wicked people in Mohai who specialize in blocking roads and looting.


    These people are not afraid of every day, even the followers of the ten major sects dare to kill, and must be extremely careful.


    Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry too much under normal circumstances.


    Mohai is so vast, the chance of encountering these people is not very high.


    Lin Yu flies and displays the world, using the wind power in the world to sense movement in all directions.


    At this time, as long as something breaks into his spirit domain, he will immediately find it.


    Unless the opponent''s strength is too strong.


    Flying, flying, suddenly...


    Lin Yu suddenly noticed a violent fluctuating aura in the far left front, and it seemed that someone was fighting.


    "Brother Sun is right, Mohai is really not a peaceful place!"


    Lin Yu hurriedly changed the direction of the flight, far away from the disputed area.


    Although judging from those auras, the people involved in the struggle should not be chosen by God, but just ordinary believers.


    But more things are worse than less things, and there is no need to cause trouble to the upper body.

 Chapter 362： Tooth for tooth

    Whoosh whoosh!


    Just as Lin Yu changed the direction of flight, several air-breaking sounds suddenly came from a distance.


    From the voice, it can be judged that the other party is coming towards him.


    "Want to leave after seeing something you shouldn''t see?"


    A violent shout followed.


    Soon the owner of the voice appeared in front of Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu took a closer look and found that this person''s strength was not as good as him.


    It seems that this person possesses a spirit weapon that is stronger than the magic rune, which can increase the speed in a short time.


    But if you think about it carefully, it¡¯s easy to understand that doing evil in the desert, not having a few cards to save your life is just like sending you to death.


    After stopping Lin Yu, the man didn''t rush to take action, but was waiting for some of his accomplices to arrive.


    "Boy, I just blame you for bad luck and see things you shouldn''t see."


    After the other four people arrived, the man who stood in the way of Lin Yu explained.


    These words made Lin Yu feel very wrong.


    According to Sun Hao''s statement, the gangsters in Mohai are all robbed by whoever they see, and there is only one who can rob one, and they are all very decisive when they start their hands, and they will not explain the reason for the move.


    As a result, the person in front of him has not done it yet, but he has repeated the reason for doing it twice.


    From this point of view, this person may not be a gangster, but someone who happens to be doing dirty work in Mohai.


    Sun Hao told him that many people like to do shameful and dirty work in an extra-legal place like Mohai, such as solving enemies, secretly trading, and so on.


    "I rushed to the Yanshen Sect. I just passed by here and didn''t know anything."


    Lin Yu tried to explain.


    "Yan Shen Sect?"


    Hearing Lin Yu''s words, the man on the opposite side moved slightly. It was obvious that the three words Yanshen Sect had enough weight in his heart.


    But in a blink of an eye, his face was again full of determination.


    "It''s useless if you bring out the Yanshen Sect. If you want to blame, you can only blame you for bad luck."


    "Besides, if you are alone in the Mohai Sea, I am afraid that it is also for some unseen things. You are to blame for death here."


    The man made it clear not to leave Lin Yu alive.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn''t expect the other party to show mercy.


    He said that those explanations were just to delay time.


    ßÚßÚßÚ¡ª¡ª


    Abruptly, five fire tornadoes suddenly took shape, enclosing the five people who were blocking the road.


    "what happened?"


    "What magical power is this, why is it so fast?"


    "¡­¡­"


    The five people who were blocking the road were all shocked, wondering how Lin Yu used his magical powers without them reacting.


    This is completely beyond their cognition.


    They can''t be blamed for this, after all, the magical powers they usually see are spurred by the power of the gods, while the magical powers that Lin Yu displays are spurred by the power of the original.


    Yuanli is essentially the ubiquitous secret source power between heaven and earth.


    Just now, Lin Yu pretended to defend himself, but he was actually quietly using his spirit to sense the secret source power, and cast a magical vision around the bodies of the five people blocking the road.


    At the same time that the leader''s voice fell, his magical powers had already been used.


    is therefore able to hit the opponent by surprise.


    "I''m not stronger than me, but I break into my soul domain. Isn''t it just for me to kill?"


    Lin Yu slowly tightened the five fire tornadoes, scorching hot flames, and the air was full of the smell of scorched meat.


    The five people blocking the road let out a scream of pain, and soon died inexplicably.


    swish swish!


    Lin Yu urged the power of space in the world and all the phenomena, expanded the supernatural power space, and instantly sucked the spirit weapons held by the five people into the supernatural power space.


    There are a total of 13 artifacts, with an average of at least two per person.


    "These guys are not the sons of gods but possess so many spiritual weapons. They seem to come from top sects."


    "Speaking of which, I can''t just leave like this."


    Lin Yu slowly turned his head to look at the area where the dispute occurred.


    These five people all flew over from there, listening to what they said, it seemed that they had been ordered to come and kill themselves.


    In other words, the people over there have noticed themselves.


    If he didn''t kill them, he would have gotten another enemy.


    So you must solve them all before you can leave cleanly.


    "This is also your fault."


    "If you hadn''t miscalculated my strength, I must have died just now."


    Lin Yu didn''t think much anymore, and hurriedly flew towards that area.


    If you have grudges and do not avenge non-gentlemen, these people will not let go of even an innocent passerby, so there is no need to be polite with them.


    During the flight, Lin Yu quickly swallowed the thirteen spiritual weapons he had just obtained.


    Only two of the thirteen artifacts are second-class artifacts, and the rest are all third-class artifacts.


    After ¡¡¡¡ swallowed them all and digested them, they provided him with 78,500 source stones in total.


    In addition to the original energy, there are now a total of 120,670 source stones.


    Because the fusion of the magical powers of the third-rank spiritual tool requires 10,000 source stone energy, the fusion of the magical powers of the second-tier spiritual tool needs 20,000 source stone energy.


    So these elements are only enough for the ten magical powers he has integrated.


    Of course, the magical powers of those two second-rank spiritual weapons are naturally included in it.


    "The second-rank spiritual tool can provide 20,000 source stones of vitality, and the fusion also needs just 20,000 source stones. So, the second-rank spiritual tool is just in balance between supply and demand."


    Lin Yu stared at the modifier list.


    "The universe (empty, illusion, wind, inflammation, ice, gold)."


    "These ten magical powers all possess the power of ice. It seems that they come from the Ice God Sect."


    Hellfire Island was originally grabbed from the void by the Ice God Sect. Not far from the Ice Continent, it was expected that these people were all from the Ice God Sect.


    the other side.


    The man who had just sent the five people to kill Lin Yu also noticed Lin Yu who was flying here quickly.


    "Why is this guy so strong?"


    "I shouldn''t have read it wrong..."


    He was fighting against his opponent, and he didn''t have time to pay attention to Lin Yu''s situation. He only knew that the five people he sent out had all died in Lin Yu''s hands, but he didn''t know how they died.


    This situation completely exceeded his expectations.


    He had seen clearly just now that Lin Yu''s strength was only better than ordinary believers, and sending five people over was enough to solve him.


    I never thought it was such a result.


    "This guy is here now Is he trying to get revenge?"


    Just as he was thinking about it, Lin Yu had already come not far from them.


    Lin Yu glanced quickly.


    found that there were a total of eleven people here, seven on one side and four on the other. They were fighting hard.


    He doesn''t know which side of the five guys who blocked the road just now, but it doesn''t matter at this point.


    He has no other choice, only to kill all the people here in order to leave safely.


    "Heaven and Earth Vientiane!"


    Lin Yu fully urged his Yuan Li to unleash the Heaven and Earth Vientiane that had just been strengthened.


    A flame tornado mixed with sharp ice cones and sharp iron flakes suddenly formed, enveloping all the eleven people in the melee.


    The tornado was rolling frantically, slowly tightening while rolling.


    "Why is this person so strong?"


    In the tornado, the man who sent someone to intercept Lin Yu was crazy.


    He had no idea that his judgment would be so wrong.


    If you had known that Lin Yu was so strong, he wouldn''t dare to make such a decision if he gave him ten courage.


    It''s only a pity that there is no regret medicine outside this day, now it is too late to regret.


    But when everyone in the tornado fell into despair, suddenly an old voice came from far away.


    "Young man, so cruel, the old man really likes it!"

 Chapter 363： Wantong

    This voice is very characteristic, and Lin Yu instantly recognizes the owner of the voice.


    That''s right, the person who came was the disfigured man who was entangled in Hellfire Island.


    The disfigured man was extremely fast, and in an instant he came not far from Lin Yu.


    He quietly hovered above the sea of ??clouds, watching Lin Yu fight the eleven people with interest.


    "Not bad!"


    The disfigured man stroked his beard with his only right hand and said, "I didn''t expect this to be your true strength. I really underestimated you."


    The reason why he came after Lin Yu was mainly because he found that Lin Yu was far inferior to himself.


    What surprised him was that Lin Yu''s strength was much stronger than he expected.


    But this is nothing, Lin Yu''s strength after breaking out with all his strength is still much weaker than him.


    That''s why he didn''t worry at all, and stayed quietly watching the battle.


    In the flame tornado, the eleven people trapped in it also noticed this at this time.


    Their eyesight was not bad, and they all found that this disfigured and disabled man was stronger than Lin Yu.


    And judging from his speech and manners, it seems that he is not Lin Yu''s accomplice, but rather Lin Yu''s enemy.


    They shouted one after another: "The son of God, I am a Cultist of the Ice God. As long as you are willing to help you, you will be thankful afterwards."


    Hearing this, the disfigured man slowly moved his gaze away from Lin Yu and looked at the flame tornado howling frantically.


    Teased: "You all come from the Ice God Sect, but you kill each other in Mohai. It can be seen that it is not a good bird. It is also considered a good death to die in the hands of such a good young man."


    After he finished speaking, he burst into laughter.


    He smiled and said to Lin Yu: "Young man, when you solve these scum, the old man will discuss business with you again, hahaha!"


    Seeing that the disfigured man was not coming to hinder him, Lin Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Busily concentrate on using his magical powers to deal with the eleven Frost Cultists trapped in the flame tornado.


    He originally thought that these eleven people were from different sects, but he never thought that they were all from the Frost Gods.


    No wonder I went to the depths of Mohai to resolve private grievances.


    From this, he also completely understood why these people had to kill himself just now.


    It''s really because these things they do are not visible at all, and once they are spread out, they will definitely be severely punished by the law guards in the education.


    "Not bad!"


    The disfigured man not far away suddenly exclaimed.


    "The old lady says she knows everything, but she has never seen such a supernatural power."


    "Hey, it''s a pity that your blood is too bad, and the power of God flowing in your body is too weak to exert the true power of this magical power."


    When everyone in the flame tornado heard it, they all complained.


    No wonder Lin Yu''s strength is so powerful, he turned out to be the son of God with talent and supernatural powers.


    If you knew that he was the son of God, you wouldn''t provoke him by saying anything.


    But to blame, I can only blame this son of God for being too weird. He was clearly chosen by God, yet the power of God in his body was so weak.


    You can''t tell if you don''t look closely.


    At this time, the flame tornado tightened, and soon the eleven of them had no time to regret, and died one after another with a complicated mood.


    Just like before, at the moment they died, Lin Yu immediately urged the power of the space in the world and all the phenomena, and all the spirit tools carried by the eleven people were collected into the supernatural power space.


    The disfigured man watched this scene coldly, with a calm and composed expression, not caring about Lin Yu''s behavior.


    Looks like a set of winning tickets are in hand.


    It seems that what Lin Yu takes will be his sooner or later.


    "Hey, all the obtrusive little guys are resolved, now it''s time to talk about business."


    The disfigured man showed a weird smile and slowly approached Lin Yu.


    "Up to now, I still don''t know your name, I''m afraid there is nothing to talk about."


    Lin Yu turned and looked at the disfigured man.


    When the disfigured man heard this, he said with a strange smile: "How about the old man''s real name Wantong, who is known as the know-it-all? Are you satisfied?"


    "Hey." Wantong laughed strangely again, "The old man has already reported his family, should you also talk about your origin?"


    "My name is Lin Yu."


    Lin Yu said his real name directly.


    The Flame God Continent and the Giant Spirit Continent are separated by hundreds of thousands of miles, and there is basically no communication between each other, so there is no need to worry about Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin looking for them to act in their true identities here.


    Moreover, Lin Yu''s name is not a rare name, so I don''t think of him when I hear this name.


    "It turned out to be little friend Lin Yu, so lucky to meet."


    The know-it-all stopped not far in front of Lin Yu, and his bloodshot eyes stared at Lin Yu''s face quietly.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    He didn''t think that this person could do anything good for him. The reason why he talked with him was mainly to buy himself some time.


    At this moment, he was secretly taking out the spiritual weapon in the supernatural power space and putting it into his stomach for digestion and absorption.


    Since the supernatural power space is his natural supernatural power, not a foreign object like a space ring, it is completely feasible to put the contents directly into the stomach.


    In this way, there is one less swallowing action, which can avoid causing Metrohm''s suspicion.


    As he expected, Vantone didn''t know these little actions in private. Seeing him actively asking about his origin, he replied with a strange smile: "The little friend carries a lot of essence pills with him. He is quite rich. Give some money to the old man, isn''t it?"


    "I see."


    Lin Yu said in a hurry, "I do have some extra essence pills in my hand, but no one in the world would think there are too many essence pills in my hand, would they?"


    "Hahaha, my little friend is really good at talking!" Wantong''s remaining right hand pointed at Lin Yu again and again, and laughed: "My little friend is right, how could I dislike the essence of Dando in my hand? ."


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "You mean, let me give you all the essence pills?"


    "Hey, little friend Lin Yu, didn''t you just want to express this?" Wantong asked in an exaggerated tone on purpose.


    Lin Yu raised his eyebrows, UU reading www.uukanshu. com pretended to suddenly realize: "No wonder everyone is unwilling to talk to you, I understand now."


    While chatting with Wantong, Lin Yu had already digested and absorbed all the spiritual weapons he had just succeeded.


    There are a total of 30 spiritual tools, of which one is a first-grade spiritual weapon, five are second-grade spiritual tools, and the rest are third-grade spiritual tools.


    This result surprised him, he didn''t expect to have a first-grade spirit weapon.


    One must know that even the chosen people rarely own first-grade spiritual weapons, and some of these eleven ordinary believers are holding a first-grade spiritual weapon.


    It seems that there is a person who has an extremely tough backstage.


    Lin Yu guessed that the man might be the man who had just sent five people over to intercept him.


    Of course, this is not the time to think about this kind of thing, and let''s go through the current barrier first.


    "Hahaha." Wantong laughed again, "That''s someone else, so you can talk to me quite well."


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 364： Fierce battle

    "Really? Since we can talk so well, the essence of pill will be avoided."


    Lin Yu took over Wantong''s words and exhaled the martial arts modifier, operating quickly.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 177070 Source Stone¡¿


    These 30 spiritual artifacts brought him a total of 176,400 source stones, plus the rest of the original, it was 177070 source stones.


    Lin Yu first merged the supernatural powers obtained from the first-grade spirit implements into the universe, consuming the vitality of 30,000 source stones.


    Immediately afterwards, five supernatural powers from the second-grade spirit weapons were merged in, consuming one hundred thousand source stone energy.


    The remaining Yuanneng was only enough to fuse the four magical powers from the third-class spiritual weapons, so Lin Yu chose four more powerful ones from the remaining magical powers and quickly merged them into the universe.


    At this time, there are still twenty-three magical powers from the third-class spirit weapons left on the modifier list, three of which are from the first five defeated, and the other twenty are just obtained.


    These supernatural powers can only be integrated after the future vitality is enough.


    Of course, even if these supernatural powers are not integrated into the universe, they can still be used normally.


    It''s nothing more than the power is relatively poor, and will arouse others'' suspicion.


    If someone finds out that they have so many magical powers of the Ice God Sect, there is no way to explain it once asked.


    Wantong didn''t know that Lin Yu was revising his supernatural powers and rapidly improving his strength.


    He thought that everything was under his control, so he still said with a grin: "Little friend''s words are so bad. It is because we can talk so well that you should give all the essence pill to the old man."


    "Adult beauty, why not do it?"


    Wantong said with a smile.


    "Oh? What if I don''t want to?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    When Wantong heard this, the smile on his face immediately reduced, but his mouth still said in a non-smiling tone: "It''s all up to this point. Are you still not willing? Hey, what you want is what you want. Come and fetch it."


    "But you can think about it. If the old man comes to pick it up by himself, it will inevitably have to take more things."


    At this time, Lin Yu had finished modifying the magic power, and then retracted the modifier, pretending to ask, "What more should I take away?"


    "Hmph, of course it''s your life." Wantong sullen his face completely, and the gaze that looked at Lin Yu changed from the previous joke, and became particularly sharp.


    After a sneer, he said again: "But don''t worry, there are rare people who are willing to chat with the old man for so long, and the old man will definitely give you a good time."


    boom!


    As soon as Wantong''s voice fell, Lin Yu took the lead.


    A flame tornado far stronger than before suddenly engulfed Vantone.


    As soon as he put away the martial arts modifier, he had already started to use the Soul Sensing Secret Source Power to display his magical powers when Wantong was unaware.


    "you?"


    Wantong in the flame tornado exclaimed: "You still have a back hand?!"


    He didn''t expect that he would make mistakes twice in a row.


    This really shouldn''t, and it''s impossible.


    It seems that this kid is hiding a great secret.


    boom!


    There was another loud noise, and the flame tornado enveloping Wantong burst open suddenly.


    Countless tiny flames spread everywhere like a goddess scattered flowers.


    And in the center of the explosion, there was only one right-handed Wantong floating like a heavenly god.


    He was full of golden light, his eyes seemed to penetrate steel, and he stared directly at Lin Yu.


    "Boy, when the old man was in trouble, your parents hadn''t been born yet, so with your little tricks, what would you like to do with the old man?"


    Wantong shouted violently, and in an instant, countless golden lights condensed and formed behind him.


    These golden lights emitted dazzling light like thunder that suddenly exploded, and they all pointed towards Lin Yu.


    "go with!"


    Wantong waved lightly, and countless golden lights shot out instantly.


    Lin Yu secretly said that it is not good, this old man is really not a person waiting for leisure.


    Although his strength is not as good as that of a young son of God like Han Shaoyong, his displayed momentum and ability to control magical powers are probably only comparable to those of the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect.


    I don''t know what kind of experience this old man has had before, so that he has become what he is today.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to think about it, and only by working hard at this time could he break into life.


    "Heaven and Earth Vientiane!"


    Lin Yu urged the force of the wind in the world.


    The invisible breeze particles, as small as particles, wrapped his whole body tightly, instantly causing his speed to skyrocket.


    At the same time, the power of gold and the power of ice in all phenomena of heaven and earth were also urged together.


    A huge ice barrier composed entirely of hard ice blocks the outside of his body, and another metal barrier lined the inside of the ice barrier.


    The two barriers are combined to resist the golden spear released by Wantong.


    But even so, the two barriers shattered into countless fragments instantly after touching the golden spear.


    The remaining golden light continued to chase Lin Yu with the momentum.


    Hey!


    Lin Yu was quickly overtaken by these greatly reduced golden lights, and small wounds quickly appeared on his body.


    Had it not been for his physical strength, I am afraid that it would have been more fierce at this time.


    "Ok?"


    Wantong''s face showed a different color, obviously Lin Yu''s performance was far beyond his expectations.


    "It''s quite capable!"


    "Come again!"


    Swish!


    Behind Wantong once again appeared a spear-like golden light.


    After these golden lights appeared this time, they shot out without stopping, and flew towards Lin Yu in the distance.


    Lin Yu''s heart is not good, and he will undoubtedly die if this continues. It seems that his other means can no longer be hidden.


    All of his physical power must be released, and the 23 magical powers that have not been integrated into the universe must also be fully used.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that there will be more and less luck today.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu instantly turned into a huge giant with a thought.


    All kinds of forces in the world and the whole world followed closely on him.


    The power of ice, the power of gold, and the power of inflammation are combined and turned into armor covering his body surface, while the power of wind greatly increases his speed of action and enhances his flexibility.


    Lin Yu is like a giant in myths and legends, his huge body crushed towards Wantong.


    Bang bang bang--


    At this time, the golden spear released by Wantong had come to Lin Yu''s side, and it pierced Lin Yu''s body with a huge muffled noise.


    After all the physical strength was released, Lin Yu''s physical strength instantly increased by an order of magnitude.


    Therefore, even if these golden spears can pierce through the armor constructed by the heaven and the earth, they cannot hurt him at all Even if some wounds are barely created, his immortal purple gold body can be quickly repaired as before.


    Lin Yu rushed forward unstoppably and went straight to where Wantong was.


    "Freezing technique!"


    "Cold Ice Flying Sword!"


    "..."


    Lin Yu rushed and displayed the 23 magical powers that hadn''t merged into the universe.


    Although these supernatural powers are not very powerful, the victory is that there are enough, and the momentum is amazing after they are displayed together.


    "How? How can he?"


    When Wantong saw Lin Yu crushed towards him like a mountain, he was no longer calm as he was just now.


    Rao has experienced many battles and has never seen such a battle.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 365： Sacred vessels

    It is the first time that Wantong has seen someone who can master so many supernatural powers at the same time, and these supernatural powers are not from god-given things, but Lin Yu''s own talented supernatural powers.


    "It''s impossible for the gods to give him so many supernatural powers at once!"


    "How did his magical powers come from?"


    Wantong was thinking quickly while responding to Lin Yu''s offensive.


    He thought it was an easy battle, and it didn''t take much time to get what he wanted.


    However, the accidents in the battle far exceeded his expectations.


    In the air, the momentum caused by various magical powers is quite astonishing. Although these magical powers are weak, they win in large numbers.


    It deeply confirms the truth that ants often kill elephants.


    Of course, this is mainly because Wantong is inherently low strength, if it were in his heyday, these attacks by Lin Yu would not be taken seriously by him.


    "No, these supernatural powers..."


    Wantong suddenly found something wrong.


    These supernatural powers seemed to be all supernatural powers bestowed by the Ice God.


    In other words, these supernatural powers all come from the Frozen God Sect.


    "Could it be... Could it be said that the magical powers contained in the spiritual tools he had just stolen from him all became his talented magical powers?"


    Just now when Lin Yu took away the spiritual weapons in the hands of the eleven people, Wantong was watching the whole process.


    The reason why he didn''t stop him was because he thought that Lin Yu''s strength was not as good as his own, and the other was that those spirit tools were those of the Ice God Sect. Even if Lin Yu was an outsider, he couldn''t use the magical powers inside.


    However, reality slapped him severely.


    After Lin Yu got these spirit tools, he could not only use the magical powers in them, but also didn''t know how to turn all the magical powers of the spiritual tools into his own innate magical powers.


    This matter is completely beyond his cognition.


    "No wonder! No wonder he wants to exchange the precious essence pill for someone else''s spiritual weapon, because he can turn the magical power in the spiritual weapon into his own use."


    Wantong''s mind is getting more and more chaotic.


    He has experienced many battles and knows that he must remain absolutely calm during the battle and cannot be disturbed by any emotions.


    But helplessly, everything that happened before his eyes completely shattered the three views he had established for a long time, making it difficult for him to maintain his composure.


    In his cognition, supernatural powers are the laws bestowed by the superior gods.


    How could a mere mortal circumvent the laws set by the gods and use these laws at will?


    With this kind of patience, doesn''t it mean that he can compare with the gods?


    "Impossible, shouldn''t, how could this be?"


    Wantong''s mood became chaotic, advancing and retreating, giving Lin Yu a great opportunity to attack.


    Lin Yu felt a little strange when he saw this scene.


    He did not expect that he would achieve such an effect when he displayed 23 unfused magical powers at the same time.


    Of course, he would naturally not miss such an excellent opportunity.


    Exercising all their magical powers, the offensive is getting fiercer.


    Light and shadow intertwined in the realm of spirits, visions appeared frequently, and aura fluctuated violently.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    Suddenly, Wantong shouted loudly.


    "I admit defeat, please let me go!"


    Wantong seemed to have changed a person, and the brutal momentum on his body was swept away, and only the desire for life was left in his eyes.


    Seeing this change in him, Lin Yu couldn''t help being quite curious.


    This old man must have had many experiences that ordinary people can''t imagine, and his personality has changed so much.


    He didn''t know what kind of personality was the nature of Wantong, but seeing the old man living so hard, he probably lost his nature a long time ago.


    Everything is just a play on the spot.


    Of course, although Lin Yu is curious about Vantone''s experience, this does not mean that he will let Vantone go.


    After all, the heart is separated by the belly, this old man''s personality is so changeable, what if he suddenly starts to counterattack after he stops?


    Lin Yu said nothing, and the offensive in his hand showed no signs of abating.


    It was not until he dragged Vantone into his hand that he took back the magical powers he had displayed.


    "The old man''s life is in your control, are you satisfied now?"


    Wantong asked loudly.


    Lin Yu ignored him and grabbed him directly into the sea of ??clouds below.


    After entering the sea of ??clouds, he didn''t stop, and found the direction of the Flame God Continent and flew forward all the way.


    Mohai is too dangerous, the movement just now may have attracted the attention of some powerful people, so staying in place for a long time is not a wise move.


    "This time the old man took a look!"


    "I think that even the Supreme Master of the Giant Spirit Teaching could not help the old man back then, but today it falls on you as a child, his face is ruined, his face is ruined!"


    Wantong yelled in Lin Yu''s palm, his tone sad and lost.


    Lin Yu didn''t want to pay attention to him, but he had to care about the Giant Spiritualism he mentioned.


    "Giling Sect?" Lin Yu asked while flying: "What kind of grievances are there between you and Juling Sect?"


    "Speak out, are you willing to let me go?" Wantong asked rhetorically.


    "What do you think?" Lin Yu kicked the question back to Wantong.


    "Hahaha, Lin Yu, you can''t hide from me, I know there must be no deal between you and the Giant Spirit Sect."


    Wantong saw through Lin Yu''s thoughts at a glance, "If I help you deal with the Giant Spiritualism, would you be willing to fight with me?"


    Lin Yu didn''t expect Vantone to be so proactive. It seems that this old man is a sharp-minded person.


    Probably this is why he lived so miserably but never lost his life.


    "Nice proposal, but unfortunately I can''t trust you."


    Lin Yu didn''t want to bend around with such an old monster, and directly tell his true thoughts.


    "Trust is not that important. The most important thing is whether you can get what you want, isn''t it?" Vantone took over Lin Yu''s words: "You don''t trust me to be normal, I don''t trust you, I don''t trust anything. people."


    "In that case, there is nothing to talk about. If you have anything you want to say, hurry up and say it now, and I will give you a good time after you finish."


    Lin Yu stopped moving forward, looked at his right hand and said.


    The reason why he was not in a hurry to kill Wantong was because he wanted to learn some useful information from his mouth But now he found that he was wrong, unless he was like letting a crook to tell the truth. The special means of this, otherwise playing word games simply cannot be played by such an old guy.


    "Young man, don''t be so anxious." Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t seem to be joking with him, Wantong hurriedly persuaded him: "Being too impatient, you will miss many opportunities."


    "I count to ten. Say what you want to say. I want to see if your next words can move me."


    Lin Yu didn''t talk nonsense with Wantong, he just counted from the beginning.


    Upon seeing this, Wantong said loudly: "Holy artifact, I can help you find a holy artifact!"


    "Hallows?"


    Lin Yu had to admit that these words from Wantong made him very moved.


    Sure enough, Jiang was still old and spicy, and the old man instantly threw something that he couldn''t refuse.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 366： Chance encounter

    "Yes, it''s the sacred artifact!"


    Wantong repeated.


    Lin Yu was silent for a moment, and then said: "Even if it is a holy artifact? I just said, I can''t trust you, how do I know that you are not giving me a trap?"


    "Young man, don''t be impatient, it''s not too late for you to make a decision after the old man has finished speaking."


    Wantong was afraid that Lin Yu would suddenly kill him, so he hurriedly tried to persuade him.


    "Okay." Lin Yu agreed: "I count to thirty this time. If you can''t move me within thirty, I will do it directly."


    As soon as the voice fell, he began to count.


    You can''t communicate normally with this elusive and scheming old guy. Normal communication is definitely a disadvantage.


    Lin Yu can only continue to put pressure on Wantong to see if he can say something to his satisfaction.


    Anyway, he didn''t expect this old man to be able to help him, it would be best if he could help, and it would be fine if he didn''t help.


    Seeing that Lin Yu had only given him so little time to speak, Wantong quickly persuaded him.


    "Lin Yu, I have been observing you secretly on Hellfire Island for a long time, knowing that you are very thirsty for things bestowed by God."


    He knew that he had to be honest at this time, so he told the truth about what he had done.


    "At first I didn''t know why you changed the spirit tool, but now I know that you can turn the magical powers in the spirit tool into your own talented magical powers."


    "Then you have to consider the sacred artifacts I just mentioned. Even if it is a third-rank sacred weapon, the magical powers contained in it are far from comparable to those of a first-rank sacred weapon."


    "The talented magical power "Golden Mang Spear" that I just displayed is a sacred weapon-level great magical power. You must already know how powerful it is. If it weren''t for me to become like this, you would never have a chance of surviving."


    "Also, you don''t have to worry that I will set a trap to frame you. I will only tell you the whereabouts of the sacred artifact. You have to understand the specifics."


    Wantong''s speech was so fast that Lin Yu just counted to thirty when he finished speaking.


    Lin Yu didn''t do anything after counting thirty.


    He admitted that he was indeed moved by the sacred artifact.


    After all, if one could obtain the great supernatural powers contained in the sacred artifacts, one''s supernatural powers would definitely be greatly enhanced.


    In that way, he might have the strength to connect to the Demon Realm Teleportation Array.


    He had inquired about this matter carefully in the Flame God Sect, and the followers told him unanimously that it was difficult to connect the teleportation formation in the void, and that the strength of the formation was very demanding, at least the strength of the son of god.


    At first, Lin Yu wanted to find someone to help, which would be the fastest, but after careful consideration, he felt that it was better to rely on himself.


    After all, this matter involves a lot of secrets. If you leave it to outsiders, I''m afraid it will cause big trouble.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t speak or act, Wantong knew that he was moved by himself, and hurriedly added: "Lin Yu, don''t worry about what happens when I know these secrets about you."


    "Since you can be like this, it means that changing your figure and appearance is not difficult for you. Presumably the name you told me is not your real name, right?"


    "When you change your name and look, I can''t find you when I look for it."


    "It''s true that the name the old man told you is only one of countless names."


    Wantong once again frankly told me, telling some of his secrets.


    Lin Yu thought about it a bit after listening, and then clearly said: "Tell me the grievances between you and the Giant Spirit Sect, and the whereabouts of the sacred artifact. If I am satisfied, I will let you go."


    This was the true thought in his heart, and he really didn''t mind letting the old man go.


    Because he is going to change his identity next, he is not afraid that this old man will continue to find him.


    Wantong''s words just reminded him, let him know that the exchange of essence pills for spirit weapons is more dangerous than he thought, and he doesn''t know when he will be targeted.


    Therefore, only frequent changes of identity can ensure your own safety to the greatest extent.


    Of course, as clearly stated in the words just now, whether he will let this old man go in the end depends on whether the old man''s next words can satisfy him.


    If this old man and the Giant Spirit Sect have endless hatred, then let him go.


    As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    He has an enmity with the Djinn Cult. If this old man also has an enmity with the Djinn Cult, then he is foolish to help the Djinn Cult to eradicate the enemy.


    When Wantong saw Lin Yu''s mouth, he was overjoyed and said: "Is this true?"


    Lin Yu did not directly reply to this question, but said: "Next, I will count to a hundred. During this time, if you can say anything that satisfies me, I will let you go and do what I say."


    This old man is so mature that he can''t give him too much time to think, otherwise he will easily fall into his trap.


    The shorter the time, the more reliable the language he organized.


    After Lin Yu made the request, he started counting directly as before.


    Upon seeing this, Wantong quickly organized the language and described the past between himself and the Giant Spirit Sect according to Lin Yu''s request.


    After saying this, he quickly explained the whereabouts of the holy artifact.


    At the end he didn''t forget to add: "Lin Yu, you don''t have to doubt what I said. You have an enmity with the Dinosaur, and the old man has an enmity with the Dinah. "


    As soon as his voice fell, Lin Yu just counted to one hundred.


    After Lin Yu finished reading the number one hundred, he said, "I will honor my promise and let you go this time."


    "Thank you little friend for raising your hand!"


    Wantong let out a long sigh of relief.


    This time, fortunately, Lin Yu and Lin Yu have a common enemy, otherwise I am afraid that the other party will not be so easy to ignore the predecessors.


    After all, what he was fighting was a crooked idea of ??killing people and stealing treasures.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu used his magical powers to restrain Wantong to stay in the sea of ??clouds. He himself quickly returned to the sea of ??clouds, changed his figure and flew westward.


    The Yanshen Continent was to the north of this place, and he flew west first to prevent Vantone from breaking free from the magical powers that bound him to chase him.


    It''s much safer to go around this way.


    Lin Yu flew all the way to the west, then to the east, and then flew to the north of Yanshen Continent after a lap.


    But when he arrived at the edge of the Flame God Continent, he happened to ran into Han Shaoyong who had left the Flame God Continent.


    To be precise This was not a coincidence, but Han Shaoyong discovered that he was quickly approaching the Flame God Continent and took the initiative to come over.


    "Stop! Who are you?"


    Han Shaoyong stopped in front of Lin Yu and asked.


    As a member of the Yanshen Sect, and the Yanshen Continent is where the Yanshen Sect''s temple is located, he naturally needs to ask questions if he encounters outsiders of unknown history.


    Lin Yu had anticipated that a similar situation might happen, and immediately said the rhetoric he had thought about.


    After listening to Han Shaoyong, he barely accepted what he said, and then asked along the way: "Did you meet a person in Mohai? What does he look like..."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    According to Han Shaoyong''s description, what he was looking for was the self before the change of figure and appearance.


    "Why is he looking for me everywhere? Could it be that?"


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 367： Goodbye Sun Hao

    Lin Yu was very surprised. Why did Han Shaoyong look for himself everywhere? Did he find any strong evidence to prove that he was a murderer?


    "No, it is absolutely impossible for him to find any evidence!"


    Lin Yu recalled carefully, believing that Han Shaoyong had no reason to suspect the incident in Han Mansion to himself.


    Now he is searching everywhere for himself, probably for another reason.


    Seeing Lin Yu sinking into thinking, Han Shaoyong asked aloud, "How is it? Did you remember it?"


    "No." Lin Yu shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen the person you mentioned in Mohai. I have no impression at all."


    Han Shaoyong whispered disappointedly when he heard the words: "This kid, where did he go?"


    After murmured, he immediately retracted the expression on his face and said to Lin Yu: "Forget it, you can go."


    "Goodbye."


    Lin Yu said goodbye and went straight to the temple of Yanshen Sect.


    After he was far away from Han Shaoyong, he immediately found a safe place to change his figure and appearance, returning to his previous appearance.


    Then he flew into the sky again and went to the Yanshen Sect to find Sun Hao.


    He asked Sun Hao to confirm whether what Vantone said was true.


    After all, as a protector of the Flame God Sect, Sun Hao knew a lot about the outer world and the lower realms, and he would surely be able to provide some useful information.


    ...


    After half an hour, Yanshen Sect.


    Lin Yu met Sun Hao again at Sun Hao''s residence.


    "Brother Lin, how? Isn''t Hellfire Island a good place?"


    Sun Hao asked with a smile.


    Lin Yu raised his eyebrows and replied, "It''s really not very pleasant."


    "That''s natural. I told you a long time ago that people who mix in that kind of place, whether they are chosen by God or ordinary believers with things bestowed by God, are not much better in quality. Everyone usually avoids them. Of."


    Sun Hao smiled and said: "Some of them look downright in front of them, but behind them are bandits who run across the Mohai Sea. They kill without blinking. You can come back safely. I have to say that it is a blessing."


    "What Brother Sun said is extremely true."


    Lin Yuxin said that his journey was really as Sun Hao said, and it was luckier to come back safely.


    If it weren''t for getting so many spirit weapons in the middle of the journey, which greatly improved one''s supernatural powers, it would be really bad luck.


    That Wantong was exactly the same as Sun Hao described. He looked downright in front of him, and he turned into a bandit who killed people and grabbed treasure in the desert.


    However, even though the Hellfire Island was extremely dangerous, it was still a treasure for himself.


    Because only there can you rest assured that you can use the essence pill to exchange for your urgently needed spiritual tool. If you use the essence pill to replace the spiritual tool in other places, it will only cause more trouble.


    "Brother Lin, if you come here this time, you still want to ask me about things, right?"


    Sun Hao asked actively.


    Lin Yu said: "Brother Sun is right, I do have two things to ask Brother Sun."


    He originally only wanted to inquire about things related to the sacred artifacts, but the more he thought about it, the more he felt that Han Shaoyong''s behavior was very wrong, so he was going to ask about it by the way.


    "Brother Lin, please tell me, I will not refuse if I can tell you." Sun Hao said frankly.


    "Brother Lao Sun." Lin Yu clasped his fists, and then directly talked about business. "Brother Sun, I heard rumors on Hellfire Island that a sacred artifact fell to the lower realm during a great battle a hundred years ago, but What''s the matter?"


    "Yes, many people know this, but everyone doesn''t know the specific whereabouts of that sacred artifact, only that it is in the lower realm."


    Sun Hao nodded.


    Hearing his reply, Lin Yu secretly said that the old man did not lie to himself.


    The only question now is whether the location pointed out by the old man at the time is true or not, as he said, that sacred artifact is now located in the northern clear area of ??the lower boundary.


    It''s a pity that you can''t ask Sun Hao directly. First of all, he just said clearly that he didn''t know, and secondly, even if he knew, he might not answer himself truthfully.


    "Brother Lin, why, are you interested in that sacred artifact?"


    Sun Hao smiled and said: "Although the sacred weapon is strong, it must have enough power of the gods to truly exert its power. Moreover, you also know that if you want to use the things bestowed by the gods, you must first conclude a contract with the corresponding gods."


    "That''s natural." Lin Yu echoed: "I just asked about this casually. I came here this time mainly to inquire about Brother Han who was outside the temple of worship that day."


    "You mean Han Shaoyong?" After Sun Hao heard this, the smile on his face quickly disappeared.


    Lin Yu saw that he really asked the right person in his heart. It seemed that Han Shaoyong had come to Sun Hao to inquire about him.


    When he came to Sun Hao to inquire about Hellfire Island that day, he happened to ran into Han Shaoyong who was leaving outside the door.


    He didn''t think much at that time, thinking that Han Shaoyong was looking for Sun Hao for other things.


    But it doesn''t seem so simple now.


    It is estimated that Han Shaoyong had already focused on himself at that time.


    "Brother Lin, did you find that Shaoyong was investigating you privately?"


    Sun Hao knew that since Lin Yu asked this, he must have noticed something wrong, so instead of covering up, he might as well take the initiative and take the initiative in his own hands.


    "Brother Lin, don''t be surprised, something like that happened in Shaoyong''s house, it can be said to be embarrassing in their Baihai City, naturally anxious to find the murderer."


    "Otherwise, the spoilers of Baihai City will feel that the Son of God is nothing more than this, and they will still be bullied to their heads."


    Lin Yu answered, "I know."


    "It''s good if you can understand." Sun Hao said: "The reason why Shaoyong suspects you is mainly because your talents and magical powers have the ability to change people''s beliefs, and Shaoyong''s family members were all washed away when they were evil hands. brain."


    "But he just suspected that you were an accomplice in that matter, and didn''t think you were the real murderer."


    "So that''s the case." Lin Yu nodded slowly and didn''t ask more.


    Because the answer he needs has already been obtained, there is no need to ask again.


    He came to Sun Hao to inquire, mainly to find out if Han Shaoyong was suspicious of him, and Sun Hao had now given a positive answer.


    At the same time, he also figured out one thing, that is, his actions did not reveal any flaws ~ www.novelhall.com~ because Sun Hao, the guardian of the law, did not doubt himself.


    If Sun Hao was also suspicious of himself, it would not be possible to take the initiative to defend Han Shaoyong, but he would investigate him with Han Shaoyong.


    Since he helped Han Shaoyong to defend himself, it means that he did not approve of Han Shaoyong''s private behavior.


    After all, a person will only think about defending others if he thinks what others have done is wrong.


    Later, after the two talked about other things, Lin Yu took the initiative to leave.


    When he left, Sun Hao reminded him with some embarrassment, telling him that the Yanshen Sect cannot keep an outsider in the church.


    Lin Yu immediately understood and told him that he would leave soon.


    new


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 368： Ancestral spirit

    After leaving Sun Hao''s residence, Lin Yu flew directly away from Yanshen Sect.


    After this trip, he won''t come back again. After all, Sun Hao had already made the order to chase away guests. If he stayed here with stubborn expressions, he would look a little bit uneducated.


    Tianwaitian is as realistic as the Lower Realm, and no one will accept a stranger without being in touch with each other.


    Unless the stranger has a certain use value.


    But Lin Yu knew that because his "blood" was too useless, he was just a useless person in the eyes of the Supreme Master of the Yanshen Sect.


    Since she was of little use value to her, she naturally couldn''t let herself stay in Yanshen Sect for a long time.


    "Dong Mingyu!"


    Lin Yu quickly flew away from Yanshen Continent, looking towards the sea of ??clouds below.


    "Alright, you can just go to the martial arts school of Dongmingyu to see if their god-cultivation methods are different from those in the Western Wasteland."


    After revising the **** practice method and integrating it into the immortal purple gold body, it can enhance the soul and strengthen the vitality.


    After the strength becomes stronger, the supernatural powers can be used to exert greater power.


    Originally, he was not in a hurry to go to the lower realm to practice divine art to increase his vitality, but since the holy artifact he was looking for was also in the lower realm, he went along.


    Lin Yu flew all the way over the sea of ??clouds.


    After a while, he came to the sky over a darker cloud.


    He had asked other followers of Yanshen Sect before, saying that only such clouds can be penetrated.


    In other words, you must pass here if you want to go to the Nether.


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu plunged into the clouds below and crossed the world barrier to the sky in the lower realm.


    He stared at the ground below, and said in his heart that since he returned to the Western Desolate Region, he simply went to the martial arts sects he had contacted before and went around.


    Originally, he was going to go to Ji Hai directly, but after thinking about it, he thought it would be better to go to those martial arts sects first.


    At that time, because of pretending to be a divine envoy and not knowing much about Tianwaitian, he didn''t dare to use the essence pill in a big way, and he didn''t learn all the magical exercises treasured in the martial arts school.


    And now he has completely figured out the rules of the universe, knowing how to do it without attracting the attention of the wandering divine envoys in the lower realm, so he wanted to learn all the remaining divine exercises and body exercises first.


    When you have the vitality, you can integrate into the immortal purple gold body to enhance your own strength.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu found the right direction and flew towards one of the martial arts sects.


    ...


    Ten days later.


    It took Lin Yu ten days to get those martial arts geniuses to deduce high-level martial arts into low-level martial arts, and then left after learning about the mathematics meeting.


    Of course, when he left, he also left some essence pills as a reward.


    Those martial artists who got the essence of Tango were all grateful to him.


    Since the last time they tasted the essence of essence pill, they have deeply felt the beauty of essence pill.


    This time Lin Yu exchanged the essence pill again, and they were naturally grateful. After all, deriving martial arts was not a difficult task, and the essence pill had no channels to obtain.


    Lin Yu went straight to Shadow Beast Mountain after leaving the martial arts school.


    Ready to meet Ji Hai in the Shadow Beast Mountain.


    ...


    Shadow Beast Mountain.


    Ji Hai didn''t expect to see Lin Yu so soon, and he was in a good mood.


    "well!"


    In the thick fog, Ji Hai laughed and said: "This time you can break through the constraints of the power of the world so easily. It seems that your strength has improved a lot. It is gratifying, really gratifying!"


    He had been watching when Lin Yu flew in from outside the Shadow Beast Mountain.


    Therefore, he clearly saw that the power of the world in the Shadow Beast Mountain could no longer restrain Lin Yu, which showed that the power of Lin Yu had been greatly improved.


    This is a great thing.


    The stronger Lin Yu is, the more hope he will get out of trouble.


    "I have lived for so many years, and I have never seen a person whose strength has risen as fast as you. When the gods just appeared in this world, you must be a top powerhouse who is utterly stunning."


    Ji Hai praised.


    Lin Yu didn''t answer this, but directly asked: "Senior, to ask you something, have you heard the name Wantong?"


    "Wantong?" Ji Hai hesitated.


    "Yes, it is Wantong, but this is not his real name..."


    Lin Yu quickly explained his understanding of Vantone in detail, and emphatically described Vantone''s sacred weapon-class supernatural power "Golden Light Spear".


    After hearing this, Ji Hai was silent for a while before saying: "I have never heard of this person. At least before I was trapped here, Tian Waitian didn''t have such a number one person."


    "Yes?"


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    Since Ji Hai has no memory of Vantone, it shows that Vantone is not a figure of Ji Hai''s time, but a rising star.


    At this time, Ji Hai suddenly added: "But I know something about "Golden Spear". This is the magical power bestowed by the ancestor gods."


    "Ancestral spirit?" Lin Yu asked in confusion.


    He inquired a lot of news in Tianwaitian, but never heard anyone mention the ancestor god.


    "Hahaha, I made you laugh. This is the name I came up with myself." Ji Hai explained: "I told you before that when the gods just appeared in the world, there was only one **** in the sky, and there was only one god. "


    "Now there are many gods in the outer sky, so I named the **** that appeared at the beginning as the ancestor **** in order to distinguish."


    Lin Yu nodded after hearing the words to express his understanding.


    Then he said: "Since "The Golden Spear" is a supernatural power bestowed by the ancestor gods, then it seems that Vantone is not simple."


    "Well, according to what you described, this Vantone is definitely not a person waiting to be idle." Ji Hai agreed: "You were right not to kill him at the time."


    "Why do you say that?" Lin Yuqi asked.


    "It''s very simple." Ji Hai analyzed: "He hasn''t died even after he''s been made up like that. It means that some people don''t want him to die. If you kill him, I''m afraid you will cause big trouble."


    "Is that so?"


    In fact, Lin Yu felt very strange when he first saw Wantong, why the old man had only one right hand left as the man of choice, and even his face was disfigured.


    It turned out that some people didn''t want him to die like this So, this old man is really good at observing words and colors. "Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "If he used such a reason to persuade me not to kill him, then I would definitely treat his words as a threat, and I would kill him if he was cruel. "


    After listening to Ji Hai''s analysis, Lin Yu felt that Vantone is not simple.


    No wonder no one knows the exact whereabouts of that sacred artifact, only he knows.


    The only question now is whether there will be unpredictable dangers in that place, and whether the old man has set himself up.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said: "Senior, I came here this time to inquire about one thing."


    "What''s the matter? Just say it, I know you can say nothing." Ji Hai smiled.


    new


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 369： Supernatural powers

    "Before I say this, I will tell you something about God-given things."


    Lin Yu explained to Ji Hai the concepts of spiritual weapons, sacred tools, divine tools and other god-given objects first. These were all things that appeared after Ji Hai was imprisoned, and he didn''t quite understand them.


    After listening to Ji Hai, he suddenly said: "It seems that what we guessed last time was correct. The spirit weapon is only one of the most advanced among the god-given ones."


    Lin Yu answered, "Well, the spirit weapon corresponds to the small magical power, and the holy weapon corresponds to the great magical power. Senior, what I want to inquire about is related to this."


    "Let''s talk and listen." Ji Hai urged.


    "What I want to ask is, is the supernatural power bestowed by the chosen by the gods, is the highest only the sacred weapon-level supernatural power, that is, the great supernatural power?" Lin Yu asked.


    Ji Hai pondered: "If you didn''t have any omissions in the description of the god-given thing just now, then it is indeed the case."


    Lin Yu frowned upon hearing the words: "No wonder the artifact is the treasure of the gods!"


    "Yes." Ji Hai said: "From what you just said, the magical powers contained in the artifact are probably far beyond my imagination. If you want to put it in my time, the people who have the artifact can be selected by the gods. Dominate the universe without any effort."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but think of the origins of the continents of Tianwaitian mentioned by Ji Hai.


    He said that those continents were all space debris floating in from the void.


    However, the continent where the Dawu Dynasty was located was clearly captured by a giant hand into this world.


    At that time, Lin Yu was still wondering why there was such a big entry and exit. Now that I know it, it is because Ji Hai had no artifacts in his time, so the gods could not take the initiative to grab space debris from the void.


    After the two were silent for a while, Lin Yu told Ji Hai about Tian Waitian''s new classification standard for bloodlines.


    After hearing this, Ji Hai quite agreed and said: "Well, since there is such a thing as a god-given thing, and the magical powers contained in the artifacts are far beyond the talents and magical powers granted by the chosen person, then the previous bloodline judgment The standard really does not apply."


    "Hey¡ª" he said with a long sigh: "It seems that this era is already the era of God-given things. The talents and supernatural powers of us who are chosen by God are already useless, only the power of God. And the artifact is everything."


    The stronger the power of the gods, the better the true power of the things God-given can be exerted.


    Ji Hai naturally wanted to understand this very quickly.


    In other words, even if he can escape from here and return to Tianwaitian, he is just a second-rate powerhouse.


    Because the talent and supernatural powers he was once proud of were too backward, the power was far inferior to the divine tools possessed by other people chosen by the gods.


    In addition, the divine tool, such a god-given item, can only be used by signing a contract with the corresponding deity, which means that even if he can grab a divine tool from someone else, it will not help.


    While Ji Hai sighed and pondered, Lin Yu was also pondering a question in his heart.


    He was thinking that since the magical powers bestowed by the chosen people are only at the level of the sacred artifacts, if he can obtain the sacred artifacts mentioned by Vantone, his talents and magical powers should be comparable to the strongest among the selected people. .


    But even so, there is still a big gap between himself and the real powerhouse of Tianwaitian.


    Because a person like the Supreme Master of the Giant Spiritual Sect possesses the artifacts given by the gods in his hands.


    It is probably a fantasy to use the sacred artifact-level magical powers to fight against the artifacts.


    "If I fuse a variety of sacred tool-level great supernatural powers, can I fuse together a divine-level supernatural power comparable to a divine tool?"


    Lin Yu thought in his heart.


    At that time, the "Golden Spear" that Vantone used was a sacred weapon-level supernatural power, but compared with the giant hand of the Great Spirit Sect that captured the Dawu dynasty, it was nothing short of a witch.


    Although Vantone''s strength was greatly suppressed, it was unable to truly exert the power of "Golden Spear", but even so, Lin Yu couldn''t see the hope of the saintly weapon class great magical power to catch up with the artifact.


    So he was thinking, even if the Holy Tool-level supernatural powers can be merged into the god-level supernatural powers, the amount needed will probably be an astronomical number.


    However, will there be so many sacred artifacts in this world waiting for oneself to eat the fusion?


    "I''m afraid it''s impossible to fuse magical powers comparable to magical weapons by eating the sacred artifacts. If you want to obtain the magical powers of the gods, you still have to eat the magical tools directly!"


    "But... the artifacts are all in the hands of the top experts in Tianwaitian, it is impossible for me to reach them at all."


    While Lin Yu was thinking, Ji Hai suddenly asked, "Are you, like me, desperate for the future?"


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t wait for Lin Yu to answer, so he directly persuaded him: "You don''t need to be scared by the power of the artifact, your power is different from ours."


    "Our god''s power can''t fight the world''s power, but the special power in you can do it, so I don''t think you need to worry too much, your future will only be brighter than I expected."


    These words reminded Lin Yu and made Lin Yu realize that he had neglected the role of Yuanli.


    Perhaps Ji Hai was right, and Yuan Li continued to improve, allowing his supernatural powers to exert extraordinary power.


    Also, now I don''t need to think so far.


    Or first think about how to get the sacred artifact that Wantong said, and then improve your strength to rescue your parents and relatives from the devil''s domain.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu told Ji Hai about the sacred artifacts in detail, and asked him to help himself analyze whether the things Vantone said were reliable.


    This was one of his purposes when he came to find Ji Hai.


    Ji Hai has lived for so long, he is so old and good, he must have a better vision of seeing people than himself.


    In addition, Ji Hai wanted to ask for himself and absolutely didn''t want to see him die early, so he was very trustworthy.


    After hearing Lin Yu''s description, Ji Hai fell silent.


    Obviously, he was pondering whether it was possible for Vantone to deceive Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu waited quietly, time passed quickly.


    After almost a stick of incense, Ji Hai in the thick fog suddenly said: "I don''t think that Wantong has the need to lie to you."


    "Senior, please solve your doubts," Lin Yu said.


    Ji Hai analyzed: "First of all that Vantone has an enmity with the Giant Spirit Sect, and you happen to have a dislike for the Giant Spirit Sect, so you have a common enemy. I got it."


    "What the predecessors said is extremely true, I really think so." Lin Yu answered.


    "Secondly." Ji Hai continued: "Wantong must have been a top powerhouse in its heyday, and he must have possessed a magical tool."


    "I know this kind of person too well, he definitely doesn''t look down on the sacred artifacts, not to mention his own innate magical powers are the sacred artifact-level great magical powers."


    "In your eyes, it is a holy artifact like a treasure, and in his eyes it is similar to a third-rank spiritual weapon, so he doesn''t even bother to deceive you about things that he thinks are just trivial things."


    "Also, you just said that the reason why he was defeated so miserably was because he misestimated your strength, so it is even more unlikely that he would think of using this method to trick you."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu asked hurriedly: "Why do you say that?"


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 370： To reassure

    Ji Hai smiled, and then explained: "Because I know the inner thoughts of people like him very well."


    "He used to walk around at the pinnacle. Except for the gods, all the other strong people are just on par with him."


    "A person with such an insight will not hate you for misestimating your strength, but will only be curious about everything about you, and look forward to seeing your future changes."


    "Of course, he thinks this way mainly because he has no hope of turning over, plus seeing so much and seeing so much, he has long lost curiosity about this world."


    "You can arouse his long-lost curiosity, and there is no fundamental conflict of interest with him, how could he want to kill you?"


    "I can even assert that he didn''t want your life from the beginning, but wanted to control you by some means, and then observe you."


    "Now that he finds that he can''t do this, naturally he will no longer have extravagant hopes."


    Speaking of this, Ji Hai stopped.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu asked, "Senior, why do you dare to assert that Wantong was once one of the best?"


    "Because of the Golden Light Spear!" Ji Hai said.


    "Golden Spear?" Lin Yuqi said, "This supernatural power is very special?"


    Ji Hai said with a smile: "It can''t be said to be very special, but based on the information you just provided, this kind of supernatural power is still one of Tianwaitian''s strongest talent supernatural powers."


    "I think in those days, everyone who was able to receive this kind of magical powers was called the strongest, and Vantone will naturally be no exception."


    "So that''s it." Lin Yu nodded.


    Ji Hai is not the kind of person who likes to talk big, and will take the initiative to tell honestly about his shortcomings.


    So since he said so confidently, there must be no mistake.


    And he did not come to such a conclusion out of thin air analysis, but combined his own experience and knowledge and the changes in the outer world that he had just told him.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu no longer had any doubts in his heart.


    You can finally find the lost sacred artifact without worrying about it being a trap or trap.


    But now the new question is coming, and that is where the sacred artifact falls.


    We must know that even in the vast sky, the weight of a sacred artifact is very important.


    Although the power of the sacred artifacts is far inferior to that of the artifacts, the artifacts are extremely rare treasures, and only the real big sects can have them, and ordinary people who choose the gods don''t even think about it.


    Ordinary people chosen by God as long as they possess a sacred artifact, they can arbitrarily invade the heavens.


    Therefore, since such a precious thing has been lost to the lower realm for a hundred years, countless top powerhouses must have come down to find it in person.


    Even if they can''t use it themselves, they can exchange huge wealth with those who can use it.


    So many people couldn''t find it, showing how elusive his whereabouts were.


    When Wantong told Lin Yu about the whereabouts of the sacred artifact, he only pointed out three locations in Dongmingyu, and asked Lin Yu to search them one by one.


    He is not very clear about the specific location.


    "Senior, then I will leave for now."


    The doubts in his mind were resolved, Lin Yu naturally wanted to go to the East Mingyu to have a look, it would be better to get that sacred artifact earlier to enhance his strength.


    "Go, look forward to your return."


    Ji Hai blessed.


    Lin Yu hugged his fists toward the dense fog, and then flew straight to the sky, leaving the Shadow Beast Mountain Range.


    ...


    One month later.


    Dongmingyu was far east of the Western Wilderness, and it took Lin Yu for more than half a month to finally arrive.


    After landing, he discovered that the local language was quite different from the Western Wilderness Region, so he spent a few days getting familiar with the accent here.


    After being thoroughly familiar with it, Lin Yu did not rush to find the whereabouts of the holy artifacts.


    Because the location given by Wantong is very vague, a single-handed search will not yield results.


    His choice was to break into the local martial arts sect first, and inquire about the news he needed from the door of the well-informed suzerain.


    Since he already had a master of martial arts, as long as he didn''t use his supernatural powers, he was completely indistinguishable from ordinary martial arts, so he didn''t take much effort to get into a sect called Zhenhaizong.


    On Dongmingyu''s side, pretending to be an envoy is a very stupid thing.


    Because many of the divine envoys who came to the East Mingyu came for that sacred artifact, if they were pretending to be divine envoys, they would never bother to pay attention to them like they were in the Western Wildlands, but would take the initiative to look for it. Come to check and see if you can get information about the sacred artifacts.


    ...


    Zhenhaizong.


    .


    This is the place where Zhenhaizong receives guests. Lin Yu has been living here for the past two days.


    His current identity is that he came from a long distance in the Western Wilderness Region, making a special trip to exchange and learn about martial arts.


    ßËßËßË¡ª¡ª


    There was a knock on the door suddenly, followed by the voice of a young man.


    "Lin Sect Master, our Sect Master invites you to meet in the Sect Master Hall."


    Lin Yu''s pseudonym here is Linzhou, and his identity is the sect master of an outer door of the Lieyang Sect in the Western Wilderness Region.


    Of course, the Lieyang Sect is a real martial art sect, and Lin Yu has had some dealings with their suzerain, mainly using the essence pill in exchange for their martial arts techniques.


    All his current identity information was handled by the Sect Master Lieyang himself, it can be said that it can''t be true anymore, and no loopholes can be found.


    Therefore, no one in Zhenhaizong, including the suzerain, doubted his identity.


    After the sound outside the door fell, Lin Yu strode to the door, opened the door and said, "Are you going to talk about martial arts?"


    "Lin Sect Master, the specific matter is not clear, please go and discuss with our Sect Master in detail."


    The young man outside the door bowed and replied.


    "Okay, lead the way ahead." Lin Yu ordered.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu flew into the sky with the young man and went straight to the main hall of the Zhenhai Sect.


    When Lin Yu entered the Sect Master''s hall, he found that there were quite a few people in the rather spacious hall.


    At this time, all eyes were looking at him, and many eyes were filled with hostility that could not be concealed.


    "Master Lin."


    Sect Master Zhenhai on the first seat opened his mouth and said: "We have discussed your proposal in detailIt is just set today, how about it?"


    "Then it''s naturally the best." Lin Yu was anxious to quickly discuss with them, and after conquering them, he could implement his next plan.


    There is no way, people in martial arts only recognize fists, and only if the strength is strong enough can they have the capital to talk about business.


    Moreover, the reason I found was to exchange martial arts, and it was inevitable that there would be a battle.


    As soon as Lin Yu''s words fell, all the eyes in the hall focused on him again.


    In addition to hostility in these gazes this time, there was a mighty fighting spirit.


    It can be seen that they can''t wait to fight Lin Yu a long time ago.


    They all wanted to know what martial arts in the Western Wild Region far to the west, so that this person dared to run to the strongest sect in the Eastern Ming Region to challenge.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 371： Sovereign comes on

    "Lin Sect Master." Seeing Lin Yu nodded in agreement, Sect Master Zhenhai asked aloud: "If this is the case, let''s compete according to our rules, how about?"


    "Anything."


    Lin Yu had the winning ticket, so naturally he didn''t care about the way to compete.


    Anyway, as long as you don''t use magical powers during the competition, and don''t use Yuanli, it will definitely not attract the attention of the gods on the side of Dongmingyu.


    "Okay! Master Lin, let''s go to the martial arts field together to have a good discussion."


    As soon as the Zhenhai Sect Master''s voice fell, he got up and walked out of the hall.


    When the other Zhenhaizong leaders saw this, they also stood up and followed him.


    Originally, just discussing and exchanging martial arts would not make it so grand.


    But who made Lin Yu claim that no one in Zhenhaizong was his opponent.


    If such ruthless words were released, if Zhenhai Sect didn''t take it seriously, he would definitely be laughed at by other sects around him.


    After all, Lin Yu''s current identity is the Outer Sect Master of the Lieyang Sect in the Western Desolate Region, not a cat or dog who popped out casually.


    The high-level Zhenhaizong soon arrived at the martial arts field inside the gate.


    At this time, the martial arts field was crowded with people. After receiving the notice, the disciples inside the door gathered at the martial arts field as quickly as possible.


    One step ahead of Zhenhai Sect Master and others.


    The center of the martial arts field is a huge arena dedicated to competitions.


    Lin Yu and the Zhenhai Sect Master and others fell on this huge arena together.


    "Master Lin, according to our rules, you, as the initiator of the challenge, need to accept the challenge of our Zhenhai Zongmen in this arena."


    Sect Master Zhenhai explained some local martial arts rules for Lin Yu.


    "When the time comes, our disciples will come up to challenge you voluntarily. You will only be considered a real victory if you keep the challenge to the end."


    "Of course, if you need to rest in the middle, you can arrange it at any time."


    Lin Yu agreed after listening: "Okay, just do what you said."


    Sect Master Zhenhai nodded slightly at him, and then took a step forward and announced the start of the competition to the Zhenhai Sect master who was watching the battle below.


    As soon as his voice fell, the court immediately calmed down.


    The Zhenhai sect person is not a fool, knowing that Lin Yu, since he dared to speak such rants, must have a bit of confidence.


    Therefore, those disciples who are weaker have no idea of ??going to the ring.


    They were all waiting, waiting for the more powerful disciple in the door to challenge Lin Yu.


    "I come!"


    At this time, a loud shout came from the east.


    Then a figure dressed in white jumped out and fell onto the ring in a blink of an eye.


    "I''m a direct disciple of the elder of Zhenhai Sect." The white-clothed man threw a fist toward Lin Yu and said, "Master Lin, I will meet you."


    "Please advise!"


    Lin Yu also gave a fist to the opponent.


    After the two saluted each other, the expression of the man in white immediately became stern, while Lin Yu remained calm and indifferent.


    Everyone in the audience was holding their breath, waiting for the war to begin.


    They are secretly guessing in their hearts that this battle will last for several rounds and who the ultimate winner will be.


    Mainly because Lin Yu is an outsider from afar, everyone knows nothing about his strength, so no one can make accurate judgments.


    Can only guess the outcome of the battle out of thin air.


    "Start!"


    At this time, the referee elder on the ring suddenly issued an order, announcing the start of the battle between the two.


    "Ben Lei Palm!"


    The man in white took the lead.


    He had been observing Lin Yu''s demeanor and behavior just now and found that Lin Yu''s calm and composed expression was not in disguise.


    Therefore, I guess his strength should be under Lin Yu.


    If this is the case, it is natural to seize the opportunity to avoid losing too badly.


    As long as he couldn''t make it without failing miserably in this battle, he would be considered a success if he tried his best to let Lin Yu make a few more moves.


    The reason why he jumped out to challenge first was because he wanted to try Lin Yu''s skills, but also because of the great elder.


    The Great Elder gave him a wink just now, meaning that he was asked to go up and test Lin Yu''s reality, so that the master inside the door could see Lin Yu''s strength.


    After all, Zhenhaizong, as the first martial arts school in the Eastern Ming domain, must win beautifully.


    Directly letting the strongest player in the door defeat Lin Yu definitely cannot be said to be a beautiful victory. It is only perfect if someone with the same strength as Lin Yu defeats Lin Yu.


    Bang!


    The white-clothed man slammed out a palm containing a powerful true essence, and went straight to Lin Yu''s chest with lightning speed.


    This move is very powerful, powerful, and extremely oppressive.


    From Lin Yu''s response to this trick, his true strength can be well judged.


    Outside the ring, the top masters in the Zhenhai Sect all stared at them intently, wondering how Lin Yu was prepared to deal with this move.


    Except for the whistling sound of the white man''s palm, the air was silent.


    Huh!


    Suddenly, Lin Yu''s figure on the ring disappeared silently, while the body of the white-clothed man was wrapped in a strong wind, like a cannonball out of the chamber, shooting towards the outside of the ring.


    It caused a strong explosion of air.


    Bang--


    The man in white had a very strong momentum and a very fast speed. After an instant, he fell to the ground outside the ring and fell into a dog chewing on mud.


    "This?"


    Suddenly, there was a sound of surprise on the court.


    Obviously the scene that just happened completely exceeded their expectations.


    On the other side, the Zhenhaizong leaders who gathered together to watch the battle started talking in a low voice.


    "How did he fall out? Did you see it?"


    "It seems that it was because he was too late to stop."


    "Impossible, why is it too late to stop? If this is the case, then his martial arts training for so many years is a waste of time."


    "Then how did he fall out? I didn''t see any action by that surnamed Lin."


    "Yeah, I didn''t see it either."


    Speaking of this, everyone looked at each other.


    His face was full of surprise and puzzlement.


    Immediately afterwards, they all turned their heads to look at Sect Master Zhenhai.


    One of them took the lead and said: "Sect Master, I am afraid that only you can defeat him this time."


    In the martial arts school, the strength of the suzerain is not necessarily the strongest, but the strongest of Zhenhaizong happens to be the suzerain.


    Sect Master Zhenhai saw that all the seniors in the door were looking at him, and the strength that Lin Yu had just shown was indeed far beyond expectation, so he nodded slowly and said, "I will meet him for a while."


    As soon as the voice fell, he jumped up, and slowly fell to the ring with a complicated mood.


    "It''s the suzerain!"


    "Sect Master is on!"


    "He''s over now!"


    Under the arena, the Zhenhai Sect disciple saw their suzerain personally ascend the arena, and their confidence immediately rose.


    Just now Lin Yu won such a clean victory, which severely affected their self-confidence.


    Now that I saw the Sect Master personally go out, I finally felt better.


    However, some of them are just the opposite, and the appearance of the suzerain makes them feel more uneasy and worried.


    This just caused the Sect Master to be dispatched just after a fight, is it...really going to lose?


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 372： exchange

    "Sect Master Yang, before starting the war, I have a few words to say first."


    Lin Yu said as soon as Sect Master Zhenhai stood still on the ring.


    "Oh?" Sect Master Zhenhai smiled: "Master Lin, it doesn''t matter if you have anything to say."


    Lin Yu nodded, and then said: "Sect Master Yang, I made it clear when I came here that I came here to learn and exchange martial arts, learning as a supplement, and communication as the main thing."


    "So, in this competition, I want to share my martial arts experience with you."


    Sect Master Zhenhai heard this with a smile: "That''s natural. My martial artists should learn from each other''s strengths and make progress together. I will definitely meet the requirements of Lin Sect Master."


    To be honest, he had no idea what Lin Yu meant to express.


    Isn¡¯t it just exchanges to learn from each other?


    Is there a better way to exchange martial arts than to learn from each other?


    However, as the master of a sect, with so many disciples watching in the audience, he naturally can''t ask questions, and can only follow the other party''s words.


    "Sect Master Yang, let''s start then." Lin Yu suggested.


    "Well, start."


    Sect Master Zhenhai said and glanced at the referee elder on the side.


    The elder referee understood, and immediately walked between the two of them, and then announced the start of the competition.


    As soon as his voice fell, the court became quiet again.


    This time, it was a contest between his own suzerain and foreign challengers, so the Zhenhai sect person paid special attention.


    No one dared to look away from the ring.


    Everyone stared at the two people on the stage motionlessly, and even their breathing fell a lot.


    On the arena, both Sect Master Zhenhai and Lin Yu stood still.


    Lin Yu''s winning ticket is in hand, naturally there is no need to rush, anyway, no matter what kind of attack the opponent uses, he can easily resolve it.


    But the Sect Master Zhenhai was slow to take action, he was looking for an opportunity to take action.


    To be honest, until now, he has been blinded to Lin Yu''s strength and is not clear in his heart.


    The reason why he just entered the ring is because the high-level people in the door pin all hopes on him, and the other is because he, as the master of Zhenhai Sect, must maintain the facade of Zhenhai Sect.


    In other words, at this moment, he didn''t think about how to fight Lin Yu, and he didn''t know how to defeat Lin Yu, and he won the victory simply and neatly.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    After a confrontation for about ten breaths, Sect Master Zhenhai finally couldn''t help it.


    Now it is Lin Yu who is guarding the challenge, and he initiates the challenge, and neither of them does it. Then the final winner becomes Lin Yu.


    And there were so many disciples watching in the audience, it would be impossible to continue such a delay.


    "The imaginary is the real, the real is the imaginary, I am afraid this person is not as strong as he looks."


    Sect Master Zhenhai thought so in his heart, and suddenly made a move.


    As soon as he took action, he used the Zhenhai Zongzhen School to unlearn.


    It is not a wise move to hide in the face of a powerful enemy, and you must attack with all your strength.


    Bang!


    As soon as Sect Master Zhenhai took the shot, the breath on the ring fluctuated violently.


    The strong wind swept through, blowing the clothes of the two people hunting and hunting.


    Not only that, even the disciples who were closer to the ring were blown away involuntarily.


    This kind of comparison test generally does not use the magical tools refined by the refiner, nor does it use the power of the soul, mainly the test of combat skills and the comparison of the strength of the true element.


    At this time, the fierce scenes on the ring were all caused by Zhenhai Sect Master¡¯s True Yuan release. Lin Yuxin said that Zhenhai Sect Master was indeed not an idler, and Zhenhai Sect was indeed the first sect in the Eastern Ming Dynasty.


    It''s a pity that since integrating so many martial arts techniques, one''s own martial arts accomplishments have long been something that the martial artists of the lower realm can look up to.


    However, in order to achieve one''s own goals, this competition cannot end too soon.


    Lin Yu moved his body, avoided the fist thrown by the Sect Master Zhenhai, and appeared behind the Sect Master Zhenhai in a flash.


    Sect Master Zhenhai was overjoyed upon seeing this: "He really is not as strong as I thought!"


    Thinking like this in his heart, he quickly turned back to defend, blocking Lin Yu''s head-on punch.


    Hey!


    There was a smell of clothes being burned in the air.


    The punch that Lin Yu had just slapped was burning with pure sun flames. This flame penetrated the body guard air film cast by the Zhenhai Sect Master with his true essence, and scorched a part of his sleeves.


    But it only stopped here, his punch did not hurt the Zhenhai Sect Master.


    The Zhenhai Sect leaders who watched the battle from a distance were all secretly relieved as the Zhenhai Sect Master saw this scene, and it seemed that they had overestimated Lin Yu''s strength.


    I had known this long ago, and there was no need to ask the suzerain to play.


    On the ring.


    Lin Yu and Sect Master Zhenhai come and go, and they are inextricably linked.


    Soon the two played against each other for more than a dozen rounds.


    Sect Master Zhenhai was completely relieved, the person in front of him was nothing more than that, at best he could only draw a tie with himself.


    The worries just now are completely unnecessary.


    "Sect Master Yang."


    At this time, Lin Yu who was in the fight suddenly said: "Feel the next punch, I think you will gain something."


    Through the fight just now, Lin Yu had completely figured out the details of the Zhenhai Sect Master, so he decided to implement the plan that he had planned long ago.


    As soon as his voice fell, the whole person''s momentum suddenly skyrocketed.


    Before the Zhenhai Sect Master had time to react, he saw a fist swinging towards him at an extremely fast speed.


    He could see the trajectory of the fist, but he didn''t know how to dodge it at all.


    This is something that shouldn''t be done at all.


    You must know that martial arts who have reached their level of strength, the key to victory has long been not the mastery of moves, but the proficient use of true essence and the control of one''s own body.


    It stands to reason that since I can see the movement of the opponent''s punches, I should be able to avoid it.


    But the fact is the opposite.


    Bang!


    Lin Yu''s fist hit the Zhenhai Sect Master.


    He immediately flew towards the outside of the ring like a kite with a broken line.


    Just when everyone thought he would definitely fly out of the ring, they found that his body was on the edge of the ring.


    It seems... everything was calculated by Lin Yu a long time ago.


    Sect Master Zhenhai jumped up immediately after landing, staring blankly at Lin Yu standing in the center of the ring.


    "This... what kind of power?"


    He muttered to himself, the expression on his face was very complicated.


    At this time, he fully understood why Lin Yu just reminded him to feel this punch carefully.


    From the power erupted from this punch, he saw a higher level of power.


    Yes, the technique of this punch is not important, or there is no technique at all for such a simple punch.


    The key to this punch is the powerful force contained in it.


    Sect Master Zhenhai faintly saw a higher level of power than True Yuan, and he seemed to have the possibility of mastering this power.


    "Sect Master Yang, as I just said, learning is a supplement and communication is the main thing."


    Lin Yu reminded.


    These words were like a bang, and immediately awakened the Zhenhai Sect Master who was involuntarily lost in thought. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    His pupils shrank sharply, and his eyes focused on Lin Yu again.


    After a moment of silence, he clasped his fists suddenly, and said sincerely, "Lim Sect Master, please advise."


    "I don''t dare to teach, just communicate with each other." Lin Yu said of his intentions along the way: "I also need Sect Master Yang to teach me some things."


    He came to Zhenhaizong this time, one is to use the power of Zhenhaizong to find the sacred artifact, and the other is to see the martial arts exercises owned by Zhenhaizong.


    Since the divine envoys wandering in the Eastern Ming Region are very sensitive, they cannot exchange the essence pill like in the Western Desolate Region.


    Therefore, Lin Yu had to use this method to achieve his second goal.


    As long as you take out the higher-level training methods you have obtained through the martial arts modifier, the other party will be willing to exchange the martial arts techniques in the door.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 373： Grand Master

    "Master Lin, please here!"


    Sect Master Zhenhai suddenly remembered that the two of them were still standing on the ring at this time, and hurriedly made a sign of please.


    Ask Lin Yu to go to the Sovereign Hall to discuss in detail.


    At the same time, he also winked at the great elder in the distance, meaning to let the great elder arrange the next thing and disband the doormen gathered here.


    Lin Yu followed Zhenhai''s Sect Master and once again came to the Sect Master''s Hall.


    Unlike the previous time, the Zhenhai Sect Master was very polite this time.


    "Master Lin, I don''t know Taishan. I didn''t expect my strength to be less than 10% of Master Lin."


    He wondered why Lin Yu, as the master of the outer sect of a large sect, had such strength, but the facts were already in front of him, and he couldn''t accept it.


    "Master Lin, I want to dare to ask the origin of the power you just used? This power looks like true essence, but when you look closely, it doesn''t look like it."


    After the two of them sat down in their chairs, Sect Master Zhenhai couldn''t help asking questions.


    He wanted to ask this question as early as in the martial arts arena.


    It was mainly because there were so many disciples watching, so he resisted not asking.


    After all, as the Sect Master of Zhenhai, he can''t let the people below think that his understanding of martial arts is far worse than Lin Yu.


    "This power has no name yet." Lin Yu replied.


    "No name yet?"


    Sect Master Zhenhai looked curious.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded and said, "This is something I figured out by accident, I didn''t have time to name it."


    "what?"


    Upon hearing this, Sect Master Zhenhai stood up involuntarily and looked at Lin Yu in a daze.


    Lin Yu said that this kind of power was accidentally figured out by him. In other words, this kind of power was originally created by him?


    Things are not easy now.


    Sect Master Zhenhai never expected that he would be able to meet face-to-face with an ancestor who was enough to establish a sect and descendants of Enze.


    He knew very well in his heart that this kind of power created by Lin Yu was enough to influence all martial arts cultivation systems for later generations, and it was a very remarkable achievement.


    "Sect Master Yang, there is no need to be so nervous." Seeing Sect Master Zhenhai standing still without speaking, Lin Yu reminded him aloud.


    Upon hearing this, Sect Master Zhenhai hurriedly apologized: "Lim Sect Master laughed."


    After speaking, he sat back in the chair again.


    But after such a show, he looked at Lin Yu with more respect.


    Before that, he just admired Lin Yu''s strength, but he didn''t think much about other things, because he thought that the powerful strength of Lin Yu was taught by a top martial artist.


    Now that the truth has been figured out, Lin Yu''s image in his mind has taken on a new look, and his thoughts have naturally changed accordingly.


    Now, he looks at Lin Yu just like watching those martial arts masters who have passed down the history, with a pilgrimage mentality.


    "Sect Master Yang, I said when I came here, this trip is to exchange and exchange martial arts, and now that we have finished the exchanges, it is time to have a good exchange."


    Seeing that Sect Master Zhenhai was still silent after sitting down, Lin Yu went straight to the subject and talked about his intentions.


    "Master Lin, please speak, Yang listens."


    Sect Master Zhenhai replied respectfully.


    Lin Yu nodded and said directly: "Sect Master Yang, the power I just used is derived from a cultivation method that has been improved by me. I can pass it on to you."


    "After you follow the practice, you can also have this kind of power."


    "But as a price, I want to read all the martial arts exercises of your sect."


    "Of course, I did this mainly to better understand the martial arts, and will not spread your sect''s unique knowledge of the town to the outside world."


    "Actually, I am not a member of the Lieyang Sect. In fact, my identity as the outer sect master of the Lieyang Sect is determined to be given by the Lieyang Sect. I am not a member of the Lieyang Sect."


    After the Sect Master Zhenhai listened to Lin Yu''s words, he showed a suddenly realized expression.


    "Let me just say, how can a person like Lin Zongshi be just an outer sect master!"


    He knew very well in his heart that with Lin Yu''s strength, starting a sect is nothing more than a trivial matter.


    And as long as Lin Yu is willing, he can easily make the sect he built the first in the world.


    After sighing, Sect Master Zhenhai immediately turned back to the topic and talked about exchanging martial arts.


    "Master Lin, Yang can''t ask for the request you just made, but you still need to have a meeting with the elders in the door to discuss the specific matters."


    Speaking, Sect Master Zhenhai explained: "Lin Master Lin, please forgive me, because the rules are there, Yang has to follow the rules set by the founding ancestor."


    "But please don''t worry, Master Lin, the elders will not refuse this matter."


    Such a good thing will only be a ghost if someone raises objections.


    After all, anyway, if Lin Yu handed over that brand-new cultivation method to his sect, it would definitely increase the strength of the sect.


    Compared with this, it is a trivial matter to show Lin Yu the martial arts skills of his sect.


    This is not a violation of the ancestral motto in any way.


    Sect Master Zhenhai was very sure in his heart that a powerful figure like Lin Yu would never spread the techniques of his sect to the outside world.


    This is not necessary for him at all.


    Afterwards, Sect Master Zhenhai immediately convened a meeting with the elders and discussed Lin Yu''s request.


    As he had anticipated in advance, none of the elders raised objections.


    Everyone was as anxious as him to see the brand new cultivation method created by Lin Yu.


    After the sect meeting ended, Sect Master Zhenhai once again invited Lin Yu into the Sect Master Hall.


    Seeing that all the senior officials of Zhenhai Sect were all in place, Lin Yu directly took out a manuscript from his arms and handed it to the Sect Master Zhenhai.


    "Sect Master Yang, this is the kind of cultivation method I just mentioned, you guys pass it around to see."


    This manuscript was copied while the Zhenhai Sect''s high-level leaders was in a meeting, and it combined the observation of the Zhenhai Sect''s lord during the competition.


    It was precisely because of that competition that he truly and thoroughly understood Zhenhaizong''s cultivation system.


    Therefore, he can guarantee that the brand-new cultivation method he wrote down temporarily will allow the Zhenhai Sect disciples to cultivate a higher level of power than the true essence.


    After the Sect Master Zhenhai received the manuscript handed to him by Lin Yu, he hurriedly looked through it carefully.


    He got more excited as he watched At the end, he couldn''t help but raised his head and asked Lin Yu: "Master Lin, what is the name of this cultivation method?"


    "name?"


    Lin Yu secretly said that there is no name for this thing, this is all written in a targeted manner based on the martial arts knowledge in his mind.


    And those martial arts knowledge are all obtained when using modifiers to modify martial arts.


    "It''s called Lin''s Heart Sutra."


    Lin Yu chose a name casually.


    Anyway, this thing is only a small part of his countless martial arts knowledge, just have a similar name.


    If it weren''t for the Zhenhai Sect Master repeatedly asking, he would really be too lazy to name it.


    "Lin''s Heart Sutra!" Sect Master Zhenhai nodded again and again, and then asked: "Master Lin, how do you call that kind of power you created?"


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 374： Respect of God

    "The name of that power?"


    Lin Yu groaned, and then said, "That kind of power is still true essence in nature, so let''s call it true essence."


    "Okay, just as Master Lin said."


    Sect Master Zhenhai did not dare to violate Lin Yu''s wishes, and immediately nodded in agreement.


    Afterwards, he handed the manuscript in his hand to the great elder aside and said, "Great elder, first look at Master Lin''s Lin''s Heart Sutra, and then show it to the other elders after reading it."


    "Yes, Sovereign!"


    The great elder accepted the manuscript with eyes full of light.


    For Wu Xiu who possesses their strength, what else can compare to climbing the peak of martial arts?


    Originally, he thought it would be like this in this life, never thought that happiness would come so suddenly.


    Suddenly there was a higher level of cultivation method for him to learn.


    After the Zhenhai Sect Master handed the manuscript to the Great Elder, he immediately turned his head to look at Lin Yu and respectfully asked: "Master Lin, are you going to look at our Zhenhai Sect''s peculiar knowledge now?"


    "Well, that''s natural." Lin Yu nodded, and then said: "First, let someone bring the strongest divine exercises and body exercises in your door here."


    Ever since he modified his original strength and gained supernatural powers later, the Qigong method has been completely useless to him.


    Now only the **** practice and body practice can continue to improve his strength.


    The former can help him strengthen his spirit, while the latter can continue to strengthen his immortal purple gold body.


    "Master Lin, please wait a moment, I''ll order someone to do it."


    Sect Master Zhenhai immediately called someone to bring the exercises.


    Soon, Zhenhaizong''s strongest technique was placed in front of Lin Yu.


    After Lin Yu glanced at it, he said to Sect Master Zhenhai: "Sect Master Yang, I just said that I think your exercises are mainly for comprehending martial arts."


    As he spoke, he picked up one of the martial arts books and raised it.


    "Sect Master Yang, you gather the most talented disciples in your family here, and let them find a way to deduce these techniques into low-level martial arts."


    "Low-level martial arts?" Sect Master Zhenhai was taken aback, and said strangely: "Master Lin, I don''t understand what you mean, why should these techniques be deduced into low-level martial arts?"


    "It''s very simple, because in this way, the understanding of martial arts geniuses will be included in the low-level martial arts, and I can get a brand new insight from their experience." Lin Yu explained.


    Sect Master Zhenhai suddenly said: "That''s it, that''s it! It''s Yang who is dumb and can''t understand the deep meaning of Lin Zongshi."


    Lin Yu explained that, he really thought that Lin Yu used this method to comprehend martial arts and create a brand new training system.


    I couldn''t help feeling full of admiration in my heart.


    Subsequently, the Zhenhai Sect Master ordered people to summon all martial arts geniuses in the gate.


    Taking this opportunity, Lin Yu made another request of his own.


    "Sect Master Yang, there is still something to trouble you."


    "Master Lin said it''s okay."


    "It''s not suitable here." Lin Yu said as he glanced at the elders in the hall.


    There are many people with mixed eyes, and things about the sacred artifacts naturally cannot be said on this occasion.


    Sect Master Zhenhai immediately understood, and gestured towards the inner hall with a please sign, "Master Lin, please inside!"


    After the two walked into the inner hall together, Lin Yu spoke directly: "Sect Master Yang, I came to Dongmingyu this time not only to exchange martial arts with you, but also to find a knife."


    "A knife?" Sect Master Zhenhai answered thoughtfully.


    Seeing his expression, Lin Yu asked hurriedly: "What? Sect Master Yang, is there someone else looking for that knife?"


    "Master Lin, I''m not sure if you are looking for the same knife, but someone is doing the same thing as you." Sect Master Zhenhai hesitated.


    "Sect Master Yang, what''s the specific situation? You tell me everything you know." Lin Yu asked.


    "This... okay!" Sect Master Zhenhai hesitated for a while, then slowly nodded, and explained everything he knew in detail.


    According to him, a few years ago, Dongmingyu established a new martial arts school called Jingshenzong. It only took a few years to rise rapidly, and its development has now threatened their position of Zhenhaizong in Dongmingyu.


    Regarding such an opponent, as the Sect Master of Zhenhai, he naturally needs to understand clearly, so he used various methods to find out the details of that Sect.


    In the end, he discovered that behind the sect was backed by a big figure with a mysterious origin.


    And the reason why that big man supported the god-respecting sect was to find a knife.


    "Master Lin, this matter is considered a big secret. If I hadn''t been paying attention to that god-respecting sect, I would have never heard of it, so I also ask Master Lin not to disclose the matter."


    Sect Master Zhenhai added solemnly after speaking.


    "That''s natural, so don''t worry, Sect Master Yang," Lin Yu assured.


    Sect Master Zhenhai''s expression eased after hearing this.


    Lin Yu was lost in thought.


    He guessed that the great figure mentioned by the sect master of Zhenhai was a divine envoy of a certain **** in the sky, and it seemed that that person had also thought of using the martial arts of the lower realm to find that sacred artifact.


    The only question now is what their current progress is and whether they have found out the whereabouts of that sacred artifact.


    After pondering for a while, Lin Yu said, "Sect Master Yang, how much do you know about Minghu City, Donghe Mountain Range, and Falling Star Mountain Range?"


    Wantong told him about these three locations, and it is said that the Sacred Artifact Broken Peak Knife should be located in one of the three locations.


    "I know Minghu City very well, and my hometown is in Minghu City." Sect Master Zhenhai replied: "I don''t know much about Donghe Mountain Range and Falling Star Mountain Range, but I can send someone to visit and investigate there."


    When Lin Yu mentioned these three locations, he naturally guessed that what Lin Yu was looking for was most likely in these three locations.


    Of course Lin Yu didn''t care whether he guessed the whereabouts of the sacred artifact.


    If you ask people to help with things, you have to clarify the situation, otherwise, if you rely on yourself alone, you may not be able to find results for hundreds or eighty years.


    Otherwise, how could the divine envoy who didn''t know which divine religion support a martial arts sect in the lower realm?


    Lin Yu secretly guessed that the divine envoy came from the Jinling Sect, because the sacred Peak Broken Blade was a divine object given by the Jinling Sect, which can be used by people of the Jinling Sect.


    Otherwise, the divine envoy doesn''t need to fight so aggressively and support a martial arts sect for several years.


    "So there will be Sect Master Lao Yang, as long as I can find the knife, I will give another set of my original martial arts exercises to your school." Lin Yu said.


    Sect Master Zhenhai immediately assured him: "Master Lin, please rest assured, I will do my best to handle this matter!"


    Afterwards, the two discussed the specific details in the inner temple and discussed where to start.

 Chapter 375： Situation is weird

    Over a certain place in the Dongming domain.


    Han Shaoyong quietly hovered above the sky, looking down at the ground below.


    "Lin Yu must have come here!"


    In the last meeting between Lin Yu and Sun Hao, they talked about the sacred artifacts. Lin Yu''s purpose was to confirm if Wantong had lied to him. Sun Hao didn''t care too much about it.


    But Han Shaoyong is different.


    After Lin Yu left that day, Han Shaoyong happened to ask Sun Hao about something again, and chatted about it in the meantime.


    The speaker was unintentional and the listener was intentional. Han Shaoyong instinctively realized that Lin Yu might be thinking of playing this sacred artifact.


    So when all the clues were broken, he decided to go to the lower realm to try his luck.


    And because everyone knows that the sacred artifacts were lost in the Dongmingyu area, but they don''t know the exact location, so Han Shaoyong went directly to the Dongmingyu area.


    It is a pity that the area of ??the East Ming Region is too vast, and Han Shaoyong has been searching for so many days without any clues.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Lin Yu could change his figure and appearance at will, nor did he know that Lin Yu had already changed his name as Lin Zhou, so he was searching around according to his impression of Lin Yu.


    "According to Sun Hao, Lin Yu was only a martial artist in the lower realm before receiving the gift of Dream God."


    "Maybe I should go to the major martial arts schools, maybe I can gain something."


    Han Shaoyong frowned in thought.


    He suddenly remembered Lin Yu''s origins, and he suddenly had inspiration in his heart.


    Thinking of this, he moved his body and swiftly swept towards the ground in the east.


    ...


    Zhenhaizong.


    After the Zhenhai Sect''s high-level leaders including the Zhenhai Sect Master practiced the new training method given by Lin Yu, they all gained a lot, and everyone''s strength was visibly improved.


    Among them, Sect Master Zhenhai has achieved the most obvious results, and he has vaguely reached a new realm of martial arts.


    As long as you work harder, you should be able to master the power of a higher level than the true essence.


    This result made them admire Lin Yu more and more attentively.


    Inside.


    Sect Master Zhenhai took the initiative to find Lin Yu and reported the results of the investigation in the past few days.


    "Master Lin, there is no result in Minghu City, but the people who investigated the Falling Star Mountain Range and Donghe Mountain Range brought back some fairly valuable information."


    Zhenhai Zongzhuhui reports.


    "How do you say?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Master Lin, according to the results of the investigation, those who have gone hunting in the Starfall Mountain Range or the Donghe Mountain Range in recent years have either been unable to return or have a miserable fate after returning."


    Sect Master Zhenhai replied.


    "The fate is miserable?" Lin Yu curiously asked: "What a miserable method?"


    Sect Master Zhenhai explained: "Those who came back from alive either fell into serious illness before long, or something went wrong in the family for some reason, and they ended up with their wives and wives in a short time from the harmony of the family, and some of them were themselves. His temperament changed drastically, and his relatives had to alienate him."


    "Is it true for each one?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Yeah!" Sect Master Zhenhai nodded: "Every one is like this, without exception."


    "How is this going?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help touching his chin.


    This thing is a bit weird. The holy artifact is just a god-given thing, and it''s just a dead thing if no one uses it. Even if it is lost in these two places, it won''t cause such a weird incident.


    And there is only one lost sacred artifact, it is impossible to haunt two mountains that are far apart at the same time, right?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked: "Sect Master Yang, the situation you are talking about is definitely not caused by the knife. I''m thinking, could it be because of evil things in those two mountains?"


    The lower realm is not the same as the outer world. Ever since the accident happened in the ancient times, there have been evil things in the lower realm, which invaded the human race from time to time.


    One of the duties of the major martial arts schools is to eradicate evil things.


    "It''s not like." Sect Master Zhenhai replied: "We have dealt with evil things a lot, and we can''t be familiar with them. That kind of situation is definitely not caused by evil things."


    "And if it''s an evil thing, the sects near the two mountains must have been sent to annihilate them."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    After thinking for a while, he asked again: "Sect Master Yang, the situation in those two places is so special, and it''s not a day or two. Has it been noticed by other sects, especially the Jingshen Sect?"


    "No." Sect Master Zhenhai resolutely shook his head and said: "I have already confirmed this. The God-Jing Sect had not noticed the visions that appeared in those two mountains at all."


    "Also, not only the Jingshenzong didn''t notice the anomaly, even the locals didn''t notice it at all."


    "Master Lin, think about it, those who have had an accident after returning from the mountains have different experiences. Some are sick, some have personality changes, some have troubles at home, and so on."


    "Similar things usually happen. Who is fine to think about the reasons?"


    "In addition, the time of their accident is different. Some have an accident as soon as they come back, and some have an accident several years ago. If you don''t deliberately think about it, no one will connect them together."


    "The reason why the people I sent to investigate came to such a conclusion was mainly because they came with a problem. Only then did they slowly sort out their clues and found some details that no one had noticed."


    After hearing this, Lin Yu relaxed.


    Indeed, as the Sect Master Zhenhai said, this kind of thing is clear to the authorities and the spectators.


    The reason why I was able to discover some abnormalities so quickly was mainly because I knew very clearly that the sacred artifact might be lost in one of the three places, so I went to look for it with colored glasses.


    And the gods behind the Jingshen Sect and the gods behind the Jingshen Sect only knew that the sacred artifacts fell within the territory of the Eastern Ming Region, and didn''t know where they were. Naturally, it was impossible to conduct targeted searches in these three places.


    In other words, they can only obtain information passively, and they are actively obtaining it.


    "Sect Master Yang, didn''t this matter go out?" Lin Yu asked.


    "No! Don''t worry, Master Lin, all the people I sent to investigate are tight-lipped. Only we know about this, and no one else knows about it." Sect Master Zhenhai said very confidently.


    "That''s good Lin Yu nodded, thinking that now that there are some survey results in those two places, I can simply go to one of them to see it in person, and maybe I will gain something.


    After all, in the past few days, I have learned almost all the advanced martial arts of Zhenhaizong, and I am idle as well.


    "Sect Master Yang, next you continue to let those martial arts geniuses in your sect deduce the exercises. I will go to the Starfall Mountain Range first."


    With that, Lin Yu took out a manuscript that hadn''t been copied for long.


    "This set of exercises was created after I learned from the strengths of others. It is stronger than all the martial arts in your school, but it is extremely difficult to cultivate, so you need to think about it first."


    When the Sect Master Zhenhai heard this, his eyes suddenly shined, and his words of gratitude continued.


    While speaking, he respectfully took over the exercises from Lin Yu''s hands.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 376： Amazing news

    "Master Lin, I will let the people who are investigating the Starfall Mountain Range this time accompany you?"


    After the Sect Master Zhenhai took the exercises in his hands, he immediately suppressed the excitement in his heart and refocused his attention on what Lin Yu just said.


    This existence comparable to the originator of the martial arts can be waited on. Whether Zhenhai Sect can prosper and whether he can achieve higher achievements in martial arts is all counted on him.


    "Well, you can arrange it."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    This conversation soon ended, Lin Yu left straight away, and flew towards the direction of the Falling Star Mountain Range with the people arranged by the Sect Master Zhenhai.


    During the flight, Lin Yu said to a young disciple who was travelling with him: "Tell me more about the situation in the Starfall Mountain Range."


    "Yes, Master Lin!"


    The young disciple immediately agreed, with excitement and excitement in his voice.


    A few days ago, they were still looking at Lin Yu with hostility, but when Lin Yu proved his strength, their attitude gradually changed.


    Later, when they learned that Lin Yu''s original cultivation method could allow people to master a higher level of power than True Yuan, they immediately became Lin Yu''s loyal fans.


    People in martial arts worship the strong, and Lin Yu has proved that he is the strong among the strong with practical actions, so they naturally admire them.


    According to Lin Yu''s request, the young disciple explained the situation of the Starfall Mountain Range in detail.


    Lin Yu asked after hearing this, "In other words, problems will only occur when you go deep into the center of the mountain. Will it be okay to do activities in other parts of the mountain?"


    "Well, that''s it." The young man replied very positively.


    Hearing this reply, Lin Yuxin said that there are many people and strength, and the investigation is far more efficient than alone.


    Like now, you can go directly to the center of the mountain to investigate, and you don''t have to look for it inch by inch.


    ...


    After flying all the way for three hours, Lin Yu and the three Zhenhaizong disciples finally arrived at the Starfall Mountain Range.


    Naturally, the people who came to investigate at that time were far more than these three. Sect Master Zhenhai only arranged for the three of them to follow him, mainly because these three were strong enough to not drag him back.


    Of course, if Sect Master Zhenhai knew Lin Yu''s true strength, he would probably blush at this decision.


    Because even if he was the Sovereign himself, he would definitely drag Lin Yu back.


    The four fell into a mountain village on the edge of the Falling Star Mountain Range.


    "Master Lin, the single hunter I just mentioned is here. He knows the situation in the center of the mountain range."


    The young disciple pointed his finger at a dilapidated thatched hut under the cliff.


    "Well, go and take a look."


    Lin Yu strode towards the thatched hut, and the three Zhenhaizong disciples were busy following.


    The four soon came outside the thatched hut. The young disciple stepped forward and knocked on the door lightly, and asked, "Is anyone there?"


    "Go away, I''ll see no one."


    There was an extremely severe hum.


    When the young disciple heard this, he hurriedly explained to Lin Yu in a low voice: "Master Lin, his family died not long after he returned from the center of the mountain range, and he was the only one left. So...so he is more bachelor and not afraid of heaven. If you are not afraid, naturally you will not be afraid of death."


    Lin Yu nodded understanding.


    Such a person is indeed difficult to contact, because he has lost all hope, alive is just a walking dead, nothing can move him.


    Unless the people he cares about are brought back to life.


    Of course, it is not difficult for Lin Yu to really want the other party to cooperate with him.


    As long as he uses his magical powers to change the concept in the Orion''s mind, he can easily ask him to open his mouth and keep the questions and answers.


    But Lin Yu didn''t want to use this supernatural power.


    First, it was because the use of magical powers might attract the attention of the divine envoys on the Dongming domain.


    Secondly, this Orion was already miserable enough, and he couldn''t bear to use such methods to achieve his own goals.


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and then said to the young disciple standing by the door of the thatched cottage: "You come here first, I''ll talk to him."


    The young disciple hurriedly retreated behind Lin Yu and gave way.


    Lin Yu strode to the door, knocked on the door and said, "This man, after so many years, I think you should have noticed that the death of your relatives is most likely related to things in the mountains."


    As soon as the voice fell, the cursing voice in the thatched cottage stopped abruptly.


    Obviously Lin Yu''s words moved him.


    "What did you say?"


    After a long time, a rude question came from the room.


    Lin Yu didn''t care, and continued: "What I want to say is, I can avenge you."


    "Avenge me? Hahaha!" The orion in the room laughed and said, "You are just a martial artist, so you can say such big things!"


    "Hmph, you Wu Xiu are usually stinky, but you are better than us. When you encounter something really terrifying, you will still die."


    "Do you think that killing a few weird things and killing a few weird things is an incredible skill? Humph, let me tell you, those things in the mountains are far more terrifying than those evil things!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    As soon as Orion''s conversation box opened, all kinds of words poured out.


    It''s like trying to vent the years of depression on the four of Lin Yu.


    Naturally, Lin Yu didn''t care about this at this time. What he really cared about was that he didn''t expect this Orion to have encountered strange things in the mountains.


    Just now Lin Yu took the initiative to mention something in the mountains, saying that the death of Orion¡¯s relatives might be related to that thing. This is actually just a temptation. He and the three Zhenhai Sect disciples present did not know what the Orion had experienced in the center of the mountain. .


    As a result, such a try actually got some valuable information.


    Because Lin Yu and others had been silent, the single hunter in the thatched hut gave a curse and then gradually stopped.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu heard a slight sob from the thatched hut.


    "Believe me, what others can''t do doesn''t mean I can''t do it either."


    Lin Yu once again persuaded: "You just have to tell everything you experienced at the time, and leave the rest to me."


    "Do this not for yourself, but for your loved ones."


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, the sobbing in the thatched hut immediately stopped.


    The air fell silent It was obvious that the Orion in the room was thinking deeply about Lin Yu''s proposal.


    After a while, Orion said: "I tell you it''s okay, but you must think carefully before entering the mountain, lest you regret it for the rest of your life."


    "Thank you for the reminder, I will consider it carefully."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, this Orion has been reluctant to say, probably because he didn''t want to harm people.


    After another silence, the Orion in the house finally talked about what he had encountered in the mountains.


    "A completely dark mass?"


    Lin Yu frowned constantly.


    The thing that Orion described seems to be the secret source power condensed into a ball, but...


    Isn''t the secret source power of this world golden?


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 377： Half man and half weird

    The secret source power of this world is golden, completely different from that of the Dawu Dynasty.


    Lin Yu is very sure about this.


    Because the elemental power he controls is essentially a power formed by the ubiquitous secret source power between the heavens and the earth through the divine soul.


    In other words, he can now use the secret source power to a certain extent.


    And why he can be sure that the secret source power is golden is because when he uses the spirit to sense the secret source power, the light "observed" through the spirit is golden.


    Also, when he used the magical power of heaven and earth and spurred the wind power in it, he could clearly "observe" that the secret source power was like countless tiny particles, shining with golden light.


    He can even see things indirectly without relying on sight in this way.


    "The dark secret source power... It seems that this trip is really the right time."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    This trip into the mountain is worth it even if you don''t find the sacred artifacts.


    He wanted to know now whether he could directly sense this kind of pure secret source power condensed into a ball through the soul.


    If it can be sensed, what will be the result?


    Thinking of this, he said to the Orion in the thatched cottage: "Thank you for the important information. I will go into the mountain now to see where the thing came from."


    As soon as his words fell, the three Zhenhaizong disciples behind him immediately bowed their heads and clasped their fists, saying, "Master Lin, please be sure to bring me and wait."


    Lin Yu turned to look at the three of them and asked, "Have you seen the kind of thing he just said before?"


    "No, I haven''t seen it!"


    The three replied in unison.


    "It seems that you all don''t understand that thing." Lin Yu explained: "That thing is indeed as he said, very weird and scary, so I can''t take you on an adventure."


    "That..." The young disciple hesitated: "Master Lin, what about you?"


    "Don''t worry, I have dealt with that thing several times and know how to protect myself." Lin Yu smiled.


    He had seen this kind of secret source power in a group a long time ago in the Dawu Dynasty.


    At that time, the secret source force sucked Jiang Lingzhu into it and corrupted her into a weird one, but it bounced him out.


    It can be seen that this kind of thing is harmless to him.


    But it''s different for other people here. If these three people follow into the mountain together, they will probably be corrupted by the secret source power into a weird one, and they will not recognize them.


    "Wait, the six relatives don''t recognize it?"


    Lin Yu suddenly thought of a very crucial message.


    He turned his head to look at the thatched house behind him.


    After staring quietly for a while, he gestured to the three Zhenhaizong disciples behind him to retreat, and then asked in a low voice: "Brother inside, your family was actually killed by you, right?"


    He knows that it is presumptuous to ask this question, but he must ask because it is of great importance and will affect some of the next judgments.


    "You bullshit!"


    There was a sudden roar from the room.


    Immediately after that, someone was heard quickly approaching the door of the house.


    Squeak.


    The broken wooden door of the thatched house was severely opened, revealing a decadent man with a shabby beard and raunchy.


    He stared roundly and looked up at Lin Yu.


    After a long time, the anger in his eyes suddenly disappeared.


    The man lowered his head feebly, shook his head and said, "I, I don''t know why it is like that, I never thought of doing that, I..."


    Lin Yu instantly understood what he said.


    Why are there all kinds of changes for those who come back from the mountains.


    Either he died of a serious illness, his wife died, or the whole family died and only one person was left.


    In fact, they have become half-human and half-weird things, in other words, they are weird, after all, weirdness is indescribable, and weirdness has no exact form.


    So in fact, all the changes in their home were caused by them, but they didn''t know it.


    Of course, as time goes by, they will gradually discover the clues, and finally infer the truth from various signs.


    In the end, he will become like the hunter in front of him, blaming himself for life.


    "I know it''s not your fault, it''s all because of that thing."


    Lin Yu comforted him and stretched out his hand to pat Orion''s shoulder.


    When the two of them came into contact with each other, Lin Yu secretly urged the true essence, which was distributed on the right palm and turned into pure sun flames.


    The temperature of the flames was controlled by him just right, so Orion did not feel abnormal at all.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+1¡¿


    Lin Yu jumped out a line of prompts.


    There is no need to use the soul gathering disk to absorb the energy from the strange body, and the soul gathering disk has long been damaged and cannot be used, so the appearance of this line of hints shows that the orion has become a weird.


    "Really weird?!"


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    This was the first time he encountered such a weirdness.


    Not only did the Dawu dynasty have no such weirdness, but also the lower realm of this world.


    Because every time he went to a sect, he liked to look through their collection of materials. He had read the related materials of Feixian Sect, Zhenhai Sect and other sects.


    But none of the materials mentioned the weirdness of this form.


    The weirdness recorded in the data is all the same as the weirdness of the Dawu Dynasty, completely dehumanizing, and the Orion in front of him is obviously no different from human beings.


    At least for now, it is a living person.


    "Go to the mountains for a while."


    Lin Yu Xindao can''t figure out any results out of thin air. If you want to solve the doubts in your heart, you have to see the secret source power with your own eyes.


    Thinking of this, he gestured to the Zhenhaizong trio in the distance and asked them to come over.


    The three came to him soon.


    Lin Yu said to the older and more senior disciple: "You take him back and find a place to settle down."


    As he said, he secretly used Zhen Yuan to transmit the sound: "This person may have become weird. You send someone to observe his behavior secretly. If you find that he is hurting others, kill him directly, don''t show mercy."


    When the disciple heard this, he nodded lightly, expressing his understanding.


    "No, I''m not going anywhere, you guys don''t want to take me away!"


    Orion heard that Lin Yu wanted to arrange for someone to take him away The whole person was furious.


    But his eyes were red, and his eyes showed his deep love for this family.


    Lin Yu sighed secretly when he saw this.


    If he has a choice, he doesn''t want to do things that are difficult for a strong man, but now this person has become weird, can''t he stay here to threaten the safety of other villagers, right?


    Lin Yuchao winked at the three Zhenhaizong disciples and asked them to take some coercive measures.


    The three of them immediately understood, and easily took Orion down.


    "After I go back, tell your suzerain what I just said, and let him decide what to do with other people who have problems after entering the mountain."


    After an exhortation, Lin Yu asked the three of them to take Orion away first, while he flew straight to the sky and headed straight to the center of the mountain.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 378： wake

    In the center of the Falling Star Mountain Range.


    Lin Yu hovered in the sky, looking down.


    On the surface, there is nothing unusual here, and those Wu Xiu who passed by from the air would never look at this place more.


    However, it was such a seemingly ordinary mountain range, with something terrifying and unknown hidden in the dark.


    "This kind of secret source power will give birth to such weirdness. It is probably not the same as the secret source power I have ever seen. It is better to be cautious."


    "Let''s take a look at it first."


    The things below are all within the scope of his Divine Soul at this time, and can be directly sensed by Divine Soul.


    With a thought, Lin Yu closed his eyes and felt it carefully.


    In the dark environment, a little bit of starlight suddenly appeared.


    These starlights are attached to the surface of the object and outline the ground below in a complete and detailed manner.


    Lin Yu "observed" everything as carefully as looking at things with his eyes.


    His "eyes" quickly flicked across the ground, searching for traces of that group of secret source power.


    "there!"


    In a very shallow cave, Lin Yu found the kind of scary thing Orion said.


    Sure enough, it was as good as the secret source power that I had ever seen, the entire mass was pitch black, and even under the induction of the spirit, I couldn''t "see" any light.


    "Huh? It''s in there, isn''t it?"


    After "observing" carefully for a while, Lin Yu was shocked.


    This group of secret source power is indeed different from the one that has been seen in the Dawu Dynasty, because there is a golden light in the middle of this group of secret source power.


    Of course, if you open your eyes and look at it, you definitely won''t see any abnormalities, and you can only "see" it when you are inspired by the spirit.


    "From this look, it may be the long-lost sacred weapon Broken Peak Sword!"


    The faint golden light in the middle of the secret source power was outlined as a knife, most likely it was the Broken Peak knife.


    But Lin Yu didn''t dare to draw an absolutely positive judgment based on this. After all, he had never seen a real sacred artifact, and he didn''t know if he would emit golden light if he used the spirit to sense the sacred artifact.


    "You still have to look closely."


    Lin Yu opened his eyes again and stared at the location of the cave.


    The cave was covered by dense jungle and could not be found from the air.


    And no one other than him has the ability to use the power of the soul to sense the secret source, so no one has noticed the vision in the cave for so many years.


    Lin Yu floated down slowly and came to the entrance of the cave.


    The cave was very shallow, and as soon as he came to the entrance of the cave, he saw the dark things floating in it.


    This group of secret source power is smaller than what he saw in the relics of the Dawu Dynasty, and its appearance is exactly the same as that group of secret source power.


    Only with the spirit of the soul can you detect the abnormality.


    "This group of secret source power will turn people into half-human and half weird things. Is it because of the knife in it?"


    "How did this group of secret source power come from? Did this group of secret source power accidentally **** in a knife first, or did the knife first have this group of secret source power?"


    Several questions popped up in Lin Yu''s mind one after another.


    At this time, he felt more and more that the knife inside should be the Broken Peak knife.


    After all, ordinary knives will not be attracted to the center by the secret source force, and this place is one of the three possible locations where Vantone''s three peak breaking knives may exist.


    Lin Yu walked slowly around this group of secret source power, observing and thinking.


    The origin of the secret source power is not that important now. The most important thing now is how to take out the knife inside.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Yu felt fierce in his heart and came out again.


    This time he focused all the spirits on this group of secret source power, and no longer covered the entire spirits domain like just now.


    One is to carefully "observe" the internal situation of the secret source force, and the other is to see what the result will be.


    Lin Yu closed his eyes tightly, and in the pitch-black field of vision, there was a sword with a golden light floating quietly.


    As he had guessed beforehand, he could indeed see more details this time.


    He found that this knife was exactly the same as Vantone described at the time, and it seemed that the Peak Broken Knife was correct.


    No wonder the people of God Cult have not found it after looking for it for so long in the Eastern Ming Region, because it was wrapped in pure secret source power.


    Lin Yu opened his eyes and took a few steps back.


    "Try to see if you can use Yuan Li to take it out of it."


    With a thought, he urged Yuanli.


    The essence of Yuanli is a kind of power produced by the Divine Soul sensing the secret source power, but what it senses is the golden secret source power, not the dark secret source power in front of him.


    He just tried it, and found that he couldn''t control this pure black secret source power like he could control the golden secret source power.


    That''s why I wanted to use Yuan Li to give it a try.


    As soon as his vitality moved, the black secret source force in front of him immediately responded and began to expand and contract sharply.


    At the same time, bursts of golden light appeared on the edge of the dark area of ??this group of secret source power.


    "Is this... the light from Yuanli?"


    This doubt was quickly answered.


    That''s right, this kind of light is indeed triggered by Yuanli, it seems that it is caused by the interaction between the golden secret source power and the dark secret source power.


    At this time, the golden light became more and more intense, and it was already dazzling that the dark secret source force center could not be clearly seen. The Peak Broken Knife was completely covered by this golden light, and it was impossible to see its trace.


    Lin Yu hesitated, not knowing whether to continue to increase his efforts or stop and observe first.


    After all, this was the first time he encountered this situation, and there was absolutely no second person in this world who had seen such a scene.


    Just as he hesitated, suddenly a thick voice came into his ears.


    "Who dared to disturb this seat?"


    The sound came from deep underground.


    Lin Yu instinctively looked down.


    ...


    Temple of Yanshen Sect.


    The calm and soft golden light in the center of the temple suddenly flickered violently, and a graceful figure slowly walked out of it.


    This is a very beautiful woman, but her identity is more dazzling than her looks and figure.


    She is the Supreme Master of the Yanshen Sect, a top powerhouse with powerful strength and supreme authority.


    At this moment, her pretty face was full of frost, and there was a trace of panic in her beautiful eyes.


    There are very few things in this world that make her feel uneasy, except for the gods.


    "All come to the temple."


    She said calmly.


    The sound spread rapidly in the empty temple, and soon reached the ears of every person in charge of the Yanshen Sect.


    Swish!


    Not long after her words were spoken, several figures suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Everyone who came bowed their heads and waited quietly for her to speak.


    "The great Flame God has just lowered the enlightenment, and the things suppressing in the lower realm have awakened."


    Her voice was very soft, but what she said shocked everyone in the room.


    "woke up?"


    "Wake up so soon?"


    "Hey, I''ll wake up sooner or later, it''s too late for a lifetime."


    Everyone couldn''t help but speak out.


    The woman glanced at the crowd and said again: "Other sects must also know about this. We need to prepare early."


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 379： Demon son

    Boom boom boom!


    Not far in front of Lin Yu''s eyes, the dark secret source force expanded and contracted violently, like a beating dark heart.


    And the golden secret source power that wrapped it on the outer layer also flickered rhythmically.


    The light is extremely dazzling, straight into the sky.


    It can be clearly seen even thousands of miles away.


    "What was talking just now?"


    Lin Yu looked down, then looked at the golden light in front of him, thinking quickly about countermeasures.


    The movement here is not small, and it must have attracted the attention of nearby Wu Xiu.


    But this is not the crux of the problem. The real trouble lies in what should be done if someone who respects the gods notices the vision here.


    We must know that behind the God-Jing Sect is a divine emissary, and it is very likely that it is a divine emissary of Jinling Sect, one of the top ten sects.


    If I attract them here, I am afraid that my idea of ??taking the Broken Peak Sword will be completely defeated.


    Also, what is the origin of the unknown thing that just spoke deep underground?


    Will he stop himself from taking away the Broken Peak Sword?


    "This group of secret source power appears here, and there are strange things deep in the ground. I am afraid that all this will not be a coincidence."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu made a decisive decision.


    Decided to try again for the last time, and if he couldn''t take out the Peak Breaking Knife with Yuan Li, he would just walk away.


    After all, there are opportunities for improvement in strength, but there is only one life.


    The big deal is to change your status and go to Hellfire Island to change some spiritual weapons. After inhaling the vital energy, you will first integrate these recently learned techniques into the immortal purple gold body to enhance the soul and vitality.


    As long as the elemental strength is strong enough, maybe you can find a way to connect the Demon Realm Teleportation Array.


    "Come out!"


    Lin Yu roared, and urged Yuan Li with all his strength, tearing at the dark secret source force.


    If you can tear it open, you will be able to successfully get the Peak Breaker in your hand.


    ...


    On the other side, deep underground.


    "It turned out to be the little guy in the human race."


    A dark shadow muttered to himself.


    At this time, it had completely "see" Lin Yu on the surface.


    "Wait, what is he doing...?"


    The shadow suddenly let out a surprise.


    There are very few things in this world that can arouse its surprise, but the little humanoid guy above is definitely one of them.


    It has never seen anyone who can force pure magic.


    "Is this kind of power divine power?"


    "Isn''t he a human race, but a **** in the sky?"


    The black shadow became more and more surprised, and even forgot to break free first.


    All its attention was attracted by Lin Yu''s behavior.


    However, after careful "observation" for a while, it quickly rejected the speculation it just made.


    "Unlike, he is definitely not a god, his power is even weaker than mine, how could he be a god?"


    Immediately afterwards, it immediately took away its attention from Lin Yu.


    At this moment, guessing out of thin air is meaningless. If you want to find out the truth, you just need to catch this little guy and ask.


    Sombra began to use the power of magic, breaking free from the restraint placed by the gods.


    ...


    Outside the Falling Star Mountain Range.


    It didn''t take long for the vision in the Falling Star Mountain Range to be noticed by the major sects in the nearby area. Some powerful martial artists flew up into the sky and gathered towards the center of the mountain range.


    At the same time, the great divine envoys wandering in the Eastern Ming Region also displayed their magical powers one after another, rushing to the Falling Star Mountain Range at the fastest speed.


    This naturally includes the Jinling Sect and the Jinling Sect behind the Jingshen Sect.


    In the air, countless streams of light flew towards the Starfall Mountain Range.


    At this time, the sky was dark, and this rare occasion immediately attracted the attention of ordinary people on the ground.


    They raised their heads and looked at the sky, pointing to the streamer in the sky, guessing what event caused so many powerful people to move out.


    Of course, they didn''t know the existence of Tianwaitian, and they didn''t know what the gods and gods were, so they thought that these fast-flying streamers were all martial arts in the martial arts school.


    Sect Master Zhenhai quickly flew towards the Falling Star Mountain Range.


    Fly flying, suddenly three figures approached him on their own initiative.


    "Sect Master Yang, why are you here too?" Among the three figures, one of them curiously asked: "You Zhenhai Sect can also see the vision here?"


    "That''s not true." Sect Master Yang explained: "My sect happens to have a disciple here. They notified me?"


    "Yes?"


    The questioner looked at Sect Master Yang suspiciously, obviously not convinced by this statement.


    If your subordinates rushed after delivering the news, they shouldn''t be so fast.


    Upon seeing this, Sect Master Zhenhai hurriedly explained: "Sect Master Wang, it is true that I have not been able to conceal it. Recently, my strength has improved a lot, so the speed of my journey has been much faster than before."


    This matter can''t be concealed, even if you don''t tell it now, it will still be made public at the East Mingyu Martial Arts Conference.


    "Ok?"


    Sect Master Wang was taken aback for a moment, and couldn''t help but looked up and down at Sect Master Yang.


    Upon seeing this, Sect Master Zhenhai hurriedly changed the subject and said, "It''s not the time to talk about this. Let''s go to the mountains to see what happened."


    Among so many powerful men who came here, he was the only one worried about Lin Yu''s personal safety.


    He just wanted to quickly confirm whether Lin Yu was still safe and sound, so he was more anxious than anyone else.


    When Sect Master Wang heard him say this, he didn''t ask any more.


    It''s really not the time to talk about these things right now, it''s the right thing to quickly figure out the situation in the Falling Star Mountain Range.


    Without a word, the group approached the center of the mountain at full speed.


    And while these martial artists desperately rushed on their way, Han Shaoyong and the great divine envoys had already arrived at the center of the Falling Star Mountain Range.


    At this time, a group of people scattered over the center, watching the movement below with different expressions.


    "That thing must be awake."


    Suddenly someone said so.


    As soon as his voice fell, someone immediately answered, "That thing? You mean... the son of the demon who believes in the demon god."


    "Who else can there be other than it? That evildoer puts a good person on improperly, to sell his life to the demon god, everyone has it and punishes it!" Someone gritted his teeth.


    "Wait, look, is there someone there?"


    At this moment, a person suddenly yelled, pointing to the dazzling golden light and said.


    "people?"


    "where?"


    The selected people present have resorted to their respective methods to carefully "observe" the golden light.


    Soon, they saw Lin Yu who was wrapped in golden light.


    "There really is someone!"


    "Could it be that he was awakened by that evil spirit?"


    "That shouldn''t be As far as I know, the prohibition to suppress that evil spirit is inherently unreliable, and it will be a matter of time before we wake up."


    "Then what is he doing there?"


    "Don''t worry, take a good look first."


    All the chosen people in the audience stared closely at where Lin Yu was, carefully "observing" his every move.


    Han Shaoyong is naturally the same.


    However, unlike other people, he has an unspeakable intuition, and always feels that the person below will be Lin Yu.


    "It shouldn''t be Lin Yu, this person doesn''t look like Lin Yu at all."


    Han Shaoyong denied in his heart.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 380： Trapped

    While Han Shaoyong and others were carefully observing the movement below, Wu Xiu from various sects rushed to the scene one after another.


    As soon as they saw Han Shaoyong and others who were quietly suspended in the air, they stopped one after another and did not move on.


    They don''t know the strength of each other, only know that it is definitely not easy to mess with.


    So decided to stay on hold for the time being.


    "These people are not the legendary envoys, are they?"


    Among the martial arts, some people guessed.


    "Divine envoy? Does a divine envoy exist?"


    "What is the origin of the divine envoy?"


    "..."


    One stone caused a thousand waves of waves, and the martial artists gathered in twos and threes to exchange their understanding of the gods.


    Following this topic, they also talked about the origin of the name Falling Star Mountain Range.


    It is said that the Starfall Mountain Range had another name in the early years. The reason for the change was that one day a huge fireball suddenly dropped from the sky and hit the center of the Starfall Mountain Range.


    These discussions naturally reached the ears of those who were chosen by God.


    But they all showed disdain after hearing the Wu Xiu''s comments.


    "The guy who didn''t know it until he died, if he doesn''t leave now, he will be slaughtered by that evil spirit."


    The Son of God contemptuously said.


    Others cast approving glances at him.


    In their eyes, these Wu Xiu who came to join in the fun are no different from the dead, and they are not worthy of sympathy.


    At this time, another streamer lased from the east.


    This stream of light came in an instant, and stopped among the people chosen by the gods in the blink of an eye.


    As soon as he stopped, he immediately looked down.


    "Broken Peak Knife?!"


    "Sure enough, here!"


    The visitor was delighted, and slowly retracted his gaze to look at the others present.


    He glanced briefly at the martial arts onlookers in the distance, and then clasped his fists to the chosen people not far away: "Everyone, the guardian of the Jinling Sect, the sword below is the loss of the sect. The long-time broken peak knife, please make it convenient for you all."


    "It''s convenient?" As soon as his voice fell, someone immediately stood up and said: "The sword has long since lost its owner, and those who have no owner have a share."


    These words immediately attracted the approval of all the chosen people present.


    They wandered around in the Eastern Mingyu. In addition to fulfilling their duties, they also had a very important purpose to find this lost sacred artifact.


    As a result, this guy said the things belonged to him as soon as he came, and no one would agree to this kind of thing.


    "Don''t worry, everyone!" Jin Lingjiao protector added quickly: "The right protector of this teaching will be there soon, so everyone''s benefit is definitely indispensable."


    Hearing this, Han Shaoyong and others'' expressions finally eased.


    That sacred artifact was a treasure given by the Golden Spirit God, and they couldn''t use it if they took it away.


    The reason why I bothered to look for it was to find someone from the Jinling Sect in exchange for benefits, but now that the other party promised to give some benefits, it could only stop there.


    "I said, you are too happy too soon, right?"


    At this moment, someone suddenly came out to pour cold water and said: "The evil spirit will break free from the restriction and break out of the ground. Who will be able to **** the Peak Breaking Sword from it at that time? Do you not know the strength of that evil spirit?"


    As soon as his words fell, someone immediately retorted: "The evildoer is born, and the masters of the major sects must know it well, how can it be caused to splash?"


    "That''s very true!" someone answered: "The evil spirit must be really capable, and it won''t be suppressed here for so long. Hmph, you have to be afraid, and you can leave early, and we will take your share of the benefits. Up."


    Being so stunned by others, the person who stood up and poured cold water had to shut up and watch the changes below.


    ...


    Jin Guangzhong.


    At this time, the golden light had already expanded several times, engulfing Lin Yu in it.


    Lin Yu regretted it very much. He had known it so long ago. He shouldn''t try the last one just now, and should leave directly.


    I''m fine now, I can''t go even if I want to.


    I don''t know if something unknown deep underground entangled him with some kind of force, or this group of secret source force restrained him, in short, his whole person is now fixed in place by an invisible force, unable to move.


    However, although the body can''t move at all, the spirit can still roughly sense the surrounding movement.


    Lin Yu had already spotted the crowds gathered in the sky.


    He guessed that the people hovering directly above the secret source power should be the chosen people of the major religions, and those who cringe and hide in the periphery should be the martial arts of the major sects of the Eastern Ming Region.


    It''s not because these martial artists were courageous, but because they didn''t know the specific situation here and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    And those chosen by God obviously know some truth.


    "No, it can''t go on like this!"


    Lin Yu roared in his heart.


    "If you can''t get out of your body for a long time, I''m afraid I will really die here!"


    He knew very well in his heart that he had to do something in the face of this situation.


    Thinking of this, he fully urged Yuan Li to use his supernatural powers.


    At this moment, he didn''t care about the Broken Peak Sword at all, he just wanted to get out quickly.


    call--


    After the world was urged, the wind was raging.


    A sturdy tornado suddenly took shape, rolling frantically around the dark secret source force.


    At the same time, all types of power except the power of the wind also appeared, and the entire mountain center suddenly became terrifying.


    The onlookers Wu Xiu saw the situation and walked back.


    They were all frightened by the sight, and thoughts sprang up in their hearts.


    In their view, this kind of power is absolutely impossible for humans to possess, and there must be some kind of terrifying existence lurking in the center of the mountain.


    "Go, go quickly!"


    The terrifying weather in the mountains continued to expand, and someone in the Wuxiu group took the lead and shouted, and all the Wuxiu immediately resorted to doing all they could to flee.


    Only the Sect Master Zhenhai showed concern and hesitated to leave.


    But in the end, under the persuasion of Sect Master Wang, he also left with other Wu Xiu.


    The godly chosen people present saw the Wu Xiu fleeing here one after another, with more or less contempt on their faces, but soon they stopped paying attention to the matter.


    Refocus on the center of the mountain.


    "This is a magical power, probably used by the person trapped below."


    "Well, I just don''t know the origin of this supernatural power."


    "That''s right I''ve seen each other for the first time. I have never heard of such supernatural powers before."


    Everyone was very curious about Lin Yu''s world.


    Only Han Shaoyong showed excitement.


    He once asked Sun Hao for information about Lin Yu and knew what kind of magical powers Lin Yu possessed.


    Now he found that the supernatural power in front of him was very similar to what Sun Hao described.


    "Lin Yu? Could it be that the person in the golden light is Lin Yu?"


    "But... why doesn''t that person look like Lin Yu at all?"


    "By the way, Dream God!" Han Shaoyong remembered that Sun Hao had mentioned, saying that Lin Yu''s magical powers were bestowed by Dream God.


    "Could it be that this is another son of God who has received the gift of Dream God?"


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 381： Show up

    After Han Shaoyong thought, another stream of light fell from the sky.


    This time the streamer fell straight from the sky, apparently coming down from outside the sky.


    The streamer quickly came to everyone.


    "Lord Guardian!"


    Jinling teaches the envoy immediately to greet him.


    The person who came was the right guardian of Jinling teaches right.


    After hearing the words, he nodded slightly, and glanced at the other people of the gods present.


    Immediately afterwards, he looked down at the direction where the golden light was shining.


    "The evildoer was awakened by that person?"


    Jin Ling taught the right guardian law aloud and asked.


    "have no idea."


    Everyone, including the Jinling Sect envoy, shook their heads together.


    The right protector snorted coldly after hearing the words: "Huh, this kid must have been awakened. But he shouldn''t do it deliberately, everything is accidental."


    Hearing this, one person asked carefully: "Excuse me, did the gods descend the enlightenment?"


    The right guardian snorted again without answering.


    Everyone looked at it and guessed that it should be so right.


    Thinking of this, many people looked down again.


    One of them guessed: "If I guessed right, he must have wanted to take away the Peak Breaker, but he accidentally awakened the evil spirits."


    Those words made the people present nod their heads constantly.


    It must be true.


    You must know that the Peak Broken Knife is a sacred artifact, and few people in this world can resist the temptation of the sacred artifact.


    As long as you get the Peak Breaking Knife, even if you can''t use it, you can use it to find someone in exchange for a lot of benefits.


    "Master Protector!" At this time, one of the selected people carefully reminded: "The envoy of the noble religion just promised that this Broken Peak Sword has a share."


    As soon as the voice fell, many of the chosen people turned to look at the right guardian of Jin Lingjiao, and waited for his reply.


    "You have a share? The prerequisite for you to have a share is to successfully retrieve the sacred artifact."


    Jin Ling taught the Right Guardian while he said and glanced at the people coldly, and said in a deep voice, "If you want to benefit, you will work with me to deal with that evil spirit."


    This evildoer is no small thing, and its strength in its heyday is still above the supreme masters of the major sects.


    Therefore, it is not easy for him to **** the Peak Breaking Sword from this evildoer alone.


    Although he had made several preparations when he came, but even so, he was not confident enough to get things done.


    Of course, it is not a big problem if this matter cannot be done. When he came, the Supreme Master instructor instructed him personally, saying that the holy artifacts can be retrieved if they can be retrieved.


    This evil spirit can successfully recover this time, it must be the will of the demon god.


    This is why none of the other sects sent strong people over, only their Jinling sect sent him over.


    If it weren''t for the sacred tool, Peak Breaking Sword, the Supreme Master would not make such a decision.


    After the crowd heard the request of Jin Ling teach the right guardian, several people chose to leave on the spot.


    This benefit is so difficult to take, don''t worry.


    Several people turned into streamers and flew away from here, and all the people who were left cast contemptuous eyes at them.


    "If you don''t want to work hard, you want to take advantage? Humph, this kind of person receiving the gift of God is simply an insult to the person chosen by God!"


    Jin Ling taught the right protector coldly.


    This incident was quickly revealed, and everyone once again turned their attention back to the center of the mountain.


    At this time, the terrifying storm in the mountains intensified, and there was the sound of squally roaring wind everywhere, which was also mixed with the loud noise of the impact of gold and stone.


    Several peaks in the center of the mountain range have disappeared, and the entire central area has been razed to the ground.


    "Struggle? It''s no use struggling!"


    Jin Ling teaches right guardian law contemptuously.


    Afterwards, he withdrew his gaze and no longer paid attention to Lin Yu, who was fully exerting his magical powers.


    In his opinion, this is already a dead person, and there is no need to care.


    The most important thing now is to deal with the son of the devil who is about to break free from the restraint. This is the biggest threat in front of him.


    Whether or not the long-lost sacred artifact can be retrieved this time depends on whether the divine object handed over to him by the Supreme Master Palmer can suppress this evil.


    Jin Ling teaches the right guardian law to wait quietly, and the chosen people around him also kept silent, staring down.


    At this time, only Han Shaoyong took a look at where Lin Yu was from time to time. He always felt that the person was Lin Yu, but there was not enough evidence to prove this.


    "Anyway, at least the magical powers that this person displays are bestowed by Dream God."


    Han Shaoyong secretly said in his heart: "Both he and Lin Yu have the magical powers given by Dream God, then there must be some relationship between the two of them. If I can catch him and ask questions, I might be able to find out Lin Yu''s whereabouts."


    Thinking of this, Han Shaoyong decided to wait if he had a chance, and arrest the person in the golden light.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    Suddenly, there was a slight vibration from the ground below.


    "Hahaha!"


    A male voice full of magnetism came from deep underground.


    "Why? Are you all here to catch the wind for this seat?"


    "It''s so grand, it can''t be justified if you don''t give me a gift in return."


    The sound fell, and the ground immediately began to vibrate violently.


    The center of the entire mountain suddenly collapsed downwards, forming an extremely huge cavity.


    In contrast, the golden light where Lin Yu was located seemed like a gleam of dust.


    "Come, come out!"


    "Be careful!"


    The chosen people high in the sky started to work out one after another, staring at the center of the depression with all their attention.


    At this time, besides the Secret Source Force and Lin Yu wrapped in golden light, there was also a slender figure.


    This figure was dressed in a black robe, with a fair complexion, and extremely handsome.


    It first took a deep breath of fresh air, and then slowly turned its head to look at Lin Yu in the golden light.


    "You little guy is really interesting. After I have dealt with these uninvited guests, I will come and have a good chat with you."


    It raised its eyebrows at Lin Yu and turned to look up at the sky.


    Upon seeing this, Jin Ling taught the right guardian and spoke first: "Yang Jiuhe, how did you sleep this time?"


    Yang Jiuhe is the real name of the son of the devil.


    "Very good, it makes this seat very energetic." Yang Jiuhe said with a relaxed look: "When we finish dealing with the matter here, this seat will definitely visit the house personally and thank every leader."


    "Huh, thank you?" Jin Ling taught the right protector coldly snorted: "Yang Jiuhe, if you want revenge, just pass my level first."


    Yang Jiuhe laughed when he heard the words: "Hahaha depends on you?"


    "It''s not that I underestimated you, just you trash with little magical powers, how can I stop me with pure magical power?"


    "The so-called orthodox gods you believe in are more stingy than the other, and never give you real power."


    "If it wasn''t for your shameless leaders to join hands to deal with me alone, I didn''t need to sleep for so long."


    Yang Jiuhe''s sonorous and powerful voice made all the chosen people faintly shaken.


    Its words reminded them, reminded them that this evil spirit was able to fight against a number of supreme masters.


    Also, what it just said is true. The power given by the devil is indeed stronger than the power given by the orthodox gods.


    Orthodox gods will only give magical powers and powers, and in addition to these, the demon gods will also use pure magical powers to temper the body of the beneficiary, making it immortal.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 382： Fetus

    "Yang Jiuhe, don''t talk too much about it!"


    Jin Ling taught the Right Guardian and scolded: "Since I dared to come over, I am naturally prepared for it."


    Before he finished speaking, Yang Jiuhe began to laugh loudly.


    "Listen, listen to your tone of voice, I only heard the lack of confidence in it."


    "If I''m right, your so-called perfect preparation is the artifact in your hand."


    Speaking of this, Yang Jiuhe''s smile slowly diminished, and his voice became colder.


    "Okay, if your leaders really want to deal with me, they won''t just send you over."


    "Hmph, I don''t dare to anger the devil **** with the courage of the ten of them, and fight against the will of the devil god."


    Hearing this, Jin Lingjiao''s right guardian''s face changed and changed, and all the ruthless words that he had prepared in the future swallowed back.


    Sure enough, this evil spirit is as extremely difficult to deal with as the Supreme Master said, and the aura alone can deter many people.


    After a moment of silence, he found that there was really nothing to say, so he glanced at the chosen people around him, and shouted violently, "It is useless to talk to this evil spirit. Everyone will help me retrieve the sacred artifacts. At that time, everyone will be indispensable. benefit!"


    "superior!"


    "kill!"


    Several courageous people of God''s choice immediately responded to his call.


    But at the same time, there are also some chosen people who turned their heads and left, turning into streamers and flying away.


    Yang Jiuhe smiled disdainfully when he saw this, and escaped into the darkness.


    "Show me!"


    Jin Ling taught the right guardian with a wave of his hand and held up something that looked like a bronze mirror.


    The moment his voice fell, countless golden lights were reflected in the bronze mirror.


    These golden glows are far more dazzling than the golden glows that envelop Lin Yu, and the entire night sky is illuminated with golden light by these golden glows.


    "Yang Jiuhe, do you really think we are all stupid than you?"


    "The Supreme Masters have their own reasons to act, everything is under their control, do you think you can really get out of the sky?"


    Accompanied by the words of Jin Ling teaching the Right Guardian, the golden light in the bronze mirror suddenly turned into a golden thread, sweeping back and forth in the air, searching for Yang Jiuhe''s figure.


    Among them, a few gold threads accidentally touched the golden light that wrapped Lin Yu.


    At this time, Lin Yu in the golden light had long no longer used the world and the whole world. He knew that with his current strength, he could not break free from the shackles of the secret source force, so naturally he did not want to continue to waste his efforts.


    "This is?"


    The moment the golden thread touched the golden light, a strange feeling spread into Lin Yu''s body.


    Immediately afterwards, he kept popping up prompts to gain vitality.


    "How can there be Yuanneng?"


    "Could it be that the primordial energy in the divine artifact is different from that in the holy artifact, can it be absorbed and transformed by me without having to eat it?"


    This is so strange that Lin Yu will not be able to react for a while.


    But the specific reason is not important now, the important thing is to quickly use these energy to modify martial arts and improve one''s own strength.


    During this period of time, he learned a lot of new techniques from the major martial arts sects in the Western Wasteland and the Zhenhai Sect of the Eastern Ming Region. Since he had no vitality, he could not modify it for a long time.


    Now that I have so many kinds of abilities all at once, I have to quickly transform it into my own strength.


    I must integrate all the massive martial arts learned in the recent period into the immortal Zijinzhen''s back, and he will surely increase his vitality greatly, and he will be able to report even stronger power when he uses the world.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to pay attention to the situation outside, and stared at the modifier panel operation intently.


    Before long, all the newly learned martial arts were strengthened to the top by him, and after they merged with each other, they were restored to the original techniques.


    Immediately afterwards, he integrated all these techniques into the immortal purple gold body.


    This move instantly made his vitality five times stronger than before.


    Now he can finally compete with the truly chosen by God, and he has the power to fight against a son of God like Shang Han Shaoyong.


    "I knew this earlier, I should learn more martial arts at that time, this time the newly learned martial arts is really too little."


    Lin Yu sighed in his heart.


    Before, because there was no Yuanneng, I still felt that I learned too much martial arts.


    As a result, Yuanneng is growing crazily now, but all the newly learned martial arts have been integrated.


    "Without martial arts, these vital energy cannot be transformed into my strength, how can I use them?"


    In normal times, there is no need to rush to use so many kinds of energy.


    But now the situation is urgent, and we must have stronger power to get rid of the immediate predicament.


    Lin Yu thought quickly for a while, and found that there was no good way, so he had to put the matter aside for a while and use his soul to sense the situation of the battle outside.


    At this time, Yang Jiuhe was already bound by the invisible gold thread protruding from the bronze mirror.


    It seemed that Jin Ling taught the right guardian law but didn''t speak big words, he did make a lot of preparations in advance.


    After Yang Jiuhe was entangled in the gold thread, his expression was not anxious or annoyed, and he smiled: "This gift really takes a lot of effort. If that''s the case, let you see the good things I have prepared for you."


    As soon as his words fell, Lin Yu found that the dark secret source power not far in front of him began to shrink slowly, and its size quickly became smaller.


    An invisible black line protruded from the side of the circular secret source force, actively approaching Chaoyang Jiuhe.


    The moment this black line approached Yang Jiuhe, a majestic aura rose up from Yang Jiuhe, and he could clearly feel that his strength had been greatly increased.


    All the people chosen by God, including the right guardian of the Jinling Church, saw this scene, and they couldn''t help but feel fear.


    "The reason why the artifact is stronger than the sacred artifact is because it contains a trace of pure divine power!"


    The voice of Yang Jiuhe floated in the air.


    "And I have pure magic power!"


    "A trivial artifact, how can I stop me?"


    Upon hearing this, Jin Ling taught the right guardian, and immediately urged the power of the gods in his body to resonate with the power of the gods, and increase the power of the gods.


    All of Yang Jiuhe''s behavior was in his expectation.


    In other words, all of this was deliberately promoted by him.


    As long as Yang Jiuhe continuously consumes the magic power, the sacred tool, the Broken Peak Knife wrapped in the magic power, will reappear.


    There is a chance to **** it back.


    Although this chance is very slim.


    The artifact was fully urged, and the gold thread tightened tighter and tighter, completely enclosing Yang Jiuhe''s whole person.


    But Yang Jiuhe was not afraid at all. Obviously, this method could not really suppress him.


    But at this moment, something strange happened. UU Reading


    Yang Jiuhe suddenly discovered that the power transmitted to him by the magic power was rapidly declining.


    And Jin Ling taught the right guardian law and felt that the artifact in his hand was a little bit powerless.


    The two frowned and looked at each other.


    They all thought that the other party had resorted to something they hadn''t seen before.


    I didn''t expect that all of this was actually related to Lin Yu.


    On the modifier list, the text behind the physique turned into a string of strange symbols, and flickered frantically.


    The intensive information bombarded Lin Yu''s brain continuously, causing him to have a splitting headache.


    After a long time, the string of symbols finally stopped and turned into words that Lin Yu could understand again.


    "God''s body?!"


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 383： Body of Gods and Demons

    "God''s body, is this?"


    Lin Yu stared at the line of text behind the physique, and focused on checking the new information that came into his mind.


    Those information are all related to the new martial art of the corpse of the gods and demons.


    "Divine power, magic power."


    "Divine power can enhance the human spirit, stimulate the potential, and let people gain the new power of the power of God."


    "The magic power can temper a human body and make it invincible."


    "The two cannot coexist."


    After reading the newly obtained information, Lin Yu couldn''t help being surprised in secret.


    It clearly mentions that divine power and demon divine power cannot coexist, but the fetal body of God and Demon I just obtained was born out of the combination of the two.


    "What was I doing at the time?"


    Lin Yu carefully recalled what he did before the change.


    I found that I was trying to integrate the magical powers into the immortal purple gold body, but I didn''t expect that the magical powers did not merge successfully, but the immortal purple gold body itself began to change.


    "It seems that my behavior at the time is not the key. The divine power and magic divine power happened to converge on me at the same time, which is the key."


    After recalling it carefully.


    Lin Yu noticed a detail at that time.


    At that time, Yang Jiuhe absorbed the power of magic power and was ready to use this method to break free from the shackles of the artifact.


    However, this behavior caused the magic power to come into direct contact with the invisible gold thread entwined with him, and the invisible gold thread was transformed by the magic power.


    In other words, at that moment, the magical power and the magical power collided.


    But what everyone didn''t notice was that Lin Yu had long been absorbed by the magic power and couldn''t leave. This caused the magic power and the magic power to collide with him and converge on him at the same time.


    "This process is a coincidence, but if I have the opportunity to be in contact with both divine power and magic power at the same time, I can still obtain this power, so it shouldn''t be considered accidental."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart, continuing to feel the information related to the womb body of the gods and devil.


    From the remaining information, he learned that the fetal body of the gods and demons is not the perfect body, but the body of the gods and demons is the perfect body.


    And if you want to evolve the fetal body of the gods and demons into the body of the gods and demons, the first method is the same as before, which is to continue to let the magic power and the power of the gods converge on oneself at the same time.


    It is equivalent to letting oneself accept the gifts of orthodox gods and demons at the same time.


    The second method is to use meta-energy to strengthen.


    "It turns out that the so-called secret source power is divided into two kinds, the golden secret source power is called divine power, and the black secret source power is called magic power."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart, and finally fully understood the origin of the secret source power.


    In fact, the name Secret Source Force was invented by the great family of the Dawu Dynasty, and it was just an artificial definition.


    The names of divine power and demon power are ancient. Although I don''t know where the source is, it is clear that this name is recognized by most people and higher levels of existence.


    Because of this, the information that rushed into one''s mind along with the womb body of the gods and devil would directly use the divine power and the demon divine power to describe these two powers.


    "Divine power, magic power...Are the so-called gods and demon gods really the true gods that transcend all existence?"


    "So, in fact, the great world that the Dawu Dynasty once belonged to was broken into pieces by the Demon God?"


    "..."


    "No wonder people''s body and soul will corrupt and become weird after touching the power of the devil. All this is because the power of the devil has the power to change the human body."


    These brand-new knowledge that came with the womb of the gods and demon instantly made him want to understand a lot of things.


    I understand why the human race in the Dawu Dynasty and similar space debris can be sucked out and used by others, while the human race in this intact world is not like this.


    "Monsters, demons, ghosts, and monsters, these evil things are all spawned by the power of the devil. It seems that the devil is really a demon that is an enemy of the human race."


    "Those orthodox gods do not know their true intentions, but from the current point of view they are on the side of the human race."


    Lin Yu couldn''t figure out the real difference between gods and demon gods from the information provided to him by the womb of gods and devils, but from the current known experience, devil gods are bad, while orthodox gods are good.


    At least, the orthodox gods did not force people to do things according to their will.


    Those who are chosen by God accept the gift of God voluntarily, and the struggles between sects and sects are also caused by human nature.


    After all, there are disputes where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and it has nothing to do with gods.


    As Ji Hai said, gods never intervene in human affairs.


    In contrast, the Devil God is different.


    Like the Dawu dynasty, wherever magic powers have appeared, many people have been corrupted into evil things.


    Those evil things were originally human beings, and never thought of taking the initiative to become inhuman and ghostly things, but the demon power and the demon gods behind them were forced to transform them regardless of their own will.


    Lin Yu thought about the teleconversion, thinking of these things, but also thinking of Jiang Lingzhu.


    The woman who wanted to avenge her family, was corrupted by the magic power and became weird, and became disrecognized by her six relatives.


    Following this point, he thought of his body again.


    It was already certain that when his soul passed through, the body of the original owner had been indirectly corrupted by the magic power.


    In other words, what I have is a weird body.


    This is why there are so many special things in myself that are different from others.


    But this is not important anymore, because just now the divine power and the demon divine power worked together to make his body become a brand new corpse of the gods and demons.


    After the enhancement is completed, it can evolve into the body of gods and demons.


    I just don''t know what kind of physique the body of the gods and demons is, anyway, the newly obtained information doesn''t mention this.


    While Lin Yu was receiving brand new knowledge and thinking about memories, Yang Jiuhe was fighting with all his strength against a group of god-chosen people headed by the right guardian of Jinling Sect.


    At this time, Yang Jiuhe could not use the magic power bestowed on him by the Demon God, and the artifact in the hands of Jin Lingjiao''s Right Protector was temporarily invalid. Therefore, the two sides were evenly matched, and it was difficult to distinguish the victory or defeat.


    However, the mood of the two parties is completely different.


    Yang Jiuhe was full of confidence, and he was ten percent sure that he could easily defeat the chosen person who was blocking the road. However, he ended up in such a situation, and he was naturally very upset in his heart.


    And Jin Ling teaches the right guardian method originally with the mood to give it a try, it is best to successfully retrieve the sacred artifact It doesn''t matter if you don''t get it back.


    Unexpectedly, according to the current situation, he has a great possibility of half-finishing things.


    This is undoubtedly a surprise for him.


    He thought in his heart that as long as this thing can be done today, he will surely get the praise of the Supreme Master after he returns, and then he can take advantage of the situation and bring the Broken Peak Knife over to add a lot of help to himself.


    Thinking of this, he was full of fighting spirit, and the attack in his hand became a bit fierce in an instant.


    While he tried desperately to shoot, he made a promise to the chosen people present, telling them that as long as they could help him retrieve the Peak Broken Blade, he would have to thank him heavily afterwards.


    He also deliberately reminded him that if this evil can be taken down, everyone''s status in their respective sects will definitely rise.


    These words deeply irritated all the chosen people who stayed in the battle, making them fight with all their might.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 384： Turn back

    Boom boom boom!


    There was a continuous loud noise in the air, and the breath fluctuated violently.


    Even thousands of miles away, you can see all kinds of lights here.


    At this time, Lin Yu had completely figured out everything about the corpse of the gods and demons, so he no longer pondered this matter, but instead focused on the Peak Broken Blade not far away.


    The Peak Breaking Knife was still wrapped in magical power, and it was difficult for ordinary people to take it out, and Lin Yu had no good solutions for the time being.


    But for him now, he still has to figure out a way to take it out.


    This is not only because the Broken Peak Knife possesses sacred weapon level magical powers and a large amount of vitality, but also whether he can get out.


    As long as you find a way to take out the Broken Peak Sword, you will naturally have a way to escape the shackles of the magic power.


    "If my womb body can be strengthened by two or three times, it will be able to break free from the shackles of the demon power on me, but unfortunately I don''t have any vitality..."


    Lin Yu stared at the list of modifiers in front of him, lamenting in his heart.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Heaven and Earth (empty, illusion, wind, flame, ice, gold) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Divine and Demon fetal body (first stage) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng:0¡¿


    When that would strengthen the integration of martial arts techniques, Lin Yu still felt that there were too few techniques and too much energy.


    However, when divine power and demon divine power were acting on him at the same time, the number behind Yuanneng rapidly decreased. When the four characters for the fetal body of God and Demon appeared, the number behind Yuanneng became 0.


    It was the first time he encountered the situation where Yuanneng became zero since he got the martial arts modifier.


    Lin Yu frowned and thought for a while, but couldn''t think of a good solution, so he chose to give up temporarily, and instead used his spirit to sense the outside world and check the battle situation outside.


    Now he has fully understood how powerful the divine power and demon power are, and naturally he will not make unnecessary attempts like he did in the first place.


    In the air.


    At this time, the battle between Yang Jiuhe and the chosen people was still in a stalemate, but depending on the situation, those chosen people should have the upper hand soon.


    After all, Yang Jiuhe had just awakened, and his strength had not yet fully recovered.


    "Whichever side of the two sides wins is not good for me, unless they fight to lose both."


    Lin Yu thought about countermeasures while watching.


    I deduced several possible outcomes and thought about how to deal with each outcome.


    Now he has a very good understanding of divine power and magic power, so when thinking about it, he will not be unable to grasp the key points as before, but can find a truly effective method.


    After thinking it over, he soon had an idea in his mind.


    Now with his own power, he really couldn''t break free from the shackles of the demon power, but it would be different if he had external assistance.


    So just wait for the outcome of this battle, and then take corresponding measures.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu calmed down and watched the battle calmly.


    During the battle, Jin Ling taught the Right Guardian suddenly laughed: "Yang Jiuhe, people are not as good as the sky. This time, let''s see how you can get away!"


    Yang Jiuhe heard the words and laughed and said: "I reminded you a long time ago and asked you to think about why those leaders did not come over, and only sent you to pick up the sacred artifacts, because they did not expect to fight against the will of the demon god. ."


    "Yang Jiuhe, when death is imminent, I still utterly talk about it!" Jin Ling taught the right protector and was not moved by Yang Jiuhe''s words. When you miscalculate, they haven''t even calculated that you will not be able to use those magic powers."


    Seeing that Yang Jiuhe, an extremely powerful evildoer, was about to fall into his own hands, his heart was somewhat swollen, so he cast a low glance at the masters of the masters.


    "That''s why you can''t become the leader, but those people can." Yang Jiuhe sneered.


    As soon as the voice fell, he suddenly turned and flashed towards Lin Yu''s direction.


    Of course, his goal was not Lin Yu, but the magic power that restrained Lin Yu.


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª


    Yang Jiuhe came to the side of the demon **** power at an imperceptible speed, and plunged into the demon **** power.


    After the magical power touched Yang Jiuhe''s body, it immediately shrank and became smaller, surrounded his body, covering his figure.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu only heard a croak.


    This group of magic power enveloping Yang Jiuhe suddenly disappeared.


    "I see!" The moment the magic power and Yang Jiuhe disappeared, Lin Yu realized that Yang Jiuhe fled towards the Donghe Mountain Range.


    Vantone previously told him that the Sacred Peak Broken Blade might be lost in the Starfall Mountain Range, Donghe Mountain Range, and Minghu City.


    After the Zhenhai sect lord sent people to investigate, it was discovered that both the Starfall Mountain Range and the Donghe Mountain Range had abnormal phenomena.


    At that time, Lin Yu was still wondering why the two places had a vision at the same time. Now he understands that the Donghe Mountain Range is actually the Devil God or Yang Jiuhe''s long-established bureau, which is specially used for emergency.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that Yang Jiuhe did not speak big words, and the judgments of the masters of the gods and religions were indeed correct.


    On the contrary, this Jinling teaches the right guardian method just now and was a little overwhelmed, and he really regarded himself as a wise man.


    "Where is this evildoer?"


    In the air, the frustrated Jin Ling teaches the right guardian to hold up the artifact, using the artifact to search for Yang Jiuhe''s figure.


    He didn''t know that Yang Jiuhe was ready for multiple hands long ago, and thought he was just escaping into the darkness like just now.


    After searching for a while to no avail, his face became more gloomy, and his eyes swept towards Lin Yu''s location.


    Yang Jiuhe''s speed was fast enough that he didn''t have time to take action, but Lin Yu''s strength was low, so when he lost the **** of his magic power, he was **** by the invisible gold thread that protruded from his divine weapon.


    Jin Ling taught the right guardian and brought a group of people chosen by the gods and slowly approached Lin Yu.


    The evil spirits could not be left, and the Holy Artifact Broken Peak Sword also disappeared. The only gain this time was this guy from unknown origin.


    Just now, someone chosen by God told him that this guy was the son of God who had received the gift of Dream God.


    He didn''t know which **** Dream God was, he didn''t know what the magical power this guy had just displayed was, and why he could find the Peak Broken Blade.


    But it doesn''t matter, you can find out everything after you ask him later.


    "What''s your name?"


    Jin Ling taught the Right Guardian to speak While he asked a question, Han Shaoyongzai on the side looked carefully at Lin Yu, his sharp eyes seemed to see through his heart.


    "My name is¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu had just imagined a similar ending, so as soon as Jin Ling taught the right guardian he spoke, he was ready to come up with the rhetoric he had thought of to deal with him.


    However, as soon as he spoke, a black wind suddenly swept towards where they were.


    Yang Jiuhe''s voice came from the black wind.


    "Sorry, this little guy has some use for this seat, and this seat must take him away."


    Everyone didn''t expect that Yang Jiuhe just made a vain shot, but he didn''t really leave.


    In other words, after leaving, he turned back.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 385： Demon evil wind

    Yang Jiuhe was very interested in Lin Yu. At first, it was because Lin Yu didn''t know what power he had exerted, so he could hardly shake the magic power. Surprised him greatly.


    The latter was because he suddenly thought that his inability to use magic power might be because of Lin Yu.


    It was precisely because he thought of this halfway, he temporarily decided to turn back, intending to take Lin Yu away.


    He believed that he would be able to get some very valuable information from Lin Yu.


    Huhuhu¡ª¡ª


    The black wind swiftly scrolled, rolling all the chosen people and Lin Yu together.


    Jin Ling taught the right guardian frowned and said: "Oops, it''s the evil spirits! Unexpectedly, this evildoer has recovered the ability to use the magic power!"


    The people chosen by the gods all showed horror after hearing this.


    They have heard of the prestige of Demon Sha Gangfeng. This is one of the killers of the son of Demon Yang Jiuhe. Even the Supreme Master of One Sect does not dare to be arrogant in the face of this magic skill.


    Jin Ling taught the Right Guardian when he saw his words scared everyone, so he added: "Don¡¯t worry too much, this evil spirit has not fully recovered its strength, and that group of magic power has been reduced a lot by unknown reasons, so The power of this evil spirit wind is not as strong as you think."


    "Everyone comes to my side, the magical instrument and light mirror in my hand can resist this kind of magic."


    After hearing this, everyone rushed to gather to the side of Jinlingjiao''s right guardian.


    At the same time, Jin Ling taught the right guardian law to fully urge the artifact in his hand.


    The invisible gold threads protruding from the mirror are intertwined and twisted together, woven into a giant golden net, protecting everyone in it.


    The Demon Sha Gang Feng was blocked outside.


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for my strength to recover, your mere third-grade artifact would also want to stop me?"


    When Yang Jiuhe saw that his sneak attack was unsuccessful, his expression suddenly sank.


    When he had just successfully performed the Demon Evil Gangfeng, he thought that his strength had recovered seven or eighty-eight, but he never thought that his judgment was wrong.


    He has never been so embarrassed one after another like today, and naturally he is not much better in his mood.


    At this time, his thoughts were slightly confused, and he couldn''t figure out where the problem was.


    He just faintly felt that all of this might have something to do with Lin Yu, maybe it was because Lin Yu used that unknown power to disturb the magic power, which caused this to happen.


    While Yang Jiuhe was thinking about it, Jinling taught the right guardian law to resist the evil wind with all his strength.


    The magic mirror in his hand was urged by him with all his strength, and the net woven with invisible gold threads slowly expanded outwards, pushing the evil spirits away.


    Seeing that his actions were so effective, Jin Ling taught the Right Guardian and heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Yang Jiuhe, it seems that your luck this time is very bad, the demon **** you believe in, I am afraid that I don''t want to protect you, hahaha!"


    After saying this, Jin Ling taught the right guard in a good mood.


    Today''s trip can be considered a twists and turns. At first, I came with the mood to give it a try. As a result, there were some changes in the middle, which made Yang Jiuhe unable to use the magic power that he had prepared in advance.


    But just when he felt that the winning ticket was in his hands, Yang Jiuhe took out the hole cards he had prepared long ago and slipped under his nose.


    Later, when Yang Jiuhe killed a carbine, suddenly came back and used the prestigious Demon Sword Gangfeng, he thought it was really troublesome this time, but he didn''t expect Yang Jiuhe to wither suddenly again.


    Now, good luck came to him again.


    The invisible gold net continues to expand outwards, supporting the evil spirits of Yang Jiuhe more and more loosely.


    Yang Jiuhe looked at this scene with a sullen expression, and his figure slowly moved back.


    Originally, he was going to take Lin Yu out of the Demon Sha Gang Feng, and then take him away, but now the Demon Sha Gang Feng is constantly being propped up, how can he approach Lin Yu who is bound by the right guardian of the Golden Spirit Teaching?


    "If that''s the case, let me die!"


    Yang Jiuhe yelled violently, and countless black auras emerged from behind him, gathered around his body not far in front of him, and then gathered together towards the evil evil wind.


    "Yang Jiuhe, you want to kill us with your current ability. It''s really a idiot!"


    Jin Ling taught the Right Guardian not to be afraid, while urging the magical light mirror in his hand, while transmitting the voice to the chosen person beside him, telling them how to cooperate with him to deal with Yang Jiuhe.


    However, at this moment, a long knife with a faint golden light suddenly appeared beside Yang Jiuhe.


    This picture is very conspicuous, so everyone who is surrounded by the evil wind can see clearly.


    "Broken Peak Knife?!"


    Jin Ling teaches right guardian law frowned.


    This first-grade holy artifact is the real purpose of his coming this time.


    Although this sacred artifact was much weaker than the third-class artifact divine mirror in his hand, the artifact was a very rare treasure. There were only seven artifacts in the entire Jinling Sect, and they were all in the hands of the Supreme Master.


    This time it was because the opponent was too strong, and the Master of the Master would let him come with the artifact.


    In normal times, he couldn''t even see the face of the artifact.


    Therefore, a first-grade holy artifact is already a rare treasure for the people of God''s choice, and with it, you can challenge those lucky ones who are born with holy artifact-level supernatural powers.


    "Presumably you all want this knife." Yang Jiuhe sneered looking at the crowd in the Devil''s Wind.


    "Yang Jiuhe, hand over the knife obediently!"


    Jin Ling taught the right guardian law scolded.


    Yang Jiuhe smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry, you will taste the taste of this knife soon."


    As soon as the voice fell, the Peak Broken Knife suspended beside him flew out, and a silver light flashed in the air, and went straight to the crowd surrounded by the Demon Shark Wind.


    "Does the Broken Peak Knife have such a use?"


    The people chosen by the gods searched for the figure of the Broken Peak Sword, and they were all focused on vigilant, and they made surprise sounds.


    Obviously, Yang Jiuhe''s use of the Broken Peak Knife far exceeded their expectations.


    At this time, only Lin Yu and Jin Lingjiao Right Guardian knew this well.


    "He is using the magic power to directly control this knife instead of urging the magical power contained in it." Lin Yu nodded inwardly.


    Normally, the real usefulness of the god-given thing is the magical power in it, but if you want to use the magical power, you must sign a contract with the corresponding god.


    This is no exception even for Yang Jiuhe, the son of the devil.


    Therefore, Yang Jiuhe was absolutely unable to activate the magical power of Peak Broken Blade.


    However, the Broken Peak Blade is a god-given thing, and its body has been exposed to the divine light and blessed by the divine power, and can be immune to any attack by the divine power.


    In other words, no one chosen by God can destroy a God-given thing.


    At this time, Yang Jiuhe took advantage of this, using the Peak Breaking Knife as an invincible weapon, directly using it to hack the body of the chosen person.


    This kind of simple and rude usage is naturally beyond everyone''s expectations.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 386： Missed

    The Peak Breaking Knife flies into the gold net of invisible gold thread like a flying sword.


    These invisible gold threads originally came from divine artifacts, and the divine artifacts and sacred artifacts belonged to god-given things, so these invisible gold threads could not work on the body of the Broken Peak Sword at all.


    Jin Ling taught the right guardian hurriedly and shouted: "Be careful, try not to be hit by the Peak Breaker!"


    At this time, the selected people present had already reacted and understood Yang Jiuhe''s intentions.


    It turned out that Yang Jiuhe used the Broken Peak Knife as a martial art tool.


    This usage is quite groundbreaking, and it opened their eyes.


    After Jin Ling taught the right guardian, he comforted: "You don¡¯t have to be too nervous. This usage looks new, but the actual power is extremely weak. Even if you accidentally get hit by the Peak Breaking Knife, you won¡¯t suffer any serious injuries. ."


    Lin Yu extremely agreed with this.


    This is like when a person gets a rifle, instead of pulling the trigger to kill people with the bullets inside, but directly throwing the rifle out like a spear to hit people.


    Although the thrown rifle can easily kill people as long as the throwing force is strong enough, but avoiding a thrown rifle is much less difficult than avoiding a bullet.


    The situation in front of him is also the same. Dealing with the Peak Breaking Knife running around like a flying sword is much simpler than dealing with the magical powers in the Peak Breaking Knife.


    "Yang Jiuhe, it seems that you are really at the end of your way. You even used this kind of trick to scare me and wait."


    Jin Ling taught the right guardian of the Chaos Demon Gang Feng, Yang Jiuhe laughed and said: "In this case, I have accepted your kindness."


    As he spoke, he transmitted the voice to all the chosen people present, and asked them to help catch the broken Peak Knife in flight. If you succeed in catching it, you will have to thank you very much.


    At this time, the demon evil wind was gradually dissipated by the golden net, and it was immediately unsustainable. Therefore, the mood of all the chosen people relaxed a lot, and they promised to help Jinling teach the right guardian to **** the peak knife.


    The Broken Peak Knife rampaged through the golden net, attacking the trapped Godly Chosen everywhere.


    In just a few breaths, several of the chosen people suffered injuries of varying severity, but this did not affect their interest in snatching the Peak Broken Blade from Yang Jiuhe''s hands.


    Every man of God''s choice tried his best to chase the fast-flying Broken Blade.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu spoke to the right guardian of Jin Lingjiao: "Master guard, I can also help you chase that knife."


    When Jin Ling taught the right guardian law, he replied: "Yes."


    Now that everyone is wrapped in a golden net, he is naturally not afraid of Lin Yu escaping from his palm.


    And he felt that when Lin Yu took the initiative to make such a request, he definitely wanted to make up for his merits, and exchange his credit for his light deeds.


    After Lin Yu got rid of the shackles, he immediately joined the army chasing Peak Broken Blade.


    Naturally, his purpose is different from what Jinling taught the right guardian.


    He went to chase Peak Broken Blade, simply wanting to swallow Peak Broken Blade in his stomach and digest it, and strengthen his strength.


    "As long as I get close enough, I can **** him into the supernatural power space!"


    Lin Yu had a good idea a long time ago.


    As long as the Peak Breaking Knife is collected into the supernatural power space, it can be eaten unconsciously.


    Outside the evil spirits, Yang Jiuhe saw that the chosen person in the gold net was juggled with the broken peak knife he released, and an unnoticeable smile flashed at the corner of his mouth.


    These people are all hit.


    He just said that he would kill everyone, but it was just a lie.


    His real purpose is to create chaos, and then take the opportunity to take Lin Yu away.


    At this time, in his eyes, Lin Yu''s value was far greater than the value of a holy artifact.


    After all, the sacred weapon was more ostentatious than practical for him, and Lin Yu could get some secrets he desperately wanted to know.


    He really wanted to know what Lin Yu had done with that magic power.


    In the golden net, a group of people chosen by the gods chase after me, all wanting to take down the crazily rushing Peak Broken Knife.


    However, the Peak Breaker was controlled by the magic power, flying at an amazing speed, and its flexibility was far beyond imagination, and it was not so easy to grab at all.


    No one can succeed at a time.


    Lin Yu was observing calmly, while approaching the Peak Broken Knife with the fastest speed.


    "Almost!" Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "As long as I get closer, I can **** it into the supernatural power space!"


    However, at this moment, the black energy released from Yang Jiuhe suddenly spread like an explosion.


    All of a sudden spread into the gold net.


    Suddenly, the inside of the golden net became pitch black.


    The vision of all the people chosen by God has lost its effectiveness, and they can only use other means to "observe" the surrounding environment.


    This sudden change made them all panicked.


    Only Lin Yu shouted God''s assist in his heart.


    He can sense the power of the ubiquitous world between heaven and earth with his soul, and use the power of the world to clearly "observe" everything.


    Therefore, the Peak Broken Knife that exudes a faint golden light under the induction of the soul, looks like a bright meteor in the night sky to him, but it is easier to find.


    At this time, he already knew that the ubiquitous secret source power between heaven and earth was actually the power of the world. Although in some cases, it would emit golden light just like divine power, but it was not the same thing, it could only be said that the essence was the same.


    Lin Yu took advantage of this incident to change his figure and appearance, and then followed the shining wake of the Broken Peak Knife to fly at high speed, quickly approaching the past.


    The trajectory of the Peak Breaker is curved, but he flies straight, so the distance is shortened inch by inch.


    After a few breaths, Lin Yu came to a place close enough to the Peak Broken Knife.


    He was busy urging the power of space in the universe, opening the space of supernatural powers to attract Broken Peak Sword.


    Suddenly, the Broken Peak Knife stopped abruptly, and then approached Lin Yu at lightning speed.


    However, there was a figure flying faster than the Peak Breaker.


    The figure passed by, intercepting the Peak Broken Blade in the middle.


    "Thank you!"


    The figure said with a smile.


    If Lin Yu didn''t know how to control the Peak Broken Knife, he really couldn''t take the Peak Broken Knife from so many people.


    Lin Yu saw that the Broken Peak Sword was robbed halfway, so he wouldn''t let it go, but just when he was about to grab the Broken Peak Sword from that person.


    The black energy that enveloped everyone suddenly disappeared.


    And when the black energy dissipated, a figure suddenly appeared between Lin Yu and the knife grabber.


    The person who came was Yang Jiuhe.


    He naturally rushed towards Lin Yu and wanted to take Lin Yu away.


    Everything that just happened was done intentionally by him in order to achieve this goal.


    "Ok?"


    After Yang Jiuhe stopped, he let out a startled suspicion.


    He had calculated that Lin Yu was in this position just now, but after coming over, there were two strange faces.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Lin Yu took the opportunity to change his figure and appearance at the moment the darkness fell.


    "Yang Jiuhe!"


    In the distance, Jin Ling teaches the right guardian, holding the artifact high, Chaoyang Jiuhe shouted loudly.


    He was so confused by Yang Jiuhe that he didn''t know what the evil spirit was going to do.


    But since this evildoer dared to break into the invisible gold net that he had woven with a divine tool, he would naturally take the opportunity to take him down.


    Upon seeing this, Yang Jiuhe immediately escaped into the darkness, followed by a sudden explosion of black air, and the huge force formed shattered the golden net from the inside.


    He had just expended too much effort to catch Lin Yu, and he never thought that this plan would fail again.


    Now he has no extra power to carry out the next action, so he can only choose to leave temporarily.


    So he used the method he had conceived a long time ago to shake the golden net open in order to escape.


    After the gold net was shaken apart, black air filled the entire night sky.


    "Where is Yang Jiuhe?"


    "Where''s the Peak Breaker?"


    In the darkness, Jin Ling taught the right guardian repeatedly.


    "Huh? That kid is gone?"


    He didn''t know that Lin Yu had changed his figure and appearance the first time the darkness enveloped him, and he thought it was Yang Jiuhe who took him away.


    After all, when Yang Jiuhe turned back, he made it clear that he came for that kid.


    Of course, he didn''t care about Lin Yu''s whereabouts at this time, he just wanted to retrieve the Peak Breaker.


    "The evildoer will definitely not go far, everyone will find it separately!"


    Jin Ling teaches the right protector and shouted violently at the crowd.


    On the other side, Han Shaoyong, who had successfully snatched the Broken Peak Sword from Lin Yu, immediately swallowed what he had said.


    Originally, he wanted to tell the story of his own knife, in exchange for some benefits.


    But now seeing Jin Ling teach the Right Guardian and thought that the Peak Broken Blade was still in Yang Jiuhe''s hands, he naturally had other thoughts.


    After all, if you take the knife out now I will give you some credit.


    However, if you find an opportunity to exchange benefits in the future, the benefits will all be yours.


    It just so happened that the Golden Spirit taught the Right Guardian to let everyone go to find the evil spirit separately, and just took advantage of this opportunity to leave.


    Han Shaoyong made a decisive decision and flew away in a certain direction.


    But what he didn''t notice was that a "stranger" followed him closely.


    This "stranger" is Lin Yu.


    The moment the black air dissipated, Lin Yu and Han Shaoyong could see each other clearly. At that time, Lin Yu''s figure and appearance had changed, so Han Shaoyong couldn''t recognize him.


    When Yang Jiuhe created darkness for the second time, Lin Yu took the opportunity to change his figure and appearance.


    Therefore, Han Shaoyong still doesn''t know him now.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 387： Happy too early

    "Today''s trip is really not in vain, it''s a big profit!"


    Han Shaoyong was ecstatic in his heart.


    The harvest this time was far beyond his expectations, and he did not expect to harvest a sacred artifact.


    And it''s still a holy artifact.


    To be honest, he was holding a holy artifact in his hand for the first time, and he could only look at it from a distance.


    In addition, this sacred artifact was taken from others, and the happiness in it is really unspeakable.


    You must know that his strength can only be regarded as a middle-lower among so many god-chosen people, and there is no hope of success at all.


    But sometimes luck is also a kind of strength, this time it happened by coincidence that he hit the big luck.


    "Thank you guys so much!"


    Han Shaoyong smiled triumphantly.


    Then he instinctively turned his head and glanced behind him.


    "Fortunately, that guy didn''t chase him!"


    Before the excitement in Han Shaoyong''s heart got better, he began to figure out how to transfer this sacred artifact to the Jinling Sect.


    Just now that Yang Jiuhe suddenly appeared in front of him at the moment when the black air dissipated, and that position happened to be the last position of the Peak Broken Sword, so Jinling taught the Right Guardian that the Broken Peak Sword was taken back by Yang Jiuhe. Up.


    In other words, I don''t have to worry that Jin Ling teaches right guardian law to track down the whereabouts of Peak Broken Blade everywhere, and interrogate myself one by one.


    In this way, as long as the gust of limelight has passed, you can take out the Peak Broken Knife to find a member of the Jinling Sect in exchange for benefits.


    When the time comes, you can find any reason, as long as it makes sense.


    Thinking of this, Han Shaoyong just wanted to roar loudly and express the joy and excitement in his heart completely.


    In this lifetime, apart from knowing that he had a special bloodline at the beginning, this incident also made him so excited.


    "No, good fortune and misfortune come!"


    After being excited for a while, Han Shaoyong secretly warned himself that if he was too happy, he would easily capsize in the gutter.


    You must remain calm at this time and wait until you return to the Yanshen Sect safely to be happy again.


    While suppressing the excitement in his heart, he carefully sensed the situation around him.


    Although he had made up his mind a long time ago and was ready to take this opportunity to return to the outer world, he should not do things too blatantly. Otherwise, when he comes out with the Broken Peak Sword in the future for benefits, it will definitely arouse the suspicion of the right guardian of the Golden Spirit. .


    So at least you have to pretend to be looking for the traces of Yang Jiuhe.


    Wait until you find the opportunity before you fly to the sky.


    "Just stay away from that old man. Only he knows that the Peak Broken Knife is in my hand."


    "But he doesn''t know me, he doesn''t know my last name or name, or which sect I come from, so as long as he doesn''t get caught by him now, he won''t be able to stop after I leave here."


    The only thing that Han Shaoyong is worried about now is two things. The first is that the person will catch up to **** the Peak Breaking Sword, and the second is that the person will go to Jin Lingjiao''s Right Guardian to inform him of the whereabouts of the Peak Breaking Sword.


    If that person really went to report, Jin Ling taught the right guardian law would definitely summon everyone back, so that his idea of ??leaving with the Broken Peak Knife was lost.


    However, Han Shaoyong felt that this possibility was unlikely.


    After all, this is a first-grade holy artifact, and no one chosen by the gods can resist its temptation.


    That person will definitely try to get the Peak Breaking Knife back.


    "If he really catches up with me, I''ll have a good talk with him, and divide this knife by three or seven or half, presumably he won''t be stupid enough to refuse such a condition."


    Han Shaoyong made a decision in his heart.


    But at this moment, he suddenly noticed someone hurriedly chasing him from behind.


    The person''s speed is extremely fast, and the distance between the two is constantly shrinking.


    "What does this person want to do?"


    Han Shao never understood.


    It seems that the person who came was not the one who snatched the Peak Breaking Sword with him at the time, why would he come after him?


    Is there something else looking for him?


    "It might just happen to be on the way, I''ll take another look."


    Han Shaoyong didn''t think much anymore, and quickly flew toward the west.


    Now that there is another person flying in the same direction as him, it can greatly reduce the suspicion of others about his behavior, so you can safely fly on the route you have imagined.


    The two flew all the way, and soon far away from the Falling Star Mountain Range.


    It is getting closer and closer to the Western Wilderness.


    "This guy is still following me, it seems to be really directed at me!"


    Han Shaoyong thought that the situation just now can barely be said to be on the way, but now there is only one possibility left.


    Thinking of this, he said to Lin Yu behind him: "This Xiongtai, don''t you seem to know me? Why do you keep following me?"


    Lin Yu didn''t reply to this, but just kept flying forward.


    The distance between the two continued to shrink.


    "Don''t speak?" Han Shaoyong spoke to Lin Yu again.


    After a pause, he tentatively asked: "Did you see something at the time?"


    Han Shaoyong thought in his heart that the person who came after him might have just happened to ran into the process of grabbing the knife, knowing that the Holy Artifact Broken Peak Knife was in his hand.


    Otherwise, he has no grievances with him, why should he pursue it?


    Lin Yu still didn''t answer, and continued to catch up at full speed.


    Upon seeing this, Han Shaoyong asked again: "Did you know that old man?"


    At this time, he thought of another possibility, that is, this person is a friend of the person who was robbed of the knife by him, and came over to recover the Broken Peak Knife at the request of that person.


    If this is the case, then he should understand what he meant to express.


    Unfortunately, this question has still not received any response.


    The distance between the two has now been reduced to the point where they can use their magical powers to fight.


    Han Shaoyong was very vigilant, always guarding Lin Yu.


    He secretly urged the power of God, ready to take action at any time.


    Of course, he was also figuring out whether he wanted to directly talk about the Peak Broken Knife, and negotiate a deal with the other party.


    After all, the opponent''s speed is faster than his own, indicating that his strength is stronger than his own.


    If you really want to fight, I''m afraid there will be more and less good luck.


    Huhuhu¡ª¡ª


    Just as Han Shaoyong was thinking about it quickly, Lin Yu slammed his supernatural powers of heaven and earth.


    A wind wall suddenly blocked Han Shaoyong''s path, whizzing and rolling frantically.


    "Beat Jin Yan!"


    Han Shaoyong did not hesitate, and immediately displayed his talent and magical powers.


    At the same time, he shook hands with the spiritual weapon in his hands, ready to step up his counterattack at any time.


    "This Xiongtai, you must be here for the Broken Peak Knife. There is nothing bad to admit."


    Han Shaoyong put out the rhetoric that he had thought about a long time ago and persuaded: "I am the son of Yanshen Sect. There is no need for you and me to fight for an unusable sacred tool."


    He found that the magical powers that Lin Yu displayed were obviously not the magical powers of Jinling Sect, so he concluded that Lin Yu was definitely not the son of God of Jinling Sect.


    In this way, there is room for negotiation.


    But what made him uncomfortable was that Lin Yu still refused to answer him.


    Instead, it displayed another magical power.


    At least in his opinion, this is another magical power.


    Helplessly, he had to take the initiative to talk about the transaction, ready to tell the other party that he was willing to give some benefits.


    However, when he was about to say what he said, he suddenly found that the magical power the other party displayed was a bit familiar.


    "This is... the whole world?!"


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 388： The truth came too late

    Han Shaoyong finally realized that this kind of supernatural power was actually a supernatural power given by Mengshen.


    The reason why I didn''t find out in time just now was mainly because the power of this supernatural power was too strong, and it was a little bit too strong like the Vientiane Heaven and Earth.


    At least it was completely inconsistent with what Sun Hao described at the time, and it was also different from what he had just seen in the Starfall Mountain Range.


    "The heaven and the earth? How can you have the heaven and the earth?"


    Han Shaoyong asked again and again: "You are also the son of God who has received the gift of Dream God? What is your relationship with the person in the Starfall Mountain Range?"


    Lin Yu didn''t say a word, just exerted his magical powers with all his strength.


    The wind wall curled up, surrounding the two of them.


    He was going to try the newly acquired corpse of God and Demon on Han Shaoyong to see what kind of combat power this unique physique possessed.


    Huh--


    Lin Yu''s figure suddenly disappeared, approaching him at a speed that Han Shaoyong could not detect.


    At that time, Nayang Jiuhe escaped into the darkness and didn''t really disappear. It was just because the speed was so fast that it was difficult for ordinary people to see its trajectory.


    This is a major feature of Demon Son.


    The Son of the Demon is not the same as the Son of the God. Because of the power of the Demon God''s power to temper the flesh, when Yang Jiuhe received the gift of the Demon God, his flesh was tempered so powerful that even the artifact-level supernatural powers could not really kill him.


    This is also one of the reasons why the Supreme Masters of Heaven and Outer Space chose to suppress him instead of killing him.


    "You... Are you Lin Yu?!"


    The moment Lin Yu disappeared, Han Shaoyong suddenly understood everything and figured out Lin Yu''s identity.


    He just reminisced about it carefully, and found that there was no possibility that a third person had witnessed him grabbing the knife at that time.


    Therefore, the person who is chasing can only be the friend or himself of the person who snatched the peak-breaking knife by him.


    Friends are not very likely, after all, there was an emergency at the time, and that person didn''t have much time to explain clearly to his friends.


    Therefore, there is a high probability that the person who is chasing is the person himself.


    There were two reasons why he could judge that the person in front of him was actually Lin Yu.


    The first reason is that the supernatural powers of heaven and earth are all phenomena. Lin Yu, the guy in the Falling Star Mountain Range, and the people who are now chasing all can display the heaven and the earth. This is certainly not a coincidence.


    The second reason was related to Yang Jiuhe. At that time, Yang Jiuhe made it clear that he would take away the guy who had come into contact with the magic power in the Starfall Mountain Range. The chaos he created later must be related to this intention.


    So when the black air dissipated, Yang Jiuhe actually wanted to take the opportunity to take that guy away.


    And the place where Yang Jiuhe appeared was exactly between his Han Shaoyong and the man who was robbed of the sword by him, which shows that Yang Jiuhe believed that the man who was robbed of the sword by him was the guy who disturbed the magic power.


    As for why Yang Jiuhe didn''t do anything in the end and chose to leave, it was because that guy changed his figure and appearance, which made Yang Jiuhe unable to recognize it.


    In this way, everything makes sense.


    That guy has magical powers to change his body and appearance, and he can switch identities at any time.


    No wonder that guy felt like Lin Yu no matter how he looked at that time, it turned out that it was Lin Yu who had changed his body and appearance.


    Naturally, the person chasing in front of him is also Lin Yu who has changed his body and appearance.


    These three are originally the same person!


    "I understand, I understand!"


    After understanding this, Han Shaoyong also figured out another thing.


    That was the person who committed the crime in his own home, but Lin Yu was actually.


    Lin Yu can change his figure and appearance at will, so it is the other person who appears during the battle restored by Lord God Ritual.


    The only thing Han Shaoyong can''t understand now is why Lin Yu''s strength has increased so quickly?


    After all, Lin Yu had no need to hide his strength from any aspect.


    For example, if you didn''t hide your strength when you attacked in the Han Mansion, then the battle would not happen at all, and the process would not be recorded by the Lord God Sacrifice.


    It was like being in the Starfall Mountain Range just now, if Lin Yu didn''t hide his strength, he wouldn''t be restrained by the magic power.


    All signs indicate that Lin Yu has never hidden his strength.


    He was really weak before, but now he is so strong entirely because his strength is soaring explosively.


    "Huh? What about people?"


    After Han Shaoyong wanted to understand, he was about to ask a question, but found that Lin Yu, who was still floating in front of his eyes, had suddenly disappeared.


    Whoosh!


    In the next instant, a figure flashed past Han Shaoyong.


    A fist slammed at him at a speed that he could not react at all, and hit him **** the chest.


    This blow directly blasted a big hole in Han Shaoyong''s chest. The flesh and blood inside was blasted into pieces and sprayed everywhere, and the surrounding air was dyed red.


    Han Shaoyong looked down at his chest in a daze.


    At this time, a faint golden glow was exuding from the tragic hole, and the power of God flowing in his body was repairing his wounds.


    "This speed?"


    Han Shaoyong couldn''t believe it.


    It is impossible for any person chosen by God to have such a strong burst speed, and only those who have received the gift of the Demon God can do this.


    This is mainly because the body of the chosen person is not strong enough to withstand such an outbreak.


    If it breaks out forcibly, I''m afraid the whole body will fall apart.


    So, is Lin Yu actually the son of a demon?


    "you?"


    "etc¡­¡­"


    Han Shaoyong was completely stunned.


    All the things that appeared before him completely broke his old ideas, making him completely ignorant of how to think.


    Saying that Lin Yu is the son of a demon, but Lin Yu can display magical powers again.


    But if he is not the son of the devil, how to explain what just happened?


    And at the moment when Han Shaoyong couldn''t help but fell into thinking, Lin Yu launched another attack.


    Just now, he was just to test the strength of the fetus of the gods and demons, and this time, he was going to directly end up with Han Shaoyong''s life.


    This person is different from Wantong, and he must not stay, otherwise he will only bring endless troubles to himself.


    Bang!


    Lin Yu flashed by Han Shaoyong again, smashed Han Shaoyong''s head into powder with a fist, and shattered the soul in the sea of ??knowledge Then, he grabbed Han Shaoyong''s spatial ring and plunged his mind into it.


    "Broken Peak Knife!"


    In the space ring, the Peak Breaker is placed in the center and conspicuous, it is difficult not to notice it.


    Lin Yu took it out without hesitation, increased his figure and swallowed it in one bite.


    This kind of treasure, only through thorough digestion and absorption can we truly feel at ease, otherwise sooner or later there will be variables.


    After swallowing the Peak Breaking Knife, Lin Yu plunged his mind into the spatial ring again, took out the other two spiritual weapons, and ate them all into his stomach with the one held by Han Shaoyong.


    Immediately afterwards, he immediately burned Han Shaoyong''s body completely, and flew at full speed to the direction where the Western Wasteland was located.


    While flying, call out the martial arts modifier to modify the newly acquired magical powers.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 389： 2 million source stone

    ¡¾Martial Arts: Heaven and Earth Vientiane (empty, illusion, wind, flame, ice, gold) (+), Lightning and Breaking Peak (+), Flame Talisman (+), Yantian Huoyu (+), Shenxingshu (+) )¡¿


    [Physique: Divine and Demon fetal body (first stage) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 2030000 Source Stone¡¿


    Lin Yu stared at the modifier panel in front of him, staring at the number behind Yuanneng, unable to look away.


    2.03 million source stone!


    This is the most vital energy I have ever had.


    The first product is not easy.


    It should be known that the first-rank spiritual implement has at most one hundred thousand source stones, and the first-rank sacred implement is more than a hundred times that of the first-rank spiritual implement.


    After looking straight for a while, he moved his gaze to the martial arts list above.


    "Yanhuo Talisman, this is the magical power of the second-rank spirit weapon."


    Lin Yu felt the new information that appeared in his mind.


    "The two supernatural powers of Yantian Huoyu and Shenxing Art are both from the third-rank spirit tools. At the beginning, Han Qingxue also had the same spirit tools. It seems that this is the standard equipment for Yan Shen cultists."


    Lin Yuxin said that Han Shaoyong''s status in the Flame God Sect was not particularly high, and the spirit artifacts he possessed were all of such a low level.


    I don''t know what level of talent he has been given.


    After that, Lin Yu stopped thinking about it, and moved his gaze to Qinglei Broken Peak behind the Vientiane Heaven and Earth.


    This is the magical power contained in the sacred crooked peak knife.


    "This supernatural power possesses both the power of gold and the power of thunder, no wonder the rank is so high!"


    "I don''t know how powerful it is."


    Lin Yu wanted to use this kind of magical powers, but after thinking about it, the use of sacred tool-level magical powers would definitely cause a huge movement, and there are so many gods wandering in the lower realm. If they accidentally draw their attention, I''m afraid Will cause unnecessary trouble.


    Thinking of this, he pressed his mind to give it a try and turned to seek answers in the newly acquired knowledge.


    "... By using this magical power, you can condense the divine thunder, and you can freely change the form. It''s not a problem to break the peak and cut the mountain!"


    Judging from the description, the power of this sacred weapon-level magical power is not under Vantone''s talented magical power golden gun, no wonder so many people of the gods want to grab it.


    Even Jin Lingjiao did not hesitate to use the artifact to **** this sacred artifact.


    Presumably integrating it into the supernatural power of heaven and earth will greatly enhance the quality of heaven and earth.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu stopped thinking about it, using his mind to operate on the modifier panel.


    He first merged the three spirit weapon-level supernatural powers of Yanhuo Talisman, Yantian Huoyu, and Shenxing Shu into the world, enhancing the power of flame and wind.


    This behavior consumed a total of 40,000 source stones'' vital energy, and a total of 1.99 million source gems were left on the modifier list.


    "Next is Qinglei Breaking Peak."


    Lin Yu skillfully clicked on the + sign behind Tiandi Vientiane, and chose to integrate Qinglei Broken Peak into it.


    The fusion consumed a total of 1 million source stone''s vital energy, which is almost half of the vital energy contained in the Broken Peak Knife.


    It seems that the first-rank sacred artifact is similar to the first-rank spiritual weapon, and the energy contained in it can have a lot of surplus after being used for fusion.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Heaven and Earth (Empty, Fantasy, Thunder, Wind, Flame, Ice, Gold) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Divine and Demon fetal body (first stage) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 990000 source stone¡¿


    The four magical powers are all merged, and the list of modifiers is much cleaner at once, and in the magical powers of heaven and earth, there is a new power of thunder.


    Lin Yu felt the magical power knowledge that had changed a lot in his mind, and quickly understood the power of the universe.


    As anticipated in advance, Tiandi Wanxiang evolved into a sacred instrument-level magical power after fusing it with a sacred instrument-level magical power.


    And the grade is still above the first grade.


    Of course, it is only stronger than the ordinary first-grade holy artifacts, and definitely far inferior to the divine artifacts.


    "Now I have Saint Weapon-level talents and supernatural powers, which are stronger than most people chosen by gods, but I am definitely still a little bit worse than characters like Wantong."


    Lin Yu knew his position very well, knowing that he was still incomparable with the real powerhouse of Tianwaitian.


    After all, those lucky ones are given more than just a kind of gifted magical powers.


    Like the Supreme Master of the Yanshen Sect, it is said that she has been given a full thirty sacred-level talents and supernatural powers, which is one of the reasons why she can sit on the throne of the leader.


    I don''t know how many magical powers Vantone has for the time being.


    "Wait, Wantong..."


    Lin Yu frowned.


    It''s okay not to think about Wantong, but when he thinks about Wantong, he suddenly found that something was wrong this time.


    "Forget it, turn around and ask Senior Ji about Wantong''s affairs. There is no need to guess wildly now."


    Lin Yu pressed down the chaotic thoughts in his heart, and once again focused on the modifier panel in front of him.


    Now that all the magical powers have been integrated, it is time to try to strengthen the newly acquired corpse of the gods and demons.


    In fact, he originally wanted to strengthen the corpse of the gods and demon first, but after thinking about it, he found that it was more important to integrate the magical powers first.


    Because those magical powers cannot be used without fusion, and once used, they will arouse the suspicion of other people chosen by the gods, so they can only be integrated into the world.


    "But... I, the corpse of the **** and devil, seems to easily arouse others'' suspicion. Will others treat me as a child of the devil?"


    Judging from the information currently known, only the magic power has the effect of tempering the flesh.


    Therefore, once the chosen people of Tianwaitian discover that they have such a powerful body, they will definitely associate themselves with the devil.


    In fact, don''t talk about it now, thinking that the giant spirit religion envoy S Kongning who came to Feixianmen to trouble him at the beginning suspected that his power was bestowed by the devil.


    "Forget it, don''t overwhelm me with a lot of debt. I am not a person of God''s choice but possess magical powers, and I can also unconditionally obtain magical powers from different gods..."


    "Compared to this, what is it to be regarded as a child of the devil?"


    "And instead of making others doubt my other secrets, it''s better to let them treat me as a child of the devil, so that at least there is a demon **** as a guise, and they won''t make them think of other things."


    Lin Yu sighed secretly no longer think about it.


    Since the journey, I have always been out of place in this world and very different from other people, so I can only take one step and see one step at a time.


    The soldiers came to cover the water and earth, and there was no better way.


    "Look at how much vital energy this **** and demon''s fetal body needs to be strengthened."


    Lin Yu clicked on the + sign behind the womb body of the **** and demon, and selected the strengthening option.


    The familiar prompt interface immediately jumped out, telling him to strengthen the vitality that needs to consume 200,000 source stones.


    "It is estimated that the same as the previous strengthening of martial arts, it is continuously increasing."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately pressed the OK button.


    Immediately a brand new information flooded into his mind, and at the same time the text on the modifier list also changed.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 390： threaten

    ¡¾The fetal body of the gods and demons (second stage) (+)¡¿


    Lin Yu looked at the text that had just changed in this line, feeling the second level of information related to the womb of the gods and devil.


    "It turns out that strengthening one layer can strengthen my soul and body at the same time."


    "In other words, from now on, I don''t need to learn the practice of **** and body practice anymore, as long as I keep strengthening the fetal body of the gods and demons, I can continuously increase the vitality and physical strength."


    Yuanli is the power necessary to display magical powers, and the stronger the Yuanli means the power of the magical powers displayed will also increase significantly.


    Even though Lin Yu possessed the Holy Tool-level supernatural powers, his current vitality was still too weak, far inferior to a figure like the Master of the Flame God Sect, so the supernatural powers he displayed couldn''t be compared with the opponent at all.


    Therefore, improving the vitality is a top priority.


    "The energy is enough, let''s take a closer look."


    Lin Yu scanned the list of modifiers and continued to operate on it.


    After choosing to strengthen the fetus of the gods and demon again, a new prompt popped out to tell him that strengthening to the second level would require the energy of 400,000 source stones.


    But now there is a total of 790,000 source stones of Yuanneng left, so Lin Yu directly chose yes.


    Soon, the text on the fetal body of the gods and demon changed again.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Heaven and Earth (Empty, Fantasy, Thunder, Wind, Flame, Ice, Gold) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Divine and Devil''s Fetus (Third Stage) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 390000 Source Stone¡¿


    "The 390,000 source stone is not enough to strengthen the fourth stage, so let''s keep it."


    Lin Yu slammed the brakes in the air while thinking, and stopped abruptly.


    He thought of Zhenhaizong about the birth of the gods and demons.


    When he left Zhenhai Sect before, he asked the Zhenhai Sect Master to continue to arrange people to deduce martial arts exercises, but now that he has the corpse of Gods and Demons, it is no longer necessary to use those exercises to strengthen his vitality and physical body.


    So we should go and inform him and tell him not to continue doing this.


    "Forget it, you don''t have to worry about finding Ji Hai, so let''s go to Zhenhaizong first to have a look."


    "This time there is such a big thing in Dongmingyu, I don''t know whether it will affect them."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately turned around and flew to the direction where Zhenhaizong was.


    Now his strength has been greatly improved, so his flying speed is much faster than before, and it took only half an hour to rush to the surrounding mountains where Zhenhai Sect is located.


    He quietly stared at Zhenhai Zongshan Gate in the air, without rushing to the ground.


    Because he found that there seemed to be some commotion in the sect, it seemed that an outsider had forcibly broke into the Zhenhai Sect and was looking for the Zhenhai Sect Master to negotiate.


    "It seems to be from the Jinling Sect!"


    Lin Yu carefully sensed the situation in the sect with his soul, and quickly recognized the head of it.


    Amazingly, it was the Jinling Sect envoy who appeared in the center of the Falling Star Mountain Range at that time.


    This person is the main messenger behind the Gods Respect Sect. He has been active in the lower realm for a long time, and he knows the local customs of the Eastern Ming Region very well. It seems that he has discovered some clues.


    Lin Yu carefully "listened" to the conversation within the Zhenhai clan.


    The Jinling religious envoy stood outside the hall of the lord, watching the lord Zhenhai and asking: "I heard that a grandmaster came to your sect some time ago, and he used his unique and peerless martial arts as a bargaining chip to help you do a lot of things. ."


    "There is such a thing." Sect Master Zhenhai didn''t dare to neglect, and answered truthfully.


    At this moment, he already knew the identity of the person who came, and had seen the terrifying power displayed by the other party with his own eyes, so he naturally did not dare to have any thoughts of confrontation.


    "It''s pretty sensible." Jin Ling taught the envoy slowly nodded and continued: "Tell me what he arranged for you to do."


    "Is such that¡­¡­"


    Sect Master Zhenhai immediately took out the rhetoric that had been discussed with Lin Yu.


    After the Jinling Sect Divine Envoy listened, he stared at Sect Master Zhenhai''s eyes and said, "There are only these, nothing else?"


    Among the things mentioned by Sect Master Zhenhai, none were related to the Falling Star Mountain Range, which was inconsistent with the news received.


    "That''s the only thing!" Sect Master Zhenhai firmly assured: "Master Lin came here mainly to learn about martial arts with us, and spend most of the time in the sect to study the skills of our sect with us. Law."


    As he said, he pointed to the Sect Master Hall behind him and said: "Look, my lord, the manuscripts inside are all low-level martial arts derived from the advanced techniques that Master Lin asked his geniuses to deduce."


    "Huh?" Jin Lingjiao divine envoy made a startled suspicion, apparently the words of Sect Master Zhenhai made him very curious.


    "Sect Master Yang, it''s not that I haven''t dealt with martial arts such as you, and I know a little about martial arts practice."


    "I''ve never heard of any martial arts practitioners who will not learn advanced techniques and try to figure out the low-level martial arts practiced by ordinary people."


    Upon hearing this, Sect Master Zhenhai immediately took the words: "My lord''s words are not correct. The so-called three-person line must have my teacher. The martial arts practice is based on continuous summing up of experience and trying hard to move forward. Other people''s experience is naturally also a valuable experience. ."


    "Master Lin really relied on such methods to continuously forge ahead and improve the martial arts training system that has not changed for thousands of years. After I have studied, I will really start to learn."


    While speaking, he added: "My lord just said that he has some understanding of martial arts practice, so just take a look at the exercises taught to us by Master Lin, and you will understand everything."


    Sect Master Zhenhai said and winked at the person beside him, meaning that he asked him to take a small part of the exercises passed down by Lin Yu.


    Of course, it is only a small part, not a complete system of exercises.


    "It''s not necessary."


    The Jinling religious envoy immediately stopped the actions of the Sect Master Zhenhai.


    He was just curious and said casually, how could he have the mind to look at this kind of shameless technique of lower realm martial arts cultivation?


    And he came here mainly to find out the origin of the person in the center of Falling Star Mountain Range, and there is no time to waste time on such things.


    "This matter will stop here." The Jinling Religious Envoy still looked directly into the eyes of Sect Master Zhenhai and said, "I will ask you one last time. Can you guarantee that there is no concealment of everything you just said?"


    Sect Master Zhenhai hurriedly said: "No Absolutely not!"


    "Really?" Jin Ling taught the divine envoy lightly snorted.


    After staring coldly at Sect Master Zhenhai for a while, he turned his back and said proudly, "I hope you haven''t lied!"


    After speaking, he took a few god-respecting sects beside him into the sky and left straight away.


    Sect Master Zhenhai watched several people leave, his face suddenly covered with sadness.


    He couldn''t hear the threat in Jin Ling''s divine envoy''s words. If he really asked the other party to find out the truth, I''m afraid...


    He dared not imagine the consequences.


    At least judging from the strength that the opponent had just shown, destroying their Zhenhai Sect was completely easy.


    When the Zhenhai Sect Master was worried, Lin Yu had already quietly started to act, chasing after the Jinling Sect God''s Envoy.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 391： Donghe Mountains

    "This divine envoy must be removed, otherwise Zhenhai Sect will definitely be destroyed by him."


    Lin Yu is very clear about the methods of these divine envoys and their attitude towards the martial arts of the lower realms.


    I thought that when I was in Feixianmen, that giant spirit **** envoy relentlessly acted on all the people of Feixianmen, which eventually led to the complete destruction of Feixianmen.


    Therefore, for the safety of Zhenhai Sect, we must find a way to make this Jinling religious envoy disappear.


    Of course, things must be done neatly, and Jin Lingjiao should not be allowed to suspect the matter to Zhenhai Sect.


    That would put the cart before the horse.


    "Why didn''t he use mantra-like supernatural powers just now?"


    Lin Yu was very curious, why the Jinling religious envoy didn''t use the magical powers similar to the mantra of the giant spirit to directly brainwash the Zhenhai sect.


    After all, as long as you use that kind of magical power to subdue the Zhenhai Sect everyone, then it is not difficult to ask what you want.


    There must be some lasting reason for being so close and seeking farther.


    It seems that I have to figure out the reason.


    Ahead, the Jinling religious envoy took people all the way to the east.


    In the middle, when passing through the mountain gate of the godly respecting sect, the few martial arts of the godly respecting sect all descended and returned to the sect.


    The Jinling Sect envoy accelerated the speed and continued to move forward.


    Lin Yu guessed that it might be because he disliked God Sect Wu Xiufei for being too slow and dragged him back.


    "Donghe Mountains? Could it be that he is going to the East River Mountains?"


    After the two flew in front of each other for a while, Lin Yu discovered that the destination of the Jinling Sect envoy seemed to be the Donghe Mountain Range.


    "If you really go to the Donghe Mountains, then the Jinling Sect''s reaction is not too slow."


    The East River Mountain Range is the same as the Falling Star Mountain Range. In the past few years, many weird incidents have occurred.


    Lin Yu guessed that those weird incidents must have been triggered by the power of the devil.


    At that time, Yang Jiuhe was able to break free from the shackles of the artifact and suddenly disappeared in front of everyone. It must have been suddenly transferred to the Donghe Mountains by some means.


    So if the destination of the Jinling Sect God''s envoy is really the Donghe Mountains, it means that the ruler of the Jinling Sect has discovered some clues.


    "Donghe Mountains... Should I follow him to the Donghe Mountains?"


    "Or choose to do it here?"


    Lin Yu hesitated.


    He didn''t want to set foot on the two places of Falling Star Mountain Range and Donghe Mountain Range, mainly because of the possibility of encountering Yangjiu River in these two places.


    It wasn''t a big deal at first, but now that Demon Child is watching him, trying to figure out the secrets in him.


    So if you run into that guy unfortunately, things may go in a bad direction.


    "I have changed my body and appearance now, and no one can recognize me unless I use my supernatural powers."


    "But... if I don''t use magical powers, but only use the power of the womb of the gods and demons, I will definitely not arouse anyone''s suspicion.


    "In this way, you don''t have to worry about revealing your identity, but..."


    In Lin Yu''s mind, heaven and man are fighting and analyze the pros and cons.


    If you follow the Jinling **** envoy to the Donghe Mountains, you may get some very useful information.


    But if you directly use the power of the corpse of the **** and devil to kill the Jinling Sect envoy, the people of the Jinling Sect will think that all this is done by the son of the devil.


    Relatively speaking, the latter is much safer than the former.


    Moreover, the latter plan is perfect. It can kill the Jinling Sect envoy without knowing it, and it won''t let the Jinling Sect''s authority suspect the matter to Zhenhai Sect.


    In this way, Zhenhai Sect is safe, and he can leave without worry.


    "Forget it, let''s check with him for a while to see if he goes to the Donghe Mountains before making a decision."


    Lin Yu quickly made up his mind and continued to quietly follow Jin Lingjiao''s envoy.


    The two flew at extreme speed, getting closer and closer to the eastern border of the Eastern Ming Region.


    The Donghe Mountain Range is located just on the eastern boundary of the Dongming Region, which is the dividing line between the Dongming Region and other regions.


    "All flew here, then his destination must be the Donghe Mountains..."


    Lin Yu wondered whether he should continue to fly with the Jinling God Envoy.


    And just as he was thinking about this problem, the Jinling teaches the envoy suddenly turned sharply in the air and quickly landed on the ground.


    This behavior immediately interrupted Lin Yu''s thoughts.


    Lin Yu made a decisive decision and decided to fly down with him to have a look.


    Jinling taught the envoy quickly fell to the ground.


    This is a dense forest with few people, and there are no residents within a hundred miles.


    "How did the right guardian confessed things?"


    As soon as Jin Ling teaches the gods to land, three people voluntarily approached him, and one of them asked.


    "It will take some time."


    Jinling teaches the divine envoy to reply.


    As soon as the questioner heard it, he immediately asked: "It''s just a few mortals. Is it so difficult to deal with?"


    The Jinling **** envoy snorted coldly after hearing the words, "Isn''t it because the display of magical powers is not allowed? If you can use the magical powers, are you afraid that several martial artists will not speak?"


    After finishing speaking, he asked back: "Why don''t you let us use magical powers, do you know the reason?"


    "I don''t know." The questioner immediately denied, and then added: "It is said that it is related to some things at the beginning of the gods'' lives. It seems that the awakening of that evil spirit caused the Supreme Master to find a new situation. Suddenly, a temporary decision was made to forbid us to perform magical powers in the lower realm at will."


    "At the beginning of the present world?" Jin Ling taught the divine envoy to hesitate, seeming to understand something, and then guessed: "You mean, with the one from the ancient times..."


    "I''ve said that I don''t know, what''s the use of asking again?"


    The interrogator rudely interrupted the words of the Jinling Sect envoy, and then reminded: "Don''t ask more about this matter. Think carefully about how to do the things arranged by the law protector is the top priority."


    "You don''t need to remind you about this I know what to do." Jin Ling taught the divine envoy again coldly snorted, "Those martial artists are just mortals after all. I have a way to deal with them, but I will kill a few scares. Now, I am not afraid that they will not speak."


    "But... even if those mortals are willing to say it, they can''t say anything useful."


    "It''s useless to find that young martial arts master."


    Jin Ling teaches the gods to speak with disdain, and it is obvious from the bottom of my heart that it is meaningless to bother with mortals.


    "I know it''s useless, and the law protector must know it too." The questioner answered, "The main reason for this is just in case. Besides, it''s just a mere mere mortal, so why not kill a few by mistake? Not to mention those mortals in the lower realms who don¡¯t have any fart, but those mortals who can draw refined pills in the outer world, what if you kill them by mistake?"


    The Jinling Sect envoy said in agreement: "This is a good statement, these mortal lives are not at all regrettable. If the Zhenhai Sect people refuse to be honest when I go back, I will kill him half first. Say it again."


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 392： Solve hidden dangers

    Lin Yu was concealed in a dark place that his eyes couldn''t see, and his soul couldn''t feel it, and quietly observed the four people in the woods.


    He heard everything they just said.


    These words strengthened his determination to kill these Golden Spirit Cultists.


    The reason why I am not in a hurry now is mainly to see if they can tell us more useful information.


    In the woods.


    Jinling teaches the envoy to ask: "How are things handled on your side?"


    "Very smoothly." The previous questioner replied: "Now it is certain that there is a back hand left by the evil in the East River Mountains."


    "And..." He paused, and then said with a slight triumph in his tone: "That evil spirit is still in the East River Mountains."


    The Jinling **** envoy suddenly said: "No wonder the guardian is so anxious to summon us here! If you give me some more time, I will be able to let the Zhenhai Sect Master tell the truth honestly."


    "By the way, how about the guardians of the law?" Jinling asked the envoy after speaking.


    "On the way here." The questioner explained: "There was a battle in the west not long ago. He thought that the evil spirit was fighting with the chosen man, so he rushed to investigate."


    "So that''s it." Jin Ling taught the **** envoy nodded and said no more.


    Hearing this, Lin Yuxin said that the battle that attracted the attention of the right guard was the one between himself and Han Shaoyong.


    Fortunately, I left in time, otherwise I am afraid I will get into some trouble.


    "It''s an excellent mobile phone meeting now!" Lin Yu analyzed in his heart: "The right guardian hasn''t arrived yet. This place is very close to the Donghe Mountains. As long as I use the power of the gods and demons to kill them all. If you die, you won¡¯t let the Jinling Sect people suspect the Zhenhai Sect. If you doubt it, you will also doubt the Demon¡¯s Son."


    Lin Yu secretly said that this is really a godsend opportunity, any time to do it is not as good as doing it now.


    Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated, decisively urging the power of the womb of the gods and demons, and quickly approached the four in the woods.


    Only two of those four guys were chosen by God, and the other two were just ordinary believers of the Jinling Sect.


    Lin Yu is sure to solve them all in a short time.


    "Who?"


    "There is movement!"


    In the woods, Jin Ling teaches the envoy and another chosen person to be extremely alert, and noticed something was wrong at the moment Lin Yu acted.


    But by the time they found out the situation was too late.


    Lin Yu''s speed was extremely fast, and before they had time to make the next reaction, he had already flashed in front of them.


    Bang!


    With a right fist thrown out, Lin Yu killed the chosen person next to the Jinling Sect Divine Envoy with a thunderous blow.


    This person''s strength is the strongest among the four. If he doesn''t kill him first, he might make too much noise and attract the attention of the demon son and other people in the mountains.


    "The evil! It''s the evil!"


    Jin Ling taught the gods and watched the colleague beside him died unexpectedly, and completely reacted.


    It turned out that the evil spirit lurking in the mountains came out to plot against them.


    run!


    At this moment, there was only one thought in his mind.


    However, it was too late.


    At the moment this thought appeared, Lin Yu''s fist immediately followed, directly blasting his whole person to pieces.


    "magic¡­"


    On the other side, the two ordinary believers instinctively wanted to call out the word evil after hearing the words of the Jinling Sect envoy.


    It''s a pity that as soon as the words came to my lips, I completely lost consciousness, leaving only a short syllable.


    The lives of the four were resolved decisively, and Lin Yu quickly took away the space ring they had carried with them and disappeared into the dark woods.


    Not long after, several figures fell from the sky.


    The leader among them is the right guardian of the Jinling Church.


    He had seen the miserable condition in this woods all the way, there was flesh and blood everywhere, and the whole mess.


    "This is?"


    After landing, everyone was surprised and immediately used their own methods to investigate the truth.


    After a few breaths, Jin Ling taught the Right Guardian first to speak: "Don''t look at it, it''s the evildoer who did it!"


    "Ah? I didn''t expect that evildoer is really hidden in the Donghe Mountains!" Everyone suddenly said.


    Although they received the news that the evildoer was hiding in the Donghe Mountains, no one can guarantee how reliable this disappearance is.


    The same is true of Jinling''s right guardian law.


    However, everything in front of them is telling them with facts that the news is not wrong at all.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Lin Yu left the Donghe Mountain Range long ago and came to the vicinity of Zhenhaizong.


    He did not fly directly into Zhenhai Sect, but fell on a hill outside the mountain gate, and transmitted the voice to the Sect Master of Zhenhai Sect, asking him to speak outside.


    Sect Master Zhenhai soon came to Lin Yu.


    "Master Lin!"


    Sect Master Zhenhai breathed a sigh of relief as soon as he saw Lin Yu.


    "Master Lin, seeing that you are safe and sound, Yang can finally rest assured!"


    When the accident happened in the Starfall Mountain Range, Lin Yu happened to be in the Starfall Mountain Range.


    After all, the fierce people who rushed to the Starfall Mountain Range at the time were the gods from the sky in the legend.


    "How was the situation in the sect during my absence?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Master Lin." Sect Master Zhenhai replied immediately: "We have been deriving martial arts from the exercises according to your requirements, and we have derived a few more."


    "Also, I have settled the Orion you brought Deacon Zhang and the others. I have also found a place for the other people who may be weird. I can let them live in tomorrow and the day after tomorrow."


    Speaking of this, Sect Master Zhenhai stopped, looking like he was hesitant to speak.


    Lin Yu asked, "Sect Master Yang, is there anything else?"


    "This..." Sect Master Zhenhai hesitated for a while, and then said cautiously: "Master Lin, someone came to ask about you just now, those people..."


    "Master Lin, why don''t you leave here quickly."


    Sect Master Zhenhai paused and said earnestly.


    "Oh? Why is this?" Lin Yu asked. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com


    Sect Master Zhenhai asked back: "Master Lin, I wonder if you have heard the rumors about divine envoys?"


    "Well, I''ve heard of it." Lin Yu nodded.


    Sect Master Zhenhai took a look around when he heard the words, and leaned in front of Lin Yu and said, "Master Lin, if I''m not mistaken, the person who inquired about you should be the legendary divine envoy."


    "Hey, I also asked why the God-Honoring Sect was able to rise in a short period of time. It turned out that there was an envoy behind it as a backer." The Zhenhai Sect Master said and shook his head.


    Afterwards, he persuaded with a solemn expression: "Master Lin, the envoy is watching you for some reason, I''m afraid it will trouble you."


    "So I advise you to leave here as soon as possible, otherwise once they find you, I''m afraid there will be life concerns."


    "After all... after all, those divine envoys have powers that I cannot understand, and it is not something you and I can fight against."


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 393： cost

    When Sect Master Zhenhai spoke, his face was full of worries and fears, and it was obvious that the divine envoy frightened him.


    There is no way. The methods of the divine envoy are incomprehensible to the lower realm martial arts, and as long as people are instinctively afraid of unknown powers, it is normal for the Sect Master Zhenhai to be scared.


    However, it can also be seen from this point that the Sect Master Zhenhai is a person who keeps his promises extremely.


    At that time, Lin Yu agreed with him that if an outsider came to inquire about something related to him, he would use a pre-discussed statement.


    After that, as happened just now, Sect Master Zhenhai kept this agreement in mind, and deceived the Jinling Religious Envoy according to Lin Yu''s intention.


    You know, the situation at that time was very dangerous, and a little carelessness would bring everyone up and down the entire sect to the funeral.


    Being able to take such a big risk to abide by the agreement shows that Sect Master Zhenhai is an extremely trustworthy person.


    "Sect Master Yang, you don''t need to worry about the threat from the divine envoy anymore, I have resolved it properly."


    Lin Yu comforted him.


    "Resolved?" Sect Master Zhenhai looked incredulous, wondering what method Lin Yu used to solve the divine envoy.


    You must know that he had only personally witnessed the terrifying power that erupted when the divine envoy took action, which was not something Wu Xiu could resist.


    No matter how strong Wuxiu is, it won¡¯t work!


    "Master Lin, really solved it?"


    Sect Master Zhenhai asked carefully.


    "Well, I killed him. The divine envoy is human just like you and me. It''s just a special person. Once a person''s body is annihilated and his soul is lost, it is naturally impossible to trouble you anymore." Lin Yu said truthfully.


    "Kill?" Sect Master Zhenhai''s face was even more surprised, but his complexion was much better than before.


    Obviously, the news of the envoy''s death made him feel at ease.


    "Master Lin, I think that divine envoy is just a person who does things according to orders. If he dies, he should attract the attention of those behind him? Will they come to trouble us again?" Sect Master Zhenhai still couldn''t let go.


    "You don''t need to worry about this. Their real goal is not you and me. They came to investigate us just in case." Lin Yu explained.


    Judging from the conversation just heard in the woods, the people of Jinling Sect did not think that they could get any useful gains from Zhenhai Sect.


    The reason why I came to check it was simply that I didn''t want to let go of any clues.


    In addition, Jinling teaches the Right Guardian not to care who the person awakening Yang Jiuhe in the Falling Star Mountain Range is. In his eyes, that is just a lucky person who has just received the gift of a new god.


    Only the lost holy artifact and Yang Jiuhe himself were in his eyes.


    In other words, Yang Jiuhe was only incidental, his real goal was the Broken Peak Sword.


    After all, once a character like Yang Jiuhe regained his strength, even the Supreme Master would be unable to fight against him. A guardian of his mere sect was not qualified to be Yang Jiuhe''s opponent.


    So now after throwing the pot on the Demon''s Son, the right guardian of the Jinling Teaching must have no time to pay attention to Zhenhaizong.


    "Lin... Master Lin, since you said that, then I''m relieved."


    After Zhenhai Sect Master thought for a while, his expression finally relieved completely.


    He thought to himself that since this young man named Lin Zhou could kill even a divine envoy, he must also be a figure from heaven.


    So it''s better to trust him.


    It''s just that if you continue to call him Master Lin, it doesn''t seem appropriate anymore?


    Seeing that Sect Master Zhenhai was finally relieved, Lin Yu talked about another matter: "Although the matter has been resolved, just in case, I still have to make some preparations in advance."


    Sect Master Zhenhai''s eyes lit up when he heard the words, and he waited for Lin Yu to say the following with all his attention.


    "Sect Master Yang, do you want to have power far beyond the true essence?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Power far beyond the true essence?" Sect Master Zhenhai''s heart beat wildly.


    At this time, he was very convinced that Lin Yu was a figure of the level of God Envoy, so now the other party said that, could it be?


    "Master Lin, I can''t ask for it!"


    Sect Master Zhenhai was busy speaking out his true thoughts.


    "Okay." Lin Yu nodded, and then added: "But there is one thing I must explain to you in advance. If you want to have this kind of power, you must pay a certain price."


    "The price?" Sect Master Zhenhai was taken aback for a moment and asked cautiously: "Master Lin, dare to ask what the price is?"


    Lin Yu saw his expression and knew that he wanted to make a difference, so he smiled and said: "Don''t worry, you don''t need to pay anything. The price I said is that once you accept this power, your future will be Will be completely tied to my destiny."


    This is a brand-new effect possessed by the fetal body of God and Demon after it has been strengthened to the third level.


    You can transmit your own power to others and allow others to use the power of your power to do something.


    However, there is a more serious flaw in this, that is, once Lin Yu dies, those who have received Lin Yu Yuanli will immediately lose the ability to use Yuanli and change back to the original appearance.


    Lin Yu guessed that perhaps after the gods believed by those chosen by the gods die, the power of the gods in the chosen ones will disappear like this.


    "Bound with your destiny, Master Lin?" Sect Master Zhenhai said with a full face of doubt: "Master Lin, I am so dull, it is difficult to understand the meaning of this sentence."


    Lin Yu quickly explained the situation in detail after hearing this.


    After hearing this, Sect Master Zhenhai finally understood what the so-called price was.


    "Master Lin, what kind of price is this? This price is simply the same as nothing!" Sect Master Zhenhai said excitedly: "I''m just a martial artist, and that''s the way I practice. There is nothing to lose."


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "It''s good if you can accept this price."


    "Yes! Of course!" Sect Master Zhenhai said repeatedly.


    "Okay, then I will transmit this kind of power to you now, so that you will have a certain degree of self-protection. If the Jinling Sect still comes to make trouble, you won''t be caught with it."


    Lin Yu used his soul to sense the power of the world as he spoke.


    Now he knew that there is no such thing as secret source power in the world, only divine power, magic power and world power.


    These three powers have the same source, and the essence of Yuanli is actually the power of the world.


    After Lin Yu urged his Yuan Li, a ray of light suddenly appeared around the body of Sect Master Zhenhai.


    This light has no color, which is completely different from the situation when the Son of God and the Son of Demon shot.


    After Sect Master Zhenhai was enveloped by this light, he looked up and down his body curiously.


    He could feel the powerful force that was constantly pouring into his body, but what made him strange was that this force seemed to come from the world, not Lin Yu.


    Of course, this is just a feeling in his heart.


    He didn''t know anything about Yuan Li, Divine Power, Demon Divine Power, and World Power, and it was the first time he had experienced this situation, so he was not sure whether his feelings were correct.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 394： Calculate

    "Sect Master Yang, how do you feel?"


    It is also the first time for Lin Yu to pass on Yuanli to others, so he is very curious about how others will feel after receiving Yuanli transmission.


    "Very strong!"


    Sect Master Zhenhai said with surprise on his face: "Master Lin, this kind of power is really strong, I, I don''t know how to describe it."


    He was immersed in the joy of gaining a new power, and his mind would not be able to turn around for a while.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said, "Next, do what I said, and use this power to see."


    "good!"


    Sect Master Zhenhai immediately agreed.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu explained the method of using Yuan Li, and the Sect Master Zhenhai immediately followed suit.


    After a drill, Lin Yu discovered that some changes had taken place after Yuan Li was passed on to others, and his power was much weaker than his own.


    There is also the inability to perform magical powers.


    Of course, the inability to display magical powers is not because the Yuanli after transmission does not possess this ability, but because Lin Yu cannot share magical powers with others.


    At least not now, I don''t know if it will work in the future.


    "Master Lin, how do you call this power?"


    After the Sect Master Zhenhai mastered the usage of Yuan Li, he finally remembered that Lin Yu had never said the name of this power, and hurriedly asked.


    "This power is called Yuanli."


    Lin Yu said.


    This is his own name, even if he says it, no one will know it.


    "But if someone asks, you will say that this is the power you have gained after you have a new understanding of martial arts."


    Lin Yu urged.


    "Well, I will definitely keep this in my heart." Sect Master Zhenhai assured immediately.


    Lin Yu nodded and said no more.


    He had no doubt that the Zhenhai Sect Master''s guarantee would be false, firstly because this person had already proven his own character, and secondly because he could withdraw the vitality passed on to others at any time.


    And he just discovered that he can even directly use the Yuan Power passed to others to abolish the other''s cultivation base.


    In short, as long as others accept the power he transmits, it is only a trivial matter to ensure that they do not betray themselves.


    After clarifying these details, Lin Yu extremely suspected that those who signed a contract with the gods to obtain the gifts of the gods would also have to pay a similar price.


    "Master Lin, what else needs attention next?" Sect Master Zhenhai asked.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "There is nothing special to pay attention to, but when it is not a last resort, you should try not to use your vitality, so as not to attract the attention of the caring people."


    "Well, I will use Yuanli as a life-saving method, and I will never use it in normal times."


    Sect Master Zhenhai promised once again.


    For him, as long as he doesn''t deal with characters such as divine envoys, then there is no need to use his vitality at all.


    Just relying on the martial arts skills taught by Lin Yu before is enough to be proud of the world.


    Later, Lin Yu confessed some details and precautions to the sect master of Zhenhai, especially the precautions related to the Jinling Sect.


    After saying all this, he finally said to leave.


    "Sect Master Yang, after this trip, I will not come to Dongmingyu again in a short time, you take care of yourself."


    After exhorting this sentence, Lin Yu flew straight into the sky and headed straight to the Western Desolate Region.


    Now that the Sacred Weapon-level supernatural powers have been obtained, and they have also obtained the extremely powerful fetal body of Gods and Demons, it is time to go to the Demon Realm to connect their parents and family to this great world.


    After the family is settled, it is time to find the Giant Lingjiao to settle accounts with Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin.


    Of course, I have to visit Ji Hai again before that.


    There are some very important things that need to be asked by Ji Hai.


    ...


    Western Wilderness.


    Shadow Beast Mountain Range.


    Beside the dense fog in the center of the mountain, a figure was quietly suspended.


    This person is Lin Yu who has just rushed back from Dongmingyu.


    The process of his forcing the Shadow Beast Mountain Range this time was extremely easy. The power of the world gathered here seemed to have suddenly disappeared, without any hindrance to him.


    Ji Hai had already noticed this, and he laughed: "Okay, great! It seems that your gains in Dongmingyu this time are far beyond imagination."


    The stronger Lin Yu''s strength, the greater his hope of getting out of trouble, and he naturally feels sincerely happy in his heart.


    "Senior Ji, how much do you know about Yang Jiuhe, the son of the devil?"


    After a few words between Lin Yu and Ji Hai, he went straight to the subject and explained the process of encountering Yang Jiuhe in detail.


    "Son of Devil Yang Jiuhe?"


    Ji Hai''s voice was obviously puzzled.


    After a pause, he guessed: "This should be a late-born junior, right? At least until I was trapped here, I had never heard of this person."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Ji Hai Huafeng said, "In my time, there was a very famous person in Tian Waitian, and his name was Duan Kong."


    "This person is extraordinary in strength, but he is different from an ordinary person chosen by God. At the time, no one knew the secret hidden in him."


    "From what you said, this person is most likely the son of a demon who believes in a demon god."


    After Lin Yu listened, he asked, "Is Duan Kong his real name? Does he have any other names?"


    "I''m afraid no one knows this." Ji Hai said helplessly.


    "Duan Kong, isn''t it?" Lin Yu secretly wrote down the name, preparing to have a chance to learn more about it in the future.


    He came over this time and asked about Yang Jiuhe''s affairs, not the main purpose, the main purpose was Wantong.


    "Senior Ji, that Wantong seems to be very difficult. I always feel that this time the matter is in his calculations."


    Lin Yu said his guess.


    "Huh?" Ji Hai said alertly: "You mean he is related to Yang Jiuhe?"


    "Senior Ji is right. Maybe all of this is in his plan. He is using me to awaken Yang Jiuhe, the son of the devil."


    Lin Yuxin Dao Ji Hai was indeed a smart man, and immediately thought of the key to the problem.


    In the thick fog, Ji Hai remained silent for a long time, seeming to analyze Lin Yu''s thoughts.


    After a while, he said, "It''s not impossible that it is possible. There must be an unknown reason why Vantone has become that way. Maybe it is related to the Demon God."


    He sighed as he said, "Hey, I am trapped here and can''t get out. I can''t contact that person personally. I can''t have an intuitive impression just by listening to you, and it''s difficult to really see through him."


    "If he could stand in front of me, I would be able to guess the true thoughts in his heart, and this trip might not be so dangerous."


    Ji Hai¡¯s tone was filled with deep self-blame Seeing Lin Yu, he comforted: "Senior Ji does not need to blame himself. I think that Vantone should not have calculated everything in advance, but It''s an idea that comes up temporarily."


    "And, I don''t think he has much hope."


    This remark made Ji Hai quite empathetic.


    In fact, at the beginning, he didn''t place much hope on Lin Yu. There was no other way to think of it, so he could only try if he had the chance.


    Of course, the results made him very pleased.


    Lin Yu''s growth rate far exceeded his expectations.


    "I don''t think all this is necessarily Wantong''s idea, there may be someone else behind it."


    Just when Lin Yu wanted to continue to say something, Ji Hai said suddenly.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 395： 2 possibilities

    "Senior, please help me out."


    Lin Yu clasped his fist.


    "I can''t be sure, I just guessed." Ji Hai explained: "I have been trapped here for many years, and I don''t know much about the situation in the sky, so I can only guess from previous experience."


    "It''s okay, seniors please say."


    Lin Yu didn''t really care about Vantone''s affairs, at least at this time Vantone was only ranked second in his mind.


    Now he is most worried about his family members trapped in the Demon Realm.


    Come to find out about Wantong, one is to go along, and the other is curiosity, and there is no strong purpose.


    Therefore, I don''t care if Ji Hai can provide really useful information.


    It doesn''t matter if it has the best.


    In the thick fog, Ji Hai was silent for a while and then said: "Wantong possesses the golden spear given by the ancestor god, so it must not be the son of the devil."


    "And as a son of God, he should not become a disabled man with only one right hand."


    "For him, there are too many ways to restore his body as before."


    "Also, being that face is of no benefit to him, it will only attract attention and make people unable to help guessing the story about him."


    Lin Yu deeply agreed with this statement.


    When he first saw Vantone, he was very curious.


    It was because of curiosity that I couldn''t help but take the other party''s question.


    Also, the other followers on Hellfire Island at that time would take the initiative to avoid Wantong.


    I believe they must feel that Wantong has gotten on someone who shouldn''t be offended, so they stay away from him, for fear that they will be unlucky with him.


    So just as Ji Hai said, that look is of no benefit to Vantone, and it will become the focus of everyone wherever he goes.


    Unless he stays incognito and pretends to be an ordinary person and walks into the market.


    Then he can live the rest of his life in a low-key manner.


    "I guess that Vantone may have betrayed his beliefs to some extent, causing the gods to punish him, which made him look like he is now." Ji Hai said in his heart.


    "Betrayal of faith?" Lin Yu asked, "Senior meant that Vantone had betrayed the gods he once believed in? Then why can he still use the magical golden spear?"


    Sun Hao once said to him that anyone who has received a god-given selection cannot abandon his faith, and only ordinary believers can convert to his religion.


    Ji Hai sighed after hearing the words: "So I just said that everything is my guess. I have never seen a person who betrays the gods, and I have never heard anyone talk about it. I don''t know what will happen if I do that. God''s punishment."


    "Perhaps the gods just deprived him of part of his **** power, and only left him with the magical power of the golden spear, and then made his body look like that."


    "After all, killing him directly or turning him into an ordinary person is not too heavy a punishment. Only when he is not as high as he is now, he keeps his back path and keeps him without hope, will he experience the most Torture of painful mind."


    Following Ji Hai''s words, Lin Yu also recalled the experience of contact with Wantong.


    Indeed, Ji Hai¡¯s guess is not without basis.


    A figure with top-notch sacred weapon-level magical powers like Wantong must have an extraordinary bloodline. It is logically impossible to have only one talented magical power.


    However, from beginning to end, he only used the Golden Light Spear, and did not use other magical powers.


    As for why it didn''t show up? The reason is most likely as Ji Hai just said, his other magical powers have been taken back by the gods.


    In addition, Vantone¡¯s mental outlook is very strange, sometimes with extraordinary aura, as if it were a supreme one.


    And sometimes cringe, like a weak person who has been living for a long time.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this experience that he can''t figure out his position.


    "Of course, there is another possibility." Ji Hai said again: "The other possibility is related to the topic we just talked about."


    "The possibility is that Vantone''s current encounter may come from the Demon God."


    "I can''t speculate about the specific situation. I just think that Vantone may have been eroded by the devil''s will and has to do something for the devil."


    "Of course, the actual handling person will definitely not be the superior Demon God, but the Demon Son who has been gifted by the Demon God, such as Yang Jiuhe, or the Duan Kong who may be the Son of Demon."


    "So if he is doing things for the Son of Demon, it makes perfect sense to induce you to wake up Yang Jiuhe."


    After listening to Ji Hai''s words, Lin Yu repeated his analysis for a while.


    Then he asked, "Senior, which one of the two possibilities do you think is greater."


    "Before answering this question, I have a question to ask you first." Ji Hai asked directly: "I ask you, have you ever heard of the chosen person who betrays your faith in Tianwaitian?"


    "No." Lin Yu replied decisively.


    Before going to Hellfire Island, he had asked Sun Hao personally about this question, and Sun Hao''s answer was that the chosen person cannot abandon his faith.


    Therefore, once the religion of the chosen people falls and disbands, they can only wander around.


    That¡¯s why the gathering point on Hellfire Island came.


    "Well, as expected, this point has not changed." After hearing Lin Yu''s answer, Ji Hai said as if he had expected it: "So the answer has already come out, and the latter is more likely."


    Immediately after his words, he turned around: "Of course, it is also possible that the two exist at the same time, because to do something for the devil is actually tantamount to betraying the gods."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu suddenly remembered about the Giant Spirit Sect.


    Judging from the situation at the time, Vantone had an enmity with the Giant Spirit Sect.


    If it weren''t for this, it would be impossible for him to let him go, and he would definitely be killed on the spot.


    In this way, these latter things are gone.


    "Senior, one more thing..."


    Lin Yu quickly talked about the grievances between Wantong and Juling Sect.


    After listening, Ji Hai groaned: "This adds some more possibilities, but there is too little information, and I can''t make any inferences for the time being."


    "Unless... go and contact him again to collect more useful information."


    "Speaking of which, this kind of person knows the big secrets more than you and I imagined. Maybe you can get some unexpected gains from him."


    "But I don''t recommend you to do this. It''s better to stay away from this kind of ghostly character."


    Lin Yu agrees: "What the predecessors said is that it is really dangerous to deal with this kind of people As a top powerhouse once, Wantong has lived for so long, and his experience and experience are not ordinary people at all. Comparable.


    Lin Yu knew that in the absence of reliable means, dealing with this kind of people was mostly at a loss for himself.


    Just like this time, although I did benefit a lot, I not only obtained the corpse of the gods and demons, but also absorbed a holy artifact.


    But the process is very dangerous.


    A little carelessness will lead to death.


    And that Vantone achieved its goal just by moving his lips.


    It can be seen how deep this kind of people''s city is.


    This topic soon ended, and then the two talked about other things before Lin Yu left.


    new


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 396： Lay out

    After Lin Yu left the Shadow Beast Mountain Range, he flew straight up and returned to the Flame God Continent.


    Of course, his goal this time is naturally not the Flame God Sect, but is planning to find a way to connect to the Demon Realm Teleportation Array, and to receive the family members trapped in it to this intact world.


    Otherwise, if they stay in the Demon Realm for a long time, their flesh and blood will change more or less and become a half-devil, half-human demon.


    "Majin..."


    "Actually, with the power of my **** and devil''s fetus, it is not impossible to eliminate the abnormal changes in them, but it will be more troublesome, and it will bring some side effects."


    Lin Yu exhaled the martial arts modifier while flying.


    What is certain now is that the womb body of the **** and demon is definitely far beyond the existence of any magical powers.


    After all, magical powers are only special abilities bestowed by the gods, and the womb of the gods and demons can even make itself like a god, sharing the vitality with others for use.


    I don''t know what changes will happen after strengthening the corpse of the gods and demons into the body of the gods and demons.


    "By the way, those spiritual weapons have not been eaten and absorbed yet."


    Lin Yu remembered the treasure that he had collected from the Jinling Sect, and he was busy thinking about it, and plunged his mind into the supernatural power space.


    As his strength increased, the space of Gods and Demons also expanded a lot.


    Originally, this place was filled with various essence pills and the like, but now it looked empty at first glance.


    The pile of things was placed in the corner inconspicuously.


    "If this continues to expand, I am afraid it will be able to hold a small city."


    Lin Yu looked at the space of Gods and Demons that was beyond sight, and said in his heart.


    After looking around, Lin Yu''s eyes converged to the direction where various treasures were placed, and his mind quickly approached there.


    In an instant, his thoughts came to the side of the treasure piled into hills.


    Without hesitation, he moved quickly to search in it.


    Soon I found eleven artifacts.


    He was walking in a hurry at that time, so after grabbing the space ring from the Jinling Sect envoy and others, he sucked things into the supernatural power space without even looking.


    As a result, everything was piled up and placed together, and I didn''t know who the owners of the spirit tools were.


    Lin Yu urged his mind to quietly float the eleven spiritual artifacts in front of him.


    "Two pieces and one grade, the rest is either grade two or grade three."


    Since possessing the knowledge about the fetal body of the gods and demons, he no longer needs to eat the spirit implement to distinguish the grade of the spirit implement at a glance.


    Of course, he has no feelings for spirit tools now.


    Before these eleven spiritual weapons were put away, they were absolutely rare treasures for him, but now they are just icing on the cake.


    Even if you eat them all, it will only slightly increase the power of the universe and all things, and then increase a little bit of vitality.


    "Next, if you want to quickly increase your strength, you must get a holy artifact, or source crystal."


    The sacred tool possesses sacred tool-level supernatural powers while also providing a large amount of vitality.


    The source crystal, like the holy artifact, can also bring a huge amount of energy.


    At that time, the mortal source crystal obtained from Han Qingxue contained the vital energy of one hundred thousand source stones. If one could obtain the top-grade or even the ultimate source crystal, the source of vital energy would be counted in millions of source stones.


    "The source crystal is one of the cultivation resources needed by the chosen people, and it can enhance their **** power like the essence pill."


    "If I exchange the essence pill..."


    Lin Yu turned to look at the pile of essence pills.


    These essence pills are useless to him. If they can be replaced with source crystals, they can get a lot of vitality.


    The only question now is where to exchange the source crystal.


    You must know that the source crystal is more rare than the essence pill.


    The essence pill has at least a fixed output, while the source crystal depends on luck.


    He once told Sun Hao about Yuanjing, and that was Sun Hao''s answer.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but recall what Ji Hai said just now, saying that Wantong knew more big secrets than he thought. If you can get in touch with him more, you might have some unexpected gains.


    Maybe, then Vantone will know where the active crystal is.


    "Forget it, it''s easy to get in touch with this kind of person, so it''s better to stay away."


    "Let¡¯s talk about Yuanneng later."


    Lin Yu stopped thinking about it, took out all the eleven spiritual artifacts from the supernatural power space and put them directly into his stomach.


    Gu Gu Gu-


    The spirit instrument was quickly corroded by his gastric juice, digested and absorbed.


    The chosen person cannot destroy this kind of god-given thing, but it is easy for him.


    After the spirit weapon was absorbed, the names of eleven supernatural powers immediately appeared on the modifier list, and Yuanneng also increased by 150,000.


    Now he has a total of five hundred and forty thousand source stones of vitality.


    After that, he quickly manipulated the list of modifiers, integrating all these newly acquired supernatural powers into the universe, enhancing the power of the universe.


    This behavior consumed a total of 140,000 source stones'' vital energy.


    In other words, these eleven spiritual weapons only provided him with the vitality of 10,000 source stones in the end.


    After doing all this, Lin Yu took back the list of modifiers.


    At this time, he was already on the Mohai not far from the Flame God Continent again.


    "If it''s near the temple, it should be possible."


    Lin Yu turned his head and looked at the direction where the Yanshen Sect Temple was located.


    If you want to connect to the Demon Territory Teleportation Array, you must first locate the Demon Territory Fragment in the void, and the Flame God Sect Temple has a teleportation array leading to other continents.


    The closer you are to that teleportation formation, the higher the success rate of finding Demon Territory Fragments.


    "With my current strength, as long as I don''t get too close to the temple, I won''t be discovered by the people of the Flame God Sect."


    "Just choose there."


    Lin Yu found the direction, and disappeared in place with a flash.


    After a while, he came to a mountain not far from the Temple of the Flame God Sect.


    After staying in the Flame God Sect for so long, he was already very familiar with the surrounding situation, which is why he chose to return to the Flame God Continent.


    After all, if you go to other places, everything has to start again.


    Without delay, Lin Yu directly painted the formation pattern on the ground.


    He not only learned about the knowledge of formations in a few large sects, but also inquired a lot from the people of the Yanshen Sect, and he was already familiar with it for a long time.


    With the strength of his spirit, it is a very simple matter to deploy a teleportation array.


    The formation pattern is quickly finished.


    After being urged by Yuanli, these formation patterns showed a faint colorless light.


    "Now it''s time to borrow the power of the Yanshen Sect Teleportation Array."


    Lin Yu used all the phenomena of the world, cautiously sensing the Yanshen Sect teleportation array located in the temple.


    The teleportation array possesses the power of space for positioning. After the power of space in the world and all phenomena interact with each other, it can be used to search for the fragments of the demon realm in the void.


    There was a buzz.


    Lin Yu clearly felt the fluctuations in the power of space, which showed that the two had already felt the relationship between the two, and he could start searching for the fragments of the Demon Realm.


    "Let me see where the fragment is."


    Lin Yu closed his eyes tightly, and quickly searched the void with the help of the Yanshen Sect Teleportation Array.


    new


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 397： Missing

    I don''t know if it is because the space power possessed by the Yanshen Sect Teleportation Array is too powerful, or because Lin Yu''s fetal body is stronger than expected. In short, the search process is very easy.


    In less than an hour, Lin Yu successfully located the location of the Demon Domain Fragment in the void.


    "Next, it''s time to find a way to establish a connection with the teleportation array in the magic domain."


    Lin Yu let out a long sigh of relief.


    Finding the location of the Demon Territory Fragment will be more than half successful.


    The next thing is much easier than the previous one.


    Lin Yu took a deep breath and practiced the method of connecting the two teleportation arrays in his heart.


    After that, he immediately started to do it.


    The process of connecting the teleportation array is very simple, which is to use the force of space to open the space channel between the two teleportation arrays.


    Even the formation mage in the martial arts school of the lower realm can do this.


    Of course, the stronger the power of space, the faster the space channel can be established.


    With Lin Yu''s current spatial power, the speed naturally far surpasses those array wizards in the lower realm.


    Another half hour passed.


    The formation patterns on the ground suddenly glowed again.


    "It''s done!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed.


    These lights mean that the two teleportation arrays have successfully established a connection, and then as long as they are activated, the space channel connecting the two teleportation arrays can be opened.


    Unexpectedly, the operation this time went so smoothly.


    Whether it is searching the Demon''s Fragment or establishing a connection, it is extremely easy, and it has not attracted the attention of the Yanshen Sect from beginning to end.


    Lin Yu breathed out again, and looked up at the Yanshen Sect temple in the distance.


    There is no change in that direction, and there shouldn''t be any changes in that direction.


    Thinking of this, he immediately retracted his gaze.


    Push the teleportation array without hesitation.


    He was in an urgent mood, desperate to see his family he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    A ray of light flashed, and Lin Yu successfully entered the space channel and disappeared in place.


    After a not-too-long journey, Lin Yu stepped on the land of Demon Territory Fragments again.


    As before, the air here exudes a peculiar smell, and the scene where it enters the eye is basically red.


    Staying here for a long time, let''s not say that the flesh and blood will change, just the mood is not much better.


    "Father, mother!"


    Lin Yu urged Yuan Li to spread his voice among the fragments of the entire Demon Realm.


    He wanted to quickly let his parents and family know that he came back to rescue them.


    While walking with the shouts, Lin Yu flew up into the sky and shuttled through the demon realm at a very fast speed, searching for the trace of the ship.


    "not here!"


    Lin Yu''s figure flashed across the air like a bolt of lightning.


    "Not here?"


    "..."


    After a few breaths.


    This Demon Territory is only a fragment of the Demon Territory, with a small area, so it only took a few breaths for Lin Yu to search it all over.


    In the end, he found traces of the boat in a deep mountain.


    However, the ship on the upper floor was empty, with no one except some furniture and sundries.


    "Could it be..."


    Lin Yu forced himself to calm down, speculating in his mind the possible reasons.


    "Could it be that Ji Wenbin took them away?"


    There is no trace of fighting here, indicating that no fighting has taken place.


    When he left, he left dozens of organ puppets here.


    If the puppets of the organs do their work at the same time, even the true warrior cultivator can''t stand it.


    Therefore, the fact that those organ puppets did not make a move can only show that the person who came was very powerful, so strong that there was no chance of making a move at all.


    "Ji Wenbin has long since become the man of choice... and besides me, only he knows that my parents and family are here."


    "So my family must have been taken away by him."


    "He did this, probably because he wanted me to use the essence pill in exchange."


    After putting all the information together, Lin Yu quickly figured out the cause and effect.


    All this can only be done by Ji Wenbin, and there will be no second person besides him.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect my original worries to come true now..."


    The reason why he was eager to improve his strength during this period was because he learned from Si Kongning that Ji Wenbin and Ji Wuce had become the chosen people.


    He knew very well in his heart that after the two became the chosen people of God, they would definitely immediately focus on the essence pill in his hand, and would use any means to grab them.


    In fact, the appearance of Skoning has already illustrated this point.


    Among the possibilities he envisioned at the time, Ji Wenbin''s intimidation of his family to force him to hand over the essence pill was one of the possible situations.


    But I didn''t expect this guess to come true.


    "Since he wants to change my essence pill, before he finds me, my family should be safe for the time being."


    Then Ji Wenbin is not a fool, nor is he completely driven by emotions. He will definitely not tear up votes in advance, which is of no benefit to him.


    "According to his character, even if he really wants to vent his anger on my family, he will definitely be satisfied in front of me."


    "So as long as I don''t show up for a day, he won''t treat my family as anything."


    Lin Yu''s face was stern, and he gently squeezed his fists.


    "But don''t worry, I will find you soon and settle this account."


    Lin Yu glanced at the ship building again, and then flew into the sky, rushing to the teleportation formation at an extremely fast speed.


    He did not hesitate to urge the teleportation formation to return to the Flame God Continent.


    The next goal is very clear, and that is to rush to the location of the Giant Spirit Sect to find Ji Wenbin and Ji Wu to settle the accounts, and rescue their family members.


    The only question is what to do.


    "Giant Spiritualism!"


    Lin Yu stood on the mountain and stared at the Yanshen Sect temple in the distance.


    "I don''t know much about the giant spirit teaching, just know where it is located. It would be too reckless to look directly in this way, and maybe it will attract Ji Wenbin''s attention, and things will easily exceed my control."


    This matter must be in his own hands from beginning to end, and there must be no mistakes.


    So in order to achieve this goal, you must make proper preparations.


    He frowned and thought, and after thinking about it, he suddenly thought of Wantong.


    Wantong this person has an insoluble grievance with the Giant Spirit Sect. As the so-called enemy''s enemy is a friend, if he chooses to cooperate with him in this matter, he must be very willing.


    In addition, he knows a lot about the Giant Spirit Sect, at least far more than himself can provide a great help for himself.


    With his help, it would be much easier to deal with Ji Wenbin and Ji Wuce by himself.


    The safety of my own family members will also be more guaranteed.


    The only problem now is that Wantong is old and cunning, always thinking about using others to help him.


    If you deal with him, you will be used by him if you are not careful.


    "I can''t manage that much!"


    "This day is full of old monsters that have lived for a long, long time. Am I just avoiding them all the time?"


    "Ji Hai thinks that I am too young and the experience is not as good as others, so he persuaded me to stay away from him, but in this world where strength is respected, he still has to speak with strength in the end."


    "With my current strength, even if Vantone wants to calculate me, I have to weigh it carefully."


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 398： Meet Wantong Again

    after one day.


    Hellfire Island.


    This time when he set foot on Hellfire Island, Lin Yu didn''t feel a little overwhelmed like last time.


    He walked alone on the humble street.


    The scene on the street is the same as it was when I came last time. No color can be seen on the face of every pedestrian, and each of them has a gloomy look.


    The surrounding buildings are also chaotic, without any clear style, they are all built according to their own abilities, how convenient they are.


    In short, there is no trace of smoke and fire in this place, and there is a cold resistance everywhere.


    This can''t be helped, after all, the people who are here are downright people.


    They can''t see the way out for the future, and naturally they can''t feel better.


    Speaking of which, Wantong is considered the most miserable of these people.


    He is also the most conspicuous one when he appears on the street.


    It was precisely because he was conspicuous enough that Lin Yu quickly found him shrinking on the corner of the street.


    Because Lin Yu had changed his figure and appearance, which was completely different from the last time he was in contact with Vantone, he saw Vantone, but Vantone did not recognize him.


    After Lin Yu stopped and looked for a while, he walked straight to Wantong.


    Now Vantone finally noticed Lin Yu.


    He chuckled, and then greeted Lin Yu with the same tone as last time: "Newcomer, which sect are you from?"


    He didn''t know Lin Yu after he changed his image, so he thought Lin Yu was a newcomer.


    "Since I''m here, sect or something is important?"


    Lin Yu stopped not far in front of Wantong, and said casually.


    "Hey, this is reasonable!" Wantong tried to squeeze out an ugly smile, "It''s rare for someone to chat with the old man. Just ask if you want to. I''ll tell you if you can."


    "Do you know that the old lady says know everything, there are few things I don''t know about this day."


    Wantong boasted.


    "Then it will work." Lin Yu followed with a smile.


    The last time he heard Wantong uttered this sentence, he immediately chose to leave. Naturally, he would not do this this time.


    Of course, I did that last time mainly because of the reactions of those around me, and I was not familiar with everything here, and I didn''t want to cause trouble for my upper body for no reason.


    "Hey, good! It''s rare to see a young man like you." Wantong said with a smile: "Okay, if you have any questions, just ask, the old man listens carefully."


    Lin Yu shook his head when he saw this.


    This Vantone seems to be very talkative, but no one knows what ideas are in his heart.


    Maybe at this time he was thinking about how to use himself to do things for him.


    "Senior Wan, I really have an important question to ask you."


    Lin Yu said.


    "Speak out and listen."


    Wan Tong''s remaining right hand stroked a few sparse beards, trying to put on a mature and serious appearance.


    "I want to show Senior Wan to see where my talents and supernatural powers come from."


    While speaking, Lin Yu used his supernatural powers to mobilize the power of space and completely isolate the two from the outside world.


    Immediately afterwards, he urged the power of wind, the power of inflammation and all other powers in it.


    At first, Wantong looked calm and composed, but after seeing Lin Yu''s display of these powers, his complexion suddenly became serious.


    "Ok?"


    He groaned and stared at Lin Yu''s face scorchingly.


    Lin Yu smiled and asked, "Senior Wan, do you already have the answer?"


    "Okay! Good boy!"


    Wantong exclaimed with a look of surprise: "Unexpectedly, in less than two months, you will already have Saint Artifact Grade magical powers. It seems that your gains this time are really not small, not small!"


    Vantone was once defeated by Lin Yu with the supernatural power of heaven and earth, and he was naturally very familiar with this supernatural power.


    Therefore, the sky and the earth, which had soared in power, were quickly recognized.


    In addition, he knew that Lin Yu could absorb the magical powers from the gods by some means for his own use, so he naturally quickly guessed that the Holy Artifact Broken Peak Knife had fallen into Lin Yu''s hands.


    After all, he had provided this news to Lin Yu.


    "You don''t have a big harvest without Senior Wan." Lin Yu replied lightly.


    "What do you say?" Wantong said without knowing it.


    "Senior Wan, I call you senior, you don''t have to pretend to be confused in front of my late-born junior, right?"


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu said straight to the point: "Didn''t Yang Jiuhe come to thank you after he regained his freedom?"


    "Oh? It seems you know a lot."


    Wantong replied calmly, thinking quickly in his heart.


    To be honest, the fact that Lin Yu''s talents and supernatural powers evolved into the Saint Item Class was extremely surprising to him.


    After all, this is something that has never happened since ancient times.


    So now we must carefully evaluate Lin Yu''s strength to avoid making wrong judgments.


    He thought to himself that Lin Yu''s gifted magical powers actually possess such magical abilities, which shows that the gods he believes in must have extraordinary magical powers, which are different from ordinary gods.


    He originally thought that Lin Yu could also absorb the magical powers in the spirit artifacts, but he didn''t expect that even the magical powers in the holy artifacts could really be used for his own use.


    And after absorbing, it can directly upgrade the talent supernatural powers to the sacred weapon level.


    This alone cannot underestimate him.


    Of course, although Lin Yu''s current strength is stronger than that of an ordinary god-chosen person, he is still a lot worse than the real strong person, so there is no need to worry about him too much.


    After all, no matter how strong the magical powers are, they have to have a strong God''s power to display them, and from the current situation, Lin Yu''s God''s power is not much stronger than last time.


    Wantong soon got into the mind, knowing how to deal with Lin Yu now.


    Unfortunately, what he didn''t know was that Lin Yu didn''t show the true power of the corpse of the gods and devil.


    If it were fully displayed, it would have shocked him beyond words.


    He would be extremely surprised to discover how incredible the existence of the two powers of gods and demons is.


    Of course, it is naturally impossible for Lin Yu to do this kind of thing.


    The corpse of God and Demon is one of his cards, and it is impossible to easily show it to others.


    When it comes to using the womb of the gods and demons, it must be a fight to the death.


    "Now that you know it, let''s open it up and say it."


    Wantong stroked his beard again, and asked calmly, "What do you want to know about Yang Jiuhe?"


    Lin Yu answered, "Yang Jiuhe is not in a hurry, let''s talk about the Giant Spirit Sect first."


    He really cares about Yang Jiuhe, but it is not time to care about this person at this time. The most urgent thing is to rescue his family as soon as possible.


    "Giant Spiritualism?"


    Wantong nodded slowly, as if thinking of something.


    "Hey, by comparison, I am indeed more willing to talk to you about the Djinn Cult."


    "Let''s talk, what do you want to know about the Divine Spirit?"


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 399： Gods will

    "Tell me everything you know."


    Lin Yu demanded.


    Wantong said with a smile: "It''s easy to say, easy to say, the old man will know that everything is endless."


    He put on an attitude that is very willing to cooperate, but Lin Yu always felt that this person would keep a hand in secret and take the opportunity to use himself.


    It''s just like the last time we searched for the Saint Artifact Broken Peak Knife.


    But there is no way, now the situation is urgent, and I have to choose to cooperate with him.


    "The Supreme Master of the Giant Spirit Sect is named Wang Yitian, and there is a total of..."


    According to Lin Yu''s request, Wantong talked about everything about the Giant Spirit Sect.


    Lin Yu listened quietly, and soon he discovered that Vantone really knew very well about the Juling Sect, and he could call out the exact names of all the major powers and congregations in the Juling Sect.


    It seemed that the grudge between him and the Giant Spirit Sect was not as simple as imagined.


    I am afraid there is a past that is hard to let go.


    "This is the case of the Giant Spirit Sect, do you still have doubts?"


    After Wantong finished speaking, he asked.


    "Yes." Lin Yu replied decisively.


    "Oh? Come and listen!"


    There was a hint of surprise on Wantong''s face, and he obviously didn''t expect Lin Yu to be really puzzled.


    You must know that he just explained all the information about the Giant Spirit Sect in detail, without any omissions.


    Why did Lin Yu, a person who didn''t know much about the Giant Spirit Sect, be suspicious?


    "My doubt lies not in the Giant Spirit Sect, but in you, Senior Ten thousand." Lin Yu looked straight into Wantong''s eyes and said slowly.


    "It''s me? That''s interesting!" Vantone''s disfigured face showed an ugly smile, "I can''t wait now, let''s talk about your doubts about me?"


    Lin Yu directly said clearly: "I really want to know, what are you going to take the opportunity to do with me this trip?"


    Wantong said with a smile: "I never asked you to do anything, and this is naturally the same."


    "Senior Wan, I have already talked about this, so there is no need to keep hiding, right? Did you forget about Yang Jiuhe so quickly?" Lin Yu still looked directly at Wantong''s eyes. road.


    "Oh, you mean him." Wantong stroked his beard and said: "This incident is accidental from beginning to end. I never asked you to do anything. In fact, your behavior can''t affect much, don''t be too Take yourself seriously."


    Seeing that Wantong was still pretending to be garlic, Lin Yu further said: "Senior Ten thousand, it is best to make it clear in advance what you want to do. This is good for you and me. Do you expect to be lucky every time?"


    As a transaction, Lin Yu was actually willing to agree to some of Wantong''s requests.


    But the prerequisite for all this is that things must be put on the surface, not let him be in the dark.


    "Hahaha!"


    Hearing what Lin Yu said, Wantong was taken aback for a moment, and then burst into laughter.


    After laughing for a while, he continued to stroke his beard and said: "Well, I remind you again, don''t take yourself too seriously."


    "You think your actions are affecting some things, but in fact, everything is already doomed."


    As he said, he pointed to the sky with his only right hand, "Everything is the will of those powerful beings. At best, your behavior will only bring some small variables, but it will not affect the final result."


    "Otherwise, why do you think the supreme masters of those big sects have not acted?"


    Lin Yu followed his fingers and looked up towards the sky.


    He knew what the powerful existence that Wantong said was, obviously, the gods and demons above the top.


    But what he really cares about is Wantong''s intention to say this.


    Was it to blame the gods and demons for the things he did, or was it really nothing to do with him?


    "The gods never interfere in human affairs." Lin Yu retracted his gaze and looked at Wantong: "The grievances between people will not let the gods care, don''t you deny that?"


    "Of course, I don''t deny this." Wantong agreed.


    Lin Yu slowly nodded and said, "Since you don''t deny this, how can Yang Jiuhe attract the attention of the gods? Isn''t everything related to Yang Jiuhe a human affair?"


    "Good question!" Wantong gave a thumbs up and smiled: "But you didn''t understand the true meaning of that sentence."


    "You know? What do you mean by that sentence?" Lin Yu wanted to see what Vantone would explain.


    Upon hearing this question, Wantong first smiled just as before.


    But then a hint of helplessness flashed quietly across his face.


    "Those powerful beings are not about not interfering in human affairs, but no matter how we toss, it is impossible to get out of the waves, and will not affect the final result."


    Wantong sighed: "In the eyes of you and me, those powerful beings are everything, but in their eyes, we are at best a pawn."


    "Yes, you and I have a powerful force, far beyond the imagination of ordinary people."


    "But compared to those powerful beings, what are these?"


    Speaking of this, Vantone stared at Lin Yu solemnly and asked, "I ask you, have you ever thought about why the world comes from?"


    "You mean these worlds were created by gods?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    "I don''t know." Wantong shook his head, "No one knows the answer, everything can only be guessed by yourself. But I can tell you one thing, any one of them can easily destroy an entire world."


    Lin Yu noticed that Vantone emphasized "a whole big world" when speaking, obviously trying to distinguish it from those space debris.


    After all, the volume of space debris is much smaller than the entire world, which is equivalent to a fraction of a fraction.


    At the same time, Lin Yu also got an important message from these words.


    That is the big world where the Dawu Dynasty once lived. It was destroyed by gods or demons So, you should know what I want to say? "


    Wantong continued to look at Lin Yu and said: "In the eyes of those powerful beings, we are insignificant. There is no need to take our affairs to heart. This is the real reason why they don''t intervene in human affairs."


    "Then how to explain the matter of Yang Jiuhe?" Lin Yu asked: "You just said yourself that everything about Yang Jiuhe is the will of the gods. Isn''t this an intervention in human affairs?"


    "Yes, I said, but does this contradict what I just said?" Wantong said with a serious expression: "I''ll say it one last time, don''t take yourself too seriously, otherwise it will only add to the laughter."


    "Those powerful beings may have mutual grievances, but you and I just happen to appear in their grievances. All their actions seem to affect you and me, but in fact this is not what they intended to do. , It''s just a coincidence or incidental."


    "That said, don''t you understand?"


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 400： Journey

    After listening to Wantong''s explanation, Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    He thoroughly understood what Wantong wanted to express.


    In other words, even if everything that happens in this world is related to the gods, it does not represent the true intentions of the gods.


    In the eyes of the gods, people are insignificant existences, dispensable.


    It is people who take a high look at themselves and regard themselves as the center, thinking that the gods are also surrounding them.


    In fact, everything is just a coincidence.


    It''s like a person going to kill his enemy. When he slashes at his enemy, a fly happens to fly by.


    At this moment, the fly thought that the knife was about to chop itself, and just as it was in despair, another knife swung over to block the knife.


    The fly thought that the purpose of the other person''s knife was to save it, but in fact the two were fighting for their own grievances.


    Obviously, it was that fly that valued itself too much.


    "Does the Supreme Master of all major sects think like you?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of Wantong''s mouth, and he said, "What do you think? I can''t answer this kind of question. I have to ask them personally."


    Lin Yu said no more after hearing this.


    He just wanted to have a showdown with Vantone, let Vantone tell what he wanted him to do, and put it on the table to make a clear transaction.


    As a result, Wantong said that everything had nothing to do with him, it was the will of the gods.


    Of course, he couldn''t be sure whether what Vantone said was true or false. Unless there are special methods for this kind of thing, don''t ask for the result.


    However, although he couldn''t get the exact answer, there was no need to lie to him if he wanted to come to Vantone.


    First of all, his strength is stronger than Vantone, and Vantone is far from his opponent.


    Secondly, he can change his body and appearance at will to hide his whereabouts, but Vantone is very conspicuous wherever he goes.


    In other words, it is easy for him to find Wantong to settle accounts, but Wantong never knows when he will appear.


    "Okay, I accept what you said for the time being." Lin Yu returned to the topic and said: "I already know the grudge between you and the Giant Spirit Sect. If possible, I will avenge you by the way."


    Anyway, I had already made up my mind to find the Great Lingjiao to settle the accounts, and I was not afraid to sell a cheap favor to Wantong.


    After all, if it hadn''t been for the Great Spirit Sect to bring the space debris where the Dawu Dynasty was located to this big world, he would not have been separated from his parents and family.


    Maybe the ancient teleportation formation had been repaired long ago, and the family would go to another great world with them.


    So naturally there will be no later things.


    "But in exchange, you have to tell me something more." Lin Yu added.


    "Oh? What''s the matter?"


    Wantong asked hurriedly.


    When he heard Lin Yu''s offer to avenge him, a hint of joy flashed across his face.


    After all, with his strength, he wouldn''t even want to repay this grudge for the rest of his life, but Lin Yu was different.


    Lin Yu possesses supernatural powers that can evolve, and in just one or two months, he has such a powerful force.


    Maybe it can really help him avenge his revenge.


    Lin Yu saw Wantong''s impatient expression, and said directly: "I want to inquire about Yuanjing."


    "How did Yuanjing come from? Who will own Yuanjing?"


    "Anyway, as long as it is related to Yuanjing, you can tell me everything."


    "Yuanjing?" Wantong groaned, and suddenly said: "Yes, Yuanjing is a good thing. If you can get a lot of source crystals, your strength will increase rapidly and revenge will be more promising."


    After speaking, he talked about Yuanjing in detail.


    He told Lin Yu everything he knew.


    In fact, these things are not big secrets.


    After all, knowing the origin of the source crystals and who owns the source crystals cannot directly solve the problem. The real difficulty lies in how to get those source crystals.


    This is the hardest.


    In this regard, Wantong cannot help.


    "That''s all I know, you can only rely on yourself for the rest."


    Wantong will soon have said everything it knows.


    "These are enough."


    Lin Yu replied.


    When he came, he didn''t expect to get any valuable information from Vantone. He didn''t expect Vantone to know much more than he thought.


    Now that he has the information provided by Wantong, he knows what to do next to get the source crystal.


    So the harvest from this trip is enough to satisfy him, and he has no other ideas.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that Wantong did not play tricks on this matter and did not lie to him.


    "If this is the case, then I will take the first step and go to the Giant Spirit Continent to meet the Giant Spirit Sect for a while." Lin Yu said goodbye.


    Before leaving, he thought about it and asked, "What is the relationship between Yang Jiuhe and you?"


    "Sure enough, I knew you couldn''t care about him."


    Wantong seemed to have expected Lin Yu to ask this question a long time ago.


    "But I can''t answer your question, at best I can tell you something everyone knows."


    Lin Yu heard that he seemed to have something in his words, so he guessed: "What? It has something to do with the will of the gods or demon gods."


    Wantong nodded and shook his head, silent.


    Seeing this look, Lin Yu instantly understood something in his heart, and asked: "Is everything that happened to you related to this?"


    Wantong was still silent, but unlike before, he neither nodded nor shook his head this time.


    Lin Yu knew that he couldn''t ask anything more, so he clasped his fists, and then left straight away.


    He really wanted to figure out everything about Yang Jiuhe, but since the will of the gods or demon gods was involved, there would definitely not be any results.


    After all, the power of gods and demon gods is too strong, far from being able to fight against.


    In this case, it doesn''t make much difference whether to find out the truth.


    Now it is still necessary to quickly find a way to rescue the family. It is not too late to learn about Yang Jiuhe''s affairs after he has enough strength in the future.


    Lin Yu flew up into the sky and went straight to the Great Spirit Continent in the west.


    The outer sky is very vast, and the continents are far apart, separated by the vast expanse of the desert sea.


    In other words, this will be an extremely remote journey, flying over the desert sea for a long time.


    Of course those in the gods will not use such a time-consuming and labor-intensive method to travel between different continents, they will directly teleport with the power of the teleportation array.


    However, Lin Yu did not join any sect, so naturally he couldn''t use the teleportation array located inside the major religious sects.


    Although he and Sun Hao of the Yanshen Sect had a relationship, if he went to him because of this matter, he would definitely be rejected by the other party.


    Also, Han Shaoyong had not returned to the Yanshen Sect for so long, and he must have attracted the attention of the Yanshen Sect.


    In addition, Sun Hao knew that Han Shaoyong was looking for Lin Yu everywhere, so if he took the initiative to find him, he would definitely be questioned by Sun Hao.


    How to answer at that time is a big question.


    "It''s okay to fly over like this, passing by the place Vantone mentioned in the middle, I can still stop by to see if I can get the source crystal!"


    Lin Yu thought in his heart.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 401： Sea cloud city

    Yunhaizhou.


    This continent is located in the central area of ??Tianwaitian, and there is a teleportation array to the continent where the major religions are located, so the transportation is extremely convenient.


    Wantong mentioned that the source crystal is obtained here.


    Lin Yu fell from the sky and landed on the solid ground of Yunhaizhou.


    He thought that since he passed by here, he would simply spend a day walking around here to see if he had a chance to get some source crystals.


    After all, Yuanjing is not too much.


    The more source crystals, the stronger the strength, and the higher the success rate of going to the giant spirit teaching to find Ji Wenbin and Ji Wuxi for revenge.


    Lin Yu walked straight to a city in the distance.


    Although it was only walking, from a distance, one could only see Lin Yu''s phantom shadows.


    At this time, he could advance for several miles with one step, and the speed was far beyond ordinary people''s imagination.


    With just one breath, he came to the gate of this magnificent city.


    "The son of God, which sect do you come from?"


    The guard at the gate of the city watched Lin Yu walk here at an extremely fast speed from a distance, and naturally knew that his strength was extraordinary.


    So when he opened his mouth, he directly asked about Lin Yu''s sect history.


    "Mengshen Sect." Lin Yu replied.


    "Mengshen Cult?"


    The guard was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at the colleague beside him with a puzzled look.


    But it is a pity that the other party is also looking at him with the same puzzled expression.


    Obviously they have never heard of the origin of Dream God Sect.


    "That''s it." Lin Yu explained when he saw the situation: "Mengshen is a **** who has only recently appeared in this world, and I am the first son of God to receive the gift of Mengshen."


    "I see!"


    All the guards present nodded in a sudden sense.


    The emergence of new world gods is not a weird thing. I think there were not so many gods and so many sects in the outside world at the beginning, and they were all added a little later.


    Since such things have often happened in history, it is natural to be touched by oneself now.


    "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?"


    At this time, a burly man walked out of the side door inside the city gate.


    He was wrapped in gold armor all over his body, and when he came out, he stared at the guards present and asked repeatedly.


    Obviously, he had heard the conversation outside by some means when he was inside, and it was precisely because of the abnormal situation that he took the initiative to intervene.


    One of the guards immediately greeted him and explained to him: "My lord, this son of God is a chosen person who has received the gift of a new god, and that **** seems to be called Dream God."


    "Dream God?" The brawny man in golden armor nodded slightly and said, "It is indeed a **** who has never heard of it."


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at Lin Yu and said, "If this is the case, then you should go to register with me. Anyone who is chosen by God who comes to Haiyun City needs to have an exact identity and origin, and no one can be an exception. "


    This is different from Hellfire Island. The chosen people who come here are all from well-known sects, so the management is stricter.


    Unlike Hellfire Island, you can go as you want, and go as you want.


    Lin Yu had no objection to the request of the brawny Jin Jia. He had already inquired about everything about Haiyun City and Yunhaizhou when he came to Vantone, and knew that such a situation would arise.


    He had been prepared for this a long time ago.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t refuse, the strong man in Jin Jia stopped to say more, and after shaking his head, he walked straight to the tower.


    The two walked into the tower one after another.


    In the tower, Lin Yu accepted a detailed inquiry from Haiyun City officials, and then demonstrated the magical powers he had given him again before successfully obtaining the qualification for free activities in Yunhaizhou.


    An hour later.


    Lin Yu walked out of the tower and came to the streets of Haiyun City.


    It was late at this time, but Haiyun City was more lively than during the day.


    This city is very different from other cities in Tianwaitian, and completely different from those in the Lower Realm.


    In contrast, this city is closer to those metropolises on the modern earth.


    On both sides of the street are neatly arranged street lights, and all kinds of vehicles can shuttle freely on the street, and you can see towering tall buildings everywhere.


    Of course, the shapes of these tall buildings are completely different from those of modern buildings on earth, and they are an architectural style that Lin Yu has never seen before.


    "The ability to build this city into this way is obviously with the help of the power and supernatural powers of the gods. It seems that the owner of this city is very difficult, I am afraid that the strength and status are not lower than that of Yijiao Supreme."


    Lin Yujing stared quietly for a while, then walked forward along the street.


    The purpose of his coming here is very simple, that is, he wants to replace the essence pill on his hand with the source crystal.


    Therefore, he didn''t care about the novel street scenes around him, and moved his legs quickly to the Jinyu Building two streets away.


    This Jinyu Building is similar to the Chamber of Commerce, whose main function is to help the believers of the major sects to match up business.


    Such as holding auctions, buying and selling things, etc.


    At that time, Wantong told him that the best place to get the source crystal through reliable channels is here.


    All other acquisition methods are extremely risky.


    Whether it is a private transaction or an intermediary guarantee, it is easy to go wrong.


    Unless there is a strong sect behind it.


    But the problem is that Lin Yu didn''t join any sect at all, and even the Dream God Sect was only forged by him. Who can support him?


    Everything can only rely on himself.


    Lin Yu walked quickly, and after turning a corner, he finally saw the magnificent Jinyu Building.


    I have to admit that the name Jinyulou really lives up to its name.


    Lin Yu didn''t know what materials the Jinyu Building was made of, but from the outside, it was completely the same as gold and jade.


    At this time, there were people coming and going at the gate of Jinyulou. Most of these people were highly powerful people chosen by the gods, and only a minority of ordinary believers who had never received the gift of gods.


    "The stronger the strength, the more likely it is to have and consume the source crystal."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that the place recommended by Wantong is really quite reliable.


    At least judging from the sights in front of me, it would not be difficult to switch to the source crystal here.


    The only thing to pay attention to is not to be missed by those who are interested.


    After all, the Dream God Sect that I lied about is a Protestant sect, and it is weak ~ www.novelhall.com~ It is inevitable that some sinister God-chosen people will come up with bad ideas when they know the situation.


    "hope everything is fine."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and walked straight to the gate of Jinyulou.


    This building is very tall, so its internal space is very wide, even with the outside door is very magnificent.


    If Wu Xiu in the lower realm saw it, he thought it was the gate of a giant city.


    When Lin Yu came to the gate of Jinyulou, a man who looked like a steward took the initiative to greet him, and said hello to him, "Dare to ask the Lord of God how to call him?"


    Lin Yu was slightly surprised when he heard this.


    When he came, he didn''t use any magical powers, and didn''t mobilize any power. Why did this steward see his extraordinary strength at a glance?


    Is it true that everyone in Jinyulou has a brilliant eye?


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 402： Jin Yulou

    "My name is Lin."


    Lin Yu replied.


    Guan Shi immediately smiled and said, "It turns out that it is Godzi Lin. What is my last name, you can call me what Guan Shi."


    After speaking, he asked about Lin Yu''s intentions again, and after clarifying whether Lin Yu wanted the source crystal, he took the initiative to lead him to the inside of the Jin Yulou.


    The two walked side by side, and as soon as he walked, he introduced Lin Yu about the situation of Jin Yulou.


    Lin Yu didn''t interrupt, just listened to him quietly, and soon learned some brand new information from his mouth.


    In addition to the things that Wantong told him before, he already knew the Jin Yulou well.


    "Lin Shenzi, Origin Crystal is a rare thing, even if we don''t have much stock in Jinyu Building."


    After He Guanshi introduced the situation of Jinyulou, he talked about business and explained Yuanjing''s situation to Lin Yu.


    "Of course, on the one hand because the source of the source crystal is limited, on the other hand it is because the source crystal is too popular."


    "Shenzi Lin, you are the person chosen by the gods. You must be very clear about how helpful the source crystal is to improve the power of the gods. Therefore, every time a new source crystal appears, it will cause looting."


    "If Lin Shenzi wants to exchange the essence pill for the source crystal, I am afraid that he has to be prepared in advance to bid with others."


    Lin Yu was not surprised by the explanation of He Guanshi.


    He had asked Sun Hao to inquire about Origin Crystal as early as when he was in the Flame God Sect. The other party told him that Origin Crystal and Essence Pill were different, and there was no fixed output, and whether they could get it was entirely by luck.


    This leads to a small number of source crystals.


    In addition, the source crystal is indeed stronger than the essence pill in enhancing the power of the gods, which naturally caused the situation of short supply.


    "Shenzi Lin, forgive me, I really don''t understand why you want to exchange the essence pill for the source crystal?" He Guanshi doubts: "The effect of the essence pill and the source crystal are basically the same, but the effect of the source crystal is better. If it''s just to improve the power of the gods, there is no need to be so troublesome, right?"


    In his opinion, Lin Yu''s behavior was nothing more than taking off his pants and farting.


    Be aware that the source crystal is too rare, leading to high prices.


    If you use the essence pill to change, I''m afraid it will take three or even five times the amount to exchange for the equivalent source crystal.


    This is obviously not worth the gain.


    He really couldn''t understand, what is the point of doing this?


    Is it because the source crystal has a little more effect than the essence pill?


    Lin Yu turned his head and glanced at the puzzled-faced Whaguan. He had long expected the other party to have such doubts in his heart.


    According to the pre-conceived plan, he displayed the supernatural power of heaven and earth on the spot.


    "What matters, this is the magical power that Dream God bestows on me."


    While speaking, three spheres slowly revolving around his body suddenly appeared around Lin Yu''s body.


    These three spheres are made up of different types of power, namely the power of gold, the power of wind, and the power of inflammation.


    He Guanshi stared at these three spheres, wondering in his heart.


    He didn''t know what Lin Yu wanted to express.


    Is it to show how much supernatural power he possesses?


    But what does this show?


    As the manager of Jinyulou, he has seen more people chosen by the gods, which one has not been given multiple magical powers at the same time?


    Also, it is not surprising that there are many different types of magical powers.


    Know that every **** is omnipotent and can give different types of power to the same person.


    For example, the God of Flame can also give the power of gold, the power of water, and so on.


    The name of the gods only represents what they are good at, not that they only have this kind of power.


    Seeing that Guan Shi He didn''t understand what he wanted to express, he stated clearly: "Guan Shi, the magical powers given by Mengshen are extraordinary and have the possibility of continuous growth."


    "And if you want this supernatural power to become stronger, you must rely on the power of the source crystal."


    "That''s why I exchanged the essence pill for the source crystal."


    Hearing this, He Guanshi looked surprised and said: "What? Can this kind of supernatural power evolve?"


    "Yes, you must have never heard of such supernatural powers?" Lin Yu answered.


    When the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect saw him displaying his magical powers for the first time, he also showed obvious surprise.


    In addition, even the Supreme Master of the Yanshen Sect said that this kind of magical power was unheard of, so naturally it is impossible to have heard of this kind of magical power.


    "As Lin Shenzi said, this is indeed the first time I have seen such supernatural powers, and I have never heard of it." He Guanshi quickly calmed down and replied truthfully.


    After speaking, he touted again: "It seems that this new present **** is stronger than the previous gods. God son Lin is really lucky."


    "Thank you." Lin Yu smiled.


    This incident was quickly revealed.


    After this, He Guanshi no longer had any doubts about Lin Yu''s idea of ??using the essence pill for the source crystal, but rather enthusiastically helped to match up the business.


    "Lin Shenzi, there are only two ways to change the source crystal for now."


    "The first type, you directly exchange the essence pill for the source crystals of our Jinyulou, the second type, we help you find the chosen person who is willing to exchange the essence pill for the source crystal, but after the transaction is concluded, we will collect a certain percentage from it. cost of."


    "Of course, I must explain one thing to you in advance."


    Guanshi He solemnly said: "No matter who you exchange source crystals with, this business will definitely be a loss for you. You must use the essence pill that is several times that of the source crystals to exchange for the equivalent source crystals."


    "Also, even if it is Fanpin Yuanjing, its price corresponds to the essence pill, which is not a small number."


    "It takes almost three to four hundred thousand essence pills to exchange for a mortal source crystal."


    When speaking, he bit the number three to four hundred thousand very hard.


    After all, this is not a small amount, and he thinks it is unlikely that Lin Yu can afford this price.


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that after Lin Yu heard the number he reported, he just wanted to start trading.


    Because this sale is not an exaggeration to him at all.


    You must know that when he was on Hellfire Island, he had to exchange 100,000 essence pills for a first-grade spirit weapon.


    And in that first-grade spiritual tool, there is only a mere 50,000 source stones of vitality.


    In other words, one hundred thousand essence pills can only be exchanged for the vitality of fifty thousand source stones.


    Now one source crystal can be exchanged for more than three hundred thousand essence pills, and one source crystal contains the vitality of one hundred thousand source stones.


    It¡¯s not an exaggeration to exchange three hundred thousand essence pills for one hundred thousand source stones. Although it is relatively cost-effective to change spirit tools, it not only gains more vital energy, but also obtains magical powers. .


    However, the behavior of changing spirit weapons easily aroused suspicion by others, and the people on Hellfire Island were desperate to sell spirit weapons at that price.


    If you change to a selected person of the great sect, you will have to spend at least one million essence pills to exchange for a first-grade spiritual weapon.


    "It doesn''t matter, either way, I can accept it."


    Lin Yu expressed his attitude towards Guanshi He.


    But just as he was about to continue speaking, suddenly a familiar figure broke into his field of vision.


    "Ji Wuxi?"


    "He''s here too!"


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 403： intelligence

    Lin Yu didn''t expect to be so coincidental that he met Ji Wuce here.


    But after thinking about it, it¡¯s not surprising that Haiyun City was originally the capital of trade, and people from all major religious cults would often come here to exchange information.


    And if you come, you will definitely visit Jinyulou.


    It is normal for Ji Wuce to appear here.


    "It''s okay to meet him here, maybe I can get some useful information from him."


    "But before that, we have to figure out what his strength is."


    After Lin Yu glanced at Ji Wuce, he quickly retracted his gaze.


    He already had an idea in his mind, and that was to start with Ji Wuce, investigate Ji Wenbin''s situation, and see if he could get news about his parents and family from it.


    After all, if you go directly to Ji Wenbin, it is easy to be stunned.


    And if his parents and family were really caught by Ji Wenbin, then he must be waiting for him to come to the door all the time, and he must be very alert.


    So it is a good choice to start with Ji Wuce.


    Of course, before implementing the next step, one must first figure out the details of Ji Wuce.


    Especially what grade of supernatural powers he has been given, what kind of divine things he possesses, and how strong is the divine power flowing in his body.


    After all, due to differences in bloodlines, each person chosen by God has a different starting point.


    In case Ji Wushu is lucky enough, the starting point is the end of countless chosen people.


    "What''s the matter, do you have any sort of rankings or roster of fame? It''s a directory that includes the great powers of the universe, for people to understand and admire."


    Lin Yu asked casually.


    As soon as his words fell, He Guan immediately replied: "Yes! Of course there are."


    "However, we generally don''t sell this kind of valuable information publicly. It must be guaranteed by someone, and a price that is sincere enough must be offered."


    When Lin Yu heard that there was a play, he hurriedly asked, "Why can you tell me who is generally required to help guarantee? And what is the price?"


    If you can buy this kind of information, you must buy all of Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin.


    Save yourself time and effort to investigate.


    "As for the guarantor, at least it must be a chosen person of the big sect, and the price is not always certain. It depends on what kind of information you want. The price gap between different pieces of information is huge."


    Guan Shi looked at Lin Yu thoughtfully and said.


    He guessed that Lin Yu was probably because he had first entered into the outer sky and didn''t know much about the situation in the outer sky, so he wanted to use this method to obtain the much-needed information.


    "The chosen person of the Great Sect?"


    After hearing what to do, the first thing Lin Yu thought of was Sun Hao of the Yanshen Sect.


    It''s a pity that he doesn''t have a deep friendship with Sun Hao, and since he met the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect, he has been listed by the other party as someone who doesn''t need to have a deep friendship.


    So he will definitely not guarantee himself.


    In this way, I''m afraid I won''t even want to find a guarantor in a short time.


    "What''s the matter, why should you turn it away when you come to the door? Can''t it be a little accommodating?"


    Lin Yu didn''t want to stop there. Of course, he still wanted to see how He Guanshi would answer this question. Maybe he could get some useful news from it.


    "Lin Shenzi, our Jinyulou can do such a big business, it is all based on honesty. If we break the agreement and sell the information at will, I am afraid that it will be closed soon."


    Guanshi He said firmly.


    Obviously, it is impossible to accommodate in this matter.


    However, Lin Yu also heard another meaning from his words, that is, there seems to be an agreement between the Jinyulou and the major religious sects.


    It is this kind of agreement that restricts them from selling intelligence.


    "It doesn''t matter, since this business can''t be done, let''s go back to the topic just now and talk about Yuanjing."


    "Easy to say, easy to say!"


    Seeing that Lin Yu was no longer entangled in the matter, He Guanming suddenly smiled.


    "Well, Lin Shenzi, I will show you the product catalog of our Jinyulou first, and you can see if the above price is acceptable."


    Just now Lin Yu said that any transaction method is fine, so He Guanshi put forward this suggestion.


    "Okay, bring it here."


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, a man dressed as a small servant presented a jade medallion respectfully.


    Guan Shi once took the jade medal and handed it to Lin Yu, saying: "Lin Shenzi, you can just poke your mind into it. There is information on all the goods that are publicly sold in our Jinyulou."


    Lin Yu heard the words and immediately explored his thoughts, and a long list of lists appeared in his mind instantly.


    Unlike viewing with eyes, this method of obtaining information through ideas can instantly load all information into the brain.


    Just like when he used the martial arts modifier to modify the martial arts, he can accept a huge amount of martial arts knowledge at once, which is very convenient and fast.


    At this time, all the product information of Jinyulou was known to him, so he knew the price of Yuanjing immediately.


    Among the source crystals sold in Jinyulou, one ordinary source crystal is equivalent to 450,000 essence pill when converted into essence pill, and high-grade source crystal is equivalent to 8 million essence pill.


    Jipin Yuanjing did not appear in the product information, obviously it was out of stock.


    "Every source crystal contains one hundred thousand source stones'' vital energy, I don''t know how much vital energy this high-grade source crystal contains."


    Lin Yu took a look and found that the price difference between the Upper Grade Source Crystal and the Fanpin Source Crystal was nearly twenty times, but he didn''t know whether the energy content of the Upper Grade Source Crystal was also nearly twenty times that of the Fanpin Source Crystal.


    Of course, this conjecture is unlikely to be true.


    Because the top grade source crystal is far rarer than the common grade source crystal, and the rare thing is more expensive, the price increase must not correspond to its own value.


    "One piece of Orthodox Origin Crystal corresponds to 450,000 Essence Pills. If I exchange all the Essence Pills, I can buy more than 2,000 Orthodox Origin Crystals in total."


    "If it corresponds to Yuanneng, it is Yuanneng with more than 200 million source stones."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that if there were such multiple abilities, it would definitely not be a problem to strengthen the corpse of the gods and demons into the body of the gods and demons.


    It can even strengthen the body of the gods and demons to an extremely powerful level.


    Thinking of this, he withdrew his mind, and after returning the jade medal to Ho Guanshi, he said: "Who manages, UU reading is a bit expensive, can it be cheaper?"


    Although he has more than 900 million and nearly one billion essence pills, he is considered to be very wealthy.


    But obviously you can''t be too lavish at this time.


    Otherwise, all information about themselves will immediately become one of the information held by their Jinyulou, and when they change hands, they will be mastered by the godly chosen person of the great sect.


    I''m afraid that before I can leave Haiyun City, someone will come to the door to make their own ideas.


    After all, there are so many essence pills that even Yijiao Zhizun will be moved by it.


    Therefore, it is necessary to keep a low profile, and not too many essence pills can be taken out at one time.


    It''s best to buy some source crystals in the Jinyulou, and then let these things match up, and exchange some with the chosen people of other sects.


    This is safer.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 404： trade

    "Lin Shenzi, the things in our Jinyulou are clearly priced, and we refuse to bargain. Especially rare things like Yuanjing."


    Guanshi He explained to Lin Yu earnestly.


    Lin Yu frowned with difficulty, and after a moment of silence, he said to Guanshi He: "For this price, I have to spend more time thinking about it. Please forgive me."


    "It''s okay." He Guanshi smiled and said, "Purchasing Yuanjing is a big deal, and it should be considered carefully."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, and then asked: "What''s the matter? Who are willing to exchange the source crystal for the essence pill? I want to see if they will be cheaper."


    "Yes, there must be. It''s just more troublesome. You need to announce your transaction requirements first, and wait for someone to take the initiative to find it."


    Guanshi He responded immediately, and then told Lin Yu that as long as a certain fee was given, Jin Yulou would immediately publish his transaction requirements, and promised that it would be known to interested parties soon.


    Lin Yu pretended to think for a while, and then agreed to the deal, letting Jin Yulou help to match the deal.


    After this conversation was over, Lin Yu said goodbye to Guanshi He and wandered around in the Jinyu Building.


    Of course, his purpose at this time is naturally not to visit the Jinyu Tower, but to observe Ji Wuce.


    Jin Yulou refused to sell him information, so he could only figure out Ji Wuce''s current details on his own.


    In fact, when he was on Hellfire Island, he had asked Wantong about Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin, but unfortunately the two had only recently joined the Giant Spirit Sect, so Wantong didn¡¯t treat them. learn.


    So in the end, no useful information was obtained.


    In the distance, Ji Wuce was talking with a Jin Yulou manager and also talking about transactions.


    Lin Yu vaguely heard that Ji Wuce seemed to want to buy some information from Jinyulou.


    "He wants to buy information?"


    This behavior of Ji Wuce made Lin Yu very concerned.


    After all, this guy wants to know someone''s words through intelligence, and he is definitely one of them.


    Of course, Lin Yu knew very well in his heart that it was definitely impossible for Jin Yulou to accurately grasp information related to him.


    Because I can change my body and appearance at will, and I have changed a lot of identities when acting, Jin Yulou doesn''t know who is who.


    For example, now, he is within Ji Wuce''s sight, but Ji Wuce is indifferent.


    Because he can''t recognize himself at all.


    "It''s completely impossible for him to grasp my news through Jinyulou, and he doesn''t know that I have come to Tianwaitian, so this matter should have nothing to do with me."


    Lin Yu used the powerful sensory abilities of the corpse of the **** and demon to listen carefully to the conversation between Ji Wuce and the manager of the Jin Yulou.


    However, some of their conversations are spoken directly, while others are through voice transmission.


    Therefore, Lin Yu could only hear part of the content.


    "Huh? Ji Wenbin?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu heard Ji Wuce uttering the three words Ji Wenbin.


    It seems that the information he wants to buy is related to Ji Wenbin.


    "Ji Wenbin and he are both in the Ju Ling Sect, why does he want to learn about Ji Wenbin through the Jin Yulou?"


    "Could it be..."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that the occurrence of this situation can only show that Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin are defending each other.


    This is very useful news.


    Knowing this will be of great help to your next actions.


    In the distance, Ji Wuce and Manager Jin Yulou had ended this topic at this time, instead they were chatting about other transactions.


    Lin Yu was still listening carefully, but he kept hearing the end of their conversation and didn''t get any useful news.


    All I know is that Ji Wuce wants to buy some essence pills in Jinyulou.


    After the conversation, Ji Wuce hurriedly left Jin Yulou, and Lin Yu followed him.


    Of course, he didn''t follow Ji Wuce.


    This guy is now the chosen one, and he will notice if there is any trouble. It is very dangerous to follow him rashly.


    The only way to find out the details of him and Ji Wenbin is through other methods.


    After Lin Yu left the Jinyu Tower, he walked straight to the street not far away.


    According to his plan, he was only going to stay in Haiyun City for one day, but now he found the trace of Ji Wuce, and he also commissioned Jin Yulou to issue the transaction demand for exchanging source crystals.


    So it is bound to stay here for two more days.


    In this way, you have to find a place to live.


    Time soon came to night.


    After finding a place to live, Lin Yu didn''t idle, and walked around the streets of Haiyun City to gain a deeper understanding of the pattern of Yunhaizhou and Haiyun City.


    I even heard some very useful news.


    When he was about to return to his residence, Guan Shi Jinyulou suddenly contacted him, saying that someone was willing to exchange the source crystal for the essence pill, and the price was quite sincere.


    Lin Yu immediately turned around and went straight to the Jinyu Tower.


    ...


    Inside a small trading hall in Jinyu Building.


    When Lin Yu arrived here, Guan Shi had been waiting for a long time.


    Yuanjing¡¯s transaction is not a trivial matter. He Guanshi attaches great importance to it, so he naturally pushed other matters away temporarily and dealt with this matter first.


    "What''s the matter, that person hasn''t arrived yet?"


    Lin Yu glanced at the layout of the interior and asked Guan Shidao.


    "Alright, on the way here."


    Guanshi He said with a smile.


    Lin Yu nodded when he heard the words, and then found a seat first under the arrangement of Mr. Ho.


    After sitting down on the chair, Lin Yu asked again: "Presumably that person is also the chosen one, dare you to ask which sect?"


    "Giant Spirit Sect." Guanshi He said with a smile: "One of the top ten sects of Tianwaitian, so you can rest assured that this deal. The sons of gods of this sect are generally more generous than the ordinary people chosen by the gods."


    "Giant Spiritualism?"


    After Lin Yu heard the three characters of Ju Ling Sect, he immediately became very interested.


    Unexpectedly, his first trading partner was the chosen person of the Djinn Sect.


    It seems that I really have a destiny with this Giant Spirit Sect.


    Guan Shi saw Lin Yu¡¯s look and thought that Lin Yu was happy because of what he said just now, so he said along the way: "Lin Shenzi, don¡¯t worry, I will handle your deal. I will definitely help you get a good one. s price."


    "What''s the matter with you."


    Lin Yushun replied and kept wondering who the comer would be.


    To be honest, he became more anxious about this transaction since he heard the three words of Ju Lingjiao, and can''t wait to see the counterparty of this transaction in person.


    "coming!"


    At this moment, Guanshi He got up suddenly, and said to Lin Yu as he walked to the door: "Lin Shenzi, the man has already arrived."


    Lin Yu followed He Guan''s steps and looked towards the door.


    And as he turned his head, the door of the small hall was pushed open silently.


    A rather handsome figure slowly appeared in Lin Yu''s field of vision.


    "Ji Wuxi?"


    After seeing this figure clearly, Lin Yu found that the person who came was actually Ji Wuce.


    High-speed text hand-style martial arts modifier chapter list

 Chapter 405： status

    "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be Ji Wuce!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that he and Ji Wuce were really predestined, not only happened to collide here, but also because of this reason they would sit face to face.


    Of course, Lin Yu was not too surprised by the appearance of Ji Wuce.


    Because in the lobby of Jinyulou during the day, he heard Ji Wuce mention buying essence pills.


    It just so happened that he entrusted He Guanshi to publish the transaction demand of exchanging the essence pill for the source crystal, and it was normal for Ji Wuce to appear in front of him because of this.


    "What''s the matter, this is the seller?"


    After Ji Wuce saw Lin Yu sitting in the chair clearly, he asked Guan He.


    "Exactly!" He Guanshi said with a smile, "God Ji, this is the Son of God of Dream God Sect, whose surname is Lin."


    "Mengshenjiao?" Ji Wuxi revealed a faint doubt, and looked towards Ho Guan.


    He Guanshi hurriedly explained: "That''s it, Dream God is a new world god, and Dream God Sect is also a newly established religious religion. There are not many churches. Their master of command is the supreme, yes..."


    Speaking of this, he got stuck because he suddenly remembered that he hadn''t had time to ask Lin Yu about the details of Dream God Sect.


    Of course, the reason for the negligence was mainly because at the beginning he didn''t think that Lin Yu would really want him to tie a rope to make a deal, so naturally he was not interested in clarifying the details of Dream God Cult.


    Also, Dream God Sect is a trivial little sect after all, not worthy of attention.


    The main clients of Jinyulou are, after all, the chosen people of those big sects.


    He Guanshi turned his head to look at Lin Yu with embarrassment and asked, "Shenzi Lin, dare to ask you the Supreme Master of Dream God Sect?"


    "I haven''t taught the Supreme for the time being." Lin Yu replied: "So far I don''t know who has received the gift of Dream God, and is trying to gather the congregation."


    "So that''s the case, you are naturally the master of Dream God Sect, then God Son, haha."


    He Guanshi said haha, and then relayed Lin Yu''s words to Ji Wu for listening.


    But after Ji Wuce learned that Dream God Sect was only a Protestant sect, his face suddenly became a little difficult to look.


    Obviously, he didn''t think that this kind of small sect''s chosen person could come up with how many essence pills, this deal obviously couldn''t meet his needs.


    Then he didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Ho Guan, and found a chair to sit down on his own.


    Upon seeing this, Guan Shi turned his head and said to Lin Yu: "Shen Zi of Lin, this is the son of God of the Giant Spirit Sect. His surname is Ji. You can call him the son of Ji."


    After speaking, he didn''t wait for Lin Yu to reply, and turned to ask Ji Wuce, "Shenzi Ji, shall we talk about trading now?"


    "Of course, the sooner the better, I have other things to do."


    Ji Wuce said to He Guanshi a little impatiently.


    At that time, when he saw the transaction demand issued by He Guanshi, he thought that those who were willing to exchange the essence pill for the source crystal must also be the chosen person of the big sect, and their status in the teaching must not be much lower.


    After all, the essence of pill for the source crystal is definitely a loss-making trade, and the two are about the same in improving the power of the gods, and the source crystal will be slightly better.


    Only those who have a lofty identity and who lack everything will choose to practice in this way of excellence.


    So what he thought at the time was that maybe he could get a sufficient amount of Essence Pills at one time by just relying on this transaction.


    I hurried here with great interest.


    After the results came, it was discovered that the object of this transaction was actually a son of a Protestant god.


    He immediately felt like he was being deceived.


    After all, how many essence pills can this Protestant son of God have on hand?


    He Ji Wuxi, as the chosen person of the Giant Spirit Sect, could not produce much essence pill, the essence pill in the hands of the son of the Protestant sect would naturally be even less pitiful.


    He guessed that the son of God, who was surnamed Lin, probably hadn''t seen the world before, and that everything was new, so he would go to Jinyulou to do this kind of self-defeating thing.


    "As far as Ji Jinzi said, let''s hurry up and start."


    Seeing Ji Wuce nodded in agreement, Guan Shi didn''t ask Lin Yu, so he agreed with the other party.


    Of course, he didn''t ask Lin Yu''s opinion. On the one hand, Lin Yu initiated the transaction and there is no need to ask.


    On the other hand, because in his eyes, Lin Yu''s status is far inferior to that of Ji Wuce, the son of **** of the great sect, so naturally the words of God son of Ji shall prevail.


    After all, a stomping of the supreme master of the big sects can shake the whole sky. If there is a dispute between the big sects, the whole sky may be overwhelmed.


    If nothing else, it is said that the continent where Jinyulou is located was captured from the void by the great sect using the sky-reaching means.


    Without them, everyone would not even have a foothold, and could only wander on the endless desert sea all day long.


    Therefore, the top ten sects like the Giant Spiritualism are considered to be one of the core of the many forces in the universe.


    Naturally, be careful with the sons of gods in their religion.


    And the Dream God Sect that Lin Yu belongs to was just a new sect that hadn''t been collected personally.


    To treat the Son of God of Dream God Sect, as long as you do the necessary etiquette, there is no need to be too careful.


    On the other hand, the performances of He Guanshi and Ji Wuce were all seen by Lin Yu, but he didn''t care about it.


    At this time, he just wanted to quickly change to the source crystal and strengthen the corpse of the gods and devil.


    He wanted to know what special effects would be added after strengthening the corpse of the gods and demons to the fourth or even the fifth stage, and whether it could bring about qualitative changes like strengthening to the third stage, so that he possessed the same abilities as the gods.


    And after having that kind of strength, can he successfully rescue his parents and family from Ji Wenbin?


    As for other people''s attitudes towards him, he didn''t care at all.


    These are trivial matters, not to mention.


    After Mr. He¡¯s voice fell Ji Wuze looked at Lin Yu with an indifferent expression: "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s talk about how many essence pills you have."


    Lin Yu is very familiar with his expression.


    When I saw Ji Wuce for the first time, Ji Wuce used this expression and tone to speak to him.


    Lin Yu didn''t know how Ji Wusui lived in the Giant Spirit Sect, but when faced with the weak, this guy was always full of arrogance in his bones.


    "Since I dare to let Jinyulou release the transaction requirements, I must have prepared enough essence pills." Lin Yu said calmly: "Rather than caring about how many essence pills I have, you should first talk about what kind of source crystals you can produce. Where is the source crystal of the top grade or the top grade, and how many are there?"


    This is not just kicking the ball back to Ji Wuce, Lin Yu also wants to take this opportunity to get to know Ji Wuce''s details.


    Because what kind of source crystal Ji Wushou can produce can reflect his status in the Giant Spirit Sect.


    Then combined with the information provided by Wantong, you can roughly judge his strength.

 Chapter 406： Dumbfounded

    "The tone is not small!"


    Ji Wuce squinted his eyes, and asked, "If I can take out the high-grade source crystal, how many essence pills can you take out?"


    "Two gods, business, peace is the most important thing." Seeing that the two of them were quite arrogant, he hurriedly stood up to make ends meet, and asked them to drink the tea from the Jinyulou first and then talk slowly.


    Naturally, these remarks didn''t make any difference.


    Ji Wuce was full of resentment and wanted to vent his unhappiness, while Lin Yu wanted to take the opportunity to inquire about Ji Wuce''s details, and no one had time to bother about it.


    "Are you sure you can take out the top grade source crystal?" Lin Yu asked.


    Hearing this, Ji Wuce snorted coldly without answering.


    But the expression on his face was telling Lin Yu that this kind of question was an insult to him.


    Seeing this, Guan Shi hurriedly interjected: "Shenzi Lin, you don''t have to doubt the financial resources of Godji Ji. Since he said that he can take it out, there must be no problem."


    After finishing speaking, he considered it a little, cleared his throat and asked, "Shenzi Lin, if Godzi Ji can really take out the high-grade source crystal, how many essence pills would you like to exchange?"


    Then he added: "You should be roughly clear about the exchange ratio between the high-grade source crystal and the essence pill, right?"


    During the day, he showed Lin Yu the product information of Jinyulou, with various detailed instructions, so Lin Yu must know the approximate exchange ratio.


    Such a question was just to stop Lin Yu''s mouth, so that he would not have trouble with this issue.


    After all, Divine Child Ji seemed to be very upset with Divine Child Lin, and if he offended Divine Child Ji again, I was afraid that he would have to make a clear stand and choose one of the two.


    Of course, the result of the selection is certain and unique.


    He can only choose to stand on the side of the Giant Spirit Sect. As for the Dream God Sect, offending is also offending, it''s not a big deal.


    "I know the exchange ratio naturally. It doesn''t matter how much you care about it."


    Lin Yu glanced at what it was in charge, and then turned to look at Ji Wuce.


    Said: "You are the son of God of the Giant Spirit Sect. Of course it is not surprising that you have a high-grade source crystal in your hand, but what I want to know is whether the high-grade source crystal in your hand belongs to you personally?"


    This is very important. Whether the upper grade Yuanjing in Ji Wuce''s hands belongs to him is related to his status in the teaching.


    Rare things like the high-grade source crystals are generally impossible to fall into the hands of low-strength god-chosen people.


    Just like in the Flame God Sect, it is absolutely impossible for a character like Han Shaoyong to get the top grade source crystal.


    Not to mention the top grade source crystals, all the top grade source crystals are an incredible treasure in his hands.


    Thinking of that, Han Qingxue risked his huge life to **** back a piece of Mortal Origin Crystal, just to please Han Shaoyong''s cousin.


    It can be seen what position Fanpin Yuanjing holds in Han Shaoyong''s eyes.


    "Ok?"


    After Ji Wuce heard Lin Yu''s words, he suddenly let out a cold snort.


    Obviously he thinks Lin Yu is deliberately provoking him.


    On the other hand, He Guanshi''s thoughts at this time are exactly the same as Ji Wuce''s, and he also thinks that Lin Yu is doing nothing wrong.


    At this moment, he regretted the original decision. He had known that the son of God, who was surnamed Lin, didn''t know how to be a human being, so he shouldn''t have helped him match up this business.


    He is really strange, shouldn''t the chosen person of a small sect maintain the awe of the chosen person of the big sect?


    Doesn''t this guy really know that he respects his strength in Tianwaitian?


    "Ahem."


    He Guanshi coughed twice, and then looked at Lin Yu and said, "Shenzi Lin, business is business. As long as Shenzi Ji can take out the top grade Yuanjing, why bother about Yuanjing''s ownership?"


    As he spoke, he secretly winked Lin Yu and warned him not to make extravagant branches, so as not to cause trouble.


    After seeing He Guanshi''s eyes, Lin Yu explained indifferently: "I have no other meaning, just want to confirm whether Divine Child Ji can determine the price of the source crystals on hand. If he can''t be the master, then we are here for nothing. waste time?"


    "Presumably, why don''t you think this has nothing to do with business, right?"


    While Lin Yu was talking, he glanced at He Guanshi and Ji Wuce one after another to observe their expressions.


    After hearing Lin Yu''s explanation, Guan Shi suddenly felt a little speechless. After a moment of silence, he had no choice but to say, "This is indeed inseparable from this transaction."


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at Ji Wuce, and persuaded: "Shen Zi Ji, God Zi Lin is not unreasonable, you see?"


    "Humph." Ji Wuce snorted again, staring at Lin Yu sullenly and said, "Why should I prove this to you? Or, what qualifications do you have for me to prove it?"


    After speaking, he stopped paying attention to Lin Yu, but directly said to He Guanshi: "What does it matter? You are the middleman in this transaction. Now you clearly tell me how many essence pills he can produce!"


    Seeing Ji Wuce''s performance, Lin Yu had roughly the result in his mind. It seemed that the top grade source crystal was not Ji Wuce''s thing.


    It is estimated that someone in charge of their giant spirit sect handed it over to him and asked him to run an errand.


    Otherwise, according to Ji Wuce''s character, he would never avoid the matter.


    On the other hand, when He Guanshi saw Ji Wusui throwing the problem on him, he had to turn his head and look at Lin Yu, ready to ask how many essence pill Lin Yu was going to use in exchange for the high-grade source crystal.


    Of course, he didn''t think that Lin Yu could come up with so many essence pills, and if he asked, it was a question of nothing. I am afraid that this transaction can only be done.


    "What''s the matter, it''s the exchange rate of your Jinyulou."


    When Guan Shi was about to speak, Lin Yu spoke first.


    After speaking, he glanced at Ji Wuce and said coldly: "I know you have no right to determine the price of the source crystal in your hand. In that case, you will follow the price of the Jin Yulou, do you have any opinion?"


    Ji Wuce frowned slightly when he heard the words, but he didn''t reply, so he acquiesced.


    At this point, Lin Yu finally dared to be convinced of the guess in his heart-Ji Wuce''s status in the Giant Spirit Sect was not very good.


    With this important judgment, coupled with the news he received from Wantong, it has been possible to infer Ji Wuce''s strength.


    This person''s strength is at best equal to his own.


    Thinking of this, he immediately had a plan in his heart, ready to start from Ji Wuze and start his own actions.


    "Lin Shenzi, according to the exchange ratio of our Jinyulou, you have to take out at least 8 million essence pills." Guanshi looked at Lin Yu with a puzzled face and said, "Is this really okay?"


    "The problem is not big." Lin Yu deliberately pretended to be a fat man with a swollen face and said: "I can count on this day and beyond... I have a few friends ask them for a loan. It just takes some time to get it together."


    Naturally, you shouldn''t be too calm at this time, you must let others know that you are doing this purely because you make a reckless decision because of your sullenness.


    In this way, you won''t let those who are interested in thinking about yourself.


    As for why he didn''t bargain, one was to act as if he was stunned by others, and the other was to quickly get the source crystal and improve his strength.


    Only if the strength is strong enough can the next plan be implemented.


    After all, those essence pills are just useless things in your hands, and it doesn''t make much sense to just save them.


    "Huh, I also said that you really have so many essence pills, it turns out that you are just trying to be strong."


    Ji Wuce sneered rather disdainfully.


    Just now he was overwhelmed by Lin Yu because the high-grade Origin Crystal on hand was not his own. Now that he saw Lin Yu''s appearance, there was no reason not to fight back.

 Chapter 407： Brave

    After hearing Ji Wuce''s sarcasm, Lin Yu smiled faintly, and counterattacked: "At least I can decide what price to give, but you have no right to dispose of the source crystal you have, you can only follow the price set by others. Come and act."


    "If I''m right, the bottom line that the person gave you is that it cannot be much lower than the exchange rate of Jinyulou, right?"


    Just because of guessing this, Lin Yu directly set the price according to the exchange ratio of Jin Yulou.


    Otherwise, you will definitely fall into endless bargaining.


    After all, Ji Wuce''s transaction was entrusted by his superiors, and he would definitely try his best to get more essence pills so that he could go back and receive the merits.


    In addition, the essence pill is a precious thing in the eyes of almost all the people of the gods. It is naturally impossible for Ji Wuxi to make concessions on this kind of transaction.


    "Hmph, a brash man can only be brave." Ji Wuce sneered: "But if you have to give me more essence pills, then I have to laugh at it."


    "Only to be strong?" Lin Yu followed with a smile: "It seems that you have a problem with your understanding, and you can''t understand the meaning of my words."


    "In that case, I will explain to you in plain English."


    Lin Yu looked directly into Ji Wuce''s eyes and said: "You are just a errand, and there will be no results when you talk about the price. I don''t want to waste time with you before trading according to the price of Jinyulou."


    "You?!" Ji Wudi''s expression immediately became extremely cold.


    But just when he was about to speak, Lin Yu interrupted him directly: "Why, dissatisfied? Dissatisfied, if you have the ability to lower the price on the basis of the price of Jin Yulou, it proves that you have the right to decide which source crystals you have. s price."


    When Ji Wuce heard this, he was silent, but then he sneered again: "Huh, do you think everyone is as aggressive as you? You give a high price, and I lower it. Am I stupid?"


    "Still holding on to the word "Taoqiang"? Okay, then I will talk to you about the word "Taoqiang"." Lin Yu said: "I just asked you if the source crystal you have is yours, and you refuse to answer. He also said that I am not qualified to let you prove this."


    "It''s ridiculous. This was a trivial matter that was just a sentence, but it has become a big deal in your eyes."


    "What does this mean? It means that you are very afraid of being looked down upon by people of my little sect, and don''t want me to know that you don''t even have the right to set prices."


    "You are telling me, are you doing this kind of performance?"


    After Ji Wuce heard Lin Yu''s words, his face became more and more blue.


    That''s right, he really didn''t want to be looked down upon by the people of the little sect just now, so he refused to face this fact and pretended to be cold.


    How is this behavior different from what Lin Yu did?


    He scolded Lin Yu, isn''t he scolding himself?


    Ji Wuce thought about it for a while, and realized after thinking about it for a while that he couldn''t find his place anyway.


    First of all, he really can''t determine the price of Yuanjing. It is impossible to say arrogantly, Yuanjing is only a trivial matter. What if Lao Tzu gave you this beggar.


    Secondly, he is indeed always pretending to be superior. This kind of behavior is essentially predominant, so he is not qualified to make irresponsible remarks about Lin Yu''s behavior. That would only make anyone on the side look at jokes and lose sight of him. The face of the Giant Spiritualism.


    "What''s the use of saying so much? I advise you to think about how to make so many essence pills."


    Ji Wuce didn''t know how to continue to suppress Lin Yu in words, so he had to avoid this topic and turn to the transaction itself.


    After he said this to Lin Yu quickly, as if he was afraid that Lin Yu would use other words to attack him, he immediately turned his head to look at He Guanshi, and said: "Whatever, you will be the middleman in this transaction. Presumably your Jinyulou has enough means to ensure that some people will not turn back."


    What he meant was obvious, just to let He Guanshi take a stand, and let Jin Yulou ensure that Lin Yu would not regret the deal.


    After all, the price of the transaction is very attractive, which is beneficial to him, and he will be appreciated by the big teachers after returning.


    Also, in this way, Lin Yu''s focus can be shifted to the essence pill, lest this kid continue to say something embarrassing for him.


    Of course, he also wanted to embarrass Lin Yu by this.


    Didn''t you just pretend to say that you can make up so many essence pills? Now let''s see how you can pass this hurdle.


    On the other side, He Guanshi immediately understood what Ji Wuce said.


    He has done things in Jinyulou for so many years, and he has met countless people, so he can''t understand what Ji Wuze is thinking.


    He followed Ji Wuce''s words and said to Lin Yu: "Lin Shenzi, you have entrusted our Jinyulou to handle this transaction. Then I am not only an intermediary, but also a guarantor and witness for both of you."


    "You just mentioned clearly that you are willing to exchange the high-grade source crystals in the hands of Ji Shenzi according to the exchange ratio of our Jinyulou, and when I confirmed to you whether this is okay, your answer is that there is no problem. Don''t you deny these?"


    After speaking, he looked at Lin Yu seriously.


    Now the situation is very clear. The two sons of God have become incompatible because of this transaction, and he must choose a side.


    He had no choice, so he could only stand on Ji Shenzi''s side.


    After all, behind Ji Shenzi is the Giant Spirit Sect.


    And behind Lin Shenzi is only a trivial nameless sect, and it will definitely not be famous in the foreseeable future.


    "It''s hard to chase after a word. I don''t deny what I just said."


    The Essence Pill was a treasure of great value for Ji Wusi and He Guanshi, but it was useless to Lin Yu.


    Moreover, the number of essence pills he has on hand is so huge that it is naturally impossible to escape from this matter.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t mean to be shameless, Guan He suddenly sighed with relief.


    He secretly said in his heart that although this **** child Lin is as stubborn as God child Ji, he at least dares to act and is better than God child Ji.


    If it weren''t for Ji Lingjiao behind God Child Ji, he would definitely be more inclined to stand on the side of God Child Lin.


    "Okay, I''m relieved with Lin Shenzi''s words He Guanshi nodded towards Lin Yu.


    At this moment, Ji Wuce on the side said coldly: "What''s the matter, such a big deal is irresponsible, at least a part of the deposit must be paid out, otherwise he sneaks away afterwards, you can''t find the commission from Jinyulou. It''s time to beg."


    He Guanshi hurriedly replied after hearing this: "Please don''t worry, Godzi Ji, we naturally have a way to ensure that there will be no accidents."


    After speaking, he immediately turned his head and looked at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Shenzi, I have explained the transaction to you beforehand. Later, I will ask you to come up with a deposit according to the ratio set by our Jinyu Building."


    "Don''t worry about this." Lin Yu nodded in agreement without hesitation.


    Ji Wuce immediately sneered when he heard the words: "Huh, I''m talking lightly, wait carefully for the embarrassment."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 408： Change

    Just after being so speechless by Lin Yu, Ji Wuce has been wondering how to find the place back.


    Now he finally took the opportunity.


    He really did not expect that this kid would dare to agree to the request made by the manager when he didn''t know how many source crystals he had on hand.


    You must know that the deposit for the transaction is based on the ratio of the transaction price. If a piece of High Grade Yuanjing corresponds to the essence pill according to the exchange ratio of the Jinyulou, it will be a full 8 million pieces.


    The deposit is 10% of this price, that is to say, every time he takes out a piece of high-grade source crystal to trade, Lin Yu has to take out 800,000 essence pills as the deposit.


    He really wanted to know, if he took out eight or ten high-grade source crystals, how could this kid collect millions of essence pills.


    Presumably, this kid''s face will be very exciting at that time.


    Naturally, he also thought of this. He also felt that Lin Yu had promised so easily, and he was afraid that he would be embarrassed later.


    But after all, he is just an intermediary who makes the deal, and how to make the deal go ahead is his own business, and other things have nothing to do with him.


    At that time, if Lin Yu really can''t make up so many essence pills, it won''t be too late to deal with them according to the rules of Jin Yulou.


    "Ji Shenzi, how many source crystals do you have in total? What are the grades? How many pieces are you going to shoot?"


    He was in charge of business, and asked Ji Wuce several questions continuously.


    "Don''t ask me in a hurry, first, see how many pieces he can eat. It''s not that I look down on this kid, I''m afraid he can''t even afford Ordinary Origin Crystal."


    Ji Wuze said and glanced at Lin Yu, deliberately cast a contemptuous look at him.


    On the one hand, this is to relieve the hatred in the heart just now, on the other hand, it is to provoke Lin Yu with this, make him lose his mind and make unrealistic promises.


    Then he can take the opportunity to make fun of Lin Yu and avenge his words.


    On the other side, Lin Yu immediately pretended to be irritated by the other party''s words after meeting Shang Ji Wuxu''s gaze, and said in a big way: "What? You look down on me? Okay, let me put my words here first. How many source crystals do you have? , I will buy as much!"


    For him, the essence pill is not a problem at all, and the more source crystals are naturally the better.


    He couldn''t wait to replace all the essence pill on hand with source crystals in one breath, and suddenly improve his strength by a large amount.


    As long as the strength is strong enough, what can''t be done in this world?


    It is a pity that there are not so many source crystals on the market for him to purchase, and he can''t act in such a high-profile manner. That will definitely arouse many people''s suspicions.


    After all, very few people would exchange the essence pill for the source crystal, this kind of transaction is not cost-effective in any way.


    So if you want to rationalize your behavior, you must have a reasonable reason.


    Now Ji Wuce had a dispute with him, and he happened to use this opportunity to exchange for more essence pills.


    In this way, in the eyes of others, they would only think that he made a reckless move because of a struggle of spirit, and would not think too much.


    "Ha, the tone is not small, you can buy as much as I have?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu couldn''t control his emotions so much, Ji Wuze suddenly burst into laughter.


    "Okay, I now have three top-grade source crystals and ten ordinary-grade source crystals. You can weigh the deposit by yourself."


    As soon as his words fell, Guan Shi immediately took his words and said to Lin Yu: "Lin Shenzi, a piece of high-grade source crystal is worth 8 million essence pills, and a piece of mortal source crystal is worth 450,000 essence pills. It is 28.5 million essence pills."


    "The deposit is 10% of the transaction price, so you need to take out 2.85 million Essence Pills to ensure that this transaction proceeds."


    "Also." He Guanshi reminded Lin Yu solemnly: "Once the deposit is handed in, it will be prepaid to God Ji as part of the transaction amount. If you can''t pay the balance, these essence pills will not be taken back."


    "This, I know this naturally."


    Lin Yu pretended to show a trace of embarrassment.


    Of course, this expression was fleeting, and soon he pretended to be very calm and said: "I can afford these deposits, but I don''t know if Ji Shenzi really has so many source crystals on hand."


    "Also, since I have advanced a part of the deposit, should Ji Shenzi also take out a part of the source crystal in advance to show his sincerity?"


    He Guanshi immediately turned his head and looked at Ji Wuce when he heard this.


    But before he could speak, Ji Wuce patted a box on the table.


    "Things are here."


    Guan Gang hurriedly opened the box and inspected it. After the inspection, he took the box to Lin Yu and let Lin Yu look at it.


    After witnessing the two of them doing all this, Ji Wuze looked at Lin Yu coldly and said, "Where is your essence pill?"


    "it''s here."


    Lin Yu threw out a space ring toward He Guan, and said, "Everything is inside. You can go in and check it with your mind."


    Taking advantage of the opportunity to speak just now, he secretly transferred a part of the essence pill in the supernatural power space to the space ring, so that he could check it.


    After all, so many essence pills can''t be taken out and placed in the room.


    After He Guanshi took Lin Yu''s space ring, he hurriedly peeked out his mind to check it carefully.


    "Huh? The quantity...the quantity is totally fine, one is quite a lot!"


    As he spoke, he looked at Lin Yu in surprise.


    Lin Yu immediately transmitted to him when he saw this: "What matters, the Supreme Master of the Yanshen Sect saw that I had received the gift of the new god, so he took out some essence pills and asked me to start the school."


    "So that''s the case." He Guanshi said suddenly after going back.


    He finally understood why Lin Yu dared to challenge Ji Wuce, which turned out to be really emboldened.


    After that, he quickly figured out why the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect would bet on Lin Yu, probably because his supernatural powers can continue to evolve.


    "Shenzi Lin, you have so many essence pills, so you should trade directly with our Jinyulou. There is no need to make such trouble."


    Guan Shi once again transmitted the sound Lin Yu immediately transmitted the sound and replied: "I had other uses for these essence pills, and I didn''t plan to use them for so many source crystals, but this surname Ji is really hateful, I I can''t swallow this breath anyway!"


    He Guanshi heard the words and hurriedly comforted: "This makes sense, people, I live for a breath."


    Lin Yu entrusted him to deal with this transaction. After it was done, he could get a lot of commissions from Lin Yu, which meant that Lin Yu was now his God of Wealth.


    Originally, he was still facing Ji Wuce in his heart, after all, behind Ji Wuce is the Giant Spirit Sect.


    But he didn''t expect that Lin Yu could come up with so many essence pills at once, and it had something to do with the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect. In this way, the original choice would naturally be changed.


    At this time he had decided to stand by Lin Yu''s side and take care of him.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 409： angry

    "What''s the matter, the number of essence pills is okay?"


    Ji Wushou heard He Guanshi just mentioned that the number of essence pills is okay, and suddenly showed a look of surprise.


    He really couldn''t understand, how could Lin Yu, the son of God of an unknown sect, come up with so many essence pills at once?


    You must know that 2.5 million essence pills are not a small number.


    At least it is absolutely impossible for him to take out such a huge number of essence pills at once.


    Even when he was in the Dawu Dynasty, he had never had the opportunity to have so many essence pills.


    "Ji Shenzi, the number is indeed okay, you can see for yourself."


    He Guanshi had finished the sound transmission with Lin Yu at this time, so he got up and handed the space ring to Ji Wuze''s eyes, letting him come out and check it out.


    Ji Wuze looked at the space ring He Guanshi handed over, and carefully checked it without saying a word.


    After the inspection, his face changed again, and he was silent for a moment before looking at He Guan. "There is indeed no problem with the amount of deposit, but who can guarantee that he will be able to pay the balance?"


    If the balance cannot be paid, the transaction still cannot be established.


    Therefore, Ji Wuce does not think that Lin Yu has succeeded in getting rid of the predicament.


    But at this time, he no longer dared to be as confident as he was just now, and was sure that Lin Yu would stumble on this matter, after all, the other party had already taken out a lot of the deposit.


    "There is no need to worry about this, Godzi Ji." He Guanshi said to Ji Wusu indifferently: "Since Godzi Lin has paid the deposit, the next thing is between Godzi Lin and our Jinyulou. thing."


    "Even if the final transaction fails, Ji Shenzi can be compensated for it, right?"


    Before he finished talking about what to do, Ji Wuce felt that something was wrong.


    He found that Guan Shi''s attitude towards him seemed to have changed.


    It''s a pity that he didn''t know that Lin Yu had just conducted a private voice transmission with Guanshi He, so he didn''t know the reason for this change at all.


    On the other side, Lin Yu reiterated the old saying: "What''s the matter, I have already paid the deposit, so should I pay a part of the source crystals in advance?"


    Hearing this, he turned his head to look at Lin Yu and explained: "Lin Shenzi, when the transaction request was released, it was marked as buying. Therefore, in this transaction, Ji Shenzi is the seller and you are the buyer. You need to pay a deposit in advance. , But Ji Shenzi does not need to advance the goods to you."


    Ji Wuxi took advantage of the situation and sneered: "If you want the source crystal, you can honestly collect the balance, otherwise I will be welcome for your 28.5 million essence pills."


    Although he didn''t dare to despise Lin Yu as before, he still didn''t think Lin Yu had the ability to gather so many essence pills.


    You need to know that the balance is more than 20 million essence pills.


    Such a huge number can only be obtained by those in power in the big sect. Could the friend that this kid mentioned just now be that kind of big man?


    "I said, didn''t you have long ears, didn''t you hear the things that Mrs. said just now?"


    Lin Yu counterattacked Ji Wuce and said: "This deal has nothing to do with you now. It is between me and Jin Yulou. You continue to jump up and down here, don''t you think you are funny?"


    "you?!"


    Ji instinctively clenched her fists and glared at Lin Yu.


    He wanted to continue to say something embarrassing Lin Yu, but after a little thought, he found that any words were pale at this time.


    He didn''t dispute the price of the transaction just now, so naturally he can''t continue to talk about it now.


    asked Lin Yu to take out the deposit, and Lin Yu did take out a lot.


    Except that the final payment is still unknown, there is nowhere to challenge Lin Yu.


    How the facts do manage to say, the next thing is between Jin Yulou and Lin Yu, and it has nothing to do with him.


    The only thing he has to do is to wait for Jin Yulou to notify him to withdraw the money, or tell him that the transaction has failed, and then pay him the deposit as compensation.


    Can''t do anything else.


    Of course, there is one more thing he can do now.


    That is to cancel the transaction.


    But the question is, does he dare?


    It''s a pity, he dare not.


    Because these source crystals were commissioned by him to sell them, it is rare to encounter such a good price. If he decides to cancel the transaction, how will he face the other party''s inquiry when he goes back?


    Also, even if he proposes to cancel the transaction, he can''t find his place, but he seems a little bit unable to lose.


    Ji Wu Su thought about this, and his face became more and more ugly.


    simply got up and said: "You are all rushing to do business at a loss, and you really have you!"


    "Tsk tusk, a fool like you is really a rare encounter in a thousand years, I am afraid that it will soon become a big joke in the world, hahaha!"


    After a triumphant sarcasm, he was about to leave.


    And the moment he just turned around, Lin Yu''s voice came over.


    "Losing business? That is just your poor idea. For me, it is nothing more than buying a meat bun to feed the dog. The more happy the dog eats, the happier I will be."


    The meaning in the words of ¡¡¡¡ is very obvious. He is saying that Ji Wuce is the dog who consciously picked up the bargain.


    "Boy, you!"


    Ji Wuxi was angry.


    This time he is really hot.


    Since his birth, he has never been so humiliated.


    This guy is the first.


    However, Lin Yu didn''t care about his anger at all, and continued to attack him: "Why, don''t you want to be a dog? It''s easy to not want to be a dog. Just tell Mr. Guan that you can just cancel the deal?"


    This sentence is like pouring fuel into the fire, making Ji Wuxi angrily burned with anger, unbearable.


    The sentence just now refers to Sang Shuhuai anyway, but this sentence is pointing to the nose to curse.


    At this time, he just wanted to kill this guy.


    It is a pity that reason told him now is not the time to do it.


    If you kill this person now, let''s not talk about how to deal with the aftermath, at least the current deal must be pornographic.


    If such a good deal turns out to be bad, how should he go back to face the big man in the teaching?


    Anyway, no matter how you explain it, even if the explanation is perfect and reasonable, he will be regarded by the other party as a person who can''t behave, and he will definitely look down at him from now on.


    "good very good!"


    Ji Wushu has no choice but to swallow the breath abruptly, and leave a harsh word: "I will keep the matter of today in my heart. Let''s take a look!"


    After finishing speaking, he directly used his magical powers and instantly disappeared in front of He Guanshi and Lin Yu.


    seems to be afraid of continuing to be embarrassed.


    After he left, He Guanshi reminded him in a low voice: "This... God Child Lin, it doesn''t have to be that way. God Child Ji is the son of God of the Giant Spirit Sect. There is no need to tie him up for this little thing."


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu replied indifferently, and then sternly said: "What''s the matter, let''s continue to talk about business."


    "well."


    He Guanshi answered again and again.


    For him, business is naturally the most important.


    Especially the amount of this business is huge, and he can get a lot of commissions from it.

 Chapter 410： good news

    "Lin Shenzi, you have already given the deposit, the next thing is the delivery of the final payment."


    Guan Shi immediately recovered his mind and started talking with Lin Yu.


    "For such a huge transaction, the delivery time of the balance payment can be appropriately limited, and Lin Shenzi only needs to collect the balance payment within three months."


    More than 20 million essence pills are, after all, a large amount of property, so Guanshi He directly gave the longest delivery time stipulated in the Jinyulou regulations.


    Of course, even after three months, I still feel that it is very difficult to get so many balances.


    There is a faint worry in his heart, what should I do if Lin Yu doesn''t collect so much balance?


    "Three months? That must be enough." Lin Yu nodded slowly and said, "But I will definitely be able to collect the balance before this deadline. Don''t worry, don''t worry."


    If possible, he is willing to immediately hand over the remaining essence pill, take all the source crystals that Ji Wuce left in He Guanshi here, and immediately improve his strength.


    It''s a pity that this is too public, and it''s not a good thing.


    So it¡¯s better to drag it for a while.


    Seeing that Lin Yu promised to be so confident and relaxed, he suddenly felt curious and couldn''t help asking: "Lin Shenzi, I take the liberty to ask, are you going to go to the Yanshen Sect next time?"


    There are so many essence pills that ordinary people can never get out, so it''s no wonder that Lin Yu must be going to go to the Yanshen Sect to teach the supreme important.


    "Don''t ask any more about these things, as long as you know, I will deliver the essence pill in your hands within three months." Lin Yu smiled faintly.


    He knew very well in his heart that everything about himself would soon become part of the information of Jin Yulou, so the place that should be kept mysterious must be kept mysterious.


    Of course, the information that should be disclosed appropriately must also be disclosed appropriately.


    Otherwise, how can Ji Wuce obediently take the bait next?


    Seeing that Lin Yu still answered so easily and indifferently, his heart became more and more sure of his previous guesses.


    It seems that behind this Lin Shenzi, there is really the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect who is backing him.


    But when he thought of this, he couldn''t help but feel envy and jealousy in his heart.


    After all, not everyone has the opportunity to be favored by Yijiao Supreme.


    Especially, the Yanshen Sect Master Sovereign is a beautiful woman from the top ten sects.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Sansheng is fortunate to be able to gain the appreciation of this kind of woman who has both beauty and strength.


    Then, after discussing some details, the two left the house together.


    Next, Lin Yu pretended to collect the balance, while He Guanshi hurried to report the situation of the transaction.


    This transaction is not particularly large, but it is definitely not small. Naturally, it should be known to the senior management of the chamber of commerce as soon as possible.


    This is a good opportunity to claim credit.


    ¡­¡­


    A secret room in the Jinyu Building.


    This place is the top secret place where Jinyulou is responsible for collecting and compiling all kinds of information. Only the individual in charge of Jinyulou knows the entrance.


    "...His name is Lin Yu, he is a martial artist from the lower realm who has just received the gift of the Dream God, and he has not been here for more than half a year."


    In the secret room, someone is in charge of summarizing Lin Yu''s relevant information.


    One of them took the file in his hand and said to the person in charge of the record.


    After listening to the recorder, he asked, "Is it sure that the Lin Shenzi mentioned by Guan Shi is this Lin Yu?"


    The person holding the dossier replied: "Yes, this is the same person. Although he only said that he was Lin when he introduced himself to Guan Shi, he was Lin Yu based on the existing information."


    The recorder nodded when he heard the words, and then asked: "Then what is the relationship between him and the Supreme Master of the Yanshen Sect?"


    "This is not certain." The person holding the dossier shook his head slightly: "According to the available information, the dialogue between him and the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect took place in the Temple of the Flame God Sect, so there is no way to know where they are. What did you talk about, and how many times did you have such a conversation."


    "Well, let me make a note."


    The recorder gently waved the jade slip in front of him, and recorded a line of text that could not be seen directly with his eyes.


    "Continue." After he finished recording, he spoke again: "Is this Lin Yu related to the thing that happened in the Eastern Ming Region of the Lower Realm some time ago?"


    "This is not certain either." The person holding the file opened the file in his hand and said: "Although according to reliable sources, the person who awakened the evil spirits in the Starfall Mountain Range in the Eastern Ming Region was also a person who had been bestowed by the God of Dreams. Known information cannot link the two of them together, and there is a high probability that the two of them are not the same person."


    "okay, I get it."


    The recorder waved the jade slip again.


    After that, the two continued to ask and answer, and jointly recorded all the known information about Lin Yu in the jade slip.


    In this way, a new piece of information is formed, ready to be sold to people in need.


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    After Lin Yu left the Jin Yulou, he pretended to gather the remaining essence pills, but in fact he made a random circle and found a place to kill some time.


    When he returned to Haiyun City, it was already ten days later.


    Jinyu Building.


    Seeing Lin Yu reappearing in front of him so soon, he suddenly felt a little in his heart.


    I came back so quickly, I''m afraid it was because I couldn''t make up the balance.


    You must know that more than 20 million essence pills are not a small number, and those who can get them in ten days are not waiting.


    But this Lin Shenzi doesn''t seem to be that character.


    Of course, he wanted to return to his heart. Naturally, he would not say that. Instead, he smiled directly: "Shen Zi Lin came this time, he must have brought good news, He Mou can guess right?"


    "It''s really good news that you guessed it right."


    Lin Yu said as he handed a space ring to Mr. Ho.


    "Why don''t you check the number of essence pills in , right?"


    This behavior made He Guanshi couldn''t help but stunned, and he hurriedly inserted his thoughts into the spatial ring, carefully checking the number of essence pills.


    Soon, his face was full of surprise and excitement.


    There are a lot of essence pills in ¡¡¡¡!


    I didn''t expect that this **** child Lin was so good, he could really collect so many essence pills, and the speed was so fast.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but secretly rejoice in the original decision.


    If he hadn''t helped Lin Shenzi match up the deal at that time, how could he have the chance to earn so much commission at once?


    "Lin Shenzi, I have worked in Jinyulou for so many years, you are definitely the most refreshing one I have ever seen!"


    Now Lin Yu is the God of Wealth, so he will not be stingy when he talks about beautiful words.


    Also, Lin Yu was able to gather so many essence pills at such a fast speed, which shows that the relationship between him and the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect is absolutely extraordinary.


    Such a character, how can he not serve him well?


    "Lin Shenzi, please, go and sit inside!"


    He Guanshi bent over and made a please gesture.


    "Go, I happen to have something to ask you."


    Lin Yu strode towards the house, Wu Guan followed closely behind.

 Chapter 411： End of transaction

    The two came to a reception room.


    The decoration of this reception room is unusual, and it is specially used to receive distinguished guests.


    There are not many reception rooms like this in Jin Yu Lou. Obviously, Lin Yu has already got the attention of Jin Yu Lou because of this huge transaction.


    As soon as the two of them were seated, he immediately called someone over to make water for Lin Yuduan''s tea, and asked: "Lin Shenzi, what do you want to ask?"


    "As long as Hemou knows, he must know everything and say nothing."


    "Yeah." Lin Yu didn''t refuse, and said directly: "What''s the matter, how much do you know about Ji Shenzi?"


    If this transaction hadn''t been made, it would make the other party feel surprised if Ji Wudi rushed to ask He Guanshi.


    And the other party will definitely not answer.


    But not now.


    Now that there is that episode in the transaction, He Guanshi won''t be surprised by this issue.


    In addition, the amount of this transaction is not small, and the other party is definitely willing to give a detailed answer.


    As he said just now, he will know that there is no end to words.


    Of course, if possible, Lin Yu would prefer to purchase information about Ji Wuce directly from Jin Yulou.


    But unfortunately, he couldn''t find anyone to guarantee himself, so he had to choose another method.


    "You said Ji Shenzi."


    He Guanshi took a sip of the tea and repeated it lightly.


    He didn''t feel surprised about Lin Yu''s question, he had some expectation in his heart.


    After all, God Child Ji is the son of God of the Giant Spirit Sect, and standing behind him is one of the top ten sects of Tianwaitian.


    Lin Shenzi made it impossible for Ji Shenzi to come to the stage at the time. It was cool, but he would inevitably feel regret and worry afterwards. This is very normal.


    Thinking of this, he put down the tea cup in his hand and whispered to Lin Yu: "The identity and origin of God Child Ji is quite special, so I don''t know much about him."


    The God Child of Ji Ji is behind the Giant Spirit Sect, but the background of the God Child of Lin is not simple.


    So for long-term consideration, He Guanshi decided to tell everything he knew.


    "This **** son Ji has been gifted by the gods for less than half a year. Before that, he lived in a space debris..."


    From beginning to end, He Guanshi elaborated on his understanding of Ji Wuce.


    Among them, he emphatically talked about Ji Wuce''s known experience in the Dawu Dynasty, and then mentioned some things about Ji Wuce after he received God''s gift from the Giant Spirit Sect.


    After listening, Lin Yu discovered that He Guanshi really knew Ji Wuce.


    Although some of the details are different, they are definitely far more than others. It seems that the people who can become the steward of Jinyulou are not the general generation.


    And from the words of what is in charge, Lin Yu also got a very important message.


    That is, Ji Wuce''s current strength is indeed similar to his, and the previous inference is correct.


    In this way, the next thing will be easier.


    The plan made before does not need to be changed.


    "Shenzi Lin, do you have any other doubts?"


    After He Guanshi finished talking about Ji Wuce, he immediately asked.


    "have."


    Lin Yu followed the matter mentioned by He Guanshi and took the opportunity to ask: "Just now you said that God Child Ji came from a piece of space debris. Because of his bloodline, he was chosen by the Giant Spirit God to be the chosen person. Is there any in that piece of space debris? Other people have received **** gifts like him?"


    He only knows that Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin have become the chosen people. He doesn''t know if anyone else is as lucky as the two of them.


    That''s why there is such a question.


    Of course, his real purpose is to take the opportunity to get to know Ji Wenbin.


    He Guanshi heard this with a smile and said: "This one really exists, and that person has the same surname as him, Ji."


    He quickly told about Ji Wenbin.


    After listening to Lin Yu, he found out that Guanshi He knew less about Ji Wenbin than Ji Wuce.


    And it¡¯s not a little bit less, but a lot less.


    Because He Guanshi can accurately tell Ji Wuce''s strength, but he doesn''t know what Ji Wenbin''s strength is.


    It seems that Ji Wenbin usually acts much lower-key than Ji Wuce, and a lot of information has not been grasped by Jin Yulou.


    But thinking about it is normal, Ji Wenbin''s city mansion is indeed deeper than Ji Wuye.


    When he came into contact with that guy, that guy had always looked gentle and courteous, but immediately began to retaliate after gaining power.


    It can be seen how deeply his true thoughts are hidden.


    "No wonder Ji Wushou came to Jinyulou to buy Ji Wenbin''s intelligence."


    "It''s a pity, this is not a good thing..."


    The more low-key Ji Wenbin is, the more troublesome it is to deal with.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    Of course, strength is the root of everything outside of the sky.


    As long as the strength is strong enough, he can control who his opponent is and crush it all the way, without paying attention to what the opponent is playing.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked, "What''s the matter, when can the source crystals be delivered to me?"


    "I''ve been ready a long time ago, all are here." He Guanshi immediately took out a jade box from the space ring and handed it to Lin Yu.


    "A total of three high-grade source crystals, ten ordinary source crystals, all are here."


    He Guanshi opened the jade box, then opened the red cloth inside, showing the source crystal to Lin Yu.


    "Okay, if I still need Yuanjing next, I still need to bother to do anything."


    Lin Yu said this on his mouth, and with a wave of his hand, he directly collected the jade box into the supernatural power space.


    Then he opened the jade box in the supernatural power space with his mind, and transferred all the source crystals inside to his stomach for digestion and absorption.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+1000000 source stone¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+1000000 source stone¡¿


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿


    The list of modifiers in front of Lin Yu shows a dozen numbers one after another, each of which is huge.


    "I guessed right before. A piece of high-grade source crystal has one million source stone energy, and a piece of ordinary source crystal has one hundred thousand source stone energy."


    "The sum of these source crystals is exactly four million source stones."


    Staring at the line of numbers behind Yuanneng, Lin Yu couldn''t wait to strengthen the corpse of the gods and demons.


    then turned his head and said to Guanshi He: "Fangshishi, since the transaction has been completed, I will leave first."


    Jin Yulou will take care of the next thing, so he doesn''t need to ask any more.


    Seeing this, Guan Shi hurriedly got up and said, "Shenzi Lin, I will give it to you!"


    Just now, Lin Yu said that he would come to him when he needed Yuanjing next, which immediately made him excited.


    I can¡¯t wait to find someone to make a longevity tablet for Lin Yu and put it at home as the God of Wealth.


    naturally behaved very positively.


    The two left the reception room together. After walking for a while, Lin Yu hurriedly left the Jin Yulou, preparing to go to the footing to strengthen the body of the gods and demons.


    After Lin Yu left, Jin Yulou immediately notified Ji Wuce to come and collect the essence pill.

 Chapter 412： 7th

    "That kid, got the essence pill so quickly?!"


    Ji Wusui felt unbelievable when he received the news from Jin Yulou.


    He thought that this transaction would take at least three months to see the results, but he never thought that the results would come out in just ten days.


    "What is his origin?"


    "How can I get so many essence pills in such a short time?!"


    After a brief surprise, Ji Wuce quickly calmed down, frowning in thought.


    There is no doubt that the origin of the person who can collect more than 20 million essence pills in a short time is definitely not simple, so you must be cautious when dealing with him.


    After that, Ji Wuce analyzed and speculated in his mind, and flew towards the Temple of the Giant Spirit Sect.


    How could he be assured that so many essence pills were stored in the Jin Yulou, and naturally he had to use the teleportation array to transfer them to retrieve them at the first time.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later.


    Ji Wuxi sat in the reception room of Jinyulou.


    Sitting in front of him is the one who is in charge of this transaction.


    "Lin Shenzi, the essence pill is all in this spatial ring, please count it carefully."


    He Guanshi gave the space ring left by Lin Yu to Ji Wuce, and Ji Wuce hurriedly poked his mind into it and checked it carefully.


    After counting, his mood became very complicated.


    There are both joy and loss.


    I am happy because the transaction was successfully completed. After he returned to teaching, he could find the big man who entrusted him to take credit.


    was lost because that Lin surnamed can really collect so many essence pills, which means that the backstage of the other party is definitely not simple.


    He had already thought about it carefully on the way here. If the other party can do this, it means that the other party must have a backer behind him, and this backer is almost certainly one of the top ten sects in power.


    So this time I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stop it.


    The humiliation he endured in this transaction may only be buried in his heart forever, without a chance for revenge.


    "No, maybe that kid just had an adventure, let''s investigate his origins first."


    Ji has no test of mind transfer.


    I secretly said in my heart, since I came to Jin Yulou, I simply went to Jin Yulou to purchase a copy of the kid''s information, and figure out the details of the kid before making a decision.


    Thinking of this, he took the space ring into his arms and said to Guanshi He: "Follow it, the number of Essence Pills is okay, I''ll go one step ahead."


    "Ji Shenzi walk slowly."


    He Guanshi smiled and said.


    Ji Wusui quickly left the reception room and came to the lobby of the Jinyu Building.


    He didn''t want Guan Gang to know about purchasing information, because he suspected that Guan Gang had colluded with that kid.


    It is very likely that the person surnamed Lin turned around and knew everything as soon as he bought the information here.


    Ji Wuze wandered around in the lobby of the Jinyu Building for a while, and only after determining who was in charge to deal with other affairs, did he approach the person in charge of selling information in the Jinyu Building.


    The process of buying information went very smoothly.


    With his status as the son of the giant spirit teaching god, except for some special information that is difficult to buy, the others are all if you want to buy it.


    "Huh? This is..."


    After Ji Wusui probed her mind into the jade slip, her heart was shocked.


    He didn''t expect that Lin Shenzi, whose surname was Lin, was actually named Lin Yu.


    "He is also Lin Yu? How could it be such a coincidence?"


    Ji Wuxi doubted that he had read it wrong, so he went through the information in the jade slip carefully again.


    After ¡¡¡¡ looked closely, he found that he had misread a word just now.


    "The surname Lin is everywhere, but it shouldn''t be the same as the name."


    "And he can take out so many essence pills at once..."


    Ji Wuxi quickly recalled.


    It seems that this Lin Yu is the one I know.


    The Lin Yu he knew holds the nearly one billion essence pill robbed from Ji Tianyun, so he can naturally easily come up with more than 20 million to buy the source crystal at once.


    "Lin Yu, Lin Yu, I didn''t expect you to be so lucky that you could even get a gift from God."


    "It''s just a pity that your bloodline doesn''t seem very good, the power of the gods is so weak, no wonder you use the source crystals to increase the power of the gods at any cost."


    It is well known that the source crystal is more helpful for improving the power of the gods than the essence pill, and the effect is better, and the jade slip clearly mentions that Lin Yu''s supernatural powers are more special, but the bloodline is not very good.


    Therefore, Ji Wuce quickly guessed the "real" reason why Lin Yu exchanged the essence pill for the source crystal.


    "I caught such a good opportunity, Lin Yu, then I''m welcome!"


    "If you are to blame, you can only blame you for bad luck."


    Ji Wu''s eyes shone brightly, and she immediately had an idea in her mind.


    About Lin Yu possessing nearly one billion essence pills, apart from him and Ji Tianyun and others, Ji Wenbin knows best.


    Therefore, this matter must be done first, to take down Lin Yu before Ji Wenbin and take back the essence pill in his hand.


    Otherwise, once the time delays for a long time, there may be unexpected accidents.


    It just so happens that this transaction has been successfully concluded, so don''t worry about messing up the transaction so that you can''t go back to the teacher to confess, you can deal with Lin Yu with peace of mind.


    "Later, it will change, you must do it now!"


    ¡­¡­


    the other side.


    Lin Yu has returned to his footing.


    After closing the door, he immediately called out the martial arts modifier to modify the corpse of the gods and demons.


    "The modification to the fourth level requires 600,000 source stone energy, which is the same as I previously speculated."


    Lin Yu quickly clicked OK on the prompt that popped up.


    Immediately afterwards, the text behind the womb of the **** and demon changed from the third to the fourth.


    Then, he continued to operate on the modifier panel.


    Soon the fetal body of the gods and demons has strengthened from the fourth to the seventh.


    This operation consumed a total of 3.6 million yuan energy of the source stone, and the 4 million source stone energy that had just been obtained was almost used up.


    Counting the remaining 400,000 source stones after modifying the magic powers ~ www.novelhall.com~ now there is a total of 800,000 source stones.


    Of course, at this time, Lin Yu naturally has no time to care about how much energy is left. He is feeling the newly added information in his mind with his heart, and understands what power has been added to him after the fetal body of God and Demon is strengthened to the seventh level. .


    "...erodes people''s will?"


    The corpse of the **** and demon was strengthened four times at one time, which increased his strength by a large amount, and at the same time added a variety of new powers to him.


    Among these, what makes Lin Yu most concerned about is a demon power that can erode the will of others.


    This kind of power is similar to the mantra-like supernatural powers, but the effect is different from cloud and mud.


    "Devil gods and orthodox gods are really different, and the methods are much simpler and rude."


    "But for me now, this is also a good thing. Naturally, the stronger the better."


    After understanding the changes in the fetal body of the gods and demons, Lin Yu had a whole new idea in his mind and decided to change his previous plan.


    He retracted the martial arts modifier, got up and walked towards the door.


    "Ji Wuce must have known my identity, and I can''t wait to take away these essence pills in my hands..."


    At this moment, the door of the room was knocked suddenly.


    "Guest, a steward of Jinyulou wants to see you, he said his surname is what."

 Chapter 413： track

    "What''s the matter? He is looking for me?"


    Lin Yu heard the other party say that he was looking for his Jin Yulou manager''s surname, and immediately thought of him who helped him match the transaction.


    hurriedly pushed open the door, and followed the person who came to inform him downstairs.


    Because He Guanshi came to him at this time, it must be an urgent matter, and this matter must be communicated face to face to be insured.


    It didn''t take long for Lin Yu to see what was going on in a hurry.


    As soon as he saw Lin Yu, he transmitted to Lin Yu in person: "Shenzi Lin, Godzi Ji just came to our Jinyu Building to get the essence pill, but after taking the essence pill, he also bought a copy of your information."


    "Thank you, Guan Guan, for letting me know." Lin Yu thanked you through voice transmission.


    He had long guessed that Ji Wuce would buy his information in Jinyulou, but the news of what matters is also very important.


    With this news, I completely settled the previous guess.


    "Is there anything else going on?" Lin Yu Chuanyin asked.


    "No, just this one. I hope God Child Lin will be more careful. God Child Ji bought your information, I''m afraid it''s going to be against you."


    At that time, Lin Yu personally said that he would buy Yuanjing in the future. Naturally, he didn''t want this God of Wealth to have any accidents.


    This is also the main reason why he rushed to inform the informant, otherwise he would never do such a thing.


    After all, this does not meet the rules of Jin Yulou.


    After the two chatted for a few more words, He Guanshi said goodbye first, and Lin Yu was also ready to carry out the plan he had thought out a long time ago.


    This time, Ji Wuce must be taken down.


    Only when Ji Wuce is done, will he be more confident in dealing with Ji Wenbin.


    And Ji Wusui is the son of God of the Giant Spiritualism, and he can be used as a breakthrough to deal with the Giant Spiritualism.


    Lin Yu quickly left Haiyun City, flew into the sky, and flew towards Mohai.


    While he was flying, he urged Yuan Li to carefully check the movement behind him.


    Since strengthening the corpse of the **** and demon to the seventh level, all of his powers have been improved, which naturally includes Yuan Li and the realm of the gods and souls related to Yuan Li.


    At this time, compared with the beginning, his spirit domain has expanded nearly fifty times.


    is definitely much larger than Ji Wu-su''s use of the power of gods and five senses to observe external things.


    In other words, if Ji Wuce followed behind, he would unknowingly break into his spirit realm without noticing any signs.


    When Ji Wuce discovered him, he had observed Ji Wuce a long time ago.


    "It really came!"


    As Lin Yu expected, when Lin Yu just flew to the junction of Mohai and Yunhaizhou, he found that Ji Wuxi had broken into his spirit realm.


    "With more than 900 million essence pills, how can Ji Wuce''s character be able to bear it?"


    Ji Wuce has always been unbearable to do things, and Lin Yu knew this very well when he first dealt with Ji Wuce.


    Like that time, after learning from Xia Honglie''s mouth that he had recovered the Pure Yang True Power, Ji Wuxi rushed over in a hurry, ready to find out.


    This is naturally the same.


    Ji Wucai knows that he is Lin Yu and knows that he has a lot of essence pills in his hands, how could he be able to bear it?


    It must be the first action to avoid missed opportunities.


    The speed of the two was extremely fast. The moment Lin Yu sensed that Ji Wuce had broken into the Soul Realm, they had completely flew away from Yunhaizhou and entered the Mohai without any law.


    The two flew in tandem, slowly approaching the distance.


    But at this time, Ji Wushou couldn''t sense Lin Yu''s location, and there was still a faint worry in his heart, for fear that he would make a fuss.


    Of course, as the distance between the two continued to shrink, this concern quickly dissipated.


    "Lin Yu, I knew you would go in this direction!"


    Ji Wusi took a breath, and the solemn expression of her face was swept away.


    "This time to see if you can have the same luck as before."


    Ji Wuze couldn''t help but sigh inwardly, Lin Yu''s luck is really enviable.


    That time, he took Lin Yu from the Chiyang Sect and wanted to take him back to the family to imprison him, but he killed Jiang Lingzhu halfway through.


    That Jiang Lingzhu and Lin Yu are not relatives, they didn''t know each other before, so naturally they didn''t kill Lin Yu halfway, but saw him Ji Wuxue placed an order, and wanted to take the opportunity to avenge the Jiang family who were killed by the Ji family.


    Therefore, in his opinion, Lin Yu''s successful escape from his palm that time was entirely due to luck.


    Unless Lin Yu still has that kind of luck this time, there is absolutely no possibility of repeating that scene.


    "This time, I will definitely thwart you, and will not give you a chance to make a comeback."


    "Of course, before I kill you, I will ask all the secrets about you."


    Ji Wuze thought so in her heart, and accelerated abruptly, approaching Lin Yu at a faster speed.


    Judging from the information just bought in Jinyulou, Lin Yu''s strength should not be underestimated. Although he is not as good as his Ji Wuze, he is also a man of choice.


    Therefore, as the distance between the two shortened, Ji Wuce felt that Lin Yu might find his trail at any time, so naturally he did not dare to chase him at the speed just now.


    "Ji Wuce, I didn''t expect you to come over and die."


    While ¡¡¡¡ Ji Wu was flying fast, a sound suddenly came into his ears.


    The moment he heard this sound, his heart shook suddenly.


    Because it meant that Lin Yu had spotted him a long time ago, but he didn''t know it.


    That is to say... he miscalculated Lin Yu''s strength.


    "The information of Jinyulou is wrong?!"


    While ¡¡¡¡ Ji Wuze was very angry, she fully urged the power of the gods flowing in her body to use all the supernatural powers and spiritual weapons he had given him.


    "Move mountains and fill the sea!"


    "Panwu Juli!"


    "¡­¡­"


    The supernatural powers bestowed by the giant spirits are mainly Hercules supernatural powers Therefore, each of these supernatural powers displayed by Ji Wuce is amazing.


    I saw a mountain suddenly appeared in the sky, and it slammed directly at Lin Yu under the grasp of a giant hand.


    Even the scorching sun was completely blocked, and the shadow cast completely covered Lin Yu''s body.


    But even so, Lin Yu still stood motionless, letting the mountain smash down at him.


    Of course, all this is only in Ji Wuce''s eyes.


    He thought that Lin Yu did nothing, and he didn''t even have time to display his magical powers.


    But this is not the case.


    The real fact is that Lin Yu doesn''t want to use the supernatural power of heaven and earth to deal with Ji Wusi.


    One is because the power of the heaven and the earth is not as powerful as his corpse of the gods and demon, and the other is because the use of the heaven and the earth is very easy for people to connect him with the **** of dreams and Lin Yu.


    This is not far from Yunhaizhou. If you use the world, I am afraid that the information about Lin Yu in the Jinyu Lou will immediately add a new entry.


    But using the fetal body of God and Demon is different.


    Others would only think that Ji Wuce died at the hands of evildoers, and would never think of him as the son of God of "Dream God Sect".


    à§!


    The moment the mountain hit Lin Yu''s head, his body suddenly moved.


    disappeared in place instantly.

 Chapter 414： Reverse will

    "What? This is?"


    Ji Wuzou was a little hard to believe the picture she just saw.


    Lin Yu disappeared in place? !


    Of course, it¡¯s not unbelievable to disappear in place.


    Judging from the knowledge that Ji Wuce has mastered, there are at least three ways to do this.


    The first is to use powerful space magical powers and use the power of space to teleport away.


    The second is to use magical magical powers to confuse people and make people mistakenly think that the opponent has disappeared.


    And the third and most simple and rude one is to use a speed far beyond perception, making people unable to see their actions at all, thus creating the illusion of disappearing in place.


    First of all, the first type can be ruled out, because if Lin Yu wants to use the power of space to teleport away in his Ji Wushu magical power domain, he must possess extremely powerful power of the gods.


    Normally, only the top players can do this.


    If Lin Yu has that level of power, enough to support a big sect on his own, why hide his identity and hide in the dark?


    And the second type is also impossible, because illusion is illusion after all, it can only play a deceptive effect.


    Using illusion to create an illusion of disappearing in place is not helpful to Lin Yu''s current situation.


    Because the mountain would still hit his head after all, causing him serious injury.


    So it can only be the third kind.


    Using the speed that others can''t perceive, let people have the illusion that the other party disappears in place.


    "Such a fast speed, is it..."


    With the help of the power of the gods, Ji Wushou''s thoughts were extremely fast, and in a short moment, he analyzed the situation in front of him in his mind.


    But it is a pity that no matter how fast his thinking is, it is not as fast as Lin Yu can approach him.


    Just as he was about to come to the final conclusion, Lin Yu suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "You are... the son of the devil?!"


    Ji Wusui''s throat was stuck by Lin Yu, and even his soul was suppressed by Lin Yu''s powerful force.


    Therefore, he can barely spit out these words from his mouth.


    Actually, he originally wanted to call Lin Yu a evildoer, but at this moment, he completely lost his freedom. Lin Yu had his life and death in his hands, so he naturally didn''t dare to speak his words.


    "Yes, I am the son of the devil, are you surprised?"


    The status of the son of devil is beneficial to him, so Lin Yu generously accepted Ji Wuce''s words and did not shy away from it.


    But when Ji Wuxi saw Lin Yu admitting so generously, he no longer had any doubts in his heart.


    Because only those who truly believe in the demon **** will not mind the identity of the demon''s son, and other people will only take this identity as an insult.


    "That''s it, I should have thought of it long ago."


    After confirming that Lin Yu is a evildoer, Ji Wuce instantly connected everything up and down.


    He finally understood why Lin Yu''s body could change freely, and even turned into a huge giant.


    turns out to be all related to the devil.


    It is said that the magic power of the demon **** can transform the human body, so everyone who has been gifted by the demon **** is invincible.


    Lin Yu''s body can become such a huge, naturally for this reason.


    In fact, the reason why he used his magical powers to create a mountain to smash it was because he was worried that Lin Yu might suddenly grow in size, and ordinary attacks might not be effective.


    However, although all of this can be explained, new problems also arise.


    Ji Wusui is very strange. Since Lin Yu is a devil who believes in the devil, why does the information of Jin Yulou clearly mention that Lin Yu possesses a magical power called Tiandi Wanxiang.


    Divine powers are not only given by gods?


    Ji Wushou wanted to ask this question very much, but Lin Yu would not give him this opportunity at all.


    "Ji Wuxi, if you cooperate with me honestly, I will let you live longer." Lin Yu said in an unquestionable tone.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    How could Ji Wushou just compromise like this.


    In his heart, Lin Yu has always been a figure inferior to him, this kid just turned over suddenly after having all kinds of adventures.


    Thinking that when he saw Lin Yuzhi for the first time, he could kill Lin Yuge on the spot with just a sigh of relief.


    And that is the position he and Lin Yu should each have.


    People like Lin Yu should always be trampled under his feet by his family''s children.


    "Do you think I''m discussing with you?" Lin Yu slightly increased the strength in his hands, brought Ji Wuce closer, and said, "I just give you a choice. If you give up, don''t regret it. "


    Ji Wuze screamed hard after hearing the words: "Lin Yu, don''t worry, don''t think about it, ask anything out of my mouth."


    "I hope you can stick to it."


    Lin Yu no longer talks nonsense with Ji Wuce, and directly urges the power of the demon **** just obtained through the martial arts modifier.


    After the fetal body of the **** and demon was strengthened to the seventh level, he had a power that could change the will of others forcibly. He was going to try his hand on Ji Wuce first.


    Look at how strong this power is.


    And the moment Lin Yu urged this kind of power, Ji Wuce immediately discovered something was wrong.


    He could obviously feel a strange force seeping into his body along Lin Yu''s arm, and went straight to his sea of ??consciousness.


    "what are you doing?"


    Ji Wuze asked with difficulty.


    At this time, that force has found his Sea of ??Consciousness very accurately, easily broke through the crystal wall of his Sea of ??Consciousness, and broke into his Sea of ??Consciousness.


    And what floats in the sea of ??consciousness is where his life is¡ªthe soul.


    This power directly acted on his soul.


    "The first question." Lin Yu ignored Ji Wuze, who was madly struggling, without paying attention to his face, and asked directly: "What are you carrying with you?"


    The answer to this question is very simple, just search Ji Wuce directly.


    Lin Yu did this just to try to see if it can really easily affect Ji Wusu''s will.


    On the other side, after UU Reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com Ji Wusi heard Lin Yu¡¯s question, he instinctively wanted to refuse to answer it.


    However, just as he was about to say the words of rejection, the force that broke into his sea of ??consciousness suddenly made his soul tremble violently.


    eventually led to what Lin Yu wanted to say.


    "My space ring contains 28.5 million essence pills from the sale of the source crystal, and..."


    Ji Wuze described everything in her space ring in detail.


    Lin Yu listened to him, and checked his thoughts inside, and it turned out that there was nothing less than what Ji Wuce described.


    "These essence pills..."


    Lin Yu looked at the essence pill in the ring of Ji Wuce Space, and felt a little speechless: "Is it because these essence pill are predestined with me? I can''t even spend it even if I want to spend it."


    Ji Wusui was really impatient. Before even finding a place to save the essence pill, he rushed over.


    In the end, he won a dozen source crystals without paying anything.


    Of course, these thoughts were fleeting in Lin Yu''s mind.


    These things are not important. The important thing is that this kind of power that erodes the will of others is really powerful, and it can easily make people act according to their own ideas.


    Ji Wuze''s current performance is the best proof.

 Chapter 415： despair

    "Lin Yu, you! What sorcery did you use?"


    Ji Wuce looked at Lin Yu in shock and anger.


    He just wanted to curse Lin Yu with vicious words, but when he reached his lips, it turned into the answer Lin Yu wanted.


    This is incredible.


    He didn''t know how Lin Yu did it, so he could tell him what he didn''t want to say.


    As for his question, Lin Yu didn''t make any answer.


    Since you can easily get the answer you want from Ji Wuce, why waste time and bother with him?


    What Lin Yu sighed in his heart was that the power of the Demon God really was simpler and more straightforward than the power of the orthodox gods.


    He also had magical powers like mantras, which he had originally absorbed from the mantra magic clock in Skoning''s hands.


    It is the first magical power he has obtained.


    Therefore, he has long known such supernatural powers.


    Mantra-like supernatural powers such as the Mantra of Giant Spirits, its working principle is to completely change a person¡¯s beliefs and beliefs in his heart, and turn him into a devout believer of supernatural powers.


    So as to become obedient.


    This kind of change is very thorough, and unless someone with a stronger power of God takes action, this kind of change is irreversible.


    Of course, sufficiently thorough changes are both advantages and disadvantages.


    The disadvantage is that the conditions for the use of this magical power are very harsh, and only the top strong can use it on the weak.


    If the two are both chosen by God, no matter how strong the power of God is, this kind of magical power will not really work, and at most it will interfere with the other''s will.


    Can only play a little supporting role in combat.


    But the power of the Demon God to forcibly reverse his will is different.


    This kind of power doesn''t care whether the beliefs in others'' hearts change or whether they are really willing, but directly forcibly distorting the will of others and being forced to do things according to the wishes of others.


    Just like Ji Wuze in front of him, he obviously didn''t want to answer, but when the words came to his lips, he was completely not controlled by his own will, and became the answer Lin Yu wanted.


    Compared with mantra-like supernatural powers, this power can only be described as simple, rude and unreasonable.


    Of course, it is precisely because this power does not seek to turn people into devout believers, so the conditions of use are much broader.


    As long as the power of God or the power of magic is stronger than the opponent, you can use this power to forcibly twist the opponent''s will.


    "Lin Yu, you evildoer, do you think you can get away with it?"


    "This Tianwaitian is the Tianwaitian of the orthodox gods. Everyone is punishable by you as a demon. I see how long you can hide!"


    "..."


    Seeing that Lin Yu ignored him at all, Ji Wuze was furious and yelled at him again and again.


    He knew very well in his heart that today this trip fell into Lin Yu''s hands. Lin Yu''s strength was so strong that there was no possibility of getting out.


    So instead of begging him for mercy in a low voice, it''s better to die a little more violently.


    After all, Ji Wushou was a chosen person who had been bestowed by the Giant Spirit God, and a figure approved by the Giant Spirit God.


    The Giant Spirit God would never just watch the death of the person he had bestowed upon him, and would avenge him in the future.


    Moreover, in a sense, the chosen people like them are immortal and immortal. As long as the gods they believe in are immortal, they have a chance to be reborn.


    At least when the contract was concluded with the Great Spirit God, the Supreme Master of the Great Spirit Cult told them so.


    Ji Wuce kept screaming, but Lin Yu still didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Ask directly: "The second question, how much do you know about Ji Wenbin now?"


    "Lin Yu, you are shameless... You ask Ji Wenbin? I don''t know much about Ji Wenbin. He is very low-key, and even Jin Yulou knows very little about him."


    Under the interference of the Demon God''s power, Ji Wuce''s performance seemed rather strange.


    The first second was still scolding Lin Yu, and the next second he honestly answered Lin Yu''s request.


    "...Didn''t I just mention to you that there are two jade slips in the space ring?"


    "The two jade slips record information collected by Jin Yulou. One of them is yours and the other is Ji Wenbin. You can read it yourself."


    After Ji Wuce explained his understanding of Ji Wenbin in detail, he told Lin Yu about Yu Jian''s affairs, which allowed his will to gain the upper hand again.


    Immediately afterwards, he yelled again.


    Naturally, Lin Yu didn''t have the time to pay attention to him, and let him yell at him, taking out two jade slips from the space ring on his own initiative and poking his thoughts into it.


    The first thing he checked was information related to him.


    "Many of Jin Yulou''s understanding of me is wrong, and there is still a lot of information missing. Ji Wushi acted on this kind of intelligence, and it is only strange that he would not be cheated to death."


    Lin Yu sighed secretly, then plunged his mind into the jade slip that recorded Ji Wenbin''s information.


    "Ji Wenbin..."


    After quickly checking it again, he found that the information recorded in this intelligence was not bad from what He Guanshi disclosed to him in private at the time.


    Sure enough, as Ji Wuce said, Ji Wenbin acted very low-key, and even Jin Yulou could not accurately grasp his information.


    "In that case, this Ji Wuxi will not be able to kill it for a while, and it is still useful to keep it."


    Originally, Lin Yu wanted to kill Ji Wuxi directly here in order to avoid future troubles, but now the information about Ji Wenbin is incomplete, and there are many things that need to be investigated by himself.


    Maybe it will be useful to Ji Wuce.


    Thinking of this, he immediately withdrew his mind from the jade slip and looked at Ji Wuce who was tightly pinched by his right hand.


    "Devil! What do you want to do?"


    At this time, Ji Wuxi had already scolded all who should be scolded, and it didn''t make much sense to continue scolding, so he stopped a long time ago.


    Now he saw Lin Yu suddenly look at him indifferently, and suddenly felt a little bad.


    It seems that this kid is going to take his life?


    "Ji Wusi, you are lucky, and you can live a little longer." Lin Yu said.


    Hearing what he said, Ji Wuze breathed a sigh of relief.


    This means that Lin Yu will kill him for a while.


    In this way, things have room for change.


    If you are lucky enough it may not be long before you can get rid of the clutches of this evil.


    Thinking of this, Ji Wuce''s mood immediately improved a lot.


    However, at this moment, Lin Yu spoke again: "However, the next days will not make you so easy."


    "You? What do you want to do?"


    Ji Wuce knew that Lin Yu must use some means to say this.


    But it is a pity that he has not been a child of God for a long time, and he doesn''t know much about the Demon God and the Demon Child, so he can''t accurately guess what methods Lin Yu will use.


    But he wasn''t too worried in his heart.


    Because he is the son of God who has concluded a contract with the Great Spirit God and has been gifted by God, and has an extraordinary connection with the Great Spirit God.


    If Lin Yu is too presumptuous, he will definitely attract divine punishment.


    He believed that Lin Yu''s level of caution should not be enough to commit danger.

 Chapter 416： suppress

    "Why ask more? You will know soon."


    After Lin Yu replied casually, he began to implement his plan.


    His idea was simple, that was to destroy Ji Wuce''s body that had been illuminated by the giant spirit gods, leaving only his soul.


    In this way, he has completely lost the power of God and will never be able to cause trouble for himself.


    And when I want to find the answer from his mouth, I can ask at any time.


    This is the safest way. All other methods have huge hidden dangers.


    However, Ji Wuxi was a son of god, not an ordinary person, so he couldn''t deal with him like an ordinary person.


    Normally, when the people chosen by the gods have disagreements with each other, they will directly kill each other and settle their grievances by completely killing each other.


    Generally, other methods are not used.


    Especially this method of destroying the opponent''s body and leaving behind the opponent''s soul.


    This is because if you use this method to grow extravagantly, it may anger the gods and cause unnecessary trouble.


    Even Ji Hai, who was imprisoned in the thick fog, was still intact. As long as he successfully escaped, he could use the power of the **** once again.


    Of course, all these restrictions are for ordinary people chosen by gods and children of demons, which is not the case for Lin Yu.


    Since obtaining the corpse of God and Demon and strengthening it all the way to the seventh level, he has obtained a lot of knowledge about divine power, magic power and world power through the martial arts modifier.


    I am very clear about the connection and taboos between these three, and know what to do to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    As long as it is handled properly, Ji Wusu''s divine body can be destroyed unconsciously, and his divine soul can be stored in his own supernatural power space.


    Completely controlled by yourself.


    "You?" Seeing Lin Yu''s very confident appearance, Ji Wuzhi felt bad in his heart.


    After dealing with Lin Yu so much, he found that he couldn''t see through this kid more and more.


    Especially after planting such a big somersault this time, he even dare not look at Lin Yu with his previous eyes.


    He was very worried, maybe Lin Yu was actually hiding something that could go against the sky.


    if that''s the case¡­¡­


    Just as Ji Wuxi was feeling anxious, Lin Yu started doing it without warning.


    Ji Wuce discovered that a very strange force suddenly broke into his body.


    This feeling was a bit similar to the feeling he felt when he received the gift of the giant spirit **** and bathed in the light.


    Suddenly at that time, a strange force broke into his body, and then he had the power of God given by the Giant Spirit God.


    Thinking of this, Ji Wuce felt incredible.


    Why does Lin Yu have such a method?


    "You? Devil, what are you doing?"


    Suddenly, Ji Wuxi discovered that the power Lin Yu exerted on him was actually suppressing the divine power flowing in his body.


    He didn''t know how Lin Yu did this, he could only think of everything in the direction of the devil.


    He felt that this must be some kind of sorcery given him by the Devil God.


    Lin Yu ignored Ji Wuce''s wailing and questioning, and fully urged Yuan Li to fight against the power of God in Ji Wuce''s body.


    Only in this way can he destroy the body of his **** while retaining Ji Wusi''s soul.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will really lead to divine punishment.


    After all, this behavior was the first time in the world, and no one had done it before.


    Of course, others don''t do this not because they don''t want to, but because they can''t do it.


    No matter how strong it is.


    Top powerhouses such as the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect and Yang Jiuhe, the son of the devil, possess the power of second-class power.


    The former possesses the power of gods, while the latter possesses the power of magic.


    These two are only the lower level of divine power and magic power, and cannot be compared with real divine power and magic power.


    The essence of Yuanli is the power of the world.


    It is a power at the same level as divine power and magic power.


    Therefore, it is very easy to use Yuan Power to suppress the power of the gods. The only thing to pay attention to is not to be too public, so as not to attract the attention of the giant spirit god.


    Lin Yu kept instilling Yuanli into Ji Wushou''s body of god, making the power of **** flowing in his body increasingly thinner.


    If Ji Wuce is not the son of god, this behavior can instead share a part of his Yuan Li for his use.


    Just like what he did to Sect Master Yang of Zhenhai Zong in the Dongming Region of the Lower Realm.


    But Ji Wuxi had already received the gift of the Giant Spirit God, and could no longer accept new powers, even the power of other orthodox gods.


    So Lin Yu''s doing so would only dissipate the power of the gods in his body.


    "My god''s power?!"


    "How dare you fight against the Giant Spirit God?!"


    "Demon, you are over! You are over, do you know?"


    Ji Wuce can clearly feel the divine power in his body is declining, so the whole person becomes hysterical.


    This is the mighty power that the gods bestowed on him, so he was so abruptly deprived of him by Lin Yu?


    At this time, he had completely lost the mind to think about how Lin Yu did this.


    He only knows that once he completely loses the power of the gods, he will instantly change back to that low-powered ordinary person.


    How can he accept this gap?


    In this world, strength is everything. If you lose your strength, what''s the point of being alive?


    Ji Wuce just wanted to stop at this time, so as not to suffer humiliation for the rest of his life.


    But it was a pity that he couldn''t do anything now, he could only watch the power of the **** bestowed by the giant spirit **** dissipate a little bit.


    He regretted it.


    If I knew this, I should stay away from Lin Yu, why bother to come and die by myself?


    After almost a stick of incense, the power of God in Ji Wuce''s body was swept away by the power of Lin Yu''s instillation, and his body of God was transformed back into the body of an ordinary person.


    "Gen Qi..."


    Ji Wuxi discovered in pain that he could clearly feel the Origin Qi flowing through the veins of his body.


    At the beginning, this was one of the powers he was proud of, but unfortunately now this power is nothing.


    "Ji Wusi, from the day you sent Skoning to search for me, you should have anticipated today''s consequences."


    Lin Yu retracted his original strength and calmly said to Ji Wuce.


    "Huh!" Ji Wuce snorted in a sad tone and said rather unwillingly: "Your kid is just lucky and has received the gift of the Demon God. If I was taken by the Demon God, You are the one who died this time!"


    His body of God was destroyed, the power of God in his body disappeared, but the Giant Spirit God has been sitting and watching.


    All this made his belief in the giant spirit **** completely shaken.


    At this time, he didn''t care about the orthodox gods or the devil gods, only the desire for power.


    Judging from the current situation, the Demon God seemed to be far more powerful than the orthodox gods, and far more generous.


    At least the kind of power Lin Yu just displayed, he has never heard of a man of God''s choosing possessed, and the Supreme Master of the Giant Spirit Sect is no exception.


    So he only hated that he didn''t have Lin Yu''s good fortune, and he didn''t have been favored by the demon **** like Lin Yu, and was given great power.


    Of course, he didn''t know that most of these ideas were wrong, and he completely underestimated Lin Yu''s strength.

 Chapter 417： captivity

    "Huh? So to speak..."


    When Ji Wuxi was unwilling to say jealousy, Lin Yu suddenly found something interesting.


    That is, since you can use your vitality to forcefully suppress and erase the power of God in the body of the chosen person, does it mean that you can use this method to make the chosen person change their beliefs?


    As we all know, the people who have been chosen by the gods in the major sects cannot change their beliefs in their lives, and only ordinary believers can.


    Those ordinary believers who have not bathed in divine light, as long as they use specific rituals to conclude contracts with other gods, they can use the spirit instruments and sacred instruments given by other gods.


    But the chosen one can''t do it.


    This is why the chosen people on Hellfire Island are so downhearted.


    Those sons of gods or goddesses, the sect they once belonged to declined due to various reasons, causing them to lose their organizational backing.


    And because he can''t change his beliefs, and can''t find a new organization or backer, he can only wander around like a beggar.


    Unconsciously, they gathered in a place like Hellfire Island in a tacit understanding.


    Originally, their unity with each other is a force that should not be underestimated, and to some extent they can compete head-on with large sects with a certain size.


    But it is a pity that they do not have a common belief, so they cannot trust each other, so they have to fight on their own.


    Such a state of scattered sand naturally leads to anyone being able to bully them, and no one will stand up to help.


    In this situation, how can those people get ahead?


    "I should have thought of this just now."


    After Lin Yu thought about it carefully, he found that his idea was indeed feasible.


    And the reason why he didn''t think about it just now was mainly because he had done this kind of thing for the first time.


    In fact, just now it was equivalent to experimenting on Ji Wuce.


    "Feasible is feasible, but with my current strength, I still can''t extradite my own vitality to those who have been given the gods'' choice."


    "At best, it is like doing Ji Wuce''s body to wipe out the power of the gods flowing in their bodies."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that if he only erased the power of God from the body of the chosen one, without giving them new power as a remedy, there would never be a chosen one willing to give up his previous faith.


    After all, in this outer sky, if you lose your power, you will lose everything.


    In other words, the ability that oneself possesses now can only be used as one of the methods against the enemy.


    It is possible for those who are hostile to God''s choice to experience a more painful mental journey than facing death.


    On the other hand, Ji Wucai didn''t know that Lin Yu was thinking about these things in his heart. He only thought that Lin Yu was poked by his own words.


    "Why? Don''t you dare to deny it?"


    After Ji Wuce recognized the "facts" he had just discovered, his originally extremely disappointed mood finally improved a bit.


    After he sneered, he sneered: "Hmph, the devil is indeed generous, but this kind of generosity will definitely require the recipient to pay an extraordinary price."


    "Lin Yu, if I''m right, you must have sold your soul to the demon god, haven''t you?"


    "In other words, you don''t have your own will at all now, you are a chess piece that is completely at your disposal!"


    Speaking of this, Ji Wuce was in a better mood than before.


    A chosen person like him only gains power from the gods, and doesn''t need to pay anything.


    As for Lin Yu''s evil spirit, obtaining such a powerful force from the Demon God must have to pay a very huge price.


    Otherwise, isn''t everyone going to believe in the devil?


    After thinking about this, Ji Wuze immediately lost interest in the Demon God in his heart.


    He is really desperate for power, but he doesn''t want to become a person without free will.


    Especially, he just had the painful experience of being forcibly twisted by Lin Yu.


    "Whatever you think."


    Lin Yu didn''t care about the thoughts in Ji Wusu''s mind.


    He sought Ji Wuce for revenge, not for the other''s approval.


    So Ji Wuce''s thoughts didn''t make any sense to him.


    Rather than caring about what Ji Wushou is thinking, it is better to think about how to deal with Ji Wenbin and to rescue his parents and family from Ji Wenbin smoothly.


    Bang!


    Lin Yu urged Yuan Li, an invisible force appeared instantly, squeezing Ji Wuce''s body severely.


    He squeezed it into powder on the spot, leaving only a ray of soul floating in front of his eyes.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu didn''t say a word, and directly used the supernatural power of heaven and earth to collect this ray of divine soul into the supernatural power space.


    In this way, the matter was finally solved perfectly.


    Afterwards, it would be much easier and easier to ask what you want to know from Ji Wuce.


    Presumably, with such a "help" from a Djinn cultist, his next actions will be a lot smoother.


    "Lin Yu!"


    Ji Wuce roared in Lin Yu''s supernatural power space: "The more you are like this, the more you prove that I''m right!"


    "You evil evildoer is just a **** in the hands of the demon god!"


    "You can''t even have your own will, so what''s the use of having a powerful body?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu ignored the words he had just said, but directly destroyed his body and imprisoned his soul, he only said in his heart that Lin Yu was furious after being exposed by himself.


    As a result, the curse on the lips became more and more intensified.


    "Hahaha, Lin Yu, you really are born to be a dog material."


    "At the beginning, you were a dog in our Ji''s house, just like Ye Qiuling''s cultivators, you can do what I asked you to do."


    "Now you run to be a dog for the demon **** and let it be at his mercy."


    "What''s the point of living like you?"


    Ji Wuce had always been sorrowful of Lin Yu''s insults in the Jin Yulou, so he couldn''t wait to fight back with the same words.


    He was very fortunate in his heart, but fortunately he had grasped Lin Yu''s "weakness", otherwise he would not even have a chance to repay such an enmity.


    Presumably, Lin Yu must be very angry after hearing these words that pointed to the truth.


    Swish!


    At this time, several iron rods suddenly erected around Ji Wuce''s spirit, locking his spirit in a tight circle.


    Immediately afterwards, a faint light glowed from the iron rod, and a series of invisible chains stretched out from it, tightly binding Ji Wusu''s spirit.


    "Hahaha, Lin Yu It seems that what I just said hit your heart''s weakness, hahaha... uh!"


    Ji Wuce burst out laughing.


    However, after only a few laughs, his laughter stopped abruptly.


    Those invisible chains are constantly releasing the power to suppress his soul, making him unable to speak to Lin Yu through mental fluctuations.


    In the distance, Lin Yu''s mind left the supernatural power space after checking the condition of Ji Wubing''s soul.


    This is his supernatural power space, he naturally does whatever he wants.


    Those iron rods and invisible chains were all things he made out of thin air with his mind, and he could easily restrain Ji Wusu completely.


    If you don''t use this method, I''m afraid this guy will shout endlessly.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 418： True dependence

    After Lin Yu''s mind withdrew from the supernatural power space, he flew towards Yunhaizhou and pondered the next plan in his heart.


    Now Ji Wusi has completely solved it, as long as he wants to, he can end his life at any time.


    So the next opponent is naturally Ji Wenbin.


    Compared with Ji Wusi, Ji Wenbin is much more difficult to deal with.


    This is because Ji Wenbin is more insidious and cunning on the one hand, and on the other hand because his parents and family are in his hands.


    "Go to Jinyulou first."


    Lin Yu came to Haiyun City again and landed at the gate of Jinyu Tower.


    As soon as he entered the door, the sharp-eyed Ho Guan saw him and took the initiative to greet him.


    "Lin Shenzi?"


    Mr. Ho''s face was a little bit puzzled, and it was strange why Lin Yu turned back so quickly.


    Could it be that the grievances between him and Ji Shenzi have ended?


    "What''s the matter, take a step to speak."


    Lin Yu pretended to look left and right, and whispered to Guanshi He.


    Seeing this, Guan Shi knew that things were not easy, so he hurriedly made a please gesture and said: "Lin Shenzi, please come inside."


    The two walked into a small trading room together.


    "Shenzi Lin, what''s the matter?" He Guanshi asked solemnly as soon as he took his seat.


    Lin Yu replied: "That **** child Ji may be dead."


    "what?"


    He Guanshi was surprised when he heard Lin Yu say this.


    But what was surprised was not the news of Ji Wuce''s death, but the news that came out of Lin Yu''s mouth.


    You must know that God Child Ji had just arrived in this world. There was no mortal enemy in this world. Now that he died suddenly, the most suspicious person was the God Child Lin.


    Doesn''t Lin Shenzi know this?


    "It seems that the evildoer did it." Lin Yu added when he saw it.


    "Devil?"


    He can''t help frowning.


    This is another heavy news.


    Lin Yu didn''t wait for him to question, and continued: "After I left Haiyun City..."


    While speaking, he changed the whole thing slightly.


    It turned into that after he left Haiyun City, he found Ji Wuce chasing after him, speeding up to avoid disputes.


    Fei Fei Fei suddenly noticed something abnormal behind him, so he tried to sense it, and finally found the trace of the Demon Child.


    After listening to Lin Yu''s account, Guan Shi hurriedly clasped his fists and thanked him: "I didn''t expect that the evildoer would dare to move around Yunhaizhou. Thank you Lin Shenzi for such important news!"


    The appearance of the evil is not a trivial matter, if it is reported on the first time, it will definitely be a great achievement.


    Therefore, the gratitude of He Guanshi is entirely from the heart.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t know the specific situation very well. I still need your Jin Yulou to investigate it."


    "Well, that''s natural!"


    He Guan nodded his head, and then he couldn''t wait to say: "Shenzi Lin, this matter is of great importance. I have to report it to our president in person."


    "It''s okay, please do it yourself."


    Lin Yu came here to expand the matter, so he hoped to report the matter to the president of the Jinyu Chamber of Commerce.


    Seeing that Lin Yu said this, Guan Shi got up and got ready to go out.


    But just after taking the first step, he stopped involuntarily, turned around and said to Lin Yu: "Lin Shenzi, please don''t leave our Jin Yulou for the time being. Some things may need to be explained clearly by you."


    "I''ll wait here, why don''t you go quickly."


    Lin Yu picked up the tea cup on the table and said.


    "Thank you Lin Shenzi for your understanding!" Guan Shi once again gave Lin Yu a fist, and then pushed out the door.


    Lin Yu watched He Guanshi leave, and continued to ponder the next plan in his heart.


    He came to Jinyulou this time to quickly turn Ji Wusi''s death at the hands of evildoers into a fait accompli.


    Even if he didn''t come to run this trip, the people of Julingjiao and Jinyulou would come to such a conclusion sooner or later.


    But that would take too much time.


    If you don''t take the initiative to let them associate the evil with the devil, it will take at least a few months until the truth is investigated.


    Lin Yu didn''t want to wait so long.


    The reason is naturally related to dealing with Ji Wenbin.


    "Even if I go directly to the Great Spirit Continent, it is still difficult and difficult to get in touch with the people of the Great Spirit Sect."


    "But if someone from the Giant Spirit Sect is brought here to investigate Ji Wushou''s affairs, maybe we can find a breakthrough in it."


    Combining all the known information, Lin Yu analyzed it carefully and found that it didn''t make much sense to go directly to the Great Spirit Continent.


    Because the people of Giant Spirit Sect are not so easy to reach.


    Every sect has a different level of alert to outsiders. Like the Yanshen Sect, outsiders are already very friendly.


    The Giant Spiritualism is quite defensive against outsiders.


    So I went straight to their place to make trouble, I was afraid that I would not be able to eat.


    After all, his current strength can''t compete with the top powerhouses in the Giant Spirit Cult.


    Of course, there is also a drawback to the practice of introducing the people of the Giant Spirit Sect to Yunhaizhou and taking the opportunity to find a breakthrough.


    That is, Ji Wenbin will easily know that Lin Yu has now come to the outer sky, and has also become the chosen person.


    But Lin Yu thought about it carefully, and this has little effect.


    After all, Ji Wenbin did not have enough evidence to completely connect him and Lin Yu now.


    And even if the other party is very sure that he is Lin Yu, that''s not a big problem.


    Because for the nearly one billion essence pills, Ji Wenbin would never reveal his affairs to others, and would only act quietly by himself.


    Just like Ji Wuce, eager to eat alone.


    "It is necessary to let him know that I am coming. Only by letting him know that I am here will he take the next step and I will have the opportunity to find a breakthrough."


    "Otherwise, with his cautious and cautious style, it would be difficult for me to find opportunities."


    Lin Yu quickly analyzed the current situation.


    "And after all, I won''t be able to hide my identity for long, unless I will never show the power of heaven and earth."


    "As long as I make use of the world, I will be noticed by interested people. Once or twice, it''s okay. The more the times, they will naturally be able to guess my true identity."


    "But if you don''t use the world and all things, you can only use the power of the corpse of the gods and demons to confront the enemy, in that case..."


    Lin Yu had already thought clearly about concealing his identity when he first came to Tianwaitian.


    As one''s own strength continues to grow, the influence on Tianwaitian will gradually increase, and it is impossible to hide it forever.


    After all, others are not fools and know how to use their brains to think.


    "My biggest reliance now is that I have both powers of gods and demons at the same time."


    "I can not only display the magical powers given by the orthodox gods, but also possess a body as powerful as the demon''s son. Only I can do this in the world."


    "So I can use this to switch identities freely. When I want others to think that I am a child of God, I only need to use magical powers, and when I want to draw other people¡¯s attention to the devil¡¯s side, Just act with the power of the womb body of the gods and demons."


    Since strengthening the corpse of God and Demon to the seventh level, Lin Yu has obtained a lot of knowledge about divine power, magic power and world power from the martial arts modifier.


    It can be said that there is no second person in this world who understands these three forces better than him.


    So he can easily use this knowledge to hide it from anyone, including the Supreme Master of the Great Sect.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 419： clean

    Lin Yu was drinking tea and thinking in the room, and almost half of the incense sticking time passed before he knew it.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the house, and then the door was gently pushed open.


    After the door was opened, the figure of He in charge first appeared.


    Guan Shi glanced at Lin Yu who was drinking tea, his face instantly relieved.


    At the same time, turning his body to the side, he introduced to a black-clothed man beside him: "Manager, this is God Child Lin."


    "Lin Shenzi, look up for a long time!"


    The black-clothed man who was called the director by He Guanshi smiled and threw a fist at Lin Yu.


    Upon seeing this, Guan Shi hurriedly introduced to Lin Yu: "Lin Shenzi, this is the manager of our Jin Yulou, whose surname is Chen."


    "Manager Chen." Lin Yu gave a fist to the man in black upon hearing this.


    He knew a little bit that the strength of this person was very strong, whether in the Jinyulou or the entire Tianwaitian, this person''s strength should be able to rank in the upper middle position.


    Manager Chen smiled and nodded slightly to Lin Yu, then strode to Lin Yu and sat down.


    "Shenzi Lin, the matter is urgent. I won''t talk to you about anything else. Please forgive me." Manager Chen put away his smile and put on a serious face.


    "Manager Chen is polite, it is natural that business matters." Lin Yu replied.


    "Okay." Manager Chen didn''t say much, and went straight to the subject: "Lin Shenzi, I listen to what Guanshi said, you only sensed something abnormal behind you before turning back and checking. Only then did you find the traces of the evil."


    "So I want to ask, how did you detect the abnormality?"


    As soon as Manager Chen''s words fell, Lin Yu instantly understood the other party''s intentions.


    I want to show him some magical powers here.


    Because the answer to this question is too obvious.


    How did you detect the abnormality?


    Naturally, I was aware of it through magical powers!


    The flesh of the chosen person is not as powerful as the son of the devil, and the five senses are not much stronger than those of the martial arts in the lower realm. In addition to supernatural powers, what other means can be used to detect abnormalities?


    So General Manager Chen''s intention was obvious, that he wanted to show him his talents and supernatural powers here, so as to make sure that he was the chosen person who had been given supernatural powers, not evil spirits.


    As for why it is necessary to use such a method to let oneself use supernatural powers, naturally it is because such a request cannot be directly stated.


    If you tell yourself directly and let yourself show him his magical powers, doesn''t it mean that he is clearly saying that he is a devil?


    "Manager Chen is optimistic, I sensed something abnormal behind me through this method."


    Lin Yu talked and displayed the power of the universe and the earth, urging the power of wind and space in it.


    Both of these two forces have the ability to sense external things, and when combined, the effect is multiplied.


    Manager Chen watched Lin Yu''s magical powers intently, and the only trace of doubt on his face was instantly swept away.


    Being able to display magical powers naturally cannot be evil, so this possibility can be completely ruled out.


    Of course, he and the other high-level members of Jinyulou didn''t particularly doubt this. After all, He Guanshi had clearly stated that Lin Yu possessed the magical powers given by Dream God.


    Verifying it again is just to make sure that things are not going on a business trip.


    "Shen Zi Lin''s supernatural powers are really extraordinary. With such supernatural powers, the movement behind him can''t escape your feelings."


    Manager Chen praised.


    This compliment came from the heart, and even the knowledgeable man had to admit that the magical powers Lin Yu possessed were indeed different from those bestowed by other gods.


    This kind of supernatural power seems to have the ability to continuously evolve like how to manage affairs and report.


    It seems that the Supreme Master of the Yanshen Sect has high hopes for him because of the supernatural powers he possesses.


    However, it is a pity that the bloodline of this God Child Lin doesn''t seem to be very good, and the improvement of God''s power will be greatly restricted.


    "Manager Chen has won the award, let''s continue to talk about God Son Ji and the evil spirits."


    Lin Yu said deliberately, somewhat eagerly.


    Manager Chen naturally didn''t know what Lin Yu was thinking about, he only thought that Lin Yu was anxious to get rid of the death of Ji Shenzi.


    After all, God Child Ji had no enemies in Tianwaitian, and now he died inexplicably, what Lin Shenzi said was one of the suspects.


    So the eagerness shown by the other party is completely understandable.


    However, combined with Lin Yu''s act of coming over to inform about this in the first time, and the magnanimous attitude of just taking the initiative to display his magical powers, it can prove that he really has nothing to do with the death of Ji Shenzi.


    Thinking of this, Manager Chen thoroughly believed that Lin Yu could not be the murderer, and there was no possibility at all.


    "Lin Shenzi don''t worry." Manager Chen advised Lin Yu: "Since Ji Shenzi''s death place is not far from our Yunhaizhou, then with the strength of our Jinyulou, we can find out the truth and return you innocence in three days at most."


    After speaking, he asked again: "Lin Shenzi, now please tell me the situation at the time, so that we can speed up the investigation."


    "good."


    Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t refuse this request, and immediately retelled the process of describing He Guanshi at the time in front of Manager Chen.


    During this period, General Manager Chen also added a few questions, and Lin Yu answered them one by one.


    After the dialogue was over, Director Chen said to Lin Yu: "Shenzi Lin, please don''t leave Yunhaizhou for the time being."


    "No problem." Lin Yu agreed to this request, and then put forward his own request: "Manager Chen, can you tell me the progress of the investigation at that time?"


    The people of the Giant Spirit Sect must have been on the way to Haiyun City, so Lin Yu wanted to get to know or contact the people of the Giant Spirit Sect through the Jin Yulou.


    After all, he didn''t have a suitable excuse to directly contact the people of the Giant Spirit Sect.


    "Well, let''s talk about it then, how does Lin Shenzi feel?"


    Manager Chen didn¡¯t dare to accept it directly, but considering Lin Yu¡¯s financial resources and the master of the Yanshen Sect behind him, he still added: ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Godzi Lin, we will definitely try our best to tell you the news that can be revealed to you. ."


    "You have Lao Chen in charge Lin Yu clasped his fist and thanked him.


    "Shenzi Lin is polite. It should be our Jin Yulou that should be thanked." Manager Chen replied with a fist, "If it weren''t for Godzi Lin to tell us such a big news, we didn''t know that the evildoer had actually appeared in Yunhaizhou."


    Afterwards, the two people said politely some unnutritious words before leaving each other.


    After Mr. Chen left, he naturally took He Guanshi to report the situation of the conversation to the top of Jinyu Building, while Lin Yu returned directly to his foothold in Haiyun City.


    After closing the door tightly, he immediately plunged his mind into the supernatural power space.


    The next thing is to deal with the people of the Giant Spirit Sect soon, and there are some things that need to be asked clearly from Ji Wuce in advance.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 420： misfortune

    "Lin Yu, you! What the **** are you?"


    As soon as Lin Yu untied Ji Wuce, Ji Wuce asked loudly.


    Just now when Lin Yu was talking with Guanshi He and Manager Chen, he deliberately let Ji Wuce watch the whole process.


    He did this to let Ji Wuce know what he was doing, so that Ji Wuce would not be kept in the dark and would not be able to provide useful help.


    Therefore, the process of Lin Yu''s use of supernatural powers of heaven and earth was naturally seen by Ji Wuchou.


    Originally, Ji Wusi had determined that Lin Yu was the son of a demon, and believed that the information of Jin Yulou was wrong, so he thought that Lin Yu had no magical powers.


    In the end, Lin Yu used his magical powers in front of him.


    This incident completely refreshed his old ideas.


    He never expected that Lin Yu, as a devil, could actually use the magical powers given by the gods.


    This is simply a fantasy!


    Ji Wuce was very uncomfortable, thinking that when he first saw Lin Yuzhi, he could easily see through Lin Yu''s details.


    It''s just an ordinary martial artist who has practiced a little martial arts.


    But now, he couldn''t see through Lin Yu no matter what.


    Even some things in Lin Yu''s body have completely changed his three views.


    "Lin Yu, what exactly did the devil transform you into?"


    "Why can you use magical powers? How did you do it?"


    Ji Wuze couldn''t understand the cause and effect, so he could only attribute everything to the demon god.


    He thought that the devil must have moved something on Lin Yu.


    It is possible that Lin Yu now is just a puppet, and it is the demon **** who is directly possessing him and acting.


    Just like the corpse puppet refined by the deceit, it looks exactly like a human, but in fact it is not a human, but a walking corpse controlled by the deceit.


    "Ji Wuce, don''t make a fuss about that." Lin Yu didn''t bother to pay attention to what Ji Wuce was thinking about. Those thoughts were not important to him.


    "Who do you think your Giant Spirit Church sent over to deal with this matter?" Lin Yu asked directly.


    Hearing this question, Ji Wuce''s questioning stopped abruptly, and he replied solemnly: "...This matter is not trivial. The Supreme Master should send Zuo Hufa over."


    "What''s his name?"


    "Zuo Yaocang."


    "Zuo Yaocang?" Lin Yu thought that Ji Wuce was talking about Zuo Hufa, who was the guardian of the left and right sides. Was it because the guardian had the surname Zuo?


    "Yes, his last name is Zuo, and he happens to be Zuo Hufa."


    Ji Wuce answered Lin Yu''s doubts.


    "How is this person''s strength? How is his character? You make everything you know clearly." Lin Yu ordered.


    Naturally, Ji Wuce couldn''t refuse, so he could only obediently follow Lin Yu''s request and fully explain the details of Zuo Yaocang.


    After he had finished speaking, Lin Yu thought for himself, his will finally regained the upper hand, and he was free to speak.


    "Lin Yu, the more you dare not face my problem, the more it proves that you are just a puppet now!"


    "Hahaha, think about it, you are really pitiful, paying such a big price to get back the powers given by the devil..."


    Ji Wuze didn''t have time to finish the following words, because Lin Yu restrained him again, making him unable to speak.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu''s mind withdrew from the supernatural power space, combined with all the known information, began to analyze the situation in front of him.


    In the previous conversation with General Manager Chen, he learned a very important piece of information, that is, Jin Yulou seemed to have expected the evil spirits to appear in Yunhaizhou.


    Of course, this is not directly revealed by Director Chen, but Lin Yu inferred from the expression of Director Chen and the details of the words.


    At that time, General Manager Chen mentioned in person that if he hadn''t provided such important news to Jin Yulou, they didn''t know that the evildoer had actually appeared in Yunhaizhou.


    It was the two words "already" that convinced Lin Yu that Jin Yulou had expected the evil spirits to appear long ago, but didn''t know the specific time.


    "If there is a demon''s son to get involved, this matter will become interesting."


    "I''m afraid it will be out of my control..."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    When he did that, he just wanted to throw the pot on the head of the demon god, and at the same time lead the people of the giant spirit sect to Yunhaizhou, and then took the opportunity to find a breakthrough.


    But I didn''t expect that the people in Yang Jiuhe had long been thinking of playing Jin Yulou.


    If their plan changes temporarily because of their actions, I am afraid that their plans will also undergo major changes.


    "Forget it, I don''t have a comprehensive plan, I just take one step at a time, and it''s not a big deal if there are variables."


    "Maybe the appearance of the evildoer can completely muddy the water here, and I can take the opportunity to fish in the muddy water."


    Now that something has happened, it can''t be changed, but just let it go.


    Lin Yu comforted himself so in his heart.


    He quickly put this worry behind his head, thinking about the purpose of the people in Yang Jiuhe.


    "The Jinyu Chamber of Commerce is the largest chamber of commerce in Tianwaitian, and it specializes in the business of large sects and selected people. It can be described as the rich one."


    "Yang Jiuhe and the others, is it to looting the Jinyu Tower?"


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu couldn''t think of any grievances between Jin Yulou and Yang Jiuhe.


    He had inquired about Yang Jiuhe from Wantong at that time, and Wantong had clearly told him that Yang Jiuhe and the head master of the Ten Great Sects had a vengeance, but there was not much to do with other people.


    In addition, those demon **** believers other than Yang Jiuhe are basically the same, and they only have enemies with the large gods of Tianwaitian.


    So they have no reason to come to trouble Jin Yulou.


    After Nayang Jiuhe regained his freedom, he wanted to take revenge, so he should go to the Supreme Master of the Ten Great Sects. Why would you come to Jinyulou if there is nothing to do?


    Unless they are eyeing the huge wealth and massive resources that Jinyulou holds!


    Lin Yu still clearly remembered the catalog of goods that Mr. Huang asked him to see at the time, which recorded all the goods sold on the surface of Jinyulou.


    Yuanjing, Essence Pill, Pill...


    There are countless resources, and the number of each is staggering.


    This is only publicly sold, and I don¡¯t know how many of those secretly sold.


    If the Jinyu Building is looted, the strength of Yang Jiuhe and others will surely grow a lot in an instant. In this way, revenge will naturally be more certain After all, Yang Jiuhe has only regained consciousness. It is still difficult to fight the right guardian of the Jinling Sect, who holds a third-grade artifact, how to deal with the Supreme Master of the Ten Great Sects?


    "Only in this way can it make sense!"


    After thinking about it repeatedly, Lin Yu felt that this possibility was the greatest.


    In addition, he was also curious as to why Jin Yulou knew in advance that the evil spirits were already hitting their minds.


    Jin Yulou has a powerful intelligence network, yes, but this kind of thing seems to be something they can detect, right?


    If Jin Yulou is so capable, then it shouldn''t be that even Ji Wenbin''s intelligence cannot be accurately grasped.


    Among them, there must be unknown secrets.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 421： Changlefang

    Two hours later.


    Guanshi He contacted Lin Yu and told him that Ji Wuce''s matter had been investigated.


    Lin Yu hurriedly rushed to the Jinyulou to meet Guanshi He.


    "Lin Shenzi, you are right, Ji Shenzi really died at the hands of evildoers!"


    When Guan Shi saw Lin Yu, he said to Lin Yu excitedly.


    Lin Yu told him about the matter this time, and then he went to report to the top of the Jinyu Building.


    Therefore, when the matter was confirmed, he had some credit for it, and he was naturally happy.


    "What''s the specific situation? He Guanshi elaborated."


    Lin Yu was not surprised by this result.


    At the time he took the shot, he had already made enough preparations, and was 100% sure to throw the pot to the people in Yang Jiuhe.


    Of course, there is still a hint of joy on his face, after all, it seems abnormal to be too calm at this time.


    "Lin Shenzi, it''s like this..."


    He Guanshi quickly explained what he had learned.


    According to what he said, Lin Yu left the Jin Yulou with his front foot, and the left guardian of the Giant Spirit Sect arrived with his back foot.


    After ¡¡¡¡ arrived, General Manager Chen accompanied him to investigate the incident, and it only took a short hour to investigate the matter clearly.


    "Lin Shenzi, I only know these, I don''t know the specific details."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    What is in charge is just a job after all, it is impossible to know too much.


    If you want to know the specific situation, you can only get through the mouth of General Manager Chen and others.


    "What''s the matter, can I see your Manager Chen again?"


    "This..." When he heard the matter, he hesitated and said: "Shenzi Lin, Mr. Chen is in trouble now, I''m afraid I won''t have time to see you."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu wasn''t surprised by He Guanshi''s answer.


    He had known for a long time that the reason that Manager Chen would voluntarily come over to see him was because he wanted to hear him personally describe the situation at the time, and the other was to verify his identity.


    And now that the great figure of the Giant Spirit Sect is here, and the matter has been thoroughly investigated, there is naturally no time to continue wasting time on this little figure of him.


    Presumably in the eyes of the seniors of Jinyu Building, this matter has nothing to do with Lin Yu.


    After all, in their opinion, he just happened to ran into the evildoer and did nothing else.


    try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}¡¡¡¡ naturally ignores the value.


    "Lin Shenzi, I''m really sorry...but don''t worry, as long as there is news from my side, I will definitely notify you as soon as possible!"


    "Also, Manager Chen asked me to inform you of this incident. He always remembered his promise to you at that time."


    Guan Shi refers to the assurance that General Manager Chen gave to Lin Yu at the time, saying that he would try his best to tell him the information that could be revealed to Lin Yu.


    Of course, he knows that these words are very nutritious, but even so, he still has to say.


    Because Lin Yu may be just an ordinary customer for the senior staff of Jinyulou, but for He Guanshi, Lin Yu is the God of Wealth.


    How dare he not take care of him?


    Therefore, when he saw Lin Yu showing a slight disappointment, he immediately wanted to restore Lin Yu''s impression of Jin Yulou.


    "Then thank you so much."


    Lin Yu thanked him, and then said goodbye: "What''s the matter, I''ll take a step ahead and contact me when I have nothing else to do."


    "Lin Shenzi walk slowly."


    He Guanshi said while leading the way, and took the initiative to send Lin Yu out of the Jin Yulou.


    After Lin Yu left the Jinyu Tower, he went straight to Changlefang in the eastern part of Haiyun City.


    Changlefang is the most famous entertainment venue in Haiyun City, with casinos, pubs, tea houses and more.


    Lin Yu is here naturally not for entertainment, but to inquire about some gossip.


    After all, the appearance of evildoers is not a trivial matter, and the addition of the left guardian of the giant spirit sect to bring people there, it will definitely attract the attention of interested people.


    Presumably some people in the know have already had a lot of more reliable speculations.


    If you combine these gossips with some news that Guan Shi will reveal next, you can better understand what''s going on.


    No way, now Lin Yu is just a small and transparent person in the eyes of the top powerhouses, and they disdain to deal with him.


    So apart from this method, there is no other better news channel.


    Lin Yu knew this very well.


    Just like the manager Chen, he took the initiative to come and meet him when he was needed. When he was not needed, he didn''t even bother to care about him, so he was directly referred to the manager.


    Lin Yu slowly flew into the Changle Fang.


    This place is the Golden Cave which is famous throughout Tianwaitian. The layout and scale are much larger than those Lin Yu had ever seen.


    If you walk at the speed of an ordinary person, you can only walk for a small amount even if you walk for a whole day.


    try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}¡¡¡¡ Therefore, all the chosen people or ordinary believers who come here fly in.


    Lin Yu flew slowly in the air, and found the largest teahouse and fell down.


    A place like ¡¡¡¡ teahouse is also a good place to listen to the news, so Lin Yu decided to try his luck here first.


    I am idle anyway, and now I can''t do anything except passively wait for news of what to do.


    Lin Yu came to the door of the tea house, and a small servant greeted him immediately.


    After ¡¡¡¡ asked him about his intentions, he led him to a seat on the side of the stage.


    Lin Yu uses his magical powers while drinking tea to enhance his five senses, and listens to the conversations of the people around him.


    In fact, the fetal body of God and Demon he possesses has five senses far beyond ordinary people Even without the help of magical powers, you can hear the voices of all the people in the teahouse.


    supernatural powers are just the icing on the cake and the role of identification.


    After all, people from all major denominations gathered here, and many of them were top powerhouses.


    In case they notice that they have extraordinary physical power, I''m afraid it will cause a lot of trouble.


    With the display of magical powers and the opening of the five senses, the surrounding dialogue immediately flooded Lin Yu''s ears.


    "...I heard that a son of **** died in the desert sea, it was the evildoer!"


    "I know, it is said that he is the son of God of the Giant Spiritual Sect. Zuo Hufa of the Giant Spiritual Sect has rushed to investigate this matter."


    "Not only the Guardian of the Giant Spiritualism, but also people from other theological religions have also rushed here, and their identities are not low."


    "Really? What happened?"


    "¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu listened for a while and learned an important news.


    That is, the big figures of other sects also rushed to Haiyun City.


    It seems that Guanshi He just said that Mr. Chen has important issues, but it is not all empty words. It is estimated that he has to deal with those people.


    "If you just die a Ji Wushou, it won''t attract the strong from other sects here."


    "There must be another reason for this!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, it seems that his speculation is correct, the people in Yang Jiuhe are indeed trying to get the idea of ??Jin Yulou.


    Those strong religious cults who rushed over may be reinforcements from the Jinyu House Flower.


    Of course, it is also possible that those people came uninvited.

 Chapter 422： Ji Wenbin appeared

    Lin Yu sat in the teahouse for a while, and then left after hearing no new news.


    In fact, after listening for so long, the only useful news I got was that all the major religious sects had sent people to Haiyun City.


    The other news either cannot be confirmed, or it is known for a long time.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu walked around Changlefang for a while, wanting to find some gossip in other places.


    Unfortunately, I still haven''t got any useful information.


    And just as he was about to leave Changlefang, he suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    "Ji Wenbin!"


    Lin Yu saw Ji Wenbin.


    He was afraid that he might be wrong, so he asked Ji Wuce in the supernatural power space: "Ji Wuce, is that person Ji Wenbin?"


    "Yes, that person is Ji Wenbin!"


    Under the mighty power of the corpse of the **** and demon, Ji Wuze could not disobey Lin Yu''s will, and could only honestly say the correct answer in his heart.


    "Do you think Ji Wenbin is here because of you?"


    Lin Yu guessed that Ji Wenbin''s purpose here might be related to Ji Wuce.


    Because Ji Wuce told him before, that he and Ji Wenbin had been guarding each other and were fighting secretly.


    Now that Ji Wuxi was killed by a demon near Yunhaizhou, it has spread to the Giant Spirit Sect. How could Ji Wenbin sit still?


    Naturally, I have to come and see in person and see the truth.


    "This kid, he must be here because of me!" Ji Wuce said bitterly, "He heard that I was dead, he must be very happy in his heart!"


    "Lin Yu, if you are really capable, you should quickly kill that kid."


    This time, Ji Wu test''s own will rarely resonated with Lin Yu''s.


    Because of this, he said these words very pleasantly, instead of violently resisting in his heart, but involuntarily answering questions according to Lin Yu''s request.


    "Don''t worry, I will let him come and be buried with you sooner or later, and I will not let any of you Ji family go."


    As soon as he finished saying these words, Lin Yu immediately restrained Ji Wusu''s spirit, thinking about a new plan in his heart.


    Ji Wenbin''s appearance is not too big a surprise, he had expected it a long time ago.


    However, he didn''t fully think about how to deal with Ji Wenbin.


    After all, this man''s city is deep, and all his thoughts are buried deep in his heart. Unless he destroys his body like Ji Wu-bi and **** his spirit into the supernatural power space, he can truly understand what he is thinking.


    try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}¡¡¡¡ Unfortunately this is difficult to do now.


    Ji Wenbin is not like Ji Wucai, who is impatient. Even if he knows that he is Lin Yu, he will not act immediately. Instead, he will find a way out first.


    So I can''t use the method I used to deal with Ji Wushou before to lead him to the Mohai Sea.


    And if you don''t lead him out of Yunhaizhou, you won''t be able to deal with him unconsciously, I''m afraid that if you make a move, it will cause trouble to your upper body.


    In fact, as far as the current situation is concerned, even if Ji Wenbin is brought to Mo Hai, there is no way to directly deal with him.


    Because there are countless strong people who are constantly sensing the movement around Yunhaizhou, they will never allow Ji Wuce to happen again.


    "I still can''t rush to Ji Wenbin."


    Lin Yu warned himself in his heart: "He is in control of the lives of my parents and relatives. According to his character, he must have left behind. It is estimated that if I do it with him, my family will be in danger."


    "Perhaps, he would like me to use such means to deal with him, so as to take the opportunity to blackmail me."


    There is one thing that Lin Yu is very clear and confident, that is, as long as he is willing, then Ji Wenbin will never even think of finding himself for the rest of his life.


    I believe Ji Wenbin must also understand this very well.


    So this person must have pondered various methods in order to induce himself.


    Taking personal risks is definitely one of them.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Ji Wenbin naturally didn''t know that Lin Yu had noticed him.


    Lin Yu has changed his figure and appearance. Even if he stands in front of him, he will not recognize Lin Yu unless Lin Yu reveals his identity.


    "Lin Yu, Lin Yu, I can''t find you, but sooner or later I will let you take the initiative to appear in front of me."


    A smug smile flashed across the corner of Ji Wenbin''s mouth.


    He already had a feasible plan in his mind.


    As long as this plan is carried on, Lin Yu won''t worry about it.


    Of course, if this plan is to succeed, you must have enough information.


    Ji Wenbin shuttles freely in Changlefang, and after winding around, he comes to a building suspended in the air.


    After ¡¡¡¡ showed his identity to the guards outside the building, he obtained permission to enter it.


    Ji Wenbin walked through the gate, and walked into a dark secret room with ease.


    "What the **** did Ji Wu observe when he got here? How did he get into the evil?"


    He unceremoniously moved directly to a chair and asked the person hidden in the shadows.


    try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}¡¡¡¡ "According to our agreement, I will only tell you Ji Wuce''s actions, and I cannot answer other questions." The voice in the shadow said calmly , There is no emotion in the tone.


    Immediately afterwards, without waiting for Ji Wenbin¡¯s reply, he said directly: ¡°Ji Wuce did two main things in Haiyun City. Jin Yulou purchases the intelligence of the chosen person."


    "Who is that person? Why should he buy that person''s information?" Ji Wenbin asked.


    "Excuse me for not being able to answer." The voice in the shadow said coldly: "I repeat our agreement again. For safety reasons, I will not take the initiative to investigate anyone other than Ji Wuce."


    Ji Wenbin frowned slightly, and then started another topic: "Tracking and inquiring about the movements of the chosen personHow much essence pill is needed? Make a price."


    "Old rules, please provide general information about the person who needs to be investigated first." The voice in the shadow said businessly.


    "Humph."


    Ji Wenbin snorted coldly, then wiped it on the space ring, dropped a box, and left.


    Next, he went straight to the Jin Yulou, planning to go to the Jin Yulou to investigate who Ji Wuce was trading with.


    Jinyu Building.


    Ji Wenbin quickly figured out who Ji Wuce was dealing with. It turned out that he was a chosen person named Lin.


    This point is actually very easy to investigate. As long as you look through the public records of Jinyulou to find out which transaction needs were released at that time, and which transaction Ji Wuce accepted, you can easily know the general situation.


    And then as long as money opens the way, there is nothing impossible.


    After all, as long as it does not involve the strong of the major religions, a lot of information can be bought at Jinyulou with money as long as they rely on the identity of the selected people of the major religions.


    Ji Wenbin quickly got the jade slip that recorded Lin Yu''s information.


    He quickly plunged his mind into it and read the content inside.


    "Lin Yu?"


    "It''s really you!"


    Ji Wenbin nodded secretly as expected: "Lin Yu, fortunately I caught all your relatives and friends, only to realize that you are very different from others."


    "But even if you have been given supernatural powers against the sky, don''t try to escape from the palms of me and Protector Ouyang."


    "Do you know that Guardian Ouyang is very interested in the essence pill in your hand!"

 Chapter 423： Secret business

    "Is Ji Wuce''s death related to Lin Yu?"


    Ji Wenbin thought so in his heart after taking his mind back from the jade slip.


    Things in the world can''t be so coincidental, Ji Wuce just completed a deal with Lin Yu, and then died in the desert sea not far from Yunhaizhou.


    It has nothing to do with Lin Yu, it is really unreasonable.


    "But..." Ji Wenbin suddenly recalled the information about Lin Yu in the jade slip, which clearly mentioned that Lin Yu possessed a magical power called Tiandi Wanxiang.


    has the supernatural powers given by the gods, which shows that Lin Yu is definitely not a evil who believes in the devil.


    And Ji Wuce has clear evidence that he died at the hands of evildoers.


    "It seems that we can''t make a final conclusion for the time being, and we need to investigate further."


    Ji Wenbin retracted his thoughts.


    He has always done things cautiously, and will not directly use it as a basis for uncertain guesses.


    Therefore, he decided to investigate Lin Yu mentioned in the jade slip and make specific plans.


    After all, there is no evidence to prove that Lin Yu in the information of Jin Yulou is the Lin Yu he thinks, everything is just his inference.


    If Lin Yu mentioned in the jade slip is not that Lin Yu, then all guesses cannot be established.


    Thinking of this, Ji Wenbin strode away solemnly.


    Lin Yu in the distance saw this scene and walked out of the Golden Jade Building.


    After Ji Wenbin left Changlefang, he followed all the way, almost witnessing Ji Wenbin''s actions.


    Even if you don¡¯t see things with your own eyes, you can make rough inferences.


    So it has been roughly figured out what Ji Wenbin is here for.


    Of course, Ji Wenbin had no idea that Lin Yu had been watching him long ago and had been following him because he could not recognize Lin Yu who had changed his body and appearance.


    In fact, Lin Yu changed his figure and appearance before entering the Jin Yulou. Not only Ji Wenbin could not recognize him, but even the manager of Jin Yulou could not recognize him.


    In other words, in Haiyun City now, no one knows his surname Lin, let alone connect him with Lin Yu.


    "The information Ji Wenbin bought is related to me. It is estimated that he is the same as Ji Wuce at the time, thinking that Lin Yu recorded in the information is me."


    "Sure enough, it''s good for me to disclose something appropriately to Jin Yulou."


    try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}¡¡¡¡ "At least after Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin got the information, they immediately started the next step."


    Lin Yu continued to follow Ji Wenbin quietly while thinking, preparing to see what Ji Wenbin was going to do next.


    He is not afraid that Ji Wenbin has information about him, but he is afraid that Ji Wenbin has not made any actions, causing him to find no breakthrough.


    After all, he has the ability to change his figure and appearance. As long as he doesn''t use magical powers, no one will connect him with Lin Yu of Dream God Sect.


    In this case, even if Ji Wenbin has information about him, what can he do?


    "He went to Changlefang again?"


    Lin Yu followed Ji Wenbin all the way, and found that Ji Wenbin''s destination after leaving the Jinyu Tower was Changlefang again.


    And as soon as he entered Changlefang, he went straight to the building suspended in mid-air.


    Lin Yu has just gone in there, it''s a gambling shop.


    He went around inside and found that there was no other business besides all kinds of gambling games.


    So he wondered what Ji Wenbin''s purpose was.


    Of course, he didn''t have time to think about this question just now, so he didn''t think much about it.


    But now that Ji Wenbin is here again, he has to find a way to figure it out, maybe he can find some key clues from it.


    "Are there other unknown businesses operating here?"


    Lin Yu stood in the gambling shop, secretly guessing in his heart.


    Ji Wenbin entered here obviously, but there is no trace of Ji Wenbin here, indicating that there is still a cave in this place.


    "Ji Wusi, how much do you know about this place?"


    Lin Yu asked Ji Wushou in the supernatural power space, while letting go of the invisible chains that bound his spirit, allowing him to reply.


    "I only know that this is a gambling shop, but I don''t know anything else." Ji Wuce couldn''t resist, and honestly replied.


    Lin Yu asked again after hearing the words: "Then do you think Ji Wenbin is a good gambler?"


    "No." Ji Wuce replied decisively.


    "Ji Wenbin is not a good gambler but always runs to the gambling shop. Don''t you think there is a problem here?"


    "Yes, there must be a problem." Ji Wuce was once again forced to tell his true thoughts.


    "Ji Wusi, there is a detail I don''t know if you noticed it. As soon as Ji Wenbin got out of here, he went directly to Jinyulou to investigate your transaction records." Lin Yu reminded.


    try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}¡¡¡¡ Ji didn¡¯t test it, she seemed to think of something, and hurriedly said, "Sure enough! It seems that this kid has been following my actions. Otherwise, how could he know that I have a business in Jinyulou recently?"


    This sentence was not influenced by Lin Yu, and he spoke it entirely on his own initiative.


    "Ji Wuce, it seems that you are not Ji Wenbin''s opponent at all, you will be played by him sooner or later."


    "Lin Yu, you!" Ji Wuce said angrily.


    "Okay, it''s better to just admit it honestly. At least Ji Wenbin knows the secret business of this place, but you don''t know it at all. You are in a disadvantage at this point. How do you play with him?"


    Hearing thisJi Wuce was silent.


    Lin Yu, upon seeing this, stopped hitting him with this incident, but thought about what the secret business here would be.


    Judging from the existing information, the secret business here is very likely to be secretly investigated and tracked.


    Otherwise, why did Ji Wenbin rush to Jin Yulou to investigate Ji Wuce''s trading information as soon as he left here?


    Obviously because he got reliable information about this here.


    "Interesting, I didn''t think that Haiyun City actually had two major intelligence services, the bright side and the dark side. It seems that the strength of the Haiyun City City Lord is very powerful."


    The information that Jin Yulou possesses is actually public information. They just gathered the public information together and summarized it, and then came up with their own analysis.


    Then sell the analysis results to those in need.


    Since it is all fragmentary and public information, they just sorted it out, so they can naturally sell it clearly.


    And the intelligence business of this casino is different.


    Judging from the current situation, it seems that they only serve a specific group of people, and no one else even knows that this gambling house has this kind of business.


    "Let¡¯s find someone to talk about it first."


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts and went straight to someone who seemed to be in charge of the gambling shop.


    The analysis just now is just his guesses for the time being. If you want to verify these guesses, you have to talk to someone at the casino.


    "This guest officer, is there anything I can do for you?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu strode towards him, the person who seemed to be the manager of the gambling house hurriedly approached him and asked.

 Chapter 424： Cliché

    Seeing that the person took the initiative to ask, Lin Yu asked along the way: "You only have these to play here?"


    "Hey, guest officer, is it possible that none of these games can satisfy you?" the gambling shop steward asked with a smile.


    "I didn''t mean that." Lin Yu deliberately said in a mysterious tone: "You should understand what I want to say."


    He doesn''t know whether he needs a password to buy the information service here, or whether he needs a special token or something.


    So I had to use this method to come up with the answer I wanted.


    After all, if you directly ask the other party whether you sell intelligence services here, the other party will definitely avoid it.


    And if you directly use the power of the corpse of the **** and devil to force the opponent to answer him truthfully, the opponent will immediately become suspicious.


    It is a very clear feeling to say what I didn''t want to say after being forcibly twisted by that kind of force. Anyone will feel that something is wrong.


    "Hey, the guest officer laughed, how could I know what you think. Even if I really have that kind of magical powers, I can''t use it for you. That''s not our own sign."


    The gambling shop manager still said with a smile.


    "Okay!" Lin Yu nodded, and then changed the subject: "I won''t talk about this for now, but I have a question I need to ask. I wonder if it is convenient?"


    "Guest officer, please say, if I can answer, I will answer for sure." The gambling house manager immediately agreed.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu spoke directly: "I have a friend. He discovered that some of his private behaviors during this period were clearly under the control of the enemy, and it seemed that they had been secretly followed."


    "After careful investigation later, he found out that every time his enemies have grasped those things, his enemies will come to you first."


    "It''s okay once or twice, but it seems like it''s a coincidence that it''s like this again and again?"


    "dont you agree?"


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu stared into the eyes of the gambling shop steward.


    The gambling shop steward did not dodge Lin Yu''s gaze, and said haha, "That should be a coincidence, otherwise the explanation can''t be explained, the guest officer, don''t you?"


    Seeing the performance of the other party, Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that the people in this gambling shop are really well-trained and can deal with all kinds of situations freely, without showing any flaws.


    It seems that if you want to get the answer, you still have to rely on the power of the corpse of the gods and demons.


    try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}¡¡¡¡ Of course, if you want to use that kind of power, you must first create a good enough opportunity, otherwise it will easily cause unnecessary trouble.


    "How can there be such a coincidence in the world, it must be your problem here."


    Lin Yu deliberately said in a nonchalant tone.


    The steward of the gambling shop was not annoyed when he saw his appearance, and he still said with a smile: "The guest officer can say that, and you can see the situation here. It''s too late to deal with those supernatural veterans every day. Leave to worry about other things?"


    "I think your friend¡¯s enemy simply likes to come to our gambling house to play a game, so we can¡¯t rely on us, you..."


    Lin Yu saw the gambling shop manager explain it in a long way, took the opportunity to interrupt him, and asked in a stern tone: "Don''t say these useless, can you guarantee that your gambling shop did not secretly investigate my friend''s privacy? Tell me what is in his heart."


    As he asked, he quietly used the power of the corpse of the gods and demons to influence the will of the gambling house.


    Under his influence, the gambling house manager blurted out: "There is no guarantee."


    As soon as the words were spoken, the gambling shop steward immediately noticed something was wrong.


    While he blamed himself for being so uncomfortable, he was slightly scared in a harsh tone and said something he shouldn''t say.


    While eager to defend himself: "Guest, I didn¡¯t mean that, I mean, our gambling house is so big, there are so many people coming in and out every day, maybe some malicious people are investigating your friend secretly. Later, we sold those news to your friend¡¯s enemy in our gambling shop."


    "When I said that there is no guarantee, I mean that this situation cannot be guaranteed."


    After finishing these words, the gambling house manager''s expression immediately eased a lot.


    finally rounded up the discrepancy in the words just now.


    While thinking about this, he quietly observed Lin Yu''s expression again and again.


    found that the guest official didn''t seem to have the intention of continuing to delve into this matter, and he felt a little more relieved.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Lin Yu had already got the answer he wanted.


    The sentence he just couldn''t guarantee is what Lin Yu said after forcibly twisting his will, so Lin Yu has already inferred from this that this gambling house is indeed secretly collecting other people''s private information.


    The speculation just now is correct!


    "Forget it, it''s useless to ask you, even if you are really doing that kind of thing, you can''t admit it."


    try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}¡¡¡¡ Lin Yu pretended to helplessly drop a sentence, and ignored the gambling house.


    It is no longer necessary to continue to ask, one is because he dare not use that kind of power on the gambling house manager again, otherwise it is easy to make mistakes.


    Second, because the gambling shop steward doesn¡¯t know much.


    "He just said that he can''t guarantee it, which means that he doesn''t fully understand the inside story of this gambling house, but vaguely knows that this gambling house has a secret intelligence business."


    "If he really knows very clearly, the answer shouldn''t be that he can''t guarantee, but that there is such a thingAfter all, my request is to let him speak his mind."


    The kind of force that forcibly twists people¡¯s will can make people speak their hearts.


    In other words, it is impossible to hide things in front of that kind of power.


    "But it is enough to know this. This is enough to prove that Ji Wenbin is indeed here to investigate Ji Wuce''s whereabouts."


    "But why Ji Wenbin is eligible to purchase this secret service, but Ji Wuce doesn''t even know the details of this gambling house?"


    Both of them are newly enrolled in the gods, and they also came to Tianwaitian at the same time. According to the inside story that Ji Wushu did not know, Ji Wenbin should also not know.


    However, this is not the case.


    Then there is only one possibility¡ª¡ª


    Ji Wenbin has found a solid backer. With the help of the backer, he knew the inside story of this gambling house, and it was also with the help of the backer that he gained the trust of this gambling house.


    "Ji Wuce, you have seen things too, now you analyze and analyze, who is the backer behind Ji Wenbin?"


    Lin Yu explored his mind into the supernatural power space and asked Ji Wuze.


    Just now he deliberately let Ji Wuce witness the whole process, presumably Ji Wuce has already reached the same guess as him.


    knows that Ji Wenbin has a strong backing.


    "That kid, really sinister!" Ji Wuce said bitterly.


    If it hadn''t fallen into Lin Yu''s hands, he still didn''t know that Ji Wenbin was far better than him.


    If this continues, it is really going to be like Lin Yu just said, Ji Wuze will be played by Ji Wenbin alive.

 Chapter 425： Ouyang Ce

    After Ji Wuce made a grumble, he fell silent.


    Because Lin Yu''s request just now was for him to analyze who was behind Ji Wenbin.


    He could not go against Lin Yu''s will, and was unable to draw accurate conclusions for the time being, so he could only remain silent.


    Lin Yu saw that Ji Wuce did not speak, and knew that Ji Wuce was thinking and analyzing according to his requirements, so he was not in a hurry to urge him.


    He retracted his mind from the supernatural power space and walked slowly out of the gate of the gambling house.


    Since there is no way of knowing the secret of the gambling house, it doesn''t make sense to stay here, so I might as well go outside and wait for Ji Wenbin to come out.


    Outside the casino.


    Lin Yu flew aimlessly in the air, pretending to be visiting Changlefang.


    And his soul has been sensing the movement around the gambling house.


    As long as Ji Wenbin showed up, he could perceive it for the first time.


    "I don''t know who is supporting Ji Wenbin." Ji Wuze in the supernatural power space suddenly said: "That kid usually acts low-key and has a strict tone. No one knows who he is in contact with in private."


    "But... I still know the people who hold the great power of our Giant Spirit Sect, and I can roughly tell which people this kid has more appetite for."


    After listening to Ji Wuce''s reply, Lin Yu asked: "Who will it be? You can tell the name."


    Before coming to Yunhaizhou, he had inquired a lot of information about the Giant Spirit Sect from Wantong, and had some understanding of the ruler of the Giant Spirit Sect.


    If you can combine the information provided by Ji Wuce, you might find some useful clues.


    "The right guardian Ouyang Ce, this person''s personality is very similar to Ji Wenbin, and Ji Wenbin''s style seems to be quite appreciated by him."


    "The **** worships Fang Shanhai. He appreciates the talented newcomers. Ji Wenbin''s blood is not low-grade, so he should be interested."


    "..."


    According to Lin Yu''s request, Ji Wuce said the names of several people one after another.


    As long as Ji Wenbin gets the favor of one of them casually, it will be enough to be in the Giant Spirit Sect.


    And with the status of those people in the Giant Spirit Sect and Heavenly Outer Heaven, it is certain that Ji Wenbin can get in touch with some secret things that ordinary people can''t touch.


    "Ouyang Ce?"


    Lin Yu had heard of this person from Wantong.


    According to Wantong, this person''s bloodline rank is only under the Supreme Master of the Giant Spirit Sect, so he was honored as the right guardian.


    This identity is in the Giant Spirit Sect, second only to a few people such as the Supreme Master.


    For a rising star, being able to sit in this position so quickly is already very good.


    Of course, the reason why Ouyang Ce rose so fast was because on the one hand his bloodline was of high grade and the potential of God''s power was sufficient, on the other hand, it was because this person would do whatever it takes to improve his strength.


    Lin Yu faintly felt that the backer behind Ji Wenbin was probably this person.


    However, if this conjecture is to be established, a premise is required, that is, Ji Wenbin told Ouyang Ce that he has nearly one billion essence pills.


    Only in the face of such a huge benefit, Ouyang Ce would be willing to provide Ji Wenbin with a solid backing, and would give him many privileges so that he could use those privileges to act in order to find the essence pill that he had snatched from his hands.


    Otherwise, Ouyang Ce couldn''t reuse Ji Wenbin just because Ji Wenbin smelled like him.


    Also, whether it¡¯s Ouyang Ce or Fang Shanhai and others, if you really want to use Ji Wenbin because you appreciate him, you can¡¯t hide it, but let the people of the Giant Spirit Sect know who Ji Wenbin is. People.


    And not like it is now, even Ji Wuce, who cares about Ji Wenbin very much, doesn''t know this.


    The current situation is only possible because what Ji Wenbin and the people behind are doing is not visible and cannot be let others know.


    The matter of snatching the essence pill fits this point.


    "Ji Wenbin has only been in the Giant Spirit Sect for half a year. It is impossible to gain the recognition of the big people so quickly. It is only possible that I have a huge amount of essence pills as a bargaining chip in exchange for the approval of the Giant Spirit Sect strong."


    "In this way, everything makes sense."


    "I have so many essence pills, how could they be willing to let others know, naturally they want to act secretly."


    After this analysis, Lin Yu was very sure that Ji Wenbin had revealed that he had the essence pill.


    As for whether the backer behind Ji Wenbin is Ouyang Ce, there is still a question mark.


    After all, the existing information can only speculate that Ouyang Ce is the most likely, and cannot prove that it is him.


    "Ji Wenbin revealed this secret, showing that he knew he was not my opponent..."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that if Ji Wenbin consciously had the chance to win, he would definitely not let others share the results with him.


    Just like Ji Wuce, as soon as he guessed that he was Lin Yu, he rushed to his death immediately.


    Everything is because he not only thinks that he has a chance to win, but also wants to eat all the essence pill in his hand first.


    "Ji Wenbin is far more cautious than Ji Wusu. I would rather estimate my strength higher than traveling on business."


    "However, he does understand my secrets better than Ji Wuce, and he will be more careful and understand it than Ji Wuce."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that Ji Wuce only knew that his strength was improving rapidly and his body was peculiar, so he could freely change his figure and appearance.


    In addition to knowing this, Ji Wenbin also witnessed the whole process of his forcibly breaking through the nine days of wind, and watched him forcibly break through the world crystal wall of space debris.


    With such an experience, naturally, he would take a higher look at himself than Ji Wuce.


    Also, his parents and family are all in the hands of Ji Wenbin, and Ji Wenbin can learn more about himself from their mouths.


    Although my parents don''t know the secrets in their own body, they still know some things that other people don''t know.


    After Ji Wenbin combined those things with his understanding of himself, he could naturally know more than Ji Wusui.


    Thinking of this, UU reading Lin Yu told Ji Wuce about these analysis results in detail, which would help him to help him make suggestions.


    Anyway, Ji Wusu was already under his control to death, and there was no possibility of escaping from his palm. As long as he moved his mind, he could wipe out his spirit in the supernatural power space.


    So even if you let him know this, it won''t have any effect.


    The main reason is that if you don''t tell him these things, he will not be able to analyze the situation well and draw useful conclusions.


    "Lin Yu, you! I didn''t expect you..."


    After Ji Wuze listened to Lin Yu''s remarks, he was very shocked.


    He didn''t know that Lin Yu came to this world by forcibly breaking through the crystal wall of the world by forcibly breaking through the nine heavens.


    So after knowing this, I felt shocked and regretted very much in my heart.


    If you knew that Lin Yu had that ability before he became the chosen person, how could he underestimate Lin Yu''s strength?

 Chapter 426： Take the initiative

    "Lin Yu, I didn''t expect that before you became the chosen person of God, you already had a strength stronger than that of a true warrior!"


    "Even the physical power you possessed at that time was far more than any true warrior monk since ancient times. How did you do it?"


    Ji Wuce was really curious, so he couldn''t help but ask aloud.


    If there is no answer to this question, it would really be a thorn in his throat for him.


    You must know that the reason why he has fallen to where he is now is because he always misestimates Lin Yu''s strength.


    And why every time I get a wrong estimate, it''s because Lin Yu is a freak, totally different from ordinary people.


    So even if he guessed the adventures Lin Yu might have from the most exaggerated angle every time, he would still end up in failure.


    "This is not something you should care about now."


    How could Lin Yu tell Ji Wuce his secrets?


    And even if he said it, he couldn''t persuade Ji Wuce to believe it.


    After all, things like martial arts modifiers are far more powerful than supernatural powers, and can easily be compared to gods themselves.


    Ji Wuce certainly didn''t want to believe this kind of things beyond the scope of his own understanding, and would only think about the demon god.


    He would feel that this was some kind of evil technique that the Demon God gave him Lin Yu.


    "Hurry up and analyze whether Ji Wenbin''s backer is Ouyang Ce, if not, who is the most likely to be? I''ll wait for you to give me the answer."


    Lin Yu demanded.


    Hearing what he said, Ji Wuce swallowed what he just wanted to say.


    He couldn''t defy Lin Yu''s will, so he had to interrupt his thoughts and obediently act according to Lin Yu''s requirements.


    While Ji Wuce analyzed and thought, Lin Yu continued to pay attention to the movement around the gambling house.


    Suddenly, Ji Wenbin''s figure appeared again.


    After he left the gambling house, he quickly flew in the direction of Jin Yulou, and Lin Yu followed him unhurriedly when he saw it.


    "Ouyang Ce, it can only be Ouyang Ce."


    At this time, Ji Wuce in the supernatural power space just came to a conclusion.


    "Lin Yu, according to what you just said, the backer behind Ji Wenbin can only be Ouyang Ce."


    "Really? What''s the reason?" Lin Yu asked.


    "It''s very simple." Ji Wuce explained: "Because Ouyang Ce will do whatever it takes to improve his strength, and even hesitate to verify some unproven conjectures on himself."


    "So he not only focused on the essence pill in your hand, but also made up your own ideas."


    "If I''m right, he must really want to figure out the secrets in you, and want to test something on you."


    "That kid Ji Wenbin likes to think carefully and plan carefully before he acts, and he must have figured it out a long time ago. Combined with the other reasons you just mentioned, he will definitely choose to cooperate with Ouyang Ce instead of others."


    After listening to Ji Wuce''s explanation, Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    He originally thought that Ouyang Ce had the greatest possibility, but now he was analyzed by Ji Wuze, and the only doubt in his mind was completely dispelled.


    Of course, if you find an opportunity, you still have to verify this guess.


    Before the verification, Ouyang Ce was regarded as Ji Wenbin''s backer for the time being, otherwise the next action could not find the guidelines and it would be difficult to make a plan.


    "If Ouyang Ce is the backer behind him, I might know what to do..."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart.


    At this moment, Ji Wuce suddenly interrupted his thoughts and said: "Lin Yu, I am like this now, and I will never escape your control. Why do you still refuse to tell me your secrets? "


    As soon as his will was free again, he eagerly wanted to ask the biggest question in his heart, where can he wait?


    "Even if I said it, you still think that the demon **** is controlling everything, so what''s the point of saying it?"


    "Hahaha, it was the Demon God that was controlling everything, is there any doubt about this?" Ji Wuce laughed aloud: "I just want to know what hands and feet the Demon God has moved on you, making you very different from others. "


    It seemed that he was afraid that Lin Yu would use an invisible chain to bind his spirit again, making him unable to speak.


    Therefore, Ji Wuce continued to speak quickly: "Hmph, even if you don''t tell me, I know, you must have already believed in the devil in the Dawu Dynasty."


    "I''ve investigated your origins. Before you learned your first martial arts, you were just a dude with no ambitions and idleness. After passing out inexplicably, the whole person changed. You must have believed in it since then. Demon god, isn''t it?"


    "Your physical body is so different from ordinary people. It must be because the demon **** has given you magic power to transform your body. This has caused your strength to increase by leaps and bounds, and at a speed that none of us can predict."


    "Also, as far as I know, your personality is very different before you fainted and after you fainted. A puppet of the devil''s will."


    "Huh, it''s a pity that I knew it too late. I had to know this earlier, so why..."


    "Forget it, now except me, no one else knows that you are a devil, unless they force you to act like I did."


    Ji Wuce said his last sigh.


    It seems to be looking for reasons for his mistakes.


    "Ji Wuce, since you already have the answer in your heart, why bother to ask me?" Lin Yu didn''t stop Ji Wuce from saying, let him finish the whole process, "From now on, I don''t want to hear you ask the same The problem."


    After speaking, he used a chain to restrain Ji Wushou''s soul, so that he could not continue to speak.


    After Ji Wuce calmed down, Lin Yu paid full attention to Ji Wenbin''s movements and followed closely.


    Soon, the two came to the gate of Jin Yulou one after another.


    Just like the previous time, Ji Wenbin hurriedly walked into the Golden Jade Building as soon as he landed.


    Lin Yu followed in, and then he discovered that Ji Wenbin once again searched for the public transaction records in the Jinyu Building.


    For example, Lin Yu previously entrusted He Guanshi to publish the transaction requirements. As many people as possible must know as much as possible to complete the transaction faster, so they are all public and anyone can check.


    Of course these transaction records and posted transaction requirements will hide private information.


    Lin Yu really wanted to know who Ji Wenbin wanted to investigate this time.


    It shouldn''t be him anyway, because he only had such a deal in Jinyulou, which Ji Wenbin must have known when he came to search the records before.


    After searching for a while, Ji Wenbin didn''t seem to find what he wanted, and hurriedly left the Jin Yulou.


    Lin Yu had to go out with him to see what he was going to do next.


    "Since the backer behind him is very likely Ouyang Ce, then I don''t have to continue to wait passively, I should choose to attack actively."


    Lin Yu flew forward with Ji Wenbin, thinking in his heart.


    Now that he has so many clues, continuing to wait may lead to the passing of opportunities, and Ji Wenbin has been taking actions, so he can''t wait passively.

 Chapter 427： Lord of Haiyun City

    Jin Yulou.


    A secret room.


    A group of people sat around a giant round table.


    "It will take a toll on you all about the crimes of evil."


    A man dressed in a Chinese suit said to the powerful people present.


    He is the president of the Jinyu Chamber of Commerce, his surname is Jin, and his name is Wende.


    "President Kim, don''t worry. Dealing with evil is not only related to your Jin Yulou, but also to the safety of the entire universe. I will try my best."


    The speaker is a strong man of Fengshen Sect, one of the ten major sects.


    These words can be considered from the bottom of the heart, after all, if Yang Jiuhe is successfully restored to strength, then their ten major sects will all be in crisis.


    Therefore, his words immediately drew the approval of most of the people present.


    Regardless of whether everyone has grievances or not, they must be united before such big issues of right and wrong in order to suppress Yang Jiuhe and others.


    Just like back then, the Supreme Master of the ten major sects teamed up to suppress Yang Jiuhe, only to reluctantly suppress it.


    Although this only brought short-term peace to Tianwaitian, Yang Jiuhe was behind the Demon God, and it was the best ending to be able to do that.


    "If Yang Jiuhe dares to come, he will surely let him die!"


    From an inconspicuous position, a young man of choice said viciously.


    Everyone couldn''t help but glance at him when they heard this.


    Because his remarks can be said to be very out of the ordinary.


    What does it mean to let Yang Jiuhe die?


    Yang Jiuhe has to deal with it so easily, as to make the masters of the major sects such a headache?


    That''s right, Yang Jiuhe was just a lucky man who was fortunate enough to be gifted by the gods, but all Yang Jiuhe''s actions were carried out by the will of the demon god.


    Under this circumstance, who would dare to say steadily that Yang Jiuhe would die or not?


    This can only be possible unless the gods believed in the major sects personally punish them.


    Of course, although the words of this man of God''s choice were out of line, the powerful people quickly withdrew their gazes after a glance at him, without saying much.


    Because this person looks quite young, he is probably fortunate enough to have been given a strong talent and supernatural powers, and has a bloodline of not low grade, so that he can sit with everyone in a short period of time. It is estimated that he has no experience.


    So everyone didn''t bother to care about him.


    Of course, there are exceptions to everything.


    Although the vast majority of people present had objections to the words of the chosen person, there was one person who had similar views.


    This is a middle-aged man wearing a white gown with an elegant demeanor.


    He smiled and reminded: "Did everyone forget the City Lord of Haiyun? If the City Lord takes the shot, there is really a ten-percent certainty that Yang Jiuhe will come back and forth."


    "City Lord?"


    After hearing this reminder, many people nodded slowly, showing a look of sorrow.


    If he hadn''t mentioned the City Lord of Haiyun City, everyone would have forgotten that there is a City Lord in Haiyun City.


    The main reason is that this city lord is too mysterious and can''t hear any news about him on weekdays.


    In addition, the operation of Shanghai Cloud City is all maintained by the powers of the Jinyulou and Changlefang, so everyone naturally can''t remember him.


    It would be okay if this situation only lasted for three to five years, but in fact this situation has been maintained for hundreds of years.


    In other words, the City Lord of Haiyun City has not appeared in front of the world for hundreds of years.


    Hundreds of years are dozens of generations for ordinary people, and the young people in Haiyun City would think that Haiyun City has a city owner.


    Even for Christians with a long life span, hundreds of years are not a small number.


    Just like the powerful people present, many people have only grown up in the past two hundred years, and they have never experienced the era when Haiyun City had a city owner.


    They don''t even know the last name of the city lord of Haiyun City.


    "The city lord has been hidden for so long, will he really show up because of the arrival of Yang Jiuhe?"


    "Probably not! I think that when Yang Jiuhe crossed the sky, it was not that he hadn''t come to trouble Haiyun City. At that time, the city lord didn''t show up, and he certainly won''t now."


    "Then Yang Jiuhe probably feels confident because he knows this?"


    "..."


    After being reminded by the elegant man, the elders present unanimously guessed whether the city lord would show up.


    And those young people are eager to find out who is the first name of City Lord Haiyun.


    On weekdays, everyone can''t think of this person at all, or even know that there is such a person. Now suddenly when you talk about him, you are naturally very curious about the origin of his identity.


    "I heard that the city lord seems to have a surname?"


    "No, all I heard say that the city owner''s surname is Yu."


    "..."


    After a few young people of God''s choice argued for a while, they turned their heads to look at Jin Wende, the president of the Jinyu Chamber of Commerce, as the argument could not produce results.


    "President Jin, what is the old man''s last name?"


    Jin Wende had just dealt with another person at this time and was about to deal with others. After hearing this question, he quickly said: "The city lord doesn''t care about his name, and I don''t know his real name."


    "Don''t care about the name?"


    "Even President Kim doesn''t know what his name is?"


    Jin Wen had to turn his head to deal with others, and several young people of choice began to discuss again.


    In their eyes, it is something to be proud of to have a resounding name, because it shows that that person has already become famous in the sky.


    However, the City Lord of Haiyun City doesn''t care about his name?


    "You are still too young." An elder interjected: "When you are truly invincible, you will find that no matter how loud the name is, it is just a fake name, meaningless."


    He said, pointing upwards.


    There are some things that can''t be said clearly, and a few young people who are chosen by God can only guess what he wants to express through his actions.


    But they soon understood what he wanted to express.


    He probably meant that even if he was invincible, he was only given the power of the gods, and the gods were really powerful, not the people themselves.


    "Everyone, be quiet."


    On the other side, Jin Wen couldn''t help standing up from his seat and shouting to everyone.


    Since the elegant man mentioned the lord of the city , the entire venue has become a mess, and the meeting cannot continue unless it is stopped.


    Soon, everyone quieted down one after another.


    When Jin Wen saw this, everyone clasped his fists and said: "Everyone, you can''t count on the city lord to deal with Yang Jiuhe. The city lord will never take action. Otherwise, the masters of the masters will not let Yang Jiuhe return to heaven. , It was already beheaded in the East Mingyu of the Lower Realm."


    "As President Jin said, Yang Jiuhe''s awakening is the will of the Demon God, and no one can stop it."


    "Well, the only thing we can do this time is to prevent him from regaining his strength. As for his life and death, that is a question that the Supreme Masters should consider."


    "..."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 428： Assault

    The people in the secret room of the Jinyu Building are discussing dealing with Yang Jiuhe, while Lin Yu outside the Jinyu Building is thinking about how to deal with Ji Wenbin.


    He had already made up his mind to take the initiative to attack, so he had to act as soon as possible, and he couldn''t watch the opportunity drain.


    "The best way, naturally, is to destroy his physical body just like dealing with Ji Wushou, and imprison his spirit in my supernatural power space."


    "So I can directly ask about the whereabouts of my parents and family members, and find a way to rescue them."


    Lin Yu thought about it, and quickly thought about all feasible methods.


    In the end, he found that only this method is feasible, and other methods have more or less drawbacks.


    "The biggest trouble now is Ouyang Ce."


    "Based on Wantong''s understanding of Ouyang Ce, Ouyang Ce must have known about Ji Wenbin''s seizure of my parents'' family members, so even if he controls Ji Wenbin, he still has to face Ouyang Ce."


    "But with my current strength, I am not Ouyang Ce''s opponent at all..."


    With the important information provided by Wantong at the time, Lin Yu knew Ouyang Ce very well.


    Naturally, he knew exactly how strong Ouyang Ce was.


    So the most troublesome thing for him at this time was how to rescue his parents and family from Ouyang Ce. On the contrary, it was not difficult to deal with Ji Wenbin.


    He hadn''t dared to lead Ji Wenbin to Mohai as he did with Ji Wuce before. It was because he didn''t know the details of Ji Wenbin, and didn''t know who Ji Wenbin left behind and what plans he had.


    But it''s different now.


    Now he knew that Ji Wenbin had a backer, and he also knew that the backer behind Ji Wenbin was most likely Ouyang Ce.


    According to the information provided by Wantong, Ouyang Ce has a strong desire for control, and Ji Wenbin must be acting according to Ouyang Ce''s orders and requirements at this time.


    In this way, there is no need to guess Ji Wenbin''s intentions and plans, just speculate Ouyang Ce''s thoughts directly, but it is easier to infer some of Ji Wenbin''s next actions.


    "You have to take risks when you should take risks. Now I have at least 80% to 90% of the certainty. It''s worth a try!"


    "I have the power to forcibly twist the will of others. As long as I can control Ji Wenbin, I won''t be afraid that he will deceive me with lies. Even Ouyang Ce cannot predict this."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu no longer hesitated, and started looking for a chance to do it.


    After all, this is in Haiyun City, and it is not as simple as thinking to deal with the sons of gods of the great sect of Juling Sect, and it is very easy to cause death.


    Lin Yu followed Ji Wenbin closely.


    Flying all the way, unconsciously came outside the city lord''s mansion.


    "The City Lord''s Mansion?"


    "What is he doing in the City Lord''s Mansion?"


    Lin Yu was surprised, and hurriedly asked Ji Wuce in the supernatural power space: "Ji Wuce, what is the origin of the lord of Haiyun City, do you know?"


    Although Vantone told him that he had a chance to get the source crystal in Haiyun City in Yunhaizhou, it did not elaborate on the situation of Haiyun City.


    Moreover, Lin Yu didn''t care too much about Haiyun City at the time, and just wanted to go to the Great Spirit Continent to deal with Ji Wenbin and Ji Wushou, so he didn''t take the initiative to ask.


    "I don''t know." Ji Wuce quickly gave an answer: "If it weren''t for you to ask, I would have forgotten that there is a city lord in Haiyun City."


    "The lord of Haiyun City has no sense of existence?"


    Lin Yu was curious.


    But just when he was about to ask carefully, Ji Wenbin turned and left the city lord''s mansion.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu had no choice but to suppress his inquiries, and continued to follow Ji Wenbin.


    But even though he didn''t ask anymore, Ji Wuce was still answering his questions according to the will he had just imposed.


    "Yes, the lord of Haiyun City is so inexistent. It is said that even the older generations don''t know the origin of the lord, and they don''t even know the name of the lord."


    These words greatly aroused the curiosity that Lin Yu had just suppressed.


    He couldn''t help asking: "Which era is this city lord from?"


    "I don''t know, I only know that his strength should not be under the supremacy of the top ten sects." Ji Wuce replied truthfully.


    "Of course I know he is very strong. I can guess that without you telling me."


    Seeing that Ji Wuze asked three questions, Lin Yu pressed his thoughts again to inquire about the origin of the city lord.


    This matter is not in a hurry for the time being, first find a way to solve the immediate matter.


    Since the city lord Shenlong saw the head but didn''t see the end, then Ji Wenbin had no chance to get involved with him, so there was no need to take him into consideration.


    The two continued to fly.


    Unknowingly, he flew in Haiyun City for another twenty breaths.


    But unfortunately, during this period of time Lin Yu could not find a chance to deal with Ji Wenbin.


    Haiyun City is very big, it''s not that there is no time to deal with Ji Wenbin, but Ji Wenbin doesn''t know if he has sensed the danger or what''s going on. He acted extremely cautiously, making it impossible to find any flaws.


    boom--


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the Jin Yulou in the distance.


    This movement was very big and appeared so abruptly, so it immediately attracted the attention of everyone in Haiyun City.


    In an instant, everyone who could fly in Haiyun City all flew into the sky, raising their eyes to look at the direction of the Jinyu Tower.


    Ji Wenbin, who was flying in front of Lin Yu, did the same. Following everyone else, he turned his attention to the direction of Jin Yulou, with a solemn expression on his face.


    Lin Yu glanced at him quickly and confirmed that he had no intention of leaving for the time being, and followed to look at Jin Yulou.


    I saw smoke billowing in the direction where the Jinyu Tower was located, and the whole building collapsed at least halfway.


    "This? Could it be that Yang Jiuhe did it?"


    Lin Yu was shocked secretly.


    He has been in Jin Yulou several times and knows the situation inside.


    The huge building seems to be made of golden jade, but in fact it was built with a material called Xianjinshi.


    This kind of material is very strong, and even ordinary people chosen by gods can''t shake them even if they display all their magical powers.


    But now it has become like this.


    In this case, only people like Yang Jiuhe can do it.


    "How did Yang Jiuhe sneak into Haiyun City? How could he hide so many powerful people?"


    Now the strong people of Haiyun City are gathering, and the ten major sects have all sent people over. Lin Yu has already figured this out a long time ago.


    So he was really curious how Yang Jiuhe sneaked into Haiyun City under the noses of these powerful men. This is really incredible.


    "Isn''t it... Yang Jiuhe did it?"


    While Lin Yu secretly guessed, dozens of figures suddenly appeared above the wreckage of the Jin Yulou.


    As soon as these figures appeared, they scattered in all directions, very fast.


    One of the figures displayed magical powers and shouted to everyone in the city: "The evil is coming, everyone will quickly go back and escape!"


    Lin Yu immediately looked at Ji Wenbin not far away.


    "Yang Jiuhe really did it!"


    "However, this is a great opportunity for me!"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 429： Succeed

    Ji Wenbin obviously heard the words of the strong man with magical powers, but he was still floating motionless in the air.


    However, his gaze had always been focused on the direction of the Jin Yulou, but at this time he was looking in the direction of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    It seems that there is something in the city lord''s mansion that makes him care.


    Lin Yu also noticed this.


    It is a pity that he has too little information in his hands to speculate why Ji Wenbin did this.


    One more thing, since Ji Wenbin came out of Jinyulou for the second time, his behavior has become a little abnormal.


    Lin Yu couldn''t tell what was wrong, but Ji Wenbin always felt a weirdness in Ji Wenbin''s body.


    "The opportunity is not to be missed, this is an excellent opportunity to deal with Ji Wenbin, and you must not miss it!"


    "As long as you can control him, it won''t be a problem to figure out the secrets in him."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu secretly urged Yuan Li, ready to use his magical powers to approach Ji Wenbin at any time.


    As long as he can get close, he has absolute certainty to control Ji Wenbin.


    Even if he couldn''t destroy Ji Wenbin''s body and imprison his spirit in full view, he could at least forcefully ask some answers.


    While Lin Yu was always ready to use his magical powers, he paid close attention to the movements on the Jin Yulou.


    As long as there is a fight over there, he will immediately shoot.


    In this way, the strong ones naturally have no time to care about the situation here.


    On the other side, Ji Wenbin looked at the city lord¡¯s mansion for a while, slowly retracted his gaze, and then fell to the street on the ground.


    Lin Yu followed closely behind.


    And just as the two began to fall one after another, black mist suddenly spread over the wreckage of the Jin Yulou.


    In just a moment of effort, those black fog enveloped the entire Golden Jade Building, completely isolating the Golden Jade Building from the outside world.


    At this time, even if he uses magical powers, he cannot sense the situation inside the black mist.


    "Magic evil wind!"


    "This is definitely Yang Jiuhe!"


    In a moment, Lin Yu glanced towards Jin Yulou, and instantly recognized the origin of this black fog.


    It was the demonic evil wind that I had seen in the Starfall Mountain Range of the Eastern Ming Region.


    This is one of Yang Jiuhe''s unique skills.


    The appearance of this black fog is enough to prove that Yang Jiuhe is among the evil evil that is coming this time.


    Of course, Lin Yu naturally didn''t have time to think about this at this time, he just wanted to catch Ji Wenbin.


    Now that something has happened to the Jinyu Tower, it is an excellent time to do it, and it must not be missed.


    Huh!


    Lin Yu used the power of the wind and space while displaying the power of the heaven and the earth, while quietly using part of the power of the corpse of the gods and demons.


    With the blessing of many forces, his speed was extremely fast, almost teleporting behind Ji Wenbin.


    He hasn''t figured out the true strength of Ji Wenbin, but one thing is clear is that Ji Wenbin''s strength will not be much stronger than Ji Wenbin.


    Because the two were given the gift of the Giant Spirit God on the same day and became the son of God, if Ji Wenbin''s strength is much stronger than Ji Wuce, then he will definitely be highly valued by the power of the Giant Spirit Cult.


    Ouyang Ce would definitely let everyone know that Ji Wenbin was his subordinate. Otherwise, this kind of good seedling might be taken away by other strong people in the church.


    Because of the lack of information he had before, Lin Yu could not guess this.


    But now he knows that Ji Wenbin has a very powerful backer, and also knows that Ji Wuce is not clear about the fact that he can make such a judgment with absolute certainty.


    "Ok?"


    Just when Ji Wenbin''s feet touched the ground and was about to walk towards the city lord''s mansion, he suddenly noticed something strange coming from behind him.


    Relying on the high level of alertness he had cultivated a long time ago, he quickly turned around and looked at it, while at the same time using his magical powers to sense the surrounding situation.


    But unfortunately, his speed is still too slow.


    He has just begun to perform this series of movements, and his body has been clamped by a powerful hand.


    Originally, the grasping power of just one hand couldn''t help him.


    However, to his surprise, this hand was constantly releasing a strange force, frantically suppressing the power of God in his body.


    Makes him unable to use magical powers at all.


    And the inability to display magical powers, for a person like him, is no different from martial arts in the lower realm, and it is naturally impossible to resist the master of this hand.


    "You are¡­¡­"


    Ji Wenbin only asked half of the question, and was interrupted by Lin Yu: "Hurry up, go over there with me to avoid evildoers."


    Upon hearing this, Ji Wenbin immediately replied in a loud voice: "Okay!"


    Naturally, these words were not what he wanted to say in his heart, but words that were forced to say after Lin Yu forcibly twisted his will.


    Lin Yu''s purpose in doing this is to avoid people''s eyes and ears.


    There are a lot of people on this street, and many people have noticed what happened between him and Ji Wenbin. If they find out that he is arguing with Ji Wenbin, it will probably cause unnecessary trouble.


    Although these people probably don''t have time to be more nosy now, it''s better to do more than less, and there is no need to gamble.


    After Ji Wenbin agreed to Lin Yu''s request, Lin Yu took his shoulders and walked all the way towards the corner.


    During this period, he had been resisting vigorously, but no matter how Linyu urged Yuan Li to suppress the power of the gods in his body, and used the power of the womb of the gods and demons to forcibly twist his will, he had to be forced to obey.


    The two soon came to a corner.


    Lin Yu uses the power of space to create a hidden space with the help of supernatural powers of heaven and earth.


    As long as outsiders didn''t come to investigate intentionally, they would never know that there are two people standing here.


    "Who are you?"


    Taking advantage of Lin Yu''s magical powers to shield the outside perception, Ji Wenbin finally had the opportunity to ask his own questions.


    "Are you from the city lord?"


    "I am going to find the city lord now, you don''t need to be like that."


    Hearing the last sentence of Ji Wenbin, Lin Yu, who was about to inquire about the whereabouts of his parents, instantly stopped the question he wanted to ask, and asked instead: "What is your relationship with the city lord?"


    This question is very important and must be asked first.


    At first Lin Yu was curious as to why this inexistent city lord would get involved with Ji Wenbin.


    Secondly, if this super powerful city lord is also one of Ji Wenbin''s backstage, then his plan is bound to change.


    "I have nothing to do with the city lord, I don''t know the city lord, and the city lord doesn''t know me either."


    Under the influence of Lin Yu Ji Wenbin replied truthfully.


    "You don''t know the city lord?"


    Lin Yu was a little confused by Ji Wenbin''s words.


    This is really interesting. Since the two don''t know each other, why is Ji Wenbin going to the city lord if he has nothing to do?


    "Yes, I really don''t know the city lord."


    Lin Yu has been influencing Ji Wenbin''s will, so Ji Wenbin immediately took the question from Lin Yu and confirmed it very positively.


    "Then why are you looking for the city lord?"


    Ji Wenbin''s reply made Lin Yu more curious, so he decided to figure out the matter first.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 430： Doubt

    "I don''t want to find the city lord, it is the city lord who asked me to go and find him."


    Ji Wenbin''s answer was once again beyond Lin Yu''s expectations.


    But from this answer, Lin Yu got an important clue.


    That is, the city owner seems to be able to twist the will of others through some means, so that others have to act according to his requirements.


    This is very important information!


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly thought about it, and then asked: "If you don''t go, what will be the consequences?"


    "He will kill me." Ji Wenbin said with a worried look.


    "I see."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, he thought that the city lord had used some means to affect Ji Wenbin''s will, and it turned out that he was only threatening through death.


    Fortunately, verify it, otherwise it would really be misunderstood to the end.


    "What did you investigate at Jinyulou? Why did you leave Jinyulou suddenly after half of the investigation? Did you receive a request from the city lord to let you pass at that time?"


    Lin Yu continued to ask.


    "I''m investigating a person named Lin Yu in Jinyulou. I want to confirm whether the **** child Lin who exchanged source crystals with Ji Wuce is the Lin Yu I know."


    "The latter is just as you think, the city lord suddenly sent me to the city lord''s mansion through a voice transmission, so I had to put aside the things at hand and find him."


    Ji Wenbin replied quickly.


    After listening to his words, Lin Yu corresponded to the situation at the time and finally understood the cause and effect.


    Then Lin Yu asked again: "Have you been to Haiyun City before, and have you ever encountered such a thing?"


    "I often come to Haiyun City, but I have never received a voice transmission from the city lord." Ji Wenbin replied with a pained expression.


    I don''t know if it is because answering these questions will bring him terrible consequences, or what other reasons.


    But at this time Lin Yu didn''t have time to think deeply about this, he was wondering why the city lord would ask Ji Wenbin to go to him at this point.


    And why is it Ji Wenbin and not everyone else.


    These questions were definitely not answered by Ji Wenbin, because it was impossible for the city lord to tell Ji Wenbin the reason.


    Ji Wenbin is obviously not qualified to know this.


    Lin Yu thought in his heart: "Not long after the city lord transmitted the voice to Ji Wenbin, Jin Yulou was attacked by Yang Jiuhe... Does this show that there is a connection between the two things?"


    "In other words, that city lord had been in retreat before. It was the arrival of Yang Jiuhe that allowed him to leave the customs. Once he left the customs, he noticed the strangeness of Ji Wenbin''s body and asked him to go to the city lord''s mansion?"


    "If this is the case, what is so special about Ji Wenbin?"


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu felt that he still had to look for clues in Ji Wenbin.


    After all, whether Yang Jiuhe''s attack on Jinyu Tower was related to the city lord, it was impossible to guess any result by guessing.


    However, the city lord did not call others to pass, but rather to call Ji Wenbin to pass. This is a point worth noting, and it is also a point where he can conduct investigations.


    "Ji Wuxi."


    Lin Yu asked Ji Wuce in the supernatural power space: "Come with me to analyze this matter, and see why the City Lord of Haiyun City will hit Ji Wenbin''s idea."


    "good."


    Ji Wuce couldn''t violate Lin Yu''s request, so he could only agree.


    Later, Lin Yu asked Ji Wenbin a few more questions, all of which were related to Ji Wenbin himself, and the purpose was naturally to clarify the special features of Ji Wenbin different from others.


    However, after asking a few questions, Lin Yu couldn''t figure out where Ji Wenbin was in particular.


    Ji Wusui in the supernatural power space was also completely confused, unable to give any useful advice.


    "Forget it, think about it later, and ask where my parents and family are."


    Now that time is tight, unforeseen changes will happen at any time, and Lin Yu doesn''t want to continue wasting time on this matter.


    Anyway, it can be determined that the city lord of Haiyun City is not Ji Wenbin''s patron, so he must not interfere with his behavior to rescue his family from Ji Wenbin.


    After all, for a top powerhouse such as City Lord Haiyun, himself and his parents and family are nothing more than small and transparent, and it is not worth paying attention to.


    "etc¡­¡­"


    Just as Lin Yu was about to inquire about the whereabouts of his parents and family members, there was a flash of inspiration in his heart, and he found a point that he hadn''t noticed.


    "Magic!"


    "Ji Wenbin has been in the Demon Realm for a while, and the environment of the Demon Realm will make people''s flesh and blood change!"


    "This is what sets Ji Wenbin apart from others!"


    It was precisely because he thought that his family was captured by Ji Wenbin in the Demon Realm, Lin Yu suddenly remembered that Ji Wenbin had also been in the Demon Realm for a while.


    At this moment, he discovered the problem.


    "Although I have also stayed in the Demon Realm, my body has long been transformed by the secret source power, so the environment of the Demon Realm cannot have any effect on me."


    "In this way, Ji Wenbin is really the only person who has been affected by the environment of the Demon Realm in Haiyun City, which has caused the flesh and blood to change!"


    Lin Yu''s thinking became clearer and clearer.


    But it is not enough to figure out this, this does not let him know the motive of the city lord.


    So the excitement in his heart quickly faded, and his attention returned to the whereabouts of his parents and family.


    "You just said that you were investigating a man named Lin Yu in Jinyulou. Then tell me why you are investigating him."


    Lin Yu shook Ji Wenbin, who was full of pain, and asked.


    "Because, because he holds nearly one billion essence pills in his hands, both I and Protector Ouyang want to get those essence pills, so we must find out his whereabouts."


    "Really?"


    Lin Yu got an important message from Ji Wenbin''s words, that is, the backer behind Ji Wenbin is really Ouyang Ce.


    My previous inference was completely correct.


    "Find out how you are going to deal with him after he gets down?"


    Lin Yu continued to ask in a curious passerby tone.


    He didn''t want to act eagerly, otherwise Ji Wenbin would guess that he was Lin Yu.


    It is precisely because of this that he did not directly ask about the whereabouts of his parents and family members, but found a narrative and slowly followed it down.


    "I have caught his parents and friends, and when I find out where he is behind, I will reveal this to him, and he will definitely take the bait."


    "But I think he might have guessed this."


    Ji Wenbin said five to ten.


    "Oh? What is your specific plan?" Lin Yu asked along the way: "Where did you hide his parents and family? And, how are you going to deal with him?"


    "The world is unpredictable, and the kid is very good at hiding whereabouts, so both I and Hu Fa Ouyang have not made a detailed plan yet, and we are ready to react accordingly."


    Ji Wenbin answered Lin Yu''s questions without concealment. At the same time, the pain on his face became more and more serious, his brows were tightly locked together, and even speaking became a little difficult.


    "His family is hidden by me... uh... ah, ah-"


    While speaking, Ji Wenbin suddenly moaned in pain, and he curled up involuntarily.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 431： Whereabouts of family

    "Where did you hide his family? Quickly make it clear."


    Lin Yu saw what Ji Wenbin was showing at this time, and realized something was wrong.


    Therefore, the tone of inquiry also became hurried.


    "I, I hid his family in a small village on Dongling Mountain, Dongling Mountain, in the Great Spirit Continent. That village... the name of the village is Lingxi Village... uh-"


    Ji Wenbin kept rolling down beads of sweat like soybeans on his forehead, but according to Lin Yu''s will, he intermittently said the answer Lin Yu wanted.


    "Lingxi Village?" Lin Yu nodded slowly, and then asked: "Did you arrange any other players in that Lingxi Village? Also, are all his family members there in good condition?"


    "Yes, there is a second hand, but it is not arranged by me, but by the guardian of Ouyang. I don''t know the specific situation, I don''t know."


    Ji Wenbin trembled all over, even the voice he uttered in his mouth changed.


    "His family are all there, there are a lot of them, and all of them are safe and sound..."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu pretended to be very satisfied and said: "Very good! With the precious information you provided, the essence pill in that kid''s hand will soon be mine."


    Ji Wenbin has already been targeted by the City Lord of Haiyun City, and it is impossible for him to take his life here, so he is bound to let him go.


    Otherwise, it is very likely to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Therefore, it is necessary to ensure that Ji Wenbin will not associate himself with Lin Yu afterwards.


    And the last sentence was to mislead Ji Wenbin and make him think that he was asking so many questions about Lin Yu because he fell in love with the essence pill in Lin Yu''s hands.


    "You can do it yourself."


    Lin Yu dropped a word and disappeared in front of Ji Wenbin in a flash.


    In fact, he still had a lot of questions to ask Ji Wenbin, and if he could, he wanted to destroy Ji Wenbin''s body directly and throw it into the supernatural power space to accompany Ji Wubi.


    But helplessly, Ji Wenbin has already been favored by the Lord of Haiyun City, so he had to stop there.


    Also, the miserable appearance Ji Wenbin just showed was obviously caused by Haiyun City City''s initiative to use some means.


    Lin Yu was afraid that if he stopped Ji Wenbin from letting him go, it would arouse the anger of the city lord of Haiyun, and would suffer.


    "It''s enough to grasp these news!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "Now Ji Wenbin is just a puppet. My real opponent is Ouyang Ce, the right guardian of the Giant Spirit Sect."


    "If you can''t get Ouyang Ce, it''s no use leaving Ji Wenbin."


    With the information provided by Wantong, Lin Yu is very clear about Ouyang Ce''s character. He will never tell Ji Wenbin his real plan and motives, so even if Ji Wenbin is left behind, it doesn''t make much sense.


    At most, like Ji Wuce in the supernatural power space, it is better than nothing to provide himself with some less useful suggestions.


    ¡­


    the other side.


    After Lin Yu left, Ji Wenbin was limp on the ground like a puddle of mud.


    Just now, Lin Yu had been suppressing the power of the gods in his body with Yuan Li, and forcibly instilling the will that did not belong to him into him, so that he could endure the severe pain and hold on.


    Now that Lin Yu''s will disappeared and his own will regained the dominant position, naturally he couldn''t hold on.


    After all, the pain he was enduring was too intense, and no one could fight it by his own will.


    "I''ll be here right away, right away!"


    Suddenly, Ji Wenbin stood up from the ground with a carp and murmured quickly.


    He used his supernatural powers as he spoke, and hurried to the direction of the city lord''s mansion.


    After a few breaths, he rushed straight into the city lord''s mansion.


    The guards of the City Lord''s Mansion seemed to have received the order long ago, and no one came out to stop him.


    "My lord, please forgive me!"


    In a gloomy hall, Ji Wenbin saw the lord of Haiyun City.


    He dared not observe the other party''s appearance carefully, and crouched on the ground as soon as he met, asking for forgiveness from the other party.


    "Ji Wenbin, why did you come here so late? What happened on the road?"


    In the shadow, the City Lord of Haiyun City asked lightly.


    Ji Wenbin didn''t dare to look up, lying on the ground and quickly replied: "A stranger stopped me and asked me something."


    "Don''t you know to reject him?"


    "I, I can''t refuse." Ji Wenbin said bitterly.


    "Can''t refuse?" There was a hint of curiosity in the voice of City Lord Haiyun, and it was obvious that this answer was somewhat unexpected.


    "Because his strength is too strong, so you don''t have the slightest strength to fight back?"


    There was no change in the position where Ji Wenbin was from beginning to end, so the City Lord of Haiyun City always thought that it was Ji Wenbin who was daunting.


    But now Ji Wenbin said that someone stopped him.


    In this way, things are not simple.


    With Ji Wenbin''s strength, after being stopped by someone, he didn''t even have a trace of resistance, which can only show that the opponent''s strength is too much stronger than him.


    The City Lord of Haiyun City doubted that the strength of that person was at the same level as him.


    "That person seems to be a little stronger than me, not much stronger, but he has a very special method that can suppress the power of God in my body through physical contact, making me unable to resist."


    "Also, I don''t know what''s going on. When he asks me a question, I can hardly refuse it. I have to answer according to his request. It seems that he has some kind of supernatural powers that can forcibly reverse my will."


    "..."


    Ji Wenbin quickly explained the whole thing.


    After hearing this, the City Lord of Haiyun couldn''t help but sigh softly.


    After a while, he said: "No matter what kind of mantra-like magical powers, it will not work for a son of God like you."


    "Ah? City Lord, then, what supernatural power does that person use?" Ji Wenbin always thought that it was mantra-like supernatural power that caused him to be forced to act according to that person''s will, but he didn''t expect it to be.


    "He is not using magical powers, and he is not a man of God''s choice." The City Lord of Haiyun said lightly: "If I guess right, he is a believer in the demon god."


    "Demon **** believer?"


    Hearing this, Ji Wenbin''s doubts were immediately swept away.


    He just slightly suspected that the person might be Lin Yu. U U Reading www.uukanshu.cOM


    After all, Lin Yu can change his figure and appearance at will, and there are many secrets hidden in him, and it is not impossible to possess peculiar supernatural powers.


    Of course, this is just a little guess in his mind.


    On the whole, he still doesn''t tend to think that the person is Lin Yu.


    Because the person who came up to inquire about Lin Yu was not about Lin Yu, but about the relationship between him and the city lord.


    Now after listening to the analysis of the City Lord of Haiyun City, even this little speculation has completely disappeared.


    At this time, Ji Wenbin didn''t think that person would be Lin Yu at all.


    Because he had investigated Lin Yu in Jinyulou and knew that Lin Yu possessed a magical power called Tiandi Wanxiang, which could not be a devil.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 432： My name Duan Kong

    "That person asks you about something, come and listen."


    The Lord of Haiyun City ordered.


    "Yes."


    Ji Wenbin didn''t dare to disobey, and honestly explained the question asked by Lin Yu and the answer he gave.


    Although it would definitely make Ouyang Law a furious if Protector Ouyang knew about this, Ji Wenbin had already broken the jar at this time.


    Anyway, the evildoer has used special means to get the answers to those questions, and knows about Lin Yu, so why not tell the lord again now?


    Don''t overwhelm your debts. Now that the secret has been leaked out, there is no need to hide it.


    Also, compared to Protector Ouyang, the unimaginable strength of the city lord in front of him is even more daunting.


    "...That''s how it is."


    After Ji Wenbin finished talking about the matter, the whole figure seemed to be relieved of heavy burdens and completely relaxed.


    I think it was because he was jealous that Lin Yu had nearly a billion essence pills in his hands, he racked his brains to make many plans, and even took the initiative to reveal the secret to Ouyang Ce.


    Who knew that things would soon be beyond his control.


    Now that so many powerful people know this secret, the next thing naturally has nothing to do with him.


    Could he still grab those essence pills with so many strong people?


    Since he couldn''t grab it, he simply gave up the idea completely, which would be easier.


    "It turned out to be just one billion essence pills."


    In the shadows, City Master Haiyun said indifferently: "But for you, one billion essence pill is not a decimal."


    Ji Wenbin was secretly surprised when he heard this.


    Hearing the tone of this city lord, the billion essence pills seemed to be nothing in his eyes.


    "Ji Wenbin, you are the son of the **** who has received the gift of the giant spirit god, and you believe in the orthodox god. I want to know what you think of the believer in the devil god?"


    The City Lord of Haiyun City suddenly turned around and asked about the evil.


    This made Ji Wenbin more and more sure in his heart that the city lord didn''t care about the billion essence pills at all.


    This secret has no value in his eyes.


    Unlike the guardian Ouyang who was teaching, he even straightened his eyes when he heard about it, and his face was filled with joy that could not be concealed.


    "City Lord, I have just arrived, and I have been in this big world for less than half a year, and there is no **** in the fragmented world where I once lived, so I don''t know much about the devil."


    "So... so I don''t have any opinion on those who believe in the devil."


    Ji Wenbin noticed that the city lord of Haiyun was always called a believer of the devil when he talked about evils, so he could not judge the attitude of this city lord towards evils, so he naturally did not dare to express his position directly.


    If the Supreme Master of the Giant Spirit Sect had asked this question, then he would definitely immediately show that he was incompatible with the evil spirits in a jealous tone.


    "Ji Wenbin, I think you need to understand all of this clearly, which is good for you."


    No emotion could be heard in the voice of the City Lord of Haiyun City, and Ji Wenbin''s heart became more and more anxious.


    "I would like to ask the lord for advice."


    He was afraid that he had said the wrong thing, so he had the courage to throw the problem to the city lord of Haiyun City.


    "You have been in the Demon Realm for a while, don''t you know that your body has undergone irreversible changes?"


    "Huh?" Ji Wenbin almost didn''t react.


    But when he heard this, he faintly understood why the city lord would suddenly find him.


    "City Lord, you all know that?!"


    Ji Wenbin didn''t know what to say, so he replied half-flattering and half-confessing.


    "I naturally know that I will only understand the fragmented world you have been in better than you." The City Lord of Haiyun City said flatly.


    "Please, please also the city lord for advice!"


    Ji Wenbin didn''t know how to answer this, so he continued to pretend to be a humble student.


    "Ji Wenbin, you are quite acquainted. Among so many people, you are the most acquainted and the one with the best physique. I am very optimistic about you."


    "The city lord... if the city lord is useful in the upper and lower places, he will definitely die in the next!"


    The words of Haiyun City City Lord made Ji Wenbin worried. Although the words didn''t say anything clearly, the meaning revealed in it was obviously that he needed Ji Wenbin''s help.


    But Ji Wenbin is a wise man, knowing that all resistance in the face of absolute power is futile.


    So instead of inquiring about the city lord''s thoughts before making a decision, it is better to pat his chest and accept it, so that at least the city lord''s favor will be won.


    "good!"


    The City Lord of Haiyun City suddenly walked out of the shadows slowly and came to Ji Wenbin, who was crawling on the ground.


    "Ji Wenbin, you are very good, I did not misunderstand you, you are also worth having stronger power."


    Hearing this, Ji Wenbin felt relieved.


    More powerful force?


    In this view, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing? Did you bet right?


    "Next I ask you one last question, what is your attitude towards the gods you believe in?"


    The City Lord of Haiyun City spoke again.


    These words made Ji Wenbin stunned for a while.


    This kind of question can''t be answered casually. If you show disrespect to the giant spirit god, what should the giant spirit **** impose a punishment?


    After pondering for a while, Ji Wenbin cautiously said: "The Giant Spirit God gave me the power of the gods, and also gave me the gift of supernatural powers, which made me reborn and reborn. It is a great kindness and I dare not have two hearts."


    "Hey!"


    Hearing Ji Wenbin¡¯s reply, the City Lord of Haiyun City sighed in disappointment, and then said: ¡°Whether it is a **** or a devil, they all regard me as a pawn. It''s easy to use."


    Ji Wenbin naturally didn''t dare to answer these words, so he had to shut up.


    Upon seeing this, the City Lord of Haiyun City did not force him to express his attitude, but turned and walked slowly back into the shadows.


    "Fine, you will understand the deep meaning of my words sooner or later, and don''t rush for a while."


    "But since you are already willing to join me, you are qualified to know my name. My name is Duan Kong."


    "Duan Kong?" Ji Wenbin always felt as if he had seen this name somewhere. It seemed to be the name of an ancient strong man.


    ...


    On a street in Haiyun City.


    After Lin Yu left Ji Wenbin, he decided to leave Haiyun City immediately and go to Dongling Mountain in the Giant Spirit Continent to investigate and then make plans.


    Therefore, at this time, he was hurriedly walking through the streets of Haiyun City.


    There is a fierce battle going on in Jinyulou. Flying into the air is too big to cause unnecessary trouble. It is best to leave on foot.


    "Does the matter of the evildoer''s looting of the Jinyu Tower have anything to do with the City Lord of Haiyun?"


    Lin Yu sorted out the clues as he walked, trying to solve the doubts in his happiness.


    At the same time, he was also a little depressed.


    Is it because he has a predestined relationship with those in Yang Jiuhe?


    I will run into them no matter where I go.


    "etc!"


    "Wantong!"


    Walking around A familiar name flashed in Lin Yu''s heart, and he stopped involuntarily.


    "I asked Vantone where I could get Yuanjing, and Vantone told me that Haiyun City could get it..."


    "Isn''t all this so coincidental? Could it be that he was guiding me on purpose again?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu''s face immediately became cold.


    He hates this feeling of being fooled.


    "I must ask him this time!"


    "Just use the power of the corpse of the gods and demons to reverse his will, and I''m not afraid that he won''t tell the truth!"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 433： stop

    "By the way, Wantong must know who the Lord of Haiyun City is."


    After thinking of Wantong, Lin Yu suddenly thought that he could inquire about the origin of the City Lord of Haiyun City from Wantong''s mouth.


    Wantong said that others call him know-it-all, so he must know how sacred City Lord Haiyun is.


    "It seems that I shouldn''t rush to the Great Spirit Continent, first go to Hellfire Island and find Wantong."


    "If you don''t clarify these things, I''m afraid it will affect my next actions."


    Since Ji Wenbin heard the news of his parents and family members, Lin Yu was anxious to rescue them.


    Therefore, as soon as he left Ji Wenbin, he was ready to leave Yunhaizhou and go straight to the Giant Spirit Continent.


    But after thinking about it carefully now, I discovered that things may not be possible if I ran to the Giant Spirit Continent in this way.


    After all, his opponent now is Ouyang Ce.


    Also, Ji Wenbin cannot be underestimated.


    This guy was taken away by the city lord now, and he didn''t know what kind of experience he would have next.


    What if that city owner really becomes Ji Wenbin''s new patron?


    If this is the case, Ji Wenbin will immediately become his own rival.


    After all, it is impossible for that guy to forget the essence pills in his hands. As long as he has the opportunity, he will definitely try his best to take them away.


    In other words, the origin of the city owner must be clarified, otherwise there will be unforeseen changes at any time.


    "As long as I use the power of the corpse of the gods and demons to influence Vantone''s will, not only can I figure out who this city lord is, but also let him tell more information about the Giant Spirit Sect, so that I can tell Ouyang Understand the policy more thoroughly."


    One thing Lin Yu is sure of is that Wantong never lied.


    Regardless of the incident about the sacred tool, Peakbreaker, or the information disclosed this time related to the Giant Spirit Sect.


    However, this person always likes to say half and hide half.


    When I went to see him for confirmation, he was mysteriously secretive and talked about him.


    Therefore, only with the help of the power of the corpse of the gods and demons can he be able to speak clearly.


    "Just go to Wantong for a while!"


    No longer hesitating, Lin Yu quickened his pace and walked towards the east gate of Haiyun City.


    Ready to leave the city, go straight to Hellfire Island and ask Wantong to find out.


    After a while, Lin Yu came to the city gate.


    From a distance, the city gate was tightly closed, and the guards under the gate surrounded it for three levels, guarding the city gate firmly.


    Not only that, but Haiyun City guards wearing armor can also be seen everywhere in the air, and even if they fly away from the air, they will stop them.


    "That over there, what are you doing here?"


    Lin Yu walked straight to the city gate and immediately attracted the attention of a group of guards. One of the guards who looked like the chief asked actively.


    "This place is too dangerous, I want to leave first." Lin Yu explained his intentions.


    The guard who asked the question immediately stretched out his hand to stop him and said: "If you want to leave, you can first prove that you are not a evildoer."


    "It''s easy."


    Lin Yu said as he showed his supernatural powers of heaven and earth.


    However, in order to avoid attracting Yang Jiuhe''s attention, causing Yang Jiuhe to recall what happened in the Falling Star Mountain Range, he only urged the power of wind and space in the world and the sky and other forces that would not be too conspicuous.


    "What magical power is this? I have never seen it before."


    After seeing Lin Yu''s magical powers, the guard who interrogated suddenly frowned and looked at Lin Yu with alert.


    "This kind of magical power is called Tiandi Wanxiang, and it is given by the new world **** Mengshen. It is normal if you haven''t seen it before." Lin Yu patiently explained: "When I entered the city, you had already checked the matter. You can go Find the record."


    "Mengshen?"


    While the guard looked at Lin Yu suspiciously, he called one of his subordinates and told him to check what Lin Yu had just mentioned.


    But not long after the subordinate left, the guard who interrogated suddenly became more serious.


    It seemed that someone had spoken to him about something.


    "There is such a thing, but the magical powers you just displayed don''t match the recorded magical powers a bit."


    When speaking, the guard stared at Lin Yu very vigilantly, as if he would act first as long as Lin Yu changed.


    "You show it to me again, this time you must make sure it is exactly the same as it was shown when you entered the city."


    The guard could not refuse to demand.


    Hearing this request, Lin Yu was dissatisfied: "Why is it exactly the same as that time? Didn''t you just ask me to prove that I am not a demon?"


    "As everyone knows, being able to display magical powers is not a devil. I have proved this. Are your other requirements a bit too strong?"


    Seeing Lin Yu''s unwillingness to cooperate, the guard immediately calmed down and said sharply, "Stop talking nonsense. If you want to leave here, just do as I told you."


    "The Dream God you mentioned, we have never heard of it before. It''s natural to put it in normal times, but it''s an extraordinary period, and no mistakes are tolerated."


    "Any questions?"


    After speaking, the guard stared at Lin Yu coldly.


    At the same time, the surrounding guards also gathered around in unison, in a posture ready to take action at any time.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu turned and left.


    It is impossible for him to fully display all phenomena in the world like the last time he entered the city.


    At that time, in order to prove his identity, all he urged were very conspicuous and easily recognizable powers, such as the power of fire, the power of ice, and so on.


    If these powers were used now, Yang Jiuhe''s attention would be drawn accidentally.


    Although Yang Jiuhe couldn''t recognize him, and didn''t know who was the person who awakened him in the Starfall Mountain Range last time, Yang Jiuhe could definitely recognize the miraculous power of heaven and earth at a glance.


    What if he recognizes this supernatural power and asks what to do?


    Therefore, for safety reasons, I can only temporarily give up the idea of ??leaving the city at this moment.


    The guards by the city gate saw Lin Yu turn around and return to the interior of Haiyun City, so they didn''t say any more, and everyone continued to be on guard each time.


    The orders they received were just to guard against evil spirits and figure out the identity of everyone who left the city.


    Although Lin Yu did not prove it again as required, at least he is not a evildoer, and it seems that he is not going to leave Haiyun City now If this is the case, then the next thing will naturally not be within their scope of responsibility. Inside.


    After Lin Yu left the city gate and returned to the interior of Haiyun City, he stood on the street and looked at the direction of Jin Yulou.


    Now that I can''t get out for the time being, I have to observe the situation on the Jinyu Tower to see when the dispute over there will end.


    After looking into the distance for a while, Lin Yu urged Yuanli again, using Yuanli to sense the movement in the Jin Yulou.


    "This evil spirit is really powerful!"


    After Lin Yu carefully sensed it, he found that he could not sense any area that was shrouded by the Devil''s Evil Wind.


    This powerful witchcraft seems to be able to completely isolate the inside from the outside world.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 434： Gold and jade box

    Lin Yu couldn''t help but recall the last time he was in the Starfall Mountain Range.


    After Yang Jiuhe released the evil evil wind, it trapped him and all the people chosen by the gods, and the surrounding environment became pitch black.


    However, although the environment has become invisible, everyone can still perceive the surrounding movement through other means.


    At that time, Lin Yu was eager to **** the sacred tool, the Peak Breaking Knife, and all his attention was on the Peak Breaking Knife. He did not try to sense the situation other than the Devil''s Evil Gangfeng. Naturally, he did not know that the Devil''s Evil Gangfeng could isolate the internal and external environment. Ability.


    "In that case, it''s not surprising that the right guardian of Jinling taught him to miss at that time."


    Lin Yu recalled in his heart.


    The evil spirit Gangfeng possesses the power to isolate the internal and external environment. The Jinling teaches right protector who is in the evil spirit Gangfeng naturally does not know what Yang Jiuhe is doing outside.


    If it hadn''t been for the ability to change his figure and appearance at will, he would definitely have fallen into the hands of Yang Jiuhe.


    After all, as soon as the Demon Evil Gang wind dissipated, Yang Jiuhe accurately appeared between himself and Han Shaoyong.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but think, if this kind of power can be integrated into his supernatural powers, it will help him a lot.


    For example, after catching Ji Wenbin, when questioning, although the power of space was used to create an independent space to avoid attracting outsiders'' attention.


    But as long as someone who is curious takes the initiative to approach the past, it is easy to discover the weirdness.


    Even for a chosen person with a strong God''s power, even if he is not close, he can more or less sense the situation in that independent space.


    For example, the city lord of Haiyun City, he can directly torture Ji Wenbin who is in that independent space with his supernatural powers.


    "Now I can only wait."


    Lin Yu retracted his perception and stood under one of the eaves on the street, waiting quietly for the end of the battle on the Jin Yulou.


    ...


    Near the wreckage of Jinyulou.


    Yang Jiuhe looked down at the Jin Yulou, which was mostly collapsed, and smiled and said to Jin Wende who was full of anger in the distance: "Jin Wende, this Jin Yulou is your lifelong effort, right?"


    "Now that it looks like this, you must be very regretful in your heart."


    "Knowing this, you might as well hand over things earlier, so that I don''t have to come over and take a trip in person. Naturally, your golden jade building will not be damaged in the slightest."


    "Hahaha."


    Yang Jiuhe laughed loudly after speaking.


    His attitude fell into Clementine''s eyes, and Clementine was so angry that it was almost full of smoke.


    "Yang Jiuhe, don''t be too proud of you too early, you are now a public enemy under the world, sooner or later, retribution will come to your door."


    Hearing this, Yang Jiuhe contentedly pretended to dust off his sleeves, and said lazily: "Jin Wende, these words of yours are barely useful to scare those martial artists in the lower realm. , The word retribution is just a joke."


    "You also know that no one can fight against God''s will."


    As he spoke, he opened his hands and looked around, then smiled and said, "Take a good look at yourself. Which of those so-called strong spiritualists can do anything to me?"


    "Is it because I am stronger than them now?"


    "Obviously not."


    "But why did I succeed?"


    While he was talking, four people in black robes slowly flew out of the wreckage of the Jin Yulou, carrying a box.


    The box is gold-colored, and the jade inlaid on it is connected together to form a pattern that looks like a circular magic circle.


    "Master, something found!"


    Among the four, one of them said to Yang Jiuhe quite excitedly.


    "Okay, bring it here."


    Yang Jiuhe stopped the conversation with Clementine, focusing all his attention on this box that was nothing but ordinary things at first glance.


    Soon, the treasure chest was carried by four people to Yang Jiuhe.


    "Golden Jade Treasure Box! Seeing it today, it really deserves its reputation."


    "Hey, had it not been for an accident halfway through last time, it would have fallen into my hands long ago."


    Yang Jiuhe stared at the gold and jade box, shook his head slightly and sighed.


    Afterwards, he looked up again at Jin Wende, the chairman of the Jinyu Chamber of Commerce in the distance.


    "President Kim, you should know what to do next?"


    "Yang Jiuhe, don''t think about it!"


    Jin Wende naturally understood the meaning of Yang Jiuhe''s words, and wanted him to open the golden and jade treasure box so that he could take away all the treasures stored in the golden and jade treasure box.


    This golden jade box is the strongest spatial artifact in Tianwaitian.


    The space in it is far beyond anyone''s imagination.


    And it not only has a large space, but it can also contain living things.


    As long as the owner of the gold and jade treasure box is willing, there can be a complete ecological environment in the gold and jade box.


    Flowers, plants, trees, birds, beasts, insects and fish, all kinds of creatures can live in it, just like living in the outside world.


    People can naturally live in it.


    Of course, Jin Wende is mainly used to store various goods and treasures owned by the Jin Jade Chamber of Commerce.


    Because it can easily put all the things of the Jinyu Chamber of Commerce into it.


    As long as the Jin Wende carries the gold and jade treasure box, he can take all his belongings with him.


    So he naturally didn''t want to open the gold and jade treasure chest in front of Yang Jiuhe. In that case, he would really have to watch Yang Jiuhe looting the Jade Chamber of Commerce.


    "President Kim, don''t look reluctant."


    Yang Jiuhe smiled faintly and hooked up to Jin Wen.


    Jin Wende immediately and involuntarily drifted towards Yang Jiuhe slowly, as if he couldn''t control his body now.


    Yang Jiuhe looked at Jin Wende slowly flying towards him, and said with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth: "In order to prevent me from bringing it, you have already transferred most of the treasures in the golden jade box. Yes or no?"


    "Since taking away the contents will not completely bankrupt your chamber of commerce, what if you obey?"


    "In this way, you can suffer less and I will spend less work. Isn''t it a win-win situation?"


    Upon hearing such arrogant words, Jin Wen was furious.


    On the one hand, he was so controlled by Yang Jiuhe that he couldn''t resist at all.


    On the other hand, the long-term plan that he and the gods had worked hard was easily destroyed by Yang Jiuhe, which made him very annoyed.


    These emotions are mixed together, even if he is very good at raising qigong, he can''t help it at this time.


    "Yang Jiuhe, you?!"


    "You shameless people, you will definitely not die!"


    Clementine scolded.


    But these words fell into Yang Jiuhe''s ears but they couldn''t arouse his emotions at all.


    He spread his hands and smiled: "Don''t say things that are so ugly, blame them, and blame the gods you believe in for not giving you real power."


    "Forget it, it''s no use telling you more, you stubborn fellows, will never admit this."


    When Yang Jiuhe finished speaking, Jin Wende also just floated in front of him.


    He shook his head at Jin Wende, then looked at the golden jade box and said, "President Jin, I don''t want to repeat the same thing a second time."


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly came from a distance.


    "Yang Jiuhe, you seem to be very proud of believing in the devil?"


    The voice asked.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 435： Agreement

    Yang Jiuhe looked in the direction where the sound came from.


    This area was all covered by his Demon Sha Gang Wind, and people outside of the Demon Sha Gang Wind would absolutely not be able to notice anything happening inside.


    It can''t let the sound spread into it.


    Therefore, the owner of this voice should be in the evil spirits.


    At first glance, Yang Jiuhe found that a tall and stalwart figure was standing not far from the wreckage of the Jinyu Tower.


    Moreover, this is still an acquaintance he knows.


    "Sure enough, it''s you. I didn''t expect you to actually cultivate into an external incarnation. It''s really gratifying."


    Yang Jiuhe exclaimed in surprise.


    The avatar outside the body is different from the clone. The clone is just a puppet that replicates its own form, and possesses the same strength as its own.


    In addition, urging the clone also needs to separate a ray of soul to drive, which not only takes effort, but also consumes a lot of divine power.


    Also, a person with a little strength can distinguish the clone from the body.


    Therefore, the clone can also deceive some weak people, and the real strong can''t help it.


    Of course, the main purpose of a person who has the supernatural powers of a clone is not to confuse the opponent, but to let the clone help oneself and defeat the opponent with more deception.


    The external avatar is different. The external avatar can be regarded as another self.


    This other self not only has the same strength as the ontology, but also hardly needs to pay any price when it is released.


    A person who has an external avatar can hide the body in a secret place, allowing the external avatar to move freely outside on his behalf, and no one will notice the abnormality.


    In addition, the avatar outside the body can also freely change body appearance.


    The reason Yang Jiuhe hadn''t noticed the appearance of this acquaintance just now was because this person was acting with another appearance just now.


    "City...City Lord?"


    Following Yang Jiuhe''s sight, Jin Wen had to turn his head hard and saw the handsome man standing next to the wreckage of the Jinyu Building.


    He had never seen this person, but according to the description, this person seemed to be somewhat similar to the city lord of Haiyun City.


    That''s why he issued this doubt.


    Of course, he would think so and it had something to do with this person''s strength.


    This person can come and go freely in the devilish wind of Yang Jiuhe, obviously his strength is extraordinary.


    The top powerhouse in Haiyun City who will come to take care of the affairs of Jinyulou, who else besides the city owner?


    However, what he was curious about was what happened to the external avatar that Yang Jiuhe just mentioned? Isn''t the person who is suspected of being the city owner, the city owner himself?


    On the other side, Yang Jiuhe saw that the man next to the Jinyulou wreck did not respond to him, so he asked: "City Lord Duan, you can get to this step without the power of the gods, I really admire me deeply, but you didn''t. It is necessary to belittle my belief in this way, right?"


    "Am I proud of believing in the devil, and what does it have to do with you?"


    The Jin Wen on the side had to hear this, and finally no longer had any doubts about the person''s identity.


    Because Yang Jiuhe has directly referred to the other party as the city lord.


    And he also called out the last name of the city lord. It turns out that the city lord is really surnamed.


    Jin Wende once heard a saying that the real name of the city lord seems to be Duan Kong.


    At that time, he laughed at this statement, because as far as he knew, Duan Kong was a strong man when the **** first appeared, and his real person has long since disappeared in the long river of history.


    How could the City Lord of Haiyun City be him.


    But now according to Yang Jiuhe''s statement, is the city lord really Duan Kong?


    However, compared to this incident, what he cared more about at this time was another information disclosed by Yang Jiuhe.


    Just now Yang Jiuhe made it clear that he said that the city lord Duan did not use the power of the gods to get to this point. Does this mean that the city lord is not the son of god?


    But if the city lord is not the son of god, how can he have such a powerful force?


    Clementine was very curious.


    Of course, curiosity returns to curiosity. What he hopes more at this time is that the city master can take action against Yang Jiuhe and help himself and Jin Yulou to resolve the crisis.


    After all, as the City Lord of Haiyun City, this person has the obligation to shelter all the people in the city.


    However, Duan Kong didn''t seem to have any intention of making a move.


    He looked at Yang Jiuhe in the distance: "Whether you are proud or not has nothing to do with me, but I want to remind you that external forces are ultimately unreliable."


    "Although the power bestowed by the gods and demons is powerful, once they fall for some reason, the recipients will become the same as those in the lower realm."


    "Yang Jiuhe, if this kind of ending comes to you someday in the future, how are you going to face it?"


    Yang Jiuhe''s expression changed instantly when he heard this.


    With a faint smile on his face, he changed into a cold expression in an instant.


    Obviously, Duan Kong''s words hit him directly.


    That''s right, he and other devotees, as well as all the people chosen by God, are most afraid of the disappearance of the powerful power flowing in their bodies.


    In that case, their strength might not be the best among the martial arts in the lower world.


    If that day does come, they will definitely not be able to accept the facts.


    "Duan Kong!" Yang Jiuhe said coldly: "The reason why a **** is a **** is because a **** will never fall! In other words, a **** who will fall cannot be called a god!"


    "You are just a mere mortal body, so you dare to speculate about the destiny of God, so bold!"


    The Jin Wen on the side agreed with this statement.


    Although he hated Yang Jiuhe to his bones, he absolutely unconditionally stood by Yang Jiuhe in this matter.


    God will fall?


    How can this be!


    How ignorant people can say this?


    It seems that this Shenlong City Lord who sees the head and the tail is not so good in vision and connotation.


    Next to the wreckage of Jinyulou.


    Duan Kong seemed to have expected Yang Jiuhe to react like this a long time ago, so he felt calm and calm after hearing Yang Jiuhe''s passionate words.


    "Yang Jiuhe, it''s not a good thing that you are so confident about things you can''t control."


    "After doing Duan Kong, I have no time to argue with you about this." Yang Jiuhe said impatiently: "You tell me now what happened to you here? Could it be that you have forgotten you and me? The agreement between?"


    "Promise?" Yang Jiuhe''s words caused Jin Wen to be shocked.


    Unexpectedly, there was an agreement between Yang Jiuhe and the city lord?


    What kind of agreement would it be?


    Didn¡¯t the city master know that Yang Jiuhe, the evil leader, was the public enemy of the great gods in the world?


    He and Yang Jiuhe are in collusion, so he is not afraid to offend all the powerful people in the entire universe?


    He is not afraid that the gods believed in the major religious sects will punish him and let him be destroyed?


    While Jin Wende was shocked in his heart, he also deeply suspected that Yang Jiuhe could sneak into Haiyun City so smoothly on this trip, maybe it was related to the city lord himself.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 436： Breach of contract

    "Of course, I will not forget the agreement between you and me, but there are some things I advise you to stop at your own pace."


    Next to the wreckage of Jin Yulou, Duan Kong said calmly.


    When Yang Jiuhe heard this, he immediately laughed loudly: "Hahaha, it''s ridiculous! Duan Kong, do you think it is one thing and do another thing, and then stand it up again?"


    "You didn''t vowed to say at the time that you would only protect ordinary people who have never entered into a contract with the gods and have never received a gift from the gods?"


    "The people in the Jade Chamber of Commerce have either concluded a contract with the gods and can use the things bestowed by the gods, or just like the Jinwende, they have been chosen by the gods. You are now on their side. Without believing in words, rebellious?"


    "Talk to yourself!"


    These words refreshed Clementine''s three views.


    Only then did he know that the city lord who originally came from home didn''t regard them as the people of Haiyun City, as the object of asylum.


    In this way, Yang Jiuhe''s operation can be so successful this time, and it is almost impossible to get rid of the city lord.


    Thinking of this, Jin Wen got another burst of irritation in his heart.


    Together with other chosen people of Haiyun City, he worked so hard to manage Haiyun City so prosperously. Is this credit worth mentioning in the eyes of the city owner?


    It would be fine if the city lord hadn''t heard anything outside the window, but he turned the inside out, brought the evil spirits into the city, and destroyed the golden jade building he had worked so hard to manage.


    This behavior is simply indignant.


    Jin Wende made up his mind that when this incident is over, he must tell the truth to all the gods of Tianwaitian, so that they can see the true face of Duan Kong.


    But this anger only lasted for a short while, and Clementine soon forced himself to calm down.


    He repeatedly warned himself, hate to hate, want to think, but absolutely can''t do things against the city lord.


    why?


    Because he can own everything today, all thanks to the city lord and the Haiyun city he built.


    Their Golden Jade Chamber of Commerce and Changle Square not far away, as well as other forces organizations in Haiyun City, all members of them are scattered people from the Divine Sect.


    If Haiyun City hadn''t accepted them, their fate would be the same as those on Hellfire Island, and they would have to risk their lives in the desert and do some murderous activities to make ends meet.


    How can one live a decent life like today?


    The reason why the Jade Chamber of Commerce he established in Jinwende was able to do business all over the world without arousing the jealousy of any great gods, because most of the members of the Jade Chamber of Commerce did not have a common belief.


    It can be said that it is difficult to find more than five believers in the Jade Chamber of Commerce who believe in the same **** or have concluded contracts with the same god.


    Therefore, a group of scattered people like them united together, it is impossible to do anything vigorously anyway.


    This is not only a drawback, but under certain conditions, it is also a major advantage.


    The advantage is that all the religions will not be wary of them, which greatly facilitates them to match business between different religions.


    This is why they can openly collect so much information.


    As long as they don''t collect information on the leaders of the major religious cults, all religious cults will turn a blind eye to their behavior.


    Anyway, their Golden Jade Chamber of Commerce is just a group of scattered people. As long as they don''t become a vassal of a certain religious cult, then no matter how much information they collect, no amount of secrets will be able to become a climate.


    Of course, this is just one of the reasons why the Jade Chamber of Commerce can do what it is today.


    Another very important reason, and a necessary condition, is that there must be a strong person to protect them, to ensure that anyone has to weigh themselves carefully before making an idea.


    The City Lord of Haiyun City is such a person.


    As long as the City Lord of Haiyun City is there, there won''t be any gods who dare to beat their Jin Jade Chamber of Commerce.


    As long as the City Lord of Haiyun City is there, their Golden Jade Chamber of Commerce can make a comeback at any time.


    Thinking of this, Jin Wen had to calm down completely.


    As the saying goes, if you stay in the green hills, you don¡¯t have to worry about burning wood. Although today¡¯s things are hateful, it is more important to maintain a good relationship with the city lord.


    If oneself and the city lord become enemies, then the good days will really come to an end.


    Moreover, just as Yang Jiuhe just guessed, in order to prevent the arrival of Yang Jiuhe, he had long transferred most of his belongings from the golden jade box to other spatial treasures and hid it.


    This time the loss will not hurt the bones.


    While Jin Wen was thinking quickly, Duan Kong was answering the question just raised by Yang Jiuhe.


    He still had a calm expression and looked at Yang Jiuhe calmly, "I''ll say it again, I''ll follow the promise, but there are some things you have to do in moderation. You know what it is."


    Hearing the words, Yang Jiuhe counterattacked, "Duan Kong, don''t let you go there. If you have anything to say, I have no time to play dumb riddles with you."


    "Yang Jiuhe, do you really know it or pretend to know it?"


    Duan Kong''s external avatar slowly floated from near the wreckage of Jin Yulou, slowly approaching the Yang Jiu River that held Jin Wende.


    As he approached, he said, "You promised me that with the exception of the Golden Jade Tower, you will not touch the plants and trees in Haiyun City, and there will never be more incidents, but you have turned back."


    "Yang Jiuhe, you have the courage to slander me if you don''t believe it."


    "What do you mean?" Yang Jiuhe said in a bewildered voice, "Duan Kong, hurry up and make it clear, otherwise I will assume that you are deliberately making excuses to break the contract."


    "Yang Jiuhe, you dare not be the leader of the demon cult, but I misunderstood you."


    Duan Kong flew in front of Yang Jiuhe, staring directly at Yang Jiuhe''s eyes.


    Yang Jiuhe was so annoyed by these words that he could no longer maintain his previous calm appearance, and said in a deep voice, "Duan Kong, my patience is limited. I will give you one last opportunity to explain, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite. !"


    As he spoke, his body was covered with a layer of invisible pitch-black material.


    This is the magical power that even the supreme of Yijiao would be afraid to hear Yang Jiuhe can be so unscrupulous, precisely because of the powerful power that the magical **** has granted him to use.


    This is the true power of God.


    However, Duan Kong is obviously not afraid of this.


    He calmly glanced at the changes in Duan Kong''s body, and said in an irresistible tone: "Yang Jiuhe, originally you made things clear and only admitted a mistake, but you are so protective of your subordinates. Don''t blame me for being polite."


    "If you want to leave here safely, you can honestly hand over the person who stopped Ji Wenbin from inquiring about the secret."


    Hearing this, Yang Jiuhe couldn''t help frowning and said: "Ji Wenbin? Find out the secret? Duan Kong, what are you talking about?"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 437： There will be one battle at the end

    "What I''m talking about will only be clearer in your heart than I am, unless, your dignified demon leader will only escape the problem."


    When Duan Kong said these words, Yang Jiuhe became more and more annoyed.


    Originally, he only suspected that Duan Kong wanted to find an excuse to break the contract, but now he is 100% convinced of this.


    But he was not surprised.


    This kind of agreement and cooperation was originally unreliable, and it is a miracle to be able to go to this step.


    It is not surprising that Duan Konghui temporarily regretted his original decision.


    "Duan Kong, the more you question my character, the more you prove your own character is not good."


    "I have never heard of your so-called Ji Wenbin. It must be a character you fabricated. As for the secrets, that is even more nonsense."


    "You use this fabricated fact as an excuse and want to use it to break the contract. You can only say that I saw you wrong!"


    Yang Jiuhe knew that today''s battle with Duan Kong was inevitable, but his emotions calmed down.


    The tone returned to the calm and calm tone just now.


    And his demeanor fell in Duan Kong''s eyes, making Duan Kong think he was a dead pig, not afraid of boiling water, but more convinced of the initial guess.


    Now he has completely determined that all of this is Yang Jiuhe''s secretive tricks.


    After all, the news that the demon **** believer inquired from Ji Wenbin''s mouth was about nearly one billion essence pills.


    One billion essence pills should be placed in the past. Characters like Yang Jiuhe are naturally not very attractive, but now they are not.


    Now these one billion essence pills are not a small sum in Yang Jiuhe''s eyes.


    Otherwise, why would he bother to come over and get the idea of ??Jin Yulou?


    He came to grab the Jinyu Tower, isn''t it just for essence pills, source crystals and the like?


    "Fine, it''s useless to say more."


    Since the ending is already doomed, Duan Kong naturally didn''t want to bother with Yang Jiuhe on this matter.


    "Yang Jiuhe, I know that you are very curious about my strength. You wanted to fight with me a long time ago, so today you have fulfilled your wish."


    Yang Jiuhe sneered when he heard the words, "Huh, say so much, but in the end I still can''t escape the word trust."


    "Duan Kong, I know exactly what you are thinking. It''s nothing more than distrusting the information I provided you. I want to check it out with me and verify it myself."


    "Dare you say no?"


    What Yang Jiuhe mentioned involved an agreement between the two.


    The agreement between them was that Yang Jiuhe told Duan Kong some of his experiences and experiences after he and his subordinates were given the gift of the Demon God.


    Duan Kong provides some convenience in certain things.


    Yang Jiuhe didn''t know why Duan Kong needed these materials, but he guessed that it might be related to some of the cultivation methods Duan Kong envisioned.


    Because he knew that Duan Kong didn''t trust the gifts of the gods in his bones, and wanted to rely on his own strength to improve his strength.


    Although he feels that Duan Kong''s behavior is just seeking distance, but under the premise of mutual understanding, he is too lazy to care about it.


    Anyway, as long as it doesn''t affect his next plan.


    Unfortunately, Duan Kong didn''t trust him after all.


    At the end of the matter, you still have to rely on real strength to solve the problem.


    Duan Kong did not deny the doubt raised by Yang Jiuhe, but directly admitted: "Yang Jiuhe, what you said is correct, I shouldn''t completely believe you from the beginning."


    "You deliberately concealed some of the powerful powers that the Demon God gave you. In that case, I have to find you personally."


    Certain powerful forces mentioned in Duan Konghua actually refer to Lin Yu''s power that can forcibly twist the will of others and let people do things according to the twisted will.


    Just now at the City Lord''s Mansion, he asked Ji Wenbin carefully again, asking him to explain why he couldn''t refuse the other party''s request at that time.


    Ji Wenbin didn''t dare to defy him, so he could only tell the whole experience at that time in detail from beginning to end again.


    This time, what he said was far more detailed than the first time, and all the details and feelings were not left behind, and they were all clear.


    Duan Kong became more and more curious after listening.


    Because according to what Ji Wenbin said, the force of forcibly twisting the will is far more powerful than he had ever understood.


    In fact, he had long known that the devils believers had the ability to forcibly twist the will of others, so when Ji Wenbin first stated what happened, he immediately judged that Ji Wenbin had encountered the devils believers.


    However, when Ji Wenbin recounted the scene in more detail, he found that many of the details were quite different from what he knew.


    Especially, the kind of power that the other party exerted far exceeded his imagination.


    Originally, he thought that Ji Wenbin said that he could not refuse the other party''s request, just because Ji Wenbin''s own will was not firm enough.


    After all, even a character like Yang Jiuhe can''t completely reverse the free will of a chosen person. As long as the chosen person''s own will is strong enough, it can completely resist this demon gift. Sorcery.


    In the end, Ji Wenbin told him that the person could even help him resist the severe pain with the help of that kind of power.


    It is this point that makes Duan Kong feel that things are not that simple.


    At that time, Ji Wenbin was slow to go to the City Lord''s Mansion, so he punished Ji Wenbin with severe pain throughout his body.


    Almost no one can survive that kind of pain by his own will, but Ji Wenbin insisted on answering questions according to the will imposed by the other party in the torment of that kind of severe pain.


    This shows how powerful that power really is.


    It can be said that anyone who has this ability to forcibly twist the will of others can easily ask the answer he wants from others.


    It was precisely because of the power of this power that Duan Kong thought of Yang Jiuhe.


    Undoubtedly, this must be a brand new power given to Yang Jiuhe and others by the Demon God.


    However, Yang Jiuhe concealed it from him.


    In other words, Yang Jiuhe did not fully abide by the agreement between them from the beginning.


    In this case, he naturally does not have to abide by credit.


    "Okay, Duan Kong, you finally admitted it!"


    After hearing Duan Kong''s statement, Yang Jiuhe took a deep breath and said: "Sure enough, you didn''t trust me from the beginning. It took such a lot of trouble, but in the end it was to force me to take action."


    As soon as the voice fell, the magic power flowing on the surface of Yang Jiuhe suddenly condensed into his body, and Yang Jiuhe''s body immediately changed.


    I saw countless small patterns like runes appearing abruptly on his skin.


    Immediately afterwards, his body suddenly soared in a big circle, turning into a giant twice as tall as before.


    "My current body... really can''t bear the blessing of so much magic power?"


    Yang Jiuhe said and looked down at his body Seeing his greatly changed body, he couldn''t help but think of the last time that happened in the Starfall Mountain Range in the Eastern Ming Region of the Lower Realm.


    At that time, he was going to let the magic power bless his physical body, so as to defeat the Jinlingjiao right protector in one fell swoop.


    However, somehow, those magic powers refused to gather on him.


    He hasn''t understood this matter until now.


    So that when he first activated the magic power, he even had some doubts, this situation might happen again.


    Fortunately, that phenomenon did not appear.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 438： God is nothing but that

    "Is this the physical power possessed after being blessed by the magic power?"


    Duan Kong nodded slowly and said, "Yang Jiuhe, at least you didn''t deceive me on this point."


    "Less hypocrisy there."


    Yang Jiuhe sneered in a cold voice, and then disappeared instantly.


    At the same time, the four Demon Cultists carrying the gold and jade treasure chests hurriedly held Jin Wende and flew to the side.


    No one can predict what the next battle will be. In order to avoid being affected, it is natural not to stay in the center of the battlefield.


    On the other side, after Duan Kong saw Yang Jiuhe disappear in place, his whole body also turned into an invisible mist and spread out.


    His body is just an external incarnation, which is formed outside the body with the help of the power of the world. It can naturally also be transformed into extremely small particles, which can walk in the air with the help of the power of the world.


    He just used this method to penetrate the Demon Sha Gang Feng to come here.


    Huh!


    The moment Duan Kong disappeared, Yang Jiuhe''s body immediately appeared where Duan Kong had been.


    He slammed a fist and frowned suddenly.


    The difference between magic power and divine power is that magic power can greatly enhance the human body. Therefore, Yang Jiuhe''s most proud power is his own physical power.


    Originally, he was confident that he could smash Duan Kong''s external avatar with one blow, but this external avatar of Duan Kong was actually scattered by himself.


    This makes him feel like he has nowhere to go.


    "Duan Kong, I underestimated you. Your external incarnation is stronger than I thought. It seems that I have to show my true ability."


    Yang Jiuhe looked around and said to the air, "But I really want to know how you did this."


    He didn''t know that Duan Kong''s external incarnation was formed with the help of the power of the world, so he naturally didn''t understand.


    After Yang Jiuhe''s voice fell, Duan Kong''s voice was heard in the air.


    "Yang Jiuhe, someone like you who only knows how to passively accept God''s gifts will never know the truth of this world."


    "Speak out you may not believe it. After I learned the truth of this world, I found that God is nothing but that."


    Duan Kong''s voice came from all directions, as if the air around Yang Jiuhe was talking at the same time.


    This made Yang Jiuhe secretly alert.


    He knew that this time he ran into a real opponent.


    Duan Kong is indeed not to be underestimated.


    ...


    Outside the evil spirits, on a certain street in Haiyun City.


    Lin Yu was still standing in the corner of this street, bored with sense of the movement in the direction of the Jin Yulou.


    He can''t sense the situation in the Devil''s Evil Gangfeng, so doing so is just to kill the boring waiting time.


    Now Haiyun City was completely closed, causing him to be unable to get out, so he could only wait for the matter to end.


    "Huh? This is?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu noticed something strange.


    He suddenly discovered that he seemed to sense the kind of fluctuations that resembled Yuanli around the Devil''s Evil Gangfeng.


    This made him very curious.


    You must know that Yuanli is a kind of power that he made when he used the martial arts modifier to modify the spiritual practice.


    Its essence is that after the soul senses the power of the world, it directly allows the power of the world to be used by itself.


    In other words, the essence of Yuanli is the power of the world.


    This is a powerful force at the same level as divine power and magic power.


    "It may be the war over there that caused fluctuations in the power of the world..."


    Lin Yu didn''t know why this happened, so he could only make such an inference.


    Since the essence of Yuanli is the power of the world, it is natural that fluctuations in the power of the world will give him the illusion similar to Yuanli.


    "In this situation, it should be Yang Jiuhe''s use of magic power to affect the power of the world on Haiyun City."


    With that inference, Lin Yu quickly found the answer in the vast amount of knowledge in his mind.


    All this knowledge comes from the martial arts modifier, and the accuracy does not need to be doubted.


    At least so far, Lin Yu has never found any errors or omissions in this knowledge.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu walked out from the corner of the street and slowly flew into the sky.


    He didn''t fly very high, and stopped after flying to the same height as the roof of the streetside house.


    This was enough to allow him to see the Demon Evil Wind that enveloped the Jin Yulou in the distance.


    "Sure enough, there was a big battle!"


    Although Divine Soul couldn''t sense the situation in the Demon Sha Gang Feng, as long as you carefully observe it with your eyes, you can see the extremely subtle fluctuations on the surface of the Demon Sha Gang Feng.


    In this case, the only possibility is that there are strong players in the fight.


    "Could it be that the Supreme Master of the Great God Sect has come for reinforcements?"


    "With Yang Jiuhe''s strength, there should be only One Teacher Supreme who can force him to use his magic power."


    "..."


    "Wait, is that the city owner?"


    Lin Yu first thought of the Supreme Masters of the Great God Sect, but after another thought, those Supreme Masters should have come long ago.


    Since it did not come at the beginning, it is unlikely that reinforcements will come now.


    After all, they are all aware of Yang Jiuhe''s true strength and will not make a wrong judgment at the beginning.


    On the contrary, the city lord who saw the dragon without seeing the end was more likely to be killed halfway.


    Immediately afterwards, after Lin Yu analyzed and thought carefully for a while, he became more and more convinced of this speculation in his heart.


    In this case, it is only possible that the City Lord of Haiyun City personally took the action.


    It''s just that what he was curious about was why the City Master didn''t make a move early and didn''t make a move late, so he chose this time to make a move.


    What is the attitude of this city owner towards Yang Jiuhe?


    You must know that with the strength of Haiyun City Lord, Yang Jiuhe should be able to keep Yang Jiuhe out of the city, but Yang Jiuhe sneaked into the city unconsciously and destroyed most of the Jinyu Tower in one fell swoop.


    "Maybe it was the appearance of Yang Jiuhe that caused him to wake up from a certain state of retreat or meditation. Only in this way can it make sense."


    "But in this way, some of my previous guesses are no longer valid..."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu shook his head secretly, and said in his heart: "Forget it, it doesn''t make sense to guess out of thin air. If you have a chance to learn about these things in the future, you should first think about how to rescue your father and mother."


    After all, the City Lord of Haiyun City is a top-notch powerhouse whose strength is not under the Supreme Being of One Sect, while Yang Jiuhe is the strongest devotee in the world. What kind of grievances and ties between them have nothing to do with him for the time being.


    I don''t need to worry about this idleness.


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart and fell to the ground again.


    As soon as he landed, he looked in the direction of the city gate.


    Now that the City Lord of Haiyun City has taken action, the matter must be over.


    In the end, whether it is the City Lord of Haiyun City winning or Yang Jiuhe winning, it shouldn''t be long before he can leave here.


    However, just as Lin Yu was thinking about it this way, he suddenly sensed a new change around the Demon Sha Gangfeng.


    "This?"


    The situation where the power of the world fluctuated just now appeared again.


    But this time he could clearly feel that it was not Yang Jiuhe''s magic power that affected the world power of Haiyun City, but the world power itself was changing.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 439： Turnaround

    "This power..."


    "How do I feel so like Yuanli?"


    The feeling this time was too clear, so Lin Yu could no longer associate it with the magical power or the divine power.


    Based on his current knowledge of the magic power, the power of the world, and the power of the world, the difference between the three can be clearly distinguished.


    The strange fluctuations that appeared around the Demon Sha Gang Wind could only be caused by some powerful force similar to Yuan Li.


    After discovering this, Lin Yu didn''t even bother to think about what happened after leaving Haiyun City. He just wanted to figure out whether this power was Yuanli.


    Originally, he thought Yuanli was a unique power that only he had, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case.


    Of course, he was not too surprised by the appearance of this situation.


    Because the essence of Yuanli is the power of the world, and the power of the world has always been there, the martial arts modifier just modifies the magic practice method, so that his soul has the ability to sense and control the power of the world.


    Theoretically speaking, any martial artist who practices magical techniques can achieve this.


    Of course, in order to achieve this, countless extremely demanding conditions must be met, such as having a special physique, and having enough divine cultivation techniques, and being able to master them, and so on.


    So in general this is impossible.


    But there are exceptions to everything. There are always some extremely talented people who can do things that others can''t predict.


    Lin Yu walked swiftly towards Jin Yulou along the street.


    The street where he was just now was close to the city gate, and the Jinyu Tower was located in the central area of ??Haiyun City. The two were far apart, which made it difficult for him to sense the situation around the Devil''s Evil Gangfeng.


    You have to get closer to distinguish whether the force that just appeared is Yuanli.


    And while Lin Yu hurried to the wreckage of the Jin Yulou, the powerhouses of the major religious cults also saw the subtle changes around the Demon Sha Gangfeng, so they quickly approached the past like Lin Yu.


    In fact, when Yang Jiuhe released the evil spirits, they were all in the evil spirits.


    However, just when they were preparing to join forces against Yang Jiuhe to prevent Yang Jiuhe from robbing the Jinyu Tower, they were pulled out of the demon evil wind by the powerful magic power.


    As a result, only Jin Wende, the president of the Jinyu Chamber of Commerce, and the evils brought by Yang Jiuhe were left in the Devil''s Evil Gangfeng.


    In other words, this action is doomed to end in failure.


    However, now that new changes have emerged, things may usher in a turn for the better.


    The crowd hurriedly approached the Demon Sha Gang wind that wrapped the wreckage of the Golden Jade Building, and the nearby Haiyun City residents who watched the excitement saw so many selected people approaching together, rushing to flee away from the Demon Sha Gang wind.


    They don''t know what happened, they only know that it is not a good thing for so many chosen people to be close to the evil spirits, maybe a big battle will break out soon.


    In order to avoid being affected, in any case can not continue to stay in the area close to the Demon Sha Gangfeng.


    If you look down at Haiyun City from the sky at this time, you can see a rather spectacular picture.


    The crowd on the ground spread out like a tide, while the figures in the air gathered towards the central area of ??Haiyun City at an extremely fast speed.


    In a blink of an eye, the chosen people of the major religions surrounded the demon evil wind.


    They gathered in a cluster centered on their gods, scattered around the evil spirits, staring nervously at the evil spirits.


    On the ground, Lin Yu also rushed to the vicinity of Mosha Gangfeng.


    At this time, he was the only one on the street here, and the surrounding area was empty. Everyone fled to the fringe area of ??Haiyun City.


    Therefore, in order to avoid attracting the attention of those strong in the sky and causing unnecessary trouble, he used the power of space in the world to create an independent space to isolate himself from the outside world.


    As long as those strong people in the air don''t deliberately come to investigate, they won''t find a person standing on this street.


    In the air.


    "It must be Haiyun City Lord who made the shot!"


    The chosen person said very positively.


    These words immediately drew a piece of agreement. After all, everyone felt that only the City Lord of Haiyun City could fight against Yang Jiuhe, who possessed the magic power.


    Of course, like Lin Yu, they were very curious about why this City Lord would choose to shoot at this time.


    You must know that this city lord has lived in seclusion for many years, and has never seen the world before, even if Yang Jiuhe came to invade Haiyun City back then, he did not come forward.


    The matter last time was more serious than this time. He didn''t take any action, and he wouldn''t take any action this time.


    So there must be some special reason why things will evolve into this way.


    The people chosen by the gods whispered to speculate, but after a while of arguing, they all gave up the speculation unanimously.


    The main reason is that everyone doesn''t know much about this city lord, and it is impossible to draw valuable inferences based on limited information.


    After the guessing was over, the topic quickly shifted to other directions.


    "Yang Jiuhe just awakened not long ago, his strength is not very good, the reason why he can be invincible, depends on the demon power bestowed by the demon god. In other words, Yang Jiuhe can be so rampant because of the demon god''s blessing, I don''t know. Can the City Lord¡¯s move turn things around?"


    A chosen person talked about what everyone cares about most.


    On the one hand, they came here because they had received a request from the Jinyu Chamber of Commerce, and on the other hand, it was to prevent Yang Jiuhe from regaining strength.


    If the City Lord of Haiyun City can successfully prevent Yang Jiuhe from looting the Jinyu Tower, then this time the incident will not be considered a failure.


    As for the others, they dare not expect too much.


    Of course, as the chosen person just said, it is still unknown whether the intervention of City Master Haiyun will bring things to a turnaround.


    Judging from the previous situation where Yang Jiuhe used the magic power to repel them out of the evil evil wind, Yang Jiuhe with the blessing of the demon god''s will is far more difficult to deal with than imagined.


    Probably this is the reason why the Supreme Master did not have much hope for this matter.


    "With our strength it is ultimately difficult to fight against Yang Jiuhe, who possesses magic power...I don''t know why the gods we believe in, why let the devil gods behave recklessly in this heaven?"


    This is the thought in the minds of many of the chosen people present.


    Of course, no one would say this kind of thought, and they only dared to think about it in their hearts.


    After all, their power comes from the gifts of the gods, and the gods can withdraw these powers at any time, so no one dares to question the intentions of the gods in public.


    And while the people chosen by the gods were making various guesses, Lin Yu on the ground had been focusing on discerning the abnormal movements around the Demon Sha Gangfeng.


    After observing for so long, he has been very sure that this abnormal movement is caused by Yuanli.


    In other words, someone in the Devil''s Evil Gangfeng is using elemental power to fight against others!


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 440： "senior"

    "Is it possible that the person who urges Yuanli is the City Lord of Haiyun City?!"


    After repeated thinking and analysis, Lin Yu found that this possibility was the greatest.


    And this conclusion also made him very curious, what is the origin of this city lord, and can actually master the power of Yuanli?


    We must know that this Tianwaitian is the world of the gods, and all the strong are the people who have been given by the gods.


    With the power of God or the power of magic, who would be so bored to study the martial arts practices of the lower realms?


    And if you don''t ponder the mystery of those spiritual practices, and integrate all the essentials, it is absolutely impossible to cultivate the power of vitality.


    "Interesting!" Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "If this city lord is really using Yuan Li to fight against Yang Jiuhe, then he can really be called a different one, with a clear thinking."


    Thinking of this, he continued to sense the abnormal movement around Demon Sha Gangfeng.


    At this time, although he had determined that this change was caused by Yuanli, he still didn''t know how much the opponent had over Yuanli.


    "No, just relying on this kind of induction won''t work, you have to use your energy to test it out."


    After sensing for a while, Lin Yu found that just by sensing the fluctuations of the world''s power, it was impossible to infer the opponent''s mastery of Yuanli.


    So he decided to urge Yuan Li to take the initiative to test it.


    Although this might attract the other''s attention, driven by strong curiosity, it is really difficult for him to refuse such an idea.


    After all, this is the first person besides him to master the vitality.


    And it''s not just about satisfying curiosity.


    The appearance of this person with vitality is enough to affect the entire Tianwaitian structure, and it is likely to indirectly affect some of the things he will do next.


    So it is very necessary to understand clearly.


    "Just be careful, even if he notices it, it''s okay. It is impossible for him to accurately locate my location through brief contact."


    In this regard, Lin Yu is very confident. With the help of the martial arts modifier, he has a very good understanding of the three essential forces and knows how to avoid unnecessary troubles.


    No longer hesitating, Lin Yu decisively urged his Yuan Li to actively influence the power of the world around Demon Sha Gangfeng.


    The power of the world over there is affected by the power of the city lord of Haiyun City, and it is constantly fluctuating slightly. This kind of fluctuation can only be sensed by people with the same power.


    In the same way, after Lin Yu''s vitality affected this fluctuation, the City Lord of Haiyun within the Devil''s Evil Gangfeng could feel the obvious change as long as he had the heart.


    While Lin Yu urged Yuan Li, Haiyun City Lord Duan Kong happened to be using Yuan Li to search for Yang Jiuhe who had escaped into the shadows.


    So I felt this change all at once.


    "This is?!"


    "... There is nothing wrong with this feeling, this is another person who masters the power of the world!"


    "Could it?"


    After Duan Kong figured out that the change came from the power of the world, the first thought in his mind was that the seedlings he cultivated had been successfully cultivated.


    Therefore, his body immediately got up and walked towards the secret room in the city lord''s mansion.


    And his external avatar continued to concentrate on searching for the figure of Yang Jiuhe in the Devil''s Evil Gangfeng.


    Duan Kong''s body quickly came to the secret room located at the bottom of the city lord''s mansion, and then he discovered that all the people practicing the secret method here were no different from the beginning.


    No one succeeded in cultivation.


    "Then what''s going on?"


    Duan Kong, who has always been calm and calm, also rarely showed a surprised expression at this time.


    Since the seedlings cultivated by oneself are not successful in cultivation, it can only show that outsiders have successfully mastered the method of using the power of the world.


    This is a big deal.


    Thinking of this, Duan Kong was busy feeling attentively, wanting to test the true strength of the other party.


    After careful testing, he couldn''t help being shocked.


    Unexpectedly, the opponent''s grasp of the power of the world is far above him.


    Of course, he can clearly feel that the opponent''s urging force is very weak, but he feels that this is because the opponent does not want him to be frightened and deliberately does it.


    "This person is definitely my predecessor!"


    "If I can get his advice, the problem in my heart will definitely be solved, so I don''t have to study and ponder so hard!"


    The reason why Duan Kong was willing to reach certain agreements with Yang Jiuhe was because Yang Jiuhe could provide some valuable information that he could not get from the gods.


    This can greatly help him study and improve the secret method.


    So now there is such a "predecessor" who knows the power of the world better than him, how could he not be excited?


    "You must find this senior!"


    "You must find him!"


    Duan Kong used all means to search for the "predecessor".


    But when he did this, Lin Yu suddenly withdrew his strength.


    Lin Yu has thoroughly understood Duan Kong''s strength.


    "This city lord has far less mastery of Yuanli than me, and his understanding of the power of the world must be under mine."


    "However, because his spirit is extremely powerful, the power of the world he can use now is much stronger than mine."


    "It seems that this city lord has been cultivating for a long, long time, and he is probably an ancient powerhouse in the same period as Ji Hai."


    Lin Yu quickly made an analysis.


    On the other side, the evil spirits are in the wind.


    Duan Kong at this time had no intention of fighting with Yang Jiuhe.


    The reason why he chose to fight Yang Jiuhe was because Yang Jiuhe turned his back and broke the agreement between the two first.


    Another very important reason is that he wants to understand Yang Jiuhe more deeply through such battles, and to understand the difference between the son of the devil and the person chosen by God, so that he can better improve the secret method he created.


    But now suddenly there is a "predecessor" who is much stronger than him. Many doubts can be solved by just asking this "predecessor". Naturally, he is not willing to waste time on Yang Jiuhe.


    At this moment, finding this "predecessor" is the top priority.


    But he had such an idea, but Yang Jiuhe couldn''t have fulfilled his wish like this.


    Yang Jiuhe was now bent on defeating Duan Kong, and then left Haiyun City with Jin Wende and the Golden Jade Treasure Box.


    Only in this way can the hatred be vented.


    "Duan Kong, want to run if you can''t beat it?"


    Seeing that Duan Kong seemed to want to escape, Yang Jiuhe hurriedly released the magic power in his body, confining the space where Duan Kong was.


    He has just discovered that this method can prevent Duan Kong''s external avatar from becoming invisible and dissipating in the air.


    Of course, he hadn''t figured out the principle of this for the time being, because he didn''t know that Duan Kong had mastered the power of the world.


    "Today I will destroy your external incarnation!"


    After Yang Jiuhe''s action to imprison Duan Kong, he immediately approached Duan Kong''s external avatar at full speed.


    However, just when he was ready to destroy Duan Kong''s external avatar in one fell swoop, he found that the location where Duan Kong was just now was empty.


    Nothing.


    "Yang Jiuhe, I will let you know now that the so-called gods are nothing more than that!"


    Duan Kong''s voice came into Yang Jiuhe''s ears from all directions.


    Just in order to test the secrets of Yang Jiuhe, Duan Kong has not made a full shot, which is equivalent to playing with Yang Jiuhe.


    But now Yang Jiuhe had no value in his eyes, and Yang Jiuhe prevented him from looking for that "predecessor", naturally he could no longer be patient.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 441： Public blasphemy

    "God is nothing more than that? Really boastful!"


    "Duan Kong, where on earth did you have the courage to question the power of God?"


    Yang Jiuhe scoffed at Duan Kong''s words.


    He doesn''t know what Duan Kong''s strength is, but what if Duan Kong''s strength is far beyond imagination?


    How does the power of a mere mortal fight against the gods?


    Yang Jiuhe possesses the magic power given by the demon god, which is a power that truly belongs to the gods, so he is not afraid of the threat of Duan Kong at all.


    In his opinion, Duan Kong is absolutely impossible to fight against the power of God.


    It''s impossible!


    Duan Kong''s voice quickly dissipated, and Yang Jiuhe''s expression continued to release his magic power as before, allowing the magic power to seal off the space where Duan Kong''s avatar was located.


    "Yang Jiuhe, people like you are really sad. They clearly possess magic power, but they don''t know the nature of magic power, and they don''t know how to use it correctly."


    Duan Kong''s voice came into Yang Jiuhe''s ears from all directions again.


    At first, he was really anxious to break free from Yang Jiuhe''s confinement so as to find the "predecessor", but then he thought about it and felt that if the matter here ends too quickly, that "predecessor" might have no play to watch. Will leave directly.


    Also, it is somewhat disrespectful to use the external avatar to see that "predecessor", and you must use the real body to see him.


    Therefore, Duan Kong immediately changed his approach, allowing his external incarnation to continue to entangle with Yang Jiuhe, while his true body left the city lord''s mansion to search for the "predecessor".


    Duan Kong continued to say to Yang Jiuhe: "Yang Jiuhe, you have always been proud of believing in the devil gods. You feel that the power of the devil gods is far greater than the gods that those chosen by the gods believe in, but in my opinion, this is just a joke. ."


    "Because the demon **** never told you the truth about the power of the demon god."


    "The devil who is extremely generous in your eyes is also a miser."


    These words kept hitting Yang Jiuhe''s heart, but Yang Jiuhe laughed instead of anger.


    Because in his opinion, Duan Kong said these words absolutely out of jealousy.


    "Hahaha, Duan Kong, what use is it for you to say so much?"


    Yang Jiuhe sneered and said, "Sure enough, the Haikou you just praised are just incompetent and rage. I just want to know how you can fight the magic power that the demon **** bestows on me."


    He felt that Duan Kong''s delay in doing his hands must be because he was unable to resist after being imprisoned by the magic power, so he could only use his verbal ability to counterattack.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to talk to someone like you who is willing to be a pawn. Ignorance has blinded your eyes."


    "Next, I will let you witness everything with your own eyes."


    Yang Jiuhe sneered again when he heard this.


    He didn''t care about the actions that Duan Kong would take next, because no matter what Duan Kong did, it was impossible to fight against the will of the demon god.


    Just like the Supreme Masters of the Great Gods, no one dared to stand up to hinder him, only dared to send some shrimp soldiers and crabs in the future to block the car.


    I really want to stop him from Yang Jiuhe''s actions, unless the gods believed in the major religious sects punish them.


    But this is obviously impossible.


    Yang Jiuhe continued to release his magic power.


    However, this time he controlled the magic power to slowly converge in the middle, and he felt that doing so would force Duan Kong to condense the external incarnation again.


    Once the cohesion took shape, he immediately issued a thunderous blow, completely destroying this external incarnation that Duan Kong was proud of.


    Presumably, after losing the incarnation outside, Duan Kong''s various actions will be greatly hindered.


    He wanted to avenge the revenge only to let the real body come over.


    Of course, if Duan Kong''s true body dared to come over, Yang Jiuhe wouldn''t mind killing him completely.


    The magic power released by Yang Jiuhe continued to converge toward the center.


    If you look at it from a distance, you will see a cloud of pitch-black matter constantly gathering.


    As the pitch-black matter continued to condense and become smaller, the space left for Duan Kong''s outer incarnation also shrank to its limit.


    Yang Jiuhe felt that it was time for Duan Kong to condense the scattered external avatars again to make the final resistance.


    If he doesn''t do this again, his external avatar will be swallowed directly by the magic power.


    Bang bang bang!


    Just as Yang Jiuhe was thinking this way, the space in front suddenly heard a continuous muffled noise.


    At the same time, the magical power he released followed the continuous muffled sound and regularly expanded and contracted.


    "This...this is?"


    Seeing this picture, Yang Jiuhe was quite surprised.


    You must know that this is pure magic power, it belongs to the power of the magic god, and no one can shake it.


    He also used similar methods to deal with Duan Kong just now. Duan Kong''s response method was to escape from the gap while the magic power did not converge and form, and then re-condensed outside the incarnation outside the area where the magic power was.


    Therefore, he never knew that Duan Kong could actually shake the magic power.


    "Could it be... can it be said?!"


    In the blink of an eye, Yang Jiuhe suddenly remembered what had happened in the Starfall Mountain Range in the Eastern Ming Region of the Lower Realm at that time.


    The young man in the Falling Star Mountain Range can also face the terrifying power of the magic power.


    Could it be that the young man is Duan Kong''s disciple and grandson?


    Or is that young man just like Duan Kong''s external incarnation?


    boom!


    Just as Duan Kong was thinking about it, the magic power he released suddenly exploded.


    This powerful force, which looked like an invisible, pitch-black substance, rapidly spread outward at an unimaginable speed.


    In an instant, it bombarded the Demon Sha Gang wind that wrapped this space.


    And the whistling and rotating demon evil wind wind immediately began to dissipate and dissolve after contacting the rapidly spreading demon power.


    In the eyes of those chosen by the gods outside, the demon evil wind spurred by Yang Jiuhe was like ice and snow hitting boiling water. It quickly melted and faded at a speed visible to the naked eye, and quickly disappeared without a trace. trace.


    "what happened?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "..."


    The chosen people of the major religious sects stepped back one after another, with surprise and suspicion.


    But the most shocking thing at this time was Yang Jiuhe who witnessed the whole process with his own eyes.


    He never expected that Duan Kong would be able to directly disperse the demon power he released.


    Doesn''t this mean that Duan Kong has the power to fight against the devil?


    "Yang Jiuhe."


    Duan Kong''s voice came into Yang Jiuhe''s ears again.


    "Does all this surprise you?"


    "You think that God is omnipotent But if you can clarify the truth of this world and the nature of magic power and power, you will find that God is nothing but this."


    God is nothing but that.


    The last sentence floated in the air, not only reaching Yang Jiuhe''s ears, but also allowing the chosen people in the periphery to hear clearly.


    As people who have been gifted by gods, their worship and belief in gods are not under Yang Jiuhe.


    So this sentence gave them a great shock.


    Unexpectedly, on this day, some people would dare to blaspheme the gods in public.


    It''s so bold!


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 442： Why dare not

    "Who is so bold?"


    "Dare to question the power of God, which ignorant and arrogant man is it?"


    "..."


    The people chosen by the gods gathered together towards the location of the Jinyulou wreckage, and they all wanted to figure out who dared to blaspheme the gods in public.


    Of course, they haven''t connected the person who said these words with the City Lord of Haiyun City yet.


    Because in their eyes, only orthodox gods are gods, and demons are just demons.


    In those words, it was nothing more than that of gods. It is estimated that some evil spirit under Yang Jiuhe was comparing gods and demons, and then came to the conclusion that gods are inferior to demons.


    So they all took it for granted and pointed the finger at Yang Jiuhe and others.


    The chosen people of the major religious sects quickly surrounded Yang Jiuhe.


    At the same time, Duan Kong''s external avatar also slowly condensed into shape, appearing in the air not far from Yang Jiuhe.


    Therefore, the final situation was that the people chosen by the gods surrounded Yang Jiuhe and Duan Kong together.


    "You are... Are you the lord of Haiyun City?"


    After seeing the expressions on Qingyang Jiuhe and Duan Kong''s faces, the people chosen by the gods immediately speculated that this person should be the city lord of Haiyun City.


    Because judging from the confrontation between the two, they are obviously hostile to each other.


    Combining the previous inferences, it is natural to guess that the person facing Yang Jiuhe is the City Lord of Haiyun City.


    "City Lord, please cooperate with me to take down this evil spirit."


    Among the people chosen by God, there was a strong man who seemed to have a higher status to demand Duan Kong.


    As soon as his words were uttered, another strong man immediately echoed: "Yes, this evildoer not only does evil in Haiyun City, but also blasphemes the gods in public, and must not be merciless!"


    Just when everyone felt that the City Lord of Haiyun City would definitely agree, Duan Kong suddenly shook his head and said: "The battle between gods and demons is a matter between your gods and demons, and it has nothing to do with me."


    "Ok?"


    "what?"


    The people chosen by the gods were all surprised by Duan Kong''s words.


    They had no idea that Duan Kong would remove himself from the matter.


    "Dare to ask this city lord, if these evildoers are doing evil in your Haiyun City, you just let them go?"


    A chosen person questioned.


    He said that Jin Wen, who was held in the distance by Yang Jiuhe''s subordinates, had to take a look.


    Duan Kong slowly turned his head to look at him, and said in a flat tone: "I repeat, all disputes involving gods and demons have nothing to do with me, it is your business."


    "I know what he means!"


    At this time, a chosen person suddenly realized: "Most of the people in the Jade Chamber of Commerce are chosen by God, so he doesn''t care about the life and death of President Jin."


    "I see!"


    Other selected people also recalled one after another.


    But here is a new question. Since the city lord said that the battle between gods and demons has nothing to do with him, why did he suddenly take action against Yang Jiuhe?


    It''s all self-contradictory, right?


    "Speaking of which, I just said that God is nothing but such a person, is it the city lord you?"


    Just as everyone wanted to ask why Duan Kong wanted to take action against Yang Jiuhe, a chosen person took the lead to ask.


    And as soon as he said these words, the people chosen by the gods instantly forgot the question they just wanted to ask.


    Because this matter is more important than figuring out Duan Kong''s motives.


    Also, if he really said the arrogant remark just now, then he would naturally be able to guess his intention to shoot.


    Probably he wanted to use his actions to prove that God was nothing but that.


    Because gods and demons have the same powerful power, if Yang Jiuhe, who possesses the magic power, is not his opponent, then he is naturally qualified to say that God is nothing but this sentence.


    "Yes, this is what I said, how?"


    Duan Kong looked at Yang Jiuhe, who was still surprised, and then glanced at the people chosen by the gods, and responded calmly.


    However, what he said was not for the people present, but for the "predecessor" who didn''t know where he was.


    He felt in his heart that since that "predecessor" had the ability to manipulate the world, he must have the same attitude towards gods and demons.


    Because the more you study and contemplate the three primary forces, the more you can see the truth of this world.


    And after clarifying the truth of this world, how could it be possible to believe in a superlative **** and devil?


    Therefore, Duan Kong believes that publicly showing his attitude towards the gods and demons will definitely win the favor of that "predecessor".


    Of course, those words just now were his true thoughts. The reason why he didn''t say it publicly before was mainly to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    "you?!"


    "How dare you!"


    The people chosen by the gods did not expect that City Master Haiyun would admit it so generously.


    Isn''t he afraid of the gods'' punishment?


    "Why don''t you dare?" Duan Kong looked at the angry people without fear: "Yang Jiuhe''s magic power can''t do anything to me, can you guys have more powerful methods?"


    "what?"


    "how is this possible?"


    Duan Kong''s words surprised everyone again.


    The power of the demon **** is also the power of the demon god, how can it be impossible for even a mortal body?


    If this is the case, wouldn''t it be that divine power can''t suppress him?


    "Okay, don''t make a fuss there."


    Duan Kong glanced at everyone and said, "You chess pieces that can only be manipulated by others. Instead of caring about these, it is better to think about how to deal with him."


    Duan Kong said while looking at Xiangyang Jiuhe.


    This action immediately brought back the thoughts of the people chosen by the gods.


    That''s right, the most important thing right now is to deal with the evil spirit of Yang Jiuhe, and the city lord of Haiyun will talk about it later.


    After all, behind Yang Jiuhe is the Demon God, and the City Lord of Haiyun City is a person who has received the gift of an orthodox god, so it is impossible for him to become an enemy.


    If he really goes against people like himself, then he will definitely suffer a divine punishment from the gods.


    ...


    In the street not far from the wreckage of the Jinyu Tower.


    Lin Yu looked thoughtfully at the group of people in the sky, and said in his heart: "This city lord is really not easy. I have been in Heaven for so long, and he is the first person who dared to question God in public."


    Lin Yu possesses a martial arts modifier, and also possesses all kinds of knowledge provided to him by the martial arts modifier. Naturally, he knows that the so-called gods and demons are just certain creatures with particularly strong power.


    But other people in Tianwaitian are different.


    They know very little about the power of gods and demons, and don''t know what their essence is, so they all have instinctive awe of gods and demons.


    This city master can jump out of the shackles of this kind of thinking and boldly question the gods and demons. It is indeed not something ordinary people can do.


    This shows that this city owner must have had an extraordinary experience.


    "When you look back, you must find out the origin of this person. Since he is very likely to be a strong man in the same period as Ji Hai, then Ji Hai must have heard of his name."


    "Wantong should know him a little bit, and you can also ask Wantong at that time."


    Lin Yu analyzed in his heart.


    Then his attention was focused on Yang Jiuhe and others.


    At this time, the battle between Yang Jiuhe and those chosen by God was about to break out. I don''t know what the situation will eventually become.


    "Huh? Isn''t that President Kim?"


    Lin Yu suddenly saw Clementine who was far away from Yang Jiuhe and others.


    He had seen this person in the Jinyu Building. At that time, He Guanshi clearly told him that this was their president, so he recognized it at a glance.


    "It looks like President Jin has been held hostage by Yang Jiuhe''s people."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, and while thinking about it, he saw the golden jade box carried by the four black robe evildoers again.


    "This...this is not the legendary golden jade box, right?"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 443： search

    The gold and jade box is very famous in the market. At that time, when Lin Yu was inquiring about the gossip in the Changlefang tea house, many people mentioned the name of the gold and jade box.


    Some of them even described the appearance and function of the golden jade box vividly, as if that person had seen the golden jade box with his own eyes.


    Lin Yu originally thought that the man was just bragging about hearsay, but he did not expect that the boxes carried by the four black robe demons were basically the same as the description of the man.


    From this, he guessed that this thing might be a golden jade box.


    Of course, he would come to this conclusion not only because of this, but also because he knew that Yang Jiuhe''s trip was to grab the massive training resources reserved by the Jin Jade Chamber of Commerce in order to restore strength.


    The golden jade box is exactly the artifact used by Jin Wende to store the belongings under the name.


    Combining all these clues will naturally come to this unique conclusion.


    "It seems that if the City Lord of Haiyun City hadn''t suddenly appeared, Yang Jiuhe would have succeeded."


    "But...why did he choose to shoot at this time?"


    There has been no answer to this question.


    Unless the City Lord of Haiyun City personally answers, you can never figure out the real reason just by guessing.


    However, Lin Yu faintly felt that the appearance of the City Lord might have something to do with him.


    At that time, he used the power of the corpse of the **** and demon to influence Ji Wenbin''s will, and asked some secrets from him, and afterwards, Ji Wenbin had a high probability of going to the city lord''s mansion.


    If the City Lord of Haiyun City questioned Ji Wenbin, Ji Wenbin would definitely tell him the truth.


    In this way, the City Lord of Haiyun City would definitely think that Ji Wenbin had encountered the evil spirits.


    It happened that Yang Jiuhe was in Haiyun City again, so the Lord of Haiyun City would naturally associate Ji Wenbin''s experience with Yang Jiuhe.


    It is easy to guess what will happen next.


    In all likelihood, the City Lord of Haiyun City wanted to find Yang Jiuhe to confirm this, but Yang Jiuhe denied it all at once.


    In the case of asymmetric information, the two naturally thought that the other was deliberately finding fault.


    It''s normal for a word to disagree and fight.


    While Lin Yu was thinking about it, the situation in the air had undergone a new change.


    The people chosen by the gods surrounded Yang Jiuhe, while Duan Kong''s external avatar slowly retreated aside.


    Duan Kong stared at Yang Jiuhe from outside the crowd and said, "Yang Jiuhe, you keep saying that everything is the will of the demon god, no one can fight against the will of the demon god. How valuable is it in the eyes."


    If it were before, Yang Jiuhe would definitely sneer at this sentence.


    But now, he has no confidence to refute Duan Kong.


    Although he always mentioned the will of the Demon God in his mouth, he knew in his heart that the Demon God power bestowed by the Demon God was his true support.


    However, even the magic power can''t help Duan Kong, and even is countered by Duan Kong, so what else can he be proud of?


    At this time, he only hoped that Duan Kong would not interfere in his next actions.


    In that case, he still hopes to leave here with the golden jade treasure chest and inscriptions.


    After all, none of the powerful gods in front of them were opponents of magic power.


    "Yang Jiuhe, you will be honest with your hands!"


    The strong people of the gods are pressing on every step of the way, and some uncomfortable godly chosen people yelled at Yang Jiuhe.


    The appearance of the City Lord of Haiyun City gave them a great encouragement.


    Although they all heard what the City Lord of Haiyun City said just now, saying that the dispute between the gods and demon cults has nothing to do with him, but if Yang Jiuhe''s evil spirits resisted hard and caused the destruction of Haiyun City, would he have to sit back and watch? Ignore it?


    It must be impossible.


    Because from the current situation, the city lord just didn''t care about the life and death of the Jinyu Chamber of Commerce, and did not completely give up all the residents of the city.


    Therefore, Yang Jiuhe would surely be restrained under the deterrence of the city lord, which gave them a huge opportunity.


    While the gods were thinking like this, Yang Jiuhe was also analyzing the situation in front of him.


    He hadn''t expected that things would fall to this point, but he was also the top powerhouse in the first life, and his temperament was far beyond ordinary people.


    Although the current situation is not good for him, it still doesn''t make him feel timid.


    He thought about it, and soon he started to care about it.


    One thing can be roughly determined now, that is, Duan Kong''s current mind is neither on the dispute between the gods and demons, nor on his Yang Jiuhe.


    Duan Kong seems to have other very urgent things to do.


    This can be inferred from Duan Kong''s previous behavior.


    These religious experts didn''t know what had just happened in the evil spirits, but Yang Jiuhe was the person who experienced these things firsthand.


    He witnessed Duan Kong''s attitude change from beginning to end.


    Now, after carefully recalling some of the details at the time, it is easy to find that Duan Kong seems to have suddenly discovered something wrong, and rushed to end the battle.


    Otherwise, he would never stop so quickly.


    "This person Duan Kong has no time to disturb me, as long as I get rid of these religious people, I can get away safely!"


    After clarifying the situation in front of him, Yang Jiuhe''s depressed mood due to failure rose again.


    He glanced at the strong religious cult who was approaching him, and sneered: "Just because you want to block my way?"


    As soon as the voice fell, his figure instantly escaped into the shadows and disappeared before the eyes of the people chosen by the gods.


    After seeing this scene, Duan Kong slowly retracted his gaze and looked at Haiyun City below.


    And his move immediately attracted Lin Yu''s attention.


    "He must be looking for me."


    This is a good guess.


    Because Lin Yu just urged Yuan Li to test the abnormal movement around Demon Sha Gangfeng, it attracted the attention of the City Lord of Haiyun City.


    With this, the City Lord of Haiyun City naturally knew that there was his kind in Haiyun City.


    Next, whether it is for curiosity or other reasons, this city lord will definitely find a way to meet this kind of person.


    "There is nothing good to watch below. I hope this incident will end soon and Haiyun City will lift the ban sooner."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, preparing to leave this area before the City Lord of Haiyun City could find himself.


    The next thing has nothing to do with him. Now he just wants to leave Haiyun City as soon as possible, and then go to Wantong and Ji Hai for a while, and then see how to go to the Great Spirit Continent to rescue his parents and relatives~www. novelhall.com~ The reason why he took the initiative to come and watch the excitement just now was mainly because he was very curious to discover that someone in Haiyun City could use Yuan Li.


    But now it has been figured out that the person who masters the vitality is the City Lord of Haiyun City.


    And before he knew the details of this city lord, it was not a wise move to contact him directly.


    Therefore, Lin Yu didn''t want to be found by the City Lord of Haiyun City at this time.


    As for the dispute between Yang Jiuhe and the powerhouse of the gods, and the final whereabouts of that golden jade box, he has no time to care.


    "Wait... this is?"


    Just as Lin Yu was about to go to the edge area of ??Haiyun City, he suddenly discovered that someone had broken into his Divine Soul Realm.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 444： bet

    Lin Yu discovered this unexpected guest, but the other party did not find him for the time being.


    Because when Lin Yu came here, he used his supernatural powers to create a secret space, hiding in this secret space.


    As long as others are not too close, they will not find any abnormalities.


    "How can this person''s appearance resemble the City Lord of Haiyun City?"


    After Lin Yu carefully "observed" the figure and appearance of the visitor, he suddenly raised his head and looked towards the sky.


    At this time, the air was mixed, and Yang Jiuhe and the gods were fighting.


    However, at the edge of the battlefield, City Lord Haiyun could be seen impressively.


    I don''t know if he is sitting on the mountain watching the tigers fight, or trying to monitor the two sides, lest the battle between the two sides affects the innocents in Haiyun City.


    In short, the City Lord of Haiyun City has been there, motionless.


    "The city lord has been there and didn''t leave, then who is this person running around in the street?"


    "Is it a clone of the city lord?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu continued to sense each other.


    He soon discovered that that person could never be a clone.


    With his current strength, coupled with the super strong perception behind the womb of the **** and demon, he can easily distinguish the clone from the body.


    So he can be 100% sure that the City Lord of Haiyun City who appeared in the street will definitely not be a clone.


    "This city lord is really not easy, he has more secrets than I thought!"


    Lin Yu guessed that this was probably a powerful secret technique cultivated by the Lord of Haiyun City.


    But no matter what it is, it shouldn''t be magical powers.


    Because as far as he knows now, no **** has given similar magical powers.


    "This is troublesome. He searches through the streets like this, and sooner or later he will find me, and I can''t show up and leave."


    Lin Yu secretly said something bad.


    At this time, the streets in the central area of ??Haiyun City were all empty, and the street where I was located was naturally the same.


    Therefore, once he showed up, he would immediately draw the attention of City Lord Haiyun.


    At that time, no matter how you change your figure and appearance, what kind of person you pretend to be, you will inevitably accept the interrogation of City Lord Haiyun.


    There will definitely be big problems.


    As soon as his thoughts turned, Lin Yu raised his head and looked into the air again.


    At this moment, the only turning point is to enter that battlefield.


    This street is very close to there, and with his current strength, he can definitely fly there before the city lord of Haiyun has time to react.


    After getting inside, quickly change the appearance of the lower body, and there is a great chance of getting it through.


    Even if he was finally caught by the City Lord of Haiyun City, the ending would be similar to waiting here.


    In short, if you give it a try, you have a chance to get away safely, and if you sit and wait to die, you will be found by the City Lord of Haiyun City.


    To choose one of the two, it is natural to choose the former.


    ...


    In the air.


    Under the blessing of the magical power of Yang Jiuhe, his entire body swelled greatly, becoming a giant four times the original size.


    He ran rampant among the powerful gods, and has already caused several people chosen by the gods to fall here.


    However, after this battle, the magic power flowing in his body has also consumed a lot.


    Originally, the Demon God''s power bestowed by the Demon God was enough for him to carry out this plan with ease, but no one had thought that he would be able to make a gap in the middle of the journey.


    Duan Kong''s blow just consumed more than half of the magic power he possessed.


    "Hateful, this space is empty, I will smash him into pieces sooner or later!"


    Yang Jiuhe cursed in his heart.


    But hatred can''t solve the problem. To get rid of the immediate crisis, you have to think of a new way.


    Yang Jiuhe thought quickly, and soon a plan appeared in his mind.


    However, the success of this plan depends entirely on Duan Kong''s attitude.


    If Duan Kong really did not intervene in the dispute between the gods and demons, as he said personally, then his plan would have a great success rate.


    But if Duan Kong just pretends to be high-minded and disagrees, then this plan will not have the slightest possibility of success.


    "Bet, you can only bet!"


    "If I win the bet, my strength will be restored quickly. If the bet is lost, it''s just a waste of work. At least my life is safe."


    With the blessing of the devil, Yang Jiuhe was not worried about whether he could get out.


    The only thing he cares about is whether he can take the Jade Treasure Box and Jin Wende and leave together.


    So he quickly made a decision and decided to take a gamble.


    Thinking of this, he transmitted a message to all members of the Demon Cult and ordered: "I will release the Demon Sacred Wind to trap these people of the Cult. You have to take the opportunity to leave here with the golden jade treasure box and the inscription."


    After speaking, he added: "If the City Master of Haiyun City takes action to stop you, you will leave the Golden Jade Treasure Box and the Inscriptions behind, and then leave separately."


    "Yes, the leader!"


    The members of the Demon Sect led the orders together.


    ...


    On the street below.


    After Lin Yu made up his mind to get into the battle group in the air, he stopped thinking about it and watched the situation in the air with all his attention.


    As long as he finds an opportunity, he will act decisively.


    Time passed by every minute.


    After almost ten breaths, the opportunity appeared.


    I saw that Yang Jiuhe''s body suddenly showed signs of increasing again, leading all the gods and cult strongmen Qi Qi to launch a general attack at him, trying to stop him.


    But just when Lin Yu was about to leave the street, a new situation emerged.


    When Yang Jiuhe took advantage of the siege of the strong gods, he suddenly released the evil spirits.


    The black storm all over the sky suddenly took shape, and immediately wrapped most of the chosen people in it.


    A few of the chosen people who were not involved in the storm suddenly froze in place with a little bewilderment.


    This scene gave Lin Yu a feeling that he was being targeted.


    Was it this time that I was destined to meet with City Lord Haiyun for a while?


    But when Lin Yu was about to think about how to deal with the City Lord of Haiyun City, the situation in the sky changed again.


    I saw more than a dozen black shadows flying out of the wreckage of the Jinyulou.


    As soon as each black shadow flew into the air, it quickly approached the four black robe demons holding Jin Wende.


    "These are Yang Jiuhe''s subordinates?"


    Lin Yu''s attention was instantly attracted by this change, and he quickly analyzed it.


    "It should be so right!"


    "It seems that Yang Jiuhe took the initiative to trap those chosen by God in order to give his men a chance to escape."


    "That''s okay, I''ll just mix in between them."


    Lin Yu acted decisively, energizing the power of the womb body of the gods and demons with all his strength, and instantly disappeared in place.


    In the next instant, his figure appeared in the wreckage of the Jin Yulou, and flew into the air with Yang Jiuhe''s men.


    And because he used the power of the **** and demon''s fetus with all his strength, Duan Kong''s attention was immediately drawn.


    But at this time Duan Kong was full of thoughts about finding out the "predecessor" and he didn''t care too much about Lin Yu.


    He thought that Lin Yu was just one of the devotees brought by Yang Jiuhe.


    In the air.


    Lin Yu suddenly breathed a sigh of relief when seeing the City Lord of Haiyun City not chasing him.


    If it falls into the hands of the City Master of Haiyun City this time, he will have to tell some of his secrets, at least he will definitely let himself explain why he has such a powerful physical power.


    However, if he waits for death in that street, he will eventually fall into the hands of the City Lord of Haiyun City.


    At that time, with the curiosity of the City Lord of Haiyun, these secrets would still be elusive.


    "I hope everything goes well in the future."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 445： Heterogeneous

    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, and took the initiative to fly towards the four devils who were carrying the golden jade box.


    At the same time, the devotees of the demon gods also cast surprised glances at him.


    They are very surprised, why such a person suddenly appeared.


    They had never seen this person before, and he didn''t seem to be a member of their magic sect.


    However, judging from the strength he just demonstrated, he is an infallible believer in the demon god.


    Because he, like them, has strong physical power, but no magical powers.


    "Maybe it''s a hidden child placed by the leader."


    "possible!"


    The four demon believers carrying the gold and jade treasure box guessed.


    Like them, the other devils who were present also came to similar conclusions in their hearts.


    Of course, if conditions permit, they must go up and cross-examine clearly.


    But it''s a pity that time is running out, leaving Haiyun City as soon as possible is the top priority.


    So, for the time being, he is the hidden child laid by the leader in advance.


    Anyway, this person is definitely not a person chosen by God, but a believer in the Demon God just like them.


    Instead of focusing on him, it''s better to think about how to deal with the few strong gods who weren''t caught by the evil spirits, and the powerful Haiyun City Lord.


    Thinking of this, the devotees brought by Yang Jiuhe quickly retracted their gaze from Lin Yu, and turned to look at the powers of the gods who were drifting away from the evil spirits.


    The reason these selected people weren''t caught by the Devilish Gangfeng just now was not because of their strong strength, but precisely because their strength was too weak.


    Just now everyone was preparing to besiege Yang Jiuhe collectively, so they all approached towards Yang Jiuhe at full speed.


    Only a few of them were isolated outside because they were too slow to break into the area covered by the Demon Sha Gang wind.


    Therefore, after these people discovered that the evil spirits under Yang Jiuhe were looking at them maliciously, they all showed solemn expressions.


    In this case, it is true that it is neither advancing nor retreating.


    Jin, they are not opponents of these evil spirits.


    Retreat, from now on, his reputation in Tianwaitian is completely ruined.


    Not only that, they will be punished by the canon after returning to their respective sects. The reason is that they are not strong enough to resist evil.


    At this critical moment, a chosen person suddenly became wise, turned around and flew towards Duan Kong, which was quietly suspended in the distance.


    While flying, he asked loudly: "Sir, please help me to take down these evil spirits together, don''t let any evil spirits escape from here."


    Seeing this, other people of God''s choice all reacted.


    Yes, it is indeed not a wise move to fight the evil spirits now. If you choose to retreat, it will come to nothing.


    But what if it were to persuade the lord of Haiyun City to play?


    Not to mention whether the City Lord of Haiyun City will be moved by them, at least in this way, their behavior can be explained.


    At that time, you can tell outsiders that you don''t want to fight the evil spirits, but to ensure that no evil spirits are let go, you have to try to persuade the city lord of Haiyun to go out.


    Swish!


    The remaining powerful gods all flew towards the city lord of Haiyun City.


    At this time, the distance from Yang Jiuhe urged the evil spirits, but the time of the past three breaths.


    After watching all these changes throughout, Lin Yu was completely relieved.


    At least from the current point of view, he is considered safe for the time being, and he has not been questioned by Yang Jiuhe''s men, nor has he been targeted by those strong religious cultists.


    The only variable now is the City Lord of Haiyun City.


    If this person wants to stop himself or Yang Jiuhe''s subordinates, then he still has no hope of fleeing Haiyun City.


    But now is not the time to think about it, so I can only take a step forward.


    Lin Yu approached the four demon **** believers who were carrying the golden jade treasure box without saying a word.


    And when he arrived beside these four, Yang Jiuhe''s other subordinates also gathered here.


    "Do as the leader said, and get out of here quickly!"


    One of the believers of the demon **** who was carrying the gold and jade treasure box glanced at everyone.


    After hearing this, the devotees all nodded their heads, and then flew towards the west of Haiyun City without saying a word.


    Lin Yu didn''t know what Yang Jiuhe had told them or what plans they had next, so he had to fly with them pretendingly and calmly.


    When flying, many devils believers will involuntarily look back.


    See if those strong religious cults and the City Lord of Haiyun are chasing them.


    I saw that the few strong gods were surrounding the city lord of Haiyun City at this time, and they kept telling him something.


    It should be praying for him to stop these people.


    Just as they had expected, the few powerful gods were begging City Master Haiyun to take action.


    "My Lord, please help me to take down those evil spirits together."


    A chosen person said earnestly.


    Another person chosen by God agreed: "As long as the Lord of the City is willing to take action, we will thank the Supreme Master of the top ten sects afterwards!"


    Today''s situation is definitely a golden opportunity of a lifetime.


    As long as the City Lord of Haiyun City is willing to take action, it is definitely not difficult to capture Yang Jiuhe or severely damage Yang Jiuhe.


    Not to mention that they did not expect this situation, I believe that even the Supreme Master in their sect would never expect it.


    Otherwise, their Master Master would not have much hope for this action.


    "Go all back, I don''t want to repeat what I just said."


    Duan Kong glanced at everyone coldly, and said indifferently.


    At this time, he just wanted to find out that "predecessor", how could he have time to bother about these disputes between the gods and demons.


    And even if that "predecessor" does not show up, he will not intervene between the gods and demons.


    For him, the fight between gods and demons is inextricable, so he can take advantage of the fisherman''s profit.


    Otherwise, if he assists the gods to destroy the gods, then he, the alien who has mastered the power of the world, will immediately become a thorn in the eyes of all the god-chosen people in Tianwaitian.


    After all, in essence, he and Yang Jiuhe and other devils believers are indistinguishable in the eyes of the chosen person.


    Both are aliens who have mastered alien powers.


    Since it is an alien, it will never be tolerated by the chosen person.


    Unless there is no threat to this alien.


    This is human nature, and it is impossible to change wherever you go.


    Of course So far the gods of Tianwaitian don''t know that Duan Kong has mastered the use of world power, so he hasn''t been wary of him for the time being.


    But paper cannot contain fire, and the truth will spread out sooner or later.


    Until then, these gods will regard him as a thorn in the eye and treat him as Yangjiu River.


    This is why he chose to cooperate with Yang Jiuhe and is unwilling to shelter the chosen people in the city.


    Because he knew that there was still some possibility of cooperating with Yang Jiuhe, but sooner or later he would turn his head against the chosen person in the sky.


    After all, this Tianwaitian is the world of the gods, and the people chosen by gods account for the vast majority.


    Naturally, these chosen people will undoubtedly treat themselves as the masters of the outer world, and treat others as heretics.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 446： Hard drive

    Seeing that the City Lord of Haiyun City was unmoved by their words, the powerful gods and cults had no choice but to give up in desperation with a stubborn appearance.


    It seems that today is really out of control He Yang Jiuhe and others.


    Probably this is the will of the Demon God mentioned in the mouth of the Supreme Master, right?


    Yang Jiuhe has fallen to this point, and there is even the possibility of turning defeat into victory. It is not the will of the demon **** that is at fault, what else can it be?


    The strong people of the gods all doubted in their hearts that perhaps the City Lord of Haiyun City was threatened by the Demon God and had to make such a helpless move.


    Otherwise, there is absolutely no reason for him to do this.


    We must know that the city lord of Haiyun City is also the son of God who has received the gift of orthodox gods. He should regard Yang Jiuhe as an enemy. How could he choose to let him go?


    the other side.


    Lin Yu and others succeeded in reaching the west gate of Haiyun City while the power of the gods was lobbying the City Lord of Haiyun City.


    The guards here saw them and a group of people coming from a long distance, and they had long been on guard with a solemn expression.


    "Stop!"


    The guard commander of the west gate flew in front of the guards and shouted angrily at Lin Yu and others.


    The order they received was to prevent any unidentified people and evildoers from leaving Haiyun City. At this time, it was naturally impossible to let the group of people leave.


    "Let go of President Kim!"


    The guard commander glanced at Jin Wende who was being held hostage by several devotees, and shouted again.


    However, the devils believers have remained silent.


    They don''t know whether to choose to break through or leave the Jin Wende and the golden jade box at this time.


    If you push hard, it may cause the anger of the City Lord of Haiyun City and attack them.


    And if the Jin Wende and the Golden Jade Treasure Box are left, it means that this operation has completely failed.


    Although the leader had told them before that if City Master Haiyun tried to stop him, he would give up what he had already succeeded, but the problem was that City Master Haiyun had not come to stop them now.


    So this has become a thorny problem.


    Jin Wen could see that the evil spirits were silent, while the guard of Haiyun City in front of him was so strong that he couldn''t help but say: "I persuade you to recognize the situation and choose cooperation obediently."


    "As long as you are willing to cooperate, for the sake of Lord City Lord''s carelessness, I can let you go regardless of previous complaints."


    As he said, he winked at the guard commander not far away, and the other party immediately understood and agreed with him: "Yes, as long as you are willing to do what the president said, let you go."


    On weekdays, the daily affairs of Haiyun City are taken care of by nine powerful people such as Jin Wende, who are selected by the gods, just like this time the ban on the city was issued by Jin Wende and others.


    Therefore, the guard commander naturally obeyed the words of Jin Wen.


    "Don''t listen to him."


    A believer in the demon **** spoke to the other believers in the demon **** present: "This person is just a puppet, and the true master of Haiyun City is still that Duan Kong. As long as he is determined not to stop us, then we will be forced to break. Nothing will happen."


    "But if he doesn''t want to let us go, then whatever promises made by this surname Jin is useless."


    This immediately aroused the approval of all devotees.


    Everyone immediately talked about it in private.


    "Yes, everything depends on Duan Kong''s attitude. You don''t have to worry about what other people think."


    "Then do you think that Duan Kong will make a move if we try hard?"


    "Who knows about this? Even the leader dare not pack up and say Duan Kong will not stop us, otherwise he just wouldn''t tell us like that."


    "That''s true, no one can know what Duan Kong''s attitude is."


    "..."


    "Now what?"


    "What to do...I think I can only try it hard. You can''t just agree to them without doing anything? Or else, how can I explain it to the leader?"


    "Well, that''s true! The leader said that if Duan Kong makes a move, we will leave Jin Wende and Jin Yubao Xie, but now Duan Kong hasn''t come to stop us, so we can''t give up directly."


    "Okay! In that case, let''s try it hard!"


    "Do it!"


    The devils believers quickly made a decision.


    Without a word, he flew westward at full speed.


    "Stop them!"


    "quick!"


    The guard commander saw these people disagree and rushed in and hurriedly ordered loudly.


    The guards did not dare to neglect, and immediately surrounded the demon believers who were running away.


    Some guards holding the things bestowed by God in their hands have used their magical powers to attack the evil spirits who want to force their way.


    Of course, they did this, but they were somewhat worried.


    After all, these evildoers are so powerful that even the few strong spiritualists just dare not take the initiative to deal with them. Can people like yourself really stop them?


    But fortunately, these evildoers did not fight back against them, but drove forward all the way through the attack with a powerful body.


    In a blink of an eye, several powerful evildoers successfully escaped their attack range.


    Upon seeing this, the guards on the scene could only give up the attack on them, and instead tried to stop the other evil spirits.


    Lin Yu followed Yang Jiuhe''s men to rush outwards, while paying attention to the strength of these demon cultists.


    Soon he discovered that the four men with the gold jade treasure chest and Jin Wende were the strongest.


    Not only can they keep themselves from getting hurt, but they can also protect the gold and jade box in their hands from attack.


    Sure enough, there was a reason Yang Jiuhe gave the gold and jade treasure boxes to them for safekeeping.


    Be careful of these four people later.


    Their strength is all above their own.


    After ten breaths, all the devotees of the demon **** successfully escaped from the pursuit of the guards of Haiyun City and fleeed to the west at a rapid speed.


    Duan Kong didn''t make a move from beginning to end.


    Upon seeing this, the guard leader hurriedly stopped his men and said, "Forget it, let them go."


    "My lord, then President Kim... Let''s let the evil spirits take him away, nothing will happen, right?" a guard asked cautiously.


    "Don''t ask more!"


    The guard commander glared at him.


    He didn''t have an answer to this question himself, but judging from the fact that the city lord was slow to take action, it would probably be fine.


    It seems that the city owner doesn''t care about the life and death of President Jin at all.


    Like him, most of the guards present had similar thoughts.


    One of the guards sighed, "Hey, isn''t the city lord afraid of renunciation and renunciation by doing this?"


    "What kind of renunciation?"


    When the guard commander heard these words, he immediately scolded: "With the city lord, this Haiyun City is called Haiyun City, and Yunhaizhou is called Yunhaizhou. Otherwise, it may be called Jinling Sect or Juling Sect."


    "In that case, President Jin and those people will be driven out of this continent by the new owner of this continent."


    These words made a loud noise and immediately awakened all the guards present.


    That''s right, the city lord is the real master of Haiyun City.


    With the presence of the city lord, the major religious cults dare not make the idea of ??Haiyun City, and scattered talents like President Jin have a stable place to stay.


    In this case, who dares to take the initiative to alienate the city lord?


    "And I don¡¯t think there will be any serious problems with the president Jin. You have seen it yourself. These evildoers are here to ask for money. As long as the president Jin is willing to make money, then those evildoers are at the stake of the city lord. I will definitely not do anything to him."


    The guard leader added.


    When the guards heard this, they nodded in agreement.


    Then they quickly returned to their posts.


    The believer of the demon **** who flew to the west quickly saw this scene, and suddenly heaved a sigh of relief.


    It is finally safe now.


    Then, as long as the leader successfully escaped and reunited with them, the operation was considered a success.


    Thinking of this, everyone turned to look at Lin Yu.


    Now that the crisis has been resolved, it is natural to verify the identity of this uninvited guest.


    See if he is the hidden son arranged by the leader of Haiyun City.


    "What''s your name?"


    A devils believer approached Lin Yu and asked.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 447： Cross-examination

    While the demon cultist asked questions, the other demon cultists also took the initiative to leaned towards Lin Yu and surrounded him.


    At this time everyone was in the desert sea, and the surrounding was deserted. As long as Lin Yutuan was surrounded, he would never escape.


    "What is your name? Did the leader let you hide in Haiyun City?"


    Seeing Lin Yu''s delay in replying to the questioning Demon Cultist, he approached and asked.


    Looking at the other party''s somewhat impatient expression, Lin Yu quickly thought about coping strategies.


    In fact, he has been thinking about ways to deal with these people along the way, and he has many plans in his mind.


    However, none of these plans are perfect and the risks are not small.


    As long as the other party is more careful or vigilant, it is very likely that flaws will be discovered, which will eventually lead to failure.


    In that case, it would surely lead to a murderous disaster.


    Of course, if they are dealt with properly, the chances of success of these plans are not small.


    In general, failure and success are almost halfway apart.


    It was precisely because of this that Lin Yu decided to continue to look for a better solution, but he couldn''t find a better solution anymore.


    "Don''t say it?"


    "It seems that this kid has a ghost in his heart!"


    Lin Yu kept silent, and all the demons present became impatient.


    At this time, almost everyone began to doubt Lin Yu''s origins.


    However, their suspicion turned to suspicion, but they did not take any actual actions.


    Because this person only appeared after the leader ordered, it is very likely that he followed them to evacuate Haiyun City according to the order of the leader.


    In addition, this person has always been calm, and has the same power given by the devil as they do, and it is impossible to pretend to be the chosen person.


    Seeing that these demons kept urging him, Lin Yu glanced at them, and then looked at Jin Wende.


    When everyone saw his behavior, they were a little unclear.


    I have to admit that Lin Yu has been silent and calm, giving them a mysterious feeling.


    Lin Yu looked at Jin Wende for a while, then turned to look at the demon cultist who asked the first question.


    He already had a great idea in his mind and decided to use Jin Wen to get rid of this crisis.


    "My name is not important, and you may not be qualified to know who I am."


    Lin Yu said flatly to the demon cultist who asked the question.


    At this time, you can''t just make up a name, otherwise it''s easy to cause problems.


    It''s better to pretend to be mysterious.


    "you?"


    Seeing Lin Yu''s reply like this, the man almost choked.


    And just as he and several other Demon Cultists were preparing to say something, Lin Yu said first: "Okay, let me open the golden jade box first."


    These words made the demons present a little puzzled.


    After being distracted by this sentence, everyone suddenly forgot to ask Lin Yu''s name.


    The demon cultist who first asked the question looked at Lin Yu with a disbelief: "This golden jade box can''t even be opened by the leader, can you still have a way?"


    "Naturally I can''t help it, and it is precisely because I can''t help it that the leader will let us go with the inscriptions."


    Lin Yu said calmly.


    When the demon cultists heard it, they all couldn''t help but look at Jin Wende.


    Under the hint of the word "we" in Lin Yu''s words, they subconsciously regarded Lin Yu as their own.


    However, they quickly woke up and realized that Lin Yugu was talking about him, probably to divert their attention and drag time.


    "Stop talking nonsense, you can tell your identity first, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude."


    Among the four demon cultists carrying the gold and jade box, one scolded.


    "Yes, quickly explain your origins."


    Others followed along with the road.


    Lin Yu glared at them and said, "Didn''t you hear what I just said? When I open the gold and jade box and check the contents, I will talk about other things. Do you want to miss the important matter of the leader?"


    When he said so, the demon cultists were a little hesitant.


    They all knew what the ultimate goal of this operation was, and that was to steal the treasures stored in the Jinyulou.


    Wasn''t it for this reason why the leader used his own power to drag those chosen by God and let them go first?


    If you miss a major event of the leader because of yourself, it is really not enough for ten lives.


    Lin Yu saw that the demons could not speak for a while, so he couldn''t help but demanded: "Hurry up, let me ask Clemente first, and first ask how to open the golden jade box."


    As soon as this statement came out, the arrogance of the demon cultists wilted again.


    After all, what Lin Yu was talking about from the beginning to the end was related to this action. They didn''t know whether they should continue to stop him, let him clarify the origin first.


    "How are you going to behave?" Among the four demon cultists carrying the gold and jade box, another one stood up and asked: "This inscription is not even afraid of the leader, but will he be afraid of you?"


    He really couldn''t think of any way Lin Yu could pry open Clementine''s mouth.


    After much deliberation, all I can think of are methods such as torture or threats.


    But if these methods were useful, the leader would have forced Jin Wen to open the gold and jade treasure chest a long time ago, and he wouldn''t have to wait until the city lord of Haiyun came out to hinder him.


    Lin Yu turned to look at the demon cultist who was interrogating, and snorted coldly: "Then why do you think the leader let me follow you?"


    Hearing this, the demon cultist suddenly frowned.


    Unexpectedly, this kid had such a bad temper, he asked him not to say his name, and asked what action he was going to take, and he had such an attitude.


    The other Demon Cultists present had similar thoughts in their hearts, and they all felt that Lin Yu''s temper was too bad.


    But what they didn''t realize was that they all focused on Lin Yu''s temper and attitude, and unknowingly, their awareness of his identity faded again.


    "How long do you want to linger?" Lin Yu glanced at the demon cultists and said, "Hurry up and bring Jin Wende over."


    "Do as he says."


    A Demon Cultist carrying a gold and jade treasure box instructed the Demon Cultist holding the Clementine.


    It seems that the four demon cultists carrying the golden jade box have the highest status among this group of people. UU reading


    "Yes!"


    The two people holding Jin Wende hurriedly lowered their heads and prepared to bring Jin Wende to Lin Yu.


    At this time, the Demon Cultist on the right side of the Golden Jade Treasure Box stopped and said, "Wait, we can''t let him get close to Clementine. We don''t know who he is. Who knows what he wants to do? If he takes the opportunity to kill him. What should I do with Jin Wen?"


    This immediately awakened everyone.


    Yes, if this unidentified guy killed Clementine, wouldn''t this operation be half a failure?


    How to explain to the leader at that time?


    The demon cultists once again focused their attention on Lin Yu, and the person who asked the question at the beginning seemed to want to ask about Lin Yu''s origin again.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 448： The method of opening the treasure box

    Lin Yu was stared at by a group of people. There was no panic on his face. He still said calmly: "Just your courage, and you want to make a big deal?"


    "What do you mean?" everyone dissatisfied.


    "With your strength, if I can kill Jin Wende in front of you, you should all apologize with death." Lin Yu looked at the people coldly.


    As soon as these words were spoken, they finally understood. It turned out that Lin Yu just meant that they had no strength but not enough courage, and they were afraid of people who were weaker than themselves.


    After understanding this, the demons instinctively wanted to refute it.


    But when the words reached his lips, he swallowed them back immediately.


    Because I really don''t know how to refute him, no matter what the reason is, I can''t refute this.


    At most, it can only be said that the things the leader confessed should not be hasty, and we must be cautious.


    But in this way, wouldn''t this guy be able to use these words to make a fuss, saying that since they know that the important matter of the leader is important, why hasn''t he delayed in doing what he said?


    The demon cultists were at a loss for a while, and Lin Yu took the opportunity to say: "Okay, since you are so afraid of things, it is up to you to hold the inscriptions, and then I will come to ask questions."


    He originally needed these demons to suppress Clementine, otherwise, with his strength, he would not be able to forcibly reverse Clementine''s free will.


    Originally, he wanted to find other reasons to make this request. Now that he has this one, he just hits the snake with the stick and pushes the boat along the river.


    The Demon Cultist who had just stood up to question Lin Yu saw that Lin Yu had already said this, so he had no choice but to give up.


    "Huh, I want to see how you are going to pry open Clementine''s mouth. If you can''t do it later, don''t blame me for being polite."


    Lin Yu had been using the leader to suppress them. They were afraid that they would really miss the leader, so naturally they didn''t dare to be too tough.


    But if this guy can''t handle Jin Wende as he says in a while, then calculate the old and new accounts together, and be sure to give him some color to see.


    On the other hand, the other demons no longer insisted on seeing the strongest of their group, so they no longer thought about it.


    Jin Wende was quickly grasped by two demon cultists and brought to Lin Yu.


    "In order to avoid misunderstandings, you''d better suppress him at all times." Lin Yu looked at them sideways and said: "On the one hand, you can avoid him from resisting, on the other hand, you can ensure that he will not be killed by me."


    "Stop talking nonsense, we know what to do without you talking!"


    The two demons were dissatisfied.


    They must do the things Lin Yu mentioned, after all, no one can guarantee that this guy will actually kill Jin Wende.


    But Lin Yu said they were first and then did it, and they felt as if they were listening to Lin Yu''s instructions.


    Lin Yu ignored them and put his hand on Jin Wende''s forehead.


    The four Demon Cultists carrying the gold and jade box took a look, and suddenly stopped saying: "What do you want to do?"


    The head is where the sea of ??consciousness is. He presses his hand on Jin Wende''s forehead, and it is possible to kill Jin Wende at any time.


    "If you don''t worry, come over and grab him by yourself."


    Lin Yu coldly replied to the questioner, and immediately began to use the power of the womb of the gods and devil to twist Jin Wende''s will.


    Jin Wen had to resist, but it was a pity that two powerful demon cultists on the left and the right held him hostage, making him unable to use the power of the gods, and unable to display his magical powers, so he was quickly defeated.


    Lin Yu pretended to close his eyes and said to Jin Wende: "Next, you can answer whatever I ask you. Remember, every question should be answered by voice transmission, so that no one else can hear it."


    "Okay, I will definitely do as you say." Jin Wen couldn''t defy Lin Yu''s will, so he could only agree.


    "The first question is how to open the golden and jade box."


    Lin Yu immediately asked the most urgent question in his mind.


    What he just imagined was to take advantage of the time of opening the gold and jade treasure box and inspecting the gold and jade treasure box, and transfer the source crystals into his supernatural power space, and then put it into his stomach to digest and absorb.


    As long as there are enough source crystals in the gold and jade box, it can instantly strengthen the corpse of the gods and demons to a very high level, possessing strength that surpasses any demonic cultist present.


    In that way, the latter problem will naturally not be a problem.


    "The way to open the gold and jade box is very simple, as long as..."


    In accordance with Lin Yu''s request, Jin Wende said without any concealment the method of opening the golden jade box.


    After listening, Lin Yu asked again: "Tell me about the spatial distribution in the golden jade box, and where the source crystals are placed, make it all clear."


    This question is very important.


    Because there is definitely not much time left for him to check the gold and jade box, in order to find the source crystal he wants in the first time, he must ask in advance the details of the gold and jade box.


    After all, he heard from the people in the Changlefang Teahouse that the space inside the gold and jade box is extremely huge, big enough to fit a large piece of land.


    Even creatures such as flowers, birds, insects and fish can live in it, forming a complete ecology in it.


    Faced with such a huge space, even if one''s thoughts can instantly move to any corner, it takes a lot of time to find specific things.


    If you don''t figure it out in advance, big problems will probably occur.


    "The source crystal is stored in..." In accordance with Lin Yu''s request, Jin Wende once again described the situation inside the golden jade treasure box.


    But before he had time to finish speaking, a demon cultist stood up and stopped Lin Yu''s actions.


    Fortunately, Lin Yu already knew the exact location of Yuanjing.


    "What the **** are you doing?"


    After pulling Lin Yu away from Jin Wende, the man questioned loudly.


    Lin Yu had long anticipated that something similar would happen, and said calmly: "Didn''t I just say it very clearly? I want to figure out how to open the golden jade box from him."


    "Okay, then you want to talk about how to open the gold and jade treasure box?" The man squinted his eyes and said, "Don''t tell me, it''s not enough time for you to ask the answer you want."


    "Do you want to stump me with this little thing? Bring the golden and jade box."


    As soon as Lin Yu''s words were spoken, the demons immediately looked at each other.


    Hearing what he meant, did he really figure out the secret of opening the golden jade box?


    "You?! Are you sure to open the golden and jade box?"


    Asked a demon cultist carrying a golden jade box.


    "Ask so much what to do? You will know if you try it?" Lin Yu said deliberately.


    "You talk about what you are going to do first."


    The Demon Cultist on the right side of the Golden Jade Treasure Box asked again.


    Lin Yu turned to look at him and sneered: "This matter is top secret. Are you sure you want to know something you shouldn''t know?"


    When the man heard this, his aura suddenly withered but he still insisted: "This golden and jade box is a god-given thing, and it can only be used by signing a contract with the corresponding god. I¡¯m not the one chosen by God, how can I use it?"


    "There is a lot of nonsense, if you want to know the answer, let me try it and it will be over?" Lin Yu replied coldly.


    "Forget it, don''t waste time, let him try it quickly, so as not to miss the important matter of the leader."


    The Demon Cultist on the left side of the golden jade box came out and said muddy road.


    "Humph!"


    The person who questioned Lin Yu snorted and said no more.


    Afterwards, together with the other three, he carried the gold and jade box to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu glanced at the gold and jade box, and then turned his attention to Jin Wende.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 449： Treasure box open

    Jin Wen could see Lin Yu turned his head to look at him again, and his heart shuddered suddenly.


    Just now Lin Yu forcibly twisted his will and made him have to answer questions according to Lin Yu''s request. All this made him feel extremely shocked.


    You must know that as the president of the Jinyu Chamber of Commerce, he has seen no fewer people and things than any strong man in the sky.


    In addition, their Golden Jade Chamber of Commerce has an extremely good intelligence system, which makes him know everything about Tianwaitian.


    However, even so, he had no idea what method Lin Yu had just used.


    At least in his cognition, no chosen person or demon **** believer can do this.


    So the origin of this person is probably not simple.


    No wonder when the demons asked about his identity, he kept avoiding it and claimed that they were not qualified to know his identity.


    "This person probably wants to force me to open the gold and jade treasure box, and then let me take the initiative to offer the belongings in the treasure box!"


    Jin Wende thought so in his heart.


    Of course, things are exactly as he thought, Lin Yu is just preparing to let him take the initiative to open the golden jade box.


    Lin Yu put his hand on Jin Wende''s forehead again, and unquestionably demanded: "Open the treasure box, let my mind penetrate it, and take away all the things I want."


    This sentence was still spoken to Jin Wen in a one-to-one manner, so the demons present didn''t know what he had done to Jin Wen.


    And this behavior aroused their curiosity again.


    The Demon Cultist on the right side of the Golden Jade Treasure Box frowned and said, "What the **** did you do to him? I urge you to make it clear in advance, and don''t pretend to be fools."


    After Lin Yu heard this, he glared at him and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    Then he turned his head to look at the two Demon Cultists who were holding the inscriptions, and said, "Let go of him so that he can spur the power of the gods to open the golden jade box."


    As soon as the words fell, the demon cultists present again looked surprised.


    After doing it for a long time, this guy couldn''t open the gold and jade treasure box on his own, he still had to let Jinwen get it.


    Then why did he insist on asking how to open the golden jade box at the beginning?


    Also, this inscription would really be so obedient, take the initiative to open the gold and jade box?


    If Jin Wen was so obedient, he would have opened the gold and jade treasure chest as the leader told him when he was in Haiyun City. How could there be so many things behind?


    Thinking of this, the demon cultists became suspicious again.


    At this moment, they all felt that Lin Yu must be playing mystery.


    He just said that he was looking for Jin Wende to ask how to open the gold and jade treasure box, but in fact he didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, probably communicating with the other party in private.


    And he chose to do this for only one reason, that is, he knew in his heart that Jin Wende would not tell him anything.


    Although he later said that Jin Wende had clearly explained the method of opening the gold and jade treasure box, but his words were unproven, and Jin Wende had not spoken from beginning to end, who knew whether all this was true or false.


    "Okay, stop delaying time there."


    The Demon Cultist on the right side of the Golden Jade Treasure Box lifted his chin slightly, and said to Lin Yu proudly as if he had seen everything through: "Now I will give you the last opportunity to explain. First, explain your identity, and then tell everyone why you are. Use the gold and jade box to delay time and make all your goals clear."


    "Yes, quickly speak clearly!"


    When other demons saw this, they immediately scolded.


    While talking, these demons blocked Lin Yu''s up, down, left, and right directions strictly to prevent him from escaping suddenly.


    This desert sea is very vast and uninhabited, once let him get into the clouds below it will be extremely difficult to hunt down.


    Lin Yu sneered when he saw this: "Procrastinating time? It''s you who delays time here. It is you who delay the major event of the leader."


    As soon as his voice fell, Jin Wen had to immediately answer: "I will open the gold and jade treasure box now."


    When the demon cultists heard it, they looked at each other suddenly.


    This Jin Wende, actually listened to him like that?


    No one noticed at this time, Lin Yu''s hand was still on Clementine''s forehead, and all Clementine''s actions were determined by Lin Yu''s will.


    Of course, they didn''t know that there was such a thing as the womb body of gods and demons in this world, and naturally they didn''t know the key to it, and they didn''t have the slightest defense against it.


    "This¡­¡­"


    The Demon Cultist who questioned Lin Yu tried his best to say something, but for a moment he didn''t know where to start.


    After all, Jin Wen had to take the initiative to say that he was willing to open the Jade Treasure Box, so what else could he say?


    The only thing I can say now is that Lin Yu asks about the method of opening the golden jade box, but this matter is not worth mentioning in the face of the major event of the leader, and it is impossible to take it to the front.


    "Humph!"


    The Demon Cultist snorted coldly and said no more.


    When other demons saw this, they also remained silent for the time being.


    In the silence, Jin Wen had to reach out and press the round keyhole of the golden jade box according to Lin Yu''s request.


    This looks like a keyhole, but in fact there is no corresponding key that can be inserted into it, it''s just a decoration.


    However, only by pouring the power of the gods in this place according to a specific method, can the golden and jade treasure box be opened, and no other method can shake the golden and jade treasure box.


    In addition, it is necessary to conclude a contract with the **** who gave the golden and jade box, even if other people know how to open it, it will be useless.


    And the reason why Lin Yu had to ask about the opening method of the golden and jade box was because he was thinking about playing the golden and jade box.


    He thought to himself, if he had the opportunity to take this artifact as his own, and bypass the **** who gave it by some means like absorbing magical powers, then going to the Great Spirit Continent to rescue his family would be much easier. .


    Because the gold and jade box can be filled with living creatures, you only need to let your parents and family hide in it, and then leave with the gold and jade box.


    Otherwise, if a large group of people leave the Giant Spirit Continent in a big way, the goal is too big, even if their strength is far surpassed Ouyang Ce, they will definitely ignore the head and the tail, and it will be difficult to ensure everyone''s safety.


    It is precisely because of this that it is necessary to figure out how to open the golden jade box in advance.


    After all, there won''t necessarily be another chance to have a dialogue with Jin Wende.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    As Jin Wende injected the power of the gods into the keyhole of the golden jade box, a clear metal collision sounded clearly into the ears of everyone present.


    When the demons heard this voice, they couldn''t help but focus on the golden jade box.


    It was the first time they saw the golden jade box I don¡¯t know what happened when the golden jade box was successfully opened.


    So I really want to know whether the appearance of this sound means that the golden jade chest has been successfully opened.


    "opened."


    Jin Wen had to withdraw his right hand and spoke.


    The expression on his face is very complicated.


    After all, it was not his personal wish to open the gold and jade treasure chest, it was all forced by Lin Yu.


    But he couldn''t fight against Lin Yu''s will.


    How could this kind of scene of watching one''s body not behave according to one''s own will be any better.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 450： Jinshan Yinshan

    "I''ll check it out first."


    Lin Yu came to the side of the golden jade box, ready to dive into it.


    But at this moment, the Demon Cultist who repeatedly obstructed Lin Yu jumped out again.


    He stretched out his hand to stop Lin Yu and said: "Okay, I will do the inspection, and you go."


    Since he was also one of the people carrying the gold and jade box, he easily blocked Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu was not anxious or annoyed when he saw this, but looked at him deliberately with a smile but a smile: "You come to check, do you know what you are talking about?"


    "What do you mean?"


    The Demon Cultist was a little oozing in his heart by Lin Yu''s weird smile, and couldn''t help but ask aloud.


    Lin Yu sneered and said: "You can check it, but I will report your behavior to the leader in return."


    "Report to the leader..."


    After the man heard Lin Yu''s words, he hesitated immediately.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu arched fire and said, "Why, are you afraid? If you have the courage to say that you have the courage to do it?"


    "I¡­¡­"


    The Demon Cultist glanced around, and found that everyone was looking at him, and suddenly he was a little difficult to ride a tiger.


    Is it to check or not to check?


    If it is checked, it may arouse the anger of the leader.


    If you don''t check, don''t you have to be looked down upon by your colleagues in the teaching?


    After tangling in his heart for a while, the demon cultist finally decided to poke his mind into the golden jade box.


    Anyway, it''s just a glance, and it''s not about taking things away, presumably the leader will not do anything to him.


    Also, judging from the various signs before, the leader doesn''t know what''s in this golden jade box, only knows that it must contain the training resources he needs.


    So if you just take a look, there shouldn''t be a problem.


    And as long as you take such a look, it won''t be ashamed in front of everyone.


    Thinking of this, he decisively came out of his mind, wanting to break into the golden jade box.


    But then he discovered that his mind could not penetrate the treasure box at all. It seemed that the method of using the treasure box was very particular.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu knew that this person was going to be crippled, so he took the opportunity to make fun of him: "After a long time, you didn''t know how to check it. This is a bit troublesome."


    "you!"


    The demon cultist heard this ridicule, and coupled with the fact that he was embarrassed in front of everyone, and suddenly felt that everyone present was secretly making fun of him.


    He couldn''t hold his face at all.


    Lin Yu ignored him and turned to look at other Demon Cultists, "Who else wants to check the gold and jade box, just stand up and try."


    Hearing this, everyone looked at me, and I looked at you, but in the end they all chose to remain silent.


    A joke, there are real examples ahead, who dares to answer these words?


    Lin Yu glanced at the demon cultists again.


    Judging from the expressions on their faces, it is likely that no one will come out to hinder his next actions. You can safely and boldly dive into the gold and jade box to take away the source crystals you need.


    Lin Yu quickly retracted his gaze, and immediately followed the method just provided by Clementine to poke his mind into the golden jade box.


    Huh!


    A white light flashed.


    Soon after, Lin Yu found that he had come to the sky above a piece of land.


    "Golden Mountain and Silver Mountain!"


    "It''s really Jinshan Yinshan!"


    Lin Yu is a bit speechless. In his concept, Jinshan Yinshan has always been an exaggerated modification to describe how much money is.


    However, on this piece of land in front of me, there is really gold and silver piled up like hills.


    "This inscription is really interesting. He puts gold and silver here as decoration. How much does he like gold, silver and silk?"


    The yellow and white thing is almost like **** to the chosen person. The golden inscriptions have to put so much gold and silver in the gold and jade box, only because of his personal hobby, and nothing else.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help guessing that this inscription had to have been living a hard life before becoming the chosen person of God, that''s why he had this obsession.


    Of course, it may also be because the space inside is too vast.


    Even if all the cultivation resources of Tianwaitian are placed here, I am afraid that they will not be satisfied with a corner.


    So instead of looking empty and uncomfortable, it is better to put a few gold and silver mountains for decoration.


    "Go find Yuanjing first!"


    Lin Yu quickly retracted the thoughts in his mind and urged his thoughts to go straight to the place where Yuanjing was stored.


    Don''t look at him dealing with those demons in his unhurried appearance when he was outside, in fact he was desperately anxious in his heart.


    After all, no one knows when Yang Jiuhe will settle the affairs of Haiyun City and come to reconcile with his subordinates.


    Once Yang Jiuhe came over in advance, then he was completely finished.


    But in that case, it''s useless to be rushed.


    The more impatient he was, the more suspicion he would arouse the demons. I''m afraid that before Yang Jiuhe rushed over, these demons would do it first.


    Lin Yu''s thoughts flashed quickly, and he quickly approached the destination.


    Coming this way, he was once again shocked by the huge space in the golden jade box.


    Such a vast place really pretends to pretend to be as many people as you want, and even if you don¡¯t mind, you can use this place as your home for life.


    "If you have a chance in retrospect, rescue the former veterans of the Chiyang Sect as well, so as not to worry about them living on that continent."


    "There are also those from Zhenhai Sect..."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but think of Yang Haishan and others who took the initiative to deport when he went to the Demon Realm to flee.


    At that time, they were told to stay away from the family, so as not to get into the scourge of murder.


    Presumably they are still living incognito according to this point.


    Because according to the information provided by Ji Wuce, the Supreme Master of the Giant Spirit Cultivation still handed over that continent to the Ji family even though the Ji family knew the Dawu dynasty well.


    Therefore, only by taking Yang Haishan and others away, can they live their lives without fear.


    In addition, the Giant Spirit Sect grabbed the fragmented world where the Great Wu Dynasty was from the void into this big world, in order to absorb the human spirit living in it, and refine the essence pill to enhance the power of the gods.


    If Yang Haishan and others continue to live there, the innate essence in the body will always be lost, eventually leading to a loss of lifespan.


    Because of this alone, it is impossible to watch them continue to live on that continent.


    As for the Zhenhai Sect in the Eastern Ming Region of the Lower Realm...


    I would think of them because, at that time, because they borrowed their hands to find the sacred tool, the Peak Breaking Knife, which caused them to unexplainably get into the Jinling Sect.


    Although I have taken some measures to ensure that Jinling Sect does not list them as suspects, but the world is fickle, and who knows what the future will be.


    Therefore, if conditions permit, naturally we must find a proper place for them to live in.


    "Speaking of which, this golden jade box is really an excellent place to live."


    "This place is independent of the outside world, not under the jurisdiction of the religion, and living here will not be sucked away by the religion."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu increasingly wanted to take this artifact as his own.


    Of course, before that, it is natural to find the source crystal first.


    Only by raising one''s own strength quickly, can it be possible to **** this artifact from the hands of the demon cult.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 451： Harvest source crystal

    In a blink of an eye, Lin Yu came to the outside of a building very similar to the Jinyu Building.


    It can be said that this is simply a copy of Jinyulou here.


    However, unlike the Jinyu Building in Haiyun City, this building is really made of gold and jade, not a gemstone.


    So it looks more luxurious than the Jinyu Tower in Haiyun City, but for people like Lin Yu, it can be easily destroyed with a light pinch.


    It can be said to be irrelevant.


    Of course, it is impossible for anyone to break into here under normal circumstances, and it is not a big problem to use gold and jade as a building material.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to admire this building condensed with the hard work of inscriptions, and urged his mind to break into it directly.


    However, as soon as he entered, he heard several humming sounds one after another.


    "Who?"


    "who is it?"


    A group of men dressed like family members gathered from all directions.


    Several of them held a special rope net in their hands and threw them at the phantom that Lin Yu had condensed with his mind without saying a word.


    But to their disappointment, the rope net passed through Lin Yu''s phantom of thought and fell directly on the ground.


    Time is running out, Lin Yu doesn''t bother to pay attention to them, and flashes straight to the direction where the source crystals are stored inside the building.


    When everyone saw this scene, after experiencing a brief surprise, they quickly reacted.


    It seems that this uninvited guest was brought in by Chairman Jin on his own initiative, so he was not afraid of the special rope net in their hands.


    Wanting to understand this, they calmed down one after another, without chasing Lin Yu''s phantom of thought.


    What only made them curious was why President Jin did not come in with this person this time, so that they thought it was the gold and jade box that had been invaded.


    On the other side, Lin Yu had found the place where the source crystal was stored.


    With the detailed description of Jin Wende, it is naturally not difficult to find this place, it only delayed him a little time.


    Lin Yu used the method provided by Jin Wende to unlock the restrictions here, while pondering the origins of those family members just now.


    He guessed that those people should be placed here by Clementine to manage and maintain the operation of the building.


    After all, the world in the gold and jade box is almost the same as the outside world. If there is no one to manage it, spider webs will appear over time and become covered with dust.


    "At that time, I was pulled away from Clementine by the Demon Cultist, and Clementine did not have time to elaborate on the details of the building. The origin of these people must be one of them."


    "..."


    "By the way, these people seem to be real people, not imaginary thoughts."


    "In this way, my idea is completely feasible. As long as I can get the golden jade box, I can put my parents and family members in it, so that they will not be absorbed by the gods to refine the essence pill."


    While thinking about it, Lin Yu successfully opened the restriction that Jin Wende had set here, and came to a huge secret room.


    This secret room was built with precious stones, and stored in it are extremely precious training resources, such as source crystals, essence pills, and so on.


    Lin Yu didn''t have any interest in other things. He just wanted to remove all the source crystals from here and put them into his supernatural power space.


    Finally, it is transferred into the stomach and is directly digested and absorbed to become vital energy.


    "Here, it should be this box!"


    Lin Yu''s thoughts quickly swept away, and he immediately saw a metal box placed in the corner with a metal lock on the lid.


    This box is exactly the same as Jin Wende described, and the source crystal must be stored in it.


    With a quick flash, Lin Yu''s phantom of thought immediately came to the side of the metal box.


    Immediately afterwards, a metal key suddenly appeared in his hand, the size of which could match the metal lock on the box.


    There was a click.


    Lin Yu used the suddenly changed key to unlock the metal lock and smoothly opened the lid of the box.


    As described by Jin Wende, there is also a jade square box inside this box, and the source crystal is stored in the jade box.


    Lin Yu opened the jade box without hesitation, and began to transfer the source crystal in it without saying a word.


    These source crystals are only part of the source crystals owned by the Jade Chamber of Commerce, but even so, their number is staggering.


    In the trade at that time, Lin Yu used 28.5 million essence pills to exchange for three high-grade source crystals and ten ordinary source crystals, which were converted into Yuanneng, which was a total of 4 million source stones. can.


    However, there are only ten pieces of high-grade source crystals in this box, and there are as many as seventy or eighty pieces of vanity source crystals.


    If you correspond to the essence pill according to the exchange ratio of the Jinyulou, there will be more than 100 million essence pill.


    Such a number of essence pills are enough to make countless people go crazy.


    Even the Supreme Master of the Great God Sect, seeing the essence pill counted in hundreds of millions, dare not underestimate it.


    And if they knew that Lin Yu actually had nearly a billion Essence Pills in his hands, I''m afraid they would directly use various means to grab them.


    This is why Ouyang Ce was so eager and unscrupulous after receiving the news from Ji Wenbin.


    Lin Yu quickly transferred the source crystals in the jade box.


    Then he glanced at the huge amount of essence pill accumulated in the secret room.


    "Judging from the scale of this place, the sum of these essence pills will not be less than 3 billion..."


    Lin Yu has seen with his own eyes how nearly one billion essence pills are stored together, so just from the appearance of these essence pills stacked together, you can roughly guess the number of them.


    Looking at the huge amount of essence pills, Lin Yu couldn''t help but think, if all these essence pills were replaced with equivalent source crystals.


    That way, this time his strength will surely get a leap.


    Unfortunately, this idea is unrealistic.


    The number of source crystals in the world is very small, and it does not have a stable source of acquisition like the essence pill.


    This time, it was a big luck to get so many source crystals at once.


    "Should I take away these essence pills as well?"


    "Although the essence pill is of no use to me, no matter how many precious things of this kind are, it is not too much. It will be useful for a day."


    Lin Yu thought quickly in his mind.


    But at this moment, his thought phantom suddenly twisted and trembled.


    Lin Yu found that a force from the outside was violently impacting his body, causing his thoughts of digging into the golden jade box to be fluctuated.


    "It may be those demons."


    Lin Yu''s mind quickly flashed this thought.


    Immediately after his mental phantom suddenly disappeared in place, and was abruptly pulled back into his own sea of ??knowledge.


    "What the **** are you rubbing against?"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s thoughts returned to his body in the desert, he heard someone shout violently in his ear.


    He turned his head and saw that it was the Demon Cultist who had repeatedly obstructed him just now.


    This person is the strongest among all the demons present, and he has just made a ugly appearance in public because of himself, so he has been targeting himself.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn''t feel uncomfortable in his heart after finding out that it was this person who pulled his thoughts out of the gold and jade box, but was a little bit lucky.


    At least this shows that Yang Jiuhe hasn''t had time to come over to join him.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 452： Body of Gods and Demons

    "Quickly tell us what exactly is inside, are there any essence pills and source crystals?"


    The demon cultist patted Lin Yu on the shoulder heavily, and ordered with a bad expression on his face.


    He thought Lin Yu hadn''t fully woken up yet.


    "Don''t tell me, you haven''t figured out what''s in it for so long."


    The Demon Cultist shook Lin Yudao again.


    Lin Yu glanced at him coldly, and said indifferently: "If you want to know what''s inside, just go in and see by yourself."


    "you?"


    When the demon cultist heard this, his eyes widened and he stared at Lin Yu angrily.


    In his opinion, Lin Yu is a weaker who is weaker than him.


    However, such a weak person showed a bad temper in front of him from beginning to end.


    He has never had such an experience.


    You must know that Tianwaitian respects strength, especially in Demon Cult.


    Those who are weak should bow their heads to the strong.


    Otherwise, isn''t there no rules and radius?


    However, after glaring at Lin Yu for a while, the demon cultist finally calmed down.


    Because he felt that since this person has the patience to make Bronze inscriptions submissive, he must have a high status in the mind of the leader.


    If there is a conflict with it, I''m afraid I won''t be able to eat and walk around.


    "Forget it, tell me how to get in, and I''ll check it inside."


    The demons compromised.


    Lin Yu snorted when he heard the words, and said disdainfully: "If you want to know the method, ask Clementine for yourself, I have no comment here."


    "You?" The anger reluctantly suppressed by the demon cultists rose again. "What the **** do you kid mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean anything, it''s just because you are upset." Lin Yu glared at him: "You repeatedly obstructed the things that the leader told me, do you think the leader is easy to talk about?"


    "The leader..."


    The Demon Cultist groaned involuntarily, and his momentum wilted again.


    Although he felt that there was a weirdness in this matter no matter how he looked at it, the leader was not like the kind of person who made separate arrangements in private without telling them these henchmen.


    But Lin Yu was able to let Jin Wende open the gold and jade treasure box so smoothly, it really looked like it was arranged by the leader.


    "If there is nothing else to do, just flash and wait. When the leader comes over, I will report the situation in the golden jade box to him as soon as possible."


    As Lin Yu said, he glanced at all the Demon Cultists.


    "As for you, I think you don''t want to rush to figure out the secrets in the gold and jade box before the leader, do you?"


    Everyone heard that Lin Yu once again carried out the leader to suppress others. Although they were very upset, they did not dare to say anything.


    As Lin Yu said, they did not dare to understand the situation in the gold and jade treasure box in one step.


    Seeing everyone staying silent, the Demon Cultist who repeatedly obstructed him didn''t say much, so he flew to the side, preparing to quickly increase his strength before Yang Jiuhe arrived.


    And the demon cultists watched Lin Yu fly to the side in a daze like an okay person, and they couldn''t help but feel a little puzzled.


    What''s the matter with this guy, why is his temper so bad?


    Since this person is also under the leader of the leader, so if you look up and see you down, why does he have to face everyone with such an attitude?


    Didn''t he know that such an attitude would offend people?


    The devils can''t figure this out at all.


    But what they didn''t know was that Lin Yu did it on purpose.


    Only in this way, they will not have extra energy to ponder his origins, but will focus on such irrelevant things.


    Especially the strongest Demon Cultist, he was full of resentment at this time, and he was thinking about how to find today''s place, and he couldn''t think rationally at all.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu had already transferred all the source crystals from the supernatural power space at this time, and put them in the stomach for digestion and absorption.


    In just a few breaths, these source crystals were completely absorbed by him, and they were all transformed into vital energy.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Heaven and Earth (Empty, Fantasy, Thunder, Wind, Flame, Ice, Gold) (+)¡¿


    [Physique: Divine and Devil''s fetal body (seventh stage) (+)]


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 18400000 source stone¡¿


    A total of ten high-grade source crystals were obtained this time, each with a million source stones'' vital energy, which adds up to 10 million source gems.


    Fan Pin Yuanjing has a total of seventy-six pieces, and the energy of each one hundred thousand source stones adds up to the energy of 7.6 million source stones.


    Therefore, the total amount of Yuanneng harvested is 17.6 million source stones, and the original 800,000 source stones are included, and the final figure is 18.4 million.


    Looking at this number, Lin Yu said that with so many abilities, he must be able to modify the corpse of the gods and demons to a very high level.


    Maybe it can break through the shackles in one fell swoop and become the body of gods and demons.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t hesitate to click on the + sign behind the womb body of the **** and demon, and decisively chose the strengthening option.


    After some manipulation, the fetus of the **** and demon was immediately strengthened to the ninth level.


    Lin Yu can clearly feel the changes in his body.


    But at this time he didn''t have the time to study exactly what brand new power he had, and he was anxious to continue to modify the corpse of the gods and demons.


    "Deduction!"


    The fetal body of the **** and demon has now been strengthened to the top, and the strengthening button has then turned gray.


    If you want to improve next, you have to make a breakthrough first.


    Therefore, Lin Yu decisively chose the deduction option.


    [This behavior will consume 10 million source stone energy and deduct the womb body of the gods and demons to a higher level, is it?]


    A line of prompt appeared in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    "Ten million source stone?"


    "The two levels that have just been strengthened only consume 3 million source stones'' vital energy in total, while deduction requires 10 million source stones'' vital energy."


    "It seems that this time the fetal body of the gods and demons will usher in a qualitative change!"


    Lin Yu thought this in his heart, and decisively clicked the OK button.


    In an instant, a huge amount of information poured into his mind, and at the same time he could clearly feel that his body was undergoing astonishing changes.


    "The body of gods and demons!"


    On the modifier panel, the words on the body of the gods and demons became brand new after some distortion.


    "It''s really the body of gods and demons. Now I will be able to easily defeat these demons and take away the gold and jade crates!"


    Lin Yu swallowed, and had no time to study the similarities and differences between the body of the gods and demons and the body of the gods and demons, and continued to operate on the modifier panel.


    At this time, the number behind Yuanneng is 5.4 million ~ www.novelhall.com~ These Yuanneng may also strengthen the body of the gods and demons.


    Lin Yu chose the enhanced option again.


    [This behavior will consume 2 million source stone energy and strengthen the body of the gods and demons to the second level, whether]


    "Yes!"


    Of course, to choose, the stronger the better.


    Lin Yu clicked OK without even thinking about it.


    While Lin Yu modified the body of the gods and demons, Jin Wende, who was held hostage by the demon cultists, showed some vivid thoughts.


    He looked at Lin Yu, and then at a few Demon Cultists with confused faces, an idea suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 453： Divorce

    Jin Wen was extremely resentful in his heart.


    He watched Lin Yu forcibly twist his free will and force his body to open the golden jade box.


    Then he watched Lin Yu break into the golden jade box.


    The golden jade box is his most treasured treasure, and it contains the things he has collected through his life''s hard work.


    Although most of the belongings have been transferred from the golden jade box and stored in another space treasure, Lin Yu''s unauthorized intrusion into it still made him extremely unhappy.


    It''s like an outsider breaking into someone else''s private space at will, it will make people extremely disgusted.


    In addition to Lin Yu, the other demons present were also targets of Clementine''s hatred.


    If it weren''t for these people to hold him here, how could he end up like this?


    Of course, he also knew in his heart that the first evil was Yang Jiuhe, but Yang Jiuhe was helpless because he was so powerful that he could not fight against it at all.


    So if you want to vent the anger in your heart, you can only find these people in front of you.


    "You people, **** it all!"


    Clementine thought viciously.


    At this time, he already had a rudimentary plan in his mind.


    He watched the conflict between Lin Yu and the Demon Cultists the whole time, and he knew clearly that there was a contradiction between the two that was difficult to resolve.


    As long as you make good use of this, it will not only serve the purpose of instigating discord and causing the two sides to fight, but also saying that you can''t take this opportunity to escape.


    "Ahem."


    Jin Wen had deliberately coughed twice, trying to attract the attention of the demons present.


    As he expected, as soon as his voice uttered, several people turned their heads and looked at him.


    One of them frowned and asked, "What do you want to say, surnamed Jin?"


    Clementine is also the chosen one. How can the body suffer from illness after taking all kinds of magical medicines on weekdays?


    There was a sudden coughing sound, obviously there was something to say.


    Jin Wen had to see others see through his intentions, without concealing his intentions, and directly said: "Everyone, I don''t know much about the power bestowed by the Demon God, so I always have a doubt in my heart and I want to ask you all."


    "Say!" The Demon Cultist who had just questioned shouted coldly.


    "You should all know that this gold and jade box is my heart and soul, no matter who comes, don''t want me to give it easily."


    Jin Wende said while looking at Lin Yu who was revising the martial arts, "But just now I don''t know what happened. When this person asked me, I had to tell him the way to enter the golden jade treasure box according to his request. "


    "Later, he asked me to open the gold and jade treasure chest. Although there were ten thousand unwillingness in my heart, my body had to act according to his requirements."


    "I really want to know, does this power come from the Demon God?"


    "If this kind of power is bestowed by the devil, then why doesn''t your leader use this kind of power to force me to open the golden jade box?"


    When the demon cultists heard this, they no longer thought about what was going on in their hearts, and all focused their attention on Jin Wende.


    Immediately afterwards, they quickly looked at Lin Yu again.


    The kind of power mentioned by Clementine was really unheard of.


    According to what Jin Wende said, anyone who possesses this kind of power will be totally harmless to act in this outer world.


    It''s easy to find out whose secrets are.


    No wonder this guy can handle things that even the leader can''t handle so easily. It turns out that this is the reason.


    à§à§à§¡ª


    The demon cultists quickly flashed to Lin Yu''s side, and once again blocked all his paths.


    Jin Wen had to see this scene, and immediately understood in his heart.


    It seems that it is not that I have this doubt, even the people in the Demon Cult have never heard of this incredible power.


    In that case, the person who popped up halfway may not be a believer in the devil.


    Sure enough, I was right. I am afraid that there will be a big battle between the two sides. I can take this opportunity to take out all the cards and get out of it in one fell swoop.


    Maybe the gold and jade treasure box can be retaken with it.


    "Next, I will watch your dog biting the dog!"


    Jin Wen thought triumphantly.


    And while he secretly rejoiced, the Demon Cultist who had repeatedly obstructed Lin Yu asked Lin Yu again: "Okay, don''t pretend to be a fool."


    "You must have heard what the person surnamed Jin just said. Can you explain to me what is going on?"


    After he finished speaking, he threatened fiercely: "I advise you to explain in detail, but as long as I find a loophole, this is your burial place!"


    In fact, they just wondered why Lin Yu could handle Jin Wende so easily.


    However, Lin Yu''s stinky temper made them extremely upset, causing them to focus on his attitude, thus ignoring this point.


    But not anymore.


    Now with Jin Wende''s reminder, they made up their minds to figure out Lin Yu''s origin before talking about other things.


    After all, this person possesses such incredible power, it doesn''t look like they believe in the same god.


    "It''s really a lie, don''t you think that this surname Jin is using a divorce scheme?"


    At this time, Lin Yu was familiar with the newly acquired powers, so he randomly found an excuse to deal with these demons.


    When the demon cultists heard it, they couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    And from the other person''s expression, the answer they got was to stop giving this person a chance to talk about him.


    It is not impossible for Jin Wen to use the divorce scheme, but the premise of divorce is that they are their own.


    However, the person in front of him possesses a power they have never heard of. It is very likely that he believes in another god. Where does one say it?


    "Give you one last chance to speak, I don''t want to hear any words that have nothing to do with the question just now!"


    The Demon Cultist who hated Lin Yu the most drew closer.


    His eyes were full of anger, and he couldn''t wait to get fat and beat Lin Yu first.


    The reason why I can endure it all the time is entirely because I am afraid that things will go wrong and it will be difficult to explain to the leader at that time.


    When other demons saw this, they leaned forward one after another, making the circle surrounding Lin Yu shrink a lot. U U Reading


    Lin Yu naturally felt this.


    At this time, he had completely modified the body of the gods and demons, and completely absorbed and digested all the newly added knowledge.


    The second level of the body of the gods and demons requires a total of four million source stones'' vital energy, and he only has 3.4 million source stones'' vital energy, so he can only give up temporarily.


    Lin Yu retracted the list of modifiers, scanned all the demon cultists, and said, "What if I don''t say it?"


    As soon as this voice fell, the Demon Cultist who had been holding a grudge immediately shouted, "Do it!"


    He didn''t want to waste time in verbal disputes with Lin Yu.


    On this day, Waitian respects strength, if the opponent is not convinced, then he will be defeated.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 454： Etiquette in the face of the strong

    After obtaining the order, the demon cultists took out their own means.


    However, instead of approaching Lin Yu, they stepped back together, preparing to limit the size of the battlefield.


    In their view, Lin Yu''s strength is not their opponent at all, the only thing to beware of is to be careful when he escapes.


    As for how to deal with him, just leave it to the colleague who has been dissatisfied with him.


    Each of these demon cultists was physically strong, so it took only a moment of effort to form a huge sphere, blocking all of Lin Yu''s escape routes tightly.


    Of course, during this period, Jin Wende had been held hostage by a top-notch Demon Cultist, and it was difficult to get out.


    However, he has been looking for a god-given opportunity, as long as the opportunity appears, he will take out all his cards and break free in one fell swoop.


    "Now, let me teach you the etiquette to face the strong."


    The Demon Cultist, who had long wanted to attack Lin Yu, said a word coldly, then flashed towards Lin Yu at an extremely fast speed.


    All devils believers have powerful physical powers, so close combat is the main focus.


    He is no exception.


    After he was about to approach Lin Yu quickly, he gave Lin Yu a head blow with lightning speed.


    Then he restricted Lin Yu''s actions and forced him to kneel down and beg for mercy.


    After Lin Yu is completely honest, come and ask those questions just now.


    In this way, both the hatred in my heart can be solved, and the answer I want can be obtained.


    As for the leader...


    Presumably, after explaining all this truthfully to the leader, the leader will be able to understand his behavior.


    After all, this guy in front of him is really hateful, he is tolerable or unbearable.


    clang!


    Suddenly, there was a clear sound of golden ming in the air.


    In the next moment, the Demon Cultist who was still determined to win, was shocked to find that his right fist was blocked by something hard.


    His punch was originally intended to hit Lin Yu''s face.


    But after being blocked in this way, it naturally fell short and couldn''t achieve the previous expectations.


    "This, this is... what''s going on?"


    He thought about it, and the first thing he thought of in a hurry was not whether Lin Yu had eaten the punch, but what could stop him from the punch.


    We must know that his power is the strongest among all the demons present, and his power is only below the leader.


    If this punch hits the ground, it must be like a meteorite falling, and a sinkhole can be easily smashed.


    However, a punch with such a powerful force stopped abruptly in the middle.


    The force of the counter-shock even shook his whole bones, and almost broke.


    This is really unimaginable!


    You must know that under normal circumstances, even if someone can block his punch, he must step back one after another to relieve his strength.


    How could the other party not move at all, and he almost fell apart by his own power?


    In a daze, he suddenly wondered if the leader had just arrived and saw that he was about to hurt someone, so he stopped it.


    But at this moment, Lin Yu''s voice suddenly appeared in his ears.


    "So, what kind of etiquette should I have when facing the strong?"


    "You just talk about it."


    Hearing this, he finally remembered that his punch was directed at Lin Yu, and now that it was suddenly blocked, it was possible that Lin Yu did it.


    And while thinking like this, he finally saw the situation before him clearly.


    That''s right, his right fist was being grasped by Lin Yu''s outstretched left hand at this time, and Lin Yu really blocked the fist himself.


    "How... how is it possible?"


    He couldn''t accept this fact before him.


    How could this guy who was much weaker than him block his punch?


    Is this person hiding his strength all the time?


    But this shouldn''t be. Judging by the strength of this person''s current explosion, I am afraid that there is not much to be the leader.


    How could Tian Waitian suddenly pop out such a figure.


    Where is this person sacred?


    "Don''t speak? Then die."


    Lin Yu squeezed his left hand, and a powerful force was immediately transmitted to his body along the right arm of the demon cultist.


    This kind of power is not elemental power, nor is it the power of gods or magic, but pure physical power.


    Lin Yu directly shocked the body of this demon cultist into powder with only physical strength.


    Until the moment of dying, this demon cultist did not solve his happy doubts. I don''t know where Lin Yu came out of the strong, why he has never heard of such a number one in Tianwaitian.


    "Go, go quickly!"


    "Protect the gold and jade box!"


    The other Demon Cultists who surrounded Lin Yu saw that Lin Yu killed the strongest among them so easily, they were shocked.


    At this time they just wanted to stay away from this person quickly, lest they end up like the demon cultist just now.


    On the other side, Jin Wen saw that Lin Yu was so powerful, and he regretted it in his heart.


    He originally wanted to get the two parties into conflict by instigating the divorce, and then he could take the opportunity to get out.


    But I never thought that this guy should be so perverted, and the situation is completely one-sided.


    In this way, even if he got away by chance, he wouldn''t be able to escape the palm of this person''s hands.


    The strength of this person is probably not much worse than Yang Jiuhe, maybe the two are evenly matched.


    I had known this, it was better to just shut up and silently.


    When Yang Jiuhe rushed over to join him, this person would naturally have conflicts with Yang Jiuhe. He only had to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, and neither side would be guilty.


    But with the appearance just now, how could this strong man not hate him, how could he let him go?


    At this moment, Jin Wen was extremely eager for Yang Jiuhe to appear here immediately, suppressing this top powerhouse who did not know where he came from.


    Only in this way can he have a chance to get out.


    At that time, as long as you cooperate with Yang Jiuhe, maybe Yang Jiuhe will let him go because he sees the face of the city lord of Haiyun city.


    However, Jin Wen had to be somewhat curious while regretting and worrying.


    Since this person is so strong, why hide his strength so deeply.


    Also, why didn''t he and the demons present at the scene discover that he has hidden so much powerThe eyesight of these people is not so bad, right?


    While Jin Wen had to think so, Yang Jiuhe''s men ran away in a hurry.


    The weaker Demon Cultists each chose a direction to quickly stay away from Lin Yu, while the three most powerful Demon Cultists were guarding the gold and jade treasure boxes, holding Clementine and flying towards the direction of Haiyun City.


    Lin Yu didn''t hesitate, and hurried to chase the three people.


    Now that the strength has been successfully improved, the next most important thing is naturally to take away the gold and jade box.


    Not to mention that there are all kinds of precious training resources in the golden and jade box. The fact that the golden and jade box can provide a shelter for his parents and family is enough to make him feel excited.


    You must get the golden jade box!


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 455： Treasure box in hand

    Lin Yu''s speed was extremely fast, after only three breaths, he caught up with the three demons fleeing frantically and stopped in front of them.


    He didn''t rush to do it because he was afraid of hurting the golden jade box.


    He was determined to acquire this artifact, so naturally he didn''t want any discrepancies.


    On the other side, the three Demon Cultists and Jin Wen saw that Lin Yu had caught up with them so quickly, and they suddenly felt cold.


    This person is so strong, how can he have any hope of getting out?


    For a moment, all four of them were stunned, not knowing what to do next.


    They know very well in their hearts that now they can only take mermaid meat with their own strength, and there is no possibility of resistance at all.


    At this moment, unless Yang Jiuhe arrives in person, there will be a silver lining.


    Of course, Lin Yu would naturally not let this idea of ??theirs succeed.


    He knew very well in his heart that he must not delay at this time. Once he arrived at Yang Jiuhe, things would be full of variables and it was very likely that he would be out of his control.


    Taking advantage of the frantic prayers in the hearts of the four, Lin Yu took the lead.


    His figure flashed and disappeared before the eyes of the four people inexplicably.


    Of course, this is not really disappearing, but the speed is too fast, so fast that the four of them cannot detect his movements no matter what means they use.


    "Oops!"


    The four people shouted at the same time.


    And the moment this thought flashed in their hearts, Lin Yu''s figure appeared again.


    It''s just that instead of appearing in the air far away from them this time, it suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "Finish¡­¡­"


    The hearts of the three demon cultists instantly chilled to the bottom, and only had time to say the word "finished" before there was no more sound.


    He was directly blasted by Lin Yu into a fan and turned into nothingness.


    And as they died and disappeared, Jin Wen had immediately lost his **** and regained his freedom.


    At this moment, his nerves are tense, his brain is running at high speed, and his thinking speed is fast.


    So I understood everything in an instant.


    But after figuring out what had just happened, he was not at all grateful for being free, and he was thinking about whether he was going to die soon.


    I was extremely scared inside.


    After all, the person in front of him was far more terrifying than Yang Jiuhe.


    It''s not that his strength is terrifying, but his behavior is elusive.


    Yang Jiuhe came rushing to the property, and would never do anything to him until he got the property.


    But this person is not like that.


    The person in front of him had already got what he wanted, so there was no reason to save his life.


    Also, since this person killed the first Demon Cultist, he hasn''t said a word or killed people without saying anything, and he hasn''t given people a chance to speak at all.


    "Spare, spare me..."


    Jin Wen broke down in his heart, and his voice trembled, trying to ask Lin Yu to spare him his life.


    However, he had just uttered a few words when he suddenly realized that Lin Yu had disappeared.


    Also disappearing along with it was the golden and jade box that he regarded as a treasure.


    "Fortunately, fortunately!"


    Jin Wen had to let out a long sigh, but fortunately, this person also came for money and had no intention of taking his life.


    Afterwards, Jin Wen hurriedly flew down and plunged into the clouds.


    He was going to sneak back to Haiyun City in this way.


    For him, a scattered person who has no sect as his backer, Haiyun City is his only support.


    Although City Master Haiyun¡¯s behavior is very unkind, but there is no way, he can only live safely under the protection of City Master Haiyun.


    Especially after experiencing these things today and facing the threat of death, he even regarded the Lord of Haiyun City as a life-saving straw.


    He made up his mind, and immediately after returning to Haiyun City, he went to see the city lord, explained the situation today in detail, and showed his loyalty.


    ...


    On the other side, Lin Yu was flying rapidly toward the depths of the Mohai Sea carrying the golden jade box.


    He deliberately left Jin Wen not to kill because he needed this person to spread what had just happened.


    For him, the more chaotic the outer world, the more things that the great religions need to worry about, the more conditions he has to successfully implement the next plan.


    Although with his current strength, Ouyang Ce is definitely no longer his opponent.


    But there are too many people to be saved next, including his family and parents, as well as the Chiyangzong elderly who are stranded in the Dawu dynasty.


    In order to make things easier for yourself, it is better to distract the attention of the Djinn Sect.


    Presumably, after Jin Wende spread what had just happened, Tianwaitian would surely usher in a huge shock.


    The major gods will surely guess whether Lin Yu is an enemy or a friend, and whether he should draw up the friendship or treat him as a stream of Yangjiu River.


    The entire situation in the outer sky will be greatly changed because of this mysterious figure who suddenly appeared.


    "I didn''t expect this gold and jade box to be so heavy, no wonder it needs four powerful demon cultists to carry it."


    I didn''t know if I didn''t get started, Lin Yu only discovered after getting started that this gold and jade box was much heavier than he thought.


    Even with his current strength, carrying this golden treasure chest will affect the speed of action.


    I don''t know if it is because the space inside is too huge, or because the original intention is not to let people take it easily.


    "This thing can''t be put into the supernatural power space. If I want to keep it with me, it will definitely affect my next actions. I must find a way to do it."


    Lin Yu thought while flying.


    The first method he thought of was to eat and digest this artifact, and absorb the magical powers in it.


    After all, this thing is also a kind of god-given thing, and it must be able to absorb the magical powers in it by eating it like the broken peak knife or the mantra divine clock was eaten at that time.


    Maybe after eating it, one''s own supernatural powers of heaven and earth will usher in evolution again, and the power of space in it will be greatly enhanced.


    At that time, one''s own supernatural power space may become the same as the space in the golden jade box, not only the scope is much larger, but also all kinds of living creatures can be accommodated.


    "I don''t know if I will get the same result after eating it..."


    "Forget it, don''t move it for the time being, I''ll talk about it after thinking it over."


    "And even if I want to eat, I have to wait until I transfer all the contents out before eating, otherwise the contents may disappear, and those who have to be placed in the inscriptions to work in it will also die~ www.novelhall.com~ Lin Yu pressed this thought in his heart and devoted himself to flying toward Hellfire Island.


    This time the matter is temporarily over, the first thing to do next is to meet Wantong for a while.


    One is to inquire about the origin of the City Lord of Haiyun City from his mouth, and the other is to inquire about the Giant Spirit Sect to see if he has concealed anything last time.


    I have the power to influence the will of others, and I think Vantone can no longer pretend to be mysterious in front of me.


    In addition to these, Lin Yu has one very important thing to ask Wantong himself.


    "This matter is absolutely inseparable from Wantong!"


    "He must have known that Yang Jiuhe was coming to rob Jinyu Tower, so he deliberately guided me to Haiyun City."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 456： Surprise of Yang 9 River

    Lin Yu always felt that things were not normal this time.


    The outer sky is so big, and the lower realm is even bigger than the outer sky. Why does he always meet Yang Jiuhe unexpectedly?


    The last time he accidentally hit and woken up the suppressed and sleeping Yang Jiuhe in Dongmingyu of the Lower Realm, this time he just wanted to exchange some source crystals in Haiyun City, but he ran into Yang Jiuhe who had come to rob the Golden Jade Tower.


    How can there be such a coincidence in the world?


    In all likelihood, Vantone is deliberately guiding.


    He must have known everything a long time ago, not only that Yang Jiuhe was suppressed in the Starfall Mountain Range of the Eastern Ming Region, but also that Yang Jiuhe had a plan to rob the Jinyu Tower.


    Then he deliberately guided himself to meet Yang Jiuhe through some words.


    Regarding this question, although I asked him face-to-face last time, it was a pity that I was unable to ensure that he told the truth at the time, and was finally fooled by what he used to say about the will of God.


    And this time, he must be told to tell everything honestly.


    Otherwise, he is always being manipulated at will, and the ghost knows that one day he will be killed in an accident.


    "If everything is as I guessed it is Wantong deliberately guiding me to meet Yang Jiuhe, then why did this guy do this?"


    "Why did you choose me instead of someone else?"


    Lin Yu approached Hellfire Island at full speed with the doubts in his heart.


    To solve these doubts, there is no other way but to catch Wantong to ask.


    However, he was also a little worried. If Wantong has left Hellfire Island, where should he find him?


    "Ok?"


    At this time, Lin Yu suddenly felt something wrong.


    Someone seemed to catch up from behind.


    He hurriedly urged Yuan Li to sense it carefully, and after a while, he found a figure that was approaching him quickly.


    "It''s Yang Jiuhe!"


    Yang Jiuhe''s figure and appearance have long been imprinted in his heart, and he will never admit his mistakes.


    Of course, people who can catch up with him and will come after him at this time, there can be no other people except Yang Jiuhe.


    "He must have come for the golden and jade box, but... how does he know that the golden and jade box is in my hands?"


    "Also, how does he know that I am flying in this direction?"


    Lin Yu immediately discovered the problem.


    The process of snatching the golden jade box and killing the four demon cultists was witnessed by many people, including Clementine and some surviving demon cultists.


    But those people don''t know which direction they are heading after they left. How can they tell Yang Jiuhe clearly?


    Logically speaking, Yang Jiuhe shouldn''t know who stole the gold and jade box, or where that person was going.


    "Did he move anything on the golden jade box?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but glanced at the golden jade box in his hand.


    But then he withdrew his gaze.


    It doesn''t make sense to think about this now. What I should think about now is how to solve the chasing Yang Jiuhe.


    Behind Lin Yu, Yang Jiuhe flew at full speed, and the distance between the two continued to shrink.


    It was impossible for Yang Jiuhe to catch up with Lin Yu so quickly, but because Lin Yu had been carrying an unusually heavy gold and jade box, his mobility was restricted, so Yang Jiuhe was given the opportunity.


    The two had their own thoughts and tried their best to fly forward.


    Time passed quickly, and after about a dozen breaths, the distance between the two had narrowed to the point where they could fight in close quarters.


    This distance is already an excellent mobile phone meeting for Yang Jiuhe.


    He is already good at close combat. At this distance, he is at least 70-80% sure that he can solve the opponent with one blow.


    "die!"


    Yang Jiuhe shouted violently, and the speed of his whole person immediately skyrocketed, and he immediately approached Lin Yu who was not far away.


    As soon as he approached, Yang Jiuhe made a decisive move and took Lin Yu''s consciousness directly.


    As long as the opponent''s spirit is scattered in one fell swoop, it is impossible for the opponent to die.


    Of course, if it is possible, Yang Jiuhe really wants to keep this person''s life, and carefully cross-examine the other party''s origins and matters.


    But it is a pity that this person''s strength is not much worse than that of him. If he doesn''t make a full shot, he is very likely to give the opponent a chance to fight back.


    Yang Jiuhe''s right fist quickly approached Lin Yu''s head, but the moment his fist touched Lin Yu''s body, Lin Yu''s body suddenly enlarged by two full circles.


    This caused his fist, which could have hit Lin Yu''s head, but eventually hit the opponent''s body, leaving a small wound on it.


    The wound healed quickly and recovered in just a moment.


    "you?"


    Yang Jiuhe was surprised.


    He didn''t expect Lin Yu to be able to increase his physical strength by increasing his physical body just like him.


    In this way, this person also has the magic power given by the demon god?


    After all, judging from his current knowledge, only the magic power can increase a person''s physical strength and make a person''s body change instantly.


    On the other side, Lin Yu was wondering whether he should eat and digest the golden jade box in his hand.


    Otherwise, with such a burden, he is not Yang Jiuhe''s opponent at all.


    In fact, this problem has been repeatedly considered since he discovered that Yang Jiuhe appeared.


    The reason why he has not made a decision is because he is worried that once the gold and jade box is eaten, the belongings in it will disappear without a trace, and the innocent people in it will go to the west.


    While Lin Yu struggled, Yang Jiuhe made another move.


    As he attacked, he said: "Presumably you also believe in the devil like me, but I have never heard of your name. It seems that you are from another world."


    Lin Yu was a little surprised by this, and he didn''t expect Yang Jiuhe to think of this for the first time.


    Of course, at this time, he naturally did not have the time to ponder the deep meaning of these words. The most urgent task now is to quickly suppress Yang Jiuhe.


    As long as you can suppress him, you can naturally ask the matter clearly.


    "Forget it, now there is no other way but to eat the golden jade treasure box!"


    Lin Yu asked himself that he was not a saint, so it was impossible to sacrifice himself for others.


    Now that he is facing a life-and-death crisis, it is impossible to think about the people in the gold and jade box who work for the inscriptions.


    And those cultivation resources and possessions in the golden jade box could not be given priority by him.


    Risking your life for money There will be a tragic ending that the money is still gone.


    Bang!


    Lin Yu''s thoughts moved, and his body soared again.


    Yang Jiuhe''s mortal blow fell into the air again, and hit his body with a punch.


    When Yang Jiuhe saw this, he sneered and said, "Want to use this method to resist me? Then I have to see if you can withstand me..."


    He stopped abruptly in the middle of this sentence.


    Because he was surprised to find that Lin Yu had made his body so huge not only to cope with his attack, but also to eat the golden jade box.


    Lin Yu quickly stuffed the golden jade box into his mouth, and immediately disappeared.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 457： Treasure Box Cave Sky

    "Unexpectedly... dare to stuff God-given things into your stomach?"


    "You are definitely the stupidest person in the world."


    Yang Jiuhe was a little confused by Lin Yu''s actions, so for a while, he was stunned and forgot to take action.


    He didn''t expect that someone would dare to eat the things bestowed by God.


    Let¡¯s not talk about whether the god-given thing can be digested, the powerful power contained in it may burst it and die.


    In particular, this golden jade box is a third-rank artifact, and the power contained therein is not only the power of God, but also a small trace of pure power.


    And the guy in front of him was obviously a demon son who believed in the demon god.


    He even dared to eat the god-given things that contained divine power, and he really didn''t know how to write death words.


    After thinking of this, Yang Jiuhe''s originally tense nerves completely relaxed.


    Since the person in front of him has already found his way to death, he has nothing to worry about.


    Eventually, after this person died, he took out the gold and jade box from his body, and the matter was naturally over.


    The real concern now is why this person eats the golden jade box.


    However, it is difficult to find an answer to this question, unless the other party is asked to explain the reason.


    On the other side, Lin Yu saw that Yang Jiuhe stayed still for the time being, he didn''t rush to take any action, but instead felt the changes that were happening in his body with his heart.


    The golden jade box is a divine tool, and it was the first time he had eaten a divine item at the level of a divine tool, so he wanted to know what benefits he could get after digesting this divine tool.


    As for the things in the gold and jade box, it is not important now.


    Now that I have eaten the gold and jade treasure chests, entanglement with those that are not there will only increase my troubles.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+20000000 source stone¡¿


    A line of prompt suddenly appeared in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    At the same time, a huge amount of information flooded into his mind.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to pay attention to the information, but stared at the line of numbers and counted the zeros at the back. Only then did he know that there were a total of 20 million source stones.


    "So many abilities! My body of gods and demons will be greatly strengthened immediately!"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately called out the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Heaven and Earth (Empty, Fantasy, Thunder, Wind, Flame, Ice, Gold) (+), Treasure Box Cave Sky (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Body of Gods and Demons (Second Stage) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 23400000 source stone¡¿


    On the list of modifiers, in addition to the newly added meta-energy, there is also an extra magical power called Treasure Box Dongtian.


    Lin Yu checked the new memory in his mind and found that this was indeed a supernatural power of space.


    Of course, because the golden jade chest is a divine tool, this supernatural power is naturally also a divine tool-level supernatural power, which is much stronger than the previously obtained spiritual tool-level supernatural power whale swallowing technique.


    "Artifact-level magical powers?"


    Judging from the known information, no one of the God-chosen in Tianwaitian has ever been given the artifact-level talent and magical powers, that is to say, he is the first person to have the artifact-level talents and magical powers.


    Of course, oneself is not really the people chosen by God, so it is not very appropriate to compare those chosen by God to yourself.


    "If I integrate this artifact-level magical power into the heaven and earth, will all the heaven and earth also evolve into the artifact level?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately fell into hesitation.


    Originally, he only wanted to use all his vital energy to strengthen the body of the gods and demons, completely forgot about the magical powers.


    Now that I think about it, I have to make a good choice.


    If the Heaven and Earth Vientiane can be strengthened into a magical power of the artifact level, the improvement in strength will definitely not be smaller than the strengthening of the body of the gods and demons.


    After all, according to past experience, the strength obtained by consuming the same vital energy must be the same, nothing more than the type of strength is different.


    "No, let''s take a look at how much the integration costs."


    Lin Yu also remembered something that was almost ignored by him, that is, the vital energy contained in the low-level godsend was not enough to fuse the magical powers it possessed.


    For example, the third-rank spirit artifacts generally contain the vital energy of thousands of source stones, but the fusion of the magical powers requires the vital energy of tens of thousands of source stones, and the lack of vital energy needs to be found elsewhere.


    However, there may be exceptions to the divine artifact, as the divine tool contains a small amount of pure divine power in addition to the power of the gods.


    After this divine power is digested and absorbed by oneself, maybe it will also be converted into vital energy.


    With this doubt, Lin Yu clicked on the + sign behind Tiandi Vientiane, and then chose Treasure Box Cave Sky as the fusion object.


    A line of hints immediately appeared before his eyes.


    "Integration requires the vitality of 20 million source stones?"


    "The golden jade box has brought me the vitality of 20 million source stones, and the fusion of the magical powers in it has to be so much. So, it just happens to be balanced."


    Lin Yu nodded inwardly.


    It seems that the divine power will be converted into vital energy after being absorbed by oneself.


    It is these vital energies converted from divine power that enable the divine tool to achieve a balance of income and expenditure.


    After understanding this, Lin Yu hesitated again.


    I don''t know whether the energy of the 20 million source stones should be spent first on the strengthening of the body of the gods and demons, or whether the heaven and the earth will usher in a qualitative change.


    At this time, there was not much time for him to choose. After all, Yang Jiuhe was still watching, and he could make a move at any time.


    Although with his current strength, the speed of thinking about problems is unimaginable, but he still has to hurry up.


    "Wait, let''s see if the people and things in the treasure box cave are still there."


    Lin Yu suddenly thought of something, and was busy using his magical power treasure box into the sky, peeking his own thoughts into it.


    To his surprise, everything in the cave was intact.


    Jinshan and Yinshan were still in place, and the living people who were arranged by Jinwen to guard their belongings were all alive and well, and nothing seemed to happen.


    After a quick glance to confirm the situation, Lin Yu immediately retracted his mind.


    "That''s good. After I rescue my father, mother and them, they can be under my protection at any time. Unless I die, they will never make any mistakes."


    "But in this way, I can only choose to integrate the magical powers first, and the matter of strengthening the body of the gods and demons can only be said later."


    This involves a very critical issue, that is, will the fusion of the treasure box cave sky affect the existing things in the cave sky.


    After all, fusing magical powers is different from absorbing magical powers Absorbing magical powers is just transferring the magical powers from the god-given to oneself, and fusing magical powers will produce many changes.


    Lin Yu can only guarantee that the original ability will not disappear after the integration is completed, and cannot guarantee that those people and things in the cave will not be affected.


    Therefore, in order to be safe, we must integrate now, and we cannot wait until our parents and relatives have escaped into it before taking the risk.


    Of course, the only reason for this choice is mainly because there is a strong enemy like Yang Jiuhe that needs to be resolved urgently.


    Otherwise, even if your parents hide in the treasure box cave in the future, they can still come out first and then merge.


    "With my current strength, I cannot defeat Yang Jiuhe firmly. If I want to completely determine the victory, I must immediately use up all the newly acquired vitality to increase my strength."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 458： Artifact-level supernatural powers

    In order to cope with the immediate crisis, he can only use up all his vitality and transform it into his own strength.


    And once the energy is used up all at once, the next time you can save enough energy to fuse the treasure box cave sky, you don''t know when it will be.


    It is very likely that various people and things have been installed in the cave before they can accumulate enough vital energy, and it would be extremely troublesome to transfer them out.


    Instead of worrying about it then, it''s better to just get rid of it now.


    Anyway, fusion of magical powers and strengthening of the body of the gods and demons can make one''s own strength to the next level, there is not much difference.


    "Ok, deal!"


    "Fusion!"


    Lin Yu decisively clicked OK on the line of prompts, and chose to merge the treasure box cave sky.


    And when he clicked the OK button, a huge amount of information instantly poured into his mind and merged into his memory.


    All this information has something to do with the power of heaven and earth.


    From this information, Lin Yu learned that the supernatural powers of heaven and earth and Vientiane had successfully evolved into artifact-level supernatural powers, exactly the same as the initial guess.


    And what surprised him was that the things in the treasure box cave were no less, all of them were completely transferred into the supernatural power space of the universe.


    In other words, all the belongings in the golden jade box fell into his bag, and it was impossible for anyone to **** it away.


    Even if Yang Jiuhe killed him with a punch now, it was impossible to take those things.


    Lin Yu felt these new memories in his mind, and glanced at Yang Jiuhe not far away.


    At this time, it was only three breaths after he swallowed the golden jade box, Yang Jiuhe didn''t seem to be in a hurry to do it, floating there looking at him with interest.


    Seems to be waiting for him to fall into a painful situation.


    "Alright, let me first take a look at the changes that have taken place in Vientiane."


    Yang Jiuhe''s performance was exactly what Lin Yu liked.


    Since the other party was watching the show without knowing it was there, then he had enough time to figure out what brand new power he had acquired in order to facilitate his next actions.


    "Well, the power of my space..."


    Lin Yu first noticed the changes in the power of space in the universe. After all, this treasure box cave sky is a space-like supernatural power, which has the greatest impact on the power of space.


    "Unexpectedly, the power of space in the world has become so strong!"


    "...With this level of space power, coupled with the elemental power I have, I can already rely on my own power to establish a teleportation array that connects the Demon Realm!"


    Last time, in order to establish contact with the Demon Realm''s teleportation formation, he made a special trip to the Yanshen Sect Temple to set up the formation.


    The purpose is to borrow the space power of the Yanshen Sect Teleportation Array.


    If you don''t do that, let alone successfully deploying the teleportation array, you won''t even be able to search for the fragments of the demon domain floating in the void.


    However, now only relying on the power of space in the universe and all phenomena, it is possible to do all of this easily.


    In other words, he already has the ability to establish contact with any teleportation array.


    "To some extent, I now have the ability to teleport at will, as long as a teleportation array is placed in a certain location in advance."


    This ability is not unforgiving. With such ability, one''s survivability can naturally be greatly enhanced.


    At that time, as long as you choose a place that is safe enough to set up a teleportation array, no matter what danger you encounter, you can teleport there instantly.


    After understanding this, Lin Yu continued to feel those newly acquired memories.


    "Huh? The power of the world affects the power of space?"


    Lin Yu discovered a very important piece of information in the new knowledge about the power of space.


    That is, the power of the world in this world will affect the power of space, so it is very difficult to establish a space channel in this world.


    Of course, this is not to say that his vision just cannot be established, but to say that it is extremely difficult to achieve this.


    "It turns out that the Xuan Ling Orb failed because it was too badly damaged, but because the magic circle in it was too weak to work in this world!"


    Lin Yu finally understood why the Profound Spirit Orb, which was so good in the Dawu Dynasty, had completely lost its effect in this world.


    He had tried to activate the profound spirit orb before, but found that it couldn''t work at all. At that time, he thought that the profound spirit orb had been damaged, which turned out to be the case.


    Of course, the reason why he would put the reason to this was mainly because Jiang Lingzhu had personally said that the magic circle placed in the Profound Spirit Orb had reached the brink of collapse, and each use would shorten its lifespan.


    "If I knew this was the reason, many things would not have confused me for so long."


    In fact, Lin Yu had discovered long ago that none of the sects in the lower realm had teleportation arrays, and they all relied on footwork or flight.


    In Tianwaitian, only the temples of the major religious sects have teleportation arrays.


    Although he had thought about this issue carefully, but he had too little information in his hands, so he could not guess the reason.


    But now I finally understand that everything is caused by the power of the world.


    "In this way, it seems even more powerful!"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Judging from the new information in my memory, I can now build a space channel at will with the power of space in the universe, and transmit it to any known teleportation array.


    This shows that the whole world can break certain limitations of this world, which is very powerful.


    But thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but think of Ji Hai.


    Ji Hai once said in person that he had tried to teleport to other worlds through the teleportation array to get out of the predicament. As a result, people from other worlds were teleported to the vicinity of the Shadow Beast Mountain by mistake, including Zeng Life. Liao Yuan in the Dawu Dynasty.


    At that time, it was because of accidentally meeting Liao Yuan, who was refined into a corpse puppet by Xiang Chen, that he first came into contact with the religion-related matters, and thus step by step to today.


    "Ji Hai can send people from other worlds here out of thin air. This is not a simple matter. It seems that his strength is much stronger than I thought."


    Before obtaining the knowledge related to the power of space, Lin Yu didn''t know how difficult Ji Hai''s behavior was, but now he knew that this kind of thing could not be done by anyone.


    Thinking of this Lin Yu''s thoughts paused for a moment, and then continued to feel the brand new knowledge related to the world in his memory.


    At this time, five full breaths had passed since he had eaten the golden jade box.


    After so much time, Yang Jiuhe, who had been watching not far away, could no longer hold back.


    He was very puzzled, why did Lin Yu eat the golden jade box for so long, but nothing happened?


    There is obviously a problem here!


    "No, I can''t wait any longer."


    "When he is sick and kills him, kill him first."


    Yang Jiuhe made a decisive decision, ready to kill Lin Yu and then come to ponder the reason.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 459： You are not right

    ¡¾Yuanneng: 3400000 source stone¡¿


    Lin Yu stared at the list of modifiers in front of him.


    Just consuming the vital energy of 20 million source stones, the supernatural power of heaven and earth has been strengthened to the divine weapon level.


    Therefore, the remaining energy is not enough to strengthen the body of the gods and demons.


    However, just as he was staring at the numbers behind Yuanneng, he suddenly sensed that Yang Jiuhe''s breath rose instantly.


    "He can''t wait any longer."


    Lin Yu immediately understood that Yang Jiuhe couldn''t wait to make a move.


    Huh!


    He dodged sideways, avoiding the sudden blow of Yang Jiuhe.


    "Ok?"


    Yang Jiuhe was very puzzled when he saw that he had taken a hit.


    Unexpectedly, after this person swallowed the god-given thing, he was not affected at all, and was able to successfully avoid his blow.


    "It seems that you have more secrets than I thought!"


    Yang Jiuhe calmed down quickly and said to Lin Yu.


    "It''s a pity that your strength is not as good as mine. You can''t escape my palm today."


    Yang Jiuhe said Bian escaped into the darkness and attacked Lin Yu again.


    "When I take you down, I can naturally find out all the secrets in you."


    boom!


    This time his speed was much faster than last time. Before Lin Yu could react, he suddenly appeared in front of him.


    After Yang Jiuhe appeared, he threw three punches at lightning speed.


    Its speed is so fast that the three qi bursts and bursts into one, which sounds like just a punch.


    Lin Yu was caught off guard, only avoided the first two punches and was directly hit by the third punch.


    Fortunately, his body of gods and demons was extremely powerful, and the wound healed as soon as it appeared, and there was no sign of fatigue.


    Of course, if such an attack were repeated dozens of times, he would definitely not be able to support it.


    "Yang Jiuhe''s strength really is above me!"


    After this match, Lin Yu had thoroughly understood Yang Jiuhe''s strength.


    In terms of physical strength alone, he is not Yang Jiuhe''s opponent at all.


    If the two continue to fight, he will soon be defeated.


    If you want to turn defeat into victory, and win over Yang Jiuhe firmly, you must rely on the power of supernatural power to pass the heavens and the earth.


    As long as this magical power was displayed while fighting in close quarters, Yang Jiuhe would definitely not be able to sustain it for long.


    However, Lin Yu has a big concern here.


    That is, he doesn''t want to let Yang Jiuhe know that he has the ability to perform magical powers.


    Because a person who can display magical powers and possess the same physical power as the demon''s son will definitely attract the attention of all the powerhouses in Tianwaitian.


    This ending that has become the focus of everyone is probably not a good thing.


    It is likely to cause endless troubles.


    "Maybe this way..."


    While thinking quickly, Lin Yu suddenly thought of a brilliant idea.


    As long as you operate it properly, you can not only hide the fact that you can perform magical powers, but also steadily defeat Yang Jiuhe.


    While Lin Yu was thinking about it, Yang Jiuhe stopped not far away.


    At this time, he also thoroughly understood Lin Yu''s strength, knowing that Lin Yu was definitely not his opponent.


    So what he cares most now is not how to defeat Lin Yu, but how to prevent Lin Yu from escaping.


    "Magic evil wind!"


    Yang Jiuhe yelled violently, and suddenly the sky was filled with black fog.


    These black fog gathered together at the moment it formed, whizzing and rolling frantically, enclosing the entire airspace, enveloping him and Lin Yu in it.


    "Although your speed and strength are not as good as mine, I still have to take some necessary measures just in case."


    A faint smile appeared on Yang Jiuhe''s face again.


    Only when he is consciously determined to win, will he show others with such an attitude.


    After a chuckle, he continued: "After all, you hide secrets that I have never heard of. If you don''t clarify these secrets, it would be a great pity in life."


    "Of course, if you can take the initiative to tell me these secrets, maybe I can think about giving you a good time."


    At this time, the evil spirits had completely formed, and Yang Jiuhe felt that Lin Yu had no chance to escape, and his heart was completely relaxed.


    The next battle is just a game for him, there is no need to strain his nerves to torture himself.


    Seeing Yang Jiuhe''s relaxed look, Lin Yu couldn''t help feeling funny in his heart.


    "You want to trap me in this way, but in my opinion, this is just a cage you made for yourself."


    Hearing this, the smile on Yang Jiuhe''s face instantly solidified.


    Judging from the tone of the other party''s speech, this guy didn''t seem to worry about the next battle at all.


    I don''t know if this person is playing a swollen face to fill up the fat man or is really dependent on it.


    Yang Jiuhe quickly made a choice, he chose to believe in the former.


    After all, he really couldn''t imagine what kind of hole cards this guy could play in front of him, on the contrary, he still held a few hole cards in his hand and didn''t use them.


    "Stubborn mouth when you die!"


    Yang Jiuhe stopped talking nonsense with Lin Yu, and once again escaped into the darkness.


    With the experience of just playing against each other, he has already simulated in his mind how the next battle should proceed.


    One thing is certain now, that is, his strength is not enough to crush the opponent, and it is impossible to end the battle with just one blow.


    Therefore, if you want to defeat the opponent, you can only repeat the previous battle several times and slowly reduce the opponent''s strength.


    Huh!


    Yang Jiuhe''s speed was still extremely fast, and he appeared in front of Lin Yu again in the next moment after escaping into the darkness.


    But just as he was preparing to do the same, launching a swift attack on Lin Yu, he suddenly found that Lin Yu had disappeared in front of him somehow.


    "Ok?"


    This picture made Yang Jiuhe very puzzled.


    He had just seen clearly that all aspects of Lin Yu''s strength were under him, so it was impossible to avoid his attack.


    Even if he could barely hide, he shouldn''t have disappeared without a trace inexplicably like he is now.


    However, just as Yang Jiuhe was quickly thinking about the reasons for this situation, he suddenly sensed a powerful breath coming towards him behind him.


    "Oops!"


    Yang Jiuhe yelled badly in his heart and instinctively wanted to avoid it, but it was too late.


    "Yang Jiuhe, I said, you are painting the ground as a prison, and you are looking for a dead end!"


    Yang Jiuhe only heard a sneer in his ear and then found that his body had been subjected to an unusually violent shock.


    His thinking speed is extremely fast, so he reacted instantly. In this case, he could only be hit by the opponent''s fist.


    After all, the opponent is also the son of a demon who believes in the demon god, and he is as good at close combat as he is.


    But what he didn''t understand was how the other party approached him before he had time to react.


    To know that the opponent''s physical strength is below him, it is absolutely impossible for the speed to be faster than him.


    "you!"


    "You are not right!"


    Yang Jiuhe quickly dodged backwards, evasive and questioned.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 460： Last resort

    Without receiving Yang Jiuhe, Lin Yu secretly urged the power of the space and teleported behind Yang Jiuhe again.


    After just fusing the magical power treasure box Dongtian into the universe, he already possesses an extremely powerful space power that can establish contact with any known teleportation array.


    So he just took advantage of Yang Jiuhe''s demon evil wind, and quietly displayed the world and the whole world, and the teleportation array was covered in the realm of spirits.


    As long as his mind moves, he can use the power of space to teleport to any of these teleportation arrays.


    This is why he said that when Yang Jiuhe released the evil wind, he was creating his own cage and painting the ground as a prison.


    Originally, as long as Yang Jiuhe left his Divine Soul Realm, he would have to spend time arranging the teleportation array.


    Although with his current strength, the speed of the formation has reached the point where it can be formed in a single thought, but it will still take him a lot of time.


    As a result, Yang Jiuhe released the evil evil wind to actively limit the scope of the battlefield, so that he was completely out of trouble in this regard.


    boom!


    After Lin Yu teleported to Yang Jiuhe''s back, he decisively blasted out a punch and flew Yang Jiuhe to the other side.


    "how come?!"


    Now Ziyang Jiuhe was completely shocked.


    Because after three consecutive times, he had discovered that Lin Yu was not dealing with him by speed, but didn''t know what method was used to directly teleport from one place to another in an instant.


    How does he fight this?


    While he was worried, Lin Yu teleported behind him again, and once again threw a punch that made him unpreparable.


    In the ensuing battle, the situation was completely one-sided.


    Lin Yu suddenly appeared behind Yang Jiuhe every time, making Yang Jiuhe unable to guard against it.


    It can be said that there is no possibility of fighting back at all.


    Of course, Yang Jiuhe also noticed some details after taking Lin Yu a dozen punches one after another.


    He found that the position where Lin Yu appeared behind him was different every time, sometimes closer to him, and sometimes farther away from him.


    He didn''t know the reason for this, because he didn''t know that Lin Yu was teleporting with the help of the teleportation array, and the teleportation array was deployed in advance, so it is impossible to suddenly change the position.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu has become more proficient in the use of the power of space after taking a dozen shots in a row, and thus has a better understanding of the world after evolution.


    He couldn''t help thinking in his heart that if he continued to strengthen this artifact-level supernatural power, maybe he could directly open the space channel without the help of the teleportation array, and teleport to wherever he wanted to go.


    "Yang Jiuhe, I know you still haven''t used any means."


    Lin Yu said while facing Yang Jiuhe who was struggling to deal with it.


    He knew very well in his heart that Yang Jiuhe could make those masters of the Great God Sect so jealous, and he must have extremely powerful cards in his hand.


    Before he took out these cards, he must not be underestimated.


    "Why don''t you take it out and open my eyes?"


    Lin Yu asked loudly.


    But after Yang Jiuhe heard this, the sadness on his face became more solemn.


    He does have a back hand, but if he takes it out at this time...


    You know, those hole cards he is going to keep to deal with the masters of the gods, if it is used on such a guy with a strength below him, he will not be reconciled anyway.


    But if you don''t take it out now, it seems that you won''t have a chance in the future.


    Thinking of this, Yang Jiuhe''s face became more and more gloomy.


    Those hole cards are not unusable, but once they are taken out, it may affect the Demon God''s trust in his abilities.


    "Very well, you asked for it!"


    Yang Jiuhe gritted his teeth and said.


    He didn''t expect that this time the pursuit would be such a result.


    Even if he had just faced so many powerful gods in Haiyun City, he did not come up with the last resort, but now he is down to the point of having to do it.


    So he doesn''t think about anything now, just want to smash Lin Yu''s body into thousands of pieces, throw his soul into the soul box and roast him, torturing him for a lifetime.


    "Devil projection!"


    Yang Jiuhe shouted violently, and a phantom suddenly appeared behind him.


    At this time, Lin Yu just slammed a punch, and after seeing this phantom that suddenly appeared, he hurriedly urged the power of the space in the world to teleport to another teleportation array in the distance.


    He didn''t know what this phantom was, but his instinct told him that it was definitely an extremely powerful thing.


    "You should be honored!"


    Yang Jiuhe said to Lin Yu hoarsely.


    "You are the first person fortunate enough to see the demon **** projected in this world!"


    "Next, let''s face the horror of the Demon God!"


    Although Yang Jiuhe was very sure that this guy in front of him was the one who had been bestowed by the Demon God, he was also convinced that this person would never be truly favored by the Demon God.


    So after taking out this final hole card, the person in front of him will definitely be dead.


    As he expected, Lin Yu felt an extremely powerful pressure as soon as his voice fell.


    This feeling was a bit similar to the situation when he was repelled by the power of the world in the Shadow Beast Mountain when he first went to the Shadow Beast Mountain.


    Of course, the experience this time was far worse than that.


    Lin Yu couldn''t even see the real appearance of the phantom behind Qing Yang Jiuhe. Whether he looked at it with his eyes or "observed" with his original strength, the feedback he received was blurred.


    It seems that he, a mortal, is not qualified to know the true face of God.


    "Is this the power of God?"


    "This power is far beyond my imagination... and this is just a projection of the Demon God in this world?"


    At this moment, Lin Yu once again felt the insignificance of his strength.


    Unexpectedly, even with the second strength of his own body of gods and demons, he would not be able to withstand the pressure from the projection of the demon gods.


    Then if you really face the Demon God, wouldn''t it be true that if you can''t hold on for an instant, it will turn into nothingness?


    On the other side, Yang Jiuhe saw that Lin Yu was suppressed by the invisible coercion of the Demon God so that he could not move his body, his face was full of painful expressions, and his heart was quite triumphant.


    This is his true support, the powerful will from the demon god.


    As long as the devil still favors him, no one in this world can kill him.


    No one can do it!


    Because no one can fight against God!


    no!


    "Now, tell me all the secrets about you, I won''t repeat this sentence a second time!"


    Yang Jiuhe ordered Lin Yu in an unquestionable tone In his opinion, Lin Yu at this time should have deeply felt what powerlessness is, so I must not have any more resistance. .


    However, to Ling Yang Jiuhe''s surprise, Lin Yu did not give in as he expected, but stubbornly spit out three words: "You, Hugh, think!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Yu disappeared before his eyes again inexplicably.


    "Ok?"


    Yang Jiuhe couldn''t believe his eyes.


    I used the final means to summon the projection of the demon **** in this world. Can this guy even escape?


    "He... how did he do it?"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 461： Unmatched power

    Yang Jiuhe stared at the airspace where Lin Yu was originally, staring blankly.


    Unexpectedly, this person could break free from the pressure of the Demon God''s projection and slip away from under his eyelids.


    This is simply a fantasy.


    "How on earth did he do it, on earth did he..."


    Yang Jiuhe muttered to himself, but after two babbles, he suddenly stopped.


    His brows were frowned, and his eyes were full of surprise.


    After two more breaths, his face gradually returned to normal, and the color of surprise in his eyes quickly disappeared without a trace.


    "The power of space? That''s it!"


    Yang Jiuhe had already fully understood at this time, it turned out that Lin Yu just used the power of space to forcibly open the space channel and teleported to a teleportation array far away.


    However, after this doubt was resolved, another question in his heart spontaneously emerged.


    That is, why this person''s spatial power is so powerful that he can open the spatial channel and send away out of thin air.


    Also, the power of space is a power that belongs to supernatural powers. Could it be that the person just now has supernatural powers given by the gods?


    Yang Jiuhe was lost in thought, but suddenly, the look on his face changed again.


    Someone seems to be talking to him.


    "The kind of power he possesses just looks like magical powers, but not real magical powers?"


    "So that''s it!"


    Yang Jiuhe nodded slowly.


    Later, he said as if talking to himself: "Okay, I will pay attention to this person''s movements, if I meet him again, I will not let him run away!"


    ...


    On the other side, Lin Yu was now in the lofty mountains not far from the temple of Yan Shenjiao.


    Last time in order to save his family in the Demon Realm, he set up a teleportation formation here. He thought that this teleportation formation would never be used again, but he didn''t expect it to be so useful this time.


    When he was fighting Yang Jiuhe just now, he quietly used his supernatural powers of heaven and earth, urging the power of space in it to establish contact with this teleportation formation.


    It is precisely because of this preparation that he can safely escape from Yang Jiuhe''s control.


    Otherwise, relying on his own strength, he would definitely not be able to break free from the pressure of the Demon God''s projection.


    After all, it belongs to the power of God.


    At least so far, he does not have the strength to fight against God.


    Or to be more precise, he can''t even face this kind of power now, let alone confront it.


    "This time it''s just a fluke. It''s only because of mental arithmetic and unintentional. If Yang Jiuhe and the Demon God behind him had been prepared, I would never have escaped."


    Lin Yu had lingering fears.


    I have to admit that before that, he seriously underestimated Yang Jiuhe''s hole cards and the power of God.


    He thought that he had a stomach of knowledge about divine power and magic power, and already knew enough about God, but the facts slapped him severely.


    At this moment, he still didn''t know why he couldn''t even see the appearance of that phantom at that time, and he didn''t know what kind of methods the phantom used, which made him unable to move and could only be slaughtered.


    "Even a projection has such a powerful power, what kind of power does the true **** have?"


    Lin Yu looked up unconsciously.


    He didn''t know where the gods were, but looked up at the sky out of instinct.


    To be honest, his mood is very complicated now.


    On the one hand, he was satisfied because he saw the power of God with his own eyes, at least it gave him a more intuitive understanding of God, instead of relying on his own imagination as before.


    On the other hand, he was deeply shocked by the power of God and felt powerless.


    "It seems that with my current strength, wanting to fight against a great sect like the Giant Spiritualism is completely idiotic."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze looking up at the sky and lowered his head again.


    He remembered the rhetoric that he once released, saying that he would seek revenge on the Giant Spiritual Sect.


    But now after seeing the power of God, he knew that those thoughts were too naive.


    At least so far, those ideas are all unrealistic.


    The Giant Spiritual Sect can be ranked among the Ten Waitian Divine Religions, and its background is definitely not comparable to other theological cults. Presumably, the Giant Spiritual Religious Sect Master also possesses similar trump cards.


    Otherwise, just relying on the Demon God Projection that Yang Jiuhe just summoned, it could completely sweep the entire sky with one person''s power.


    The so-called Ten Great Religions should have been destroyed by Yang Jiuhe himself.


    However, the fact is that the entire Tianwaitian is the world of ten great gods, so strong as Yang Jiuhe can only hide in the dark and wait for opportunities.


    Lin Yu carefully calculated the next plan in his mind.


    One thing is clear now, that is, the next action still has to be kept as low-key as possible, at least not to have a head-on conflict with the Djinn Sect.


    Ouyang Ce can naturally deal with it boldly. After all, he is just a protector, but the Master of the Giant Spirit Sect can never provoke him if he can.


    Also, the next step is to try every means to collect the source crystals.


    Only by gaining as much energy as possible and strengthening the body of the gods and demons, can they have the opportunity to fight against Yang Jiuhe or the Great God Sect.


    "The body of the gods and demons is my biggest support. If the body of the gods and demons is strengthened to the ninth level, and deduced to a higher level, it will definitely make my strength usher in a qualitative change."


    "At that time, maybe facing the Demon God Projection will not be as embarrassed as it is today."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu took a look at the martial arts modifier.


    According to the numbers shown above, he still has the vitality of 3.4 million source stones.


    These energies are not enough to strengthen the body of the gods and demons to the third level, so don''t talk about strengthening to the ninth level.


    In other words, the number of source crystals you need will be a number that will make any strong person astounding.


    "But... if you can eat a few more artifacts, the demand for the source crystal will be greatly reduced."


    A third-rank artifact contains 20 million source stones'' vital energy, and the vital energy content in the second-rank and first-rate artifacts may exceed 100 million.


    Another point is that the number of source crystals is extremely small and there is no stable access channel.


    And artifacts are something that most of the gods have, such as the Great Spiritualism, the artifacts in the door are far more than one or two.


    "Forget it, there is a chance to talk about the artifact. This is something that you can''t find. It''s not that simple to get it Lin Yu let out a long sigh, letting go of the cranky thinking in his heart.


    After sitting here for so long, his mood had already calmed down completely.


    Next, I still implemented the plan I had thought of in a step-by-step manner, first trying to find a way to rescue my parents and family from Ouyang Ce.


    "I will go to Wantong for a while."


    Lin Yu got up and flew into the sky, and swiftly found the direction where Hellfire Island was.


    Hellfire Island is located between the Flame God Continent and the Ice Continent. It was very close from here. Lin Yu''s only worry was whether that Wantong was still on Hellfire Island at this time.


    If he has left Hellfire Island, it will be difficult to find him for a while.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 462： More important thing

    Haiyun City.


    City Lord''s Mansion.


    In the gloomy hall, Jin Wen had to kneel and sit on the ground, bowing his head and facing Duan Kong''s direction.


    "City Lord, I have something important to report!"


    Clement said loudly.


    "Say." A calm voice came from the shadows.


    "Yes."


    Jin Wen answered, and then explained in detail what happened to him after being held hostage by Yang Jiuhe''s men.


    Of course, he focused on matters related to Lin Yu.


    Described in detail the process and feelings of having to open the golden jade treasure box according to his instructions after Lin Yu forcibly twisted his will.


    He believed that the city lord would definitely be interested in this matter, after all, the power that can distort the will of others is unheard of, and I believe that the city lord must have never heard of it.


    "...City Lord, that''s how things are."


    Jin Wende spoke the whole process quickly, and then waited quietly for Duan Kong''s reply.


    Just as he was uneasy, he suddenly heard a sound of footsteps slowly approaching him, it seemed that the city lord was approaching him.


    "Town Lord."


    Jin Wen had the courage to look up and look up.


    Upon taking a look, he found that the city lord of Haiyun City was indeed standing in front of him.


    "You can describe what you just said in detail again, and you are not allowed to miss a single detail."


    Duan Kong commanded Jin Wende condescendingly.


    Jin Wen was stunned when he saw what happened, and then hurriedly said: "Yes...Yes, the city lord!"


    He secretly said in his heart that the city lord was really interested in this matter, otherwise it would be impossible for him to repeat it a second time.


    After a while, Jin Wen had to describe in detail what happened at that time again.


    According to Duan Kong''s request, he dared not miss any details, even his inner feelings at the time were clear.


    Duan Kong stood there silently after listening.


    After about five or six breaths, he waved his hand to Jin Wen and said: "You go back first, as usual, the matter of Yang Jiuhe will never happen."


    Jin Wen had to hear this like an amnesty, and immediately got up and backed away after responding.


    For him, business as usual is the best result.


    Although Yang Jiuhe''s arrival caused him to lose the gold and jade treasure chest and a lot of property, as long as the power in his hand is still and the city lord is willing to protect him as a scattered person, he can make a comeback at any time.


    When there is a chance in the future, I will definitely be able to retrieve the gold and jade box.


    After all, the golden jade box is a divine tool given by the Jade Spirit God, and only he, the son of God who has received the Jade Spirit God¡¯s gift, can use it, and others can''t use it.


    While Jin Wende left the hall, Duan Kong slowly walked back into the shadows.


    The information provided by Jin Wende did not surprise him too much. After all, what happened to Ji Wenbin had already let him know that there was such a demon son who could distort the will of others.


    At that time, he also confronted Yang Jiuhe face to face about this matter, because he concluded that the man must be Yang Jiuhe''s subordinate.


    However, according to the current statement provided by Jin Wende, that person does not seem to be along with Yang Jiuhe.


    "No wonder Yang Jiuhe responded like that at the time. It turned out not to be a pretense, but I blamed him by mistake."


    "But that person has such a powerful strength, but he is not the same as Yang Jiuhe, which is a great thing for me."


    "As long as this person''s information is disseminated, it will definitely attract the attention of the great gods and gods in the world, so that the pressure on my side will be much less, and it will be convenient for me to implement the next plan."


    "Moreover, this person is all about asking for money, maybe there is still room for cooperation between me and him."


    Duan Kong carefully recalled what Ji Wenbin and Jin Wende said, and gradually got a general impression of this mysterious demon son who suddenly appeared in Haiyun City.


    Judging from the information provided by the two of them, it seems that this person is only interested in various treasures.


    For example, after he stopped Ji Wenbin in the street at that time, he first inquired about Ji Wenbin''s whereabouts. Later, when he heard that a man named Lin Yu had nearly one billion essence Danhou in his hands, he immediately told the man named Lin. Yu''s people became interested and seemed to want to take away those essence pills.


    Another example is what Jinwen said just now, saying that the man who took advantage of Yang Jiuhe didn''t pay attention to mixing with the demons was not for anything else, but to **** away the gold and jade treasure chest. This is another enough to show that he only loves money. case.


    "It''s good to be greedy for money. People who are greedy for money have a clear purpose and cooperate very well."


    Duan Kong nodded slowly again.


    Then he turned and looked at the entrance of the hall.


    I saw a figure slowly emerging from the entrance of the hall, and it was Ji Wenbin who came.


    "Master, are you looking for something to do with me?"


    As soon as Ji Wenbin came to Duan Kong, he bowed his discipleship.


    He has always been aware of current affairs, so after clarifying the situation, he immediately worshipped Duan Kong as his teacher and completely forgot about the Giant Spirit Sect.


    "How is your practice with the secret method I gave you?"


    Duan Kong asked aloud.


    Ji Wenbin reported hurriedly and excitedly: "Master, I can see the light around my body according to the method you taught!"


    "Oh? Seriously?" Duan Kong''s eyes lit up, and his voice rang a lot.


    "The disciples dare not deceive the master!" Ji Wenbin said immediately.


    "Okay! This shows that you can already sense the power of the world. As long as you take time, it is not a dream to completely control the power of the world." Duan Kong said with joy: "It seems that the experience in the Demon Realm has benefited you a lot. !"


    "The disciple can be regarded as a blessing in disguise, but thanks to the master''s teaching."


    Ji Wenbin took advantage of Duan Kong''s words, and then reminded him: "Master, those people hiding in Dongling Mountain?"


    He was referring to Lin Yu''s family hiding in the Dongling Mountain of the Giant Spirit Continent.


    Like him, they stayed in the Demon Realm Shards for a while, and their bodies were affected by the Demon Realm environment. Some changes occurred, but they didn''t know the extent of the changes. If they were just right, they would also have the opportunity to control the power of the world.


    At that time, after he stated this truthfully, Duan Kong immediately became interested, and wanted to get those people to do experiments, so he would speak to remind this.


    Of course, he didn''t want to see that Lin Yu''s family had the same power as him, but even if he didn''t remind him of this matter, Duan Kong would have to find those people sooner or later.


    So it''s better to sell a good person to win Duan Kong''s favor.


    He believes that those people will not have his luck. After all, the power of the world is not controlled by anyone. Duan Kong has found so many people and only a few three including him have achieved initial results.


    "Hmph, Lin Yu, after I truly control the power of the world, I will find you to settle the accounts."


    Thinking of Lin Yu''s family, Ji Wenbin naturally thought of Lin Yu again.


    He was confident that Lin Yu would never have such good luck as him. First, he received the gift of the giant spirit **** and possessed the power of God, and then he was favored by the ancient powerhouse Duan Kong, who was about to master more powerful than the power of God. The power of the world.


    With so much power, Lin Yu will never be his opponent again.


    The essence pill in Lin Yu''s hands will sooner or later be in his pocket.


    While he was thinking about it, Duan Kong, who fell into a brief contemplation on the side, suddenly said: "Those people are not in a hurry, now there are more important things to do."


    Hearing this, Ji Wenbin was overjoyed, he wished Duan Kong would never go to Lin Yu''s family.


    But naturally he would not show this on his face but pretended to be quite concerned and asked: "Master, what is so important?"


    "It''s okay to tell you this."


    Duan Kong explained: "During the battle with Yang Jiuhe, my teacher suddenly sensed another person who controls the power of the world. That person''s control of the power of the world is absolutely above me. If you can find him, please ask. , You and I will be rewarded a lot."


    "So that''s it, that is indeed more important for this matter!"


    Ji Wenbin nodded repeatedly.


    Unexpectedly, there are people in this world who are stronger than Master, and if that person is willing to enlighten him, his strength will definitely rise to a higher level.


    Thinking of this, Ji Wenbin, like Duan Kong, can''t wait to see this top powerhouse.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 463： Missing

    Hellfire Island.


    This time was Lin Yu''s third time on Hellfire Island. Compared with the previous two times, he was very relaxed.


    All of this is caused by changes in power.


    When he first came to Hellfire Island, his strength was far below most of the people chosen by the gods, and only stronger than ordinary religious believers, so it was naturally impossible to relax.


    The second time was similar to the first time. Although his strength was much stronger than when he first came to Hellfire Island, he was still a little daunted when he came to such a strong place.


    And now, his strength is not to be underestimated throughout the universe, and he will definitely not be much worse than the strongest on Hellfire Island, so he can naturally be calm and comfortable.


    Lin Yu hovered in the air not far from Hellfire Island, carefully sensing the situation on Hellfire Island.


    He is searching for Vantone.


    "Really not here?"


    Lin Yu quickly scanned the entire Hellfire Island, but did not find Wantong.


    "Things shouldn''t be so coincidental, this Wantong has never known that I''m coming to him, right?"


    If it were someone else, Lin Yu would definitely not think so much, but Wantong is different.


    Lin Yu always feels that Wantong is very difficult. He always feels that this person hides too many secrets and knows too many things that shouldn''t be known.


    After a little thought, Lin Yu quickly landed on Hellfire Island.


    He decided to find someone to find out where Wantong was going before making plans.


    In the simple streets in the east of Hellfire Island, Lin Yu caught a random person in a corner where Wantong often moves.


    He directly uses the power of space to create a space independent of the world, covering himself and the unfortunate guy in it.


    Because the power of space in the world and the whole world is extremely strong at this time, it is impossible for other people on the street to find the abnormality even if they are very close, unless the strength of the person is stronger than Lin Yu.


    "Where did Wantong go?"


    Lin Yu didn''t go around with the other party, and asked straightforwardly.


    Of course, while asking, he used the power of the body of the gods and demons to influence the opponent''s will, so that the opponent had to answer his questions truthfully.


    "Wantong? You mean the one with only one right hand?"


    The person who was caught by Lin Yu for questioning obviously did not understand the situation at this time, but he still said honestly according to Lin Yu''s request.


    "Yes, it''s him, where did he go?" Lin Yu repeated after confirming.


    "I don''t know, I haven''t seen him for about three days."


    "Three days?"


    Lin Yu calculated in his heart that it happened to be the day when he arrived in Haiyun City three days ago.


    How could Wantong leave Hellfire Island on that day?


    Of course, only one person has been asked now, and this person''s words cannot be used as a basis for inference for the time being. Maybe Vantone has left long ago, but this person only discovered this three days ago.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu stopped using his magical powers and left here in a flash.


    The person who was caught by Lin Yu for questioning was waiting nervously for Lin Yu to ask the next question. He didn''t expect that the person in front of him disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    This made him both happy and worried.


    The happy thing is that he has finally escaped from the opponent''s claws, and the sad thing is that he is being targeted by such a strong person, maybe there will be no good things next.


    "I''m afraid this person''s strength can be comparable to the Supreme One Teacher, right?"


    He thought so in his heart.


    On the other side, Lin Yu had already focused on the other person.


    Just like just now, he directly dragged the opponent into the hidden space created with the power of space, and asked straightforwardly about Vantone''s whereabouts.


    The answer given by the other party was the same as that of the person just now. He also said that he hadn''t seen Vantone for three days and didn''t know where Vantone had gone.


    Afterwards, he asked more than a dozen people one after another. Except for three who said they didn''t pay attention to Vantone''s whereabouts, the rest said that they had not seen Vantone for three days.


    Now Lin Yu had no doubt in his mind, it seemed that Wantong left Hellfire Island three days ago.


    In fact, it is difficult for a person with a special appearance like Vantone to not be noticed, and it will be the focus of everyone wherever he goes.


    Once he left Hellfire Island, he would naturally attract the attention of others on Hellfire Island.


    "As soon as I arrived in Haiyun City, Wantong left Hellfire Island immediately. This time is really coincidental. I don''t know if there is a problem in it."


    Lin Yu frowned in thought.


    Since dealing with Wantong, too many seemingly coincidental things have happened.


    Once or twice can be said to be a coincidence, but it is too far-fetched to use coincidence to explain it several times.


    "Look for someone to find out, maybe someone will bump into him somewhere else."


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts and searched for candidates on the street again.


    Vantone¡¯s image is too special, it will attract attention wherever you go, and this Hellfire Island is a gathering place for countless scattered people. Maybe some people came here after bumping into Vantone elsewhere, as long as you can find such a person. You can know the whereabouts of Wantong.


    Although it is difficult to find such a person, there is no other better way, so I can only try it out. What if I gain something?


    Of course, this may seem difficult, but in fact there are rules to follow.


    Because Wantong, like the other people on Hellfire Island, is a scattered person without a great god''s teaching as a backer, he can''t use the teleportation array to quickly get from one place to another.


    In the case of flying only, three days are not enough for him to go too far, and the approximate range of activities can be calculated completely.


    The farthest east can only reach the Void Spirit Continent under the jurisdiction of the Flame God Sect, and the farthest north can only reach the Frozen Ice Continent.


    So just take a good look and find someone who may have been to these places, and it is still possible to get the answer you want.


    Lin Yu scanned the street and quickly found a suitable candidate.


    He did the same, quickly controlled the opponent, and asked directly: "Look at you just coming back from other places. Tell me, have you seen Wantong in other continents recently? That''s the son of God with only one right hand."


    "No, I haven''t seen him."


    The man was frightened by Lin Yu''s thunderous methods, and even Lin Yu didn''t need to use the power of the body of the gods and demons to twist his will, he would answer Lin Yu''s questions truthfully.


    "Okay you can go now."


    Lin Yu quickly let go of the opponent and began to look for the next target.


    After questioning dozens of people one after another, he finally got a fairly useful information.


    In the evening three days ago, someone saw Wantong take off from the easternmost part of Hellfire Island near Mohai, and flew towards Yanshen Continent to the east.


    Although this news could not allow Lin Yu to figure out the final destination of Wantong, at least there was a general search direction.


    Lin Yu also knew in his heart that it was extremely unlikely to find someone who happened to have met Vantone in this vast sea of ??people. Knowing the general whereabouts of Vantone like this is already a great reward.


    "East, should I look all the way to the east?"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 464： Answer

    Lin Yu hesitated to search all the way in the direction where Wantong left.


    At this time, his strength is much stronger than Vantone, so where Vantone can reach within three days of flying, he can reach at most one or two hours.


    It is still possible to find Wantong if you look all the way there.


    However, there is a problem here, that is, I don''t know if Wantong will change its direction midway, for example, after entering Mohai, it will fly directly to the north instead of the Flame God Continent but the Frozen Ice Continent.


    Of course, the possibility of going to the Frozen Ice Continent is still not great, because the Frost God Sect is more wary of outsiders than the Yan God Sect, and Vantone won''t have good fruits there.


    "These problems are not big, the real question is, will Vantone deliberately lead me to track him?"


    If it was before, Lin Yu would never think about it.


    But now he has to take this into consideration.


    In short, you must not be paralyzed when dealing with Wantong, and you must take all possibilities into consideration.


    Lin Yu racked his brains and thought. After weighing the pros and cons of various aspects, he finally decided to try to search for Wantong.


    After all, there are too many questions to find answers from Metrohm.


    Moreover, his current strength has changed drastically from the last time he saw Wantong. Even if something goes wrong in the middle, he won''t be without the strength to fight back.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately began to act.


    He did not rush to leave Hellfire Island, but first found a hidden place on Hellfire Island and set up a large teleportation array.


    In this way, if there is an accident at that time, it can be directly teleported to this teleportation array.


    After making this preparation, Lin Yu flew into the sky and flew all the way to the east.


    Hellfire Island and Yanshen Continent are separated by a vast desert sea, and Vantone will not stay in the desert for three days, so Lin Yu did not hesitate to go straight to the Yanshen Continent to the east.


    It didn''t take long for the Flame God Continent to appear in his sight.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that he had just rushed from the Flame God Continent to Hellfire Island, but he didn''t expect to fly back so soon.


    This can be considered good luck.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu had already reached the sky above Yanshen Continent.


    His speed slowed down immediately, searching for Vantone''s traces while flying.


    Since the fetal body of the gods and demons was modified into the body of the gods and demons, his realm of the souls has also expanded a lot, and now he can easily sense everything underneath from a high altitude.


    Even if the entire Yanshen Continent was searched completely, it would only take a stick of incense time at most.


    Of course, he did not dare to search in the area where the Temple of the Flame God was located.


    "Wantong is really here?!"


    Lin Yu flew all the way and found Vantone in a city in the east of Yanshen Continent.


    At this time, Wantong was dressed as a beggar, sitting on the side of a busy street, pretending to be begging, but in fact he was observing passers-by on the street.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu fell silently outside the city, changed his figure and appearance, changed his clothes, and walked slowly towards the city gate.


    At the city gate, Lin Yu quietly displayed his magical powers, and successfully passed the city gate without the guards knowing it, and came to the streets of this city.


    With everything he had just seen in the air, he drove straight to the street where Wantong was located.


    It didn''t take long before he came to the corner on the opposite side of the street.


    "What the **** is this guy Wantong doing?"


    Lin Yu stood on the street and looked carefully at the Vantone who was disguised as a beggar.


    He doubted that he had just looked away, so he must first see if this person is Wantong.


    After observing for a while, he was convinced that this person was Vantone and there was nothing wrong with it, and then he took another step and slowly approached the opponent.


    "Adults, do it well, give me a little bit of food, I haven''t eaten for three days."


    When Lin Yu came in front of Wantong, Wantong begged Lin Yu like other pedestrians passing by.


    When Lin Yu heard Wantong mentioned the word "three days", he couldn''t help but stunned.


    Of course, this will not affect his determination.


    All of this had been carefully considered when he decided to search for Wantong.


    This time, you must ask the answer you want from Wantong''s mouth.


    Otherwise, I will still be kept in the dark.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu directly used the magical power of heaven and earth to stimulate the power of space, creating an independent hidden space around the two of them, isolating the others.


    "Wantong, you make me easy to find."


    Lin Yu squatted down, put one hand on Wantong''s shoulder, and started talking.


    While talking, he quietly mobilized the power of the body of the gods and demons, ready to influence Vantone''s free will at any time.


    "You are?"


    Wantong naturally couldn''t recognize Lin Yu, who had changed his body and appearance, so he asked with confusion.


    Of course, he had already noticed some changes in the surroundings at this time, and found that the pedestrians on the street seemed unable to see everything that happened here.


    "Can''t you guess?"


    Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    While talking, he used the power of the body of gods and demons to twist Vantone''s free will.


    Wantong''s expression changed in an instant, from being unhurried at the beginning to being slightly panicked.


    At the same time, he spoke slowly and slowly: "I see, you are the son of God who has been bestowed by the **** of dreams."


    Lin Yu was not surprised at this answer, because Wantong knew that he could change his figure and appearance at will, so with the hints just now, he was naturally able to guess it was him the first time.


    "Okay, let''s not gossip." Lin Yu went straight to the topic and said: "I ask you, did you tell me the whereabouts of the Broken Peak Knife to guide me to approach the sleeping Yangjiu River?"


    Regarding this issue, he had already tried out when he found Vantone last time.


    However, at that time, Vantone drew on the will of God, and this question finally fell apart, resulting in him not getting the answer he wanted.


    So this time it must be asked again.


    I believe that with the help of the body of gods and demons, Vantone will give the real answer.


    "no."


    To Lin Yu''s disappointment, the answer given by Wantong is no.


    Wantong continued: "Everything is just accidental. I just said it casually. I didn''t expect it to be like that in the end."


    "OkaySecond question."


    Lin Yu believed that Vantone could not continue to deceive him under such circumstances, so he didn''t talk nonsense and asked the second question directly.


    "You told me that Haiyun City was a great place to get the source crystals, so when I was passing by Yunhaizhou, I went to the Jinyu Tower in Haiyun City, but I happened to bump into Yangjiu River and go to Haiyun City. To rob Jinyu Tower, did you know that Yang Jiuhe had such a plan?"


    "And, did you know that Yang Jiuhe was going to Haiyun City, so you deliberately lured me to take a trip to Haiyun City?"


    After asking this question, Lin Yu stepped up a bit to ensure that Wantong would give the real answer according to his will.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know anything." Wantong replied: "I don''t care about Yang Jiuhe''s affairs or your affairs at all. Don''t take yourself too seriously."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 465： Possessed?

    Both of Lin Yu''s questions and Wantong''s answers were negative, which made Lin Yu wonder if he was thinking too much.


    However, his instinct told him that things were definitely not that simple, and he always felt that Wantong had concealed something and did not say it.


    Thinking of this, he continued to increase his efforts and cross-examined the two questions just now.


    Under the interference of the powerful force of his body of gods and demons, Vantone was completely unable to control his body according to his own will, and had to answer these two questions again according to Lin Yu''s request.


    However, to Lin Yu''s disappointment, the answer given by Wantong is still no.


    "Wantong should not be able to resist the power of the body of my gods and demons, that is to say, these two things are indeed not his intentional actions, but his unintentional actions."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but fall into thought.


    Judging from the current situation, it is true that he is thinking too much. In fact, he is just a passer-by in the eyes of Wantong, and he doesn''t take himself to heart at all.


    "Forget it, let''s ask him about the situation of the Giant Spirit Sect again, and ask about the origin of the City Lord of Haiyun City by the way."


    Lin Yu quickly threw away the troubles in his mind.


    Wantong did not deliberately calculate this is actually a good thing.


    With today''s question, you can feel at ease in the future, and you don''t need to bother to beware of Metrohm.


    "Wantong, tell me everything you know about the Giant Spirit Sect. Don''t miss a single detail."


    Lin Yu demanded.


    Wantong could not violate this requirement, so it had to spit out all the known information in its mind in detail.


    Lin Yu listened carefully and found that Vantone hadn''t concealed much about the Giant Spirit Sect. What he was saying now was not bad from what he had told him last time.


    Even those that were not mentioned last time are actually trivial matters that have nothing to do with the overall situation.


    When he got here, Lin Yu had another change in Wantong.


    It seems that he has thought about Vantone too badly, but in fact, this person is not the person who hides evil intentions.


    "How much do you know about the origin of the city lord of Haiyun?"


    After listening to Wantong''s description of Juling Sect, Lin Yu asked again.


    Wantong immediately replied: "The name of the city lord of Haiyun City is Duan Kong. This person is the first group of people who were bestowed by the gods when the gods first appeared..."


    Listening to Wantong''s words, Lin Yu couldn''t help but wonder.


    He originally thought that the city lord of Haiyun City was a martial artist, and he mastered his vitality through the integration of the various divine cultivation techniques, but he did not expect that this person was also a god-given son of the gods.


    "Wait, Duan Kong?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu noticed the name Duan Kong.


    He had heard of this name in Ji Haikou.


    At that time, Ji Hai also mentioned that Duan Kong was a strong man in the ancient times, and Ji Hai also said that Duan Kong is a strong person, but he is different from other god-chosen people, and no one knows what secrets he hides.


    "At that time, Ji Hai also speculated that Duan Kong might be the son of a demon. In this way, Duan Kong has been studying the power of the world all the time, so he would appear incompatible with other people."


    After combining all kinds of information, Lin Yu finally got a more intuitive impression of Duan Kong.


    Probably this person is different from other people chosen by gods. He did not blindly worship gods, so after receiving the power of gods, he did not blindly obey, but became interested in the truth of the world and spent a lot of time on it. Research.


    In the end, by chance and coincidence, he mastered the method of using the power of the world, that is, gained the vitality.


    "I gained my vitality through modifiers and fusion of divine exercises. I don''t know how Duan Kong did it."


    "Also, my ability to successfully gain vitality seems to have something to do with my special physique. In this way, Duan Kong''s physique is also different from ordinary people?"


    Lin Yu''s mind turned around, and several speculations flashed through his mind in just one breath.


    Of course, these are just speculations. If you really want to find out why Duan Kong masters Yuanli, the best way is to ask him face to face.


    "After the matter in my hands is over, I will find a chance to meet him for a while."


    When Lin Yu was in Haiyun City at that time, he was afraid of meeting Duan Kong because his strength was too weak and he would be pinched by the opponent if he was not careful.


    And now his strength is above Yang Jiuhe, even if he confronts Duan Kong directly.


    If there is a problem, it will be a big deal to use his supernatural powers to teleport away, and I must use Duan Kong''s ability to absolutely not want to keep him.


    At this time, Wantong had also finished telling the news about Duan Kong, and stopped what he said.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu asked, "Wantong, what is the grudge between you and the Giant Spirit Sect?"


    Out of the guilt of wronging Wantong before, Lin Yu has the heart to make some compensation for this matter.


    Anyway, he was going to the Great Spirit Continent to find Ouyang Ce''s troubles. If the grievances between Wantong and the Great Spirit Sect were related to this matter, then he could just sell a favor.


    Of course, if his strength can become strong enough in the future, then he doesn''t mind directly confronting the Supreme Master of the Giant Spirit Sect.


    "My grievances with the Djinn Cult? There are no grudges between me and the Djinn Cult, but they are all trivial matters, not worth mentioning."


    Wantong said indifferently.


    These words made Lin Yu suspicious instantly.


    How can there be no grievances between Vantone and Giant Spiritualism?


    This sounded like a lie no matter what.


    However, under the influence of the power of the body of the gods and demons, Vantone shouldn''t be able to lie. There is absolutely a problem in this.


    "Judging from my previous contacts with Wantong, he definitely has a deadly enmity with the Giant Spirit Sect!"


    Lin Yu quickly analyzed in his heart.


    Wantong absolutely has a mortal feud with the Giant Spirit Cult. It is precisely because of this that he unreservedly told himself everything about the Giant Spirit Cult in detail last time.


    For him, no matter who it is, as long as he can help him deal with the Giant Spiritualism, then he is willing to help, even if this person has had some trouble with him.


    "Wantong obviously has grievances with Juling Sect, but he said no. It seems that the force I exerted is still too weak. This time I increase my strength and ask again!"


    Lin Yu made a decisive decision and tried his best to mobilize the power of the body of the gods and demons, distorting Vantone''s free will.


    Then he asked: "Wantong, are you sure there is no big grudge between you and the Giant Spirit Sect?"


    "No Wantong replied with an expression of pain: "I can''t wait to kill the entire sect of the Great Spirit Sect! "


    "Huh?" Lin Yu saw that it was effective, and hurriedly asked: "Then why did you just say that there is no grudge, it''s all trivial?"


    "Because that''s not my own true thoughts, it''s the possession...Uh!"


    After only half of Wantong''s words were said, his eyes suddenly turned white, and an extremely painful expression appeared on his ugly face.


    Something seemed to torment him in his body.


    "Possessed?"


    Lin Yu noticed the key point in Wantong''s words.


    The amount of information contained in the word possession cannot be underestimated.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 466： Recover as before

    Wantong this person definitely has a big problem!


    Lin Yu quickly made the final judgment in his mind.


    Not because of anything else, but because of the word possession just mentioned by Wantong.


    "As far as the knowledge and information I have mastered, no one can be possessed by a person chosen by God, even the Supreme Master who is stronger than the Great God Sect."


    "So if someone is possessed by Wantong, then the other party is definitely a much stronger existence than the person chosen by God."


    While thinking about it, Lin Yu suddenly made a very bold guess.


    "Could it be that the one possessed by Wantong is a god?"


    In this world, someone who can be stronger than the person chosen by God can only be God.


    It was impossible for others to do this, whether it was the son of the devil or Lin Yu himself.


    At this time, the pain on Vantone''s face eased a lot, and Lin Yu asked again when he saw this: "Wantong, what exactly do you mean by possessing you just now? Is there a **** possessing you?"


    As he spoke, his strength in urging the body of the gods and demons remained undiminished, ensuring that Vantone could tell the true thoughts hidden deep in his heart.


    Because judging from the current situation, it seems that something else is affecting the will of Vantone itself.


    "me¡­¡­"


    Vantone¡¯s deformed lips kept trembling, trying his best to say something, but in the end it just repeated me and me, and couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    At this time, Lin Yu''s power to mobilize the body of the gods and demons had reached its limit, and it was impossible to continue to increase his strength.


    This gave him a headache, and he didn''t know what to do next.


    After all, he had encountered this situation for the first time, and the opponent was very likely to be a much stronger **** than himself.


    "Very well, I remember you!"


    At this moment, Wantong, who was convulsing all over his body, suddenly said in a very calm voice.


    Lin Yu''s brows clenched, and when he was about to continue to ask questions, he found that Vantone''s whole body was suddenly weakened like mud.


    He has only one right hand. It is extremely difficult for him to sit firmly on the ground after pretending to be an ordinary beggar. Therefore, he fell to the ground instantly after his body was weak.


    Had it not been for Lin Yu''s support, he would have been lying on the ground at this time.


    "That thing is gone, finally gone!"


    After a few breaths, Wantong said like an amnesty.


    "What the **** is it?"


    Lin Yu asked quickly.


    At this time, he was still using the power of the body of the gods and demons to influence Vantone''s will, so Vantone couldn''t stop answering.


    "I don''t know, but I guess that thing should be the **** you and I believe in."


    "What?" Lin Yu narrowed his eyes, unexpectedly Wantong himself had come to such a guess.


    "How confident are you of this guess?" Lin Yu asked.


    "At least 90%, in fact, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is 100%."


    During the speech, Wantong''s face obviously improved, and at the same time, his tone of voice became more determined.


    "It''s ten percent, I can guarantee that that thing is a **** who has descended into the world!"


    Wantong said categorically.


    Lin Yu slowly nodded after hearing this, indeed only God can do this.


    However, he also noticed one thing from it, that is, God seems to be unable to use power at will in this world.


    In fact, this conjecture had been there after he battled Yang Jiuhe, and now he has a greater certainty.


    "What did the **** do after he took possession of you? What do you think He has for?"


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to delay, and continued to ask.


    This is an excellent opportunity to understand God, and he will naturally not let it go.


    "I don''t know either." Wantong shook his head and tried to recall: "I only know that when He is on my body, most of the time I can''t control my body, and even my inner thoughts are powerful by Him. Will suppress."


    "But I guess He just wants to observe the world through me, and has no special purpose."


    Hearing this, combined with the various previous contacts with Wantong, Lin Yu''s thoughts gradually became clear.


    Wantong guessed right, the **** possessed by him should just want to observe the world through his eyes.


    All this can be inferred from the various behaviors of Metrohm.


    For example, Vantone sometimes behaves very hate the Giant Spiritualism, but sometimes it looks indifferent, as if he doesn''t care about any grievances.


    Whatever you say is nothing but trivial matters, it doesn''t matter.


    At this time, he doesn''t seem to care about anything, just as a bystander traveling through the world, observing all kinds of things in the world.


    "What''s the matter with your body? Why is there only one right hand left?"


    Lin Yu asked another question that had troubled him for a long time.


    He has always wondered why Wantong, as the chosen person of God, is so incomplete.


    You must know that for the chosen person, there are countless ways to repair the wounds on the body, and it is impossible to become disabled.


    "It was caused when the **** possessed me." Wantong replied.


    "Oh? Then he didn''t want to repair your injury? Doesn''t he think this appearance is too conspicuous?" Lin Yu asked.


    "I guess he can''t do it." Wantong meditated: "As far as I know, his power seems to be limited in this world, which may be the reason for the power of the world."


    "It''s possible."


    Lin Yu nodded again.


    In his mind, the knowledge of the three powers of the world, the power of the gods, and the power of the magical gods would only be more than that of Vantone, so when Vantone mentioned this, he immediately had a clue.


    At the same time, he also wanted to understand some things that he had been puzzled before.


    For example, when fighting with Wantong in the desert for the first time, Wantong first showed a strong spirit, and then immediately bowed his head and begged for mercy after losing, and looked like a bereaved dog.


    At that time, Lin Yu thought that Wantong had developed a character that was able to bend and stretch only because of too much experience, but now it seems that it should be because the **** did not want to lose this body that was so successful.


    After all, it is not easy for gods to want to be possessed by mortals in this world.


    "No wonder Wantong''s behavior always reveals all kinds of weirdness, which makes people completely unable to understand his character. It turns out that it was caused by being possessed by God."


    Lin Yu thoroughly understood everything in his heart.


    He always feels that Wantong is not easy It turns out that this is the reason.


    At this time, Lin Yu suddenly discovered that the power of God in Vantone''s body was constantly improving, and with that, the aura of Vantone''s whole person also changed drastically.


    Not only that, a left hand and two legs quickly grew out of Vantone''s mutilated body, and the disfigured face quickly returned to its original shape, showing a handsome face.


    Immediately afterwards, he discovered that the power of the body of the gods and demons could no longer be effective on Vantone, which seemed to be the reason why Vantone had recovered its strength.


    He let go of his hand on Wantong''s shoulder and took a step back.


    "My strength...has been completely restored?!"


    Wantong looked down at his body, his face was full of joy.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 467： Contest

    "Wantong?"


    Seeing that Wantong was completely plunged into his own personal world, Lin Yu stood there and laughed, so he tried to shout.


    After hearing this call, Wantong immediately raised his head and stared at Lin Yu.


    At this time Wantong has a handsome and charming appearance, even wearing a tattered beggar uniform can not hide his image of a handsome man.


    In fact, the image of each of these powerful people is not bad. After all, for them, it is a very simple and small thing to keep their appearance clean and beautiful. As long as the foundation is not bad, it will not be ugly.


    "It made you laugh." Wan announced apologized: "I just regained my freedom and I was too happy in my heart. Please forgive me."


    "I can understand." Lin Yu nodded at him.


    Vantone nodded when he saw it, and then said: "By the way, I am not Vantone. Vantone is a new name that the **** forced me to take, which means know everything. My real name is Wang Zijin."


    "Prince Jin?" Lin Yu quickly searched his memory, but unfortunately he couldn''t find any information related to this name.


    So he asked aloud: "What is the relationship between you and the Supreme King of the Giant Spirit Sect?"


    But to Lin Yu''s expectation, Wang Zijin was taken aback when he heard this question, and then asked, "Have I talked to you about him?"


    "Talked about it." Lin Yu thought for a while, and then gave an affirmative answer.


    Hearing this answer, Wang Zijin nodded slightly, unconsciously falling into a state of loss, as if trying to meditate or remember something.


    After a while, he apologized again: "I''m sorry, I can''t remember many things. If I did something unkind to you when the **** was in my body, please forgive me. That was not my intention."


    "It''s okay, I didn''t take it to heart."


    Lin Yu immediately replied, thinking in his heart that Wang Zijin had forgotten a lot of things, so he gave people a strange feeling.


    "By the way, you helped me drive away the god?" Wang Zijin suddenly remembered this very important matter and asked hurriedly.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know the situation at all."


    Lin Yu felt that his power was not strong enough to fight against the gods. After all, in the desert sea not far from Haiyun City, he couldn''t even look at the projection of the demon **** in this world.


    Therefore, the god''s departure was most likely due to his own will. Perhaps the power of the body of the gods and demons he exerted on Wang Zijin at that time caused some accidents, which caused him to be unable to continue to possess.


    Of course, the reason why he answered this way, on the other hand, was that he didn''t want Wang Zijin to discover that he had the power to forcibly twist the will of others.


    Now Wang Zijin has forgotten a lot of things, and this incident seems to be included, so naturally there is no need for him to take the initiative to bring it up, just pretend not to know it.


    On the other side, Wang Zijin nodded silently when he saw Lin Yu''s reply, without asking more.


    Obviously he also knew very well that no one in this world could fight against God, and that God''s departure must be due to some accidental factors.


    Seeing that Wang Zijin stopped asking more questions, Lin Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief. It was a good thing that Wang Zijin had forgotten many things.


    In this way, at least the secret that he can display his magical powers and possess power similar to that of the Demon Child will not leak out here in Wang Zijin.


    "Can you compete with me?"


    Suddenly, Wang Zijin made a request that made Lin Yu a little unprepared.


    After saying this request, Wang Zijin added: "I just regained my strength and my hands were itchy for a while, and your strength is so strong that you can be my opponent."


    Of course, he explained that way, but Lin Yu always felt that he had other intentions.


    "Here?" Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t directly say what he thought, but instead asked.


    Wang Zijin looked around after hearing the words, and then guessed: "This place should be a certain city in the Flame God Continent, right?"


    "Speaking of which, I can be regarded as some old friends in the Yanshen Sect. As long as we are careful not to cause riots here, there will definitely be nothing wrong."


    Wang Zijin said confidently.


    Seeing his unwillingness to give up, Lin Yu directly refused and said, "If you learn from each other, I have other things I want to ask you."


    The thing he wanted to ask was related to the Giant Spirit Sect.


    Since there is a deep hatred between the Prince Jin and the Giant Spirit Sect, and their own strength is strong, it is obviously an object that can be cooperated.


    I believe that with his help, his own trip to the Great Spirit Continent to rescue his family will be much easier.


    When Wang Zijin saw Lin Yu''s refusal, he was neither anxious nor annoyed. Instead, he said with a smile: "Let¡¯s talk with me first. As the saying goes, you don¡¯t know each other if you don¡¯t know each other. When we finish the contest, I¡¯ll come to ask your name, Gao, you want to ask. Just ask anytime."


    As soon as the voice fell, he didn''t wait for Lin Yu to answer, and he directly broke through the hidden space created by Lin Yu using the heaven and earth, and flew upwards.


    Facing Lin Yuchuan while flying, "Come outside the city, the outside of the city is spacious."


    Lin Yu looked at Wang Zijin''s back, after a few thoughts, he quickly made a decision, and flew behind to follow.


    Since the prince Jinfei wants to fight him, he can only accompany him.


    One can use this to evaluate Wang Zijin''s strength and see how much he can help with the Giant Spirit Sect.


    Secondly, Lin Yu himself wanted to test how powerful his artifact-level magical powers are.


    In the last battle with Yang Jiuhe, in order to avoid arousing Yang Jiuhe''s suspicion, he didn''t really use this magical power.


    Anyway, he had been prepared before he came here, even if the prince Jinzhen had some bad thoughts, the power of urging the space would be transmitted directly to Hellfire Island without worrying about falling into a crisis.


    One after another, the two quickly moved away from the city they had just been in, and came to the sky over a wilderness.


    "This place is great!"


    Wang Zijin suddenly stopped his fast-moving body and said to Lin Yu.


    "Anywhere." Lin Yu said indifferently.


    Wang Zijin smiled when he heard the words, and then the smile on his face quickly disappeared, putting on a solemn expression.


    Lin Yu was somewhat familiar with this expression. At that time, in the first battle between Mohai and Wang Zijin, he had shown this expression.


    "Golden Gunner!"


    The prince yelled violently. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Behind him instantly condensed dozens of long strips of golden light, all pointing towards the airspace where Lin Yu was.


    Lin Yu could clearly feel that the power of these golden guns was much stronger than when Wang Zijin was exhibited for the first time.


    It seems that this is the real strength of Wang Zijin.


    That time the Golden Light Spear would be so weak, completely because of his suppression of the power of the gods.


    Probably that **** had to suppress the power of Wang Zijin himself in order to successfully possess him, otherwise he would be easily repelled by the power of this world.


    "Please also display the magical powers you have."


    Wang Zijin reminded.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 468： Are you Lin Yu?

    Temple of Yanshen Sect.


    "The Supreme Master."


    A black-robed old man suddenly appeared in the temple, bowed his head and shouted at the bright golden light located in the center of the temple.


    "What''s the matter?"


    A woman''s voice came from the golden light.


    The old man explained: "The Supreme Master, there is a golden gunner near Sui''an City."


    "Golden Gunner?"


    Pan followed a sound of doubt, a woman slowly walked out of the golden light and came to the old man.


    "This is a sacred weapon-level magical power." The woman asked the black-robed old man: "Do you see clearly what level of power the person who displays this magical power possesses?"


    "The Supreme Master, I''m afraid that person''s power of God is not much worse than yours." The black robe old man replied respectfully.


    "Oh?"


    The woman fell into a brief contemplation, and then she spoke again: "Anyone with a golden gun is not to be underestimated. Moreover, this person has such a powerful power of God, I must personally meet that person for a while."


    "Master Master, do you need me to wait to follow?" the black robe old man asked.


    "No, it doesn''t make sense to face such a strong person no matter how many people there are, I am enough."


    The woman resolutely refused.


    The black-robed old man hurriedly replied: "Then I won''t cause trouble to the Supreme Master."


    While he was speaking, the woman had disappeared before his eyes in a flash.


    ...


    Over the wilderness near Suiancheng.


    The prince Jin was protected by dozens of golden lights like a god, looking at Lin Yu from a distance.


    He is waiting for Lin Yu to display his talents and supernatural powers.


    Although every person chosen by the gods has in his hands the god-given things of different grades, he can use the magical powers in the god-given things to fight the enemy.


    But in a friendly contest, both sides generally only use their talents and supernatural powers to fight.


    "Hurry up and show your talents and supernatural powers, and let me appreciate them."


    Wang Zijin couldn''t wait to urge.


    "Then you can be optimistic." Lin Yu decided to display all the powers of the artifact-level supernatural powers of the heavens and the earth. After all, the power of the gods flowing in Wang Zijin''s body is very powerful. .


    "You have never heard of my magical power. It is enough to open your eyes."


    While speaking, Lin Yu decisively used the power of heaven and earth to mobilize all the power in it.


    Suddenly, the entire world began to change color, the power of flame, wind, gold, ice...After all kinds of power were displayed at the same time, the light and shadow between the world and the earth flickered, and the wind was raging.


    "Huh? This is?"


    Wang Zijin couldn''t help frowning.


    He was taken aback by the scene before him, because he discovered that Lin Yu''s magical power was far more powerful than the Sacred Artifact-level magical power.


    At least much stronger than the golden gunner he has.


    "Is this an artifact-level supernatural power?"


    Wang Zijin was a little unbelievable, and the talents and supernatural powers that a person who was chosen by God could be granted would not exceed the sacred weapon level.


    Artifact-level magical powers can only exist in artifact-level god-given items.


    He couldn''t help but wonder, could it be that during the time he was possessed by the gods, many unbelievable events had happened outside the sky?


    Even the artifact-level magical powers have become the talented magical powers that the chosen person can possess?


    "Okay! I really didn''t look away!" Wang Zijin quickly cast aside the doubts in his heart and exclaimed loudly: "You are stronger than I thought. Let me come to you for a while."


    At this time, his skills are hard to bear, and he just wants to find a strong opponent to fight a battle.


    And Lin Yu in front of him is undoubtedly the most suitable candidate.


    So now he doesn''t want to entangle Lin Yu''s supernatural power level, just want to have a good fight, and have the opportunity to come back to inquire about this after the fight.


    Anyway, there are many questions in his stomach, such as Lin Yu''s origin, how did Lin Yu appear in front of him, and so on.


    I didn''t rush to ask so many questions, so naturally this one is not bad.


    "go with!"


    With a move of Wang Zijin''s heart, dozens of golden lights swirling around him shot out together, and went straight to the airspace where Lin Yu was.


    The speed of these golden guns was extremely fast, and they came not far from Lin Yu in an instant.


    Interspersed with various types of power released by Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu secretly said that Prince Jin¡¯s power of God was really strong, and the power of wind, power of gold, etc. he spurred could not slow down the advance speed of the Golden Light Spear at all.


    At this time, even if the power of the body of the gods and demons was used, it was impossible to completely avoid these dozens of golden guns.


    Lin Yu quickly estimated in his heart that even if he used all his strength without reservation, he could only avoid half of the Golden Spear at most, and the remaining half of the Golden Spear would definitely hit his body.


    When the time comes, it will be a blessing or misfortune.


    While Lin Yu was thinking about it quickly, Wang Zijin''s golden gun quickly broke through the barriers under Lin Yu''s cloth and successfully arrived in front of Lin Yu.


    At this critical moment, Lin Yu even wanted to urge the power of the space to directly transmit away. Fortunately, these dozens of golden guns stopped all together and did not make any further progress.


    At the same time, Wang Zijin''s voice came from a distance, filled with doubts.


    "Your supernatural power is so strong, but why is the power of God so weak?"


    Just after seeing Lin Yu display such a powerful magical power, Wang Zijin doubted that he would lose quickly in this battle.


    In the end, I never thought that the final result was that he was even better.


    It wasn''t until then that he realized that Lin Yu''s power of God was only at the level just shown, without any reservations.


    "Are you, Lin Yu?"


    At this time, another woman''s voice came from the distant sky, and this voice also revealed a trace of doubt.


    Wang Zijin followed the voice and looked into the distance, and Lin Yu also turned around.


    "Mu Nanqin, don''t come here unharmed!"


    Wang Zijin quickly saw the appearance of the visitor.


    At the same time, Lin Yu also figured out who came. Judging from the voice of the other party and the displayed strength, it should be the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect.


    He once met this top powerhouse in the Temple of the Flame God Sect with Sun Hao, but because she had been in the golden light, she couldn''t see her face clearly, only her voice.


    "Wang Zijin?" Mu Nanqin had already arrived in front of the two of them at this moment. She first glanced at Lin Yu, and then her gaze stayed on Wang Zijin.


    Obviously, the appearance of Wang Zijin surprised her even more.


    "I haven''t heard from you for so many yearsWhere did you go?" Mu Nanqin asked curiously.


    "It''s a long story, let''s talk about this later."


    Wang Zijin sighed, then turned to look at Lin Yu, and asked Mu Nanqin in his mouth: "You just said his name is Lin Yu?"


    Mu Nanqin also temporarily let go of her doubts at this time, after all, the appearance of Lin Yu surprised her.


    She turned her head to look at Lin Yu, who had changed her appearance, and said: "I have seen your magical powers of heaven and earth with my own eyes. I believe I didn''t admit you wrong."


    "Yes, I am Lin Yu."


    Lin Yu knew that sooner or later, even if he changed his body and appearance, he would not be able to conceal the top powerhouse from the sky, so he was not surprised that the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect could recognize him.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 469： Advent of Flame God Sect

    "Sure enough, I didn''t admit my mistake."


    Mu Nanqin nodded slightly and said, "Although it is possible for other people to receive the gift of Dream God, the magical powers given to each person are different in subtleties, so I recognized you at a glance."


    While speaking, Mu Nanqin kept staring at Lin Yu.


    "By the way, why is your appearance so different from last time?"


    Hearing this question, Lin Yu thought for a while, and said frankly, "Because I can change my figure and appearance at will."


    He knew in his heart that as long as he was going to use the supernatural powers of heaven and earth, he wouldn''t want to conceal the top powerhouses from the outer world, so he might as well just admit it.


    Anyway, his real trump card now is the body of the gods and demons, not anything else.


    "Change your body and appearance at will?" Mu Nanqin frowned slightly.


    On the other side, Wang Zijin couldn''t help but fell into contemplation after hearing this, as if trying to recall something.


    Lin Yu guessed that he was probably searching for the memory of being possessed by the gods.


    After all, when he changed his name to Wantong, he had dealt with him several times, and Wantong knew that he could change his figure and appearance.


    It''s just that this memory of him becomes incomplete, so he doesn''t know it.


    "This is also the magical power given by Dream God?" Mu Nanqin asked after a moment of silence.


    "You are right."


    Lin Yu admitted.


    Anyway, Mengshen is just a **** he fabricated out of thin air, and everything that can''t be explained can be pushed onto Mengshen.


    "In this way, this Dream God is really very different from other gods. It not only gives you supernatural powers that can continue to evolve, but also gives you this supernatural power that can directly affect the physical body."


    Mu Nanqin stared into Lin Yu''s eyes and said thoughtfully.


    Seeing her expression, Lin Yu knew she was suspicious.


    After all, normally only the magic power can transform the human body, and the magical powers given by the orthodox gods cannot affect the human body.


    As the two talked, Wang Zijin, who was in deep thought, had already come back to his senses.


    However, after hearing Mu Nanqin''s words, his focus was not on this supernatural power that can change the flesh.


    "Mu Zhizun, the magical power you just mentioned that can be evolved, does it mean the magical power that Brother Lin just displayed?"


    Mu Nanqin turned to look at him when he heard the words: "Yes, this magical power is called Tiandi Wanxiang. When I first saw it, I discovered that this magical power has the possibility of continuous growth."


    "But at the time I just stayed on guessing. Now that I see Lin Yu show again, I am finally convinced of this."


    Wang Zijin nodded as he listened: "Indeed, I discovered this just now, but I didn''t have time to think deeply."


    "Hey, if I think about it earlier, I will know why Brother Lin''s magical powers are of an artifact level."


    He had just been wondering why the magical powers Lin Yu bestowed were of the divine item level, after all, the magical powers bestowed by other people of the gods could only reach the level of the first-grade sacred item, no matter how high it is, it is absolutely impossible.


    Now that he knew that this magical power could evolve, he finally understood that it turned out that this magical power was constantly evolving.


    "Wait, do you mean artifact-level supernatural powers?"


    After Mu Nanqin heard Wang Zijin''s mention of artifact-level supernatural powers, a hint of surprise appeared on his face.


    "Yes, it is the magical power of the artifact level." Wang Zijin confirmed: "Brother Lin''s magical power has at least the power of a third-grade artifact."


    "Yes?"


    Mu Nanqin was still a little unbelievable.


    Although she had recognized the origin of this magical power from a long distance away, because the distance was too far to directly sense the breath of this magical power, she could only judge roughly by the power it showed.


    She just thought that Lin Yu''s supernatural powers would be equivalent to a first-grade holy artifact at best.


    Seeing Mu Nanqin still couldn''t believe it, Wang Zijin explained, "Brother Lin''s supernatural power is indeed a divine weapon, but the power of the divine power in Brother Lin''s body is too weak, which makes it impossible to fully exert all the power of this supernatural power. "


    "I see!"


    Being reminded by Wang Zijin, Mu Nanqin instantly remembered that she had observed Lin Yu''s bloodline and found that Lin Yu''s bloodline was of very low grade, and the power of God''s power had little growth potential.


    It was precisely because of this that she didn''t care about Lin Yu at the time.


    Originally, this kind of person who is the first to be given the new god''s choice is a very worthy friend.


    Thinking of this, she turned her head to look at Lin Yu, and comforted: "After all, there is no perfect thing in this world. You have been envied by such powerful magical powers. It doesn''t matter if the power of God is weak."


    "I know."


    Lin Yu answered.


    In fact, it is not difficult for him to increase the power of the gods mentioned by Mu Nanqin, as long as he continues to strengthen the body of the gods and demons.


    At that time, if the 20 million source stone yuan obtained after eating the golden jade box could be used to strengthen the body of the gods and demons, then his yuan power, which is the "power of the gods" that Mu Nanqin believed would definitely be stronger than it is now few.


    However, in this way, the supernatural powers of heaven and earth will not be able to evolve into divine tool-level supernatural powers, and the power will naturally be weaker than it is now.


    When the two sides offset, the final strength is almost the same as it is now.


    Of course, if the body of the gods and demons is strengthened first, it will not only increase the vitality, but also increase his physical strength, and this part of the physical strength will be equal to the current one.


    And this part of the power can''t be shown to Mu Nanqin and Wang Zijin, so in their eyes such an improvement method will appear to be a lot weaker.


    In short, for him, it is nothing more than the order of which one to promote first and which one to promote later.


    With enough Yuanneng, all problems are not a problem.


    Seeing Lin Yu gladly accepted her comfort, Mu Nanqin stopped talking, but suggested: "Lin Yu, Zijin, if you don''t mind, why not go to my place?"


    "Then bother."


    Prince Jin smiled.


    After speaking, he turned his head and looked at Lin Yu.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said, "I will be with Brother Wang."


    Naturally, he couldn''t refuse this suggestion It would definitely be a great thing if Wang Zijin and Mu Nanqin could befriended because of this.


    After all, he is going to rescue his family in the Great Spirit Continent next, and it won''t be long before he confronts Ouyang Ce, the right guardian of the Great Spirit.


    When the time comes, it will be a sure thing to get a vengeance with the Giant Spirit Cult, so naturally the more help, the better.


    Seeing that both of them had agreed to her proposal, Mu Nanqin turned and flew towards the direction where the Yanshen Sect Temple was located.


    Lin Yu and Wang Zijin immediately followed closely.


    This distance was so short as to be negligible for the three of them, so it took only a dozen breaths before they came to the sky above the Flame God Sect Temple.


    Lin Yu glanced down and saw an old face¡ªSun Hao.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 470： Meet old friends

    Sun Hao on the ground also saw Lin Yu.


    But because Lin Yu had changed his appearance, he didn''t recognize it.


    "Sun Hao, who do you think the two people next to Master Master will be?"


    At this time, a son of Yanshen taught God approached Sun Hao and asked.


    In addition to him, several other people also came together, and they were also very curious about the identity of the person who came.


    "I don''t know." Sun Hao shook his head, and then guessed: "However, these two people can be accompanied by the Supreme Master, I think their strength will not be low."


    "That''s natural! The strength of our Master Master is ranked top in the entire Tianwaitian. These two people are fortunate to follow Master Master, and they must also be first-class powerhouses."


    Someone agreed.


    What they both said immediately ushered in an agreement.


    None of the Yanshen Cultists present dared to doubt the strength of Lin Yu and Wang Zijin. The only thing they were curious about was their identities.


    "Sun Hao, you are also a protector of the law anyway, and you know things in the world better than we do. Haven''t you heard of the names of these two people?"


    Several people still pin their hopes on Sun Hao. After all, Sun Hao, the guardian is responsible for foreign affairs, and he has far more information than them.


    "I really don''t know who they are." Sun Hao said helplessly: "Among them, one of them looks a little bit like Prince Jin who has been missing for many years, but I don''t remember the other one at all."


    "No? It''s impossible for a peerless powerhouse to pop up suddenly, right?"


    "It''s not impossible. Some lucky guys have been given Holy Artifact level supernatural powers as soon as they come up. Coupled with their superior bloodline level, they can indeed be among the top powerhouses in a blink of an eye, but a person like that must have been passed on a long time ago. Everyone knows, how could we not know?"


    "Yeah, it makes sense."


    "..."


    Several people talked a lot, and they all wanted to understand the origins of Lin Yu and Wang Zijin.


    At this moment, Sun Hao, who was originally participating in the discussion, suddenly stopped what he was saying, and stood there motionless with a serious face.


    When everyone saw this, they stopped one after another and looked at him together.


    Suddenly, Sun Hao''s eyes lit up and he looked at everyone and said quickly: "The Supreme Master of Sect Master asked me to go to the temple, it seems to be related to the visit of the two powerful men!"


    "what?"


    "Sun Hao, you said you don''t know who they are."


    Everyone expressed their dissatisfaction.


    As Sun Hao rushed towards the temple, he explained: "I really don''t know them. I''ll talk about it when I come back from the temple."


    While speaking, his figure has disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    ...


    Inside the Temple of Yanshen Sect.


    The difference from last time is that this time Lin Yu didn''t stand to meet the Master of Yanshen Sect, but got a seat.


    At this time, he and Wang Zijin were sitting opposite each other, sitting in the guest seat, while Mu Nanqin was sitting in the main seat.


    Not long after the three of them sat down, Sun Hao hurried over.


    "Sun Hao, do you remember this one?"


    Mu Nanqin looked at Lin Yu and asked Sun Haodao.


    She just noticed that Lin Yu glanced at Sun Hao when she was in the air, remembering that Sun Hao was also Lin Yu''s guide in the sky, and called Sun Hao over.


    Of course, the main reason she did this was because she wanted to win Lin Yu.


    After all, the person who possesses such supernatural powers is the only one in this outer world, and the **** of dreams is also a new world god, and everyone knows very little about it.


    Only by making friends with Lin Yu can we gain a deeper understanding of this unique god.


    "Lin, Lin..."


    At this time, Lin Yu had changed back to his previous image, so Sun Hao recognized it instantly.


    After recognizing Lin Yu, he instinctively wanted to call Lin Yu''s name, but immediately realized that someone who could have a place in front of the Supreme Master Master was not someone he could directly call his name.


    Therefore, Shengsheng swallowed the following words back.


    "Brother Sun, don''t come here unharmed."


    Lin Yu saw that Sun Hao was a little at a loss, so he took the initiative to resolve the embarrassment.


    Sun Hao hurriedly answered, "Lin, Brother Lin, it''s really you. I didn''t expect to have such a huge improvement in your strength without seeing you for a few months. I can''t believe my eyes."


    Since Lin Yu has called him Brother Sun, it is of course not a bad manner for him to call Brother Lin.


    It just so happened that he could also take the opportunity to conceal his rude behavior just now, pretending that he did not dare to recognize each other, instead of not knowing how to respond after recognizing it.


    But when he slowed down, he felt a little surprised, why the Lin Yu he just saw outside was different from Lin Yu sitting here.


    Although the clothes are exactly the same, the appearance is a bit mismatched.


    Of course, he didn''t know that Lin Yu had the ability to change his appearance, so he just treated it as if he had just looked away.


    On the main seat, Mu Nanqin saw that there was no gap between Lin Yu and Sun Hao, and instantly understood that there was no unpleasant experience of getting along between the two before.


    In this way, at least Lin Yu would not have much prejudice against Yanshen Sect, and she should not encounter any obstacles if she wanted to win over this person.


    After seeing this, she said to Sun Hao: "Sun Hao, you go down first."


    "Yes, Supreme Master!"


    Sun Hao immediately took his command.


    He knew very well that he was not qualified to participate in the dialogue between the three based on his own strength, so he was not surprised by Mu Nanqin''s order.


    Mu Nanqin was able to call him to meet Lin Yu for the first time, which was a surprise to him.


    He had no idea that he would be lucky enough to meet such a powerful son of God, which was a great blessing.


    Sun Hao quickly left the temple, Mu Nanqin retracted his gaze to look at Lin Yu and the prince Jin and said: "There is one thing I am curious about, how did you meet?"


    "Good question!" Wang Zijin answered with a smile, "but this is a long story, and I have to start with my peculiar experience over the years."


    "Strange experience?" Mu Nanqin was in a moment of interest.


    Wang Zijin has been missing for so many years inexplicably. Something must have happened. She wanted to know what caused Wang Zijin to be silent for so long.


    "Yes, this experience of mine is absolutely strange and strange, I believe no one has heard of it before."


    Wang Zijin seemed to answer Mu Nanqin''s question, and said as if he was sighing with himself.


    "What the **** is it?" Mu Nanqin urged.


    Seeing her anxious appearance, Wang Zijin stopped selling her, and said directly: "In these years, I have been possessed by the gods."


    "Ok?"


    Rao is Mu Nanqin who is very knowledgeable ~ www.novelhall.com~ and has excellent skills in nurturing qi. He was so scared by Wang Zijin''s answer that he couldn''t help but whisper.


    Possessed by a god?


    If this matter is true, it can be truly an unconventional anecdote.


    Unexpectedly, the high gods would actually possess the body of a chosen person. What is the purpose?


    "Zi Jin, you can tell me what happened at that time, what happened?"


    Mu Nanqin urged again.


    "Don''t worry, let me just say it."


    The prince replied, and then started from the beginning of the experience.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 471： past

    Wang Zijin began to talk about his experiences over the years, and both Lin Yu and Mu Nanqin listened carefully.


    "This matter will start after I leave the Djinn Cult."


    The first words of Wang Zijin reminded Lin Yu.


    The supreme head of the Giant Spirit Sect is called Wang Yitian, and Wang Zijin shares the same surname. The relationship between the two is probably not simple.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn''t think that Wang Zijin would be a believer of the Giant Spirit Sect, because Wang Zijin had a talented magical power called Jinmang Spear. According to Ji Hai, this was a magical power bestowed by the ancestor gods.


    And all the members of the Great Spiritual Sect believe in the Great Spiritual God.


    The giant spirit **** and the ancestor spirit are not the same god, so it is natural that Wang Zijin cannot be a member of the giant spirit sect.


    Lin Yu just felt that Wang Zijin and Wang Yitian might have some blood relationship.


    After all, it''s normal to go out of the same family, but to receive gifts from different gods, and it''s not uncommon in Tianwaitian.


    "...After I left the Giant Spirit Sect, I felt extremely depressed, probably because of this and the fact that I was so injured at the time that I was favored by that god."


    "I only remember that a golden light fell in the sky at that time, and that golden light rushed directly at my sea of ??consciousness, and then my consciousness was drawn into my own sea of ??consciousness."


    "After I figured out the situation, I found that there was something covered by golden light floating in the center of my sea of ??consciousness. I didn''t know what it was at the time. I didn''t know until He completely controlled my body. It is the will entity of a certain **** projected into this world."


    "Because of the coming of that god, my body that was injured was too late to repair, but in the process of his possession, some new injuries were added, which eventually caused my body to become ugly."


    "In the following years, I have been using that broken body to move around in the sky."


    Speaking of this, Wang Zijin gave a wry smile.


    "But to be honest, I don''t have any special feelings about this experience, because my consciousness has been suppressed by the will of the **** in the sea of ??consciousness. Only when He needs me can I control my body for a short time."


    "So most of the time I am in a state of unconsciousness, and I don''t know exactly what happened."


    "Even if I personally experienced those things, because I don''t know the cause and effect, I can''t figure out the specific situation at all."


    "By the way, although my body is controlled by that God''s will entity most of the time, I found that some of his actions will still be affected by the obsession in my heart, so I guess that God wants to truly possess us. It is extremely difficult to completely control us."


    "Also, I found that the essence pill seems to be very helpful to the maintenance of God''s possession state, because I found that his desire for the essence pill is extremely strong."


    "..."


    Listening to Wang Zijin''s account, Lin Yu fully understood why Wang Zijin was so weird when he changed his name to Wantong. It must be because the controller of that body is always changing, causing his personality to change.


    While Lin Yu thought about it, Mu Nanqin suddenly said, "That''s it! After seeing the king one day later, I always thought you had fallen in that battle."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but interject: "Mu Zhizun, Brother Wang, there is one thing I want to ask, what is the grievance between you and the Giant Spirit Sect?"


    Lin Yu has already seen that Mu Nanqin and Wang Zijin must be old acquaintances, knowing each other thoroughly, and he is a thorough outsider, causing some conversations to sound like dumb puzzles to him.


    So it is necessary to ask clearly.


    On the other hand, Mu Nanqin looked at Wang Zijin after hearing Lin Yu¡¯s doubts. Whether to answer this question or not depends on Wang Zijin. She could not pretend to tell others about Wang Zijin¡¯s secrets in front of Wang Zijin. .


    "Hi, it''s not a big deal." Wang Zijin turned his head and said to Lin Yu: "Brother Lin, you and I are predestined, it doesn''t hurt to tell you these past events."


    "Brother Wang, please tell me." Lin Yu clasped his fist.


    "In fact, it''s the misfortune of the family." Wang Zijin smiled bitterly: "Wang Yitian''s great-grandfather is named Wang Zishi, and he is my younger brother."


    "After I received the gift of the ancestor god, I kept taking care of them. It was not until the king received the gift of the giant spirit **** that everything changed."


    "That Wang Tian was a kind and unrighteous person, and the grace I gave to their family was taken as a matter of course."


    "It''s nothing at all. I didn''t take care of them for the sake of repaying, so I never cared about it."


    "However, the various behaviors of that king after his fortune one day are really contemptible. As his ancestors, I naturally have to say something to teach him, who knows..."


    "Forget it, the ugliness of the family is inconvenient to publicize. If you talk about those things in detail, it is really a trick to laugh out your teeth. Anyway, you only need to know that Wang and I got an enemy one day because of some things.


    Speaking of this, Wang Zijin gave a wry smile again.


    "But in the end, you should have guessed it too. On the contrary, I became the laughing stock of others."


    "This day and the outside world, after all, is respected by strength After that, I have always had an obsession in my heart, wanting to destroy the entire Giant Spirit Sect, because it was the battle that caused me to fall. This is the end now, but now it¡¯s unnecessary to think about it. My enemy is Wang Yitian alone."


    "Injustices and debts are in charge, there is no need to involve other people."


    "Furthermore, after so many years, the followers of the Giant Spiritualism have been changed for a long time, and even Wang Yitian has become the supreme master of the Giant Spiritualism. Some of the people who besieged me back then have passed away."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu had roughly figured out the grievances between Wang Zijin and the Giant Spirit Sect.


    Sure enough, as I guessed, it was a family chore.


    When Lin Yu recalled what Wang Zijin said, Mu Nanqin reminded: "Zi Jin, you haven''t told me how you met Lin Yu."


    After speaking, she guessed again: "Could it be that he rescued you from that god''s control?"


    "You guessed it, that''s it!"


    Wang Zijin focused his head.


    Then, he looked at Lin Yu curiously and said, "Brother Lin, please forgive me for completely forgetting the experience at that time. Can you tell me how you did it?"


    "I just hit and hit by mistake." Lin Yu explained: "In fact, I wanted to ask Master Wantong Xing to inquire."


    "Oh?" Wang Zijin understood what he said instantly, and asked: "When that **** acted as Wantong, was it bad for you?"


    "Almost, he originally wanted to grab the essence pill from me, but he didn''t succeed."


    Lin Yu quickly recounted the experience of contact with Wantong.


    From the first encounter on Hellfire Island, to the battle in the desert behind, and all the other things.


    Of course, he deliberately concealed some details when he said it so as not to reveal some of his secrets.

 Chapter 472： God comes first, then God

    After listening to Lin Yu''s account, Wang Zijin suddenly realized: "No wonder I vaguely remember that there was a battle with you, but that memory is too vague, plus I don''t know the cause and effect of the matter, so I have never understood it."


    "By the way, Brother Lin, your strength at the time seems to be far worse than you are now. That battle shouldn''t be too long since then, so to speak..."


    Wang Zijin looked at Lin Yu with scorching eyes and said, "Brother Lin, your strength has increased fast enough to be ranked in the entire Tianwaitian."


    "Yes, Lin Yu''s rate of improvement is far beyond my expectations." Mu Nanqin in the main seat answered.


    When Prince Jin heard this, he suddenly remembered something and hurriedly asked: "Mu Zhizun, how did you and Brother Lin meet?"


    Hearing this question, Mu Nanqin quickly explained what happened at the time.


    Only then did Wang Zijin realize that Lin Yu was a martial artist from the lower realm who had only received the gift of Dream God a few months ago.


    This made him couldn''t help but look at Lin Yu with admiration, because Lin Yu grew from a martial artist to a god-chosen person who was able to rank among the strongest in the world in just a few months. It was a miracle.


    "Brother Lin is really lucky, he even got such a gift from the Dream God." Wang Zijin said with envy, "You know, no one has ever been given an artifact-level supernatural power, you are the only one."


    Regardless of whether Lin Yu''s artifact-level magical powers are constantly growing from low-level magical powers or other reasons, in short, there is only this unique artifact-level magical power, so it is impossible for Wang Zijin not to envy it.


    "By the way, when it comes to this, I have had a lot of unexpected gains over the years due to misplays and collisions."


    Wang Zijin said with excitement.


    Seeing his expression, Mu Nanqin guessed: "Zi Jin, you mean that while the gods are in your body, you learned something new?"


    "Exactly!"


    Wang Zijin became more and more excited, as if his gains were not small.


    "Although I have been controlled by that God''s will entity over the years, I have also figured out many things related to God because of a blessing in disguise."


    As he said, he looked at Mu Nanqin quite seriously and said: "Mu Zhizun, some things I want to say next may offend your beliefs, please be considerate."


    "It''s okay, you can say it boldly." Mu Nanqin nodded slightly.


    "Okay." Wang Zijin nodded, then looked at the two men and said: "In fact, God is the same thing, not as noble as you and I imagined."


    Hearing this, Mu Nanqin frowned slightly.


    Although she also knew that gods were just some kind of powerful existence, but this kind of power was too high and unattainable, and made her deeply feel that she was insignificant, so she couldn''t accept that someone said that God was just like that.


    In addition, she is the supreme leader of the Yanshen Sect and has a pious belief in the Yanshen, and it is even more difficult for others to say these things in front of her.


    But since she just said that she wouldn''t mind, she doesn''t have much to say now.


    Also, she was very curious about what new gains Wang Zijin had gained from that experience, so it was naturally impossible for her to stray from the topic.


    At this time, Wang Zijin also noticed Mu Nanqin¡¯s subtle expression, and hurriedly explained, ¡°I mean, once we understand what divine power is, we can look at the gods that give us supernatural powers in a more comprehensive way, and there will be no more mystery in our hearts. feel."


    "Oh? What exactly is supernatural power?" Mu Nanqin was interested, temporarily ignoring the unhappiness in her heart.


    "Divine power is the power that creates the world. That''s why divine power and world power are the same level of power." Wang Zijin explained.


    Hearing this, Mu Nanqin said strangely: "Then why do you say that God is nothing but that?"


    "Because it''s not that God possesses divine power, but divine power created God!" Wang Zijin explained: "Or in other words, there is divine power first and then God, not the other way around."


    "what?"


    Mu Nanqin couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    This statement completely subverted her cognition. In her belief, everything in the world should be created by God. Only in this way can we explain the origin of the world.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Zijin reversed this completely.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu also felt quite novel about Wang Zijin''s statement.


    Although the martial arts modifier has brought him a lot of knowledge about divine power, world power, and magic power, the point mentioned by Wang Zijin is completely blank.


    Maybe it was because he hadn''t strengthened the body of the gods and demons high enough.


    "Zi Jin, what evidence do you have to prove this?" Mu Nanqin asked with a serious face.


    "No, at least not now," Wang Zijin said.


    "Then why do you say so swearly?"


    This matter is about faith, so Mu Nanqin is naturally reluctant.


    "Forget it, this is just my speculation, I just said it too arbitrary."


    Seeing Mu Nanqin''s expression, Wang Zijin took a step back hurriedly.


    After all, he really has no evidence to prove this claim, so there is no need to argue with her.


    Lin Yu on the side saw all this in his eyes, but he was completely on Wang Zijin''s side in his heart, because he knew much more about divine power than Mu Nanqin, and knew that Wang Zijin''s statement made sense.


    Seeing Wang Zijin''s initiative to give in, Mu Nanqin stopped holding on to the matter.


    When Wang Zijin saw this, he turned off the topic and said: "This matter is still controversial. You can just stick to your own opinions. What I want to say next is the real point."


    "Zi Jin, don''t betray you, hurry up and listen." Mu Nanqin also realized that her performance just now made the atmosphere a bit discordant, so she immediately changed to a soft tone and urged.


    "I found that the power of the world in this world can be controlled by us."


    Wang Zijin said, turning his head to look at Lin Yu.


    "And I have already gotten some clues. That''s why I have to compete with Brother Lin just after regaining my strength."


    "Not only because of itchy hands, but mainly because I want to verify my guess through battle."


    "It''s a pity that although Brother Lin has strong magical powers, his powers are too weak, so I still didn''t get the result I wanted in the end."


    Hearing this explanation, Lin Yu finally understood the real cause of the battle.


    On the other side, after listening to Wang Zijin''s words, Mu Nanqin asked aloud: "Zi Jin, in this way, your current strength is far better than before?"


    "Yes!" Wang Zijin nodded without hesitation: "As long as time allows me to find the key inside It is just a trivial matter to find Wang for revenge."


    After listening to this, Mu Nanqin immediately became concerned.


    Decided to focus on making friends with Wang Zijin in the future.


    As for Lin Yu...


    She fancy Lin Yu''s special supernatural powers, and wanted to use Lin Yu to understand the unique **** of Dream God, only then decided to win.


    Therefore, the priority should naturally be ranked after Wang Zijin.


    After all, Wang Zijin has a bright future after a blessing in disguise, but Lin Yu''s upper limit is not high and his growth potential is limited.


    It should be known that although Lin Yu''s magical powers possess growth characteristics, it is not impossible to grow from a third-tier artifact level to a first-tier artifact level in time.


    However, Lin Yu''s bloodline level was too low, resulting in poor growth potential of his **** power.


    Even if Lin Yu possesses a first-class artifact-level supernatural power, he will still not be an opponent of other top powerhouses.


    Because others only need to hold a first-class artifact to bridge the gap between the talents and supernatural powers, and the power of the gods in Lin Yu''s body can never catch up with the opponent.


    In other words, no matter how fast Lin Yu''s strength improves, there is a ceiling, and it is impossible to truly become the most powerful person in the world.


    With these considerations, she decided to put her limited energy on a promising person like Wang Zijin, and treat Lin Yu with a normal heart.


    Thinking of this, Mu Nanqin immediately let go of his unhappiness towards Wang Zijin.


    As a supreme one, she naturally puts the interests of the entire sect first, and cannot act on her own preferences.


    "Zi Jin, let us talk about the problems you encountered, so that we can have a long experience."


    Mu Nanqin said calmly.


    Lin Yu echoed: "Mu Zhizun is right. I also asked Brother Wang to speak up and listen to the problems he encountered. Maybe I can provide some suggestions."

 Chapter 473： 1 foot in front of the door

    When Mu Nanqin heard Lin Yu say that he might be able to provide some advice, a strange color flashed in his eyes.


    Of course, she didn''t know what Lin Yu meant by this, so she didn''t say much.


    On the other side, Wang Zijin saw that both of them were very interested in what he had just mentioned, so he stopped talking nonsense and quickly began to talk about it.


    "After that God''s will entity possessed me, I personally felt what divine power was, and understood the nature of divine power and its strength."


    "That''s why I thought that if we cultivate spirits through a specific method, they might be able to directly sense the power of the world everywhere, so that the power of the world can be used by us."


    "So the biggest problem now is how to find the correct cultivation method."


    Hearing this, Mu Nanqin asked aloud: "Zi Jin, do you already have some clues?"


    "Yeah." Wang Zijin nodded and said, "After thinking about it again and again, I discovered that the spiritual practice of the lower realm martial arts might be a breakthrough."


    Hearing this conclusion given by Wang Zijin, Lin Yuxin said that Wang Zijin really found the right way.


    In time, he can really find a way to cultivate his vitality.


    Of course, the time required for this is definitely not a decimal.


    Just like the ancient powerhouse Duan Kong, although he also cultivated Yuan Li, judging from the known information, I''m afraid he started researching it many years ago.


    And even if he successfully cultivated Yuanli, his understanding of Yuanli is still only a first glimpse.


    After Lin Yu sensed the vitality he released at the time, he knew it well.


    The reason why Duan Kong is strong is not because he knows enough about Yuanli, but because he has cultivated for a long time, and Shenhun has become very powerful.


    "Netherworld Wuxiu''s spiritual practice?"


    Mu Nanqin asked in confusion.


    She was born on the continent outside the sky, never went to the lower realm, and never practiced the martial arts techniques, so she didn''t understand the so-called spiritual exercises at all.


    Of course, if you put it in the past, it would be fine if you didn''t understand this kind of thing, and it didn''t affect it at all, so she never took it to heart.


    But now after listening to Wang Zijin''s words, she naturally wouldn''t think so anymore, and she couldn''t help but develop curiosity about practicing magical techniques in her heart.


    Unexpectedly, Wu Xiu''s cultivation technique still has such an effect?


    "Zi Jin, how confident are you of this guess?"


    Mu Nanqin asked.


    This matter has something to do with the power of the world, and it has something to do with gods and divine powers. In addition, she knows that Prince Jin never talks, so she naturally has to figure it out.


    "I don''t dare to say too much, I have a ninety-nine percent certainty."


    The prince replied.


    "Ninety percent?"


    Upon hearing Wang Zijin''s words, Lin Yu and Mu Nanqin exclaimed in unison.


    The prince''s promotion was low-key enough. He was so humble with ninety-nine percent certainty that people thought he was only four to fifty percent certain at most.


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly in his heart, and then asked, "Brother Wang, have you been thinking about this matter a long time ago?"


    "Yes." Wang Zijin admitted: "Although the **** has been suppressing my consciousness, this does not affect my thinking, so in fact I have been studying this matter for these years."


    "Also, I was also a martial cultivator before I got the gift from the gods, and I had practiced a lot of magic techniques for a long time."


    Hearing this answer, Lin Yu knew in his heart that Wang Zijin was probably only close.


    After all, he has been studying for so many years, and he must have roughly touched the doorway, and he will be able to get through this road with only a crucial step.


    In this way, as long as he dialed it by himself, he might be able to help him quickly figure out the key.


    Of course, there are some other factors in whether or not this path can be achieved in the end.


    Judging from his own experience, Lin Yu doubts that only people with a special physique can successfully cultivate vitality.


    On the other side, after Mu Nanqin listened to Wang Zijin''s answer, he said, "Zi Jin, you might as well speak out what you have in your mind."


    "I think so too."


    When Wang Zijin talked about this in front of the two of them, he wanted to express his idea and see if the two could provide some useful suggestions.


    After all, he has been studying alone for so many years, and he has already fallen into a bottleneck, and he has not been able to find the final answer. Only by communicating with others can he make a breakthrough.


    Wang Zijin quickly explained his thoughts in detail.


    Mu Nanqin was a little clouded and misty, but Lin Yu discovered from Wang Zijin''s vision that Wang Zijin was really only a little bit able to reach the doorway.


    "...My idea is like this, but it''s a pity that I can''t figure out the mystery, so I have been unable to find a real cultivation method."


    "Maybe a thorough enough battle can bring me new insights."


    Prince Jin said as he fell into deep thought.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned his head to look at Mu Nanqin and said, "Mu Zhizun, I am afraid that only you can make me fight with all my strength."


    "It''s just a trivial matter." Mu Nanqin calmly said, "I can''t help with other favors. This is a trivial favor."


    As soon as Wang Zijin heard this, he became interested, and hurriedly suggested: "It shouldn''t be too late, so I should go outside and compete now?"


    "etc."


    Lin Yu stopped the two and said: "Brother Wang After listening to what you just said, I suddenly had inspiration in my heart. Should I tell you for your reference?"


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin was stunned for a moment, and then immediately woke up and said: "Yes, just now Mu Zhizun said that Brother Lin was also a martial artist before receiving the gift of God, and naturally he knows how to practice God."


    Mu Nanqin nodded slightly, Lin Yu was indeed qualified to make suggestions.


    "Brother Wang, this has nothing to do with my previous martial arts experience."


    Lin Yu saw the expressions of the two and heard what Wang Zijin said. Knowing that the two of them had misunderstood, he quickly explained: "I have a sudden inspiration, it is all because of the magical power given to me by Dream God, not me. The magical exercises that I have practiced before."


    If you can cultivate your vitality just by studying and practicing gods, then there are more than one or two people in this world who have vitality.


    In fact, if you want to cultivate vitality, you not only need to have a good knowledge of the practice of God, but also have a clear understanding of the power of the world.


    If you want to understand the power of the world, you must either have a reliable channel of understanding, or a unique genius who seizes the key points with his own efforts and opportunities.


    Therefore, Lin Yu could only push all this to Dream God, and lied that he had obtained the magical powers from Dream God before he understood the power of the world.


    Otherwise, if the two of them think that he is a unique genius, I am afraid they will be confused and cause a lot of trouble.


    This is completely unnecessary.


    Anyway, this Dream God was fabricated out of thin air, it is impossible for a second person in the world to receive the gift of Dream God, and they are not afraid to find someone to verify.


    "Oh? Brother Lin, please say it."


    After listening to Lin Yu''s explanation, Wang Zijin couldn''t wait even more.


    Mu Nanqin was also on the side, very curious about what additional information was included in the magical powers given by the Dream God, so that Lin Yu had a sudden inspiration for Wang Zijin''s vision.

 Chapter 474： Extremely difficult

    Under Wang Zijin''s urging, Lin Yu quickly said what was in his heart.


    Of course, he didn''t clarify all the knowledge about the power of the world, but told Wang Zijin that he just thought that this might be possible, and everything was just speculation.


    As for why he didn''t tell them the knowledge about the power of the world, it was because he didn''t want the two to investigate the origin of the knowledge.


    Once the two of them start to study carefully, they will almost certainly ask some questions, and then how to answer them will be a hassle.


    After all, all of this knowledge comes from the use of martial arts modifiers to modify the supernatural powers and the body of the gods and demons.


    After listening to Lin Yu''s words, Wang Zijin immediately fell into contemplation, his eyes were staring straight ahead, and he sat motionless.


    Obviously those mentioned by Lin Yu greatly inspired him.


    Mu Nanqin on the main seat was similar to him, thinking about what Lin Yu said just now.


    Although she didn''t know how Lin Yu''s speculation helped Wang Zijin''s vision, the many knowledge points in Lin Yu''s dialect gave her a refreshing feeling.


    Therefore, we must think carefully about whether this knowledge is correct or not.


    Lin Yu saw that both of them were sitting there thinking silently, so he waited quietly.


    To be honest, he is selfish about helping Wang Zijin, because he already knows from the conversation just now that once Wang Zijin''s strength rises, he will go to the Wang for revenge.


    And once Wang Zijin went to Wang Yitian to avenge him, it would naturally be much easier for him to rescue his family from Dongling Mountain in the Giant Spirit Continent.


    "really!"


    "Sure enough!"


    Suddenly, Wang Zijin stood up abruptly, his eyes shining brightly.


    "Brother Lin, what you said really made me awaken and inspire, I finally figured it out!"


    On the main seat, after Mu Nanqin saw Wang Zijin''s behavior, he gave Lin Yu a meaningful look, then looked at Wang Zijin and asked, "Zi Jin, have you found a way to practice?"


    "Yes!"


    Prince Jin said excitedly.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Nanqin said, "In this case, let''s not talk about other things for the time being. I will arrange a place for you first, and you will continue to study it in depth."


    She really wanted to know what kind of power she would have after mastering the power of the world, so she didn''t have the heart to think about other things at this time.


    "No." Wang Zijin immediately refused after hearing Mu Nanqin''s proposal: "It should be ready soon, I seem to be able to see the light around my body..."


    Prince Jin said and sat back on his seat with eyes in a daze.


    Mu Nanqin was a little unclear about his behavior and words, so Lin Yu knew that Wang Zijin should be able to cultivate his vitality soon.


    Because when he had just mastered his vitality, he was able to "see" the ubiquitous points of light through his soul.


    In fact, those lights are the power of the world.


    The temple became quiet again, Mu Nanqin and Lin Yu did not speak, and waited for Wang Zijin''s response.


    "It''s done, it really is!"


    After about a stick of incense, Wang Zijin spoke excitedly again.


    He stood up from his seat while talking, looked at Lin Yu and said, "Brother Lin, it''s thanks to you that I succeeded this time."


    Lin Yu shied away: "I just made a little suggestion. All of this is your own credit, Brother Wang. If you didn''t think hard for many years, you wouldn''t be able to achieve success."


    He just hopes to see the prince become stronger, and then go to the Wang for a day''s troubles, will take the initiative to help.


    I don''t want to take credit for it.


    "Zi Jin, let us open our eyes by showing you a hand first."


    Mu Nanqin on the main seat reminded.


    "good!"


    Wang Zijin did not refuse, and immediately urged Yuanli.


    Like the power of gods, Yuan Li is also an invisible force, and after being activated, no changes can be seen with the naked eye.


    It can only be sensed through the spirit of the soul.


    "Zi Jin, do you really master the power of the world?"


    Mu Nanqin was puzzled after feeling for a while: "Why do I feel that the power in you is no different from the power of God?"


    Prince Jinyi frowned and said, "Is there no change? It shouldn''t be."


    Only Lin Yu knew the reason at this time.


    If you want to accurately sense the vitality released by the opponent, you must cultivate the vitality yourself, otherwise you will never be able to distinguish the difference between the vitality and the power of the gods.


    This is because elemental power and divine power are at the same level, while divine power is one level lower than divine power.


    With the help of the power of God, how could Mu Nanqin discern higher-level Yuanli?


    Of course, Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t say anything about these.


    I believe it will not be long before Wang Zijin will figure out the root cause.


    As for Mu Nanqin, if she can also cultivate the vitality, then she will naturally know the answer, but if she can''t cultivate the vitality, then knowing the answer is meaningless.


    At this time, Wang Zijin seemed to have figured out the key.


    He looked at Mu Nanqin thoughtfully and said, "It may be because you have not mastered the power of the world. I think maybe only people who also master the power of the world can sense the power of the world urged by others."


    Hearing this, Mu Nanqin asked, "Zi Jin, can you write down your cultivation method for me to find out?"


    "Small things, I will record it in the jade slip Wang Zijin took out two jade slips from the space ring without saying a word, stretched out his hand and waved it, and instantly recorded the information in his mind. in.


    He delivered two jade slips to Lin Yu and Mu Nanqin respectively, and said: "This secret method is just a start-up. It is estimated that the cultivation is a bit difficult."


    "It''s okay." After Mu Nanqin took the jade slip, he immediately plunged his mind into it and studied it carefully.


    Lin Yu also checked the contents of the jade slip. Of course, he just wanted to see what the cultivation method Wang Zijin had summarized was, not like Mu Nanqin was ready to try it.


    "This can only be practiced by Wang Zijin himself."


    After reading it quickly, Lin Yu concluded in his heart.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the ability to cultivate vitality depends not only on the cultivation method, but also on each person''s special physique.


    After Wang Zijin was possessed by the will of the gods, his body had changed, which was very different from others.


    Therefore, this set of cultivation methods can only help Wang Zijin himself to cultivate his original strength, and it would be impossible to succeed even if he was as strong as Mu Nanqin if he replaced it with any other person.


    At this time, Mu Nanqin on the main seat said, "It is really extremely difficult."


    She hadn''t realized that it was impossible for her to practice successfully, but thought it was because it took too little time, and she still needs to spend more time thinking about it.


    "Mu Zhizun, with your intelligence, it won''t take long to figure out the key."


    Wang Zijin comforted and said that he himself didn''t know that this practice method had many limitations.


    Mu Nanqin glanced at him and said, "Well, this matter is not in a hurry. Zijin, what are your plans next?"


    "My plan?"


    Prince Jin said while looking at Lin Yu, frowning and said: "Brother Lin, from those remaining memories, I vaguely remember that you seem to have some grudges with the Giant Spirit Sect?"

 Chapter 475： The troubles of Wang Zijin

    Seeing that Wang Zijin had taken the initiative to mention the Giant Spiritualism, Lin Yu said bluntly: "Yes, there is something wrong between me and the Giant Spiritualism."


    As soon as the voice fell, Wang Zijin had not said anything, but Mu Nanqin on the main seat looked at Lin Yu suspiciously: "Lin Yu, it hasn''t been long since you came from the lower realm to the outer sky, why did you join the giant spirit so soon? Encounter?"


    "This matter is a long story." Lin Yu gave out the reason he had thought about a long time ago and said: "When I was in the lower realm, for some reason, there were some conflicts with the divine envoys sent to the lower realm by the giant spirit sect. I have never forgotten this, and I have to go to the giant spirit to teach justice."


    Hearing this explanation, Mu Nanqin nodded slightly, did not say more or ask more.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter to her how Lin Yu and the Giant Spiritual Sect become enemies, what matters is whether Lin Yu really hates the Giant Spiritual Sect.


    This will directly affect the method of wooing she is about to adopt.


    Judging from the tone and expression of Lin Yu''s just now, this hatred is obviously not false.


    In other words, as long as you give Lin Yu some help in this matter, you can learn more about Dream God from his mouth.


    In addition, there is room for cooperation and rivals between Yanshen Sect and Giant Spirit Sect, or between the great gods in the world.


    After all, Tianwaitian is only so big, everyone wants to get a share of the pie.


    Therefore, Mu Nanqin, as the supreme leader of the Yanshen Sect, is happy to see that there are strong ones that are detrimental to other sects, which will help the expansion of the Yanshen Sect.


    For the sake of this, she would not hesitate to provide some help.


    The reason why she had just asked Wang Zijin''s next plan on her own initiative was to see if Wang Zijin was going to go to the Giant Spirit Sect to find the king for a day after she became stronger.


    As long as the other party has ideas in this regard, she will try her best to make it happen.


    On the other side, after listening to Lin Yu''s affirmative answer, Wang Zijin fell into deep thought again.


    I don''t know if I am thinking about the next step or looking for other useful information in my incomplete memory.


    Not long after, Wang Zijin quickly recovered and looked at Lin Yu and said, "Brother Lin, you and I are indeed predestined, and even the attitude towards the Giant Spirit Sect is similar."


    When Lin Yu heard it, he secretly said that this could not be called predestined.


    Obviously, I saw that Vantone and the Giant Spirit Sect were not dealing with each other, so I went to him one after another.


    It will eventually develop step by step to today.


    If it weren''t for this, I''m afraid that Wang Zijin is still being controlled by the unknown deity''s possession until now.


    "Brother Wang, are you going to deal with the Supreme Master of the Giant Spirit Sect next?" Lin Yu asked.


    When Mu Nanqin in the main seat heard this, a pair of beautiful eyes immediately looked at Wang Zijin, waiting for his reply.


    "About this matter..." Wang Zijin seemed to be in entanglement, his tone full of hesitation. After he pondered for a while, he shook his head and said: "Not for the time being, I have one more important thing to do first."


    "The more important thing?"


    "What''s up?"


    Lin Yu and Mu Nanqin asked in unison.


    "I don''t know what it is." Wang Zijin frowned, as if trying to remember something, "I always feel that it is necessary to go to Yunhaizhou."


    "I don''t know what to do there, but I believe that as long as I go there, I should be able to remember."


    As he spoke, he gently patted his head with his right hand, it seemed that those incomplete memories caused him a lot of trouble.


    "Yunhaizhou?" Lin Yu thought for a while and asked, "Brother Wang is going to Haiyun City?"


    "Yes, it is Haiyun City!"


    Wang Zijin nodded heavily, with a hint of surprise on his face, as if Lin Yu''s prompt reminded him of something.


    But then he frowned again and said, "But I still can''t remember what I''m going to do there. Anyway, let''s go there and talk about it."


    At this time, Mu Nanqin on the main seat reminded: "Zi Jin, there is one thing I must remind you. Yang Jiuhe just went to Haiyun City to make a big noise. Now Haiyun City must be heavily guarded, you It¡¯s better to be careful in the past."


    "Yang Jiuhe? Yang Jiuhe was not...Yes, it seems to have indeed come back."


    Wang Zijin shook his head and nodded.


    Mu Nanqin heard the words and said: "Yang Jiuhe is back, but compared to Yang Jiuhe''s recovery, there are two things that should not be underestimated."


    "Oh? Mu Zhizun, please say." Wang Zijin stretched his brows and looked at Mu Nanqin.


    Lin Yu followed Mu Nanqin and looked at Mu Nanqin. He guessed that what Mu Nanqin was about to say might be related to him.


    Mu Nanqin glanced at the two of them, and said solemnly: "The first thing is related to Haiyun City City Lord Duan Kong. After years of retreat, Duan Kong finally reappeared before the eyes of the world. Compared to his strength before retreat, Duan Kong Great progress."


    "Duan Kong?" Wang Zijin nodded slightly, his expression thoughtful.


    Mu Nanqin continued: "The second thing is even more important. It is said that a demon son with the same strength as Yang Jiuhe appeared near Haiyun City and seemed to have a battle with Yang Jiuhe, but the two For the time being, I don¡¯t know the outcome of I only know that the person seems to have forced Yang Jiuhe to summon the Demon God Projection."


    "What?" Wang Zijin heard this involuntarily exclaimed: "Dare to fight Yang Jiuhe, but also forced Yang Jiuhe to summon the Demon God Projection?"


    "Exactly, that''s why I remind you that you must be careful this time." Mu Nanqin said earnestly.


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin didn''t say anything, but sat in a chair in a daze, and entered a state of contemplation again.


    Lin Yu took the opportunity to ask: "Mu Zhizun, I have heard Yang Jiuhe''s name many times recently. I dare to ask who is this person sacred? Also, what exactly is the Demon God Projection?"


    He wanted to see what kind of attitude the Supreme Master like Mu Nanqin had towards Yang Jiuhe, and why he always avoided him like a **** of plague. That''s why he asked.


    "I won''t say much about the origin of Yang Jiuhe. You only need to know that he is the son of a demon who believes in the devil. I will arrange for someone to explain it in detail for you."


    Speaking of this, Mu Nanqin paused for a while, as if he was considering whether to answer Lin Yu''s second question.


    It is about the origin of the Demon God''s projection.


    After almost three breaths, Mu Nanqin spoke again: "With your current strength and your status as the Supreme Master of the Dream God Sect, you are also qualified to know what the Demon God Projection is, and I will follow you. Tell me more about it."


    "Thank you Mu Zhizun for your advice." Lin Yu gave her a fist.


    "The Demon God Projection is actually similar to the spirit will entity possessed by Zijin, but the Demon God Projection possesses an unimaginable power. No one in this world can fight against it, even with a divine weapon."


    While she was speaking, Mu Nanqin''s expression seemed a bit solemn, as if the power of the Demon God''s projection made her very jealous.

 Chapter 476： Return to Haiyun City

    "Even artifacts can''t help the Demon God Projection?"


    Lin Yu pretended to exclaim.


    Of course he knew the power of Demon God''s projection, after all, he had personally experienced it.


    The main reason for asking this is to lead to the next question.


    "Mu Zhizun, in this case, it is the Demon God''s projection that Yang Jiuhe is able to rampage into the sky?"


    Hearing this question, Mu Nanqin didn''t rush to answer, but seemed to be considering whether to answer this question again.


    But soon she made a choice.


    "It''s not entirely true." Mu Nanqin''s tone was still calm, but the expression on his face seemed to be a little more dignified than just now, "Yang Jiuhe''s true reliance is the importance of the Demon God to him, and the various powerful powers that the Demon God bestows on him. This is the best example."


    "As long as the Demon God attaches great importance to him, few people dare to challenge him head-on. After all, no one dares to fight the Demon God''s will."


    "Only the gods can fight against the devil''s will."


    After listening to Mu Nanqin''s words, Lin Yu roughly knew the attitude of Mu Nanqin and others towards Yang Jiuhe.


    It is a kind of helpless helplessness.


    Just as the god-possessed prince said to him as a Wantong after he was promoted, everything is the will of God, and mortals are just pawns, no matter what they do, it will not affect the final outcome.


    Mu Nanqin must have realized this a long time ago.


    The only thing she can do is to take care of the Yanshen Sect she has ruled, and try to get some benefits for the many teachers.


    At this moment, Lin Yu actually had another question in his mind that he wanted to ask Mu Nanqin face to face.


    That is, since the masters of the major religious sects know that Yang Jiuhe is unable to compete, why should he send his subordinates to deal with Yang Jiuhe?


    Isn''t this an obvious way to send someone to die?


    Of course, this question cannot be really asked.


    If you ask, how do you ask the other person to answer?


    On the main seat, Mu Nanqin naturally didn''t know what Lin Yu was thinking. After she finished talking about Yang Jiuhe and the Demon God Projection, she sighed again, "However, the current situation has become far more complicated than before. The son of the demon that comes out may be more troublesome than Yang Jiuhe."


    "Why is this?"


    The pensive Wang Zijin had come back to his senses at this time. Hearing Mu Nanqin''s sigh, he hurriedly asked.


    Mu Nanqin glanced at him and replied: "Because when Yang Jiuhe recovered, Yan God had even lowered his divine enlightenment to let me know for the first time, but I didn''t know the appearance of that demon son until it happened. Only later did I find out the news."


    Hearing this explanation, Wang Zijin stopped asking more questions.


    Lin Yu got an important message from Mu Nanqin''s words.


    That''s the fact that when Yang Jiuhe recovered, the gods descended on the enlightenment, no wonder the people chosen by the gods and the guardian of the Jinling Sect rushed to the Starfall Mountain Range so quickly.


    After Mu Nanqin''s voice fell, the three of them did not speak again, and the temple fell into silence.


    After a while, Wang Zijin took the lead and said: "Mu Zhizun, my memory is severely damaged, and I need to sort out my mind."


    "Okay." Mu Nanqin nodded and said, "Next, if you want to go to Haiyun City, you can use the teleportation array in our teaching."


    "Thank you!" Wang Zijin gave her a fist.


    Upon seeing this, Mu Nanqin turned to look at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, what are your plans next?"


    "I am going to take a trip to the Giant Spirit Continent first." Lin Yu said truthfully.


    He wanted to check the Dongling Mountain in the Giant Spirit Continent first, and then formulate a detailed plan to save lives.


    "Lin Yu, the Giant Spirit Sect is not as hospitable as our Flame God Sect, and the situation in the area where the Giant Spirit Continent is located is complicated, so it is not so easy to enter the Giant Spirit Continent."


    Speaking of this, Mu Nanqin changed his words: "But I can arrange for someone to help you get through the relationship, so that you can successfully set foot on the Great Spirit Continent."


    "Thank you Mu Zhizun."


    Lin Yu knew that Mu Nanqin would definitely have something to offer him a favor, but now it was important to save people, and he could only owe the favor first.


    Presumably Mu Nanqin wouldn''t make any excessive demands, and at most it was asking him to inquire about things related to Dream God.


    At this moment, the prince who was sitting opposite Lin Yu stood up and said, "It shouldn''t be too late, I will set off now."


    After he finished speaking, he asked Lin Yu again: "Where are you Brother Lin?"


    "I''m leaving now, too." Lin Yu naturally couldn''t waste more time here.


    "That''s good." Wang Zijin turned to look at Mu Nanqin and said, "Mu Zhizun, wait for me to sort out my clues before coming to you for a while."


    "Then wait for your good news."


    Mu Nanqin replied.


    Then he said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, the teleportation formation in our church cannot directly reach the Giant Spirit Continent. You can teleport to Haiyun City with Zijin first. Then I will arrange for someone to clear the relationship for you and let you borrow the sea. The teleportation array of Yuncheng goes to the Great Spirit Continent."


    "Thank you Mu Zhizun." Lin Yu thanked.


    "Brother Lin, let''s go then."


    When Wang Zijin saw that Lin Yu had also made arrangements, he shouted.


    Afterwards, the two turned and left together, heading to the large teleportation formation located inside the temple.


    It didn''t take long for Lin Yu and Wang Zijin to teleport to the teleportation formation outside Haiyun City.


    This teleportation array outside Haiyun City is one-way, and can only be teleported here from elsewhere. If you want to teleport from Haiyun City to other places, you need to use the teleportation array located in Haiyun City.


    Therefore, after Lin Yu and Wang Zijin landed, they walked straight to Haiyun City.


    As Lin Yu walked, he glanced at Haiyun City in the distance, and couldn''t help but sigh in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, not long after I left Haiyun City , I set foot on the land of Yunhaizhou again.


    Secretly shook his head, Lin Yu glanced at Wang Zijin beside him.


    At this time, the prince Jin looked like a wandering thing, not knowing what he was thinking about.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help asking: "Brother Wang, are you thinking about the power of the world?"


    "Ah? That''s right." Wang Zijin turned to look at Lin Yu and said, "Brother Lin, do you have any suggestions?"


    Lin Yu shook his head and said, "There is no advice, but there is something I must remind Brother Wang."


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Zijin asked hurriedly.


    "Brother Wang, I think you''d better not let too many people know about your special experience, especially if you have newly acquired this kind of power. I am afraid that some people will treat you as a different kind." Lin Yu said sincerely.


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin''s eyes condensed and stopped abruptly.


    "Brother Lin reminded that this matter really shouldn''t be known to too many people!" Wang Zijin looked at Lin Yu in a daze, "Hey, it''s also to blame that my consciousness was suppressed by that **** for too long, and I forgot some of the worldliness of humanity." ."


    After standing blankly for a while, Wang Zijin stepped forward again and walked towards the gate of Haiyun City with Lin Yu.


    This time, he didn''t think about the matter in a daze, his expression was quite normal.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu asked, "Brother Wang, there is one thing I have been wondering about. Since Yang Jiuhe is so powerful, why would the major religious sects send people to deal with him and die for no reason?"


    This question was not asked when I was in the Yanshen Sect Temple just now, because even if I asked Mu Nanqin, he would not give a real answer.


    So Lin Yu can only try it at Wang Zijin.


    After all, Wang Zijin had become the chosen person for a long time, and he had been in contact with Mu Nanqin for a long time. In addition, he had been possessed by the gods for so long over the years, and perhaps he would know the answer.

 Chapter 477： Purpose of this trip

    "Why do the major religious cults send people to deal with Yang Jiuhe?"


    Hearing Lin Yu''s question, Wang Zijin''s pace involuntarily slowed down again.


    There was a pensive expression on his face, as if thinking about how to answer this question.


    "Maybe, to test Yang Jiuhe?"


    Wang Zijin said as if answering Lin Yu''s question, and as if asking himself.


    Lin Yu observed Wang Zijin''s expression, and secretly said in his heart that the incomplete memory left by the **** had a lot of influence on Wang Zijin.


    Probably because of those incomplete memories, Wang Zijin made such an answer.


    "It''s also possible that the masters of the major sects are afraid of sitting idly by and triggering the wrath of the gods, so they have to bite the bullet to deal with Yang Jiuhe?"


    While Lin Yu thought about it, Wang Zijin threw another guess.


    As he spoke, he patted his head with his right hand, with an anxious expression on his face because he could not recall things.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu asked, "Brother Wang, are you looking for the answer in the memory of that god?"


    "what?"


    Hearing Lin Yu''s questioning, Wang Zijin suddenly exclaimed, and suddenly came back to his senses.


    He shook his head, and then said to Lin Yu: "Brother Lin, please forgive me. I have just been looking for the purpose of this trip to Haiyun City in those incomplete memories. So when you ask me, I can''t help but learn from those memories. In search of answers."


    As he said, he patted his head lightly, and said, "These memories seem to have become part of my life experience, making me a little confused about what is real and what is illusion."


    When Lin Yu heard it, he instantly understood the meaning of Wang Zijin''s words.


    In fact, Wang Zijin had this feeling once, and he had it twice.


    The first time was when he traveled to the young master of the Lin family, and the second time was after absorbing Liao Cang''s memory in the relics of the Dawu Dynasty.


    The feelings these two times are related to the fusion of other people''s memories. Indeed, as Wang Zijin said, it will give people a dreamlike illusion.


    But as long as those memories are completely merged with their original memories, this feeling will disappear immediately.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu comforted: "Brother Wang, your situation should be a temporary discomfort after getting rid of possession. I believe it will get better soon."


    "possible¡­¡­"


    Wang Zijin frowned and nodded slightly.


    Lin Yu saw that he was not in good condition, so he withdrew the idea of ??asking the question just now.


    After all, the answer to that question is not very important at the moment. The reason why he asked it was mainly because of curiosity.


    "Brother Wang, let''s go, let''s talk about it after entering Haiyun City."


    "go."


    Wang Zijin shook his head again, and then followed Lin Yu to strode towards the east gate of Haiyun City.


    The two soon arrived at the city gate.


    As Mu Nanqin said, the current Haiyun City is heavily guarded.


    People with magical powers like them were able to enter Haiyun City by just signing up for a name and explaining their identity at most, but now they have to accept a lot of cross-examination.


    Lin Yu observed that this kind of cross-examination seemed to be aimed specifically at the chosen people, because the process of entering the city for the civilians was still the same as before.


    Of course, they didn''t get much hindrance when they entered the city this time, because Mu Nanqin had cleared everything for them a long time ago.


    In any case, Haiyun City still wanted to give a bit of face to big sects like Yanshen Sect.


    After Lin Yu and Wang Zijin accepted some cross-examination, they successfully entered the city of Haiyun City.


    Pedestrians gathered in twos and threes everywhere on the streets of Haiyun City at this time, and everyone gathered in a pile, without exception, was discussing Yang Jiuhe''s attack on Haiyun City.


    Wang Zijin glanced at the situation on the street, and said to Lin Yu: "It seems that Yang Jiuhe has caused quite a stir this time."


    "Well, it''s really not small." Lin Yu casually agreed.


    He has experienced everything personally, and naturally he knows the impact of Yang Jiuhe this time far better than Wang Zijin.


    "Brother Wang, what are you planning to do when you come to Haiyun City, do you remember?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    When the prince heard this, he immediately fell into contemplation.


    After a while, he shook his head helplessly and said: "I can''t remember, I can''t remember at all. I only know that there is a very important thing waiting for me to do, but I don''t know what it is, this feeling... ¡­"


    "Hey!"


    Wang Zijin sighed, and then began to pat his head again.


    It seems that only a few more shots can be remembered.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu suggested: "Brother Wang, since you won''t remember it for a while, just walk with me towards the direction of the teleportation formation in the city. Maybe you will have a way of thinking while walking."


    He was going to use Haiyun City''s teleportation formation to go directly to the Giant Spirit Continent, and he didn''t want to delay in Haiyun City.


    On the other side, after listening to Lin Yu''s proposal, Wang Zijin nodded slowly and said: "Alright, walk around, maybe it will remind me of that."


    After speaking, the two stopped talking, and together they walked towards the teleportation formation in the central area of ??Haiyun City.


    Not everyone can use that giant teleportation array Under normal circumstances, only the chosen people of the Great God Sect and some of the powers in Haiyun City are eligible.


    But this time Lin Yu has Mu Nanqin''s help, and will soon be eligible to use this teleportation formation.


    Of course, the specific situation needs to be known after arriving at the teleportation formation. After all, Mu Nanqin has only arranged for someone to help clear the relationship, and whether it is feasible in the end is still two things.


    Also, the Giant Spirit Continent does not welcome outsiders. Even if Lin Yu has the qualification to use this teleportation formation, he still needs the consent of the Giant Spirit Sect before he can truly teleport to the Giant Spirit Continent through this teleportation formation.


    During the journey, Wang Zijin frowned and thought, sometimes glanced at the pedestrians on the street, and listened to their conversation.


    Suddenly, he slapped his head suddenly, stopped and said to Lin Yu, "Brother Lin, I remember what I am going to do!"


    "What are you going to do?" Lin Yu asked along the way.


    "I''m here to find the City Lord of Haiyun City!"


    Wang Zijin said with joy.


    Hearing this answer, Lin Yu hurriedly asked, "Brother Wang, can you ask, what can you do with the City Lord of Haiyun?"


    The city lord of Haiyun City is not an ordinary person, not only is strong, but also has cultivated vitality, so Lin Yu really wants to know why Wang Zijin is eager to find this person.


    "I don''t know either." Wang Zijin shook his head, and then explained: "But in my incomplete memory, the mention of this city lord is extraordinary. He seems to...seems to know something, a certain..."


    As he said, Wang Zijin frowned again.


    "Forget it, as long as I can see him, I will be able to remember it."


    Wang Zijin was tortured by the mutilated memory, but Lin Yu got a message from his words.


    That is, Wantong has been paying attention to Duan Kong.


    Maybe Wantong has long known about Duan Kong''s cultivation.

 Chapter 478： Experts show up?

    After Wang Zijin figured out the real purpose of coming to Haiyun City, although he was still in deep thought from time to time, his mental state was obviously better.


    The two continued to move in the direction of the teleportation array.


    However, because Wang Zijin said that he no longer needed to listen to the conversations of pedestrians, the two no longer took the method of walking forward, but directly flew into the sky and approached their destination from the air.


    "Brother Wang, is the City Lord of Haiyun City a very special person in the memory of that god?"


    Lin Yu asked while flying.


    "Yes." Wang Zijin nodded and said: "I don''t know where he is special, I only know that he might provide me with great help."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded inwardly.


    It seems that my guess just now is correct. Wantong has long known about Duan Kong''s cultivation of Yuan Li.


    After all, there are only two things that Wang Zijin cares most about now, one is to seek revenge from Wang Tianyi, and the other is related to Yuanli.


    He said that Duan Kong could provide him a huge help. Obviously, it could not be revenge, it could only be the second thing.


    It''s just that the current Wang Zijin hasn''t completely integrated the "Wantong", that is, the incomplete memory left by the god, so it seems a little clouded.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "Then how does Vantone know so many things? He doesn''t seem to have any reliable information channels, how could he know such extremely secret things?"


    Such things as Duan Kong''s cultivation of vitality and the loss of the Peak Broken Blade in the Falling Star Mountain Range are all top secrets.


    However, Vantone knows everything clearly. This is obviously not something ordinary people can do. Even the Supreme Master cannot do it. It is estimated that it has used some kind of power that only gods have.


    It seems that after Wang Zijin has completely merged those incomplete memories, it is necessary to ask him about the god. As long as he is willing to answer, he can greatly help himself to understand the gods and demons.


    "Brother Lin, you seem to be very concerned about that city owner?"


    Wang Zijin asked suddenly.


    Lin Yu didn''t expect that his own thoughts would be seen through by Wang Zijin, so he explained: "I heard that this city lord has been away from the world for many years, and many affairs in Haiyun City are handled by others, so he is very curious about him."


    He didn''t say the real reason why he cared about Duan Kong, but gave a very common reason.


    Because if the real reason is stated, many things will not be explained.


    I can''t tell Wang Zijin that I have already known that Duan Kong has cultivated Yuanli, and I have personally tested his mastery of Yuanli, right?


    On the other side, after listening to Lin Yu''s explanation, Wang Zijin nodded slightly and said nothing.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said: "Brother Wang, if you can successfully meet the City Lord of Haiyun City this time, you must tell me about this person when you look back."


    He had long been interested in meeting Duan Kong for a while, but unfortunately there were more important things waiting for him to do, so he had no time to distract him, so he had to get to know each other through Wang Zijin first.


    Also, if you can learn more about Duan Kong from Wang Zijin''s mouth, you might have a more intuitive impression of him in advance, and you won''t know anything about him when you have a chance to meet with him next time.


    "That''s natural." Wang Zijin agreed.


    While they were talking, the two had arrived at the location of the teleportation formation, and they went down without hesitation.


    Like the gate of the city, there are guards guarding the gate here, interrogating everyone who wants to enter the building in detail.


    However, unlike the city gate, the guards here are obviously more powerful, and the number of guards is far more than the city gate.


    "Two, please indicate your identities."


    At the entrance of the teleportation formation, the guard stopped Lin Yu and Wang Zijin and asked.


    Lin Yu quickly explained his intentions, and told the other party that he has the special care of the Supreme Master of the Yanshen Sect.


    After the guard listened to Lin Yu''s words, he immediately ordered someone to check it, and quickly understood everything.


    Before long, the two successfully entered the building where the teleportation array was located.


    "It''s going well!"


    Lin Yu sighed, and then said to Wang Zijin: "Brother Wang, you should go ahead and do your job first. I''m here waiting for news from Mu Zhizun."


    "Okay, then I won''t send you off."


    Wang Zijin knew that it would take some time for the people arranged by Mu Nanqin to clear up the relationship. Lin Yu would not be able to go to the Giant Spirit Continent for a while, so naturally it is impossible to wait here stupidly.


    At this time, he was very anxious to meet the City Lord of Haiyun City for a while.


    He believed that as long as he saw the City Lord of Haiyun City, he could immediately recall something.


    Wang Zijin left in a big stride, and when he arrived outside the door, he flew straight into the sky and flew towards the direction of the city lord''s mansion.


    "The city lord...Where is the city lord special?"


    After being alone, Wang Zijin''s mind was filled with fragments and pictures composed of incomplete memories, which flashed quickly in his mind like a slide show.


    It''s a pity that these pictures and fragments are not coherent at all, which makes him unable to grasp the key points at all, only knowing that it is necessary for him to see the city lord in person.


    Flying on the fly, before he knew it, Wang Zijin had come to the sky above the street not far from the city lord''s mansion.


    No one was allowed to fly in the airspace where the City Lord''s Mansion was located, so Wang Zijin had to stop by the guards of Haiyun City and fall onto the street and walk to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Along the way, he was still remembering things related to the city lord, trying his best to clarify everything before seeing the city lord.


    However, just at this moment, he suddenly sensed a strange force protruding from the city lord''s mansion.


    "The power of the world?"


    Wang Zijin frowned.


    He had already cultivated his vitality, and he knew very well that someone was urging the vitality, that is, using the power of the world.


    After clarifying this, he involuntarily stopped, and carefully sensed to make sure that he had not made a mistake just now.


    "Yes, it is indeed the power of the world!"


    Wang Zijin said with ecstasy in his heart: "Unexpectedly, there are people who have mastered the power of the world in Haiyun CityWho is this?"


    "etc!"


    Suddenly, there was a flash of inspiration in Wang Zijin''s heart, and the previous confusion was wiped out.


    "I know, I know!"


    "The person who uses the power of the world must be the City Lord of Haiyun City!"


    "No wonder that **** cares about City Master Haiyun so much, it turned out to be because of this!"


    After understanding this, Wang Zijin quickened his pace and approached the city lord''s mansion.


    But when he arrived at the gate of the City Lord''s Mansion, several guards immediately stopped him and asked his intentions.


    Wang Zijin didn''t have time to explain, and he didn''t know how to explain, he was so cruel, he also used the power of the world to proactively test the other party.


    He knew in his heart that as long as he did this, the other party would know that a person who also mastered the power of the world was outside the city lord''s mansion.


    Presumably the other party will come out to find out.


    ...


    Inside the city lord''s mansion.


    "Huh? This is?"


    Ji Wenbin, who was practicing the power of manipulating the world, suddenly realized that another world power controlled by others was actively testing him.


    He thought this was his mentor, that is, Duan Kong was testing him.


    But after a careful induction, I found that it was not the case.


    "It may be that the expert mentioned by the master is here, so I hurried to tell him!"


    Ji Wenbin suddenly remembered that Duan Kong had repeatedly told him that on the day Yang Jiuhe attacked Jin Yulou, an expert who also mastered the power of the world appeared in Haiyun City.


    According to him, the master''s understanding of the power of the world is far above him, so he has always wanted to meet the master for a while in order to get advice from the other person.


    "Master, Master..."


    Ji Wenbin quickly ran towards Duan Kong''s training center.

 Chapter 479： Meet

    The latest website: in the main hall of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Duan Kong hides in the shadows as usual, and even ordinary people cannot easily notice him even if they enter here.


    At this time he was devoting himself to studying the power of the world.


    Since the "predecessor" appeared in Haiyun City, Duan Kong knew that his understanding of the power of the world was too shallow, so he did not dare to relax at all, and wanted to gain diligence again.


    "Master."


    At this time, a calling sound suddenly entered Duan Kong''s ears.


    Duan Kong immediately recovered from the state of entering Ding, and raised his eyes to look at the entrance of the hall, and as expected, Ji Wenbin was walking towards him from there quickly.


    Ji Wenbin has been earnestly practicing the power of manipulating the world according to the secret method he gave for the past two days, so Duan Kong instinctively believed that Ji Wenbin''s coming here must be related to this matter.


    Then he asked, "Wen Bin, how is the progress?"


    On the other side, Ji Wenbin was about to speak at this time. Hearing Duan Kong¡¯s question, he had to answer first: "Master, I have successfully sensed the power of the world, and I have been able to let those who are caught by me as you said. The power of the world that I sensed is used by me."


    "Okay, let me see where you are in your cultivation."


    Duan Kong was very interested and quickly emerged from the shadows, heading towards Ji Wenbin.


    Ji Wenbin''s progress was much faster than he had imagined, which made him feel relieved and eager to verify some guesses in his mind.


    "Master, I have something very important to tell you first." Ji Wenbin explained his intentions.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Duan Kong stopped and asked.


    Ji Wenbin hurriedly replied: "Master, the senior master you mentioned before seems to have appeared again."


    "Huh? What?"


    Hearing Ji Wenbin''s answer, Duan Kong hurriedly walked to Ji Wenbin and asked: "How did you know?"


    "That''s it, Master." Ji Wenbin quickly explained: "I just tried to sense the situation around the city lord''s mansion through the power of the world, and suddenly I found another power of the world controlled by people was testing me, so I think it''s possible that the senior senior came over."


    When Duan Kong heard this, he frowned and muttered: "It is possible, it is indeed possible."


    The power of the world is a power at the same level as the divine power, and not everyone can master it.


    Duan Kong firmly believes that the number of people in this world who can successfully master the use of the power of the world will never exceed the number of five fingers.


    So the person who came is very likely to be the expert.


    Thinking of this, the expression on his face instantly stretched.


    That expert took the initiative to find it, which is a great thing, but it saves him from searching everywhere.


    And even if it''s not that expert, at least the person who came is someone who has mastered the power of the world, and he belongs to the same type of person, I believe there must be room for communication.


    "Go, come with me for a while with him!"


    Duan Kong flashed around and disappeared in front of Ji Wenbin''s eyes instantly.


    Ji Wenbin also disappeared, chasing Duan Kong directly outside the city lord''s mansion.


    ...


    Outside the city lord¡¯s mansion.


    At this time, Wang Zijin was stopped by a few fierce-faced guards, asking him to tell the origin of his identity and the purpose of coming to the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Wang Zijin had to tell them that he had come to see the lord.


    "See the city lord?"


    "Does our city lord know you?"


    "If you are qualified to see the city lord, then we will definitely be notified in advance, and it is impossible to stop you here."


    The guards didn''t believe Wang Zijin''s words, thinking he was lying.


    Wang Zijin shook his head helplessly, and said, "I am qualified to see the city lord, you will know soon, I believe the city lord will take the initiative to come out to see me soon."


    While speaking, he sensed the power of the world around the city lord mansion, and found that the person in the city lord mansion who also mastered the power of the world was approaching him quickly, so he was very sure that the city lord would appear in front of him soon.


    The guards naturally didn''t know this, they just felt that Wang Zijin''s words became more and more outrageous.


    You must know that with the strength of their city lord, there is no one in Waitian who is qualified to let their city lord come out to meet him in person.


    But just as they were about to blast Wang Zijin out of the city lord''s mansion, suddenly a majestic voice came over.


    "Let him go."


    Duan Kong ordered.


    The guards turned their heads and took a look. They didn''t expect that the city lord of his own family would actually come out for this unidentified person. For a while, they found it difficult to understand.


    Of course, they don''t understand, they don''t understand, and they act immediately.


    The guards moved swiftly to separate on both sides, making room for Duan Kong and Ji Wenbin.


    On the other side, after hearing Duan Kong''s words, Wang Zijin saw a total of two people coming out of the city lord''s mansion, and he was immediately puzzled.


    Because he found that the person accompanying Duan Kong was the one who mastered the power of the world, but he looked like a city lord.


    Wang Zijin always thought that only the City Lord of Haiyun City had successfully mastered the use of the power of the world.


    "Ok?"


    While Wang Zijin was puzzled, Duan Kong was taken aback.


    He recognized this person. This person was named Wang Zijin. He was the chosen person who was gifted by the ancestor god, and he was also considered a first-rate powerhouse on this day.


    Could it be that this person has mastered the power of the world?


    Duan Kong glanced at Ji Wenbin beside him, and Ji Wenbin hurriedly spoke to him: "Master, this is the person I just sensed."


    Hearing this, Duan Kong turned his head again to look at Wang Zijin.


    Can''t help but recall the past in my heart.


    Speaking of it, this prince Jin is also considered to be a late-born junior, and the time to receive the gift from the gods is later than him.


    And because the supernatural power granted by the prince was a sacred weapon-level supernatural power golden spear, he has always been one of the people he paid special attention to.


    In my memory, Wang Zijin was quite nostalgic and took good care of his own brother.


    However, for some reasons later, Wang Zijin and the descendants of his brother''s line clashed, and they became enemies because of love.


    After that, Wang Zijin disappeared inexplicably, and there was no news, so he didn''t continue to pay attention to When he never wanted to show up again, Wang Zijin had already mastered the power of the world.


    It seems that in the years when Wang Zijin disappeared, he was also studying the power of the world with great concentration, and thus found a way to control the power of the world.


    It¡¯s just that Duan Kong¡¯s curious thing is that Wang Zijin has always been an obedient person, not like the kind of person who dares to question the gods and then explore the truth of the world.


    Such a person is logically impossible to master the power of the world. It seems that there must be an unknown reason.


    Thinking of this, Duan Kong retracted his thoughts and walked quickly towards Wang Zijin.


    As he walked, he said, "Wang Zijin, I didn''t expect it to be you."


    "City Lord Duan, it''s really not easy to see you." Wang Zijin smiled and hugged Duan Kong.


    Duan Kong smiled back when he saw this, and then said: "Let''s go, go to my house and talk more."

 Chapter 480： Contest

    Latest website: Wang Zijin followed Duan Kong and Ji Wenbin to the city lord''s mansion.


    Bah!


    As soon as the three of them stepped into the city lord''s mansion, Duan Kong suddenly used the power of the world to try to restrain Wang Zijin.


    After Wang Zijin reacted, he also urged the power of the world to counterattack.


    He knew that Duan Kong''s move was definitely to test his fictitiousness and reality.


    The two played with all their strength, Ji Wenbin hurriedly hid aside, watching the situation nervously.


    The power of the world is different from the power of the gods, and it is not a power that belongs to man himself.


    The power of the gods is bestowed by the gods, flowing in the body of the chosen person, and its strength depends entirely on the blood of the chosen person and the level of cultivation.


    And the power of the world is the original power of this world, its strength has nothing to do with anyone in this world, it is only determined by the world itself.


    Therefore, what Duan Kong and Wang Zijin competed at this time was actually the strength of their spirits and their mastery of the power of the world.


    Only when the soul is strong enough and truly understands the nature of the power of the world can you have a chance to win in this kind of competition.


    Or put it another way, Duan Kong and Wang Zijin are actually competing for the right to use the world power in this area of ??the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The power of the world has always been there and will not change because of anyone.


    Whoever has the right to use it can make it for his own use.


    Once one of them completely controls the power of the world here, the other one will no longer be able to sense this power, and thus completely defeated.


    "Your spirit is stronger than mine, but your knowledge of the power of the world is too shallow, and you can''t really control this power."


    After a short fight, Wang Zijin saw Duan Kong''s strength clearly.


    Like Wang Zijin, Duan Kong also figured out the strength of Wang Zijin.


    "Prince Jin, your spirit is too weak."


    Duan Kong said calmly.


    After this conversation, the two of them invariably increased their ability to sense the power of the world, both wanting to completely control the power of the world around the city lord''s mansion to determine the victory.


    On the other side, Ji Wenbin had to step back again.


    In the process of retreating, he tried to sense the power of the world around him, but no trace of power responded to his induction.


    This made him feel a little lost.


    "This kind of power is indeed far stronger than the power of gods. Unfortunately, the weak who master this power have no room for resistance in the face of the strong who also master this power."


    Although among the people chosen by God, the strong absolutely crush the weak, but not to such an extent.


    It is impossible for a weak person chosen by God to have even the slightest resistance in front of another powerful person chosen by God. At least two struggles are certain to be able to do.


    However, for those who have mastered the power of the world, the strong can take all the power of the world in the Soul Realm as their own, and the weak can instantly become ordinary people with no resistance.


    No one can safely accept this kind of gap.


    Ji Wenbin secretly vowed in his heart: "I must be the strongest person. If only one person can use the power of the world in this world, it must be me!"


    boom!


    Suddenly, there was a violent burst of air between Wang Zijin and Duan Kong.


    And with the sound of this explosive sound, the two of them all stepped back in unison.


    In this contest, they only drew a tie, and no one beat anyone.


    Wang Zijin''s spirit is relatively weak, but because of the incomplete memory left by that god, coupled with personal experience of what is divine power, his understanding of the power of the world is far above Duan Kong.


    Duan Kong is stronger in spirit.


    After the two canceled out, the two of them eventually became equal in their control of the power of the world.


    Of course, Duan Kong knew in his heart that he was actually defeated in this contest.


    Because there are ways to improve the soul, but the road to the research of the power of the world is full of thorns.


    Duan Kong didn''t know how long it would take him to catch up with Wang Zijin''s attainments in the power of the world.


    Unless the prince Jinken points to him.


    "Been taught a lesson!"


    Duan Kong held his fist towards the prince Jin.


    "Certain." Wang Zijin also clasped his fists.


    After the two released their fists at the same time, Duan Kong took the lead and asked: "So, it was Brother Wang who appeared in the city on the day Yang Jiuhe attacked Jin Yulou?"


    The question was like that, but in fact, he was very sure in his heart that the person who appeared in Haiyun City that day was Wang Zijin, because Wang Zijin, like that expert, had a better understanding of the power of the world than him.


    Also, if Wang Zijin is not that person, why would he take the initiative to find here?


    On the other side, after hearing Duan Kong''s words, Wang Zijin was busy searching for the matter mentioned by Duan Kong in the incomplete memory left by the god.


    On the day Yang Jiuhe attacked the Jinyu Tower, he was still in a state of being possessed by the gods.


    At that time, his consciousness had been suppressed by the will entity of the strange god, and he had no idea what was happening outside.


    Naturally, he didn''t know whether he had been to Haiyun City.


    So if you want to know the situation at that time, you can only hope that the incomplete memory left by the god.


    "No, there is no memory of that day at all."


    After careful recollection, Wang Zijin found that this memory was blank.


    In other words, he couldn''t know whether the **** controlled his body to come to Haiyun City on the day of the incident.


    "Now I can only rely on guessing." Wang Zijin thought quickly, "That **** knows that Duan Kong is special. Maybe it is because he has been in close contact with Duan Kong that he knows that Duan Kong has mastered the power of the world."


    "And Duan Kong just said that the person who appeared here that day should be me, which is enough to show that he had indirect contact with that god."


    "In this way, the possibility that the **** has been to Haiyun City is extremely high."


    "But the question is, if he came here on the day Yang Jiuhe attacked Haiyun City, how did he get back to the Flame God Continent in a short time?"


    "At that time, the power in my body was suppressed. He couldn''t fully use it. It was impossible to drive back to the Flame God Continent by flying. Moreover, in his capacity, he couldn''t use the teleportation array here..."


    Wang Zijin didn''t sort out the clues, UU reading didn''t know how to take Duan Kong''s words for a while.


    But Duan Kong saw that Wang Zijin did not reply, standing there seemed to be lost in thought, could not help but shout: "Brother Wang?"


    After being shouted like this, Wang Zijin recovered in an instant.


    "City Lord Duan, please forgive me. The contest just now gave me some insights, so I was unconsciously lost."


    Duan Kong sighed upon hearing the words: "So, it''s no wonder that Brother Wang surpassed me so much in terms of the power of the world."


    As he said, he stretched out his right hand again and made a please gesture.


    "Brother Wang, please."


    Wang Zijin didn''t answer the question just now, but Duan Kong felt that there was no need to ask again.


    Because the answer is obvious, Wang Zijin must be the expert who appeared in Haiyun City that day.

 Chapter 481： dialogue

    Wang Zijin glanced at the gestures made by Duan Kong, raised his foot and walked towards the inside of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    While walking, thinking about the purpose of this trip in my heart.


    Although he successfully saw Duan Kong and confirmed the fact that Duan Kong could use the power of the world, he still didn''t know what the purpose of this trip was.


    In the incomplete memory left by that god, it was only faintly revealed that Duan Kong could help him a lot. There was no other information, and he could only guess by himself.


    "It would be great if I could fill in the missing part in my memory..." Wang Zijin secretly said in his heart.


    The three quickly came to the main hall of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    This is Duan Kong''s usual practice place, and only a few people are qualified to come here.


    Wang Zijin was able to enter the city lord''s mansion for the first time, which shows that Duan Kong attaches great importance to him.


    "Brother Wang, sit down!"


    Duan Kong waved his hand, and a chair suddenly appeared behind Wang Zijin.


    At the same time, a coffee table with tea bowls appeared next to the chair.


    Wang Zijin turned around and took a look, then sat down peacefully.


    Duan Kong also sat down, while Ji Wenbin stood behind him.


    "Brother Wang, this is our best white spring tea, a specialty of Yunhaizhou. You can try it."


    "good."


    At this time, Wang Zijin was still wondering what the purpose of this trip was. Seeing Duan Kong invited him to drink tea, he picked up the tea bowl and prepared to delay time and think about it.


    Of course, his somewhat absent-minded appearance was naturally seen by Duan Kong.


    However, Duan Kong thought he was still experiencing the insights he had gained in that contest, so he didn''t think much about it.


    Wang Zijin was extremely slow to drink tea.


    After Wang Zijin slowly put down his tea bowl, Duan Kong couldn''t help but ask: "Brother Wang, I wonder why you came here on this special trip?"


    Wang Zijin never said what he wanted, he had to take the initiative to ask questions, otherwise it would be nothing to just sit and do it.


    However, after hearing this question, Wang Zijin did not rush to answer, but instead asked, "City Lord Duan, I don''t know what your attitude towards gods is?"


    He hadn''t figured out what the **** he was coming here for, so he could only delay the time by dragging it around.


    Presumably, as long as you talk a little longer, you will suddenly recall something like before.


    But what he didn''t know was that this casual question was asked on the key point.


    "Brother Wang, say something arrogant enough, I think any **** is nothing more than this!"


    Duan Kong said decisively.


    He thought that Wang Zijin asked this question to test him, so he gave the answer that he felt was the most correct.


    I believe that Wang Zijin, who has mastered the power of the world, will definitely agree with this view of him.


    "Why does City Lord Duan think so?"


    Wang Zijin asked casually.


    Although he holds a similar view to Duan Kong, he is still busy searching for those incomplete memories at this time, and his mind is completely out of these.


    Of course, he asked casually, but Duan Kong didn''t think so.


    Duan Kong thought Wang Zijin was serious and wanted to confirm the true attitude in his heart.


    "Because as far as I know, the essence of the divine power possessed by God is exactly the same as the power of the world."


    "And what is the power of the world? It is actually the original power that the world has at the beginning of its birth, but it stands to reason that this power will only exist in the core of the world. Perhaps it is because of God¡¯s present world that this power overflows from the core. , Scattered throughout the world."


    "But this is not important. The important thing is that since we can grasp and use this power, it means that there is no essential difference between us and God."


    Duan Kong quickly stated the conclusions he had obtained through years of research.


    On the one hand, I want to explain why I don¡¯t take God seriously, on the other hand I want to show off my research results.


    "Yes!"


    Wang Zijin''s eyes lit up and exclaimed softly.


    This was a pun, but Duan Kong couldn''t hear it.


    The reason why Wang Zijin exclaimed was that on the one hand, what Duan Kong said was all right, on the other hand, it was because Duan Kong''s words made him stitch up a few fragments of incomplete memories.


    So this sound is not only refers to Duan Kong''s right, but also refers to his own thoughts just now.


    The conversation with Duan Kong really reminded him of something.


    At this time, Wang Zijin had fully understood what he was doing this time.


    On the other side, Duan Kong saw that Wang Zijin''s reaction to his words just now was so great, and he secretly said that Wang Zijin really was the same as him.


    I couldn''t help but become more eager.


    "Brother Wang, these are just my superficial conclusions. In fact, I still have a lot of doubts and need Brother Wang''s help."


    The doubts Duan Kong mentioned have troubled him for many years.


    It was precisely because these doubts were not answered that he was unable to go further.


    So when he was figuring out that the senior man was far more accomplished in the power of the world than him, he wanted to see him on the spot and ask for some advice.


    "City Lord Duan, please say, as long as I know, I will know everything is endless."


    Wang Zijin couldn''t wait to hear what doubts Duan Kong had in his heart.


    He thought to himself that since the dialogue just now allows him to recall some things and connect the missing memories with each other, he believes that the next dialogue will definitely have the same effect.


    "good!"


    Seeing that Wang Zijin''s reaction was so enthusiastic in Duan Kong, the fire of enthusiasm in his heart was completely ignited.


    "Brother Wang, let me first talk about the biggest problem that has bothered me for so many years."


    Duan Kong quickly pondered his words, and then asked: "Brother Wang, God can''t really descend into this world, is it because he is blocked by the power of this world?"


    "Or in other words, does the power of the world appear to prevent God from directly interfering in this world?"


    As soon as his words fell, Wang Zijin immediately looked at him with joy because Duan Kong''s words once again allowed him to grasp some key points and helped him to repair part of his missing memory.


    "City Lord Duan is right, everything is exactly as you think." Wang Zijin nodded his head.


    "Really?" Duan Kong muttered to himself: "Sure enough! In this way, everything makes sense!"


    Afterwards, he hurriedly asked again: "Brother Wang, do you think the strength of the world is related to the size of the world?"


    "Yeah!" Wang Zijin searched through those incomplete memories, nodded and said: "The larger the world, the stronger the corresponding world power."


    "Or conversely, only if the power of the world is strong enough can a large-scale world be formed."


    When Duan Kong heard this, he muttered to himself again: "Sure enough! It really is!"


    Then he asked: "Brother Wang, since the divine power is essentially the same as the power of the world, does the origin of God have something to do with the power of the world? In other words, is the divine power actually some kind of special world power?"

 Chapter 482： secret

    "The power of the world and the power of the world?"


    Duan Kong''s third question puzzled Wang Zijin.


    Regarding the answer to this question, he could not directly search for those incomplete memories.


    Of course, it''s not that there is no answer at all, but the information is too messy, causing the answer to the question to be very vague, making it impossible for people to really see it.


    After searching repeatedly for a while in the incomplete memory, Wang Zijin reluctantly shook his head and said: "City Lord Duan, I have no answer to this question for the time being."


    "Yes?"


    Hearing Wang Zijin''s answer, Duan Kong couldn''t help showing disappointment on his face.


    The answer to this question is very important and directly affects his next research.


    However, since Wang Zijin said that there was no answer for the time being, he couldn¡¯t force it, so he talked about the guess in his heart: "Brother Wang, I have studied this for a long time. I think the power of the world is the power of the gods, and the world is the power of the gods. Creative."


    "But the gods who can create the world should be very powerful, at least far stronger than those who give us supernatural powers and powers."


    As soon as Duan Kong''s voice fell, Wang Zijin immediately shook his head and said, "City Lord Duan, you are completely wrong about this."


    "Brother Wang, please advise!" Duan Kong''s eyes lit up and immediately clasped his fists.


    "I can''t talk about advice, just take the best from each other."


    Wang Zijin Xindao himself has a part of the incomplete memory of God, and he knows more than most people in this world, while Duan Kong has devoted himself to studying the power of the world for many years and has his own unique perspective.


    By learning from each other''s strengths, I believe that the truth of the world will be clear soon.


    "Chengdu Duan, there is a very clear conclusion that I can tell you now, that is, it is not that God possesses divine power, but divine power created God."


    "So the world was not created by God, but spontaneously formed. God should only be born with the emergence of the world."


    As soon as Wang Zijin finished speaking, Duan Kong immediately fell into contemplation.


    It seems to be thinking about whether what Wang Zijin said can be established.


    After a moment of contemplation, Duan Kong slowly nodded and said, "Brother Wang has a point. Only in this way can we better explain things that are difficult to explain."


    Upon seeing this, Wang Zijin asked, "Does City Lord Duan have any other doubts?"


    Duan Kong shook his head and said: "Not for the time being, I have to clarify these conclusions before I say it."


    "Okay." Wang Zijin nodded, and then said: "City Lord Duan, now I have a question I want to ask."


    "Brother Wang, please say it." Duan Kong asked, putting down the problems in his heart, stretching his brows.


    "City Lord Duan, I want to ask, why did you think of studying the power of the world?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Duan Kong hesitated for a while, Ji Wenbin behind him hurriedly asked: "Master, do you need me to avoid it?"


    "It''s okay." Duan Kongxin said that his newly recruited apprentice is good at being a human being and knows how to observe words and colors.


    "It''s okay to tell you about this. It''s an old thing. Now that things have changed, the secrets back then are no longer secrets."


    Hearing what Duan Kong said, Wang Zijin didn''t rush to urge him, and waited for him to speak in detail.


    Duan Kong glanced at Wang Zijin, recalling the past and said: "This matter also starts from an ancient strong man named Ji Hai."


    "Ji Hai, like me, is also the first batch of people chosen by the ancestor to be gifted by the ancestor god. The strength is at the top of us, and it is not much different from me."


    "At that time, Ji Hai was the first religious cult established in Tianwaitian, and the only religious cult, and I did not join any organization."


    Speaking of this, Duan Kong paused.


    Then he laughed and said, "Just say it, forget it, those just don''t matter, what''s important is that Ji Hai was suppressed in a mountain range in the lower realm because he offended some people in the religion."


    "That mountain range is special, because the power of the world there is especially strong."


    "At first I thought this situation was only present in that mountain range, but later I learned that this phenomenon does not only occur in one place. It is this fact that triggered my curiosity about the power of the world."


    "But I really started to study this power because of some things I experienced later."


    Duan Kong said as he glanced at Ji Wenbin behind him.


    After reading it, he continued: "Speaking of which, that incident was also accidental."


    "That time I broke through the world barrier and went to the Shadow Beast Mountain Range, which is the mountain range where Ji Hai was suppressed."


    "Originally, I just wanted to get in touch with the power of the world gathered together and verify some of the guesses in my heart. I didn''t think about it, but it made me encounter a rather strange thing."


    "I found some creatures from other worlds around the Shadow Beast Mountain Range, including ordinary human races and demons with alienated flesh and blood."


    "I don''t know how they appeared in this world. I haven''t fully figured this out until now."


    "But according to one of the human races, they seem to be forcibly teleported into this world by some force."


    "At that time, I didn''t have time to study this matter carefully, because the changes in those demons attracted me."


    "I found that after the demon races had contacted the rich world power in the Shadow Beast Mountain Range, the demon souls had some strange changes."


    "Later, I brought the alienated demons to Tianwaitian and studied the causes of this change in their bodies. Only after a misunderstanding, I discovered that the power of the world can actually be used by us."


    "It''s just that if you really want to master the power of the world, you still need to meet some specific conditions."


    Speaking of this, Duan Kong stopped completely.


    Obviously all he wanted to say has been said, but whether he deliberately concealed certain details is not known.


    Wang Zijin had no time to think about this, and he still had a very important question to ask at this time.


    That is how Duan Kong mastered the use of the power of the world.


    As long as he can figure this out, he can completely solve a certain mystery in his heart.


    And this is exactly the purpose of his coming to find Duan Kong this time.


    Of course, he was not sure whether Duan Kong was willing to answer this question, after all, this might involve some secrets in Duan Kong''s body.


    ...


    While Wang Zijin and Duan Kong had a conversation at the Haiyun City City Lord''s Mansion Lin Yu had successfully reached the Great Spirit Continent.


    The people sent by Mu Nanqin were very powerful, and they helped him clear the relationship with the fastest speed, so he didn''t delay his stay in Haiyun City for too long.


    "finally!"


    Standing on the land of the Giant Spirit Continent, Lin Yu was very excited.


    Finally, I can go to Dongling Mountain to find out in person. I believe it will not be long before I can find out the safety of my parents and family.


    While thinking, he lowered his head and glanced at his chest.


    There is now a mark on it, as long as there is this mark, all his whereabouts can''t be hidden from the **** sacrifice of the Giant Spirit Sect.


    So the next action must be well planned, otherwise it will be very easy to get rid of it.


    "Let''s ask Ji Wuce first."


    Lin Yu remembered Ji Wushou''s soul, who was bound by him in the supernatural power space, and hurriedly poke his mind into it.

 Chapter 483： doubt

    "Ji Wuxi."


    Lin Yu''s thoughts came to the cage that bound Ji Wusu''s soul.


    As a result of absorbing and fusing the magical power of Treasure Box Cave Sky, the magical power space at this time has been greatly changed, and it has become a living world.


    The cage that bound Ji Wusui''s soul is located deep in this world. Except for Lin Yu''s soul, no creatures in this world can reach here.


    Tick, tick!


    In the dark and damp cave, there was a crisp sound of dripping water.


    In the cage, the human-shaped Ji Wusi Shenhun raised his head and looked at Lin Yu, his mouth squirming, trying to say something.


    Since Lin Yu has not restrained his senses, he saw everything Lin Yu experienced during this time.


    He witnessed the process of Lin Yu becoming stronger step by step, from a small figure with only the strength of an ordinary god-chosen person to a strong man who needs a master of teaching to win over.


    All this makes it difficult for him to accept.


    He never expected that this ant that could be killed as long as he breathed out would achieve far more achievements than him.


    Therefore, at this time, he had mixed feelings in his heart, and he really didn''t know what to say.


    After a moment of silence, Ji Wuce suddenly sneered, and said disdainfully: "I have to admit that your kid''s luck is really so good that it makes people jealous."


    As he said, he stared at Lin Yu''s eyes coldly and asked, "What kind of power does the Demon God bestow on you? It allows you to display magical powers and possess a powerful body like Yang Jiuhe!"


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, I have a few questions for you to answer now."


    Lin Yu knew very well in his heart that no matter what explanation he gave, even if he told Ji Wuce the truth, Ji Wuce would still explain everything according to his own thoughts.


    So there is no need to talk nonsense with him.


    Moreover, Lin Yu didn''t have time to waste much time on Ji Wuce.


    The reason why he has been kept from killing is entirely because there is still room for this person.


    "Hahaha, refuse to say?"


    When Ji Wuce heard Lin Yu''s words, he immediately raised his head and laughed: "Is he not willing to say it or dare not to say it?"


    "I have known for a long time that you are just a puppet of the Demon God. You must do what the Demon God asks you to do. You dare to say what the Demon God asks you to say. If the Demon God doesn''t let you say it, you absolutely dare not, right? ?"


    "Hahaha! Lin Yu, Lin Yu, in fact, you are very pitiful, your current fate is almost the same as mine."


    "The only difference is that I am controlled by you and you are controlled by the demon god, hahaha, hahahaha!"


    Seeing Ji Wuce''s performance, Lin Yu shook his head secretly in his heart.


    Ji Wuxi was already stunned, and only by venting in this way could he find his psychological balance.


    Even if you let him go now and let him be free again, he will live in madness for the rest of his life.


    Mainly because of the fact that he surpassed him and is still getting stronger, the blow to him was too great.


    "first question."


    Lin Yu used his power to twist Ji Wushu''s will, and asked, "Tell me what you know about the Giant Spirit Sect, whether he will pay attention to everyone who comes to the Giant Spirit Continent..."


    Lin Yu quickly explained his current situation, telling Ji Wuxi that he came here through the relationship of the Flame God Sect, and next he was going to go to Dongling Mountain to find out.


    Although Ji Wutest basically knows these things, it is necessary to explain in detail at this time to prevent him from making a wrong judgment.


    After Lin Yushu finished speaking, Ji Wuce immediately replied in a very blunt tone: "The **** sacrifice shouldn''t care about your whereabouts too much, because you came here through the relationship between the Flame God Sect, and the Giant Spirit Sect and the Flame God There is no major conflict between the religions, and the Flame God Sect and the Giant Spirit Sect are far apart, and there is no direct conflict of interest between each other."


    "Also, the Dongling Mountain you are going to is just a small remote mountain on the border of the Giant Spirit Continent, and the **** priest would not care at all."


    After answering, Ji Wuze gasped for a while, it seemed that the process of forcibly confronting Lin Yu''s will made him quite strenuous.


    "second question."


    Lin Yu continued to ask: "What is the relationship between Ouyang Ce and the gods? Is it possible for Ouyang Ce to ask the gods to ask about the situation around Dongling Mountain?"


    The **** priests in the gods will monitor the entire continent where the temple is located. If Ouyang Ce is okay and go to the gods to ask about the situation around Dongling Mountain, then his next actions are bound to be affected.


    So this must be asked clearly.


    "Will not."


    After hearing Lin Yu¡¯s question, Ji Wuce''s expression froze for an instant, and then replied in a stiff tone: "I am not very clear about the relationship between the two of them, but the rules in the Juling Church are strict, Ouyang It is impossible for a policy body to be a protector of the law to arbitrarily ask about things that he can''t control."


    "Of course, if something special happens around Dongling Mountain, then as a protector of the law, he has reason to let the **** priest clarify everything he has monitored."


    "Also, in remote places like Dongling Mountain, **** sacrifices generally don''t care too much. I think this is one of the reasons why Ouyang Ce hid your family there."


    After listening to Ji Wuce''s answer, Lin Yu was basically aware of it.


    First, as a member of the Flame God Sect, his activities in the Great Spirit Continent will not be subject to too close surveillance unless he enters places where he should not enter without authorization.


    Remote mountain ranges like Dongling Mountain will obviously not be included.


    Second, Ouyang Ce is fine and will not go to the gods to ask about matters around Dongling Mountain, unless there is a major incident there.


    So as long as you act low-key yourself, you won''t be surprised and arouse Ouyang Ce''s suspicion.


    After clarifying this, Lin Yu immediately had a formed plan in his mind, knowing how to explore Dongling Mountain.


    "Ji Wuce, I will continue to watch it carefully, and then I will come to you to ask some questions."


    After talking about Lin Yu''s thoughts disappeared instantly, leaving only Ji Wusi''s soul in a cage.


    After leaving the cave deep underground, Lin Yu''s mind did not rush to leave the supernatural power space, but to patrol the supernatural power space.


    At that time, after merging the treasure box cave sky into the heaven and earth, he had only time to count the belongings stored in the golden jade treasure box, and he did not have time to check the entire supernatural power space.


    The main reason was that after the fusion, he fought a battle with Yang Jiuhe, and then rushed to Hellfire Island to find Wantong.


    Until I came to the Great Spirit Continent, there was no time to do this.


    Therefore, it is necessary to carefully check the supernatural power space before heading to Dongling Mountain.


    In this way, if you find an opportunity at that time, you can directly hide your parents and relatives into the supernatural power space, and then take them out of the giant spirit continent.


    Lin Yu''s mind quickly teleported in the supernatural power space.


    Suddenly, he sensed a strange force...

 Chapter 484： True power

    "Ok?"


    "This is?"


    Lin Yu''s thoughts stopped abruptly, staring quietly at a mountain range below.


    Just when he passed by here, he suddenly sensed a force like the power of the world.


    And the power of the world only exists in the intact world, and the space debris where the Dawu dynasty was located before does not have such power at all.


    So he was very curious, could it be possible that the power of the world also exists in the world of caves in his own supernatural power space?


    "The world is formed by the power of the world, so every intact world will have the power of the world."


    Lin Yu searched for the knowledge gained from the martial arts modifier in his mind.


    "But the cave world in my supernatural power space is created by divine power, how can there be world power?"


    Lin Yu felt that something was wrong the more he thought about it.


    The cave world that I own now is amalgamated from the golden jade treasure box of the divine tool.


    The golden jade box is a god-given thing given by the Jade Spirit God, and the cave world inside is naturally created by the Jade Spirit God¡¯s divine power, not a naturally formed world.


    Although it looks the same as the naturally formed world, the difference is big.


    Apart from other things, just talking about the stability of the world, the world created by divine power is far inferior to the world formed by nature.


    For example, before oneself has eaten the golden jade box, as long as the **** who created this cave world falls, then this world will disappear with it.


    Now this cave world is merged into the supernatural power space by oneself, then as long as oneself dies, this world will immediately disappear and become nothingness.


    The world naturally condensed by the power of the world will not appear in this situation unless it is destroyed or destroyed by some powerful force.


    "It is still not sure whether this power is the power of the world, I will take a closer look at it."


    With a thought of Lin Yu, his mind quickly teleported towards the mountains below.


    It went deep into the mountains in an instant.


    And as his thoughts continued to penetrate the ground and approached the core of this world, his feelings became clearer and clearer.


    "This kind of power is indeed exactly the same as the power of the world, but there are some differences."


    Lin Yu''s thoughts stopped in front of the core of the cave world.


    He quietly stared at the core that maintains the operation of this world, thinking quickly in his mind.


    "The power of the world is everywhere, and there is no belonging, and the power in the cave world seems to come from my body..."


    "Could it be said that the divine power and magic divine power in my body can be transformed into the power of the world through the cave world in the supernatural power space?"


    Lin Yu recalled that experience in the Falling Star Mountain Range.


    At that time, the divine power in the magic light mirror of the Jinling religion and the magic power that Yang Jiuhe obtained from the demon **** gathered on him at the same time. Together with the effect of the martial arts modifier, his body became the corpse of the **** and demon.


    After further modification later, it became the body of the gods and demons.


    Therefore, he possesses both divine power and magic power in his body.


    However, neither of these two powers can be used directly, and he can only use the urging element as before to use his magical powers.


    And Yuanli is just a name he took himself, in fact this power is the power of the world.


    Of course, this is the power of the world that exists in the big world, he just uses the spirit to sense this power and let this power be used by him.


    Others besides him also have the opportunity to do this.


    For example, Duan Kong, the lord of Haiyun City, and Wang Zijin, they all mastered the use of the power of the world through their own efforts.


    "If the divine power and magic divine power in my body really become the world power of the cave world..."


    Lin Yu''s heart suddenly flashed.


    Maybe he can directly use the world power in the cave world just like using the world power of the big world.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu was busy using his soul to sense the power of the world here.


    "Yes! Really!"


    After some groping, Lin Yu found that he could indeed use this power.


    Soon after, a bold idea came into his mind.


    Ready to use this power to perform magical powers to see.


    He quickly withdrew his mind from the supernatural power space and returned to the great world.


    Afterwards, he tried to use the power of the world in the cave world to use the magical powers just like before urging Yuanli to display magical powers.


    After a while.


    "Feasible! This idea is also feasible!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed by the results of the experiment.


    I didn''t expect that I could really use the power of the world in the cave world to display magical powers. In this way, I would not be controlled by the environment at all.


    After all, the world power of the big world can also be used by other people.


    I think the reason why he didn''t dare to meet Duan Kong when he was in Haiyun City was because Duan Kong could suppress him to death.


    As long as Duan Kong uses the extremely powerful Divine Soul to sense the power of the world, he can completely control the power of the world around his body in an instant.


    In that case, he would not be able to use the power of the world at all, and naturally he would not be able to display magical powers.


    And now the trouble is gone.


    The power of the world he used for the gods now originated from the cave world in his own magical power space. It was impossible to be sensed by strong people like Duan Kong, and naturally it was impossible to be controlled by the other party.


    "This is essentially derived from the power in my body. As long as my body of gods and demons continues to grow stronger, this power will continue to grow stronger."


    "I believe the cave world in my supernatural power space will expand with it."


    Based on the knowledge gained from the martial arts modifier, Lin Yu soon wanted to understand everything.


    He knew that from now on he would never be controlled by others, even if he faced God himself, he would not have to worry about his strength being weakened.


    "This is the real power!"


    "From today, this power will be named Yuanli!"


    In fact, Lin Yu had long felt that it was inappropriate to name the power of the world in the big world as Yuanli. After all, this power had a name, so it would be unnecessary for him to name it.


    Of course, the reason why he did this at the beginning was mainly because he didn''t know what the essence of Yuanli was, and he was ignorant, so he named Yuanli based on the word Yuanneng and made this decision. Later, Lin Yu once again explored his mind into the supernatural power space.


    On the one hand, he hasn''t finished checking the cave world in the supernatural power space, on the other hand, there is still a question in his heart that has not been answered.


    In the cave world.


    Lin Yu''s thoughts moved rapidly, and it only took less than a stick of incense to inspect the remaining area.


    After the inspection, the questions in his heart were also answered.


    "It''s exactly the same as I thought, every certain distance, there is a very strong earth vein with the power of the world."


    This discovery reminded Lin Yu involuntarily of the Shadow Beast Mountain that suppressed Ji Hai.


    The power of the world in the Shadow Beast Mountain Range is also extremely rich, similar to the mountain that I just sensed the power of the world in the cave world.


    So since there are regular ground veins with strong world power in one''s cave sky, is there such a situation in the big world where the Shadow Beast Mountain Range is located?

 Chapter 485： Trip to Dongling Mountain

    "Next time I go to the Nether Realm to find Ji Hai, observe the situation in the Lower Shadow Beast Mountain Range, and ignore it for now."


    Lin Yu quickly withdrew his thoughts and no longer went into details about the Shadow Beast Mountain Range.


    There is only one most important thing now, and that is to find out near Dongling Mountain.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu once again withdrew his mind from the cave world and returned to the body in the big world.


    At this time, he was standing by the teleportation formation outside the Temple of the Giant Spirit.


    This teleportation formation, like the teleportation formation of Haiyun City, is also one-way. Anyone who teleports to the Giant Spirit Continent will be teleported into this teleportation formation.


    If you want to leave the giant spirit continent, you need to use the teleportation array located inside the giant spirit temple.


    Lin Yu stared at the teleportation array not far away, thinking about the next action plan in his heart.


    Before executing the next plan, we must first think about the future.


    After all, this is the Great Spirit Continent where the Great Spirit Sect''s temple is located, and a slightly larger movement will attract the attention of the ruler of the Great Spirit Sect.


    Once targeted by them, especially if Ouyang Ce finds something inappropriate, it will directly affect all subsequent actions.


    Therefore, the escape plan must be prepared in advance, and Ouyang Ce must not be allowed to know that someone is planning to fight Donglingshan.


    And the best escape plan is to disappear directly when something goes wrong.


    "I have been imprinted with the unique imprint of the Dinosaurs, no matter where I am in the Continent, I can be tracked by the gods of the Dinosaurs."


    "Although he doesn''t particularly care about my whereabouts, if I encounter danger and directly use my supernatural powers to teleport away, and disappear under his nose, it will definitely attract his attention."


    For Lin Yu now, it is not difficult to leave the Giant Spirit Continent.


    As long as it uses the magical powers of heaven and earth and urges the power of space in it, it can be directly teleported to the large teleportation array arranged in advance on Hellfire Island.


    Even if he wants to, he can directly teleport to the Temple of the Flame God Sect, the teleportation array has been remembered by him since the last time it was used, and a connection has been established.


    However, in this way, it is very possible for the giant spirit to teach the gods to discover some secrets in him.


    The reason is very simple. A person with a mark on his body suddenly disappeared and appeared at a place far away from the Great Spirit Continent. He would definitely be noticed by the Great Spirit Cult priest and would investigate it.


    As long as the investigation is conducted, it will be immediately ascertained who the uniquely imprinted person is.


    When the time comes, the Superintendent of the Great Spirit Teaching Master will go to Mu Nanqin to ask, and he will naturally be able to figure out Lin Yu''s true identity.


    When Lin Yu has the ability to teleport out of thin air, it will no longer be a secret.


    Of course, this situation does not necessarily happen.


    But it was still a precaution.


    Lin Yu didn''t want to make too much trouble for himself before successfully rescuing his family, as that would cause the situation to lose control.


    "Long-distance transmission is not good, it is too conspicuous, but short-distance transmission will not be noticed."


    "At that time, I will set up a few more small teleportation formations along the way, and if something goes wrong, I will teleport to the nearest small teleportation formation, so that I can hide from the eyes of the giant spirits."


    After making up his mind, Lin Yu retracted his gaze from the teleportation formation and walked along the road towards the outside of the Giant Spirit Sect.


    He went all the way and watched his surroundings carefully.


    Soon he discovered that the overall layout of the Giant Spirit Sect was far more strict than that of the Flame God Sect.


    Especially in terms of resisting external invasions, the entire Djinn Sect temple and surrounding buildings have been built like a fortress.


    People outside don''t want to break in easily, and once they break in, they don''t want to get out.


    The reason for everything is probably because the geographical situation of the Great Spirit Continent is complicated and the struggle is fierce.


    After clarifying this, Lin Yu secretly warned himself that if one day he wants to use his magical powers and directly teleport into the Giant Spirit Cult, he must be fully prepared in advance, otherwise there will be no return.


    While thinking about it, Lin Yu had already moved away from the Temple of Giant Spiritualism and came to the outermost building complex of Giant Spiritualism.


    The layout here is a bit like Haiyun City, the outermost is a circle of high walls, there are many restrictions and large formations on the high walls, and ordinary people of the choosing do not want to force it.


    Want to leave here only through the city gate.


    At the city gate, Lin Yu was stopped by two guards of the Giant Spirit Cult and interrogated his identity.


    After everything was clear, the two people allowed him to leave.


    When Lin Yu was about to leave, they repeatedly warned him, telling him not to do anything wrong in the Great Spirit Continent.


    "Finally came out. This Giant Spirit Sect is really hard to get in and out."


    Lin Yu glanced back at the city gate, then immediately flew into the sky and flew towards the east of the Giant Spirit Continent.


    Dongling Mountain is located in the eastern part of the Great Spirit Continent by the sea, and the temple of the Great Spirit Sect is located in the center of the Great Spirit Continent.


    Different from the pattern on the earth, the continents in the outer sky are all lagging behind as they get closer to the edge, and prosperous as they get closer to the center.


    Because the real communication route is the teleportation array located around the temple, and beyond the edge of the continent is the endless sea of ??desert.


    Under normal circumstances, people who are not chosen by God will travel across the continent through Mohai, and other civilians don''t even know what Mohai is. Most people think that the ocean next to the land is the border of the world.


    Therefore, under this pattern, the marginal areas of each continent are basically barren land, only some sea areas are good, and coastal areas rich in aquatic products are relatively prosperous.


    Of course, Dongling Mountain is naturally not included here.


    According to the known information, it is an extremely deserted place, which is the biggest reason why Ji Wenbin and Ouyang Ce hid his family here.


    Lin Yu flew rapidly in the air, and he took the initiative to fall from the air every some distance, and found a small teleportation array in a secluded place.


    Just like this, I went all the way and unknowingly came to Dongling City, the nearest to Dongling Mountain.


    Once here, you can no longer fly to Dongling Mountain.


    Because it is too easy to attract people''s attention, and it is not convenient to hide whereabouts.


    After all, before finding out the specific situation on Dongling Mountain, UU reading must not let Ouyang Ce find out.


    Lin Yu was going to dress up in disguise, dressed as a warrior who likes to travel around the mountains and water, and then walk into Dongling Mountain.


    ¡­


    Haiyun City.


    While Lin Yu was in the Giant Spirit Continent, the conversation between Wang Zijin and Duan Kong continued.


    At this time, they had already finished their previous topic and talked about their own research experiences on the power of the world.


    In this regard, Wang Zijin and Duan Kong each have their own strengths, so they talked very happily, and learned a lot from each other, and each had their own gains.


    "By the way, Brother Wang." Duan Kong suddenly remembered something: "My disciple told me that in the Dongling Mountain of the Giant Spirit Continent, there are a group of human races that have also undergone flesh and blood changes."


    He said while turning his head to look at Ji Wenbin beside him.


    Upon seeing this, Ji Wenbin hurriedly bent down, ready to listen to Duan Kong''s question at any time.

 Chapter 486： Seamless

    "This is really God helping me wait!"


    After listening to what Duan Kong mentioned, Wang Zijin suddenly became interested.


    Just now they talked a lot about the cultivation methods of the power of the world, and shared their own insights. There are gains, but there are also new doubts.


    And to verify these doubts, it is necessary to make some attempts on others.


    Therefore, the human race mentioned by Duan Kong that had undergone flesh-and-blood changes naturally made Wang Zijin interested.


    After all, judging from the existing information, this kind of people who have undergone an alteration has a good chance of successfully controlling the world.


    It is an excellent test subject.


    On the other side, Duan Kong saw that Wang Zijin was very interested in what he said, so he told Ji Wenbin: "Wenbin, you can tell Senior Wang about the specific situation."


    "Yes!"


    Ji Wenbin immediately took a step forward and told Wang Zijin about Lin Yu''s family.


    Of course, he did not mention that those people were Lin Yu''s family, nor did he mention that Lin Yu possessed a huge number of essence pills, or even mentioned the name Lin Yu.


    He is afraid that if he speaks too carefully, the top powerhouse surnamed Wang might hit the idea of ??those essence pills.


    After all, Duan Kong didn''t care about those essence pills. It didn''t mean that other strong people didn''t care either.


    For example, Nayang Jiuhe, he made a special trip to Haiyun City to rob the Jinyu Tower for this kind of thing.


    Ji Wenbin quickly explained the situation on Dongling Mountain.


    After Wang Zijin heard this, he turned to Duan Kong and said, "Brother Duan, that''s right, I''m going to the Ju Lingjiao to find the king for one day to settle accounts."


    "When I avenge my revenge, I will bring those mountain people back."


    When Duan Kong heard this, he hurriedly asked, "Brother Wang, I remember that the current master of the Giant Spirit Sect seems to be your family, right? You have enemies with him?"


    "Exactly." At this time, Wang Zijin regarded Duan Kong as his own, and directly replied: "My experience over the years is thanks to him!"


    Duan Kong looked at Wang Zijin''s expression and saw that he was not joking at all. It seemed that he really had a deep hatred with the Supreme King of the Giant Spirit Cult.


    Then he reminded: "Brother Wang, I have to remind you of one thing, don''t use the power of the world to deal with the chosen person for the time being."


    He knew in his heart that if Wang Zijin wanted to defeat Wang Yitian, he had to use the power of the world, otherwise he would definitely not be Wang Yitian''s opponent.


    And once the power of the world is used to deal with the chosen person, things are not simple.


    "Why is this?" Wang Zijin asked puzzledly.


    "It''s very simple." Duan Kong explained: "Because the power we possess is not given by the gods, it is considered a heresy in the eyes of the chosen person."


    "Once you use this kind of power to deal with the king for one day, you will definitely be regarded as Yangjiu River by all the people chosen by God, and they will definitely not be able to tolerate you."


    "Although you and I are stronger than them, they are not much stronger and cannot beat their teamwork."


    "In addition, they are all devout believers of the gods, and full confrontation with them means confrontation with the gods."


    After listening to Duan Kong''s explanation, Wang Zijin immediately calmed down.


    After thinking for a while, he said: "Brother Duan is extremely true, this is my recklessness!"


    The more Wang Zijin thought about it, the more he realized that his previous behavior was too reckless, and as soon as he regained his freedom, he couldn''t wait to deal with the chosen person and verify his thoughts.


    He even urged the power of the world in front of Mu Nanqin on the spot, and later showed her the cultivation methods.


    At that time, Mu Nanqin didn''t say anything clearly, probably because she didn''t think too much at the time. After thinking about it now, her stance and attitude must have changed drastically.


    It seems that I have been suppressed by that god''s will entity for too long, and I have forgotten even such a simple human affection and sophistication.


    Thinking of this, Wang Zijin held his fist to Duan Kong and said, "Thank you Brother Duan for reminding!"


    Duan Kong waved his hand at him and told him that he didn''t need to be polite, and then sighed: "It''s mainly because you and I are not strong enough, otherwise, even if God has any fear."


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin secretly said in his heart that God is far stronger than you think.


    However, he said: "Brother Duan, in this way, it is even more necessary to get those mountain people to verify our guess. As long as we find the correct method, our strength can be greatly improved."


    "That''s natural." Duan Kong focused his head and said: "The power of the world, but the power of the same level as the divine power."


    Wang Zijin nodded slightly, and then suggested: "Brother Duan, should you come forward to the king and ask those mountain people to come? It''s just a few mountain people, presumably that king won''t sell your face for a day. "


    "I''m afraid it won''t work." Duan Kong refused.


    "Why?" Wang Zijin asked.


    Duan Kong glanced at Ji Wenbin, and replied: "Ask Wang directly for a day''s important person, it will definitely arouse his suspicion, and it will be difficult to explain clearly at that time."


    "And you also know that those people are collected from the space debris in the void with great effort by the major gods, and they have the physique to draw refined pills, and they are regarded as belongings by the major gods. Proper thing."


    There is another reason Duan Kong did not say.


    That is, those mountain people are strictly guarded by Ouyang Ce, because through those mountain people, a person named Lin Yu can be threatened. It is said that this person has a lot of essence pill in his hands.


    Therefore, finding a king for a day will definitely be blocked by Ouyang Ce, and it will not succeed in the end.


    Of course, the main reason why he didn''t mention this was because he discovered that Ji Wenbin didn''t mention it just now.


    He knew that Ji Wenbin was still working on the idea of ??those essence pills, so as a master, he didn''t need to tell out the secret that his disciple didn''t want to reveal to others.


    "Brother Duan is right."


    Although Wang Zijin felt that Duan Kong''s reasons were a bit untenable, since he said so, there must be his reasons, so he didn''t need to ask more.


    After agreeing to Wang Zijin asked again: "You can''t ask people directly. How do you think the guy in that section can get those mountain people here?"


    "It can only be caught directly." Duan Kong said bluntly: "With your and my strength, catching a few mountain people is just a trivial matter."


    "It can only be the."


    Wang Zijin thought for a while, and found that there was really no better way, only such a method.


    No way, those mountain people are too important, directly related to whether some of the ideas he just made can be established, and ultimately related to whether one''s own strength can go further.


    "It''s not too late, let''s set off quickly and go to Dongling Mountain to catch those people."


    Prince Jin said and got up.


    At this time, he wants to find those mountain people more than Duan Kong, because if he can verify certain conjectures in his heart, not only can he find a better cultivation method, he may also be able to fill in a part of the incomplete memory left by that god. .


    "Well, I have planned this matter a long time ago." Duan Kong followed up and said: "Do it as planned at the time, it will definitely be seamless."

 Chapter 487： Act low-key

    Dongling Mountain.


    Under the scorching sun, a group of people was walking slowly on the winding mountain path.


    Among them, Lin Yu, dressed in disguise, was listed impressively.


    "Look, there is Cui Lingfeng!"


    A middle-aged man pointed towards the towering mountain in the distance and said to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu said, "It is as majestic and majestic as the legend, it is really not as good as seeing it."


    Seeing Lin Yu''s approval, the middle-aged man suddenly opened his eyes and smiled: "Yes, our Dongling Mountain is a bit remote. The place is definitely a good place."


    "Whether it is mountain or water, it is the best beauty in the world."


    As soon as his words fell, a young guy at the end of the team smiled and joked: "Old Uncle He, what you said makes you seem to have traveled all over the world."


    "You kid." The middle-aged man''s face sank, pretending to be displeased: "The world is so big, I naturally can''t go all over, so I can''t read books or listen to people?"


    "Zhang Tiezui in the city also said that we Donglingshan are outstanding people and have a great climate. At any rate, he is a person who has really dealt with the gods of the giant spirits? Can he say something false?"


    When he said so, the joking young guy immediately shut his mouth.


    It seems that the Zhang Tiezui mentioned in his mouth is a resounding character, and his words have unquestionable authority.


    The middle-aged man saw that the other party stopped talking, his face regained a smile again, and said to Lin Yu: "Go, wait until you reach the top of the mountain, that''s a beautiful scenery."


    "go."


    Lin Yu responded and continued to climb along the winding mountain road towards the top of the peak.


    For him, walking this way is simply a trivial matter, as long as he is willing, and even as long as one breathe time, he can climb the mountain trail to the top.


    The reason why they climb slowly with this group of people is mainly to hide their whereabouts.


    One thing is certain now, that is, the **** sacrifice of the Dinosaur will not care too much about his whereabouts, as long as he does not step into the forbidden ground of the Dinosaur.


    Ouyang Ce is the only one to beware of.


    Earlier, I learned from Ji Wenbin that Ouyang Ce hid his parents and family in Dongling Mountain, leaving behind a lot of backhands and watching closely.


    Even Ji Wenbin is not clear about some of these measures, and Lin Yu has no way of knowing.


    So in order to avoid making Ouyang Ce suspicious, he must act carefully.


    In short, if you can not use extraordinary powers here in Dongling Mountain, try not to use extraordinary powers. Otherwise, once Ouyang Ce finds that a powerful person enters Dongling Mountain, he will definitely be suspicious, come and find out.


    "The current Ouyang Ce is no longer my opponent, but I don''t know what he did to my parents and family, so everything is to wait until the situation here is clarified before making a decision. Before that, we must act in a low-key manner."


    Lin Yu warned himself again in his heart.


    The group of people moved forward slowly, and after almost an hour, they finally came to the mountainside of Cui Ling Peak.


    "No way, I can''t walk anymore, this mountain road is really hard to walk!"


    In the team, a pale-faced scholar gasped.


    The others were also panting, showing a sense of relief.


    The middle-aged man called Uncle Old He had to say: "Okay, everyone just rest here, eat something and drink some water before climbing up."


    He is the leader of this team, taking full-time people up to the Cui Ling Peak to view the scenery, and earning some hard money from it.


    If not for him to lead the way, these people here except Lin Yu would have to get lost, not to mention going up the mountain to enjoy the beautiful scenery, and even going back the same way would not necessarily be able to do it.


    After the middle-aged man settled down the tired people, he leaned to Lin Yu again, who was far from the crowd, and said with a smile: "You martial artist is good, you can walk so many roads without breathing."


    "Thank you, everyone has their own strengths."


    Lin Yu casually replied, and then asked: "Lao He, are there any beasts like poisonous insects and beasts in this mountain that hurt people?"


    "Yes, of course." The middle-aged man smiled and nodded: "Our Dongling Mountain is rich in resources, and there are more kinds of beasts. Naturally, beasts that are cruel and can hurt people are naturally indispensable."


    "Also, in Dongling Mountain, there is a small village called Lingxi Village at the eastern foot of Cuiling Peak. There are no people in other places, only birds and beasts."


    "The birds and beasts are not hunted, so they are not afraid of people, they are very wild."


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged man turned around and said: "But don''t worry, the road I''m taking is absolutely safe. I have never had any accidents after walking so many times."


    "By the way, I think your strength is extraordinary, you should also be the best among the warriors, and you shouldn''t be afraid of ordinary wild beasts, right?"


    At the end, the middle-aged man asked curiously.


    Lin Yu replied: "I just ask casually, you still have to be careful when you go out."


    "That is, it''s right to be careful, be careful to sail the boat for ten thousand years!" The middle-aged man nodded repeatedly.


    "Lao He, you just said that there is a small village at the eastern foot of Cuiling Peak. Are there no beasts around that small village?" Lin Yu asked the question he most wanted to ask.


    "Yes." The middle-aged man said as he recalled: "I remember that beasts often broke into Lingxi Village and were beaten to death by the tough villagers in the village, but I haven''t heard of it in this period of time... Huh?"


    "Speaking of it, Lingxi Village has been a little too peaceful recently."


    Having said that, the middle-aged man fell into contemplation unconsciously, as if he was thinking about the reason for this weird phenomenon.


    Like him, Lin Yu was thinking quickly at this time, analyzing the situation in Lingxi Village.


    According to what Ji Wenbin said at the time, his parents and family were hidden by Ouyang Ce in this small mountain village named Lingxi Village, but Ji Wenbin didn''t know what heirs Ouyang Ce had deployed.


    According to the information provided by the middle-aged man, Ouyang Ce has at least laid down some magic circles and restrictions around Lingxi Village.


    This is the reason why no beast has approached Lingxi Village recently So what kind of magic circle will Ouyang Ce deploy? "


    Lin Yu racked his brains to think.


    In fact, no matter what kind of magic circle Ouyang Ce deployed, he could break through it with the powerful power of the body of the gods and demons.


    But if you trespass forcibly, what kind of ban will be triggered, causing Ouyang Ce to act on his family before he can save them.


    Once that happens, it will be troublesome.


    Therefore, you must not rush to make a move without thoroughly clarifying the situation.


    ...


    While Lin Yu was racking his brains and thinking, Wang Zijin, Duan Kong, and Ji Wenbin were quickly approaching Dongling Mountain along Mohai.


    Since they came here to steal people secretly, Duan Kong did not directly teleport to the Temple of Giant Spiritualism, but took the two of Wang Zijin and teleported to Jinling Continent not far from the Giant Spirit Continent, and then flew directly from the Sea of ??Moss. come over.

 Chapter 488： Meet

    "Brother Duan, why don''t we teleport to the Juling Sect first, and then fly from the Juling Sect to Dongling Mountain?"


    Wang Zijin asked Duan Kongdao incomprehensibly: "The Dongling Mountain is just a remote country, not a forbidden place for the Giant Spirit Sect. They don''t care about it at all."


    He felt that Duan Kong was a little too cautious.


    Isn''t it just a few mountain people, even if they are missing, the Giant Spirit Sect will not care, why bother to be so careful?


    On the other side, Duan Kong couldn''t explain the truth, so he had to find another reason and said: "It is precisely because that Dongling Mountain is a poor country, we have to be more careful."


    "With our status and strength, if we had nothing to go to such a remote country, the people of the Giant Spirit Sect would definitely find it strange."


    Hearing this explanation, Wang Zijin thought for a while and said, "Brother Duan also makes some sense."


    After that, the three of them stopped talking and hurriedly approached Dongling Mountain.


    Their speed was extremely fast, and it only took half an hour to arrive at the sea area adjacent to Dongling Mountain.


    On the surface of the sea, the three people floated quietly.


    Wang Zijin looked at the land far away for a while and asked, "Brother Duan, what is your plan?"


    Earlier Duan Kong mentioned that he had a seamless plan to remove the mountain people from Dongling Mountain without knowing it. Therefore, Wang Zijin was always wondering what kind of plan this was.


    "Brother Wang, you can look forward to it next."


    After Duan Kong said triumphantly, he suddenly became two identical people.


    "This is?"


    Prince Jinzai carefully looked at the two duan Kong, who looked exactly the same, and said with great doubt: "Brother Duan, why can''t I tell which one is your true body? What secret method is this?"


    He found that no matter whether it was by using divine soul induction or by using supernatural powers, he could not distinguish Duan Kong''s true body, and his curiosity suddenly became great.


    "This is the incarnation outside the body." Duan Kong explained: "It is the body that I condensed by using the power of the world. Of course you can''t distinguish it."


    "That''s it, I know!"


    At this reminder by Duan Kong, Wang Zijin suddenly realized and figured out the mystery.


    Of course, he understood, but he still didn''t know how Duan Kong did it.


    When he was about to ask a question, Duan Kong took the lead and said: "I''ll talk about it later, get those mountain people out first."


    "Okay." Wang Zijin had no objection, and immediately nodded in agreement.


    In contrast, he now wants to get the mountain people whose flesh and blood has changed as soon as possible, and then personally verify certain assumptions in his heart.


    After Wang Zijin''s voice fell, there was a sudden change in two identical Duan Kong, and his whole person changed completely, becoming a person that Wang Zijin didn''t know at all.


    "My external avatar is formed by the power of the world, so I can change my figure and appearance at will, or it can be completely integrated into the power of the world and become invisible."


    Duan Kong explained to Wang Zijin.


    When Prince Jin heard this, he almost understood what Duan Kong''s next plan would be.


    It seems that he is going to use this image that no one knows to capture the mountain people of Dongling Mountain, so that even if things are revealed, no one will doubt him.


    Looking at it this way, the plan is truly seamless and will not leave any traces.


    After understanding this, Wang Zijin also figured out another thing.


    That is Duan Kong who has lived in Haiyun City in seclusion for many years, but he knows all the major events of the sky as if he has personally experienced it.


    It must be the credit of this external incarnation.


    He must be moving around through the incarnation outside of the body, experiencing everything personally.


    Huh!


    While Wang Zijin thought about it, Duan Kong''s external avatar shot out fiercely and flew towards Dongling Mountain in the distance.


    ...


    Dongling Mountain.


    Cui Ling Peak.


    Lin Yu and the others had already set foot on the way up the mountain again, slowly climbing towards the top of Cuiling Peak.


    Along the way, apart from chatting with Uncle Old He, Lin Yu was always in touch with everything around him.


    Of course, this is not to guard against poisonous insects and beasts, but to see the scale of the circle restriction that Ouyang Ce has placed here.


    Through the power of the world here, he can figure out the boundary covered by the law circle without being aware of Ouyang Ce, and facilitate the next move.


    "Everyone, work harder, and you will be at the top of the mountain soon."


    Uncle Old He cheered everyone up: "There is a place to rest on the top of the mountain, and there are all kinds of food."


    When everyone heard it, the fatigue on their body was reduced by more than half.


    They talked about what to do after reaching the top of the mountain, and the scholar with the worst energy even chanted a poem that he did not know whether he wrote it himself or looked elsewhere.


    After almost a stick of incense.


    Everyone finally climbed along the mountain road to the top of the mountain with difficulty.


    At the moment when they reached the top of the mountain, everyone felt that their eyes suddenly opened up, and the beautiful scenery of Dongling Mountain was in sight, like the book said, looking at the small mountains.


    Except for Lin Yu, everyone talked with great excitement.


    "The mountain is so high, the houses under the mountain can''t be seen clearly."


    "Yes, when those sons of gods are flying in the sky, it should feel like this when you look at the following."


    "Hahaha, now we are comparable to sons of god!"


    "This trip is really worthwhile!"


    "..."


    Everyone chatted with each other, and they were all anxious to feel this new experience, and they all forgot about resting and eating.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu walked to the east by himself.


    For him, there is nothing novel about this summit experience.


    He had already overlooked the ground from a higher place.


    Now he just wants to see with his own eyes what kind of village Lingxi Village, located at the eastern foot of Cuiling Peak, is like. It is best to see his parents and family directly.


    The cliff on the east side of the top of the mountain.


    Lin Yu looked far away from the cliff, looking towards Lingxi Village hidden in the woods in the distance.


    "The village is not small in size, and the house is still neat and clean. It will not be too uncomfortable for my father and mother to live here during this period of time."


    Ji Wenbin told him before that Ouyang Ce just hid his parents and family here and didn''t do anything for the time being, so his parents and family are all intact.


    After Lin Yuzai looked carefully for a while, he didn''t see any familiar faces, and suddenly felt a little worried.


    "Take a look at it with a sense of spirit."


    With the help of the power of the world here, Lin Yu cautiously used his spirit to slowly sense it towards Lingxi Village.


    As his sensing range slowly expanded and he kept approaching Lingxi Village, he was inexplicably worried, for fear of getting bad news that he could not accept.


    For example, Ouyang Ce moved his parents and family long ago and hid them elsewhere.


    This situation is likely to happen, because Ji Wenbin doesn''t know if he has returned to the Giant Spirit Sect. If he hasn''t returned for a long time, Ouyang Ce may be suspicious.


    "Wait, is this?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu found a person hidden in the woods not far from Lingxi Village.


    The person seemed to be quietly observing the situation in Lingxi Village.

 Chapter 489： Weirdness

    "Is this person Ouyang Ce arranged here?"


    After sensing the person near Lingxi Village, the first thing Lin Yu thought of was that Ouyang Ce arranged this person to monitor Lingxi Village here.


    After all, apart from Ouyang Ce and him, no one else cares about Lingxi Village so much.


    Especially, the person who was hiding in the woods and observing Lingxi Village was very powerful and was not an ordinary person at all.


    Under normal circumstances, how can a strong man come here to secretly observe a small mountain village?


    "Even if someone is sent here to monitor the whole process, Ouyang Ce is far more cautious than I thought."


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly. He still underestimated Ouyang Ce. He didn''t expect this person to be so careful.


    Compared with Ouyang Ce, Ji Wenbin is completely Ma Daha.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately stopped sensing and observing the other party''s behavior.


    He is afraid that if he continues to observe, he will attract the attention of that person and expose his whereabouts.


    After all, he came here mainly to confirm the situation here and make a plan to save people in the next step, instead of preparing to do it directly.


    "But this person has been monitoring Lingxi Village in the dark, which at least shows that my parents should still be in the village."


    After thinking from another angle, Lin Yu found that the appearance of this person is not all bad news.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little more at ease.


    He hadn''t seen his family in the village just now, and he was very worried, but now he is much better.


    Later, Lin Yu continued to observe the situation in Lingxi Village.


    While observing, he also continued to use the spirit to sense the magic circle and restraint arranged around Lingxi Village.


    Of course, the person hiding in the woods, he will also glance at it from time to time to make sure that the other person has not left the place.


    ...


    In the woods.


    Duan Kong''s external avatar was also doing something similar to Lin Yu at this time.


    With his spirit, he carefully sensed the magic circle and restriction that Ouyang Ce had set up here. After he was ready to figure out the situation, he took away all the people mentioned by Ji Wenbin in one fell swoop.


    But in addition to these, he still has some advantages that Lin Yu doesn''t have.


    That is, he can better understand the situation in Lingxi Village by asking Ji Wenbin.


    Desert sea.


    Duan Kong''s real body transmitted to Ji Wenbin, and asked: "Where are those mountain people placed by Ouyang Ce?"


    "They are all hidden in the ground hole below the village. The ground hole was newly dug by him and me."


    Ji Wenbin didn''t dare to conceal it, and truthfully replied: "He has also laid a total of ten large formations around the cave, including a protective formation. Anyone who gets close will attract his attention."


    Hearing this, Duan Kong stopped talking, and continued to observe the specific situation with the help of the external avatars located around Lingxi Village.


    Wang Zijin on the side didn''t know that the two had just had a voice-transmitting conversation, nor did he know that this incident was related to Ouyang Ce, the right guardian of the Giant Spirit Sect.


    He just felt that Duan Kong''s progress was a bit too slow.


    Isn''t it just a few mountain people? Why is it so long?


    "Brother Duan, did you have an accident?"


    Wang Zijin couldn''t help asking.


    "No, it will be well soon." Duan Kong comforted.


    Hearing this answer, Wang Zijin stopped asking more, and continued to wait quietly.


    In Dongling Mountain.


    Duan Kong''s external avatar has completely understood the situation around Lingxi Village at this time, and then as long as he is careful, he can take away all those people who Ouyang Ce is hiding here, and ensure that he is not aware of it.


    He stepped forward and approached Lingxi Village calmly.


    But what he didn''t know was that all of his behaviors were seen by Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu wondered why this person who was suspected of being arranged by Ouyang Ce seemed to behave so strangely.


    "What is the origin of this guy? Isn''t it Ouyang Ce arranged here?"


    Lin Yu stared at Duan Kong''s external avatar, watching him approach Lingxi Village step by step.


    "Ok?"


    At this moment, something surprised Lin Yu.


    He only saw Duan Kong''s external avatar suddenly disappearing invisibly, and then reappearing at an extremely fast speed.


    The time interval between disappearance and reappearance is extremely short, and if it were not for Lin Yu''s current strength, it would be impossible to see this clearly.


    If you look at it from other people, at best, you will only feel that the figure in the distance is a bit strange, and there will be no feelings other than that.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Lin Yu was busy using Shenhun to feel carefully, wanting to find out.


    This situation is very abnormal and must be clarified.


    At least from the information he knew, no one of God''s chosen person possessed that ability, nor did the Son of Demon.


    He even felt that the person slowly approaching Lingxi Village might not be a real person.


    "This kind of power...that person, seems to be made up of pure world power?"


    If it hadn''t been for that person''s constant disappearance and reappearance, Lin Yu would definitely not feel anything abnormal.


    I would only think that this is a strong man of choice.


    However, after he carefully sensed it now, he discovered that the person did not seem to be a person, but a false form condensed by the power of the world.


    After discovering this, Lin Yu was busy thinking hard, looking for answers in his existing knowledge.


    Soon, he had some conclusions.


    "This is indeed not a real person, but a clone formed by someone using the power of the world."


    Lin Yu understood that when that person disappeared, it was actually his body that returned to the power of the world and turned into invisible.


    When it reappears, it is once again using the power of the world to condense the form.


    Had it not been for this person to perform this movement so quickly and frequently, he would really not be able to tell that this person was not a real person.


    "This is another person who has mastered how to use the power of the world. I don''t know who this person will be?"


    Judging from the known information, the only people who have mastered how to use the power of the world are Duan Kong and Wang Zijin.


    I don''t know if this person is one of them, or another unknown powerhouse.


    But this question is not important for the time being. The important thing is, why does this person repeatedly use the power of the world to gather the body?


    Didn''t he know that doing this would easily be found to be wrong by a strong person?


    Lin Yu frowned and thought about it After thinking about it, he thought that there was only one situation that could explain the other party''s reason for doing so.


    "This person must have done this to break into the magic circle arranged by Ouyang Ce without being discovered by Ouyang Ce."


    The power of the world is invisible and will not trigger the restriction of the magic circle.


    So that person sometimes re-turned that body into the power of the world, and sometimes condensed and formed it, only for the purpose of passing through the magic circle.


    As long as you do this, you can definitely walk into Lingxi Village without knowing it.


    "But if this guess is true, it means that this person was not arranged here by Ouyang Ce!"


    The discovery of this clue gave Lin Yu a headache.


    Because the unknown factors have increased a lot now, he doesn''t know why the man broke into Lingxi Village.


    But just as he was thinking about this, Duan Kong''s external avatar suddenly turned his head and looked towards Cui Lingfeng.

 Chapter 490： Shadow Gods Oracle

    "He must have discovered it!"


    Lin Yu saw that the man in the distance turned his head to look at him, feeling bad in his heart.


    He knew that this must be because he used the power of the world to sense the other party''s behavior and was noticed by the other party, so he turned his head and looked here.


    There is no way, if he knew earlier that the person in the distance was formed by the power of the world, then he would definitely not use the power of the world to sense each other.


    It''s too late now.


    "But with so many people here, he still doesn''t know who is watching him secretly."


    Lin Yu calmed down quickly.


    Now that things have happened, regret is no longer useful.


    It''s better to take a good look at the other party''s next reaction, and see if the other party directly went to the top of the mountain to ask what happened, or continue to implement the original plan.


    Time passed by one minute and one second, and after two breaths, Duan Kong''s external avatar slowly turned back and continued to approach Lingxi Village.


    At this time Duan Kong was also thinking quickly, analyzing who the person who mastered the power of the world on Cui Ling Peak would be.


    Also, why did that person appear in such a poor country as Dongling Mountain?


    "I thought those were ordinary people, but I didn''t expect that there were experts hidden in them."


    "What is the reason why he is so low-key?"


    Duan Kong was puzzled.


    After he arrived at Dongling Mountain, he has been using the power of the world to sense the movement around him, so he had already spotted Lin Yu and his party.


    However, he thought that Lin Yu and others were just ordinary people who came to visit Dongling Mountain, so he didn''t care.


    It wasn''t until Lin Yu''s behavior just now that he knew that there were masters who also mastered the power of the world.


    Of course, now he has no time to figure out who that person is.


    There was no turning back when he opened the bow. The most urgent task now is to quickly remove the person Ouyang Ce hid in the village, and it is not too late to investigate the origin of the person just now when he is free.


    Duan Kong swiftly approached Lingxi Village, and soon passed through the magic circle under Ouyang Cebu and came into the circle.


    In Mohai, Wang Zijin saw that Duan Kong had not spoken, but suddenly there was a dignified look on his face, and he asked aloud, "Brother Duan, what''s wrong with Dongling Mountain?"


    Duan Kong turned his head to look at him and said, "Well, I ran into someone like you and me there."


    "What?" Prince Jinqi said: "Is another person who has mastered the power of the world?"


    "Yes, I''ll talk about it later."


    Duan Kong nodded and said no more.


    When Wang Zijin saw this, he couldn''t help thinking about it. It was a coincidence that similar people appeared in groups since he had mastered this power.


    But because the conversation between the two of them did not pass the sound transmission, Ji Wenbin on the side heard it clearly.


    After Ji Wenbin learned that it was another person who had mastered the power of the world, he felt an inexplicable sense of urgency in his heart.


    At this time, he already knew that the power of the world was the original power of this world. He, Duan Kong, Wang Zijin and others, were just using Divine Soul induction to make this power work for himself.


    In other words, the power of the world in the same place at the same time can only be controlled by one person at the same time.


    In this way, the more people who know how to use the power of the world, the fiercer the competition will be.


    If you want to dominate this kind of power, it is best if only he knows how to use it.


    "This kind of power must be used by me, and no one else should rob me!"


    Ji Wenbin swears secretly in his heart.


    At the same time, he once again remembered the massive essence pill in Lin Yu''s hands.


    As long as he has those essence pills, his strength can rise to the next level. If Wang Zi Jin and Duan Kong develop new cultivation methods, he will practice according to them again, thinking that it will not be long before he can surpass all of the heavens. Above the chosen one.


    "Lin Yu, wait a long time, I will come to you soon!"


    Ji Wenbin squinted halfway.


    ...


    Dongling Mountain.


    Duan Kong''s external avatar continued to approach Lingxi Village, and he was already at the entrance of Lingxi Village.


    Looking at this scene, Lin Yu on Cui Ling Peak was deeply disturbed.


    He didn''t know the purpose of the other party''s approach to Lingxi Village, and was worried that the other party might be going for his parents and family.


    "Who will this man be?"


    "Could it be Duan Kong?"


    Lin Yu''s thoughts were transferred, and all the known information was combined for analysis.


    Judging from what is currently known, Ji Wenbin was taken away by Duan Kong, the lord of Haiyun City, and he might still be in Duan Kong''s hands now.


    And if Ji Wenbin is still in Duan Kong''s hands, it is possible to tell Duan Kong all about the essence pill.


    With such a huge number of essence pills, I believe Duan Kong will inevitably not be moved.


    In this way, Duan Kong''s idea of ??hitting his parents and family members is entirely possible.


    "The possibility of Duan Kong is extremely high!"


    After repeated analysis, Lin Yu quickly ruled out other possibilities, and finally locked in Duan Kong.


    After all, it is impossible for other people to come to such a remote mountain village without problems.


    Also, judging from the person''s behavior just now, it seems that there are various magic circles around Lingxi Village.


    Only Duan Kong could know this clearly, because Ji Wenbin would definitely tell him these details.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu looked firmly at the figure in the distance.


    "It seems that it will be empty for a while."


    "I just didn''t expect to be here."


    Lin Yu had thought about spending a while with Duan Kong, so as to see how much he knew about the power of the world.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that the meeting place would be this place.


    Whoosh!


    Lin Yu''s figure flashed, and quickly fell towards the bottom of the cliff.


    ...


    At the same time, the desert sea far away from the giant spirit continent.


    Several highly-strength selected people are hurriedly approaching the giant spirit continent.


    They are all members of the Shadow God Sect, and the head of them is the Supreme Master of the Shadow God Sect.


    The Shadow God Sect is only a middle sect in Tianwaitian, and its strength is far inferior to the Ten Great God Sects such as the Flame God Sect and the Giant Spirit Sect.


    However, this is only in terms of overall strength. If you count the top powerhouses alone, their strength is not much worse than that of the top ten masters of the gods.


    "The Supreme Master, what is the matter with us lying in such an exciting way?"


    Behind the Supreme Master Zhai Wuming of the Shadow God Sect, a strong Shadow Sect asked.


    They were just called into the temple by Zhai Wuming, and without a word, they teleported them to the Golden Spirit Continent nearest to the Giant Spirit Continent, and then took them all the way to the Giant Spirit Continent.


    Until now, they still don''t know where the destination is, what are they going to do next.


    "This matter is very urgent. I will tell you more details after waiting for the specific situation."


    Zhai Wuming said in a serious tone: "As long as you know, this is an oracle sent by the Shadow God, asking me to rush to Dongling Mountain in the Giant Spirit Continent to catch a man named Lin Yu."


    "what?"


    "The Shadow God wants us to arrest people?"


    "Don''t the shadow gods and other gods never interfere with the affairs of the sky? How come they suddenly let us arrest people?"


    "Then where is Lin Yu sacred to let the Shadow God descend such an oracle?"


    Several strong shadow gods all showed shocked expressions.


    It''s really because what happened today is totally unbelievable, so a mere mortal person actually let a high **** descend such an oracle? !


    "Master Master, is it possible that Lin Yu is the son of a demon?"


    Someone couldn''t help asking.


    "I don''t know, don''t ask about these, we will talk about everything when we get the person." Zhai Wuming himself was a little confused.


    He didn''t know why the Shadow God sent such an oracle.


    At this time, another person asked, "The Supreme Master, we just go over, can we find that Lin Yu?"


    "Yes, I can definitely find it!"


    Zhai Wuming said confidently: "The Shadow God specially gave a divine tool for this matter. As long as you pass this divine tool, you can find the person named Lin Yu."

 Chapter 491： Each have concerns

    Lin Yu naturally didn''t know that the Supreme Master of the Shadow God Sect was personally bringing several powerful men over to deal with him.


    At this time, he just wanted to figure out whether the person who was constantly approaching Lingxi Village was Duan Kong, and what the purpose of the other party was.


    Lin Yu hurriedly shuttled through the woods.


    He moved dexterously to avoid the magic circle and restraints set up by Ouyang Ce, and quickly approached the figure in front of him.


    And because he didn''t hide his actions at all, Duan Kong''s external avatar immediately noticed that someone was constantly approaching him.


    "Who is this person?"


    Duan Kong''s external avatar stopped moving forward and turned his head to look behind him.


    He only knew that the other party was a person who had mastered the power of the world just like him, but he had no idea that this person was Lin Yu.


    After all, Lin Yu still has some accurate information about Duan Kong, and the only accurate information Duan Kong has about Lin Yu is that Lin Yu has a large number of essence pills, and he doesn''t know Lin Yu at all.


    Of course, this aspect was because he had never cared Lin Yu, so he didn''t bother to ask Ji Wenbin more.


    On the other hand, because Ji Wenbin didn''t know Lin Yu''s real strength, he thought that Lin Yu was better than Ji Wuce at best.


    The distance between Lin Yu and Duan Kong keeps shrinking.


    But when he arrived at the border of Lingxi Village''s protective array, Lin Yu took the initiative to stop.


    Duan Kong''s external avatar is a body formed by the power of the world, which can easily break into the big formation without being noticed by Ouyang Ce, but Lin Yu can''t do this for the time being.


    So he can only choose to stop.


    "This friend, I have noticed you a long time ago, and you must be a person who has mastered the power of the world. What can I say wrong?"


    Duan Kong''s external incarnation said to Lin Yu.


    He didn''t know whether Lin Yu was an enemy or a friend, so he could only start with the power of the world.


    One is to open up the topic with this, and the other is to see if the other person is willing to admit it.


    In this way, the attitude of the other party can be more or less judged.


    "Yes." Lin Yu Chuanyin replied.


    After speaking, he also asked via voice transmission: "I was fortunate enough to meet the City Lord of Haiyun City. Like you, he has a clone that others can''t distinguish between true and false, so what is your relationship with him?"


    "Ok?"


    Duan Kong obtained a lot of information from Lin Yu''s question, so he quickly analyzed it in his mind.


    Only Yang Jiuhe, Wang Zijin, and his own apprentices are the only people in this world who know that he has cultivated incarnation.


    Naturally, his apprentice would not spread the matter indiscriminately, and Wang Zijin only just learned about this matter, and there was no time to spread it outside.


    So the only possibility is Yang Jiuhe.


    But Yang Jiuhe is not the kind of person who will release this kind of news, so it can also be ruled out.


    Also, the person in front of him just mentioned that he had had the honor to meet the City Lord of Sea Cloud, so he knew that City Lord of Sea Cloud had a clone that others could not distinguish between true and false.


    If this person didn''t lie, then the time when he learned the news could only be the time when Yang Jiuhe robbed the Jinyu Tower some time ago.


    "Only on that day, my external avatar and I appeared at the same time, in other words, that person was also in Haiyun City on that day?"


    Duan Kong quickly reached the final conclusion, but this could not help him figure out Lin Yu''s identity.


    Because at that time, his external incarnation was in the air to confuse the chosen people of the major religions, while the real body was searching for the senior senior who took the initiative to test him in the streets on the ground.


    He can only guarantee that his actions have not been noticed by the chosen person in the air, but there is no guarantee that other strong people hiding in the dark have not seen him either.


    Therefore, it is impossible to figure out who the person in front of me is based on this information.


    On the other side, Lin Yu saw that Duan Kong didn''t reply, so he transmitted the voice again: "Don''t think so much, just tell me what the relationship between you and Duan Kong is."


    "You, are you Duan Kong?"


    At the end, Lin Yu asked directly.


    He has no time to delay now, and doesn''t want to go around with each other too much.


    "Yes, I am Duan Kong, the lord of Haiyun City."


    Duan Kongxin thought that since the other party asked such a question, he was at least 90% sure of his identity, so there was no need to conceal it.


    In addition, he knew that he had mastered the power of the world sooner or later and it would be known to everyone, and he was already prepared in his heart. In addition, the person in front of him is his kind, so there is no need to deliberately conceal it. .


    But in this way, the next actions are bound to be affected.


    Originally, the seamless plan of robbing people could not be as imagined at the beginning. No one knew who did it.


    After Duan Kong gave an affirmative answer, he immediately asked: "You already know my identity, can I ask your name, Gao."


    "It doesn''t matter who is my last name or my first name. The important thing is, what are you going to do in Lingxi Village this time?"


    Before clarifying Duan Kong''s purpose, Lin Yu didn''t want Duan Kong to know that he was Lin Yu.


    Because judging from the current situation, it is possible that this section of Kong broke into Lingxi Village to take away his parents and family members, and then used this as a threat to ask him for the essence pill.


    So if Duan Kong knew that he was Lin Yu at this time, maybe Duan Kong would directly take everyone in Lingxi Village hostage.


    In this way, he would instantly fall into a disadvantaged position.


    "My friend, you are not willing to explain your origins, but you want to know why I am here. Do you think I will answer?"


    Without clarifying the identity of the other party, Duan Kong naturally couldn''t tell the purpose of this.


    After all, he stealthily robbed people, not a glorious thing.


    This is also the main reason why he let the incarnation come over instead of himself.


    You must know that in his initial plan, he was preparing to take people away without knowing it, so that Ouyang Ce and the people of Juling Sect had no idea who did it.


    Now that the person in front of him already knows that he is Duan Kong, if he tells him that he wants to take away some of the people Ouyang Ce is hiding here, isn''t the whole thing completely exposed?


    And as long as you don''t explain the purpose to the other party , the other party only knows that Duan Kong has been here, but I don''t know the reason for coming here, and the impact is not great.


    Lin Yu didn''t feel surprised to see that the dialogue had reached a deadlock.


    He had already thought about this result when he just rushed over.


    "I can tell you who I am, but this place is not suitable. If you don''t mind, let''s go to the desert sea far away from the giant spirit continent and have a good chat. How about?"


    Lin Yu suggested.


    He just wanted to keep Duan Kong away from his family, so as to ensure that the other party would not hurt his family.


    "Go to Mohai?"


    When Duan Kong heard Lin Yu''s proposal, he thought quickly in his heart, and then slowly nodded and said, "It''s not impossible."


    It is no longer suitable to continue with the plan set before, so instead of forcing the plan forward, it is better to give up for the time being, lest the situation goes out of control.


    At least if you give up now, no one knows his Duan Kong''s idea of ??hitting these mountain people.

 Chapter 492： stop

    Seeing Duan Kong agree to his proposal, Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    In this way, Duan Kong has no chance to hurt his family, and the next dialogue will go much smoother.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to Mohaihai together."


    Lin Yu shook his head towards Duan Kong, motioning for him to follow.


    Upon seeing this, Duan Kong immediately flickered, walked out of the circle at an extremely fast speed, and approached Lin Yu.


    After the two converged, they flew into the air together.


    Until they lifted off together, everyone watching on Cui Ling Peak did not know that Lin Yu had disappeared somehow, nor did they know that two people were flying from the ground in the forest in the distance.


    However, although they did not see Duan Kong and Lin Yu who deliberately hide their whereabouts, they saw Zhai Wuming and others approaching here from a distance.


    At this time, Zhai Wuming and others were slowing down and searching for Lin Yu, so they were able to see clearly.


    "Old Uncle He, look at the sky to the east, there are people there!"


    "Are those people the son of God?"


    "It must be the son of God! How could other people fly so fast?"


    "Hey, let me use your telescope, let me see what those god-child sirs look like."


    "..."


    For a while, all the people who came to view the Cuiling Peak were not interested in enjoying the beauty, and their attention was all attracted by Zhai Wuming and others.


    The people who carried the telescope with them all pointed their telescopes at the airspace where Zhai Wuming was located.


    Although this so-called telescope can be seen at most a few miles away, this does not prevent them from observing the rare chosen person with great interest.


    "Look, look, there are also two people flying over there... Hey, they seem to be stopped by those few people."


    "Where did these two people come out? Why didn''t they see it just now?"


    "Isn''t it flying from the ground?"


    Everyone watched attentively.


    At this moment, a person holding a telescope suddenly shouted: "Of those two people, one of them looks a bit familiar!"


    "Yes, his clothes... I always feel like I saw someone wearing it just now."


    "I also have the impression that it seems to be someone who came with us."


    "..."


    Everyone talked a lot.


    The middle-aged man called Uncle Old He didn''t talk, he was trying to distinguish the person''s appearance.


    After carefully looking at it for a while, he finally found out, isn''t this person the warrior that he brought up the mountain with him?


    At that time, the warrior also asked him a lot about the customs of Dongling Mountain, so he was particularly impressed.


    "That person, that person!" The middle-aged man was excited and impatient, and shouted to everyone anxiously: "That is the person who went up the mountain with us, he is the warrior!"


    "Yes, yes, that''s the warrior!"


    "I also remembered it, it really is him, the clothes are exactly the same!"


    "..."


    Everyone ecstatically put down their telescope and searched, searching for Lin Yu''s figure.


    Only then did they realize that Lin Yu, who had followed them to climb the Cui Ling Peak, had long been missing.


    And this result made them even more convinced that the person in the air was Lin Yu.


    "It turns out that he is a **** son, not a warrior, no wonder I think he has an extraordinary temperament!"


    "Unexpectedly, I would have the opportunity to walk with Lord Son of God. I''m so fortunate for Sansheng! I will definitely talk about it after I return."


    "Hey, if you knew he was the Son of God, I must make good friends. It''s a pity, it''s a pity!"


    "Huh, are you worthy to associate with Lord Son of God? People don''t bother you!"


    "..."


    At this moment, everyone present was talking about Lin Yu.


    They all felt honored to be fortunate enough to walk with a chosen person.


    After all, ordinary people in this world account for the overwhelming majority, and there are only a handful of people chosen by gods. In addition, this place is a poor rural area. Under normal circumstances, there will be no people chosen by gods.


    Before today, the people present had never seen a truly chosen person in their entire lives, and everything was known from hearsay.


    "Hey, you said, can Lord Son of God lift the mountain under our feet?"


    "This, such a big mountain, shouldn''t they be able to move it?"


    "Who knows, I heard that Lord God Son has supernatural powers, so moving mountains and reclaiming the sea must not be a problem."


    "..."


    The crowd quickly shifted the topic to the strength of the chosen person.


    They all want to know what kind of strength the legendary chosen person has.


    They exhausted their imagination and began to guess what kind of feat the chosen person could do.


    ...


    In the air.


    Lin Yu and Duan Kong are confronting Zhai Wuming and others.


    The two of them didn''t know the intention of Zhai Wuming and others, and why they had to stop them.


    But Zhai Wuming wondered why there was a strange man with extraordinary strength beside Lin Yu.


    He doesn''t know who this person is, because Duan Kong''s external incarnation does not appear in his own face, he only knows that this person is very strong.


    During the confrontation between the two sides, Duan Kong sent a message to Lin Yu and said: "The person headed is the Supreme Master Zhai Wuming of the Shadow God Sect. The few behind him are the strongest people chosen by their religion."


    "Shadow God Cult?" Lin Yuqi said: "I have never dealt with a Shadow God Cult. Your clone looks different from yourself. Why do you think they will stop us?"


    "I don''t know either." Duan Kong Chuanyin replied.


    After speaking, he clasped a fist to Zhai Wuming and asked, "How many people are looking for something to do with us?"


    Zhai Wuming didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Because he had specially come to catch Lin Yu by the Shadow God Oracle this time, he didn''t expect anyone else to show up.


    Especially, this person looks very strong, but he has never seen it before.


    This kind of thing shouldn''t happen, after all, as the Supreme Master of the Shadow God Sect, he knows all the top powerhouses in the sky, and shouldn''t fail to recognize each other.


    Of course, now that the other party has asked a question, it is impossible for him to delay responding.


    After thinking a little bit, Zhai Wuming directly said clearly: "We are looking for him, and it has nothing to do with you. If you have nothing to do, please leave first."


    While speaking, he looked at Lin Yu maliciously.


    These words made Lin Yu and Duan Kong puzzled.


    Duan Kong didn''t know Lin Yu''s identity at this time, so he couldn''t figure out whether Zhai Wuming was Lin Yu''s enemy At the same time, he was also wondering if Lin Yu was lying just now.


    "Didn''t you say that you have never dealt with the Shadow God Cult?" Duan Kong transmitted to Lin Yu and said, "Then why did they come at you? It seems that Zhai Wuming knows you."


    "It may be that I have admitted the wrong person." Lin Yu explained: "It''s true that I have a magical power that can change my figure and appearance. My current appearance may happen to be the same as some of their enemies."


    Hearing this explanation, Duan Kong immediately questioned: "Where is there such a coincidence in the world? These people obviously made a special trip to this place, indicating that they know that the person they are looking for is here. How could you happen to be with them? The person looking for looks the same?"


    Between the two voices, Zhai Wuming saw Duan Kong''s delay in giving a reply, so he threatened: "If you don''t want to be implicated, you''d better leave now, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite!"


    He didn''t dare to defy the oracle that Shadow God descended, so no matter how powerful the person in front of him is, don''t want to stop him from taking Lin Yu away.


    After all, the Shadow God gave something specifically for this action, as long as those things bestowed by the gods are taken out, I am not afraid that I can''t deal with this person.

 Chapter 493： The origin of the shadow god

    Duan Kong stared at Zhai Wuming calmly.


    He naturally heard Zhai Wuming''s threatening words clearly, but he didn''t care about the threat in his heart.


    What he cares about is whether he wants to intervene in the grievances between Lin Yu and Zhai Wuming.


    Until today, he has never dealt with Lin Yu, and until now, he still doesn''t know Lin Yu''s name, let alone Lin Yu''s background and origin.


    It can be said that Lin Yu is a complete stranger in his eyes.


    The only connection between the two, Lin Yu''s sudden appearance, prevented his plan to take away the mountain people in Lingxi Village.


    From this perspective, Lin Yu can be said to be his opponent and enemy.


    And the reason why he has been so patiently communicating with Lin Yu is entirely because he discovered that Lin Yu has the same vitality as him.


    In this world full of people chosen by God, it is rare to encounter the same kind, Duan Kong naturally wants to communicate with the other party to see if the other party''s position is consistent with him.


    If the opponent''s position is consistent with him, then another friend like Wang Zijin can be gained.


    Together, we can better fight against the chosen people who might regard them as heretics.


    Thinking of this, Duan Kong sent a message to Lin Yu: "Zhai Wuming is very strong, not under the supremacy of the top ten gods, if you want me to help you through this difficult situation, you''d better tell me your origins quickly. "


    Lin Yu was trying to think about why he was targeted by Zhai Wuming at this time. After hearing Duan Kong¡¯s words, he quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is not something that can be said clearly in one sentence or two sentences. If you just say it roughly, I¡¯m afraid you I can''t believe it at all."


    On the other side, Zhai Wuming saw Duan Kong floating motionless as if ignoring what he had just said, and the last bit of patience disappeared without a trace.


    He didn''t know why the Shadow God suddenly let him arrest Lin Yu, but he didn''t dare to defy the oracle of the Shadow God, nor did he dare to delay.


    "Do it!"


    Zhai Wuming transmitted the sound to the five strong men behind him.


    As soon as his words fell, the five selected people of the Shadow God Sect immediately scattered and separated, using their magical powers to besiege Lin Yu and Duan Kong.


    As they took action, the people who had been talking in high spirits on the Cui Ling Peak were shocked.


    They didn''t know what happened between Zhai Wuming and others and Lin Yu and Duan Kong, and they didn''t know that a big battle had suddenly begun.


    All they knew was that the entire sky suddenly darkened, and everything they could see was gray, as if suddenly there was a large cloud of dark clouds covering the sun.


    However, this gloomy scene is far more terrifying and shocking than the dark clouds that obscured the sun before the torrential rain, and the people present have never seen such a terrifying atmosphere in their entire lives.


    As everyone panicked, the scene in the sky changed again.


    I saw that above the airspace where the chosen people were originally located, a behemoth that looked like an eye suddenly condensed and formed, and I didn''t know what it was staring at.


    "This, what is this?"


    "Quick, everyone, run!"


    "Hurry down the mountain!"


    "..."


    Faced with such a horrible scene, everyone instantly lost the interest in viewing the scenery, let alone the thoughts of watching the selected people.


    At this time, they only worried about whether their lives would be endangered, so they all rushed down the mountain desperately.


    There were even a few people who ran too fast and hurriedly, slipped their feet, and accidentally fell off the edge of the cliff. They didn''t know their life or death.


    While they were escaping for their lives, the various beasts and birds in the mountains also screamed, each trying their best to flee away from Lin Yu, Zhai Wuming and others.


    For a while, chaos around Dongling Mountain suddenly rose, as if the end had come.


    In Lingxi Village.


    The villagers in Lingxi Village naturally saw the horrible scene above the village, but unlike the tourists eager to escape on Cui Ling Peak, they did not dare to leave the village without authorization.


    "The village chief, let''s not go, but there will be no way to survive!"


    "Yes, the village chief, all the wild beasts in the mountains have run away, let''s run away too!"


    In the center of the village, a group of villagers gathered in front of the village chief, pleading.


    However, the head of Lingxi Village looked at the villagers decisively, and said categorically: "No one is allowed to take a step out of the village. Go out and die. Stay here and have a chance to live!"


    The son of God warned him and asked him to look at the villagers in the village and not allow any villagers to stay away from Lingxi Village.


    He kept all these in mind, how could he dare to violate it.


    Now he only prayed that the son of God could rush to resolve this crisis.


    In the air.


    After Zhai Wuming and others took the shot, Duan Kong immediately transmitted his voice to Lin Yu and said, "My external incarnation can turn into an invisible and leave here at any time. Who."


    But at the moment he transmitted the sound to Lin Yu, his real body in Mohai was shaken by Wang Zijin.


    "Brother Duan, what trouble did you run into there?"


    When Duan Kong heard this question, Duan Kong did not hide it, and said the truth: "Zhai Wuming of the Shadow God Sect suddenly showed up with someone and stopped me and the other person who has mastered the power of the world."


    "The Shadow God Cult? The Shadow God?"


    After listening to Duan Kong''s reply, Wang Zijin suddenly showed a very complicated expression on his face.


    It seems that Duan Kong''s words made him very touched.


    Duan Kong hurriedly asked, "Brother Wang, there is a problem with the Shadow God Sect?"


    "No, no problem."


    Wang Zijin repeatedly shook his head and denied it.


    However, Duan Kong felt that things were not that simple, because Wang Zijin''s reaction to the words Shadow God Sect was a bit abnormal.


    But at this time he didn''t have the time to investigate this matter deeply, after all, his external avatar had to deal with the offensive of Zhai Wuming and others.


    Wang Zijin saw Duan Kongzhuan turning his head back to deal with the situation on Dongling Mountain with all his attention, and then slowly backed away.


    "Shadow God?"


    "Is it the Shadow God?"


    Wang Zijin''s mind is chaotic , and all kinds of complicated information are intertwined, making it difficult for him to calm down and think.


    And all of this is due to the word Shadow God mentioned by Duan Kong.


    These two words are like a key, opening the closed boxes of those incomplete memories, causing some of the key information to suddenly appear.


    And because of the appearance of these key messages, Wang Zijin finally discovered that the **** possessed by him for many years seemed to be the shadow god.


    "The Shadow God, it must be the Shadow God!"


    As his thinking gradually became clear, Wang Zijin was finally 100% convinced that the **** was the shadow god.


    After understanding this, he suddenly remembered the complete words Duan Kong had just said, saying that Zhai Wuming of the Shadow God Sect suddenly appeared and stopped him and another person who had mastered the power of the world.


    "Why did the people of the Shadow God Cult stop them two?"


    Wang Zijin''s heart was shocked, and he stared carefully at the location of Dongling Mountain.

 Chapter 494： Artifact Binding Rope

    Over Dongling Mountain.


    Five powerful men brought by Zhai Wuming surrounded Lin Yu and Duan Kong, using their magical powers to prevent them from escaping.


    But Zhai Wuming was suspended directly above the two, ready to activate the artifact in his hand at any time.


    He has just used his talented magical power, Shadowless God Eye, which is a sacred weapon-level magical power that can help him lock his opponent at all times.


    This kind of talent and supernatural power, coupled with the newly-given artifacts given by the Shadow God just now, will surely make Lin Yu inevitable.


    The only thing to watch out for now is the person with Lin Yu.


    At this time, the man hadn''t shot yet, and he didn''t know whether the opponent was going to go or stay, so he was not in a hurry to show his hole cards.


    "City Lord Duan, leave this place as soon as possible. I will visit you in Haiyun City after the incident."


    Lin Yu glanced at the surroundings and passed the sound to Duan Kongdao.


    He only has the safety of his parents and family members in his mind, so he is afraid that the fighting here will spread to Lingxi Village.


    To solve this trouble is actually very simple, as long as the battlefield is moved away from here.


    As for the method, it is naturally to directly use the world and the earth, urging the power of the space in it to be transmitted to the small teleportation arrays arranged in the giant spirit continent in advance.


    When the time comes, the people of the Shadow God Sect will definitely chase him, and the crisis in Lingxi Village will be resolved in an instant.


    Therefore, in this case, Duan Kong could not help him much. On the contrary, due to the existence of Duan Kong, his plan was not easy to implement.


    Because after he used his supernatural powers to teleport away, Duan Kong might still conflict with the people of the Shadow God Sect.


    On the other side, Duan Kong saw Lin Yu give such a reply, so he had to transmit the voice and replied: "If this is the case, then I will take a step first."


    While speaking, he glanced back at Lingxi Village.


    He really didn''t expect that there would be so many accidents in the middle of the plan that he thought was seamless.


    I don''t know if those mountain people will be here when they come back next time.


    However, just when Duan Kong was about to take back his external incarnation, his true body in Mo Haihai was shaken by Wang Zijin again.


    "Brother Duan, it''s not a good thing that people from the Shadow God Sect suddenly appear, things are far more troublesome than you and I imagined."


    After Wang Zijin realized that the Shadow God was the **** who had possessed him over the years, he quickly thought about it, and immediately realized that the sudden appearance of the Shadow God Sect was definitely not that simple.


    Because judging from the incomplete memories he had, the Shadow God had already known that Duan Kong had found a way to use the power of the world.


    So the sudden appearance of the Supreme Master of the Shadow God Sect is probably because of this incident.


    Probably it was the Shadow God who had dropped the oracle and asked them to come and search for Duan Kong.


    Otherwise, how to explain the fact that they suddenly appeared in the sky above Dongling Mountain?


    Of course, the reason why Wang Zijin thought so was mainly because Duan Kong had not had time to tell him that Zhai Wuming and others had come here for Lin Yu.


    "Brother Wang, let''s talk about the specific situation later."


    Duan Kong didn''t know why Wang Zijin suddenly said such words, but he didn''t have time to deal with these at this time, he just wanted to quickly withdraw his avatar, and then leave here.


    Over Dongling Mountain.


    Duan Kong''s external incarnation quickly disappeared and quickly became invisible.


    When Zhai Wuming above saw this scene, he was surprised in his heart.


    But just when he wanted to think about how the other party did this, a voice suddenly rang in his mind.


    "That person is Duan Kong, the lord of Haiyun City, and bound him and Lin Yu together."


    "Yes!"


    Zhai Wuming didn''t dare to disobey, and immediately took his orders.


    Because that voice was an oracle from Shadow God.


    Immediately afterwards, he immediately urged the magical instrument in his hand to bind the spirit rope.


    This artifact was specially given by the Shadow God for this event, as long as it is activated, it can restrain anyone''s soul in this world.


    While Zhai Wuming urged the magical tool, Lin Yu was preparing to use the magical power of heaven and earth.


    Suddenly, a bright light suddenly gleamed above his head, especially dazzling under the gloomy sky.


    After this ray of light appeared, it immediately turned into two linear rays of light that spread out rapidly, and instantly came to Lin Yu and Duan Kong who had just disappeared.


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª


    A slight voice sounded.


    Duan Kong''s apparently invisible avatar began to appear again.


    At the same time, Lin Yu''s body was already entangled by another light.


    His magical powers did not work at all, so he did not succeed in leaving.


    "This is?"


    After Duan Kong''s external avatar reappeared, he looked up in surprise.


    He had just dissipated the external avatar, and was about to take back the spirit that controlled the external avatar, but he did not expect to be suddenly stopped by a powerful force.


    Immediately afterwards, he found that his external avatar was forced to regroup and take shape.


    Above the two of them, Zhai Wuming saw the artifact bestowed by the Shadow God easily restrain the two of them, and immediately smiled triumphantly.


    "Two, please come with me."


    After speaking, he was ready to leave here with Lin Yu and Duan Kong''s soul.


    At this moment, Duan Kong suddenly asked: "Zhai Wuming, did the Shadow God drop the oracle to make you do this?"


    These words immediately made Zhai Wuming''s expression stagnant, he didn''t expect Duan Kong to guess so accurately.


    But what he didn''t know was that Duan Kong didn''t guess this by himself, but it was passed to him by Prince Jin in Mohai after guessing it.


    "It''s useless to talk more, let''s go."


    Zhai Wuming glanced at the five powerful Shadow God Sects below, and then immediately turned around.


    Lin Yu hurriedly communicated to Duan Kong, "Next, if you follow the method I told you, you can definitely take back this ray of soul in the clone."


    "Huh? Do you have a good way?"


    Duan Kong didn''t know how much Lin Yu knew about the power of the world, but since the other party said so surely, he must be somewhat certain.


    Seeing that Duan Kong did not reject his proposal, Lin Yu said quickly: "I will directly use the power of the world to contact your soul. Don''t resist, so I can take you out of here. After you leave this place, you Take back this ray of your soulOkay!"


    There was no better way, so Duan Kong immediately agreed.


    Although he didn''t know where Lin Yu''s confidence came from, he could only choose to believe him.


    Seeing Duan Kong''s promise, Lin Yu immediately displayed the power of heaven and earth.


    However, this time he was not using the world power of the great world itself to display magical powers, but using the power of the world in the world of the cave, which was the true power.


    This is his own power and will not be interfered by any external factors, even gods.


    He had just discovered that the artifact that Zhai Wuming urged was actually to prevent him and Duan Kong from escaping by restricting the power of the world here. It can be said that it was completely aimed at him and Duan Kong.


    It is precisely because of this that he just failed to use his supernatural powers, and Duan Kong was unable to take back his spirit.


    So now as long as you use your vital energy to display magical powers, you can invalidate this artifact.

 Chapter 495： Nowhere to run

    Over Dongling Mountain.


    Seeing that Lin Yu and Duan Kong had no chance of escape, Zhai Wuming completely relieved his heart and took the five Shadow God Sect powerhouses and flew to the east quickly.


    "Hurry up, don''t be recognized by the gods of the Divine Sect."


    Zhai Wuming said to several people.


    Although the matter this time has been completed, it cannot be said to be foolproof before leaving the giant spirit continent.


    However, as soon as his urging voice fell, a strong shadow **** sect suddenly exclaimed: "The Supreme Master, the person is gone!"


    "Ok?"


    Zhai Wuming looked back abruptly.


    Sure enough, Lin Yu and Duan Kong, who were bound by the spirit rope, had disappeared inexplicably.


    "how come?"


    "Shadow God didn''t mean..."


    Zhai Wuming''s mood was confused, and for a time he could only find it unbelievable.


    The shadow **** Mingming sent down an oracle, saying that as long as he activates the divine tool to bind the spirit rope, Lin Yu is absolutely inevitable.


    However, the facts are quite the opposite.


    Not only did Lin Yu and Duan Kong escape successfully, but he didn''t even know how the two escaped.


    "How did they escape? Did you see it?"


    Zhai Wuming asked loudly.


    "It disappeared suddenly." A strong shadow **** sect replied immediately.


    "It seems to be using some magical power to teleport away." Another shadow **** cult strongman added.


    "What? Use supernatural powers to teleport away?"


    Zhai Wuming''s thoughts turned, and he was busy recalling what kind of magical power it would be.


    After a quick recollection, he found that there was no magical power in this world that could do this.


    At this time, the voice in his mind sounded again.


    It was the Shadow God that once again lowered the oracle.


    "Hurry up and chase them. Be sure to catch these two people, especially Lin Yu."


    "Yes!"


    Zhai Wuming immediately stopped thinking in his mind, urging another artifact given by the Shadow God.


    This artifact is called Soul Searching Mirror, it is very special, it is used to search for Lin Yu, as long as Lin Yu is still in this big world, then no matter where he hides it, he can find it out accurately.


    After the soul-searching mirror was activated, a round and translucent golden light appeared in front of Zhai Wuming, with dense strange texts shining on it.


    Zhai Wuming stared at the words above, turned around slowly, and didn''t stop until he faced the west.


    "Lin Yu is two hundred miles west of this place, hurry up with me."


    With a loud shout, Zhai Wuming instantly turned into a stream of light and swept westward.


    The five strong shadow gods around him also used their magical powers, urging the god-given things in their hands, turning into streamers to follow closely behind.


    "The Supreme Master." After the five people caught up with Zhai Wuming, one of them warned carefully: "If we continue to go deep into the Giant Spirit Continent, it will definitely cause the Giant Spirit Sect to be suspicious. I''ll be afraid..."


    "Can''t manage that much."


    Zhai Wuming left a word coldly and said no more.


    He was more afraid of the anger of the Shadow God than the Giant Spirit Cult, so he didn''t have a choice at all.


    ...


    In the woods on the west side of Jin''an City on the Giant Spirit Continent.


    A white light suddenly flashed on the open space under a big tree, and then Lin Yu''s figure slowly emerged.


    Before he went to Dongling Mountain, he arranged many small teleportation formations along the way, and this one was the closest to Dongling Mountain.


    "Where is this place?"


    As soon as Lin Yu landed, there was a voice in his mind.


    After hearing this, he hurriedly explored his mind into the supernatural power space and came to the cave world located in the supernatural power space.


    At this time, Duan Kong''s soul was suspended above the sky above the cave world.


    Lin Yu''s thoughts quickly condensed into a human form and came to Duan Kong''s soul.


    "Where are we?"


    Duan Kong asked again, his voice full of doubts and surprises.


    Lin Yu shook his head and said, "Don''t worry about where this is, I will let you go now."


    Just in order to take the wisp of Duan Kong''s soul together, he took it into the cave world. Now that the crisis is temporarily relieved, it is natural to let him go quickly.


    "It doesn''t look like a big world here." Duan Kong guessed himself.


    Lin Yu didn''t explain, he directly urged Yuan Li to release Duan Kong''s soul from the cave world.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly found that his physical body was once again entangled by the invisible light just now.


    "Come up so soon?"


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to pay attention to Duan Kong again, quickly withdrew his mind from the supernatural power space and returned to the big world.


    After Mind returned to the Sea of ??Consciousness, he immediately followed the invisible light and looked upward.


    Sure enough, as he expected, Zhai Wuming was floating in the air, looking at him condescendingly.


    "It seems that the teleportation is not far enough this time."


    "But what method did he use to find my exact location so quickly?"


    While these thoughts flashed in his mind, Lin Yu once again used the magical power of heaven and earth to move to another teleportation array that had been arranged in advance.


    Huh!


    A faint white light flashed, and Lin Yu suddenly disappeared again.


    This time, Zhai Wuming was able to see clearly from start to finish, and indeed, as his men said, Lin Yu suddenly disappeared.


    "Sure enough, I have some ability, Guaifuying God gave me two artifacts specially used to deal with you!"


    Zhai Wuming nodded secretly, knowing why the Shadow God attaches so much importance to Lin Yu.


    At least in terms of the methods Lin Yu is using now, there is no one who is chosen by God to compare with him.


    "You can escape, I don''t believe you can escape from the palm of the Shadow God!"


    Zhai Wuming urged the soul-searching mirror again to locate Lin Yu''s position through the soul-searching mirror.


    While he was performing this action, Lin Yu had already arrived at Mingjing Mountain of the Giant Spirit Continent.


    On a lake of Mingjing Mountain, Lin Yu was floating quietly, thinking about countermeasures quickly in his mind.


    One thing is roughly certain now, that is, no matter where he escapes, Zhai Wuming will be able to find him.


    Lin Yu was very suspicious, even if he immediately teleported to the Temple of the Flame God Sect, Zhai Wuming could find it accurately.


    "The Shadow God Sect is so far away from the Giant Spirit Continent, he can accurately know that I am in Dongling Mountain... I am afraid I have nowhere to escape."


    "Since running away will not help, we can only find a way to solve him!"


    Lin Yu quickly made up his mind At this time, he had no choice but to face Zhai Wuming.


    "But how did he find me?"


    At this moment, Lin Yu suddenly thought of something.


    Busy inquiring Duan Kongdao in the supernatural power space: "You just asked Zhai Wuming if the shadow **** sent the oracle to ask him to do this. Why did you ask that? Do you know what?"


    "I''m like you, I don''t know anything."


    Duan Kong denied it immediately, and then explained: "A friend of mine is guessing like this."


    "A friend of yours?"


    "Yes, it is a new friend I made. He has the power of the world just like you and me." Duan Kong said quickly.


    He knew the situation was urgent at this time, so he didn''t want to hide too much.


    After hearing his answer, Lin Yu''s heart flashed, and he suddenly realized: "I know who he is!"

 Chapter 496： Real opponent

    "The friend of Duan Kong must be Wang Zijin!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Duan Kong''s new friend, and also mastered the power of the world, it could only be Wang Zijin.


    Because at that time, Wang Zijin went to Haiyun City to visit Duan Kong, and before that, Wang Zijin and Duan Kong were not friends.


    "Wang Zijin, Shadow God... I know, I know what''s going on!"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, and finally figured out the cause and effect.


    It seems that the Shadow God is the **** who possessed Wang Zijin at the beginning.


    At that time, because he used the power of the body of the gods and demons to question Wantong, the Shadow God failed to possess his body, and he was squeezed out by the power of the world.


    Presumably it was because of this that made him hold his grudge in his heart.


    Lin Yu still remembered the ruthless words left by the Shadow God at the time, saying "Very well, I remember you."


    "wrong!"


    Lin Yu thought of another thing and shook his head secretly: "He shouldn''t hate me for the thing itself, but because of the power of the world that I can control this world."


    "Then Zhai Wuming suddenly changed his mind and shot Duan Kong''s external avatar, which is probably related to this."


    After clarifying the cause and effect, Lin Yu finally realized that this time he was really in serious trouble.


    Solving Zhai Wuming alone can''t end the matter.


    "Unexpectedly, I would be enmity with the so-called gods for this reason. It''s really unpredictable in the world."


    Lin Yu sighed inwardly.


    I think that after seeing the power of the Demon God''s projection, I also warned myself not to provoke the masters of the major gods for the time being.


    Unexpectedly, he would form a bridge with the **** behind the religion without knowing it.


    However, he also knew in his heart that some things could not be concealed for a while, and that things that he could control the power of the world would one day be completely exposed.


    It''s nothing more than sooner or later.


    "The shadow **** possesses Wang Zijin, maybe it is to find people like me and Duan Kong in this big world."


    "Speaking of it, he seems to have long discovered that Duan Kong has the power to manipulate the world."


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered Wang Zijin''s weird behavior.


    At that time, Wang Zijin had been clamoring to find Duan Kong, but he didn''t know the purpose of finding Duan Kong.


    Probably because the incomplete memory that Shadow God left to him mentioned that Duan Kong was very important.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said to Duan Kong in the supernatural power space: "City Lord Duan, this matter is far more serious than you think. If I guess it is correct, we should have been targeted by the Shadow God."


    "Is the shadow **** stared at?" Duan Kong thoughtfully said: "Because we can use the world power of this world?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu affirmed.


    After hearing this, Duan Kong was silent, not knowing what he was thinking.


    Lin Yu stopped paying attention to him when he saw it. The crisis in front of him has not been resolved, so he must hurry up and think about countermeasures.


    "By what means did Zhai Wuming find me?"


    "If you don''t understand this, even if you kill him, it won''t help. Then the Shadow God can send others to deal with me."


    Lin Yu looked east while thinking.


    At this moment, there was a streamer approaching him quickly in that direction, and it was obvious that Zhai Wuming was chasing him.


    "I thought that after having the ability to teleport at will, I don''t have to be afraid of any troubles. It turns out that I think too much!"


    "It seems that if you want to gain true freedom, you must have power beyond the gods."


    Lin Yu glanced towards the sky.


    At the same time, Zhai Wuming had already come to him.


    "It''s no use running anymore, no matter where you go, I can find you." Seeing Lin Yu floating motionless there, Zhai Wuming didn''t rush to do it.


    "The Shadow God asked you to arrest me?" Lin Yu asked calmly.


    "So you guessed it." Zhai Wuming nodded slowly, "In this case, you should understand that it''s useless no matter where you escape. Although the world is big, there is no hiding place for you."


    "Zhai Wuming, don''t say it so hard. Gods can''t really descend into this world. You rely on nothing more than the god-given things."


    Lin Yu guessed that Zhai Wuming used some kind of magical tool to locate his exact location, so he said so deliberately, preparing to compose a set of Zhai Wuming''s words.


    "So what?" Zhai Wuming sneered: "One divine tool can''t deal with you, and the shadow **** can also grant another divine tool. You will never be able to fight against the will of the gods."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu knew that his guess just now was correct.


    As expected, Zhai Wuming was able to find him accurately with the help of God-given things.


    Moreover, Zhai Wuming''s words also made him realize that his real opponent is indeed the Shadow God and not Zhai Wuming.


    "Yes, I really can''t compete with the gods now." Lin Yu said calmly, "but I really want to know if you and the Shadow God really have nothing to worry about."


    As soon as the voice fell, he immediately used the power of heaven and earth to teleport directly to the Temple of Giant Spirit Sect.


    When teleporting from Haiyun City to the Temple of Giant Spiritualism before, he established contact with the teleportation formation outside the Temple of Giant Spiritualism, and noted the location in his heart.


    Seeing Lin Yu teleported away again, Zhai Wuming immediately took out the soul search mirror to locate Lin Yu''s location.


    "You went to the Temple of Giant Spirit Sect?"


    Zhai Wuming raised his head and looked to the west.


    At the same time, the other five powerhouses of the Shadow God Sect finally arrived.


    "Master Master, then Lin Yu ran away again?" one of them asked.


    "Yes, he is now outside the Temple of the Giant Spirits."


    Zhai Wuming frowned.


    Several people looked at each other when they heard the words, and then asked: "The Master of the Master, what''s next?"


    "It''s okay." Zhai Wuming calmed down quickly and said, "Although it is extremely offensive for us to break into the Great Spirit Continent without authorization, it is not impossible to solve it."


    "What''s more, the Shadow God will definitely support us this time and will definitely help us resolve all crises."


    Hearing Zhai Wuming''s such confident words, several Shadow God Sect powerhouses gradually felt relieved.


    According to common sense, the gods above all would not intervene in disputes between sects, nor would they care too much about the life and death of someone chosen by God.


    But this time the situation is different.


    They have never encountered a situation where a **** is aimed at a person in such a way.


    I believe that before catching that Lin Yu, the Shadow God will keep their integrity.


    "Go, go with me for a while and Wang for a day Zhai Wuming waved his hand and immediately turned into a stream of light and went straight to the Temple of the Giant Spirits.


    He decided to find Wang directly for a day.


    ...


    At the same time, outside the Temple of the Giant Spirits.


    After Lin Yu teleported to this teleportation formation, he immediately left the hall where the teleportation formation was located.


    "Zhai Wuming, take good care of the gift I gave you."


    While speaking, Lin Yu''s whole body changed completely, becoming exactly the same as Zhai Wuming.


    With his current strength, he can''t directly compete with a supremacy like Zhai Wuming, nor can he expose the power of the gods and demons too much, so he must use the sword to kill people and use the hands of the giant spirit sect to deal with Zhai Wuming.


    Although all of this will be seen through by the Giant Spirit Cult soon, as long as enough chaos is created, opportunities will naturally appear.


    Even if nothing is gained in the end, the situation will not be much worse than it is now.

 Chapter 497： Confrontation

    After Lin Yu disguised as the image of Zhai Wuming, he quickly urged Yuan Li to erase the special imprint placed on him by the Giant Spirit Sect.


    Although this would definitely arouse the suspicion of the Giant Spirit Sect God Sacrifice, but now it can''t manage that much.


    After erasing the mark, Lin Yu flew up into the sky and shouted at the Temple of the Giant Spirits: "One day king!"


    This voice was made with Yuan Li, and it was exactly the same as that of Zhai Wuming.


    The voice echoed around the Temple of the Giant Spirits, and soon caused a commotion.


    Several people chosen by the giant spirits to teach the gods flew from different positions and flew to Lin Yu quickly.


    "Who is making noise here?"


    The chosen person who flew the fastest yelled at Lin Yu from far away.


    But when he saw Lin Yu''s face clearly, his expression suddenly stagnated.


    Because he discovered that this person seems to be the supreme master of a certain **** sect in Tianwaitian.


    "Zhai? Zhai Zhizun?"


    Several other people chosen by the gods had already arrived at this time, and one of them had guessed the identity of Lin Yu.


    But when they figured out that the person in front of them was really the Supreme One, they were suddenly at a loss.


    One is because they don''t know when the master headmaster arrived here and how to get there.


    Another reason is that since the other party is the Supreme Master, then people like me are not qualified to talk to him casually.


    After all, the Supreme One Religion represents an entire religious sect, and if you accidentally say something wrong, it is easy to cause disputes between the two religions.


    They can''t afford this kind of responsibility.


    "Excuse me, what can Zhai Zhizun ask us to teach the Supreme?"


    One of the chosen people asked calmly.


    In any case, ask the other party''s intentions first, so there is always nothing wrong.


    Lin Yu glanced at them, and then continued to shout at the temple: "Wang Yitian, hurry up and hand them over!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the few chosen people looked at each other immediately.


    He listened to what he meant, is his own master stalker robbed them of the Shadow God Sect?


    If this is the case, then I really have no right to intervene, and I can only wait for the Supreme Master to come out and make a decision.


    While they were thinking about it, Wang Yitian had already slowly flew out of the temple and approached here.


    Lin Yu''s gaze quickly stayed on Wang Tiantian, and he took a close look at this handsome man with a burly figure and an angular face.


    This person can be regarded as his enemy. After all, if this person hadn''t used a magical weapon to bring the space debris where the Dawu Dynasty was from the void to this place, these latter troubles would not have happened.


    I am afraid that I have taken my father and mother to a certain great world through that ancient teleportation array.


    Although his strength might not increase so quickly in that way, at least one family will be reunited, and there will be no such awkward things.


    "Zhai Wuming?"


    After Wang Yitian came to Lin Yu, he looked at Lin Yu indifferently.


    At the same time, the giant spirit religious sacrifice also hurriedly arrived and came to him.


    "Wan Lin, how did he come here?" Wang Yitian asked.


    "The Master Master, wait a moment, I will look back."


    As soon as the giant spirit taught the **** sacrifice, he urged a god-given thing in his hand to go back to the whole thing.


    Lin Yu directly said to Wang Yitian: "Wang Yitian, don''t pretend to be stupid, hand over that person quickly."


    "Zhai Wuming, what are you talking about? Who is that person you are talking about?"


    Wang Yitian couldn''t figure out the situation at all at this time, so he was going to ask clearly before talking.


    After all, Zhai Wuming is also the supreme religion, and once a conflict with him occurs, it is a dispute between the two religions.


    Although the strength of the Giant Spirit Cult has stabilized and stabilized the Shadow God Cult, there is no need to make enemies for no reason.


    In particular, there is no fundamental conflict of interest between the two religions.


    "Wang Yitian, don''t try to understand and pretend to be confused, you and I know how important that person is, so hurry up and hand him over to me."


    "Who is it?" Wang Tiantian was a little annoyed by Lin Yu''s words, "Zhai Wuming, don''t play dumb puzzles with me, hurry up and make it clear."


    At this time, the giant spirit cult priests on the side suddenly said to Wang Yitian in surprise: "The Supreme Master, look!"


    As he spoke, he brought the god-given thing that looked like a mirror in his hand to Wang Tianyi''s eyes.


    "Have you gone back so soon?" Wang Tianyi glanced at it in a puzzled manner, and couldn''t help but whispered after reading, "Huh? This person is?"


    "The Supreme Master, this person''s name is Lin Yu, and he belongs to the Flame God Sect..." The Giant Spirit Sect God sacrifice quickly told Wang Yitian about his knowledge of Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu?"


    Wang Tiantian slowly nodded, and roughly guessed who "Zhai Wuming" was looking for, it must be Lin Yu.


    Because the picture he just saw showed that the special mark that represented Lin Yu went from one place on the map to another in an instant, which was very abnormal.


    It makes sense to go back and forth quickly between the two places that are relatively close, but it is impossible to explain it directly from the eastern area of ??the Great Spirit Continent to the temple of the Great Spirit in an instant.


    There is only one possibility in this situation, and that is that Lin Yu can transmit at will.


    And having such a capable character is naturally extraordinary, and Zhai Wuming can understand it if he cares so much.


    Thinking of this, Wang Tian asked Lin Yu and said: "This is Lin Yu you are looking for?"


    "It''s this person."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    He knew in his heart that from breaking away from Zhai Wuming''s spiritual bondage, his strength could no longer be hidden.


    Because the Giant Spirit Sect is very strict in the management of the Giant Spirit Continent, you will definitely notice this abnormal situation. After careful investigation, you will find out what happened at that time sooner or later.


    Therefore, it is impossible to hide.


    Even erasing the special mark from the beginning is of no avail, because the mark is just an accidental mark, and the Divine Sect does not rely on the mark to determine a person''s identity.


    There are other means.


    It is that other methods are more troublesome and take a lot of time.


    After all, if only the imprint is a surveillance method, some of the opponents of the Giant Spirit Cult can sneak into the Giant Spirit Continent to destroy it.


    It is inevitable to resort to other means to ensure foolproofness.


    It is precisely because of this that Duan Kong will board the Great Spirit Continent with the help of a clone that can change his appearance, instead of directly letting the real body come over.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s affirmative answer, Wang Yitian turned his head and asked God Sacrifice: "Where is Lin Yu now?"


    The **** sacrifice replied: "The Supreme Master of Huizhang ~ www.novelhall.com~ This Lin Yu has erased the mark on his body. I don''t know where he is for the time being. To find him, I need to go back to the whole thing."


    "Hurry up." Wang Yitian urged.


    "Yes!"


    The **** sacrifice hurriedly answered his orders.


    Wang Tianyi looked at Lin Yu again and asked, "Zhai Wuming, what secrets are there in Lin Yu?"


    "No comment!" Lin Yu refused directly.


    "Zhai Wuming, if you refuse to say it, don''t expect me to hand this person to you." Wang Tianyi said in a deep voice.


    Lin Yu sneered: "If you don''t give it, then I will find it myself."


    After speaking, he immediately displayed his magical powers, urging the power of space to teleport, and instantly disappeared in front of Wang Tiantian.


    The reason for doing this is that on the one hand, the goal has been achieved, and on the other hand, because Zhai Wuming should be there soon.

 Chapter 498： Race against time

    "Ok?"


    Wang Yitian was shocked when he saw Lin Yu suddenly disappeared from his eyes.


    Secretly, when did Zhai Wuming''s speed become so fast?


    It was so fast that he had no time to react.


    But at this time, he didn''t have time to think carefully, just want to seize the time to catch Zhai Wuming out.


    He believed that Zhai Wuming should still be nearby.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yitian passed the order to the major powerhouses in the sect, while swiftly descending.


    But just as he was flying downwards quickly, Zhai Wuming''s voice suddenly came from a distant air.


    "Wang Yitian."


    As soon as Wang heard it every day, he immediately looked in the direction of the sound.


    Suddenly found that Zhai Wuming was floating there alone.


    At this time, Zhai Wuming''s five men did not arrive because they were too slow, so he was the only one.


    "Why did Zhai Wuming get there again?"


    Wang Yitian was suspicious in his heart, and he couldn''t help but wonder if Wang Yitian and Lin Yu had the same secrets and could both transmit them at will.


    Of course, he also faintly felt that there was something wrong with all this, but because there was too little information now, he would still be confused for a while.


    "Zhai Wuming, you''d better explain everything clearly, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite!"


    Wang returned to the air one day, and said harshly to Zhai Wuming.


    When Zhai Wuming heard this, the first thing he thought of was that everything he had done in Dongling Mountain had been known to Wang Yitian. After all, the Giant Spirit Sect had a very strict management of the Giant Spirit Continent, and a slight disturbance would easily attract their attention.


    There was such a big disturbance in Dongling Mountain just now, it would be hard not to be noticed by the Giant Spirit Sect.


    Thinking of this, Zhai Wuming carefully observed the battle between Wang Yitian and others, and found that they seemed to have been preparing for their arrival.


    It seems that he already knew that he was rushing here all the way.


    "That''s not right, the speed of the Giant Spirit Sect should not be so fast."


    Zhai Wuming felt very surprised.


    Although the Giant Spirit Sect priest will monitor the entire Giant Spirit Continent, the scope of the monitoring is too large, so the reaction speed cannot be so fast.


    It shouldn''t have been discovered so quickly.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    Zhai Wuming suddenly remembered the words Lin Yu left when he teleported away, and said, "I don''t know if you and the Shadow God are really unscrupulous."


    Judging from the meaning of these words, could it be that Lin Yu was sheltered by the Giant Spirit Sect?


    On the other side, Wang Tiantian saw Zhai Wuming quietly floating there without saying a word, and he didn''t reply to what he had just said, and felt that something was wrong.


    He said in a deep voice, "Zhai Wuming, you''d better clarify the secrets between you and Lin Yu quickly. I don''t want to repeat it a second time."


    Hearing this, Zhai Wuming immediately overturned the speculation just now.


    Because from the meaning of Wang Yitian''s words, Lin Yu didn''t seem to be sheltered by the Giant Spirit Sect, on the contrary, the Giant Spirit Sect was also very interested in Lin Yu.


    "Does the Giant Spirit Sect also want to catch Lin Yu?"


    This thought suddenly flashed in Zhai Wuming''s mind.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t have the time to pay attention to the aggressive Wang Yitian, hurriedly urging the Spirit Search Realm in his hand to find Lin Yu''s trace.


    "Huh? Did this guy go to Dongling Mountain again?"


    Zhai Wuming was a little confused, not knowing the current situation.


    But at this time he didn''t have the time to clarify all this, because the Shadow God was urging him to catch Lin Yu quickly.


    He didn''t know why the Shadow God was so anxious, but he still chose to turn around decisively and quickly flew towards Dongling Mountain.


    "Zhai Wuming, don''t want to leave!"


    Wang Yitian immediately led people to chase Zhai Wuming.


    ...


    Near Dongling Mountain.


    After Lin Yu teleported to the small teleportation formation closest to Dongling Mountain, he flew towards Dongling Mountain at the fastest speed.


    "It won''t take long for them to understand everything, and there is not much time left for me!"


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that it would not take long for the Ju Ling Sect God Sacrifice to fully retrospect the whole matter.


    By then, Wang would know in a day that everything just now was caused by him.


    So there is not much time left for him to act.


    In this limited time, he must rescue his parents and family members from Lingxi Village as quickly as possible, and then move them to other places that are sufficiently safe.


    After that, he could deal with Zhai Wuming who was chasing him to death with confidence.


    And the shadow **** behind Zhai Wuming.


    "I hope that the tactic I just used to kill someone with a knife has been successful. In that case, Zhai Wuming will definitely be held back by Wang Yitian for a period of time!"


    Lin Yu prayed in his heart.


    At the same time, he released Duan Kong''s soul from the supernatural power space.


    After Duan Kong''s soul came out, he immediately condensed and incarnate outside his body.


    At this time, he had too many questions and wanted to ask Lin Yu, and he didn''t know where to start.


    "City Lord Duan, you go back quickly." Lin Yu said to Duan Kong quickly: "You and I have been targeted by the Shadow God, and then everyone asks for more blessings."


    "Shadow God..."


    Duan Kong muttered to himself after hearing Lin Yu''s words, and then said to Lin Yu: "Thank you for your help, and see you again in the future!"


    After speaking, his external avatar instantly became invisible.


    At this time, Lin Yu had come to the west of Dongling Mountain, and could already see Lingxi Village at the eastern foot of Cuiling Peak from a distance.


    "I hope my father and mother are all fine!"


    Thinking like this in his mind, Lin Yu quickly descended and approached Lingxi Village.


    Now he has no time to pay attention to the various arrays and restrictions that Ouyang Ce has arranged here, and just wants to break into Lingxi Village as quickly as possible to save people.


    In the past, he was low-key and cautious, mainly because he didn''t want to attract the attention of the Giant Spirit Sect, and wanted to save his parents and family members as far as possible without being noticed.


    After all, with his current strength, he still couldn''t compete with the Great God Cult like the Giant Spirit Cult.


    But now I can¡¯t manage that much.


    Now that he has been stared at by the Shadow God, how can he care about the mere Djinn Sect?


    No matter how strong the god-chosen person of the Ju Ling Sect is, is it stronger than Zhai Wuming, who is backed by the shadow god?


    boom!


    Lin Yu descended from the sky and broke the formation with force, hitting the center of Lingxi Village like a meteorite.


    Originally, the villagers in Lingxi Village were still talking about the major event that had just happened. The sudden appearance of Lin Yu instantly made them speechless, and the village center immediately became silent.


    Lin Yu urged Yuanli to search for his parents and family members, and asked the person who looked like the village head not far away: "Where are the people hiding in this village? Tell me quickly!"


    The mayor of Lingxi Village knew that Lin Yu was not easy to provoke, so he hurriedly stepped forward and explained: "This son of God, those people are God son Ouyang of the Giant Spirit Sect. The son of God agrees, or else, or else..."


    "Hurry up and tell me where the people are, and I will take you away later, so there is no need to worry about Ouyang Ce."


    Lin Yu knew what the village chief was worrying about, so he said.


    Anyway, the cave world is very big Saving parents and family is saving, and saving these people is also saving.


    "Huh? This, this..."


    The head of Lingxi Village didn''t know how to make a decision for a while, and he was still speechless there.


    Finally, when he glanced at the restless villagers around him, he gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, I will take you to meet them."


    The situation is better than people. If he refuses to tell the son of God where he is now, he will slaughter the entire village if he is cruel, and he will still be able to find people at that time.


    So instead of waiting for that kind of result, it is better to give it a try and see if the son of God will fulfill his promise.


    After the head of Lingxi Village finished speaking, he immediately led Lin Yu to a private house.


    But at this moment, a very unpleasant voice suddenly came from the sky.


    "Wu, it seems that you don''t want to live anymore!"


    Lin Yu looked up and saw that the owner of this voice was Ouyang Ce.

 Chapter 499： Break the battle with force

    "Damn it!"


    "Damn it!"


    "God Ouyang please forgive me!"


    When the head of Lingxi Village heard the sound from above, he immediately knelt down on the ground in fright, knocking his head like garlic, begging Ouyang Ce for forgiveness.


    Ouyang Ce didn''t bother to pay attention to him, but stared at Lin Yu coldly.


    "It seems that you are Lin Yu. I didn''t expect your ability to be far beyond my expectation. Ji Wenbin really underestimated you with that trash."


    Ouyang Ce had never seen Lin Yu, but after so many incidents, it was not difficult to guess Lin Yu''s identity.


    For example, when he just rushed here, he received an urgent report and learned about some things that happened on the temple side, and from this inferred that the situation on Dongling Mountain was also related to Lin Yu and Zhai Wuming in all likelihood.


    "Lin Yu, if you want to see your family, I will obediently hand over the essence pill in your hand."


    Nearly one billion essence pills are not a small number, so Ouyang Ce wanted to quickly get these benefits before the situation went beyond his control.


    While speaking, Ouyang Ce quietly activated the power of the gods in his body, ready to use his magical powers at any time.


    In Lingxi Village, Lin Yu looked up at Ouyang Ce, but privately urged Yuanli to search for his parents and family members.


    Just now, the head of Lingxi Village led him to the north, letting him know the approximate location of his family, so he was searching in that direction.


    Seeing that Lin Yu had been silent, Ouyang Ce threatened again: "Lin Yu, I count to three. If you still refuse to tell me where the essence pill is, all your relatives and friends will die without a place to be buried. "


    He doesn''t want to waste time, otherwise the delay will change.


    Moreover, Ouyang Ce knew in his heart that major changes had occurred now, so he would rather give up those essence pills than waste time negotiating with Lin Yu.


    In short, as far as the current situation is concerned, it is best to get those essence pills, and if you don''t get it, you can only give up.


    Otherwise, greed can easily cause big troubles.


    "one!"


    "two!"


    After Ouyang Ce released the threat, he immediately began to count.


    However, until the count reached two, Lin Yu did not find any signs of compromise.


    Therefore, he made up his mind to count to three and then cut off his hands, first urge all the relatives and friends of Lin Yu to kill Lin Yu, and then use his magical powers to deal with Lin Yu.


    At that time, it would be best to be able to grab the essence pill in Lin Yu''s hand. If you can''t grab it, you can also give this person to the Supreme Master, which must be a big credit.


    After all, the person who will let the Shadow God Sect Master Sovereign come out to chase him personally must have great value.


    "three!"


    Ouyang Ce said three words and one exit, and immediately pinched the method, secretly urging the prohibition that was arranged in advance.


    But just before he took the shot, Lin Yu followed suit.


    Ouyang Ce only saw Lin Yu''s figure suddenly disappear in front of him, and at the same time a loud noise came from deep underground on the north side.


    "Are you passing me faster?"


    This thought flashed through Ouyang Ce''s mind at the very moment of his death.


    He knew that Lin Yu must have found the Tibetans, so he rushed to save them.


    However, he could kill all of Lin Yu''s relatives and friends instantly by pinching the magic formula, and Lin Yu would have to spend time rushing over. You don''t need to think about who is fast and who is slow.


    While thinking about it, Ouyang Ce quickly approached the north side of Lingxi Village.


    At this time, the loud noise has gradually disappeared, echoing among the mountains, echoing waves.


    A huge tiankeng appeared on the ground on the north side of Lingxi Village.


    This tiankeng was not formed by an explosion, but because the mudstone was squeezed by a huge force and shrank in all directions, finally forming such a large circular crater.


    "Ok?"


    Ouyang Ce groaned, with a hint of doubt flashing across his face unconsciously.


    Because he saw that all of Lin Yu''s relatives and friends were intact, standing in a daze in a daze.


    Lin Yu stood among the group of people and looked at him.


    "Yuer!"


    "It''s Yuer!"


    Lin Yu''s mother, Ning Yulan, was the first to react and wept with joy.


    After her words fell, other people present also came to their senses and saw Lin Yu''s face clearly.


    Lin Yu had already changed back to his previous appearance when he came, so everyone present recognized him.


    "Junior Brother!"


    "It''s the master, it''s really the master! The master has come to save us."


    "..."


    Xia Honglie and others made excitement voices one after another.


    Ouyang Ce in the air watched this scene, both annoyed and confused in his heart.


    He couldn''t figure out how Lin Yu did this, and he was able to save everyone at the moment he urged the restraint.


    "How could this kid be so fast?"


    Ouyang Ce quickly recalled the analysis in his mind, and soon discovered the impropriety.


    "His physical strength is comparable to Yang Jiuhe, whose strength has not yet recovered, so he can get here at such a fast speed and break the formation with his strength."


    "So...Is this kid the son of a demon?"


    After getting this result, Ouyang Ce felt a little unbelievable.


    After all, judging from the emergency report from the temple just now, Lin Yu should be a talented person with magical powers, right, how could he have something to do with the believers of the devil?


    Is the message wrong?


    "In any case, this kid must be kept, this is a great contribution!"


    Ouyang Ce didn''t have time to figure out what was going on.


    He only knew that Lin Yu''s own value was far greater than those essence pills now. As long as he succeeded in catching Lin Yu, it would be a great achievement.


    Even if he couldn''t catch him, it would be a big credit to wait for reinforcements from the teaching staff to arrive for a while.


    Thinking of this, Ouyang Ce contacted Wang for a day and was ready to take action at any time.


    The situation at this time is very beneficial to him. On the one hand, Lin Yu will be distracted if he wants to keep the people on the ground, and he has no worries.


    On the other hand, reinforcements will arrive soon, leaving very little time for Lin Yu.


    In the pothole.


    Lin Yu quickly glanced at his parents and relatives, and comforted: "I will take everyone out of here soon, so don''t worry."


    "But..." Lin Chengye raised his head to the sky and looked at Ouyang Ce and said to Lin Yu: "Yu''er, that person is incredibly strong, are you really sure?"


    Hearing this, everyone else also looked worried.


    They had already seen the strength of Ouyang Ce, and it was so strong that they couldn''t understand it.


    And their impression of Lin Yu still stayed in the past.


    Although the strength that Lin Yu had just demonstrated was far beyond their expectations, they didn''t know that Lin Yu broke the formation at an extremely fast speed while Ouyang Ce urged the ban.


    I thought Ouyang Ce chased after Lin Yu arrived here.


    Therefore, I don''t know what kind of strength Lin Yu has now.


    Moreover, they did not think that Lin Yu could make a big leap in strength in less than a year, and could face Ouyang Ce.


    "Father, don''t worry, I have full confidence."


    Lin Yu couldn''t explain clearly in a short time, so he had to comfort him again.

 Chapter 500： Shenwu Juli

    Seeing that Lin Yu was anxious to communicate with his family, Ouyang Ce was only ready to take action at all times, but did not actually take action.


    After all, time is on his side, and the longer it is delayed, the less beneficial it will be for Lin Yu.


    But what he didn''t know was that Lin Yu seemed to have done nothing, but in fact he was secretly urging Yuanli to form an array.


    At this time, Lin Yu had already deployed countless miniature teleportation arrays in the Soul Realm.


    These teleportation arrays are insignificant, as long as they don''t deliberately observe carefully, it is impossible to find them.


    Inside the pothole.


    Everyone moved closer to Lin Yu.


    They have lingering fears about Ouyang Ce, so they can only feel at ease if they stand closer to Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu, enjoy this last moment."


    Ouyang Ce''s voice came from the air.


    When everyone heard it, the worries in their hearts increased a little.


    Although Lin Yu gave a guarantee of incomparable self-confidence, before witnessing everything with his own eyes, it was always difficult to convince himself to believe it completely.


    But worries belong to worries, and everyone is not afraid of it.


    After all, they have experienced far more than others, have seen countless incredible scenes with their own eyes, and have seen everything in a relatively indifferent way.


    And since they were brought here by Ouyang Ce, they had already planned for the worst in their hearts, knowing that they might not be able to escape this disaster.


    "Yu''er, it''s okay, I''m already satisfied when I see you again."


    Ning Yulan said softly to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu laughed when he heard it, "Mother, there is no need to be so pessimistic. That guy has been so slow because he knows he is inferior to me."


    Lin Yu said as he looked at Ouyang Ce in the air.


    When Ouyang Ce heard Lin Yu''s words, he looked at Shang Lin Yu''s gaze and shook his head disdainfully, saying: "It''s so utterly unspeakable! Lin Yu, you have become a turtle in the urn, why should I rush for a while?"


    He has always been suspicious and seeks stability in his work.


    Now that I know that time is on my side, I naturally don''t rush to take risks.


    "So, are you delaying time on purpose?" Lin Yu asked leisurely.


    This remark made Ouyang Ce''s heart sink.


    Lin Yu is so calm and calm, and even said such words, is there really something wrong with his trump card?


    Of course, Ouyang Ce was suspicious in his heart, and naturally it was impossible to show his cowardice in his mouth.


    He still said in a disdainful tone: "So what? I would like to see what you can do."


    Lin Yu shook his head pretentiously after hearing this, "Ouyang Ce, you are delaying time on purpose, why am I?"


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu''s words made Ouyang Ce feel bad.


    He didn''t hesitate to take action immediately, exerting his talents and supernatural powers with all his strength, and at the same time urging all the god-given things.


    Judging from the strength that Lin Yu just demonstrated, this person is an opponent that should not be underestimated, so if he still has reservations, there will definitely be a big problem.


    Of course, while Ouyang Ce took action against Lin Yu, he had already planned an escape route in his mind.


    Once things are beyond his control, he will leave as soon as possible.


    After all, Lin Yu is too weird and beyond his comprehension, so he must be careful not to lead himself into danger because of greed.


    "Shenwu Juli!"


    Ouyang Ce shouted violently.


    With a wave of his right hand.


    With the wave of his right hand, a giant hand suddenly dropped from the sky in the air, smashing it into a fist and hitting Lin Yu and the others.


    Ouyang Ce knew that all the people present were Lin Yu''s weakness, so he regarded them as targets at the same time, so Lin Yu would definitely be incapable of doing it.


    However, he soon realized that he was wrong.


    Because at the moment he successfully displayed his magical powers, Lin Yu suddenly disappeared in place.


    "Does he care about the life and death of his family?"


    This thought flashed through Ouyang Ce''s mind.


    Immediately afterwards, he suddenly realized that Lin Yu was acting too fast this time, as if he had been teleported away directly through the teleportation formation, which was completely different from the situation where he broke the formation with force just now.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Ouyang Ce''s thoughts were transferred, and he was about to analyze the reasons.


    But it was too late, his thinking speed could not be faster than Lin Yu''s transmission speed.


    At the moment those two thoughts flashed in his mind, Lin Yu had already come behind him.


    "Ouyang Ce, this is the price you provoke me."


    After hearing these words, Ouyang Ce only felt that his eyes went dark, and then a white light flashed by, making the whole person completely stunned, completely unaware of what happened.


    Bang!


    After Lin Yu completely suppressed the power of the gods in Ouyang Ce, he squeezed his body violently, directly squeezing and exploding his body into pieces.


    Immediately afterwards, he immediately urged Yuan Li to restrain Ouyang Ce''s spirit and threw it into the cave world.


    This person holds countless secrets related to the Giant Spirit Sect, and it is of great use to keep them.


    After doing all this, Lin Yu put away the various treasures that Ouyang Ce carried with him, and slowly fell from the sky.


    It wasn''t until this time that everyone in the pit and the villagers of Lingxi Village reacted one after another.


    "Just...just now...what happened?"


    Everyone looked at each other, completely wondering what they had experienced.


    They vaguely remembered something like a giant falling from the sky, but after thinking about it, it seemed that there was no such thing.


    The main reason is that everything just happened too fast and passed away in a flash, so it feels true and illusory, not realistic enough.


    "Then, what about that person?"


    Everyone, look at me, I see you, after watching for a while, only to suddenly realize that Ouyang Ce has disappeared.


    He turned around and asked Lin Yu.


    "He has been solved by me." Lin Yu explained.


    "solved?"


    "So fast?"


    "How do I feel that nothing happened?"


    Everyone just finds it unbelievable.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to explain to them, so he had to say: "You will see him again soon, but in another world."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu looked at Lin Chengye and the others sternly and said: "Father, I will take you out of here next, and I''ll talk about it later."


    "Ok!"


    "good!"


    No one has any doubts about Lin Yu''s words.


    When Lin Yu saw this, he didn''t say any more immediately displayed the magical power of heaven and earth, and transferred all the people present into the magical space of the cave world.


    Immediately afterwards, he left the pothole again and came to the villagers of Lingxi Village.


    At this time, these villagers were all trembling with fright, and no one dared to look at Lin Yu.


    The head of Lingxi Village still knelt on the ground, not daring to get up.


    Lin Yu sighed and transferred these people directly into the supernatural power space.


    These people definitely can''t just stay here, one is because the people of the Giant Spirit Sect or Zhai Wuming will definitely not let them off easily when they arrive.


    The second was because Lin Yu didn''t want them to tell everything they saw.


    Huh!


    Lin Yu urged Yuan Li to check carefully, and after making sure that there were no other people, he immediately used his magical powers to go to another teleportation array that had been arranged in advance.


    Shortly after he left, several figures followed and came to the sky above Lingxi Village.

 Chapter 501： Misunderstand

    Zhai Wuming, Wang Yitian and others rushed to the sky above Lingxi Village.


    Looking at the huge pothole on the north side of Lingxi Village, they couldn''t help but guess that this must be a masterpiece left by Lin Yu.


    After watching for a while a day, Wang turned his head to look at Zhai Wuming not far away and said, "Zhai Wuming, you''d better explain everything clearly."


    As soon as Zhai Wuming turned to leave the Temple of Giant Spiritualism, he has been leading people to chase after him quickly.


    But at that time he still didn''t know why Zhai Wuming wanted to run, nor did he know where Zhai Wuming was going to flee.


    Later, he suddenly received an emergency report from Ouyang Ce saying that Lin Yu was in Dongling Mountain. Only then did he guess Zhai Wuming''s true purpose based on the direction of Zhai Wuming''s flight.


    It turned out that Zhai Wuming didn''t want to escape, but wanted to come to Dongling Mountain to catch Lin Yu.


    It''s just that Ouyang Ce is curious, how could this Zhai Wuming know Lin Yu''s whereabouts so clearly?


    This thing is definitely not as simple as it seems!


    After hearing Ouyang Ce''s question, Zhai Wuming snorted without answering.


    Take out the soul-searching mirror and continue to search for Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    "He went to Hellfire Island?"


    After seeing the location of Lin Yu on the Searching Mirror, Zhai Wuming couldn''t help but secretly startled.


    He thought that Lin Yu could only teleport over a short distance. He never expected that the other party would be able to teleport directly from the Giant Spirit Continent to Hellfire Island, which is far next to the Ice Continent.


    This strength completely exceeded his imagination.


    "No wonder the Shadow God takes this child so seriously!"


    Zhai Wuming nodded to himself.


    On the other side, Wang Yitian saw that Zhai Wuming ignored his question, and suddenly became annoyed.


    This Zhai Wuming trespassing in the Giant Spirit Continent is just like returning to his own home, and he ignored the words of the Supreme Master of the Giant Spirit Sect as if there was nothing, whether it was unbearable.


    However, just as the king was preparing to attack Zhai Wuming one day, the giant spirit teaching **** Sacrifice Wan Lin suddenly transmitted to him: "The Supreme Master, we seem to have made a mistake!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Wang Yitian immediately retracted his gaze and turned his head to look at Wan Lin.


    Wan Lin hurriedly explained: "The Supreme Master, I went back to the whole thing and found that Lin Yu, who first appeared next to the temple, was pretending to be Zhai Wuming. At that time, the real Zhai Wuming was still on his way."


    "What?" Wang Yitian couldn''t say anything: "Lin Yu really pretended to be?"


    "The Muslim Supreme Master, the whole story at that time is here."


    As he spoke, Wan Lin presented the god-given thing in his hand to Wang Yitian.


    The above picture shows that after Lin Yu walked out of the teleportation formation, he changed his appearance instantly when there was no one around him, pretending to be Zhai Wuming.


    And after he became the image of Zhai Wuming, his clothes changed immediately, becoming exactly the same as Zhai Wuming''s attire.


    Seeing this, Wang Yitian became more and more surprised.


    The reason why he couldn''t believe Wan Lin''s words just now was that Lin Yu couldn''t pretend to be Zhai Wuming.


    It was because he didn''t think Lin Yu would have the same clothes as Zhai Wuming in his hands.


    "How did he get this suit?"


    "Is it some kind of blindfold?"


    "If it''s just a blindfold, it''s absolutely impossible to escape my eyes. His...is it some kind of newly emerged magical power?"


    Wang Tiantian didn''t know that Lin Yu could control the power of the world at will. Naturally, he didn''t know that Lin Yu used the power of the world to condense it, just like Duan Kong used the power of the world to condense the avatar outside his body.


    Of course, it is far more difficult to condense the avatar outside the body than to make a suit of clothes.


    "It''s really not easy for Lin Yu, no wonder Zhai Wuming insists on catching this person."


    Wang Yitian once again looked at Zhai Wuming not far away.


    At this time Zhai Wuming was floating there quietly, not knowing whether he was communicating with some of his men or thinking about something.


    "What method did Zhai Wuming use to search for Lin Yu? Why does Lin Yu know his whereabouts as soon as he leaves the temple?"


    Wang Yitian knew clearly that Zhai Wuming would never answer this question.


    If you want to know the answer, you can only use some extraordinary means.


    For example, you can take him down directly here.


    Of course, this method is only a bad idea, and Zhai Wuming is not so easy to deal with.


    Moreover, once they attack Zhai Wuming, then the Giant Spirit Sect under his control will inevitably add another hostile sect.


    Thinking of this, Wang Yitian patiently said to Zhai Wuming: "Zhai Wuming, I have already figured out the matter. All this is just a misunderstanding."


    These words successfully attracted Zhai Wuming''s attention.


    Upon seeing this, Wang Yitian quickly explained Lin Yu''s use of divorce by changing his appearance, and then said: "Zhai Wuming, obviously this Lin Yu is far more difficult to deal with than you think. It is not that simple for you to catch him."


    He just saw clearly that Zhai Wuming had actually caught Lin Yu twice, but Lin Yu managed to escape both times by teleporting to other places.


    Lin Yu is not in this Dongling Mountain now, so he obviously also teleported to another place.


    Seeing Wang Yitian''s change in attitude, Zhai Wuming finally looked better when he took the initiative to inform the cause of the misunderstanding.


    However, at this moment, Wang Yitian suddenly changed his words: "Zhai Wuming, although this misunderstanding has been resolved, you have not yet finished your trespassing into our Giant Spirit Continent."


    "The matter is urgent, if it weren''t for the shadow **** to suddenly drop the oracle to let me catch Lin Yu as quickly as possible, I don''t want to do this offensive thing."


    It was true that he was wrong in this matter first, so Zhai Wuming had to give a reasonable explanation.


    Anyway, the fact that he wanted to catch Lin Yu had been exposed, and he couldn''t hide it anymore.


    It is better to lift the Shadow God directly to increase the weight of the negotiation.


    After all, the gods never interfere in human affairs. It was the first time that the gods were specially sent down to let the Supreme Master of One Sect deal with a certain person like this time.


    Presumably, after Wang Yitian knew this, he would have some worries in his heart and would not dare to care too much about him.


    "The Shadow God asked you to do it?"


    After listening to Zhai Wuming''s explanation, Wang Yitian faintly found the answer to the question just now.


    It seemed that Zhai Wuming was able to locate Lin Yu so accurately, UU reading must have also relied on the power of the Shadow God.


    "Zhai Wuming, where did Lin Yu come from?"


    Wang asked Tian Tian.


    Zhai Wuming shook his head and said, "If I know his details, how can I let him escape one after another?"


    Upon hearing this, Wang Tiantian remained silent.


    He didn''t know the truth or falsehood of Zhai Wuming''s words, and even suspected that Zhai Wuming''s words were lying to him.


    But the strength that Lin Yu showed was indeed incomprehensible, maybe Zhai Wuming really didn''t know anything.


    Zhai Wuming saw that the king hadn''t spoken for a day, so he said: "Wang Yitian, please forgive me for what happened today. I will take a step first and come back to apologize later."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t wait for Wang''s reply one day, and took five of his men directly towards the east lasing.


    Seeing this, Wan Lin asked, "Master Master, he must be chasing Lin Yu again, shall we?"

 Chapter 502： lie

    "No need!"


    Wang Tiantian squinted his eyes and looked at the direction where Zhai Wuming and others were leaving, and said in denial.


    After thinking about it again and again, he felt that Zhai Wuming should have no reason to lie to him, otherwise, many things would not be able to explain.


    So since this Lin Yu is the person that the Shadow God wants, he naturally can''t repeatedly obstruct Zhai Wuming, otherwise it will definitely draw the Shadow God''s anger, and then it is still two to say whether the Giant Spirit God will bless him.


    He knew very well in his heart that the status of these people in the eyes of the gods was not that high.


    After all, the gods can bestow the power of the gods, and then they can also be bestowed on others, and a substitute can always be found.


    "Go, go back."


    Wang Yitian quickly retracted his gaze and ordered the people behind him.


    He made up his mind to investigate Lin Yu''s origins as quickly as possible after he returned.


    First, start from the Yanshen Sect.


    At this moment, he really wanted to ask Mu Nanqin personally, who was Lin Yu sacred, and even let her take the initiative to protect him.


    ...


    Hellfire Island.


    Lin Yu sat cross-legged alone in the teleportation formation arranged here, and his mind penetrated into the supernatural power space.


    He naturally knew that Zhai Wuming would not let him go, and he must be on his way to this place now.


    But it''s useless to run blindly at this time, because no matter where he escapes, Zhai Wuming can know his whereabouts for the first time.


    Now if he leaves from Hellfire Island and teleports to other places, Zhai Wuming will definitely change directions.


    So now the best way is to wait for the other party to arrive here before sending it away. Rely on this method to delay time and slowly find a coping strategy.


    Inside the cave world in the magical space.


    Lin Yu''s thoughts turned into a human form and fell from the sky, appearing in front of Lin Chengye and others.


    At this moment everyone was talking about it. After seeing Lin Yu who suddenly appeared, Lin Chengye hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Yu''er, where is this? How come we came to this place in a blink of an eye?"


    Like him, Xia Honglie and others were extremely confused about this question, and looked at him together, waiting for him to answer.


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone and said, "This is another world. As long as you stay here, no one can find us. You can rest assured."


    Hearing this, everyone immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Many people''s faces showed the joy of the rest of their lives.


    Although Lin Yu didn''t say exactly where it was, they felt relieved after hearing the assurance from him.


    "Yu''er, how did you bring us here?" Lin Chengye asked again.


    "I just set up a temporary teleportation formation in the village, and it was the teleportation formation that brought everyone here." Lin Yu lied.


    "Transportation Array?"


    Xia Honglie and others showed doubts.


    It''s not that they haven''t used the teleportation array, and they all know how it feels to teleport with the teleportation array.


    The process of just coming into this world is different from that kind of experience in every way.


    Of course, they wanted to return, but they didn''t dare to doubt Lin Yu''s words. Maybe it was a teleportation array that they had never seen before.


    "Grandpa, father, mother, brother..."


    Lin Yu looked at Lin Gensheng and the others, and changed the subject: "I have arranged a place for you. Everyone will live here first. I will talk to you about the specific situation later. Don''t ask so much now."


    "well!"


    "Anything!"


    When everyone saw Lin Yu saying this, they also pressed their doubts in their hearts.


    In the coming days, those questions are indeed not in a hurry for the moment.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu led everyone to the woods in the distance.


    There was a village in the woods that he had prepared in advance, enough to put everyone in place.


    The crowd quickly came to the village along the tree-lined path.


    "Wow, the scenery here is really good!"


    "These houses are so beautiful!"


    As soon as she entered it, Wan''er and the others exclaimed.


    Unexpectedly, this place is far more beautiful and more livable than they thought.


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that Lin Yu was the master of this cave world, and he could make this place what he wanted at his own will.


    After Lin Yu led the people to the village, he said to Lin Chengye: "Father, please arrange everything here. I have some very important things to do."


    When Lin Chengye heard it, he nodded immediately and said, "Yu''er, don''t worry, you can go there. Your grandfather and I are here, don''t worry."


    "Yu''er, where are you going again?" Ning Yulan saw that Lin Yu had just arrived here and was anxious to leave, and asked with concern: "You won''t be going to fight with others again, right?"


    "Mother, don''t worry, there will be no danger to your life." Lin Yu comforted.


    "Is there no life-threatening? That''s good, that''s good!"


    Ning Yulan nodded slowly, still with an uneasy expression on her face.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Chengye comforted him and said, "Yulan, you can rest assured to let Yu''er go. He is no longer a child, but a person who can do great things."


    "I know, I''m just asking." Ning Yulan didn''t want Lin Yu to worry, and hurriedly squeezed a smile.


    "Mother, then I will leave first."


    Lin Yu looked at Ning Yulan, then at Lin Gensheng, Lin Chengye, Xia Honglie and others, and then quickly returned to the woods, and soon disappeared into the green.


    However, after leaving the sight of his relatives, his body immediately became invisible, and his mind teleported into the air to look down on the earth.


    Originally, his plan was to place his parents and family in a safe enough place after leaving the Great Spirit Continent, and then deal with Zhai Wuming''s tracking by himself.


    But after careful consideration, I found that this method is actually not safe.


    Because Zhai Wuming can keep track of his whereabouts at any time and know where he has stayed.


    In the unlikely event that Zhai Wuming found traces of his family after searching the place where he was staying, it would be hard to say what would happen next.


    Therefore, Lin Yu finally decided to place his parents and family in the cave world.


    Although in this way, as long as he dies, they will die with him, but at least there is no need to be distracted.


    Don''t worry about the safety of your family all the time, just save your life.


    "What about God?"


    "God is just a relatively powerful creature, I don''t believe that I will lose!"


    Lin Yu secretly vowed in his heart that he would pass this test no matter what.


    As long as he doesn''t die this time, he will definitely become stronger than before.


    It will not be impossible for the gods to use their swords at that time.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu retracted his gaze overlooking the village below, and moved his mind to another part of the cave world.


    He came to a mountain in an instant.


    Waiting for him here are the villagers brought from Lingxi Village Lin Yu thinks that since these people live in the mountains for many years and rely on the mountains to eat, they will soon be able to adapt to the environment here. That''s why they are placed here.


    His thoughts turned into a human form again, and went down.


    Prepare to explain something to the head of Lingxi Village and put them in a proper place.


    The resettlement was quickly over, and the villagers in Lingxi Village were all grateful for their success in surviving.


    In addition, the land here is fertile, and there are countless prey in the mountains. Therefore, they are all grateful to Lin Yu and have no resentment at all.


    Amidst the gratitude of the villagers, Lin Yu''s thoughts quickly left the supernatural power space.


    I haven''t had time to count the things I just got from Ouyang Ce, so I have to hurry up and see what they are.


    Presumably God-given things are indispensable, but I don''t know if there are such things as source crystals.

 Chapter 503： strengthen

    After Lin Yu''s mind left the supernatural power space, he immediately exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Heaven and Earth (Empty, Fantasy, Thunder, Wind, Flame, Ice, Gold) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Body of Gods and Demons (Second Stage) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 3400000 source stone¡¿


    Looking at the modifier panel, Lin Yu took out the various treasures from Ouyang Ce one by one.


    Ouyang Ce deserves to be the right guardian of Juling Sect, and he has a lot of good things in his hands.


    Lin Yu counted and found that there were eleven items bestowed by the God of Light, and the worst were second-tier spirit artifacts, and two of them were sacred artifacts.


    "These two sacred artifacts have at least the energy of millions of source stones!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu ate one of the holy artifact-level god-given items in one bite.


    As the sacrificial artifact entered the belly, a prompt appeared on the modifier panel, and then the number behind Yuanneng jumped rapidly.


    "The energy of three million source stones, this must be a first-grade holy artifact!"


    Lin Yu was delighted, and then took another sacred artifact with one bite.


    The grade of this holy artifact was lower than the one just now, and it only brought him the vitality of one million source stones.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu quickly ate other spirit weapon-level god-given things.


    After digesting everything, the Yuanneng number on the modifier panel was finally fixed at 8.1 million.


    In addition to these vital energy, these god-given things also allowed him to obtain eleven kinds of magical powers with different effects and grades.


    Of course, since these supernatural powers are only at the Holy Artifact level, even if they are integrated into the Heaven and Earth Vientiane, it is impossible to increase the Divine Artifact Level Heaven and Earth Vientiane by much, so Lin Yu did not rush to merge.


    He intends to use all these vital energy to strengthen the body of the gods and demons.


    At this time, only by raising the body of the gods and demons can the strength be maximized.


    "It takes a total of 4 million yuan energy of the source stone to upgrade the body of the gods and demons from the second to the third stage, and it consumes 6 million yuan energy of the source stone to upgrade the third to the fourth stage."


    Lin Yufei did a quick calculation and found that the existing vitality was a bit embarrassing, only the vitality of 1.9 million source stones could raise the body of the gods and demons to the fourth level.


    "Let''s see if he has Origin Crystal!"


    Lin Yu took out Ouyang Ce''s spatial ring and quickly penetrated his mind.


    I have to admit that Ouyang Ce, as the protector of the Great God Sect, really has a rich family background, and all kinds of cultivation resources are densely piled in the space ring.


    Needless to say, Essence Pill and the like, there are also rare treasures like Yuanjing.


    After searching carefully for a while, Lin Yu found a total of twelve common source crystals and two high-grade source crystals.


    "enough!"


    Lin Yu swallowed all these source crystals into his belly without hesitation, digested and absorbed them.


    The number on the modifier panel jumped again and soon became 11.3 million.


    "strengthen!"


    Without any delay, Lin Yu directly clicked on the + sign behind the body of the gods and demons with his mind, and selected the enhancement option.


    The third level, the fourth level.


    After several clicks in succession, the body of the gods and demons was successfully strengthened to the fourth level.


    "The fourth level of the body of the gods and demons, coupled with my artifact-level supernatural powers of heaven and earth, even if facing Zhai Wuming, it will not fall into the wind, even if it faces a powerful person like Wang Yitian, it is enough to fight."


    Based on the new information that came into his mind, combined with his knowledge of Wang Yitian, Zhai Wuming and others, Lin Yu quickly made an accurate judgment of his own strength.


    It is not a trivial matter to increase the body of the gods and demons to two levels. It is necessary to know that if the body of the gods and demons is raised to the ninth level and breaks through, it will become a real **** and demon.


    Lin Yu didn''t know what kind of power he would possess after becoming a true **** and demon, but from a literal point of view, he should be able to reach the level of gods and demon gods.


    "However, the fourth level of the body of the gods and demons only gives me the strength to face Zhai Wuming. I really want to beat him, unless I upgrade to the fifth level."


    "If you want to strengthen to the fifth level, you still lack the vitality of 6.7 million source stones."


    Lin Yu has never been so hungry for Yuanneng for a moment like now.


    Because his real opponent at this time was not Zhai Wuming, but the Shadow God behind Zhai Wuming.


    The promotion of the body of the gods and demons to the fifth level only gave him the strength to defeat Zhai Wuming, but it was far from enough to deal with the Shadow God.


    At that time, the Shadow God only had to give Zhai Wuming one or two more artifacts to greatly increase his strength.


    Therefore, Lin Yu can''t wait to gain the vitality of tens of millions or even hundreds of millions of source stones at once, and directly raise the body of the gods and demons to the ninth level and then make a breakthrough in one fell swoop, becoming a **** and demons.


    "How else can I get Yuanneng?"


    Lin Yu quickly listed in his mind the ways that might help him gain vitality.


    After much deliberation, it seemed that only Duan Kong was the only one to ask for help.


    As the City Lord of Haiyun City, Duan Kong holds huge wealth in his hands, and the source crystal is naturally not less.


    Not to mention a lot, it''s definitely no problem to get a hundred or ten mortal source crystals.


    "However, Duan Kong was also stared at by the shadow god. If he really wants to have a crystal, he must also use it to improve his own strength, how could it be given to me."


    Lin Yu shook his head and gave up this unrealistic idea.


    In addition to Duan Kong, in fact, it is also a way to ask for help to teach Supreme Mu Nanqin.


    But after these incidents, Lin Yu felt that Mu Nanqin would never be a reliable candidate.


    Because some of his own secrets had already been known to Wang Yitian, and Wang Yitian knew that he had only reached the Great Spirit Continent through Mu Nanqin''s relationship, so he would definitely go to Mu Nanqin to verify something.


    It is estimated that Mu Nanqin already knows those secrets at this time, and if he takes the initiative to find the door, I am afraid that he will not end well.


    "etc!"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu''s heart flashed, thinking of Ouyang Ce.


    "Ouyang Ce is very suspicious and cautious. He will definitely not take all his belongings with him."


    "I''m going to ask him now, maybe there will be some notable gains."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly explored his mind into the supernatural power space and returned to the cave world.


    This time, he appeared directly in the underground prison where Ouyang Ce and Ji Wushou were held.


    When he threw Ouyang Ce''s soul into the cave world, he directly bound him with a chain and shut him and Ji Wuce together.


    Lin Yu''s thoughts quickly turned into a human form, appearing in front of Ouyang Ce and Ji Wuce.


    "Lin Yu!"


    After seeing his appearance, the two shouted in unison.


    "Lin Yu, where exactly is this?"


    Ouyang Ce asked impatiently.


    At this time, he still didn''t know that his body of God had been destroyed.


    Although Ji Wuce had guessed this fact and proactively informed him, he would not believe it at all.


    After all, in his cognition, no one can destroy the body of God without hurting the soul.


    "Don''t worry about where this is, you can think of it as a dungeon or hell."


    Lin Yu strode to Ouyang Ce and said.

 Chapter 504： The best source of crystal

    "Yin Cao Jifu?"


    Ouyang Ce felt that Lin Yu must be lying to him.


    As a chosen person, he has received the gift of the Giant Spirit God, even if he died, he would not be able to enter the Yin Cao Netherworld.


    Others may not know it, but as the protector of the Giant Spirit Sect, he is very clear in his heart that as long as the gods are willing, he can resurrect a dead selected person at any time.


    Because when the chosen person receives the gift from the gods, his soul has an inextricable connection with the gods.


    "Lin Yu, don''t you want to lie to me..."


    Ouyang Ce didn''t believe Lin Yu''s words at all, but when he was about to bring out some facts that Lin Yu didn''t know to slap Lin Yu in the face, the words in his mouth stopped abruptly.


    He didn''t know that Lin Yu had the power to forcibly twist the will of others, so he didn''t expect this at all.


    On the other side, Ji Wusui looked at Ouyang Ce''s open mouth but could not speak, and couldn''t help but sneered: "Guardian Ouyang, I advise you to recognize reality early. This kid is a **** in the hands of the demon god. You absolutely It won''t be his opponent, so save it."


    These words flashed a hint of horror on Ouyang Ce''s blank face.


    Although he didn''t believe the other words in Ji Wuce''s mouth, he was convinced of these words, because he had already discovered that Lin Yu was suspected of being the son of a demon in his previous encounters with Lin Yu.


    "Ouyang Ce, apart from the source crystal in the space ring, where do you hide the source crystal?"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s question came out, Ouyang Ce immediately found that he had regained the ability to speak.


    However, what he said next was not what he really wanted to say.


    "Beiming Mountain of the Giant Spirit Continent." Ouyang Ce said word by word: "There is a cave house I built in that place, and there is a piece of the best source crystal that I have been reluctant to use."


    "Extreme Source Crystal?"


    Lin Yu exclaimed in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, this Ouyang Ce really has some incredible hidden goods.


    "The best source crystal, I haven''t seen the best source crystal yet, and I don''t know how much energy a single top source crystal can bring to me."


    "However, he said that this top-grade source crystal is hidden in the cave mansion of the Giant Spirit Continent, which means that if I want to get this top-grade source crystal, I must go to the Giant Spirit Continent again."


    This matter is not as simple as imagined.


    Because after the previous incidents, the Giant Spirit Sect will definitely increase its monitoring of the Giant Spirit Continent to ensure that the same thing will not happen again.


    Therefore, it is not easy to board the Great Spirit Continent again.


    Of course, this does not mean that Lin Yu will give up.


    A piece of the best source crystal is totally worth his adventure.


    As long as you get that piece of the best source crystal, surely it won''t be difficult to raise the body of the gods and demons to the fifth level.


    As long as the body of the gods and demons is raised to the fifth level, then his odds of winning will be much greater.


    Besides, even if he didn''t go to the Great Spirit Continent to take the chance to get the source crystal, his situation would not be much better. He still had to face the threat of Zhai Wuming and had no easy life.


    Therefore, they are all facing dangers, it is better to go to the Great Spirit Continent again.


    After making up his mind, Lin Yu immediately opened his mouth and ordered: "Ouyang Ce, clarify all the situation in that cave mansion."


    "That cave mansion..."


    Following Lin Yu''s request, Ouyang Ce spoke honestly about the situation of Beiming Mountain, as well as the specific location and various details of the Dongfu.


    After Lin Yu listened, he immediately let go of Ouyang Ce''s spirit.


    Once Ouyang Ce was free, he looked at Lin Yu angrily, not knowing what to say.


    Ji Wuce on the side saw this scene and said leisurely: "I told you a long time ago that this kid has become a puppet of the Demon God, and you are not his opponent at all."


    Ouyang Ce glared at Ji Wuce when he heard the words, but couldn''t say a word.


    Now he only regrets, regretting why he wanted to provoke a person who was favored by the demon god.


    At this moment, Lin Yu''s thoughts gradually became invisible, and soon disappeared before their eyes.


    After returning to the big world, Lin Yu quickly pondered his next actions.


    Undoubtedly, the next step is definitely to take a trip to Beiming Mountain in the Giant Spirit Continent, but before that, one must figure out how to deal with Wang Yitian and Zhai Wuming.


    "Zhai Wuming should be able to get here soon. When he actually arrives here, I will use my supernatural powers to teleport away, so that I can buy more time."


    "The real danger now is the road to Beiming Mountain."


    "I''ve never been to Beiming Mountain. I didn''t set up a teleportation formation there. I could only fly all the way from the East Spirit Mountain of the Giant Spirit Continent. I''m afraid there will be some accidents along the way."


    "Forget it, I can''t manage that much now, I can only take one step at a time."


    Lin Yu stood up from the ground, and then flew straight to the sky.


    Now that time has passed so long, Zhai Wuming must be there soon.


    So fly high to make it easier to observe the surroundings.


    Suddenly, a stream of light appeared in the west sky.


    "Sure enough!"


    Lin Yu stared at the streamer, waiting for the opponent to approach.


    When Zhai Wuming''s figure became extremely clear, he immediately displayed his supernatural powers and disappeared in place.


    Seeing Lin Yu disappearing again, Zhai Wuming hurriedly stopped in the air.


    "This kid ran away again!"


    "When will you catch up like this?"


    Zhai Wuming furrowed his brows, and without hesitation, he urged the Spirit Search Realm in his hand to search for Lin Yu''s position again.


    "I went to the Great Spirit Continent again. It seems that this kid thought I was afraid to board the Great Spirit Continent again, so he chose to take refuge there."


    Zhai Wuming quickly guessed Lin Yu''s intentions based on his own ideas.


    After getting this result, his face became more and more gloomy.


    Because for him, it is indeed a risky thing to board the Great Spirit Continent again, unless the Shadow God protects him.


    But even if there is the blessing of the shadow god, it is not a problem to keep chasing like this, and never want to catch up.


    At this moment, the voice of Shadow God resounded in Zhai Wuming''s mind again.


    "Zhai Wuming I will give you another artifact, this time he will not want to escape from your hands."


    As soon as Shadow God''s voice fell, Zhai Wuming rushed towards the sky at full speed.


    He flew all the way up, and stopped until he could see the crystal wall of the world clearly.


    After stopping, he hurriedly took out a golden square thing from the space ring and held it respectfully in the palm of his hand.


    At this time, a bright golden light shone from above, directly penetrating the world crystal wall and shining on the palm of his hand.


    Under the ray of light, the things in his palms began to change visible to the naked eye, and it didn''t take long for them to change from a square to a circle.


    At the same time, Zhai Wuming also learned the efficacy of this god-given thing from this light.


    "It''s specifically aimed at Lin Yu again?!"


    Zhai Wuming slowly turned his head to look at the direction of the Great Spirit Continent.

 Chapter 505： God will be interested

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Temple of Yanshen Sect.


    As soon as Wang Yitian returned to the church, he rushed to Yanshen Sect as soon as possible.


    He couldn''t wait to find out about Lin Yu''s origins from Mu Nanqin, so as to figure out why this person was targeted by the superior gods.


    "Wang Zhizun, don''t come here unharmed."


    Mu Nanqin said to Wang Yitian lightly.


    "Mu Zhizun, the matter is urgent, so I won''t be polite with you. How much do you know about Lin Yu?" Wang Yitian said straightforwardly.


    Mu Nanqin smiled lightly when he heard the words, and said, "Wang Zhizun, I don''t know who Lin Yu you mentioned is? Also, you came here specifically for this person, and you were so anxious that it made me very worried. I want to know the origin of this person."


    "Mu Nanqin, don''t pretend, you know exactly who I''m talking about!" Wang Yitian said displeasedly: "It''s Lin Yu who is protected by your Flame God Sect and sent to my Giant Spirit Continent."


    Mu Nanqin still said calmly: "That person is just a person chosen by God who hasn''t been given a long time. I think it is because he has obtained the gift of a new god, and if he intends to make friends with him, I will protect him. What? , You are also interested in him?"


    "Mu Nanqin, in that case, are you unwilling to disclose his information to me?" Wang Yitian said directly.


    "Wang Yitian, don''t speak so badly." Mu Nanqin''s tone became a little colder. "As soon as you came up and refused to say anything, you wanted to get news from that person. There is such a good thing in the world. ?"


    Mu Nanqin saw that Wang Yitian had come to the door specifically for Lin Yu, and knew that things were definitely not easy.


    However, if the king asked her questions without saying anything a day, she was naturally unwilling to cooperate.


    "How do I know how much you know about him? If you know what I said, wouldn''t it be a waste of time?" Wang Yitian asked rhetorically.


    "Don''t care how much I know about him, just tell me what you know, otherwise everything will be ignored." Mu Nanqin replied coldly.


    Hearing this, Wang Yitian nodded slowly, and said: "Okay, then I ask you, do you know that this person has magical powers that can be teleported to any place at will?"


    "Ok?"


    Mu Nanqin frowned slightly, she didn''t expect to hear such important news from Wang Yitian.


    But what she didn''t know was that the really important news was that Lin Yu was being targeted by the Shadow God and was being pursued by the Supreme Master Zhai Wuming of the Shadow God Sect.


    Regarding this news, Wang Yitian did not want to share it with her, so Wang Yitian deliberately put on an unspeakable look, in order to seize the initiative of the conversation as much as possible.


    "Mu Nanqin, all the information I have in my hands has been shared with you. As a transaction, you should also tell me the origin of this person, right?" Wang Yitian reminded.


    Mu Nanqin looked at Wang Yitian and asked, "Wang Yitian, how do you guarantee that what you just said is true? Did you see Lin Yu teleporting out of thin air with your own eyes?"


    "That''s natural, otherwise, why should I rush over all the way?" Wang Yitian asked rhetorically.


    "In this way, the magical power given by Dream God is far beyond my imagination." Mu Nanqin nodded slightly as if talking to himself.


    Wang Yitian immediately grasped the key points, and hurriedly asked: "That Dream God is the new **** you just mentioned?"


    "Yes." Mu Nanqin confirmed.


    Wang Tianyi asked, "What is the magical power that Dream God bestows on Lin Yu?"


    Hearing this question, Mu Nanqin was silent for a while, and finally made up his mind and said: "The magical power is called Tiandi Wanxiang, and it has the possibility of continuous growth and evolution. When I saw Lin Yu last time, his This supernatural power has grown into a divine tool-level supernatural power."


    "Artifact-level magical powers?"


    Wang couldn''t help but whispered one day, vaguely thinking of something in his heart.


    "Such magical powers are indeed unheard of." Wang nodded his head one day, and then asked: "Other than that, does Lin Yu have nothing else special?"


    He felt that just such a magical power would not attract the attention of the Shadow God.


    What about artifact-level supernatural powers?


    Would the high gods still care about an artifact-level supernatural power?


    You know, those artifacts with powerful magical powers were originally given by gods.


    "No, if there is, then he is also deliberately hiding it from me, I have no way of knowing."


    While speaking, Mu Nanqin squinted slightly.


    I don''t know if I am irritated by Lin Yu''s refusal to tell the truth, or I hate myself for not being able to see Lin Yu thoroughly.


    When Wang Yitian saw this expression, he inferred that Mu Nanqin really only knew this.


    Think about it, so how could Lin Yu reveal his secrets?


    "Mu Zhizun, then I''ll go one step ahead."


    Wang said one day and got up to leave.


    Mu Nanqin hurriedly stopped and said, "Wait, Wang Yitian, you haven''t told me what you are going to do with Lin Yu."


    "Mu Nanqin, you don''t need to ask knowingly, you know what I will do."


    After speaking, Wang Tianyi flashed himself and disappeared in front of Mu Nanqin.


    Seeing Wang Yitian''s disappearing figure, Mu Nanqin smiled contemptuously.


    "Wang Yitian, do you think I will tell you all Lin Yu''s secrets?"


    "Then Lin Yu can fight against the will of the gods possessed by Wang Zijin, and what is the ability to teleport at will?"


    After thinking about it, Mu Nanqin flipped through her hands, and a piece of jade slip suddenly appeared in her white and pink palms.


    In this piece of jade slip, a set of secret methods summarized by Wang Zijin is recorded. As long as one can successfully cultivate, one can gain the power to control the world.


    "It''s a pity that this secret method is useless to me, maybe only Wang Zijin can use this secret method."


    After Wang Zijin and Lin Yu left that day, she has been studying this secret method with great concentration.


    After repeated attempts, she finally discovered that not everyone can practice this secret method, and that they must have a special physique.


    The reason why Wang Zijin was able to practice successfully was probably because some changes occurred in his body after being possessed by the will of the gods.


    "Although this set of secret methods is useless, it also lets me know a lot of secrets."


    "This is what is truly valuable. In contrast, Lin Yu is not worth mentioning."


    A faint smile appeared on Mu Nanqin''s face Suddenly, the smile on her face instantly solidified.


    "Then Lin Yu can only teleport out of thin air because he has successfully cultivated this set of secret methods and mastered the power of manipulating the world?"


    Thinking of this, Mu Nanqin frowned and thought.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that this possibility was very high.


    She has carefully studied this set of secret methods, and has a good understanding of the theories.


    So after combining those theories and making assumptions, she found that if she truly mastered the power of the world, then using the power of the world to perform magical powers, she might really be able to teleport at will.


    After all, the reason why the transmission of this world is so difficult is due to the existence of the power of the world.


    "If this is the case, then the gods will be very interested in this power!"


    Thinking of this, Mu Nanqin quickly disappeared into the golden light.

 Chapter 506： cooperate?

    After Wang Yitian bid farewell to Mu Nanqin, he immediately rushed to the Yanshen Sect''s teleportation formation and sent back to the Giant Spirit Sect through several transfers.


    And the reason why he was so anxious was because he received an urgent report from the **** sacrifice Wanlin.


    Wan Lin told him that Lin Yu had boarded the Giant Spirit Continent again and was rushing towards Beiming Mountain all the way.


    "What secret is hidden in this Beiming Mountain that makes Lin Yu care so much?"


    Wang thought about it one day, and he personally took the person and flew towards Beiming Mountain at full speed.


    ...


    Beiming Mountain.


    After Lin Yu teleported to the teleportation formation near Dongling Mountain, he rushed all the way to Beiming Mountain.


    Fortunately, due to the time difference, the **** priest could not find his arrival the first time, so he did not encounter any members of the Giant Spirit Sect during his journey.


    "It should be here!"


    Lin Yu hovered high in the sky, urging Yuanli to sense the situation on the ground.


    Soon he found a pool with a waterfall.


    According to Ouyang Ce, the entrance to the secret place where he hid things is at the bottom of the pool.


    And he also arranged a lot of magic circles and restrictions around the entrance, if ordinary people trespass, absolutely don''t want to leave alive.


    Huh!


    With a move, Lin Yu fell down quickly and plunged into the pool in an instant.


    Before he touched the surface of the water, he used his Yuan force to push the water in the pool to all sides, so when he got into the water, he didn''t arouse any splashes.


    boom!


    With a muffled sound, Lin Yu directly broke through the restriction at the bottom entrance and forcibly broke into the secret place where Ouyang Ce used to hide various treasures.


    For others, they must be careful to lift the prohibition before they dare to go deep, but for him, everything is not a problem, just go ahead.


    The only thing to avoid is to attract Ouyang Ce''s attention.


    But Ouyang Ce''s body had long been destroyed by him, and his soul was imprisoned in the supernatural power space, so there was nothing to worry about.


    At this moment Lin Yu was standing in a huge cave supported by stone pillars.


    The top of the cave is a huge arc top, which is cut from a whole piece of rock, which can be said to be seamless.


    But because of his arrival, a small hole was broken and it became incomplete.


    Lin Yu glanced around, then strode towards the table in the center of the cave.


    There is an iron box on the table.


    Lin Yu picked up the tin box and opened it to see a space ring lying quietly in it.


    "That''s it!"


    Lin Yu put down the iron box, and then decisively plunged his mind into the spatial ring.


    But then he ran into obstacles.


    He found that his mind could not penetrate directly into it.


    "Little trick, it can stop others but it can''t stop me."


    With a large amount of knowledge related to the three primary powers, Lin Yu instantly knew what Ouyang Ce had moved on this spatial ring.


    Naturally, a cracking method was found.


    Of course, for others, even if they know the cracking method, it will not help, but they still cannot easily crack the restriction imposed by Ouyang Ce on the space ring.


    But for Lin Yu, a person who has cultivated vitality, breaking these prohibitions will not waste the power of blowing the dust.


    After a breath, the restriction imposed by Ouyang Ce on the space ring disappeared, and Lin Yu''s thoughts successfully penetrated into it.


    "There are still a lot of things."


    Lin Yu searched quickly, skipping the cultivation resources such as the essence pill, and concentrated on looking for the trace of the source crystal of the best quality.


    But at this moment, he suddenly sensed that many strong men were hurriedly approaching here.


    "It''s a person of the Giant Spirit Sect."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that Zhai Wuming couldn''t get here so quickly, so the person who came was definitely from the Giant Spirit Sect.


    It is very likely to be Wang Yitian.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    While Lin Yu thought about it, several figures descended from the sky, one after another not far from him.


    "Unexpectedly, there is still such an unknown place!"


    Wang glanced around one day, and looked at the **** sacrifice Wanlin beside him.


    Seeing this, Wan Lin hurriedly explained: "The Supreme Master, according to the layout here, this place should be built by Hufa Ouyang."


    "Ouyang Ce..."


    Wang Yitian instantly understood the meaning of Wanlin.


    Judging by Ouyang Ce''s cautious character, this place was definitely made by him specifically for hiding treasures.


    In that case, Lin Yu''s presence here only shows that Ouyang Ce has fallen into Lin Yu''s hands.


    "Lin Yu, don''t rush away."


    Wang Yitian knew that Lin Yu could directly transmit if he wanted to leave, so he took the initiative to stay.


    "I know, you have been targeted by the Shadow God now, no matter how you escape, it will be of no avail, and you will always be found by Zhai Wuming."


    Lin Yu saw Wang Yitian say this, so he didn''t rush to leave.


    Be prepared to hear what the other party wants to say.


    On the other side, Wang Yitian realized that Lin Yu did not mean to send in a hurry, and his tone eased.


    "Lin Yu, you should be clear that you can''t be the opponent of the Shadow God anyway. As long as the Shadow God gives Zhai Wuming a few artifacts, he can dissolve your power of teleportation. Then, you have to face it. Challenge him."


    Wang Tiantian said the key in a single word.


    "I know, but so what?"


    It is not necessary for Wang Yitian to say that Lin Yu also knows that running away is not the solution to the problem.


    If you really want to get rid of this crisis, you can only completely defeat Zhai Wuming and the shadow **** behind Zhai Wuming.


    And the reason why he ventured here is precisely to seek opportunities to become stronger.


    Lin Yu had a conversation with Wang Tiantian, while continuing to search for the best source crystal in the space ring.


    Ouyang Ce''s space ring contains various treasures, and it takes a while to find it.


    "Dare to ignore the gods, you are definitely the first one I have ever seen!"


    Wang Yitian faintly admired.


    Afterwards, he said smoothly: "Lin Yu, why don''t you choose to cooperate with me?"


    "As long as you hide in the temple of our Giant Spirit Sect, Zhai Wuming will definitely not dare to trespass."


    "I believe that even the Shadow God, there is no good way to face this situation."


    Hearing Wang Yitian¡¯s proposal, Lin Yu smiled faintly: ¡°There is no free lunch under the sky, and Tian Waitian is definitely no exception, so what is the price I need to pay?¡±


    "The cost can be said to be insignificant." Wang Tian said slowly, holding his hands in his hands, "As long as you tell me everything and tell me why you were targeted by the Shadow God."


    "It''s that simple?" Lin Yu asked with a smile.


    "Of course, it''s that simple!"


    Wang Yitian nodded solemnly.


    "If it''s that simple, then forget it."


    Lin Yu shook his head decisively.


    He thought that Wang could say something special one day, and he did it for a long time just to get his idea.


    "Go ahead and say goodbye!"


    Lin Yu didn''t want to talk nonsense with Wang for a day, and decisively used the supernatural power of heaven and earth.


    Same as before Lin Yu only saw a white light flashing in front of him, and then the whole person was pulled into the space channel by a huge force.


    When it comes out of the space channel, it must arrive at another teleportation array arranged in advance.


    "what happened?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu found that something was wrong with this transmission.


    He had just entered the space channel, and a huge force from outside was pulling him out.


    At the same time, Zhai Wuming''s voice followed into his ears.


    "Lin Yu, I see how you can escape this time."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was shocked, when did Zhai Wuming appear?


    When he had just had a conversation with Wang Yitian, he had been urging Yuanli to sense the movement outside, completely unaware that Zhai Wuming was approaching.


    In the end...

 Chapter 507： All the strong

    As the force kept dragging, Lin Yu only felt a white light flashing in front of him.


    Then he found himself floating quietly above a mountain.


    "here it is¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu looked down.


    "This place is quite a distance from Beiming Mountain. I remember passing by here when I came."


    Based on the topography below, Lin Yu recognized the location of this place.


    But he didn''t know what the name of this place was.


    On the other side, Zhai Wuming heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that he had successfully stopped Lin Yu who wanted to teleport away.


    "This bunch of spirit rings is really serious, and it''s more powerful than the bound spirit ropes!"


    When he came all the way, he stared at the spiritual search mirror in his hand to check Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    The moment he saw Lin Yu disappear in Beiming Mountain, he immediately urged the Shu Ling ring in his hand to force Lin Yu out of the space channel.


    Sure enough, as the Shadow God said, this bunch of spirit rings does not need to be used in front of Lin Yu, as long as it is within a certain range, it can stop Lin Yu who wants to send away.


    "Lin Yu, no matter what you do this time, it won''t help. Don''t try to slip under my nose."


    Zhai Wuming quickly approached Lin Yu and said triumphantly.


    And while he was speaking, a few streams of light suddenly appeared in the distance, quickly approaching here.


    "It''s King One Day!"


    Zhai Wuming glanced at the few streamers, and instantly recognized the person flying in front.


    Swish!


    Several streams of light stopped around Lin Yu and Zhai Wuming, surrounding them.


    Just now Wang Tian saw Lin Yu teleporting away in front of him. He thought that he could only give it up this time, but he never thought that Wan Lin immediately told him that Lin Yu had just teleported to a short distance to the south of Beiming Mountain.


    He hurried to bring people with him, and when he got close to here, he realized that Lin Yu had been stopped by Zhai Wuming.


    "Wang Yitian, I suggest you don''t interfere in this matter." Zhai Wuming looked at Wang Yitian with hostility.


    Wang Tianyi sneered: "Zhai Wuming, you trespassed into my Giant Spirit Continent, and you said this to me again. Don''t you think it is ridiculous?"


    "As long as you don''t intervene to stop me, I will leave immediately." Zhai Wuming said to Wang Yitian as he approached Lin Yu.


    "Come as you want, leave as you like, Zhai Wuming, you really don''t think of yourself as an outsider."


    Naturally, Wang Tiantian couldn''t agree to Zhai Wuming''s request.


    "Wang Yitian..."


    Zhai Wuming just wanted to say something, but found that several streamers were approaching here quickly.


    Soon, he could see the face of the visitor clearly.


    It is Mu Nanqin, the supreme master of the Yanshen Sect, and a group of powerhouses of the Yanshen Sect.


    "Munanqin!"


    After Wang Yitian discovered that the person was Mu Nanqin, he felt bad in his heart.


    This Mu Nanqin has rushed here all the way, I am afraid he already knows something.


    "Mu Nanqin, you came here uninvited, probably not to find me." Wang Yitian said while looking at Lin Yu, "You came for him, didn''t you?"


    "You''re right." Mu Nanqin did not deny it, and admitted straightforwardly, "Lin Yu is my guarantor. I naturally want to ensure his thoroughness."


    Of course, her remarks are just excuses, the real reason is not the case.


    Just after Wang left the Yanshen Sect Temple one day, the more she thought about it, the more she felt wrong. After thinking about it, she finally realized that Lin Yu seemed to be using the power of the world to perform magical powers, thereby breaking through the obstruction of the power of the world and teleporting at will.


    Therefore, she immediately submitted this guess to Yan Shen.


    Immediately afterwards, Yanshen immediately lowered the oracle and ordered her to catch Lin Yu.


    This is the real reason she hurried here.


    "Mu Nanqin, why is it so hypocritical?" Wang Tiantian would naturally not believe Mu Nanqin''s words, "You are here because of his valuable secrets."


    "Whatever you think."


    Mu Nanqin didn''t want to argue with Wang Yitian.


    Continuing the argument will only make Lin Yu suspicious, and the gains outweigh the losses.


    Mu Nanqin retracted her gaze, turned her head and said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, Wang just went to our church one day to find me to find out about you. He also said that Zhai Wuming was chasing you around. I didn''t think it was appropriate. Come and have a look."


    "Thank you Mu Zhizun for your kindness."


    Lin Yu couldn''t figure out Mu Nanqin''s true intentions at this time, so he had to thank him first before saying it.


    In any case, it was through Mu Nanqin''s relationship that he successfully boarded the Great Spirit Continent. At least for this matter, she should be thanked.


    Mu Nanqin nodded towards Lin Yu, then transcribed and asked: "Wang Yitian just now said that you have the power to teleport out of thin air. Is that possible?"


    Hearing this question, Lin Yu didn''t rush to answer, he didn''t know if Mu Nanqin was trying to trick him on purpose.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t speak, Mu Nanqin spoke again: "I''ll help you stop these two people later. If you really have that kind of power, you should hurry up and use that kind of power to escape. We are destined to see you again. "


    When she came, she had made plans and decided to gain Lin Yu''s trust first, and then find an opportunity to catch him and dedicate him to Yan God.


    After speaking, Mu Nanqin finished the sound transmission with Lin Yu, and once again looked at Wang Yitian and Zhai Wuming not far away.


    At this time, Zhai Wuming was floating there without a word, not knowing whether he was thinking about countermeasures in secret or what he was doing.


    Wang Yitian seemed to have guessed that Mu Nanqin and Lin Yu were transmitting the sound, so when Mu Nanqin turned to look at him, he sneered and said, "Mu Nanqin, you dare not say something in front of us. , Are you afraid that we will expose you face to face?"


    "Wang Yitian, whatever you think, the facts will not change because of your words."


    Mu Nanqin replied coldly, and then said: "I''m going to take Lin Yu out of here now. You''d better not stop me."


    Upon hearing this, Wang Tianyi sneered and looked at Zhai Wuming not far away.


    Mu Nanqin wanted to take Lin Yu away, and Zhai Wuming was also here specifically for Lin Yu. He really wanted to see what kind of show the two would perform next.


    In short, no matter what he just waited for the changes, and then found the opportunity to make a decisive move.


    Anyway, this is the Great Spirit Continent, his home court.


    At this time, Zhai Wuming suddenly said: "I advise you to better not obstruct me. To obstruct me is to fight against the will of the Shadow God."


    He emphasized his tone as he spoke.


    "Although you are the supreme One Sect and believe in powerful gods just like me, I think the **** behind you, whether it is the Giant Spirit God or the Flame God, will not fight against the will of another **** because of you."


    As soon as Zhai Wuming''s words fell, Mu Nanqin immediately smiled and said, "Zhai Wuming, do you think we will be afraid of you if you say this?"


    How could she be afraid of this threat from Zhai Wuming.


    She came to catch Lin Yu this time and gave the oracle of the Flame God. In other words, all her actions now represent the will of the Flame God.


    Everyone is backed by powerful gods, who is afraid of whom?

 Chapter 508： 1 punch

    Mu Nanqin was not afraid of Zhai Wuming''s threat at all, but Wang Yitian hesitated.


    For him, what Zhai Wuming said just now is not unimportant.


    Because he knew that what Zhai Wuming said was correct, it was impossible for the Giant Spirit God to fight against another **** because of him.


    Although he is the supreme master of the Giant Spirit Sect, he is not yet so blessed by the Giant Spirit God.


    Wang Tiantian was silent, Zhai Wuming saw Mu Nanqin coldly and said, "Mu Nanqin, are you sure you want to fight the gods?"


    "Whatever you think, I will never let you move Lin Yu today."


    Mu Nanqin said decisively.


    "good!"


    Zhai Wuming knew that today''s battle was unavoidable, so he was completely cruel.


    On weekdays, he is indeed not Wang Tian''s and Mu Nanqin''s opponents, but now he has received the shelter of the Shadow God, and the Shadow God will never let him die here, and will continue to give him strength.


    So there is no fear.


    Zhai Wuming waved his hand and immediately urged the spirit-binding rope in his hand.


    He was going to tie up these people living in the field with the spirit binding rope, and then he would do his best to deal with Lin Yu.


    After the spirit-binding rope was urged, several invisible chains gleaming suddenly appeared behind Zhai Wuming.


    As soon as these chains were formed, they extended to everyone present.


    In an instant, he arrived in front of Wang Yitian, Mu Nanqin and others.


    Of course, Lin Yu was no exception. Zhai Wuming also released an invisible chain to reach him.


    Everyone saw that invisible chains stretch towards themselves, and immediately used their magical powers to deal with this attack.


    "Lin Yu, send it away quickly, and I will help you stop him."


    At the very moment when Lin Yu received a sound transmission from Mu Nanqin.


    In fact, it doesn''t need Mu Nanqin to say, at this time, he is already using the supernatural powers of heaven and earth, urging the power of space to teleport.


    Bah!


    A white light flashed in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    At the same time, his body was immediately drawn by the force of space into a space channel.


    However, as soon as he entered the space channel, Zhai Wuming''s voice came from his ears.


    "Lin Yu, I said, you don''t want to go anywhere!"


    As this voice fell, Lin Yu found himself being pulled out of the space channel by the strange force just now.


    After the white light in front of him disappeared, Lin Yu found that this time the teleportation had only moved himself away from the area just a hundred miles away.


    However, for people at their level, a hundred miles is just an instant matter.


    Therefore, Lin Yugang was about to use his magical powers again, and Zhai Wuming rushed to him.


    "Lin Yu, don''t worry, no one can save you this time!"


    When this voice appeared in Lin Yu''s ear, an invisible chain radiating bright light instantly arrived in front of Lin Yu.


    This chain was much stronger than the ones just now, and it seemed that Zhai Wuming had specially prepared it for him.


    At this time, the magical instrument in Zhai Wuming''s hand was blessed with the blessing of the shadow god''s divine power, and it became stronger than before.


    But when Zhai Wuming was sure that Lin Yu had nowhere to escape, Lin Yu suddenly disappeared from his vision.


    "Ok?"


    Zhai Wuming guessed that Lin Yu must have used his magical powers to teleport away again, hurriedly urging the Shu Ling ring in his hand.


    However, when he did this, he suddenly found that Lin Yu seemed to appear behind him.


    "how come?"


    "Is he relying on teleportation, or... his own speed?"


    Zhai Wuming didn''t know that Lin Yu had found the best source crystal from Ouyang Ce''s collection during their conversation, and absorbed it and transformed it into vital energy.


    Relying on these vital energy, he successfully raised the body of the gods and demons to the fifth stage, and his strength achieved a leap.


    Just now, he was able to approach Zhai Wuming at an extremely fast speed with the help of the fifth body of the gods and demons, and came behind Zhai Wuming.


    "die!"


    Lin Yu shouted violently and threw a punch with all his strength.


    At this time, Wang Yitian, Mu Nanqin and others had not had time to rush over, as long as Zhai Wuming was resolved, they could be sent away immediately.


    boom!


    Zhai Wuming had no time to guard, and was hit by Lin Yu''s full punch.


    His body exploded directly in the air, turning into countless pieces of flesh and blood, staining the sky light red.


    After Lin Yu smashed Zhai Wuming''s body with a fist, he hurriedly searched for Zhai Wuming''s separated soul.


    At this time, only when Zhai Wuming''s divine soul was also blasted away, or if it was collected into the supernatural power space, could Zhai Wuming be completely resolved.


    "it''s here!"


    Lin Yu quickly discovered Zhai Wuming''s soul and decisively urged Yuan Li to punch it.


    Under the suppression of the powerful primordial force, no matter who it is, it is impossible for the soul to survive, and it will definitely be annihilated directly and turned into nothingness.


    In fact, Lin Yu originally wanted to collect Zhai Wuming''s soul into the supernatural power space, but in order to make sure that it was in case, he felt that he had just killed it.


    After all, this person is different from those of Ouyang Ce. With the special blessing of the Shadow God, a big problem will occur if it is not handled properly.


    "what--"


    A scream came into Lin Yu''s mind.


    This is a kind of mental fluctuation, which cannot be heard directly by ears, but can only be sensed with the help of spirits.


    After hearing this scream, Lin Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Dead, Zhai Wuming is finally dead."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately urged Yuan Li to collect various god-given objects scattered in the air.


    Zhai Wuming has so many artifacts bestowed by the Shadow God, he must never let it go!


    And when Lin Yu was collecting the artifact, Wang Yitian, Mu Nanqin and others had already rushed over.


    "Lin Yu, you?!"


    Both of them felt unbelievable, and had no idea that Lin Yu would kill Zhai Wuming on his own.


    You must know that Zhai Wuming is not much weaker than them. Lin Yu can kill Zhai Wuming so easily. Doesn''t it mean that the two of them are not his opponents?


    "Lin Yu, do you think this can kill me?"


    At this time, Zhai Wuming''s voice suddenly came from all around.


    Everyone was taken aback for a while, and they hurriedly searched for Zhai Wuming''s figure.


    Zhai Wuming''s voice came again: "I just said that to oppose me is to fight against the will of the Shadow God. The Shadow God will not let me die, and none of you can kill me!"


    Accompanied by these words, Zhai Wuming''s figure slowly appeared.


    After his body was completely condensed and formed, all the artifacts scattered in the air quickly flew towards him.


    Even those who have been controlled by Lin Yu''s vitality are no exception.


    "Zhai Wuming is so blessed by the Shadow God, this Lin Yu..."


    Wang Yitian turned his head and looked at Lin Yu in wonder.


    He knew that the Shadow God unconditionally gave Zhai Wuming power in order to catch Lin Yu, but what he didn''t expect was that even Zhai Wuming''s soul would be willing to repair and resurrect him in place in order to catch Lin Yu.


    What kind of shocking secret is hidden in Lin Yu that makes Shadow God willing to do this?


    Wang Yitian couldn''t understand it at all, but it was Mu Nanqin, who knew some of the reasons.


    But even so, the scene before him still surprised Mu Nanqin.


    Only then did she know that mastering the power of the world is such an important thing in the eyes of the gods.

 Chapter 509： grab!

    Lin Yu looked at Zhai Wuming who had come back from the dead, and knew in his heart that it was impossible for him to kill Zhai Wuming.


    That''s what the person said just now, as long as the Shadow God always protects him, no one can kill him, even death is temporary, and the Shadow God can resurrect him at any time.


    "Unless I have the power to fight the gods, otherwise..."


    Lin Yu glanced at the sky diagonally above.


    This time, he really felt the despair of what a ephemera could not shake the tree.


    His power is far inferior to the Shadow God, there is no way to hurt the Shadow God, even the Shadow God can''t be found anywhere.


    But the Shadow God can find him at any time, making him inevitable.


    Even if you can escape for a while, you can''t escape for a lifetime.


    Because the Shadow God can bestow more powerful artifacts, let Zhai Wuming bring those artifacts to deal with him.


    Just like this time, Zhai Wuming came over with the Shu Linghuan, which directly invalidated the power he had transmitted out of thin air, making him unable to go anywhere.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu turned to Wang Tianyi and said to Mu Nanqin: "Two, this is a grievance between me and the Shadow God, I advise you not to interfere."


    He already has a general plan in his mind, but if he wants to implement this plan, no outsiders can intervene.


    After Wang Yitian and Mu Nanqin heard Lin Yu''s warning, they involuntarily stepped back.


    To put it in the past, they must be too lazy to deal with such a case, but this time it is different.


    One is because this matter does involve gods, and the other is because Lin Yu''s strength is stronger than they thought. At least one punch to kill Zhai Wuming is something they absolutely cannot do.


    On the other side, Zhai Wuming did not interrupt or rush to act.


    Because for him, it is in his interest for the two masters not to intervene in this matter.


    He also didn''t want to feud with the two because of this.


    So he was happy to see Lin Yu''s behavior and would naturally not interfere.


    "Lin Yu, you are still acquainted, knowing that no one can save you today."


    At this time, Zhai Wuming had no fear of Lin Yu.


    He knew in his heart that as long as the shadow **** blessed him, then Lin Yu would not want to kill him.


    Now that death has become less terrifying, then Lin Yu''s opponent naturally has no threat.


    The only thing Zhai Wuming was confused about now was how Lin Yu had just shot so fast that he came behind him almost like a teleport.


    Normally, this can only be done by those who believe in the devil.


    Is Lin Yu also a devotee?


    Thinking of this, Zhai Wuming shook his head secretly.


    I thought to myself, Lin Yu hides too many secrets in his body, even the Shadow God takes it so seriously, so I don''t want to guess, think of a way to catch him before talking.


    When Zhai Wuming was thinking like this, Lin Yu had turned his head and looked at him again.


    "Zhai Wuming, I don''t believe that the shadow **** can resurrect you repeatedly!"


    Hearing this, Zhai Wuming immediately laughed and said, "Lin Yu, are you doubting the power of the Shadow God?"


    "No, I just think that a useless person like you, Shadow God will not care too much."


    Lin Yu''s words instantly made Zhai Wuming''s heart sink.


    This reminded him and reminded him of one thing suddenly, that is, if he fails one after another, will the Shadow God still value him?


    This incident should have been thought of just now, but just now he was immersed in the joy of resurrection and completely forgot about it.


    Huh!


    At this time, Lin Yu''s figure moved.


    Suddenly disappeared into the vision of the three of them, as if teleported away out of thin air.


    Since just eating the best source crystal from Ouyang Ce''s collection and raising the body of the gods and demons to the fifth level, Lin Yu''s strength has been stronger than Mu Nanqin, Wang Tianyi and Zhai Wuming.


    Naturally, his explosive speed naturally exceeded the perception of the three.


    Huh!


    Lin Yu appeared again and appeared behind Zhai Wuming.


    At this time, Zhai Wuming had just recovered from his worry and loss, and he had no time to react.


    Of course, he hadn''t thought that the words Lin Yu said just now were to disturb his mood.


    boom!


    Lin Yu threw a punch decisively.


    "Oops!"


    When this thought flashed through Zhai Wuming''s heart, he found that his body was once again blasted by Lin Yu''s punch.


    And his soul was floating in the air again.


    Based on the experience just now, Lin Yu should use the power of the world again to suppress his spirit and annihilate it.


    After all, Lin Yu just said that it is impossible for the Shadow God to resurrect him repeatedly.


    Zhai Wuming felt that Lin Yu was probably trying to prove this.


    However, to his surprise, this is not the case.


    He was preparing to deal with Lin Yu''s next attack, but suddenly realized that Lin Yu was not running towards his soul, but reached out to grab the three artifacts scattered in the air.


    Spirit-binding rope, soul-searching mirror, and spirit-binding ring given by the shadow **** not long ago.


    "Ok?"


    "He is... Does he want to destroy these three artifacts?"


    Zhai Wuming''s thoughts turned, and the first thought that flashed in his mind was that Lin Yu was going to destroy these three god-given things in order to escape his pursuit.


    After all, these three god-given things were bestowed by the Shadow God, and Lin Yu couldn''t use them at all.


    Thinking of this, Zhai Wuming hurriedly reunited his physical body.


    As long as the soul is immortal, the body can be reshaped at any time, even without the shadow god.


    Of course, if you want to regain the power of the gods, you can only wait for the shadow **** to give it again.


    "It''s so silly to get home, can the things God-given be destroyed if you want to?"


    "Moreover, even if these god-given things are destroyed, the Shadow God can give them again. Wanting to use this to fight against the Shadow God is simply a dream."


    Zhai Wuming thought so while condensing his body.


    He had no idea that Lin Yu grabbed the three artifacts to gain the vitality after eating them, so that they could modify the body of the gods and demons.


    By the way, if the magical powers in these three artifacts can be absorbed and used for their own use, they might be able to make the magical powers of heaven and earth stronger, and that would provide another guarantee.


    In the distance, Wang Yitian and Mu Nanqin watched the scene quietly.


    They have their own ideas but none of them have the will to take action.


    Wang Yitian knew that his strength was not as good as Lin Yu''s, and Mu Nanqin wanted to see what Lin Yu did.


    As long as Lin Yu''s real details can be clarified, it will not only help formulate a plan to capture Lin Yu, but also facilitate the return to Yan God.


    Hey!


    In the air, after Lin Yu reached out and grabbed the three artifacts, they suddenly emitted bright golden light, trying to break free from the palm of his hand.


    This is because Zhai Wuming has re-condensed his body into shape and obtained the power of God from the Shadow God, so he shot and competed with Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu, don''t make senseless struggles. No one in this world can fight against the gods."


    As Zhai Wuming watched the three artifacts slowly break free from Lin Yu''s hands, his confidence immediately rose.


    He knew that as long as the shadow **** blessed him, then Lin Yu would definitely not want to **** these three god-given things.

 Chapter 510： Helping hand

    "No, it won''t work!"


    Lin Yu shook his head repeatedly in his heart.


    He didn''t blast away Zhai Wuming''s soul just now, in fact, to make Zhai Wuming have no time to look after him because of the condensed physical body, so as to take the opportunity to grab the three artifacts and eat it.


    However, Zhai Wuming''s physical body was only half condensed, and these three artifacts began to be pulled from the palm of his hand by a force.


    After Zhai Wuming had completely gathered his body and joined the scramble, he immediately fell into the limelight.


    He wanted to directly collect the three artifacts into the supernatural power space, and then transfer them into the stomach to digest them, but unfortunately he didn''t succeed.


    "I didn''t grab these three artifacts this time. It will be even harder to grab them next time. The Shadow God and Zhai Wuming must be prepared."


    Lin Yu watched the three artifacts slowly move away from his palms, and the despair in his heart was even worse.


    At that time, in the battle with Yang Jiuhe, he had personally seen how powerful the gods were.


    At that time, the Demon God''s projection that sheltered Yang Jiuhe was only manifested, and it instantly imprisoned his physical body, making it difficult for him to move a bit, even looking directly at the Demon God''s projection.


    If it hadn''t already had the ability to teleport at will, he would have never escaped.


    Of course, that success was nothing but a surprise, and if there is a second time, it will definitely not be able to retreat.


    But this time it was different. The Shadow God was prepared for a long time, so no matter what methods he took, the Shadow God could come up with stronger countermeasures, making these methods instantly invalid.


    Thanks to the world power of this world, he could prevent the gods from coming to the world, otherwise he would not even have the opportunity to resist.


    "If I can''t increase my strength in a short time, how can I fight the Shadow God?"


    With a cruel heart, Lin Yu used all his strength to urge Yuan Li, desperately competing with Zhai Wuming for the three artifacts.


    Rumble!


    There was a landslide and tsunami in the cave world, and an extremely violent earthquake broke out.


    Lin Yu''s original power is also the power of the world that supports the operation of the world of the cave, and all of this comes from the divine power and magic power that remain in his body.


    Therefore, when Lin Yu was desperately urging his Yuan Power, the power of the world in the world of the cave rapidly weakened, and it was difficult to maintain the stable operation of the world, which caused a terrible disaster.


    "Hurry up, everyone will fly to the sky!"


    In the village where Lin Yu''s parents and relatives were, Xia Honglie urged Zhen Yuan to shout loudly to everyone.


    While shouting, he took the initiative to rush to a few people who were still unable to fly, and took them off the ground together.


    And the moment the last person left the ground, the whole earth suddenly tore apart, forming a very terrifying crack.


    "What the **** is going on? I have never seen such a serious earthquake!"


    "The sky won''t fall down, right?"


    "There are earthquakes everywhere, how can this be good?"


    "..."


    Everyone was panicked and didn''t know where to go to get out of the danger.


    I had no choice but to keep praying in my heart for the disaster to pass quickly.


    Of course, everything that happened in the cave world was naturally felt by Lin Yu.


    However, he had no better way at this time. If he let go at this time, then these three artifacts would really not be able to be grabbed.


    Therefore, he can only let the family members in the cave world endure for a while.


    "Lin Yu, what''s the use of struggling, I don''t know what you are insisting on!"


    Zhai Wuming couldn''t understand why Lin Yu was so obsessed with these three artifacts, but at this time the three artifacts were still floating in the air and had not yet returned to his hands, so he had no time to think deeply about Lin Yu''s true intentions.


    The three artifacts continued to slowly move away from Lin Yu, and slowly approached Zhai Wuming.


    Watching this scene, both Wang Tianyi and Mu Nanqin who were watching the game from Yuanchuan shook their heads slightly.


    I was scolding Lin Yu for being stupid.


    How do mere mortals fight against gods?


    It''s simply irresponsible!


    "Lin Yu, I''ll help you!"


    Suddenly, a loud voice came from a distance, making everyone stunned.


    Just as they were about to search for the owner of this voice, they suddenly found that two figures had appeared in front of them.


    "Duan Kong!"


    "Prince Jin!"


    Wang Yitian and Mu Nanqin instantly saw the face of the visitor.


    At the same time, they felt a little strange in their hearts, why the two of them appeared so suddenly that they didn''t even feel it.


    Could it be said that the strength of these two people is far above them?


    At this moment, Mu Nanqin suddenly remembered something.


    It suddenly occurred to her that Wang Zijin was also one of the people who had mastered the power of the world. Before, she had only paid attention to Lin Yu, and had forgotten Wang Zijin.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but wonder whether Duan Kong was also a person who mastered the power of the world.


    "Lin Yu, I''ll help you!"


    "I''m coming too!"


    Duan Kong and Wang Zijin urged the power of the world to help Lin Yu **** the three artifacts from Zhai Wuming.


    Lin Yu glanced at the two of them, then cast a grateful look at them.


    He is not very sure why these two people rushed here, but he can roughly guess some of the reasons.


    Probably after Duan Kong rushed back, he told Wang Zijin about the Shadow God, so that Wang Zijin knew the whole process.


    That''s why Wang Zijin guessed who was the one who saved Duan Kong.


    "Lin Yu, Brother Wang has already told me everything."


    Duan Kong transmitted the sound to Lin Yu and said, "As soon as I told him what happened at the time, he guessed that it was you."


    "He told me that it was you who drove away the Shadow God possessing him. Presumably because of that, the Shadow God knew that you could control the power of the world."


    "After I knew your name, I realized that you went to Dongling Mountain to save your parents and family."


    "So I think there is a high probability that you will go to Dongling Mountain again, and you will simply bring Wang Zijin over to find you."


    "But when we arrived at Dongling Mountain, the village there had been destroyed, and we happened to find that there was a war here, so we rushed over and found that it was you."


    Lin Yu heard this and immediately transmitted the voice back and said: "Thank you!"


    Hearing this, Duan Kong nodded towards Lin Yu and said no more.


    Although he had countless questions in his mind and wanted to find Lin Yu for verification, it was obviously not the time.


    In the distance, Mu Nanqin and Wang Yitian still watched the changes without interfering.


    However, Wang Yitian no longer had the thought of staying out of the matter just now.


    Because one of the two who came to help was his old enemy, Prince Jin.


    "After the war that year, Wang Zijin fled with a crippled body, and has since disappeared. I didn''t expect that his strength has become so strong after so many years, far above me... What kind of adventure did he encounter? ?"


    He knew very well that Wang Zijin''s talent was far inferior to him.


    Otherwise, he would not overtake Wang Jin at such a fast speed after receiving the gift of God.


    It was precisely because he realized that his strength was far superior to that of Wang Zijin, so he no longer obeyed the discipline of Wang Zijin''s elders, and accumulated countless contradictions over time, and finally turned against each other.


    "Could it be that he and Duan Kong both had similar encounters with Lin Yu?"


    As soon as the two appeared to help Lin Yu, Wang Yitian had to be so suspicious.


    "No, I must present everything that happens here to the Giant Spirit God immediately."


    Wang Yitian actually had this thought for a long time, but because he didn''t know the specific situation, he didn''t rush to do so, and wanted to wait for everything to be clear before he acted.


    But Wang Zijin''s appearance let him dispel this idea.


    If you don''t do anything at this time, you might be buried in Wang Zijin''s hands later.

 Chapter 511： Disappointed

    Two hours ago.


    After bidding farewell to Lin Yu, Duan Kong''s external avatar immediately became invisible and returned to his own body.


    At this time, Wang Zijin and Ji Wenbin were still waiting for him in the Mohai Sea in the eastern part of the Giant Spirit Continent.


    "Brother Duan, what happened just now? How do I see you standing still there?"


    Wang Zijin asked with concern.


    Ji Wenbin on the side also cast a curious look.


    Duan Kong took a deep breath, then solemnly looked at Wang Zijin and Ji Wenbin and said, "Things are far more amazing than you think!"


    When the two heard this, they suddenly became curious, holding their breath and waiting for Duan Kong''s next words.


    "Remember the powerhouse I mentioned to you who also mastered the power of the world, right?" Duan Kong asked.


    "Remember!"


    The two nodded heavily.


    Duan Kong continued: "Then Zhai Wuming came for him."


    Hearing this, Ji Wenbin was a little confused. This can only show that Zhai Wuming and that person have an enemy. What''s so amazing?


    Duan Kong looked at Ji Wenbin, as if he had guessed what he was thinking, and explained: "If things are like this, there is nothing strange, but the problem is that the person has no grudges with Zhai Wuming."


    "The reason Zhai Wuming made a special trip to hunt him down was because the Shadow God sent an oracle to ask him to do so."


    "What?" Ji Wenbin exclaimed, his eyes full of disbelief.


    On the side, Wang Zijin didn''t feel the slightest surprise, because he had guessed it a long time ago.


    Duan Kong glanced at the two of them and continued: "This is just one of them, and there are even more amazing things."


    "The person who was chased by Zhai Wuming, he possessed artifact-level supernatural powers, and he could teleport out of thin air at will."


    "The reason why he and I managed to escape from birth depends on his powerful strength."


    "Also, he can change his figure and appearance at will..."


    Duan Kong recounted the whole incident in detail from beginning to end.


    After he finished speaking, Wang Zijin frowned and said, "Brother Duan, if that person is really like you said, I know who he is."


    When Duan Kong heard this, he hurriedly asked: "Who is it?"


    He didn''t know who that person was until now, and he was always curious about the person''s identity.


    "That person is a new friend of mine, named Lin Yu." Wang Zijin explained.


    "Lin Yu?" Duan Kong frowned in thought, as if searching for information related to this name in his memory, but soon he discovered that he had never heard of this name.


    Wang Zijin quickly explained: "Brother Duan, it hasn''t been long since he came to Tianwaitian. You definitely don''t know him."


    "Really? How did you know him?" Duan Kong curiously asked.


    "Hey, I can associate with him because of the shadow god." Wang Zijin said slowly: "Brother Duan, I told you before that the reason why I succeeded in gaining the power to control the world was all Because he had been possessed by the volitional entity of a strange **** for many years."


    "At the time I didn''t know who the **** was, but I just remembered that that **** is the shadow **** believed by the Shadow God Sect."


    "And I can successfully get rid of the control of the Shadow God, it is all about Lin Yu''s action, he helped me drive away the will of the Shadow God possessed on me, and let me regain my freedom."


    "That''s it!" Duan Kong suddenly realized: "So, Lin Yu is still your benefactor."


    "Exactly!"


    Prince Jin nodded heavily, and then asked: "Brother Duan, is Brother Lin still alone on the Great Spirit Continent now?"


    "Yeah." Duan Kong replied: "When I came back, he seemed to be going to Dongling Mountain..."


    Speaking of this, Duan Kong suddenly turned his head to look at Ji Wenbin, thinking of one thing in his mind.


    It seems that the Lin Yu mentioned by Wang Zijin is the one mentioned by Ji Wenbin.


    The reason why Lin Yu went to Dongling Mountain was definitely to save his parents and family.


    After all, Ji Wenbin once said in person that the people hidden in Lingxi Village by him and Ouyang Ce were all Lin Yu''s relatives and friends.


    "Brother Duan, I think we should take a trip to the Great Spirit Continent to help Brother Lin deal with Zhai Wuming."


    When Duan Kong thought about it, Wang Zijin suddenly proposed.


    "Why?"


    Duan Kong agreed with Wang Zijin''s proposal, but he wanted to know what Wang Zijin''s reason was.


    "Because Shadow God''s goal is by no means Brother Lin alone, it also includes you and me."


    Wang Zijin explained: "Brother Duan, the shadow **** has some broken memories in my mind."


    "These memories show that you are an object that must be paid attention to. It seems that the Shadow God already knows the power you can control the world."


    "So I think that the Shadow God arranged for Zhai Wuming to chase down Brother Lin, definitely because Brother Lin can control the power of the world."


    "Presumably Brother Lin used the power of the world to help me drive away the Shadow God''s will entity, so that the Shadow God knows this."


    "By the way, I was able to successfully find a cultivation method for the power of the world, thanks to Brother Lin''s advice..."


    As Wang Zijin said, he sorted out what happened during this period in his heart, and he understood all the details thoroughly.


    After Duan Kong finished listening, he slowly nodded and said: "Brother Wang, I think the same as you. The Shadow God is staring at us, all because of our special power."


    "In that case, Brother Duan, let''s take a trip to the Great Spirit Continent!"


    Wang Zijin said in a hasty tone: "Lips are dead and teeth are cold. We can''t watch the Shadow God deal with Brother Lin without being indifferent, and when we rescue Brother Lin, we will have a lot of help."


    "Well, go now!"


    Duan Kong focused his head.


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head and said to Ji Wenbin: "Wenbin, you go back to Haiyun City and wait for our news. Don''t worry, I will help you resolve the grievances between you and Lin Yu. Presumably Lin Yu knows you. After you have cultivated the power to control the power of the world, I will definitely spare you this time."


    Duan Kong knew that Ji Wenbin and Lin Yu had a lot of hatred, but he felt that Lin Yu should put the overall situation first, Rao Ji Wenbin once.


    After all, everyone''s greatest enemy is the extremely powerful gods. In contrast, other grievances are nothing more than trivial matters.


    Seeing Duan Kong saying this, Ji Wenbin shook his head hurriedly and said: "Master things are not that simple, Lin Yu will definitely not spare me."


    "It''s okay, you go back to Haiyun City first." Duan Kong comforted: "You are my apprentice. No matter what, I will save your life. You can rest assured."


    Duan Kong made up his mind that if Lin Yu refused to give up easily, he would do his best to compensate Lin Yu as much as possible, and beg Lin Yu to let Ji Wenbin go.


    This is his responsibility as a master.


    "But Master..."


    Ji Wenbin wanted to say something, Duan Kong stopped and said: "Wenbin, the situation is urgent now, and there is no time to say more. You believe Master once, go back to Haiyun City and wait."


    After speaking, Duan Kong shook his head towards Ji Wenbin, and the two of them instantly turned into streamers and rushed towards the Giant Spirit Continent.


    Ji Wenbin looked at the light spots that quickly disappeared from his field of vision, and his face instantly became gloomy.


    "Surnamed Duan, in your mind, nothing compares to your pursuit of power, is it?"

 Chapter 512： fear

    Ji Wenbin stared coldly at the direction where Wang Zijin and Duan Kong were going.


    "Surnamed Duan, you are so anxious to help Lin Yu because you covet Lin Yu''s strength and want to get some guidance from him."


    "For this selfishness, you don''t even care about my life or death?"


    "You know that Lin Yu and I have mortal feuds, it is impossible for him to let me go!"


    Ji Wenbin became more and more angry as he thought about it, his teeth creaked.


    "In that case, don''t blame me for being unjust!"


    As if made up his mind, Ji Wenbin narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Surname Duan, you accepted me as a disciple just because you want to use me as a test subject to verify some of your assumptions. Do you think I will be grateful to you?"


    "If it wasn''t for being forced by you, leaving me no choice, I..."


    Ji Wenbin clenched his fists fiercely.


    But suddenly, his fist loosened involuntarily.


    At the same time, his eyes were full of fear.


    "What''s the use of hating Duan Kong now?"


    "It''s better to think about how to survive!"


    Ji Wenbin knew that until Lin Yu''s trouble was resolved, other things were not important and worth mentioning.


    The most important thing now is how to get rid of this crisis and live well.


    "What kind of adventure did Lin Yu have? Why did his strength improve so quickly?"


    "Artifact-level magical powers... This guy, how can he be given magical powers?"


    "Why didn''t I get the artifact-level supernatural powers?"


    "I¡­"


    The more Ji Wenbin thought about it, the more anxious.


    Because he knew that he was not Lin Yu''s opponent at all.


    The only hope is that Lin Yu will be killed by Zhai Wuming, so that he can be freed.


    "No, I can''t just sit still."


    Ji Wenbin forced himself to calm down and find a way out of the crisis.


    After thinking about it for a while, he found that the only way seemed to be to seek shelter from the Djinn Sect.


    As long as he went to hide in the giant spirit religion temple, Lin Yu would definitely not dare to come and trouble him.


    "Fortunately, the fact that I worship Duan Kong as a teacher has not been spread. Wang Zhizun does not know about it for the time being."


    "And I just haven''t returned to the religion in a short time, and I haven''t left the religion. I am still a believer of the gods."


    Ji Wenbin secretly rejoiced. Fortunately, time has not passed too long. From the perspective of the power of the Giant Spirit Sect, he has only been outside for a little longer time, and it is not a big deal.


    "Well, that''s it, I will go to hide in the temple."


    Thinking of this, Ji Wenbin immediately turned into a streamer and flew towards the Giant Spirit Continent.


    Go straight to the Temple of the Giant Spirits.


    ¡­


    East of the Great Spirit Continent.


    In this airspace not far from Dongling Mountain, the battle between Lin Yu and Zhai Wuming was still undecided.


    Originally, Zhai Wuming had already snatched the three artifacts back into his hands. After all, he had the power of the gods continuously given by the Shadow God, and he could use his magical powers without hesitation.


    However, the world is unpredictable, and Zhai Wuming did not expect that Wang Zijin and Duan Kong would suddenly come out to help Lin Yu fight for the three artifacts.


    "Huh, I want to grab it, but there is no door!"


    Zhai Wuming was ruthless in his heart, and the force of urging the power of God increased a little.


    At this moment, the shadow **** is continuously supplying him with the power of the gods, making his power infinite, without any worries, just take it with all his strength.


    On the other side, Lin Yu also quickly realized this.


    He hurriedly conveyed to Duan Kong and Wang Zijin, "City Lord Duan, Brother Wang, please help me grab at least one artifact."


    "good!"


    The two didn''t have time to ask more, and they just replied.


    Although they didn''t understand why Lin Yu was obsessed with robbing these three artifacts, he wanted to come here with his deep meaning, and it would not be too late to ask him after the matter was over.


    While they were fighting for the three artifacts, Wang Yitian was praying to the giant spirit **** to inform them of the strange things that happened here.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    After a while, Ji Wenbin also arrived here.


    He originally went straight to the temple, but he never thought that he suddenly sensed a strong breath on the way and noticed the battle here.


    Immediately afterwards, he discovered that the two parties in the battle were Zhai Wuming, Lin Yu, Duan Kong, and Wang Zijin, so he concealed his whereabouts and quietly leaned in to find out.


    "That seems to be three artifact-level god-given things?"


    Ji Wenbin stared at what the two sides were fighting over, guessing in his heart.


    "If it is a god-given thing, that Duan Kong and Wang Zijin will definitely look down on it, and they can''t use it if they take it, so it must be Lin Yu who wants these three things."


    Ji Wenbin didn''t know why Lin Yu had to grab these three artifacts with Zhai Wuming, but from the experience of dealing with Lin Yu, things were definitely not easy.


    "Lin Yu can''t treat this with ordinary eyes. He must have a great use for grabbing these three artifacts!"


    Nodding secretly, Ji Wenbin looked at Mu Nanqin and Wang Tianyi who were not far from the two parties in the fight.


    He didn''t notice these two people until then.


    "Why is the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect here?" Ji Wenbin touched his chin, and guessed in his heart: "I remember Wang Zijin mentioned her before. Could it be that she was also here for the Prince Jin?"


    "No, it hasn''t been long since Wang Zijin came here. If the Supreme Master of the Flame God Sect came here because of him, he wouldn''t be able to get here so quickly."


    "Then it could only come with Lin Yu."


    "I just don''t know if she and Lin Yu are friends or foes."


    In Ji Wenbin''s heart, he hoped that Mu Zhizun of the Yanshen Sect would also be an enemy of Lin Yu. The more enemies Lin Yu had, the more hope he would get rid of Lin Yu.


    At this moment, Wang Yitian suddenly turned his head and looked in his direction.


    "Oops, I was discovered by the Supreme Master!"


    Ji Wenbin''s heart sighed, as a Juggernaut, he possessed the special imprint of Juggernaut, and he could come and go freely on the Juggernaut continent without being hostile.


    "It seems that this mark is not as simple as I imagined. It is estimated that the Supreme Master of the Master can sense me through this mark."


    Before that, Ji Wenbin had never known that this mark had this effect, and no one had ever told him.


    So it''s too late to regret at this time.


    "come here!"


    Wang Tianyi in the distance pointed to Ji Wenbin''s hiding place and said.


    "Yes, UU reading is the Supreme Master!"


    Ji Wenbin didn''t dare to neglect, he hurriedly came out of the hiding place and flew to Wang for a day.


    In fact, since mastering the method of manipulating the power of the world, his strength has been greatly improved, not much worse than Wang Yitian.


    But now he was helpless because he wanted to rely on the Giant Spirit Cult to survive, so he had to bow his head.


    Ji Wenbin soon came to Wang Yitian.


    Wang looked at him one day and asked, "Why are you hiding there sneakily?"


    "The Muslim Supreme Master, I have something very important to report to you!"


    Ji Wenbin sent a message to Wang Yitian.


    "Very important thing?" Wang Yitian asked strangely: "What''s the matter?"


    When Ji Wenbin heard the words, he looked at Duan Kong and the others not far away.

 Chapter 513： sell

    When Ji Wenbin had a conversation with Wang Yitian, Duan Kong actually noticed him.


    But Duan Kong didn''t think much about it.


    One is because the enemy is in front, and he has no time to look after him.


    The second is because Ji Wenbin¡¯s public identity is still a Guruling Cultist after all. Since he is a Juling Cultist, it is normal to be asked by the Supreme Master of the Gling Sect for questioning.


    Also, during this period of time, Ji Wenbin''s performance was very good, which made him very satisfied as a master, so he didn''t have too many worries in his heart.


    However, unlike Duan Kong''s attitude towards Ji Wenbin, Ji Wenbin was already determined to betray this master.


    He quickly retracted his gaze to look at Duan Kong, Wang Zijin and Lin Yu, and transmitted his voice to Wang Tiantian and said: "The Master of Master, I know the great secrets of these three people."


    "A big secret?"


    Wang Yitian immediately came in interest.


    He had known that Lin Yu had a terrifying secret for a long time, otherwise, how could Lin Yu attract the target of the Shadow God?


    And he also guessed that Duan Kong and Wang Zijin also harbor similar secrets as Lin Yu, otherwise Wang Zijin''s strength would not increase so fast.


    This was the main reason why he was anxious to report what happened here to the Giant Spirit God just now.


    "Tell me what you know!"


    Wang Yitian sent a voice message to Ji Wenbin and urged.


    "Yes!"


    Ji Wenbin didn''t hesitate, and quickly talked about Lin Yu''s origin.


    From the beginning of Lin Yu''s birth in the Dawu Dynasty, to later when he and Ouyang Ce conspired to **** the essence pill owned by Lin Yu, to the inference of Lin Yu''s current strength, Ji Wenbin explained everything he knew in detail.


    After talking about Lin Yu, he talked about his understanding of Duan Kong and Wang Zijin.


    "Master Master, as far as I know, these three have mastered the method of manipulating the power of the world."


    "The power to control the world?"


    Hearing this, Wang Tianyi faintly understood why Lin Yu would be targeted by the Shadow God.


    "Your name is Ji Wenbin, right?" Wang Yitian spoke to Ji Wenbin and praised: "You have done a great job, and you have made a great contribution. After this happens, this seat will definitely have a great reward. !"


    "Thank you, Master Master!"


    Ji Wenbin pretended to be very happy and thanked him.


    In fact, he doesn''t care what kind of reward he will get this time, he just wants to rely on the shelter of the Giant Spirit Sect to safely escape the current disaster.


    Wang Tianyi nodded approvingly at Ji Wenbin, and asked, "What else do you know about their ability to control the power of the world?"


    "Master Master, I roughly know some of the ways they cultivated this kind of power, but I''m afraid they will kill me after I say it."


    Ji Wenbin pretended to be very scared and said.


    Of course, he was really worried about this in his heart.


    In fact, from the time he just made the decision to sell a short period of time, he had the psychology of a gambler and wanted to get rid of the current predicament by taking a gamble.


    After repeatedly weighing the pros and cons in his mind, he felt that since the power that can control the world will attract the gods, he should never use this power in front of outsiders.


    However, he can do not take the initiative to use it, but Duan Kong and others may still speak out about his possessing such power.


    That''s why he had to bet that the king of gambling would report the secrets of the three duan Kong people to the giant spirit **** one day, and then the giant spirit **** would arrange the king to deal with these three people one day like the shadow god.


    When the time comes, whether it is the Shadow God or the Giant Spirit God kills these three people, then no one will know the secret of him.


    Ji Wenbin felt that as long as he was lucky enough, the three of Duan Kong would die by the hands of the two gods before telling his secret.


    In this way, the secret that he can control the power of the world can naturally be concealed forever.


    After all, he only learned how to control the power of the world from Duan Kong, presumably the shadow **** has not had time to know this.


    "Ji Wenbin, you don''t need to be afraid, you are a subject of my Giant Spirit Sect, and the Giant Spirit God will bless you." Wang Yitian comforted Ji Wenbin.


    Hearing this, Ji Wenbin still used a worrying tone to transmit the voice: "The Supreme Master said yes, but please don¡¯t let the Supreme Master Duan Kong know that I am revealing their secrets to you."


    "Don''t worry." Wang Yitian said firmly.


    "Thank you for your understanding!" Ji Wenbin thanked him, and then talked about his understanding of the cultivation method of the power of the world.


    Of course, he deliberately omitted a lot of details in his remarks, and repeatedly stated that he had reached some conclusions through speculation, and he did not dare to guarantee that all of them were the same as what he said.


    After saying this, Ji Wenbin added: "The Supreme Master, I was afraid that Lin Yu would trouble me to collect this information. The more I understand, the more I feel scared. I am now very worried that I will not be able to escape this disaster. "


    "Don''t worry!" Wang Yitian comforted: "If you make such a contribution this time, the giant spirit **** will definitely protect you, and even if you are killed by Lin Yu, it will reshape your body and soul."


    "Thank you, Master Master, then I can rest assured."


    Ji Wenbin said in a nervous tone.


    Wang Tian nodded at him, and then stopped saying more, eager to report the news he had just received to the Giant Spirit God.


    I have to say that the information Ji Wenbin provided to him is extremely important. Only by submitting this information to the Giant Spirit God can it help the Giant Spirit God judge everything.


    Wang Yitian quickly reported all these to the giant spirit god. While waiting for the giant spirit **** to descend the oracle, he thought triumphantly in his heart: "Prince Jin, no wonder your strength has ushered in such a major leap. It turned out to be because of mastering the power of the world."


    "It''s a pity that your act of voluntarily abandoning faith is tantamount to a heresy, and it is no different from a believer in the demon **** like Yang Jiuhe. I see how long you can live!"


    With the attitude of the Shadow God in front, Wang Yitian believed that the Giant Spirit God would definitely value the Prince Jin and his ilk very much, and would not always let it go like he did with Yang Jiuhe.


    Of course, Yangjiuhe and his ilk mainly had demon gods standing behind them, while Wang Zijin and Duan Kongzhi and his ilk were helpless, and the gods didn''t need to have any scruples when they targeted them.


    At this time a voice suddenly sounded in Wang Yitian''s mind.


    He knew this was the oracle from the Giant Spirit God, and he was busy listening attentively.


    ...


    On the other hand, the struggle between Lin Yu and Zhai Wuming has entered a stalemate.


    The three artifacts moved back and forth between Lin Yu and Zhai Wuming, and no one could completely take them off.


    Zhai Wuming was secretly shocked. He didn''t expect that he possessed the power of God that the Shadow God constantly instilled, and he couldn''t decide the victory. How could these three guys be so powerful?


    Duan Kong sent a voice message to Lin Yu and asked, "Lin Yu, are these three artifacts really important?"


    "Very important!" Lin Yu said with certainty: "City Lord Duan must help me win at least one."


    "okay, I get it."


    Duan Kong slowly turned his head to look at Ji Wenbin in the distance while transmitting the sound.

 Chapter 514： choose

    Duan Kong knew the current situation very well. He and Wang Zijin, together with Lin Yu, just happened to be able to make a tie with Zhai Wuming.


    At this time, as long as one more person can decide the outcome.


    Aside from other things, at least grabbing one artifact is sure to be done.


    Therefore, he put his idea on Ji Wenbin.


    However, this idea in his heart was not only to help Lin Yu **** the artifact, but also to ease the relationship between Ji Wenbin and Lin Yu.


    Presumably with today''s appearance, Lin Yu will somewhat understand Ji Wenbin.


    When the time comes, let Ji Wenbin apologize to Lin Yu sincerely, and if he gives enough compensation, he will surely resolve the contradiction between the two.


    "Wen Bin, come here and help us **** the artifact from Zhai Wuming."


    Duan Kong transmitted the sound to Ji Wenbin.


    However, after Ji Wenbin heard this, a flash of anger suddenly flashed in his heart.


    He cursed secretly in his heart: "The surname, let you take care of your business! Do you think I helped Lin Yu this kid, he will spare me?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. You just want me to hug you and fight against the Shadow God."


    "Can you stop holding me if you want to die?"


    "Can the gods be able to fight against you and mine?"


    It''s okay that Duan Kong didn''t transmit the sound to Ji Wenbin. After the sound transmission, the hatred in Ji Wenbin''s heart grew stronger.


    At this moment, he could not wait to watch Duan Kong three people die in front of him immediately.


    As long as these three people died, all grievances and grievances would be gone, and his secrets could be truly concealed.


    In addition, once these three people die, they will never compete with him for the power of the world again. As long as the other apprentices of Duan Kong are killed, the power of the world in this world will be completely used by him.


    However, Ji Wenbin cursed in his heart, and naturally he would not immediately tear his face with Duan Kong on the bright side.


    He transmitted the voice back and said: "Master, Wang Zhizun is asking me something, and I can''t get out of it for the time being."


    When Duan Kong heard this, he immediately said displeased: "Wang Yitian and Zhai Wuming are both devout believers of the gods, and sooner or later they will become our enemy. I order you to cut ties with him now."


    "Master, it''s not that simple, please give me a little time."


    After Ji Wenbin said this sentence, he immediately ended the transmission with Duan Kong, and then transmitted to Wang Tiantian: "The master of the master, the three of Duan Kong are the public enemies of all our gods, or we should take advantage of this. Chance to end them?"


    "Don''t worry, these three people are still useful." Wang Yitian immediately vetoed.


    Just now, the giant spirit **** had already sent down the oracle and asked him to capture these three people back to the temple. Naturally, it was impossible for him to take the lives of these three people.


    When Ji Wenbin heard Wang Yitian''s answer like this, his heart was cold.


    He wanted to kill people with the knife and get rid of the current predicament completely, but he never thought that Wang Yitian didn''t want to kill these three at all.


    This is troublesome.


    Of course, Ji Wenbin didn''t fall into despair because of this. After all, he didn''t tear his face on either side at this time, and there was still room for choice.


    The only trouble is that you have to make a choice quickly, otherwise Duan Kong will not be able to wait.


    "The Supreme Master, these three are heretics, and their behavior is more shameful than Yang Jiuhe who believes in the devil gods. Why don''t we get rid of them?"


    Ji Wenbin asked via voice transmission.


    Wang Tiantian didn''t want to answer this question, but after Ji Wenbin made such a great contribution, he still patiently explained: "This is the oracle of the Giant Spirit God, you don''t need to ask more."


    "The oracle of the giant spirit god?"


    Ji Wenbin understood in an instant, it seemed that Wang Yitian had already presented everything he just said to the giant spirit god.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked: "The Supreme Master, the Giant Spirit God needs these three people?"


    "That''s right." Wang Tiantian said a little displeased, he felt that Ji Wenbin had too many problems.


    Ji Wenbin naturally heard Wang Yitian''s attitude from this tone, so he stopped asking more questions.


    However, the existing answers are sufficient, and they are sufficient for him to draw some useful conclusions.


    At this moment, Duan Kong''s voice resounded in Ji Wenbin''s ear.


    "Wen Bin, what are you rubbing with? Didn''t you hear what you just said as a teacher?"


    "Master, I''ll be here soon."


    Ji Wenbin knew that he could not drag on any longer and had to make a choice immediately.


    He acted decisively, and once again transmitted his voice to Wang Tiantian and said, "If it is possible, I want to use a method I just thought of to deal with them. At least I can''t let Zhai Wuming take the three of them away."


    "Alright." Wang Yitian agreed, "If you can succeed, you will have many rewards afterwards."


    He didn''t think that Ji Wenbin had the ability to kill any of the three, so naturally he would not refuse Ji Wenbin''s request.


    The most important thing is that if he wants to capture the three people, he still needs to wait for the giant spirit **** to grant his divine power. It will take a while. During this period, the situation is naturally the more chaotic the better, and no one can get the upper hand.


    "Please look forward to the Supreme Master!"


    Ji Wenbin gritted his teeth and quickly leaned towards Duan Kong.


    Success or failure in one fell swoop.


    He had just figured it out thoroughly, no matter how strong human power is, it is impossible to fight against the gods, even if the power of the world is mastered, it is useless.


    Therefore, the only choice at the moment is to stand on the side of the religion, devoutly and faithfully serve the gods, and must not go with the three of Duan Kong.


    Even if his secrets were exposed because of this, he would not hesitate to do so.


    If you really reveal your secrets, you will pray to the Giant Spirit God for forgiveness, saying that you have to do that because you are forced by Duan Kong.


    Presumably, the Giant Spirit God saw that he had a certain value, and would not take his life.


    Ji Wenbin quickly came not far from Duan Kong and stopped between Duan Kong and Zhai Wuming.


    Duan Kong glanced at him with relief, and said, "Wen Bin, do what I taught you before, and help Lin Yu."


    "Yes, Master."


    Ji Wenbin immediately urged the power of the world to fight for the three artifacts with Zhai Wuming.


    With his joining, the situation changed rapidly.


    The three artifacts floated towards Lin Yu at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It didn''t take long for one of them to float within Lin Yu''s reach.


    Seeing this scene, Ji Wenbin said cruelly in his heart: "Lin Yu do you really want these three artifacts? I have fulfilled your wish!"


    boom!


    Just as Lin Yu was about to take the Shu Linghuan that floated not far in front of him into the supernatural power space, there was a sudden bang in his ear.


    This sound is a fluctuation from the power of the world, and other people cannot hear it.


    "Ji Wenbin!"


    Lin Yu immediately realized that this was Ji Wenbin''s secret tricks.


    Just now when he saw Ji Wenbin coming to help, he felt something was wrong, but Duan Kong''s voice transmission reassured him, so he didn''t think deeply.


    In the end, something went wrong.


    As Lin Yu thought about it, the three artifacts quickly flew towards the direction where Zhai Wuming was.


    "No, you can''t fail!" Lin Yu stared at the three artifacts that were swiftly away from him, and said in his heart: "It seems that I can only use the last trick!"

 Chapter 515： The artifact is in hand!

    Lin Yu knew that if he didn''t grab at least one artifact from Zhai Wuming''s hands today, then his strength would not be greatly improved in a short period of time.


    And if the strength cannot be improved, then it will not be able to cope with the next pursuit of Shadow God and Zhai Wuming.


    In this way, it will definitely fall into a vicious circle, and eventually fall into the hands of Zhai Wuming and the Shadow God.


    After all, the Shadow God will understand him more and more, and then give Zhai Wuming more targeted power to deal with him, and he can only deal with all this by constantly improving his own strength.


    "Definitely! No! Failure!"


    Lin Yu roared in his heart, his body soaring instantly.


    In just one instant it grows into a tall giant like a mountain.


    The change in this scene shocked everyone present.


    Wang Yitian, Mu Nanqin, Duan Kong, Zhai Wuming and others involuntarily stepped back some distance.


    "Is this... the power of the Demon God?"


    "The evil spirit of Yang Jiuhe also possesses the power to increase the physical body, but compared with Lin Yu, the power of Yang Jiuhe is simply not worth mentioning!"


    "How did he do it?"


    "..."


    All the strong people present felt unbelievable. This was definitely the most shocking scene they had ever seen.


    Of course, the surprise in their hearts only lasted for an instant, and in the next instant they came back to their senses.


    Especially Zhai Wuming, he immediately realized that Lin Yu must be doing this to fight for the three artifacts.


    He is busy urging all the powers of the gods in his body to fully display his magical powers.


    In an instant, Zhai Wuming''s whole person was enveloped in golden light that seemed to be substantial. Those bright lights, like liquefied gold, slowly flowed across his body, setting off his incomparably sacred majesty.


    This scene shocked Mu Nanqin, Wang Yitian and others again.


    Unexpectedly, in order to deal with Lin Yu, the Shadow God would increase Zhai Wuming''s power infinitely.


    I don''t know if the Flame God or the Giant Spirit God behind him will do this at that time.


    After thinking about it, the two of them retreated a certain distance, retreating to a farther distance to watch the battle.


    At the same time, they immediately presented everything that happened here to the gods behind them.


    "Zhai Wuming, you don''t want to get out of your body today!"


    Lin Yu roared, his voice resounding in the mountains like thunder, shaking the clouds.


    With a wave of his right hand, his huge arm swept across like lightning and directly grabbed the three artifacts.


    "not good!"


    "Oops!"


    Zhai Wuming and Ji Wenbin only had time to let out an exclamation, and then they watched as one of the artifacts disappeared in Lin Yu''s giant palm.


    "It''s Shu Linghuan!"


    Lin Yu immediately recognized that the artifact he had just grabbed was the most powerful spirit beam ring among the three artifacts.


    As long as Zhai Wuming activates this artifact, he can even pull him out of the space channel abruptly.


    "Let me see how much vitality this artifact contains!"


    Lin Yu did not hesitate to take it into the supernatural power space, and then immediately transferred it into his stomach for digestion and absorption.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+20000000 source stone¡¿


    A line of prompt appears on the modifier panel.


    Looking at this line of prompts, combined with the newly obtained information after digesting this artifact, he finally knew the level of Shu Linghuan.


    It turns out that this is just a third-class artifact.


    "Having such power is just a third-grade artifact?"


    "No...Why didn''t I get the corresponding magical powers?"


    Lin Yu suddenly discovered that after Shu Linghuan was digested and absorbed by himself, no new magical powers appeared on the martial arts modifier.


    This is very abnormal. You must know that even the lowest-level third-grade spirit tools can obtain corresponding magical powers after digestion and absorption.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Lin Yu was very puzzled, and was busy searching for the information he had just obtained in his memory.


    He soon discovered that this bunch of spirit rings could not actually be called an artifact.


    Because the Shu Ling ring does not contain any level of magical powers.


    "It turns out that this thing was made by the Shadow God specifically for me."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, fully understanding the origin of Shu Linghuan.


    It turned out that there was only a part of the shadow god''s divine power in the Shu Ling ring, and no divine power was exerted.


    And why it has such a powerful effect is because the Shadow God has engraved his understanding of Lin Yu in it.


    In other words, this thing can be regarded as an incarnation of the Shadow God in this world, and the Shadow God directly uses his power to deal with Lin Yu.


    Zhai Wuming is just a puppet.


    "It must be when I helped Wang Zijin drive away the will of the shadow god, and the shadow **** wrote down all my characteristics."


    "No wonder He can find me all the time."


    Lin Yu finally understood all the causes and consequences.


    It wasn''t until this moment that he finally understood how important Shadow God''s phrase "Very good, I remember you" at that time.


    "It''s also possible that when he pretended to be Wantong, he was already collecting my information..."


    Lin Yu guessed again.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to think so much now, so quickly raise your strength and talk about it."


    The dispute was not over yet, Zhai Wuming was trying his best to recover the other two artifacts, while Duan Kong and Wang Zijin were fighting with him with all his strength.


    Therefore, Lin Yu hurriedly ended the rapid thinking in his heart and began to strengthen the body of the gods and demons.


    After an instant, the body of the gods and demons was strengthened to the sixth level by him.


    After absorbing the ultimate source crystal from Ouyang Ce before, he obtained a total of 10 million source stones'' vital energy, strengthened to the fifth level and used 8 million source gems'' vital energy, including the original source stone, a total of The remaining energy of 5.4 million source stones.


    And just after absorbing the energy of 20 million source stones from Shu Linghuan, this number naturally became 25.4 million.


    Now strengthening the body of the gods and demons from the fifth stage to the sixth stage consumes a total of 10 million source stones'' vital energy, so at this time, there is still 15.4 million source stones'' vital energy.


    "Fifteen thousand and four hundred thousand, that can be strengthened by another layer."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately clicked on the strengthen button.


    Strengthening the fifth to the sixth layer requires 10 million source stones, and strengthening the sixth to the seventh layer requires 12 million.


    15.4 million is obviously much more.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Heaven and Earth (Empty, Fantasy, Thunder, Wind, Flame, Ice, Gold) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Body of Gods and Demons (seventh level) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 3400000 source stone¡¿


    Seeing Yuanneng becoming a million-level figure again Lin Yu quickly digested the massive amount of information that had just poured into his mind.


    It took almost a breathing time, and he understood the information roughly.


    At this time, Duan Kong suddenly transmitted to him: "Lin Yu, you took the golden jade box from Yang Jiuhe?"


    During the short period of time when Lin Yu strengthened the body of the gods and demons, Duan Kong recalled what Jin Wende had reported to him at the time.


    It was said that after the Jade Box was taken out of the city by the people of Yang Jiuhe, a very powerful Demon Son suddenly appeared and snatched the Jade Box from the people in Yang Jiuhe.


    After thinking of this, Duan Kong was very curious, could it be that Lin Yu was the son of the demon who popped up suddenly?


    In other words, Lin Yu''s power is very similar to the power bestowed by the Demon God, so he was mistakenly identified as the Son of the Demon by Jin Wende?

 Chapter 516： True gift

    While Duan Kong gave birth to this question, Mu Nanqin and Wang Yitian also recalled recent events.


    They suddenly remembered that Tian Waitian had just come up with an extremely powerful Demon Son, who had forced Yang Jiuhe to use the most powerful hole card.


    And the power that Lin Yu possesses is similar to the power bestowed by the Demon God, so is it possible that Lin Yu is the evil one?


    On the other side, after Lin Yu heard Duan Kong''s transmission, he immediately replied: "City Lord Duan, I''ll talk about this later."


    After speaking, he stretched out his hand to grab the other two artifacts that were slowly approaching Zhai Wuming.


    It took him only a few breaths to strengthen the body of the gods and demons just now, and during these few breaths, Duan Kong and Wang Zijin were still robbing Zhai Wuming of the two artifacts, so Zhai Wuming had not yet put them in his pocket. .


    boom!


    boom!


    Lin Yu stretched out his hand and took two steps forward, pulling a lot of distance in an instant.


    At this time, his body was as tall as a mountain, so Mu Nanqin, Wang Tianyi and others were all suspended in the air, while he was standing on the ground.


    In the distance, Ji Wenbin, who had already retreated to a safe distance, saw that Lin Yu was about to grab the remaining two artifacts, and was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do.


    He knew very well in his heart that Lin Yu must have seen through his act of helping Zhai Wuming just now, so after Lin Yu grabbed the remaining two artifacts, he might turn around and deal with him.


    No one will be able to save him then.


    "What''s the matter with Lin Yu? He seems to be much stronger than before. Could it be..."


    Ji Wenbin was shocked.


    Could Lin Yu be able to absorb the power in the artifact and use it for himself?


    Otherwise, how do you explain that Lin Yu''s strength immediately improved after grabbing one of the artifacts?


    It''s always possible that he didn''t make a full shot just now, and he was hiding his strength, right?


    But this doesn''t make sense. Why should he hide at this time? If he had already grabbed all three artifacts just now, why should he give Zhai Wuming room to change his hands?


    Thinking of this, Ji Wenbin no longer had any doubts, believing that Lin Yu must have a way to absorb the divine power from the artifact.


    "As a result, I will have nowhere to survive..."


    "What should I do? What should I do?"


    Ji Wenbin was anxious.


    On the other side, Mu Nanqin and Wang Yitian also realized something was wrong at this time.


    They also discovered that Lin Yu''s strength had grown significantly, which was very different from just now.


    "This Lin Yu, there is absolutely a great secret hidden in him!"


    Both of them thought so in their hearts.


    I have to admit that Lin Yu''s performance today completely refreshed their old ideas.


    It can be said that the strange things they have seen all their lives are not as strange and shocking as what happened to Lin Yu.


    "This person must not stay, otherwise there will be no way for us to survive this day!"


    The two dared not neglect, and immediately presented the situation to the gods behind themselves.


    They knew that it would never be possible to fight Lin Yu with their own strength, and only the gods would personally help.


    Just like what Shadow God did to Zhai Wuming.


    At this time, Lin Yu had already strode in front of Zhai Wuming.


    Although Zhai Wuming backed away again and again, but Lin Yu''s speed was so fast that he had no time to dodge.


    At this moment, he finally felt the real fear.


    Although he felt that even if he died on the spot again, the Shadow God would still resurrect him, but even so, he couldn''t restrain the extremely strong fear in his heart.


    "Lin Yu, you, you don''t want to succeed!"


    Zhai Wuming summoned all the courage to shout to Lin Yu.


    On the other side, Duan Kong and Wang Zijin saw that Lin Yu''s strength had become so strong, they immediately understood that even if they did not intervene, they would not change the result.


    Therefore, they immediately retracted their respective strengths and turned their heads to look in the other direction.


    Wang Zijin looked at the distant enemy King for a day, while Duan Kong looked at Ji Wenbin.


    "Wen Bin, what did you mean just now?"


    Duan Kong quickly came to Ji Wenbin and shouted violently.


    Just now not only Lin Yu noticed that Ji Wenbin was playing a ghost and secretly helped Zhai Wuming, Duan Kong and Wang Zijin also noticed.


    As Ji Wenbin''s master, Duan Kong is naturally responsible for clarifying all the reasons and taking care of him.


    "Master, I, I..."


    Ji Wenbin hesitated and didn''t know how to explain it, so he asked for help and looked at the king all day.


    It''s a pity that Wang Yitian at this time seemed to be eager to report the strange things that happened here to the Giant Spirit God, and he didn''t have time to pay attention to anyone at all.


    Seeing this scene, Ji Wenbin''s heart became more and more desperate.


    Originally according to his assumption, as long as Zhai Wuming snatched the three artifacts, he would deal with Lin Yu and Duan Kong when he changed hands. Then, with the help of Wang Yitian and the Giant Spirit God, these three would definitely have to be captured.


    Who would have thought that Lin Yu could easily resolve this defeat, and his perfect plan was completely frustrated.


    "Wen Bin! Did you reveal to Wang Tiantian a secret that shouldn''t be revealed? Say!"


    After Duan Kong noticed Ji Wenbin''s small actions just now, he saw Wang Yitian seemed to be communicating with the giant spirit god, and suddenly felt that there must be a problem.


    This Ji Wenbin, I am afraid that he has become a traitor.


    "Master, I don''t! I swear I definitely don''t!"


    Ji Wenbin defended again and again.


    At this time, the desire to survive in his heart defeated everything, and he just wanted to live, so the lie was blurted out.


    Duan Kong breathed a long sigh when he saw this, and shook his head: "Wen Bin, you are lying, your expression has betrayed you!"


    "Master, I really don''t have one, I..."


    Ji Wenbin was extremely frightened.


    While defending himself, he desperately prayed to the giant spirit **** who did not know where he was located: "The great giant spirit god, thanks to your divine grace, allows me to have power beyond everything. Please forgive me, save me, and I am willing to do You gave everything, including my soul!"


    "Your soul is special."


    Just as Ji Wenbin fell into complete despair, a divine voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    Hearing this loud voice that resembled Hong Zhongda Lu, Ji Wenbin was excited like a drowning man grabbing the straw.


    "Great giant spirit god, please save me! I, I can control the power of this world, so I am different from others."


    Ji Wenbin confessed.


    From Wang Yitian''s words just now he already knew that the giant spirit **** did not want to take the lives of Lin Yu and the three, but wanted to use them.


    Therefore, he felt that there must be something in his body that the giant spirit **** could use.


    "Very well, you are more valuable than Wang Yitian."


    The voice of the giant spirit **** sounded in Ji Wenbin''s mind again.


    When Ji Wenbin heard it, he knew he was saved.


    As long as he is valuable to the giant spirit god, the giant spirit **** will not watch him be killed by Duan Kong.


    "Great giant spirit god, as long as you need it, I am willing to give everything for you!"


    Ji Wenbin repeatedly showed his loyalty.


    He has completely spared it, as long as he can survive, no matter what the price is, he can accept it.


    "Very well, Ji Wenbin, you didn''t lie, you are eligible for the real gift."

 Chapter 517： Mighty

    "The real gift?"


    Ji Wenbin was ecstatic, and he was sure that he was right. The Giant Spirit God actually said that he was willing to give the true gift of God.


    "It''s saved, it''s finally saved!"


    Ji Wenbin quickly flew backwards, thinking very excitedly in his heart.


    Duan Kong ran away when he saw Ji Wenbin without saying a word, and even more so, believing that Ji Wenbin had a ghost in his heart, he hurried to chase after him.


    On the other side, Wang Zijin had already come to Wang Tiantian at this time.


    "Wang Yitian, today I will settle all the accounts."


    Wang Zijin said calmly.


    Before this day came, he was tortured by the hatred in his heart from time to time, but when the day of revenge really came, he was completely looked down on.


    Perhaps it was because he knew that Wang Yitian had no chance of resisting him.


    "Prince Jin." Wang Yitian was completely unmoved by Wang Zijin''s threat, and said in a calm tone: "I called you an ancestor at the beginning, but it doesn''t mean you can discipline me everywhere, so everything that happens later is your own. Blame yourself."


    "Take the blame? Well said, this sentence is what I am about to give you." Wang Zijin said as he urged the power of the world, preparing to kill the king in one fell swoop.


    Wang realized this immediately in one day.


    He sneered indifferently: "It''s a pity, I''m afraid I will disappoint you again."


    The Giant Spirit God has promised to give him real power and let him take down Duan Kong, Lin Yu and Wang Zijin, so he has no fear of Wang Zijin.


    Backed by a powerful god, what is there to fear in this world?


    Wang Yitian is full of confidence.


    At this time, Wang Zijin shot.


    The mighty power of the world condensed in an instant, squeezing the dynasty from all directions for a day, enclosing it.


    Suddenly, Wang Yitian''s whole body was covered with a faint shadow, and it became a little unreal.


    This is because after the power of the world was gathered together, it turned into a light white mist-like substance. Wang Tiantian was covered by this layer of mist, making it a little illusory.


    "This power is really strong!" Wang Yitian calmly praised, and then the conversation turned around: "It''s a pity..."


    The next sentence after him stopped abruptly, and his unhurried face was suddenly covered with fear.


    "Giant...spirit..."


    Wang Yitian tried hard to say something, but under the pressure of the powerful world, he didn''t say anything in the end.


    He desperately looked up and looked up, as if he wanted to find the location of the giant spirit god.


    However, this action was only half done, and the brilliance in his eyes quickly dimmed.


    When Wang Zijin saw this, he shook his head slightly and said: "The Giant Spirit God will not always protect you. Instead of relying on the illusory god, it is better to rely on yourself."


    These words were calm but powerful, but when they were heard in Wang Yitian''s ears, they seemed a bit illusory.


    Wang worked hard for a day to distinguish, and he could barely hear the meaning of the words.


    "Giant Spirit God, why would you abandon me?"


    He thought unwillingly in his heart, and soon lost consciousness permanently.


    Not far away, Mu Nanqin watched Wang Zijin easily kill Wang for a day, and a strange color flashed across his face.


    She tried to squeeze a smile and said to Wang Zijin who turned her head to look at her: "Zi Jin, your great vengeance has finally been paid, and it is really gratifying."


    "Mu Zhizun, I have an unrelenting request. Please return the jade slip that I gave you that day to me in its entirety."


    Wang Zijin said as he approached Mu Nanqin.


    The jade slip records the complete secret cultivation method, as long as the physique is suitable, you can cultivate the power of the world according to that secret technique.


    Of course, Mu Nanqin obviously doesn''t have that kind of physique, no matter how hard she tries, it is impossible to master the power of the world according to that method.


    The reason why Wang Zijin took the initiative to return was mainly because he was afraid that Mu Nanqin would know some secrets that he shouldn''t know after studying.


    "It''s just a small matter."


    Mu Nanqin agreed without refusing.


    She had already figured out the secret method, and she already knew that she couldn''t practice this secret method, so naturally she didn''t have any thoughts left.


    Mu Nanqin touched the space ring as he spoke, took the jade slip from it, and threw it to Wang Zijin.


    At this moment, Duan Kong''s surprised sound suddenly came not far away.


    The two turned their heads together and saw that Ji Wenbin, who was not far from Duan Kong, was bathed in golden light that descended from the air, and his breath soared.


    "This kind of power...this is the divine power bestowed by the Giant Spirit God!"


    Seeing this scene, Wang Zijin instantly understood in his heart.


    Why didn''t the giant spirit **** protect the king for a day? It turned out to be Ji Wenbin.


    Ji Wenbin was obviously accepting the gift of the Giant Spirit God at this time.


    "Brother Wang, help me to deal with this rebel with me!"


    Duan Kong transmitted the sound to the prince to Jindao.


    "good!"


    Without hesitation, Wang Zijin flew to Duan Kong quickly.


    But when he came to Duan Kong''s side, Ji Wenbin had already received the gift of the Giant Spirit God.


    boom!


    The golden light around Ji Wenbin''s body suddenly exploded, and the two of them had to dodge backwards.


    "Duan Kong, Wang Zijin!"


    Ji Wenbin proudly looked at the embarrassed two people and said: "If you don''t want to suffer, then follow my instructions."


    Seeing his expression, Duan Kong shook his head disappointedly, and said, "Wen Bin, you really disappoint me. You haven''t understood the words I warned you."


    "Those arrogant words of yours?" Ji Wenbin looked at Duan Kong like a fool and said: "Duan Kong, you don''t understand it. Gods are not something you can fight against."


    "How do you know if you haven''t tried it?" Duan Kong asked.


    "I don''t want to talk too much nonsense with you, Duan Kong, depending on the fate of you and me, I will give you one last chance, obediently admit your fate, otherwise, I will let you know what is mighty and mighty."


    Ji Wenbin looked down at the two and said.


    Upon seeing this, Duan Kong glanced at Wang Zijin and nodded towards him.


    Wang Zijin immediately understood and knew that the next battle was inevitable.


    To be honest, since the revenge, Wang Zijin has no other pursuit The only thought is to thoroughly study the power of the world.


    Therefore, he really couldn''t wait to get through with Ji Wenbin to see what kind of strength the person who not only mastered the power of the world, but also received the new gift of the Giant Spirit God, and what kind of inspiration he could bring.


    "I don''t know what it is!"


    Ji Wenbin guessed the thoughts of the two in an instant, and after a sneer, took the lead.


    In fact, the Giant Spirit God just didn''t give him new supernatural powers, but used the supreme divine power to forcibly strengthen his divine soul.


    As soon as the spirit is strengthened, the power of sensing the world will be stronger, and the world power of this world can be better utilized.


    Therefore, after he shot, the power of the world here was completely controlled by him in an instant, and Duan Kong and Wang Zijin could no longer use them.


    As he expected, a hint of panic flashed across their faces.


    Ji Wenbin sneered again: "Duan Kong, what about the power you are proud of? Why don''t you show it?"

 Chapter 518： 1 move

    Ji Wenbin stood with his hands in the air, looking condescendingly at Duan Kong and Wang Zijin.


    At the same time, the power of the world around the two quickly condensed into shape and turned into a pale white mist, which tightly wrapped the two of them.


    Just like Wang Zijin took action against Wang Yitian just now, the two of them also felt the pain of being oppressed by the power of the world.


    "Duan Kong, do you still think you can fight against the gods now?"


    Ji Wenbin stretched out his right hand and said to them triumphantly: "Your most proud advantage has been easily resolved by me. I want to see how you can resist."


    As he said, he looked up at the sky and continued to attack: "The Giant Spirit God just lowered the gift of God and gave me the power to defeat you easily. What face do you have to say that you can fight against God?"


    "The majesty of God will not allow you rats to blaspheme!"


    Ji Wenbin was very high-spirited. After saying these words, he didn''t bother to pay attention to how the two would react, and turned his head to look at Lin Yu in the distance.


    At this time, he had completely ignored Duan Kong, Wang Zijin and Lin Yu.


    The only thing to consider now is how to take these three people completely and dedicate them to the giant spirit god.


    Duan Kong and Wang Zijin no longer need to worry, they have been completely controlled, mainly how Lin Yu should deal with them.


    "Can''t let him absorb the power from the other two artifacts!"


    Ji Wenbin narrowed his eyes and thought.


    He was already very sure that Lin Yu had absorbed the divine power contained in the Shu Linghuan, and suddenly his strength skyrocketed. Naturally, it was impossible to watch Lin Yu grab the other two artifacts.


    Therefore, it is necessary to temporarily join forces with Zhai Wuming to sell a favor.


    After all, those two artifacts won''t cause serious problems in Zhai Wuming''s hands, and if Lin Yu succeeds, they might lose control of the situation.


    Thinking of this, Ji Wenbin stretched out his hand and grabbed at the void. After completely wrapping Duan Kong and Wang Zijin in Yan Shi, he flashed and flew directly towards Lin Yu.


    Not far away, Mu Nanqin could not help but feel very worried when he witnessed Ji Wenbin subduing Duan Kong and Wang Zijin, who were far superior to her.


    The Flame God also lowered the oracle and asked her to try her best to catch Lin Yu, but how can she do this with her current strength?


    While Mu Nanqin thought about it, Ji Wenbin had already come to Zhai Wuming''s side.


    "Zhai Wuming, let me help you!"


    At this time, Zhai Wuming had been in a bitter battle for a long time, and he had already complained in his heart.


    Therefore, after hearing this sentence, he said good on the spot.


    He didn''t know what Ji Wenbin''s purpose was, but he didn''t doubt Ji Wenbin''s words, after all, Ji Wenbin secretly helped him once.


    "Lin Yu, it''s useless for you to have an adventure, and a great adventure can''t be compared with the grace of the gods!"


    While sensing the power of the world here, Ji Wenbin put the power of the surrounding world under his control, and said to Lin Yu triumphantly.


    Finally, he was able to surpass Lin Yu again, and there was nothing more comfortable in this world.


    Ji Wenbin was very convinced that as long as he completely controlled the power of the world in this place, Lin Yu would soon be taken by him, just like Duan Kong and Wang Zijin.


    He didn''t think Lin Yuguang could make any waves with his physical strength.


    If it was really feasible, then Yang Jiuhe would have ruled the geniuses beyond the sky long ago.


    As Ji Wenbin urged his soul, the power of the world here quickly responded to his feelings and kept gathering towards Lin Yu as he wished.


    Huhuhu!


    Suddenly, the whole world began to change color, and the sky was overcast with clouds and became as dark as night.


    At the same time, the extremely violent wind screamed frantically, uprooting everything on the ground and rolling it into the air like an autumn wind sweeping fallen leaves.


    Whether it was towering trees, birds and beasts, or water in rivers and lakes, they were all swept clean by this gust of wind.


    The whole land became empty.


    This horrible phenomenon occurred not because Zhai Wuming or Ji Wenbin had used some magical powers, but because all the power of the world gathered and solidified on Lin Yu''s body, making this area unable to maintain balance.


    After all, Lin Yu is too huge now, standing on the ground like a high mountain. To subdue him, he must use far more power than before.


    "Lin Yu, I see how you can escape this time!"


    Seeing that the power of the world had condensed into a pale white mist, which restrained Lin Yu, his heart became more and more proud.


    He already knew from Duan Kong''s mouth that Lin Yu had the power to teleport out of thin air, but just now the Giant Spirit God had clearly told him that as long as enough world power was gathered, Lin Yu''s method could be easily resolved.


    And this is one of the reasons why the giant spirit **** would choose him and give up the king for a day.


    That''s right, it is precisely because Ji Wenbin possesses the power to control the world that the Giant Spirit God believes that his value is far greater than Wang Yitian.


    If the king is allowed to deal with Lin Yu and the three people in one day, he will definitely have to bestow a powerful artifact and continuously instill the power of the gods.


    And for Ji Wenbin to take action, he only needs to strengthen his spirit.


    The stronger the soul, the more world power it can control.


    If it is unimaginably strong, he can even use the power of the entire world for him alone.


    On the other side, Zhai Wuming breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Ji Wenbin successfully control Lin Yu.


    Unexpectedly, this Ji Wenbin really had such a strong ability.


    I don''t know where his power comes from.


    Zhai Wuming just didn''t have time to pay attention to the surrounding affairs, so he didn''t know that Ji Wenbin had just received the gift of the Giant Spirit God.


    Of course, he didn''t have time to figure this out at this time, he just wanted to get the other two artifacts back.


    Zhai Wuming quickly approached the two artifacts.


    At this moment, Lin Yu''s voice suddenly rang in the air.


    At this time, the wind was raging, lightning and thunder, ordinary voices would be easily covered up, but because Lin Yu was too big, the sound was louder than thunder.


    "Ji Wenbin, do you think this can defeat me?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Yu urged Yuanli abruptly.


    The vitality he possessed comes from the world of caves in the magical space ~ www.novelhall.com ~ has nothing to do with the world power of this big world, and will not be restricted by Ji Wenbin''s methods at all.


    boom!


    Lin Yu burst out with all his strength, and instantly dissipated the power of the materialized world covering the surface of his body.


    He has not rushed to fight back, just waiting for this opportunity.


    It will take a while for Ji Wenbin to gather the power of the world here once again to condense the power of the world into substance.


    And this time is enough for him to grab the other two artifacts.


    "How, how is it possible?"


    Seeing Lin Yu break free from the shackles of the power of the world, Ji Wenbin felt unbelievable in his heart.


    Obviously the power of the world here is under his control, why can Lin Yu spur other world powers to resist?


    What exactly is going on?

 Chapter 519： abandon

    "He, he doesn''t seem to use the power of this world?!"


    After carefully recalling the details just now, Ji Wenbin finally discovered the impropriety.


    What Lin Yu used just now was not the power of this world, that''s why this situation occurred.


    "But the power he just used is very similar to the power of the world... Where does his power come from?"


    Ji Wenbin was in shock, and for a moment he forgot to stop Lin Yu.


    In the distance, Duan Kong and Wang Zijin, who were bound by Ji Wenbin''s use of the power of the world, also witnessed Lin Yu''s counterattack against Ji Wenbin.


    Like Ji Wenbin, they both discovered that what Lin Yu had just used was not the power of the world.


    "The secret hidden in Lin Yu''s body is far more amazing than we thought!"


    Duan Kong said to Wang Zijin.


    "Yeah." Wang Zijin agreed: "But this is also a good thing, at least in this way we still have hope."


    "Yes! Maybe, maybe my dream can only be realized by him..."


    Duan Kong muttered to himself.


    Since clarifying some of the truths of this world, he has been eager to use the power of the world to resist the gods above and gain true freedom.


    However, what happened today completely shattered his thoughts.


    He finally realized that the power of the gods is far beyond imagination, so don''t want to free the world from the control of the gods in this life.


    He had just been thinking desperately, is it true that as a human being, he can''t get rid of the fate of being a **** of the gods?


    Fortunately, the power Lin Yu just showed made him see hope again.


    Perhaps only Lin Yu can help him realize his dream.


    On the other side, Mu Nanqin, who was also watching the battle, was praying in her heart at this time, reporting everything that happened here to Yanshen.


    She knew that the situation was completely beyond her control, and she couldn''t do anything unless the Flame God gave her stronger power than Ji Wenbin.


    In the distance, Lin Yu dashed in stride, and soon caught up with Zhai Wuming.


    Zhai Wuming was anxious and kept praying in his heart, begging the Shadow God to give him even more powerful power.


    But to his disappointment, the Shadow God did not respond to him at all this time.


    And not only did he not respond to him, but even the power of the gods that had been instilled in him stopped, and it seemed to have abandoned him.


    This time Zhai Wuming was completely desperate, and his face was full of extremely fearful expressions.


    "Zhai Wuming, it seems that the Shadow God has abandoned you!"


    Lin Yu saw the change in Zhai Wuming''s expression and guessed the reason in his mind.


    "This is the consequence of placing hope on the gods."


    As he spoke, he grabbed the remaining two artifacts, the spirit rope and the spirit search mirror.


    Zhai Wuming watched this scene stupidly, completely afraid to resist.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to pay attention to Zhai Wuming''s thoughts, and he didn''t have time to worry about his life and death. He directly threw these two artifacts into the supernatural power space, and then transferred them into the stomach for digestion and absorption.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+20000000 source stone¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+20000000 source stone¡¿


    Lin Yu glanced at the two prompts that jumped out, and at the same time glanced at the top of the modifier panel.


    Sure enough, as he expected, neither of these two artifacts contained magical powers.


    "It seems that these two artifacts are the same as the spirit beam ring just now. They are the manifestation of the shadow god''s divine power in this world, so I can only gain vitality after eating them."


    From the information he had just received from the Shu Ling Ring, he had already learned that these three artifacts were specially prepared by the Shadow God for him, and were completely different from the normal god-given things.


    This is why these three artifacts will have miraculous effects on him.


    "Let me see if these two artifacts contain brand new information."


    After the spirit binding rope and the spirit search mirror digested and absorbed, they also brought him a huge amount of information, but I don''t know if there is any information that is different from the spirit binding ring.


    Lin Yu felt it carefully.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he wanted to understand something.


    He finally knew why the Shadow God would give up Zhai Wuming in the middle.


    "Shadow God already knows that there is no show, so I don''t want to continue wasting time in this big world."


    "It turns out that these so-called gods have far more goals than this big world..."


    The reason why the Shadow God gave up Zhai Wuming is actually related to Ji Wenbin.


    Ji Wenbin can control the world''s power of this world, his strength is far stronger than any man chosen by God, and his potential is far higher than that of any man chosen by God.


    Therefore, after the Shadow God learned that Ji Wenbin had been completely loyal to the Giant Spirit God, he immediately understood that it would be useless to do anything next.


    This world has been succeeded by the giant spirit god, there is no need to continue to spend energy here.


    Instead of wasting time in this big world, it is better to concentrate on the ideas of other big worlds.


    The goal of these so-called gods is not only here, but staring at all the great worlds that are intact.


    "The so-called gods never intervene in human affairs. It turns out that it is not worth intervening for the time being."


    Based on these newly obtained important information, combined with his own speculation, Lin Yu finally understood that in normal times, why these gods don''t care about believers'' life or death at all, because most believers are not worthy of their attention.


    They have developed a large number of believers in every great world that is intact, and cast their nets widely, waiting for the opportunity to appear, so that they can harvest what they want.


    Under such circumstances, how could the life and death of some believers be taken care of by them?


    "What do these so-called gods want in this world?"


    "The Shadow God and Giant Spirit God want to capture me and Duan Kong, is it because we can control the power of the world and help them achieve certain goals?"


    Several questions flashed in Lin Yu''s mind.


    These questions have not been able to find answers for the time being. Maybe if you go back and communicate with Wang Zijin, you will get some enlightenment.


    After all, Wang Zijin had some of the incomplete memories left by the Shadow God.


    "I''ll talk about Ji Wenbin first!"


    No more thinking, Lin Yu quickly started operating on the martial arts modifier panel.


    During the period of time he was thinking about, Ji Wenbin had recovered from the shock and shot Lin Yu again Because of the previous experience, Ji Wenbin condensed the power of the world faster than It was much faster just now, and in just an instant, all the power of the world gathered here, and Lin Yu was restrained.


    Originally, he thought that Lin Yu would definitely use the same means to resist, so after restraining Lin Yu, he carefully followed Lin Yu''s movements, but Lin Yu was still silent.


    "Lin Yu, it seems you have nothing to do!"


    Ji Wenbin quickly settled down.


    He was in shock just now, so he didn''t notice that Lin Yu had successfully grabbed the other two artifacts.


    Naturally, I didn''t know that Lin Yu was busy using the vital energy he had just absorbed to strengthen the body of the gods and demons.


    "The world is unpredictable, so what if you are ahead of me? In the end, are you still far behind me?"


    Ji Wenbin glanced back at Duan Kong and Wang Zijin triumphantly, feeling extremely happy in his heart.

 Chapter 520： There will be a period later

    After seeing Lin Yu being controlled by Ji Wenbin, Duan Kong and Wang Zijin did not make any resistance, and their hearts were suddenly cold.


    It seems that everything has been decided, and there will be no more miracles.


    After all, the power of man cannot surpass the gods.


    In the distance, Mu Nanqin''s face was also full of disappointment and loneliness that could not be concealed.


    Her experience was the same as that of Zhai Wuming, but Yan God gave up.


    After she had just reported the changes that had taken place in Ji Wenbin to Yan God, she thought that Yan God would immediately give her a powerful force, so that she would have the strength to fight for the three of Duan Kong in the hands of Ji Wenbin.


    However, the result was completely the opposite of what she had expected. Instead of granting a brand new power, Yan God no longer responded to her prayers.


    She could clearly feel that Yanshen had severed all contact with her spirit.


    In other words, if she is dead now, then the soul will be completely dissipated and cannot be resurrected by the flame god.


    "Why is this?"


    Mu Nanqin couldn''t figure it out at all.


    Why did the **** she believes wholeheartedly abandon her?


    At this moment, Ji Wenbin in the distance stretched out his hand, and Lin Yu, who was wrapped in a layer of pale white mist, slowly approached him.


    At this time, Lin Yu still maintained a state where his physical power was completely released, so he was very large.


    Ji Wenbin was like an ant in front of him.


    But even so, Ji Wenbin can still use the power of the world to play with him between applause.


    Lin Yu naturally didn''t have time to care about this, he was anxious to use his vital energy to strengthen the body of the gods and demons.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Heaven and Earth (Empty, Fantasy, Thunder, Wind, Flame, Ice, Gold) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Body of Gods and Demons (Ninth Level) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 13400000 source stone¡¿


    "The ninth stage, finally strengthened to the ninth stage, and then as long as the vitality is enough, it can be deduced!"


    Looking at the ninth-fold three words behind the body of the gods and demons, Lin Yu felt relieved.


    After all the hardships, I finally got to this point, only one step away from becoming a real **** or devil.


    As long as you become a **** or devil, you have the possibility to face the devil or god.


    Otherwise, even a projection of the opponent would not be able to resist, let alone confrontation with their real bodies?


    "Look at how much energy is needed for the deduction."


    Lin Yu quickly clicked on the + sign behind the body of the gods and demons.


    I just obtained a total of 40 million yuan energy of the source stone, but from the seventh to the eighth level, it consumes 14 million yuan energy of the source stone, and the eighth to the ninth level consumes another 1,600. The energy of Wanyuan Stone.


    The remaining tens of millions of source stones are definitely not enough for deduction.


    "A hundred million source stones for the vital energy?"


    Looking at the line of prompts that jumped out, Lin Yu nodded slightly in his heart.


    This result was not beyond his expectation. Based on past experience, it should indeed have grown to this number.


    After all, after the deduction is successful, you can become a true **** and demon. How can the energy needed be less?


    "With so many abilities, only a few more artifacts can be gathered..."


    "Resolve the immediate matter first."


    Lin Yu immediately retracted his thoughts, and immediately after a movement of his mind, his body instantly shrank and returned to a normal figure.


    The body of the gods and demons strengthened to the ninth level is enough for him to easily defeat Ji Wenbin, naturally there is no need to maintain the state of completely releasing the physical power.


    In that state, the goal is too big, the strength is strong, but not flexible enough.


    On the other side, Ji Wenbin suddenly found that the power of the world he had urged was completely gone, and he hurriedly looked back and found that Lin Yu had actually changed back to his original body shape.


    "Huh? Did he admit his fate?"


    "Or, those two artifacts of Zhai Wuming have just fallen into his hands and helped him improve his strength?"


    Ji Wenbin thought quickly.


    And at the moment he was stunned, Lin Yu had already urged Yuan Li abruptly.


    Under the full explosion, those world powers condensed into substance were once again shaken away and merged into the surrounding environment.


    "Oops!"


    Ji Wenbin shouted badly in his heart.


    He could clearly feel that the power that Lin Yu burst out this time was far stronger than just before.


    In other words, Lin Yu''s strength at this time has already surpassed him, far above him.


    "Sure enough, he has absorbed the divine power from those two artifacts!"


    "Trouble now!"


    Ji Wenbin hurriedly backed away, away from Lin Yu.


    He hadn''t figured out where Lin Yu''s power came from, so he naturally didn''t dare to face Lin Yu, who was far superior to him.


    On the other side, Lin Yu looked at Ji Wenbin who was retreating quickly, and the first reaction in his heart was to catch him and kill him.


    But just as he was about to do this, a golden light suddenly shone in the sky, wrapping Ji Wenbin''s whole body in it.


    "Giant Spirit God is forcibly increasing his strength again!"


    Lin Yu frowned slightly, knowing that after all, Ji Wenbin could not be solved completely today.


    This person has the blessing of the giant spirit god, and it is impossible for him to really kill him.


    Even if you kill him, the giant spirit **** can easily resurrect him.


    "Unless I can become a true **** and demon, I will never be the opponent of the giant spirit god."


    Lin Yu knew that his real opponent was not Ji Wenbin, but Ji Wenbin was just a **** in the hands of the giant spirit god.


    I really want to get rid of the current predicament, only to defeat the giant spirit god.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu turned his head and rushed towards Duan Kong and Wang Zijin.


    Now as long as they can successfully lead the two to leave here, it is the greatest victory, and other things will be discussed later.


    Huh!


    Lin Yu''s speed was extremely fast, and he came to the two of them with only one breath, and urged Yuan Li to directly disperse the power of the materialized world that bound them.


    "City Lord Duan, Brother Wang, let''s leave this place quickly!" Lin Yu said to the two.


    "good!"


    The two nodded their heads, they had witnessed everything just now with their own eyes, without any doubt about Lin Yu''s strength and potential, and had already regarded him as the backbone in their hearts.


    "go!"


    Lin Yu urged Yuan Li with all his strength to display his supernatural powers of heaven and earth, preparing to take the two of them directly away.


    But just as the three of them were about to enter the spatial passage that appeared out of thin air, the entrance of the spatial passage was suddenly closed.


    "It''s not that easy to want to go!"


    Ji Wenbin''s voice came from a distance, his tone was full of confidence and pride.


    Upon seeing this, Duan Kong reluctantly said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, we can''t leave at all with this rebel."


    "I know, I''ll hold him first, you hurry to leave, and I will come back to meet you again." Lin Yu said to the two of them.


    When Wang Zijin heard this, he immediately replied, but Duan Kong refused: "Lin Yu, it doesn''t make sense to do this. You are the only person in this world who can fight against the gods. You can''t take risks to save us."


    "City Lord Duan..."


    Lin Yu was about to say something, but Duan Kong had already rushed towards Ji Wenbin at full speed.


    "Lin Yu, Ji Wenbin is an adversary I taught. All responsibilities should be borne by me. You quickly take Wang Zijin and leave!"


    "We will have a period later!"


    After Duan Kong said this, he suddenly disappeared into the air.

 Chapter 521： Villain

    "Brother Duan!"


    Wang Zijin shouted out loud.


    Lin Yu also shouted, "City Lord Duan!"


    Both of them knew that Duan Kong didn''t disappear, but took the initiative to turn his body into pure energy to temporarily strengthen the soul.


    In this way, he can completely control all the power of the world here, causing Ji Wenbin to lose most of his power in a short time.


    Of course, the price of doing this is that he will usher in death.


    "Duan Kong, you?!"


    Ji Wenbin in the distance had no idea that Duan Kong would choose to fight him in this way.


    "my power?!"


    With the disappearance of Duan Kong, Ji Wenbin immediately discovered that the power of the world around him had been out of his control, making him an ordinary god-chosen person in an instant, who could only use the power of the gods flowing in his body to display his magical powers.


    "Rebel, die!"


    At this time, Duan Kong''s roar came from all directions, resounding in the mountains like thunder, resounding through the clouds.


    Ji Wenbin''s scalp was tingling because of the shock!


    boom!


    Before Ji Wenbin had time to react, his whole body exploded in the air.


    Of course, Ji Wenbin''s death is only temporary, and the Giant Spirit God will soon resurrect him.


    "Lin Yu."


    Duan Kong''s voice sounded in Lin Yu''s ears.


    "Hurry up and leave..."


    Duan Kong''s voice quickly weakened, and soon became inaudible.


    Lin Yu sighed secretly, and transmitted the voice to the prince to promote: "Brother Wang, let''s go quickly, and the enemy of Duan City Lord will be reported."


    "Ok!"


    Wang Zijin replied somewhat stupidly, his tone full of grief.


    Lin Yu once again glanced at the airspace where Duan Kong had disappeared, and then decisively used his supernatural powers of heaven and earth to move away with Wang Zijin.


    But not long after the two of them disappeared, a golden light suddenly shone in the sky.


    In the golden light, Ji Wenbin''s body slowly condensed into shape.


    "Duan Kong!"


    Ji Wenbin clenched his right fist, gritted his teeth and roared.


    Duan Kong committed suicide, Lin Yu and Wang Zijin took the opportunity to escape, causing his actions to fall short, which made him swallow this breath.


    "Run, just run! No matter where you go, I will find you!"


    "This day is beyond the sky, now I am the world alone!"


    After venting fiercely, Ji Wenbin slowly released his right fist, and then looked at Mu Nanqin not far away.


    Mu Nanqin met his gaze, and suddenly trembled, and involuntarily flew backwards for a certain distance.


    "If I remember correctly, you are Mu Nanqin, the supreme master of the Yanshen Sect?"


    Ji Wenbin asked with a sullen face.


    "Yes, it''s this seat." Mu Nanqin replied with a choked voice.


    She had been in a high position for many years, and it was the first time she had fallen into such a situation. In addition, Yan Shen completely abandoned her, so her mood was very confused, and she couldn''t maintain the calm and composure she once was.


    Ji Wenbin sneered and said: "It''s a pity that you, the Supreme Master of Sect Master, is already yesterday''s yellow flower. On this day, there will be no other gods besides the Giant Spirit God. Soon, the flame **** you believe in has already abandoned you."


    "what is this?"


    Mu Nanqin instinctively asked when Ji Wenbin said such words.


    "Why?" Ji Wenbin took a deep breath, lifted his chin slightly and said: "Because none of you trash can compare to me, and no one is my opponent. The gods you believe in also know this, so they don''t want to. Continue to waste time here and do useless work."


    Ji Wenbin was full of ambition, so he didn''t mind telling Mu Nanqin the truth.


    In addition, these truths must also be spread out and spread throughout the world, so that the gods behind the major religious cults will know the current situation of this great world for the first time, and then take the initiative to withdraw.


    This is also the meaning of the giant spirit god.


    "What waste of time? What useless work?"


    Mu Nanqin couldn''t understand the meaning of Ji Wenbin''s words.


    Ji Wenbin stretched out his hand to hook Mu Nanqin, and the powerful world power instantly restrained Mu Nanqin and brought her to her eyes.


    "Mu Nanqin, have you ever wondered why the gods give us such a powerful force?"


    Ji Wenbin looked at Mu Nanqin''s beautiful face and asked.


    "I thought about it, but there is no answer." Mu Nanqin was uncomfortable with Ji Wenbin''s gaze, but had to face him and answer his questions.


    "I''ll tell you the answer, because the gods need to use our power to descend into this world and take away some things."


    "Take some things?" Mu Nanqin seemed to understand something.


    "Now you should know why Yan God would abandon **** like you?" Ji Wenbin said triumphantly: "You master masters, now all of you are not my opponents. You can''t compete with me at all. You can''t compete with me. , The gods you believe in cannot get what they want, so why should they continue to waste time in this world?"


    As soon as Ji Wenbin''s words fell, Mu Nanqin''s face instantly became ashes.


    She finally sorted out the cause and effect.


    It was precisely because she understood the reasons for this that she completely lost all hope.


    Now she knew very well that Yan Shen really couldn''t come back again, she had lost all of her support.


    Ji Wenbin looked at Mu Nanqin''s expression, knowing that his goal had been half achieved, and continued: "Mu Nanqin, there is only one way in front of you. You should know which way it is, right?"


    "I, I am willing to listen to you."


    Mu Nanqin slowly lowered his once extremely proud head, and said in a sad tone.


    "very good!"


    Ji Wenbin was very satisfied with Mu Nanqin''s performance, and the anger he had accumulated just because of his miss suddenly dissipated in half.


    "Mu Nanqin, I don''t care what method you use, you are now gathering all the powerhouses in the outer sky at the fastest speed, and let them bring all the things bestowed by the gods."


    Through the battle just now, Ji Wenbin already knew that Lin Yu could use the god-given items to increase his strength, so he decided to destroy all the god-given items in Tianwaitian as quickly as possible to ensure that Lin Yu would never increase his strength again. .


    "Yes Yes!"


    Mu Nanqin said stiffly.


    "Go ahead, hurry up."


    Ji Wenbin let go of Mu Nanqin as he said, Mu Nanqin flew upside down for a certain distance, and then turned into a stream of light and flew towards the giant spirit religion temple.


    Looking at her leaving figure, Ji Wenbin was extremely helpful in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that after such a short time before and after, even a top powerhouse like Mu Nanqin would have to bow to him.


    This feeling is really indescribable.


    But just as he was enjoying himself, a divine voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "This is too slow to confiscate all the god-given things before Lin Yu."


    Hearing this voice, Ji Wenbin didn''t dare to neglect at all, and asked cautiously: "Great giant spirit god, what should I do?"

 Chapter 522： lost of hope

    After Lin Yu displayed his magical powers, he took Wang Zijin and teleported to the large teleportation array previously arranged on Hellfire Island.


    As soon as the two landed, Lin Yu said to Wang Zijin: "Brother Wang, the situation is urgent now. Please enter another world for a while."


    "another world?"


    Wang Zijin didn''t understand, so he didn''t know what Lin Yu meant by another world.


    "It''s too late to explain, Brother Wang, I''ll talk to you about the specifics later."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu did not wait for Wang Zijin to reply, and directly displayed his magical powers, pulling Wang Zijin into the cave world in the magical space.


    After doing this, Lin Yu once again used the power of heaven and earth, urging the power of the world in it, and stepping into the space channel.


    This time his teleportation destination was the Temple of the Flame God Sect, and he was going to **** all the god-given things from the Flame God Sect in order to improve his strength.


    There was a bang.


    A white light flashed in front of Lin Yu''s eyes, and then some familiar sights came into his eyes.


    He had only used this teleportation array in the Yanshen Sect temple not long ago, so his memory is still fresh.


    "I''m sorry."


    Lin Yu sighed secretly, and then quickly left the teleportation formation.


    To be honest, he was a little bit sad about coming to Yanshen Sect to **** the things bestowed by the gods.


    After all, he had dealt with many people here, so naturally he didn''t want to be an enemy of everyone here.


    But now the situation forces him, he has no choice, so he can only come here to try his luck first.


    Mainly because, so far, he has only established contact with the teleportation array in three places.


    One is Yanshen Sect, the other is Giant Spirit Sect, and the third is Haiyun City.


    The Giant Spirit Sect can''t go, it''s almost the same as throwing into the net.


    And Haiyun City was Duan Kong''s territory, he didn''t want to go there to cause damage, so he could only choose the Flame God Sect.


    While thinking about it, Lin Yu had already walked out of the room where the teleportation array was located.


    But when he was about to do it, he heard surprises everywhere inside and outside the temple.


    "Why did my sacred artifact fly away by itself?"


    "Is the great Flame God taking back the gift?"


    "What happened?"


    "..."


    Listening to these noisy words, Lin Yu came to the outside of the temple in a flash and looked towards the sky.


    I saw little light and shadow in the air, countless god-given things flying towards the west.


    "That direction... is it the Giant Spirit Continent?"


    "Could it be that Ji Wenbin did it?"


    Lin Yu hurriedly sensed it with his soul, and it turned out that these god-given things were all controlled by the power of the world to move.


    "He wants to destroy these god-given things?!"


    Lin Yu instantly understood Ji Wenbin''s intentions.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly urged Yuan Li to grab the next or two gifts bestowed by God.


    However, he soon discovered that he couldn''t do it.


    "It must be the Giant Spirit God who is helping him."


    At this time, Ji Wenbin was far stronger than Lin Yu, and coupled with the help of the giant spirit god, Lin Yu could only watch those light spots disappear into the sky.


    "Hurry up and take a look at Haiyun City!"


    Lin Yu acted decisively and immediately displayed his magical powers and rushed to Haiyun City.


    After a breath, he came to the large teleportation formation in Haiyun City.


    As soon as he landed, he discovered that a scene similar to that of the Yanshen Sect Temple was also being staged here.


    All the people chosen by the gods in Haiyun City looked at the sky with all their faces in astonishment, and watched blankly at the disappearance of their god-given things.


    "This giant spirit **** really doesn''t give me a way to survive!"


    Lin Yu felt a little helpless.


    Compared with the giant spirit god, his own power is too far apart. The giant spirit **** doesn''t even need to descend into this big world, just with the help of Ji Wenbin''s hand, he will have nowhere to go.


    "What should I do now? If I can''t get enough vitality, I will never be able to get rid of the current predicament."


    Lin Yu thought about teleswitching.


    Don''t think about the gift given by God, now the only hope is the source crystal.


    As long as enough source crystals can be obtained, the vital energy of 100 million source stones can still be collected, and the body of the gods and demons can be deduced.


    "Yuanjing... By the way, Jin Wende!"


    Lin Yu suddenly thought of Clementine.


    The president of the Jin Jade Chamber of Commerce holds a huge amount of cultivation resources in his hands. Although some of them have fallen into his own hands before, most of them have been hidden by him in another hidden place.


    As long as you can find him, you will be able to harvest a lot of source crystals.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu hurriedly flew into the sky, urging Yuanli to look for Clementine.


    Soon he saw Clementine.


    At this time, Jin Wende was standing at the gate of the Jade Chamber of Commerce, just like other people chosen by God, looking up at the sky.


    "Jinwende!"


    Lin Yu came to Clemente in an instant and shocked him.


    "Who are you?"


    Jin Wen had never seen Lin Yu''s original image, so he couldn''t recognize it at all.


    "Don''t worry about who I am, you quickly tell me where are the source crystals you treasured."


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to delay, and directly stretched out his hand to press on Jin Wende''s forehead, urging the power of the body of the gods and demons, forcibly twisting his will, and forcing him to tell the truth.


    Jin Wende was still a little confused and didn''t know what to say, but after being influenced by Lin Yu''s will, he quickly said, "No, no! I have scattered the source crystals in different spaces. In the device, now those spatial spirit weapons have all flown away by themselves..."


    "what?"


    Lin Yu suddenly raised his head and looked into the air.


    After staring quietly for a while, he slowly retracted his gaze and lowered his head.


    "This is really troublesome!"


    Now the only hope is lost, Lin Yu has no idea what to do to get enough energy for deduction.


    That''s right, Tian Waitian certainly has more than Jin Wende, but there is only Jin Wende who can have a large number of source crystals at the same time.


    If you go to find people who have one or two source crystals scattered, then the ghost knows when to find the vitality of 10 million source stones.


    What''s more, during this period, Ji Wenbin and the Giant Spirit God would not wait.


    "Leave here first."


    Lin Yu let go of Clementine, then immediately displayed his magical powers and headed to Hellfire Island again.


    He didn''t dare to stay in a prosperous place like Haiyun City for a long time It would be easy to be spotted by Ji Wenbin.


    Hellfire Island Teleportation Array.


    After Lin Yu returned here, he flew straight to the sky, and when he was far away from Hellfire Island, he plunged into the sea of ??clouds below.


    Now only if he is hidden in a hidden place like the depths of the sea of ??clouds, can he dare to really settle down and think.


    Otherwise he always feels not safe enough.


    After all, at this time, he not only has to consider his own safety, but also his family in the cave world.


    You must be very careful.


    "Forget it, let''s talk to Wang Zijin first, maybe there will be some gains."


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Yu found that there was no way to break the game, so he had to give up temporarily.


    He was going to have a good talk with Wang Zijin first, to see if he could find some useful clues from the incomplete memory left by the shadow god.

 Chapter 523： Lord of the world

    Lin Yu''s thoughts quickly penetrated into the supernatural power space, condensing the human form.


    At this time, the cave world was in a mess, the earth was torn apart, and the corpses of dead beasts could be seen everywhere.


    Clementine was once piled up on several gold and silver mountains in this world. At this time, it has been melted by magma and turned into gold, mercury and water, mixed with magma, completely losing its former color.


    Lin Yuchao glanced not far away and found that his parents and family members were all suspended in the air, some were flying on their own, and some were flying in the air with the help of others.


    Wang Zijin was also not far away from them, but because he had not had time to introduce them to each other, their respective wells did not break the river, and they did not speak to each other.


    At this time, everyone saw Lin Yu who suddenly appeared, and quickly gathered towards him.


    "Yuer."


    "Junior Brother."


    "Brother Lin."


    The crowd quickly came to Lin Yu and surrounded him.


    "Yu''er, a huge earthquake happened here just now." Lin Chengye said to Lin Yu with horror.


    "I know."


    Lin Yu nodded slightly.


    "Yu''er, where exactly is this place?" Lin Chengye asked the question that everyone cares most about.


    As soon as his words fell, everyone looked at Lin Yu quietly, waiting for him to answer.


    Lin Yu glanced at the people and said, "This place, I call the cave world, in fact, I am the master of this world."


    "Dongtian World?"


    Everyone looked at each other, completely unable to understand the concept Lin Yu mentioned.


    Only Wang Zijin suddenly stared, as if thinking of something.


    "Yu''er, how can you be the master of this world?"


    Lin Chengye asked curiously.


    Although once in the Dawu dynasty, there are often sayings that the emperor is the lord of the world.


    But everyone knows that it just means that the emperor is responsible for managing the world. However, listening to what Lin Yu said just now, it seems that this world is his private domain and truly belongs to him.


    "This is a long story." Lin Yu has no time to fully explain the ins and outs of the whole thing for the time being, "You can think that this world was created by me, and I can change the environment here at will."


    "What? Yuer, you created this world?"


    "Brother Lin, are you serious about this?"


    Everyone''s faces are full of incredible expressions.


    Create the world?


    How can one create a world?


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Lin Yu knew that just by saying that they couldn''t accept this incredible fact, he raised his right hand and waved it.


    Suddenly, there was a loud rumbling noise from the ground below.


    The huge cracks on the ground began to close at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the mountains and rivers slowly returned to their original state.


    This extremely shocking scene dazzled everyone present.


    They didn''t know until then that what Lin Yu said just now really didn''t have any exaggeration, and he could indeed change the environment here at will.


    In this way, this world should indeed be created by him.


    "Father." Lin Yu suddenly said, and everyone came to his senses in an instant, "You take everyone back to the village first. I have some important things to talk to this friend of mine."


    As he spoke, he glanced at Wang Zijin.


    Lin Chengye suddenly realized this: "Yu''er, it turns out that he is your friend. I said why he appeared here inexplicably."


    "Well, his surname is Wang." Lin Yu nodded.


    Lin Chengye also nodded, and then said: "Okay, then we will go back to the village to clean up."


    After speaking, he turned to look at the crowd, ready to take them back.


    But Ning Yulan wanted to say something and stopped, as if she wanted to say something to Lin Yu.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Chengye said, "Yulan, go back first. Yuer has made his own arrangements. Let''s not trouble him."


    From Lin Yu''s expression, he could faintly feel that Lin Yu''s mood was not very good, and it seemed that something was causing him a very headache.


    "I know, I''m just worried." Ning Yulan said to Lin Chengye.


    As Lin Yu''s mother, she naturally felt Lin Yu''s mood, so she always wanted to say something.


    "Mother, don''t worry about me." Lin Yu comforted: "I just ran into a little trouble temporarily."


    "Okay, that''s good, that''s good."


    Ning Yulan Qiang squeezed out a smile and nodded.


    Afterwards, under the leadership of Lin Chengye, everyone descended towards the restored village below.


    Lin Yu watched them leave, watching them fall to the ground.


    At this time, Wang Zijin said: "Brother Lin, this cave world seems to be created by gods. It should be located in some kind of space artifact, like the famous golden jade box, which contains an independent world. It''s very similar to your cave world."


    "However, the world in space artifacts cannot be changed by external forces. Why can you influence the environment of this world at will?"


    In any case, he still couldn''t believe Lin Yu''s claim that this world was created.


    After all, Lin Yu couldn''t have this ability no matter how he thought about it.


    If Lin Yu really had such a powerful force, how could even Ji Wenbin not be able to deal with it?


    "Brother Wang, you are right. This world is indeed created by gods." Lin Yu admitted: "But this world does belong to me completely now."


    "Brother Lin, forgive me for being stupid, I can''t imagine how you completely brought this world under your control."


    Wang Zijin was puzzled.


    Since this world was created by gods, how did Lin Yu take it into his own?


    "Because I have a special ability to absorb any magical powers from any god-given item, and as long as those magical powers are absorbed by me, they can become my own power and have nothing to do with the gods who gave them. "


    Lin Yu explained.


    After listening to this explanation, Wang Zijin''s face was full of surprises that could not be concealed.


    "Brother Lin, I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful force! This is simply unimaginable!"


    Immediately afterwards, Wang Zijin immediately figured out something, and suddenly realized: "No wonder you just had to grab those three artifacts, because it turned out to be to obtain the magical powers contained in them."


    "Yes." Lin Yu responded.


    Wang Zijin nodded slowly. Suddenly, he looked shocked and said: "So Brother Lin, the power you used at that time was actually the power of the world in this cave world?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu admitted again.


    "Sure enough, I finally understand now." Wang Zijin nodded repeatedly and said: "You are using the power of the world here. It really will not be controlled by others. No matter how strong Ji Wenbin is, it will not be able to affect you."


    "That''s how it is said, but after all, this cave world is still too small, and the power of the world is not strong enough." Lin Yu said helplessly: "You just saw it. I was fighting Ji Wenbin and it turned upside down here."


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin frowned and said, "That''s true."


    Then he changed his words: "Brother Lin, since you can absorb the magical powers from any god-given item, as long as you get some more powerful god-given items, won''t you be able to increase your strength soon?"


    Ji Wenbin remembered that in the battle just now, Lin Yu had improved his strength by several levels one after another.


    Therefore, as long as Lin Yu continues to receive new god-given things, his strength will definitely be improved by leaps and bounds.

 Chapter 524： Shadow Beast Mountain

    "Brother Wang, this is exactly what I want to tell you."


    "Oh? Brother Lin, please say it."


    Wang Zijin suddenly realized that things must not be as simple as they thought.


    Lin Yu said: "Now the entire outer sky has become Ji Wenbin''s world, and all the things bestowed by God have been forcibly confiscated by him and the Giant Spirit God, and all of them have been destroyed in all likelihood."


    "what?"


    Only then did Wang Zijin understand why Lin Yu''s mood didn''t look very good. It turned out that it was for this reason.


    "Trouble now!"


    Wang Zijin''s mood fell.


    After experiencing the battle just now, he has clearly realized how powerful the gods are.


    So even if he has mastered the power of the world, he is still far from the opponent of any god.


    Probably because of this, Duan Kong gave up his life and sacrificed himself in exchange for Lin Yu and his own success to escape.


    After all, the only one who hopes to fight against the gods at the moment is Lin Yu, who has an adventure.


    But now even Lin Yu has completely lost the hope of continuing to grow stronger, which means that he and Lin Yu will soon have an extremely tragic ending.


    "Brother Wang, don''t be so pessimistic, things may turn around."


    "Transfer?"


    Wang Zijin recovered and looked at Lin Yudao.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "But it depends on you, Brother Wang, whether a turnaround can happen."


    "Me?" Prince Jinqi said: "How can I help?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu reminded: "I remember Brother Wang, you said before that the Shadow God left a lot of incomplete memories in your mind."


    Hearing these words, Wang Zijin explained: ¡°It¡¯s true, but those memories are intermittent, and it is difficult for me to connect them. At first, I had to work a lot just to figure out why I went to Haiyun City to find Brother Duan. ."


    Lin Yu asked: "If I can provide you with some accurate information about the gods, can I help you sort out some memories?"


    He remembered that he had given Wang Zijin some reminders before, so that Wang Zijin remembered the purpose of going to Haiyun City.


    "That should be okay." Wang Zijin saw Lin Yu say so, and immediately became interested, "Brother Lin, what do you know?"


    "I know why the Shadow God abandoned Zhai Wuming halfway."


    "Oh? Brother Lin, please say!" Wang Zijin hurriedly urged.


    "This matter should start from the purpose of those gods." Lin Yu said slowly: "Those gods want something in this world, but they can''t break through the barrier of the power of the world and come to this world, so they can only rely on us. Hand."


    "Really? It turns out that this is why they gave the power of the gods." Prince Jin said suddenly: "It''s ridiculous that I used to think that gods have no desires and desires, very noble, and blindly worship them."


    Lin Yu sighed: "Yes, the gods also have their own purposes, or in other words, those so-called gods are actually not gods at all."


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin nodded and said: "I understand, I finally understand."


    At this moment, he seemed to think of something, and asked in a hurry: "Brother Lin, is it because the Shadow God discovered that Ji Wenbin is completely loyal to the Giant Spirit God, so he thinks the Giant Spirit God has already taken the first step, and he has no chance to come back. Did you decisively give up Zhai Wuming?"


    "exactly."


    Lin Yu replied: "Ji Wenbin is a man who has mastered the power of the world. His strength and potential are stronger than any man chosen by God. No matter what power the Shadow God bestows on Zhai Wuming, Zhai Wuming cannot be Ji Wenbin¡¯s opponent. In other words, the shadow **** has completely lost hope of competing with the giant spirit god."


    "If other gods know this, they will definitely do the same, because all gods, including the Shadow God, are not only staring at this big world. They don''t care about the gains and losses of a place. Since there is no hope here, they are simply straightforward. Give up and concentrate on the idea of ??hitting other big worlds."


    After listening to Lin Yu''s words, Wang Zijin fell into deep thought, as if trying to sort out the missing memories.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu waited quietly, waiting for him to slowly sort out.


    After a while, Wang Zijin turned his head abruptly and looked at Lin Yu and said, "Brother Lin, I know the reason why the Shadow God is possessed by me and came to this world in person."


    "What''s the reason?" Lin Yu asked.


    Wang Zijin said quickly: "In fact, he just wanted to find a way to descend into this world himself, but he happened to discover the secret of Brother Duan."


    "But at that time he was still not sure that Brother Duan could control the world''s power of this world. After you shot it later, he found that you were a very suitable candidate, so he turned his goal to you."


    Lin Yu asked, "Brother Wang, is this what you just remembered?"


    "Yes." Wang Zijin nodded.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu reminded hurriedly: "Then you can remember it again and see if you can figure out what their gods want in this world."


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try."


    After speaking, Wang Zijin frowned and tried to find clues from the incomplete memory left by the Shadow God.


    Seeing his thoughtless look, Lin Yu simply withdrew his thoughts and left the cave world to take a look outside.


    After discovering that he couldn''t sense any abnormalities around him, he re-entered the cave world.


    The Giant Spirit God is different from the Shadow God, and the Shadow God can locate his position so accurately because in that confrontation, the Shadow God recorded all his characteristics.


    But the Giant Spirit God hadn''t had any direct contact with him, so he couldn''t find him as accurately as the Shadow God.


    When Lin Yu returned to the cave world, Wang Zijin had already recovered from his contemplation.


    But looking at his expression, it seems that he hasn''t gained anything of value.


    "Brother Lin." Wang Zijin sighed: "I can''t figure out the true purpose of the Shadow God from those incomplete memories. If I can get some useful information, I might be able to recall it."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he said helplessly: "Brother Wang, I''m afraid I can''t help. All I know is this."


    "In this case¡­¡­"


    Wang Zijin held his forehead and thought hard.


    "Speaking of which, in addition to being more concerned about Duan Kong, the Shadow God also seems to care about the Shadow Beast Mountain Range in the Lower Realm. It seems...it seems that the Shadow God only noticed Duan Kong because of the Shadow Beast Mountain Range!"


    Suddenly, Wang Zijin''s heart flashed, and he remembered something Duan Kong had told him.


    Duan Kong said that it was because of a trip to the Shadow Beast Mountain Range that he gained some inspiration and began to search for the secret method of cultivating the power of the world.


    After combining this incident with the information Lin Yu just provided, he suddenly sorted out part of his incomplete memory, remembering that the Shadow God had been to the Shadow Beast Mountain Range in the Lower Realm.


    On the other side, Lin Yu heard Wang Zijin talk about Shadow Beast Mountain, and suddenly became very interested.


    "Shadow Beast Mountain? Brother Wang, when it comes to Shadow Beast Mountain, I really want to go to Shadow Beast Mountain!"


    Lin Yu remembered the agreement he had made with Ji Hai, and when he was strong enough, he would rescue Ji Hai.

 Chapter 525： rescue

    "Brother Lin also knows Shadow Beast Mountain?" Wang Zijin asked.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Yes, to be honest, a friend of mine was trapped there."


    "A friend?" Prince Jinqi said: "I heard Brother Duan say that the power of the world in that place has been condensed into substance, and it is very rich. Unless you have mastered the power of the world, you can''t get close to it. Is that your friend? Also mastered the power of the world?"


    Lin Yu denied: "No, he is the chosen person of the same era as Duan Kong, because he was imprisoned there because of offending people."


    "A person from the same age as Duan Kong?"


    Wang Zijin groaned to himself, and then his eyes lit up and asked, "Is that person Ji Hai?"


    He suddenly remembered that Duan Kong had told him that an ancient strong man named Ji Hai had been suppressed in the Shadow Beast Mountain Range for offending people.


    The reason why Duan Kong would go to Shadow Beast Mountain was actually due to this human factor.


    "Yes, his name is Ji Hai." Lin Yu nodded and asked, "Brother Wang, how do you know him?"


    "Brother Duan told me."


    "City Lord Duan?" Lin Yu seemed to understand something. He thought about it and said: "Okay, let''s talk about it later, let''s go to Shadow Beast Mountain first."


    "Okay, everything depends on Brother Lin''s instructions." Wang Zijin had no opinion on Lin Yu''s proposal.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu added: "Brother Wang, you will temporarily hide in this cave world and call you out when I arrive at Shadow Beast Mountain."


    The two action goals are too big to attract Ji Wenbin''s attention and can be avoided as much as possible.


    "Then there will be Brother Laurin."


    The prince Jin Chao Lin Yu clasped his fists.


    Afterwards, the two did not say much, Wang Zijin continued to wait in suspension, while Lin Yu''s thoughts left the cave world and returned to the big world.


    As soon as he left the cave world, Lin Yu quickly flew to the southwest.


    The area where the Shadow Beast Mountain is located corresponds to Tianwaitian, which is exactly the southwest direction of this place, and it only takes a short flight to arrive.


    "The Shadow God noticed Duan Kong because of the Shadow Beast Mountain. It seems that the Shadow Beast Mountain is very unusual."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart, and quickly shuttled through the clouds.


    After a few breaths, he came to the top of the Shadow Beast Mountain Range.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Yu rushed downwards suddenly, breaking through the barrier of the world and coming to the lower realm again.


    At this moment, Tianwaitian had been upset because of Ji Wenbin''s actions, but the lower realm was still calm, and the people on the ground had no idea what was going on in this world.


    Lin Yu involuntarily looked upwards, and guessed in his heart: "Maybe the real function of this world barrier is not to block the upper and lower realms, but to prevent the gods from descending on the lower realms."


    "If this conjecture is true, is it true that what the gods want is in the lower realm of this world?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu looked down again.


    There are many continents floating on the clouds, even outside the sky, but in fact, all the land that belongs to this world is in the lower realm.


    The continents in the outer sky all came from the space debris floating in the void, and they were forcibly brought in from outside the world by the powerful religious cultists using divine tools.


    Naturally, the core of this world is also located in the land of the lower realm, but the exact location is unknown.


    Of course, if you really want to find it, Shadow Beast Mountain is one of the places you can start.


    This is because the power of the world around the Shadow Beast Mountain is very strong, and all the power of the world comes from the core of the world.


    So starting from Shadow Beast Mountain, it is possible to find the core of the world.


    Presumably this is also one of the reasons that the Shadow God will come to the Shadow Beast Mountain.


    No longer thinking about it, Lin Yu quickly descended, and in a blink of an eye he came to the sky above the central area of ??Shadow Beast Mountain.


    Everything here is the same as when he arrived last time, even the floating mountain floating position is not the slightest difference.


    Lin Yujing quietly stared at the pure white mist below, which was the state that appeared after the power of the world had materialized.


    "With my current strength, I don''t know if I can shake off such a strong world power and rescue Ji Hai."


    Thinking of this in his heart, Lin Yu sent Wang Zijin out of the cave world.


    After Wang Zijin came out, he first looked around, and then, like Lin Yu just now, focused his attention on the pure white mist directly below.


    "Brother Lin, isn''t your friend trapped there, right?"


    Wang Zijin pointed to the pure white mist, turned his head and asked.


    "Exactly." Lin Yu replied.


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin touched his chin and said: "I heard Brother Duan say that when he was here, the mist below was only pale white..."


    As he said, he stared at the distance in a daze, seeming to be plunged into memories again.


    After almost four or five breaths, he regained his senses abruptly.


    Lin Yu hurriedly asked, "Brother Wang, did you think of something?"


    "Yeah!" Wang Zijin nodded and said, "I found a key point in the memory left by the Shadow God."


    "What''s the key point?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    As Prince Jin recalled, he said: "Brother Duan told me before that when he came here, he happened to ran into some human races from an unknown world, as well as some demons whose flesh and blood had changed."


    "He said that it was precisely because of taking away these demon races whose flesh and blood had changed, that he accidentally hit and found the secret method of cultivating the power of the world."


    Speaking of this, the prince paused, and then said in a more accented tone: "I found that the time he came here was very close to the time when the Shadow God came here. It seems that Brother Duan left here with the shadow God''s back foot. Here it is."


    "Human races from other worlds?" Lin Yu guessed: "Brother Wang, these people you mentioned should have been sent here by Ji Hai from other worlds."


    Lin Yu thought of Liao Yuan. It was precisely because he ran into Liao Yuan who was made into a corpse puppet here. UU reading www. He only followed uukanshu.com all the way, and finally got here under Xiang Chen''s guidance.


    And Liao originally came from the Dawu Dynasty, and was Liao Cang''s elder brother.


    The reason why Liao Yuan came here was all because Ji Hai wanted to get out of trouble by teleporting to another place, but instead she teleported people from other worlds here.


    As for how Ji Hai did this, it was unclear.


    "Ji Hai still has such ability?" Wang Zijin felt a little unbelievable.


    After speaking, he frowned and said: "It seems that the Shadow God came here to take a look because of those people suddenly appearing here... So, this is not easy for Ji Hai!"


    Wang Zijin turned his head abruptly to look at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu said, "I also think this matter is extraordinary. I can only ask Ji Hai for details."


    Wang Zijin nodded, and then followed Lin Yu''s line of sight, looking again at the pure white mist below.

 Chapter 526： doubt

    "Brother Wang, you first step aside and I will try to see if I can rescue Ji Hai."


    Lin Yu began to urge Yuan Li, and Wang Zijin immediately flashed into the distance.


    With Yuanli''s urging, the white mist below began to fluctuate, and ripples appeared on the surface.


    Immediately afterwards, a series of loud noises suddenly came from the ground below.


    This is because under the strong elemental force, obvious cracks begin to appear on the ground.


    These cracks continued to spread to the surrounding area, and soon cut the entire Shadow Beast Mountain to pieces.


    "The power of the world here is really strong!"


    Lin Yu gritted his teeth, and increased his strength a bit.


    Suddenly, the pure white mist vibrated violently, and began to flow around the center of the circle, and it turned into a pure white whirlwind in just one breath.


    In fact, if it were not for the safety of Ji Hai''s life, Lin Yu could use a simpler and more rude method to disperse the power of the world gathered here, instead of being as cautious as he is now, and fighting with these world powers.


    "Brother Lin, do you need me to help you?"


    The prince Jin Chuanyin asked in the distance.


    Lin Yu replied: "No, if you make a move, Ji Wenbin''s attention will easily be drawn."


    "That''s true!" Wang Zijin was reminded like this, and instinctively looked up.


    If he wants to help, he can only mobilize the power of the world, which may be sensed by Ji Wenbin, and the power that Lin Yu uses is the power of the world from the cave world, and will neither be controlled by others nor attract others'' attention.


    Lin Yu continued to urge Yuanli to tear the pure white mist below.


    Those mists rolled frantically, escaping to the surroundings while rolling, becoming thinner and thinner at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Yu and Wang Zijin both secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as you continue to work hard, it won''t take long for the power of the world in this place to be completely dissipated and Ji Hai trapped in it will be rescued.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that there should be no accidents.


    Wang Zijin looked up again, praying in his heart, praying that Ji Wenbin would not discover the situation here.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    After almost ten breaths, the mist below has become very thin, and a figure inside can be vaguely seen.


    The figure was looking up at the location where Lin Yu and Wang Zijin were at this time, waving his hands desperately.


    "Send to me!"


    Lin Yu slammed hard, and the remaining world power suddenly exploded, allowing Ji Hai trapped in it to escape successfully.


    "I know! I know!"


    As Ji Hai approached Lin Yu, he shouted with excitement, "I knew that only you can save me!"


    His whole body was disheveled, his face was black and muddy, and his clothes were torn, making it impossible to see his original appearance.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly took out a new set of clothes from the supernatural power space and threw them to Ji Hai.


    When Ji Hai saw it, he immediately realized the unbearable image of his own image. He hurriedly took over Lin Yu''s clothes and put on them. At the same time, he used his magical powers to remove all the dirt on his body and tie up his hair.


    While he was performing this action, Wang Zijin came to Lin Yu again and looked at Ji Hai with Lin Yu.


    After Ji Hai finished sorting it out, Lin Yu took the lead and said: "Senior Ji, my name is Lin Yu, and the one next to me is the Wantong I mentioned to you before."


    "Lin Yu?" Ji Hai nodded towards Lin Yu.


    He didn''t know Lin Yu''s real name until then, and he didn''t know what Lin Yu''s name was before.


    Lin Yu didn''t take the initiative to speak, and he had no reason to ask.


    After all, his fate at that time was completely pinned on Lin Yu, and he was not qualified to ask questions.


    "But his real name is not Wantong." Lin Yu continued: "His real name is Wang Zijin. Wantong is a pseudonym used after a **** possesses him."


    "What?" Ji Hai''s whole body was excited, and he looked at the prince in disbelief and said, "He is possessed by the gods?"


    "To be precise, it is a strand of will entity of the gods." Lin Yu added.


    "The Entity of Will?" Ji Hai was a little dazed, as if unable to understand the meaning.


    Lin Yu didn''t continue to explain, but said, "Senior Ji, the situation is urgent now. I won''t talk about it if there are too many. I have a few questions I want to ask you."


    "Problem?" Ji Hai was stunned, and then he nodded and said: "Okay, just ask, I know everything is endless."


    Although he didn''t know what happened to make Lin Yu so strong, so nervous, but since Lin Yu requested it, he naturally couldn''t refuse.


    After all, Lin Yu is his lifesaver, and in his opinion, Lin Yu''s strength at this time can be said to be against the sky, absolutely far more than any person chosen by God in the sky.


    "Senior Ji, when you sent Liao Yuan and others to this world, Duan Kong and Wantong came here one after another. Have you noticed them?"


    Lin Yu did not delay and immediately asked the first question.


    As soon as he asked this question, Wang Zijin stared at Ji Hai closely, and couldn''t wait to know the answer.


    Ji Hai looked at the two very serious people, and recalled: "No, I didn''t notice them at all, but I remember those demons who were brought into this world by me, it seemed that they were taken away by someone."


    "That was taken away by Duan Kong." Lin Yu explained.


    "Duan Kong?" Ji Hai touched his chin, and said in doubt: "So he really believes in the devil?"


    He remembered that Lin Yu had asked him about Duan Kong because of Wantong. At that time, both of them speculated that Duan Kong might be one of the devotees of the Demon God.


    "No." Wang Zijin immediately defended Duan Kong: "Brother Duan took away those demons just to find a way to cultivate the power of the world. He is not a believer in the demon god."


    "Cultivating the power of the world?" Ji Hai heard a new saying, and immediately looked at Wang Zijin with great curiosity.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said, "Senior Ji, I rescued you with the help of the power of the world. I''ll talk about this later and I will ask you another question first."


    "Okay, you ask." Ji Hai agreed immediately.


    At this time, he only felt that the world had become very different from before he was trapped There were many new things, so he didn''t rush to figure out the details, and waited for Lin Yu to solve it. It¡¯s not too late to get to know the problem slowly.


    "Senior Ji, what exactly did you do to send Liao Yuan and the others into this world."


    This question is what Lin Yu cares most about. You must know that forcibly teleporting people from other worlds to this big world is not a trivial matter.


    This is an incredible thing that is extremely difficult and almost impossible to do.


    When he first understood the many limitations of this world, Lin Yu thought that Ji Hai was able to do this because of some special means he had, but now after seeing the other party with his own eyes, he realized that this possibility is extremely small. There are other reasons.


    It is estimated that Ji Hai used some external force to achieve this.


    "This is a long story, but I can tell you one thing first. I don''t know how I did it at the time. I guess it has something to do with the special conditions here."


    Ji Haihai said and glanced down.

 Chapter 527： Gods purpose

    "Is it related to this place?"


    Wang Zijin frowned.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu turned his head and looked at him, and found that he seemed to be in memory again.


    It seems that what Ji Hai just said inspired him.


    "I see!"


    After Wang Zijin was silent for a while, he suddenly slapped his head and looked at Lin Yu and Ji Hai and said, "I know why the Shadow God is here!"


    "what is the reason?"


    Lin Yu and Ji Hai asked in unison.


    "I''m not very clear about the specifics..." Wang Zijin shook his head, and then the conversation turned around: "I only know that he came here to find a way to get close to the core of the world. It seems, it seems..."


    With that, Wang Zijin fell into sluggishness again, and seemed to be racking his brains to find clues from those incomplete memories.


    "Right! He wants to control my physical body to approach the core of the world directly, so that he can bypass the world barrier between the upper and lower realms!"


    After Wang Zijin finished speaking, his face was full of excitement.


    Lin Yu slowly nodded and said: "The world barrier, as expected, is the same as I thought."


    "What happened to the world barrier?"


    Ji Hai interjected curiously.


    He found that he couldn''t keep up with Lin Yu and Wang Zijin''s thinking. He always felt that what they were talking about was generally incomprehensible to the heavenly book.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu explained: "I think the world barrier of this world is not to block the upper and lower realms, but to prevent the gods from descending to the lower realm and getting close to the core of the world."


    As he said, Lin Yu turned his head to look at Wang Zijin and said, "Originally, this was just my own guess, but now based on what you said, Brother Wang, it should be like this."


    "Well, it''s true!"


    Wang Zijin nodded his head, and then said while recalling: "From the memory left by the shadow god, the way the gods were born is similar to the way the big world is formed, and both are derived from a source of power."


    "It''s just that the power that creates the world is called the power of the world, and the power that creates the gods is called the divine power. The two powers are the same thing, but they are called differently."


    At this moment, Ji Hai suddenly interjected: "What? Isn''t the world created by God?"


    He just found it unbelievable. After all, in his concept, the world must have been created by gods. Otherwise, how to explain the origin of the world?


    "No, the world was not created by God." Wang Zijin shook his head decisively.


    Seeing him so sure, Ji Hai stepped back involuntarily, his face was full of suspicion, it was obvious that he could not accept the truth for the time being.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu persuaded: "Senior Ji, the truth of this world is very different from what you imagined. You''d better be mentally prepared early."


    "I know I know¡­¡­"


    Ji Hai nodded silently.


    Seeing this expression, Lin Yu knew that it would take some time for Ji Hai to accept this, so he didn''t say more.


    "Brother Wang, you continue." Lin Yu reminded.


    "Ok."


    Wang Zijin nodded and continued: "The gods possess something called the godhead, which is the source of their divine power, and if the godhead corresponds to the big world we live in, it is actually the core of the world."


    "The core of the world is the source of the power of the world."


    "That''s it!" After listening to Wang Zijin''s words, combined with his understanding of the power of the world, the power of the world, and the power of the magic, Lin Yu finally clarified his thoughts thoroughly.


    At this time, he has roughly understood what the so-called **** is.


    "Sure enough, the gods are just some kind of creatures with stronger powers, not eternal, omnipotent existences of their own."


    Lin Yu nodded slightly.


    Wang Zijin echoed: "Yes, God is nothing but that."


    Speaking of this, he suddenly turned his head to look at Lin Yu.


    "Brother Lin, in fact, you and those gods are only one step away. The gods'' power comes from the godheads they own, and you can use the world power of the cave world."


    "The power of the world and the divine power are the same level of power, so in fact you already have your own divine power."


    As soon as Wang Zijin''s words fell, Ji Hai''s eyes widened suddenly.


    He didn''t know what Wang Zijin had just mentioned in the cave world, but he heard another sentence clearly, that is, Lin Yu already possessed his own divine power.


    "Lin Yu, you?!"


    Ji Hai looked at Lin Yu, then looked at Wang Zijin and said, "Can you take it seriously?"


    "It can''t be wrong." Wang Zijin said very positively.


    "But, but..." Ji Hai couldn''t accept it. He had to know that in his concept, gods are extremely noble, but Wang Zijin said that Lin Yu is just like those high gods.


    Seeing his appearance, Wang Zijin added: "These are facts, you have to accept it sooner or later."


    Hearing this, Ji Hai took a few steps back again, and stopped talking.


    Lin Yu glanced at him and sighed inwardly.


    He was not surprised by Ji Hai''s performance. After all, Ji Hai, like other people chosen by God, had been brainwashed.


    It will take some time for people like them to accept facts that are completely contradictory to existing ideas.


    Duan Kong and Wang Zijin are no exception at this point, but they have already experienced all this.


    Secretly shook his head, Lin Yu quickly retracted his gaze and asked the Prince Jin again: "Brother Wang, according to you, the idea of ??those gods hitting the core of the world is because the core of the world can enhance their divine power?"


    "I''m not sure about this, but I think it is a high probability." Wang Zijin replied.


    "Okay, let me summarize it." Lin Yu analyzed: "In other words, the real role of the world barrier is not to distinguish between the upper and lower realms, but to prevent the gods from approaching the core of the world. This must be the self of this world. Defense mechanism."


    "However, this can explain why all the gods have to be active in the outer sky. It must be because the divine light of the gods can hardly shine on the lower realm."


    The divine light cannot shine to the lower realm, and the divine spirit cannot bestow the power of the divine to the lucky ones selected.


    No wonder all the gods in Tianwaitian sent envoys to the lower realm to select people with suitable bloodlines and then brought them to Tianwaitian to receive the gift of God.


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu guessed again: "So, if we stay in the lower realm, will it be far safer than in the outer sky?"


    "Yeah." Wang Zijin nodded and said: "At least if Ji Wenbin dares to come to the lower realm, the giant spirit **** will not be able to forcefully raise his strength unscrupulously, nor will he be able to resurrect him easily."


    Lin Yu followed and nodded.


    This is indeed a huge advantage, and the reason why Ji Wenbin is difficult to deal with is because the giant spirit **** outside the sky can increase his strength wantonly, and can also resurrect him on the spot at any time.


    There is no way to deal with such an unkillable opponent with unlimited potential.


    After clarifying this point, Lin Yu decided that if there were no special circumstances, he would try not to return to Heaven.


    "By the way, Brother Wang, I still have a question to ask you."


    Lin Yu remembered another very important thing.

 Chapter 528： Repay

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Brother Lin, what''s the problem?" Wang Zijin asked.


    "It has something to do with the Demon God." Lin Yu said: "I wonder if there is any information about the Demon God in those memories left by the Shadow God?"


    "Of course there is, but..."


    Wang Zijin touched his chin and said, "These memories are vague and it is difficult for me to connect them without prompting."


    "So, I''m afraid I can''t give any useful answers."


    The prince Jin helplessly spread his hands.


    "It''s okay, just say as much as you can." Lin Yu didn''t mind, and then asked: "Brother Wang, are the demon gods and gods the same kind of existence?"


    "No, I can give you an accurate answer on this point."


    Wang Zijin shook his head decisively and said: "I don''t know how the Demon God was born, but at least from the perspective of strength, there are many differences between Demon God and Divine Power."


    "Of course." Wang Zijin added, "The magic power is the same as the power of the world. It is essentially the power of the same level as the power of the world."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu nodded gently.


    In fact, he knew the difference between these three original powers a long time ago, so Wang Zijin''s answer could not bring him much help.


    Later, Lin Yu asked a few more questions related to the Demon God, but it was a pity that Wang Zijin didn''t even know it.


    Seeing his painful look that he couldn''t recall, Lin Yu had no choice but to give up.


    He turned his head to look at Ji Haidao not far away: "Senior Ji, what are your plans next?"


    At this time, Ji Hai was still depressed, but after hearing Lin Yu¡¯s question, he still cheered up instantly and replied: ¡°I don¡¯t know what the situation is like now, so There is no next step yet."


    "Senior Ji, the current Tianwaitian is very similar to the time you used to be. There is only one deity named Giant Spirit God, and none of the chosen people have any god-given things in their hands. They can only rely on their own innate and supernatural powers. Against the enemy."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but sigh. He didn''t expect everything to go back to the beginning, which was really unexpected.


    "Is that so?" Ji Hai couldn''t believe it, "Why did it become like this?"


    "This is a long story. In short, all of this has something to do with me." Lin Yu sighed.


    Hearing this, Ji Hai nodded thoughtfully, and then asked: "Lin Yu, listening to what you just said, it seems that the outer sky is dangerous now?"


    "No." Lin Yu shook his head and said, "It is dangerous for me and Brother Wang, but not for Senior Ji."


    Lin Yu quickly talked about Ji Wenbin''s affairs and told Ji Hai that Ji Wenbin only came for him and the prince, and would not threaten other people chosen by God.


    After listening to Ji Hai, he was shocked and said: "I didn''t expect that there is someone stronger than you in this world!"


    He has just personally learned Lin Yu''s strength and feels that Lin Yu''s strength is already strong enough that no one can match it. However, Lin Yu said that there is a man named Ji Wenbin who is stronger, so strong that both of them will take the initiative. Stay away.


    "What is Ji Wenbin? A shameless villain!"


    Wang Zijin couldn''t help but interjected: "He sold his soul in exchange for the gift of the Giant Spirit God, and the Giant Spirit God only regards him as a pawn. As long as he loses the value of use, he will immediately. Will abandon him."


    "Hmph, like this shameless villain, once he loses the favor of the giant spirit god, I can guarantee that he will definitely kneel in front of us and beg us to spare his life."


    The prince Jin said more and more angry.


    In his opinion, Ji Wenbin is just a shameless person who sells friends for glory, but such a shameless person, relying on the infinite gift of the giant spirit god, forcibly suppressed him and Lin Yu.


    On the other side, Ji Hai saw Wang Zijin¡¯s angry look, and knew that he had just said the wrong thing. He shouldn¡¯t sigh that Ji Wenbin was powerful, so he said embarrassedly: ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I don¡¯t know that person¡¯s. true colors."


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu advised: "In any case, Ji Wenbin is indeed much better than us now. We have no other choice but to avoid it."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu asked again: "Senior Ji, you already know the situation of Tianwaitian. Are you going to retaliate for those hatreds back then?"


    "Forget it..." Ji Hai sighed, and said, "All these years have passed, and people have long been wrong, and with my current strength, I''m afraid I can''t avenge this."


    "In contrast." Ji Hai turned around and looked at Lin Yu and said, "The best thing I should do now is to return the kindness first."


    "Senior Ji, I''m afraid you won''t be able to help much in this matter. You have to know that my real opponent with Brother Wang is the Giant Spirit God, not Ji Wenbin." Lin Yu shook his head.


    "Opponent, is it a giant spirit god..."


    Ji Hai muttered to himself, feeling as if he was living in a dream.


    Unexpectedly, one day, someone would say that his opponent is a god.


    It seems that the world has indeed changed, and some things have to be tried to accept.


    Thinking of this, Ji Hai shook his head slightly, and then said: "Lin Yu, I didn''t mean that. With my current strength, it is naturally impossible to help you against Ji Wenbin, but maybe I can help you leave here and go to other places. The big world."


    "Oh?"


    Lin Yu''s eyes lit up, and his interest rose.


    If, as Ji Hai said, he could leave this big world and go to other big worlds, then the current problems might be solved.


    Because the biggest problem right now is that I can''t find the god-given things and enough source crystals, so I can''t get enough vitality to let myself deduce the body of the gods and demons.


    But if you can travel to other great worlds, you may be able to find new ways to gain vitality.


    On the other side, Wang Zijin immediately calmed down from his anger when he heard Ji Hai say this.


    He already knew the dilemma Lin Yu was facing, so he had similar ideas to Lin Yu for the first time.


    "Senior Ji, did you find a way to teleport to other big worlds?"


    Lin Yu glanced down and asked.


    Over the years, Ji Hai¡¯s most attempted escape method is to teleport to other worlds. It is precisely because of this that he accidentally teleported Liao Yuan and others from other worlds to this place.


    Therefore, Lin Yu could easily think that Ji Hai just said that, perhaps because he already had a clue in his heart and knew how to send it to other big worlds.


    Ji Hai nodded and said, "Yes, but I''m not sure if the method I envisioned will work, I have to try it."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu reminded hurriedly: "Senior Ji, this matter is extremely difficult. Can you tell me what you are going to do first?"


    Judging from the information now known, all the great worlds that are intact are being watched by the great gods, so presumably those great worlds are also full of the power of the world to resist the invasion of the gods.


    The power of the world will greatly restrict the opening of space channels, so it is extremely difficult to transfer, let alone transfer from one big world to another.


    Lin Yu didn''t know if Ji Hai knew this.

 Chapter 529： The only worries left

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Hearing Lin Yu''s question, Ji Hai nodded and said: "That is natural. I will definitely tell you my idea first, so you can help me judge whether it is feasible."


    Ji Hai now has no doubt about Lin Yu''s strength, after all, this is the strongest person he has ever seen with his own eyes.


    "Senior Ji, please say." Lin Yu urged.


    "You come with me first."


    Ji Hai glanced at Lin Yu, and then fell down.


    Lin Yu and Wang Zijin immediately followed.


    The group of three quickly came to the ground at the center of the Shadow Beast Mountain Range.


    There was originally a group of world powers that gathered together, and Ji Hai was trapped in this group of world powers.


    Of course, it is naturally empty now, and there is nothing unusual.


    Ji Hai lightly stepped on two feet on the ground, and then looked at Lin Yu and Wang Zijin and said: "I have been trapped here for all these years, and I have been looking for ways to get out of the trouble almost every moment. Try it again."


    "It''s a pity that none of the methods I know are useful, until one day, I discovered an anomaly in this place."


    Ji Hai looked towards the ground and said: "There is a strange power deep underground. This power seems to increase the teleportation array. After I discovered this, I tried to arrange several different types of teleportation arrays."


    "But most of the teleportation arrays didn''t work, and the one that really worked did not teleport me out, but brought people from other worlds here. You know the rest."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu and Wang Zijin nodded gently.


    Upon seeing this, Ji Hai continued, "So my current assumption is to find a way to go deep underground and try to get as close as possible to the strange force deep underground."


    "Then place another teleportation array of the same type as that time, so maybe we can use that teleportation array to leave."


    As soon as Ji Hai finished speaking, Lin Yu and Wang Zijin glanced at each other immediately.


    Wang Zijin said, "Brother Lin, it seems worth a try."


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded and said, "Even if it is unsuccessful, at least you can see what that strange force is."


    "It''s not too late, then do it."


    Prince Jin said and glanced at the sky.


    "Okay, do it!"


    Lin Yu decided decisively.


    As soon as the voice fell, Ji Hai immediately used his magical powers and began to dig the ground under his feet.


    "I know this place best, I''ll take the lead."


    Ji Haihai started talking to the two of them.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu and Wang Zijin did not stop them, and stood aside watching Ji Hai dig down.


    Ji Hai''s strength is very strong, and he was also a top-ranking figure in Tianwaitian during his heyday.


    However, even so, he only dug a small hole in the ground after using his magical powers.


    "Somehow, the soil here is very hard." Ji Hai explained: "I also thought about making a hole from below to leave, but I couldn''t do it at all."


    Hearing what he said, Wang Zijin looked at the ground under his feet thoughtfully, and suddenly raised his head suddenly: "I know what the problem is."


    "Me too." Lin Yu said immediately.


    Upon seeing this, Ji Hai immediately stopped and looked at the two of them quietly.


    "It''s the power of the world!"


    Wang Zijin took the lead and said: "Below here is the extremely strong power of the world. It must have escaped from the core of the world. Maybe this place is directly connected to the core of the world."


    "Yes." Lin Yu said suddenly: "Now I understand why the Shadow God is controlling your physical body to come here."


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin turned to look at Lin Yu.


    "Yes, I recall now. He didn''t come here for those people from another world. He only noticed the vision here because of the appearance of those people, so he came here to take a look."


    After speaking, Wang Zijin immediately turned back to the topic and said: "Brother Lin, since it is the power of the world, then it seems that only you and I will make the move."


    As he said, he glanced at Ji Hai.


    Upon seeing this, Ji Hai immediately got up from the ground and made room for the two of them.


    He had tried countless times when he was trapped, with no results at all, so after hearing the reasons Wang Zijin said, he would naturally not feel arrogant that he could try again.


    "Brother Lin, you and me together!"


    Wang Zijin retracted his gaze and said to Lin Yu.


    But Lin Yu stopped him and said, "Wait!"


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Zijin asked puzzledly.


    Lin Yu looked up and said, "The vision that will appear here at that time will probably attract the attention of the Giant Spirit God and Ji Wenbin."


    "That''s true." Wang Zijin slapped his head and said embarrassedly: "I was so excited that I almost forgot about it."


    "Lin Yu, what should I do now?"


    Ji Hai asked, who was floating on the side.


    Lin Yu touched his chin, and said in deep thought, "There is no better way, but I can only take a risk and try it. There is a problem, and I will take you away."


    "Teleport away?"


    Ji Hai was a little unclear, so he didn''t know what Lin Yu meant by teleporting away.


    Seeing his puzzled expression, Wang Zijin explained: "Brother Lin can teleport out of thin air in this big world, and can be directly teleported to the teleportation array arranged in advance."


    "What? Actually... can teleport out of thin air?"


    Ji Hai glanced at Lin Yu in surprise.


    He just felt that he couldn''t see through Lin Yu more and more. It was clear that when Lin Yu came to him last time, his strength was still within the range of his understanding.


    I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, but...


    It seems that the Lin Yu that Wang Zijin just said has his own divine power, which is true.


    "Brother Lin, shall we start now?"


    Wang Zijin looked at Lin Yu in a daze, and asked.


    "let''s start."


    Lin Yu immediately recovered and nodded.


    The reason why he was shocked just now was because he remembered Yang Haishan and other veterans of the Chiyang Sect who were still trapped in the Territory of the Giant Spirit Sect.


    At the beginning, he had considered that after the strength was strong enough, he would rescue those people from the hands of the Giant Spirit Sect and let them hide in the cave world.


    In this way can free them from the fate of being pumped and refined.


    Now seeing that he is about to risk trying to teleport to other big worlds, if it succeeds, I am afraid that I will not be able to return here for a while, and I will not be able to rescue them.


    That''s why he was briefly stunned.


    "Forget it, I cannot protect myself now. It is not necessarily a good thing for them to hide in the cave world."


    "Those people of Zhenhai Sect are also, let them continue to live like before, now the whole world is in chaos, presumably even if the Jinling Sect knows the truth, there is no time to trouble them."


    Lin Yu took a deep breath and quickly let go of what was left in his heart.


    No longer thinking about it, he immediately urged Yuan Li to start digging the land below with Wang Zijin.


    As the two of them shot at the same time, a big pit appeared on the ground instantly, much larger and deeper than the one that Ji Hai had just shot.

 Chapter 530： Yang 9 River Reappears

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Ji Hai stared blankly at the two of them digging downwards.


    Just now when Lin Yu dispelled the pure white mist that trapped him, he also vaguely saw some scenes, but at that time he was worried about whether he could get away successfully. Think about the power of Lin Yu.


    But now it is different. Now all his attention is on the actions of Lin Yu and Wang Zijin. With a clear contrast, he naturally found out just how big the gap between him and them is.


    Also found the difference.


    "The power that Lin Yu and Wang Zijin possess is definitely not given by the gods, and has nothing to do with the gods!"


    "It seems that my thoughts were too naive, and the potential of human beings is far greater than I thought."


    "Maybe, the gods are not invincible."


    The faith in Ji Hai''s heart was finally shaken, and he began to re-examine the gap between man and god.


    Although he knew that he would never be able to fight against the gods, but his own failure did not mean that Lin Yu could not.


    At this time, a hole with a diameter of about three or four feet appeared on the ground.


    Lin Yu and Wang Zijin had also gone deep into the cave and disappeared.


    Upon seeing this, Ji Hai hurriedly got in and followed them all the way down.


    However, as the three of them continued to deepen, the resistance increased. Obviously, the closer to the core of the world, the stronger the power of the world.


    "Brother Lin, the power of the world here is so strong, wouldn''t it prevent us from teleporting?"


    "Not necessarily." Lin Yu denied: "Judging from the information available, the power of the world is scattered everywhere in the world. It is actually a defense mechanism of the big world. Its real purpose is not to hinder the world. People use the teleportation array, but to prevent the gods from coming."


    "So if we want to leave this world, the power of these worlds may not cause us trouble. On the contrary, it is another big world we are going to, and the power of the world there may prevent us from teleporting over."


    Lin Yu remembered the sight of the continent where the Dawu Dynasty came to this world at that time. It was caught by a giant hand condensed with some magical powers.


    In other words, if you want to enter a new big world, the easiest way is similar to this direct physical intrusion method, it is difficult to use the space channel to transmit.


    "Brother Wang, instead of worrying about this, it is better to be careful of the Giant Spirit God and Ji Wenbin."


    "That''s true."


    Wang Zijin didn''t say much any more, and dug down with Lin Yu without saying a word.


    I don''t know how long it took, the three of them had reached the deepest part of the earth.


    During the time of digging in the middle, they could always clearly feel that they were getting closer and closer to that strange force, as if they were already in front of them.


    However, this is just a feeling. The fact is that no matter how long they dig down, they can''t really reach the source of that power.


    "Try it here first."


    Lin Yu said to the two of them: "I feel that the situation here must have attracted Ji Wenbin''s attention, maybe he is on his way here."


    "Yeah." Wang Zijin nodded, then turned to look at Ji Hai.


    When Ji Hai saw this, he set out without saying a word.


    After almost five breaths, he finished setting up the magic circle.


    "I''ll urge this circle."


    Lin Yu said to the two.


    The effect of urging the magic circle with the original force is definitely stronger than the power of gods or other powers. Wang Zijin naturally knows this, so there is no objection at all.


    Since Ji Hai felt that his strength was far inferior to the two, he didn''t have any comments.


    "open!"


    Lin Yu suddenly urged Yuan Li to activate this large teleportation array.


    At the same time, he used his soul to sense the strange power deep below, to see if that power would increase the teleportation formation like Ji Hai said.


    "Huh? It seems to be effective!"


    Lin Yu was very clear about his own strength, so he soon discovered that the effect of urging this teleportation formation by himself was much better than he had imagined.


    There was a bang.


    A white light flashed at the center of the teleportation array.


    And as the white light dissipated, a spatial passage suddenly appeared, slowly opening the entrance.


    It stands to reason that the moment when the space channel appears, people will be drawn directly in, and there is no need to do anything during that time.


    The entrance of this spatial passage is just open there, and people need to take the initiative to step into it.


    Watching this scene, the three looked at each other, all hesitating whether to venture in and try.


    After all, for the time being, I don¡¯t know if this spatial channel really leads to other great worlds. What if the other end of the channel is void?


    "By the way, let''s try it out first."


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered the puppets he had gotten.


    Those organ puppets had helped him a lot when he was weak, but as his strength continued to grow, these organ puppets had been completely idled and never used again.


    But now it''s finally time for them to play again.


    As long as you throw a mechanism puppet into the space channel, you will know the result very quickly.


    If the other end is the big world, the organ puppet that enters will naturally return to tell the situation there, and if the other end is the void, then the organ puppet will definitely not be able to return.


    In this way, the result is easy to judge.


    "go with!"


    Lin Yu took out a mechanism puppet from the supernatural power space, reached out his hand, and the mechanism puppet plunged into the space channel.


    Both Wang Zijin and Ji Hai stared at the passageway intently, waiting for the result to be announced.


    However, at this moment, the entrance of the space channel was suddenly closed.


    "Oops!"


    Lin Yu suddenly looked up, "Ji Wenbin is here!"


    "I also sensed it!" Wang Zijin said in a hasty tone: "His strength seems to have been improved again."


    "What should I do now?"


    Ji Hai asked aloud.


    Although he hadn''t met Ji Wenbin himself, according to what Lin Yu and Wang Zijin said, this guy was obviously very uncomfortable.


    "There is no way, I have to leave here first, and then I will talk about it. Chi has changed!"


    Lin Yu immediately made a decision, and then he was ready to use his magical powers, taking Wang Zijin and Ji Hai to teleport away.


    But just as he was urging his Yuan Li, suddenly another extremely powerful aura quickly approached here from a distance.


    With the emergence of this breath, Lin Yu realized that he could not successfully transmit.


    "It''s Yang Jiuhe!"


    Lin Yu frowned and said Yang Jiuhe? "Wang Zijin and Ji Hai were both taken aback.


    But then Wang Zijin said quickly: "It is indeed him, I also sensed it! However, how can Yang Jiuhe''s strength suddenly become so strong? It seems to be much stronger than before!"


    "It''s probably because of Ji Wenbin!"


    Lin Yu thought about switching, and immediately guessed the reason.


    With the help of the Giant Spirit God, Ji Wenbin confiscated all the gifts bestowed by all the chosen people in Tianwaitian, causing their strength to plummet and they are no longer Yang Jiuhe''s opponents.


    In addition, all the other gods except the giant spirit **** gave up this big world, allowing Yang Jiuhe to act wantonly in the sky without worrying about the future.


    Presumably, Yang Jiuhe must have taken the opportunity to plunder countless cultivation resources and grabbed a lot of essence pills.

 Chapter 531： 2 strong Qizhi

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Unexpectedly, the deeds of Ji Wenbin and the Giant Spirit God actually made Yang Jiuhe cheaper, and I don''t know if they will regret it."


    Obviously, the demon **** behind Yang Jiuhe is one of the rivals of the giant spirit god.


    The demon **** gave Yang Jiuhe power without limit, naturally not because he liked Yang Jiuhe, but because Yang Jiuhe was as special as Ji Wenbin and could help him gain the core of this world.


    The devil must also be directed at the core of the world!


    "The last time I successfully teleported away under the deterrence of the Demon God Projection, it must be difficult for the Demon God to let go."


    Lin Yu quickly analyzed in his mind.


    "So after that, he must have given Yang Jiuhe some special power, so that he can stop me from teleporting."


    As soon as Yang Jiuhe''s breath appeared, his teleportation ability was invalidated, so Lin Yu felt that this must be because the Demon God was still thinking about the incident at that time.


    While Lin Yu thought about it, Wang Zijin asked quickly: "Brother Lin, what should I do now?"


    At this time, the situation of the three of them was extremely dangerous, and they were blocked by the power of the world. Each foot forward took a lot of effort and the speed was extremely slow.


    If you go up, you will hit Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe.


    It can be said that the three of them were completely trapped here this time.


    "If you can believe me, hide in my cave world."


    Lin Yu retracted his upward gaze and looked at Wang Zijin and Ji Haidao: "The goal of one person is always smaller than the goal of three people, and the chance of escape will be greater."


    "Of course, if I die, you will die with me."


    After speaking, Lin Yu looked at the two people quietly, waiting for them to make a decision.


    At this time, Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe were still approaching quickly, and maybe it would take two breaths before they could get here successfully.


    "In this case..." Wang Zijin hesitated.


    But Ji Hai muttered with a puzzled look: "Dongtian World?"


    "Brother Lin, your lucky person has celestial phenomena, I believe the chances of surviving with you will be greater!"


    After a breath, Wang Zijin made a decisive decision.


    Ji Hai on the other side hadn''t figured out what the cave world was at this time, but now the situation is urgent, Lin Yu and Wang Zijin obviously don''t have time to explain to him.


    Knowing this in his heart, he echoed: "Me too."


    "good!"


    Lin Yu stopped talking, waved his hand and teleported the two into the cave world.


    Immediately afterwards, he immediately raised his head and looked up.


    Regardless of Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe have not arrived here, it seems that there is a lot of time for him to escape, but in fact this is impossible to do.


    Because with their current strength, as long as they enter each other''s spirit and soul domain, they can''t escape easily.


    What''s more, both Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe are stronger than him at this time. It is impossible for him to escape the chase of the two by flying. He can only successfully get rid of the two by using magical teleportation.


    But now, because Yang Jiuhe didn''t know what method he used, causing his transmission ability to fail, this option is no longer available.


    The only hope at this time is that after Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe meet, they will fight a battle, so that they can take advantage of this opportunity.


    "The giant spirit **** ordered Ji Wenbin to pursue me and Wang Zijin, just because we can control the power of the world and help him obtain the core of this world."


    "But precisely because of this, he is absolutely unwilling to watch Yang Jiuhe Xianji Wenbin step into the core of the world."


    Lin Yu quickly analyzed the current situation in his mind.


    One thing is certain now, that is, Yang Jiuhe is definitely not coming to Jin with himself and the prince, but because the vision here has attracted his attention, he will make a special trip to have a look.


    The same is true for Ji Wenbin.


    Therefore, both of them came to the core of the world this time, and their real goals were not themselves and Wang Zijin.


    In this way, it is very possible for the two to meet each other and fight a battle first to ensure that the other party will not first touch the core of the world.


    "I believe that the giant spirit **** and the demon **** are very clear about the current situation, knowing that under the current circumstances, Wang Zijin and I are not the most important thing. It is the business to ensure that the core of the world is not contacted by the other party first."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu felt a little relieved.


    As long as there is a battle between Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe, then he has a chance to escape successfully.


    Time passed quickly.


    After Lin Yu thought about it, another breathing time passed.


    Swish!


    Two silhouettes appeared directly above Lin Yu.


    It is Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe.


    Unexpectedly, the two would arrive here at the same time.


    Of course, since the power of the world here is extremely strong, the way the two broke into here is not the same.


    Ji Wenbin relied on the power of manipulating the world to separate the power of the world in this place before he came all the way down here.


    And Yang Jiuhe relied on an extremely powerful body to squeeze down here abruptly.


    From this, we can also know why the Giant Spirit God and the Demon God favor these two people so much, and they will increase their strength without limit, because both of them have the potential to be close to the core of the world.


    After the two stopped directly above Lin Yu, Ji Wenbin first looked down at Lin Yu below. Seeing that Lin Yu had nowhere to escape, he turned to look towards Yang Jiuhe.


    Like him, Yang Jiuhe glanced at Lin Yu first.


    But unlike Ji Wenbin, he was very curious about Lin Yu''s identity.


    He didn''t know Lin Yu now, but when he first arrived, he discovered that the person below had the same power as the person who snatched the golden jade box from him last time.


    Both can teleport out of thin air.


    If it hadn''t been for him to have received new magic power from the demon god, I''m afraid this person would have successfully teleported away before he arrived.


    So he doubted whether the two people would be the same person.


    "It must be the same person!" Yang Jiuhe secretly said in his heart: "If these two people are not the same person, then this big world can really be called a large number of talents, far more exaggerated than the big world I once lived in."


    "Yang Jiuhe!"


    Ji Wenbin said: "It''s luck for you that you ransacked most of the sky when I was not paying attention."


    Yang Jiuhe arched his hand at Ji Wenbin upon hearing this, and said with a smile: "Thank you so much for that!"


    "Huh!" Ji Wenbin snorted coldlyYang Jiuhe continued to say with a smile: "But you are also lucky, you should have been just a small person, now you have such a powerful force in one step. You should be honored to stand before me."


    Although this is not very pleasant, it makes Ji Wenbin quite useful.


    Yang Jiuhe was right. He Ji Wenbin was just an ordinary little person not long ago, and his strength was far below the supremacy of the masters of the gods.


    However, after experiencing a series of adventures, he was even qualified to face head-to-head with Yang Jiuhe, the son of a world-famous demon.


    This has to be placed before even thinking about it.


    "Yang Jiuhe, stop talking nonsense, do you want to hit the core of the world when you come here this time?"


    Ji Wenbin stared closely at Yang Jiuhe.

 Chapter 532： War of Gods and Demons

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Each each other." Yang Jiuhe laughed, "Isn''t that the purpose of your coming here?"


    "Hmph, then you should know that you can''t reach the core of the world with your current strength." Ji Wenbin attacked unceremoniously.


    "Aren''t you the same?" Yang Jiuhe looked up and down Ji Wenbin with a smile.


    "It''s fine if you know it." Ji Wenbin lifted his chin slightly and said: "Since you know this, we should take a step back. You should not interfere with my affairs, and I will not interfere with yours."


    He knew very well that Yang Jiuhe was strong now, so he had to negotiate with the other party.


    As long as Yang Jiuhe agreed, he would be able to take Lin Yu away smoothly.


    And as long as Lin Yu is taken away, then the things that the Giant Spirit God requires will be easy to handle, and then it will definitely be possible to get in touch with the core of this big world first.


    Therefore, temporary tolerance is necessary.


    "That''s exactly what I want!"


    Yang Jiuhe shrugged and agreed without hesitation.


    Originally, he was just here to check the visions that appeared here. He never thought that he would meet the person who snatched his golden jade box last time. This was a big surprise.


    It should be known that that person not only possesses a powerful body similar to that of a devils believer, but also possesses a powerful force similar to magical powers, which is extremely special.


    The Demon God specially ordered him, and next time you encounter this person, he must not let him run away.


    So now he just wanted to take this person away, and didn''t have any time to worry about what Ji Wenbin wanted to do.


    Anyway, with Ji Wenbin''s current strength, it is temporarily impossible to go deeper and get in touch with the core of this big world.


    On the other side, Ji Wenbin persuaded Yang Jiuhe to see it so relaxed, and he was immediately relieved.


    "Okay, that''s it." Ji Wenbin said while pointing at Lin Yu below, "Now I want to take this person away. I hope you can abide by the agreement and don''t hinder me."


    "Ok?"


    Yang Jiuhe was taken aback for a moment and looked at Lin Yu below.


    Then he immediately looked at Ji Wenbin and shook his head and said: "That''s really embarrassing, this person has been taken by me, it is impossible to give it to you."


    "You?!" Ji Wenbin said angrily: "What do you mean?"


    He felt that Yang Jiuhe was playing tricks on him deliberately.


    Yang Jiuhe saw Ji Wenbin put on such a stinky expression, he said in a deep voice, "Don''t you understand? I won''t let you take this person away!"


    "Yang Jiuhe, I advise you not to hinder me. Taking this person away is the will of the Giant Spirit God." Ji Wenbin threatened.


    Yang Jiuhe did not show weakness and said: "Then I also tell you that this person has been taken by the demon god, and he is also the will of the demon **** to take him away."


    Looking at the dispute between the two sides, Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that the two of them really wanted to fight.


    It seems that opportunities may appear at any time.


    "The two people won''t be too far away from here even if they fight, so I think there is no hope of getting rid of them by flying."


    "There are only two ways to help me really get out."


    "One is to once again urge the magic circle that Ji Hai has just set up, and send it to other big worlds before the two of them can react. The second method is to send it to the magic circle I set up outside the sky."


    Lin Yu quickly thought out a countermeasure.


    While he was thinking about his escape plan, Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe were already at war.


    "Magic evil wind!"


    Yang Jiuhe took the lead.


    As soon as he shot his hand, he took out the housekeeping unique skills, magic power and evil spirits.


    At this time, as his strength increased sharply, the power of the evil evil spirits had long been different from the past. The moment of release made the place dusty, abruptly expanding the space where the three of them were located more than ten times.


    Both Lin Yu and Ji Wenbin were encased in the evil spirits of Yang Jiuhe.


    "I heard that your Yang Jiu River''s evil evil wind is powerful against the sky. I saw it today."


    Ji Wenbin gave a calm compliment.


    The battle with Yang Jiuhe made him feel heroic. You must know that before that, a strong man like Yang Jiuhe could only look up to him, and how could he personally fight against him.


    "Yang Jiuhe, if you have any tricks, hurry up and let me take a good look."


    Ji Wenbin knew in his heart that Yang Jiuhe released the evil evil wind to trap him, and he was definitely preparing to use his powerful physical body to launch a close attack.


    So when he said so, he was extremely alert in his heart, ready to take any offensive from the opponent at any time.


    In the current situation, it is meaningless to take the initiative to attack Yang Jiuhe. After all, Yang Jiuhe has a strong body and extremely fast speed.


    Huh!


    As soon as Ji Wenbin''s voice fell, he felt a strong wind suddenly appear behind him.


    "Good job, set it to me!"


    Ji Wenbin decisively urged the power of the world, and a powerful oppressive force suddenly appeared, squeezing the Chaoyang Jiuhe from all directions, and immediately prevented his next action.


    But even so, Yang Jiuhe succeeded in throwing a punch, knocking Ji Wenbin upside down.


    Of course, if it weren''t for the incomparably strong power of the world emanating from the core of the world, which greatly hindered the actions of the two, I am afraid that the fighting momentum of the two would be thousands of times greater than it is now.


    Lin Yu watched the battle between the two and secretly applauded.


    The two are evenly matched, and their strengths are almost the same. It seems that this battle will not end for a while, which is very beneficial to me.


    "Let me first see where this magic circle leads to."


    Seeing that the two of them were busy fighting and didn''t have time to pay attention to him, he decisively urged the circle that Ji Hai had just laid out.


    At this time, I don''t know where this teleportation array leads, so I must first confirm it.


    With the activation of the magic circle, the entrance of the space channel slowly opened again.


    And his move naturally attracted the attention of Yang Jiuhe Ji Wenbin.


    Ji Wenbin hurriedly stretched out his hand and directly broke the pattern of the magic circle, making this teleportation circle invalid immediately.


    However, as soon as the space channel closed, Lin Yu saw the shadow of a mechanism puppet passing by from the entrance.


    The entrance closed instantly, and the organ puppet failed to come out, but its appearance provided Lin Yu with a very important message.


    That is, the other end of the space channel is not a void, but an intact world.


    "good!"


    Lin Yu was secretly delighted, this is good news.


    Next, as long as there is another chance, he can draw the formation pattern again according to Ji Hai''s method just now, and then activate the formation directly to teleport away.


    Thinking of this, he immediately looked at the two in the battle, looking for an opportunity to do it.


    At this point, the two have been fighting for several rounds ~ www.novelhall.com ~ still can''t tell the winner.


    It can be seen that both of them have been a little annoyed by this.


    "God punishes the heavens!"


    "Devil projection!"


    Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe yelled in unison.


    It was almost the same time that they showed their hole cards.


    Lin Yu only felt that his vision had become blurred, and even the feeling of his soul to the outside world had become intermittent.


    He only vaguely saw that a phantom that people couldn''t look directly at appeared slowly behind Yang Jiuhe, while Ji Wenbin seemed to be shrouded in a golden light.


    "Finally, are the gods and demon gods also participating in the battle?!"


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart.

 Chapter 533： 0 rare opportunity

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    As Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe took out their biggest trump cards, the battle momentum immediately became immense.


    Lin Yu couldn''t see the specific picture of the two fighting, but he knew in his heart that after the giant spirit **** and the demon **** joined the battle, his chances of getting out would become even slimmer.


    This made him feel a little headache.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt something strange.


    "What''s the matter? The obstacle from the power of the world has become smaller!"


    I don''t know if it was the reason why the two used the final means or what, Lin Yu found that the power of the world around him no longer pushed him as hard as before, trying to squeeze him away from the core of the world.


    "I see!"


    There was a flash of inspiration in Lin Yu''s heart, and he nodded secretly, trying to understand the key.


    "The projections of the Giant Spirit God and the Demon God joined the battle, making the power of the world here regard Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe as the biggest threats, so they ignored me!"


    Lin Yu understood that this must be the world''s self-defense mechanism at work.


    After all, compared with the giant spirit gods and demon gods, the threat to this world is much smaller. Therefore, the power of the world here will temporarily abandon itself and go all out to deal with Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe.


    "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, whether you can succeed in one fell swoop!"


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to care about the battle between the two, he just wanted to take advantage of this excellent opportunity to get out.


    Of course, there are only two ways to leave here, one is to use the magic circle to teleport to another world, and the other is to use the magical power to teleport to the teleportation arrays that have been arranged in advance.


    "The success rate of the second method is too low, I am definitely not faster than Yang Jiuhe."


    Lin Yu immediately denied the second method and looked down.


    If you really want to get out, you still have to rely on Ji Hai''s method to teleport to other worlds with the help of magic circles.


    Of course, you can''t directly set up the magic circle in this position, so even if it is successfully activated, it will be extremely easy to be stopped by Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe.


    "If you can go a little deeper, the power of the magic circle will increase even more. Then, the success rate will be greatly improved."


    "Worth a try!"


    Lin Yu was ruthless in his heart and plunged to the next end without hesitation.


    At this time, due to the appearance of the Demon God''s projection, the Demon Evil Gang wind urged by Yang Jiuhe has long since dissipated, so it can continue to go deep underground.


    In addition, all the power of the world now converges around Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe, causing the resistance to become very small.


    Whoosh!


    Lin Yu''s figure is like lightning, and he drills downwards at a very fast speed.


    Only a moment away from Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe.


    When the two saw this, they shot each other, while chasing Lin Yu quickly flying down.


    However, because the power of the world emanating from the core of the world desperately prevented them, they would not be able to catch up with Lin Yu for a while.


    The distance between the two sides keeps widening.


    "Good opportunity! Really a golden opportunity of a lifetime!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that he was lucky, but he didn''t expect that Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe would simultaneously take out their hole cards and summon the Giant Spirit God and Demon God, which would bring him such an opportunity.


    This is really unexpected.


    "Don''t miss the opportunity and don''t come again, you must succeed!"


    Lin Yu tried his best to drill down, getting closer and closer to that mysterious power.


    However, as he kept getting closer to the power that could increase the magic circle, the power of the surrounding world gathered on him again.


    Obviously the big world has regarded him as a huge threat.


    "No, I can''t go deeper with my current strength!"


    Lin Yu''s forward speed dropped sharply, and the effort he couldn''t breathe stopped completely, unable to move forward.


    To be honest, he was really curious in his heart, and wanted to see what that power was, but reason told him that it is not the time to care about this, so he should get out before Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe arrive. right way.


    "Maybe the source of that power is the core of the world."


    Guessing like this in his heart, Lin Yu kept his hands in his hands, swiping in the air a few times.


    In an instant, an array pattern formed impressively.


    "open!"


    With a violent shout, Lin Yu urged Xinbu''s magic circle with all his strength.


    Almost instantly, the entrance of the space channel suddenly opened, much faster than before.


    "Sure enough, the deeper the ground, the stronger that force will increase the magic circle."


    Lin Yu was overjoyed, but then he guessed in his heart: "However, if the bottom of this is really the core of the world, does it mean that this world wants me to leave quickly to help me open the space channel so quickly?"


    "Forget it, no matter what''s going on with him, it''s important to leave quickly!"


    No longer thinking about it, Lin Yu headed into the entrance of the space channel.


    At this time, Ji Wenbin and Yang Jiuhe were still on the way to chase them all the way, and the power of the world here was much stronger than above, so they had no time to stop Lin Yu.


    "Even to let this kid run away!"


    Ji Wenbin scolded angrily.


    Yang Jiuhe also had an angry look on his face. He had no idea that Lin Yu would be able to escape successfully.


    For a while, both of them regretted the actions they had just done. Knowing that, they shouldn''t use the last hole cards to let the giant spirit gods and demon gods join the battle in the projection of this world.


    If you don''t do that, the power of the world here will definitely not regard them as a major threat, so Lin Yu will be ignored.


    "I''ll settle this account with you another day."


    Ji Wenbin glared at Yang Jiuhe, then his figure flashed and disappeared in place.


    This place is very close to the core of the world, so the oppression from the power of the world is very strong, and staying here for a long time is a kind of pain for him.


    On the other side, Yang Jiuhe also turned around and flew upwards quickly.


    Like Ji Wenbin, he couldn''t stay here for a long time, so he could only choose to leave.


    One after another, the two quickly returned to the ground.


    After reaching the surface, the two of them stared at each other from a distance.


    At this moment they didn''t have the desire to continue fighting, mainly because the strength of the two was almost the same.


    And the battle just now was all because of Lin Yu, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com now that Lin Yu disappeared, naturally there was no reason to fight.


    Huh!


    After the two looked at each other for a while, Ji Wenbin took the lead to leave, while Yang Jiuhe remained suspended in place.


    After a while, Yang Jiuhe stared at the distance and squinted slightly.


    "It''s not that simple to escape from my hands!"


    He already had a way to find and pursue Lin Yu, and all of this was naturally required by the Demon God.


    ¡­


    After Lin Yu entered the space channel, he was rushed forward by a powerful space force.


    I don''t know how long it took, a white light flashed in front of his eyes, and then he came to a completely unfamiliar place.


    "Fortunately, this world also has the power of the world, which shows that this is a perfect big world!"

 Chapter 534： Try to stop

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Looking at the lush trees around, Lin Yu let out a long sigh of relief.


    There is the power of the world here, which shows that this place is not a space debris, but a complete world.


    This is very important, because the source crystal will only appear in the intact world.


    Only the great world that is intact can attract the attention of the gods and demons. In this way, there is the possibility of the existence of people selected by God and things bestowed by God.


    "There is not much time left for me, I must hurry!"


    Lin Yu quickly left the ground, and while flying upward, he warned himself in his heart that he would never have much time to find the source crystal and the god-given things.


    This is because the giant spirit **** and the demon **** will soon know where he teleported to. Once they find it, they will definitely immediately order the chosen person or demon son in this big world to search for him.


    After all, whether it is a **** or a demon, what is staring at is not just a big world, but all the intact big worlds in the void.


    "This world must be divided into upper and lower realms, I will go directly to Tianwaitian to see."


    Lin Yu kept flying upwards, and after two breaths, he came to the world barrier that separated the upper and lower realms.


    Without hesitation, he broke through the world barrier in one fell swoop and came to the outer sky of this great world.


    Looking at the vast sea of ??clouds, Lin Yu thought in his heart: "The energy of one hundred million source stones can be gathered by just eating a few artifacts. I just don¡¯t care about that much, I just went to a certain **** and robbed them. The god-given thing is eaten."


    Somehow, he always felt that he would be discovered by the Giant Spirit God or Demon God before long.


    So he didn''t want to plot slowly and act slowly as before.


    At this time, cutting the mess with a sharp knife may be more effective and safer than being careful.


    Moreover, his current strength is absolutely above all the people chosen by the gods in this world, and with his strong strength, it is not difficult to grab and rob him.


    When the opponent and the gods behind them reacted, they would definitely have enough vital energy.


    "Ok, deal!"


    Lin Yu found a direction and disappeared instantly.


    And when Lin Yu made up his mind to grab it, a space channel suddenly appeared somewhere in this world.


    At the entrance and exit of the passage, Yang Jiuhe''s figure slowly emerged.


    He looked around first, then stared in a certain direction.


    "This guy is really in this world." Yang Jiuhe smiled triumphantly, "With the magic power newly bestowed by the Demon God, this time I will see where you escape."


    With a scream, Yang Jiuhe''s figure also disappeared in place.


    ...


    On the other side, Lin Yu had already arrived not far from a continent at this time.


    "The scale of this land is not small, and there must be organizations similar to the religion. There should be many people chosen by the gods and powerful things bestowed by the gods."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu suddenly speeded up, drawing an extremely bright light in the air.


    And such an astonishing scene naturally immediately attracted the attention of most people on this continent.


    Whether it is an ordinary person or a person of God''s choice, at this time they all raised their heads and looked towards the sky.


    Ordinary people are okay. I don¡¯t know how this long strip of light in the sky came from, which is brighter than the sun. I just thought it was left by those religious believers, so I didn¡¯t think much about it, just stopped and talked about it. .


    Those who were chosen by God were all shocked.


    They have far more vision and experience than ordinary people, and naturally they know very well how difficult it is to leave such a mark in the air.


    In an instant, all the chosen people on the continent rose off the ground in unison, chasing the bright strip of light.


    In the air, Lin Yu naturally noticed what was happening on the mainland, knowing that his behavior just now had aroused the vigilance of almost all the chosen people, and even the strongest in this continent was alarmed.


    But all of this was intentional by him.


    He just did that in order to attract the attention of the people chosen by God, so as to attract them together, so that he can **** the things bestowed by God.


    Swish!


    Lin Yu shuttled back and forth in the air, and several bright rays of light suddenly formed with his high-speed movement.


    These lights are put together to form a "kill" word.


    "Where is this sacred? So arrogant?!"


    "It must be the devil! Only the devil can be so mad!"


    "Hmph, those demons dare to come here to provoke, and they must have no return!"


    "..."


    When the people chosen by the gods on the mainland gathered together, they were all angry.


    They didn''t know Lin Yu''s identity, so they could only speculate on his origin from the strength he showed.


    At least in terms of his current performance, he absolutely possesses an extremely powerful body, otherwise he would not have been able to move in the air at such a fast speed.


    So everyone thinks that Lin Yu must be a believer in the devil.


    "Hurry up and stop him!"


    "Don''t let him go crazy!"


    People gathered more and more. Relying on the large number of people and the crowd, the chosen people who were present separately circumvented Lin Yu and prepared to stop him.


    However, at this moment, Lin Yu suddenly stopped in the air.


    When the people chosen by the gods saw it, they immediately rushed up and surrounded him from all directions.


    In the distance, Yang Jiuhe, who was hurriedly chasing, saw this scene, and suddenly felt a little confused.


    "What is this kid doing?" Yang Jiuhe felt a little speechless. "He provokes so many people chosen by the gods when he comes here, doesn''t he know that these people just need to report his affairs to the gods he believes in? Will he be targeted by the new gods?"


    Yang Jiuhe couldn''t understand Lin Yu''s intentions, but his speed did not slow down for a moment, on the contrary, he speeded up a lot, approaching Lin Yu at a faster speed.


    But at this moment, another strange scene appeared.


    I saw the god-given things in the hands of those chosen by the gods all got out of their control and quickly gathered towards Lin Yu.


    "Oops! Is this kid going to be like last time..."


    Yang Jiuhe reacted abruptly, recalling the first encounter with Lin Yu.


    In that battle Lin Yu ate the golden jade box he had grabbed. At that time, he thought Lin Yu was acting stupid, but later found that Lin Yu''s strength skyrocketed and he had to beat him. Summon the Demon Projection.


    "Almost forgot this." Yang Jiuhe suddenly realized, "No wonder the Giant Spiritual God wants to seize all the god-given things, it turned out to be to prevent him from taking it and eating it!"


    Until then, Yang Jiuhe didn''t know Ji Wenbin''s true intentions at the time.


    But he can''t blame him, because he didn''t expect that Ji Wenbin''s goal would be Lin Yu, who had eaten the golden jade box, completely in the dark.


    "Never give him a chance to improve his strength!"


    Yang Jiuhe accelerated again and rushed towards Lin Yu at full speed.


    This time, he must not be the same as last time, watching Lin Yu eat the gold and jade box but indifferent, in the end he can only helplessly watch Lin Yu''s strength soar in an instant.


    Yang Jiuhe decided to stop Lin Yu before he eats those god-given things.

 Chapter 535： Amazing change

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Yang Jiuhe?!"


    When Yang Jiuhe saw Lin Yu, Lin Yu also saw Yang Jiuhe.


    "How could he get here so quickly?"


    Lin Yu was quite puzzled, the speed of Yang Jiuhe was too fast, and his relationship with him was almost fore and aft.


    He secretly said in his heart, it seems that this demon **** is more difficult to deal with than other gods, and he must be careful in the future.


    "You have no chance!"


    Yang Jiuhe shouted violently and immediately used the Devil''s Evil Gangfeng to trap all the chosen people including Lin Yu.


    At the same time, he himself approached Lin Yu at full speed and came to Lin Yu''s side in an instant.


    "This time I won''t let you eat these god-given things."


    Yang Jiuhe shot with all his strength and slammed a punch, trying to stop Lin Yu.


    At this time, those god-given things hadn''t entered Lin Yu''s mouth yet, and there was still some distance away from him. As long as the speed was fast enough, he would definitely be able to stop him.


    Yang Jiuhe felt that he would definitely succeed this time.


    But just when he thought so, those god-given things suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    Without warning, Yang Jiuhe had no idea where they all went.


    "Did he take it into some kind of spatial artifact?"


    Yang Jiuhe guessed like this in his heart.


    After all, this is the only way to explain it, and all other reasons are untenable.


    "It can only be so!"


    "It seems that this kid is going to flee with these god-given things, and eat after escaping to a safe place."


    Yang Jiuhe quickly came to a conclusion, and decided in his heart that he would never let Lin Yu leave his sight.


    Similarly, you must never give the opponent a chance to swallow God-given things.


    Thinking of this, he decided to take out the strongest trump card in his hand, and would rather kill a chicken with a sledgehammer than miss it.


    "Devil projection!"


    Yang Jiuhe''s hands formed a palm print on his chest, and suddenly a virtual shadow slowly appeared behind him.


    As soon as this phantom appeared, everyone present felt an extremely powerful pressure.


    "Ah, what is this?"


    "I, why can''t I see anything."


    "my body!"


    "..."


    The chosen people present all wailed in pain.


    The power of the Demon God''s projection is too strong, they can''t resist at all.


    Lin Yu is not much better than them.


    Like last time, he couldn''t move his whole body at this time, and couldn''t do anything.


    Even worse than last time, this time he couldn''t even use magical teleportation.


    "everything is over."


    Yang Jiuhe shrugged easily, and then quickly approached Lin Yu who was unable to move.


    The command the Demon God gave him was for him to capture Lin Yu alive, not for him to kill Lin Yu, so now he was successful.


    However, just in case, it is necessary to find the space artifact that Lin Yu stored just now.


    Only by confiscating all the god-given things from Lin Yu''s body can he ensure that he will not secretly take it out and eat it when he is not paying attention.


    Yang Jiuhe quickly came to Lin Yu''s side and searched Lin Yu.


    But what he didn''t know was that those god-given things were not put into some kind of space divine tool by Lin Yu, but were directly taken into the supernatural power space by him.


    Therefore, Lin Yu had already transferred all the god-given things he had stolen into his stomach, and used his powerful digestive abilities to digest and absorb.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+300000 source stone¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2000000 source stone¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+10000000 source stone¡¿


    On the modifier panel, prompts for acquiring meta-energy appear one after another.


    Some of these god-given things only have the vitality of tens of thousands of source stones, while others have the vitality of tens of millions of source stones.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Heaven and Earth (Empty, Fantasy, Thunder, Wind, Flame, Ice, Gold) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Physique: Body of Gods and Demons (Ninth Level) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 102700000 source stone¡¿


    "One hundred million source stones!"


    "Finally made up enough Yuanneng for 100 million source stones!"


    Looking at the number behind Yuanneng, Lin Yu let out a long sigh of relief.


    Finally, Yuanneng finally made up enough.


    The vitality of one hundred million source stones is enough to deduce the body of the gods and demons.


    "Deduction!"


    Lin Yu decisively used his mind to operate on the modifier panel.


    While Lin Yu did this, Yang Jiuhe had already searched Lin Yu up and down.


    After searching, he found that Lin Yu didn''t even have any space artifacts on his body.


    And not only did they not have space artifacts, they didn''t even have a space ring.


    "Where did those god-given things go?"


    Yang Jiuhe was very puzzled.


    This was the first time he encountered this situation, so he was a little confused for a while.


    It seems that Lin Yu can only tell the reason in person.


    "Tell me, you have all those god-given things..."


    "Ok?"


    Yang Jiuhe only said half of what he said, and found that there was a very strange change in Lin Yu.


    A golden light and a black mist appeared on Lin Yu at the same time, coiling around Lin Yu''s body like two flying dragons.


    "How is this going?"


    Yang Jiuhe was so surprised that he involuntarily took a step back.


    He had never seen such a sight before, and he didn''t know what to do for a while.


    In peacetime, in the face of such a situation, he might just do it. No matter what he is, he will kill the opponent directly.


    But now he didn''t dare to act rashly, after all, the command given by the Demon God was to capture this person alive.


    "This golden light should be a magical power... and that black mist must be a magical power!"


    "Divine power and magic power appear at the same time, is this..."


    After clarifying the origin of the golden light and the black mist, Yang Jiuhe was completely shocked.


    He had never seen the divine power and the magic divine power appear on the same person at the same time without rejection.


    "Wait, something similar happened in the Starfall Mountain Range at that time!"


    Yang Jiuhe suddenly recalled the vision that had appeared in the Starfall Mountain Range. That time he was awakened by a chosen person, breaking the restriction and regaining his freedom.


    As a result, as soon as he regained his freedom, he was besieged by a large number of chosen people. In order to deal with them, he was going to use the magic power given to him by the demon god. As a result, strange things happened.


    Those magical powers did not know what was going on, and they couldn''t be used by him. Instead, they gathered on the person who had awakened him.


    Not only that The divine power in the golden mirror, the guardian artifact of the Jinling Sect, also converges on the chosen person.


    From a certain perspective, the situation is somewhat similar to this scene before us.


    "It seems that that person is him!"


    After connecting the two things, Yang Jiuhe finally understood that the two people were the same person.


    He wanted to take the person away at the time, but later let him run away for various reasons. Now the Demon God ordered him to catch the person in front of him, but he didn''t expect that the person in front of him was the fish that slipped through the net.


    "Lin Yu, this person''s name seems to be Lin Yu."


    Yang Jiuhe specifically investigated the identity of the person in the Starfall Mountain Range. One piece of information mentioned the name Lin Yu, and it seemed that the person was called Lin Yu.


    So if this person and that person are the same person, his name should naturally be Lin Yu.

 Chapter 536： Dantian Universe

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Yes, he is Lin Yu!"


    After reminiscing for a while, Yang Jiuhe no longer had any doubt in his heart, and he was sure that the person in front of him was Lin Yu.


    But when he confirmed this, new changes appeared in Lin Yu''s body.


    I saw the golden light and black mist dig into Lin Yu''s chest, and then Lin Yu''s body began to appear strange and suddenly began to skyrocket.


    Lin Yu''s physical body grew extremely fast, and in just an instant he became a giant as high as a mountain.


    After his physical body skyrocketed, the changes in his body did not stop.


    A tail covered with bones stretched out from behind him and stretched quickly.


    At the same time, bone spurs emerged from the upper side of the tail, and followed the spine all the way to the back and neck.


    Click!


    There were two loud noises again, and two huge drums appeared on both sides of Lin Yu''s back.


    The two drums squirmed, suddenly bursting into a cloud of blood mist, and a pair of fleshy wings burst out of the drums and opened on Lin Yu''s back.


    In addition to these changes, two huge sharp horns grew on his head, and his teeth became as sharp as sword blades.


    "This is... what kind of monster is this?"


    Yang Jiuhe couldn''t help but stepped back again.


    He had no idea how to describe Lin Yu now, he only knew that this was a terrifying monster he had never seen before.


    Although his body shape will skyrocket when his physical power is fully released, he will never become so ugly and terrifying.


    On the other hand, almost all of those chosen by God were shocked by this scene.


    Like Yang Jiuhe, they had never seen a monster with such a terrifying appearance.


    However, at this time, a man of God''s Choice suddenly said loudly: "Devil God, he seems to look like a Demon God!"


    "What? Demon God?"


    Many people chosen by God even forgot the pain they were suffering, and exclaimed involuntarily.


    Yang Jiuhe felt a little hard to accept what they said.


    How could the demon **** he believes in look like this ugly monster?


    Impossible, it is absolutely impossible!


    At this moment, some changes occurred in Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu''s body shrank rapidly, and in an instant he changed back to a normal figure.


    However, unlike ordinary people, Lin Yu''s body surface was glowing at this time, and his whole person looked extremely majestic.


    Not only that, after seeing Lin Yu''s appearance, those who were chosen by the gods felt an uncontrollable impulse in their hearts, and wanted to kneel down and worship him. It seemed that he was the true **** who came to the world.


    "God, great god, please forgive me for what I just did..."


    I don''t know which person chosen by God, suddenly he prayed loudly to Lin Yu.


    Seeing this, other people chosen by God were busy in their hearts and desperately admonishing themselves that this is not the true God, and the true God they believe in is not here.


    There is no way, Lin Yuguang at this time has a very strong bewitching power on the outside, and a person who is not determined just looks directly at the golden light radiating from his body will give birth to a feeling of worship.


    And this scene made Yang Jiuhe look silly.


    "What is going on, what is going on?"


    Yang Jiuhe was completely messed up and didn''t know what to do now.


    The demon god''s order was for him to capture this person alive, which made him advance or retreat.


    Neither can kill the opponent by hand, nor can he just leave.


    Fortunately, the golden light on Lin Yu''s body converged not long after it was maintained, and the whole person recovered as if nothing had happened.


    Of course, this is only in the eyes of outsiders, and Lin Yu himself knows exactly what happened to him.


    ¡¾Repair: God and Demon (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 2700000 source stone¡¿


    "God and devil, it turns out that after becoming a **** and devil, this is how it feels!"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart, carefully experiencing the changes in his body.


    In terms of sensation, my current body is no different from before. There is neither discomfort nor particularly good feeling.


    The only difference that can be felt is that there has been a major change in his Dantian.


    Once his dantian was used to store true essence, it is the source of strength, but now the dantian has completely lost the true essence, instead a world has appeared in it.


    "It seems to be the cave world that used to be in the supernatural power space, but now it appears in the dantian..."


    "No, it''s different from the cave world."


    "The cave world in the supernatural power space will be destroyed with my death, but the world in the dantian will still exist even if I die."


    "This is a whole world, just like the big world I am in now."


    "No, it''s still wrong!"


    Lin Yu looked inside with his mind, carefully observing the world in his dantian.


    Only then did he discover that the structure of that world was different from the big world he was in.


    The big world I live in is actually an ellipsoidal bubble floating in the void, and people live in this bubble, isolated from the void by the crystal wall of the world.


    And the world in his dantian is a universe.


    There are various celestial bodies in this universe. People live on the surface of a planet similar to the earth, and everything is exactly the same as the world they were in before they traveled.


    "Dantian Universe?!"


    Lin Yu frowned secretly, thinking of this term.


    "Forget it, look back on this matter, and get rid of the current predicament first."


    No longer thinking about it, Lin Yu looked towards Yang Jiuhe not far away.


    At this time, he could already see the Demon God''s projection behind Qing Yang Jiuhe.


    This projection only has the upper body, starting from the abdomen, the whole body is continuously condensed, and finally converges into a long strip as thick and thin as a rope at the waist, which is connected to Yang Jiuhe''s body.


    Judging from the upper body alone, this demon **** is no different from ordinary people, at best it looks relatively burly. I don''t know if it is like this in its original form, or if its projection in this big world deliberately presents such a face.


    Lin Yu shifted his gaze downwards and glanced at Yang Jiuhe.


    At this time, Yang Jiuhe was quietly suspended there, and the whole person was a little at a loss.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu glanced at the people around ~ www.novelhall.com~ and found that these people were looking at him with complicated expressions.


    "These people, including Yang Jiuhe, are no longer my opponents."


    "The only thing that can hinder me is the projection of the Demon God."


    Thinking like this in his heart, Lin Yu slowly moved his body and began to break free from the shackles of the Demon God Projection on him.


    And because of his soaring strength, he quickly broke free.


    However, as soon as he broke free of the shackles of the Demon God''s projection, he discovered that there was still a powerful force oppressing him, making his strength unable to be fully utilized.


    "I see, it is the world power of this world that hinders me!"


    Lin Yu quickly understood the reason.


    Now that he has become a **** and demon, being at the same level as gods or demon gods, he will naturally be hostile to the self-defense mechanism of this great world.

 Chapter 537： cooperate?

    "In this big world, my strength cannot be fully utilized, and if my strength continues to grow stronger, I will be completely squeezed out by the world power of this big world."


    "This is why the gods and demons cannot descend into these big worlds."


    Lin Yu quickly figured out his current situation.


    Now he can barely move in this big world, but once his strength becomes stronger, he will be completely rejected by the big world.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu took another look at the Demon God Projection behind Yang Jiuhe.


    At this time, Yang Jiuhe could no longer pose a threat to him, and the only thing to worry about was the devil behind Yang Jiuhe.


    "Although I have become a **** or demon, my current strength is not enough to contend with gods or demon gods, so once I am pushed into the void by the power of the world, it will be very dangerous."


    "Giant spirit gods, shadow gods, and demon gods, maybe they will all come to me for trouble."


    "Just in case, I''m still active in these big worlds first, and after I have accumulated enough vital energy, I will break through to the point where I can contend with the gods in one fell swoop before I go out."


    "This is the safest and safest."


    After becoming a **** and demon, Lin Yu''s thoughts were extremely fast, and in just an instant he conceived a plan for the future in his heart.


    While he was thinking about these things, Yang Jiuhe and the chosen person present were still at a loss, and he had not had time to consider how to face this figure of incompetence and geometry in front of him.


    "Yang Jiuhe, you were right just now, everything is over."


    Lin Yu returned what Yang Jiuhe had just said intact, and immediately urged Yuan Li to prepare to kill Yang Jiuhe in one fell swoop.


    After he decided to kill Yang Jiuhe, he took the time to **** the remaining god-given things in the world and absorb the vital energy contained in it.


    However, just when he was about to do it, the Demon God Projection behind Yang Jiuhe suddenly began to speak.


    "Wait, listen to me!"


    Demon Projection said so, his voice dull and powerful, full of confidence.


    "nothing to say."


    Lin Yu directly refused.


    While they were talking, Yang Jiuhe was almost frightened.


    At this time, Yang Jiuhe already knew that Lin Yu''s strength could easily crush him, knowing that he had no chance to fight back, so his only hope of survival now rests on the demon god.


    As a result, Lin Yu was too lazy to pay attention to the Demon God and wanted to kill him, which made him involuntarily desperate.


    In Yang Jiuhe''s extreme fear, Lin Yu continued to urge Yuanli.


    Seeing that Yang Jiuhe was about to return to the west, the Demon God Projection behind him hurriedly said: "I can tell you things related to those gods. I believe you will be very interested."


    Hearing what he said, Lin Yu finally stopped temporarily.


    "tell me the story."


    Lin Yu didn''t worry about what the Demon God could do with him. After all, the Demon God couldn''t descend into this big world, at most he cast a projection.


    However, the projection power is limited, and coupled with the fact that it will be repelled by the world power of this great world, it will not be able to exert its full strength, so it will not pose a big threat to him.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was finally persuaded by himself, the Demon God Projection immediately recovered the calmness and calmness just now, and slowly said: "You are definitely an outlier among these people. Now you have attracted the attention of almost all the gods."


    "So what?" Lin Yu said indifferently.


    I am a "heterogeneous" thing, and I don''t need to remind the devil to know it.


    In addition, he has long been stared at by the Giant Spirit God and the Shadow God. In addition to these two gods, perhaps the Flame God behind Mu Nanqin should be counted.


    Being stared at by so many gods, what if a few more?


    Lin Yu knows very well that his next road will be bumpy, but now that he has reached this point, he has to go on without hesitation.


    "I''m afraid you can''t care less." The Demon God Projection said in a heavy tone: "You are improving your strength by eating the things bestowed by the gods. If the gods take back all the things bestowed by the gods, what do you think you should do?"


    "You have to know that once they want to take it back, you will definitely not be able to grab them. After all, those god-given things are also part of their own strength."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu''s expression immediately became serious.


    I have to say that the Demon God did speak on the key point. If the gods took back all the things bestowed by the gods, it would be really a troublesome thing.


    This means that he can only obtain the vital energy through the source crystal, and the source crystal is very rare. At that time, he may have to travel to countless big worlds to save enough vital energy for himself to break through again.


    "The one that should come will come."


    After worrying for a moment, Lin Yu suddenly figured it out.


    That''s right, if you only rely on the source crystal to obtain the vital energy, it is indeed very difficult and it takes a long time.


    But what I don''t lack now is time.


    He can move in the big world, and those gods and demon gods cannot descend into the big world, which means that there will be almost no obstacles on the way to collect the source crystals.


    That being the case, what is there to worry about?


    He is almost invincible in these big worlds, no matter how much those gods hate him, how much they want to kill themselves, they can only watch helplessly.


    On the other side, after seeing Lin Yu panic for a while, Demon Projection returned to his composure, and hurriedly added: "There is an easy way to go, and you have to choose the hard one. This is not a wise move. Maybe you should listen carefully. Listen to my suggestions."


    "Let''s talk about it and listen."


    Lin Yu said unhurriedly.


    After figuring out the incidents just now, he was no longer in a hurry to do something to Yang Jiuhe, nor to leave here in a hurry.


    Anyway, those gods will definitely take away the things bestowed by the gods. It''s useless to be anxious. It''s better to see what advice the demon **** can give.


    "You can choose to cooperate with me." Demon Projection said straightforwardly.


    Lin Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "Sure enough, I didn''t expect it I knew you would say that."


    Lin Yu knew what his strengths were, and the Demon God naturally knew too.


    Therefore, Lin Yu quickly thought that the demon **** who talked to himself in such a good voice, probably wanted to use his advantage of being able to move freely in the big world to help him gain the core of the big world.


    "You thought of the best, and that''s the case, then you must already know that cooperating with me is your best choice right now."


    The Demon God¡¯s projection said in a persuasive way: ¡°Those gods think they are orthodox and treat everything else as alien, and you can''t avoid it naturally.¡±


    "But I am different. In my opinion, strong power is everything. All creatures with sufficient strength are worthy of my admiration, and you are no exception."


    "In my eyes, you are no different from me, but those gods will only be hostile to you. You and them have no room for cooperation. You can only choose to cooperate with me."


    "This is one of them, and the other is that as long as you cooperate with me, I can help you deal with those gods, at least I can help you prevent those gods from taking back the things bestowed by gods."

 Chapter 538： Unfinished business

    "Sounds great, but unfortunately, I can''t believe you."


    Lin Yu shook his head resolutely, making it clear that he did not want to cooperate with the Demon God.


    It wasn''t because the conditions offered by the Demon God were not tempting enough, but because of his previous experiences, he couldn''t believe anything in the mouth of the Demon God.


    I think that in the Dawu Dynasty, those who were polluted by the secret source power, that is, the magic power, either became weird that the six relatives did not recognize, or became the monsters who were good at bewitching people''s hearts.


    Demon power is such a power, so how can the owner of the demon power be better?


    Lin Yu felt that the Demon God said so nicely. In fact, the thoughts in his heart may be completely opposite, and he is probably thinking about how to deceive and use himself.


    In contrast, the so-called orthodox gods who have made it clear that they are going to fight against themselves are better dealt with. After all, they just want to kill themselves and eradicate the aliens, instead of having so many twists and turns.


    "etc!"


    Seeing Lin Yu''s refusal, Demon Projection thought that the promise he had made was not enough, so he was busy preparing to continue to increase it.


    But it''s a pity that Lin Yu didn''t want to continue talking nonsense with him, and once again urged Yuanli.


    "Wait, don''t..."


    "save¡­¡­"


    Demon Projection and Yang Jiuhe shouted in unison.


    But as soon as their voices uttered, before they could finish their words, they stopped abruptly.


    Yang Jiuhe''s whole person directly turned into nothingness, and with his death, the Demon God Projection disappeared completely.


    The reason why Yang Jiuhe received such attention from the Demon God was because of his special physique and could bear the projection of the Demon God in the big world.


    It is precisely because of this that the Demon God will desperately persuade Lin Yu to make Lin Yu''s men be merciful.


    After Lin Yu solved Yang Jiuhe, he glanced at the chosen person present.


    And this action of him immediately caused everyone''s hearts to raise their throats.


    They were all very afraid that Lin Yu would kill them just like the evil spirit that had just been solved. After all, from the dialogue between Lin Yu and the Demon God Projection just now, he was hostile by all the gods.


    Such a person targeted by the gods would naturally not be kind to their chosen people.


    "You guys go."


    Lin Yu said to everyone.


    These people are just pawns of the great gods in this big world, and killing them will not solve any problems.


    Moreover, these people have no grievances or enmity with themselves, and there is no need to kill them.


    If you really want to talk about it, you have robbed them of their god-given things, and if you want to fight against them, you have to take the initiative to do so.


    "Go, go!"


    Everyone, like an amnesty, fled in all directions.


    A few people chosen by the gods also thanked Lin Yu repeatedly and thanked him for not killing.


    After they left, Lin Yu immediately began to line up, preparing to return to the original big world.


    Even though the demon **** contained evil intentions, Lin Yu had no doubt about one thing in what he said.


    Because those god-given things were transformed by their divine power, it was easy for them to take it back.


    So since you can''t grab any god-given things, then naturally there is no need to stay in this big world, and it is the top priority to go back to the previous big world and finish some of the things that should be done.


    "Wait, now mine doesn''t have to be so troublesome to line up!"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered that when he had just become a **** and demon, he had absorbed and merged the supernatural powers of heaven and earth.


    In other words, all types of power contained in the magical powers have become their own original powers, as long as one''s mind moves, they can be used directly, and there is no need to use the original force to stimulate them as before.


    In this way, as long as one''s own thoughts move, one can forcibly use the power of space to open the space channel and send it back to the big world where it was originally.


    It can be said that now I truly possess the ability to transmit out of thin air at will.


    "open!"


    Lin Yu stretched out his hand and pointed, and suddenly a spatial passage took shape, and the entrance opened quickly.


    Without hesitation, he stepped directly into it.


    With his current strength, there is no need to worry that the other end of this space channel is not the destination he wants to go to. This situation will never happen.


    So there is no need to throw in an organ puppet to try it out as before.


    After a white light flashed, Lin Yu returned to the original big world.


    Immediately afterwards, he immediately teleported Wang Zijin and Ji Hai from the Dantian universe.


    "Brother Lin, are we in another big world?"


    Wang Zijin couldn''t wait to ask as soon as he came out.


    When he was in the Dantian universe, he analyzed with Ji Hai that Lin Yu had to transmit to other big worlds through the magic circle to get away, and there was no other way.


    Therefore, after he discovered that Lin Yu had teleported himself out, he instinctively felt that Lin Yu must have come to another great world.


    The same is true for Ji Hai, and he also feels that this is definitely not the original world.


    "No, this is our original big world, I have come back." Lin Yu said to the two.


    "what?"


    The two only found it unbelievable.


    How could Lin Yu''s speed be so fast?


    Moreover, it is extremely difficult to transfer between the big worlds. It can only be done with the help of the power around the core of the world. Did Lin Yu find another place in that big world like Shadow Beast Mountain?


    "I won''t be able to tell the specifics for a while, as long as you know, my strength has been greatly improved, and I have reached the level of the gods."


    Lin Yu quickly explained.


    As soon as his words fell, Wang Zijin and Ji Hai were immediately dumbfounded.


    They wondered if they had misheard just now, Lin Yu actually said that his strength has reached the level of a god?


    "This this¡­¡­"


    The prince Jin hesitated for a while, and then said with excitement: "Brother Lin, it is true that all that Brother Duan did was worthwhile, and only you have the possibility to contend with the gods."


    "You really did it, I think Brother Duan is alive in the sky, and I will definitely be happy for you!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Lin Yu immediately reminded: "You don''t need to be spiritual in the sky, I have a way to let him see all this with his own eyes."


    "What? Brother Lin, what do you mean by this?" Wang Zijin found out that there was something in Lin Yu''s words, so he hurriedly asked.


    "I mean, I can bring him back to life."


    Lin Yu said very confidently.


    "Resurrection?" Wang Zijin was stunned somewhat unbelievable, "Brother Lin, can you really bring Brother Duan back to life?"


    "Of course it can. Ji Wenbin and Zhai Wuming have been resurrected by the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God many times, and of course Duan City Lord can also be resurrected."


    As he said, Lin Yu added: "But it''s not now. It''s not that easy to resurrect him with my current strength. I''m going to solve the problems of those who are alive first, and then do this."


    "Alive?" Wang Zijin and Ji Hai glanced at each other.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded and said, "I still have some friends trapped in the Territory of Giant Spirit Cult. I have to rescue them first."


    He was referring to the Chiyang sect who still remained in the Dawu Dynasty.


    Now that he is strong enough, it is naturally impossible for them to continue to allow them to be pumped and refined.


    In addition, the people of Zhenhaizong in the Lower Realm, as well as some of the martial arts who had dealt with at the Feixianmen, were all the objects he wanted to rescue.

 Chapter 539： Apprentice

    "Brother Wang, Senior Ji, what are you going to do next?"


    After Lin Yu finished talking about his plan, he turned around and asked the two of them.


    Wang Zijin thought for a while, and said helplessly: "I''m low-powered now, and I can''t do anything by myself, so let''s go with Brother Lin."


    "Alright, stay with me, at least don''t be afraid that Ji Wenbin will come to you." Lin Yu nodded, then looked at Ji Hai.


    Ji Hai groaned: "If I can, I would naturally want to avenge my previous revenge, but I don''t know what the strength of those guys are now, so if I rush to the door..."


    "Senior Ji, you don''t have to worry about this. If you want, I can use my vitality to forcefully increase your strength." Lin Yu interrupted Ji Haidao.


    "Really?"


    Ji Hai was a little unbelievable.


    Upon seeing this, the prince Jin hurriedly explained: "Of course, brother Ji, don''t forget that Brother Lin is now a strong man at the same level as the gods. The gods can give you power, and so can naturally."


    "Brother Wang is right."


    Lin Yu answered.


    "This..." Ji Hai looked at Wang Zijin and then at Lin Yu, his face changed and changed, and finally he let out a long sigh and said, "I should indeed give up those outdated concepts."


    Ji Hai finally figured it out, and finally realized that the gods are not omniscient and omnipotent, but just some kind of creature with particularly powerful power.


    As long as a person''s power is strong enough, he can completely fight against the gods and keep pace with the gods.


    At least Lin Yu has proved this with practical actions.


    After thinking about this, Ji Hai was completely reborn and reborn.


    From then on, he would never worship gods blindly, and would treat them like the strong.


    "Senior Ji, do you agree?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Yeah." Ji Hai nodded, and then said: "Lin..."


    He only said the word "Lin" and suddenly stopped, because he realized that if Lin Yu helped him improve his strength, then he shouldn''t continue to call Lin Yu directly.


    "Master!" Ji Hai bowed his head and clasped his fists. "As the saying goes, one word is a teacher. If you help correct the word, you must be commensurate with the teacher and help me improve my strength. Naturally, I should be a disciple."


    "Master, please grant me cultivation skills."


    Ji Hai pleaded earnestly.


    "Okay." Lin Yu didn''t agree with Ji Hai. He stretched out his hand and punched a source of power into Ji Hai''s forehead, "Wait for me to clear all the power of God in your body."


    "Thank you, Master!"


    Ji Hai thanked him loudly.


    As soon as his voice fell, he immediately felt that the power of the gods in his body was rapidly draining, and he disappeared in only an instant.


    "The power of the gods in my body has completely disappeared?!" Ji Hai said in amazement: "It is said that the chosen person cannot change their beliefs and cannot obtain the gifts of other gods. They can only end with one thing. It turns out that this Is everything just a lie?"


    Lin Yu shook his head and said: "Nor can you say that. Those gods can''t do this, mainly because they can''t descend into this world. If they stand in front of you like me, then they can easily wipe out your body. God¡¯s power, and then give you new power."


    "So that''s the case." Ji Hai suddenly realized, then clasped his fist again and said, "Master, please help me take revenge!"


    "Relax, I will let you have strength far surpassing all the people chosen by God."


    Lin Yu stretched out his hand again, and suddenly the power of the world in the dantian universe continued to flow out, turning into the sea of ??consciousness where the Yuanli rushed directly to Ji Hai.


    Yuanli is invisible, innocent and colorless, so neither Ji Hai nor Wang Zijin can see any visions.


    But Ji Hai could clearly feel that his soul was undergoing astonishing changes.


    "The power I gave you, called Yuanli, is at the same level as the power of divine power and the power of the world, and it is far more powerful than the power of divine power you had before."


    Lin Yu reformed Ji Hai''s soul, and said, "Soon you will feel the power of it."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Yu slowly retracted his right hand, while Ji Hai stood there blankly, feeling carefully the new power he had just gained.


    "Yuan Li, is this Yuan Li?"


    Ji Hai slowly nodded, his face quickly showing excitement.


    "Thank you, Master!"


    Ji Hai knelt on one knee, clasped his fists and thanked him.


    "No." Lin Yu urged Yuanli to lift Ji Hai from the ground, and then said: "Yuanli is my unique strength, so in a sense, your current destiny is tied to me. Together, once I die, you will lose all your strength and become an ordinary person."


    "Master, don''t worry about this, I don''t care at all. Once I had the power of the gods given by the gods, once the gods die, I will still lose all the power, there is no difference."


    Ji Hai said with a grin.


    Wang Zijin on the side noticed the change in Ji Hai''s wording.


    In Ji Hai''s words just now, he mentioned the gods only in a very casual tone, and he didn''t talk about falling, but directly talking about death.


    The most important thing is that a chosen person like Ji Hai would never say that the gods would die.


    Now that he would say this, it shows that he has really stepped out of his old ideas and no longer blindly worships gods.


    Wang Zijin couldn''t help sighing secretly that he spent far more time figuring out these things than Ji Hai. Sure enough, the facts are the easiest to convince people. If Ji Hai hadn''t witnessed what happened to Lin Yu with his own eyes, he would definitely not change his mind so quickly.


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but think of Duan Kong.


    If Duan Kong could see Lin Yu''s current changes, he would definitely be very happy, after all, this was what he dreamed of.


    In order to realize this wish, he searched for potential seeds and taught them all his life''s knowledge without reservation. He hoped that a person who could fight against the gods would emerge from these potential seeds.


    It turned out that Ji Wenbin, who was taught, turned around and betrayed him.


    "Master, then I will take revenge first, and I will join you after I finish revenge."


    Ji Hai looked towards the sky and said.


    "Go." Lin Yu replied.


    Seeing this, Ji Hai didn''t say much, and went straight up into the sky, turning into a stream of light and flying towards the sky.


    Wang Zijin watched Ji Hai disappear into the sky, then turned to Lin Yu and said, "Brother Lin, where are you going first now?"


    "First go to the Western Wilderness RegionLin Yu decided to go and collect the first Wu Xiu into the Dantian Universe, and then go to the Dongming Region to meet the Zhenhaizong people.


    When Wang Zijin saw Lin Yu say this, he nodded and said: "Okay, then I will be with you."


    "Let''s go."


    Lin Yu rose from the ground and flew towards the western wasteland.


    Wang Zijin followed closely.


    The two of them went all the way to the west and soon came to the sky above a mountain range.


    On the east side of the mountain range, there is a sect that covers an extremely wide area. The plaque on the mountain gate reads the three characters of Heavenly Sword Sect.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 540： Another world?

    The Heavenly Sword Sect was the largest sect in the Western Wilderness Region. When the people of the Feixian Sect became mentally ill, Lin Yu entrusted them to the people of the Heavenly Sword Sect to take care of them.


    Of course, he took out some essence pills in return, not by force.


    Lin Yu and Wang Zijin fell straight down, and in a blink of an eye they came to the top of the main hall of the Heavenly Sword Sect.


    And the appearance of the two of them immediately made the Heavenly Sword Zongmen extremely alert.


    Because they weren''t blocked by the Heavenly Sword Sect''s mountain guard, it was incredible.


    "Who is here!"


    The Sect Master of Heaven Sword Sect took the veteran of the door into the air and quickly came to Lin Yu.


    Only then did he see Lin Yu''s face clearly.


    Busily bowed his head and saluted: "I am blind, but I didn''t see clearly that it was the Lord God''s Envoy who was visiting."


    "What kind of divine envoy? Brother Lin is now on par with the gods." Wang Zijin couldn''t help but correct.


    "God?"


    The Sect Master of the Sky Sword Sect and the surrounding elders of the Sky Sword Sect were a little confused, unable to react for a while.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said: "These are not important. I came here mainly to take Ling Yanghui and others away. Of course, you can also go with me if you want."


    "Ling Yanghui? Those people at Feixianmen?"


    The Sect Master of Heaven Sword Sect immediately understood Lin Yu''s meaning.


    Then he asked again: "My lord, you just said that you are willing to take us away. Are you planning to let us join the religion?"


    They don''t know much about the religion. They only know that the religion is very powerful. Once they join the religion, the benefits are endless.


    "No." Lin Yu denied, and then quickly told the truth about the world, and explained why he wanted to take them away.


    After the Sect Master of Heaven Sword Sect and others listened, they were all dumbfounded.


    They didn''t expect that this world was completely different from what they knew.


    It turns out that the big world that I live in is likely to fall apart at any time, into space debris.


    Once such a disaster occurs, most of the people present will die or not.


    No matter how strong it is, under that kind of cataclysm, it is as vulnerable as a child without the power of a chicken, and there is no possibility of self-help at all.


    "How come, how could this happen?"


    "My lord, what you said, can you take it seriously?"


    It was difficult for everyone to accept Lin Yu''s truth.


    Lin Yu promised: "I can use anything to guarantee that everything I just said is true. Of course, it''s up to you to believe it or not."


    Hearing this, the Sect Master of Heaven Sword Sect and others looked at each other, and their hearts were extremely entangled.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu reminded: "Bring Ling Yanghui and others here first, I will definitely take them away."


    Regardless of the character of Ling Yanghui and others, at least these people will fall into this field and cannot be separated from Lin Yu, so Lin Yu must take care of it to the end.


    "Yes, Lord God Envoy!"


    The Sect Master of Heaven Sword Sect didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately ordered someone to bring the people from Feixianmen.


    Soon Ling Yanghui and the others were held by the guardians of the Heavenly Sword Sect and flew in front of Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu glanced at these dull-looking people, and then waved his hand, suddenly a powerful elemental force burst out from the Dantian universe and entered their sea of ??consciousness.


    In a blink of an eye, the eyes of Ling Yanghui and the others became piercing, very different from before.


    "This...Where is this?"


    "Why are we in the sky?"


    "..."


    In order to save them, Lin Yu erased most of their memories, so they were a little confused after they regained their senses.


    "Ling Yanghui, do you remember me?"


    Lin Yu looked at Ling Yanghui.


    "You?" Ling Yanghui looked at Lin Yu up and down, racking his brains to remember. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said loudly, "I remember, you are the Lord God Envoy!"


    "Yes, you still remember it." Lin Yu nodded slightly. After becoming a **** and demon, his strength has increased by more than one level, and even the memories of others can be repaired.


    "My lord, where are we?"


    Although Ling Yanghui remembered Lin Yu, he still couldn''t figure out why he was here.


    "Let''s talk about it later, your Fei Xianmen has been destroyed by the gods, and I will take you to another world now."


    "Another world?" Ling Yanghui said strangely.


    "You''ll know when you go."


    Lin Yu stopped explaining, and directly urged Yuanli to send Ling Yanghui and others into the Dantian universe.


    Although these people have regained their saneness, they have no choice but to lose too much memory and have little strength left. It will be very difficult to continue to live in this world. Entering the Dantian universe and starting again is the best choice.


    On the other side, the Sect Master of Heaven Sword Sect and the others watched Ling Yanghui and others disappear out of thin air in front of them, and they were suddenly stunned.


    "This, this, what the **** is going on?"


    "Did they really go to another world?"


    "..."


    They couldn''t imagine how Lin Yu did it. After all, Ling Yanghui and others didn''t think it was teleported away through the teleportation array, but disappeared without warning.


    Therefore, they were all shocked by Lin Yu''s strength.


    Lin Yu reminded: "I still said what I just said, this world may be destroyed at any time, follow me or stay here, make a decision quickly."


    "God, Lord God, we believe in you and are willing to leave with you!"


    The Sect Master of Heaven Sword Sect finally made up his mind and hugged Lin Yu.


    He felt that Lin Yu didn''t need to make a special trip to lie to them because of Lin Yu''s strength, so he decided to take a gamble and trust Lin Yu.


    "good."


    Lin Yu immediately urged Yuan Li to transfer the entire Heavenly Sword Gate into the Dantian universe and place it in a mountain range.


    Later, he thought inwardly and came to the pubic universe.


    "what happened?"


    "What just happened?"


    "..."


    The Sect Master of Heaven Sword Sect and others looked around at a loss, carefully observing the surrounding environment.


    Just now they only felt a white light flashing, and then they felt something strange in the surrounding environment, but after a closer look, they found that the surrounding buildings had not changed at all.


    The mountain is still like that, and the Sect Master''s Hall is still the same as before, and everything seems to have not changed.


    "I moved your sect to this world completely, so that you can easily adapt to it."


    Lin Yu''s thoughts condensed into a human form, and said to everyone.


    As soon as this statement came out, the people present were stunned again.


    They couldn''t believe this at first, but after carefully looking into the distance, they realized that they were indeed no longer in the original world.


    Because the scenery in the distance is completely different from the world before.


    "Supernatural power! This is really supernatural power!"


    Everyone sighed sincerely, such a powerful force, what else can it be without divine power?


    It seems that the person who came with the Lord God Envoy just now is right This Lord Envoy has a power comparable to that of God.


    "You get used to it first, hurry up and settle down, I have to pick up other people."


    Lin Yu exhorted, and then left the pubic universe.


    As soon as he returned to the big world, Wang Zijin smiled and asked, "Brother Lin, they must be very surprised, right?"


    "The first time, it is inevitable." Lin Yu replied, and then said: "Go, then go to a few other martial arts sects and go around, and then go to Dongmingyu."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Wang Zijin had no objection, and immediately followed Lin Yu lasing towards the distance.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 541： San Gong

    Lin Yu took Wang Zijin and quickly went around the remaining martial arts sects.


    Among these martial arts sects, some people are willing to believe in Lin Yu, while others are stubborn and think that Lin Yu''s words are useless.


    For those who were willing to believe in him, Lin Yu transferred them all into the Dantian universe, and for those who did not want to believe in him, he didn''t bother to correct them.


    After all, these people don''t have much friendship with him, and they haven''t reached the point where they must be saved.


    He was able to give them a chance to choose, and it was all benevolent, and it was their own business how to choose.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu took Wang Zijin straight to Dongmingyu to rescue those people from Zhenhaizong.


    "Brother Lin, your Dantian universe can survive even if you leave you. Relatively speaking, this big world is stared at by so many gods and demons, but it may be destroyed at any time. Those people don''t want to believe in you, and they will regret it one day. ."


    Prince Jin exclaimed while flying.


    "Everyone has his own life, and there is no way to force it." Lin Yu also thought about using coercive means to transfer those people into the Dantian universe, but as the saying goes, the twisted melon is not sweet, so he finally chose to give up.


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin sighed: "Forget it, instead of worrying about them, it''s better to think about ourselves."


    After speaking, he asked again: "Brother Lin, what are you going to do with Ji Wenbin?"


    "If I can, of course I want to kill him and avenge Duan City Lord. But unfortunately, this person is of great value to the Giant Spirit God. No matter how many times I kill him, the Giant Spirit God will resurrect him, so for the time being Let him live first."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that for the giant spirit god, Ji Wenbin was one of the important aids to gaining the core of this world, so he would never let him be killed by himself.


    In this case, Ji Wenbin is equivalent to an immortal existence.


    Unless he can defeat the Giant Spirit God in one fell swoop, he can kill Ji Wenbin completely.


    "Brother Lin, then we can only let Ji Wenbin move to the core of this world?"


    Wang Zijin asked unwillingly.


    For Lin Yu, this big world is not his hometown, but for Wang Zijin, this is the homeland where he grew up, with indelible feelings. Naturally, he doesn''t want to watch it be destroyed by the giant spirit god.


    "Brother Wang, this is really no way now."


    Lin Yu heard the emotions in Wang Zijin¡¯s words, and patiently explained: ¡°With my current strength, at most Ji Wenbin¡¯s body can be destroyed, but as long as his soul is still connected to the giant spirit god, then the giant spirit **** Then you can resurrect him without any effort."


    "Then there is one thing you should also be aware of. As long as the soul is immortal, then the ability to manipulate the power of the world will never disappear, so we have no way to abolish Ji Wenbin''s cultivation."


    "In other words, as long as time is taken, Ji Wenbin will eventually have the strength to penetrate into the core of the world, and this big world will surely come to an end at that time."


    "unless¡­¡­"


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu stopped.


    Needless to say, Wang Zijin also understands the following words.


    That is, unless Lin Yu''s strength is strong enough to kill the giant spirit god, this ending is completely impossible to change.


    "Brother Wang, there is no need to worry about Ji Wenbin for the time being." Lin Yu reminded: "Ji Wenbin''s potential has almost reached its limit, and the giant spirit **** can no longer forcefully raise his strength. Then he wants to continue to improve, so he can only To be able to practice hard day after day, this time will be very long."


    "The most important thing now is that you never fall into the hands of the giant spirit god. Once you are controlled by the giant spirit god, it will greatly shorten the time for him to obtain the core of the world."


    The reason why the Giant Spirit God ordered Ji Wenbin to hunt him and Wang Zijin everywhere was because both he and Wang Zijin had the ability to control the world.


    But at this time Lin Yu had become a **** and demon, and could no longer be controlled by the giant spirit god, only Wang Zijin was left.


    Therefore, Wang Zijin has become a key figure in the life span of this great world.


    "I¡­¡­"


    The prince Jinwei groaned inaudibly, without any further words.


    Afterwards, the two flew quickly without saying a word.


    Lin Yu was flying and looking down at the ground below. He could rush to the Eastern Ming Region by teleporting out of thin air, but it is not too short of the time to hurry, so he wanted to take the opportunity to reminisce about how he flew all the way from the Western Wilderness to the Eastern Ming Region. Feel.


    After all, I will leave this world soon, go to other big worlds to search for the source crystal, and then I don''t know when it will be.


    "Brother Lin."


    Suddenly, Wang Zijin spoke again, and said firmly: "I think the best way is to take the initiative in San Gong, give up the ability to control the power of the world, and be an ordinary person."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he said in a puzzled voice: "Brother Wang, you don''t have to do this. As long as you hide in the dantian universe, the giant spirit **** will not be able to find you."


    "I know." Wang Zijin nodded and said, "I know this is okay, but I don''t want to be remembered by those gods all the time."


    "And... and the power of this world is an external force after all, not my own strength, after all, it is unreliable."


    Wang Zijin sighed as he said, "For example, as long as I face Ji Wenbin, he will instantly control all the power of the world around me, and I will immediately become no different from ordinary people."


    "In that case, I might as well take the initiative to give up this power."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu knew that Wang Zijin had really made up his mind, and it was useless to persuade him.


    Indeed, as Wang Zijin said, the power of the world is just an external force, and external force is unreliable anyway.


    It was like the battle with Ji Wenbin at that time. If he hadn''t had the power from the cave world, he couldn''t fight Ji Wenbin at all.


    Like Duan Kong and Wang Zijin, they would be easily taken down by Ji Wenbin, without even having the opportunity to resist.


    "Brother Wang, I respect your ideas, everything is up to you."


    Lin Yu said solemnly.


    "Ok!"


    Wang Zijin responded, then gritted his teeth severely, immediately put into action, and began to dissipate the skills he had cultivated.


    During these years of being possessed by the will of the Shadow God, he has been painstakingly studying the power of the world, and finally succeeded in mastering the method of manipulating the power of the world under the guidance of Lin Yu. Only he himself knows the hardships.


    So when he did this, his heart was very reluctant and painful.


    But what is clearer in his mind is that these forces do not belong to him after all, and it is meaningless to insist on meaninglessly.


    Of course, he will be so determined, and it is also related to Lin Yu.


    Although Lin Yu could also control the power of the world, the power of the world used by Lin Yu originated from his own world, not borrowing the power of this big world.


    It was precisely because of knowing this that Wang Zijin finally realized that the path he was walking would not work unless he could also have a world that belonged to him alone, like Lin Yu.


    However, this is not possible at all, because Lin Yu obtained the heavenly world in the gold and jade box by absorbing the magical powers in the gold and jade box. How could he have this kind of ability?


    "Huh, so, it''s a relief."


    Wang Zijin let out a long breath.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 542： Back in time

    Seeing Wang Zijin dissipate his skills, Lin Yu hurriedly urged Yuan Li to help Wang Zijin maintain his flight speed.


    "Brother Wang, if you need it, I can let you gain vitality like Ji Hai, of course, it''s up to you to do it or not."


    Lin Yu said to Wang Zijin.


    Lin Yu will not force the sharing of Yuanli, everything depends on Wang Zijin himself.


    "No need." Wang Zijin shook his head and said: "Since I chose to give up, I have already let go of it. It''s good to be an ordinary martial artist."


    "After all, I''ve always lived like this when I didn''t become the chosen person of God."


    At this time, his strength was only equal to that of the top Wu Xiu, compared to before, it can be said to have fallen several levels.


    "That''s good."


    Lin Yu respected Wang Zijin''s decision, so he didn''t say more.


    After that, he had been urging Yuanli to help Wang Zijin maintain his flight speed, and soon arrived near Haizong in Dongming Region.


    This place is no different from when he left before. It can be seen that the Jinling Sect did not come to trouble Zhenhaizong during this period.


    "Brother Lin, the few people over there seem to be religious people."


    Although Wang Zijin could no longer use Divine Soul induction, his eyesight was still amazing, so he immediately noticed the four figures floating above the main hall of the Zhenhai Sect.


    "I have seen it too, but I don''t know which religious religion these four people come from."


    Lin Yu paused, and then said: "Let''s not rush over, let''s observe and talk."


    With his current strength, he can stop any action of the four at any time, so there is no need to be impatient.


    In the distance, Sect Master Yang of Zhenhai Zong hurriedly took a few people out of the Sect Master Hall and quickly came to the four of them.


    "I don''t know how many people came here, why?"


    Sect Master Yang possesses the vitality that Lin Yu passed to him and is powerful, so facing these four powerhouses who are from the outside world at first sight, he doesn''t panic at all.


    Among the four, the leader proudly said: "Yang Hongbo, a man named Lin Yu came to your Zhenhai Sect six months ago. You think he is a martial artist just like you, but in fact he is a devil."


    "Lin Yu?" Yang Hongbo didn''t react a little.


    Seeing his expression, the person reminded: "I don''t care what alias he uses with you, in short, his real name is Lin Yu."


    Hearing this, Yang Hongbo finally knew that this person was talking about Master Lin who had bestowed his vitality.


    "Yang Hongbo, when Lin Yu left, he called you out of the sect, had a private meeting with you, and moved some hands and feet on you, didn''t he?"


    When Yang Hongbo heard this, he was shocked secretly, how could the other party even know this kind of secret?


    This made him a little at a loss.


    Originally, relying on the vitality Lin Yu passed to him, he didn''t panic at all, but now he can no longer maintain his composure.


    Of course, he didn''t fear the other party in his heart, because somehow, the vitality he possessed this morning was much stronger, at least hundreds of times stronger than before.


    With such a powerful force, Yang Hongbo felt that no matter what kind of opponent could be defeated.


    On the other side, Lin Yu naturally heard the dialogue between the two sides.


    After listening to these words, he was as puzzled as Yang Hongbo in his heart, why would the other party know such a secret?


    He now very much doubted that these four people were from the Golden Spirit Sect, because no matter how strong the selected people of the Golden Spirit Sect, it would be impossible to find such a secret thing.


    What''s more, all god-given things are now destroyed, and all god-sects, including the Jinling Sect, are suddenly reduced in strength.


    The current Jinling Sect even has a problem with self-preservation. How can there be any mind to investigate this kind of thing?


    "Could it be..."


    Lin Yu suddenly thought in his heart, could it be that the Giant Spirit God used his divine power to trace back what happened in this world?


    Gods like the giant spirit gods have extremely powerful divine powers, and they can fully witness what has happened in this world by looking back in time.


    Once you use this method, you can naturally know what happened that night.


    Of course, forcibly backtracking time requires a lot of divine power, and under normal circumstances no **** would do this.


    "What is the purpose of this giant spirit **** doing this at any cost?"


    Lin Yu thinks this matter is very strange, I am afraid it is not simple.


    Thinking of this, he had no idea of ??watching the changes at all, and he was going to ask these four people personally.


    "Brother Wang, let''s go and meet them for a while."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Yu disappeared directly in place.


    Upon seeing this, Wang Zijin immediately flew towards Zhenhai Sect Master and others.


    And when Wang Zijin left, Lin Yu had already arrived beside Yang Hongbo.


    Yang Hongbo saw a person suddenly appeared next to him, and he was taken aback. The four religious believers opposite him were not much better. They were all startled by Lin Yu''s sudden appearance.


    "Tell me who sent you here."


    Lin Yu did not hesitate to urge Yuan Li to forcibly twist the will of the four of them, so that the four of them had to answer all his questions truthfully.


    "Ji Wenbin sent us over."


    The head of the four answered honestly, completely unable to conceal the secret in his heart.


    Hearing this answer, Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that he guessed right, that it was really the work of the Giant Spirit God.


    "What did he ask you to do here?" Lin Yu asked again.


    The man replied truthfully again: "He asked us to come over to confirm what exactly Yang Hongbo was doing by Lin Yu."


    "What about after confirmation?" Lin Yu continued to ask.


    "I don''t know, he only confessed this, we don''t know the rest."


    The other party shook his head.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu withdrew his strength, and there was no need to ask any more.


    Then his mind moved, and the four cultists in front of him immediately disappeared silently and completely into nothingness.


    Of course, as long as the giant spirit **** is willing, these four people can be resurrected at any time.


    At this time, Wang Zijin finally arrived here, and Yang Hongbo at the side finally reacted. It turned out that the person who came was the Master Lin whom he had been thinking about.


    "Yang has seen Master Lin!"


    Yang Hongbo saluted Lin Yu.


    "Sect Master Yang, time is running out, I won''t say if there are too many, I am here this time to take you away, this world has become very dangerous now."


    When Yang Hongbo heard this, he hurriedly bowed and replied, "Ms. Yang listens to Master Lin for everything."


    "good!"


    Lin Yu didn''t say much, and with a wave of his hand, he directly moved the entire Zhenhai Sect into the Dantian universe.


    After he finished all this, Wang Zijin asked, "Brother Lin, who are the four people?"


    Lin Yu turned to look at him and said, "Ji Wenbin sent them here, no, to be precise, the Giant Spirit God arranged for them to come."


    "Giant Spiritual God?" Wang Zijin frowned slightly Yes, the giant Spiritual God must be trying to figure out my secrets, and then find a way to deal with me. "


    Lin Yu had already guessed the intention of the giant spirit god.


    That giant spirit **** did not hesitate to spend divine power to look back time, it must be because he wanted to figure out why Lin Yu could grow to this point.


    "Brother Lin, what should I do next? How is the Giant Spirit God going to deal with you?" Wang Zijin asked again.


    "Let''s take a step at a time, I don''t know what kind of methods the giant spirit **** has. Anyway, let''s go to the territories of the giant spirit cult first."


    Lin Yu decided to send the former Chiyang Sect veteran into the Dantian universe first, and then ponder how to deal with the giant spirit god.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 543： Rescue the deceased

    "Brother Wang, advance to the pubic universe, and I will send it directly to Tianwaitian, which will be faster."


    "good!"


    Wang Zijin nodded decisively.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu immediately teleported him into the Dantian universe, and he himself thought of looking inwardly and came into the Dantian universe.


    His current pubic universe is small, with only one galaxy far inferior to the Milky Way, while his parents, relatives and friends live in a star system similar in size to the solar system.


    Lin Yu''s ideas quickly turned into a human form, and then came to the planet where his parents and family members were.


    He temporarily placed everyone here, including not only his relatives and friends, but also the major martial arts sects such as the Heavenly Sword Sect and Zhenhai Sect.


    The spirits of Ouyang Ce and Ji Wubi were locked in the depths of this planet.


    Lin Yu first watched Wang Zijin fall to the ground, and then his figure flashed straight to the depths of the earth.


    Until now, he didn''t know where the Dawu Dynasty was lost by the Giant Spirit Sect, so he had to ask Ji Wuce two first, so that he could send it directly.


    "Lin Yu, you''re here again, it looks like a good dog to be a demon god."


    "Hahaha!"


    Ji Wuxi''s face grinned wildly and smiled wildly.


    Both he and Ouyang Ce had broken the jar, knowing that they would never get out of Lin Yu''s hands, so they had given up all hope.


    Therefore, the two of them are not afraid of Lin Yu at all.


    Anyway, it''s a big deal, so where is the situation worse?


    Also, since Lin Yu received his parents and family members into this world, they have been shutting down their five senses. As a result, both of them don¡¯t know what Lin Yu has done during this period. They think Lin Yu¡¯s strength is still the same as before. The same, so there is no fear.


    "Tell me, where is the Dawu Dynasty in Mohai now?"


    Lin Yu had no time to talk nonsense with the angry two, directly urging Yuanli to force them to answer questions.


    Under the influence of his powerful Yuan Li, neither Ji Wuce nor Ouyang Ce could defy his will, so they talked about the specific position of the Dawu Dynasty in unison.


    After hearing their answers, Lin Yu immediately turned around and left.


    Upon seeing this, Ouyang Ce triumphantly said to Ji Wushou: "This kid is in such a hurry, it must be the demon **** who ordered something to die, and he has to rush to complete it."


    "That''s natural." Ji Wuce said contentedly: "Whoever makes him willing to be the dog of the devil must have the consciousness of being a dog when he is a dog."


    "Hahaha!"


    The two laughed wildly.


    It seems that if you belittle Lin Yu in this way, you can appear to be more noble than Lin Yu.


    On the other side, Lin Yu immediately returned to the big world after leaving the ground, directly urging Yuanli to open a space channel out of thin air.


    At the other end of this space passage is the air above the Mohai Sea where the Dawu Dynasty was located.


    Huh!


    A white light flashed, and when Lin Yu came out of the space channel, some familiar scenery immediately caught his eye.


    The continent where the Dawu Dynasty was suspended quietly above the clouds, everything was exactly the same as when he left.


    The only difference is that there is no World Crystal Wall outside of this continent, so you can come and go freely.


    Of course, if you really want to go directly in, it will immediately attract the attention of the Giant Spirit Sect.


    Because the Giant Spirit Sect is very strict with the territories under its name, it arranges inspections by the major powerhouses.


    But for Lin Yu, there is no need to worry about this.


    Lin Yu was floating in the air, thinking to himself: "When the Chiyang Sect members were disbanded, they made a special trip to live incognito, so as not to be chased by members of the family. Now it is not easy to find them."


    "But there are also simple methods. As long as you collect all of this continent into the Dantian universe, you can do it all at once."


    When this thought flashed in his mind, Lin Yu shook his head secretly.


    Although this method may seem simple, it is not the same in actual operation.


    Because the scale of this continent is a bit larger than the earth on which I once lived, I don''t know which planet it will be placed on when I collect it into the Dantian universe.


    At least for the moment in the Dantian universe, few habitable planets are bigger than this continent.


    Can''t it be thrown on the planets where the environment can''t inhabit humans at all, right?


    And if it is not placed on a planet, it is not feasible to throw it directly in the vacuum environment of the Dantian universe.


    This continent is no longer protected by the crystal wall of the world, who knows what kind of disasters will happen if it is thrown into a vacuum environment.


    While Lin Yu thought about it, suddenly a voice came from above the Dawu Dynasty.


    "Hahaha, Lin Yu, I knew you would come here, the Giant Spirit God had already confirmed everything."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu looked far away and found that it was Ji Wenbin as expected.


    This person relied on being sheltered by the Giant Spirit God, and could be resurrected indefinitely after death, so he didn''t fear Lin Yu at all.


    "Lin Yu, I know, you have nothing to do with me, you can''t kill me at all."


    Ji Wenbin smiled triumphantly.


    After laughing for a while, he went straight to the subject and said: "Lin Yu, you must be here to save those old people, but unfortunately you are a step late. This continent is already under my control, and I can kill it anytime. Everyone."


    "What do you want?" Lin Yu asked calmly.


    "You know each other." Ji Wenbin glanced at Lin Yu approvingly, and said: "As long as you hand over Prince Jin to me, I will give you everyone on this continent."


    "I believe that my sincerity is enough to exchange so many people for one person in your hands, what do you think?"


    After speaking, Ji Wenbin looked at Lin Yu very confidently.


    He expected that Lin Yu had no choice, either he would hand over Wang Zijin obediently, or he could only watch as all the creatures on this continent were buried in place.


    "Want the prince to get promoted?" Lin Yu shook his head and said, "Ji Wenbin, you can tell the Giant Spirit God now that Brother Wang has given up his skills and scattered all these years of hard work. You died early. ."


    "what?"


    Ji Wenbin looked shocked and almost thought he had heard it wrong.


    "Wang Zijin actually used his skills?"


    "Lin Yu, do you think I''m so good to lie?"


    In any case, he did not want to believe that there would be people in this world willing to give up their powerful strength and become an ordinary person.


    At least for him, if he changes back to an ordinary person, it''s better to die.


    "Isn''t the giant spirit **** looking back in time to investigate my secret You can ask him to look back and see if Brother Wang has lost his skill."


    Lin Yu looked at Ji Wenbin grimly.


    The reason why Wang Zijin made such a painful choice was not because of Ji Wenbin and the giant spirit **** behind him?


    "Ji Wenbin, a villain like you can never understand the thoughts of noble people. There are always people in this world who are willing to sacrifice themselves for others."


    Lin Yu said sharply.


    "Noble? Without strength, why noble?"


    "Without strength, even a dog is inferior!"


    Ji Wenbin scoffed at Lin Yu''s statement.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 544： Strengthen the law

    Ji Wenbin''s face quickly became gloomy.


    If Wang Zijin used his skills, it was of no use value to the Giant Spirit God.


    This also means that this transaction has been unable to continue.


    In that case, he simply killed everyone on this continent in front of Lin Yu.


    Although this will not have any effect on Lin Yu, it will at least make him feel pain and regret.


    "Hmph, originally I wanted to continue to extract the essence of these people and use it to refine the essence pill, but now the entire sky is my own, and it''s not bad for these people."


    "Lin Yu!" Ji Wenbin pointed at Lin Yu and said, "Remember, these people died for you today!"


    Looking at Ji Wenbin''s extremely arrogant arrogance, Lin Yu thought of a word inexplicably in his heart, arrogant.


    This Ji Wenbin''s own strength is far below him, but with the protection of the giant spirit god, he can''t really help him.


    "It seems that I have no choice." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, now that he has no choice but to take the entire continent into the Dantian universe.


    Although incorporating this continent into the Dantian universe will face many problems, it is better than watching Ji Wenbin kill all the people on it.


    "God punishes the heavens!"


    Ji Wenbin opened his hands and shouted violently.


    In an instant, a bright golden light fell from the sky, quickly covering the entire Dawu dynasty.


    However, at this moment, the continent suddenly disappeared in place, leaving only an endless sea of ??clouds.


    "what?"


    Ji Wenbin was taken aback.


    Such a huge continent suddenly disappeared, and the momentum is not huge.


    But the most important thing is that he has no idea how this continent disappeared.


    At least in his understanding, this shouldn''t have happened.


    But all this has happened, and there is no way to deny it, nor to ignore it.


    As a result, Ji Wenbin finally felt firsthand what is called the strength gap.


    It turned out that there was already a huge gap between himself and Lin Yu, and there was no possibility of crossing it. No wonder the Giant Spirit God took this person so seriously.


    "This person will definitely die! He dares to confront the gods, and he will definitely not end well, he will definitely die without a place to be buried!"


    Ji Wenbin gritted his teeth and thought, he firmly believed that Lin Yu had no chance of being like a god.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu didn''t have time to pay attention to Ji Wenbin at this time, he was worrying about how to settle that continent.


    In the pubic universe, the continent where the Dawu dynasty is located is quietly suspended in a dark vacuum, surrounded by a gas film to resist the harsh external environment.


    Once this air film disappears, unforeseen disasters will surely occur on the mainland.


    Therefore, Lin Yu did not dare to relax at all, and was always distracted to maintain this air film.


    But even so, the mainland is still completely messed up.


    Those who live on it only know that the sky has become golden just now, and then they entered the dark night without warning.


    If you stand on the mainland and look into the sky now, you will find that there is nothing in the sky except a little bit of starlight, neither the moon nor the sun.


    The most important thing is that all these changes are sudden and do not give people time to adapt and prepare.


    This caused everyone to think that the end of the world was coming, and all of them fell into despair.


    "This is not a problem, we must quickly think of a solution!"


    Lin Yu thought of teletransmission, and the first thing he thought of was that he immediately teleported to other places, and then transferred this continent back to this big world.


    As a result, the crisis was immediately resolved, and he also had time to find the original Chiyang Sect.


    But it is not safe to do this, because the giant spirit **** must be staring at him now, who knows what means he hasn''t used yet.


    What if the giant spirit **** took the opportunity to destroy the continent after he transferred it out?


    This idea was quickly denied by Lin Yu, and he decided to take another approach.


    That is to transfer all the people on the continent to a habitable planet, and then move the continent out of the Dantian universe.


    "etc¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu was about to do it, but suddenly found something was wrong.


    "My vitality seems to have been strengthened so much?"


    After discovering this, he hurriedly felt it carefully, and sure enough, all this was not an illusion, his own vitality had indeed increased a little.


    "This... is it because this continent entered the Dantian universe?"


    One''s own Yuanli originated from the power of the world in the Dantian universe, so the enhancement of Yuanli must be related to the changes that occurred in the Dantian universe.


    And now the only change is naturally the arrival of this continent.


    "It must be so!"


    "I understand!"


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu figured out the reason behind all this.


    "The arrival of this continent has caused the total amount of matter in the Dantian universe to increase somewhat, thus leading to an increase in the power of the world."


    "In this way, as long as I keep getting more material from the big world, can my world power be continuously strengthened?"


    Lin Yu thought inwardly, observing the entire pubic universe.


    "Feasible is feasible, but my current Dantian universe is only that big, with limited space."


    "Therefore, the power of the world obtained through this method has an upper limit, and it is impossible to increase it indefinitely."


    "If you want to break through this limitation, you still have to use Yuanneng to increase your cultivation base and expand the scale of the Dantian universe."


    "But in any case, this is always a way to increase strength, at least it can double the strength of my vitality."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu suddenly understood.


    Anyway, I have to search for the source crystal everywhere, simply stuffing those areas where the source crystal may exist into the Dantian universe.


    This will not only facilitate the identification of the source crystal, but also take the opportunity to increase the total amount of matter in the Dantian universe.


    Of course, if you want to do this, you must have a reliable means to ensure that the creatures above will not die because of this.


    After all, I just want to improve my strength, and I don''t want to kill innocent people indiscriminately because of this.


    "Maybe, I can reshape this continent into the appearance of a planet, and then place it on a suitable stellar orbit to make it a habitable planet."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately took action.


    He first moved all the creatures on the mainland from the mainland with his original strength, and wrapped them with a gas film to prevent them from being exposed to a vacuum environment.


    Immediately afterwards, he urged Yuanli again to curl this flat land into a spherical shape.


    Of course, during this period, he has been careful to maintain the shape of the surface, ensuring that the mountains and rivers above still maintain their original appearance.


    Soon, the whole continent was reshaped into a planet by him.


    Then he immediately moved the reshaped planet to the nearest star and placed it in a suitable planetary orbit.


    "Okay, so everything is in order!"


    Lin Yu quickly transferred the people wrapped in the air film to this brand new habitable planet.


    After doing this, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Since this method is feasible, then I will simply transfer all the continents and all the people in Tianwaitian into the Dantian universe, so that Ji Wenbin can no longer draw refined pills. This will definitely slow down his strength improvement speed!"


    Originally, Lin Yu didn''t have the idea of ??saving sentient beings, because he was completely unaware that he had such an ability.


    However, after experiencing all this just now , he found that this is the best of three worlds.


    One can enhance one''s own strength, two can weaken Ji Wenbin''s strength increase speed, and three can try to save those poor people who have been pumped and refined.


    No longer hesitating, Lin Yu flew towards another continent not far away.


    On the other side, Ji Wenbin suddenly turned around and flew away after seeing Lin Yu sluggish in place for a while, feeling quite puzzled.


    But at this moment, he received an oracle from the giant spirit god.


    The Giant Spirit God ordered him to follow Lin Yu to find out.


    "What the **** is this kid doing?"


    Ji Wenbin immediately turned into a streamer and lased in the direction where Lin Yu had left.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 545： Sweep the sky

    Lin Yu knew that Ji Wenbin would definitely follow him, but he didn''t care at all.


    Because Ji Wenbin''s strength was far below him, he couldn''t stop any of his actions.


    And the giant spirit **** couldn''t really descend into this world, and the help Ji Wenbin gave was limited. In addition, the people he wanted to save had already been saved, and he was no longer afraid of any threats, so there was no need to worry about this person at all.


    After a few breaths, Lin Yu came near a continent.


    The scale of this continent is a bit larger than the continent where the Dawu Dynasty is located, and it seems to be the location of a certain religious temple.


    "There should be a lot of people selected by the gods, but these people have been abandoned by the gods they believe in, and it doesn''t matter if they are accepted into the Dantian universe."


    While Lin Yu thought about it, Ji Wenbin followed closely and came not far from him.


    "Lin Yu, what do you want to do?"


    Ji Wenbin couldn''t help asking.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu slowly turned around and looked at Ji Wenbin and said, "Ji Wenbin, I really want to thank you for something, if it weren¡¯t for you and the Giant Spirit God who wanted to kill everyone in the Dawu Dynasty. , I really don¡¯t know how I can increase my strength like this."


    "How to increase strength like this? How to increase strength?"


    Ji Wenbin didn''t understand, so he didn''t understand what Lin Yu was talking about.


    Lin Yu didn''t continue to explain, turned to look at the continent not far away, and said: "You just wanted me to feel pain because of regret, then I should also be courteous."


    "What the **** do you mean?"


    Ji Wenbin was completely stunned.


    But then he reacted abruptly, could it be that Lin Yu was going to make this continent disappear out of thin air like the one just now?


    You must know that once this continent disappears, those people living on it will definitely disappear.


    As a result, he would have fewer people who could draw refined pills.


    And once Lin Yu made all the continents of Tianwaitian disappear, wouldn''t he completely cut off the source of the essence pill?


    Thinking of this, he finally understood what Lin Yu meant by courtesy in his words.


    It turns out that I want to regret what I just did.


    "etc!"


    Ji Wenbin stopped loudly.


    But as soon as his words were spoken, he watched the continent not far away disappear in place, leaving only the white sea of ??clouds reflecting the sunlight from the sky.


    "You, what did you do?"


    Ji Wenbin shouted angrily.


    Lin Yu didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so his mind immediately penetrated into the Dantian universe and began to reshape the continent.


    As before, he first used his Yuan force to transfer all the creatures on the continent, then reshaped it into a planet, and then immediately threw it into the appropriate orbit of another star system.


    After doing this, he urged Yuanli to put all the creatures back on the planet.


    "Okay, another continent has been settled, and my vitality has been strengthened again."


    This continent was bigger than the Dawu Dynasty, and it brought more material to the Dantian universe, which naturally gave him more power than before.


    "continue."


    Without time to delay, Lin Yu immediately hurried to another continent.


    Now that Ji Wenbin and the Giant Spirit God already knew what he was going to do, they had to race against time to prevent the Giant Spirit God from coming up with new countermeasures.


    On the other side, when Ji Wenbin saw Lin Yu leave suddenly, he almost spewed a mouthful of old blood.


    To be honest, he really regretted it. Lin Yu didn''t expect Lin Yu to do as he said, and in front of him, he would take away a whole continent with those who could draw refined pills out of thin air.


    "This kid... can this really improve his strength?"


    Ji Wenbin remembered Lin Yu''s first sentence, saying that this method could be used to increase his strength.


    It''s just that he can''t figure out why this can increase his strength, and what is the principle.


    "The great giant spirit god..."


    Ji Wenbin wanted to seek answers from the Giant Spirit God, but as soon as his words were spoken, the Giant Spirit God directly ordered: "Continue to follow him."


    "Yes."


    Ji Wenbin dared not disobey, and hurriedly pursued Lin Yu.


    He secretly guessed in his heart, it seemed that the giant spirit **** couldn''t see through Lin Yu.


    Because if the Giant Spirit God could see through Lin Yu, he would definitely tell him what to do next, instead of just letting him follow Lin Yu.


    When Ji Wenbin hurriedly pursued, Lin Yu had successfully reached another continent.


    This time he did not delay the slightest, as soon as he arrived near this continent, he directly transferred it into the Dantian universe.


    With the experience of the first two times, he is already familiar with the road.


    It only took a few breaths to reshape the continent into a habitable planet.


    When he finished all this, Ji Wenbin had just arrived here.


    "Lin Yu!"


    Ji Wenbin yelled, just as he was about to say something, Lin Yu flashed away and disappeared again, leaving him with a joke in his eyes.


    "This kid!"


    Ji Wenbin was furious and could only continue to chase.


    On the other side, Lin Yu carefully experienced the feelings of his body as he hurried along.


    He found that increasing his vitality through such a method would not lead to increased rejection of him by the big world.


    "These continents all come from the void outside the big world, and my cultivation level has not been improved. I only increase the world power of the Dantian universe by increasing the total amount of matter in the Dantian universe."


    "It is probably because of these reasons that the world power of this big world has not increased its rejection of me."


    Lin Yu quickly analyzed the reasons.


    Although he didn''t have reliable evidence to prove this conclusion, he imagined that he should still be inseparable.


    "No matter what the reason is, at least this is very important good news for me, so that I can increase my strength without any scruples, without worrying about being rejected by the big world."


    When he first became a **** and demon, Lin Yu''s idea was to slowly accumulate vital energy, and after he had accumulated enough, he would make a breakthrough in one fell swoop, and then leave the big world to face the great gods and demon gods.


    But that means that it will not be possible to improve the strength for a long period of time.


    The current method can greatly reduce this drawback.


    In any case, the strength is always the better.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu came to another continent.


    Following the same method he soon collected this continent into the Dantian universe.


    Similarly, when he had just finished all this, Ji Wenbin hurriedly came not far from him.


    After that, Lin Yu continued to rush to another continent, but Ji Wenbin had no choice but to continue to chase.


    Just like this, you chased me all the way, and without knowing it, Lin Yu collected most of the land in the outer sky into the Dantian universe.


    This includes not only the territories of the top ten religious religions, but also Yunhaizhou where Duan Kong has been in business for many years.


    "Now only the continent where the Giant Spirit Sect''s temple is located, as well as some scattered small continents have not been taken away by me, and the rest have all entered the Dantian universe."


    Lin Yu roughly estimated that after accepting these continents, his strength was almost increased by 10%.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 546： New order

    "There is still a lot of space in the dantian universe, and there are countless star systems that can house such continents. If all these remaining spaces are filled, my vitality can be at least twice as strong as it is now."


    Lin Yu thought inwardly and checked the situation of the Dantian universe.


    "However, there are very few floating continents left in this big world. If you want to increase the total amount of matter in the Dantian universe, you can only go to other big worlds."


    "There is still a question now, should the continent where the Great Spirit Sect Temple is located be taken away?"


    Lin Yu hesitated about whether to take away that continent.


    Mainly because that is the base camp of the Giant Spirit Sect, there are many people who believe in the God of Giant Spirit God.


    Lin Yu was worried that if those people were taken into the Dantian universe, there might be some troubles.


    "Forget it, don''t care about that continent, let''s solve all existing problems first."


    After collecting the land just now into the Dantian universe, although the survival problems of the above-mentioned people have been solved, there are still many problems that have not been solved.


    Of course, these problems are still related to people.


    At this time, on the habitable planets that evolved from the land, the social structure and living environment are still the same as before.


    The people above didn''t know what happened just now. They thought it was the end of the world. Who knew that after a short vision, everything was back to the same.


    So the people above are still living as before.


    The ordinary people who know nothing about it still live the same life as before, while the chosen people of the major religions are still extracting their essence to refine the essence pill.


    However, there are also some chosen people who have found something wrong.


    After they flew into the sky, they found that the ground under their feet was not as smooth as before, but there was a curvature visible to the naked eye.


    Those who fly higher and fly out of outer space find that the land has turned into a spherical shape.


    The chosen people who had discovered the truth gathered one after another to discuss countermeasures.


    Lin Yu knew that if he didn''t interfere anymore, these talented people would definitely go on an interstellar expedition to see other planets.


    That way, it''s hard to say what kind of scene will happen.


    "Go find Zijin and them first."


    Lin Yu transformed his mind into a human form and teleported to the planet where his parents and relatives were first placed.


    Wang Zijin has stayed here since he entered the Dantian universe. At this time, he has become a part of Lin Yu''s relatives and friends, and he is sitting opposite Xia Honglie, exchanging his martial arts experience.


    "Brother Lin is here!"


    "Junior Brother is here!"


    Seeing Lin Yu came here, the two hurriedly got up from their chairs and said in unison.


    In the distance, Lin Yu''s parents saw the situation here, and they surrounded them one after another.


    "Yu''er, come over and let my mother have a look."


    Ning Yulan, Lin Chengye and Lin Gensheng quickly came to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone, a thought suddenly appeared in his mind, and he asked, "Father, do you have any interest in Tianzi?"


    His father is an official fan. Once he hadn''t crossed over, this father had been forcing the original body to study, and wanted him to test his fame.


    So Lin Yu felt that his father would be very interested in this proposal.


    "Tianzi?" Lin Chengye was taken aback, wondering what Lin Yu meant by saying this.


    On the contrary, Ning Yulan was the first to react and smiled and said to Lin Chengye: "Master, Yu''er wants you to manage this place."


    "Managing this place?" Lin Chengye suddenly realized, and then smiled and said to Lin Yu: "Yu''er, there are not many outsiders here, so why bother."


    Lin Chengye and others were completely unaware of the changes in the Dantian universe, and thought that there were only people like themselves, as well as some mountain people and martial arts sects living in the mountains.


    Lin Yu shook his head and looked at the crowd and said, "I''m afraid, there are far more people living here than you think."


    "Yu''er, where are all those people? Why haven''t I seen any of them." Ning Yulan Qi said.


    "All on other planets."


    Lin Yu explained.


    As soon as this statement came out, all the people present were puzzled.


    "Planet? What is that?"


    Lin Chengye asked aloud.


    Lin Yu saw that everyone did not have a complete concept of the Dantian universe, and was still thinking about problems in the previous way of thinking, so he explained in detail.


    Tell them what is the planet and what is the universe.


    After everyone heard it, it suddenly became clear.


    Although they still know a little about these brand-new concepts, they finally have a general idea.


    Seeing that everyone almost understood, Lin Yu started talking about the business: "I have transferred most of the land of the outer sky into the Dantian universe, and made them into a planet suitable for humans."


    "These planets are now running in different star systems, far apart from each other."


    "However, there are a lot of powerful people who are chosen by God. They don''t know what has changed. It is estimated that they will start to explore the Dantian universe before long."


    "So someone must manage them to avoid disputes."


    "Also, those selected by the gods are still extracting the essence of ordinary people to refine the essence pill, and this evil deed must be stopped as soon as possible."


    After saying this, Lin Yu let out a sigh of relief: "In short, people in the Dantian universe can no longer be allowed to live like before, and new rules must be established."


    Hearing this, Lin Chengye focused his head and said: "Yu''er, I understand."


    Then he smiled and said: "Yu''er, I also said that you wanted me to enjoy the blessing. It turned out that you have lost a chore to me."


    When Ning Yulan heard this, she became displeased for an instant, and said angrily to Lin Chengye, "Don''t you think about being the emperor all day? Now Yu''er is such a big emperor for you and you are in charge of so many people. I don''t know what blessings you have cultivated in your life, are you still not happy?"


    "No, I didn''t say that I was not happy."


    Lin Chengye waved his hand again and again: "I mean, I''m not even a warrior now, where can I live with those evil stars."


    "Father, don''t worry about this. I can now give you power far surpassing all the people chosen by God."


    Lin Yu said as he looked at everyone and said: "If you are willing, I can also give you unparalleled strength."


    "However, these forces can only be used in the Dantian universe."


    Lin Yu is not prepared to share Yuanli with everyone, which will cause their destiny to be tied to himself.


    He is going to let everyone indirectly use the power of the world in the Dantian universe.


    "That''s good, Yu''er, don''t worry, I will take care of this for you." Seeing Lin Yu''s words, Lin Chengye immediately nodded and agreed.


    "By the way Lin Yu suddenly remembered something and looked at Xia Honglie: "Senior brother, everything in Chiyang Sect and Dawu Dynasty is still intact. Same as before, do you want to check it out? "


    "Huh?" When Xia Honglie heard it, she burst into tears, weeping with joy, and nodded again and again: "That''s the best, that''s the best!"


    "Okay, let''s go now." Lin Yu said to everyone: "Just start from there."


    Lin Yu decided to start with the Dawu Dynasty, rectify the Dantian universe, and establish a new order.


    After all, more and more continents will be taken into the Dantian universe by themselves, and the population will increase rapidly, and many of them are people from other big worlds, so the situation will become more and more complicated.


    You must prepare early.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 547： Meet Jiang Lingzhu Again

    Lin Yu urged Yuan Li and led everyone to teleport to the outer space beyond this planet.


    This allows everyone to see the overall appearance of the place where they live through the air film.


    "Unexpectedly, the earth we live in turned out to be in such a shape."


    Everyone sighed, feeling a little weird.


    Xia Honglie sighed: "Hey, I haven''t noticed any changes in the surrounding environment, so I never thought about flying to the sky to see it."


    The others nodded in agreement.


    "Look at those stars." Lin Yu pointed to the stars around him, and said, "These stars are the same thing as the sun we usually see. Those planets that can live in move around these stars."


    "Yu''er, now I completely understand what you just said. It turns out that there is such a pattern in the Dantian universe."


    Lin Chengye had a great enlightenment.


    Like him, other people nodded one after another, indicating that they were roughly clear.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said to everyone: "Okay, then we will go to the Dawu Dynasty now, that planet is not far from here."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Yu immediately urged Yuan Li to teleport the air film that was enveloping everyone to the planet where the Dawu Dynasty was located.


    The moment they stopped, everyone was instantly attracted by the face of this planet.


    "Hey, I seem to have seen Zhou Guoguodu."


    The Lin family had practiced martial arts, and the young men with outstanding eyesight had already seen the details on the ground.


    "Yes, that is Zhou Guodu." Lin Yu nodded and said: "Let''s go to Chiyang Sect first to see how things are going there."


    "Good." Everyone had no objection.


    Everyone has basically lived in the Chiyang Sect, so they are all concerned about what the current Chiyang Sect has become.


    Lin Yu quickly led everyone down, and in the blink of an eye he came to the top of Chiyang Zongshan Gate.


    "It turned out to be like this after two years of absence!"


    "Yes, it looks like a thief has been in the sect."


    "..."


    Everyone looked at the scene below and talked a lot.


    It can be clearly seen that there are various objects scattered around the major buildings, which were obviously moved from the interior to the exterior.


    This is also easy to understand. Since they left here, this place has become a land of no owner, which will naturally attract idlers and waiters.


    It cannot be said that those people must be thieves. When most people see things that have no owners, they will always give rise to the careful thoughts of their own. This is also human nature.


    "No, something is wrong!"


    Suddenly, Xia Honglie shook his head repeatedly.


    "Brother, what''s the matter?" Lin Yu turned around and asked.


    "Brother, look." Xia Honglie pointed to the bottom and said, "Many of the things on the floor are valuable items. It stands to reason that those people should take all of them away. It is impossible to throw them everywhere."


    "Furthermore, those things seem to have been hurriedly left behind, as if those people were rushing for their lives at the time."


    Lin Yu followed Xia Honglie''s thoughts carefully, nodded slowly and said, "It is true."


    At this moment, Lin Chengye couldn''t help but interject: "Could it be that these people encountered evil things like monsters?"


    Hearing this, Wang Zijin on the side immediately shook his head and said: "It is unlikely that this place has been managed by the Giant Spirit Sect for a period of time. Even if there were demons and ghosts, they would have killed them clean."


    "That''s true!"


    Lin Chengye frowned slightly.


    He didn''t doubt the ability of the gods, and with the strength of those selected by the gods, no monsters and ghosts could survive.


    "Don''t worry, wait for me to check."


    Lin Yu comforted everyone, and then immediately urged Yuanli to sense the situation here.


    He is the master of this pubic universe, and nothing can escape his eyes.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu groaned and said in a strange way: "There is really a fish that slipped through the net."


    "Yu''er, what''s the matter?"


    "Junior Brother, what''s the situation?"


    Lin Chengye and Xia Honglie asked in unison.


    At this time, Lin Yu had fully understood the origin of the other party, and comforted everyone: "Don''t worry, wait for me to go down and take a look."


    After speaking, he instantly disappeared in place, and came to the main hall of the Chiyang Sect.


    "Jiang Lingzhu."


    Lin Yu said to the ugly monster in the center of the hall.


    Compared with the last time we met, Jiang Lingzhu is now a lot more burly, and his face has become more and more hideous.


    Two long fangs stick out from her mouth, looking both terrifying and annoying.


    Looking at her face, Lin Yu also sighed in his heart that the beautiful beauty turned out to be so ugly.


    "Lin Yu? You are Lin Yu!"


    Jiang Lingzhu also recognized Lin Yu.


    The reason why she came here is precisely to find Lin Yu.


    "Forget it, you are a poor man, let me help you."


    Lin Yu sighed, then used his original strength to expel the secret source strength in Jiang Lingzhu''s body.


    Although Jiang Lingzhu is a member of the family, he doesn''t have much hatred with him.


    The biggest entanglement is that she wants to take advantage of herself in order to avenge her family.


    There is nothing more than that.


    As for Jiang Lingzhu''s many times against himself after he became weird, this thing is actually innumerable.


    You must know that after a person becomes weird, even his biological parents don''t recognize it, so he doesn''t care about other things.


    "Ah, ah¡ª"


    After Lin Yu urged his Yuan Li, Jiang Lingzhu immediately hugged his head and screamed, his knees involuntarily bend down, and finally he squatted directly on the ground.


    However, her screams soon subsided, and even her body shape began to shrink quickly.


    From an ugly big man, quickly turned back to the slim beauty.


    Naturally, her soul contaminated by the secret source power also recovered as before, finally regaining her memories and emotions.


    Jiang Lingzhu lay on the ground and sobbed, shaking all over.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu took out a long skirt and threw it to her: "Put the clothes on first, or you can gather a set of clothes with your Origin Qi."


    "Thanks, thank you."


    Jiang Lingzhu did not refuse, and quickly put on the clothes Lin Yu threw to her.


    After putting on the clothes, her whole person''s mental condition also improved a lot. She looked at Lin Yu with a complicated expression and asked, "Lin Yu, what happened after I was sucked into the secret source power? Why? Will we be here?"


    "That was two years ago. In the past two years, you have been active in a weird formLin Yu replied.


    "Weird? I became weird?" Jiang Lingzhu''s beautiful eyes widened and her face was incredible. It seemed difficult to accept this fact, but she soon calmed down and smiled bitterly: "Yes, I was sucked into the secret source power, how could it be possible? It will end well."


    After sighing, she asked again: "Did you save me?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu did not deny.


    "You, you can even save me from becoming a weird. It seems that your strength has improved by leaps and bounds in the past two years, reaching unbelievable heights."


    Jiang Lingzhu said unwillingly.


    However, at this time, she did not have the concept of gods and demon gods, and couldn''t imagine how powerful the two possessed, so she still far underestimated Lin Yu''s strength in her heart.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 548： revenge

    "You are right, my current strength is indeed different from before."


    Lin Yu took Jiang Lingzhu''s words, and then asked: "Jiang Lingzhu, let me ask you one thing, what did you say to me when you were sucked into the secret source power, why did your spatial ring stay outside?"


    Lin Yu has not figured out this point.


    At that time, he was being forced to fuse Liao Cang''s memory and knew nothing about what was happening outside, so he had no idea what Jiang Lingzhu said.


    He didn''t pay much attention to this matter, but now that Jiang Lingzhu has recovered his senses, it is time to ask her to solve the doubts in his happiness.


    "I wanted to ask you to avenge me and kill all Ji''s family." Jiang Lingzhu recalled: "I left the space ring deliberately outside, thinking that the things inside might be helpful to you."


    "I see!"


    Lin Yu finally figured out the whole story.


    Although he had thought that this might be the reason, it was just his own guess and he couldn''t make a direct conclusion.


    And now that Jiang Lingzhu said it himself, the mystery was finally solved.


    "The things in the space ring really helped me a lot, but I haven''t finished killing all the Ji family."


    Lin Yu said truthfully.


    When Jiang Lingzhu heard this, his eyes dimmed immediately, and he reluctantly said: "You can''t kill those Ji family members with your strength. It seems that my hatred is destined to be unrequited."


    "That''s not necessarily." Lin Yu explained, "I didn''t kill them all, but I didn''t have time to kill them."


    With his current strength, the Ji family in Jiang Lingzhu''s mouth could not be his opponent, as is Ji Wenbin, the Ji family from other fragmented worlds.


    Of course, Ji Wenbin has the blessing of the giant spirit god, and he can''t do it temporarily if he wants to kill it completely.


    When Jiang Lingzhu heard Lin Yu say this, he immediately took a few steps forward and took the initiative to step forward when he heard Lin Yu say this. He came to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, please help me kill the Ji family members, okay? "


    She knew that Lin Yu and Ji''s family were not very good at dealing with each other.


    When she was passing by the Chiyang Sect, she saw Ji Wuce grasping Lin Yu and rushing to the Hui clan.


    So she thinks Lin Yu is likely to be willing to do this for her.


    "You should retaliate for this hatred, but I can help you." Lin Yu said.


    "Help me?" Jiang Lingzhu was curious about how Lin Yu was going to help himself.


    "Yes, I will lend you some strength now so that you can easily defeat all enemies including Ji Tianyun." Lin Yu said bluntly.


    Ji Wenbin is not Jiang Lingzhu''s enemy, so naturally it is not included.


    "Really, really?"


    Jiang Lingzhu couldn''t believe it.


    In other words, she didn''t know how Lin Yu''s so-called borrowing of her strength should be understood.


    "Get ready, the power I lent you will far exceed your imagination."


    Lin Yu reminded him, and immediately urged Yuanli.


    Suddenly a colorless light enveloped Jiang Lingzhu.


    Jiang Lingzhu instinctively lowered her head to look at her body, and she quickly understood what Lin Yu just said.


    "What kind of power is this?"


    "Sure enough, this power far exceeds my understanding and imagination!"


    Jiang Lingzhu was very surprised. Having such a powerful force meant that her road to revenge was no longer bumpy.


    "Lin Yu, thank you!"


    Jiang Lingzhu thanked him sincerely.


    Lin Yu waved his hand and said: "No, this can be regarded as my reward for giving you the space ring, and there is also a deep hatred between the Ji family and I. If you kill them, you are also avenging me."


    "Okay! Lin Yu, when I kill Ji Tianyun and those people, I will tell them that you have helped me so that I have the ability to seek revenge from them. I believe they will regret very much when they are dying, and regret that they will be against you. ."


    Jiang Lingzhu bowed again to thank you, and then said goodbye: "Lin Yu, I''ll go find them to take revenge first, and I will thank you when I finish revenge."


    After speaking, she left Chiyang Sect Master''s hall straight away and quickly disappeared into the sky.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu also walked out of the main hall and said to the people in the sky: "Come down, everything is fine."


    Xia Honglie and others immediately fell.


    After landing, Xia Honglie asked: "Junior brother, I looked a little familiar with the woman just now, she seems to be from the Jiang family?"


    "Yes, her name is Jiang Lingzhu, and she has a big feud with the Ji family, so I improved her strength a bit and asked her to kill them to avenge her, and also helped me avenge her."


    Lin Yu explained that everyone suddenly realized it.


    Later, Xia Honglie asked again: "Junior brother, people from the aristocratic family have never regarded us as human beings, and blinded our minds. You are now enhancing her strength..."


    "It''s okay, I can take back the power from her at any time." Lin Yu comforted.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Xia Honglie nodded repeatedly.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said to everyone: "Now there are a lot of strong people here. For everyone''s safety, I am going to increase your strength so that you can use the power of the world in the Dantian universe."


    "That''s good, so I can rest assured."


    Lin Chengye agreed with Lin Yu''s words very much, and no one else had any objections. Naturally, they would not refuse to increase their strength.


    "Everyone is ready!"


    Lin Yu reminded loudly, and then urged Yuanli again to help everyone present to improve just like Jiang Lingzhu''s strength had been raised.


    Of course, Wang Zijin is no exception.


    After all, this is just allowing him to borrow the power of the world in the Dantian universe, leaving the Dantian universe as before, so it is not against his wishes.


    It is true that Wang Zijin did not refuse. He also knew that the situation here is complicated now, and there is not enough strength to be there, so it is easy to go wrong.


    After a few breaths, the strength of everyone present has been greatly improved.


    Young people such as Wan''er and Lin Shan were all excitedly feeling this change, and they kept chatting with each other.


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone, and then said to several principals including Xia Honglie and Lin Chengye: "I have a lot of things to do next, and I will leave it to you here."


    "With your current strength, you can go back and forth between different planets freely. UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com can easily defeat any chosen person, and you should not encounter too much difficulty."


    When Lin Chengye and Xia Honglie heard this, they nodded and promised Lin Yu that they would manage this place well.


    Lin Yu nodded and said to Xia Honglie: "Brother, you quickly re-assemble the Scarlet Sun Sect people, lest they stay in the dark for fear."


    "Of course, Junior Brother, don''t worry." Xia Honglie smiled and said: "After I call them back, I will tell them what happened in the past two years, and let them know how powerful Junior Brother you are now."


    "Well, that''s it for now."


    Lin Yu nodded towards everyone, and then said to Wang Zijin: "Brother Wang, go, let''s go to Yunhaizhou together."


    He is going to study how to resurrect Duan Kong.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 549： Source Crystal of the City Lords Mansion

    Yunhaizhou.


    In just an instant, Lin Yu took Wang Zijin and teleported to Yunhaizhou.


    At this time, Yunhaizhou, like other continents, was reshaped into a planet by Lin Yu, quietly orbiting around a star.


    The two came directly to the sky over Haiyun City.


    "Speaking of which, I just left here with Brother Duan a few days ago, but it feels like several years have passed."


    Wang Zijin looked down and exclaimed.


    "Probably because too much happened during this time."


    Lin Yu took his words, followed by a sentence, and then said: "Let''s go, let''s go directly to the City Lord''s Mansion."


    "good."


    Wang Zijin agreed and followed Lin Yu to the outside of the city lord''s mansion.


    Seeing two people suddenly appeared out of thin air, the guards of the City Lord''s Mansion were suddenly a little at a loss.


    But soon they recognized Wang Zijin and knew that this person was a guest of their own city lord, and finally relaxed a little.


    Wang Zijin took out the token Duan Kong gave him, raised it in front of the guards, and said: "Your city lord has encountered a disaster. Brother Lin and I are here to find a way to save him. Please do well. Cooperate."


    When the guards heard this, they looked at each other suddenly, with unbelievable expressions on their faces.


    They really couldn''t accept Wang Zijin''s words, after all, in their impression, their city lord was an invincible existence, how could they run into trouble.


    Of course, they just don''t want to accept it in their hearts, but intellectually they are still willing to believe in Wang Zijin.


    Because the token in Wang Zijin''s hands is enough to prove that he will not lie.


    "It''s a matter of great importance. Please wait a moment for the two of you. Let me ask the chief of the mansion for instructions."


    A man who looked like the person in charge of the guard held his fist to the two.


    After speaking, he turned straight and walked quickly into the city lord''s mansion.


    Not long after, a middle-aged man followed him out of the city lord mansion and came to the two of them.


    "Wumou is the manager of the city lord''s mansion. I dare to ask you two, what happened to the city lord?"


    The manager of the city lord''s mansion was nervous, and too late to be polite with the two, and went straight to the subject and asked.


    "Go in first." Wang Zijin reminded.


    "Okay, please, two of you!"


    Manager Wu immediately gestured to the two of them to please.


    Lin Yu and Wang Zijin followed him into the city lord''s mansion.


    During the journey, Manager Wu asked again: "Two, what happened to our city lord?"


    Wang Zijin reminded him in a low voice: "Mr. Wu, please be prepared next. What I want to say may surprise you."


    "My Lord God, please say." Manager Wu''s face sank and hurriedly urged.


    "Your city lord has passed away."


    Wang Zijin whispered.


    When Manager Wu heard this, he stopped involuntarily and stared at the two dumbly and said: "The city lord... is dead?"


    This news was like a fantasy to him, and it really made him couldn''t believe it.


    How could his own city owner be killed easily because of his strength against the sky?


    "It''s really dead." The prince Jin said in a serious tone: "Brother Lin and I came here just to find a way to resurrect him."


    "what?"


    Manager Wu gave a sudden shock.


    This sentence of Wang Zijin was far more amazing than the sentence just now.


    He even said that he wanted to find a way to resurrect his city lord.


    Resurrecting the dead is probably a power possessed by gods. Are these two gods?


    "Aren''t the two entertaining the old?"


    Manager Wu asked boldly.


    He always felt that all this was too illusory, not like it was true.


    "Mr. Wu, we don''t have to lie to you." Wang Zijin explained patiently: "My brother Duan and I hit it off right away, how could we make a joke about this kind of thing?"


    "Really?" Manager Wu muttered to himself: "Yes, if everything is normal, the city lord should have returned. Moreover, there have been so many unheard of changes in these two days, it seems..."


    He lowered his head as he spoke, accepting this fact.


    Upon seeing this, Prince Jin immediately added: "Mr. Wu, please hurry up and take us to the place where the city lord usually lives. Brother Lin and I will find a way to resurrect him."


    "Yes, please, please!"


    Manager Wu nodded again and again, and walked forward with the two of them strode forward.


    Soon the two of them went to Duan Kong''s living and living room under the leadership of Mr. Wu.


    The layout here is very simple, except for a futon on the floor in the middle of the room for seating, there are no other furnishings.


    "The city lord usually sits here and meditates. With his strength, he no longer needs to rest."


    Manager Wu explained to the two.


    "Yeah." Wang Zijin nodded to him, while Lin Yu went straight to the futon where Duan Kong usually sits.


    Upon seeing this, Wang Zijin hurriedly approached him and asked, "Brother Lin, how is it, do you have a clue?"


    "Almost there."


    Lin Yu stared at the futon on the ground.


    This futon is an object often used by Duan Kong, and his breath remains on it.


    And with the help of these auras above, there is a way to establish contact with Duan Kong''s divine soul dissipated in the big world, so as to help him reshape his body and revive him.


    "I have found a way." Lin Yu turned his head to look at Wang Zijin, "However, with my current strength, I can''t succeed for the time being, but it should be coming soon."


    Duan Kong is different from Ji Wenbin and Zhai Wuming.


    The reason why the two men were so easily resurrected by the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God was because there was a connection between their spirits and those two great spirits.


    Duan Kong doesn¡¯t have this connection with himself, so it¡¯s not so easy to resurrect himLin Yu estimates that by doubling his strength, he can almost do this. So it''s not too long.


    After all, if you just double your vitality, you just need to run a few more big worlds and absorb more continents into the Dantian universe. It''s not that difficult.


    "This son of God, can the city lord really survive?"


    Manager Wu walked to Lin Yu''s side and asked earnestly.


    "Mr. Wu, don''t worry, it''s just a matter of time."


    Lin Yu comforted him.


    Manager Wu nodded slightly when he heard the words, and then asked: "This son of God, I just heard you say that it is because of insufficient strength, so I can''t succeed for the time being?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu did not deny.


    "Then... I wonder if we can help you in any way?" Manager Wu explained: "I mean, if you are given some treasures that are helpful for cultivation, will it help you quickly improve your strength?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu wanted to say that you can''t help with this, because the only way to really improve strength now is to increase the total amount of matter in the Dantian universe.


    Only in this way can the strength be improved without being repelled by the world power of the big world.


    But then I thought about it, now is the time when there is an urgent shortage of Source Crystals, and I simply asked if there are too many Source Crystals in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu bluntly asked the question in his mind.


    "Master God child needs a source crystal?"


    Hearing Lin Yu''s request, Manager Wu suddenly sighed and said: "Yuanjing, our city lord''s mansion has a lot of it. Please also ask the two sons of God to come with me."


    Jidao martial arts modifier https://

 Chapter 550： 10 gen stone

    "Manager Wu, please lead the way."


    Lin Yu was asking, but he didn''t expect General Manager Wu to say that there are Origin Crystals in the City Lord''s Mansion, which made him interested.


    Together with Manager Wu, the two quickly left the room and walked towards a secret room underground in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Of course, when Lin Yu left, he did not forget to take away that piece of Duan Kong''s commonly used futon, which was one of the important things to resurrect Duan Kong at that time.


    "Manager Wu, how many source crystals are there in the mansion?"


    As he marched, Wang Zijin asked aloud.


    "Very many, our city lord has been gathering various training resources over the years."


    Manager Wu explained to the two by leading the roadside: "The reason why he would shelter casual people like Clementine is because those people have good business minds and can help him gather all kinds of treasures from the sky."


    When Prince Jin heard this, he suddenly realized: "I know, Brother Duan told me about this."


    "How do you say?" Lin Yu asked.


    Wang Zijin explained: "Brother Duan feels that once the news of his mastery of the world''s power is leaked out, it will definitely arouse the hostility of all the chosen people in Tianwaitian, so he has been preparing secretly and waiting for this day to come."


    "That''s it..."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly and quickly understood in his heart.


    In fact, he had some guesses about Duan Kong''s intentions. When he witnessed Duan Kong''s response to Yang Jiuhe and the people chosen by the gods in Haiyun City, he faintly guessed some of Duan Kong''s thoughts.


    Now after listening to Wang Zijin and Wu directors, he can finally make a conclusion.


    While they were talking, the three had arrived at the underground secret room of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The structure here is complex, and many restrictions have been set up, which can effectively prevent the unauthorised intrusion of the powerful.


    Of course, for Lin Yu, this place is completely the same as being undefended. He can come and leave as he wants.


    "The two of you, please, Yuanjing is in this room."


    Manager Wu opened one of the doors and gestured to the two of them to please.


    There are many rooms here, and different treasures are stored in different rooms, and the source crystals are all stored in this room.


    "So many source crystals?!"


    "Brother Duan is really generous!"


    Lin Yu and Wang Zijin were shocked by the scene before them.


    Both of them doubted whether Duan Kong had gathered most of Tian Waitian''s source crystals here.


    "You two, you can use these source crystals, as long as you can make our city lord come alive."


    Manager Wu said to the two men earnestly.


    He is not high in strength, if there is no shelter from Duan Kong, then he is nothing in the sky, and he can''t hold such a large wealth at all, so these words are all from the heart.


    "Manager Wu, don''t worry, Brother Lin will definitely be able to bring Brother Duan back to life."


    Wang Zijin comforted him again.


    Manager Wu took a step back when he heard the words, and let the two of them deal with the source crystal here.


    "Brother Lin, it''s up to you."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu glanced around, and then moved all the source crystals here into the stomach of his physical body.


    This city lord''s mansion is now in his Dantian universe, so this behavior is equivalent to moving things in the Dantian universe to other parts of the body.


    And as these source crystals were digested and absorbed by him, the prompt to obtain vital energy immediately appeared in front of his eyes.


    At the same time, the number behind Yuanneng on the modifier panel jumped rapidly and grew rapidly.


    ¡¾Repair: God and Demon (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 1002700000 source stone¡¿


    "One billion source stones!"


    Unexpectedly, these source crystals all add up to have the vitality of one billion source stones.


    Looking at the numbers behind Yuanneng, Lin Yu secretly sighed that he had spent a lot of effort to collect 100 million Yuanneng''s Yuanneng, and even went to other big worlds to **** artifacts. As a result, Duan Kong''s Yuanneng here added up. There is the energy of one billion source stones.


    While thinking about it, he used his mind to click on the + sign at the back of the cultivation base, ready to see if these elements could not be modified by himself.


    But disappointingly, the three options that appear after clicking the + sign are all grayed out.


    This shows that the existing Yuanneng is not sufficient for any modification.


    "A billion source stones are not enough for their vitality? Then how much vital energy is needed to upgrade the cultivation base? Ten billion source stones?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help being stunned secretly. He couldn''t imagine that the vital energy needed to improve his cultivation level was going to the tens of billions of source stones.


    However, he was not surprised by this result.


    After all, the current self has become a **** and demon, and exists at the same level as gods and demon gods.


    At this point, if you want to move forward, how can it consume more resources than before.


    Ten billion source stones is not an exaggeration at all.


    Without thinking about it anymore, Lin Yu turned his head and said to Wang Zijin beside him: "Brother Wang, the source crystals have all been absorbed by me, so I just need to spend more time to improve my cultivation."


    "Okay." Wang Zijin nodded and said, "So should I leave here now or should I?"


    Lin Yu replied: "Leave here first. I will improve my cultivation. If you have anything you want to do, you can hurry up and do it."


    "My words...I do have something to solve." Wang Zijin touched his chin, as if thinking of something.


    Before, he didn''t know that Lin Yu had collected all the continents of the outer sky here, so he didn''t have any special thoughts.


    But now that he knew this, coupled with his extremely powerful power in the Dantian universe, he wanted to solve some unfinished business.


    The two said goodbye to Chief Wu, and left the City Lord''s Mansion straight away.


    After leaving the City Lord''s Mansion, Lin Yu''s thoughts immediately disappeared in front of Wang Zijin, becoming invisible.


    However, he did not rush to leave the Dantian universe, but carefully observed the whole picture of the Dantian universe, preparing to see if there were any remaining source crystals in the continents that had transferred from the outer sky.


    He soon discovered that there were more or less source crystals remaining on every planet reshaped from the continent.


    Some are buried in the ground, and some are kept by someone chosen by God.


    Without hesitation, with a thought, he directly transferred all these source crystals into the gastric juice of his physical body for digestion and absorption.


    "All these source crystals add up to only more than 100 million yuan of source stones. Sure enough, most of the source crystals in the outer sky have been gathered by Duan Kong."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "Next, if you want to gain vitality, you have to go to other great worlds."


    The continent of the outer sky has basically been taken into the Dantian universe by him, and then just to increase the total amount of matter in the Dantian universe, he has to travel to other big worlds.


    Of course, Lin Yu also thought about transferring some of the land in the lower realm into the Dantian universe, but after careful consideration, he gave up this idea.


    Because the land of the lower realm belongs to this big world by nature, if you move it without authorization, unexpected things may happen. Just in case, it is better not to move it.


    "Wait, I haven''t confiscated the continent where the Great Spirit Sect Temple is located!"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered this, and was busy withdrawing his mind from the Dantian universe After returning to the big world, he turned around and found that Ji Wenbin was still not far away looking at him.


    At this time, Ji Wenbin was full of resentment, but he was helpless with Lin Yu, so he had to look from a distance.


    "There are still many people who believe in the gods of the giant spirit gods on the continent of the giant spirit religion, and I don''t know if they will be brought into the Dantian universe, there will be problems."


    Lin Yu looked at Ji Wenbin in the distance and hesitated whether to take the continent away.


    "Wait, there is it!"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu thought of an idea in his heart, and flew towards the Giant Spirit Sect.


    Seeing him leave, Ji Wenbin gritted his teeth and followed up again.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 551： You have no future

    After a few breaths, Lin Yu came to the continent where the Giant Spirit Sect temple was located.


    He urged Yuanli to sense it, and immediately explored the entire continent, and figured out how many people of the gods are on the continent.


    At this time, these chosen people were busy with their own affairs, completely unaware of Lin Yu''s arrival, nor did they know that they had been targeted by Lin Yu.


    When Lin Yu inspected the continent, Ji Wenbin also rushed there.


    "Lin Yu, stop!"


    Ji Wenbin shouted angrily.


    Lin Yu slowly turned around and said coldly: "Let me stop? You don''t want to think about whether you have the qualifications and ability."


    These words made Ji Wenbin''s speech choppy for a while, and a ball of anger rolled in his heart, wishing to smash Lin Yu''s body into pieces on the spot.


    However, he knew in his heart that he was indeed far from Lin Yu''s opponent at this time, and he did not have the qualifications to challenge Lin Yu.


    Of course, this does not mean that he is afraid of Lin Yu.


    Backed by the giant spirit god, he is not afraid of anything.


    "Lin Yu, do you really think that the gods in the sky can''t do anything to you?" Ji Wenbin pointed at Lin Yu and said, "Do you really think that as long as you hide in this big world, everything will be fine?"


    Lin Yu sneered: "Okay, since those gods have a way to deal with me, then just do it, why let you be an incompetent person to scare me?"


    "you?!"


    Ji Wenbin was speechless again, and didn''t know how to pick up Lin Yu''s words.


    But at this moment, he suddenly rolled his eyes and opened his hands wide. The whole person put out a "big" character in the air, as if he had lost control of his body.


    "Lin Yu!"


    Ji Wenbin made a deep and powerful voice, which was completely different from his usual voice.


    "It seems that you are a giant spirit god."


    Lin Yu reacted quickly, it must be the Giant Spirit God who was talking to him with the help of Ji Wenbin''s mouth.


    "Exactly."


    Ji Wenbin, who was controlled by the giant spirit god, admitted.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu urged: "If you have something to say directly."


    "Lin Yu, everything you have done so far is indeed far beyond our expectations, but now you are still only a little better than mortals."


    The Giant Spirit God said calmly, his tone full of confidence.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "If this is the case, how can I alarm your driver?"


    "Lin Yu, don''t take yourself too seriously. You know the reason why I had a special conversation with you, because you prevented me from gaining the core of this world."


    The tone of the giant spirit **** was still calm, and it did not seem to regard Lin Yu as a big threat.


    "So?" Lin Yu asked back: "Since you think I''m obstructing you, why don''t you stop me? Is it because of powerlessness?"


    Hearing this, the giant spirit **** looked at Lin Yu like a poor man and shook his head: "It seems that you don''t understand at all."


    "Okay, then you are going to explain, I''ll listen carefully." Lin Yuji said.


    The giant spirit **** was completely unmoved by these words, his expression was as calm as water, but his mouth still explained: "Because you are not qualified, you still cannot constitute a real threat, and I am not qualified to risk the destruction of this big world. Against you."


    After hearing this, Lin Yu finally understood the meaning of the giant spirit myth.


    What he meant was that his threat was not big enough, so he was unwilling to kill himself by directly destroying the world.


    In other words, in his eyes, the threat of himself is not enough to be feared, and there is no need to destroy the core of this great world in order to kill himself.


    "If this is the case, then you and I don''t need to talk too much nonsense. I will do mine, you will do yours, and we will not offend the river."


    After speaking, Lin Yu turned his head and looked at the Giant Spirit Continent again.


    It doesn''t matter if the giant spirit **** doesn''t come out and say these things, since he has to pretend to be such a force, he has to take this continent away today.


    At this time, Ji Wenbin, who was controlled by the Giant Spirit God, spoke again: "Lin Yu, there is no need to hold on there. You know very well that once your power grows again, the world power of this great world will definitely reject you. In the void, then you will have to face me."


    "I really want to know how you will face me by then, presumably it will be a very interesting thing."


    "Of course, you can also stay in this big world forever, but that means that your strength must always be maintained at the current level."


    "I believe you know the consequences of being unable to increase in strength."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he secretly said in his heart that this giant spirit **** didn''t know that he could increase his vitality by increasing the total amount of matter in the dantian universe.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu roughly understood why the Giant Spirit God would come out and say these words, probably he felt that reminding himself would make him stop the steps against him.


    "That''s really embarrassing." Lin Yu turned his head again to look at Ji Wenbin, who was controlled by the Giant Spirit God, "I will not only take away this continent, but also go to other big worlds to receive the continents controlled by your believers. ."


    "Lin Yu, you are really stubborn."


    The giant spirit **** was not moved by Lin Yu''s threat, but still looked at him with condescending eyes.


    "It''s a pity that you don''t know anything about true divine power, and you are blindly optimistic about your situation, so your future is doomed."


    While talking, Ji Wenbin, controlled by the Giant Spirit God, slowly raised his right hand and pointed at Lin Yu and said, "You, there is no future."


    "My future is determined by myself, don''t bother you."


    Lin Yu quickly retracted his gaze and turned to look at the Giant Spirit Continent.


    No longer hesitating, he immediately urged Yuanli.


    However, he did not rush to take this continent into the Dantian universe, but forcibly moved all the chosen people he had just locked to not far in front of him.


    These chosen people were already busy with their own affairs, but suddenly they found that their bodies had lost control and were controlled by an incomparably powerful force and flew away from the mainland.


    This made them all panicked.


    But at this moment, they saw Lin Yu floating in the distance.


    Therefore, I can''t help but wonder in my heart whether this person did all this.


    Seeing this scene the giant spirit **** in the distance said disdainfully: "It''s really naive, just a few ants, I don''t care at all."


    "Sure enough, even a mortal like you, even if he gains strength, he will only vent his emotions according to his instinct, and he doesn''t know what reason is."


    He thought that Lin Yu was going to kill these believers in front of him, in order to anger him.


    "It seems that I need to remind you that the reason why God is God is because God has abandoned those low-level and backward emotions. We will deal with problems rationally, just like other gods who have stared at this big world. They are discovering After I lag behind me, I will give up decisively, instead of being arrogant like you."


    "Lin Yu, you have no power now, but you can never become a true god."


    "Unfortunately, you have no future."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 552： Destruction comes

    "I said, there is no need to repeat the same thing twice. Don''t you think it is a naive behavior to repeat the same thing?"


    Lin Yu ridiculed the giant spirit gods while urging his vitality to start dispelling the power of the gods in these chosen people.


    He didn''t want to explain his intentions to the giant spirit god, how the other party wanted to think or think.


    Now the only priority is to seize the time to improve the strength.


    He didn''t doubt what the Giant Spirit God had just said. Once these gods were anxious, they would really destroy a whole world to deal with themselves.


    Therefore, we must have the ability to protect ourselves before completely angering them.


    After a breath, all the chosen people on the scene lost the power of the gods and were in the presence of the giant spirit god.


    However, the giant spirit **** was not moved at all, because to him, these chosen people really had no value, and there was no need to save them intellectually.


    "Incurable."


    The giant spirit **** said to Lin Yu calmly.


    Lin Yu ignored him, but urged Yuanli again to transfer these chosen people and an entire continent into the Dantian universe.


    Now these people have all lost the power of the gods, even if they are collected into the Dantian universe, it will not cause any threat.


    The giant spirit **** watched Lin Yu finish all this before he spoke again: "Then, what''s the point of doing this? You took away these continents from broken space fragments and wiped out all the people chosen by God, but I It doesn¡¯t take long to rebuild all of this."


    "There are a lot of unowned space debris in the void, and there are too many mortals in the lower realms. As long as it takes a little time, everything will be back to the same time. For me, the most indispensable thing is time."


    He felt that Lin Yu had been angering him all the time, so he deliberately said these words so that Lin Yu could know that everything he just did was meaningless.


    "Oh? That''s really good, I really look forward to you quickly reappearing the glory of the sky."


    Lin Yu just thought it was funny.


    If this giant spirit **** rebuilds this place really quickly, he doesn''t have to go to other big worlds, just wait here to accept the space debris brought by the giant spirit god, which saves much trouble.


    "Lin Yu, it''s useless to say more, as long as you know, time is on my side."


    As soon as his voice fell, Ji Wenbin gave a sudden jerk, and his body quickly returned from a stiff state to normal.


    Obviously, the giant spirit **** has left.


    Ji Wenbin let out a long sigh, watching Lin Yu particularly relieved and said: "Lin Yu, I have heard all the words just now. You can''t improve your strength. You can only hide in the big world as a turtle with your head. God will figure out a way to deal with you sooner or later."


    "Hahaha!" Ji Wenbin laughed up to the sky: "The longer the delay, the more disadvantaged you are. Fortunately, you are still complacent."


    "Whatever you think."


    Lin Yu didn''t want to talk nonsense with Ji Wenbin, and directly urged Yuanli to open a space channel.


    Now the floating continents of this big world have basically been taken away by themselves, and only some very small land is left, so we must hurry up to go to another big world.


    Seeing Lin Yu flying into the space channel, Ji Wenbin hurriedly laughed loudly and said: "Why? Don''t you dare to stay in this big world? Want to go to a greater world with more gods to hide?"


    "Hahaha, sure enough, those words you just said are just forcing your face!"


    In his opinion, this big world has been abandoned by other gods, and only the giant spirit **** is left, so Lin Yu has to face the giant spirit **** when he stays in this big world.


    And other big worlds are stared at by many gods, not the world of giant spirit gods, it is far safer for Lin Yu than this big world.


    From this, he came to a conclusion that Lin Yu chose to escape because of fear.


    Amid his ridicule, the space channel closed abruptly.


    After an instant, Lin Yu came to another big world.


    This big world was the one he had been to before. At that time, he grabbed a lot of artifacts here to eat, and from this, he had enough energy to break through to become a **** and demon.


    "Sure enough, the remaining artifacts in this world have disappeared."


    Lin Yu quickly sensed, and found that all the god-given things here had disappeared without a trace.


    It seems that these gods pretend to be dismissive on the surface, but they are still very defensive in their hearts.


    "The thing that I can increase my vitality by absorbing external substances will be discovered by these gods before long. According to their defensive attitude, it is estimated that there will not be much time left for me."


    Lin Yu knew very well in his heart that gods like the Giant Spirit God didn''t know this secret now, which didn''t mean they would never know.


    After all, for the time being, he only increased his Yuan Li by 10%, not very obvious. Once he was doubled, he would definitely attract the attention of those gods.


    At that time, they would definitely be very shocked. They didn''t expect that they would be able to not be rejected by the world power of the big world while constantly improving their strength.


    "Time really is not on my side, I can only hurry up."


    No longer thinking about it, Lin Yu quickly flew towards the continent closest to him.


    After a few breaths, he came to the edge of this continent.


    Just like just now, he first wiped out the power of the gods of all the chosen people on the continent, and then took this continent into the Dantian universe.


    And after doing this, he immediately looked inside, and wiped out all the power of the gods in the bodies of the other people chosen by the gods in the dantian universe.


    "In this way, anyone who is chosen by God to enter the Dantian universe can only be an ordinary martial artist, and fathers will be much easier to manage."


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu flew to the nearest continent.


    In this way, he flew all the way to accept the floating continents of this great world, and it didn''t take long for him to wipe out the outer heavens of this great world.


    Then he went to another big world to continue this action.


    Naturally, his behavior quickly attracted the attention of all the gods.


    At first, most of the gods were the same as the giant spirit gods, thinking that Lin Yu was just arrogant, but soon they realized something was wrong.


    Because they all discovered the changes in Lin Yu''s body, his strength was steadily improving.


    At this moment, all the gods could no longer maintain their calmness, and they were told rationally that if this person was not stopped, the consequences would be disastrous this person must be destroyed. "


    "At all costs, even if you lose a big world."


    The gods in the void quickly reached a consensus and prepared to work together to eliminate hidden dangers.


    And at the same time they made this decision, Lin Yu was absorbing the floating continent in the outer sky of a big world.


    At this moment, he was flying quickly to the continent closest to him.


    As he was about to approach that continent, an extremely spectacular scene filled his entire vision.


    "This is?"


    Lin Yu stopped involuntarily.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 553： The sound of distant time and space

    Lin Yu dared to swear that this scene is definitely the most shocking and terrifying sight he has ever seen in his life.


    In the sky directly above his head, a huge black whirlpool suddenly appeared.


    This vortex occupies most of the sky, rotating slowly at a very slow speed.


    And as this vortex rotates, everything around starts to converge towards the center of the vortex at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It seems that this vortex has extremely strong suction power and can absorb everything in this big world.


    "Those gods must have done it!"


    You don''t need to guess at this point. With such a big handwriting, no one can do it except those so-called gods.


    "open!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately urged Yuanli to try to open the space channel to other big worlds.


    But what disappointed him was that this time the power of the great world did not respond to him at all, it seemed that the great world had stopped working.


    "Sure enough, they won''t ignore this."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    For this result, he was not too surprised.


    Since these gods took the initiative to deal with him, it must be a complete plan, naturally it is impossible to give him room for escape.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly called out the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Repair: God and Demon (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 8113150000 source stone¡¿


    "The energy of eight billion source stones, I don''t know if these elements are enough for me to improve my cultivation."


    Lin Yu was very proficient in operating on the modifier panel.


    However, when he presses the + sign behind the repair base, the three options in the pop-up list are still gray.


    "Trouble now!"


    Lin Yu had to retract the list of modifiers and turned to look around.


    At this time, the whole world has changed greatly, and everything around is slowly floating up, including islands as big as islands, and houses.


    Not only is the sky outside the sky, things in the lower realm have also floated to the height where he is at this time.


    These large and small things are all converging towards that huge vortex in the sky at a constant speed.


    In addition to these sights visible to the naked eye, various yelling sounds from all around can be heard.


    Those who floated in the air did not lose consciousness, so they were all frightened by the scene before them and screamed.


    Some powerful Wuxiu tried their best to break free from the attraction of that giant vortex, but it was all in vain.


    No matter how hard they struggle, they cannot change the fact that they are constantly moving upwards.


    At this time, only Lin Yu could use his vitality to maintain his balance and not be sucked away by the vortex.


    "They want to destroy this big world!" Lin Yu thought desperately: "If even this whole big world can''t escape the fate of being destroyed, then naturally I can''t do it."


    Lin Yu knew all about his strength.


    The current self, his cultivation base and the first time he became a **** and demon, did not change in the slightest, but he only increased his Yuan Li to nearly twice the original level.


    With this strength, it is impossible to get rid of the current predicament.


    "There is no way, now I can only take one step at a time, and I can''t just give up like that."


    Before the last moment, Lin Yu would never give up.


    So he forced himself to calm down and see if he could find a chance.


    But at this moment, something suddenly occurred to him.


    "By the way, first try to see if you can bring Duan Kong back to life."


    Lin Yu remembered the promise he had made, saying that he would resurrect Duan Kong after his strength increased.


    Now that his strength has increased a lot, it is time to fulfill this promise.


    If Duan Kong can be resurrected, let him hide in the Dantian universe, after all, the Dantian universe is independent of the world outside this world, even if he dies, he will not be affected.


    Of course, Lin Yu was not sure whether this force capable of destroying the big world would destroy the Dantian universe.


    "Now there is no choice. Only I will resurrect him in this world. If I die, then he really won''t have a chance to survive. I believe he can understand what I am doing now."


    "At least this way he still has the opportunity to bet that the Dantian universe will not be destroyed by this force."


    No longer hesitating, Lin Yu immediately took out the futon brought out from Haiyun City¡¯s City Lord¡¯s Mansion.


    Duan Kong''s breath remained on it, and he could establish contact with Duan Kong''s broken soul.


    Lin Yu closed his eyes tightly, trying to sense Duan Kong''s fading spirit in the void.


    "Huh? This is?"


    Normally, he should not see anything with his eyes closed, but he could clearly see the dots of starlight densely covered in darkness.


    These light spots are moving by themselves as if they are alive.


    The last time he saw a similar picture was when he first learned to control the power of the world.


    "Business matters."


    Lin Yu immediately suppressed the curiosity in his heart, trying to sense Duan Kong''s fading soul.


    After an instant, he had a clue.


    He successfully established a connection with Duan Kong''s passing soul, but he didn''t know if it was because Duan Kong died in other big worlds or the time interval was too long. This connection was intermittent and very unstable.


    "Time waits for no one, I can''t control so much."


    The destruction of this big world is imminent, and there is not much time left, so Lin Yu has no time to study the details. He gritted his teeth and started to resurrect Duan Kong according to his own vision.


    But if you want to resurrect Duan Kong, you must first resurrect his soul, and then help him reshape his body.


    Therefore, Lin Yu tried his best to repair Duan Kong''s broken soul and put together the fragments of the soul that had escaped in the void.


    Just as he did this, a voice suddenly came into his ears.


    "Lin Yu, is that you?"


    The sound seemed to be coming from far away time and space, very vague.


    But Lin Yu immediately recognized that the owner of this voice was Duan Kong.


    "City Lord Duan, don''t worry, I''m saving you."


    "I know."


    "Oh? City Lord Duan, can you see me?"


    "Yes, I can see you very clearly, but not by myself, but through other people."


    "other people?"


    Lin Yu was a little unclear, so he wanted to ask questions, but now that time is running out, he didn''t ask.


    However, Duan Kong seemed to know the questions in his heart, and took the initiative to say: "Lin Yu, I will tell you these things later, is your place very dangerous now?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu became more and more puzzled. Didn''t expect Duan Kong to even know what''s going on here?


    "That''s right Lin Yu didn''t ask much, and gave a positive answer directly.


    "Lin Yu, do those gods want to kill you?" Duan Kong asked again.


    "Yes, City Lord Duan, the situation is urgent now. I will resurrect you first. I''ll talk about the rest later."


    Lin Yu didn''t know how much time was left for him, but it was estimated that it would only take a few breaths at most.


    "Lin Yu, just leave me alone, first find a way to survive."


    Duan Kong''s voice came again.


    "I have a way, you can try it."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 554： 1 line of life

    "City Lord Duan, what can I do?"


    Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    He was worried that he couldn''t find a way to get rid of the predicament in front of him, but Duan Kong said that he had a way, so naturally he had to ask clearly.


    "If you find a way to enter the core of the world, there should be a silver lining."


    "The core of the world?"


    Lin Yu was taken aback.


    Isn''t the pure power of the world in the core of the world?


    Just as gods are born out of divine power, so the world is born out of the power of the world.


    The core of the world is made up of pure world power.


    Under normal circumstances, there will be no world power in the big world, and all world power is in the core.


    The situation in these big worlds today is entirely due to the idea of ??the various gods wanting to hit the core of the world, causing each big world to have to defend itself, which causes the power of the world to escape from the core and cover the entire big world.


    "Specifically, I haven''t found the answer. In short, this is the only way you can try now."


    Duan Kong said hurriedly.


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and now it seems there really is no other way out, there is only such a way to go.


    "Okay, City Lord Duan, I will resurrect you first."


    "No, you can''t resurrect me now. My soul has been combined with the primordial spirit particle, and you can''t do anything with your current power."


    "Essence particle?" Lin Yu heard a new term.


    Duan Kong added: "I am not very clear about the Primordial Spirit particle, and I can''t explain it to you. In short, you don''t care about me now, just think of a way to protect yourself."


    "good!"


    Lin Yu gritted his teeth and agreed to Duan Kong.


    He could feel Duan Kong''s soul in the extremely distant time and space, and it was indeed difficult for him to resurrect him.


    Even if you have to try, it may take a lot of time.


    And now there is not much time left for myself.


    But in any case, at least now it has been proved that Duan Kong does have the possibility of being resurrected, which is barely good news.


    Withdrawing his strength, Lin Yu suddenly opened his eyes.


    He quickly scanned the surroundings and found that everything was very different from just now.


    Most of the land in this big world has been sucked into that huge vortex, and the surrounding area has become much empty than before.


    Naturally, everyone in this big world is dead, so there are no more calls for help or exclamations around, and the whole world has become very silent.


    Lin Yu looked down.


    There was a vast expanse of whiteness below, and apart from some fragmented land, there was only an extremely thick thick fog.


    "This is the substantive power of the world!"


    "It seems that this big world has also realized that its life is about to end, and it has begun to make the last resistance!"


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that so much of the power of the world had escaped and accumulated into substance, all to protect the core of the world from being destroyed.


    But whether this is useful is another matter.


    Most likely it is useless.


    "With such a strong world power, how can I approach the core of the world?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help frowning.


    You must know that the power of the world and the power of the yuan are at the same level, and with your current strength of the power, you will definitely not be able to break through the obstacles of the power of the world below.


    You can be 100% sure of this without even trying.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu looked up again at the terrifying vortex above.


    Now only this horrible vortex can pose a threat to this big world, maybe I can wait a little longer, wait for that vortex to absorb the power of the materialized world below, and then find a way to get close to the core of the world.


    "Even if I really get close to the core of the world and successfully enter it, can I really have a chance?"


    Lin Yu felt that those gods who used such methods would definitely destroy the entire world, and would not be able to preserve the core of the world intact.


    Otherwise, don''t they just need to use this method to get the core of a big world?


    Why bother as before.


    So since the core of the world is destined to be destroyed, wouldn''t it mean that when you enter the core, you will also be destroyed?


    As Lin Yu thought about it, all the remaining land was sucked into the whirlpool.


    Now the big world is left with only the substantive power of the world, and the core that is wrapped by the power of the world.


    This scene is extremely spectacular.


    The bottom is a vast white that can''t be seen at a glance, and the top is a black whirlpool that is extremely terrifying.


    If it were replaced by Lin Yu who had experienced this scene before crossing, I am afraid it would directly scare him into a mental disorder.


    "Whether you can escape from birth today, I''m here to do it in one fell swoop!"


    Lin Yu stared down tightly, seeing the white "dense fog" being sucked up in wisps, and went straight to the center of the horrible vortex.


    He is always ready to approach the core of the world as quickly as possible as soon as the opportunity arises, and rush directly into it.


    "It''s now!"


    The boundless "dense fog" below continued to dissipate and fade, and soon a pure white sphere was revealed.


    This ball is pure and flawless, and no impurities can be seen on the surface.


    It was the first time that Lin Yu saw the core of a big world with his own eyes. This scene was absolutely unforgettable for him.


    Of course, he naturally didn''t have time to think about this at this time, and decisively urged Yuan Li to rush towards the ball.


    He had been urging Yuan Li to maintain his balance just now to ensure that he was not sucked away by the vortex. Now he naturally had to consume a part of his strength to resist this suction, so his speed towards the ball was not fast, it can be said to be very slow.


    This gave him enough time to observe the ball.


    "Essential spirit particles, what are the original spirit particles that Duan Kong just said? Are they the light spots that I saw after closing my eyes?"


    "If it is, then is the core of this world also made up of primordial spirit particles?"


    Lin Yu suddenly found that the surface of this sphere was also flashing with light.


    This kind of light is very peculiar, even if he closes his eyes, he can see it, exactly the same as the scene he saw when he tried to resurrect Duan Kong just now.


    "Hope I can survive and find the answer!"


    At this time, the ball was getting closer and closer to him, and Lin Yu gritted his teeth and slammed into it.


    I don''t know if it is because the core of this big world has to resist the vortex above or the power of the world it possesses has completely dissipated. In short, Lin Yu did not encounter any resistance in this collision.


    He easily entered the sphere.


    After entering it, his field of vision was immediately occupied by pure white. There was no other color except white, which caused him to see nothing, which was similar to being blindfolded.


    In desperation, he had to use the spirit to sense the surrounding situation.


    However, this induction made him once again see dense spots of light, far more and denser than those seen on the surface of the sphere just now.


    At the same time, countless noisy sounds came into his ears.


    "What are these voices?"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 555： Sea of ??memory

    Lin Yu tried to distinguish these noisy sounds around him, and he was surprised to find that countless people were talking.


    And when he listened carefully for a while, he discovered that these people were not talking to him, but seemed to be talking to themselves.


    "Why is there such a situation?"


    Lin Yu suddenly opened his eyes and stopped sensing the movement around him.


    Suddenly, those voices disappeared, and there was silence around.


    "This...what the **** is going on?"


    Lin Yu didn''t want to waste time on this kind of thing, but now he can''t do anything, he can only resign himself to his fate, so he can only continue to focus on this matter.


    After thinking a little, he guessed that all of this must be related to the Primal Spirit particle.


    The densely packed light spots that I saw when I used the spirit of the soul to sense must be the primordial spirit particles.


    "Take a look again."


    Lin Yu closed his eyes again and carefully sensed the surrounding situation.


    In an instant, those extremely noisy voices appeared immediately.


    This time Lin Yu did not rush to guess, but concentrated on listening to one of the voices, ready to see what the other party was saying.


    Time passed quickly.


    After listening for about ten minutes, Lin Yu finally had a clue.


    He found that these voices did not have the complete content, and often jumped from one thing to another abruptly.


    This situation is a bit like a state of cranky thinking when you have nothing to do.


    After listening carefully for a while, he made new discoveries.


    "I see, these are people''s memories during their lifetime!"


    Lin Yu finally figured out that these voices are not someone speaking, but some memories from before life are constantly playing back.


    Then he thought again that these memories must come from people who once lived in this big world.


    This big world is so vast and there are countless populations. If everyone''s memory after death is kept in the core of this world, it will naturally make it so noisy.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu stopped sensing again.


    Those voices were too noisy and noisy, making him unable to calm down and think.


    "With so many memories, this place is truly a sea of ??memories."


    "But how are these memories preserved? Are they relying on the soul particles?"


    Lin Yu recalled the scene just now.


    Judging from the situation just seen, it seems that each light spot corresponds to a sound, so if these light spots are primordial spirit particles, it means that these memories are likely to be preserved with the help of primordial spirit particles.


    "Just now Duan Kong said that his soul has been combined with the primordial spirit particle. Looking at it this way, my guess should be correct."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    But after drawing this conclusion, new problems came.


    That is, why should the core of this big world preserve the memories of everyone in the world?


    Is this accidental or pre-arranged?


    "I''m afraid it won''t be accidental!"


    Based on his experience after crossing, Lin Yu couldn''t believe that all this would be accidental.


    Because everything that I have personally experienced has its own reasons, and the weird things that seemed like a mystery at the beginning have all found answers later.


    So this time should be no exception.


    Lin Yu has reason to believe that all of this must have been carefully designed.


    "If you can know why those gods covet the core of the big world, you may be able to find the answer."


    So far, he didn''t know why those gods wanted to hit the core of the world.


    The most reliable guess right now is that those gods want to use the core of the world to enhance their own strength, and other speculations other than that are untenable.


    Later, Lin Yu had to withdraw his thoughts because of insufficient information and unable to continue to think deeply.


    Only then did he notice that it seemed that a long time had passed since he entered the core of this world.


    He had been thinking about the problem with all his attention just now, so he was completely unaware that time was passing fast.


    "After so long, why hasn''t the core of this world been destroyed?"


    "Have I escaped this disaster?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but want to leave the core of this world to take a look outside.


    But inner worries stopped him.


    Now I don''t know anything about the outside world, I''m afraid something will happen if I go out hastily.


    "What should I do now? I can neither understand the situation outside nor stay here forever..."


    Lin Yu''s heart was swaying left and right, and he wanted to take the risk to take a look outside, but he was afraid that he would regret it after he went out.


    After such repeated entanglement, the time soon passed another ten minutes.


    "Wait, there is a question!"


    At this time, Lin Yu''s heart suddenly flashed, and he found a problem that he had ignored.


    Time is indeed a long time in the past, but there is a premise, that is, the speed of time passing inside must be the same as that of the outside, so that the same time has passed outside now.


    If the time inside is passing slowly, and the time outside is passing fast, such as one day outside a year, wouldn''t it be the situation of being swallowed up by the whirlpool immediately when going out now?


    "Still can''t go out. Rather than go out to take risks, it''s better to take a deeper look at this core."


    Lin Yu had an idea in his mind.


    Immediately after entering the core of this world, he was attracted by the noisy sounds around him and stopped to observe for a while, so he had not had time to go deeper.


    Simply go in and see if you can find something new.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately urged Yuan Li and slowly drifted deep into the core.


    There is a vast white space around, unable to see things, and if you use the spirit to sense it, it will be disturbed by the dense light spots, and it is still impossible to distinguish the situation.


    Therefore, he can only judge the position based on the residual sense of direction he had when he entered the core, and proceeded carefully so as not to accidentally fly out of the core.


    I don''t know how long it took to fly, Lin Yu finally saw some bright light that was different from the white around him.


    This made him feel happy, but at the same time, his nerves became more tense.


    After all, he saw everything in it for the first time, and he didn''t know whether that light meant danger.


    "It shouldn''t be a big problem If it''s dangerous, Duan Kong shouldn''t let me hide in it."


    Lin Yu comforted himself in his heart, and continued to approach the light cautiously.


    And as he kept moving forward, that light became brighter and clearer.


    Finally, when he flew for a while, he suddenly found that the pure white that was stuck in front of his eyes had faded.


    As if suddenly coming to the surface from the water, he could finally see the surrounding environment clearly.


    At this moment, he was in a circular space, with a spherical light suspended quietly in the center.


    "What is this?"


    Lin Yu slowly approached the spherical light, very curious in his heart.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 556： The law of time

    "Maybe because of this thing, the major gods will covet the core of the world, right?"


    Lin Yu guessed, while spinning around the spherical light, carefully observing it.


    But no matter how he looked at it, he couldn''t see anything unusual.


    This is just one light, and there is no difference from other lights in peacetime.


    Of course, Lin Yu wouldn''t really think that there is nothing special about this thing. If it were so, this thing shouldn''t have appeared here.


    "Take a look at it with a sense of spirit."


    Lin Yu began to use another method to "observe" this spherical light.


    But after a while, he slowly shook his head.


    "I don''t see anything special."


    "So what the **** is this thing?"


    For a while, the problem fell into no solution.


    Lin Yu didn''t know anything about this, and didn''t know what to do next.


    Without knowing what it is, you can''t get in touch with it rashly.


    "It seems that I can only try my luck in these massive memories."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart, since this place holds the memories of everyone in this big world, there must also be memories of the chosen person.


    The people chosen by the gods have had close contact with the gods, and maybe they can get some useful clues from their memories.


    Thinking of this, he immediately closed his eyes and used the psychic induction.


    Just like just now, when you close your eyes, there are dense spots of light, and the spots here seem to be brighter and denser than the place just now.


    With the previous experience, he already knew how to deal with it.


    So quickly concentrate on staring at one of the light spots and listen to the sound it makes.


    After listening to this for a while, he felt that this was too inefficient, and he no longer just stared at one light spot, but at all the light spots in one area at the same time, capturing the key words in it.


    Soon, he discovered a light spot that was suspected to be holding the memory of the chosen person.


    After carefully observing for a while, Lin Yu nodded and said: "This is indeed the memory of the chosen person. In this way, the brighter the light, the richer the memory stored in it."


    The chosen people live much longer than ordinary people, and naturally have more memories. Probably this is the reason why this light spot is brighter than other light spots.


    After thinking of this, he followed this rule to search for the light spots that saved the memory of the chosen person, carefully observing every time he found one.


    So I don''t know how long it has been, or how many light spots have been observed, and finally some discoveries have been made.


    The memory preserved in the brightest light spot shows that the **** had ordered the owner of this memory to try to get close to the core of the world, and told him that what he needed was the ball of light in the middle of the core.


    Obviously this thing in front of oneself.


    "If you look at it this way, the ball of light shouldn''t be harmful to people. It is estimated that it can be touched directly."


    "Look again."


    Lin Yu continued to observe the memory of the chosen person.


    Before long, he discovered some new clues.


    "law?"


    The concept of law appeared in the memory of the chosen person, but unfortunately, that person did not have enough understanding of this concept.


    "This seems to be some kind of powerful power, a power that belongs exclusively to the gods."


    Lin Yu secretly analyzed it, and then looked at the round ball of light.


    He has an intuition that maybe this ball of light is related to the concept of law.


    "If it is really harmless, maybe I can try to touch it and see."


    "Forget it, try with Yuan Li first."


    Lin Yu urged Yuanli to let Yuanli touch the ball of light.


    However, as soon as Yuanli touched the ball of light, there was a slight fluctuation around him.


    Lin Yu had been paying full attention to the surrounding environment, so he immediately noticed the situation.


    "This is?"


    He couldn''t be sure what caused this, maybe it was because he touched the light ball with his elemental power, but it could also be something changed in the outside world.


    But no matter why, he withdrew his vitality for the first time and watched the changes.


    Hum¡ª¡ª


    At this time, there was a humming around.


    The sound was very harsh, and the volume was so loud, it seemed that the core of the world was wailing.


    "There must be something wrong outside!"


    "Maybe the core of this world has been sucked into the whirlpool!"


    And just as this thought appeared in Lin Yu''s mind, he could clearly see violent fluctuations at the edge of the space he was in.


    He secretly cried out that the core of the world of mind and Tao must be in crisis, and there is not much time left for him.


    However, he didn''t panic in his heart, but calmly looked at the round ball of light in the center of the space.


    "The matter has reached this point, there is no other way, only to win by danger!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu came directly to the light ball and reached out to touch it.


    At this time, he had completely sacrificed everything, anyway, no matter how bad the situation was, it wouldn''t be much worse.


    And judging from the memory of the chosen person just now, this ball of light shouldn''t be harmful.


    Fortunately, the facts are indeed the same as he suspected.


    After his right hand touched the ball of light, there was no abnormality. He didn''t feel any discomfort, and the ball of light did not change in any way. It was still floating there quietly.


    "good!"


    Lin Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then glanced around.


    At this time, the fluctuations at the edge of the space are getting more and more intense, which can be called violent shaking.


    It is conceivable that the core of this world will not last long.


    "Since this thing is harmless the gods value it so much, it is undoubtedly an incredible treasure."


    "If I eat it..."


    Lin Yuxin said that by eating the god-given things, he can obtain the magical powers and vital energy contained in it. Then if he eats this ball of light directly into his belly, he might also get some benefits.


    "I''m asking for wealth and insurance, fight it!"


    Gritting his teeth fiercely, Lin Yu grabbed the ball of light directly to his mouth and swallowed it into his belly without hesitation.


    Then he was busy thinking inwardly, carefully observing the situation in his stomach.


    I saw that this ball of light was quickly submerged by gastric juice, and the light quickly dimmed.


    After an instant, the ball of light disappeared without a trace.


    At the same time, a line of hints popped out before his eyes.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly called out the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Law: The Law of Time (First Order) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Repair: God and Demon (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 8113150000 source stone¡¿


    "law?!"


    "This thing turns out to be the law!"


    Looking at the newly appeared text on the top line, Lin Yu secretly said that his guess just now was not wrong.


    Unexpectedly, this ball of light actually gave him a brand new power called the Law of Time.


    "I see, the reason why the time inside is passing slower than the outside is all caused by this law."


    "Could it be that the core of this world is a place dedicated to nurturing laws?"


    Lin Yu thought about the teleconversion, and soon came up with some guesses.


    But at this moment, there were some amazing changes around.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 557： Face the giant spirit god

    The space that Lin Yu was in suddenly began to expand, and the speed of expansion was extremely fast. It seemed that there was a huge force outside tearing the core of the world, causing the core of the world to expand continuously, thereby causing the internal space to be stretched.


    "Now the time inside is finally synchronized with the outside time!"


    In a moment, Lin Yu thought of this.


    The reason why the edge of the space where I was just now trembling violently is actually expanding outward, and because the internal and external time flow rates are different, the expansion speed seen inside is extremely slow, and it looks like it is only shaking, and the space is not increasing.


    But now the time inside and outside is exactly the same, so this change has become visible to the naked eye.


    After thinking about it, the spherical space Lin Yu was in had grown a lot, and it was still expanding outward at a very fast speed.


    It is estimated that after one or two breaths at most, this space will burst due to excessive expansion.


    When the time comes, he will be greeted by that incredibly huge vortex of terror, and it will end without thinking about it.


    "You must hurry up and think of a solution!"


    Lin Yu stared at the modifier panel, thinking in his heart, perhaps this moment can only be hoped for by this newly acquired law of time.


    "How should this power be used?"


    He quickly searched the new memory in his mind, searching for the use of the law.


    At this time, his thoughts had already become fast, so after only a moment, he completely understood everything.


    "Okay, just do it!"


    Lin Yu watched the changes around him with all his attention.


    When the edge of this space burst at the moment, he suddenly urged the law of time.


    "The law of time, slow down!"


    With a violent shout, an invisible force spread out immediately, and the surrounding scene changed instantly, and the law of time movement was forcibly rewritten by him.


    The circular space that was bursting like bubbles suddenly came to an abrupt end.


    The cracks densely distributed around the circular space gradually expanded at an extremely slow speed.


    Obviously because of the law of time, the burst speed of this circular space has been slowed by thousands or even tens of thousands of times.


    Lin Yu sighed secretly, staring at the cracks that slowly opened and expanded.


    It didn''t take long before he could see the outside scene through the gap in the crack.


    Sure enough, outside was that extremely huge vortex of terror.


    At this time, the vortex no longer rotates slowly, but becomes completely static.


    "Have the opportunity!"


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief again.


    He waited for those cracks to continue to expand, and when the cracks were enough for his body to pass through, he spurred Yuan Li abruptly.


    In an instant, he rushed out at the speed of light and quickly moved away from the huge vortex above his head.


    At this moment, he didn''t have any thoughts in his mind, but he kept rushing forward, because only by completely staying away from the whirlpool can he escaped.


    After flying for almost three breaths, Lin Yu suddenly felt a strong suction pulling himself.


    "It must be because I am too far away from that place, and the law of time is invalid!"


    Lin Yu didn''t look back, because he could know how far he flew just by doing a mental calculation.


    According to the current distance between myself and the whirlpool, as long as I work harder, I will be able to completely break free of the suction.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu urged Yuanli with all his strength and rushed out with all his strength.


    I don''t know how long it took, that suction finally became smaller and smaller, and finally reached the point where it could not pose a threat to him.


    It wasn''t until then that Lin Yu let out a long breath, knowing that he had escaped the catastrophe.


    After flying for a while, Lin Yu stopped and turned to look behind him.


    The vortex in the distance has disappeared. I don''t know if it is too far away or because it has completed its mission to destroy the great world, so it disappeared.


    "Finally it''s safe."


    Lin Yu quickly retracted his gaze and looked around.


    He is now in the void, and the environment is completely different from the inside of the big world, so he must take a clear look before deciding what to do next.


    In fact, he paid attention to the surrounding scene just now when he flew all the way, but at that time it was important to escape, and he didn''t look too carefully.


    "Is this the void?"


    "It''s so messy!"


    For the surrounding environment, Lin Yu can only describe it as chaotic.


    This is because there is no pattern at all, some places are shining with dazzling light, some places seem to be missing a piece, and some places even the space is distorted.


    But generally speaking, the environment in the void is mainly black.


    This is similar to the scene in the Dantian universe.


    After roughly clarifying the surrounding environment, Lin Yu thought in his heart: "My current cultivation base is still a **** and demon, but it has more law than before. I don''t know if I can still enter the big world in my state. ."


    There is a source crystal in the big world that he desperately needs, so if he can, Lin Yu still wants to continue to enter other big worlds, so that he can absorb new land, increase the total amount of matter in the Dantian universe, and continuously obtain energy. can.


    "Try it out!"


    Lin Yu urged Yuan Li to send to the big world where Ji Wenbin was to see the situation.


    However, after he urged Yuan Li, the space channel did not open as he expected, it seemed that the void could not be directly transmitted.


    "If you want to teleport in the void, you must master the laws of high-order space."


    At this time, a familiar voice came into Lin Yu''s ears.


    Lin Yu was suddenly shocked because it was the voice of a giant spirit god.


    "Lin Yu, I have to say that you are lucky enough to survive that situation."


    The voice of the giant spirit **** came again, but Lin Yu had no idea where he was.


    "No need to look for it, I''m by your side, and I have been observing you for a long time."


    "Why are you so late?" Lin Yu looked around and asked aloud.


    "This question is a good question, but you should think of the answer as long as you use your mind a little." The giant spirit **** said calmly: "Since I have a winning ticket, why rush it for a while?"


    "Don''t you think we will be like you, with emotions dominating our senses, and when we meet an enemy, we can''t wait to kill and then hurry up?"


    While speaking, the figure of the Giant Spirit God finally slowly appeared, appearing not far from Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu''s attention was immediately attracted by him.


    This was the first time he saw the true body of a god, so he instinctively wanted to see the specific face of the other person.


    After taking a closer look, Lin Yu found that the giant spirit **** was almost the same as he had imagined. He was a burly middle-aged man with infinite power in his sight.


    "There is nothing good, what you see is just what you want to see."


    The giant spirit **** suddenly reminded: "The body of the **** is intangible and impermanent. It is not true that you see it. But this image of me will always be like this in your eyes, and you will never see my true face. "


    "You will kill me now?" Lin Yu asked.


    The latter sentence of the giant spirit **** seemed to carry this meaning.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 558： Power of law

    "It doesn''t matter what you think."


    The Giant Spirit God did not answer Lin Yu''s question, but provoked another topic.


    "You managed to escape just now because you mastered the law of time. You were lucky, and you got the power of the law nurtured by the great world."


    "I''m curious about how you did it."


    After speaking, the giant spirit **** stared at Lin Yu quietly.


    Lin Yu ignored him, he was thinking about how to get rid of the predicament in front of him.


    He stared at the modifier panel. At this time, the number behind Yuanneng on the modifier panel was still the same as before, and it was still the Yuanneng of more than eight billion source stones.


    These vital energy is still not enough to support him to improve his cultivation.


    "I didn''t get the new vitality just now. It seems that I can only try to modify the power of the law to see."


    Lin Yu quickly clicked on the + sign behind the Law of Time.


    Fortunately, among the three options that pop up, the enhanced option is lit.


    "It can be strengthened!"


    "I just don''t know if strengthening the law of time will give me the power to fight."


    Lin Yu couldn''t find the answer to this point, but now he has no other way to go, only strengthening the law.


    Therefore, after hesitating for a moment, he decisively pressed the strengthening button.


    [This behavior will consume 1000,000,000 source stone energy and increase the law of time by level one, yes/no]


    "Billion source stones?"


    "To enhance the power of the first-order law, so much energy is needed!"


    Lin Yu was a little bit stunned, it was because Yuanneng was too useless now, and any modification would cost hundreds of millions of Yuanneng.


    And according to previous experience, the strengthening is that the energy consumed in the front is less, and the energy consumed in the later is more.


    When the law of time is revised to a high level, the energy consumed will probably be in the tens of billions.


    With such a huge consumption, it is estimated that the source crystals in the big world are not enough for their own use.


    To know that after searching a big world, you can only get the energy equivalent to one billion source stones, and tens of billions will need to search at least ten big worlds.


    Will those gods sit back and watch themselves searching so much of the big world?


    With some dismay in his heart, Lin Yu still pressed the OK button.


    Because the energy is not consumed at this time to improve the law of time, I am afraid that there will be no chance to use these energy in the future.


    ¡¾Law: The Law of Time (Second Order) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Law: The Law of Time (third order) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Law: The Law of Time (Fourth Order) (+)¡¿


    Lin Yu revised the Law of Time to the fourth order in one breath, causing the number behind Yuanneng to drop rapidly to 2,13153,000.


    "The law of the fourth-order time, I don''t know if we can fight the giant spirit god."


    Lin Yu was worried.


    The Law of Time has been upgraded to Tier 4, and the changes brought about are huge.


    First of all, he gained two other abilities to rewrite the inherent laws of time. One is disease, which can speed up the flow of time within a certain range, and the other is stop, which can stop the time within a certain range.


    In addition, his power of law has also been greatly enhanced.


    But even so, he still didn''t know whether he could fight the giant spirit **** with this.


    After all, he hasn''t fought a real **** before.


    On the other side, the giant spirit **** saw Lin Yu''s delay in speaking, so he spoke again: "Tell me how you did it, and I will make your death less painful."


    Lin Yu still didn''t reply, but urged the law of time.


    "The law of time, slow down!"


    As soon as the law of time was activated, the surrounding inherent law of time was immediately rewritten, and the flow of time dropped sharply.


    Correspondingly, Lin Yu''s speed of action has skyrocketed in disguise.


    "How is the power of your law?"


    The Giant Spirit God was not surprised by Lin Yu''s sudden uprising, but was shocked by the power of the law he showed.


    He had seen clearly just now that the power of the law possessed by Lin Yu was very weak, only equivalent to the lower **** who had just mastered the power of the law.


    However, the power of the law he showed now far surpassed those newly promoted gods.


    This is really incredible.


    Although the Giant Spirit God had already known Lin Yu by looking back in time, after knowing that Lin Yu had obtained his magical powers, he would soon be able to raise the level of his magical powers.


    But that is supernatural powers after all, how can supernatural powers be compared with the laws that can change the inherent laws of the world?


    At this time, the giant spirit **** realized that Lin Yu''s threat might be far greater than previously thought.


    Since this person can improve the law of time that he has just mastered at such a rapid speed, he must also be able to quickly improve the other laws he has just mastered.


    If such a person were allowed to escape, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Thinking of this, the Giant Spirit God had even more murderous intentions in his heart, and decided to completely destroy Lin Yu no matter what.


    "Lin Yu, you don''t have a real godhead and your cultivation is so low, even if you master the high-level laws?"


    Although the body of the giant spirit **** was affected by Lin Yu''s law of time, his thinking speed did not slow down a bit.


    So he immediately thought of the way to crack it.


    "The law of space, hidden!"


    Lin Yu quickly approached the real body of the Giant Spirit God, but when he came to the side of the Giant Spirit God, the Giant Spirit God suddenly disappeared.


    Obviously, this is the credit of the law of space.


    In the next instant, the real body of the Giant Spirit God slowly appeared on the other side.


    "I said, everything you did was in vain."


    "My understanding of the power of the law far exceeds that of you, and any of your actions are extremely clumsy in my opinion."


    The expression of the giant spirit **** is still as calm as water, it seems that Lin Yu''s attack just now was just a joke, not worth mentioning.


    Later, he spoke again: "However, I also admit that you are special, so I will use my most powerful law to completely destroy you."


    "You will soon know why my name is a giant spirit god."


    As soon as the voice fell, the eyes of the giant spirit **** were sharp as an arrow, as if to pierce Lin Yu.


    "The law of power, citing!"


    In an instant, Lin Yu felt an extremely powerful gravity field appearing out of thin air around his body.


    In this gravitational environment, his body was tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of times heavier than before, and such a heavy load made his body almost impossible to function.


    The Giant Spirit God looked at Lin Yu who was tortured in pain, and slowly said: "The laws of high-level power I have mastered can easily rewrite the four basic powers of this world."


    "It was gravity just now, now let you experience the strong nuclear power."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Yu immediately found that his body had returned to lightness, and the gravity field that had appeared out of thin air had disappeared.


    But then, he found that his body was about to fall apart.


    He was busy thinking inwardly, and only then discovered that the atoms that make up his body could no longer maintain a steady state. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    This is because the giant spirit **** has rewritten the law of operation of strong nuclear power.


    The neutrons and protons that make up the nucleus were originally pulled by the strong nuclear force, that is, the strong interaction force, but now this pulling force suddenly becomes weaker, causing the nucleus to be unable to maintain its original stability.


    "How do you feel?"


    The giant spirit **** smiled faintly, and then said: "It''s time to send you on the road, wait until I destroy your body, and then shake your soul."


    "The law of strength, disperse!"


    The Great Spiritual God has stepped up its efforts to rewrite the law of strong nuclear power.


    However, at the moment he did this, Lin Yu''s body changed unexpectedly.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 559： Demons Body

    Lin Yu''s body swelled instantly, and a tail covered with bony scales grew behind him, a pair of sharp horns grew on his head, and his mouth was covered with fangs.


    The power of the law of the giant spirit **** was completely unable to prevent this change in Lin Yu''s body.


    "You actually have the body of a devil?!"


    The giant spirit god''s eyes were half-squinted, and his eyes revealed an extremely strong killing intent.


    The more secrets Lin Yu hides, the greater his killing intent.


    I have to admit that Lin Yu is the rare person who can make his inner mood fluctuate so far.


    There has never been such a strong urge to kill in his heart.


    You must know that although he killed countless, but it was just a rational choice made after analyzing the status quo to maximize his own interests.


    But this time is different, this time, because he has a faint fear in his heart.


    That kind of fear of the unknown.


    On the other hand, after Lin Yu awakened the power of the Demon God in his body, he suddenly found that his body''s endurance had become much stronger than before.


    Sure enough, the Demon God deserves to be known for his tough body, but he didn''t expect that the Demon God''s body could adapt to such an extreme environment.


    You must know that in his current position, the inherent laws were forcibly changed by the power of the giant spirit gods. The environment can be described as very harsh, but the demon god''s body can adapt well.


    "This one is not wrong, it really succeeded!"


    Lin Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Prior to this, he was not sure whether the power of the Demon God could be used to fight the Giant Spirit God, but fortunately he succeeded in betting.


    In this way, he has a big means of life-saving.


    "It seems that the next step is to improve the cultivation base as soon as possible, only the cultivation base is the root of everything!"


    Lin Yu thought about this, while observing the surrounding situation, seeking a way to get out.


    He knew in his heart that even though he had escaped for a while, he still couldn''t compete with the Giant Spirit God with his current strength.


    If you don''t quickly figure out a way to leave this place, you will definitely die here.


    At this time, the giant spirit **** slowly said: "It seems that I still underestimated you before. I didn''t expect your body that can be changed freely to be the prototype of the body of the demon god."


    When Lin Yu broke through to become a **** and demon, in other big worlds, only Yang Jiuhe and the demon **** behind Yang Jiuhe witnessed all this, but the giant spirit **** did not see that scene.


    So he didn''t know until now that Lin Yu actually possessed the body of a demon god.


    "Don''t worry, I will never underestimate you this time."


    After finishing these words, the giant spirit **** once again urged the law of power.


    This time, he changed the laws of operation of the four fundamental forces at the same time, making the environment around Lin Yu very harsh.


    Lin Yu only felt like his body had fallen into eighteen layers of hell, suffering all kinds of unspeakable suffering. If he hadn''t had the body of a demon god, he would probably not survive for a moment in such an extremely changeable environment.


    "Giant Spirit God, you are really violent to kill such a valuable person."


    In the intense pain, Lin Yu heard another voice.


    This voice also made him feel very familiar, and he always felt that he had heard it somewhere.


    "The Shadow God! This is the voice of the Shadow God!"


    Lin Yu recalled a ruthless word left by the Shadow God when he helped Wang Zijin drive away the possessed Shadow God will.


    The voice that appeared now was exactly the same as the voice that said the cruel sentence at the time, so this must be the Shadow God.


    And just when he recognized the owner of this voice, he suddenly found that his body became much better.


    I don''t know if it was because the Giant Spirit God stopped or the Shadow God stopped it.


    But whatever the reason, it at least gave him a chance to breathe.


    Lin Yu looked in the direction of the sound and found a thin and long young man appeared in the direction of the giant spirit god, looking at him meaningfully.


    Of course, Lin Yu knew that this was definitely not the true face of the Shadow God, it should be the same as the Giant Spirit God, but presented an image that fits his imagination.


    On the other side, the Giant Spirit God opened his mouth and said: "This kind of evil must never be left behind. Don''t be nosy."


    "Giant Spirit God, you are too cautious, this person can''t be called a scourge for the time being, you can completely observe and study before killing."


    The Shadow God said contemptuously.


    The giant spirit **** retorted: "That''s because you didn''t see the secret hidden in this person, otherwise you would never say such a thing."


    Taking advantage of the arguing between the two, Lin Yu hurriedly seized the time to find a chance to escape.


    He has just repeatedly analyzed several ways to escape from this place, but none of them will work in the immediate situation.


    Needless to say, teleportation, in the void, only gods who have mastered the laws of high-order space can teleport.


    So it can only rely on flying.


    But this method obviously has no chance of success.


    Because whether it is a giant spirit **** or a shadow god, they have mastered the laws of high-order space, and they can approach him by teleporting out of thin air.


    And through the scene where the Shadow God appeared just now, he also discovered that the Shadow God''s mastery of the laws of space seems to be higher than that of the Giant Spirit God.


    In other words, the appearance of the Shadow God has reduced his escape possibility a lot.


    "Although the chance is slim, there is only one try right now. I can''t wait to die here."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu stopped struggling and decided to try the simplest and rude method to see if he could use flight to get rid of these two gods.


    Of course, even if you use this method, you can''t try blindly, you have to find a way forward with the greatest success rate of getting out.


    Lin Yu carefully observed the surrounding environment and quickly locked a target.


    In the direction to the left of his body, there was a space that seemed to be distorted. That place was completely different from the surrounding environment, and maybe there was a chance to fly there.


    "Even if the place is dangerous, it''s worth a try, it''s better than waiting to die here!"


    Lin Yu knew that no matter how bad his situation was, it would be nothing more than death, so he immediately strengthened his determination to go there.


    And when he made such a decision, the Shadow God and the Giant Spirit God were still arguing about how to deal with him.


    However, the giant spirit **** disputes are controversial, but Lin Yu''s guard against Lin Yu has not slackened at all, and has been using the powerful gravitational field spawned by the law of force to restrict his actions.


    Lin Yu naturally knew this, so he tried desperately to think about countermeasures.


    "Yes!"


    He suddenly thought of a feasible method and did not hesitate to withdraw the power of the demon god.


    In an instant, his body began to shrink and shrink back into a human form.


    As this change progressed, he soon felt intense pain coming from all over his body.


    After all, his original body didn''t have the extremely strong endurance and adaptability like the Demon God''s body.


    "Giant Spirit God, stop!"


    The Shadow God didn''t know why this change occurred in Lin Yu, he only knew that if this continued, this person would definitely be killed on the spot.


    Therefore, the first thing he thought of was to stop the giant spirit god.


    After all, Lin Yu''s strength is low, and he can''t get out of his palm even if he runs.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 560： Land of chaos

    Seeing Lin Yu''s body shrinking rapidly, the Giant Spirit God was also a little confused.


    He didn''t know exactly what caused this situation. It might be because Lin Yu''s body of the demon **** could not last long, or because Lin Yu''s endurance had reached its limit and could no longer persist.


    In short, there are many reasons. Until Lin Yu''s secrets are understood, there is no real reason at all.


    "Stop!" The Shadow God stopped again: "Now you still don''t see the value of this person, do you still think this person must be killed?"


    As he spoke, he urged the power of the law to actively intervene in the behavior of the giant spirit god.


    And as he shot, Lin Yu''s pressure immediately eased a lot.


    "good chance!"


    The reason why Lin Yu did that just now was to wait for such an opportunity to appear.


    "The law of time, stop!"


    Lin Yu yelled violently, and at the same time his body soared instantly, turning back into the body of a demon god.


    Without hesitation, when the time around him stopped, Lin Yu urged Yuan Li with all his strength, and his body instantly accelerated to the extreme, rushing towards the distorted area in the distant space.


    But at the moment he rushed out, the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God had already got rid of the restriction of Shi Din.


    Although Shi Ting was powerful, with Lin Yu''s current cultivation base, it could only take effect for a short time.


    "This person is so cunning that he can''t stay."


    The Giant Spirit God gave the Shadow God a cold look, and then immediately urged the law of space to chase Lin Yu.


    The Shadow God shook his head and said: "There are so many secrets in this person, and he cannot be killed."


    As he spoke, he also concealed into the void.


    In the next instant, they appeared on Lin Yu''s way forward almost at the same time.


    Obviously, the shadow **** is much better than the giant spirit **** in the mastery of the laws of space.


    "The law of strength, gather!"


    After the giant spirit **** appeared, he did not hesitate at all, and immediately used the most powerful law to kill Lin Yu in one fell swoop.


    Of course, Shadow God would naturally not see such a thing happen.


    "The law of space, move!"


    Suddenly, a circular opening suddenly appeared in front of Lin Yu.


    Unprepared, he directly ran into it head-on.


    Just when he thought he was about to die on the spot, he realized that nothing seemed to happen.


    But soon he realized something was wrong, because the Shadow God and the Giant Spirit God were originally blocked on his way, but now these two gods appeared behind him.


    This made him a little confused.


    After all, the giant spirit **** came to chase him, how could he run behind him inexplicably?


    "I see, the Shadow God just helped me out!"


    In an instant, Lin Yu completely reacted and figured out the whole story.


    After clarifying this, he didn''t stop his progress and continued to fly forward with all his strength.


    At this moment, he can''t do anything, only one way to death, the other can only be left to God''s will.


    "Shadow God, don''t obstruct me, I must kill this person."


    The giant spirit **** once again hid in the void, chasing and killing Lin Yu.


    Upon seeing this, the Shadow God did not hesitate to activate the law of space, chasing the Giant Spirit God away.


    Because his mastery of the law of space is far above the giant spirit god, he once again successfully rescued Lin Yu from the hands of the giant spirit god.


    "Giant Spirit God, I can''t compare you to others, but you can''t do it if you want to kill the person I like in front of me."


    "So from a rational point of view, you should choose to give up."


    The Shadow God persuaded the Giant Spirit God.


    On the other side, the Giant Spirit God had also realized this at this time, and indeed, under the obstruction of the Shadow God, he could not kill Lin Yu.


    Of course, this does not mean that he will give up.


    Because if you want to kill Lin Yu, you don''t necessarily need to use your own hands, you can also use foreign objects.


    For example, not far away, there is an excellent place where Lin Yu can be buried.


    The giant spirit **** stared at the distorted area in the distant space.


    That place is one of the worst places in the void, known as the land of chaos.


    It was called this name because that area suffered extremely severe damage during the war of gods that year, resulting in various irreversible changes in the inherent laws of the entire area.


    In other words, there is no fixed rule in there, and there are earth-shaking changes every foot or even every inch.


    It is possible that the time flow rate in the previous inch area is five times the normal, but in another area one inch away, the time flow rate is a few tenths of the normal time flow rate.


    Not only time, everything has no fixed rules.


    It is precisely because of this that the area is called a place of death, and no **** dared to break into it without authorization.


    Even the Demon God, who is known for his tough body, is the same.


    So as long as Lin Yu enters that area, he will be buried on the spot.


    Thinking of this, the Giant Spirit God once again hid in the void, chasing Lin Yu.


    The Shadow God shook his head when he saw this, and then followed closely.


    After an instant, they stopped Lin Yu on the way forward again.


    This time it was still the Giant Spirit God who had the first opportunity to take the lead.


    The Shadow God knew that he was confident enough to rescue Lin Yu from the Giant Spirit God, so he didn''t rush.


    But soon he realized something was wrong.


    Unexpectedly, this time the Giant Spirit God did not use the law of power he is most proud of, but used the law of space.


    In other words, the Giant Spirit God did not plan to kill Lin Yu this time.


    This made the Shadow God a little unprepared, but almost instantly, he wanted to understand the intention of the Giant Spirit God to do so.


    "He is going to throw Lin Yu into the land of chaos!"


    At the same time that Shadow God reacted in his heart, it was too late to stop it.


    Lin Yu had already crashed into the space passage opened by the Giant Spirit God, and appeared not far from the land of chaos in the next instant.


    And because Lin Yu had been flying at full speed, he flew directly into the land of chaos the moment he appeared.


    "How are you going to save him now?"


    "Are you ready to try the risk?"


    The Giant Spirit God watched Lin Yu''s body completely swallowed by the land of chaos before turning his head to look at the Shadow God and asking as a winner.


    "You won, no one can save him in this situation."


    The Shadow God quickly accepted this fact.


    For these gods who use rationality as the highest criterion in everything, it is not that difficult to accept the fait accompli.


    And since it has happened then there is no need to waste energy arguing with the giant spirit god.


    "etc!"


    At this moment, the Shadow God suddenly thought of something, and turned his head and said to the Giant Spirit God: "You have overlooked one thing, and this thing will cause the result to be variable."


    When the giant spirit **** heard this, his face instantly became serious, and he nodded slowly: "I really missed one thing. This person has the body of a demon **** and the power of the law. There has never been such a precedent."


    The land of chaos is indeed the land of death, but so far the people buried in it are either the gods who master the power of the law, or the demon gods who are known for their strong bodies.


    There is no precedent for a person like Lin Yu who has two powers at the same time to die in it.


    Since there is no precedent, it cannot be asserted that he will die.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 561： Martial law

    The giant spirit **** and shadow **** stared at the land of chaos, watching the place where Lin Yu disappeared.


    Lin Yu had long been gone there at this time, and I don''t know if he was already dead, or if he went deep into the land of chaos.


    They have no answer at this point.


    "Giant Spirit God, you just wanted to kill him, but you didn''t know his life or death, maybe he has a chance to live because of this."


    After staring for a long time, the shadow **** turned his head and said to the giant spirit god.


    When the giant spirit **** heard the words, he coldly snorted: "Don''t try to separate the relationship. Isn''t this happening because of you?"


    "I just want to study the secrets in him, and then kill him." The Shadow God said calmly, "You know this very well in your heart."


    "Since you know this, why do you rush to kill him in a panic?"


    "If you are not in a hurry to kill him, what''s the point?"


    After speaking, the shadow **** looked at the giant spirit **** with cold eyes.


    "Humph!" The giant spirit **** snorted coldly again: "This person has so many secrets, staying for a day is a curse! How dare you be sure that in the days when you studied him, there will be no mistakes and let him escape. Chance of birth?"


    "Even to give him a chance to grow quickly, and kill me?"


    "I have my own certainty, don''t bother you." The Shadow God retorted.


    "You keep these words to tell the **** master." The giant spirit **** said with a threat in his tone: "I will fully report today''s affairs, and let the **** master know that today this person will live and die because of you. ."


    "That''s right, let the divine master judge whether such a valuable person should be killed in a hurry."


    The shadow **** is not afraid of the threat of the giant spirit **** at all.


    Seeing this, the Giant Spirit God slowly shook his head and sighed: "Shadow God, you have lost your mind and you have been blinded by uncertain interests. The God Lord will definitely be very disappointed with you."


    After speaking, he solemnly said: "I''ll tell you the last time, this person can only be killed for the first time before there will be any changes, and any other ideas are unreliable."


    "You spend time studying the secrets of him. You may get some results, but you may also lose control of the situation. What should you do if the latter occurs?"


    Hearing this, Shadow God was slightly stunned.


    Indeed, as the Giant Spirit God said, if Lin Yu is left and not killed, there will be some unknowns.


    Although the probability is not high, from a rational point of view, anything that is uncertain should not be forced.


    As a god, you should not be influenced by any emotions.


    Gambling is naturally one of them.


    After thinking about this, the Shadow God seemed to have seen the harshness of the God Lord against him.


    However, he still said firmly: "Lin Yu is a different person. I have been in contact with him a long time ago. I know that he is very special and his value is immense. Maybe by studying the secrets in him, It can solve the thing that has troubled us for many years."


    Speaking of this, he finally felt relieved, "I will explain this to the **** master in detail, and believe that the **** master will give a fair judgment."


    "Then you can pray, pray that the **** will believe what you say."


    The Giant Spirit God slowly shook his head, and added: "I don''t think it can be solved by studying the secrets in him. No matter how special he is, he doesn''t have a real godhead. How can he?"


    "Giant Spirit God, it''s useless to say more about you and me, everything is judged by the Lord."


    The Shadow God didn''t want to argue with the Giant Spirit God anymore.


    The giant spirit **** raised his eyebrows and said: "Do you think I am willing to spend more time with you and help you correct your mistakes?"


    After speaking, he disappeared into the void and disappeared.


    Seeing that the shadow **** also immediately urged the law of space and disappeared in place.


    ...


    While the Giant Spirit God and the Shadow God were arguing, Lin Yu was struggling in a land of chaos.


    "What the **** is this place?"


    "It''s so dangerous!"


    I didn''t know if I didn''t come in, Lin Yu found out that this place was simply purgatory after coming in.


    I believe there will be no more dangerous place in this world.


    Even though he has the body of a demon god, he is not much better than a mortal body here.


    If the mortal body can live here for an instant, then his demon god''s body will persist for ten instants at most.


    It seems ten times, but in fact it is fleeting.


    The reason why he was able to hold on for so long was mainly because he urged the law of time to magnify this time a lot and live longer.


    "How can the laws here be so messy?"


    Lin Yu looks for a way to leave here like a headless fly.


    At this time, he has discovered that there is no fixed rule here at all, his huge body is lying here, and different parts are operating according to different rules.


    As a result, his body has completely lost its definite shape.


    Some parts are compressed into a very compact small piece because they are in a space where gravity is very strong, and some parts are rapidly aging because they are in a place with extremely fast time flow.


    Even if he fully urges the law of time and protects himself by slowing down the flow of time around his body, it is only a relief.


    If you don''t find a way to leave, you will definitely die here.


    However, wanting to leave here is not a simple matter.


    Lin Yu found that he couldn''t leave after returning on the original path. He had turned around and flew in the direction he came in for a long time, but it was a pity that it was completely useless.


    It seems that it is because the laws of space here are messy and there is no definite direction.


    "Am I going to die here?"


    At this moment, Lin Yu regretted a bit, regretting that he should not choose this place as his escape direction.


    Maybe he didn''t choose to run here at the time, and the giant spirit **** would not think of throwing him here.


    It is a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world, and the choices made have no chance to change.


    Of course, in that situation, he actually had no other better choice.


    Lin Yu continued to rampage like a headless fly.


    At this time, he didn''t want to stop at all. One is that flying non-stop can divert attention to relieve the pain in the body, and second, it is possible to see hope only by constantly moving.


    However, with the passage of time, the pain he endured became more and more intense, and the body of the demon **** was getting closer and closer to a complete collapse.


    After all, he was only relying on the law of time to slow down the coming of death, and he could not really get rid of death.


    In order to relieve the increasingly intense pain in his body, he had to try his best to divert his attention.


    The method he chose was to observe the types of laws that appeared in this place.


    Before entering this place he only learned the outdated laws, the laws of power and the power of the laws of space, and knew nothing about other laws.


    But there are all kinds of laws here, just take the opportunity to observe and study.


    And fortunately, as long as he comes into contact with these laws, he can get some information related to these laws.


    Of course, this is not because of the martial arts modifier, but the power of the law itself has such characteristics.


    After all, the law is the law of operation of everything in the world, and it is completely transparent.


    "...The law of time, the law of space..."


    "Huh? This is... Is this the law of martial arts?"


    "Is there still a martial arts law?"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 562： collapse

    Lin Yu was surprised to find that there are still martial arts laws in this world.


    "What is the law of martial arts? Is there a **** of war in this world?"


    From the information passed to him by the law, he can clearly know that this is the law of martial arts, but he doesn''t know what its essence is.


    Mainly because the laws in this place are too fragmented and contain too little information.


    "If I can survive this time, I must carefully study what this martial art law is."


    Lin Yu faintly felt that the martial arts law would definitely greatly increase his strength, and perhaps it would be more useful than other laws.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu continued to fly blindly in the land of chaos, praying for a miracle.


    "It would be great if I had mastered the laws of higher-order space, at least I wouldn''t be completely lost in direction as I am now."


    The laws of space here are messy and seem to be flying east, but they may actually be west.


    This is because of the confusion of the laws of space, leading to the division of directions here is not strictly according to the north, south, east and west.


    There is no reference meaning to the position recognized by sensory perception.


    At this time, only by urging the high-level laws of space, and using the spatial channels opened by the laws of space to directly teleport from one place to another, can you barely move forward in the direction you have imagined.


    It''s a pity that Lin Yu now only masters the law of time, without the power of other laws.


    Time passed slowly.


    As time progressed, Lin Yu''s body became more and more difficult to withstand the harsh external environment.


    Maybe there are ten more breaths, or maybe another twenty breaths, and his body of the demon **** will completely collapse and be killed on the spot.


    "If there is no miracle again, in my life..."


    Lin Yu didn''t think anymore, he hesitated in his heart.


    Thinking about whether or not to penetrate the mind into the pubic universe, to bid farewell to his parents and family.


    After all, this time is really helpless.


    It is impossible for him to get rid of the current predicament by his own strength.


    "Forget it, saying goodbye to them will only make them sad. It''s better to die like this so that no one knows, they can still have a thought in their hearts."


    Lin Yu sighed secretly and decided to move on, exhausting the little time left at this point.


    He continued to fly forward aimlessly.


    Sudden¡­¡­


    He suddenly realized that he seemed to hear someone talking.


    "How come there are people in this place?"


    "To survive in this place, what a powerful existence would it be?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu completely lost the thought of studying the broken laws around him, and instead carefully searched for the source of the sound.


    After searching for a while, he suddenly realized that this sound was not made by a living person, but was the memory of some people or some gods.


    As for why this happens, it is because there are soul particles here.


    He had just been using the spirit to sense the surroundings, and it happened to sense the primordial spirit particles, and thus heard those sounds.


    "etc!"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu''s heart flashed, and he was suddenly shocked.


    "If I use these primordial spirit particles as reference objects, can I find a direction to leave this place?"


    Thinking of this, he was thrilled.


    Although he didn''t know whether this method was feasible, it was undoubtedly a life-saving straw in this completely desperate situation.


    In any case, if you don''t try this method, you will definitely die, but if you try it, you may see a glimmer of life.


    So you don''t have to think about it at all, you must try it out immediately.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu decisively increased his induction, and carefully searched for the primordial spirit particles floating here.


    He soon discovered that the number of primordial spirit particles here was extremely rare, but one or two could still be sensed every certain distance.


    So he searched and moved forward.


    Gradually, he discovered some new laws.


    It seems that as long as you move in the direction where the primordial spirit particles are denser, there is a great chance that you will come to a place where the primordial spirit particles are more dense.


    After clarifying this, he adjusted his direction based on whether the primordial spirit particles were more densely packed.


    Just go all the way.


    After some time, he finally found that the surrounding environment began to improve gradually.


    There are fewer and fewer broken laws, the environment is becoming more stable, and the pain the body suffers is rapidly diminishing.


    Even so, but at this time, he is already full of defects, almost to the end of the force.


    "Hold on a little longer, it should be about to escape!"


    Lin Yu kept cheering himself up.


    He has reason to believe that if he continues to follow the law he has just discovered, he may soon be able to reach a place where some people live.


    This is because the memories stored in those soul particles all come from people.


    Therefore, the denser the primordial spirit particles, the closer to the world where living humans exist.


    Of course, it''s also possible that these primordial spirit particles remained here after the destruction of the world, and I don''t know how many years they have been floating here.


    But Lin Yu thinks this is unlikely.


    Because if that were the case, these primordial spirit particles should be scattered and distributed instead of following the current law.


    Lin Yu continued to work hard and fumble forward.


    The surrounding environment is getting better and better, and the primordial spirit particles are getting denser and more numerous.


    Only his physical condition is still deteriorating.


    After all, the surrounding laws are still very messy, and various broken laws act on different parts of his demon god''s body which is always devastating him.


    If you don''t leave this place completely, I''m afraid it will really collapse completely.


    "What''s up front?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu found that there seemed to be a normal space in front of him.


    At least based on the results obtained by Divine Soul induction, the primordial spirit particles in that place are much denser than here, and the power of messy laws is not sensed.


    "No matter what is ahead, this is my last hope!"


    Lin Yu knew that his body of the Demon God could no longer bear it, so no matter what kind of space was in front of him, it was his only way out.


    Thinking of this, he tried his best to move forward, using the primordial spirit particles as a reference to firmly lock in that direction.


    I don''t know how long he has been flying, he finally found his body lightened, and he seemed to be struggling completely from the chaotic environment of the law.


    He hurriedly felt it carefully, and finally determined that all the laws around his body had become stable and orderly, exactly the same as when he was living in the big world.


    "finally¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu let out a long sigh, very thankful in his heart.


    However, at this moment, his body of the Demon God completely collapsed.


    After all, he just got rid of the messy environment, but the damage suffered by the Demon God''s body could not be changed in a short time.


    So when time went forward for a while, the final collapse came.


    At this time, even if he used the law of time to slow down the flow of time, it was of no avail, and he did not grasp the power to turn time back.


    Lin Yu passed out completely when it went dark in front of him.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 563： Martial practice hurts the body?

    I don''t know how long it took before Lin Yu regained consciousness.


    He just felt that he had a dream in a daze, as for what the content of the dream was.


    But it seems to be related to the law of martial arts.


    Maybe it was because I cared too much about it that I had such a dream.


    "I''m not dead... then where am I now?"


    Lin Yu slowly opened his eyes, ready to take a look at the surroundings.


    While opening his eyes, he instinctively supported him with his hands and wanted to sit up.


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly came into his ears.


    "you''re awake!"


    The voice is very nice, it seems to be a girl.


    Lin Yu hurriedly turned his head and looked in the direction where the sound was coming from, and she found a young woman standing beside him, looking down at him.


    "You don''t move first." The woman stopped her aloud: "You are badly injured. It''s a blessing to be able to get a life back. Just lie down now."


    After speaking, she turned around and said: "I''m going to get the medicine, you must not get up."


    The woman left quickly, and Lin Yu had the opportunity to take a good look around.


    After a rough glance, he found that this place didn''t seem to be the home of ordinary residents, but it looked like a hospital.


    How did you come to this place?


    Is it the people here who brought themselves here, or is it someone who sent themselves here after they found out?


    There is no answer to this question for the time being, but Lin Yu has no time to care about it at this time.


    At this moment, what he cares more about is how his injuries are.


    "Fortunately, the injury is not very serious, it only takes a little time to recover."


    After checking, Lin Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that the body of the Demon God was more powerful than he had imagined, and it didn''t hurt to experience such a devastation.


    "wrong!"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered something.


    "I remember that before I lost my consciousness, I was shown in the image of a demon god, but why have I changed back to a human appearance now?"


    "Is it because my body changed after I passed out?"


    This question has no answer like the one just now, because Lin Yu has no idea what happened after he lost consciousness.


    Also, where exactly is this place?


    This place is a medical hall, but in which world is this medical hall located?


    While thinking about it, there was a rush of footsteps outside, and Lin Yu hurriedly sensed it with his spirit, it turned out that the woman had just returned with the medicine.


    "Are you the doctor here?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    As he asked, he urged Yuan Li to investigate the opponent carefully, and soon he discovered that this woman was an ordinary person, who had not practiced martial arts nor received the gift of God, and was so ordinary that he could no longer be ordinary.


    "No, I''m not a doctor, I help the doctor take care of the patient."


    The woman explained.


    When Lin Yu heard this, he thought that this should be a nurse, but he didn''t know what this type of occupation was called.


    When he was about to ask questions, the woman took the lead and said: "You don''t seem to be a local, but you don''t have any accent at all."


    "Really? I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t even know how I got here or how I got hurt."


    Lin Yu was sloppy.


    He naturally knew why he didn''t have an accent because he could learn any language instantly with his current strength.


    He had mastered the language just after the woman spoke the first sentence.


    Of course, there is no way to explain all this to the other party, so I can only pretend not to know.


    The woman didn''t doubt Lin Yu''s words, she opened the medicine bottle in her hand and said, "You are so badly hurt. The doctor said that you have been in a coma for at least ten days and it is normal to forget some things."


    "Come on, I''ll give you medicine first."


    The woman unconsciously lifted the quilt covering Lin Yu, preparing to help him with medicine.


    But soon she was stunned.


    Because he found that the wounds on Lin Yu''s body had obviously improved, and they seemed to heal soon.


    "This?"


    She had never encountered such a situation before, so she didn''t know how to react for a while.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu roughly guessed the reason from her expression, but still asked, "What happened?"


    "Nothing, maybe I remembered it wrong, your injury seems to heal too quickly."


    The woman frowned.


    "That''s normal." Lin Yu explained: "Because I have practiced martial arts, my body is much stronger than ordinary people."


    "Practicing martial arts?"


    The doubt on the woman''s face has deepened. I don''t know if it is because the martial arts practice exceeds her knowledge, or because the martial arts here is extremely backward, and the martial artist''s body is not much stronger than ordinary people.


    "What''s wrong? Is there a problem?"


    Lin Yu knows almost nothing about everything here, so he deliberately asked clearly.


    After all, figuring out where you are is the next top priority.


    "It''s nothing, I don''t know much about Wu Xi, I don''t know if there is a problem with you like this." The woman explained.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu asked her, but she couldn''t figure out why, so he looked at the medicine bottle in her hand and said, "Then do I still have to take medicine in this situation?"


    Of course he knew that he didn''t need any medicine, because the reason the wound healed so quickly was precisely because he was recovering on his own.


    But at this time, it is natural not to say that, but to throw the problem to the other party.


    "This..." The woman looked at the medicine bottle in her hand, then at the wound on Lin Yu''s body, and then pursed her lips: "I''d better ask the doctor to come and take a look."


    After speaking, she helped Lin Yu to cover the quilt again, and turned to look for the doctor in the medical clinic.


    Not long after, a man who looked rather young followed the woman to Lin Yu''s side.


    As soon as he arrived, he lifted Lin Yu''s quilt and checked his injuries.


    After watching for a while, he couldn''t help frowning and said: "Weird, it''s really weird, but in any case, it''s always a good thing to be able to recover from the injury so quickly."


    Obviously, even he couldn''t figure out what was happening to Lin Yu.


    At this moment, he looked up at Lin Yu and asked, "Young man, did you just say you practiced martial arts?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu immediately admitted.


    Originally, practicing martial arts was just a casual reason, but after experiencing this, he had to pay attention to it. It seemed that the martial arts here was very different from the one he had been in contact with.


    "It is said that Xiwu hurts the body no warrior can live more than half a hundred, but why is your body so vigorous?"


    The man said as if he was talking to himself: "You can recover from such a serious injury so quickly, what kind of martial arts are you practicing?"


    When Lin Yu heard it, the martial art here was really extraordinary.


    There is even a saying that practicing martial arts hurts the body.


    You must know that as long as you don¡¯t practice crookedness or over-training, practicing martial arts will only make your body stronger and stronger. How can it hurt your body?


    It will seriously affect life expectancy?


    "Doctor, where do you hear this?"


    Lin Yu is going to test how much this person knows about martial arts.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 564： Mysterious woman

    "Isn''t it a well-known thing that Xiwu hurts the body?"


    The man looked at Lin Yu rather puzzled, as if he was surprised that Lin Yu did not have this common sense.


    "Why is there such a statement?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "Young man, you should ask yourself, don''t you say that you are a martial artist?"


    The man immediately threw the problem back to Lin Yu.


    At this time, the woman whispered to the man: "Doctor, he doesn''t even know how he was injured, I''m afraid there is something wrong with his head, and I can''t believe what he said."


    As soon as the man heard it, his face immediately eased.


    He accepted what the woman said, thinking that Lin Yu had hurt his head and couldn''t speak well. He hadn''t practiced martial arts, but insisted that he had practiced martial arts.


    The head injury is not so easy to treat, and it is impossible to find the lesion accurately, so he had to comfort Lin Yu and said, "Young man, don''t think about it so much now, rest assured, and I will talk about these things later."


    But what he didn''t know was that Lin Yu had heard the whispers they had just heard clearly, and already knew that they treated him as a patient with a bad brain.


    After clarifying this point, Lin Yu simply took advantage of the situation and said: "I may have really misremembered the practice of martial arts. I seem to have forgotten a lot of other things."


    After speaking, he frowned pretending to be very headache.


    Then he looked at the man and asked, "Doctor, where is this place? How did I get here?"


    "If you are asking about this area, this is Haihe Prefecture, and our place is Jinhe City under Haihe Prefecture. If you are asking about the name of this medical center, then this is Renji Medical Center."


    The man completely regarded Lin Yu as a patient with a brain problem, and patiently explained: "Also, someone sent you over, and that person also helped you prepay the medical expenses in advance."


    "Oh? Who is that person?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    "She said just call her Miss Xue. I don''t know the specific name."


    The man explained in detail.


    Lin Yu nodded, and then asked: "Then how do I see this Miss Xue?"


    "I don''t know how to meet her, she only said that she will come back later, so please wait here with peace of mind."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu knew that there would be no results if he asked again.


    However, after learning this, he became more curious, not only because of the mysterious Miss Xue, but the most important thing was why she wanted to help herself.


    And, have some secrets in her body already been known to her.


    While Lin Yu thought about it, the man said to the woman next to him: "You hurry up and give him medicine. I will take care of the other patients first."


    "Okay, doctor." The woman agreed immediately.


    The man quickly turned and left, while the woman opened the medicine bottle in her hand and lifted the quilt on Lin Yu to help him with medicine.


    Taking advantage of her work on medicine, Lin Yu pretended to be very confused and said: "I seem to have forgotten a lot of things, even where I came from."


    "Can I ask you a few questions, I want to see if I can remember them."


    Lin Yu is ready to do nothing and to take the matter of amnesia firmly, because this will help him quickly understand the local situation.


    Especially to find out whether there is a supernatural power here, and whether there is a god.


    These are very important and will directly affect your next actions and decisions.


    In fact, the reason why he hasn''t shown his true power is because he doesn''t know the specific situation here, and he is afraid of accidental mistakes.


    After all, he hadn''t forgotten that he was being chased by the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God.


    If the tentacles of the gods can reach here, wouldn''t they be stared at if they accidentally exposed it.


    On the other side, when the woman heard Lin Yu''s words, she turned her head and smiled at him, and said, "Okay, since you look so good-looking, I''ll talk to you more. Anyway, there is no one else. Waiting for me to take care of it."


    "I look good?"


    Lin Yu didn''t know whether the other party was deliberately relaxing his mood with such words, or whether he was really showing others with a very handsome face.


    Without hesitation, he immediately used his soul to sense his overall image.


    He soon discovered that he was indeed handsome, enough to make most women fall in love at first sight.


    Probably when he recovered from the body of the demon god, he just changed into this appearance.


    After all, he has the ability to change his body and appearance at will, so it is normal to have such a situation.


    "That''s fine." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "Good-looking is a kind of plug-in to a certain extent, which can make me a lot more convenient."


    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but wonder if the mysterious woman who claimed to be Miss Xue helped him because of her handsome face.


    At this time, the woman had helped him finish the medicine and covered him with a quilt.


    Then she stood beside Lin Yu and said, "Just ask what you want to ask, and see if I can help you find your memory."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu responded, and then asked the question he had already thought of.


    What he cares most about now is the structure of the world, so he mainly asks in this direction.


    The woman answered each of his questions in detail, as long as she knew it, she said it in great detail.


    After chatting with each other for a while, Lin Yu finally had a general understanding of the world.


    Judging from the answer given by the woman, the pattern of this place seems to be similar to the lower realms of those great worlds, but Lin Yu discovered that there is no power of the world here, so it should not be the same type of world.


    In addition, Lin Yu also learned that the people here are very evasive about martial arts, and will not embark on the road of martial arts as a last resort.


    The reason is the same as the doctor just said, practicing martial arts hurts the body and will seriously shorten the life span.


    Of course, although martial arts can cause great damage to the body, the martial artist can get compensation from other aspects. For example, the life of the martial artist is much better than that of ordinary people.


    In the words of the earth, the warrior is a very high-income occupation, but uses life for money.


    This made Lin Yu very curious as to what caused this situation.


    It''s a pity that this woman doesn''t know much about it, so she can''t give a plausible answer.


    Following this topic, Lin Yu also indirectly asked whether there were extraordinary powers in this world. Of course, the result was the same as the question just now. This woman was unable to give a useful answer.


    After this Lin Yu temporarily put away his mind and didn''t ask about these things again.


    He was going to wait for the injury to recover, to find out the truth with his own strength.


    In the following days, he has been recovering from illness with peace of mind.


    Although he could completely recover from the injury faster, he had to slow down the process deliberately in order to avoid arousing suspicion from the doctors.


    Almost half a month later, the injury on his body was almost healed, and it was finally time to leave the hospital.


    However, until this day came, that Miss Xue did not show up for a long time.


    "Who is she?"


    "It seems necessary for me to see her first."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 565： Budo Gakuin

    So far, Lin Yu has only a general impression of the world, and needs to continue to understand.


    And that Miss Xue is a good breakthrough.


    Lin Yu has an intuition that she knows more things than ordinary people.


    "She said she will come back in a while, when is that?"


    This is the biggest problem at hand.


    It means that the initiative is completely grasped by the other party, and only the other party takes the initiative to meet with him, but it is difficult for him to find her.


    Of course, if you use the power of the gods and monsters yourself, it is not particularly difficult to find the other party.


    At least according to what the doctors and nurses in the Renji Medical Center said, the scale of this world does not seem to be particularly large, so it won''t be too troublesome to find it.


    "Before I figure out the specific situation, I still try not to use that level of power, otherwise, once discovered by the Shadow God and the Giant Spirit God, the trouble will be big."


    Lin Yu didn''t dare to use the power of the gods and demons at will, because he didn''t know whether the tentacles of the gods could reach this world.


    So for the sake of safety, now Dingtian can only pretend to be a warrior and act as a warrior.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately focused on how to use conventional means to see that woman, after all, he couldn''t just wait here forever.


    "etc!"


    Lin Yu suddenly thought of something.


    "Since she sent me to this medical clinic and also prepaid the medical expenses for me, it means that the doctor here told her about how soon I will get better."


    "It is estimated that she is going to come back at that point in time!"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly and decided to ask the doctor who was in charge of treating him.


    Without thinking about it, he asked someone to find out where the doctor was, and then went straight to it.


    After almost a stick of incense, he saw his doctor in charge.


    Lin Yu explained his intention in a few words, and the other party recalled after listening: "Miss Xue did inquire about your condition in detail. What I told her is that if everything goes well, you will get better in one month at the earliest."


    "But now it''s only half a month..." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, if Miss Xue decides when to come over according to the time given by the doctor, doesn''t it mean that he has to wait here for ten and a half days?


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked: "Doctor, there is no way to tell that Miss Xue in advance, am I almost better now?"


    "No way, she left after paying the money. We don''t know how to contact her." The doctor said helplessly.


    "Okay, I see, thanks a lot."


    No way, Lin Yu could only leave first.


    After walking out of the hospital, he quickly stopped and looked up to the sky.


    There was no one in the sky except the blue sky and white clouds.


    "As I felt before, no one who can fly can see this place."


    "I don''t know if it is because the martial arts level here is relatively low, or the powerful martial artist never passes here?"


    Lin Yu touched his chin.


    He has been thinking about this issue recently, and has also asked people to inquire about it many times.


    However, most people didn''t care about and were not interested in martial arts, so he never got the answers he wanted.


    "Anyway, this world is very abnormal and weird. It''s better to be careful."


    Lin Yu pressed the urge to use the power of the gods and demons again, and decided to honestly wait for Miss Xue to appear.


    After all, it would take ten and a half days at most. If she doesn''t show up after that, then she has no choice but to give up.


    Of course, you can''t be idle while you are waiting, you can get in touch with the locals and feel the local customs yourself.


    In the following days, Lin Yu has been wandering around in Jinhe City, often visiting pubs, tea houses and other places where people are prone to appear.


    From some of the people who were barely a mess in the world, he got a deeper understanding of the martial arts system in this world.


    As the people in the medical clinic said before, practicing martial arts can indeed cause physical damage.


    It is said that life loss is still mild. In severe cases, it may even become insane and insane, not like people or ghosts.


    Jianghu said that this situation was caused by the madness of martial arts practice.


    In addition to learning about these, Lin Yu also asked them how to worship the martial arts sect.


    As a result, everyone who was asked by him said that if they really wanted to learn martial arts, they could not go to the martial arts school, but had to be admitted to the martial arts academy established by the official family.


    However, they don''t know much about the specific situation of the Budo Academy.


    In this way, Lin Yu understood the world day by day, time passed by quickly, and another eleven days passed without knowing it.


    On this day, Lin Yu went to Renji Medical Center for a round first as usual to find out if Miss Xue had appeared.


    To his delight, the doctor of Renji Medical Center told him that Miss Xue had finally arrived and was living in the largest inn in the city.


    Without delay, Lin Yu immediately took the initiative to find the door, and finally saw the mysterious woman smoothly.


    But to his surprise, this Miss Xue was younger than he thought, and she seemed a little innocent.


    "You really surprised me!"


    After seeing Lin Yu, the mysterious woman who claimed to be Miss Xue came up and said with great joy: "I heard from the doctor in the medical clinic that you were almost better half a month ago, and your physical fitness is far better than ordinary people."


    "This is thanks to you, Miss Xue. If you hadn''t taken me to the doctor in time, I''m afraid I would have completely fallen into the soil."


    Lin Yu sincerely thanked him.


    Although it didn''t matter whether Miss Xue didn''t make a move at the time, it didn''t affect her recovery, but those who should be thanked still have to be grateful, after all, they were also out of good intentions.


    "By the way, how should I call you? It doesn''t seem appropriate to call you Miss Xue."


    Lin Yu asked immediately.


    Normally, it should be called Miss Jia. Miss Xue''s name always sounds strange.


    "Then you call me snow!"


    The mysterious woman smiled sweetly.


    Lin Yu smiled and asked: "Is it not convenient to reveal your last name?"


    "This... is really not very convenient."


    The mysterious woman hesitated, but finally refused Lin Yu''s request.


    Lin Yu didn''t care about this, and said: "Well, you look a lot younger than me, so I''ll call you how about Xiaoxue?"


    "Well, just call me Xiaoxue, that''s pretty good!"


    Xiaoxue readily agreed By the way, where did you find me at the time? "Lin Yu frowned and asked: "I can''t recall the situation at all, and I forgot how I was injured. I want to ask if you saw any strange sights when you found me?" "


    While speaking, Lin Yu quietly used a ray of magical power to forcibly twist Xiaoxue''s will to ensure that she would answer this question truthfully.


    After all, this question is really too important, it is directly related to whether the other party has seen his own demon body with his own eyes.


    "I found you by the Golden River. I happened to be visiting the scenery by the river..."


    Under the influence of Lin Yu''s magical power, Xiaoxue recounted the situation in detail.


    Lin Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief after listening.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 566： identity

    "Fortunately, when she found me, I had changed back to a normal person."


    Lin Yu completely relaxed in his heart.


    This mental illness has been resolved, and the secrets in his body have not been exposed yet.


    But now a new question is coming, that is, how did he appear on the edge of the Golden River?


    When Xiaoxue found out that she had been in a coma in the woods by the Golden River for a long time, she knew nothing about the situation before, and she couldn''t recall it at all.


    So it''s completely a mystery.


    "If I forcibly go back to the time of this world, I can know the situation at that time, but that would definitely create a lot of momentum, in case I was discovered by the Giant Spirit God and the Shadow God..."


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu still felt that he couldn''t take risks easily.


    After all, there is no rush now, so let''s take a step and take a look.


    "Ah, sorry, I just... I didn''t say anything wrong just now, right?"


    At this time, Xiaoxue, who had regained her free will, panicked and apologized to Lin Yu.


    She didn''t know what happened just now, only knew that her mouth was a little out of her control, and she said a lot of words inexplicably.


    Obviously I didn''t want to say it in that way, I wanted to make fun of the beautiful man in front of me.


    "Xiaoxue, it''s okay, thank you for telling me the situation at that time."


    Lin Yu had completely withdrawn the power of the gods and demons that had been exerted on Xiaoxue at this time, and he would no longer use this power to force the other party.


    One is that this kind of power is used too frequently and it is easy to make mistakes, and the other is that he doesn''t want to do this to people who are kind to him.


    It was just a last resort.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    Xiaoxue blushed and lowered her head gently.


    Seeing her demeanor, Lin Yu knew everything in her heart, and said, "Xiaoxue, you saved me and helped me pay for the medical expenses. I''m really sorry..."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay!" Xiaoxue immediately raised her head, raised her hands to her chest and waved her hands again and again: "You didn''t spend a lot of money, don''t take it to heart."


    Lin Yu smiled upon seeing this, "Well, I will write down this kindness first."


    "Well, okay, ah no, I mean, this thing just passed, you really don''t take it to heart."


    Xiaoxue was a little at a loss. It seemed that because Lin Yu had just forcibly twisted her will, she didn''t know how to deal with others.


    But Lin Yu knew exactly why this was because the young girl was still wondering if she had acted so strangely in front of him just now that her mood was a little messy.


    "It seems that it is because of my beautiful skin that she saved me regardless of gains and losses. This girl is a bit too innocent."


    Lin Yu can now be 100% sure without asking that the reason why Xiaoxue is so proactive is because she fell in love with herself at first sight.


    This is also normal, after all, his current external image is perfect to make people jealous.


    Walking on the streets of Jinhe City these days, I don''t know how many big girls and little daughter-in-laws are peeking at themselves.


    "Ah, by the way, how should I call you?"


    Xiaoxue finally recovered from the panic and asked hurriedly.


    After speaking, she looked up at Lin Yu, her eyes full of expectation.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "I wonder if the doctor at Renji Medical Center told you that I hurt my head and can''t remember what happened before."


    "have!"


    When Lin Yu reminded him of this, Xiaoxue suddenly recalled that the doctor in the medical clinic had indeed mentioned this incident.


    "I just forgot."


    Xiaoxue stuck out her tongue and said embarrassedly.


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu smiled disapprovingly, and then said: "But I really should have a name, I can''t be an anonymous person."


    "Otherwise, since I was in a coma in the woods, I will simply use the forest character as my name."


    Xiaoxue immediately agreed: "Okay, then I''ll call you, Brother Lin, how about?"


    "Of course." Lin Yu agreed.


    Xiaoxue smiled happily and asked, "Brother Lin, what are you going to do next? Do you need my help to find your family?"


    Lin Yu shook his head and said, "I can''t remember who I am now, I''m afraid you can''t help me."


    "Ah, too!" Xiaoxue hurriedly covered her small mouth.


    "Then, Brother Lin, then you next..."


    Lin Yu answered, "I want to enter the government-run martial arts academy and learn martial arts."


    Lin Yu decided to directly enter the government-run martial arts academy to gain a deeper understanding of the martial arts system in this world, to see if there is a mystery hidden in it.


    After all, only in this way can we get in touch with more truth and understand the world better.


    "What? Go to martial arts?" Xiaoxue was stunned, unable to understand Lin Yu''s thoughts.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t it?" Lin Yu asked back.


    Xiaoxue frowned and said, "It''s okay, but...but practicing martial arts will hurt your body, Brother Lin, have you forgotten this?"


    "The doctor in the hospital has already told me about this." Lin Yu replied.


    "Since you know everything, why are you..."


    Xiaoxue couldn''t understand Lin Yu''s thoughts at all.


    Lin Yu explained: "I heard people in the rivers and lakes say that if you practice martial arts well, you can refresh yourself, and maybe that can help me find my memory."


    Hearing this explanation, Xiaoxue lightly nodded and said: "There is this saying, but if you get into trouble, you will become silly and crazy, then..."


    Lin Yu sighed and said, "I know this too, but the doctor in the medical clinic said that there is no cure for amnesia, so I think there should be no other way besides practicing martial arts."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Xiaoxue hesitated.


    She knew that what Lin Yu said was right, but she didn''t want to see such a beautiful man become stupid and crazy, and his life was greatly damaged.


    After struggling in her heart for a long time, Xiaoxue looked up at Lin Yu again and said, "Brother Lin, if you really make up your mind, maybe, maybe I can help you."


    "Really?" Lin Yu said in surprise.


    "Yeah!" Xiaoxue nodded, and then added: "But I can only help you get a place for the exam. Whether you can enter or not will be determined by the college''s examiner."


    "It''s okay, that''s enough."


    Lin Yu didn''t worry that he would not pass the entrance exam of the college. The only trouble now was how he applied for the exam.


    After all, I am not a person in this world, and there is no identity document to prove myself, and I can only rely on other people''s guarantees.


    The little princess in front of her has enough power and grasp to do this.


    "But in this way, I owe you another kindness. This is really embarrassing." Lin Yu looked at Xiaoxue.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Xiaoxue waved her hand again and again: "Brother Lin, you have encountered such an unfortunate thing. I can''t help much, I can only do this."


    "Well, I will repay your kindness if I get the chance."


    Lin Yu solemnly promised.


    Afterwards, the two discussed some specific matters about applying for the Budo Academy before Lin Yu left.


    Of course Xiaoxue made an appointment with him when she left.


    After Lin Yu left, a middle-aged man who looked very mature and stable suddenly appeared in Xiaoxue''s sight.


    As soon as he arrived in front of Xiaoxue, he said with a heavy face: "His Royal Highness, this person is unknown. I am afraid that he is a gangster who approached you as a pitiful person in order to do something wrong. You must not be confused by his stinky skin."


    Upon hearing this, Xiaoxue hurriedly excused Lin Yu: "Didn''t you say that he was just an ordinary person?"


    "Yes, but from my current observations, it is precisely because he is an ordinary person that I have to be careful. That person has nothing but a stinky skin. Judging from my experience, this kind of person can use himself Except for her beauty to tempt the rich lady to eat soft meals, she has no other ability."


    The middle-aged man patiently persuaded.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 567： Benefit

    Three days later.


    With the help of Xiaoxue, Lin Yu successfully obtained the exam place for the Advanced Budo Academy and passed the exam smoothly.


    For him, the difficulty of this kind of examination is almost negligible, and naturally there will be no mistakes in the middle.


    But after such a discovery, he has a better understanding of the martial arts system in this world.


    It turned out that there are two kinds of people who can enter the advanced martial arts academy. The first is the students who have been studying martial arts since childhood and have been admitted to the government-run advanced martial arts academy all the way from the junior martial arts academy.


    These people generally come from poor families, and they chose the high-paying profession of martial artist when there is no other way out.


    However, there are some people who really like martial arts.


    The second type of people are those who have already walked the rivers and lakes and are talented.


    Of course, it is extremely difficult for this type of people to enter the government-run senior martial arts academy, and it requires more effort than the first type.


    Lin Yu naturally belongs to the latter.


    It is precisely because of this that he can take the exam immediately after getting the exam place.


    Because for the recruitment of this type of people, the Budo Academy does not arrange a fixed examination time. As long as you can get into the eyes of the examiner, you can enter the academy at any time.


    "It''s not right, this martial arts academy is not right in any way."


    After passing the exam, Lin Yu increasingly felt that the establishment of the Budo Academy by the government was not logically reasonable.


    First of all, the government definitely doesn''t want to get rid of troubles by itself, and there is no reason to teach a group of warriors specifically.


    It is necessary to know that these warriors have suffered a lot from martial arts, and their bodies will be injured. They must be restored to their psychological balance by some means. Using force to suppress ordinary people is one of the methods.


    This is bound to affect public order.


    Secondly, this martial arts academy accepts everyone, as long as you are talented in martial arts, regardless of your original background, you will have a great chance of successfully passing the exam.


    This behavior of the government is very similar to those martial arts sects in other worlds.


    But the problem is that those martial arts schools in other worlds often compete with each other for sphere of influence.


    Could it be that the officials of this world have to rely on these warriors in the academy to grab territory with others?


    If not, what is the point of actively training so many warriors?


    So what is the purpose of the government establishing the Budo Academy?


    Lin Yu thought about it and thought that there was only one possibility, and that was that the government could get huge benefits from cultivating warriors.


    Only in this way can everything be explained.


    But then a new question arises. What benefits can the government get from it?


    Lin Yu was puzzled by this question.


    He has carefully observed that people in this world, like ordinary people in the lower realm of the big world before, cannot be refined.


    Therefore, the government certainly did not do this because of this.


    In addition, Lin Yu also closely observed the warriors who were born and raised in this world during the exam, and found that their physical injuries were similar to those of overwork. It was definitely not because someone forcibly took their life by some means. Yuan or something.


    This point will never be wrong with his current cultivation base.


    "The physical injuries of these martial artists are caused by themselves, and have nothing to do with anyone else. Is it... because the martial arts laws of this world are different from other worlds?"


    Lin Yu remembered the martial arts laws that he had come across in the dead zone at that time.


    However, even if it is because of different martial arts laws that the martial artists here will hurt their bodies, this still cannot explain why the government took the initiative to establish the martial arts academy.


    Lin Yu couldn''t figure out what kind of benefits the government could get from this incident.


    "It seems that only after I continue to learn more, will I have a chance to find the answer to this question."


    Lin Yu sighed long.


    At this moment, a man and a woman walked in the distance.


    They talked and laughed, but after seeing Lin Yu, the woman immediately stopped chatting with the man, and her attention was focused on Lin Yu.


    The man strode towards Lin Yu.


    These two are people from the world who took the college exam with Lin Yu. The male is Xiao Meirong and the female is Yu Xueyao.


    "Brother Lin, you really are here, we have been looking for you."


    "Yes." The woman also agreed and leaned forward, "Mr. Lin, how are your final grades?"


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu replied: "Reluctantly, just passing."


    During the exam, he deliberately didn''t take the high score in order to make the strength match his identity.


    When the two heard this, a flash of joy flashed across their faces.


    Yu Xueyao clapped her hands and smiled and said, "Great, I''m also worried that Young Master Lin will not pass this exam. Sure enough, my worries are unnecessary."


    When she first saw Lin Yu, she thought it would be great if this beautiful man could become her classmate in the academy.


    Therefore, at the time of the exam, she was even more concerned about whether Lin Yu could pass the exam than Lin Yu himself.


    On the other side, Xiao Meirong immediately said: "It''s okay, Brother Lin, as long as the grades are enough to enter the academy, no matter how high the score is, it doesn''t make much sense. The final step you can get depends on the future."


    However, he said so, in fact, he was not optimistic about Lin Yu''s future at all in his heart.


    After all, for Lin Yu''s current age, if he can barely pass the entrance exam, then the future will basically be the same.


    At least the future is far worse than his Xiao Meirong.


    He was happy just now because of this, which gave him the hope of comparing Lin Yu.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and see where we live."


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to chat with the two of them, so he directly suggested.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    The two had no objections, and followed Lin Yu towards the inside of the academy.


    The rules of the academy and the martial arts sect are quite different. The martial arts sect is basically stocking, while the academy is focused on teaching.


    Therefore, everyone who enters the college must strictly abide by the schedule set by the college, and are not allowed to go out at will or absent from class without authorization.


    The three soon came to the residential area on the east side of the college.


    The residence here is divided into two major areas. In the north, students who have entered the martial arts academy to practice martial arts since childhood, and those in the south are all people who were originally mixed in the rivers and lakes Relatively speaking, the rivers and lakes The management difficulty of middlemen is much greater than that of students who have studied martial arts in the academy since childhood, so it is normal for the academy to arrange such arrangements.


    The three Lin Yu went straight to the gate of the southern residential area.


    After showing their proof of passing the exam, someone will take them to allocate accommodation.


    Without suspense, Lin Yu and Xiao Meirong became neighbors smoothly, living in two separate rooms next to each other, and Yu Xueyao was naturally arranged to the women¡¯s residential area.


    After Lin Yu entered his room, he glanced at the furnishings in the room, and the door rang.


    Xiao Meirong''s voice came from outside the door.


    "Brother Lin, am I here?"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 568： Ways to avoid injury

    "Go in."


    Lin Yu quickly retracted his gaze and turned to look at the door of the room.


    Xiao Meirong pushed in immediately and strode to Lin Yu.


    He patted Lin Yu''s shoulder unhappily, and said with a smile: "How about it, isn''t the environment here pretty good?"


    "Very good." Lin Yu casually echoed, and then asked: "Brother Xiao seems to know this well?"


    "Almost, at least know more than ordinary people." Xiao Meirong said proudly.


    "Oh?" Lin Yu took the opportunity and said, "Then Brother Lao Xiao will come next. I have a lot of questions and need Brother Xiao to help me."


    "It''s easy to talk, you and I are destined, these are naturally not a problem."


    Xiao Meirong said carelessly.


    Lin Yu said upon seeing this: "Okay, let''s just go outside, there is nothing to stay in this room."


    "Okay." Xiao Meirong immediately agreed: "Speaking of speaking, I will have class with everyone tomorrow. Today, I should hurry up and get familiar with it."


    After speaking, the two quickly walked out of the house.


    Xiao Meirong was like a tour guide, taking Lin Yu around, giving detailed introductions every time she visited.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help wondering if Xiao Meirong had been here long ago.


    "Brother Xiao, why do you know so much about this place?" Lin Yu couldn''t help asking.


    Hearing this question, Xiao Meirong looked around, and then whispered to Lin Yu, "It''s okay to tell you. Actually, my father is from the government. I''ve been here several times."


    "Oh?"


    Xiao Meirong''s answer made Lin Yu curious.


    Unexpectedly, with such a family background, this person would choose to practice martial arts as a way out.


    And the most worrying thing is that Xiao Meirong did not practice martial arts in the academy since she was a child, but spent some time in the rivers and lakes, and followed an unknown master to practice martial arts for several years.


    "Brother Lin, don''t you think it''s weird?"


    Before Lin Yu asked questions, Xiao Meirong took the initiative to ask.


    "Of course, doesn''t your father know that martial arts will hurt your body?" Lin Yu wanted to hear how Xiao Meirong was going to explain all this.


    "Of course he knows that it is because he knows that martial arts will hurt me, that he repeatedly prevents me from following this path."


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Meirong laughed and said: "Forget it, anyone who knows my background will be surprised about this, so I can tell you more clearly."


    "Brother Xiao, please say." Lin Yu became excited.


    Xiao Meirong nodded, and then said: "Brother Lin, there is one thing you should not object to? That is, martial arts can give people unimaginable power."


    "That''s natural." Lin Yu agreed.


    "I would choose to go this way because of this."


    Xiao Meirong''s eyes shined brightly, and it was obvious that he really wanted strong power.


    "But you also know that although martial arts can make people stronger, it does more harm than good in general. At least Shouyuan will lose money, which is daunting enough."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Meirong emphasized his tone and said very seriously: "But in fact, this can be avoided."


    "Huh? Can it be avoided?"


    Now Lin Yu was really interested, but he didn''t expect to get such important news from Xiao Meirong.


    Of course, he is not yet sure whether Xiao Meirong''s words are guaranteed.


    "Yes, as long as the method is right, it can be completely avoided."


    Xiao Meirong nodded very surely.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly asked, "Brother Xiao, where did you get the news?"


    "Brother Lin can rest assured that the source of this information is very reliable. It is precisely because of this knowledge that I have embarked on the road of martial arts without hesitation, but..."


    Xiao Meirong changed the conversation: "But I have made an agreement with others, so I can''t tell you the source of this news."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu frowned slightly, and wanted to use the power of the gods and demons to force Xiao Meirong to tell the truth.


    However, considering that this kind of power is easy to use at will, it is easy to make mistakes, and finally chose to give up.


    After all, it doesn''t really matter where the news came from, the key is whether the methods are really feasible and effective.


    This is directly related to his judgment of this world martial arts system.


    "Brother Xiao can tell me the specific method?" Lin Yu asked tentatively.


    "It''s okay to tell you." Xiao Meirong raised her eyebrows and said: "In fact, even if you don''t ask, I will tell you this method, because the more people try, the easier it is to find a truly effective method."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu secretly said that this method had not been truly verified.


    Of course, he was not surprised by this result, because if there is a practical way to avoid the consequences of martial arts training, it must have been spread long ago, and where can it be hidden.


    "The method is actually very simple." Xiao Meirong continued: "As long as you don''t think about it when you are practicing martial arts, and follow the routines in the book, you will not hurt your body."


    "What?" Lin Yuqi said: "Brother Xiao, are you sure this is feasible?"


    Xiao Meirong focused his head and said: "It is absolutely feasible, but the effect is not as good as imagined. It may be because some details still have problems."


    "So I just said that I am going to take the initiative to tell you this method. After you try it, we will communicate, maybe we can find the problem."


    Hearing what he said, Lin Yu doubted that this might just be a psychological effect.


    It may even be a self-comfort method deliberately devised by some people, through such psychological hints to dispel the inner fear of martial arts.


    While Lin Yu thought about it, Xiao Meirong continued: "When I knew this method, I made up my mind to practice martial arts. Of course, my father didn''t agree with it, so I secretly found a master and practiced it in private."


    "But this kind of thing is definitely inconceivable, not to mention my father''s hands and eyes open to the sky."


    "Hey, I won''t say much about the following things. In short, my father still couldn''t help me in the end, so he had to choose me to come here to practice martial arts, so that he can at least know what I''m doing."


    Hearing this Lin Yu finally understood the whole process of Xiao Meirong''s coming here.


    However, he was a little puzzled. Xiao Meirong didn''t look like a brainless person. How could he make up his mind to practice martial arts based on a method that has not been fully verified and feasible?


    You must know that for someone like Xiao Meirong, there is a better way out.


    From this, Lin Yu felt that the method Xiao Meirong mentioned should be something, it can''t really be like what she just thought, it''s just a comforting method that some people have come up with.


    "Xiao Meirong said that the source of the news is very reliable, but for some reason it can''t tell me, then I will trust him for the time being."


    "When I start learning martial arts here tomorrow, I will try the method he said."


    Lin Yu quickly made up his mind.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 569： Strange rules

    Lin Yu and Xiao Meirong continued to wander around the college until they had visited the main part of the college and they returned to their respective residences.


    However, as soon as they entered the house, Yu Xueyao brought the college''s teachers over and said that they would be assigned classes so that they could participate in the college''s teaching the next day.


    Naturally, the two of them had no reason to refuse, so they went out together with the instructor.


    Until dinner, after everything was arranged, the two were able to return to their respective residences to rest.


    Early the next morning.


    Lin Yu got up on time and ate meals on time according to the schedule set by the college, and then came to the class scheduled the day before with Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao.


    Since they were originally from the rivers and lakes, they were naturally arranged to attend classes with other rivers and lakes.


    When the three of them came to the classroom, the teacher in charge of lectures was already waiting at the podium.


    "The three of you are new here?"


    The teacher looked at the three people back and forth.


    Before they could reply, he directly ordered: "Report your home first, starting from you."


    The three had to say their names one by one.


    After listening to the teaching, he nodded slowly, and then said slowly: "My surname is Yan, you can call me Yan to teach."


    "Strictly teach."


    "Okay, go to the corner in the last row and sit down. The three of you will sit together for the time being. The specific seats will be adjusted later depending on the situation."


    Yan Jiaoxi said to the three of them without any doubt.


    The three of them had no objection, and after finding the location that Yan Jiaoxi said, they strode over.


    At this time, a lot of students had already arrived in the class. After seeing Lin Yu''s face clearly, the female students couldn''t help but look at them a few more times.


    It wasn''t until Lin Yu reached the last row that they reluctantly looked away and turned to exchanges with other female students excitedly.


    There is no doubt that the topics they exchanged are naturally related to Lin Yu.


    On the other side, Lin Yu and the three had already arrived at the seat designated by Yan Jiaoxi.


    The seats in the classroom are all single-seaters, with a layout of one person, one table and one chair, with a certain distance between each table.


    At this time, there are just four seats vacant, distributed in a square.


    After taking a look, Yu Xueyao took the lead and said, "Mr Lin, shall we sit in this row together?"


    "Anything."


    Lin Yu''s mind is not on this at all, and he has no idea how to sit. He just wants to quickly look at the martial arts books in the academy to see what mystery is hidden inside.


    "Well, you can sit in that position." Seeing Lin Yu''s agreement, Yu Xueyao opened her eyes with joy and took the initiative to move to the side so that Lin Yu could sit down.


    After Lin Yu sat down, she hurriedly pulled out the chair and sat down.


    Xiao Meirong shook her head slightly when she saw this, and then found a seat in the row behind the two.


    After they were seated, many students soon walked into the classroom in twos and threes.


    After they came in, they greeted Yan Jiaoxi first, and then hurriedly went to their seats to take a seat.


    Some of them noticed the three strangers Lin Yu, so they couldn''t help but glanced a few more times, and they almost guessed the reason why Yan Jiaoxi would come here early.


    Before long, all the students arrived.


    Yan Jiaoxi glanced with dignity, and then said: "There are three newcomers here today. It is necessary to review some rules for everyone."


    "First, the academy''s martial arts classes are based on theory, supplemented by actual combat. Actual combat is mainly to help you better study theories..."


    Yan Jiaoxi spoke forcefully about some of the rules in the college.


    However, after listening to Lin Yu, he found that the first article was of some value to him, and the latter were nothing more than rigid rules, which were not much different from the rules and regulations of the school in the previous life.


    "Xi Wu actually focuses on researching theory, which is really interesting!"


    Lin Yu secretly said that focusing on theoretical study is tantamount to forcing people to think more about martial arts theory.


    However, Xiao Meirong emphasized yesterday that when practicing martial arts, don''t think about it, just learn it rigidly, and you can avoid the end of martial arts.


    Obviously these two are contradictory.


    If what Xiao Meirong said is right, why should the college deliberately lead students to think more?


    Could the college benefit from it?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help turning his head and glanced at Xiao Meirong.


    Xiao Meirong winked frantically when he saw it, meaning that he should not listen to the instructions and just follow what he said yesterday.


    And their action immediately attracted Yan Jiaoxi''s attention.


    "The next two newcomers, what are you doing?"


    Yan Jiaoxi glared at the two men sternly.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu stood up straightforwardly and asked: "Strict education, one thing I don''t understand is why martial arts practice should focus on theoretical study, shouldn''t it focus on actual combat?"


    "This is not the question you should ask."


    Yan Jiaoxi let out a cold snort, then quickly moved his eyes away from Lin Yu, and looked at everyone: "I''ll repeat it to all of you again. Rules are rules."


    "I don''t care what you think in your heart, you have to obey the rules honestly in the college, don''t ask why there are these rules."


    After speaking, he waved his hand to Lin Yu a little impatiently, motioning Lin Yu to sit down.


    Seeing that he refused to answer, Lin Yu had to sit down first.


    It seems that the truth about all of this can only be understood by oneself.


    This episode passed quickly, and then Yan Jiaoxi officially started today''s class.


    Until then, Lin Yu and the three had each got a set of martial arts books.


    This set of books is beautifully bound and has everything from basic theories to advanced theories.


    Lin Yu rummaged roughly, shocked in his heart.


    Judging from the content of the book, this set of martial arts books was by no means the hand of an individual, but was written by a large team of brainstorming.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the scope and depth of this set of martial arts books far exceeds any martial arts he has ever studied.


    Even the sum of all the martial arts he had learned was not as good as this set of books.


    "I asked myself that my martial arts accomplishments were unprecedented. I didn''t expect that..."


    Lin Yu just thinks it¡¯s weird He has a martial arts modifier, any martial arts can be quickly upgraded to a high level by consuming yuan energy, so the martial arts knowledge he has is absolutely unmatched .


    However, his proud martial arts theories are not as good as the first or two involved in this set of books.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting!" Lin Yu said with surprise in his heart: "If I can study this set of books thoroughly, maybe my martial arts attainments will increase to an unimaginable height."


    "In that way, I can definitely figure out why there is such a weird thing as Wu Xiu hurt the body."


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu quickly flipped through the book in his hand.


    7017k


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 570： Divine creation

    In class, Yan Jiaoxi carefully explained the martial arts theory in the book.


    Since the enrollment time of the students present is sequential and their respective martial arts attainments are also different, he has to stop and observe from time to time to ensure that everyone can keep up with the progress.


    The students also listened very carefully, for fear that mistakes and omissions would cause them to accidentally get confused when they are actually practicing.


    Lin Yu was the only exception at this time.


    It seems that Lin Yu is also attending the class, but in fact he is studying the content of the book on his own.


    With his current cultivation base, his thinking speed is already unimaginable, and what others have to learn for decades, he can learn it in just a few seconds.


    After almost half a lesson, he read this set of books thoroughly from beginning to end.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Lin Yu frowned.


    "There are so many advanced martial arts theories in this book that I have never learned. Why can''t I learn new techniques after reading the whole set?"


    Everything on the list of modifiers in front of him was the same as before, nothing new appeared.


    This means that after learning for so long, he hasn''t learned any new exercises.


    "Where is the problem?"


    Lin Yu found that the problem was more serious than he thought.


    I thought it would only take four or five minutes to finish studying this set of books, but now that it has been so long, I still learn it in the mist.


    It stands to reason that this kind of thing shouldn''t happen.


    After a little thought, Lin Yu decided to continue reading this set of books.


    Time passed quickly.


    After almost half a class, Lin Yu closed the book in his hand again.


    "Still can''t understand!"


    Now Lin Yu gave up completely.


    It is now certain that there will be no results by learning in this way, and the problem must be found first.


    "In fact, I can''t say that I can''t learn it at all." Lin Yu secretly analyzed: "All I can learn are relatively simple exercises, but I have learned and integrated those exercises a long time ago, so it is naturally impossible. Appear on the modifier panel again."


    "What I really can''t learn is the deep content inside."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu suddenly found a problem.


    "etc!"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered what Xiao Meirong had reminded before, saying that when learning martial arts theory, don''t think too much, just follow the book honestly.


    However, because I have never understood it, I have spent a lot of time studying and thinking about the martial arts theories in these books.


    In other words, I have been thinking for a long time without knowing it.


    Changing to the others here is equivalent to having studied these theories for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn''t worry about any irreversible damage to his body as a result, even if it did, he would soon recover.


    What really worries him is that this set of martial arts books seems to deliberately provoke people to think deeply.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly opened the book in his hand.


    He soon discovered the reason.


    "I have to say that this set of books is well-compiled."


    "The theories in it might seem to be very feasible at first glance, but when you actually follow them, you find that something is wrong, and people have to figure out where the problem is."


    Lin Yu secretly asked, could this set of books not teach people how to practice martial arts, but to guide people to think?


    At this time, the rigorous training on the side of the podium has finished the explanation, and said to everyone: "As before, when practicing after class, everyone must write down their own feelings and feelings."


    "Have you heard all the three new students?"


    Yan Jiaoxi looked at the three of Lin Yu.


    Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao nodded hurriedly, and Lin Yu also nodded when they saw that they knew they knew.


    "Okay, get out of class is over."


    After speaking, Yan Jiaoxi strode out of the classroom.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly turned around and asked Xiao Meirong and said, "Brother Xiao, I always feel that the content of this book is a bit paradoxical. You have to think about it to clarify your thoughts, what do you think?"


    "Aren''t all martial arts practice like this?" Xiao Meirong looked at Lin Yu with a puzzled look and asked.


    After he finished speaking, he lowered his voice again: "Brother Lin, it seems that you have spent time thinking about the theories in the book. I remind you again, when you are practicing martial arts, don''t think about it. You can learn what is written on it. , Everything depends on the first feeling."


    Lin Yu heard that if he studied the Fa in this way, he would definitely not be able to learn those advanced techniques in the book.


    Of course, with this set of martial arts books, as long as you learn the rough and shallow exercises above, you can match the top martial arts in the big world.


    In theory alone, the martial arts level of this world is higher than those of the big world.


    "Things are far more complicated than I thought."


    Lin Yu quickly recalled the contents of the book he had just read in his heart, and continued to find the key to the problem.


    After thinking for a while, a flash of inspiration suddenly flashed in his heart.


    "Wait, I probably know the real purpose of the government''s martial arts academy!"


    "They didn''t set up the martial arts academy to teach people how to practice martial arts, but to let these talented martial artists help them improve the advanced theories in the book!"


    Combining with what Yan Jiaoxi said during class, Lin Yu suddenly discovered that the people here were actually used as tools by the government.


    These people are equivalent to human computers in a sense.


    "If this is the case, then this set of martial arts books..."


    Lin Yu found that his previous thoughts were wrong, and he shouldn''t look at the martial arts in this world with his usual eyes, and he didn''t need to focus on figuring out the reasons why martial arts hurt his body.


    In fact, the martial arts in this world itself has great research value.


    If you know that you can''t understand the advanced theories in this set of books based on your own cultivation level, you can see how profound the martial arts theory in this world is.


    "The law of martial arts!"


    Lin Yu thought suddenly, and said in his heart: "Could all of this be related to the law of martial arts?"


    As far as is known, the laws that can be controlled by the gods are conceived from the great world, such as the laws of time and the laws of space.


    But those laws are the laws that exist objectively in the world, while martial arts are people''s summary of themselves and the laws of nature.


    So the law of martial arts, is it conceived by the wisdom of countless people?


    "Extremely possible!" Lin Yu nodded secretly, "If the martial arts law is also conceived from the core of the big world, then it doesn''t make sense. But if it is to gather the wisdom and experience of countless martial artists, then it makes sense."


    Following this train of thought, Lin Yu continued to think deeply.


    "If what I think is right, UU Reading , is it true that this world exists to nurture the laws of martial arts?"


    "Or, is it true that a certain **** deliberately guides ordinary people in this world to use their wisdom and energy to nurture the martial arts laws?"


    The more Lin Yu thought about it, the more he realized that this possibility was very high.


    why?


    Because this set of martial arts books in his hand doesn''t look like ordinary people can compile it, even the top martial arts can''t compile it so exquisitely.


    But if it is a creation of gods, then it makes sense.


    "Absolutely!"


    7017k


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 571： Cause of injury

    After clarifying his thoughts, Lin Yu opened the book in his hand again.


    He is going to read this set of martial arts books from a new perspective to see if he can get something new from it.


    Behind him, Xiao Meirong saw Lin Yu talking and then lowered his head to read, so she had no choice but to shook her head and retracted her gaze.


    In his opinion, Lin Yu must feel that his foundation is not good enough, so he wants to make up for it through diligence. However, not everything in this world can be caught up with hard work, especially when it comes to fighting talent.


    Therefore, he felt that Lin Yu was just useless.


    On the other side, Yu Xueyao wanted to take advantage of this time between classes to chat with Lin Yu, but seeing that Lin Yu was reading the book intently, she had to give up.


    Of course, she and Xiao Meirong had different ideas, but she felt that Lin Yu was motivated enough to fight.


    Lin Yu quickly flipped through the book in his hand. Since he had already read it twice, he read it very quickly this time.


    After reading it, he was pleasantly surprised.


    Because this time he thoroughly verified the guess in his mind, all of which are 100% related to the martial law.


    "This set of books must have been created by a certain **** who is proficient in the laws of martial arts, and the contents are carefully designed to make people think and ponder like a demon."


    "He must do this to make the people here a thinking tool and help him improve the martial arts laws."


    "Maybe he will directly affect people''s minds through some means, causing people to involuntarily overdraw their bodies, and consume a lot of mental energy to study the contents of the book."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, "No wonder there is the saying that Xiwu hurts the body."


    At this time, a bell rang outside, and the next class was about to begin again.


    Lin Yu closed the book in his hand and waited for the teaching of this class with other students.


    Because of the speculation just now, he is now very interested in learning here.


    Originally, he just wanted to come here to clarify the martial arts system of this world, so as to better understand the world.


    Never thought there would be such a gain.


    He now wants to see if he can sum up his own martial law by studying the martial arts theory of this world.


    Clatter.


    There was a sound of footsteps outside the door, and then a young man in a college uniform came into Lin Yu''s eyes.


    But at this moment, there was a sudden burst of laughter in the house.


    The sound was very abrupt and harsh, so it immediately attracted the attention of everyone present.


    Everyone turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound.


    I saw a male student, about 17 or 18 years old, standing up and laughing wildly there.


    He laughed while talking nonsense, like a drunk who was drunk and drunk crazy.


    Seeing his performance, the students were not surprised, but expressions of regret appeared on their faces.


    "This person is crazy and completely hopeless."


    Someone said so.


    When Lin Yu heard it, he quickly understood in his heart.


    Probably this is what those people in Jinhe City have talked about before, and martial arts have become crazy and foolish.


    Unexpectedly, I personally experienced this kind of thing on the first day of class at the government-run martial arts academy.


    At this time, the instructor who came to teach hurriedly came to the side of the male student, shot to clamp him, and then said to everyone: "Let¡¯s study by yourself first."


    After speaking, he took the male student and walked out of the classroom quickly.


    Waiting for him to leave, Xiao Meirong patted Lin Yu on the shoulder and said softly, "Brother Lin, did you see it? You must stay a little longer and be careful not to become like him."


    Lin Yu turned around and asked, "Brother Xiao, the martial arts in the world are the same as those in the academy. Does it make people want to think about it?"


    "Almost, it''s all I''ve heard of before." Xiao Meirong replied, and then asked back: "Could Brother Lin have seen a different martial arts?"


    Lin Yu didn''t answer this question head-on, but made a sloppy look.


    Fortunately, Xiao Meirong didn''t ask any more, instead he mentioned the topic of martial arts practice, so as not to hurt the body.


    Lin Yu echoed a few sentences by the way, and then turned around again.


    He opened the book again and said in his heart: "When I first read it, I didn''t think it, but now after repeated consideration, I found that this book really has an inexplicable power that makes people involuntarily think about its content."


    "Speaking of which, it is extremely difficult to do what Xiao Meirong said without thinking about it."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu understood why it seemed such a simple and effective method, but Xiao Meirong said that the effect was not good, and he needed to brainstorm to improve it.


    "wrong!"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu discovered that there was a problem.


    "Is it because the exercises here have thought-provoking magic, or is it because the world is affected by the gods?"


    If this problem is not clarified, it will directly lead to loopholes in all inferences.


    But for Lin Yu, it is not difficult to figure this out.


    Just bring this set of books into the pubic universe and let the people inside try to learn it to judge the result.


    Thinking of this, he glanced around and found that the teachings in this class had not yet come, so he took advantage of the fact that no one was paying attention to him, and his thoughts moved into the Dantian universe, and by the way, the generals were holding them. Books were also brought in.


    After entering the Dantian universe, he quickly teleported to the location of Xia Honglie.


    "Junior brother, you are here, hurry up and sit inside."


    When Xia Honglie saw Lin Yu appear, he greeted him with joy, and said that he was about to lead him into the house.


    Lin Yu hurriedly stopped him and said, "Brother, I still have an urgent matter. I will tell you about the business and leave."


    "Okay, Junior Brother, please say it." Seeing Lin Yu''s words, Xia Honglie changed his words immediately.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu handed the two books in Xia Honglie''s hands and said, "Brother, one of these two books is an advanced martial arts technique, but you definitely don¡¯t know the words on it, so this other dictionary is just for help. You compare it with the translation."


    "You seize the time to organize people to learn the exercises inside, and I will come back to ask you how you feel after learning."


    Another dictionary used for translation and comparison was created temporarily by Lin Yu because the characters in that world are quite different from the characters Xia Honglie had learned.


    Xia Honglie took the book in Lin Yu''s hand and nodded again and again: "Okay, don''t worry, Junior Brother, I will arrange this now."


    "Then I''ll go first." Lin Yu left the Dantian universe with a thought.


    When he returned, the instructor who had just left had already returned to the classroom, just walking to the podium.


    Immediately afterwards, everything just seemed to have never happened before, and everyone took up the books in their hands and listened carefully to the lessons.


    One day passed quickly, and in a blink of an eye it was time to rest in the evening.


    After locking the door tightly, Lin Yu immediately plunged his mind into the Dantian universe.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 572： unique advantage

    Where Xia Honglie lives.


    When Lin Yu arrived, Xia Honglie was leading a group of martial artists studying the martial arts book he gave.


    "Junior Brother is here!"


    Seeing Lin Yu appear, Xia Honglie hurriedly got up to greet him.


    The others did the same and stood up one after another.


    "Brother, how are you learning?"


    Lin Yu asked straightaway.


    "Brother, this is just the beginning." Xia Honglie explained: "We don''t understand the words in this book. We need to look at the dictionary you gave one by one."


    "Also, after a rough look, we found that the martial arts theory in this book is far more advanced than what we have learned before. I am afraid that there will be no results in a half-time."


    Xia Honglie wanted to say something, Lin Yu hurriedly waved his hand to stop him and said: "It''s okay, I don''t want to ask this, but I want to ask you, when learning the content of this book, will you want to go deeper? Thinking and pondering."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Xia Honglie hesitated, wondering why Lin Yu asked.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu added: "I mean, when you look at the contents, do you involuntarily make associations as if you are possessed by a devil."


    "That shouldn''t be there."


    Xia Honglie thought about it carefully and shook his head.


    "Okay." Lin Yu nodded at him, then looked at the other martial arts practitioners present: "How do you feel? Tell me one by one, starting with you."


    Lin Yu pointed to the innermost person.


    "no."


    "I do not have either."


    "Although I am very interested in the martial arts theories in the book, as long as I don''t want to go into it, I won''t think too much."


    "Me too, I will think about it carefully, all because I want to figure out what''s inside."


    Everyone said that there would be no such situation as Lin Yu said.


    After receiving such a unified answer, Lin Yu can finally be sure that the content of the book itself does not have any special magic power, but that the world itself has a problem.


    "Okay, then you continue to learn, and you will experience it carefully when you are learning, and see if you have the kind of feeling I just mentioned."


    "I''ll come over and ask you again tomorrow."


    After speaking, Lin Yu left the pubic universe.


    He sat cross-legged on the bed, flipping through the other martial arts books.


    "The content in this book is so profound and so subtle. I can''t compile such a book with my martial arts knowledge. If I can study it thoroughly, maybe I can really touch the essence of martial arts."


    Now there is no doubt that all martial arts books in this world should be gods'' creations.


    This is undoubtedly a huge surprise.


    You must know that although Lin Yu has also learned a lot of exercises, he is far from reaching the true meaning of martial arts, or even mastering the laws of martial arts.


    With the help of these martial arts books, all this will no longer be out of reach.


    "Well, I just stay lurking in this world for a while, and I will find a way to leave after I thoroughly understand the world and master the laws of martial arts."


    "But if you want to master the laws of martial art, I''m afraid I won''t be able to do it by myself."


    Lin Yu stroked his chin.


    Judging from the conclusions obtained by inferring now, the law of martial arts is born from the wisdom and mental strength of countless martial artists, and it is a summary of human beings and the laws of the world.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to master the real martial arts laws on your own.


    Even if he thinks very fast right now, he still can''t compare with the crowds.


    Another point is that different people think about problems from different angles, leading to different conclusions and opinions. This is also a very important factor.


    "There are people in the pubic universe, definitely more than people in this world, as long as they can use their power..."


    At that time, when the various big worlds were plundering the land, they also brought the people inside into the Dantian universe, almost using up the available space of the whole Dantian universe.


    This results in a large population in the Dantian universe, which is more than the combined population of several great worlds.


    If people in the pubic universe are allowed to work together to study the theories in those martial arts books, it won''t take long before they will see results.


    "This is my huge advantage. My control of the Dantian universe is absolutely far beyond that god''s control of this world."


    "As long as I want, I can let people in the pubic universe study the theories in the book for me at all costs."


    "But I don''t have to fish like that god, because this will affect everyone''s interest in martial arts."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu decided to wait for tomorrow to ask about the feelings of Xia Honglie and others, and then quickly do it.


    Then he continued to look through the books in his hand, and one night passed quickly.


    The next day was the same as the day before, Lin Yu entered the class on time according to the school''s schedule.


    After returning to his residence at night, he immediately explored his mind into the pubic universe and came to Xia Honglie''s residence.


    "Brother, I have been studying for another day, how do you feel now?"


    Lin Yu asked straightaway as soon as he came to Xia Honglie and the others.


    "It''s the same as yesterday." Xia Honglie replied: "The content of this book will not affect our minds and will not let us involuntarily delve into it."


    As soon as he finished speaking, other people expressed their feelings too.


    Lin Yu is very satisfied with this, so there is no need to worry about any problems with the content of the book itself, and you can feel relieved and boldly let everyone learn.


    "Okay, brother, I need you to do one thing next."


    Lin Yu decided to let Xia Honglie lead the warriors in the Dantian universe to study the theories in the book.


    After all, Xia Honglie had no other strengths, he was very serious about studying martial arts, and once he identified a certain person, he would not have two minds.


    "Junior Brother just give orders." Xia Honglie smiled openly.


    Lin Yu immediately said his plan and asked Xia Honglie to establish a system to lead all the martial artists in the Dantian universe to study the theories in the book together.


    Then take the initiative to discover some geniuses who have never practiced martial arts, and continue to grow this team.


    "Brother, this matter is not very difficult. The only problem is that everyone in this book can''t understand the words. You need to learn to recognize the words first."


    Xia Honglie hesitated.


    "Don''t worry about this."


    Lin Yu stretched out his hand, and a brand new book suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "I have translated all the contents into text that you can understand."


    He handed the book to Xia Honglie and added: ¡°The reason why I didn¡¯t give you a translated book is because I want to see if you see the original situation as I said. ."


    After speaking, he waved his hand again, and suddenly piles of books appeared on the open space in the house.


    "There are as many books as you want, you just need to organize people."


    Xia Honglie flipped through the books in his hand, then looked at the pile of books on the ground, and nodded again and again: "You can rest assured, Junior Brother, this matter is on my body."


    Later, Lin Yu and Xia Honglie discussed some specific matters before leaving the Dantian universe.


    Sitting on the bed cross-legged, he thought to himself: "This is the case. Next, we need to see if the world has channels to gain vitality."


    "The other thing is, I have to find a way to collect all the martial arts books in the world."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 573： Initial results

    In the next few days, Lin Yu followed Xiao Meirong and others to participate in the teaching in the college as always.


    At the same time, earth-shaking changes began to take place in the pubic universe.


    Under the organization of Xia Honglie and others, the martial artists living in the major galaxies of the Dantian universe began to study the martial arts theory brought by Lin Yu.


    Everything is proceeding in full swing in an orderly manner.


    On the seventh night, after Lin Yu returned to his room, he explored his mind into the pubic universe as usual, and went to Xia Honglie to ask about the organization of martial arts.


    Where Xia Honglie lived, Lin Yu''s father Lin Chengye was also there, and the two were sitting together discussing something.


    After Lin Yu''s thoughts suddenly condensed into human form, the two of them hurriedly stood up.


    "Junior Brother is here."


    "Yu''er is here."


    The two said to Lin Yu with a smile.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu stretched out his hand and pressed it, and said, "Father, brother, sit down and say."


    "good."


    The two then sat back again.


    Lin Yu strode to the two of them and asked, "How is the situation today? Do you need me to take action?"


    "No." Xia Honglie smiled: "Junior, you have built so many martial arts schools out of thin air. Now every martial artist who is interested in martial arts can study in the martial arts school with peace of mind. Everything is on track. Just leave it to us."


    "That''s good."


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the past few days, he has almost put most of his thoughts on this matter, using Yuan Li to establish a large number of martial arts academies on the livable planet in the Dantian universe, and imitating the gods to gather all the martial artists together for teaching.


    It can be said that he almost copied the entire model of the world he currently lives in into the Dantian universe.


    This is not because he is lazy, but since the **** has adopted such a method, it must be justified.


    At this time, Lin Chengye said, "Yu''er, now everyone knows that martial arts is the best way out, so those young people are all taking martial arts as their highest goal, and they are all vying to enter the martial arts academy."


    "Yes." Xia Honglie answered, "your father is still great in this respect, and he soon gathered people''s hearts, which greatly facilitated me to select martial arts geniuses with outstanding talents."


    "I can rest assured that."


    Lin Yu was completely relieved, his father and senior brothers personally took care of this matter, presumably there will be no mistakes.


    Next, I only need to watch the changes, and I can focus most of my energy on dealing with those things outside, such as finding ways to gain vitality, collecting more martial arts books, and so on.


    "Father, brother, then I''ll go one step ahead."


    Lin Yu said goodbye to the two.


    "Okay, you can go busy."


    "Here we look after."


    The two got up one after another.


    Lin Yu nodded towards the two of them, and then disappeared into the same place with a thought.


    However, he did not rush to leave the Dantian universe, but came to the edge of the Dantian universe to overlook the entire Dantian universe.


    "Everything is running in an orderly manner, and I must see results in a while."


    Until now, he didn''t know how the martial arts laws were nurtured, so he could only observe patiently for a period of time before talking.


    He was about to leave, but at this moment, he suddenly noticed something strange.


    "Those faint lights are..."


    Lin Yu suddenly discovered that very slender rays of light were wafting from the various habitable planets, and they were converging towards the center of the Dantian universe.


    This light can only be "seen" by him, the master of the Dantian universe, and other people can''t detect it.


    "Could it be that?"


    With a thought of Lin Yu, he instantly came to the center of the Dantian universe.


    There is an extremely huge black hole in this place, and all the star systems in the Dantian universe are orbiting around this black hole.


    He stared at the black hole quietly, carefully observing the faint rays of light converging here.


    "Sure enough, these rays of light are emitted by the primordial spirit particles."


    All matter in the Dantian universe comes from the outside world, so the primordial spirit particles are naturally brought in.


    "However, why do these primordial spirit particles emit light?"


    Lin Yu touched his chin, then with a thought, he teleported directly into the center of the black hole.


    This place is an absolute death zone for the others here, but there is no threat to him, the master of the Dantian universe.


    "I see, it should be because these primordial spirit particles have captured special memories that they emit such a weak light."


    Staring at the little light particle in front of him, combined with his experience of acquiring the law of time, Lin Yu finally sorted out his thoughts.


    It seems that the laws of martial arts are still conceived at the core of the world, but the conceiving of the laws of martial arts is not the same as the conceiving of other laws. Someone must participate.


    But if you want people to participate in this process, you must resort to some special methods.


    Lin Yu believes that the **** created those martial arts books for people to study, which is one of the similar methods.


    "Perhaps when people summarize martial arts experience, they will promote the birth of martial arts laws, but that speed will be slower. That''s why the **** has to create such martial arts books and force people to think, thereby speeding up the process. ."


    "In this way, the law of martial arts is not the experience of an individual, but the crystallization of the wisdom of most people. In this case, I am afraid that it will never be possible to master the laws of martial arts with my own strength."


    Lin Yu watched the light particle in front of him expand slowly at an extremely slow speed, and he knew clearly in his heart that this meant that the martial arts laws that belonged to this world were slowly gestating.


    Once it grows into the sphere of light that is similar to the law of the time when it was conceived, presumably the law of martial arts will also be conceived.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu''s heart suddenly flashed.


    "If my dantian universe can nurture martial arts laws... can other laws also be nurtured?"


    "If it is, then I don''t have to bother to find other laws, as long as I feel at ease to gain vitality and strengthen the newly acquired laws."


    The more Lin Yu thinks about it, the more he feels that this is extremely feasible.


    It''s a pity that he still doesn''t know what to do to let the Dantian universe nurture other laws.


    After all, he neither knew how the law of time was conceived before, nor did he know what mystery was hidden in the martial arts books created by the gods, which could accelerate the birth of the law of martial arts he If you don''t understand the principles behind all of this, naturally you can''t start.


    "Don''t worry about this in advance. I believe that when I get in touch with more and more rules, I will always understand everything."


    Thinking of this, his heart moved and he left the pubic universe.


    But when his thoughts returned to his body, there was a sudden knock on the door outside the door.


    "Who?"


    Lin Yu is a little puzzled, who will come to him during this kind of rest time?


    "Open the door, I am a teacher at the college."


    The people outside shouted impatiently.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 574： Anxious Xiaoxue

    "Teaching?"


    "Why does a teacher come to me so late?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled, but still got up to open the door.


    The door was opened with a creak, and a man in a college uniform immediately probed in, and after looking at Lin Yu up and down, he directly ordered: "Follow me."


    Lin Yu frowned slightly, but went out according to his request.


    After all, with his current cultivation base, there is no need to worry about what the other party can do to him.


    The two walked silently, and after turning around, they finally came to the rockery group on the east side of the college.


    "Wait here."


    The teacher left a word and left straight away.


    Don''t tell him what to do next, and who is waiting for arrival.


    Of course, even if he didn''t say anything, Lin Yu already knew the purpose of this trip.


    "So she wanted to see me."


    When he had just come all the way, Lin Yu had been sensing the surrounding movement, so he had long discovered the little snow hidden in the rockery group.


    Sure enough, Xiaoxue quickly leaned out from behind a rockery and waved to Lin Yu anxiously.


    "Brother Lin, here!"


    Lin Yu strode over and asked softly, "Xiaoxue, what happened?"


    Seeing her panicked, it seemed that something major had happened.


    Therefore, Lin Yu decided in his heart that if he could help her, he would help her settle the matter, which would be regarded as repaying some of the favors she owed.


    "Brother Lin, I, I..."


    After Lin Yu walked in front of him, Xiaoxue hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    "Xiaoxue, don''t worry, speak slowly." Lin Yu said calmly.


    It seemed that Lin Yu''s calmness gave her enough courage, and Xiaoxue finally continued to say, "Brother Lin, I''m sorry."


    "Xiaoxue, why apologize to me?"


    Lin Yu was a little puzzled, but his thinking speed was extremely fast, so he already had some general guesses.


    Of course, the real answer has to be said by Xiaoxue himself.


    "Brother Lin, I, I killed you." Xiaoxue lowered her head to play with the corners of her clothes, and said guiltily: "At that time, after I sent you to Renji Medical Center, I should go straight back. I shouldn''t see you again. , Now, now..."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu understood everything thoroughly.


    It must be because the little princess behaved too intimately towards herself, which caused dissatisfaction among the royal family.


    This is also normal. Even ordinary people would not be indifferent to seeing young girls at home attracted by strange men of unknown origin.


    "Now, now..." Xiaoxue still didn''t know how to continue.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu asked directly: "Xiaoxue, don''t your family want you to contact me?"


    Hearing this, Xiaoxue suddenly raised her head, staring at Lin Yu with big eyes flashing, nodding her head and said: "Yeah!"


    "No wonder you chose to meet me in this way." Lin Yu pretended to suddenly realize it.


    Xiaoxue lowered her head again when she heard this, and said in a low mood: "Brother Lin, in fact, most people in my family have a lot of power. They don''t want me to approach you, so, so, maybe..."


    "Maybe they would do something to me, is that right?" Lin Yu asked calmly.


    Xiaoxue raised her head again and looked at Lin Yu with red eyes: "Brother Lin, do you want to find a place to hide?"


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "It''s okay. I have always had a big life. I have crawled back from Guimenguan several times. Don''t you think that this time I have come back to life with your help?"


    "But, but this time is really different..."


    Xiaoxue hurriedly corrected, but she didn''t know how to proceed after half of her words.


    Because she knew she could not tell Lin Yu her identity.


    "Xiaoxue, you don''t have to worry so much. I am a student in the college now. Since your family is quite powerful, they will definitely not trouble me on the bright side. I will be more careful."


    Lin Yu knows very well what methods the royal family will adopt. The methods on the bright side are definitely not available. After all, the royal family must pay attention to decency and behave for the people of the world.


    If you openly attack the students of the college, wouldn''t it make people in the world more afraid of martial arts?


    And Lin Yu was confident enough that this time it was definitely not the little princess''s father who was staring at him, but someone else in the royal family, so the other party was even less likely to be unscrupulous, and would definitely adopt secretly shameful means.


    And the secret means is easy to say, anyway, they can''t die, they will only return without success no matter how many times they make a shot.


    "I said so, but..."


    Xiaoxue was still hesitant, not knowing how to solve the matter completely.


    Lin Yu couldn''t say much when he saw this, because he couldn''t convince Xiaoxue that he really had that ability.


    The two of them didn''t speak, and the surroundings instantly calmed down, only the rustling of Xiaoxue playing with the corners of his clothes and the whistling sound of the evening wind blowing through the trees.


    After a while, Xiaoxue slowly raised her head and said resolutely as if she had made up her mind: "Brother Lin, I will go home tomorrow. I believe they won''t treat you again if they see me go back."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu thought for a while, and then said: "If you go back tomorrow, then I will give you something."


    "what?"


    It seemed that because there was hope of a solution to this problem, coupled with Lin Yu''s words, the anxious look on Xiaoxue''s face finally eased a bit.


    Lin Yu stretched out his right hand and spread it out slowly in front of Xiaoxue.


    "Take this gem away. When you encounter an unsolvable danger, grab it and think of me in your heart. I will come to rescue you as quickly as possible."


    "Wow, what a beautiful gem!"


    Xiaoxue was immediately attracted by the blue gem in Lin Yu''s palm. Even in her capacity, she had never seen such an exquisite gem.


    Lin Yu handed the gems to Xiaoxue, and then asked: "Xiaoxue, do you remember what I just said?"


    "I remember!"


    Xiaoxue nodded gently.


    "Well, then let''s just leave it alone, I''ll go back first."


    Lin Yu said goodbye.


    Xiaoxue''s face instantly showed a trace of reluctance, "Brother Lin, then you are careful."


    "I will, but you have to be careful."


    After finishing , Lin Yu strode towards the outside of the rockery group.


    He didn''t worry about himself at all, but rather worried about the little princess.


    Because this little princess is too simple and kind, this is not a big problem for ordinary girls, but for the royal family, it is easy to cause trouble.


    After all, the royal family has no affection. It is common for brothers to kill each other for the throne.


    Now that the little princess has such an entanglement with herself, I am afraid it will become the handle of some people.


    Therefore, it is necessary for him to give the other party some protection to ensure her personal safety.


    Of course, even without these reasons, Lin Yu would do it, because he had promised himself that he would repay the kindness he owed.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 575： Samurai rally

    The next morning, break time.


    After class, Lin Yu took the initiative to turn around and asked Xiao Meirong behind him: "Brother Xiao, the martial arts exercises in the academy should not only be sent to us, right?"


    It takes a bite to eat, and things have to be done one by one. Lin Yu decided to find a way to get a few sets of martial arts books and hand them to Xia Honglie so that the martial artists in the Dantian universe could study and study.


    This will surely speed up the birth of martial arts laws.


    And the best person to inquire about this kind of news is naturally Xiao Meirong. Based on his familiarity with the college, he can definitely give a satisfactory answer.


    Xiao Meirong replied: "That''s definitely more than that. You must know that most martial arts schools in the world have them."


    "However, our Haihe State Advanced Budo Academy only owns half of them, and the only one who wants to see the most is the Budo Tai Academy in Kyoto."


    "So that''s it." Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    "Why, Brother Lin, these exercises are not enough for you to learn?"


    Xiao Meirong was a little puzzled. With Lin Yu''s aptitude, these martial arts techniques alone were enough for him to study. Why didn''t it seem like he was still unsatisfied?


    Lin Yu had no choice but to explain: "No, I just want to see what other martial arts exercises are."


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to finish it for a lifetime." Xiao Meirong smiled, and then said again: "If you really want to learn more exercises, hurry up and get the results of what you have learned, so that the academy will let you Continue to learn other exercises."


    Speaking of this, he patted Lin Yu on the shoulder, and persuaded earnestly: "But if you want me to say, you''d better not be so anxious, don''t forget what I said to you at the beginning, Xiwu can only try to avoid it if you think less. Hurts the body."


    "If you have been fighting like you do now, I am afraid that you will have gone crazy before you see the true appearance of other martial arts."


    Seeing him talk about it again, Lin Yu nodded and said, "I will pay attention. Thanks for reminding."


    "Okay, it''s okay for you to understand it yourself." Xiao Meirong saw that Lin Yu said this and it was not easy to continue.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu asked again: "Brother Xiao, you just said that the academy holds most of the martial arts in the world, where are the parts that are not in the academy?"


    "That''s naturally in the hands of the famous masters in the arena." Xiao Meirong curled his lips and said: "Brother Lin, you don''t have to worry about those exercises. There are all the really valuable exercises in the academy, and those that are not in the academy are of little value. ."


    "Right, talking about this."


    Xiao Meirong seemed to remember something suddenly, looked around, and lowered her head to Lin Yu''s ear and said, "Tomorrow is a day off, are you interested in going outside with me? I''ll take you to see the world."


    "What world do you see?" Lin Yu asked curiously.


    Xiao Meirong explained in a low voice: "Remember that I told you that I once worshipped a master before coming here."


    "Hey, although my master accepts apprentices as long as he gives money, he is still the number one person in the arena, and he knows a lot of celebrities."


    "Tomorrow there will be a martial arts rally in Haihe Prefecture, where people from all walks of life will gather here. Naturally, my master will also come. Then, let my master take you and I will meet the strong from all parties and exchange experience in martial arts. "


    "Don''t you want to learn about other martial arts techniques? This is a great opportunity."


    Lin Yu immediately became interested when he heard it.


    Xiao Meirong was right, this is an excellent opportunity.


    If there were similar martial arts books in the rally, I might be able to take a look and keep it in my heart. Then I can give it to Xia Honglie and let him organize people to study and research.


    "That''s fine, thank you Brother Xiao." Lin Yu nodded immediately and agreed.


    Xiao Meirong smiled knowingly when she saw it, "I know you will agree, then that''s the deal."


    "Hey, what are you whispering?"


    At this moment, Yu Xueyao on the side took the initiative to probe over and looked at Lin Yu and Xiao Meirong and asked.


    Xiao Meirong waved his hand again and again: "Nothing, nothing."


    "Don''t lie to me there, my ears are far beyond ordinary people, I have heard it a long time ago." Yu Xueyao looked at Xiao Meirong and asked angrily: "Are you going to participate in some gathering tomorrow?"


    "Have you heard it and asked?"


    Xiao Meirong shook her head helplessly, and said, "Forget it, I''ll take you with me."


    "Thank you very much, then."


    Yu Xueyao happily responded, and then immediately turned to look at Lin Yu.


    ...


    Time soon came to the next day.


    This day is a rare day off. Students in the college can arrange this day by themselves instead of having to attend classes on time as usual.


    According to yesterday''s agreement, Lin Yu left the academy with Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao on time and went to the martial arts gathering place not far from the academy.


    After arriving at the destination, Xiao Meirong immediately took the two to an inn.


    In that inn, Lin Yu and Yu Xueyao finally met Xiao Meirong''s master.


    This is a woman in her thirties, wearing a strong outfit, but she doesn''t seem to be very pretentious.


    This was a bit beyond Lin Yu''s expectation. He had never expected Xiao Meirong''s master to be so young and still a woman.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, it is easy to understand that the life span of warriors in this world is generally not long, and thirty years old is not too young.


    "Master, these two are friends I met in the college."


    Xiao Meirong stood up to introduce everyone.


    After he finished the introduction, everyone had a preliminary understanding of each other.


    It turned out that Xiao Meirong''s master was named Long Fang, and his surname was Long.


    "You came just right." Long Fang said to Lin Yu and Yu Xueyao, "I was going to the island of Huxin, and I happened to bring you together."


    Haihe Prefecture has many lakes and rivers, so it is called Haihe Prefecture. The island in the center of the lake mentioned by Longfang is a small island in the center of the lake next to the inn.


    That is the real place for this martial arts rally.


    "Brother Lin, Xue Yao, go with my master."


    Hearing Long Fang''s words, Xiao Meirong immediately greeted the two of them and led them out together.


    Soon the group came to the lake not far from the inn.


    At this time, there is a sea of ??people, many people are waiting for the boats at the nearby small dock, and there are also some powerful warriors who directly stepped on the lake and floated towards the center of the lakeLong Fang looked at those who were walking on the lake. Human, said: "With the strength of the three of you, I''m afraid that you will fall into the water if you can''t walk far on the lake. Let''s wait for the boat to come over."


    "Master, that''s not necessarily..." Xiao Meirong wanted to correct Long Fang''s words, but after looking at Lin Yu and Yu Xueyao, he immediately changed his words: "Forget it, let''s listen to Master''s arrangement."


    He asked himself that it would be okay to cross the lake with his own strength, but Lin Yu and Yu Xueyao didn''t think it would be good, so they had to give up.


    Time passed quickly, and it didn''t take long for a big boat to slowly approach from the center of the lake and soon came to the pier.


    "Go, get on the boat with me."


    Long Fang greeted him and boarded the ship with the three of them.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 576： The legend of the lake island

    The people at the pier entered in file, and soon the boat was full and set sail for the island in the lake.


    Lin Yu and the others didn''t even bother to squeeze in the cabin, so they found a suitable position on the outer deck to stand and admire the lake scenery.


    "By the way, there is something very important."


    Suddenly, Xiao Meirong squeezed between Yu Xueyao and Lin Yu and said mysteriously.


    Originally, Yu Xueyao was a little uncomfortable about his breaking the distance between herself and Lin Yu, but when she heard the tone of his words, she immediately became interested and blurted out: "What''s the matter?"


    "Very important thing."


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Meirong had a mysterious smile on her face. She looked at the two and asked, "Do you know why the meeting place chose this island in the lake?"


    "Why? You say, don''t sell Guanzi." Yu Xueyao urged.


    "Hey, it''s related to the legend of the island in the lake."


    Xiao Meirong still smiled mysteriously.


    "What legend?" Yu Xueyao asked hurriedly.


    Lin Yu was also interested. Judging from Xiao Meirong''s tone, the legend seems to be not simple.


    "Cough cough." Xiao Meirong cleared her throat and said in a low voice: "It is said that there is a flood dragon under this lake island that is suppressing, and that flood dragon is absorbing the essence of the sun and moon all the time."


    "Really? There is such a legend? It is probably an error, right?"


    Yu Xueyao was full of disbelief.


    "Of course it is true, how can such a big matter come from nowhere?"


    Seeing Yu Xueyao''s unbelief, Xiao Meirong suddenly became anxious.


    Seeing him like this, Yu Xueyao had no choice but to say softly: "Well, I believe it! But how did this legend come about?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Meirong''s face relaxed a little, and she continued: "It is said that a long time ago, someone saw a faint light converging towards the middle of the island in the middle of the lake in the middle of the night. At that time, some people guessed that the island in the center of the lake was not easy. ."


    "But at that time most people didn''t care, they thought it was just an accident."


    "It wasn''t until the latter situation happened again that everyone felt that something was wrong."


    "This is one of them, and the other is that some martial artists from the back discovered that they grow very fast when practicing martial arts on the island of Huxin. It seems that the reason is that they will become very agile thinking when they are on the island of Huxin."


    "So everyone guessed that there is probably a flood dragon entrenched below, absorbing the essence of the sun and moon all the time."


    "The faint light must be the essence of the sun and the moon, and the fast growth in martial arts must be because of the essence of the sun and the moon."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Meirong looked at the two and said: "Now you know why the martial artist chose this place, right?"


    "That''s not right." Yu Xueyao said strangely: "If this island in the lake is helpful for martial arts, then why doesn''t the government set up the academy on this island?"


    As she spoke, she looked at the lake island in the distance, and compared with her hands: "I think this island is not small enough to hold the junior, intermediate, and advanced martial arts academies in the city."


    "Why do you say this?"


    Yu Xueyao turned to look at Xiao Meirong.


    Xiao Meirong spread out his hands and said, "Who knows? I''m probably afraid to startle the dragon."


    "Then so many warriors are crowded on the island, aren''t you afraid to startle the dragon?" Yu Xueyao asked rhetorically.


    "How can this be compared." Xiao Meirong said with a curled lips: "This gathering is only once a year, but if the academy is hosted on it, there will be so many people every day."


    However, this answer still did not satisfy Yu Xueyao. She questioned again: "You also said that this is just a legend, it is people¡¯s guess. No one really has seen that dragon, right? Since no one has seen it, what''s so good? Afraid?"


    Seeing her being so entangled, Xiao Meirong suddenly got a big head, so she lifted her head out of the government and said, "Anyway, the government must have their reasons for doing that, so don''t think about it."


    "How can this be just thinking..."


    Yu Xueyao continued to argue with Xiao Meirong, while Lin Yu had already stepped aside and used his spirit to sense the visions here.


    He soon discovered the cause of all this.


    "Here is the gathering place of the Primal Spirit particles. The bottom of the island in the heart of the lake should be directly connected to the core of this world."


    Lin Yu found after sensing that the situation here was the same as the situation in the Dantian universe.


    Those primordial spirit particles that carry the memories of the warriors first converge here, and then converge towards the core of the world, and then the martial arts laws are conceived at the core of the world.


    "People on the island must have come into contact with the primordial spirit particles converging towards the core of the world, and then they will experience martial arts speed."


    "However, this is only accelerating the improvement of their own strength, and does not help the birth of martial arts laws, so the government does not establish the academy on this island."


    Lin Yu quickly sorted out the cause and effect.


    As a result, he also had a keen interest in the island of the lake, because if the island of the lake was directly connected to the core of the world, it meant that he could approach the core of the world with the help of the channel below.


    This is very valuable information.


    Lin Yu secretly wrote down the matter, planning to take a look at the site after he actually landed on the island.


    But at this moment, suddenly...


    Whoosh!


    An inaudible sound of breaking through the air suddenly sounded, and Lin Yu suddenly discovered that a hidden weapon coated with highly toxic substances was flying towards him.


    "Sure enough!"


    Don''t even think about it, this must be someone in the royal family looking for a killer to assassinate himself.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn''t worry about it at all, his thinking speed and reaction speed were much faster than the flight speed of this hidden weapon.


    At the moment when the hidden weapon was rapidly approaching, he had already thought about several solutions in his mind.


    In the end, he chose to move a little bit to avoid this hidden weapon, because the movement caused by this was the smallest, the killer would think that all this was just a coincidence, and would definitely choose to shoot again.


    And once the assassin starts again, he will be able to find the position of the opponent 100%.


    The hidden weapon continued to fly quickly towards Lin Yu.


    But just when it was about to touch Lin Yu''s body, a golden ming sound suddenly came from the sky.


    clang--


    "It''s a hidden weapon!"


    The two voices sounded almost at the same time, and there was an uproar in the surroundings.


    Everyone on the deck turned their heads to look in the direction of the sound.


    I saw Long Fang standing sideways next to Lin Yu, with his right hand extending straight out, and a small dark metal object was sandwiched between his index finger and middle finger.


    "Huh? Toxic!"


    Long Fang slammed his hand and nailed the hidden weapon in his hand to the deck in front of him.


    "Who is it? Come out for me!"


    She glanced at the people in front of her coldly.


    Everyone involuntarily took a step back.


    "Master!" Xiao Meirong hurriedly got close to Long Fang, looked at her right hand and said, "Master, is your hand okay?"


    "It''s okay, I have forced the poison out of my body."


    Long Fang replied to Xiao Meirong, while continuing to scan the crowd.


    However, after scanning for a long time, she couldn''t see that any of the people present would be the one who took the shot. It seems that the other party is already familiar with doing this kind of thing, and even if they are exposed, they will not be caught by others.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 577： Antidote

    The deck was still silent, and everyone was shocked by Long Fang''s stern gaze. For a while, they didn''t know what to say.


    After all, most of the people who need to take a boat to the island of the lake are not very good at martial arts, so standing in front of a strong man like Long Fang can easily feel huge pressure.


    What''s more, the other party is now angry, and no one dares to touch her mold.


    At this moment, Long Fang frowned suddenly and looked down at his right hand.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Meirong noticed this for the first time and asked with concern.


    "It''s okay." Long Fang stretched out his hand to stop him and said, "It''s better to spend more time."


    The poisonous substance on the hidden weapon is more toxic than she thought. She thought that the toxicity had been completely forced out of the body, but she never thought that there would still be residues.


    When the two of them were communicating, Lin Yu noticed a young man in the crowd.


    This person is unremarkable in appearance and average height, and he is inconspicuous among the crowd.


    However, Lin Yu could tell at a glance that this person was the one who had just shot himself.


    "Those people in the royal family are quite cautious. It''s really not easy to choose a killer."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart, and then quickly withdrew his gaze, without attacking the killer.


    The main reason is that the opponent is just a puppet, not the master of this incident. Even if he kills him by himself, he won''t let the opponent give up the action, and will only change to a stronger killer.


    So instead of exposing one''s strength and making the other party more alert, it is better to pretend not to know.


    In this way, the initiative is in your own hands, making it easier to act on the spot, and even to calculate.


    After retracting his gaze, Lin Yu turned to look at Long Fang.


    "Senior Long, how is your injury?"


    "Don''t worry, although this kind of poison is strong, it doesn''t hurt the root cause. I will spend a little more time on healing."


    Long Fang forced a smile and said to Lin Yu.


    However, her expression betrayed her, Lin Yu could see through it at a glance, and Long Fang was completely holding on now.


    "Go, let''s go back to the cabin first."


    Lin Yu said to the three.


    "good."


    Xiao Meirong immediately nodded in agreement, and then said to Long Fang: "Master, shall we go inside first?"


    "also."


    Long Fang did not refuse, and walked into the cabin with the help of Xiao Meirong.


    Lin Yu and Yu Xueyao followed closely behind.


    The people on the deck let out a long sigh, and began to talk.


    The assassin who shot Lin Yu narrowed his eyes slightly while looking at the direction of Lin Yu''s departure.


    He thought that this time he would surely succeed in one blow, but he didn''t expect that a martial arts master would defeat him halfway through.


    But it''s okay, the nosy quack celebrities will soon die of the poison. Next, let''s see if the kid has such luck.


    Inside the cabin.


    The four of Lin Yu asked the shipowner for an independent lounge, and after closing the door, they helped Long Fang to sit down.


    Xiao Meirong saw that Long Fang''s condition was visibly worsening with the naked eye, and she suddenly became anxious, and said, "Master, don''t worry, I''ll find a doctor for you."


    "no!"


    Yu Xueyao stopped and said: "The best doctors are all in the Fucheng Medical Center. Who can have a doctor on this boat and Huxin Island? We might as well think of a way to get the boat back to sail."


    Looking at Long Fang now like this, he must be unable to step on the waves and walk back to the shore. Although Xiao Meirong is strong, he is not able to take Long Fang back to the surface with him.


    Therefore, Yu Xueyao felt that at this time, the only way to send Long Fang into the medical clinic was to let the ship return.


    "That''s too late."


    Long Fang shook her head and said, her complexion became extremely bad, her face was bloodless, and her paleness was still pale with a hint of blue-black.


    Obviously, the poison had penetrated into the internal organs and flowed through the blood vessels all over the body.


    "This poison is too strong, if I hadn''t just forced most of it, I''m afraid I would have died on the deck." Long Fang said with a weak aura: "But even this is of no avail, I don''t have much time left. "


    Hearing this, Xiao Meirong was so anxious that she almost cried, and Yu Xueyao was also stunned for a while, not knowing what to do.


    Both of him are still young, although he has seen life and death for a long time, but this is the first time he has encountered a situation like this.


    "Master, this..."


    Xiao Meirong wanted to say something, but didn''t know where to start.


    He never expected that he would be here today to send his master off.


    "Don''t panic, I have a way!"


    At this moment, Lin Yu, who had been silent for a while, suddenly spoke.


    These words were like a life-saving straw, and Xiao Meirong immediately saw hope.


    He hurriedly turned his head to look at Lin Yu, and said anxiously: "Brother Lin, what can you do? Say it quickly!"


    "Yes, Young Master Lin, what is the solution?" Yu Xueyao also looked at him anxiously.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu raised his right hand to the two of them, and said, "The medicine in this small bottle may be able to save Senior Long."


    After speaking, he strode to Long Fang.


    The medicine in the small bottle was refined by him just now by urging Yuan Li, and it was an antidote to restrain the poisonous poison in Long Fang''s body.


    And the reason why he hasn''t said a word just now is to distinguish this highly toxic ingredient in order to refine the medicine in a targeted manner.


    "Master, there is no other way right now. Would you like to try?"


    Xiao Meirong turned around and asked.


    Long Fang was already speechless at this time, and could only nodded hard.


    Although she didn''t know whether the medicine in Lin Yu''s hand was effective, but now it can only be a dead horse as a doctor.


    Seeing her consent, Xiao Meirong hurriedly separated her upper and lower lips with her hands, and Yu Xueyao on the side also quickly found a cup to receive water.


    Lin Yu poured the antidote out of the vial and quickly put it into Long Fang''s mouth.


    Yu Xueyao immediately brought the water over and fed Long Fang carefully.


    Afterwards, the two looked at Long Fang nervously, waiting for the miracle to appear.


    After almost two breaths, Long Fang''s face finally changed. Although it was still pale, the bluish black began to fade visibly with the naked eye.


    It seems that the medicine has begun to work.


    Xiao Meirong asked with concern: "Master, how do you feel?"


    Long Fang didn''t reply, but gasped for breath. After a few breaths, he collapsed and said, "It''s useful, this medicine is useful!"


    "Okay, okay, finally!"


    "Scared me!"


    Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao both stroked their chests involuntarily with a look of rejoicing.


    Afterwards, Xiao Meirong helped Long Fang to lie down on the chair, and found a stool to help her step on her feet.


    The three continued to surround Long Fang, waiting for Long Fang to recover.


    After a few more breaths, Long Fang suddenly struck a carp, bent down suddenly, and vomited black blood.


    It wasn''t until then that her breathing finally became evenly balanced She looked up at Lin Yu and said, "This medicine is really good, and it just pulled me back from the ghost gate."


    "Master, are you okay?" Xiao Meirong asked hurriedly.


    "Life is worry-free." Long Fang took Yu Xueyao''s handkerchief and wiped his mouth, and said: "But although his life is saved, it will take a lot of time to completely eradicate the poison in the body. At least one Two months."


    "And during this time, I can''t use my full strength."


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Meirong was taken aback.


    As if thinking of something, he said hurriedly: "Master, if you can''t use your full strength, then this time of martial arts..."


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 578： courage

    "You definitely can''t participate in the contest." Long Fang shook his head helplessly, "But compared to those rankings and honors, life is the most important thing."


    "What the master said is."


    Xiao Meirong agreed.


    Now that there is no other way, it is a blessing to be able to recover a life, and there is indeed no need to care about those external objects.


    After Long Fang breathed a sigh of relief, he turned to Lin Yu and said, "This time I can get a life back, thanks to Young Master Lin."


    "Senior Long said something serious." Lin Yu hurriedly retorted: "If Senior Long hadn''t just helped out, I would have already returned to the West. I should thank Senior Long."


    "My generation of warriors should draw a knife to help when the road is uneven, Master Lin, don''t take that matter to heart."


    Speaking of this, Long Fang sighed: "It''s a pity that he didn''t catch that person on the spot, so he couldn''t get revenge."


    Xiao Meirong turned to look at Lin Yu after hearing the words, "Brother Lin, the murderer seems to be here specifically for you. Could it be your former enemy?"


    Yu Xueyao nodded slightly and said: "That person is so cruel and determined to win. It seems that he has a deep hatred with Young Master Lin."


    After speaking, the two seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly turned their heads to look at the small medicine bottle on the table.


    At this time, the small medicine bottle was empty. Of course, the two were not to see if there was any excess antidote in the medicine bottle.


    But it suddenly occurred to him that since Lin Yu carried the small medicine bottle with the antidote with him, did he already know that there would be such a catastrophe?


    "Don''t think too much."


    At this time, Long Fang seemed to see through the minds of the two of them, and took the initiative to say: "This medicine is not an antidote to this kind of poison, but it just happens to have a certain detoxification effect."


    "In addition, I have a deep internal strength, which helped it to maximize its medicinal power, so that the remaining toxins were forced out of the body."


    Hearing this explanation, the two nodded slightly, and quickly retracted their eyes from the vial.


    "But." Long Fang turned around, "This medicine has such a strong anti-toxic effect, it must be expensive to build, but this time it cost Young Master Lin."


    "Senior Long, don''t say that, this is what I should do."


    Lin Yu repeatedly declined.


    For him, refining a pill of this kind is simply effortless and almost does not cost much.


    And if he wants to, he can also increase the efficacy of the medicine hundreds or thousands of times, which can make Long Fang instantly recover to the original state, and even improve in strength.


    The main reason for not doing this is because that would cause a lot of trouble.


    Just imagine, if Long Fang recovers in an instant, then the three people present will be shocked by the effect of the medicine, and will inevitably have to ask the origin of the medicine.


    After all, a medicine with such an amazing effect is impossible in this world.


    In addition, if Long Fang recovers all at once, the killer will definitely deal with Long Fang first when he waits to make a move, to ensure that Long Fang will not stop him before turning his head to deal with himself.


    In this way, it is tantamount to putting Long Fang into a dangerous place.


    And like this, Long Fang is sick and weak, so the assassin will no longer put her in his eyes, and naturally will not be disadvantageous to her.


    Lin Yu himself is not afraid of any means by the other party, but does not want to implicate other people because of himself.


    "Brother Lin, who is the person who shot, is he your enemy? Do you have a clue?"


    Xiao Meirong asked again.


    "Mei Rong, don''t ask any more." Long Fang stopped. "Generally speaking, the enemy will find out who the revenge is, otherwise the revenge will not be happy."


    "The other party will use this kind of secret method, and it is almost always a struggle for interests. It must be someone who thinks that Young Master Lin has touched their interests before committing such a murderous attack."


    Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao nodded when they heard it.


    Indeed, Long Fang''s statement is more reasonable.


    Lin Yu also secretly sighed that **** was still old and spicy, and Long Fang deserved to be a celebrity who had been walking in the arena for many years. He had a thorough view of this kind of thing.


    This situation of his own really touched the interests of the royal family-the face of the royal family.


    The little princess, as a royal nobleman, was infatuated with herself just because of her unparalleled appearance. This was a shame for the royal family anyway, and it seemed that the royal family was very unreliable.


    Therefore, only by completely eradicating yourself, the source of evil, can this matter be properly resolved.


    Long Fang continued: "If I guessed right, all this is probably related to Young Master Lin''s handsome appearance. Maybe there is a man whose sweetheart likes Young Master Lin, which arouses his murderous intent."


    Hearing this, Xiao Meirong blushed involuntarily. In order to avoid possible embarrassment, he hurriedly asked Lin Yu, "Brother Lin, what should I do next? Are you going to Huxin Island?"


    "Of course I want to go!" Lin Yu said firmly: "This kind of thing can''t be avoided. Wouldn''t the other party assassinate me if I don''t go to Huxin Island?"


    "And I think it''s safer on Huxin Island. There are masters there. If that guy chooses to work there, he will easily be exposed. I believe he knows this too."


    Since discovering that the bottom of Huxin Island is directly connected to the core of the world, Lin Yu has deliberately explored the Huxin Island, how could he choose to leave halfway.


    On the other side, seeing Lin Yu''s words so confident and well-founded, Long Fang couldn''t help but praised: "Okay, Young Master Lin is commendable for his courage. Those who practice martial arts like me must have this kind of courage!"


    "And indeed, as Young Master Lin said, Huxin Island is definitely safer than outside."


    After speaking, she turned her head to look at Xiao Meirong and said, "Meirong, you really have to learn from Master Lin in this regard and see how others calmly analyze the situation."


    "What the master said is."


    Xiao Meirong responded and said no more.


    He had no idea that Lin Yu would be compared in this respect.


    However, he also had to admit that Lin Yu''s performance was indeed better than him. He asked himself if he had encountered this kind of thing, he would have been scared to Liushenwuzhu, and how could he have done a calm analysis.


    Yu Xueyao on the side also had the same idea as him, and felt that Lin Yu was much more convenient here than herself.


    Originally, she was only greedy for male **** to have a good impression of Lin Yu, but now she has to add one more, a recognition of the other''s character.


    "Let''s go, the boat is almost to the island in the lake."


    Long Fang took a deep breath leaning on the arm of the chair and slowly getting up.


    Afterwards, a group of four returned to the deck again.


    At this time, I could see the pier of Huxin Island not far away, and many people were walking on the pier in twos and threes.


    Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao looked left and right, as if they were wondering how to get off the boat as soon as possible.


    And Lin Yu once again locked on the killer who had just started.


    The assassin was still staring at him secretly, not knowing what he was making.


    "Just come." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "I want to see what other tricks you have."


    After that, he ignored the other party and turned to stare at the island in the lake, carefully sensing the primordial spirit particles floating in the air.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 579： Unique world

    The ship quickly reached the pier, and people began to disembark.


    Since most of the people on this boat are warriors who come to the island of the lake to participate in the warrior rally, the way to disembark is eclectic.


    Many people choose to jump directly from the boat and jump onto the pier.


    "Let''s jump down too."


    Long Fang said to the Lin Yu trio.


    Upon hearing this, Xiao Meirong asked with concern, "Master, your body?"


    "It''s almost done." Long Fang said indifferently.


    After speaking, she took the lead to jump from the deck, adjusted the direction in the air and flew straight to the pier, landing lightly on the ground.


    When Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao saw this scene, their expressions quickly eased.


    It seems that Long Fang has indeed recovered almost, and it is basically no problem.


    Of course, only Lin Yu knew at this time that Long Fang was actually supporting her. She could indeed jump onto the pier, but it was impossible to do so easily.


    And the reason why she wanted to behave like this was probably to tell the killer who she didn''t know where she was hiding. It''s okay for my old lady to stop hitting people around me.


    "Senior Long has a heart."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, and then followed Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao to jump off the boat and came to Long Fang''s side.


    "Come with me."


    Without saying much, Long Fang waved his hand and walked out of the dock first.


    The three immediately followed, Xiao Meirong leaned forward and asked: "Master, shall we go directly to the competition field?"


    "That''s natural." Long Fang said as he walked: "The gathering of strong players in the martial arts field can effectively deter the crumbs."


    As soon as these words came out, Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao instantly understood the meaning of her words. It turned out to be to take care of Lin Yu so as not to be assassinated by the killer again.


    "Young Master Lin, you are the weakest among the three of us, you walk in the middle."


    Yu Xueyao turned to Lin Yu and said.


    After speaking, she pulled Lin Yu to the middle position without any explanation.


    The group of people moved forward quickly, and soon came to the competition arena.


    At this moment, the crowd was crowded, and you could see from a distance that there were two strong men fighting in the middle ring, and everyone underneath was nodding and commenting on their strengths and possible victories.


    Xiao Meirong said excitedly: "Xue Yao, Brother Lin, have you seen it? This is the real master battle. When will we be qualified to stand on stage?"


    After what he said, coupled with the surrounding atmosphere, Yu Xueyao''s interest quickly rose.


    She stood on tiptoe and looked at the ring in the middle and said, "These two are so powerful. We want to compare them with each other. It will probably take ten years."


    Long Fang on the side shook his head when he heard the words: "With your qualifications, ten years may not be enough."


    "Master, is ten years really bad?"


    Xiao Meirong was very concerned about these words, and hurriedly asked.


    Yu Xueyao also turned around, looking at Long Fang curiously, waiting for Long Fang to answer.


    Long Fang looked at the three of them seriously, and said, "With Meirong''s qualifications, ten years is probably enough. Xue Yao, your words may be eleven or two years old, and Mr. Lin''s words..."


    Speaking of this, she suddenly stopped.


    Xiao Meirong hurriedly asked, "Master, how long is Brother Lin?"


    He was very curious what the answer to this question would be, after all, he subconsciously regarded Lin Yu as one of his opponents.


    The same is true for Yu Xueyao, and she is especially concerned about Lin Yu''s talent in martial arts.


    "Master Lin may take twenty years." Long Fang said slowly.


    "what?"


    "Twenty years?"


    Both Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao were surprised, and they did not expect that in Long Fang''s eyes, Lin Yu''s martial arts aptitude would be so bad.


    "After twenty years, we are all old."


    Xiao Meirong said with a complex expression.


    You must know that the life span of a warrior is shorter than that of ordinary people. Twenty years can be said to be a very long period of time.


    Of course, the answer Long Fang gave was quite useful in his heart, which meant that Lin Yu would never catch up with him in martial arts.


    Unlike him, Yu Xueyao was greatly disappointed. She is now obsessed with Lin Yu, and naturally hopes that Lin Yu is excellent in all aspects and can meet her inner fantasy.


    "Young Master Lin, don''t blame me for speaking too straight. It''s better to be prepared for these things."


    It seems that because of the things that just happened on the ship, Long Fang somehow felt close to Lin Yu and Yu Xueyao, so he wanted to say something from the bottom of his heart, so as not to make detours on the martial arts.


    She looked at the three with a serious expression: "You are all students of the Budo Academy, but there are some very important things that the Academy will not tell you, and you need to understand it yourself."


    "The most critical one of these is that martial arts must not be rushed."


    "Mei Rong should have already understood this, but I would like to remind you again to keep in mind the limits of your body and don''t be greedy for power, otherwise it will be a trivial matter.


    "I just pointed out your martial arts qualifications just to give you a good idea."


    Speaking of this, Long Fang stopped.


    Seeing that she didn''t seem to be joking, Yu Xueyao was really warning herself seriously, hurriedly clasped her fists and said, "Thank you, Senior Long for reminding."


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu clasped his fists and thanked him.


    Long Fang nodded towards the two of them, and then said: "Let''s go, let''s squeeze inside, so that it''s easier to observe when it''s closer."


    "A master like this will never see it on weekdays. Observing and observing it is definitely better than reading a dead book in the academy."


    As she spoke, she separated the crowd in front and led the three of them into it.


    Those who were separated by him were not happy at first, but when they saw her face clearly, they suddenly let go aside.


    Obviously her status in the arena is not low, and everyone here knows her formidable.


    The Lin Yu trio soon followed Long Fang to the ring.


    Here you can observe the fighting on the platform up close, and you can see most of the details.


    Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao both watched very seriously, while Long Fang explained it from time to time. At this time, Lin Yu was the only exception.


    He had no thought of watching the game at all, he just wanted to figure out the specific situation below the island in the lake.


    "Underneath... it seems to be different from what I imagined Lin Yu was slightly surprised.


    He had just been using Divine Soul to sense the situation below, but after a careful sensing, he found that the structure below was completely different from what he had seen before.


    It stands to reason that there will be extremely powerful world power below this to prevent anyone from approaching the core of the world.


    But this is not the case.


    The fact is that the power of the world below is exactly the same as that on the surface, and no matter how far below it is, the strength of the world will not change.


    "If this is the case, wouldn''t it be easy to reach the core of the world?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu felt a little eager, and wanted to go deep into the core of the world to find out.


    But after thinking about it carefully, he felt that something was wrong.


    "Maybe, this world is different from the big worlds I''ve been to..."

 Chapter 580： Back and forth

    Lin Yu secretly warned himself that he must not take his previous experience here, or take it for granted.


    This world is very likely to be different from other big worlds.


    why?


    Because I came here by accident through the death zone.


    Although I don''t know what happened at the time that caused me to appear in this world as soon as I woke up, at least one thing is certain, that is, this world is not simple.


    It is even possible that this world is actually located inside the dead zone.


    "You can''t judge by previous experience. If you want to find out, you have to go and explore it yourself."


    Lin Yu made up his mind, decided to find a way to get rid of the three of Long Fang, and went to the depths of the earth to find out in person.


    Of course, with his current cultivation base, as long as he uses the power of the gods and demons, he can figure out the following situation even if he doesn''t go deep down, but to be on the safe side, don''t do this.


    After all, once the power of the gods and demons is used, it is very likely to attract the attention of some gods.


    Taking advantage of the gap between Long Fang and Xiao Meirong¡¯s talk, Lin Yu asked, ¡°Brother Xiao, didn¡¯t you tell me that there was a chance to see all kinds of martial arts exercises? Was it over there?¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed to the buildings on the north side.


    The inconvenience to play here suddenly disappeared, so he decided to change the place and make plans.


    "Yes, that''s right!" Xiao Meirong said repeatedly: "I was going to go there first. It was not because of what happened on the ship that we came here directly."


    Upon seeing this, Long Fang asked, "Master Lin is very interested in martial arts?"


    "I want to see the world more." Lin Yu found a reason.


    Long Fang nodded slightly and said, "Yes, young people should see the world more often. It''s rare to come here. Indeed, they should have more knowledge of different techniques."


    Seeing her saying this, Yu Xueyao on the side took a peek at Lin Yu and asked softly: "Senior Long, is it safe enough over there?"


    "Don''t worry!" Long Fang said very confidently: "Now there are strong people everywhere on this island. Once those people are exposed, they won''t dare to forgive them."


    After speaking, she raised her leg directly and started the trail: "Let''s go, go to the academy over there, where everyone used to exchange their own cultivation techniques in previous years."


    Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao no longer disagree, and quickly followed Lin Yu.


    When they walked away, the young man who had just assassinated Lin Yu slowly leaned out of the crowd.


    But now he is no longer alone, and there is a bald man standing beside him.


    "If it wasn''t for the woman surnamed Long, I would have succeeded just now."


    The killer said bitterly.


    The bald-headed man agreed upon hearing the words: "The strength of the surname Long is extraordinary, there is no way this can be done."


    The assassin said unwillingly: "What kind of exercises this dragon surnamed could survive even if he was hit by the strange poison like Fugu San."


    "It can only be said that the woman reacted fast enough, she tried her best to force the poison out at the moment when the poison was about to penetrate into the body, otherwise, once the Fugu Powder entered the body, even if the bone scraping and detoxification were unable to recover."


    The bald man put his hands on his chest and explained calmly.


    When the killer heard this, he nodded slightly, confirming this statement.


    Afterwards, he actively asked, "What should I do now? There are so many people here, I can''t even do it."


    "That''s why I was sent over." The bald-headed man squinted the killer and snorted coldly: "That kid must be the same as you think. He thinks that there are strong people here, and we are not easy to do it, so he will go to the island unscrupulously."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "But what?" Seeing that the bald man had something in his words, the killer hurriedly asked.


    A smug smile flashed across the bald man''s face, and he looked at the killer and said, "But that kid just thought it was wrong. When he landed on this island, he really called back and forth."


    "No return? You mean..." The killer suddenly remembered the legend about the island in the lake, saying that there was a flood dragon under the island that was suppressed.


    The bald man seemed to have guessed what he was thinking and actively reminded: "Okay, don''t guess what you shouldn''t know. In short, you only need to know that they have completely miscalculated this trip."


    The killer nodded hurriedly when he heard the words, and then said: "It''s better to kill the dragon."


    "That''s natural." The bald man said with a cold face: "If you dare to ruin our affairs, you must pay a sufficient price."


    ...


    On the other side, Lin Yu and the four had already arrived at the academy on the northern shore of Huxin Island.


    This college occupies a large area. It is said to be a college, but it is actually a bit similar to a museum on the earth in the past, except that the collection here is mainly various books, calligraphy and painting.


    In the courtyard on the east side of the academy, a group of warriors gathered in the open space outside, talking and laughing in twos and threes.


    "Oh, Long Erniang is here."


    In the distance, a bearded Kong Wu man greeted Long Fang.


    As soon as his voice fell, several warriors took the initiative to greet him.


    One of them asked, "Er Niang Long, when will we go to fight? We are all waiting for you to show off."


    "I won''t fight this year." Long Fang waved his hand: "This time I brought three little guys to meet the world, so I don''t have time to fight with people."


    "Oh? This doesn''t suit your Long Erniang temperament, haha."


    The brawny laughed.


    Long Fang didn''t care, and said directly to everyone: "Go, go inside, let the three young people open their eyes."


    The group of people joked and laughed, and they had no objection to Long Fang''s words, and walked directly to the building on the east side.


    After arriving at one of the private rooms dedicated to entertaining guests, everyone took their seats one after another.


    Long Fang spoke again: "As in previous years, let''s discuss the experience of martial arts, so as not to make mistakes in martial arts training in the future and get into trouble."


    The warriors of this world are quite different from those of other great worlds.


    Since martial arts practice easily injures the body and damages the lifespan, martial artists in this world are very willing to share their experience in martial arts, and unreservedly tell all the details they encountered in martial arts, so that everyone can work together. Discuss and help improve.


    Because of this, there are almost no secrets in all kinds of exercises, and everyone knows the exercises that others are practicing.


    Of course, everyone''s energy is limited, so even if he knows what other people are practicing, he won''t practice it, and he will only practice what he is practicing.


    In addition, you must be careful when practicing martial arts, otherwise it is very easy to cause big problems, and it will make you not dare to learn other people''s exercises at will, unless others are willing to teach them hand-in-hand.


    As soon as Long Fang''s voice fell everyone took out the exercises they were practicing from their arms and put them on the table.


    "Show those books to the three little guys first." Long Fang lifted his chin towards Xiao Meirong and said.


    à§à§à§¡ª¡ª


    The warriors immediately pushed the book Chao Lin Yu and others on the table over, letting them look through it at will.


    Lin Yu had originally planned to find an excuse to go to the toilet to leave here and dive deep underground to find out. Seeing that there were so many martial arts books to read all of a sudden, he immediately decided to postpone it for a while.


    After reading all of these books and giving a copy to Xia Honglie in Dantian Universe, it will not be too late to find an excuse to go out.


    Anyway, he reads the book extremely fast, as long as he flips through it, he can write down the contents of the book completely.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 581： Strange breath

    About ten minutes later, Lin Yu looked through all the martial arts exercises on the table.


    Immediately afterwards, while everyone was busy exchanging their own experience and kung fu, he directly entered the Dantian universe, translated and copied countless copies of these martial arts techniques that he had kept in his heart, and distributed them to the martial arts academies on various planets to ensure A copy of martial arts masters in the Dantian universe.


    After doing this, he regained his consciousness, cleared his throat and said to Long Fang: "Senior Long, I''ll go out and help, you talk first."


    When Long Fang heard this, he looked at the door of the room with some anxiety.


    But when I thought that this academy was full of powerful warriors, and there were strong people passing by from time to time in the corridor, forgiving those assassins who didn''t dare to do anything here, so he nodded and said: "Okay, go and go back quickly."


    "Well, but I guess it will take a little longer. I want to solve the problem."


    Lin Yu gave an explanation, then opened the door and left.


    After he walked out of the room, he found the right direction and walked towards the direction he had surveyed a long time ago.


    Judging from the situation just sensed, there should be a more suitable position over there, which can go deep underground without knowing it.


    Lin Yu quickly left the building and soon came to the artificial lake in the center of the academy.


    There are pedestrians in twos and threes walking along the path by the lake, and some sitting on the ground in the woods by the lake, talking to each other.


    "From the bottom of the lake to the depths of the earth, it will be safer."


    Lin Yu glanced around, planning to find an unattended corner in the woods to start his action.


    But at this moment, he suddenly sensed a strange breath.


    "This smell should have come from underground." Lin Yu analyzed to himself: "Could it be that there are entrances and exits connecting to the bottom?"


    This strange breath cannot be smelled by the sense of smell, it can only be sensed by using the power of the soul to sense the world like him, so no one around has noticed such an anomaly.


    "This island in the heart of the lake is really not easy. It''s worth exploring."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately followed that breath and walked quickly.


    Of course, he pretends to be wandering aimlessly when he is traveling to avoid attracting the attention of people around him.


    After a while, he came to the source of the breath.


    This is a forest clearing overgrown with weeds, except for some human voices from a distance, only the chirping of some birds on the trees.


    "Unexpectedly, there is a secret entrance in this weed."


    Lin Yu couldn''t see with his eyes, but Shenhun could sense all the details in the weeds.


    There is a movable slab under the weed, and under the slab is the channel leading to the ground. Obviously this was dug out manually.


    After clarifying this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but wonder if someone had gone deep underground to investigate.


    In other words, the government here in Haihe Prefecture is very aware of the situation under the Huxin Island.


    "rise!"


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu directly urged Yuan Li to silently remove the weeds and the movable slate below.


    Then he walked into the deep hole that appeared in front of him without looking back.


    Swish!


    As soon as Lin Yu entered the entrance of the cave, the weeds and movable slate quickly returned to their positions, and everything was intact.


    And not long after he entered the underground passage, the bald man and the assassin who had just assassinated Lin Yu on the ship came here together.


    "Where did he go?"


    The bald man touched his oily head and said with a puzzled face.


    The assassin flapped his nose frantically, sniffing the scents around him vigorously.


    After sniffing for a while, he turned his head and said to the bald man: "It''s weird! His smell suddenly disappeared here."


    "Huh? Suddenly disappeared here?"


    When the bald man heard this, he suddenly lowered his head and looked at the weeds beside his feet.


    "You can smell it on the ground." The bald man ordered the killer.


    The killer immediately followed suit, crawling on the ground, sniffing frantically.


    After sniffing a few times, he leaped up from the ground with both hands, and said to the bald man: "I always feel that there is his smell in the ground."


    "That''s right!"


    The bald man was overjoyed, "I didn''t expect this person to fall into the trap."


    When the killer heard this, he hurriedly asked: "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t ask so much, now hurry up and implement the next plan, throw the woman surnamed Long down and bury the guy with that guy."


    The bald man stopped the killer involuntarily, and then immediately turned and walked away.


    ...


    In the room where Long Fang and others are located.


    At this time they were still exchanging their martial arts experience in full swing, while Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao were carefully looking through the martial arts books in their hands.


    Sudden¡­¡­


    clang!


    A golden ming sound suddenly sounded, which instantly attracted the attention of everyone present.


    Everyone looked intently and saw that there was a hidden weapon inserted on the table, exactly the same as the hidden weapon when Lin Yu was attacked.


    It''s just that a small cloth strip is tied to the outside of this hidden weapon, which seems to have words written on it.


    "Don''t move!"


    Long Fang shouted violently.


    Seeing her so excited, everyone had to sit on the chairs obediently, and no one dared to stand up.


    Long Fang glanced from side to side, then cautiously got up and leaned his head to identify the handwriting on the cloth strip.


    "Ok?"


    She let out a cold snort, her face quickly becoming gloomy.


    Seeing this, the warriors couldn''t help asking, "Dragon Erniang, what happened?"


    Long Fang glanced at Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao, and then said to everyone: "The little guy who just went out to relieve him, he has some trouble."


    "What''s the trouble?"


    "Do I need to wait for the shot?"


    The strong people asked repeatedly.


    Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao involuntarily looked at each other, and roughly guessed what happened to Lin Yu in their hearts.


    At this time, Long Fang solemnly clasped his fists at the crowd and said, "Please help me and join me to save people."


    "Save people?"


    Everyone looked at each other, but quickly guessed the general situation.


    A strong man immediately raised the scene and said: "Those who dare to move us here, if you turn the other way, we must show them some color."


    "Go, go together."


    Everyone stood up Seeing this, Long Fang looked at Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao and said, "You two will go to the competition ground to stay."


    "Yes, Master."


    Xiao Meirong immediately took the order, pulling Yu Xueyao with an anxious look and walking outside.


    At the same time, Long Fang and the powerhouses also moved quickly to leave the room and walked out of the building.


    In the distance, the bald-headed man who had been observing all this secretly sneered disdainfully: "A woman is a woman, and this man named Long is still so brave after practicing martial arts."


    He didn''t know that Long Fang''s strength hadn''t recovered yet, so seeing her coming out with so many powerful people, he thought she was afraid.


    "So many people, what should we do now?" the assassin on the side asked aloud.


    "Hmph, since these people want to join in the excitement, they must be killed. The above has instructed that this matter must be done cleanly enough."


    The bald man said coldly.

 Chapter 582： Danger strikes

    Deep underground.


    Lin Yu quickly descended along the underground passage, and it didn''t take long for him to reach the end of the passage.


    There is no one here, and there is no need to hide strength, so he moves extremely fast.


    "No way? I thought there would be some secret place here."


    "However, the strange breath hasn''t died yet."


    Lin Yu looked left and right, and then expanded the sensory range of the Soul, carefully investigating the situation in this area.


    He decided to dig a channel after he had figured out the situation and went deeper.


    "Well, the following is empty, connected to here!"


    After a little sensing, he realized that there was a mystery hidden underneath.


    "Yes, the entrance to the passage above may still be discovered by unsuspecting people, so you must take precautions with both hands."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu decided to use Yuan Li to move away the moving organs under his feet and continue to go deep into the ground.


    But at this moment, he suddenly found something wrong.


    "Someone!"


    Lin Yu suddenly sensed that several warriors were falling fast in the distance, and quickly went deep into the ground.


    And judging from the opponent''s movement trajectory, it seems to be a weightless fall, instead of actively moving toward the depths of the earth.


    "Senior Long and them!"


    At the moment this thought flashed in Lin Yu''s mind, a two-person wide square gap suddenly appeared on the ground under his feet.


    Of course, Lin Yu will not fall because of this.


    His reaction speed was incredibly fast, he had already discovered the situation the moment the ground started to move, so he immediately urged Yuan Li to levitate out of thin air.


    Lin Yu lowered his head and glanced down. After a little thought in his mind, he suddenly fell on his own initiative and moved quickly along this new passage.


    As he fell, he continued to sense the movements of Long Fang and others.


    After almost five breaths, he finally came to a dark underground cave. At the same time, Long Fang and others also fell from another passage not far away.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu urged his Yuan Li abruptly, and a powerful and soft force suddenly appeared around Long Fang and the others, wrapping their bodies and quickly slowing them down.


    It wasn''t until they landed safely that this force completely disappeared.


    "what happened?"


    As soon as Long Fang and others landed, they exclaimed.


    They thought they had fallen for so long all of a sudden, and they couldn''t exert any strength during the fall, and they were bound to fall seriously, but they didn''t expect to land unharmed.


    This makes them very curious.


    They all wondered in their hearts where the inexplicable power came from.


    "Wait, there is someone here!"


    At this time, a warrior who came with Long Fang suddenly exclaimed.


    "who is it?"


    "Where is the person?"


    You can''t see five fingers here, so everyone is on guard and uses various methods to check the surrounding movement.


    With a cry to the ground, a fire light suddenly lit up, illuminating the surrounding area.


    A warrior held up the Huozhezi, and everyone was busy looking around with this bright light.


    "Senior Long, it''s me."


    Lin Yu leaned forward on his own initiative and said to everyone.


    "Is it Young Master Lin?! You really are here!"


    Long Fang let out a long sigh of relief.


    The other warriors also relaxed when they heard it, but they didn''t completely relax their guards, they still looked at the surrounding situation very carefully.


    "Young Master Lin, you were also thrown here by them?" Long Fang asked.


    Lin Yu did not answer this question, but instead asked, "Senior Long, have you seen who the shot was?"


    He didn''t know how Long Fang and the others got here, but according to what Long Fang said, it seemed that those who wanted to assassinate him acted on them.


    "I didn''t see it clearly." Long Fang shook his head and said: "At that time, when we entered the woods by the lake, we suddenly smelled a strange fragrance. The whole person was immediately weak and weak. Then someone covered us with a black cloth and carried us. After walking for a while, it left us down."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a warrior on the side angrily said: "These people are really vicious. The strange poison we inhale slowly loses its properties when we fall here, so that we can see some vitality, but Too late to survive, it really is... hey!"


    "Let''s not talk about it yet, what''s the matter with that sudden power just now?" Someone reiterated the old saying.


    "Wait, these are not in a hurry."


    Another person stood up and looked at Lin Yu up and down and said, "Little brother, who did you mess with?"


    When he was reminded like this, Long Fang also reacted instantly and asked repeatedly: "Yes, Master Lin, with such a big handwriting, it is definitely not simple. Who on earth did you offend?"


    Originally, she thought that the people Lin Yu provoke were nothing more than wealthy businessmen and gentry, but now that she has experienced such an incident, she dare not think so anymore.


    The people Lin Yu provoked were far bigger than expected.


    It''s not easy to know that Lin Yu offended someone, she would never bring someone to find it directly after reading the note on the hidden weapon.


    The reason why she was so decisive at the time was entirely because she felt that in the martial arts gathering where the strong gathered, the small scraps would not turn the sky away.


    Lin Yu saw the people present staring at him with different expressions, knowing that they were really frightened by the other''s handwriting, and hurriedly comforted him: "Don''t worry, let''s find a way out first."


    He is definitely going to find out about this place, but the top priority now is to send these people back to the ground first.


    "How do you get out?"


    "This is not a simple place. Don''t even want to leave easily if we take it lightly."


    "Little brother, don''t change the subject, first make it clear who your enemy is, so that we can judge what to do next."


    The warriors beside Long Fang were reluctant, so Lin Yu had to tell him why.


    Long Fang couldn''t say anything about it. After all, these people were trapped here because of what she said, and they even almost lost their lives just now.


    She feels guilty.


    Also, she really wanted to know the truth.


    But at this moment, a cold snort suddenly came from above.


    "What are you noisy about, don''t leave when you come here."


    The voice came from the bald man, but none of the people present at this time knew who he was.


    "I have to admit that your dog''s life is harder than I thought, so it will fall unscathed."


    The bald-headed man felt that these people would have to fall seriously injured no matter what, but when they came down, all of them were well there was not even a slight injury.


    "Who?"


    "Who is on it, come out to me!"


    Naturally, Long Fang and the others had no time to question Lin Yu at this time.


    "Okay, instead of caring about who I am, it is better to think about how to live." The bald man smiled triumphantly: "Hey, what will appear next will definitely make you unforgettable for a lifetime."


    As soon as his words fell, Lin Yu immediately noticed that the strange aura became stronger and stronger, and there seemed to be something deep in the ground quickly approaching himself.


    He suddenly raised his head and looked upwards, and said to the bald man hiding in the dark, "Want to let us die? Come down together!"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 583： Defection

    As soon as Lin Yu said what he said, the bald man was taken aback for a moment, but before he could react, he suddenly stomped on his feet.


    "what happened?"


    He only had time to flash these four words in his mind, and he instinctively began to perform light work.


    The assassin who was with him did the same, and immediately performed light work to escape.


    However, what happened next was beyond their expectations.


    The two suddenly discovered that their bodies seemed to be wrapped in an invisible force, and then this force that they could not resist drove them down quickly.


    Just one breath fell into the cave below, and it happened to fall at Lin Yu''s feet.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    The bald man and the assassin were panicked, completely wondering what happened just now.


    On the other side, Long Fang and the others saw two strangers suddenly descend from the sky, turned a corner in the air and fell not far from them, and hurriedly surrounded them.


    Needless to think about it, these two people are likely to be the culprit in this matter.


    "Get out of the way for Lao Tzu!"


    The bald man hit a carp and jumped directly from the ground, shouting fiercely to everyone.


    Although he didn''t understand what happened just now, he would never think that these warriors in front of him did all this, and forgive them for not having this ability.


    Long Fang and the others were startled by the bald man and involuntarily took a step back.


    As usual, they wouldn''t be so scared of this person, but now the situation is special, I''m afraid they won''t be able to please with martial arts alone.


    "go!"


    After the bald man frightened the warriors back, he immediately turned his head and shouted at the assassin who had just gotten up, and then used light power to fly upwards first.


    He is very familiar with the terrain here and knows which direction to fly to get out of here.


    The assassin followed him closely, and in the blink of an eye the two of them jumped up several meters.


    When Long Fang and the others saw it, their minds immediately became active, thinking that maybe they might be able to escape the danger with these two people, and they were all ready to do their best to follow them.


    But at this moment, the two flying into the sky suddenly stopped moving in the air.


    Neither fly up nor fall down.


    "Huh? This is?"


    "This place is weird, definitely weird!"


    Long Fang and the others recalled the sudden deceleration when they were falling, and contacted the scene in front of them, and they were all panicked.


    Yelling again and again, at a loss.


    Lin Yu was the only one who had been there for a long time. After all, these visions that looked like a fantasy to others were all made by him.


    But everyone was in a panic at this time, so no one noticed him.


    Bang! Bang!


    With two muffled noises, the bald man and the assassin speeded up the fall, slammed hard to the ground, and fell to Lin Yu''s feet again.


    The two groaned in pain, and this hurt them a lot, with a few broken bones.


    "Want to leave?"


    Lin Yu looked down at the two and said.


    As soon as his words were uttered, Long Fang and the others immediately looked at him.


    Now they all noticed Lin Yu''s extremely calm expression, so they were a little puzzled.


    "You, who are you?"


    The bald man was lying on the ground unable to get up, completely panicked.


    At this time he also noticed Lin Yu''s overly calm appearance, and the harsh words just now were also made by Lin Yu, so he really wanted to know who this person was.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is who you are?" Lin Yu said calmly, "If I guess right, you are behind the Haihe Prefecture government."


    "What? Are they from the government?"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s words fell, Long Fang and others looked at each other immediately.


    Unexpectedly, the two people in front of you turned out to be from the government?


    If they really belong to the government, then the matter can be serious.


    Even if people like myself can go out from here, they can''t eat and walk around.


    Thinking of this, they once again focused their attention on Lin Yu, and they became more and more curious about Lin Yu''s identity.


    What kind of person actually offends the government and still looks like a okay person?


    "Yes, we are members of the government!"


    Seeing Lin Yu reveal his identity, the bald man stopped disguising himself.


    After all, it is indeed necessary to identify yourself now.


    On the other side, when Long Fang and others saw the bald man personally confirm Lin Yu''s words, they all became nervous.


    These two people are really officials, and the trouble is really big now.


    "We are members of the government. If we want to survive, then we will honestly do what I say."


    The bald man saw that Long Fang and others were frightened by his own words, and his courage suddenly increased.


    Long Fang hurriedly clasped his fist and said, "Please give me your instructions."


    As soon as she finished speaking, several other warriors also clasped their fists, and two others took the initiative to help the bald man and the assassin who fell on the ground.


    They have been in the arena for so many years, knowing that the government is absolutely unattractive.


    Even if you can go out today, you will be wanted to death by the government. It''s better to lower your head and state your position. This might turn things around.


    "Two adults, we don''t know the inside story at all. If we had to know it earlier, how could we dare to go against the government? Let the adults give it to you."


    A warrior stood up to defend himself.


    "Yes, we don''t even know, and we ask the adults to be fair."


    Other warriors also pleaded loudly.


    They think that as long as the government is willing to check it carefully, they will know that these people are also victims, and they might let themselves go.


    At this time, the bald man had been supported by the two and stood up. Seeing these martial arts fighters were deterred by his own officials, he said in a hurry, "Shut up all of you! The person with the best light work hastened to stand up," Leaving here behind my back, I''ll show you the way."


    But he said so, what he thought was that once he was out of danger, he would immediately find a way to get rid of these people.


    After all, it has been instructed by the above that this matter must be done cleanly and there must be no rumors about it.


    "I come!"


    A Kong Wu man next to Long Fang took the initiative to ask Ying, lowered his body and prepared to go to back the head of the man.


    "Hold on, UU reading , did I say to let you go?"


    Lin Yu stopped the Kong Wu man, looked at the bald man and said.


    At this time, the man realized that there was still Lin Yu who hadn''t solved it.


    He was just thinking about running away and completely forgot about it.


    "Do you want to die?" The bald man glared at Lin Yu and said, "If you don''t leave, everyone will die!"


    Seeing this, Longfang hurriedly stood up and said, "Go out first, then talk."


    "Wait, you interrupt his leg and let him stay here." The bald head suddenly thought that since these people have been captivated by their identities, they can just use their hands to kill Lin Yu first.


    "This¡­"


    Long Fang hesitated and asked her to take action against Lin Yu, how could she do such a thing.


    The bald man looked at it and immediately said angrily: "Didn''t you hear what I said? Hurry up, or everyone will die!"

 Chapter 584： Reappearance of supernatural powers

    "Long Erniang, this kid caused the problem, are you still protecting him now?"


    A warrior took the initiative to stand up and pushed Long Fang away, then clasped his fist to the bald man and said, "Let me break his leg."


    "Okay, do it now!"


    The bald man said hurriedly.


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and looked at Lin Yu and said: "Boy, grow eyes after reincarnation, don''t offend people who shouldn''t offend anymore."


    In his opinion, it couldn''t be easier to kill someone like Lin Yu. If it weren''t for the above instructions, things must be done cleanly and beautifully. There is no need to spend so much time and effort.


    "drink!"


    The warrior who took the initiative to invite Ying gave a violent shout, lifted his right leg and kicked Lin Yu''s thigh.


    He is absolutely sure that this kick can kick Lin Yu''s leg from the thigh completely, making him unable to move anymore and can only stay here and wait for death.


    But at this moment, his whole person suddenly froze in place, maintaining the kicking posture motionless.


    "Why can''t I move?"


    He exclaimed in a trembling voice.


    On the other side, when other warriors were wondering, they suddenly realized that they couldn''t move anymore, as if an invisible force had set themselves in place.


    "I can''t move either!"


    "It''s over, it''s over, is this really over?"


    Everyone was terrified, and the hope of escape that they had just seen was lost in an instant.


    But just when they were panicked and overwhelmed, Lin Yu walked to the bald man with his hands behind his back like an okay person.


    "Why are you okay?"


    The bald man asked in surprise.


    Long Fang and others were also attracted by Lin Yu, and stopped yelling.


    Lin Yu ignored them, but turned to look behind him.


    That thing deep underground should almost appear.


    One breath, two breaths...


    After three breaths, a rustling sound suddenly came from the dark place in front.


    No one else at the scene knew what had happened, only Lin Yu knew that a monster that looked like a giant earthworm slowly emerged from the ground.


    The strange breath he felt at the beginning was emitted from this monster.


    "It''s dead, it''s dead now!"


    The bald man muttered to himself, his voice full of fear.


    Affected by his emotions, Long Fang and others were also very frightened, and a chill rose from the back to Tianling Gai.


    Everyone couldn''t help swallowing, staring at the direction of the sound.


    "This is the legendary Jiaolong suppressed under the island in the lake?"


    Lin Yu suddenly turned his head and asked the bald man.


    As soon as his voice fell, the monster suddenly let out a roar, followed by a faint fluorescent light all over, illuminating the dark cave completely.


    Until then, everyone finally saw the whole picture of this monster.


    "Huh? What is this?"


    "This is the Jiaolong?"


    Now they finally understood the real reason why the bald man was so scared, it turned out to be afraid of this thing.


    But it''s a pity that knowing this is meaningless now, and it doesn''t help except to increase the inner fear.


    After all, the bald man was so scared and anxious just now, which only means that this thing will kill the people who stay here.


    "Young Master Lin, you, can you save us?"


    Long Fang asked suddenly.


    The only remaining reason told her that Lin Yuneng had always been so calm and definitely had an unexpected hole card.


    "No one can save us! No one can save us!" The bald man said in a trembling voice, "You don''t even know how powerful this thing is!"


    He didn''t believe that Lin Yu had the means to deal with the monster, because he had seen the monster killing people with his own eyes, and that was simply not something that humans could fight against.


    At this moment, the monster moved suddenly, and a flash of lightning spurted out of his mouth, which struck Lin Yu directly.


    "Supernatural powers?"


    Lin Yu suddenly discovered that this monster could actually perform magical powers.


    In that case, this monster is a creation of gods?


    boom!


    While Lin Yu thought about it, that divine thunder had already struck him.


    Of course, with his current cultivation level, it is impossible for any supernatural power to hurt him, so when he stood there motionless, the divine thunder was dimmed by himself, as if nothing had happened.


    "not dead!"


    "He''s not dead!"


    Although everyone did not see how the monster launched the attack, the trajectory of the divine thunder was still clear.


    Everyone clearly saw that a bolt of lightning struck Lin Yu.


    Therefore, they were all surprised and curious about his survival.


    The expression on the bald man''s face was completely dull at this time, and he was extremely shocked by the fact that Lin Yu was unscathed.


    However, Lin Yu didn''t have the time to pay attention to their reaction. He was thinking about the origin of this monster at this time.


    "This thing can display magical powers, then..."


    He didn''t worry about what threat this monster could cause, because he had seen through the strength of this monster a long time ago, and he was just stronger than those chosen by God in the big world.


    His only concern was that if there was a **** standing behind this monster, things would be more troublesome than expected.


    In the distance, the monster suddenly roared when Lin Yu was not injured by his offensive.


    Immediately afterwards, another divine thunder came out of it.


    It''s a pity that this time is still the same as before, the Divine Thunder dimmed abruptly before touching Lin Yu''s body.


    Lin Yu frowned slightly, and said in his heart: "This is the end of the matter. You can only kill it before talking. You can''t let it go anyway."


    Thinking of this, he immediately urged Yuan Li to immediately make the monster unable to move.


    As the monster froze in place, Long Fang and others soon realized something was wrong.


    After all, the monster''s current situation was too similar to their own situation, and they had reason to believe that the monster was also restrained by an invisible force.


    "Could it be that all of this... was done by Young Master Lin?"


    At this time, only Lin Yu was able to move around freely like a okay person, so Long Fang felt that all of this was very likely to be related to Lin Yu.


    Like her, others in the room also thought of this.


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes were withdrawn from the monster and transferred to Lin Yu.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Lin Yu slowly approached the monster, and soon came under the opponent''s huge body.


    This scene is absolutely unforgettable for Long Fang and others.


    It was obvious that Lin Yu looked so weak and the monster looked so strong, and the two together looked like a person standing next to a house.


    As a result, Lin Yu acted fearlessly, with a calm face, and the monster whimpered with fear So everyone no longer doubted the speculation just now, and firmly believed that everything was done by Lin Yu.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu possessed the power of myths and legends, and even such a terrifying monster could be easily tamed.


    Immediately afterwards, the next scene made everyone wonder if there was a problem with their eyes.


    I saw that the monster suddenly began to deform and twist like a plume of smoke, and the front end quickly shrank, and it got into Lin Yu''s mouth, and in the blink of an eye, it plunged into Lin Yu''s mouth.


    They didn''t know that Lin Yu took the initiative to eat the monster in his stomach.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+100000000 source stone¡¿


    A line of prompt appeared in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 585： Shocked people

    "Yuanneng?"


    Lin Yu was slightly surprised. He just took the initiative to eat this monster, just to see if he could obtain the magical powers it possessed. He never thought that he would jump out of the prompt to obtain vital energy.


    Touching his chin, Lin Yu carefully recalled some of his feelings after eating the monster. These feelings helped him better understand this strange creature.


    "Although this thing can display magical powers, it does not have the power of God in its body, nor does it have any other similar powers."


    "How did it do it?"


    He thought that this monster might be a creation of gods, but now he realized that it didn''t seem to be the case.


    "Also, where did the energy in its body come from?"


    While he was thinking about it, the bald man in the distance exclaimed suddenly, shouting again and again: "You, what happened to you?"


    Lin Yu slowly turned his head, glanced at the people who were fixed on the spot and couldn''t move, and said in his heart: "Forget it, I will investigate these things later, and solve these people first."


    Thinking of this, he strode to Long Fang and the others.


    At this time, the bald man was still exclaiming, and he was obviously frightened by the scene just now.


    You must know that he has seen how the monster kills with his own eyes. No matter how powerful a master is, he is as vulnerable as an ant in front of the monster. As a result, Lin Yu didn''t know what he did and made the monster disappear in place. .


    "You, who are you? What did you just do to that thing?"


    There was no blood on the bald man''s face, and he asked mechanically.


    Lin Yu did not answer his question, but instead asked: "Looking at what you look like, the government should have known the secrets under Huxin Island a long time ago. Tell me, how much do you know about that thing? The legend about the dragon, isn''t it? Did you release it on purpose?"


    When Long Fang and others listened, they hurriedly pricked their ears and listened carefully.


    At this time they had eased from the fear of death, just wanting to find out the truth of everything.


    The bald man wanted to refuse to answer this question, but somehow, he found that he couldn''t control his mouth at all, and involuntarily began to tell everything he knew.


    "Yes, we have known the existence of this thing a long time ago, but the legend about the flood dragon was not deliberately released by us. It should have been accidentally revealed by some uncontrollable people."


    "Also, we don''t know much about this thing. We only know that it has very terrifying power and can easily destroy the entire Haihe State."


    Hearing this, Long Fang and others couldn''t help but let out an exclamation.


    Unexpectedly, this thing was so terrifying that even the land of Haihe State could be completely destroyed.


    But it''s not impossible to think about it carefully.


    After all, that monster can breathe lightning, which is incredible.


    "How do you know that this thing can destroy the entire Haihe Prefecture? Did something similar happen in this world?" Lin Yu grasped the key point and asked.


    The bald man hurriedly denied: "Then I don''t know, all of this is passed down from above, no one knows the specifics."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu secretly guessed that only the royal family knew the truth.


    On the other side, Long Fang and others were already shocked and speechless.


    Unexpectedly, this world is far more terrifying than I thought, and there are such terrifying creatures living deep underground.


    If they hadn''t experienced all this personally, they would never believe in such a strange thing.


    Lin Yu continued to ask, "How much do you know about the habits of that thing?"


    There is no doubt that the government must know the habits of this monster, otherwise, how could this bald man dare to use this monster to kill people?


    "We don''t know a lot." The bald man replied truthfully: "We only know that its range of activities will not exceed this cave. In the situation like the one just now, we only need to quickly leave this cave and return to the top, it will not Will come after us."


    "In that case, this monster exists only to prevent people from going deep underground?"


    Lin Yu touched his chin, analyzed in his heart.


    "It should be like this, otherwise there is no way to explain why it doesn''t go outside."


    He knew very well the strength of this monster. There was no fear of the sun or anything, so he didn''t go to the surface because he was restricted by the environment.


    "Lin, Young Master Lin, there won''t be such a monster down here, right?"


    Long Fang said in a low voice, and then boldly proposed: "Or, let''s leave here first?"


    "Don''t worry, there is only one such monster under here."


    At this time, Lin Yu could not sense the strange aura, so he could be sure that there was no other similar monster here.


    But to be honest, he wished that such monsters would continue to pop up.


    In this way, Yuanneng doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Eating a monster can get the vitality of one hundred million source stones. If you eat a hundred or eighty heads, it will easily be the vitality of tens of billions of source stones. Why can''t you mention it?


    "Let''s move around."


    Lin Yu waved his hand and the shackles on everyone were lifted immediately.


    After losing support, the bald man and the assassin fell to the ground and groaned in pain, while Long Fang and others carefully moved their limbs, and after making sure that there was nothing wrong, they took a step back and left enough space for Lin Yu. .


    "Young Master Lin, what about these two people?"


    Long Fang asked softly, his tone full of awe.


    Now Lin Yu was invincible like a **** in her mind, so she couldn''t help lowering her posture.


    The other warriors beside her also lowered their heads slightly and dared not look directly at Lin Yu.


    On the ground, the bald man and the killer suddenly let out a cold sweat when Lin Yu looked at them.


    Until then, the two of them completely recovered from the shock just now, remembering in their hearts that they and Lin Yu had already forged an endless feud.


    "I, we are officials, officials..."


    The bald man wanted to lift out of the government to press Lin Yu and fight for himself, but as soon as he spoke, he realized how could Lin Yu be afraid of the government because of his strength?


    This is a more powerful existence than that terrifying monster, the government is a fart in his eyes!


    Lin Yu looked at the two and said, "I will give you back that sentence just now. After the next reincarnation, I will grow eyes. Don''t offend people who shouldn''t be offended."


    "Huh? My lord, please..."


    The bald man struggled to get up and begged for mercy, but when he did something, he suddenly lost his voice.


    The killer next to him was so, and he suddenly broke his breath.


    "This?"


    Long Fang and others were shocked They didn''t see Lin Yu''s move at all, and the two of them were inexplicable.


    But then, something even more surprising happened to them.


    The corpses of the bald man and the killer suddenly shriveled, and in the blink of an eye, only the clothes they were wearing were left, and the flesh had disappeared without a trace.


    Long Fang and others were so surprised that they couldn''t speak, and stood still in place.


    However, in this abnormal silence, there was a sudden sound of broken bones.


    "what!"


    The screams followed.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 586： trade

    "What''s wrong?"


    Long Fang and the others turned their heads together, looking for the source of the screams.


    Soon they discovered that this voice was made by the warrior who had just asked for help and was willing to help the bald man break Lin Yu''s leg.


    At this time, the man''s hands were violent with blue veins, firmly grasping the root of his right thigh, curled up and crouched there as a golden rooster, dripping with sweat on his forehead.


    Obviously he was enduring extreme pain.


    Huhuhu, after breathing for a few breaths, he tried his best to say: "The little man Ma has eyes and no beads. He just dared to offend Young Master Lin and ask Young Master Lin to spare me a dog."


    The scene where Lin Yu killed the two bald men silently made him completely frightened.


    Therefore, when he remembered that he had also forgotten Lin Yu, he rushed to break his leg in order to ask Lin Yu''s forgiveness.


    "Okay, it just passed."


    Lin Yu hadn''t planned to take the life of this person. In his eyes, the strength of these people was really insignificant.


    He will not cause emotional disturbances at all because of some of their behaviors.


    After all, no matter what they do, it is impossible to hurt his hair.


    "Master Xie Lin''s grace for not killing! The little man Ma is willing to be a cow and a horse in the next half of his life to repay this great kindness."


    The warrior was so happy that he wept bitterly, dragged his broken right leg and knelt to the ground, banging his head at Lin Yu.


    After he knocked three heads in a row, Long Fang cautiously asked, "Master Lin, shall we leave here now?"


    As soon as he said this, the cave became silent again, and even the martial artist with the broken leg resisted the severe pain without saying a word.


    After all, this issue is what they are most concerned about now.


    If Lin Yu agrees to leave, it means that most of the matter has passed, and he shouldn''t have any major troubles, and if Lin Yu disagrees, then the matter is not over yet.


    Everyone at the scene knew very well that they had a glimpse of the secret hidden in Lin Yu''s body.


    "Of course I have to go, are you still here?"


    Lin Yu said casually. When everyone heard it, their hearts were relieved, but at this moment, Lin Yu changed his words again: "But before we leave here, we have to make a deal."


    "trade?"


    Everyone couldn''t help but swallowed, and they secretly said in their hearts that things were not that simple.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to worry about what they were thinking, and continued: "Everything that happened here today, you are not allowed to spread a word."


    "That''s for sure!"


    "I''m not going to chew my tongue!"


    Everyone is guaranteed to take the chest continuously.


    However, Long Fang said worriedly: "Young Master Lin, this matter was instigated by the government. If the government comes to the door, then..."


    "Aren''t the officials dead?"


    Lin Yu glanced at the two suits on the ground.


    Everyone immediately followed his line of sight and looked to the ground.


    "But..." Long Fang hesitated: "In addition to these two people, there may be other officials who also know this..."


    "No but!"


    At this time, a warrior stood up and interrupted Long Fang''s words: "Dragon Erniang, Young Master Lin is a **** descending to the earth, invincible in the world!"


    "It''s just a district government office. Young Master Lin can see through Xiao Jiujiu in their hearts at a glance. Young Master Lin said that the people who knew the government had died. That means death is over. Don''t think about it."


    Hearing this, Long Fang reacted instantly and nodded again and again: "What I said is, what I said is, it''s me."


    Immediately afterwards, the other warriors present once again vowed to curse and vowed that they would never mention what happened here to anyone after speaking out, otherwise they would be willing to be struck by lightning.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said: "I just said that this is a deal, so if you are willing to keep the secret, I will naturally grant you some benefits."


    As soon as his voice fell, several rays of light instantly enveloped all the people present, including the martial artist who was kneeling on the ground.


    But when Long Fang and others were illuminated by this ray of light, they immediately felt astonishing changes in their bodies.


    Those internal injuries left by martial arts for many years were recovered immediately, and the whole body was full of vitality, as if he was twenty years younger.


    Lin Yu said with his hands on his back, "From now on, you can practice martial arts with confidence and will not hurt your body."


    He had just infiltrated several Dao Yuan Li into everyone''s body.


    Of course, this is not only to promise them some benefits, but also to leave behind.


    Once these people didn''t abide by the oath just now and wanted to tell the story, they would immediately die on the spot, and no one would be able to save them.


    "Thank you Young Master Lin for your kindness!"


    "Young Master Lin is simply my second-born parent!"


    After everyone felt the changes in their bodies, everyone was ecstatic and knelt on the ground to thank them.


    We must know that people like them who have been practicing martial arts for many years have long been severely affected, and they can live for more than ten years. Now the internal injuries in the body are cured at once, and the whole person has unlimited vitality. What is regeneration?


    "Remember what you just said, otherwise these benefits will become disadvantages."


    Lin Yu exhorted again, and then said: "Go, I will take you out of here."


    After speaking, he immediately urged Yuan Li to take these people all the way up, and soon came to the surface woods.


    At this time, the surrounding scene has not changed from just now, as if nothing happened.


    After all the warriors looked around for a while, they finally let out a long sigh, and all this was finally over.


    "Everyone leave separately."


    Lin Yu said to everyone.


    When the warriors except Long Fang heard this, they clasped their fists towards Lin Yu and took the initiative to leave the woods.


    Long Fang asked hesitantly: "Young Master Lin, when I see Mei Rong and the others, am I still the same as before?"


    "That''s natural, otherwise they will find something wrong." Lin Yu replied.


    Long Fang clasped his fist and said, "Okay, then Long will offend Young Master Lin when he waits."


    "does not exist."


    Lin Yu gave a comfort, and then strode out of the woods.


    The two soon came to the competition arena and found Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao.


    "Master, why did you come back so long? What about the other seniors?"


    Xiao Meirong first looked at Long Fang, and then took the initiative to move in front of Lin Yu, patted Lin Yu on the shoulder and said, "Brother Lin, you can solve it, you almost killed it, right?"


    "Mei Rong!"


    Long Fang''s face sank, he wanted to scold him, but as soon as he was about to speak, he remembered what he had just said in the woods, and hurriedly said: "Young Master Lin has something like that, you just don''t need to comfort him. Are you in the mood to joke there?"


    Seeing Master''s sudden harshness , Xiao Meirong hurriedly retracted her hand on Lin Yu''s shoulder and explained, "Master, I just want to enliven the atmosphere."


    "Okay, don''t say so much, let''s leave here quickly."


    Long Fang had lingering fears, and just wanted to leave Huxin Island quickly.


    "Wait, don''t rush." ??Lin Yu stopped her and said: "Go to the academy again. I want to see other martial arts techniques."


    When Long Fang heard this, he hurriedly changed his words: "That''s fine too."


    She was quite puzzled in her heart, is it necessary for someone like Lin Gongzi to delve into those useless martial arts techniques?


    But what she didn''t know was that Lin Yu was not only to watch the martial arts exercises this time, but to investigate the island in the lake.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 587： Strange eggs

    The group walked toward the college on the shore again.


    Long Fang tried to stay calm and tried to face Lin Yu with the same attitude as before, so as not to be noticed by Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao.


    However, because Lin Yu''s position in her mind has undergone a radical change, she can''t do it completely without scruples in any way, so she still behaves a little weird in the end.


    The careful Yu Xueyao quickly noticed this.


    "Senior Long, are you not feeling well?"


    Yu Xueyao felt that Long Fang might be in a physical condition to do this, otherwise she would not be anxious to leave Huxin Island just now.


    "It''s okay, it''s just some old problems. They were all trained in martial arts a few years ago, and I''m used to them."


    Seeing that Yu Xueyao came up, Long Fang mentioned her physical condition, and simply went wrong and went on to follow her words.


    In this way, it can barely be explained.


    When Xiao Meirong on the side heard her say this, she proactively proposed: "Master, if you feel unwell, let''s go back first. Those martial arts techniques are nothing good."


    "It''s okay, I said it''s okay." How can Long Fang dare to violate Lin Yu''s will now, and her body is actually so good, naturally she would not agree with Xiao Meirong''s suggestion.


    Hearing this, Xiao Meirong insisted on her suggestion for a while, and tried to persuade Long Fang to go back, but Long Fang had to object again.


    The two of you said a word to me, and in the end Long Fang had to show up as a master, and Xiao Meirong finally stopped.


    And while the three of them struggled with whether to go back, Lin Yu followed Long Fang''s words just now to think again about the injury to the body by practicing martial arts.


    "No, what I thought before might be wrong."


    Lin Yu previously thought that martial arts hurt his body because some gods used some means to change the environment of the world, causing people here to overdraw their bodies involuntarily to practice martial arts, thus accelerating the birth of martial arts laws.


    But after experiencing the things that just happened in the underground cave, he felt that things didn''t seem so simple.


    "All this may have nothing to do with the gods, but with a certain existence deep underground."


    The main reason is that this world is too weird, very different from the big worlds he has been to.


    There are non-human monsters that can perform magical powers hidden underground, and the world power of this big world is also very evenly distributed, and will not become stronger because of being close to the core of the world.


    This made him have to re-examine the world with a new perspective.


    "Perhaps it is precisely because the power of the world deep underground is consistent with the surface of the earth, that a monster like that is needed to guard the core of the world?"


    Lin Yu remembered what the bald man said just now, saying that the range of activities of that kind of monster would not exceed the underground cave. In other words, that kind of monster just wanted to prevent people on the ground from going deep into the ground, and would not take the initiative to go up to the surface to cause damage. .


    At this time, the group came to the gate of the academy again.


    "Benlei boxing champion is expected to win the first place in this martial arts competition. Let''s go and take a look!"


    "Go around, go!"


    A group of martial artists ran out of the academy, and they went straight to the martial arts arena far away with excitement, passing by Lin Yu and others.


    When they ran away, Xiao Meirong couldn''t help but said to Long Fang: "Master, isn''t the Benlei boxing champion always your defeat in the past few years? Did you get the first place this year?"


    "If he really takes the first place, wouldn''t he have the hope of joining the government as an official? Master, or let''s go and see it too?"


    "What''s so interesting, go in!"


    Long Fang gave him an angry look and urged him to walk into the academy.


    Xiao Meirong was a little puzzled, always feeling like his master had changed himself, but it was a pity that he didn''t understand the problem at all, so he could only let it go.


    The group soon walked into the academy.


    After entering the academy, Long Fang took the initiative to gather martial artists to exchange experiences, so that Lin Yu could take a look at the martial arts exercises that others were practicing just now.


    But when she was about to do this, Lin Yu stopped her and said, "Senior Long, don''t worry, I''ll go and solve it first."


    When Long Fang heard this, he nodded and said: "Okay, you go."


    She didn''t know why Lin Yu changed her mind again, but since the other party said so, she had no choice but to act accordingly.


    "Brother Lin, why are you trying to relieve yourself again?" Xiao Meirong was puzzled.


    Seeing this, Long Fang hurriedly said: "Mei Rong, Xue Yao, go, let''s go over there first."


    Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao looked at Lin Yu in wonder, and then they were dragged away by Long Fang.


    After Lin Yu left the three of them, he went straight to the grove just now, and quickly got into the previous entrance.


    If those things just didn''t happen, he did have the intention to look at other martial arts techniques, but now it is naturally more important to explore the depths of the earth first.


    After all, the more martial arts is not the better, the existing martial arts are enough for those martial artists in the Dantian universe to learn for a while, there is no need to worry.


    "The exercises on the rivers and lakes are too messy, it''s not a system, and no amount of it is useful. The best exercises are those in the academy."


    "Next, I have to think of a way to look more at the exercises in the academy."


    Lin Yu thought while falling down quickly, and soon came to the cave just now.


    Back to the place where the monster was eaten.


    He first glanced at the deep hole that the monster had drilled out, and then jumped straight down.


    After falling down for almost five or six minutes, Lin Yu finally came to a small cave with fluorescence on all sides.


    "This place should be the monster''s lair."


    Lin Yu stood on the ground, looked around for a circle, and quickly came to a conclusion.


    The inside of the cave is extended in all directions, and there are multiple entrances and exits on the cave wall, presumably connecting different areas.


    So it must be that monster''s lair is right.


    "I still can''t feel the strange aura around here, it seems that this area is only guarded by the monster."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, guessing in his mind that the area that the monster was in charge of guarding should not be small, and rushed to wherever someone invaded it.


    But then the problem comes. If you can''t sense the strange breath, wouldn''t it be difficult to find other similar monsters?


    To be honest, Lin Yu now really wants to find a few more monsters of that kind, after all, that kind of monsters contain a lot of vitality.


    "Why don''t you find a way to look elsewhere?"


    Lin Yu looked around again to look for a channel suitable for exploration.


    But at this moment, there was a sudden bang from the cave.


    Lin Yu hurriedly took a look, and saw a fluorescent spherical fleshy sac appearing in the center of the cave, contracting there bulgingly.


    "This is?"


    Lin Yu took the initiative to approach a few steps, and after watching for a while, he secretly asked, "Could this be the eggs of that kind of monster?"


    "But when I came, I didn''t feel that there was such a thing in it. Where did it come from?"


    "Does it appear out of thin air?"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 588： Epiphany

    Lin Yu recalled it carefully and confirmed it several times, convinced that there was nothing in the cave when he came down.


    So it is certain that this worm egg appeared out of thin air.


    "Sure enough, the world is full of weirdness. I''d better be careful."


    Lin Yu originally wanted to continue exploring, but the appearance of the worm egg temporarily dispelled this idea.


    He stared at the worm egg, carefully sensing it with his soul.


    After almost half an hour of observation, Lin Yu touched his chin and thought: "This worm egg should hatch in a few days. I simply wait for it to hatch before making the next step..."


    "That''s it. Then I will come here every night to take a look and see what changes it will have."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu glanced around again, then flew all the way up the passage where he came.


    Soon he returned to the small woods by the artificial lake in the academy.


    At this time, the scorching sun was sky, and the shadows in the woods were sparse.


    Of course, these people were definitely not exposed to the heat of the sun, but went to the competition field to watch the finals of this competition.


    Naturally, Lin Yu didn''t want to join in the fun, so he walked out slowly, thinking about the next plan.


    "Next, in addition to coming over to observe the changes of the worm egg every day, I have to find a way to penetrate into the government and see what else the government officials know."


    The world is too weird, so he didn''t want to abuse the power of the gods and demons to get what he wanted before he knew enough of the truth. That might make the situation beyond his control.


    So for the time being, you still have to be careful and try to use conventional methods to achieve your goals.


    "Young Master Lin, you are here!"


    At this time, Yu Xueyao''s voice suddenly came from a distance.


    Lin Yu glanced at her and asked: "Are you looking for me?"


    Now that Long Fang knows some of his secrets, he shouldn''t worry about his safety. Why does Yu Xueyao seem to be looking for him all the time.


    Don''t Long Fang know how to stop her?


    "Well, I have been looking for you for a while."


    Yu Xueyao walked quickly to Lin Yu and explained: "Senior Long let me wait here for you when he left. I haven''t been able to wait for you later. I was a little anxious, so I wanted to look around."


    "Senior Long is gone? Where did she go?"


    Lin Yu didn''t blame Long Fang for leaving early, he was just a little curious about where Long Fang would go.


    "She is going to compete!" Yu Xueyao replied.


    "Go to the martial arts competition?" Lin Yu faintly thought of something.


    "Yes!" Yu Xueyao said excitedly: "After you left, she went to talk to other martial artists to share her experience in martial arts, but she had an epiphany while communicating."


    "She said that she understood the key to the exercises she had learned, and wanted to find a strong enough opponent to compare with, so she took Xiao Meirong to the martial arts field directly, and asked me to wait for you here when she left."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded and said: "That''s how it is."


    In fact, when Yu Xueyao said that Long Fang was going to the martial arts competition, he almost understood what was going on.


    When it was in the underground cave, he healed the internal injuries for Long Fang and others, and instilled Yuan Li to improve their physique, allowing them to advance in the martial arts.


    Having obtained such a huge benefit, anyone can suddenly have an epiphany, and his skill soars.


    "Mr. Lin, let''s go to the martial arts venue as soon as possible, it will be over later." Yu Xueyao urged a little anxiously.


    "Go, go and see."


    Lin Yu had no objections, and followed Yu Xueyao to leave the academy and head straight to the competition arena.


    But when they rushed to the competition field, the final was just over, and the host of the competition was in the ring announcing the first place in this competition.


    "Senior Long really took the first place!"


    Yu Xueyao clapped her hands and said excitedly.


    In the distance, Xiao Meirong saw the two of them at a glance, and hurriedly moved over.


    "Why are you here?"


    Xiao Meirong smiled and reproached, and then said impatiently: "You have suffered a big loss. Just now, my master is like a warrior who has beaten all opponents and won the first place easily."


    "I really didn''t expect my master to hide so deeply, so that I really have the long face of being a disciple!"


    Xiao Meirong was already intoxicated by Long Fang''s victory.


    Yu Xueyao said enviously: "You are lucky, there is such a great master!"


    When Xiao Meirong heard it, she patted her chest and said, "It''s okay, Xue Yao, my master has long wanted to accept another female disciple. When I turn around, I will tell her and let you worship her."


    "Really?" Yu Xueyao was full of joy.


    "Don''t worry, since I dare to guarantee this, of course I have absolute certainty!"


    Xiao Meirong slapped her chest, looking like she was overwhelmed with excitement.


    "That''s great!"


    Yu Xueyao didn''t doubt Xiao Meirong''s words, and became excited too.


    With joy, she thought of Lin Yu on the side again, and hurriedly asked, "I wonder if Senior Long is willing to bring Young Master Lin into his family?"


    "That''s probably not enough." Xiao Meirong immediately shook her head and said: "My master shouldn''t want to accept any more male disciples."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Upon hearing Xiao Meirong''s answer, Yu Xueyao was suddenly disappointed.


    At this moment, Long Fang suddenly jumped from the ring and flew directly beside the three of them.


    "Young Master Lin, you are back!"


    Long Fang took the initiative to greet Lin Yu as soon as he landed.


    Lin Yu glanced at Long Fang, and suddenly remembered what Xiao Meirong had mentioned before, saying that if the Thunder Fighter wins first place, he is expected to enter the government.


    Now that Long Fang has become the number one, isn''t it that she is also expected to become an official in the government?


    If Long Fang becomes an official in Haihe Prefecture, he can help her again, let her climb up again, and take the opportunity to find out some internal information for herself.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked, "Senior Long, you are now number one, can you enter the government?"


    When Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao heard this, they became interested in an instant, and they hurriedly pricked their ears to listen.


    "Yes!" Long Fang smiled and said, "Not only can I enter the government, but I can also go directly to our Haihe Prefecture Advanced Martial Arts Academy as a teacher!"


    "real?!"


    As soon as Long Fang''s words fell, Xiao Meirong jumped three feet high with excitement.


    He didn''t expect that his master could become a teacher in the academy, and he was also a teacher in the advanced martial arts academy.


    In this way, it won''t take long for him to be in the academy.


    "Master The teaching power of the Advanced Budo Academy is very powerful, and the future is boundless. It seems that the government values ??you very much!"


    Xiao Meirong started flattering.


    Long Fang smiled and said nothing about this, because she knew in her heart that everything was bestowed by Lin Yu, and Lin Yu was standing in front of her now, naturally, she couldn''t act as if she was truly talented.


    After chatting for a few more words, Long Fang was invited away by the officials who rushed over, Lin Yu and Xiao Meirong left the Huxin Island by boat and hurried back to the college.


    Xiao Meirong kept talking excitedly along the way, boasting to others that she was Long Fang''s disciple, and Yu Xueyao was also extremely excited by his emotions.


    The two had a good time with those warriors who had come up to inquire about Long Fang''s background, while Lin Yu had been thinking about the next plan in secret.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 589： Xiao Meirong

    the next day.


    Break time between classes.


    After class, the students in the get out of class talked about the new teacher Long Fang in twos and threes.


    "Have you heard that, the Dragon Cultivator defeated all his opponents with a crushing advantage at the annual martial arts rally yesterday, so he was favored by the government and was directly appointed as a teacher."


    Some students said excitedly.


    As soon as his voice fell, another student immediately answered: "Everyone has known about this for a long time, there is nothing special, and the real power of Dragon Training is not in this."


    These words instantly aroused the interest of everyone present, and some people who were talking about themselves stopped what they were saying and turned their heads to look at him.


    "Don''t sell it, you can tell me what dragon training''s unique skill is."


    Several people couldn''t help but urged.


    "That''s not the case." The person who just broke the news explained hurriedly: "Dragon training doesn''t have any special unique skills. What''s really great about her is that she has practiced so much martial arts, and her body is almost unharmed."


    "what?"


    "real or fake?"


    Everyone looked at each other, shocked.


    This kind of thing is really unheard of. At first, everyone thought that Dragon Education was able to beat the opponents in the ring. It was a unique skill. Unexpectedly, it was because the body was not injured by martial arts.


    This is undoubtedly a huge advantage.


    It is necessary to know that the martial artists in the world will more or less hurt the body because of martial arts, which will cause the body to go from bad to worse, and it becomes more and more difficult to realize the potential of the body.


    Like those martial arts masters who have practiced martial arts for many years, although their martial arts are superb, their bodies have long been overworked, so their actual strength is not much better than that of novices who have just entered martial arts.


    In other words, the martial arts of the warriors have been improving, but their bodies have been getting worse, resulting in the increase in strength not as much as theoretically.


    This is a hurdle that everyone can''t get around. As a result, Dragon Training actually got around, so she can naturally be a lot stronger than others.


    "How exactly did Dragon Training practice without harming the body?"


    Many people have raised similar questions.


    However, the person who broke the news didn''t know much about it, so he couldn''t give everyone a satisfactory answer.


    At this moment, a student suddenly looked at Xiao Meirong in the back row and said to everyone: "Hey, that new classmate Xiao, didn''t he worship the dragon teacher before entering the academy? Go and ask him."


    "Yeah, I almost forgot about it!"


    Everyone reacted.


    Yesterday, Xiao Meirong boasted that she was Long Fang''s disciple. The incident had long been known to everyone, but after all, everyone knew about it not long ago, so there was no time to think of him.


    Soon, most of the students in the class crowded into the back row and surrounded Xiao Meirong.


    "Student Xiao, you must have heard what we just said. You can quickly talk about how to learn martial arts without hurting your body."


    "Yeah, everyone is a classmate, so don''t hide yourself, and tell us quickly."


    Everyone looked at Xiao Meirong expectantly, waiting for him to give an answer.


    After all, the attraction of this matter is really too great. If you can master the secret of martial arts not hurting your body, you don''t need to think about the benefits.


    Faced with the eyes of everyone''s expectations, Xiao Meirong was completely confused.


    He has practiced martial arts with Long Fang for two years, and he has never heard of his master''s secret method of practicing martial arts without harming his body. Is there something wrong?


    Or is it that Long Fang has been hiding, unwilling to teach him the secret method?


    "Ahem!"


    Xiao Meirong cleared her throat, and said wisely, "Dear students, it''s not that I want to hide privately, but because this matter is important, I can''t talk nonsense. Please wait patiently, maybe it won''t be long before my master will make the method public. ."


    When everyone heard it, their faces were immediately full of regret.


    However, Xiao Meirong has already talked about this, and it is not good for everyone to follow up.


    Seeing that the crowd did not force him to continue speaking, Xiao Meirong immediately sighed in secret, and said in his heart that she must go to the Master for the first time when she turned around, and see what kind of magical technique can be used to practice martial arts without hurting the body.


    If you can master it yourself, you will definitely be able to surpass other students soon.


    On the other side, although everyone did not get the answer they wanted, they did not rush to leave.


    Some people with more active minds took the initiative to get close to Xiao Meirong, praising them as brothers, and made it clear that they wanted to make friends with Xiao Meirong.


    Xiao Meirong did not refuse this, but it was very useful.


    After all, he likes to make friends of all kinds, and he likes to be the limelight among a group of people the most.


    At this time, a group of students from other classes suddenly walked up outside the class. They asked as soon as they came to the door: "Is my classmate Xiao Meirong here?"


    When Xiao Meirong heard this, she immediately got up and asked, "You have something to do with me?"


    "You are Xiao Meirong?"


    A student who looked like a leader said with joy: "Student Xiao, we are students from the opposite college class. I wonder if you are interested in sharing your experience of martial arts with us."


    "College class?"


    Xiao Meirong was overjoyed, and it seemed that his master really got a lot of attention from the government this time, and even the students of the college class came to take the initiative to make friends with him.


    You must know that the students of these academy classes have received formal martial arts education in the academy since they were young, and they look down on the students of the Jianghu class most often, and they always feel that these Jianghu-born martial artists are not solid enough.


    "It''s easy to say, I have long wanted to exchange experience with you about martial arts."


    Xiao Meirong laughed and strode out, very energetic.


    When the students who had been around Xiao Meirong saw Xiao Meirong leaving, they went back to their seats and gathered again in twos and threes to discuss Long Fang.


    Seeing this, Yu Xueyao looked enviously and said to Lin Yu: "Hey, Young Master Xiao really worshipped a good master. I didn''t expect Senior Long to be so powerful!"


    When I first saw Long Fang, Yu Xueyao thought that Long Fang was just a little better than ordinary people in the rivers and lakes, and never thought that it turned out to be a hidden Wolong.


    ...


    Time soon came to night.


    Since the daytime incidents happened Xiao Meirong has no interest in dining with Lin Yu at all. She just wants to make friends with the outstanding students in the college and become a romantic figure in the college.


    Lin Yu was also happy, and returned to his room after eating, planning to go to the bottom of the lake to see the worm egg in the evening.


    But when he walked into the door of the room, Long Fang took the initiative to find him.


    "Senior Long, what do you want me to do?"


    Lin Yu asked as he walked into the house.


    Long Fang hurriedly replied: "Well, I need to ask Mr. Lin for something."


    "About how you practice martial arts does not hurt your body?"


    Lin Yu instantly understood Long Fang''s concerns, and directly pointed out.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 590： Maximize utilization

    "Exactly!"


    Seeing that Lin Yu had directly pointed out the key, Long Fang didn''t go around the corner, and said directly: "Young Master Lin, now the government already knows these secrets about me, I don''t know how to explain it to them."


    The reason why she was able to practice martial arts without hurting her body was entirely because Lin Yu used Yuan Li to transform her body, not because she had any good methods, so she didn¡¯t know the details, and didn¡¯t know how to explain it. .


    "You can just make up any reason to deal with them. You can say that you are very talented, or you can say that you have misunderstood some treasures. In short, as long as you let them know that martial arts does not hurt your body, this matter is very special, not everyone Whatever works."


    "Don''t worry, no matter how the government investigates, it is impossible to find out the cause."


    After Lin Yu had given up his idea, he gave Long Fang another reassurance.


    When Long Fang heard this, he was relieved immediately and nodded: "Okay, so I can rest assured, I am afraid that what I say nonsense may affect you, Young Master Lin."


    "It''s okay, these things won''t affect me." Lin Yu said indifferently.


    "What Young Master Lin said is that with Young Master Lin''s cultivation base, there is nothing worth fearing in this world."


    Long Fang nodded repeatedly.


    At this moment, Lin Yu suddenly remembered something, and said: "It just so happens that you are here, I have something you need to do."


    "Master Lin, please give orders!" Long Fang immediately lowered his head and clasped his fists.


    "You have now become a teacher at the academy, and you have access to most of the martial arts exercises in the academy, so I need you to find a way to show me some exercises."


    Lin Yu originally wanted to gain opportunities to learn other exercises by performing well, but now that Long Fang has become a teacher at the academy, she simply asked her to bring the exercises directly for herself to see.


    In this way, you can keep a low profile and avoid a lot of unnecessary social interactions.


    Otherwise, once you perform well, you will definitely attract the attention of most of the students in the college, and become the focus of everyone just like Xiao Meirong now.


    When Long Fang heard this, he immediately promised: "Don''t worry, Young Master Lin, after I go back, I will find a way to do this. I believe it won''t be difficult."


    "Okay, then this matter will bother you." Lin Yu nodded.


    When he finished speaking, Long Fang said in a low voice, "Young Master Lin, there is something I want to remind you. People in the government seem to be thinking about you, and it may be against you."


    "It''s okay, just let them come."


    Lin Yu said indifferently, and then she reminded Long Fang: "Remember, no matter what they do, you should not interfere in this matter, so as not to be implicated for no reason."


    "Well, I will definitely remember Young Master Lin''s words, and don''t hold back Young Master Lin."


    Long Fangsi had no doubt about Lin Yu''s strength, and believed that Lin Yu had absolute certainty in facing any tricks the government would use.


    "Senior Long, are you okay?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    He was going to send Long Fang away, and then went to the bottom of the lake island to see the change of the worm egg.


    "It''s okay, but..."


    Long Fang hesitated to speak again. After a moment of silence, he said boldly: "Young Master Lin, there is one thing I am very curious about. Why don''t you show your hands a little and let the government know your strength? I think if that''s the case, they should be restrained. Point, and maybe it will give you a lot of convenience, allowing you to browse the exercises in the academy at will."


    "Don''t ask about this, I have my own plan."


    It is naturally impossible for Lin Yu to tell Long Fang the truth.


    Seeing this, Longfang hurriedly nodded and said, "Okay, Master Lin, then I''ll leave first."


    After speaking, she turned and left Lin Yu''s residence.


    After he left, Lin Yu locked the door tightly and disappeared silently.


    ...


    Deep underground on the island in the heart of the lake.


    Lin Yu stood in a small cave glowing with fluorescence on all sides, staring quietly at the weird worm eggs in front of him.


    "It''s a circle older than yesterday. I didn''t expect this worm egg to continue to grow and become bigger."


    Lin Yu secretly marveled, but compared to the changes in the egg itself, he is now more concerned about how to make the most of the egg.


    Not surprisingly, after this worm egg hatches completely, an earthworm-like giant worm like the previous one should be born, responsible for guarding this area and preventing surface creatures from going deep into the ground.


    At that time, as long as the giant worm that hatched is eaten, a lot of vitality will definitely be harvested.


    However, there are two problems here. The first is that after the giant worm hatches, does the body directly contain a lot of vitality? Will it take a period of growth to have enough vitality?


    The second question is, if I eat the hatched giant insects again, will it attract the attention of some existence deep underground?


    Of course, in addition to these two issues, there is another very important point.


    That is, Lin Yu always feels that eating this giant insect directly is a waste, and there should be better ways to make the most of it.


    "If I can control the giant worms that hatch out of the eggs and make it available to me, I can explore the underground world faster and more safely, find out the distribution of other giant worms, and even figure out what is hidden deep underground. "


    Lin Yu touched his chin and continued to stare at the glowing insect eggs in front of him.


    After that idea just appeared, he is now full of thoughts about how to control the giant worms that are about to hatch out of the eggs.


    Fortunately, he had eaten a giant insect like this before, and he knew a lot about this monster.


    "This kind of creature doesn''t have power flowing like the power of gods, but it can display magical powers. It''s very strange."


    "However, there is no power like the power of God, which means that its body is as pure and flawless as an ordinary person who has not received the gift of God. If I instill the vitality into its body, I wonder if it can control the selection of God like a god. Control it like anyone else."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu slowly circled the egg, thinking carefully about the feasibility of this method.


    After spinning three times in a row, he felt ruthless in his heart and decided to instill Yuan Li directly into the eggs to see what changes would happen.


    "Although the thing inside hasn''t hatched yet, it already has a complete life structure. I believe it should respond."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu stretched out his right hand and pressed it on the worm egg.


    A line of Yuanli came out from the palm of his right hand, turning into a colorless light covering the worm eggs.


    Bang bang bang!


    Suddenly, the eggs shrank violently, making a sound like a beating heart It worked! "


    Lin Yu was overjoyed.


    Sure enough, as I expected, the uncorrupted larva in the worm egg can smoothly accept the vitality instilled by it, just like a person with a special bloodline receives the gift of the gods.


    "Well, let''s see if I can enter its sea of ??consciousness, and completely control it while it''s mentally unsuccessful!"


    Lin Yu slowly closed his eyes, controlling Yuanli to hit the crystal wall of the sea of ??consciousness of the larva in the egg.


    boom--


    Just for a moment, the crystal wall of the larva''s sea of ??consciousness was directly smashed like glass.


    "It''s done!"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 591： Underground ecology

    The larva''s sea of ??consciousness crystal wall was smashed, and Lin Yu''s Yuanli immediately broke into the larva''s sea of ??consciousness like a broken bamboo.


    At this time, this unhatched larva does not have its own mind, it is like a blank sheet of paper to Lin Yu, it is an excellent opportunity to completely control it.


    "The mind of this larva has not been formed at all, so I simply separated a ray of soul and directly controlled its body."


    Lin Yu originally wanted to plant his own thoughts in the larva''s sea of ??consciousness so that it would act according to its own will and be used for its own use, but after another thought, the larva had not hatched from the egg, which was equivalent to not being born.


    Since it was not born, there is no such thing as having its own mind and consciousness, so it''s just a matter of making it a clone of itself.


    In this way, oneself can directly use this monster clone to explore the underground world, and the efficiency will be much higher.


    "Okay, just do it!"


    No longer hesitating, Lin Yu directly separated a wisp of soul into the larva''s sea of ??knowledge.


    After that, he immediately retracted his strength and carefully felt the feeling passed by this new clone.


    It didn''t take long before he nodded to himself: "According to the current situation, the larvae should hatch in three days, so I will come again in three days."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu raised his head and looked upwards, preparing to return to the ground through the passage above.


    But when he was ready to act, a rustling sound came from a passage on the east side.


    "Could it be that other monsters came here?"


    Lin Yu glanced at the entrance of the passage, then immediately flew upwards, preparing to hide in the dark to see what happened.


    "No, it shouldn''t be other monsters!"


    As Lin Yu flew up, he suddenly remembered in his heart that if other monsters had come, he should have sensed the strange aura in advance, but he didn''t.


    This shows that the visitor is not the kind of weird bug that was killed last time.


    While thinking about it, Lin Yu had already flown into the upper passage and came to the dark part of the passage.


    He stopped immediately, and then looked down.


    Fluorescence is everywhere in the cave below, and the opening for the giant monsters to enter and exit is huge, so the situation below can be seen clearly without resorting to any means.


    Under his gaze, a figure slowly appeared and came to the worm egg in the center of the cave.


    "Sure enough, it''s not that kind of weird bug."


    The visitor is completely different from the kind of monster that looks like a giant earthworm.


    This thing is a bit like an ape, but with a pair of horns on its head, it is much smaller than a human.


    At this moment, it was observing the worm eggs intently, and circled the worm eggs while watching.


    It seemed that because it didn''t find any abnormality in the eggs, after checking it for a while, it turned around and returned to the passage where it came from.


    Seeing it leaving, Lin Yu touched his chin, and said in his heart: "It seems that the ecology of this underground world is more complicated than I thought before, and the division of labor of various creatures is clear."


    "The monster that just arrived seems to have a higher status than the monster. It should be an existence similar to a manager."


    "But why does it come here?"


    "Is it a routine check, or did my behavior just now caught their attention?"


    There is no answer to this question, because Lin Yu doesn''t know what the specific ecological structure of the underground world is, so he can only rely on guessing.


    After another guess, Lin Yu suddenly moved and flew upward without looking back.


    He was going to wait for the larvae to hatch and use this brand new clone to find out the truth.


    ...


    Lin Yu returned to the college at a very fast speed.


    For the next three days, he remained low-key activities in the academy as before, without showing up. Apart from his outstanding appearance, which attracted the attention of some female students, no one cared about him.


    Most of the students'' attention was attracted by Long Fang, and Xiao Meirong was very high-profile, so the mainstream topics in the college were related to Long Fang and Xiao Meirong.


    Time soon came to the fourth day.


    That night, he was going to explore the depths of Huxin Island as planned, so he returned to his room early.


    And just as he was about to leave, Long Fang found him again.


    "Master Lin, these are all the exercises you want."


    As soon as he entered Lin Yu''s room, Long Fang took out several martial arts books and handed them to Lin Yu.


    "Let me see."


    Lin Yu took the exercise book and looked through it at a very fast speed.


    After reading it, he returned the book in his hand to Long Fang.


    "Young Master Lin, you... have you finished watching all of them?"


    Long Fang asked in surprise.


    "Yes, I never forget." Lin Yu replied.


    Hearing this, Long Fang''s eyes were full of disbelief, but soon she was relieved.


    After all, Lin Yu can easily subdue that kind of terrifying monster, so what is it to remember?


    "Mr. Lin, then I will leave first, and I will send you new exercises in two days."


    Long Fang said goodbye and walked to the door.


    But when she was about to walk to the door, she turned around and explained: "Master Lin, although I am a teacher at the academy now, it is suspicious to borrow the exercises collected by the academy too frequently, so..."


    "It''s okay, this matter is not in a hurry, just take it slow."


    Lin Yu needs these exercises not to practice it by himself, but to allow the martial artists in the Dantian universe to study and study, and to speed up the birth of martial arts principles.


    So there is no need to worry, a lot of new techniques are acquired at once, and the warriors in the Dantian universe can''t learn it.


    "Thank you Young Master Lin for your understanding."


    Long Fang didn''t know the purpose of Lin Yu''s need for a lot of exercises, and thought that he could learn quickly as soon as he saw it, so he felt that he was a drag on Lin Yu''s progress.


    Lin Yu watched Long Fang leave.


    After she walked away, she quickly left the room and headed to the depths of the island in the heart of the lake.


    It didn''t take long before he came to the fluorescent cave deep underground.


    At this time, the worm egg in the center of the cave had grown to the size of three people, and it was covered with various folds, shrinking constantly.


    "Finally it''s about to hatch."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart.


    And as soon as his idea appeared, the eggs immediately changed completely.


    I saw the eggs inflated rapidly like a huge balloon, and the outer wall was quickly propped up to become translucent, and we could see a bunch of weird worms inside, which were shining brightly.


    Bang!


    Suddenly the worm eggs made a loud noise, and the outer wall exploded into countless petals like a lotus flower, exposing the adults inside.


    "It turns out that it feels like seeing myself through another pair of eyes!"


    As soon as the worm hatched, Lin Yu''s mind was immediately taken over by Lin Yu''s soul, so Lin Yu was looking at his body condescendingly through the eyes of the worm.


    "Next, I won''t have to come here again, just explore the underground world directly through this clone."


    This trip is Lin Yu''s last time to come to this fluorescent cave, the purpose is to watch the eggs hatch with his own eyes, to ensure that no accidents happen.


    Now everything has been as one''s wish, the monster has completely become his own clone, naturally there is no need to be as troublesome as before.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 592： 1000 times faster

    In the room, Lin Yu sat cross-legged on the bed.


    "With that clone, you don''t need to worry about exploring the underground world. After I have completely figured out the location of the monsters, I will eat and absorb the vital energy one by one."


    "What we need to do now is to speed up the birth of martial arts laws."


    Lin Yu thought of looking inside and entered the pubic universe.


    He came directly to Xia Honglie''s residence, and his thoughts quickly condensed into a human form.


    "Junior Brother is here!"


    Xia Honglie immediately got up and took the initiative to meet Lin Yu.


    "Brother, how many warriors are there now in the academy?"


    To speed up the birth of the martial law, the simplest and rude way is to increase the number of warriors in the academy, so Lin Yu will come directly to Xia Honglie, and now Xia Honglie is in charge of this matter.


    "The specific number is difficult to count now."


    Xia Honglie explained: "But the younger brother, don''t worry, all those who can enter the college have been admitted to the college, and there are not many talents left outside."


    The academy is not all martial arts can want, must have a certain martial arts talent, otherwise it will not be effective.


    "Already collected almost? In this case..."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that in this way, there would be no way to speed up the progress by increasing the number of warriors in the academy, and must find other ways.


    Of course, he had already figured out the method when he came, but it would be a little troublesome to implement it.


    "The trouble is a little troublesome, but now there is no other effective method, there is only one way."


    Lin Yu quickly made up his mind and decided to do as previously envisaged.


    "Brother, I will rarely come here during the next period of time, and I will rely on you for the affairs of the college."


    As soon as Xia Honglie heard this, he immediately promised: "You can rest assured, Junior Brother, I''m also happy about running a school, and I will definitely try my best to do my best."


    "Okay, then I''ll take a step first, and I''m going to talk to my father and them."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Yu''s body instantly disappeared in place.


    Later, he found his father and mother one after another and told them that he would not come here for a long time to see them, so that they would not worry about them.


    In addition to explaining this situation, he also made some specific arrangements to ensure that there would be no trouble in the pubic universe during his absence.


    After all the arrangements were completed, he left the pubic universe.


    On the bed, Lin Yu urged the law of time to accelerate the passage of time in the Dantian universe.


    "A thousand times!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "With my current strength, I can only increase the flow of time in the Dantian universe by a thousand times at most."


    A thousand times the time acceleration is equivalent to one day in the outside world, three years in the Dantian universe.


    This is why he made a special trip to say goodbye to his parents and family, telling them that he would visit them for a long time in the future.


    If they don''t explain in advance, they will definitely think that something has happened to him, and they will worry about it in their hearts.


    Moreover, all kinds of things will definitely happen in the dantian universe for such a long time, and there may even be turmoil, so he has to make some specific arrangements to prevent such things from happening.


    "I spend a day here, they have been three years, their actual age will soon be far beyond me."


    "I''m afraid that when I go to see them next time, their personalities have changed significantly."


    Time can change everything, not only a person''s appearance, but also a person''s character.


    Although his parents and family have cultivated powerful exercises, and they also have the vitality that he bestows, they will not grow old even after a hundred years.


    But the change in xinxing is impossible to stop.


    Lin Yu is very worried that the next time he sees his parents and family, it will be very different from now.


    It is precisely because of this that he is unwilling to use this method to accelerate the birth of martial arts laws.


    This is bound to cause a lot of trouble.


    Of course, this is only one of them, and another very important reason is that the power of the dynamic rules may attract some existing attention.


    "What I changed is the operating law of the pubic universe, and the possibility of attracting outside attention should not be great."


    Lin Yu comforted himself.


    ...


    In the following days, Lin Yu kept living in the academy in a low-key manner.


    Although he tried to keep a low profile, he suffered several assassinations during this period.


    Of course, those assassins were naturally impossible to succeed, they were all easily counter-killed by him, and the government didn''t even know how they died, thinking that Lin Yu was just lucky, and those people died because of accidents.


    Even so, the continued failure of the assassination still angered the government and decided to take other measures to deal with Lin Yu.


    Long Fang told him about this, and Lin Yu naturally didn''t care as much as before when he got the news.


    After all, no matter what the government does, it is impossible to hurt him a single hair.


    ...


    On this day, Lin Yu left the room according to the school''s schedule as usual, and went to class alone.


    Since the spread of the fact that Long Fang''s practice of martial arts did not hurt his body, Xiao Meirong has become a figure in the academy.


    Over time, the two have almost lost any intersection.


    Lin Yu goes to class alone every day, while Xiao Meirong mixes with those outstanding students every day.


    Not only that, even his room has been rearranged, and a better place to live has been arranged. He has long since stopped being a neighbor with Lin Yu, and the two have no chance to meet.


    Lin Yu walked into the class quickly and sat down in his seat in the back row.


    At this time, he and Yu Xueyao were the only two left in this corner. Xiao Meirong had already changed classes to other classes and was no longer classmates with them.


    In fact, when Xiao Meirong left, she wanted the college to transfer Yu Xueyao to another class, but Yu Xueyao refused, naturally because of Lin Yu.


    Yu Xueyao''s reason is that life is short, and the martial artist''s lifespan is much less than that of ordinary people. It is better to spend the limited time with the people you like.


    After receiving this answer, Xiao Meirong completely gave up on Yu Xueyao on the spot, and no longer had any concerns in her heart.


    After all, he is different now. He has a relationship with Long Fang. In addition, his own talent is also quite good. The quality of the circle is not known how many times better. People like Yu Xueyao and Lin Yu are no longer worthy to associate with him.


    To be honest, before hearing Yu Xueyao''s words, his mentality had changed dramatically, and he had no feeling for Yu Xueyao. Those words just made him firm up his mind.


    Give up Yu Xueyao, he can get better Lin Yu. "


    Seeing Lin Yu sitting down, Yu Xueyao proactively raised her head.


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Yu asked.


    Yu Xueyao glanced around, and whispered: "Three days later, it will be the academy''s martial arts competition. I think you have worked so hard every day during this period. You should make rapid progress, right? Would you like to participate and get a good ranking?"


    After speaking, she looked at Lin Yu expectantly.


    If you can get a good ranking in the martial arts competition organized by the college, you can go to a better class to listen to better teaching and lectures.


    Yu Xueyao was already preparing for this, but she didn''t want to change classes alone, she wanted to be with Lin Yu, so she took the initiative to talk about this topic.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 593： Focus on business

    "Competition?"


    Lin Yu thought about it carefully, and indeed three days later there was a contest organized by the academy.


    This competition is not an exam, but the impact on college students is not less than that of the exam.


    Of course, Lin Yu naturally has no time to participate in this kind of competition. He can now obtain the treasures of the academy through Long Fang, so he has no interest in becoming famous.


    Although as long as you get a good result in the martial arts competition, you will have the opportunity to get other rewards besides the exercises, but those rewards are useless to him, and naturally they will not be able to attract him to participate.


    Besides, he has been exploring the underground world through that monster clone for a long time. He has already figured out the distribution of monsters in the surrounding area, and he is preparing to harvest a wave of Yuanneng during these few days. How can he participate? What competition.


    "I won''t take part in the competition, I don''t think I''m ready yet."


    Lin Yu found a reason to reply.


    When Yu Xueyao heard this, a look of disappointment flashed across her face.


    She didn''t know the real purpose of Lin Yu delving into those martial arts techniques every day, and she thought he was preparing for this martial arts competition just like herself.


    Therefore, it is difficult to accept the statement that Lin Yu is not ready yet, and feels that Lin Yu is deliberately evading.


    But soon, her thinking changed. She felt that Lin Yu should not be trying to escape, but to pay too much attention to theoretical research and neglect actual combat, and the competition is mainly based on actual combat.


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly comforted: "Lin Yu, don''t think of the actual combat so horribly, besides, there are so many trainings in the martial arts field, and those who come to the stage dare not commit suicide."


    "Let''s talk about it, and watch it then."


    Lin Yu saw through Yu Xueyao''s thoughts, knowing that she really hoped that he could show off his skills on stage, so she no longer refused.


    Then the topic will be endless.


    However, when he said that he would read it later, it was not a complete excuse, but he really had to wait until the time to say it.


    On the day of the competition, if you happen to need to go to the underground world to eat monsters to harvest vital energy, then of course you must take this matter as the most important thing.


    On the contrary, it''s not a problem to show off a little while on stage.


    Anyway, he is comfortable with his own strength, and how much strength he wants to show in front of everyone is entirely up to him, and he will never let the situation go beyond his control.


    Seeing that Lin Yu''s attitude had changed, Yu Xueyao immediately let out a sigh of relief.


    She has no other extravagant hopes now, as long as Lin Yuken takes the stage to compete, she doesn''t care about his performance at all.


    Because she has self-knowledge in her heart, knowing that Lin Yu and her own students with ordinary talents can''t stand out in the college, so she doesn''t expect miracles to happen. It is natural to get some results. It doesn''t matter if there is none.


    This topic was revealed, and it was time for class soon.


    As usual, Lin Yu pretended to listen to the teaching with the students in the class, but in fact he was secretly pondering the martial arts techniques.


    The main reason is that these exercises are completely different from what he has learned. The knowledge in them seems superficial, and the power of the exercises is completely incomparable with supernatural powers, but after careful consideration, I always feel that there is an extremely profound truth hidden in it. , It is worth taking time to study.


    The morning passed quickly, and it was lunch time in a blink of an eye.


    Lin Yu got up and left as usual.


    But this time Yu Xueyao took the initiative to follow up and walk with him.


    "Lin Yu, after dinner, should I accompany you to practice and practice combat ability?"


    Yu Xueyao now only wants to eliminate Lin Yu''s fear of fighting against Wu, so she has been thinking about this all morning, and finally figured out a way to help Lin Yu exercise her combat ability by herself.


    Lin Yu is a bit big head about this, so he doesn''t have the time to do this.


    "Xue Yao, you don''t need to bother about this, I have my own plans."


    Seeing him say this, Yu Xueyao couldn''t help holding on tightly, and nodded gently and said, "Okay."


    After saying this, she continued to walk with Lin Yu.


    In fact, she had long wanted to walk with Lin Yu like this, but she had never been able to muster the courage to do it before, but now she has done it cruelly for the sake of the competition, and simply continues to the end.


    The two walked towards the college cafeteria together, and from time to time someone looked at them on the road.


    Among them, mainly girls.


    Although Lin Yu is a low-key person on weekdays, but his external image is too outstanding, so the girls in the college often talk about him in private and pay great attention to his every move.


    Now he was with a pretty girl next to him, who naturally detonated their gossip in an instant.


    Yu Xueyao quickly noticed this and felt the complicated gazes from other girls.


    Suddenly, she felt that Lin Yu would not participate in the competition, and it would be good not to get a good ranking.


    Because in that way, other girls would not take the initiative to approach Lin Yu.


    You must know that the girls in the academy just love Lin Yu''s face, but they don''t recognize his strength.


    In the eyes of most girls, Lin Yu is just an incompetent little white face.


    This impression will prevent them from approaching Lin Yu actively.


    And once Lin Yu performed well in the contest organized by the academy and reversed this impression, there would definitely be countless girls jealous for him.


    Therefore, Yu Xueyao felt that it would be good to maintain the current status quo.


    After walking for a while, the two came to the canteen on the east side of the college, where all the students from the Jianghu class were eating.


    The two took the food as usual and prepared to find a place to sit down and eat.


    However, when the two were shuttled between the dining tables and were about to find a dining table to sit down, Yu Xueyao suddenly collided with a boy, and the food in the hands of the two instantly spilled on the floor.


    "How do you walk? No eyes?"


    The boy made a noise first, and when he came up he scolded Yu Xueyao.


    This movement immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Many people stopped their chopsticks and turned their heads to look over here.


    Lin Yu glanced around quickly, and then his gaze stayed on the boy who took the initiative to pick things up. He knew in his heart that this person was coming at him.


    Two days ago, Long Fang told him that the government might use new methods to deal with him. Obviously, everything that happened before him was the government''s conspiracy.


    He had just seen clearly that the boy had ran into him on his own initiative, just to pick things up deliberately.


    It''s just that because of this person''s high martial arts skills, he has made some clever blindfolds, so it seems to outsiders that Yu Xueyao accidentally hit him.


    "This person probably wanted to irritate me, force me to do something, and then take the opportunity to kill me."


    Lin Yu quickly guessed the other party''s intentions.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it."


    Seeing so many people looking at her, Yu Xueyao was embarrassed and eagerly apologized, and then proposed: "Should I help you get a meal? I will definitely wash your dirty clothes. "


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 594： Strong breath

    "Wash it clean? Do you know how much my clothes are worth?"


    The other party didn''t follow or forgive, and didn''t agree with Yu Xueyao''s reconciliation.


    "Then..." Yu Xueyao flushed, and asked at a loss: "Then what do you want?"


    "What else do I want? Did you talk like that, as if I was forcing you to do something!"


    The boy was angry immediately.


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at Lin Yu and said, "Don''t be there and be okay. You are her friend. She doesn''t have long eyes when she walks, and you don''t have long eyes? Wouldn''t you help her look at it?"


    Seeing this, Lin Yu pulled Yu Xueyao behind and stepped forward and stood in front of the boy.


    Naturally, he couldn''t be afraid of this person who took the initiative to pick things up, as long as he was willing, there were countless ways to kill the opponent.


    Seeing that Lin Yu seemed to want to be a flower protector, the boy was overjoyed.


    Originally, he was going to provoke him again, but he didn''t expect Lin Yu to lose his temper so soon.


    "Why, do you want to stand up for her?" The boy looked at Lin Yu up and down and shrugged: "Also, since she is your woman, you can talk about what you should do now."


    Seeing that things seemed to be impossible, everyone immediately became interested, staring at the three of them motionlessly, and even forgot to eat.


    Some people whispered, guessing how Lin Yu was going to solve the matter.


    Of course, most people felt that Lin Yu could only lose money. After all, he would not be the boy''s opponent no matter how he looked at it.


    But when the situation was at a deadlock, a steady and powerful voice suddenly came from the silent cafeteria.


    "Xue Yao, what happened?"


    Everyone turned their heads and saw Xiao Meirong and others walking straight towards this side.


    Soon, Xiao Meirong came to Yu Xueyao.


    "It''s nothing, I accidentally hit him while walking." Yu Xueyao explained.


    She was very nervous at this time, and she didn''t have time to care about her current relationship with Xiao Meirong. Xiao Meirong asked her to truthfully tell her.


    Of course, in her subconscious, she actually hoped that Xiao Meirong could help resolve this matter, so as not to embarrass Lin Yu, after all, Xiao Meirong is now in the academy, and others should sell him face.


    "Bumped?"


    Xiao Meirong glanced at the ground, then looked at the boy, clasped his fists and said: "This classmate, there are so many people here, this kind of thing is inevitable, you don''t need to be so aggressive."


    Hearing this, an inaudible expression of anger flashed across the boy''s face.


    However, he was not angry because of Xiao Meirong''s words, but because Xiao Meirong''s appearance destroyed his plan to provoke Lin Yu and take the opportunity to kill Lin Yu.


    At this time, Xiao Meirong turned around and asked Yu Xueyao again: "Xueyao, have you apologized to him?"


    "I apologized, and I am willing to make compensation, but he does not accept it." Yu Xueyao replied truthfully again.


    Xiao Meirong nodded and looked at the boy and said, "This classmate, since the female classmates apologized to you, you can just forgive her once for my face, how about?"


    "What a bad luck!"


    The boy coldly cast a word, and then left the scene without looking back.


    Of course, none of the people present knew that the bad luck he was talking about was because the plan was destroyed by Xiao Meirong and felt bad. They all thought he felt bad luck about the food being knocked over and his clothes dirty.


    Seeing that the boy was very "conscious" and took the initiative to leave, Xiao Meirong lifted her chin slightly, feeling extremely bold in her heart.


    Sure enough, the current self is no longer what it used to be, and everyone has to sell their own face.


    "Xueyao, this thing is over like this, you guys hurry up and make another meal."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and patted Lin Yu on the shoulder, and said, "Brother Lin, there is a crouching tiger, hidden dragon in the academy.


    At this time, he was proud of himself.


    Because in his opinion, this matter was handled very beautifully today, which not only made a splash, but also hit Lin Yu and Yu Xueyao severely.


    He felt that after today''s incident, Lin Yu would definitely realize that he was insignificant, far inferior to his Xiao Meirong, and Yu Xueyao would definitely regret the wrong choice before.


    This is the real purpose he came to mix up with this matter.


    Unexpectedly, the final result was better than he expected.


    "I''m leaving now." Xiao Meirong smiled at the two of them and walked away quickly.


    As soon as he left, everyone watching the excitement withdrew their gazes and began to enjoy the food on the table again.


    Of course, the discussion is naturally endless.


    Most people are talking about Xiao Meirong''s chicness, thinking that he can easily resolve this matter is a performance of ability.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu, because of his low strength, was not regarded by others at all. If Xiao Meirong did not show up, he would definitely not settle this matter.


    In the end, everyone came to the conclusion that although it is important to learn theories well in the academy, it is still necessary to look at personal strength if you really want to be famous, which is no different from being in the arena.


    ...


    Time soon came to night.


    Lin Yu returned to the room as early as usual and took a seat on the bed.


    He has many things to do, one is to activate the law of time to speed up the flow of time in the Dantian universe, and the other is to control the strange insect clone to explore the underground world.


    "Today I will explore the last area. When I finish exploring there, the Haihe Prefecture area is completely over. I can wait for the opportunity to appear and eat all the strange bugs in this area."


    Thinking of this, he slowly closed his eyes, and his consciousness was completely immersed in that strange insect clone.


    After so many days of exploration, he has basically figured out the laws of the underground world.


    As he had previously guessed, the underground world has an independent ecology, with different divisions of labor.


    The giant earthworm-shaped weird worms are mainly responsible for preventing the surface creatures, especially the people on the ground from going deep into the ground, and the long-horned creatures that look like apes are responsible for managing these weird worms.


    However, there are not many such apes monsters, and there seems to be only one in the entire Haihe Prefecture.


    As for the strange insects, as far as known, there are a total of ten, which are distributed in various areas of Haihe Prefecture.


    "The monkey monster is usually resting at this time. It is a good time to explore the underground of the west side of Haihe Prefecture Lin Yu controlled the monster clone and quietly got into a channel in the west direction. .


    Now he has a clear picture of the whereabouts of these passages, knows where each passage leads, and also knows when to act to avoid that ape monster perfectly.


    Swish!


    The strange insect clone moved extremely fast, and in a blink of an eye it moved more than ten kilometers along the passage.


    While Lin Yu controlled the strange insect clone to move forward, he carefully sensed the surrounding breath.


    Suddenly, when he had advanced nearly two hundred kilometers, he suddenly felt a strong breath.


    "Such a strong breath, is it a new monster?"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 595： Take the opportunity to harvest

    After sensing this breath, Lin Yu hesitated for a moment, and then continued to control the monster clone to move forward quickly.


    He was going to personally go to the source of the breath to have a look.


    After advancing for nearly a hundred kilometers, the breath became stronger and stronger, and it seemed that it was already near.


    Lin Yu controlled the monster clone to slow down its forward speed, and at the same time carefully sensed the surrounding environment.


    He soon discovered that the source of this breath seemed to be on the left front of his position.


    "What the **** is it?"


    Lin Yu controlled the monster clone to stop, and at the same time carefully sensed the movement there.


    Upon induction, he immediately "see" what was happening at the source of the breath.


    This is an underground cave with a huge space, with a little fluorescent on the cave wall, illuminating the cave as bright as the surface of the day.


    In the middle of the cave, there are five monkey monsters sitting around.


    These ape monsters sit cross-legged on the ground like humans, with their two front paws on their legs, their eyes closed, their heads raised high, and their faces facing directly above the cave.


    That''s all, the most important thing is that these five ape monsters all opened their mouths, and a total of five cylindrical lights were shot from their mouths, converging together near the top of the cave.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lin Yu was very curious and continued to observe the situation in the cave carefully.


    After observing for a while, he found that the cylindrical light spit out from the ape monster''s mouth turned out to be a luminous elemental spirit particle.


    "Are these ape monsters feeding on Primal Spirit particles?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu hurriedly focused on those cylindrical lights.


    "No, they are not spitting out those primordial spirit particles, but releasing the primordial spirit particles accumulated in the body."


    Seeing this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but wonder what exactly these ape monsters were made of.


    Is it all made up of Yuanling particles?


    He continued to observe carefully, and it didn''t take long for him to discover that the primordial spirit particles released from the ape monster''s body were slowly condensing into a pure white sphere after being gathered together.


    From small to large, keep growing.


    "It seems that I came at the right time, and I arrived when they just started to perform this strange ceremony."


    "But, what exactly is that pure white ball?"


    There is no answer to this question at all.


    If the behavior of apes can be concluded by guessing, the origin of this white ball can only be known by touching it up close.


    In the cave, the sphere held high by the five pillars of light is still visibly enlarged, and I don''t know how long it will take to fully take shape.


    There is no answer to this question, but a bold idea suddenly popped up in Lin Yu''s mind.


    "These apes and monsters are gathered here, which means that this underground world including Haihe Prefecture is in an unmanaged state."


    "In other words, I can take the opportunity to eat the monsters here!"


    Lin Yu didn¡¯t want to participate in the contest at the college. On the one hand, he didn¡¯t want to be famous. After all, once he became famous, coupled with his outstanding external image, he would definitely become a figure in the college. A lot of time was wasted.


    On the other hand, it was because the time of the academy competition happened to be the time he was preparing to sweep the underground world.


    Opportunities will appear at any time, so he must be prepared at any time, naturally it is impossible to waste his mind on the boring contest of the academy.


    But coincidentally, the conflict between the two is now gone, because the opportunity to sweep the underground world and eat the monsters to harvest vital energy has now appeared.


    "Okay, I will continue to stay here as a clone of the weird worm, staring at these ape monsters, and my body will take this opportunity to eat all the weird worms that have been discovered."


    Lin Yu acted decisively and swiftly.


    He left the monster clone in this passage to monitor the actions of the monkey monsters, while the main body located in the martial arts academy immediately left the dormitory and arrived underground at a very fast speed.


    As soon as he entered the underground world, he went straight to the nearest strange insect habitat.


    In just a few breaths, he found the first weird worm.


    At this time, this monster was entrenched in the fluorescent cave, and did not notice the danger.


    "Roar!"


    Suddenly the worm raised his head and let out a roar.


    And just as it was about to see who the uninvited guest broke into the cave, it suddenly found that its body was out of control.


    In just an instant, it completely lost consciousness and became Lin Yu''s stomach.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+100000000 source stone¡¿


    An eye-catching prompt appears on the modifier panel.


    Lin Yu glanced with satisfaction, then immediately disappeared in place, rushing to the next fluorescent cave where weird insects inhabit.


    In this way, he attacked ten monsters that had been discovered long ago at lightning speed, and ate them all in his stomach.


    In the end, a total of one billion source stones were harvested.


    After doing all this, Lin Yuben was going to continue to the underground world outside Haihe Prefecture to see if he could find other monsters.


    However, at this moment, something went wrong in the cave where the five monkey monsters were.


    The clone of the strange insect controlled by Lin Yu found that one of the five ape monsters suddenly became restless, his body twisted wildly, his expression was extremely hideous, and it seemed to be angry because of something.


    But don''t even think about it, this ape monster must be responsible for the management of Haihe Prefecture.


    Now that most of the strange bugs in the Haihe State area suddenly disappeared, how could it be able to sit still.


    "Squeak!"


    As the ape monster wanted to get up irritably, the other four apes were aware that something was wrong.


    Soon the five apes and monsters withdrew the cylindrical light from their mouths one after another, and screamed.


    Lin Yu guessed that they should be communicating with the situation in Haihe Prefecture.


    "Squeak!"


    The monkey monsters jumped up and down, screaming non-stop, and after a while, they all looked at the underground passages leading to Haihe Prefecture.


    It seems that the ape monster has explained the situation to the other four ape monsters.


    Immediately afterwards, they withdrew their gaze again, staring at the pure white ball that fell on the ground and jumped up and down.


    One of the monkey monsters wanted to reach out for the uncondensed orb but as soon as it reached out, it was stopped by two monkey monsters beside it.


    Obviously, this thing is very important in their eyes, and no ape monster is allowed to get involved.


    "Squeak!"


    The five monkey monsters yelled again, seeming to be accusing each other. Of course, they might be arguing about something.


    Lin Yu controlled the monster clone to observe their behavior quietly, preparing to see what they were going to do next.


    If these ape monsters want to figure out the reason for the sudden disappearance of the monster, then there is no doubt that they have to leave, and today''s action can only end here.


    And if they decide to get the ball that has not been fully condensed first, then they still have a chance to go to other places and eat a few more monsters.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 596： Windfall

    "Squeak!"


    "Squeak!"


    The ape monster continued to scream there.


    After several calls, they finally stopped, staring at the pure white ball without saying a word.


    "squeak-"


    Suddenly, the five apes and monsters all uttered a long cry, and then each turned around and drilled into different passages like lightning.


    "These guys... are you going to guard their respective territories?"


    Lin Yu secretly analyzed.


    As far as the known situation is concerned, every area of ??the underground world is managed by an ape monster. For example, Haihe Prefecture is managed by the ape monster who was the first to be irritable.


    Now the five apes and monsters are rushing to each other, obviously rushing to their respective sites.


    Presumably they don''t want to see similar situations in Haihe Prefecture appearing in the territory they are responsible for.


    "That strange white ball..."


    Lin Yu "looked" at the pure white ball in the center of the cave, and guessed in his heart: "It seems that they can''t determine the ownership of this white ball, so they simply left it here."


    "In this case, maybe I can take the opportunity to take it away."


    Now that the five apes and monsters have gone to each other, the orb has become a completely unowned thing, and it is a good time to take action.


    "And even if I take this white ball, those ape monsters won''t know who did it, they will only doubt each other."


    "What a godsend opportunity!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately controlled the monster clone to enter the cave, while the body quickly left the underground world and rushed from the surface to the direction where the monster clone was.


    Of course, it takes a while for the main body to catch up, so his clone of the strange bug came to the ball first.


    But when he was about to pick up the white ball with the mouth of the monster clone, he suddenly found that he had overlooked one thing.


    "The five monkey monsters dropped the ball here, not necessarily because of the ownership issue, but it may also be that this strange white ball can''t be touched easily."


    Lin Yu didn''t understand the language of those apes and monsters, so he didn''t know what they had just said. He could only rely on guessing about their behavior motives.


    After all, guessing is guessing and cannot be used as a conclusive conclusion.


    Thinking of this, the head of the monster clone immediately retracted, no longer rushing to act.


    At the same time, Lin Yu''s ontology has also arrived here.


    He came all the way from the surface, and he walked in a straight line. The speed was naturally much faster than when he moved underground, and the movement was much smaller.


    After Lin Yu''s body entered the cave, he quickly came to the side of the monster clone.


    He looked up at his clone, then looked at the pure white ball on the ground, and said in his heart: "Forget it, just let this clone touch the ball to see, it''s a big deal to lose this clone."


    He was determined to win this strange white ball, so he didn''t hesitate to lose this clone.


    After all, such a clone can be owned again in the future, and the secret hidden in this white ball must be figured out as soon as possible.


    No longer thinking about it, Lin Yu controlled the monster clone and lowered his head, opened his mouth full of sharp teeth to grab the white ball on the ground.


    Regardless of the size of this weird worm, it is very flexible, and can easily pick up the tiny ball.


    "It seems okay."


    Lin Yu raised his head to look at the giant mouth of the monster clone. The white ball was held by the giant mouth, and nothing was abnormal.


    This has almost proved that the white ball is harmless.


    Thinking of this, he stretched out his right hand, and then let the monster clone open his mouth and spit the white ball on the palm of his right hand.


    Click!


    After the white ball fell into the palm of Lin Yu''s palm, there was nothing unusual except for giving him a slightly cool touch.


    "I''ll study this thing later, and I''ll talk about it when I go back to the college."


    Lin Yu put the white ball away, and then raised his head to look at the monster clone again.


    Now this clone can no longer continue to operate in Haihe Prefecture, because the monsters in this area have basically been eaten up by him. The ape monster will definitely doubt the surviving monster and will examine it carefully in order to find it. Find out why it can survive.


    "Hey, in fact, apart from Haihe Prefecture, other surrounding areas are also not conducive to my activities."


    "Those apes and monsters must have known what happened here in Haihe Prefecture, and they will definitely step up their guards."


    "It seems that I have to change places, too."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu waved his hand and directly took this strange insect clone into the Dantian universe.


    Afterwards, he returned along the path and quickly left the underground world.


    ¡­


    Haihe Prefecture Government-run Senior Budo Academy.


    In the room, Lin Yu sat cross-legged on the bed like an okay person, staring quietly at the white ball on the bed.


    "Where should I go next?"


    He didn''t rush to study this strange ball, but was thinking about where to go next.


    In fact, the underground world in Haihe Prefecture is not unable to continue activities, but you have to wait patiently for a period of time, and wait for the ape monsters to relax their guards again.


    Naturally, he couldn''t waste time waiting foolishly, so he could only change the place.


    "Why don''t I just go to Beijing Taixuefu, the martial arts exercises here are pretty much seen by me. If you want to see other exercises, you have to go to Taixuefu."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, thinking that this should be the most perfect plan at the moment.


    When you go to the Capital Academy, you can not only see the brand-new martial arts exercises, but also follow the law and use the monster clone to explore the underground world of the capital.


    You must know that the area where the capital is located is extremely prosperous and has a huge population. Presumably, there will be more monsters guarding the underground world than in Haihe Prefecture, and the energy they can get is more.


    "It just so happens that the academy is about to organize a big competition. When I show my skills in that competition and stand out, I will definitely be eligible to be recommended to the Tai Academy."


    "The only question now is, will the government use it to prevent me from going to school..."


    This is a question that has to be considered.


    Lin Yu is very clear about his current situation. Because some members of the royal family are determined to get rid of themselves, the current self is the thorn in the eyes of some government officials.


    Of course, there are not many officials who know about this, so their enemy is not the entire Haihe prefecture government, and it is not entirely without the opportunity to advance to a higher education.


    "Anyway, I will take part in the martial arts competition first. I don''t believe in the government and dare to risk the world''s disgrace. Even if everyone knows that I have excellent grades, I will prevent me from entering a higher school. That will definitely chill the hearts of all martial arts practitioners. UU¿´Êéwwwww .uukanshu.com"


    "Even if they want to do something, they will do it secretly, and will not break the rules in front of so many people."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu discovered that the contest organized by the academy was really timely.


    With so many people participating in this kind of event, so many eyes are staring, it is difficult for the government to break the rules.


    On the contrary, if you pass the exam to obtain the qualifications to enter a higher education, the government can easily manipulate it in order to prevent yourself from entering the capital.


    "That''s what it is. When I am a blockbuster in the Grand Tournament, I will be caught off guard by the government."


    "Now let''s see what this white ball is."


    Lin Yu picked up the pure white ball on the bed.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 597： Yuan Ling Crystal

    This pure white ball has a warm and moist texture like white jade, without a trace of impurities, it is very pure.


    But from the outside, that''s the case. If it weren''t for knowing the origin of this white ball, Lin Yu would only regard it as some kind of precious jade.


    Of course, if you use Divine Soul to perceive it carefully, you can discover its special features.


    "Why does this thing always make people feel alive?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help frowning. It was the first time he encountered this kind of thing and felt a strong vitality in a dead object.


    "I will feel it again."


    Lin Yu increased the intensity of the soul induction, immersing all of his consciousness in the sphere.


    Soon he had a new discovery.


    He thought that this sphere was a unique life, but after careful sensing, he realized that it was just an illusion.


    This sphere itself does not have vitality, but because the sphere contains the memories of countless people, it will give people an illusion like a living thing.


    "Yes, according to the scene at that time, this thing should be formed by the condensing of the soul particles, and the soul particles can carry the memories of various living entities."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, clarifying his clues.


    But now a new question is coming, what is the function of this sphere?


    Seeing how the ape monsters value it so much, this is obviously a treasure of great value.


    In order to figure this out, Lin Yu tried a variety of methods to figure out its use, but the results were all disappointing.


    "There is only one way left now, eat."


    All methods have been exhausted, but I have not tried this method.


    It was mainly because Lin Yu was not clear about the effect of Yuanling particles, so he didn''t rush to try this method.


    However, there is no choice now, and there is no other feasible way except this method.


    "My body of the gods and demons should be enough to withstand unexpected consequences. After all, I even broke through the death zone where the law is messy."


    Thinking of this, he didn''t hesitate anymore, swallowing the ball in his hand and swallowing it into his stomach.


    Immediately afterwards, he immediately activated the law of time to slow down the flow of time inside the body, so that he could better observe the changes of the ball in the stomach.


    And after slowing down the flow of time, if something unexpected happens, there is enough reaction time to deal with it.


    Time passed by every minute.


    Since the flow of time in the body is extremely slow, it took nearly an hour before the sphere soaked in gastric juice began to show visible changes.


    Lin Yu stared attentively.


    I saw the sphere began to dissolve at a slow rate, and its volume kept getting smaller.


    "It doesn''t seem to be dangerous."


    Lin Yu once again urged the law of time, speeding up the flow of time a bit.


    In an instant, the dissolution speed of the sphere became faster.


    Seeing that there was still no strange abnormality, Lin Yu accelerated again to make the dissolution faster.


    After repeated many times, the flow of time in the body finally returned to normal.


    At this moment, the sphere had completely dissolved.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+10 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    The moment the sphere was dissolved, a line of prompts appeared in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    When he saw the content of this line of prompts, he was taken aback for a moment.


    Because a new term appeared above.


    "Yuan Ling Crystal, this is... uh!"


    Lin Yu was suddenly stunned there, his eyes lost, as if he had lost his mind.


    At this time, countless strange memories were pouring into his mind like a flood.


    These memories cover the lives of countless people, extremely rich and extremely colorful.


    Therefore, the sudden appearance of these memories made Lin Yu as if he had experienced countless lives in person, and he couldn''t tell who he was for a while.


    In addition, these memories had different personalities and different experiences, which seriously interfered with his self-recognition and caused a huge change in his xinxing.


    At this moment, he even lost himself completely.


    I don''t know how long it took before Lin Yu broke free from the ocean of memory with his powerful consciousness and found himself again.


    "call--"


    Lin Yu let out a long breath in fear.


    "It''s absolutely mad on the spot to be someone else. It''s a fluke that I can break free."


    He thought that the biggest danger of this sphere was to explode and die, but the biggest danger was the memories it contained.


    So many strange memories flood into one''s mind, enough to easily swallow one''s self-knowledge.


    Taking a long breath again, Lin Yu closed his eyes and focused, quietly sitting on the bed, adjusting his mood.


    He didn''t slowly open his eyes until dawn spilled into the room through the window.


    Finally, those memories were smoothly integrated by him and became part of his own memories, so there was no need to worry about them interfering with his mind.


    "Next time if you want to eat this kind of food, you must prepare in advance."


    Lin Yu warned himself secretly, and then quickly exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Law: The Law of Time (Fourth Order) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Repair: God and Demon (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 42 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    "One yuan spirit crystal is equal to 100 million source stones, that''s how it is!"


    At this time, Lin Yu had already figured out the origin of the white ball. It turned out that its name was Yuanling Crystal. By the way, he had also figured out the correspondence between the Yuanling Crystal and the source stone.


    "The elementary spirit crystal I just ate was larger than the average elemental spirit crystal, ten times the normal size, which is equivalent to bringing me the energy of one billion source stones."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help sighing that such a small elemental spirit crystal could bring him the elemental energy of one billion source stones, and he didn''t know how much energy was contained in the ape monsters that created this elemental spirit crystal. .


    "I don''t know if those ape monsters can eat it directly..."


    Lin Yu thought secretly.


    At this time, there was a loud bell outside, it was time for the college to wake up.


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts, turned to sit on the edge of the bed, and stood up.


    He urged his Yuan Li to get rid of the fine dirt on his body and clothes, and then he directly opened the door and walked out.


    For him, sleep is no longer a necessity, even if he doesn''t sleep every day, he is still full of energy.


    Everything was the same as usual, Lin Yu went to the cafeteria to have breakfast first, then came to class, walked to his seat and sat down, waiting for the arrival of the first class.


    "Lin Yu, what do you say about martial arts?"


    Seeing Lin Yu sitting down, Yu Xueyao hurriedly raised her head to remind: "Today is the last day of registrationI will participate."


    Lin Yu replied briefly and powerfully.


    "real?"


    Yu Xueyao was surprised, and she couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course it''s true. I''ll sign up later." Lin Yu said with a serious tone.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you later!"


    Yu Xueyao secretly breathed a sigh of relief, Lin Yu was finally willing to participate in the contest organized by the academy, which was an extremely exciting thing for her.


    She didn''t expect Lin Yu to achieve any good results, but only asked the other party to go up and give it a try.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 598： Xiao Meirongs surprise

    Time soon came to the day of the college competition.


    On this day, the atmosphere in the college was extremely warm. All students in the college, whether they were students in the college class or students in the Jianghu class, were eagerly waiting for the upcoming competition.


    At this time, most of the people in the academy were concentrated on the martial arts field on the west side of the academy.


    The entire martial arts arena was crowded with people, sitting in the front and standing in the back, everyone''s eyes were focused on the several arenas in the center of the martial arts arena.


    There was a figure standing on the ring in the middle. It was the dean of the academy. He was addressing the upcoming competition.


    Soon, after finishing his speech, he quickly left the ring and replaced him with another instructor who was in charge of hosting the competition.


    After the teacher took the stage, he first read out the rules of the college competition according to the book, and then announced the official start of this year''s competition.


    As soon as his words fell, the whole martial arts field instantly boiled.


    Some people began to call out the names of individual outstanding students to cheer for them, hoping that they could win the championship in this year''s competition.


    Most people are talking to themselves, arguing about the outcome of the game.


    In this warm atmosphere, the first batch of contestants came on stage.


    A total of sixteen people will compete in eight arenas at the same time to decide the winner.


    These are arranged in advance by the academy, and they are matched according to the known strength of each person. For each pair of two, the winner advances and the loser loses, and so on until the final champion is decided.


    "Start!"


    On the eight arenas, the teachers in charge of referees all ordered to announce the start of the first match.


    In an instant, the entire martial arts arena suddenly fell silent, and everyone stopped what they were saying and stared at the eight arenas in the center of the martial arts arena.


    Everyone pays attention to the battle in one of the arenas according to their preferences. There may be their idols on it, or there may be opponents they will face next.


    In short, most people have their own focus, and only a few people feel like water and are not interested in any battle in any ring.


    Lin Yu is one of these few people.


    For him, there is nothing worth seeing in this kind of competition.


    But Yu Xueyao, who was sitting beside him, looked nervously back and forth on two of the arenas.


    The people who are fighting on the two arenas are the opponents she and Lin Yu will face next.


    "These people are so amazing."


    After watching for a while, Yu Xueyao said worriedly.


    After finishing speaking, she seemed to be afraid that her emotions would affect Lin Yu and affect his next performance. She hurriedly changed her words: "But it''s okay. These people will definitely consume a lot of physical energy after playing a game. Up."


    Lin Yu glanced at her and saw that there was still a nervous look on her face, so he comforted: "Don''t worry, they are definitely not your opponents."


    As he talked, he secretly urged Yuan Li to eliminate the chronic diseases in Yu Xueyao''s body that had been left by years of martial arts practice.


    In this way, Yu Xueyao can fully exert all her strengths without being dragged down by injuries.


    "Huh? This is..."


    Yu Xueyao discovered that Lin Yu''s words just now seemed to have magical powers. After hearing the words he said, she suddenly felt a sense of infinite energy and invincible excitement.


    And his body seems to have a brand new vitality, full of endless power.


    "Xueyao, don''t think too much, take a good look at the way those people get out of the glove."


    Lin Yu reminded.


    "Ah good."


    Yu Xueyao obediently responded, and then immediately turned to watch the match on the ring.


    The strength of those people is similar to that of the two of them, but in order to take care of them, newcomers who have not been enrolled for a long time, the academy arranges them to play in the back so that they have the opportunity to observe their opponents'' routines.


    Naturally, Yu Xueyao would not miss such a good opportunity, so she took it very seriously, and soon forgot the strangeness that appeared to her.


    Seeing her return to normal, Lin Yu also felt relieved.


    The game went on very quickly, and soon the people on the eight arena decided the winners one after another, and under the guidance of the staff, they left the arena to rest.


    The next group of people on the court is another group of people. After they decide the victory or defeat, Lin Yu and Yu Xueyao will play against the group that first decided the victory or defeat.


    Time passed quickly, and it didn''t take long for the players in the match to decide the winner and leave the ring.


    At this time, Lin Yu, Yu Xueyao and others had already arrived in the waiting area for the game, waiting for the staff to guide them on the field.


    "Go, hurry up, it''s your turn!"


    The staff in the waiting area waved to everyone, motioning them to hurriedly enter the field.


    Everyone hurriedly walked out of the waiting area to their respective ring.


    They are all participating in the contest organized by the academy for the first time, so tension is inevitable.


    Soon, Lin Yu and others boarded their respective arenas.


    After saluting with the opponent, the referee training immediately announced the start of the competition.


    Lin Yu is on the ring.


    Lin Yu accurately controlled his own strength to ensure that the strength he exerted could just defeat the opponent in front of him.


    He did this because he didn''t want to attract the attention of certain people in the government and lower their guard against himself.


    If you play well early, it will definitely arouse their attention.


    In that way, they will definitely formulate various countermeasures in advance to hinder their advancement to ensure that they have no chance to enter the capital.


    On the other side, Yu Xueyao was in the arena.


    Yu Xueyao was extremely surprised to find that her strength was far stronger than she had imagined.


    I don''t know if the painstaking practice of a while ago had the effect, or this kind of competition in full view is especially easy for people to realize their potential.


    But no matter what the reason, this is always a good thing, so that there is a chance to win a better place.


    The game went on in an orderly manner.


    As the game progressed, everyone watching the game gradually noticed the situation on Yu Xueyao''s side.


    It stands to reason that the people who come to power must be of equal strength. There is no one who crushes the other. Generally, it takes dozens of rounds to truly distinguish the winner.


    As a result, on the arena where Yu Xueyao was, it was Yu Xueyao who pressed his opponent to fight.


    Not to mention the strength of Yu Xueyao¡¯s opponent to fight back, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to support him from falling to the ground. He had already lost one round in a short time. Under the rule of two wins in three rounds, one defeat would be completely lost. .


    Everyone couldn''t help whispering to each other and speculated whether the college had made a mistake, and put the two people who did not match their strengths on the same arena.


    boom!


    Xiao Meirong stood up abruptly from her seat, looking at Yu Xueyao on the stage with complex expressions.


    "She...when did she become so powerful?!"


    Unlike others, Xiao Meirong knew Yu Xueyao''s strength more clearly, so there was no doubt that there was anything wrong with the academy''s arrangements.


    According to Yu Xueyao''s previous strength, it is true that only the person on stage can compete with her.


    He was surprised that how did Yu Xueyao improve so much in a short time? Could it be that she had been deliberately hiding her strength before?


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 599： Narrowly win

    The situation of Yu Xueyao''s arena soon attracted the attention of major teachers.


    In the judges'' bench, a teacher beside Long Fang poked his head and said: "Teacher Long, have you seen the female student?"


    At this moment, Long Fang was staring at the ring where Lin Yu was standing, completely ignoring the situation of the other ring.


    It wasn''t until the instructor reminded her that she turned her head abruptly and followed his gaze to take a look at the ring where Yu Xueyao was.


    "So it was her."


    Naturally, Long Fang knew Yu Xueyao and knew exactly what Yu Xueyao''s strength was. Therefore, she wondered why this male instructor had to make a special trip to remind her to pay attention to Yu Xueyao.


    "What''s wrong with her? Is there a problem?"


    Long Fang asked smoothly.


    "Teacher Dragon, watch it carefully."


    The male teacher didn''t say much, just let Long Fang pay attention to it.


    Long Fang didn''t ask any more, and looked at Yu Xueyao seriously.


    Soon, she realized that something was wrong.


    The male teacher on the side saw the expression on her face and immediately smiled: "Teacher Long, you should have noticed it. This female student seems to have a special physique that does not hurt her body by practicing martial arts."


    Ever since Lin Yu asked Long Fang to find a reason at will to explain why martial arts did not hurt his body, Long Fang claimed that his physique was very special.


    Some experts in the academy later checked her specifically, and found that it seemed to be the case. Long Fang''s physique was indeed different from that of ordinary people, although they could not tell what was different.


    But no matter what, she is well known about her special physique.


    For this reason, this male instructor thought of this reason for the first time. He felt that Yu Xueyao might also have a special physique similar to Long Fang.


    Of course, Long Fang knew the real reason.


    There is no special physique, everything is a gift from Lin Yu.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    Long Fang suddenly turned his head to look at Lin Yu, and immediately understood everything in his heart.


    There is no doubt that Yu Xueyao must have also received Lin Yu''s help.


    "Teacher Dragon, what''s wrong?"


    Seeing that Long Fang''s expression was different, the male instructor hurriedly asked.


    Long Fang replied: "It''s nothing, I want to go wrong."


    The male teacher nodded slowly when he heard the words, did not continue to struggle with the problem, and instead said: "That female student is as lucky as you. It seems that she will become the focus of this competition."


    Hearing this, Long Fang shook his head slightly and said, "I''m afraid it''s much more than that."


    "Yes, judging by the girl''s current situation, as long as she plays well in the future, I''m afraid she will have the opportunity to be admitted to the Imperial College."


    As he said, he looked back at the rostrum. In addition to the dean of the college and the others, there were officials in Haihe Prefecture who were in charge of students'' advancement.


    But what he didn''t know was that the object Long Fang was referring to in the sentence just now was not Yu Xueyao, but Lin Yu.


    She had been observing Lin Yu''s movements just now, and she suddenly felt an intuition in her heart, thinking that Lin Yu might surprise everyone this time.


    Of course she was not sure about this now, so she didn''t explain much.


    The contest continues.


    It didn''t take long for the eight arenas to decide the winners and losers one after another. Lin Yu and others left the field one after another under the arrangement of the staff to prepare for the next round of competition.


    "Lin Yu, I... I seem to have performed very well this time!"


    After returning to their seats, Yu Xueyao couldn''t bear the excitement in her heart, and said to Lin Yu with great joy.


    "It is estimated that your potential has been fully utilized, you have done a good job, and continue to maintain it." Lin Yu encouraged.


    "Ok!"


    Yu Xueyao nodded heavily, and then encouraged Lin Yu to say: "Lin Yu, you played very well just now. Let''s work hard together."


    After speaking, she turned to look at the ring in the middle of the martial arts arena.


    At this time, the next competition had begun. Among those on the stage were the opponents they were going to face next. Naturally, she had to take a good look at their way out of the glove.


    The competition is proceeding in an orderly manner.


    In the next test, Lin Yu still followed the previous plan, aiming to just defeat the opponent, precisely controlling his own strength.


    But Yu Xueyao still went all out like the first game, fighting with an unstoppable momentum so that the opponent could not fight back.


    After winning three games in a row like this, all spectators couldn''t sit still.


    The main reason is that Yu Xueyao''s performance is too good, which is completely inconsistent with the impression she usually gives.


    Those students who didn''t know much about Yu Xueyao were okay, only if she had always been strong, but she was low-key and secretive. The senior officials in the academy and some government officials who came to watch the battle were already a little shocked.


    They have a general understanding of the situation of every student in the college, and know how Yu Xueyao''s performance is on weekdays, so how could they not be surprised after seeing her perform so well?


    Of course, at this time, they were already like the male instructor next to Long Fang, faintly guessing that Yu Xueyao was able to do this because of his special physique, so they were all whispering to each other to discuss this.


    Upon seeing the situation, the male teacher beside Long Fang said to Long Fang, "You really got it by the teacher. The performance of this female student is far better than we had just expected, I''m afraid..."


    Long Fang didn''t continue to listen to the next words, because her mind was all on Lin Yu, and she didn''t have time to care about Yu Xueyao.


    She had already seen some clues from the last few competitions, and found that Lin Yu seemed to be ready to get a good place in this big competition and show her talents.


    Otherwise, he shouldn''t choose to defeat his opponent every time.


    That''s right, in Long Fang''s view, everything depends on whether Lin Yu wants to win, so for Lin Yu, all these are just small choices.


    "Dragon Education..."


    The male instructor was still chattering non-stop, and the topic naturally revolved around Yu Xueyao.


    Seeing this, Long Fang stopped him and said, "Jin, don''t just stare at that girl."


    "Why?" The male teacher asked in doubt.


    "Because her light is likely to be overshadowed by others soon."


    "What?" The male teacher looked incredulous and shook his head again and again: "Impossible, everyone behaved quite well in this competition. Only she played extremely well. Who can overpower her?"


    "The one over there." Long Fang looked at the ring where Lin Yu was, and said, "I dare say that his next performance will surprise everyone him?" Male teacher Xishun Looking in the direction Long Fang was pointing, he still had a look of disbelief, "He is only slightly stronger than his current opponent, and he is considered ordinary in the entire academy. I don''t like him."


    Long Fang didn''t explain much, but said lightly: "Don''t worry, just watch the changes."


    In the distance, Xiao Meirong, like Long Fang, turned all attention to Lin Yu at this time.


    After all these few matches, he has roughly seen Yu Xueyao''s strength, knowing that Yu Xueyao will be the best in this competition, and he has barely accepted this fact in his heart.


    What he can''t accept now is that Lin Yu has won so many games in a row.


    "Unexpectedly, his luck was so good that he could win by a narrow margin every time!"


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 600： Gaze in the dark

    The competition continued, and without knowing it, it entered the semi-final stage.


    Students who can win at this stage will enter the subsequent finals. After many competitions, the judges organized by the college will rank them according to their personal wins and losses and their actual performance.


    And this ranking will become the strength ranking list for the next whole year.


    After all, the academy¡¯s examinations are based on theoretical examinations, and a good test can only indicate a good theoretical study, not a strong practical ability.


    The actual combat ability everyone only recognizes the annual competition.


    "Yu Xueyao will definitely make it to the final."


    "Is that a point? I dare say that she might get the first place."


    "..."


    There were murmurs and discussions everywhere in the martial arts field. At this time, most of the people''s attention was on Yu Xueyao alone.


    Everyone is wondering what sort of ranking she can get.


    Some people even made a bet in private, using money or in kind to bet on which step Yu Xueyao could go.


    Of course, there are not no people who follow Lin Yu.


    Except for those inside the college, such as Long Fang and Xiao Meirong, a certain official on the podium focused on Lin Yu during the whole process.


    The reason is simple. This official was specifically responsible for assassinating Lin Yu.


    Not many people know about the assassination of Lin Yu in the Haihe prefecture, and he is one of them.


    At this moment, he was frowning, feeling very puzzled by Lin Yu''s strength.


    In addition to this, he is still pondering Lin Yu''s intentions, guessing whether Lin Yu is planning to use this contest to obtain the qualifications to be sent to the Tai Academy.


    Although this is unlikely, the matter is not trivial, and he has to consider the worst.


    "If he really wants to do this and is really capable of doing it, then I can only stop him by any means!"


    He quietly stared at Lin Yu with gloomy eyes.


    On the other side, the game waiting area.


    After so many battles, Yu Xueyao has found something wrong.


    If it is said that the first two competitions were because of their eagerness to win and burst out of potential, then they have been playing so stable afterwards, how to explain?


    Especially, the opponent behind is much stronger than the front, and as a result, he wins so easily.


    Yu Xueyao knew her strength well and knew what position she was in the academy, so she knew that those opponents could not be defeated by him, and if he could defeat it now, it was definitely his own problem.


    "Xueyao, don''t think too much about it, get ready for the next battle."


    Lin Yu reminded Yu Xueyao as if she was not guarding her house.


    "Ok."


    Yu Xueyao nodded lightly, retracted her thoughts, and looked towards the ring ahead.


    Soon, under the guidance of the staff, they went to the ring again and played the first match of the semi-finals.


    In this competition, Lin Yu''s opponent, coincidentally, turned out to be Xiao Meirong.


    "Brother Lin, congratulations." Xiao Meirong clasped his fist towards Lin Yu.


    There is no grievance between him and Lin Yu, the only thing that can be talked about is that he likes Yu Xueyao, but Yu Xueyao likes Lin Yu, which makes him feel grudge.


    So this congratulation is quite sincere.


    Of course, he congratulated Guigui, but it was still difficult to accept Lin Yuneng''s way to the semi-finals.


    Because all this completely exceeded his previous expectations, he was completely defenseless.


    "Brother Lin, in fact, I wanted to fight you a long time ago. It''s a pity that you were too weak and you are definitely not my opponent. I believe you know this very well."


    Xiao Meirong said to herself: "But now you already have this qualification, so congratulations again."


    After speaking, he asked softly: "Brother Lin, you can improve so much in a short time because Xue Yao helped you?"


    Up to now, he had no doubt about Yu Xueyao''s strength, and he completely accepted it.


    After all, Yu Xueyao was able to press his opponent in every game, leaving the opponent with no power to fight back. Therefore, he felt that Yu Xueyao must have deliberately hidden his strength when he entered the academy, and has not been able to use it until now.


    The reason for hiding his strength was definitely not to embarrass Lin Yu.


    Xiao Meirong felt that the explanation made sense only in this way.


    He has even simulated the cause and effect of the whole thing in his mind.


    According to what he thought, things would be like this. Yu Xueyao fell in love with Lin Yu, a beautiful man at first sight, and wanted to get close to him. However, Lin Yu''s strength was low, so she deliberately hid her strength in order to avoid Lin Yu feeling inferior.


    After contacting Lin Yu for a period of time, Yu Xueyao let Lin Yu know her true strength, and then helped him improve together, so that Lin Yu won all the way and successfully reached the semi-finals.


    Of course, after trying to understand this, Xiao Meirong was jealous.


    Originally, he had indeed forgotten Yu Xueyao, but that was because he felt that Yu Xueyao was average in strength and talent, but now it turns out that this is not the case, so his possessiveness regained the upper hand.


    He just wanted to defeat Lin Yu and soothe his mind.


    "Brother Lin, it''s not shameful to admit this." Seeing Lin Yu didn''t answer his question, Xiao Meirong couldn''t help saying: "A woman with such a talent and good looks likes you and helps you. I don''t know how many people are envied. You should feel happy."


    "However, Xiwu will have to rely on itself in the end, and it''s impossible to hold the Buddha''s feet temporarily."


    After speaking, his expression suddenly became extremely cold.


    In the next battle, he will never keep his hands.


    "Start!"


    At this time, the referees in the eight arenas announced the start of the competition at the same time.


    Xiao Meirong shouted violently: "Brother Lin, look good!"


    call!


    He made a decisive move, and the whole person rushed towards Lin Yu like a tiger, and a strong wind blew.


    However, his move was like slow motion in Lin Yu''s eyes, and there were flaws everywhere.


    In a short moment, Lin Yu flashed countless ways to deal with it, but in the end he chose the trick that made Xiao Meirong lose a little decently.


    After all, he still needs to confuse the government official on the stage who has been secretly staring at him, and let the other party make a wrong judgment.


    Waiting for the finals is the moment when he truly becomes famous and obtains the qualifications to be sent to the university.


    Bang!


    Lin Yu lowered his head, moved a small step to the right, and then twisted and slapped Xiao Meirong on the back, using his force to push him forward, staggering, and falling on the edge of the ring for just over a foot. The place.


    "how come?"


    Xiao Meirong was secretly startled and turned over to look at Lin Yu.


    I saw Lin Yu backed in the opposite direction several steps at this time, it seemed that it was caused by the counter-shock force.


    Seeing this, Xiao Meirong was about to get up, but Lin Yu was still a little faster than him. Before he could get up, he rushed over, pressing his upper body and lifting a fist to smash it down.


    The referee coach immediately came to stop, and then announced Lin Yu won the first game.


    "I even came up and lost a game?!"


    Xiao Meirong took a few breaths before finally accepting this fact, but he didn''t lose confidence because of it, because in his opinion, Lin Yu just prejudged in advance, and the real strength was not stronger than him.


    As for how the other party knows the prediction, Yu Xueyao must have taught it temporarily.


    "This time, you won''t have such good luck again!"


    At the moment when the referee''s training announced the start of the second round, Xiao Meirong gave a violent shout, and then suddenly shot.


    He has enough assurance and confidence to beat Lin Yu in this round.


    But soon he was disappointed, because he was defeated again in shame.


    This time it seemed that Lin Yu had made a pre-judgment in advance.


    "you?!"


    Xiao Meirong didn''t expect that she would lose to Lin Yu''s hands and lose the qualification to enter the finals.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t forget your original intention of martial arts." Lin Yu looked at Xiao Meirong, who was embarrassed and painful, and persuaded: "Don''t waste time pursuing vanity. You won¡¯t be able to get acquainted with many outstanding students. If you improve, you still have to settle down and practice more."


    He knew those thoughts in Xiao Meirong''s heart, but he had no prejudice against Xiao Meirong.


    In his eyes, Xiao Meirong is just a life traveler who is destined to meet.


    Therefore, the advice given is from the heart, and of course Xiao Meirong''s willingness to listen is his own business.


    "You are not qualified to teach me I know what I want to do."


    Xiao Meirong felt that Lin Yu was teaching him as a victor.


    "Brother Xiao, you will soon know if I am qualified to give you these advices, you will think about it then."


    Lin Yu didn''t ask Xiao Meirong to agree with him now, but as long as he got the first place in this competition, Xiao Meirong would definitely reflect on it.


    Because Xiao Meirong was a strong person, he could only hear what the strong said.


    At this time, the people on the other arena also decided the winners and losers, and Lin Yu and Xiao Meirong walked out of the arena under the arrangement of the staff.


    The next game went on smoothly, and soon came the final moment that everyone was looking forward to.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 601： The last one

    The finals officially began, and the atmosphere on the martial arts field became extremely warm.


    At this time, almost everyone is paying attention to Yu Xueyao and looking forward to her performance in the finals.


    The only exceptions were Long Fang and the official official responsible for getting rid of Lin Yu.


    Both of them are only concerned about Lin Yu, and they don''t care about anyone other than him.


    Of course, the two have different starting points. Long Fang wants to see how Lin Yu is going to win the first place in this tournament, while the official responsible for assassinating Lin Yu is thinking about how to stop Lin Yu. Promotion.


    In any case, he would not allow Lin Yu to obtain the qualifications to be sent to the Tai Academy and step into the capital.


    He turned his head, blinked at a young man in the waiting area of ??the game, winked.


    The young man immediately understood, and nodded calmly.


    This young man was the one who provoked Lin Yu in the cafeteria that day. He was not actually a student of the academy. He was specially inserted by the official to get rid of Lin Yu.


    "Please enter the contestants of this competition."


    On the ring in the middle, the host''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Look, Yu Xueyao is on stage."


    "I don''t know if Yu Xueyao can win this game."


    "I can definitely win. She played so smoothly in the first few games. How could she lose in the first game of the final? Let me say, she will definitely be the first one this time."


    "I will definitely win. I just bet a lot of money on her. She is going to lose and I will lose even my panties."


    "Don''t worry, there will be no suspense, her opponent is average."


    "..."


    The students who watched the game talked a lot, and most of them were optimistic about Yu Xueyao and felt that with her performance in the first few games, this one would definitely not lose.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Yu Xueyao quickly boarded the ring.


    Immediately afterwards, her opponent also leaped to the ring.


    "It''s you!"


    Yu Xueyao was a little surprised. He didn''t expect to meet an "acquaintance" in the first game of the final.


    Her opponent was the boy who had clashed with her in the cafeteria a few days ago, the young man who had just received instructions from the official.


    "Shao Duanmu."


    The young man gave Yu Xueyao a fist and reported his name.


    "Yu Xueyao."


    Yu Xueyao also hurriedly reported her name.


    "In this game, you will lose."


    With a smile at the corner of Shao Duanmu''s mouth, he attacked.


    "not necessarily."


    Yu Xueyao was full of confidence at this time, and naturally it was impossible to be extinguished by such an understatement by the other party.


    Shao Duanmu did not respond to her, but just stood there with a smile, waiting for the referee''s training to announce the start of the competition.


    "Start!"


    Seeing that both of them were ready, the referee gave an order and announced the start of the competition.


    "Get down to me!"


    Shao Duanmu shot suddenly when the referee''s teaching voice fell, and Yu Xueyao flew up in the sky with a palm shot, and flew straight out of the ring.


    Until she fell to the ground outside the ring, Yu Xueyao didn''t figure out how the opponent made the move, and she was in a daze.


    "what?"


    "how so?"


    In the auditorium, countless students suddenly stood up from their seats and looked at Yu Xueyao''s landing place with all their faces.


    They all thought that Yu Xueyao would definitely win easily, but the result was such a miserable defeat.


    Everyone was stunned by this scene, and it took a long time to look at Duanmu Shao on the ring dumbly.


    "How can this man be so strong?"


    Everyone thought that Yu Xueyao would be the biggest dark horse in this competition, and never thought that there would be a strong midfielder, but halfway through it, he had a much better man than Yu Xueyao.


    Moreover, this person has been very low-key in the previous competitions, and he is not exposed until he reaches the finals. It can be described as a blockbuster.


    Now this game is getting more and more interesting.


    On the rostrum, the official responsible for getting rid of Lin Yu satisfactorily retracted his gaze to stare at Duan Mu Shao, and then glanced at where Lin Yu was.


    He didn''t intend to use this chess piece like that.


    The original plan was to let Duan Mu Shao provoke Lin Yu in various ways, force Lin Yu to take action, and then take the opportunity to explode with real power to kill Lin Yu.


    In this way, it was a very common death incident in a private fight, and no one would doubt that there was a major problem.


    However, the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes. Now that Lin Yu played exceptionally well all the way to the finals, there was a vague hope that he would be sent to the Tai Academy, so he had to change his mind.


    Although he didn''t think that Lin Yu really had a chance to be sent to the Tai Academy, but the matter was of great importance and there was no room for error, so he would rather consider the worst result.


    Now his plan is to let Duanmu Shao show his true strength and defeat all his opponents all the way to the final game of the final. Then Lin Yu will definitely have a battle with Duanmu Shao, and then let Duanmu Shao "fail" to kill Lin Yu. Completely solve this hidden danger.


    "The loser exits, the winner stays."


    In the middle ring, the host announced loudly.


    There are only eight people in the final, so the final format is the most traditional arena, that is, the winner defends, the loser exits, and then the others continue to attack until the last one is left.


    As soon as the host''s voice fell behind, Yu Xueyao left the ring sadly and replaced someone else on the stage.


    There is no suspense, no one who will be on the stage next is Duanmu Shao''s opponent, and at most they will be able to spend a round or two under Duanmu Shao, and then lose like Yu Xueyao.


    Soon it was Lin Yu''s turn to take the stage to attack.


    The audience watched Lin Yu all the way to the arena, but no one was optimistic about him, and they all thought that he would definitely lose like those in front of him.


    At this time, only Long Fang had full confidence in Lin Yu.


    "Teacher Dragon." Seeing Long Fang''s self-confident look, the male trainer beside Long Fang couldn''t help but said, "You don''t think Lin Yu has a chance to defeat Duanmu Shao?"


    "Yes, he can definitely win."


    Long Fang gave a very positive answer.


    "This... I''m afraid you''ve missed it." The male instructor couldn''t agree.


    Long Fang turned his head and glanced at him, and said, "If you think it''s impossible, then we can bet on anything."


    "Teacher Dragon, are you kidding me, really bet on anything?"


    The male teacher asked with a smile.


    "I''m not joking with you." Long Fang said seriously.


    "Okay, then let''s take a gamble."


    The male teacher was completely interested and while they were talking, Lin Yu had already boarded the ring and came to Duanmu Shao.


    Shao Duanmu looked at Lin Yu up and down, and said triumphantly: "You won''t have that good luck this time."


    "You should leave this to yourself." Lin Yu faintly replied.


    Duanmu Shao shook his head contemptuously when he heard the words, he only thought that Lin Yu was bracing his face.


    At this time, the referee on the side saw that everything was ready and announced: "The test begins!"


    "Accept the move!"


    Duanmu let out a violent shout, and suddenly shot.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 602： No choice

    There was silence in the martial arts arena, and everyone was watching Lin Yu and Duanmu Shao with all their attention.


    Saw Duanmu Shao rushed forward suddenly, and when he approached Lin Yu, his right hand was suddenly drawn in his arms, and then he slashed forward and slashed towards Lin Yu''s neck.


    And as he swiped his right hand forward, a silver light flashed suddenly.


    "Dagger, he has a dagger!"


    On the court, sharp-eyed people immediately recognized the origin of the silver light, which turned out to be a knife light.


    Unexpectedly, the action that Shao Duanmu just drew in his arms was actually to take out the dagger that he had brought on the ring privately.


    Does he want to kill in public?


    On the ring, Lin Yu quickly backed away, a sideways avoiding Duanmu Shao''s mortal blow.


    "stop!"


    Seeing that Duanmu Shao was so arrogant, the referee suddenly got a cold sweat and rushed to stop Duanmu Shao.


    However, I don''t know what''s going on, Duan Mu Shao''s speed is amazing, and he easily bypassed the referee''s teaching, and the dagger in his right hand stabbed Lin Yu again.


    Everyone had no doubts now, and decided that Shao Duanmu wanted to kill Lin Yu on the spot.


    In an instant, there was an uproar on the court.


    The students watching the game stood up at the same time, and the college teachers rushed to the ring one after another.


    On the ring, Duanmu Shao was terrified.


    At this moment, his body was completely out of his control, and he couldn''t even open his mouth and couldn''t make a sound.


    And somehow, a dagger appeared in his hand for some reason, as if it had been changed out of thin air.


    "Stop it, stop it for me!"


    Duan Mu Shao yelled frantically in his heart, trying to stop the movements in his hands, but everything was in vain, he could only watch him frantically launch an attack at Lin Yu.


    On the other side, while avoiding Duan Mu Shao''s attack, Lin Yu thought: "The play is almost done, it''s time to send this guy on the road."


    The moment Duanmu Shao shouted "Accept the move", he urged Yuan Li to control Duanmu Shao''s body, and staged a crazy scene in full view.


    The dagger in Shao Duanmu''s hand was naturally taken out of the Dantian universe and stuffed in his hand out of thin air.


    The reason why he did this was naturally to kill Duanmu Shao for a legitimate reason.


    "Stop it, Duanmu Shao, stop it!"


    The referee teacher''s eyes are red, desperately trying to stop Duanmu Shao.


    However, I don''t know if Duanmu Shao broke out all his potential or because he was crazy, his strength was much stronger than him, and he couldn''t stop the opponent at all.


    Those college teachers who rushed toward the ring also shouted angrily at this time, telling Young Master Duanmu not to do stupid things.


    Duanmu Shaoli ignored them and just kept chasing Lin Yu.


    Finally, Shao Duanmu found an excellent opportunity, and the dagger in his hand pierced Lin Yu''s chest fiercely.


    But just when the tip of the dagger was about to approach Lin Yu''s body, Lin Yu suddenly slapped Duan Mu Shao''s right hand around, stabbing him on his chest.


    "what--"


    After the dagger pierced into the heart, Shao Duanmu was finally able to regain control of his body and let out a scream.


    After screaming, he knelt down weakly, and soon lost his breath.


    "This, this, this..."


    The referee''s teaching was a little overwhelmed by this scene and froze in place.


    And the teachers who rushed toward the ring couldn''t help but stop, staring at the ring in amazement.


    On the field, the students watching the game were all stupid and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    At this time, everyone was not only shocked at Duanmu Shao''s death, but also shocked because Lin Yu could actually kill Duanmu Shao in that situation.


    No one thought that Lin Yu was actually much more powerful than the vicious Duanmu Shao.


    "Damn, Young Shao Duanmu lost his mind?"


    On the rostrum, the official responsible for killing Lin Yu was furious.


    His request to Duanmu Shao was to "fail" to kill Lin Yu, but this guy actually took a knife and killed in public under the eyes of everyone.


    That''s all, in the end, not only did he not kill Lin Yu, he was counter-killed by Lin Yu instead.


    "Lin Yu must not be allowed to get the qualifications to be recommended to the Tai Academy, and he must not be allowed to enter the capital!"


    He knew very well what consequences he would have if Lin Yu stepped into the capital.


    So now Lin Yu must be stopped by all means.


    "Take him down!"


    He stood up abruptly from his seat, and ordered the officers and soldiers.


    Swish!


    The officers and soldiers who accompanied him immediately rushed towards the ring, ready to follow the order to catch Lin Yu.


    "Why catch me? Didn''t you see that I just had to be forced?"


    Seeing the officers and soldiers rushing towards him, Lin Yu instantly sank his face and shouted at the official on the rostrum.


    "Hmph, no matter what the reason is, the fact is that you killed someone. Since you committed a murder, you have to wait for the government to deal with it. Do you want to fight against the government?"


    As long as Lin Yu was arrested in the government, and no matter how hard he was, the matter would be over.


    Although doing so will definitely cause some unnecessary troubles, at least it won''t be blamed by the one in the capital and lead to killing.


    The big deal is to ruin the official career.


    The officers and soldiers under the stage quickly approached the arena and soon came to the arena.


    Looking at the officers and soldiers who surrounded him, Lin Yu sighed helplessly.


    "It seems that you still have to use the power of gods and demons."


    Using the power of the gods and demons may attract the attention of some existences hidden deep underground ~ www.novelhall.com~ It is precisely because of this concern that he has no choice but to use conventional means to solve the problem.


    But things have come to this point now that there is no choice.


    Now the official made it clear that he was going to target himself. If he confronted him, it was tantamount to confronting the government. Then the government and certain people in the capital''s royal family would have a magnificent reason to kill him and never have to use assassination methods.


    Moreover, if he confronts the government and becomes the government''s most wanted criminal, it will definitely affect Xiaoxue.


    Not only will it affect her perception of herself and destroy her own image in her mind, but it will also allow people in the royal family who target her to take the opportunity to make a fuss.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu shouted to the official on the podium: "You should be very clear about my strength. If I want to leave, these officers and soldiers can''t stop me. The big deal is that I go directly to the capital. What can you do about me?"


    He knew that the other party would never let him go, so he deliberately used this to irritate the other party.


    Sure enough, after the official heard him say this, he immediately rose into the air and leaped forward to Lin Yu.


    "With me, you don''t want to go anywhere."


    As he said, he took off the official hat on his head and let the officers and soldiers on the side hold it, and then stretched his muscles and bones and said: "You do have some abilities, but you don''t know that you can last a few rounds against the champion of the year."


    After speaking, he shouted violently to the officers and soldiers beside him: "Go down."


    "Yes!"


    The officers and soldiers did not dare to defy, and moved quickly back from the ring, leaving only him and Lin Yu.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 603： Situation reversed

    "Lin Yu actually forced Wu Zhuangyuan to shoot himself?!"


    On the martial arts arena, everyone who was silent was shocked.


    They didn''t expect that this competition would eventually become like this.


    I thought that Yu Xueyao''s performance was an accidental accident, but now there is a guy who can force Wu Zhuangyuan to shoot himself.


    If this wins, isn''t Lin Yu better than the champion?


    On the ring, Wu Zhuangyuan Yan Maocheng had already stretched out his muscles and bones at this time, and was staring coldly at Lin Yu.


    A bold idea suddenly popped up in his heart, and he simply "failed" to kill Lin Yu on the stage without stopping, so as not to have long nights and dreams.


    After all, Lin Yu is like a cat of nine lives, he did not kill him with so many methods, and if he dragged it on, he would probably cause the anger of the royal family.


    Of course, even if you want to "fail" to kill him, you can''t be too obvious, so as not to lose ground.


    So he simply used Thunder Fist to beat him out of internal injuries, causing him to die from his injuries.


    Although this will attract accountability from the prefect, it is better than killing it directly.


    Thinking of this, Yan Maocheng squinted his eyes slightly, and said to the people around him: "Stay away."


    Everyone dared not resist their orders, and hurriedly backed away.


    The academy¡¯s referee teaching is no exception, and they retreat to a far place to watch the game.


    Upon seeing this, Yan Maocheng took a deep breath of satisfaction, and whispered to Lin Yu: "You must know who you are offended, so you should know that no one can save you now."


    Originally, he was not going to say these words, but Lin Yu forced him to this point.


    "Oh, so to speak, you are ready to kill." Lin Yu said calmly.


    Yan Maocheng was taken aback for a moment, and then sneered: "Still there? It''s okay. Soon I will leave you speechless and wait for death."


    As a former martial artist, he is the top powerhouse among the martial artists. Isn''t it easy to deal with the students of an academy?


    In Yan Maocheng''s eyes, Lin Yu now is just a lamb to be slaughtered, and there is absolutely no possibility of escape.


    "drink!"


    Yan Maocheng didn''t say more, and shot directly.


    He first used Baiying''s hand, and his palms slashed towards Lin Yu like sharp blades, leaving several afterimages in the air.


    However, when his hand knife was about to strike Lin Yu, his right hand suddenly turned into a fist, using his unique skill, Thunder Fist, which he had practiced for many years.


    boom!


    There was a low muffled noise in the air.


    Yan Maocheng has absolute self-confidence, and there is absolutely no possibility that Lin Yu will dodge this trick.


    But in the next moment, something that surprised him happened.


    Seeing Lin Yu just raised his left hand, he abruptly caught his right fist.


    Crackle!


    There was a crisp sound, and the sound of bone cracking came from the contact part of the two fists.


    At the same time as the voice sounded, a sharp pain followed Yan Maocheng''s right arm to his heart, and his eyes were cracked.


    This severe pain instantly made him lose his balance, and the left hand knife that had slashed at Lin Yu went straight into the void.


    There was an uproar on the court.


    Everyone had never expected that Lin Yu would take Yan Maocheng''s punch so easily.


    From the beginning to the end, he did nothing except raise his left hand, and Yan Maocheng, the former champion of the martial arts, was directly unable to move.


    "Uh, uh¡ª"


    The severe pain from his right hand caused Yan Maocheng to collapse, and he curled up uncontrollably.


    Seeing that he was about to kneel down at Lin Yu, Yan Maocheng gritted his teeth fiercely, tried his best to cheer up and stand still.


    "Do you dare to fight against the government?"


    Yan Maocheng desperately squeezed out a few words from his mouth, trying to deter Lin Yu with the government.


    He is now very aware that he is not Lin Yu''s opponent, so he can only rely on verbal threats to find a turnaround.


    "No matter how strong your martial arts is, is it better than the court and the government?"


    Yan Maocheng tried his best to question Lin Yudao.


    He didn''t believe that Lin Yu was not afraid of government.


    How about martial arts no matter how strong it is?


    No matter how strong the martial arts is, it is just a grassroots. How can it fight the court that sits on the whole world?


    "Government?" Lin Yu glanced at Yan Maocheng pityingly, and said: "Government is on my side, don''t you know?"


    These words immediately stunned Yan Maocheng, and even forgot the sharp pain coming from his right hand.


    How could the government stand by Lin Yu''s side, this kid is afraid that he is mad?


    Just when Yan Maocheng was stunned, a powerful force suddenly spread from his right hand and quickly spread throughout his body.


    Boom boom boom!


    Yan Maocheng only felt a thunderous noise coming from his internal organs, and all internal organs were shaken out of internal injuries by this powerful force.


    With a crash, he opened his mouth and spit out a large pool of blood, and his whole body became completely weak.


    But at this time his brain was unusually sober, and he quickly realized that this force that penetrated into his body was his thunder-strike force.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu actually absorbed the thunder-thunder fist''s fist strength, and then severely injured himself with this fist-strength.


    "How did he do it? How did he do it?"


    Yan Maocheng was full of this problem.


    This reality is too unbelievable. I didn''t expect that there are people in this world who can absorb the inner strength of others, and give back to the other body.


    At this moment, Lin Yu suddenly let go of Yan Maocheng''s right hand, and Yan Maocheng immediately knelt down heavily and sat on the ring.


    "He was shocked by his own inner strength, and I''m afraid it will be hopeless."


    Lin Yu said to the two civil servants on the podium like a okay person.


    While speaking, he secretly urged the power of gods and demons to twist their will.


    When the two civil servants heard what Lin Yu said, they were at a loss at first, but then one of them said righteously: "Yan Maocheng''s advocacy against the college students is unforgivable. I will report this matter to the prefect. , Let the prefect to convict Yan Maocheng."


    When another civil official heard this, he said with an upright expression: "Yan Maocheng can''t hurt others by accident, and it''s a self-inflicted blame, and it''s not worthy of sympathy."


    On the ring, Yan Maocheng was stupid.


    He screamed wildly in his heart, I am the court commander, and you are colleagues, why do you stand for him?


    It''s a pity that his organs all over his body are seriously injured now, and he can''t even exhale and exhale. Where can he make a sound to argue.


    Lin Yu arched his hands towards the two civil servants and said, "The two adults have been aware of the details, and the students have thanked them first."


    "No thanks, it''s not a matter of concern."


    Two civil officials repeatedly shied away, UU read www.uukanshu. Com made it clear to stand by Lin Yu''s side.


    This scene completely made the people on the court look stupid, and everyone even wondered if they were dreaming.


    In their opinion, Yan Maocheng was injured during the battle with Lin Yu anyway. Lin Yu has an unshirkable responsibility. Why did the two adults make it clear that they were not going to be punished?


    At this time, one of the civilian officials said to everyone on the martial arts field: "Everyone can see clearly what happened today. It was Yan Maocheng who bullied Lin Yu for no reason at all. Lin Yu had nothing to do with it. You should not talk about it in private. Violators are heavily punished."


    Another civilian turned his head to look at the judge seat and said: "Lin Yu''s performance in this competition is obvious to all. According to the rules of the court, he should be directly recommended to the Beijing Tai Academy. Can the judges have objections?"


    The eligibility for admission is determined by the government and the college, and the judges organized by the college have the right to express their views on this.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 604： Earthquake

    "no."


    "No objection."


    The teachers in the judges'' seats successively made their own voices, and no one had any objection to this matter.


    The main reason is that Lin Yuzhan''s strength is so outstanding that no one will think that there is any problem with him entering the Taiyuan Academy.


    As for the fact that he missed Shao Duanmu and injured Yan Maocheng, it was all about the government, and it had nothing to do with their training. The government had the final say on how to deal with it. They only judged Lin Yu''s strength.


    "good!"


    The civil official nodded in satisfaction and announced: "This is the case. I declare that Lin Yu is eligible to be recommended to the Tai Academy."


    When his voice fell, many people on the court still didn''t adapt, and they always felt that all this was too fake and didn''t seem to be true.


    It was obvious that Lin Yu was still the target of the government''s arrest not long ago, but in the blink of an eye, he became the sweet pastry in the government''s eyes.


    At this time, Yan Maocheng on the ring was going crazy. He didn''t expect that what he had been in his grasp would turn out to be like this.


    Not only did Lin Yu successfully obtain the qualifications to recommend to the Tai Academy, but he also seemed to have become a sinner in the government.


    Only then did he finally understand what Lin Yu just said, saying that the government was on his side.


    But why does the government stand on his side? Who is he?


    thump!


    Yan Maocheng could no longer support his body, and fell into the ring with a plop.


    Immediately afterwards, he bleeds from his orifices, staring unwillingly, and closing his breath.


    "Carry him away."


    One of the civilian officials ordered the officers and soldiers.


    "Yes!"


    The officers and soldiers immediately lined up and approached the ring, preparing to lift the body of Yan Maocheng.


    But when they started to act, Lin Yu suddenly looked down.


    Of course he was not going to see Yan Maocheng, which was already dead, but was carefully sensing the movement from the ground.


    "Oops!" Lin Yu secretly said badly, "I must have used the power of gods and demons to attract the attention of those underground things."


    Lin Yu had prepared for this a long time ago, so he didn''t feel particularly surprised.


    What he was curious about now was exactly where the underground movement came from.


    Lin Yu sensed it carefully, while those officers and soldiers stepped onto the ring with no different faces and carried Yan Maocheng''s body away.


    Like them, everyone else on the court had no knowledge of the underground vision.


    At this time, everyone was anxious to analyze why the government''s attitude towards Lin Yu suddenly took a 180-degree turn.


    After repeated thinking and analysis, everyone felt that this must be because Lin Yu had a deep background. The government did not know his identity at first, and treated him as an ordinary person. After knowing his identity, they had to change their attitude quickly.


    It''s a pity that Yan Maocheng became an unjust ghost who didn''t know the truth.


    When everyone was thinking about it, Long Fang took the initiative to leave the judges'' bench and called Yu Xueyao and Xiao Meirong together.


    Before Long Fang could speak, Xiao Meirong sighed again and again: "I didn''t expect Lin Yu to have such a big background, hey, he is really hidden."


    After speaking, he asked Long Fang again: "Master, you said Lin Yu..."


    "Mei Rong!" Long Fang immediately interrupted him: "Respect Young Master Lin and don''t call him by his first name."


    "Master?"


    Xiao Meirong was taken aback, did her master know something?


    Long Fang ignored him, turned to look at Yu Xueyao and said, "Xueyao, you..."


    However, she was only half talking, and she was suddenly interrupted by a violent drink from the ring.


    "Everyone quickly leave here, the farther you go, the better."


    Lin Yu shouted violently to everyone: "Quick, go quickly, you will die if you walk too slowly!"


    Something underground is rapidly approaching the ground, and it will be here soon.


    "If you walk slowly, you will die?"


    "Why are you leaving?"


    Everyone didn''t know what Lin Yu said, so they didn''t know for a while whether they should leave as soon as Lin Yu said, or stay where they were.


    But at this moment, there was a slight vibration on the ground under his feet.


    At this moment, everyone present panicked, and no longer had any doubts about Lin Yu''s words, and they scattered all around.


    Seeing this, Long Fang hurriedly pulled Yu Xueyao and Xiao Meirong out, but Yu Xueyao suddenly broke free of her hand and said: "Lin Yu will not go, I will not go."


    "Xueyao, don''t be stupid, Lord Lin has his own vision, and there will be nothing wrong with staying here. Let''s leave as soon as possible."


    Long Fang guessed that Lin Yu was eager to let everyone leave because the giant monster I saw last time on the island of Huxin was about to emerge, and that giant monster was not Lin Yu¡¯s opponent at all, so she didn¡¯t worry about Lin Yu at all. Safety.


    "Master, why do you say that it will be fine for Lin Yu to stay here?"


    On the other side, Xiao Meirong broke free of Long Fang''s hand and asked loudly.


    He was very unwilling now, and wanted to figure out what Lin Yu came from.


    There is a strong intuition in his heart that Lin Yu''s origin is definitely not simple.


    "This¡­¡­"


    How could Long Fang tell Lin Yu''s secrets? She once vowed not to confuse what happened that day.


    Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao immediately became suspicious when seeing Long Fang hesitating and refusing to speak.


    Xiao Meirong shook her head and said, "Master, I have to figure out the truth today. If I don''t figure out the truth, I would rather die now."


    Yu Xueyao also said, "I won''t go, I must see Lin Yu''s health and safety before I feel relieved."


    Seeing the two men''s decisive expressions, Long Fang had no choice but to shook his head and said, "Well, I will stay here with you."


    "However, you''d better prepare mentally in advance. What will happen next may be far beyond your imagination, and after you know the truth, you will inevitably pay some price."


    That kind of giant monster is not Lin Yu''s opponent, so Long Fang is not worried about his life if he stays here.


    The only thing she worries about is whether she, Xiao Meirong and Yu Xueyao will stay here to watch, whether they will offend Lin Yu.


    "Why are you still not leaving?"


    At this time, Lin Yu on the ring suddenly shouted at the three.


    The thing that came up from deep underground this time was not the kind of weird bug at all. Lin Yu didn''t know how strong it was, so naturally he didn''t worry that Yu Xueyao and others would stay here.


    However, when he was about to directly use the power of the gods and demons to forcibly twist the three people''s will to force the three to leave, the rapidly approaching object in the underground suddenly skyrocketed.


    Not only that, but that thing''s body size also grew rapidly, and it grew dozens of times in an instant.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    The ground of the academy''s martial arts field suddenly turned to powder, and the whole collapsed.


    Lin Yu hurriedly used his original strength to support the three of Long Fang, and he maintained a suspended posture without falling down.


    But at this moment, a giant palm suddenly stretched out from the ground, squeezed his body, and directly grabbed him into the ground.


    And as he was controlled by the giant palm, the three Long Fang also lost their support, and all fell into the huge hole below.


    Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads!

 Chapter 605： Giant ape monster

    The giant hand grabbed Lin Yu and fell quickly.


    After falling halfway, the giant hand turned down and directly slapped Lin Yu in the palm of his hand in the pile of rocks below.


    Lin Yu quickly left the pile of rocks and flew into the air. At the same time, he urged Yuanli to support the three of Yu Xueyao and put them on the ground far away from the pile of rocks.


    "Roar!"


    A loud roar came.


    I saw that giant monster screamed up to the sky, clenched his hands into fists and slammed on his chest frantically.


    Lin Yu hurriedly stepped back more than ten meters before he could see the original appearance of the monster with his own eyes.


    It turns out that this thing is the giant form of that ape monster, and its size is comparable to a big mountain.


    On the other side, the three of Yu Xueyao, who had already stood firmly on the ground, also saw the whole picture of the monster through the light from the opening above.


    Suddenly, all three of them were shocked by the terrifying body of this monster.


    They lived their entire lives and had never seen such a huge monster.


    Although Long Fang had seen that kind of giant insect before in the lake island, compared with this kind of majestic mountain monster, that kind of giant insect is simply not worth mentioning.


    "Quickly, let''s hide behind." Long Fang was the first to react from extreme shock, and directly dragged Yu Xueyao and Xiao Meirong to fly back.


    She knew in her heart that there was no difference between the three of them in front of this monster and the ants on the ground, so the most important thing now was not to hold back Lin Yu.


    "Roar--"


    At this time, the giant ape monster uttered a huge roar at Lin Yu again, and the air wave from its mouth blew towards Lin Yu like a violent wind.


    Lin Yu stood still in this gust of wind, not moving at all.


    He is analyzing the strength of this giant ape monster.


    The ape monsters I''ve seen underground before are not much stronger than the giant insects, but the giant ape monsters in front of them have more than 30 times their strength.


    Lin Yu is very curious as to where this sudden rise in strength comes from. Could it be that some kind of existence hidden deep in the ground forcibly uplifted the strength of this ape monster?


    Of course, it is also possible that this kind of ape monster usually hides its strength, and will only explode when it becomes huge.


    call!


    The giant ape monster saw Lin Yu hovering motionless there, and ignored it, suddenly grinned with anger, raised his right paw and waved at him.


    However, just when this giant claw was about to hit Lin Yu, a white light suddenly flashed across his elbow.


    After the white light flashed, the palm of this giant claw left the body of the monkey monster uncontrollably with a small forearm, and broke directly.


    boom!


    The broken claw slammed heavily on the ground with a loud noise.


    The place where the place was dropped was immediately dusty, and rocks splashed.


    The three of Yu Xueyao, who were so scared to watch the battle in the distance, backed away dozens of steps again and again.


    At this time they had already fled away from the giant ape monster and Lin Yu, so they didn''t know what Lin Yu did to the ape monster.


    They only saw the ape monster''s right front paw abruptly broke and fell, hitting the ground.


    "Could it be that Lin Yu broke its hand?"


    "Should... Lin Yu did it, right?"


    Xiao Meirong''s face was unbelievable, everything that happened before him completely broke his cognition and made him at a loss.


    Yu Xueyao stayed where she was, unable to say anything.


    Long Fang glanced at the two of them and said, "I said a long time ago that you must be mentally prepared in advance."


    While they were talking, the ape monster raised his left paw and patted Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu did it in the same way, urging the law of time to slow down the flow of time as before, and then took out a knife during this near-still time and struck dozens of knives against the left claw of the monkey monster, cutting it into two. .


    Of course he can deal with it in a simpler and rude way, but this place is too close to the ground. If you use too rude methods, I''m afraid it will hurt the innocent on the ground.


    You must know those people on the ground, he was going to pack them all into the Dantian universe and take them away. Naturally, he couldn''t watch them die.


    boom!


    The left paw of the ape monster also hit the ground, causing a movement as big as before.


    "Roar!"


    The ape monster looked down at his two broken arms and roared loudly.


    Amid this roar, a section of newly born granulation suddenly appeared from the fractured part of its arms. These granulation sprouts rapidly enlarged and formed, and soon restored its two severed arms to their original state.


    "This thing has the ability to heal itself."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, gaining a new understanding of the strength of the giant ape monster in front of him.


    While he was thinking, the ape monster suddenly opened its huge mouth, and spit out a thick beam of light from its mouth.


    Lin Yu hurriedly urged the law of time to slow down the flow of time, and then dodged aside to avoid the blow.


    boom!


    A giant beam of light bombarded the stone wall behind Lin Yu, blasting a large hole, which caused another collapse of the ground above, and some buildings in the college collapsed without support.


    Lin Yu estimated that half of the college¡¯s buildings were destroyed.


    Seeing that this ape monster still missed Lin Yu, he was a little confused, with a confused expression on his giant face, staring at Lin Yu blankly.


    It has exhausted all its housekeeping skills, but it can''t help Lin Yu which makes it wonder what to do next.


    After this battle, Lin Yu also thoroughly understood the strength of this giant ape monster.


    This thing cannot display magical powers and can only rely on physical strength to fight the enemy.


    The only question now is whether this thing can be eaten, and whether it can gain vitality after eating it.


    "Take a look!"


    Lin Yu made a decisive decision and decided to test it personally.


    Afterwards, he fully urged the law of time, which greatly slowed the flow of time at the location of the ape monster, making it almost still in place.


    Immediately afterwards, he directly threw the immobile ape monster into the Dantian universe.


    However, this scene fell in the eyes of Long Fang and the others, and the scene presented was that the body of the ape monster was twisted and deformed and got into Lin Yu''s mouth.


    After the ape monster entered the Dantian universe, Lin Yu immediately compressed it into a ball and transferred it into his stomach for digestion.


    ¡¾Yuanneng +50 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    "This thing has so many capabilities?!"


    One yuan spirit crystal is equivalent to one hundred million source stones, so fifty yuan spirit crystals are equivalent to five billion source stones.


    Lin Yu didn''t expect to eat this giant ape monster to gain so much vitality.


    We must know that a monster can only provide the vital energy of the crystallization of a soul, and this giant ape monster is equivalent to fifty giant insects.


    "Just do it and eat all the remaining four ape monsters."


    Lin Yu remembered the five apes and monsters he had seen last time.


    The one being eaten now must be one of the five apes monsters, that is to say, there are still four apes monsters left in this area to eat.


    "After eating the four ape monsters, I simply ate all the giant worms in this area. In this way, I should have enough energy to improve my cultivation."


    7017k

 Chapter 606： Sweep 1 empty

    After making this decision, Lin Yu took a look at Long Fang and the others, and then plunged into the ground, searching for the remaining four apes and monsters along the line in memory.


    Anyway, I have been targeted by a certain existence hidden deep underground, so there is no need to hide again, fearing the east and the west.


    Kill it directly underground, and get all the energy that you can get.


    Once you have enough vitality to improve your cultivation level, you may have the strength to face the real behind-the-scenes of this world.


    Lin Yu had no distractions, and hurriedly shuttled through the underground passage.


    Soon he came to a fluorescent cave with strange insects entrenched.


    Huh!


    He flashed past the monster, and when he left, the monster that had curled up on the ground had disappeared.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+1 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    "Yes, we will win!"


    Lin Yu didn''t know when the man behind this world would personally show up to deal with him, so he didn''t dare to delay a second and swept the underground world at the fastest speed.


    Walking all the way to reap the vital energy, Lin Yu found an ape monster before he knew it.


    This ape monster is normal in size, not huge, so its strength is low, and Lin Yu easily swallowed it into his stomach.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+2 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    "Huh? Why is there so little energy?"


    Lin Yu glanced at the prompt on the modifier panel and found that the energy provided by this ape monster was only one-fifth of that of the giant ape monster just now.


    "Could it be that you have to wait for it to enter the giant form before eating it in order to gain more vitality?"


    "Okay, try it later."


    Lin Yu didn''t stay here, and quickly hurried to the next point.


    Before long, he found another ape monster.


    This ape monster is the same as the one just now, with a normal size.


    Therefore, Lin Yu didn''t rush to eat it, but punched it head-on, hitting it into the wall.


    I don''t know if this can irritate it and make it enter the giant form.


    "Squeak!"


    The ape monster trapped in the cave uttered a harsh scream, frightened and angry.


    Immediately afterwards, it crawled out of the cave wall screaming.


    But when it saw Lin Yu who was standing there quietly, the scream in its mouth stopped abruptly.


    It seemed to be curious about why people on the ground could come here.


    "Change, quickly change it for me!"


    Time waits for no one, Lin Yu shouted again and again in his heart.


    However, the ape monster stood motionless, without any change.


    "Isn''t every ape monster able to become giant?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    But then, he directly threw this ape monster into the Dantian universe.


    Now that time is running out, there is no time to waste time here, so he decides to put the ape monster into the Dantian universe first, and then study it later when he is free.


    Afterwards, he acted again and quickly left the place to look for the remaining prey.


    Just like this, he went all the way to harvest, and after about a stick of incense, he wiped out the underground world in this area.


    There were no more giant insects alive, and the remaining two ape monsters were all taken into the Dantian universe by him.


    Fortunately, during this period of time, there were no other signs in the depths of the earth.


    Seeing that it was temporarily safe, Lin Yu grabbed an ape monster from the Dantian universe and threw it on the ground.


    "Squeak!"


    After the ape monster landed, it immediately began to scream, and jumped up and down restlessly.


    Seeing that it showed no signs of becoming huge, Lin Yu kicked it and kicked it into the air.


    After it hits the ground, he immediately makes up for it.


    However, until he beat the ape monster to the dying breath, the other party didn''t want to change at all.


    "This ape monster is indistinguishable from that giant ape monster. It seems that these ape monsters cannot change themselves, they have to rely on external forces."


    Lin Yu doesn''t think there will be a difference in the strength of these five ape monsters. If there is, then the five ape monsters will not have disputes over the ownership of the soul crystal last time. They should be honestly handed over to the strongest. The ape monster keeps it.


    So since there is no difference between them, the sudden increase in strength can only be related to external forces.


    "The ape monster will suddenly become stronger just now. It must be something hidden deep in the ground."


    Lin Yu calmly analyzed the cause and effect.


    "When I used the power of the gods and demons in the martial arts competition, I must have been sensed by the underground thing, so it would forcefully enhance the strength of the ape monster and let it come up against me."


    "However, it certainly doesn''t know that I am using the power of the gods and demons. If it knows that I have the power of the gods and demons, it will definitely not send an unusable puppet to die."


    "Later, he saw that I had solved the giant ape monster so easily, and no longer wasted effort. This should be the reason why the remaining four ape monsters can''t become giant again."


    Following this train of thought, Lin Yu continued to speculate.


    "It is estimated that the thing cannot leave the underground, and is in a relatively weak state, so it is necessary to arrange so many ape monsters and giant insects to form a defensive net ~ www.novelhall.com~ to prevent all creatures on the ground from approaching the underground."


    "However, why is the world power of this world so weak? If the world power of this world is as strong as other worlds, the power of the world alone can block any creature, and there is no need to cause such trouble."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    He hasn''t figured out this problem until now.


    "Forget it, after I upgrade my cultivation level, I will find another time to go and explore the ground in person to find out the truth."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu no longer struggled with this matter.


    Now the situation is unclear, and no real conclusion can be drawn by guessing alone.


    Afterwards, he ate all the remaining three apes and monsters into his stomach and transformed them into his own vitality.


    ¡¾Law: The Law of Time (Fourth Order) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Repair: God and Demon (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 141 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    "Such multiple abilities are enough for me to improve my cultivation."


    "I just don''t know if my cultivation level is improved, will I be rejected by this world."


    This point has to be carefully considered. If you are excluded from this world because of your cultivation level, you will not be able to continue to harvest the vital energy here.


    "The power of this world is so weak that it should not be able to repel me..."


    After touching his chin, Lin Yu decided to return to the ground first and then ponder the matter of improving his cultivation.


    Mainly because the movement made by the giant ape monster just now was too great, he must find a way to shut up the people on the ground to prevent them from spreading everything that happened here.


    Turmoil in this world will not do him any good.


    "That thing can''t come out under the ground. I can safely use the power of the gods and demons. In this way, it is not difficult for the people above to listen to me obediently."


    7017k

 Chapter 607： immortal

    Lin Yu quickly returned to the cave below the academy''s martial arts field, and the three of Yu Xueyao still stayed here and did not leave.


    "Young Master Lin is back."


    When Long Fang saw Lin Yu appear, she excitedly took Yu Xueyao and Xiao Meirong to greet him.


    "Young Master Lin, what is the monster just now?"


    "Will this kind of monster reappear in the future?"


    Long Fang asked, and Yu Xueyao and Xiao Meirong immediately pricked their ears to listen, waiting for Lin Yu to give an answer.


    Lin Yu glanced at the three of them and said, "It''s just a mutant creature from the underground. As long as you don''t go underground, you will never encounter this monster... This time is an exception."


    After speaking, he directly urged Yuanli to return the three of them to the surface.


    After placing the three of Long Fang on the ground and standing firmly, Lin Yu couldn''t help but exhale the martial arts modifier.


    The current vitality is enough to improve his cultivation, and he really can''t stand this temptation.


    First, he wanted to see what changes would be brought about after his cultivation level was improved.


    Secondly, there is a very powerful existence deep underground in this world, and this world is located in that piece of death zone, so he must have sufficient strength to ensure his life is safe.


    "The thing deep in the ground was not repelled by the power of the world, and presumably it won''t repel me."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu decisively clicked on the + sign behind the cultivation base, and selected the enhancement option in the pop-up sub-menu.


    After clicking the OK button, a powerful force rushed around in his body instantly, even directly impacting his soul.


    Of course, this sudden force was only ferocious, but it did not harm his body in any way.


    Not only did it not hurt, but he was also quickly improving his strength.


    Lin Yu can clearly see that his dantian universe is rapidly expanding and becoming bigger, and with it, Yuanli has been greatly enhanced.


    Not only that, but he can clearly feel that his soul has become extremely powerful.


    If it was said that his soul would die when he was exposed in the void before, then he is completely free of this trouble now.


    Of course, the biggest change actually came from his body.


    "My current body can already ignore any laws under the higher-order laws, even if I am in the dead zone where the laws are chaotic, I can come and go freely."


    "In this way, I now have the ability to break through the death zone and return to the void."


    This makes Lin Yu very satisfied.


    Mainly because of his previous experience, he left a huge psychological shadow on the death zone, and if he could not break through the death zone, then he would not be able to return to the void.


    You know, the dead Ji Hai is still waiting for his resurrection. This is a promise he made personally.


    At this time, the sudden power in his body gradually died down, and Lin Yu hurriedly glanced at the modifier panel in front of him.


    ¡¾Law: The Law of Time (Fourth Order) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Repair Base: Gods and Demons (Immortal) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 41 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    This modification consumed a total of 100 yuan spirit crystals, and the cultivation base was promoted to immortality.


    "immortal."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, his current situation is indeed immortal.


    To know what it means to ignore all the laws below the higher-order laws, it means that time, space, and the four basic forces are no longer able to affect oneself.


    In other words, unless it is a high-level law urged by a powerful god, all the inherent laws of this world cannot be applied to oneself.


    Can ignore all the laws of the world, not what immortality is?


    "Ok?"


    At this time, Lin Yu suddenly found something wrong.


    The world power of this world is repelling him frantically at this time.


    Fortunately, the power of the world in this world is too weak, so even if he madly repels him, it will not make him leave this world.


    "Sure enough, as I expected before!"


    "In this way, I can continue to stay here to harvest vital energy."


    There are so many giant insects and ape monsters underground in this world, if you don''t eat all of them, he won''t leave anything.


    Besides, he also wanted to figure out what kind of existence was hidden in the core of this world.


    Whether it is a **** or a demon god, there must be an answer.


    "Young Master Lin?"


    Seeing Lin Yu had been standing there without speaking, Long Fang couldn''t help shouting.


    Lin Yu glanced at her, then looked at the surrounding environment, and said, "Wait until I restore everything here to the original state."


    After speaking, he flew directly into the air.


    He looked down at the ground, after a little thought, he urged Yuanli again.


    Suddenly, the terrifying giant hole in the academy began to change astonishingly.


    I saw countless sand, gravel and soil as if they had their own consciousness, actively flying from the ground to fill the hole made by the giant ape monster.


    At the same time, countless flying sands and rocks flew from outside the city, covering the sky Qi Qi gathered towards the college, and also got into the hole.


    The time for half a stick of incense was less than, and this huge hole was filled and it became exactly the same as before.


    Immediately afterwards, the shattered building debris in the academy suddenly flew up from the ground and gathered towards the original location in an orderly manner.


    After the gathering, these building residues began to be put together again to restore the original building.


    Of course, the changes that are taking place here have naturally attracted the attention of everyone in Fucheng.


    The teachers and students of the academy who had originally taken refuge in the academy rushed back as fast as they could after seeing the changes in the academy.


    By the time they arrived at the college, the hole had already been filled, but they had witnessed the whole process of restoring the building to its original condition.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked and speechless.


    Everyone present dared to swear that this is definitely the most incredible weird thing they have ever seen in their lives.


    They couldn''t imagine that the house that was shattered into debris could be restored as it was, and even the furnishings in the house and the vegetation and trees around the house could be restored as before.


    How could such a thing happen?


    Are you dreaming?


    "Teacher Dragon, who is the person above?"


    At this time, the dean of the academy noticed the figure in the sky, and proactively asked Long Fang, who had appeared here a long time ago.


    "It''s Lin... Lin Yu."


    Long Fang wanted to talk about Young Master Lin, but after another thought, the dean might not know who it was when he said that, so he said Lin Yu''s name.


    "Lin Yu?" The dean frowned slightly, and then asked, "Dragon training, did Lin Yu do what happened here?"


    He felt that the buildings in the academy were definitely not restored by themselves, and there was definitely an external force pushing it forward.


    That''s why there is this speculation.

 Chapter 608： Enter Beijing

    Hearing the dean¡¯s question, Long Fang hesitated for a while, and then honestly said: "I am not very clear, but just now Young Master Lin mentioned in person that he wants to restore this place to its original state, so he should have done it. "


    As soon as her words fell, Yu Xueyao immediately took over: "It must be Lin Yu''s credit! He can kill even that horrible monster just now. Who can do it besides him? These houses are impossible. Restore yourself to the original state, right?"


    After speaking, she turned her head to look at Xiao Meirong, and said, "Xiao Meirong, don''t you think?"


    Hearing this, Xiao Meirong slowly lowered her head, retracted her gaze to look at Lin Yu, and exhaled: "Yes, who else can anyone besides him..."


    At this time, Xiao Meirong had already bowed her head to Lin Yu completely.


    Lin Yu can do such an unreasonable thing, how can he compare with Xiao Meirong?


    It can be said that the current Xiao Meirong is convinced by mouth, and can only look up at Lin Yu like an ant, without daring to compare Lin Yu''s thoughts at all.


    That is simply a character who has come out of myths and legends, how can he be qualified to compare?


    On the other side, after the dean heard the words of the three, and saw their expressions and expressions, it was clear in his heart that they must have experienced a lot of shocking things.


    And those things must have been done by Lin Yu.


    That being said, these miraculous changes that occurred here can only be attributed to Lin Yu.


    Like him, everyone around who heard their conversations was chanting the name Lin Yu in their hearts at this time. I didn''t expect that there would be such a heaven-defying character in the academy.


    Why didn''t I know this earlier.


    Soon, the academy was completely restored, and everything around the academy was restored to the state before the incident.


    If it hadn''t experienced everything personally, no one would believe that this place had suffered devastating damage.


    Lin Yu slowly fell from the sky, looking at everyone, and said, "Everything has been restored to its original state. From now on, you will continue to live like before. Don''t tell anyone what happened today, and don''t talk to anyone about me. Strength."


    The words are calm and do not carry any emotions. However, everyone who hears them feels that they are like the truth in the world, and they must strictly abide by them and must not violate them.


    No one in the audience knew what was going on, and no one even found out what was wrong with it. Everyone felt that all of this was justified, as it should be.


    This is because Lin Yu used the power of the gods and demons to engrave the requirements in their hearts and became part of their inherent concepts, so naturally no one would think that there would be any problems in this.


    "These people will not disclose what has just happened to the public. Next, I will let the people in the whole city also keep these secrets."


    Before, he didn''t dare to use the power of the gods and demons easily, so he could only use his vitality to intimidate others and make them shut up.


    Just like that time in the bottom of the lake island, he used Yuan Li to plant a restriction in the bodies of Long Fang and others. As long as they showed signs of secrets, they would explode and die on the spot.


    This method has many flaws and is not reliable.


    But now using the power of gods and demons to forcefully change people''s concepts, there will be no worries about the future.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu flew high again and came to the center of Haihe Prefecture.


    Without hesitation, he once again used the power of the gods and demons to forcibly change the concept of everyone in the entire mansion and ensure that they would not tell anyone about the vision they saw with their own eyes.


    After finishing all this, Lin Yu returned to the academy and fell in front of the dean and others.


    The dean took the initiative to speak: "Lin Yu, you have obtained the qualification to be recommended to the Tai Academy. Then you will be a student of Tai Academy. You can arrange your time freely and no more classes."


    Although the dean was surprised by Lin Yu''s strength and wanted to say something about it, but there was always a force in his heart to prevent him from saying that, so he had to keep those words in his heart and talk about sending him to the Tai Academy instead.


    Of course, this was all because Lin Yu had just used the power of the gods and demons to demand them, and could not talk about his strength with anyone.


    "Okay, when can I report to the Taixuefu?" Lin Yu asked.


    Since the underground thing doesn''t cause trouble for me, I continue to go to the Tai Academy to learn the remaining exercises according to the original plan, and at the same time find an opportunity to wipe out the underground world below the capital.


    "It''s okay anytime." The dean replied: "If you want, I can arrange a carriage for you to enter Beijing now."


    "Then there will be Dean Lao, hurry up and arrange it for me."


    Dean Lin Yuchao gave a fist.


    "Well, then I will prepare identity documents and carts and horses now. You can wait a moment."


    After speaking, the dean left here with a few people.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and looked at Long Fang and Yu Xueyao on the side.


    Seeing Lin Yu looking towards herself, Yu Xueyao immediately lowered her head.


    It''s not because she is shy, but because she thinks Lin Yu is so powerful, she is not worthy of him, so after thinking of all the things that happened before, she was very embarrassed in her heart, blushing at the thoughts and words she had used~www .novelhall.com~Senior Long, Xueyao, your body has been healed by me, and no matter how you practice martial arts in the future, you will not hurt your body. If you are determined to achieve a career in martial arts, you can let it go. "


    Lin Yu exhorted the two of them.


    When Long Fang heard this, even Dao couldn''t be regarded as a predecessor, and at the same time thanked Lin Yu again and again for everything.


    Yu Xueyao only noticed the things mentioned in Lin Yu''s words.


    Now she finally understood why her strength soared suddenly, it turned out that it was because Lin Yu healed her body.


    After clarifying this, she shook her head secretly in her heart, sighing that she should have thought of this earlier, when she saw Lin Yu killing the giant monster, she should have thought of it.


    Next, the three chatted a few more words, and the dean walked over again with someone.


    "Lin Yu, the carriage and horse are ready. These are your identity documents and admission letter."


    As the dean said, he handed a stack of documents to Lin Yu.


    "Okay, then I will set off now."


    Lin Yu didn''t want to waste time here either. Since the dean finished the matter quickly, there is naturally no reason to stay here.


    Afterwards, with everyone''s farewell, Lin Yu got on the carriage and left the Haihe prefecture, heading straight to the capital in the north.


    Da Da Da!


    After the carriage went out of the city, Lin Yu secretly urged Yuanli, and the entire carriage, including the horse and carriage, suddenly increased in speed, disappearing on the official road like a gust of wind.


    In the afternoon of the same day, Lin Yu arrived in the capital smoothly.


    Compared with the capital of Haihe Prefecture, the city walls of the capital are a whole lot taller.


    Naturally, the scene in the city is much more prosperous than a mere residence.


    However, Lin Yu had no time to appreciate the scenery in the capital because he heard the voice of two officials chatting in the distance.


    "Why is the saint suddenly caring about Haihe Prefecture so much that he has to visit Haihe Prefecture in person?"

 Chapter 609： Emperors identity

    "Holy? Haihe Prefecture?"


    These two keywords immediately aroused Lin Yu''s vigilance.


    You must know that he set off in the morning and came to the capital in the afternoon, and the accident in the college was also in the morning.


    What happened in the morning, how could it reach the capital so quickly?


    Also, before he came to the capital, he specially used the power of the gods and demons to seal the mouth of all people in the Haihe Prefecture.


    So how did the emperor know about this?


    This is a noteworthy issue.


    "etc!"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered something.


    When questioning the bald man at the bottom of the lake island, the bald man mentioned that the government had long known that there were monsters under the lake island.


    So, does the court know everything?


    "No." Lin Yu shook his head secretly, "It is impossible for the court to know everything. If the court really knows everything, the two high-ranking officials just now should not be kept in the dark."


    "Also, people in Haihe Prefecture should not be overwhelmed by what happened in the college."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly targeted the emperor.


    So far, the government hasn''t shown a big abnormality, only the emperor is not quite right.


    There are two reasons. The first is that the emperor has special means to know what happened thousands of miles away, which is extraordinary.


    The second is that something happened in a mere mansion, and the emperor had to check it out himself.


    Logically, just send an official over to investigate things like this. If you have to do everything yourself, you can count as the emperor.


    This can only show that the emperor knew very well what happened in Haihe Prefecture.


    "It seems necessary to get in touch with this emperor up close."


    At this time, the coachman shouted into the compartment: "My son, the place is here."


    As soon as the voice fell, the carriage slowed down slowly and came to a halt soon.


    Lin Yu quickly got out of the carriage and said to the coachman: "Don''t tell anyone about the things on the road."


    While speaking, he used the power of the gods and demons to implant this requirement into the coachman''s heart, and the coachman immediately said with a heavy focus: "Small is absolutely tight-lipped."


    "Well, you go back."


    Lin Yu waved his hand to the coachman, then turned to look at the building behind him.


    This is the largest inn in the capital, and the entrance is magnificently decorated.


    After a casual glance, Lin Yu strode into the inn.


    Before long, he walked out of the inn again and came to the street.


    "Go directly to the palace and have a look."


    Originally, Lin Yu was going to take a rest for the night and then report to the Taixuefu, but because of the news he just heard, he decided to go to the palace and see who the emperor was.


    There is a faint intuition in his heart that this emperor is definitely not an ordinary person, it may be a puppet that is hidden deep underground and arranged on the ground, or it may be a clone of that thing.


    Only in this way can the emperor''s behavior be explained.


    Lin Yu didn''t ask anyone, but directly used his soul to sense it, and then figured out the position of the imperial palace in the capital.


    Then he got up from the ground and flew towards the palace.


    Since no one could notice his presence, no one found anything wrong until he entered the palace.


    "No longer?"


    After Lin Yu used the power of gods and demons to question the chief **** in the palace, he learned that the emperor had left the palace.


    Without delay, he immediately left the palace and flew along the official road towards Haihe Prefecture.


    The two court officials mentioned that the emperor was going to visit Haihe Prefecture in person, so the emperor was on the way to Haihe Prefecture in all likelihood.


    "I don''t know which way he went, why didn''t I see the royal ceremonies when I came?"


    Lin Yu felt that something was wrong the more he thought about it.


    It stands to reason that if the emperor wants to go to Haihe Prefecture in person, there will be a large group of people accompanying him.


    How could it not be noticed on such a grand scale of travel?


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu had flown all the way back to Haihe Prefecture along the official road.


    This way, not to mention the people traveling in the brigade, and even the small-scale chariots and horses did not see it. This made him curious. In what way did the emperor rush to Haihe Prefecture?


    "Look at the other official roads."


    There is more than one official road leading from the capital to Haihe Prefecture. Of course, none of the other official roads directly lead to the capital of Haihe Prefecture, so a large circle is needed.


    Based on the principle of being careful, Lin Yu decided to check all the official roads.


    Anyway, his speed is amazing, and it doesn''t take much time to walk all through.


    It didn''t take long for Lin Yu to reappear in the sky above Haihe Prefecture.


    He had checked all the official roads connecting the capital and the capital of Haihe Prefecture, but still no trace of the emperor was found.


    So now there is only one possibility left, and that is, the emperor came from a microservice without much fanfare.


    It may even come here alone.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately returned to the palace and found the chief eunuch.


    As before, he once again used the power of the gods and demons to force the other party to answer his own questions.


    "When did the emperor leave?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    The chief **** immediately shook his head and said: "I don''t know, Long live the magical powers, Shenlong sees the head but not the end, where can I wait to know his whereabouts."


    "So The emperor likes private visits on WeChat?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "That''s natural. Long live Lord always doesn''t like someone to follow. Every time I go out, I''m alone." The chief **** replied truthfully.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    When he first arrived, he was guessing that it is possible that the emperor often traveled in a private suit. Otherwise, the two court officials and the people in the palace shouldn''t be indifferent to the emperor''s travel without a man or horse.


    No wonder the two officials didn''t use a particularly surprised tone when talking about the emperor''s going to visit Haihe Prefecture in person. On the contrary, they were curious about what happened in Haihe Prefecture.


    "Has the emperor always been like this?"


    Lin Yu asked again.


    The chief **** immediately shook his head and said, "No, Long Live never left the palace when he was young."


    "Oh?"


    This answer made Lin Yu very concerned, so he asked: "You just said that the emperor has great magical powers. Was that the same when he was young?"


    "No. Long live Lord was just like ordinary people when he was young. Our family can''t know this better. Our family looked at Long live Lord growing up."


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he immediately started to care about it.


    This information is very important and is the key to judging the emperor''s true identity.


    Later, Lin Yu asked him a few more questions, but unfortunately he never got any valuable information.


    Therefore, after using the power of the gods and demons to seal his mouth, Lin Yu quickly left the palace.


    This time he didn''t go to Haihe State again, but went directly to the inn to rest.


    One thing is clear now, that is, the emperor who is in charge of the world is absolutely related to the thing hidden deep in the ground, and it is definitely not easy to find him.


    So there is no need to search for it in vain.


    Anyway, the people in Haihe Prefecture were sealed by him, and the emperor could never get any news from them.

 Chapter 610： Can break 1 cut

    Time soon came to the next day.


    Early in the morning, Lin Yu left the inn, and took the identity documents and enrollment letter to report to the Tai Xuefu.


    The enrollment procedure is very simple and did not cost him much time.


    After the admission procedures were completed, someone led him to his residence, and then the person took him to familiarize himself with the environment in the institution.


    All this is done, and the time has come to the afternoon.


    Since it was the first day of enrollment, Lin Yu didn''t have to attend classes with the students of the Tai Academy, so he left the Tai Academy directly.


    He was going to go to the palace to check it out again to see if the emperor had returned.


    Like yesterday, Lin Yu directly hid his figure and flew high into the sky, heading straight to the palace.


    However, just as he was about to approach the palace, a loud thunderous sound rang in his ears.


    "Who is it?"


    Lin Yu immediately stopped his figure.


    The other party can sense his existence, obviously not an ordinary person.


    It seems that this is the emperor.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately changed his figure and appearance.


    Huh!


    A figure suddenly appeared in front of Lin Yu.


    "You are the emperor in charge of the whole world?"


    Lin Yu looked at the visitors, who looked a bit similar to Xiaoxue, and was obviously Xiaoxue''s biological father.


    At this time, the other party was also looking at him quietly, not in a hurry.


    After looking at it for a while, he didn''t answer Lin Yu''s question just now, but said to himself: "It seems that what happened in Haihe Prefecture yesterday was caused by you."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t wait for Lin Yu to reply before continuing: "You are not easy to have luck and strength to be able to break through the land of chaos and come here, but it is a pity that you are still not my opponent."


    A land of chaos?


    Lin Yu was alert, the place where the law was chaos in the other party''s mouth, could it be the death zone where he was almost buried?


    "The method of that place is messy, and it is indeed a place of chaos, it seems that it is there."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    At this time, the emperor spoke again: "I now give you two choices, either you leave this world by yourself, or I will send you away."


    "Oh? What if I don''t choose either?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Neither choose?" The emperor''s face immediately darkened, "This place is not even controlled by the gods, do you think I will be merciful?"


    "I ask you again, how are you going to choose?"


    The emperor asked sharply, with no room for negotiation.


    "Choose neither!"


    Lin Yu shook his head decisively.


    "Okay, then I will crush your godhead with my own hands today."


    The emperor sneered, and immediately urged the law of space.


    Lin Yu only felt that the environment around him changed drastically, and in a blink of an eye, he and the emperor on the opposite side came to no man''s land far away from the capital.


    I don''t know if it is because the emperor cherishes his people, and is afraid that they will be harmed, or has other concerns.


    "The law of time, slow down!"


    Lin Yu now only mastered the power of the law of time, so he urged the law of time without hesitation.


    In an instant, the flow of time around the emperor slowed down significantly, giving Lin Yu time to take action.


    However, when Lin Yu was about to urge Yuan Li, the emperor on the opposite side used another force of law.


    "The law of martial arts, break!"


    boom!


    Lin Yu was surprised to find that the law of time imposed on the emperor turned out to be a chain of laws that symbolized the flow of time, and then broke immediately, breaking into countless sections.


    "I have understood the true meaning of martial arts law. The ultimate martial arts can break all laws in the world. No matter what law you use, you can''t hurt me."


    The emperor stood proudly there, and said to Lin Yu very confidently.


    When Lin Yu heard this, the secret way turned out to be the law of martial arts, and he finally learned the power of martial arts by himself.


    From this he also thought that maybe all the exercises in this world are the creations of the **** in front of him, and it is he who is using the world''s martial artists to cultivate more powerful martial arts laws.


    "Suffer to death!"


    The emperor groaned as if pronouncing Lin Yu''s death, and then urged the martial law rules again.


    "The law of martial arts, kill!"


    boom!


    Lin Yu didn''t see any action from the emperor not far away, but he could sense a strong breath of death permeating his body.


    At the same time, countless soldiers in armor rushed towards him shouting "Kill", like an army charging on the battlefield.


    Of course, Lin Yu knew in his heart that all this was just an illusion.


    But don''t look at it as an illusion, its power must not be underestimated.


    Once the soldiers were allowed to enter their own sea of ??consciousness, they would surely lead to annihilation of their souls and death so much that they could no longer die.


    "The law of martial arts is so powerful, but unfortunately I haven''t mastered the power of this law."


    As he thought about it, that army of illusions had already slew in front of him and launched a frantic attack on him.


    As long as he can break through his body and break into his sea of ??consciousness, he will never be able to return to heaven.


    However, the first charge of this phantom army ended in failure, and all the soldiers smashed around his body.


    In other words, Lin Yu successfully resisted the emperor''s law.


    "Huh? How is it possible?"


    Not far away, the emperor looked at Lin Yu in disbelief but soon he nodded slowly, seeming to understand the reason.


    "Your body is much stronger than I expected. It seems that you can break through that land of chaos. The factor of strength is far greater than the factor of luck, otherwise you will never be able to resist the power of my law."


    "However, it was just an appetizer, and now I will let you taste the real meal."


    As soon as the voice fell, the emperor shouted again.


    Motivated the law of martial arts.


    "The law of martial arts, destroy!"


    As soon as the emperor''s law urged, Lin Yu saw countless sergeants with weapons pouring toward him like a tide.


    Not only that, all kinds of birds and beasts in armor are also attacking themselves frantically.


    This time it will never be possible to survive as easily as just now, so many soldiers and horses and strange beasts can definitely successfully enter the sea of ??knowledge and make oneself annihilated.


    "Only the body of the devil can resist!"


    Lin Yu thought about electro-transfer and quickly analyzed the best countermeasures.


    The body of the demon **** is far stronger than the current mortal body, as long as the power of the body of the demon **** is completely released, it can withstand this attack.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu decisively began to release the power of the devil''s body.


    But at this moment, the illusion army that rushed towards him madly disappeared abruptly, and the emperor on the opposite side took the initiative to stop the attack.


    "If you are lucky, I will spare you this time!"


    The emperor left a word and disappeared instantly.


    But when he said that sentence, his tone was full of irritation, as if something happened suddenly that made him very angry.


    Lin Yu looked at the direction of the emperor''s departure, and thought in his heart: "He suddenly stopped, could it be the thing hidden under the ground because of this?"


    Thinking of this, he vaguely understood something.


    Perhaps the emperor was not a puppet or clone of the underground thing, but an opponent.

 Chapter 611： Snipe and clam fight

    Judging from the contact just now, Lin Yu can be sure that the emperor is a god.


    However, the other party seemed to be different from other gods.


    One of the most obvious points is that his mood swings are obviously stronger than other gods.


    The other gods, such as giant spirit gods, shadow gods, etc., are very rational in thinking about problems and handling things, without any emotion at all.


    In their eyes, love, hatred, and hatred seem to be trivial, only reason is above everything else.


    However, the emotion of the **** just now is not much different from that of a mortal.


    Lin Yu couldn''t determine what the root of all this was. It might be because this **** mastered martial arts laws, so he was unruly in nature.


    But it is more likely that this **** possessed some of the mortal''s emotions in some way.


    "The great **** in the palace said before that the emperor was no different from ordinary people when he was young, but a big change happened suddenly one day."


    "It''s possible that I was possessed by the gods at that time."


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Yu increasingly felt that the **** possessed the emperor''s body most likely.


    The power of the world in this world is very weak, so after the **** possesses a mortal, he can still possess the power of the law and use the power of the law freely.


    So even if it is possessed, it is almost indistinguishable from a normal god.


    "If this is true, then this **** must be directed at something deep underground."


    Lin Yu integrated all the information currently known, and continued to analyze the truth of this world.


    Before, he thought that the thing deep in the earth did not dare to come to the ground to deal with him personally, because the thing was in a certain weak state and it was inconvenient to move.


    But looking at it now, it seems that it was because that thing was afraid of the **** just now.


    And that **** rushed to Haihe Prefecture to check the situation, definitely because he was worried about something deep in the ground.


    Between the two of them, they should be in a state of equal strength, and no one can do anything about it.


    Only in this way can we explain why the **** just stopped suddenly and left on his own initiative.


    There must be something deep underground, and he had to deal with it as soon as possible.


    "Presumably in their opinion, my strength is too weak to qualify as their opponent, so as long as my behavior does not touch their fundamental interests, they can tolerate some of my behavior."


    "The thing deep underground is sitting and watching me kill so many giant insects and ape monsters, and the **** who just took the initiative to stop, it must be because of this."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu suddenly opened up, and finally understood the pattern of the world.


    To figure out all this will greatly benefit his next actions.


    "Go back to the Tai Academy first."


    Lin Yu immediately changed back to his original appearance, and then hurried back to the capital at a very fast speed to return to the Tai Academy.


    Since the **** pretending to be the emperor only had something hidden deep in the ground in his eyes, he wouldn''t have much problem in continuing his activities in the Taixuefu.


    "Two dogs fight, play off."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "I don''t need to mix things up between them, but should take advantage of their stalemate and try to harvest as much energy as possible."


    Lin Yu has not forgotten one of the main purposes of coming to Tai Academy, that is, to harvest the vitality in the underground world of the capital.


    The land of the capital is large in population, and the **** is also sitting here, presumably the powerful alien beasts in the underground world are far more than other areas.


    The stronger the alien beast, the more vital energy contained in the body.


    Like that ape monster, Yuanneng has twice as many monsters that look like giant earthworms.


    So this is very helpful for oneself to quickly gain vitality.


    After Lin Yu returned to the Imperial College, he went straight to the room arranged for him, and after entering the room, he locked the door firmly.


    "The **** is sitting in the capital as the emperor, and many of my actions will be affected, so I can''t run out every night like in Haihe State, so that sooner or later it will attract his attention."


    Lin Yu looked at the floor of his room.


    He decided to dig a concealed passage connecting the underground world here, and then go directly to the underground world in this way.


    "open!"


    Lin Yu directly urged Yuan Li, and in an instant, the floor in front of him quietly opened a circular mouth.


    Without hesitation, he jumped directly into this sudden emergence of the cave.


    After entering the underground cave, Lin Yu continued to use Yuan Li to clear the way, and continued to deepen, and soon came to the deep underground world.


    There are many underground passages dug out by giant insects, extending in all directions.


    And when he entered one of the passages, a huge giant worm was rushing toward this side along the passage.


    "Come just right!"


    With a wave of his hand, Lin Yu instantly collected the giant worm that was rushing towards him at high speed into the dantian universe, and then transferred it into his stomach for digestion.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+3 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    "The alien beast here is really powerful The energy contained in the body is much more than the alien beast in Haihe Prefecture."


    Lin Yu glanced at the prompt that appeared in front of him, and nodded secretly in his heart.


    Immediately afterwards, he took the giant insect clone that had been refined in Haihe Prefecture from the Dantian universe and placed it in the passage where he was.


    Looking up and down, he began to transform this strange insect clone.


    One is to raise its strength to be the same as that of the giant worm that is active here, and the other is to change its aura to be the same as that of the giant worm that was just eaten.


    Only in this way, this monster clone can smoothly operate in this underground world and collect information here.


    After finishing all this, Lin Yu left the passage without looking back and returned to the surface along the path.


    As he went up, the newly dug small passage was merged and restored. When he returned to his room in the Tai Academy, the passage was completely restored to its original state, as if nothing had happened.


    Lin Yu glanced at the ground the same as at the beginning, then turned around and walked into the bedroom, sitting cross-legged on the bed.


    He is going to check the cohesion of the martial arts laws.


    Looking inside the mind, Lin Yu''s mind directly entered the Dantian universe and came to the center of the Dantian universe.


    Since his cultivation level has been improved once, the Dantian universe has also expanded a lot.


    At this time, the Dantian universe is enough to contain an entire galaxy cluster, and there can be thousands of galaxies the same size as the Milky Way in a galaxy cluster.


    In other words, the scale of the Dantian universe has expanded thousands of times compared to before.


    Lin Yu''s thoughts condense into a human form at the center of the Dantian universe.


    He quietly stared at the white ball of light in front of him. Once the ball of light condensed and formed, it meant that the law of martial arts was conceived.


    "It''s almost there. In a hundred years at most, the laws of martial arts will take shape."

 Chapter 612： Sojinfu

    One hundred years seems to be a long time, but due to the influence of the law of time, the flow of time in the pubic universe is a thousand times that of the outside world, so the actual time required is only thirty days, which is more than one month.


    Compared with that god, Lin Yu has a unique advantage.


    The first advantage is naturally that he can modify the flow of time in the Dantian universe through the law of time.


    Although the **** can also do this through the law of time, the other party does not have a world that belongs to him alone like the Dantian universe, and must rely on the big world to nurture the law.


    And using the law of time to affect the flow of time in the great world is a matter of divine power consumption, and doing so does not equal the gain.


    The second major advantage is that Lin Yu has no requirements for the level of the law. Even the first level of the law, he can quickly modify it into a higher-order law through the modifier.


    Unlike those gods, it takes a lot of time to obtain higher-order laws.


    Either wait for the core of the world to conceive the law into a high-level, or after acquiring the low-level law, I spend a lot of time studying and comprehending the high-level law.


    "However, a hundred years is still too long."


    Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    During this period of time, the flow of time in the pubic universe has been faster than the outside world, causing the age difference between him and his parents and between him and his peers to increase.


    Although he can keep them youthful and never old through a variety of methods, the psychological changes cannot be changed.


    He could already feel very clearly that the people he used to be familiar with had become a little strange.


    It''s all because over time, they have been very different from before.


    Lin Yu didn''t want this situation to continue to deteriorate, so he could shorten the incubation time of martial arts laws as much as possible, or as short as possible.


    "If I can get those martial arts techniques unique to the Tai Academy for the martial artists in the Dantian universe to learn, the time for martial arts laws to take shape will be greatly shortened!"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately left the Dantian universe and returned to the world where his body was.


    His second purpose of coming to the Tai Academy this time is to obtain the unique martial arts exercises of Tai Academy.


    According to the currently known information, those martial arts exercises are far more difficult to learn than other exercises. It is said that they contain the principles of martial arts, and only those who are truly talented in martial arts have the possibility of learning.


    As long as those martial arts techniques can be obtained and handed over to the genius martial artists in the Dantian universe to learn, it will definitely speed up the formation of martial arts principles.


    It is no problem to shorten the time by at least one or two times.


    Lin Yu got up from the bed and walked out of the room quickly.


    But when he walked out of the room, a teacher from the Tai Academy took the initiative to walk towards him.


    "Are you Lin Yu?"


    The teacher asked as soon as he came over.


    "Yes, something to do with me?" Lin Yu asked after responding.


    "You come with me."


    The teacher didn''t say anything, turned around and left.


    Lin Yu did not hesitate and followed closely.


    For him, the real threat in this capital is the emperor possessed by the gods, so there is no need to worry about the dangers of following this instructor.


    The two of them hurried forward to the east side of Taixuefu, and soon came outside a house on the east side.


    There is a garden around here, and the gardener who lives in this house is naturally responsible for the garden.


    Of course, the teacher obviously brought him here not to show him the flowers here, but for another reason.


    As for the reason, Lin Yu was already clear at this time.


    Inside the house, Lin Yu met Xiaoxue smoothly.


    "Brother Lin, it''s great that you are fine!"


    As soon as Xiaoxue saw Lin Yu, she was delighted.


    "I have been following Taixuefu. I heard that there was a person with the exact same name as you who just enrolled in school today, so I came over for the first time to take a look. I didn''t expect it to be you."


    Xiaoxue explained excitedly.


    But shortly afterwards, the smile on her face quickly faded, revealing a touch of sadness.


    "Brother Lin, you must have had a hard time during this period, right?"


    "Fortunately, it''s nothing more than a few more annoying flies, which is nothing to worry about."


    Xiaoxue let out a sigh of relief, and nodded: "Well, Brother Lin, you can even pass the entrance examination of the Tai Academy. You must be very good. Most people can''t help you."


    "But, but..."


    While talking, Xiaoxue lowered her head slightly, as if there was something unspeakable.


    "Xiaoxue, what''s going on, speak slowly."


    Lin Yu comforted her.


    These words gave Xiaoxue some courage. She looked up at Lin Yu and said, "Brother Lin, you have been doing nothing, and you have come to the capital. I am afraid of the sect... I am afraid they will report your situation to my father. ...Report to..."


    Seeing that she hesitated and didn''t want to reveal her identity, Lin Yu actively reminded: "Xiaoxue, in fact, I already know your identity. You are the current princess, right?"


    "Huh? Brother Lin, you already know..."


    "It''s so easy to guess. You can easily use the teachings in the academy, even the teachings of the Tai Academy. How can ordinary people have this ability." Lin Yu laughed Yes. Xiaoxue lowered her head: "Actually, I also think you will know sooner or later. "


    After finishing speaking, she no longer had any scruples, and said directly: "Brother Lin, I''m afraid that the clan''s mansion has been unable to get rid of you. He will report this matter to my father and let him decide on it himself."


    "Clan Family?" Lin Yuqi said.


    Xiaoxue hurriedly explained: "The Clan Mansion was set up by my father himself. It is only under orders from my father and the emperor, who is responsible for the management of our princes and grandchildren. It is very powerful."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    The current emperor had a body, and his true identity was actually a powerful god.


    In the eyes of the god, there was only the thing hidden deep in the ground. There is no idle time to care about the trivial affairs of the emperor''s house, so naturally he wants to push all these things out.


    Xiaoxue continued: "Brother Lin, if the Clan Mansion reports your situation to my father, then the matter will be in trouble."


    "My father is very powerful, no matter how strong the warrior is, he is far from his opponent."


    "When I was a child, I saw him make a move with my own eyes. He can directly change people out of thin air."


    "It''s really troublesome." Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    If he heard this two days ago, Lin Yu would definitely laugh it off, but now that he knows the true identity of the emperor, it is naturally impossible to underestimate it easily.


    He knew in his heart that if the emperor knew that the Clan Mansion had sent so many people to assassinate him without success, he would definitely doubt his own strength.


    Moreover, the Clan Mansion will definitely tell the emperor all his known origins, and let the emperor know that he is from Haihe Prefecture.


    In that case, the other party would definitely immediately associate the abnormal situation that occurred in Haihe Prefecture with him.


    "The people in Haihe prefecture were all sealed by me and would not disclose my affairs. I didn''t expect there to be mistakes here."


    "It seems I must act quickly."

 Chapter 613： Time is running out

    "Brother Lin, what are you going to do next? My father is really amazing."


    Xiaoxue looked anxious.


    "I know your father is very powerful." Lin Yu nodded, and then said: "But I am not much worse than him. Don''t worry."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Seeing Lin Yu saying this, Xiaoxue immediately wanted to clarify where his father was really good.


    But as soon as she uttered the word but, she was interrupted by Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu looked at Xiaoxue solemnly and said, "Xiaoxue, don''t come to me again during this period of time, and don''t worry about me. I have my own way to deal with everything."


    Hearing this, Xiaoxue nodded hurriedly and said: "Well, Brother Lin, I was going to stop coming to you after I saw you today, so as not to cause you more trouble."


    As she said, she lowered her head again, and said in a low mood: "Brother Lin, you will be targeted by the clan mansion, it''s all because of me, I..."


    "Xiaoxue, don''t blame yourself. If you didn''t send me to the hospital, maybe I would have died in the wilderness."


    Lin Yu comforted her.


    Hearing this, Xiaoxue was silent, not knowing what was thinking in her mind.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu asked: "Xiaoxue, how is your father treating you?"


    "My father..." Xiaoxue raised her head, glanced at Lin Yu, and then quickly lowered her head. "My father is very indifferent to all his children. It seems that we are not his own."


    "But I heard from the emperor brothers that the emperor did not seem to be like this when he was young. He suddenly changed his temper one day."


    "It seems that after that day, the father has become very powerful, so we all think that he may have gone crazy in martial arts practice."


    Having said that, Xiaoxue raised her head again and looked at Lin Yu and said: "I am very worried that Brother Lin will become like my father, so I advised you not to practice martial arts. But now it seems that Brother Lin, you seem to be early I have practiced martial arts."


    "Xiaoxue, you don''t need to worry about me." Lin Yu comforted her again, and then asked: "If a member of the royal family makes a mistake, what will the Clan Family do?"


    Hearing this question, Xiaoxue immediately became interested, and replied: "The people in the clan mansion say that it is good-sounding and selfless, and that it is bad-sounding is not at all sympathetic."


    "If we violate the precepts set by the Clan Mansion, the Clan Mansion will definitely deal with us strictly according to the rules, even the father is against them."


    "However, although the Clan Mansion is ruthless, but fortunately there are not many rules laid down. Generally speaking, we are relatively free."


    After listening to Xiaoxue, Lin Yu nodded and said: "I understand. Xiaoxue, you should hurry back now, don''t worry about me anymore, take care of yourself."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Xiaoxue hesitated and wanted to say something more.


    But after seeing Lin Yu''s firm gaze, he nodded and said: "Well, I will go back now."


    She knew in her heart that although she was a princess of the dynasty, she actually couldn''t help Lin Yu much.


    The only thing I can do now is not to trouble him.


    "Xiaoxue, remember to take the gem I gave you last time with you. If you encounter life-threatening things, drag the gem in your hand and say my name." Lin Yu reminded.


    "Ok."


    Xiaoxue nodded heavily, and then immediately left the house.


    Lin Yu watched her leave, secretly saying in his heart that now no matter what, he must hurry to implement the next step, and can no longer continue to follow the original plan step by step.


    One is because once the Clan Mansion reports its own affairs to the emperor, the other party will immediately suspicious of itself and will directly attack itself.


    The second is that after the clan mansion has reported the matter to the emperor, I am afraid Xiaoxue will also have life concerns. After all, the emperor is no longer himself, but a powerful god, who has no flesh and blood in any royal family.


    ...


    That night.


    late at night.


    Lin Yu took advantage of the night to come outside the Taixuefu Library.


    He didn''t use the power of the gods or demons, nor did he use the original power, but relying on martial arts and sneaking here in a night suit.


    His purpose is very clear, that is, to go through all the martial arts collections in the library, and then give them to the talented martial artists in the Dantian universe to study and study, and to speed up the birth of martial arts principles.


    Once the martial arts laws are condensed and formed, he can use the remaining vital energy to modify them, greatly enhancing his strength.


    In that way, he would have the confidence to face the god.


    Lin Yu moved very quickly, easily bypassing the guards inside and outside the library, and arrived at the library on the second floor.


    "Many of these exercises on the second floor are also available in advanced martial arts academies. It seems that you have to go to the third floor."


    Lin Yu''s reading speed was amazing, and in a few moments, he read all the exercises on the second floor and kept it in his heart.


    Immediately afterwards, he immediately sneaked into the third floor and flipped through the exercises hidden on the third floor.


    It didn''t take long for him to look through all of these exercises.


    At this time, there are no more exercises in the Taixuefu worthy of his attention. The only thing to do next is to patiently wait for the martial arts law to take shape Lin Yu quietly turned out the library, taking advantage of the darkness still full At that time, he quickly returned to his room.


    He didn''t let out a long sigh of relief until he entered his room.


    The action tonight finally ended smoothly without any problems.


    He did not worry about the guards in the Imperial College, but he was still afraid that the emperor hiding in the palace would notice the vision here.


    Swiftly sat cross-legged on the bed, Lin Yu thought inwardly and came to the Dantian universe.


    As soon as he entered the pubic universe, he went straight to the place where Xia Honglie lived.


    Now Xia Honglie is already familiar with running a school, as long as these newly obtained martial arts techniques are given to him, he doesn''t have to worry about the next thing.


    Lin Yu quickly found Xia Honglie and explained the situation. Xia Honglie immediately took the order happily.


    Next, he immediately created a large number of martial arts exercises and distributed them directly to major colleges and universities.


    After doing all this, he left the Dantian universe and returned to the world where his body was.


    "The matter of Wuxue Gongfa has been completely resolved, and the next thing that is most lacking is time."


    Lin Yu stared at the modifier panel and thought in his heart: "If my Law of Time can be strengthened a few more steps, it will be better to make the flow of time in the Dantian universe faster."


    At this time, the law of time he possessed was Tier 4, which at most could only speed up the flow of time in the Dantian universe by a thousand times, or slow it down by a thousand times.


    If you want this multiplier to increase, you can only continue to strengthen the law of time.


    But the problem is that he currently only has the vital energy crystallized by the forty-four souls, and he has to retain the martial law that will be strengthened in the future, and it is impossible to waste it on the law of time.


    After all, the current law of time needs to spend a full forty energies crystallized in order to strengthen the first order.


    "Yuanneng, what is lacking most now is Yuanneng. If you can have a huge amount of Yuanneng, all problems will be solved."


    7017k

 Chapter 614： bet

    Thinking of Yuanneng, Lin Yu immediately looked down at the floor in the room.


    The fastest way to gain vitality now is to enter the underground world and eat those alien beasts.


    Each alien beast also has at least one elemental spirit crystal energy, as long as one or two hundred are eaten, all problems will be solved.


    "Let me take a look."


    Lin Yu completely immersed his consciousness in the clone of the strange insect.


    After more than half a day, his strange insect clone has almost merged into the underground world below the capital, and is exploring the situation in this area.


    Of course, due to the short period of time and the need to avoid the ape monsters wandering in the underground world, only a small area was explored.


    But now that time is running out, it is necessary to obtain enough vital energy as quickly as possible, so Lin Yu decided to forcibly increase the strength of the monsters and explore the underground world as quickly as possible.


    After fully immersing his consciousness into the monster clone, Lin Yu didn''t hesitate to start to increase the power of the monster clone, and soon this clone possessed 10 or 20% of the body''s strength.


    This strength is enough to sweep the underground world, as long as the thing hidden deep in the ground does not come out, he is invincible here.


    Even the giant ape monster is not an opponent of his clone.


    "The **** and the thing deep underground are defensive to each other. I can take advantage of this."


    Lin Yu already had a roughly formed plan in his mind.


    He decided to use the information asymmetry between the two strong men to harvest a wave of energy.


    The method is also very simple, as long as you control the monster clone to act wildly in the underground world, it will arouse the vigilance of the two strong men.


    The gods on the ground would think that something deep in the ground was doing something wrong, on the contrary, the unknown existence hidden deep in the ground would think that the gods on the ground wanted to disadvantage it.


    The two will doubt each other, giving him time to act.


    Of course, this time will be very tight, because the two big powers are not vegetarian, and it won''t be long before things are found to be wrong.


    Also, this action itself is a gamble, maybe after a lot of tossing, you won''t get anything in the end.


    "Bet! Only a vicious gamble now."


    "If you don''t bet anymore, maybe there will be no chance again!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately controlled the monster clone to move forward, and shuttled along the passage at an extremely fast speed.


    After just two breaths, he came to a fluorescent cave.


    There was a strange bug in the cave, and it was curling quietly on the ground at this time.


    But the arrival of Lin Yu''s strange insect clone immediately aroused its vigilance.


    It suddenly raised its head and looked at Lin Yu''s strange insect clone.


    After looking at it for a while, probably thinking that the opponent is his own kind, the strange bug quickly lowered its head and curled up on the ground again.


    As everyone knows, Lin Yu has regarded him as delicious food.


    "This one is not bad in strength, at least possesses the vitality of the quaternary spirit crystal."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart, and then quickly drilled into one of the passages in the cave.


    He hurried along this passage, and soon came to another fluorescent cave.


    In this way, he swiftly shuttled through the underground passage network at a very fast speed, and every time he reached a fluorescent cave, he would record the lower position in his heart, so that he could wait to harvest the vital energy.


    And with his quick action, it didn''t take long before he ran into an ape monster.


    As usual, he would definitely avoid this kind of ape monster responsible for managing the worms in advance, so as not to arouse the other side''s alertness.


    But now he can''t manage that much.


    Moreover, in his plan, he had deliberately made things happen so that he could take the opportunity to act, and there was no reason to take the initiative to avoid it.


    "Squeak!"


    When the ape monster saw Lin Yu''s monster clone, he immediately screamed and jumped up and down, seeming very angry.


    Lin Yu didn''t talk too much nonsense with it, and ate this ape monster into his stomach in one bite.


    Of course, the monster clone does not have the ability to transform the ape monster into a vital energy, so this is only to temporarily imprison the ape monster.


    Anyway, the normal ape monsters are very small, and even a few thousand are not enough for the monster clone to eat.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    After Lin Yu finished eating the ape monster blocking the way, he continued to shuttle through the underground passage network and continue to explore forward.


    Time passed, and almost half an hour later, he explored the underground world below the capital.


    However, even though it is under the capital, it actually covers a much larger area than the capital.


    Lin Yu doesn''t know how much scope he has explored, but he won''t be as small as Haihe Prefecture.


    "There are a total of thirty strange beasts, and the area in the capital is really different from other places. There are so many strange beasts in this area alone."


    Lin Yu thought secretly in his heart.


    Thirty different beasts are counted based on each ternary spirit crystal, which is the vital energy of at least ninety yuan spirit crystals.


    Such multiple abilities are enough to elevate the law of time to one or two levels.


    After the law of time is improved, the flow of time in the dantian universe can be accelerated a lot, and the birth of the law of martial arts can be accelerated. "


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately urged Yuan Li to dive deep underground.


    And while he swiftly penetrated into the ground, the **** possessed by the emperor was also marching towards the underground world.


    He had already noticed the vision that appeared in the underground world, so he decided to go and check it out himself.


    And as he went deep into the ground, the unknown existence hidden deep in the ground immediately became highly alert.


    Just as Lin Yu had anticipated in advance, the two powerhouses had already stared at each other at this time, feeling that the other party was doing a ghost.


    "There is not much time left for me, I must hurry!"


    Lin Yu did not dare to delay and came to the underground passage network as quickly as possible.


    As soon as he entered one of the passages, he quickly flew towards the nearest fluorescent cave.


    At the same time, his monster clone did not stay, and continued to wander around the periphery.


    One is to expand the scope of exploration and find more monsters that can harvest vital energy, and the other is to divert the attention of the two powerhouses so that he can devour the monsters that have been discovered.


    Huh!


    In a blink of an eye, Lin Yu came to the nearest fluorescent cave.


    He flashed past in the cave, and when he left, the cave had become empty, and the strange insect entrenched in the cave had quietly disappeared.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+4 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    "Yes, more energy than I expected."


    Lin Yu glanced at the prompt on the modifier panel and quickly approached the next fluorescent cave.


    His movement speed is extremely fast, coupled with the already proven route, so he came along the road with ease, and in just a little while, he swallowed a full fifteen monsters.


    There are also fifteen monster worms for him to eat.


    "Oops, they locked my clone!"

 Chapter 615： Willing to bet

    When Lin Yu was about to rush to the next fluorescent cave, he suddenly discovered that his clone of the strange insect had been locked by two powerful thoughts.


    Obviously, it was the thing deep underground and the **** possessed by the emperor who noticed him at the same time.


    "Big deal, don''t want this clone!"


    Lin Yu made a decisive decision and decided to eat all the remaining fifteen monsters.


    Anyway, he came here with the mentality of gambling, and how much benefit he can get depends entirely on luck.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu flew towards the next fluorescent cave without looking back.


    At the same time, he also controlled the monster clone to continue to swim in the underground passage network, delaying time.


    After almost ten breaths, Lin Yu successfully arrived at the next fluorescent cave entrenched with strange insects.


    As before, while he flashed through the cave, he directly ate the monster worm here and transformed it into vital energy.


    In this way, taking advantage of the opportunity of the two powerhouses focusing on his strange insects, Lin Yu quickly ramped through the underground passage network, devouring the strange insects entrenched in various fluorescent caves.


    But when he ate ten more monsters, he suddenly found that his clone was locked by a powerful force and could no longer move.


    "This power is not divine power, so it must not be the god, but the thing hidden deep underground."


    Lin Yu continued to move forward while analyzing.


    Now that he has decided to abandon the monster clone, he no longer cares about the life and death of the clone.


    The most important thing now is to take advantage of the opportunity and quickly eat the last few weird bugs that have been discovered.


    In that way, you will be able to reap the vital energy of about twenty yuan spirit crystals.


    Swish!


    Lin Yu hurriedly shuttled through the underground passage and rushed to a fluorescent cave in the blink of an eye to eat the strange insects entrenched in it.


    Immediately afterwards, he raised his speed to the extreme and rushed forward with all his strength.


    Finally, the last monster was also successfully eaten by him.


    Lin Yu glanced at the modifier panel. At this time, the number displayed behind Yuanneng was 149. In other words, the thirty monsters had brought him 105 Yuanling crystals.


    "They haven''t noticed me yet, they have to hurry and leave."


    As the saying goes, greed is too much to chew, although there are a total of four ape monsters in the monster body that can be transformed into vital energy, but at this time, if you want to take back the monster clone, you must take a huge risk.


    Compared to risking his life to reclaim the monster clone, Lin Yu felt that it would be better to just give up.


    After all, the monster clone can still be refined in the future, and Yuanneng has other ways to obtain it.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu hurried up and quickly returned to the ground.


    After arriving on the ground, he did not rush back to the Capital Tai Academy, but hid his breath in a forest.


    Immediately afterwards, he completely immersed his consciousness in the clone of the strange insect.


    He was ready to take a good look at what was happening over there.


    "They haven''t found it yet."


    At this time, his monster clone was fixed in place and unable to move, but there was nothing around him, and the two powerful men had not found him yet.


    But when he thought about it this way, he suddenly realized that the surrounding environment changed instantly.


    It seems that the monster clone was moved to another place by the powerful space law.


    "This is?"


    After the change stopped, Lin Yu was busy checking the surrounding environment with the eyes of the monster clone.


    This is an extremely huge underground cave, the whole cave is spherical, and there are dots of fluorescence everywhere on the cave wall.


    But this is not the most eye-catching thing. What really matters is the huge ball of light floating in the center of the cave.


    "This is... the core of the world?"


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    But then he secretly shook his head.


    "This is definitely not the core of the world!"


    Lin Yu was surprised to find that this light ball possessed strong vitality, and it was obviously a life form of a special form.


    And the core of the world that I have seen before is not alive.


    So this is definitely not the core of the world.


    However, although the huge ball of light in front of us is not the core of the world, this place seems to be where the core of the world is located.


    Just as Lin Yu was puzzled, a voice suddenly came into his mind.


    "It turns out that you are controlling my creation."


    The voice doesn''t carry any emotion, and the tone is very weird. It sounds a bit like a synthetic voice, very mechanical.


    After the other party finished speaking, he remained silent, as if he was carefully observing Lin Yu''s clone.


    Lin Yu didn''t say much when he saw it, and quickly analyzed the origin of the light ball in front of him.


    However, after repeated thinking and analysis, he couldn''t figure out what it was.


    Although this light ball is composed of pure primordial spirit particles, these primordial spirit particles do not carry any memories, which is very abnormal.


    You must know that all the Primal Spirit particles he has seen so far carry the memories of various living entities. As long as you use the spirit to sense, you can feel the memories in person.


    At this time, the mechanical voice rang in his mind again.


    "Your soul is very powerful. It seems that you are also a god."


    "Yes, with the help of your soul, I will usher in a real transformation."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he secretly said something was wrong.


    Judging from what the other party said, it seemed that he wanted to do something to the soul of the monster he had left in the clone Thinking of this, he hurriedly gave up the clone of the monster and took back the ghost of the clone in the sea.


    However, it was too late.


    The light ball suddenly flashed with a dazzling light, and then Lin Yu found himself quickly approaching the light ball, instantly submerged in it.


    "This is troublesome, I want to lose a ray of soul!"


    Although losing a strand of spirit will not hurt him or endanger his life, it will damage his strength.


    Originally, Lin Yu just wanted to use the monster clone to see what would happen next, so as to take the opportunity to understand some truths, but he didn''t expect to lose the bet in the end.


    In the woods, Lin Yu slowly got up.


    Since the wisp of spirit can no longer be recovered, he simply no longer struggles.


    I would like to bet and lose. It is useless to regret what has been lost. It is better to think about how to solve the immediate trouble.


    "The 149 yuanling crystal, so multiple energies, is enough for me to continue to strengthen the law of time."


    Lin Yu stared at the modifier panel in front of him, and clicked on the + sign behind the Law of Time.


    Immediately afterwards, he chose to strengthen without hesitation, and clicked OK.


    In an instant, the crystalline energy of the forty souls disappeared, and what followed was that his Law of Time was successfully upgraded to the fifth level.


    "The fifth-order law of time can speed up the flow of time in the Dantian universe by two thousand times, which doubles the effect compared to the fourth-order."


    Lin Yu felt the new information in his mind, and glanced at the number behind Yuanneng.


    "It''s enough for Yuanneng, so I''ll get another step up."


    Thinking of this in his mind, Lin Yu clicked on the + sign behind The Law of Time.


    But just when he was about to choose the strengthening option, he suddenly found that the spirit that had just disappeared in the sphere of light had established contact with himself again.


    "How is this going?"

 Chapter 616： Good harvest

    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    Didn''t that thing just say that the wisp of soul is of great use, why suddenly the wisp of soul has established contact with me?


    What happened in this?


    While thinking about it, the ray of soul deep in the ground quickly approached him, and instantly returned to his sea of ??knowledge.


    And as the ray of spirit merged with the spirit in his sea of ??knowledge, a huge amount of information flooded into his mind like a tide.


    Its severity is much stronger than when using a modifier to modify the law to obtain new information.


    "Uh--"


    Lin Yu hugged his head involuntarily, and tried his best to bear the impact of the massive amount of information on his brain.


    I don''t know how long it took, maybe a few seconds, or maybe a few minutes, before the strong impact gradually ceased.


    The massive amount of information contained in the wisp of spirit finally merged into his memory.


    With the memory fusion completed, Lin Yu finally figured out what happened just now.


    At that time, after the ray of spirit was sucked into it by the ball of light, the other party immediately began to perform a large-scale ceremony.


    I saw hundreds of apes and monsters continuously drilled out of the wall of the giant fluorescent cave and surrounded the ball of light.


    Afterwards, the monkey monsters hung in the air to meditate one by one, and opened their mouths to spit out cylindrical beams.


    These light beams all target the light sphere, converge on its surface, and even obscure its original light.


    And the purpose of the ball of light for this ritual is to become a real life.


    That''s right, that ball of light seems to have a strong vitality, but it is not a real life form.


    It was originally just an aggregation of countless primordial spirit particles, just like the core of those great worlds, it was not life, so it had no self-consciousness.


    However, with the passage of time, the memory carried in the primordial spirit particle gradually awakened itself and gained a preliminary consciousness.


    After that, it began to take the initiative to absorb the memories in all the primordial spirit particles, slowly evolving, its intelligence is getting higher and higher, and its self-awareness is getting stronger and stronger.


    Soon it will no longer be satisfied with passively accepting memories, and wants to acquire more memories faster.


    Therefore, it created those ape monsters.


    In fact, the real role of those apes and monsters is not to manage the monsters entrenched in the underground world, but to actively absorb all the soul particles that carry memories.


    You must know that primordial spirit particles are not limited to this world, and there are countless primordial spirit particles floating around in the chaotic land outside this world.


    Those primordial spirit particles will not actively enter this world, and must be collected through other means.


    The role of those ape monsters is precisely this.


    "No wonder its voice is so mechanical when it speaks. It turns out that it has not yet become a life with complete self-awareness."


    Lin Yu finally figured out the reason for all this.


    From this he also understood why when he ate the pure white ball created by the five apes and monsters, he suddenly got a huge amount of memory.


    It turned out that the pure white sphere was made of primordial spirit particles, which carried the memories of countless creatures during their lifetimes.


    In other words, in fact, that pure white ball is a special kind of pill, specifically to help that thing "brain".


    "The memory in that pure white ball is of no use to me. At most, it helps me increase my experience. The only valuable thing is the vitality contained in it."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Then he continued to feel the new information in his memory.


    He wanted to see how his ray of spirit escaped from the ball of light and returned to his own consciousness.


    "I see!"


    "It turns out that it just mistaken me for a **** with a godhead, and wants to feed on my soul and accelerate my transformation into a real life."


    "But it''s a pity that my strength is modified through the modifier, which is different from any gods and demon gods."


    Lin Yu finally understood that it turned out that this strand of his own soul was able to escape danger because of his speciality.


    In other words, the wrong judgment of that thing caused the situation to exceed its control.


    "I am neither a **** nor a demon, so my wisp of spirit cannot help it transform."


    "However, it''s cheaper for me this time, and its mistakes allowed me to gain countless memories it possessed in vain."


    Lin Yu let out a long sigh.


    This trip was considered a surprise, not only did not lose a ray of soul, but also gained countless valuable information.


    "Let me see if I can benefit from it."


    The information must contain some weaknesses in that thing, so Lin Yu decided to keep doing it and see if he could use the weaknesses in that thing to get some benefits.


    Of course, the benefit he thought in his mind was naturally vitality.


    The reason is very simple. Since those pure white balls, that is, the crystal of the primordial spirit, can bring him a lot of vitality, then there must be a lot of vitality in that thing.


    After all, that thing was gradually evolving by absorbing a lot of memory by eating the primordial spirit crystals.


    "Huh? Wait!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed.


    He suddenly discovered that the thing was in a very weak state because of the failure of the ceremony just held.


    Not only that, those ape monsters are also extremely weak now That is to say, just eating those ape monsters can gain a lot of vitality by themselves.


    "Don''t miss the opportunity!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately urged Yuanli to drill into the ground, approaching the giant fluorescent cave just now at a very fast speed.


    At this time, the **** certainly didn''t know what was happening over there, so he definitely didn''t dare to approach there easily. It was a god-given opportunity.


    "The **** must know that the thing is a huge threat to him, so he must not dare to approach that thing without absolute certainty."


    Lin Yu moved forward quickly while analyzing.


    "No wonder they have been in peace, it seems as if no one can do anything about it. It turns out that the thing cannot leave the cave because it hasn''t been cultivated, and the **** has scruples and dare not approach it easily."


    Lin Yu finally understood the real reason for the long stalemate between the two.


    And to understand all of this will be beneficial to his next actions.


    One minute later.


    boom!


    Lin Yu rushed out of the passageway and entered the giant fluorescent cave located in the deepest part of the world.


    At this time, the light sphere was dim and hovering silently, while the ape monsters all fell on the ground below, lying motionless there.


    The whole cave was silent.


    "hurry up!"


    Lin Yu rushed down and quickly came to the ground.


    With a wave of his hand, he instantly took all the ape monsters on the ground into the Dantian universe, and then immediately transferred them into his stomach for digestion and absorption.


    On the modifier panel, the prompts for acquiring Yuanneng flashed one after another, while the numbers behind Yuanneng changed rapidly and kept increasing.


    Before digesting all the ape monsters, he had already harvested the vitality of more than 500 yuan of spiritual crystals, which was a great harvest.

 Chapter 617： 9th order rule

    "This thing is recovering soon, it is not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    Lin Yu raised his head and glanced at the ball of light floating above.


    This thing is just because of the failure of the ritual just now, and a short loss of consciousness, but it will be restored soon.


    Lin Yu quickly retracted his sight, then immediately rushed upwards and entered the underground passage network.


    Relying on the memory in his mind, he shuttled all the way through the channel network, before returning to his room in the Tai Academy.


    Until then, those apes and monsters that he had eaten were all digested and transformed into vital energy.


    ¡¾Law: The Law of Time (Fifth Order) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Repair Base: Gods and Demons (Immortal) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 912 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    "This time it''s a bet win."


    Looking at the number behind Yuanneng on the modifier panel, Lin Yu let out a long sigh of relief.


    This adventure is very worthwhile.


    At the time of departure, there was only a total of more than 40 yuan spirit crystals, but when they came back, it surged to more than 900, which was more than 20 times more than that.


    Not only that, the law of time has also been promoted to the fifth order, and it is only the fourth order when starting.


    "Okay, then I will continue to strengthen the law of time in order to speed up the birth of the law of martial arts."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu directly clicked on the + sign behind The Law of Time, and decisively chose the strengthening option.


    Little by little along the way, in a blink of an eye, the law of time was revised to the ninth order by him.


    The ninth level is already the highest level, and you can''t continue to strengthen it later. If you want to strengthen it, you have to deduct it first, but the deduction requires a lot of energy, so Lin Yu did not rush to choose the deduction.


    The first is that the law of time of the ninth order is enough, and the second is that the strengthening of the law of time from the fifth to the ninth cost a total of 260 yuan spirit crystals. There is no need to continue to spend the energy in this law. superior.


    "The ninth-order law of time should be enough to greatly accelerate the speed of time passing in the Dantian universe."


    Lin Yu decisively urged the law of the ninth order.


    In an instant, the flow of time in the pubic universe was accelerated 10,000 times.


    In other words, one day in the outside world is equivalent to nearly thirty years in the Dantian universe.


    "At this rate, I can initially gestate the laws of martial arts in two days at most. I hope that time is not enough."


    Lin Yu didn''t know how often the people in the clan mansion would report the matter between him and Xiaoxue to the emperor.


    In short, once the ancestral mansion truthfully explained the situation to the emperor, then Xiaoxue would be in danger.


    Because the emperor who was possessed by the gods knew the whole story, he would definitely infer in an instant that he was the one who fought with him that day.


    In that way, not only would he not let go of himself, but he would also be disadvantageous to Xiaoxue.


    After all, the emperor is no longer the person himself, and has no blood and blood for the original children.


    "Look at the special power of the 9th-order rule of time."


    Increasing the power of the law can not only increase the strength of the power of the law, but also give the law a brand new power.


    In the past, his own law of time had only the power to speed up or slow down the flow of time, and to stop for a short time. Now that he has upgraded to the ninth rank, he must have more powerful power.


    "inverse?"


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, and quickly understood the brand-new power of the 9th-order Law of Time.


    The first three levels of the power of the law are elementary levels, the middle three levels are intermediate levels, and the upper three levels are high levels.


    In addition to the power that slow is the elementary level, the following illness and cessation are all powers obtained when the laws of the time are promoted to the middle level.


    And this inverse is naturally a powerful force possessed by the power of law after it has been promoted to a higher level.


    Reverse refers to the reversal of time. After urging, it can turn back time within a certain range. It is a very powerful force, far more powerful than the previous slow, sick, and stop.


    why?


    Because alleviation of disease only changes the relative flow rate of time, but time still moves forward.


    And to stop, at best, is to stop the passage of time within a certain range, but it does not change the thing itself.


    But this inverse is different.


    Imagine that once time is reversed, that is, once time goes back, everything will be returned to the original point in time.


    When the dead come back to life, the strong become weak, everything will be changed.


    This is incredibly powerful.


    "This kind of power is too defying. With my current strength, I can be activated in a small range for a short time. The actual combat significance is not particularly great."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    It is undoubtedly a depressing thing that such a powerful force cannot have real actual combat value.


    But there is no way, who makes the current self-cultivation level too low and the vitality too weak.


    If you want this power to have real practical meaning, you must either continue to deduce and strengthen the law of time, or improve your own cultivation level, but there is no other way.


    Of course, if the yuan can be enough, then all this is not a problem.


    "etc!"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu''s heart flashed, and he thought of a very important thing.


    "With this power, I can turn back the time in the Dantian universe and make everything return to the way it was before!"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu was overjoyed.


    This period of time has been accelerating the flow of time in the Dantian universe to speed up the incubation of martial arts laws, leading to rapid growth in the age of relatives and friends, and he has no common language with him.


    Now every time Lin Yu sees Xia Honglie and his parents and family, there is an indescribable response. It seems that there is a certain gap between him and them.


    Not only that, as the time gap continues to widen, this gap is getting deeper and deeper, I am afraid that if this continues, it will become a stranger.


    Imagine that a person only appears in front of you every ten to twenty years. Will you gradually forget this person?


    Lin Yu is in such a situation now.


    "Well, although the actual combat value of the ability to go back in time is not particularly large, and there are many restrictions, it does not have any restrictions in the Dantian universe."


    "This idea is totally feasible!"


    Lin Yu let out a long sigh of relief.


    The problem that had troubled him for many days was finally solved perfectly.


    Not only that, as long as you make good use of the two powers of disease and reversal, you can also have many unexpected benefits.


    For example, the pubic universe can be used to breed all laws with almost no consumption.


    Not only the law of martial arts, the law of force and the law of space can also be nurtured through the Dantian universe.


    After all, the Dantian universe, like the big world, is a complete world, only in different forms.


    "As long as I have enough time, I can even get the highest level of law without consuming a little energy!"


    Just like the **** possessed by the emperor did it in this world, he can also wait patiently for the ninth-order law to be born in the dantian universe, without spending a little energy or spending a lot of time to comprehend it by himself.


    The only thing to do is to use the law of time to accelerate the flow of time in the pubic universe, wait until the law is completely conceived, and then use the law of time to pull time back to the point where it started.


    It can loop indefinitely.

 Chapter 618： Xiaoxues cry for help

    Early the next morning.


    After the early dynasty, Mu Qi, the emperor of the Dang Dynasty, returned to the palace to rest under the service of the deputy chief eunuch.


    Of course, this emperor was very different inside, except for a body that was the same as the original emperor, but he was actually a powerful god.


    His **** name is Lingwu, the full name is Lingwu God.


    Not long after returning to the Imperial Study Room and sitting down, the Zong Ling of the Clan Family hurried over and said that he had important matters to be reported.


    "What''s up?"


    Holding the emperor''s shelf, Lingwu Shen glanced at the kneeling Zong Ling from a high level, and asked faintly.


    "Report to the emperor that his ministers and other officials are not doing well, and ask the emperor to punish him."


    Lingwu Shen said coldly after hearing the words: "Just talk about business."


    "Thank you Lord Longen."


    Zong Ling squashed his head hurriedly, and then talked about how little princess Mu Xue met Lin Yu when she went to Haihe Prefecture to play, and was bewildered by Lin Yu''s beauty.


    He also emphasized that he had sent many masters, thought of many ways, but failed to get rid of Lin Yu.


    "This won''t kill him. It seems that this person is a first-class martial arts expert."


    Lingwu Shen said calmly.


    For him, no matter how strong the martial arts master is, it is just a trivial ant, and he can kill him with a breath, so he won''t worry about it at all.


    However, he felt that the martial artist named Lin Yu seemed to be a little too strong, and his luck was a little too good.


    This is very wrong.


    "Wait, Haihe Prefecture?"


    Ling Wushen suddenly remembered that Zong Ling mentioned that the incident happened in Haihe Prefecture, so he asked quickly.


    Originally, he would have noticed this for the first time, but due to the abnormal situation that appeared underground yesterday, he was completely indifferent to these trivial matters, so he just ignored this detail without listening carefully.


    "Return to the emperor, it is Haihe Prefecture."


    Zong Ling busy added some details.


    After listening, Ling Wushen didn''t speak for a long time, and for a long time he said to Zong Ling: "You go back first, and after you go down, put Princess Snow into the clan mansion first, and wait for me to send you a message."


    When Zong Ling heard it, he hurriedly responded, and then walked backwards out of the imperial study room after finishing the salute.


    Waiting for him to leave, Lingwushen got up from the chair and paced slowly in the room.


    "Haihe Prefecture? Lin Yu?" He nodded secretly while pacing, "It must be him!"


    "I didn''t expect this son to lurk so deep, no wonder I haven''t noticed him."


    Ling Wushen quickly guessed the cause and effect, knowing that Lin Yu was a strange **** who had had a battle with him that day.


    "Never mind, the underground thing will not be solved for a while, so you can solve it first."


    Ling Wushen quickly made a decision and decided to take action personally, killing Lin Yu directly.


    Anyway, this land of chaos is beyond the control of the gods, so there is no need to worry about the troubles that will cause a **** to die.


    "etc!"


    At this time, Lingwu Shen suddenly remembered the vision that had appeared in the depths of the earth yesterday.


    Until now, he didn''t know what happened in the depths of the earth yesterday, but now he felt that all of this might have something to do with Lin Yu.


    "Let me look back in time."


    It takes a lot of supernatural power to look back in time to check everything that happened yesterday, and Lingwushen didn''t intend to do this in the first place.


    But now he set the target on Lin Yu, and the clan order of the clan mansion also told Lin Yu which room in the Taixuefu, so he only needs to look back at the time of that specific place, which consumes very little divine power.


    ¡­


    Tai Xuefu.


    It is now the teaching time of Tai Academy, so Lin Yu, like other students, is sitting in the classroom listening to Tai Academy teaching and explaining martial arts theory.


    But at this moment, he suddenly sensed a subtle change.


    "Go back in time!"


    "That **** is going back to the time here!"


    Since raising the law of time to the highest level, Lin Yu has been extremely sensitive to the law of time, so he instantly discovered that the spirit of war **** was looking back at the time here.


    "Oops, he went back to the time here, it must be because the family mansion has fully informed him about me and Xiaoxue."


    It takes a lot of divine power to go back in time, and under normal circumstances, that **** would definitely not use it easily.


    Now that he has done this, it can only mean that he already knows everything.


    "Leave here first."


    Lin Yu made a decisive decision and decided to leave first, and then hide his whereabouts before the **** came to deal with him.


    After all, it will take at least one day for the laws of martial arts to take shape.


    Before that, he was not the opponent of that god, so he had to avoid the edge for a while.


    Huh!


    Lin Yu disappeared directly in place.


    In a blink of an eye, he came to the wilderness far away from the capital.


    After arriving here, he immediately changed his figure and appearance, and concealed his breath, waiting for the martial arts law to take shape.


    Time passed by, and it was noon soon.


    Since he tried his best to hide his breath and make himself look like an ordinary person who didn''t even have martial arts, he had no idea what was happening outside during this period of time.


    Now he doesn''t have any means to perceive the situation of the outside world, and he can only inquire about the news himself like an ordinary person.


    "It''s getting closer and closer to the moment when the law of martial arts took shape!"


    Lin Yu thought inwardly, glanced at the situation in the pubic universe, and he was a little relieved.


    As long as he can obtain the first-level martial arts laws, he can use his elemental energy to quickly strengthen it, and even directly strengthen to the highest-level in one breath. UU Reading www.uukahnshu. com


    In that way, you will have the strength to confront that **** head-on.


    In fact, after strengthening the law of time to rank nine, the strength between him and that **** has been greatly reduced.


    When the martial arts law is also strengthened to the highest level, it will definitely be able to overwhelm him in turn.


    "hope everything is fine."


    Lin Yu continued to wait patiently.


    This kind of urgency is useless. After all, the highest-level law of time can only speed up the flow of time in the Dantian universe by 10,000 times, and it can''t be faster.


    Time continued to flow slowly, and it was the afternoon without knowing it.


    However, when Lin Yu was thinking about looking inward and preparing to take another look at the situation in the pubic universe, a voice suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "Xiaoxue!"


    Lin Yu was suddenly startled, because the voice came from Xiaoxue.


    Xiaoxue is asking him for help.


    At that time, he personally handed a token to Xiaoxue, and told Xiaoxue that if he was worried about his life, he would ask him for help through that token, and he would rush to save her as quickly as possible.


    "Sure enough!" Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "Sure enough, as I expected, the **** has no flesh and blood affection for the emperor''s children, and he is not merciless when he starts."


    Lin Yu stood up suddenly from the ground.


    Xiaoxue asked him for help, but he couldn''t rush to rescue her because the martial arts law had not yet been conceived.


    This annoyed him very much.


    "Wait, it''s also possible that the **** asked Xiaoxue to call me for help and deliberately led me over."


    Lin Yu thought about the transfer, and soon thought of another possibility.


    He hides in the dark, and the **** can''t find himself in a short time, it is entirely possible to use such a method to force himself to appear on his own initiative.


    "No matter what, I must save people!"


    Lin Yu gritted his teeth fiercely and decided to rush to the capital to inquire about the situation.

 Chapter 619： dispute

    Clan House Dungeon.


    Mu Xue was detained in one of the independent cells.


    As a princess of the dynasty, she has a distinguished status, so after being imprisoned here, she has not been tortured for the time being.


    But although there was no physical torture, the psychological torture had reached an unbearable level for her.


    The first is naturally the huge psychological gap brought about by the change of identity.


    Being imprisoned by the clan mansion means that her status in the palace is not as good as before. Even if she has the opportunity to go out, she will be inferior to many princes and grandchildren.


    The second is self-blame from the bottom of my heart.


    She did not expect that after violating the precepts set by the clan''s mansion, not only would she be embarrassed, but also Lin Yu would be killed.


    First, the patriarchal mansion sent various killers to assassinate Lin Yu. Later, when the father learned about this, he ordered her to bring Lin Yu over and prepare to catch a turtle in a urn.


    "Brother Lin, you must never come, you are definitely not my father''s opponent...Don''t come, never come!"


    Just now, the emperor possessed by Lingwushen had ordered her to ask Lin Yu for help. She couldn''t resist this request, so she could only pray in her heart that Lin Yu would not come and die.


    After all, apart from this, she really didn''t know what else she could do.


    Da Da Da!


    Suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps outside the cell.


    The sound of footsteps from far to near, obviously came straight to her cell.


    Mu Xue wiped away her tears and tried to pretend that nothing happened, because she was very familiar with the footsteps, and it must be her biological mother Liu Guifei.


    Soon, the visitor came outside the cell where Mu Xue was.


    "Xue''er, are you okay? Did they torture you?"


    As soon as Concubine Liu Gui came outside the door of Mu Xue''s cell, she asked worriedly.


    "no."


    Mu Xue suppressed the tears in her eyes and shook her head gently.


    She is still young, and she is used to being dignified. It is the first time that she has fallen into this situation. Therefore, after seeing her biological mother, her mentality instantly lost control.


    After hearing Mu Xue''s answer, Guifei Liu felt relieved.


    Immediately afterwards, she blamed her angrily: "Xue''er, you stupid boy, how can you be so stupid that you have been fascinated by the trivial male sex."


    Concubine Liu Gui shook her head as she spoke, her face full of sorrow.


    Seeing her saying this, Mu Xue suddenly got up with a rebellious mentality, and argued: "Mother, I saw him fainting in the wilderness. I was afraid that he would have an accident, so I sent him to the hospital. Nothing else was done. , Is this also wrong?"


    "Xue''er, don''t deceive yourself and others there!"


    Liu Guifei reprimanded softly: "What are you thinking in my heart, I will only know better than you. Besides, the Clan Family has always been impartial and selfless. They must have done that only when they found that you were moved. You don''t need to quibble."


    Seeing Concubine Liu''s anger, Mu Xue hurriedly stopped talking, and did not continue.


    Of course, the other reason why she chose not to continue to argue is that what Liu Guifei said was right, and she was pale and powerless even if she forced her to argue.


    "Hey--"


    Concubine Liu Gui sighed long.


    "Xue''er, listen to my mother¡¯s advice, don¡¯t worry about that **** from now on. What you have to do now is to listen to the clan¡¯s mansion and listen to your father¡¯s words, and you will fully cooperate if they ask you to do anything. Strive to make up for it."


    When Mu Xue heard this, she hurriedly defended Lin Yu: "Mother, don''t say that to Brother Lin. He is not a bad person. It is Xue''er''s fault if things become like this."


    "Xue''er, you still speak for him at such a time?"


    Concubine Liu became angry again and reprimanded: "The heart is separated by the belly, how do you know that he is not a bad person?"


    "If it''s not, it''s not, I won''t be wrong!" Mu Xue stubbornly said.


    "you!"


    Concubine Liu Gui tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart, and said patiently: "The man just has a nice skin, but no matter how nice the skin is, it''s just a grassroots."


    "You said he fainted in the wilderness, you pity him to send him to the hospital. But have you ever thought that maybe he fainted there on purpose, just waiting for you to save it?"


    "Think about it, you are a princess, and as a grassroots, does he have a covetous heart for you and try to climb the dragon and the phoenix?"


    Speaking of this, Liu Guifei stopped.


    She felt that her daughter was too naive and innocent, and she didn''t know if she could wake her up.


    "Mother, Brother Lin is not what you think!"


    As soon as Concubine Liu Gui stopped, Mu Xue rushed to defend Lin Yu: "Brother Lin was really injured. Was he seriously injured at the time."


    "Also, after Brother Lin recovered from his injury, the first thing he thought about was going to the academy to practice martial arts, because he hurt his head and forgot a lot of things, and wanted to see if he could find his memory through martial arts."


    "Mother, you should be very clear that martial arts practice will hurt your body and will lose your life. If Brother Lin really approached me deliberately and wanted to cling to me as you said, then why did he do such a stupid thing?"


    After Mu Xue finished explaining, Liu Guifei shook her head helplessly, and said in a deep voice: "Xue''er, you underestimated the sinister heart I will say it again, you are a princess, he is just a grass-roots, you I''m used to being pampered and thinking about everything, but he wouldn''t be like this."


    "He must be very clear in his heart that it is not easy to get close to you and gain your trust, so in order to achieve this goal, he is willing to pay a lot of costs that you can''t imagine."


    "You said that he was seriously injured. It might be that he deliberately harmed himself. You said that he wanted to go to the academy to practice martial arts after he recovered. It might also be that he deliberately pretended to be pitiful to win your sympathy."


    "In short, all of this is his conspiracy. You are the only one in the dark. All of us can see clearly."


    When Mu Xue heard that Concubine Liu Gui said this, she was immediately anxious, and said, "Mother, it''s not, it''s really not..."


    "shut up!"


    Concubine Liu sternly reprimanded: "Xue''er, don''t be obsessed with understanding, otherwise no one will be able to save you!"


    With this angry rant, Mu Xue immediately swallowed what was in her mouth, looking at Concubine Liu Gui in amazement.


    It was the first time that she saw her biological mother so angry, and she was a little frightened.


    "Xue''er, it''s useless to say anything now. There are only two choices before you. Either die with that **** man, or be honest and obedient, and ask for the emperor''s forgiveness."


    Concubine Liu Gui gave an ultimatum to Mu Xue, making it clear that she did not want to engage in meaningless rhetoric with her.


    Mu Xue was silent, holding back tears.


    She has infinite grievances in her heart, but now even her biological mother is unwilling to believe her, so she has no idea who to tell this grievance.


    But at this moment, a breeze suddenly blew outside the cell.


    The cell of the clan mansion is solid, so how could it be possible for wind to come in?


    Both Liu Guifei and Mu Xue looked in the direction of the gust of wind in surprise.

 Chapter 620： The law of martial arts takes shape

    "Brother Lin!"


    After Mu Xue turned her head, the first thing she saw was Lin Yu.


    She didn''t know how Lin Yu came here, but she would never mistake everything in front of her. This was the real Lin Yu himself.


    "Who are you?"


    On the other side, Concubine Liu Gui stared at Lin Yu with alarm, and asked.


    There was a strong anxiety in her heart. The person in front of her was definitely not a waiting person, and it might be the man her daughter was obsessed with.


    "I am Lin Yu."


    Lin Yu did not conceal his identity and said truthfully.


    "So you are Lin Yu!"


    Concubine Liu Gui admitted that the man in front of him was so outstanding that it was no wonder that his daughter would be fascinated by him.


    However, this thought only flashed in her heart, and what she cared most now was how this person broke into the clan residence.


    Also, what is the purpose of this person breaking into here.


    In addition, what she wanted was to quickly order someone to take the person, as long as the person was taken, the matter would be resolved.


    "Come on!"


    Concubine Liu Gui shouted out of the cell aisle.


    "Don''t shout, no one will come over now."


    Lin Yu looked at her calmly and said.


    "You? What did you do?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu was so calm, Concubine Liu Gui suddenly panicked.


    She still doesn''t know how Lin Yu came here. It can be seen that Lin Yu''s martial arts is very strong. Therefore, she instinctively produces fear in her heart, for fear that Lin Yu will be disadvantageous to her.


    "You can figure it out clearly." Concubine Liu Gui said quickly: "This is the clan mansion. We are all royal clan relatives. If you dare to do anything extraordinary, no one can save your life, Wu Yi No matter how strong it is."


    "Brother Lin, hurry up and leave me alone."


    Naturally, Mu Xue in the cell was not worried about what Lin Yu would do to her and her mother. What she was most worried about was that Lin Yu would be in danger of staying here.


    After finishing speaking, she added: "Brother Lin, my father''s martial arts is much higher than yours. I won''t lie to you. You are definitely not his opponent, so you should go as soon as possible. The farther you go, the better. ."


    Hearing Mu Xue''s words, Liu Guifei suddenly remembered that today''s emperor is not an ordinary person, except for being the emperor, no one can match her martial arts.


    Thinking of this, she felt more confident in her heart, and then said: "Xue''er is right, your martial arts are no better than the emperor. I advise you not to do stupid things."


    Lin Yu ignored Concubine Liu Gui, but said to Mu Xue: "Don''t worry, your father is busy with other things, and he won''t be able to get through it for a while."


    The Spirit Martial God at this time had already been lured into the underground world by his design, and he didn''t have time to pay attention to what happened here, so he dared to break into the clan mansion directly.


    Lin Yu dared to guarantee that the Spirit Wushen would never return to the surface until he thoroughly understood the obstacles he had laid in the underground world.


    Because the obscurity was meticulously designed by him using the memory he obtained from the light ball, Lingwu Shen would definitely be confused, and for a while, he wouldn''t find it to be a fake at all, thinking that it was the light ball doing something with a moth.


    "Brother Lin, that''s useless, my father is far better than you think..."


    Mu Xue was anxious, and wanted to continue to persuade Lin Yu to leave here quickly.


    But when she was only half talking, Lin Yu interrupted her and said, "I will take you out of here first, and I''ll talk about other things later."


    After speaking, he urged Yuan Li to quickly leave the clan mansion with Mu Xue and Liu Guifei.


    Of course, taking away Concubine Liu Gui was outside of his plan. He worried that if only Mu Xue was taken away, the fake emperor might be disadvantageous to Concubine Liu Gui, so he would simply be saved.


    ...


    About two hundred miles away from the capital.


    This place was a hiding place that Lin Yu had arranged a long time ago, so he could temporarily escape the perception of Lingwu Shen, and he was going to wait here for the martial arts law to take shape.


    "Do you know what you are doing? If you do this, the emperor will never spare you!"


    Concubine Liu Gui glanced at the surroundings and summoned the courage to say to Lin Yu.


    Coming here from the capital at such a fast speed all the way, she naturally did not dare to have the slightest doubt about Lin Yu''s martial arts.


    However, no matter how strong Lin Yu''s martial arts is, it is impossible to be stronger than the emperor.


    So she brought out the emperor again to threaten Lin Yu.


    "I know exactly what I''m doing." Lin Yu took Liu Guifei a look up and down, and said: "It''s you, I haven''t figured out some life-and-death matters until now."


    "What do you mean?" Concubine Liu looked at Lin Yu questioningly and asked.


    "As a noble concubine, you can also be regarded as one of the emperor''s pillows. Don''t you realize that the emperor today and the emperor were not the same person?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    Upon hearing this, Liu Guifei and Mu Xue couldn''t help but look at each other.


    Mu Xue was not very clear about the changes of the emperor, because she was still young and didn''t have a deep memory of what happened when she was a child, but Concubine Liu Gui knew well.


    "That''s because the emperor has practiced magic skills, and his character has changed dramatically."


    Liu Guifei explained.


    "What kind of magic can make a person''s nature change drastically?" Lin Yu shook his head and said, "I have been practicing martial arts for so long I only heard that some people have become crazy and foolish, and I have never seen it. Practicing martial arts can change one''s nature."


    "Have you always heard the saying that the country is easy to change and the nature is hard to change?"


    Lin Yu stared into Concubine Liu''s eyes.


    Concubine Liu Gui''s gaze was a little dodging, it was obvious that Lin Yu''s words had shaken her heart.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu continued, "I won''t say too much. You can carefully recall the past and see if the changes in the emperor''s body are too exaggerated."


    After speaking, Lin Yu stopped talking nonsense with Concubine Liu Gui, and found a place to sit cross-legged.


    He didn''t expect to persuade Concubine Liu Guifei through words, he just wanted Concubine Liu to focus on reminiscing about the past, so as not to end up making noises there.


    After sitting cross-legged, Lin Yu immediately thought of looking inwardly and entered the pubic universe.


    "It''s coming soon, it shouldn''t take long to condense into shape!"


    Lin Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief looking at the light ball that had begun to take shape in front of him.


    So far, everything went well, Xiaoxue was successfully rescued by himself, and the fake emperor was still wasting time in the underground world, and would not have time to pay attention to him for a while, he had enough time to wait for the martial arts law to take shape, and then quickly modify it.


    Time passed by, and almost two hours passed without knowing it.


    During this period, Concubine Liu Gui spent most of her time reminiscing about the past, mainly because Lin Yu didn''t answer her words, she couldn''t ask anything from Lin Yu, so she had to remember the changes in the emperor over the years.


    Seeing that there is nothing wrong with each other for the time being, Mu Xue didn''t say much. She was afraid that once she started a certain topic, it would cause a dispute between her mother and Lin Yu.


    At this moment, the light ball at the center of the pubic universe suddenly flashed a dazzling light.


    "It''s done!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed in his heart. This is a sign that the law of martial arts has taken shape.

 Chapter 621： Strengthen to the top

    "Finally, it''s worth waiting for me!"


    Lin Yu thought so while urging the law of time to stop the acceleration of time in the Dantian universe.


    Immediately afterwards, his mind quickly returned to the sea of ??consciousness, back to the world where the body was.


    "It''s safe to enter the stomach!"


    Without hesitation, after Lin Yu''s thoughts returned to his body, he immediately transferred the ball of light in the center of the dantian universe into his stomach.


    The same as when he obtained the law of time last time, as soon as this ball of light entered his stomach, the light quickly dimmed.


    In just an instant, the ball of light disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly looked at the modifier panel.


    Sure enough, a new line of text appeared on the interface of the martial arts modifier.


    ¡¾Laws: the law of time (ninth order) (+), the law of martial arts (first order) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Repair Base: Gods and Demons (Immortal) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 652 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    "First order, as I expected."


    The law of martial arts is only preliminary, so the rank is very low. If you want to improve it later, you will either spend a lot of time to understand it, or you will consume Yuan energy to modify it.


    Of course, given the urgent situation at hand, it is natural to choose the latter.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu decisively chose the strengthening option.


    First-order, second-order, third-order...


    It didn''t take long for him to directly modify the martial arts law to the highest level of the ninth order, which consumed a total of 360 yuan spirit crystals.


    "The ninth-order martial arts law, this time he is no longer my opponent."


    Modifying the martial law to the 9th order, so that Lin Yu has a lot of knowledge related to the martial law.


    With this knowledge, and based on the experience of fighting with that **** last time, he can already accurately judge the strength of that god.


    That **** has at most the eighth-order martial arts law, which is not small from him.


    "It''s time to end this grievance."


    Lin Yu took a deep breath and stood up from the ground.


    On the other side, Liu Guifei and Mu Xue saw Lin Yu suddenly stood up, and immediately looked at him together.


    Concubine Liu Gui first asked: "What are you going to do to us?"


    Lin Yu did not answer this question, but instead asked: "You have remembered for so long, have you recalled the changes of the fake emperor over the years?"


    "Fake emperor?"


    Concubine Liu Gui was stunned. She didn''t expect Lin Yu to call the emperor the false emperor.


    "Bold, how dare you be so rebellious!"


    Concubine Liu Gui pointed to Lin Yudao.


    She admits that Lin Yu''s martial arts is high and strong, but no matter how strong the martial arts is, no matter how strong the martial arts is, he is just a grassroots.


    The mere grass folks, where is the qualification to question the identity of the emperor?


    "Okay, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you."


    Lin Yu disapproved of Liu Guifei''s anger, and said lightly: "I only wanted to save Xiaoxue on this trip. It was because you were Xiaoxue''s biological mother that I saved your life by the way."


    "Brother Lin, my father...Is my father really no longer the old father?"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, Mu Xue asked in a low voice.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu looked at her and said, "Your father has already been possessed, and he is no longer the emperor he used to be. He has no affection for you at all. Even if he kills you personally, he will not be soft."


    "how come¡­¡­"


    Mu Xue was a little unbelievable, but faintly felt that what Lin Yu said was true.


    After all, she had already personally seen the ruthless side of the father in the dungeon of the clan residence, and that expression and appearance would definitely be unforgettable for her life.


    "Xue''er, don''t listen to him talking nonsense!"


    Seeing that Mu Xue seemed to have been moved by Lin Yu, Concubine Liu Gui sternly scolded.


    She twisted Mu Xue''s head in the direction facing her, not allowing her to see Lin Yu.


    "The emperor''s family is not more than that of ordinary people. The emperor is the Ninety-Five Supreme, and it is normal for his character to change. This person is talking nonsense there, but it is to confuse us and disturb our minds. You must not listen to his words. "


    After speaking, she suddenly turned her head to look at Lin Yu, and asked: "What do you want to get from us? Tell me if you have the ability!"


    Lin Yu shook his head helplessly, he didn''t want to talk to this woman any more.


    In fact, he didn''t care what the woman thought in her heart. If it weren''t for Xiaoxue''s sake, he wouldn''t even bother to explain.


    Huh!


    Lin Yu moved straight to the capital with Concubine Liu and her daughter.


    "Where do you want to take us?"


    Seeing Lin Yu''s disagreement, Concubine Liu grabbed her and Mu Xue to leave the place, and suddenly panicked.


    I thought that Lin Yu was going to transfer their mother and daughter to another place to kill people and destroy their corpses.


    "Didn''t you give up on that fake emperor, I will take you to see him now."


    While talking, Lin Yu had already moved the two for hundreds of miles, and returned to the capital in a blink of an eye.


    He didn''t stop in the slightest, and directly led the two of them into the palace and went straight to the Imperial Study Room.


    When Liu Guifei wanted to ask more questions, she suddenly found that she and Mu Xue were already standing in the royal study room.


    And in front of him is the emperor of the Dang Chao.


    "The concubine has seen the emperor."


    Concubine Liu Gui hurriedly bowed her head to ask Wanfu to the emperor.


    Mu Xue also hurriedly saluted: "My son has met his father However, the fake emperor possessed by Lingwu Shen didn''t care about her and Mu Xue at all. At this time, all his attention was on Lin Yu. Body.


    He already knew about Lin Yu''s robbery in the dungeon of the clan mansion, so he was curious why Lin Yu dared to show up in front of him with the two of them.


    "You can hide your breath without being noticed by me. It seems that you have made a lot of progress than before."


    Lingwu Shen slowly got up and paced in front of Lin Yu.


    "It just doesn''t use divine power, it''s not a clever means." Lin Yu said lightly.


    "Hmph, you know yourself well." Lingwushen looked at Lin Yu and asked: "Let''s talk about it, what conditions do you have in your hands, what do you want to talk to me?"


    He felt that Lin Yu dared to face him directly because of what advantageous conditions he held and wanted to negotiate with him.


    For example, if you have a way to deal with something deep underground, or you know a certain secret.


    After all, this person''s cultivation is no different from the last time in the war. It must not be his opponent. If it were not for the above reasons, this person would never dare to appear in front of him.


    On the other side, Concubine Liu and her daughter were confused by the dialogue between Lin Yu and Lingwushen. They had no idea what they were talking about.


    Of course, due to the identity of the emperor, they naturally dare not ask why.


    "Negotiating terms with you?"


    Lin Yu shook his head slightly and said, "You think too much. I''m here to come here to kill you."


    "what?"


    Lingwushen almost thought that he had misheard, this person whose cultivation level is not as good as his, dare to pretend to kill himself?


    Moreover, this person still said blatantly, which meant that an ignorant person was fearless.


    "So you want to die, then I will fulfill you."


    The **** Lingwu said slowly: "Remember, the one who killed you today is the **** Lingwu!"

 Chapter 622： Real Valkyrie

    Concubine Liu Guifei and Mu Xue on the side yelled and screamed when they saw that they were at odds with each other, and they were suddenly a little confused.


    When they reacted, there was no one in front of them.


    The two have no idea where they have gone.


    "Mother, they... when did they leave?"


    Mu Xue asked aloud.


    "I don''t know." Liu Guifei shook her head again and again, then gritted her teeth and said: "The emperor''s supernatural power is so powerful that he will be able to kill that rebel with his own hands!"


    After speaking, she stared at Mu Xue and said, "Xue''er, you have seen it yourself, that Lin is a bold rebel. From now on, you will completely forget him."


    "Brother Lin..."


    Mu Xue lowered her head.


    At this time, she has no way to tell who is right and who is wrong.


    If his father is really a false emperor as Lin Yu said, then he really deserves to die.


    But if as the mother concubine said before, everything is Lin Yu''s nonsense, then...


    That means that I was deceived by Lin Yu.


    "No, Brother Lin wouldn''t be that kind of person."


    Mu Xue secretly shook her head, believing that she would not be wrong.


    At the same time, in the wilderness on the outskirts of the capital.


    As soon as the sound of the Lingwu myth fell, the law of space was urged to send himself and Lin Yu here.


    He decided to kill Lin Yu here.


    "The law of martial arts, destroy!"


    As soon as Lingwu Shen stopped his figure, he directly urged the strongest martial arts law he had mastered to destroy.


    This time, he was not going to give Lin Yu any chance, he was going to kill him directly with a powerful force of thunder.


    Boom boom boom!


    As soon as the power of Lingwushen''s law moved, Lin Yu felt loud noises coming from all directions.


    Countless soldiers and horses swept toward him like a tsunami, among them were cavalry armed with horses, and beasts with armor all over their bodies.


    They roared together, vowing to kill Lin Yuge on the spot.


    However, Lin Yu did not panic at all.


    At this time, he was ten percent sure that he could crack all of this.


    "The Law of Wu..."


    Just as Lin Yu was about to use the power of the law of martial arts to fight back, he suddenly thought that this was a good opportunity to see if he could withstand such an attack with his own body of the demon god.


    Last time, he wanted to use the body of the Demon God to deal with it, but Lingwu Shen took the initiative to stop because of his care.


    Thinking of this, he immediately stopped urging the power of the law, and instead released the power of the demon god''s body.


    "Ok?"


    In the distance, Ling Wushen watched Lin Yu''s body undergo astonishing changes, from a normal mortal body to suddenly become exactly the same as the Demon God.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a demon god!"


    Lingwushen was shocked. He always thought that Lin Yu was the same **** as him, but he never thought that the other party was actually a devil.


    But that''s okay, Lin Yu is a devil, and he has no worries about killing him.


    Boom boom boom!


    At this time, the thousands of troops and horses had already smashed in front of Lin Yu and launched a fierce attack on him.


    These soldiers and horses are not entities, but exist like illusions. Of course, their essence is the manifestation of the power of the law in the real world, so the combat power must not be underestimated.


    In a short moment, countless wounds appeared on Lin Yu''s Demon God''s body.


    Fortunately, these wounds are not fatal, so Lin Yu has been gritting his teeth to endure, wanting to see how the limits of his demon god''s body are.


    Time passed quickly.


    After one breath, the soldiers and horses and beasts ready by the power of the law completed the first round of attacks.


    "As expected of the devil!"


    Lingwushen in the distance faintly admired.


    If Lin Yu is the same **** as him, then the attack that can hardly shake the law will definitely shock him.


    However, the opponent is a demon, so everything makes sense.


    "However, no matter how strong your body is, don''t even want to survive today!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ling Wushen urged another force of law.


    "The law of time, stop!"


    The law of martial arts alone cannot help Lin Yu, at least it can''t successfully kill him, but the law of time is different.


    The power of multiple laws urged them together, no matter how strong the body of the demon **** could not be resisted.


    However, when Ling Wushen urged the law of time, Lin Yu also urged the law of martial art at the same time.


    "The law of martial arts, break!"


    In an instant, the law of time urged by the **** of Lingwu became a chain of laws, and then it shattered into countless residues like glass falling on the ground.


    This scene immediately made Lingwushen extremely surprised.


    "you?!"


    Lingwushen was extremely shocked. He hadn''t expected that Lin Yu could master the power of high-order laws while possessing the body of a devil.


    boom!


    At this moment, the thousands of troops and horses that launched a fierce attack on Lin Yu also exploded, instantly turning into nothingness.


    The situation was reversed immediately.


    "Ling Wushen, now I will let you know what is the real martial art!"


    Huh!


    Lin Yu moved directly towards the Spirit Martial God.


    Seeing this, Ling Wushen hurriedly backed away, and at the same time urged the power of the law with all his strength.


    "The law of martial arts, break!"


    "Break it for me!"


    However, even if he used the most powerful force of law, he could not stop Lin Yu from advancing.


    Lin Yu''s body seemed to be moving slowly, but he possessed a powerful and invincible coercion that was invincible.


    After an instant, Lin Yu grabbed his body in his hand, and just a slight pinch would make him hateful on the spot.


    "The ultimate martial arts can break all laws." Lin Yu looked at the Lingwushen in his hand and said, "This is what you told me in person that day, but unfortunately you didn''t understand the true meaning."


    "The real martial arts lies in oneself, while illegality lies in its power."


    Hearing this, Ling Wushen suddenly wanted to understand.


    This person has the body of the demon **** and is well versed in the laws of martial arts, so just now this person has perfectly exerted the power of the body of the demon **** based on his understanding of the laws of martial arts.


    In other words, this person did not urge the law of martial arts to make the power of the law manifest to launch an attack, but after fully understanding the martial arts contained in the law of martial arts, he turned his body of the demon **** into an invincible killing. machine.


    "Could it be...this is the true meaning of martial arts?"


    Lingwu Shen muttered to himself.


    The reason why he has the title of Lingwu is because he has mastered the high-level martial arts laws, but today he discovered that he does not seem to understand the true meaning of the martial arts laws.


    Perhaps the person in front of him is the real Valkyrie.


    "Suffer to death!"


    Lin Yu didn''t continue to talk nonsense with Lingwu God, and suddenly squeezed his right hand.


    But at this moment, Lingwushen fully urged the law of space and successfully transmitted it from his palm.


    "Want to run?"


    Lin Yu immediately locked the position of Lingwu Shen.


    Seeing this, Ling Wushen was anxious, and once again pushed the Space Law with all his strength, wanting to teleport to a farther distance.


    However, at this moment, Lin Yu had already come to him.


    Ling Wushen glanced intently and saw that Lin Yu was holding a chain made of the power of law in his hand.


    "how come?"


    He instantly reacted, this is the law of space he just activated.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu forcibly realized the power of this law into a chain of law, firmly grasped it in his hand, making it completely invalid.


    "The ultimate of martial arts, can break all laws, no matter what law you use, don''t want to escape from my palm today."

 Chapter 623： Existence beyond one cut

    "The ultimate martial arts can break all laws?"


    Lingwu Shen muttered to himself.


    This sentence he was once proud of has now become the last word he wants to hear.


    After this battle, he finally understood what the real martial art is.


    It turns out that the true use of the martial law is not to make the power of the law manifest, but to show it through your own body after a deep understanding of the true meaning of the martial law.


    This is quite a return to the basics.


    After all, those warriors and martial arts monks use their bodies to kill the enemy, weapons such as swords, guns and sticks, and various techniques and martial arts are just auxiliary.


    Warriors are a group of people who truly attribute their mighty power to themselves.


    And Lin Yu in front of him took this to the extreme.


    Thinking of this, Ling Wushen was very unwilling.


    He clearly understood the martial arts principles earlier than Lin Yu, but now he has lost to Lin Yu in his best understanding. How can he accept this?


    He remembered clearly that when he fought Lin Yu last time, Lin Yu hadn''t even mastered the basic martial arts laws.


    "No!"


    "I will never lose to you!"


    Lingwu God roared frantically.


    At the same time, he fully urged the law of space, trying to break free of Lin Yu''s shackles.


    However, no matter how he urges the law of space, as long as the power of the law fluctuates, Lin Yu will force the power of the existing law to be firmly held in his hand, making him inevitable.


    "Ling Wushen, no matter how hard you struggle, it''s useless."


    Lin Yu grabbed the Chain of Law in his hand and pulled it back fiercely. Suddenly, the Spirit Martial God flew towards him.


    Seeing this, Ling Wushen hurriedly stopped urging the power of the law, and the chain of the law of space with the existing law immediately broke, but it was too late at this time.


    His body flew towards Lin Yu like lightning, and as long as there was another moment, it would hit Lin Yu''s palm.


    "No--"


    Seeing that the time of death was approaching, Lingwu Shen let out a desperate roar.


    Since forcibly breaking through the obstacles of the power of the world and possessing the emperor, he has already possessed some human emotions, so he is particularly afraid of death.


    At this time, he was willing to pay any price in order to survive.


    At this moment, I don''t know whether his desire to survive was perceived by others, or the praying mantis catching the cicada and the oriole behind, suddenly an ape monster with extremely agile movements rushed out of the ground under the two.


    This ape monster is huge, but its speed is surprisingly fast.


    In an instant, he was stopped between Lingwushen and Lin Yu.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu secretly said that it was not good, this thing must have been specially sent by the underground light orb who longed for self-awareness.


    Maybe that thing had been paying attention to the movement here just now, and found that there was an opportunity to take advantage of it, so he tried his best to prepare for a fight.


    Lin Yu could clearly feel that the strength of the ape monster in front of him was very powerful, even the same as that of the light ball itself.


    Snapped!


    After the ape monster appeared, he grabbed the false emperor with one palm without hesitation.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu made a decisive move and slammed a fist towards the back of the monkey monster.


    The monkey monster didn''t dodge or dodge, so he stood there and gave him a punch.


    The impact of this punch was so great that the back of the ape monster instantly collapsed, and at the same time the huge body was blown forward hundreds of meters by the punch.


    However, from the beginning to the end, the ape monster didn''t make any sound. It just looked at the Spirit Martial God in the center of his palm.


    Ding!


    At this time, there was a crisp sound from the palm of the monkey monster''s palm, and a crystal-like crystal ball emerged from the false emperor possessed by the spirit martial god, suspended in front of the monkey monster''s eyes.


    "This is... his godhead?"


    Lin Yu chased forward all the way, watching this scene all the way.


    He had never seen the godhead of the gods before, but he thought that this thing should be the godhead.


    Because the godhead is not only the source of the power of the gods, but also the soul of the gods.


    The sphere of light hidden in the ground lacks a powerful spirit to completely awaken self-consciousness, so the idea of ??playing the godhead is normal.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu had already come to the side of the monkey monster.


    But just as he was about to attack the ape monster again, he suddenly sensed an extremely powerful force of law.


    "This guy wants to urge the law of space?!"


    Lin Yu reacted instantly, hurriedly stretched out his hand and grabbed it forward, preparing to let the power of this law have a ready-made law chain.


    But to his surprise, this time he caught an empty space.


    "I can''t help myself."


    A mechanically stiff voice sounded in his ears without emotion, and it was obviously the ball of light hidden in the ground that was talking to him.


    The moment this sound rang, the ape monster disappeared before his eyes.


    Only the emperor''s weak body remained.


    Because of the loss of support, this body immediately began to fall. Seeing that Lin Yu hurriedly stretched out his hand and grabbed it in the palm of his hand.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu quickly fell back to the ground, and at the same time withdrew the power of the Demon God''s body and changed back to the appearance of a normal person.


    "This person still has surviving consciousness!"


    As soon as Lin Yu probed the soul, he immediately sensed the vitality in the emperor''s body, and also discovered the remaining consciousness of the other party.


    He urged Yuanli to help him repair the wound and wake him up.


    "Ahem!"


    Mu Qi woke up with a violent cough.


    Just now Lingwushen controlled his body to run wildly, which made it difficult for him to recover for a while.


    After coughing for a long time, Mu Qi only noticed Lin Yu in front of him.


    "I...who are you?"


    However, just as he said this, Mu Qi squatted down involuntarily holding his head.


    Lin Yu understood that this was because part of the memory of Lingwushen was fusing with his own memory.


    Taking advantage of his fusion of memories, Lin Yu pondered what had just happened.


    Why can''t I get rid of the law of the light ball, is it because my cultivation is not enough, or because the opponent''s law is too strong?


    Soon, he found the answer in his memory.


    Since the last time his soul was sucked into the body by the ball of light and escaped by chance, he had part of the memories belonging to the ball of light, and these memories contained answers related to this point.


    "I see." Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    That thing was originally the core of this world, but it awakened a part of self-consciousness by accident, so it seemed very different from the core of other big worlds.


    But other than that, it is completely consistent with them in other aspects.


    "The world is made up of countless laws. People living in the world have to abide by the laws of the world."


    "The core of the world is the law itself, which is why its law is so powerful."


    Lin Yu thoroughly understood everything.


    It can be said that the underground thing is an out-and-out anomaly. It has a powerful law power that no gods can match. Once he is allowed to swallow the spirit of the gods and completely awaken his self-consciousness, it will become transcendence. Everything exists.


    "Your name is... Lin Yu?"


    At this moment, Mu Qi, who was squatting on the ground with her head in her arms, stood up again, looking at Lin Yu and asking.

 Chapter 624： All the grudges

    "Yes, I am Lin Yu, it seems that you have completely remembered it."


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts and looked back at Mu Qidao.


    The situation of the other party was obviously completely integrated with the memory of Lingwushen.


    "I¡­¡­"


    Mu Qi used to call himself me according to his previous habit, but as soon as he uttered this word, he involuntarily stopped.


    After a moment of silence, he clasped his fist to Lin Yu and said, "Thank you for saving me. My name is Mu Qi. I am the emperor of the world."


    Speaking of this, he shook his head again, and laughed at himself: "After knowing all this, I only know how unworthy this world is, this emperor... Forget it, don''t talk about it."


    The memory of Lingwushen told him that Lin Yu was as powerful as Lingwushen, so he felt that there was no need to say so much in front of Lin Yu.


    Of course, it was precisely because of the memory left by the Spiritual God that he knew that the country he governed was just a drop in the ocean, and there were countless such worlds outside.


    Not only that, he also knew that mortals were just ants, and the emperor was just a little bigger ants.


    In front of the mighty gods, whether you are the emperor or whatever, it''s not worth mentioning.


    "Gongong, where are we going now? Do you want to go back to my palace first?"


    Mu Qi asked Lin Yudao.


    Lin Yu thought for a while, nodded and said, "Well, let''s go back to the palace first."


    After speaking, he raised Mu Qi and urged Yuanli to disappear directly in place.


    In a blink of an eye, the two returned to the imperial study room located in the imperial palace.


    At this time Liu Guifei and Mu Xue''s mother and daughter were still waiting here.


    "Emperor, are you okay?"


    When Liu Guifei saw Mu Qi''s appearance, she took the initiative to meet her and asked.


    But as soon as the words were spoken, she noticed Lin Yu standing next to Mu Qi.


    Judging from the appearance of the two, it seems that the grievances have been completely resolved?


    "emperor?"


    Concubine Liu Gui stopped involuntarily, standing there looking at Mu Qidao with a puzzled face.


    On the other side, Mu Xue also looked at the two curiously, and asked in a low voice: "Father, you?"


    Seeing this, Mu Qi hurriedly said to the two of them: "Don''t be an emperor or not, first come over and thank En Gong. If En Gong hadn''t saved you, you would have been killed by the fake emperor."


    When Concubine Liu Gui heard this, the doubt on her face became deeper.


    In any case, she never expected that the three words of the false emperor would come out of the emperor''s mouth.


    Mu Xue on the side was also confused by Mu Qi''s words.


    "It''s the fake emperor." Mu Qijia said in a heavy tone: "I have been possessed by that Lingwu...by an unknown existence over the years. The emperor you have always known is actually not me."


    Speaking of this, he asked again: "Don''t you notice that my various behaviors are very abnormal?"


    When Liu Guifei and Mu Xue heard this, they looked at each other immediately.


    They suddenly remembered that Lin Yu had said before that the emperor was possessed by others, and that he was a fake emperor.


    Unexpectedly, this turned out to be true.


    Seeing that the two of them were still a little confused, Mu Qi hurriedly explained in detail.


    Of course, he did not mention the existence of gods or the like when he recounted, nor did he explain Lin Yu''s true identity.


    After all, unless you have experienced it yourself, it is difficult for ordinary people to accept it in a short period of time.


    After he finished speaking, Liu Guifei and Mu Xue finally understood the whole story.


    "mother!"


    Mu Xue looked at Concubine Liu Gui with an aggrieved expression: "You still don''t believe that Brother Lin is a good person, should you believe it now?"


    "It''s mother''s fault."


    Concubine Liu had to accept this fact and admit that she was wrong.


    After finishing speaking, she turned around and invited Lin Yu a wish, and said, "Thank you En Gong for saving us. This great Enmu Liu family is not unforgettable."


    Lin Yu nodded towards her, and then said to Mu Qi: "I want to tell you something alone."


    When Mu Qi heard this, he quickly said to Liu Guifei and Mu Xue, "You first step back."


    The two saluted each and quickly left the Imperial Study Room.


    When they walked away, Mu Qi asked Lin Yu hurriedly, "Benevolence, what''s the big deal?"


    Lin Yu wanted to tell him alone, that this matter would certainly not be small, and Mu Qi was already mentally prepared.


    Lin Yu went straight to the subject and said, "Do you know that there is something wrong with the core of this world, right?"


    "I know, there is in the memory left by Lingwu Shen." Mu Qi hurriedly replied.


    "Just know." Lin Yu nodded slowly: "Then you should know that once the core of the world successfully awakens self-awareness, the world will immediately fall apart."


    Hearing this, Mu Qi''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Obviously scared.


    Although he has the memory left by Lingwu Shen, he himself is not a god, nor does he have divine power. It is nothing more than a body that is stronger than an ordinary person.


    Therefore, once the world is destroyed, he, his family and people will die together.


    "Please Eun Gong save me!"


    Mu Qi hurriedly lowered his head, clasped his fists in both hands, begging Lin Yudao.


    "Don''t worry, if I say that, I am definitely going to save you."


    Lin Yu has long planned to install this world into the Dantian universe, first to expand the scale of the Dantian universe, and secondly, the more people in the Dantian universe, the faster the Condensation Law but he is doing it. Before this matter, you must explain to Mu Qi.


    Because the environment will change at that time, Mu Qi, the lord of the world, still needs to reassure the people.


    Also, Mu Qi is different from others. Although he is not a god, he knows many secrets of the gods, so it is necessary to explain clearly.


    "Later, I will transfer all the mountains, rivers, and land in this world into another world. In that world, you are absolutely safe..."


    Lin Yu quickly said his plan again.


    Mu Qi nodded again and again, and said: "Everything is up to the benefactor!"


    He has the memory of Lingwu God, knows the pros and cons of things, and also knows how powerful Lin Yu is. Naturally, everything depends on Lin Yu.


    "Okay, without further ado, I will do it now. Please calm down when the people have doubts."


    "Please don''t worry."


    Mu Qi promised hurriedly.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu stopped talking, and directly urged Yuan Li to leave the palace and came to the sky above the most central part of the world.


    Immediately afterwards, he began to urge Yuan Li to install this world into the Dantian universe.


    This time is different from before.


    The land that was collected in the pubic universe in the past were all continents suspended in the sky beyond the sky, and each continent was independent and easy to operate.


    And this time it is to accept a whole big world.


    We must know that the scale of the big world can be much larger than a small piece of land in the outer sky. After being placed in the pubic universe, it must be divided into multiple planets.


    Therefore, Lin Yu could only collect the land of this world and everything on it into the Dantian universe one by one in batches, and reshape it into a planet in a specific stellar orbit every time it accepts a piece.


    As time passed, the land in this world became less and less, and the channel network of the underground world was soon exposed to the sun.


    Suddenly, the whole earth began to vibrate.

 Chapter 625： Law of destruction

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Rumble!


    The earth began to vibrate only slightly, and there was a loud noise.


    Those people on the land that hadn''t had time to enter the pubic universe, left the buildings one after another and ran outside in horror.


    Either they gathered in twos and threes to guess the source of the shock, or they slumped on the ground, frightened and at a loss.


    The shaking became stronger and stronger, and it soon developed into a major earthquake.


    Lin Yu didn''t dare to delay the moment he saw it, and quickly collected the remaining land of this great world into the Dantian universe.


    Finally, after spending half of the incense stick time, all the land where people lived was successfully collected by him into the Dantian universe.


    Of course, because the earthquake at this time was already very severe, many people on the land recovered later have died from various disasters caused by the earthquake.


    There is no way. In this case, Lin Yu can''t take care of everyone.


    boom!


    At this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from below.


    Lin Yu looked down and saw that the giant ball of light slowly left its original position at a very slow speed, floating upward.


    At the same time, this giant ball of light kept flickering, bright and dark.


    Not only that, Lin Yu could also sense a naked humanoid creature in the center of the ball of light.


    "Is it?"


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    At this moment, the giant ball of light exploded, igniting a strong shock wave.


    This shock wave quickly approached Lin Yu, blowing his clothes and hunting, his long hair flying wildly in the air.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to pay attention to this. He stared at the light caused by the explosion with all his attention, trying to see exactly what changed inside.


    Under his gaze, a man slowly emerged from the bright light.


    The man was completely clothed, and the whole figure was lying flat in the air as if he had fallen asleep, with his limbs drooping down. People who didn''t know thought it was a corpse floating in the air.


    At this moment, the man suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Lin Yu like electricity.


    Immediately afterwards, he stood up in the air, a suit slowly covering his body, and his hair was automatically tied into a bun, as if he became a well-dressed beautiful man.


    "This time I want to thank you very much. Thanks to your appearance, you have ushered in such a big change."


    The man smiled at Lin Yu, then quickly floated up to Lin Yu.


    He stared into Lin Yu''s eyes, with a trace of childlike innocence and curiosity in his eyes. It seemed that everything in this world was very novel and interesting in his eyes.


    "Yes, it feels so good!" The man said with an innocent smile, "I can finally feel that I am a person, a person just like you!"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu shook his head secretly in his heart.


    There are no doubts now, the core of this big world has completely awakened self-consciousness after devouring the spirit of the **** of war, and has become a life that is as spiritual as himself.


    And, things are much more than that.


    The man in front of him, who looked like a newborn, was far more powerful than any god.


    Because he is the law itself.


    "By the way, I should have a name now."


    The man''s head suddenly tilted over, as if he was racking his brains to think about what he should call.


    After a while, his eyes lit up and said, "Just call Yuan Zu, I like this name."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was taken aback for a moment. He was a little confused about what this person was thinking, and he actually named himself such a name.


    However, when you think about it carefully, the word Yuanzu is not meaningless.


    This person was born after the core of the world awakened self-awareness, and the core of the world was the condensate of the soul particles. Taking the first metacharacter, plus the fact that there has never been a creature like him in this world, it is called ancestral downfall. Not too much.


    "What are your plans next?"


    Lin Yu asked the man.


    At this time, the man who claimed to be the original ancestor had not yet shown hostility, and his strength was unfathomable, so Lin Yu decided to try to communicate with him.


    "Intend?"


    After Yuan Zu heard Lin Yu''s words, his face suddenly appeared puzzled.


    Obviously he never thought about what to do next.


    This is also easy to understand. This person has never had a real self-awareness before, and his only goal is to become a real creature, without the ability or motivation to think about the future.


    "If you really want to say what you plan to do..." Yuan Zu hesitated: "Destroy this place first, and then go and kill all the gods."


    "I always remember the evils of those gods. They tried to swallow me countless times, robbed me of the laws I had, and even fought so hard that I was trapped in this chaotic land."


    Yuan Zu recalled the past.


    After that, he looked at Lin Yu very seriously, and said in a serious tone: "By the way, you deserve to die too."


    "etc!"


    Lin Yu wanted to explain that he was not on the same road with those gods, and he could join hands with him to deal with those gods together.


    However, Yuan Zu didn''t listen to him at all, and took the initiative to retreat.


    Only then did Lin Yu fully realize that this person is clearly a child''s temper, just as willful as a child.


    "Get ready to die!"


    Yuan Zu looked at Lin Yu, slowly raising his right hand, his palm flashed with thunder.


    "You guys don''t know how much the world has been ruined for your own benefit. Now that I have found my true self, I can finally get rid of that fate completely."


    "Now, I will let you feel what real despair is."


    boom!


    As soon as the Yuan ancestor''s voice fell, the ray of light held by his right hand expanded rapidly.


    "The world is made up of countless laws, and I, the law itself, nothing can last forever except me, and you are no exception."


    "The law of destruction, eternity ends!"


    In the dazzling light, the voice of the ancestor faintly came.


    Lin Yu heard the next eight words clearly.


    "The Law of Destruction?"


    It was the first time he heard this term, but from the wording you can know that it is definitely a very powerful force of law.


    At this time, the light in Yuanzu''s hand suddenly went out, and even the whole world became pitch black.


    It was as if someone turned off the light in a closed room, and became completely invisible.


    Lin Yu found that no matter what method or force he used, he could not see anything in the darkness, nor could he sense the ancestor not far in front of him.


    He didn''t know whether Yuan Zu had moved his position, or blocked all his perceptions by some means.


    "No, I can sense the situation behind me."


    Lin Yu turned around abruptly. It turned out that he just couldn''t sense the area where the original ancestor was just now, but everything behind him could be sensed clearly.


    Through this kind of induction, he can indirectly "see" the blurry scene behind him, but the area where the Yuan ancestor was still "dark".

 Chapter 626： Swallow 1 cut

    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu suddenly turned around again and "looked" at the area where the original ancestor was.


    At this time, he could already "see" the dividing line of that area.


    The dividing line outlines a huge sphere.


    In other words, Lin Yu could "see" a huge pitch-black sphere through the way of divine soul induction.


    This picture is a bit like the situation when he first saw Secret Source Force.


    The secret source power condensed into a ball, if observed through vision, would also appear as a ball of jet black sphere, as if it would swallow all the light.


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking about it, the lacquered black area where Yuanzu was located began to expand rapidly, expanding outwards.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly stopped his thoughts and urged Yuanli to turn around and escape.


    He didn''t know what Yuan Zu did, but his instinct told him that if he was swallowed by that dark area, he would be killed instantly.


    "The law of time, stop!"


    Lin Yu urged the law of time as he ran, trying to slow down the swelling speed of the dark black ball behind him, so as to buy himself more time to escape.


    However, when he urged the power of the law, he found that the law of time was completely ineffective.


    It seems that the black sphere can ignore all laws.


    "It seems that this time I can only rely on the body of the devil."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu decisively released the power of the Demon God''s body, and his speed immediately increased by a large margin.


    "If this thing can really ignore all laws, then those gods can bear it."


    The most powerful power of the gods is the power of the law. Once the law fails to work, one can imagine how weak it will be.


    Lin Yu flew forward at full speed while thinking.


    Before long, he broke through the barrier of the world and came out of the world.


    "Sure enough, this is where I almost died last time."


    After leaving the big world, Lin Yu immediately felt the messy rules around him.


    As Lingwushen said, this place is called the land of chaos, and the big world behind him is wrapped in the land of chaos.


    From this, Lin Yu guessed that maybe after breaking out of the land of chaos last time, he directly broke the world barrier and happened to fall within the territory of Haihe Prefecture, and was discovered by Mu Xue who was out for fun.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu glanced back at the back.


    At this time, the black sphere was still rapidly expanding, and it had reached the edge of the world barrier.


    "Swallow everything, is this the law of destruction?"


    Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    Then he continued to rush forward and plunged into the land of chaos.


    At the same time, the giant black sphere behind him also completely broke through the world barrier and began to expand towards the land of chaos.


    After Lin Yu broke into the land of chaos, his speed slowed down instantly.


    Although his current cultivation level can ignore the chaotic laws of this place, he will still be hindered by a lot of obstacles.


    Therefore, he could not continue to maintain the previous speed.


    Fortunately, the expansion speed of the lacquered black ball also slowed down a bit. When the two phases were offset, his speed did not slow down too much.


    Lin Yu didn''t think much, and rushed forward.


    ...


    In the void.


    Outside a certain big world, there are two gods standing opposite each other, seeming to be arguing about something.


    At this moment, they all suddenly turned their heads to look at the direction of the land of chaos.


    "There is a situation!"


    The two felt something was wrong in an instant.


    In the land of chaos, it seems that some amazing changes are taking place.


    "Let''s take a look!"


    The two immediately reached an agreement, urging the law of space together, and came to the periphery of the land of chaos.


    After stopping, the two quietly stared at the place of chaos, carefully sensing the situation inside.


    They naturally did not dare to break into the land of chaos, after all, they were just lower gods, even if they were next to the land of chaos, they might die on the spot.


    "It''s not good!"


    Said one of the gods.


    Another **** immediately agreed: "Well, I can feel the power of an extremely powerful law."


    After speaking, the two continued to quietly stare at the land of chaos, trying to figure out what is changing inside.


    After you figure it out, you can report to the **** master and make a contribution.


    ...


    On the other side, in the land of chaos.


    At this time, Lin Yu was trying his best to flee outward, the inflating speed of the pitch black ball was still faster than his advancing speed after all, so it was getting closer and closer to him.


    "This thing is so powerful that it can wipe out all laws."


    At this time Lin Yu had discovered that the countless powerful laws in the land of chaos would instantly turn into nothingness as long as they were next to the black sphere, as if they had never existed.


    And the area covered by the pitch black sphere immediately became insensible, as if this thing could swallow everything.


    "Is it because I can''t sense the situation inside, or is it...the area swallowed by it has all turned into nothingness?"


    Lin Yu thinks it might be the latter.


    In other words, everything covered by the dark area will completely disappear and become nothing in the true sense.


    "Never let it catch up!"


    Lin Yu gritted his teeth and flew forward desperately.


    As long as you can leave the land of chaos, the resistance will instantly decrease and you can successfully escape.


    The distance is shortened little by little.


    Not only is the distance between Lin Yu and the border of the Land of Chaos, but also the distance between him and the pitch black ball behind him.


    Finally when Lin Yu was about to be swallowed by the darkness behind him, he successfully escaped from the land of chaos and came to the void outside.


    "Ok?"


    "A demon rushed out of it!"


    The two lower gods who had been observing outside immediately noticed Lin Yu, who was shown as a demon god, so they all thought he was a demon god.


    "Could it be that the devil is making a ghost?"


    The two lower gods guessed so.


    Immediately afterwards, they prepared to approach Lin Yu on their own initiative, but at this moment, they noticed the new changes in the land of chaos.


    I saw that the edges of the entire land of chaos became pitch black.


    Not only that, they also found that they could not sense any movement in the land of chaos, as if this black border could shield all perceptions.


    But fortunately, after the pitch-black domain expanded to the boundary of the land of chaos, it did not continue to expand, so they were not directly swallowed.


    "I''ll go over and take a look."


    At this time, the two lower gods didn''t realize the danger of the pitch-black area in front of them, but felt that it occupies too much land, resulting in extremely strong oppression.


    However, as gods, they naturally wouldn''t feel scared because of this.


    One of the lower gods slowly approached the pitch-black domain, and as he approached the dividing line between light and darkness, a powerful force suddenly spread, drawing half of his body directly into it.


    Before he could struggle, the other half of his body quickly sank into it.


    The other lower **** was stunned on the spot.


    He had long heard of the prestige of the land of chaos, and knew that the gods who entered it would hardly survive.


    But the current situation is even more frightening than the legendary one.


    If the legendary land of chaos is only extremely dangerous, then this place in front of you can be called a real death zone.


    "What the **** is..."

 Chapter 627： Perfect puppet

    "What the **** is this?"


    The **** who watched the death of another lower **** was completely stunned at this time.


    This was a horrible thing he had never heard of, so he was stunned for a while and didn''t know what to do.


    In the distance, Lin Yu also stopped his figure at this time, withdrawing the power of the demon god''s body, showing him like a mortal.


    Like the lower **** who was completely stunned, he watched with his own eyes another lower **** being swallowed by the pitch-black realm, thus verifying some of the guesses in his heart.


    "This law of destroying the world is really powerful. Everything that is affected by the power of this law will completely turn into nothingness, and will no longer exist in any time and space."


    Lin Yu tried it and found that even if time was reversed by using the reversal law in the 9th-order Law of Time, he couldn''t sense the breath of the engulfed god.


    In other words, if there is a very powerful **** who wants to use the time reversal to resurrect the **** who just died, he will have to face the result of failure.


    Because the **** that was swallowed no longer exists in any time and space, whether it is the past, the future, or the present.


    For such a **** who no longer exists, naturally there is no way to resurrect him.


    From this, Lin Yu can truly feel what is the law of extinction.


    And also deeply understood the weight of the four words eternal end Yan, in the face of such a powerful law, there is really nothing that can be eternal.


    At this time, the lower **** who had fallen into extreme shock seemed to have slowed down and was calling for help from other gods.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu immediately turned and left here.


    He didn''t know why Yuanzu stopped, whether it was due to limited strength or other reasons, but in short, this pitch-black domain was no longer expanding, so the gods in the void quickly gathered here to discuss countermeasures.


    Therefore, I must hurry to leave.


    "If the gods gather here, it will provide me with a lot of time for activities."


    This is a rare opportunity.


    Now the gods in the void are all attracted by the shocking changes here, and they can take the opportunity to do something unfinished.


    "First think of a way to revive Duan Kong."


    Lin Yu thought of Duan Kong.


    He had also tried to resurrect Duan Kong in the land of chaos before, but he couldn''t sense Duan Kong''s breath there, so he had to give up temporarily.


    Now that he successfully left the dead zone, these restrictions naturally disappeared.


    "But it''s still a bit difficult to resurrect him in this way. It seems that I have to take a trip to Duan Kong''s Death Land."


    Duan Kong died in the big world where he first arrived, that is, the big world where Ji Wenbin was.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately urged Yuan Li to head towards the big world at an extremely fast speed.


    Since his cultivation level has been improved, his perception ability is much stronger than before, so it is easy to find the position of that great world in the void.


    The only obstacle now is that he has not mastered the laws of space, which makes him unable to transmit quickly by urging the laws of space.


    "The law of space, I must control the power of this law as soon as possible, otherwise it is quite inconvenient to act in the void."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu thought inwardly, looking at the Dantian universe.


    Since most of the land in that big world was collected into the Dantian universe, the population of the Dantian universe has expanded a lot.


    And due to the improvement of the previous cultivation base, the world scale has also been greatly expanded.


    Therefore, the conditions for gestating the power of any law are already available.


    Lin Yu decided to use his pubic universe to nurture the laws of space.


    As long as the time velocity of the Dantian universe is increased to 10,000 times that of the outside world, it will not take long before the laws of space can take shape.


    "This can only be done."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Although the big worlds in the void have the ability to nurture the power of laws, but I don''t know which core of the big world is nurturing the laws of space. It is impossible to try them one by one, so it is the most reliable to rely on the power of the Dantian universe.


    While thinking about it, Lin Yu decisively activated the law of time, once again speeding up the flow of time in the Dantian universe.


    And just as he was doing this, the destination was already in sight.


    Lin Yu glanced forward, and then the speed dropped sharply, and in an instant he came outside the crystal wall of the great world.


    "Similar to when I left."


    Since becoming a level of existence with the gods, Lin Yu already has the same power as the gods.


    At this moment, he can see the situation in the big world through the world crystal wall like other gods.


    As long as he focuses his gaze on a certain point, the details of that area will be immediately apparent.


    Only in this way did he finally understand why the Supreme Master of the Shadow God Sect was able to chase after him so fast that he could find it no matter where he went.


    It turned out that the shadow **** provided him with assistance similar to navigation from time to time.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, there is no **** who will be idle to stare at a certain person in a certain big world. There are more big worlds they want to observe, and there is no time to just stare at one.


    "I can''t quite see the situation in the lower realm no wonder those gods are not willing to get involved in the lower realm under normal circumstances."


    Lin Yu scanned Tianwaitian, and after successfully finding the location of Ji Wenbin, he moved his attention to the lower realm.


    So he soon discovered that everything in the lower realm looked very vague, like looking at something through a piece of frosted glass.


    "Sure enough, I want to know the situation in the lower realm. I either arrive in the lower realm in person, or control a certain puppet in the past."


    Lin Yu thoroughly understood the motives of those gods.


    Afterwards, he quickly retracted his gaze and looked back at where Ji Wenbin was.


    At this time, Ji Wenbin was sitting in a certain building in a piece of land outside the sky. That building should be the temple of the gods under construction, and that piece of land should be the space debris that was only obtained from the void not long ago.


    It seems that the Giant Spiritual Religion has re-developed, but judging from its scale, the current Giant Spiritual Religion seems to be much smaller than before.


    Of course, this is also normal. Now that the giant spirit **** has Ji Wenbin, an excellent puppet who can control the power of the world, there is no need for so many people chosen by the gods.


    "I don''t know if I can enter this big world with my current cultivation base."


    Lin Yu tried to reach out and touch the crystal wall of the world ahead.


    At this moment, a powerful world force was suddenly exerted on his right hand, preventing him from deepening.


    "Sure enough."


    Lin Yu quickly retracted his right hand.


    For this result, he was not too surprised. After all, the world that was able to live in the land of chaos before was all because the core of that world had already become very different from the normal world.


    "It seems I have to find a puppet too."


    Lin Yu thought of Ouyang Ce and Ji Wuce.


    The bodies of these two people have been destroyed, there is only one soul, and they have a deep hatred with them, and they are not regrettable. They are excellent puppet candidates.

 Chapter 628： The shock of Ouyang Ce and Ji Wuce

    Lin Yu thought inwardly, and once again came to the pubic universe.


    After entering the Dantian universe, his thoughts immediately turned into a human form, and then directly came to the planet at the beginning.


    The souls of Ji Wuce and Ouyang Ce were both imprisoned here.


    "You are here again, what do you want to say this time?"


    Ji Wuce raised his head and glanced at Lin Yu, and asked indifferently.


    Ouyang Ce on the side said nothing.


    Lin Yu also looked back at the two.


    Several months have passed since I saw them last time.


    Although there was a period of time that the time flow in the Dantian universe far exceeded that of the outside world, they should have not seen Lin Yu for decades, but after Lin Yu mastered the reversal law of the law of time, the time in the Dantian universe was reversed again. Ten years, so the actual time is still a few months.


    Over the course of several months, the two of them figured out a lot of things, knowing that no matter how they deny Lin Yu or belittle Lin Yu, they would not be able to get rid of the predicament in front of them, so when they saw Lin Yu again, they didn''t bother to say more.


    "Ouyang Ce, do you want revenge?"


    Lin Yu asked suddenly.


    Ouyang Ce was taken aback for a moment, and then asked, "What do you mean?"


    He wondered, the person he hates most is Lin Yu, doesn''t Lin Yu know this?


    If you knew it, how could you suddenly ask such a question?


    Like him, Ji Wuce on the side was also quite puzzled, wondering what Lin Yu meant by this.


    Lin Yu looked at Ouyang Ce and said, "You will fall to where you are today. One is because you are greedy, and the other is because you credulously believed in Ji Wenbin and chose the wrong enemy. Now I will give you a chance to kill Ji yourself. Wen Bin takes revenge and hates."


    "Ok?"


    Ouyang Ce groaned.


    Ji Wuce immediately persuaded him, "Don''t listen to him, he is just a running dog of the Demon God, what can help you do this? Don''t forget that behind Ji Wenbin is the Giant Spirit God."


    "Yes!" Ouyang Ce reacted immediately, agreeing very much with Ji Wuce''s words.


    He looked at Lin Yu and said, "You are just a puppet of the Demon God, so don''t pretend to be there."


    They didn''t know the changes in Lin Yu during this period, and they had been looking at Lin Yu with their previous speculations. They had no idea that Lin Yu had already become a **** and demon, and he was at the same level as gods and demon gods.


    Both of them sneered at Lin Yu''s words, and Lin Yu was too lazy to explain to them, directly urging Yuan Li to take the two souls away from the Dantian universe and into the void.


    "This is where?"


    After Ji Wuce and Ouyang Ce were in the void, they were all stunned by the amazing sight in front of them.


    It was the first time they saw such a picture, so they were at a loss as to what to do.


    "What you are in front of is the big world you used to live in."


    Lin Yu said as he waved his hand, suddenly the world crystal wall of the great world became transparent, and the sky outside the sky appeared in front of the two of them.


    The picture immediately freezes on the continent where Ji Wenbin is located.


    At this time, Ji Wenbin was listening to a report from a certain subordinate in a building, and had no idea that anyone was observing him.


    "This... is this where we used to live?"


    Ji Wuce and Ouyang Ce were stunned.


    Originally, they didn''t want to believe Lin Yu''s words, but now the facts are in front of them, and they don''t believe it.


    "Then where is this place?"


    Ouyang Ce asked blankly, his tone was very different from before, with awe and fear in his voice.


    "This is the void outside the world. Only gods and demons can survive here."


    Lin Yu calmly explained.


    "what?"


    The two were shocked again, this turned out to be the place where the gods lived?


    If this is the place where the gods live, how did Lin Yu appear here?


    Could it be that¡­¡­


    Of course, the two of them still didn''t want to believe that Lin Yu had become an existence at the same level as the gods. They would rather believe that Lin Yu was a good dog for the devil god, and they were able to come here after receiving the gift from the devil god.


    "Okay, I''ve said everything that should be said, and now it''s time for you to do things for me."


    Lin Yu looked at the two people without a doubt and said.


    He had planned to kill these two enemies a long time ago, and kept them because they were somewhat useful.


    And now, he is ready to let the two of them play the last remaining heat.


    After speaking, Lin Yu directly urged Yuanli to help them reshape their bodies.


    If you want these two people to enter the big world to deal with Ji Wenbin, and to resurrect Duan Kong, you must let them have a physical body. The light soul is definitely not Ji Wenbin''s opponent, and it is almost the same as sending him to death.


    "Uh!"


    The two snorted together, and then looked down at their body.


    Originally, their bodies were only manifestations of spirits, and they were protected by Lin Yu''s vitality so that they would not dissipate in this void.


    And now, they were surprised to find that their bodies were slowly condensing.


    This long-lost feeling of having a solid body moved the two of them greatly.


    "my body¡­¡­"


    The two suddenly looked up at Lin Yu.


    They knew in their hearts that it was impossible for their physical bodies to begin to recover for no reason, it must be Lin Yu who was doing a ghost.


    "You did it?"


    The two asked in unison.


    Lin Yu ignored them, and after reshaping their bodies, he began to instill vitality into them and forcibly promote their strength.


    In an instant, the attention of the two of them was attracted by the powerful power flowing in their bodies and soon they discovered that this power was much stronger than the power of the gods given by the giant spirit **** before.


    "This is?" Ji Wutest hesitated.


    Ouyang Ce said decisively: "This is definitely not magic power."


    He is well informed and knows what kind of power the magic power is, so he can be 100% sure that this is not magic power.


    As for what this power is, he is not very clear, but it seems to be somewhat similar to divine power.


    "This is Yuanli." Lin Yu said directly: "Ji Wenbin can control the world power of this big world. If you don''t have the same level of power, you are definitely not his opponent."


    "What? The power of the world?!"


    Ouyang Ce was shocked.


    He naturally knew very well what the power of the world was, and he also knew that it was a power at the same level as divine power.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Ji Wenbin could control the power of the world that belonged to this big world.


    After thinking about this, he immediately thought of Lin Yu''s ability to give them power at the same level as the power of the world and divine power. Doesn''t it mean that Lin Yu is at the same level as the gods?


    You must know that only gods and demon gods in this world can do this, and since Lin Yu can also do it, he is naturally no longer a mortal.


    In this case, Ji Wuze''s claim that Lin Yu is a running dog of the devil is simply untenable.


    Thinking of this, Ouyang Ce swallowed hard and moisturized his dry throat.


    Immediately afterwards, he knelt down without hesitation, and said with a trembling voice: "I am foolish and ignorant, dare to fight the idea of ??the true God, and ask the Supreme God to spare my life!"


    In addition to the words, he already regarded Lin Yu as an existence like the giant spirit god.


    On the side, Ji Wuze looked at Ouyang Ce, who was kneeling in the sky, and his whole body was scared into a cold sweat.

 Chapter 629： Accept fate

    Ji Wusu stared at Ouyang Ce blankly, his whole body stiff as if struck by lightning.


    Immediately afterwards, he carefully felt the powerful vitality flowing in his body, and the line of defense in his heart finally collapsed completely.


    He always thought that Lin Yu had become a puppet of the Demon God, and only after he received the Demon God''s reward would he increase his strength at a rapid pace.


    Unexpectedly, this conjecture was completely wrong, very wrong.


    If Lin Yu was a puppet under the demon god, then the demon **** would not tolerate him at this point.


    The reverse is also true. Lin Yu''s ability to reach this point and become an existence at the same level as the gods meant that he could not be a vassal of the gods or demon gods.


    Ji Wucai didn''t know what kind of adventure Lin Yu had, how could he achieve such an achievement and possess such a powerful strength.


    But now the facts are before his eyes, and he can''t help but admit it.


    But when he fully accepted this, new questions came.


    Lin Yu is so powerful now, how should he face him?


    At this moment, Lin Yu''s gaze shifted towards Ji Wuce.


    After looking at Ji Wuze, Lin Yu looked at Ouyang Ce, who was kneeling in the sky, and then said: "The hatred between me and you is not shared. Only one party can die before it can be completely ended. It should be clear."


    Hearing this, Ouyang Ce instantly stopped the words begging for mercy, and his body froze there.


    Ji Wuxi was also ashamed, and his heart became ashamed after hearing these words.


    At this moment, their mood is very complicated.


    There is both regret and unwillingness in my heart.


    What regretted was that he shouldn''t be opposed to Lin Yu at the time, and he was unwilling because he didn''t get the shocking chance like Lin Yu did.


    No matter what they are thinking, Lin Yu continued: "When this matter is over, I will kill you myself. The only thing you can do now is to perform well and fight for a happy death."


    As soon as these words came out, the two of them trembled.


    After a moment of silence, Ouyang Ce straightened up again, and said weakly like prostration: "Please tell us what we need to do next."


    Ji Wuce looked at him, and then bowed his head and gave Lin Yu a fist.


    Obviously he had accepted his fate just like Ouyang Ce, and had no hope of his own destiny.


    After all, Lin Yu now has become a true god, an existence as powerful as the giant spirit god.


    Such a powerful existence wants to take his own life, how can he have the opportunity to resist?


    Therefore, both he and Ouyang Ce have completely given up their hearts, and now they only want to perform well as Lin Yu requested, in order to win a happy way of death.


    Otherwise, if Lin Yu is unhappy by any chance, death will definitely be extremely painful.


    Lin Yu glanced at the two of them and saw that they had completely accepted their destiny, and he said, "When you wait, you will go into this big world and help me resurrect a friend. At that time, Ji Wenbin will definitely be there. Come to stop you, you will join forces to kill him."


    Hearing this, the pain in their hearts became even worse.


    Because what they didn''t expect was that Lin Yu actually asked them to help revive a friend.


    There is no harm without comparison.


    Now he is about to die, but some people are about to come back from the dead.


    How can they accept such a huge contrast?


    It''s a pity that now they don''t want to accept it, but they have to accept it. To blame, they can only blame the wrong choice.


    "Go ahead."


    Lin Yu ordered the two of them, motioning them to enter the big world behind them.


    The two looked at each other, and then whispered: "Yes."


    After speaking, they all turned around and entered the great world through the crystal wall of the world.


    After entering the big world, the two followed Lin Yu''s instructions and went straight to a certain place in the sky.


    That place was the place where Duan Kong was killed in the first place. As long as Ji Wuce and Ouyang Ce get there, Lin Yu will have full confidence in resurrecting Duan Kong.


    And when they set off there, Ji Wenbin also sensed their existence.


    At this time, Ji Wenbin''s strength is stronger than when Lin Yu left, and he also holds a new artifact given by the Giant Spirit God in his hand, which can monitor the entire sky.


    "Where are the continents outside the sky?"


    Ouyang Ce said to himself while flying.


    After listening to Ji Wutest, he guessed: "It is estimated that the kid Ji Wenbin is doing a ghost."


    He didn''t know that the land outside the sky was taken into the Dantian universe by Lin Yu, so the first thing he thought of was Ji Wenbin.


    "Ji Wenbin!"


    Ouyang Ce narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Now he heard the three words Ji Wenbin and hated the sky.


    If it hadn''t been for hearing Ji Wenbin''s slander back then, how would he go against Lin Yu, who had never met before, and imprison all his parents and family members.


    So now he just wants to kill Ji Wenbin with his own hands and let out the hatred in his heart.


    "The power that Lin Yu gave us is so powerful..."


    At this time, Ji Wuce spoke again, with surprise and helplessness in his tone.


    The stronger the power Lin Yu bestows on them means that they have no chance to get rid of Lin Yu''s control.


    Ji Wuze knew very well in his heart that if he wanted to hide in this big world without going out, then Lin Yu would definitely be able to kill himself directly through the powerful elemental power flowing in his body.


    It can be said that there is no escape.


    "Forget it, let''s just confess my fate." Ouyang Ce sighed: "As long as I can kill Ji Wenbin to get revenge before death I will be satisfied."


    While talking, the two had reached the place where Duan Kong died.


    At this time, it was empty, with nothing but the sea of ??clouds below.


    "right here."


    Lin Yu''s voice suddenly sounded in their minds.


    Hearing this, the two hurriedly stopped their figures and hovered quietly in mid-air.


    And just as the two were about to ask Lin Yu what to do next, a powerful breath suddenly struck here.


    "There is a situation!"


    "It must be Ji Wenbin!"


    Ji Wuce and Ouyang Ce said in unison, looking away together.


    I saw a stream of light lasing in the direction where they were in the distance, and only a moment later, it came to them.


    "Ji Wenbin, it really is you!"


    Ouyang Ce squinted his eyes.


    Ji Wuce sneered and said, "Ji Wenbin, it seems that you have had a pretty good time this time."


    He and Ouyang Ce were imprisoned by Lin Yu in the Dantian universe and lived a dark life, while Ji Wenbin became the master of the sky. Comparing the two, naturally they felt very unhappy.


    "It turned out to be you." Ji Wenbin looked at the two of them in surprise, "I didn''t expect you to be dead?"


    In his impression, Ji Wuxi had died in the Mohai near Yunhaizhou a long time ago. If nothing else, he should have died by Lin Yu''s hand.


    Ouyang Ce was defeated by Lin Yu, who was so powerful because he was against Lin Yu. He should have died too.


    As a result, both of them are fine, not only the soul is not destroyed, but even the physical body is the same as before.


    Didn''t Lin Yu kill the two of them?


    Thinking of this, Ji Wenbin lifted his chin slightly, scorned the two of them and said: "That kid Lin Yu didn''t kill you, this is really surprising."


    "shut up!"


    Ouyang Ce pointed at Ji Wenbin and scolded.

 Chapter 630： acquaintance

    Seeing Ouyang Ce''s annoyed look, Ji Wenbin suddenly felt uncomfortable, and said coldly, "It''s such a big air. It seems that you still consider yourself a guardian of the Giant Spirit Teaching."


    He can now control the world power of this world, and he has also won the special favor of the Giant Spirit God. Even if he dies on the spot, he will be resurrected by the Giant Spirit God. He has long looked down on Ouyang Ce and Ji Wuce. Allow the two to yell in front of them.


    Especially, Ouyang Ce used to ride on his head for so long, he has long wanted to find a chance to retaliate.


    After scolding Ouyang Ce, Ji Wenbin turned his head to look at Ji Wuce again, and sneered: "Ji Wuce, you still have the mind to care about my life? I think you might as well think about how to live now. "


    After that, he stopped talking nonsense with the two of them, and directly began to gather the power of the world here.


    In an instant, the power of the world in this entire area fell into his control and was completely used by him.


    Ji Wenbin waved his hand triumphantly, releasing the power of the world that had been gathered together, and prepared to restrain Ji Wuce and Ouyang Ce first.


    He felt that as long as the two of them could see their own powerful strength with their own eyes, he would be able to deter them severely.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Ji Wenbin found something was wrong.


    He found that even if he fully urged the power of the world here, he couldn''t trap the two of Ji Wuce and Ouyang Ce.


    It seems that these two people have some kind of powerful countermeasures.


    "Ji Wenbin, are you disappointed?"


    Ouyang Ce looked at Ji Wenbin sarcastically, and deliberately spread his hands, saying that he had nothing to do.


    Ji Wenbin looked at the two and hesitated: "You?"


    "To tell you the unfortunate news, to ensure that we can kill you, Lin Yu specially gave us a powerful force called Yuanli."


    Ji Wuce explained lightly.


    "Yuanli?" Ji Wenbin was surprised.


    Yuan Li had naturally heard that this was Lin Yu''s unique and powerful power, and it was at the same level as the power of the world and the power of divine power.


    It''s just that he was surprised that Lin Yu was able to bestow this kind of power on the two of them, and it was so powerful.


    "Where is Lin Yu now?"


    Ji Wenbin asked hurriedly.


    Ji Wuce pointed upwards upon hearing this, and said, "I am looking outside the world."


    "Looking outside the world?" Ji Wenbin was alert and hurriedly asked: "You mean the void?"


    If Lin Yu looked at this place in the void, then things would not be easy.


    Because he had heard from the Giant Spirit God that the void is a place where gods and demon gods can go. Lin Yu''s ability to stay in the void means that he has completely become an existence at the same level as the gods.


    "Yes, it''s the void." Ji Wuce confirmed.


    "what?"


    Ji Wenbin took a step back unconsciously in surprise.


    Before Lin Yu left this big world, he already knew that Lin Yu had a strength far surpassing him. He didn''t expect to see him in just a few months, and he would be so strong.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with him, kill him quickly." Ouyang Ce urged.


    Ji Wuce nodded, and then said to Ji Wenbin: "We will send you on the road now."


    Seeing the two said this, Ji Wenbin immediately retracted his thoughts, looked at them and laughed: "Hahaha, want to kill me?"


    "Even if you can really kill me, the Giant Spirit God will immediately resurrect me. Didn''t Lin Yu tell you this?"


    After Lin Yu''s strength skyrocketed, he tried several methods to kill him, but in the end they were all in vain, so Ji Wenbin didn''t worry about what the two of them could do.


    After all, as strong as Lin Yu, there is nothing he can do about him. These two people are much weaker than Lin Yu at the time. How could it be possible to kill him?


    On the other side, Ji Wuce and Ouyang Ce saw that Ji Wenbin was not worried at all, they were suddenly a little unsure.


    Because Lin Yu did not tell them which cards Ji Wenbin had.


    "Don''t worry about so much, do it!"


    Ouyang Ce shouted violently.


    Ji Wuze didn''t say much when he heard the words, and immediately urged Yuanli to attack Ji Wenbin together with Ouyang Ce.


    Upon seeing this, Ji Wenbin sneered: "Do you really think that just now represents my true strength?"


    Regarding the joint attack of the two, Ji Wenbin didn''t panic at all, because he was blessed by the giant spirit god, and the two would definitely not be his opponents.


    Bang!


    There was a sudden muffled noise in the air.


    With just one blow, Ji Wenbin knocked Ji Wuce into the air and exploded, so he couldn''t die again.


    Seeing this scene, Ouyang Ce was shocked.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Wenbin was so much better than expected.


    And just when he was shocked, a phantom suddenly appeared in the air.


    Ouyang Ce and Ji Wenbin took a closer look. It turned out that Ji Wusu''s body was reuniting.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Now it was Ji Wenbin''s turn to be surprised.


    He has been resurrected by the Giant Spirit God many times, and naturally knows that this situation must be Lin Yu resurrecting Ji Wusu.


    I didn''t expect that one day I would face an opponent who couldn''t be beaten.


    "Come again!"


    Ji Wuce''s body was quickly reshaped, with great fighting spirit.


    After he roared, he immediately urged Yuan Li to kill Ji Wenbin.


    At this time, his strength is much stronger than just now because Lin Yu has improved his strength a bit after resurrecting him.


    Upon seeing this, Ouyang Ce was also busy urging Yuanli, preparing to join forces with Ji Wuce to deal with Ji Wenbin.


    But at this moment, Lin Yu''s voice suddenly rang in his mind.


    "Ji Wuze alone is enough, you don''t need to intervene, hurry up and help me revive Duan Kong."


    "Duan Kong?" Only then did Ouyang Ce realize that the person Lin Yu was going to resurrect was Duan Kong.


    He is naturally very familiar with the name Duan Kong. This is an ancient strong man who was once the master of Yunhaizhou.


    "Yes!"


    Ouyang Ce didn''t dare to defy Lin Yu''s request, and immediately agreed after a short pause.


    Void.


    Seeing that Ji Wushou had suppressed Ji Wenbin, Lin Yu relaxed and began to use Ouyang Ce''s spirit to sense Duan Kong''s breath.


    At this time, Ouyang Ce was in the place where Duan Kong died at the time, so the remaining breath was particularly strong.


    In just one breath, Lin Yu successfully locked Duan Kong.


    Like last time, he found that Duan Kong''s remaining soul was tightly integrated with a certain Primal Spirit particle in a very, very distant time and space.


    "City Lord Duan, can you hear me?"


    "Lin Yu, is it you?!"


    In the distant time and space, Duan Kong''s voice of surprise came.


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "City Lord Duan, I will bring your soul back here, reshape your body, and resurrect you, so you are ready."


    "Resurrect me?"


    Duan Kong hesitated.


    "What? Isn''t it right now?" Lin Yu asked.


    However, as soon as he asked what he said, he suddenly discovered that a behemoth slowly emerged from the void, appearing not far from him.


    "Lin Yu, long time no see."


    That behemoth said as soon as he saw Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu looked intently and found that he was an old acquaintance.

 Chapter 631： Rekindle hope

    Lin Yu will never forget the image of this behemoth in front of him, because when he first saw him, he almost died on the spot.


    That''s right, the behemoth in front of you is the demon **** behind Yang Jiuhe.


    In that battle with Yang Jiuhe, Yang Jiuhe summoned the projection of the demon **** in the big world.


    It was the projection that suppressed him on the spot and could barely breathe.


    Looking at the demon gods in front of him, Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, it seems that the gods in the void are all attracted by the original ancestor, and there is no time to deal with these demon gods, so that they can move around without any scruples.


    At this time, the Demon God spoke again: "It seems that you are much stronger than before, but it really impresses me."


    "If you want to be straightforward, there is no need to go around."


    Lin Yu didn''t think that the demon **** came all the way to chat with him, it must have some purpose.


    Seeing that Lin Yu said this, the Demon God went straight to the subject and said: "Lin Yu, among all the people I have met, you are absolutely unique and unique. It can be said that you are unique."


    "But even so, you are still not my opponent now, so are you now actively surrendering the big world behind you to me, or are you waiting for me to take action?"


    He didn''t want to kill Lin Yu, because Lin Yu didn''t deal with those gods, and he could use him to divert their attention.


    "really!"


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, and he knew that the other party was not coming for himself, but for the big world.


    This is also normal. For the Devil God, there is nothing worth paying attention to in his own body, but this big world is different.


    "I let you down, I won''t let you move this big world now."


    Lin Yu looked at Demon God Dao.


    Duan Kong hasn''t resurrected yet, so naturally he can''t just watch the Demon God destroy this big world.


    The Demon God glanced at the big world behind Lin Yu, then looked at Lin Yu and said, "So, do you want to force me to do it?"


    "Hmph, originally I wanted to let you make a living, but I didn''t expect you to be so ignorant to promote."


    Speaking of the back, the Demon God''s tone obviously cooled down.


    When Lin Yu noticed this, he released the power of the demon god''s body without hesitation.


    In an instant, his body became almost the same as the Demon God in front of him.


    For this change, the Demon God did not feel the slightest surprise, because he had previously witnessed Lin Yu''s surge in strength through Yang Jiuhe.


    "Do you think this can resist me?" The Demon God looked up and down Lin Yu and said, "Well, I will let you know now that your body is just empty."


    After speaking, he turned around abruptly, and his spurred tail slammed towards Lin Yu.


    ...


    In the big world.


    Ouyang Ce suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Ji Wuze with surprise and joy.


    Just now, Lin Yu used him to sense the remaining breath of Duan Kong, which made him listen to the conversation between Lin Yu and the Demon God.


    Now Lin Yu and the Demon God are fighting in the void, and there is no time to control him for the time being, so he can regain control of his body.


    And after gaining control of the body, what he thought for the first time was to quickly take this opportunity to get rid of Lin Yu''s control and seek a chance to survive.


    "Stop it! Don''t fight!"


    Ouyang Ce shouted towards Ji Wuze and Ji Wenbin.


    After hearing this, Ji Wu test hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter?"


    He was able to fight vigorously, seeing that Ji Wenbin was about to be taken down completely, he was naturally unwilling to stop.


    "Hurry up!"


    Ouyang Ce hurriedly approached the two of them, and explained: "Lin Yu was watched by the Demon God. There is little hope of surviving. Even if he survives by chance, he will try his best to escape, and there is no time to take care of us."


    "what?"


    When Ji Wutest heard it, he was overjoyed, and then he still asked with skepticism: "How did you know? Is there such a good thing?"


    "I heard it with my own ears." Ouyang Ce quickly explained the specific situation.


    After Ji Wu''s listening test, the doubts in his heart were wiped out.


    Even when Ji Wenbin heard Ouyang Ce''s explanation, he was skeptical.


    After that, Ji Wuce took the lead to stop, and Ji Wenbin stopped when he saw it.


    At this time, Ouyang Ce had come to Ji Wuce''s side. Ji Wuce hurriedly pressed the ecstasy in his heart and asked, "What should I do now?"


    "Naturally, it is to seize this god-given opportunity to get rid of Lin Yu''s control." Ouyang Ce immediately said his thoughts.


    Ji Wuce nodded when he heard the words: "I know, I mean what we should do."


    Hearing this, Ouyang Ce thought for a while, then turned to look at Ji Wenbin.


    Only by persuading Ji Wenbin at this time can it be possible to get rid of the current predicament, because Ji Wenbin has won the special favor of the giant spirit god, and he must know some secrets that the two of them don''t know.


    Seeing Ouyang Ce suddenly turned to look at him, Ji Wenbin proactively said, "Don''t look at me, I can''t help you."


    "Really?" Ouyang Ce snorted, and then threatened: "Ji Wenbin, I can tell you responsibly, the Giant Spirit God has no time to care about you at all. In other words, your life is completely in ours. On hand."


    Hearing this, Ji Wenbin frowned slightly.


    If he heard Ouyang Ce say this just now, he would definitely sneer and would not believe it at all, but it''s different now.


    Because he found that in the battle between himself and Ji Wuce, the giant spirit **** ignored him from beginning to end.


    Even if he almost died in the hands of Ji Wuce the giant spirit **** did not respond at all, which was very different from before.


    From this he felt that Ouyang Ce might not lie to him, maybe the Giant Spirit God really didn''t have time to care about him for some reason.


    On the other side, Ouyang Ce saw that Ji Wenbin had believed in 80 to 90%, and continued: "Ji Wenbin, let me tell you the unfortunate news that the demon **** is coming here to destroy this big world."


    As if to verify his words, as soon as his voice fell, a dazzling light shone from the upper hand. Through this light, we could faintly see that there was a big war outside the crystal wall of the world.


    "Huh?" Ji Wenbin stared at the top, his thoughts surged, and he thought of many consequences in an instant.


    Ouyang Ce looked at his expression and said, "It seems that you have already thought that once you let the devil succeed, you and I will die here."


    "So now the situation is obvious. If Lin Yu is lucky enough to win, then you and I have to die, and if Lin Yu loses unexpectedly, then you and I still have to die."


    When Ji Wenbin heard this, he was puzzled: "Since we are all going to die, it means that we don''t do anything, so why are you bothering about it?"


    "Of course it''s different!"


    Ouyang Ce followed perseveringly and said: "If Wu Su and I can get rid of Lin Yu''s control, there will be a way to take you to other great worlds."


    "You have to know that the elemental power that Lin Yu instilled in us is the same level of power as the divine power, and perhaps this power can be used to open the space channel to other big worlds."


    A word to awaken the dreamer.


    After hearing Ouyang Ce''s words, Ji Wenbin suddenly remembered that Lin Yu had used this kind of power to leave this big world and go to other big worlds.


    Had it not been for Lin Yu to use this method to escape by chance, he would have captured Lin Yu alive and dedicated it to the Giant Spirit God, and there would be so many things behind.


    7017k

 Chapter 632： Deep into the core of the world

    "Do you know how to arrange the teleportation array?"


    Ji Wenbin took the initiative to move closer to Ouyang Ce and asked.


    Ouyang Ce shook his head and said, "No, but I have some clues."


    Hearing this, Ji Wenbin frowned and thought.


    In these matters, he is far inferior to Ouyang Ce.


    One is that Ouyang Ce¡¯s talent is stronger than him, and the other is that Ouyang Ce has been famous for many years and has studied these things long ago, but Ji Wenbin only won the favor of the giant spirit **** because of accident and coincidence, and he never paid attention to it. Things.


    Therefore, Ji Wenbin knows that he cannot compare with Ouyang Ce in these aspects, and can only choose to believe in Ouyang Ce.


    Ji Wuce is the same. Like Ji Wenbin, he has a very short time to receive the gift of God, and he doesn''t know much about many things, so he can only listen to Ouyang Ce.


    "Ji Wenbin, don''t hesitate, you have no choice now, you can only stand with us."


    To be honest, if it wasn''t for the situation, Ouyang Ce would just kill Ji Wenbin immediately to vent his hatred.


    Ji Wenbin looked up again, and hesitated: "I don''t know what Lin Yu did to you, even if I want to help, I can''t help."


    "It''s okay, it''s just a gambling, it''s best to succeed, and failure will not be worse than it is now."


    Ouyang Ce had already looked away. Lin Yu and Ji Wuce were firmly under the control of Lin Yu. If there is a slight change, they may die directly. Where else can the situation be affected?


    Therefore, he is completely holding a bet mentality.


    Ouyang Ce continued: "I ask you whether it is difficult for the gods and demon gods to reach the lower realm? You have been so attached to the giant spirit god, and you must know more about this than we do."


    Ouyang Ce had thought about this issue a long time ago. He discovered that after Yang Jiuhe failed that year, he was suppressed in the lower realm by the masters of various religious cults.


    From this he thought, is it because the gods and demon gods are difficult to reach the lower realm, the masters of the masters will receive the oracles requesting to do so.


    "You are right."


    Ji Wenbin also gave up at this time, and decided to let go and cooperate with Ouyang Ce.


    After all, the situation is so severe now that the Giant Spirit God no longer responds to him, he can only find a way to save himself.


    Moreover, now he is no longer Ji Wuce''s opponent, even if he wants to reject the two of them, it is impossible.


    "I don''t know how the devil is, but it is really difficult for a **** like the giant spirit **** to touch the lower realm."


    "At that time, Lin Yu escaped from birth because he was hiding in the lower realm."


    When Ouyang Ce and Ji Wuce heard this, their eyebrows were instantly overjoyed.


    Excited: "Let''s go, let''s go to the lower realm, and think of a solution when we get there."


    After speaking, the two set off to fly downwards.


    After Ji Wenbin glanced at the top hesitantly, he followed closely.


    The three quickly broke through the world barrier between the lower realm and the outer sky, and came to the sky located in the lower realm.


    "Ji Wenbin, where was Lin Yu hiding?"


    Ouyang Ce looked at Ji Wenbin and asked.


    "Shadow Beast Mountain." Ji Wenbin said, looking at the direction of the Shadow Beast Mountain.


    Ouyang Ce''s words evoked his memories. At that time, it was through a passage in the Shadow Beast Mountain Range that Lin Yu managed to reach a place close to the core of the world.


    There he successfully deployed the teleportation array, opened the space channel to go to other worlds, and was able to escape successfully.


    "Go, let''s go there too."


    Ouyang Ce flew towards the Shadow Beast Mountain Range without hesitation.


    When Ji Wenbin and Ji Wuce saw this, they immediately followed closely behind.


    The three of them flew fast all the way, and it didn''t take long for them to reach the center of the Shadow Beast Mountain Range.


    "It''s there."


    Ji Wenbin pointed to the huge opening in the center.


    He couldn''t be more familiar with this place. At that time, he and Yang Jiuhe chased Lin Yu into the cave together.


    "Okay, go in."


    Ouyang Ce gave the order again and took the two of them directly down.


    And when they entered the entrance of the cave, they immediately felt an extremely powerful repulsive force.


    This is the power of the world preventing them from reaching the core of the world.


    "Thanks to the vitality that Lin Yu instilled in us, we were able to fight against the power of the world here, otherwise, I really don''t know how to get in here."


    Ouyang Ce laughed.


    Ji Wuce also smiled and echoed: "Yes, if I can get away successfully this time, then I really have to thank that kid."


    Although the two of them were not sure to escape Lin Yu''s control, they saw a glimmer of hope anyway.


    This is better than seeing death coming.


    The three of them went deep along the passage.


    Ouyang Ce and Ji Wucai used Yuan Li to open the way, while Ji Wenbin fully controlled the power of the world here to minimize the resistance to advancement.


    After just a few breaths, the three of them walked along the tunnel to the extreme depths of the earth.


    But when they got here, they were a little too weak.


    Ji Wenbin said: "Lin Yu didn''t go so deep last time, how far do we have to go?"


    Hearing this, Ouyang Ce asked: "How did Lin Yu escape?"


    "He arranged a teleportation array in this passage." Ji Wenbin replied.


    Ouyang Ce nodded slowly when he heard the words, "This place is indeed a wonderful place. The power of the world here is so powerful, it can greatly increase the power of the teleportation formation."


    Ji Wenbin asked hurriedly: "Do you know how to arrange the teleportation array?"


    "Try it to find out." After speaking, Ouyang Ce shook his head again: "But we still have to find a way to get rid of Lin Yu''s control Otherwise, even if he goes to other big worlds, he can still be killed. we."


    Ji Wenbin reminded: "Lin Yu should not be the opponent of Demon God."


    "He is so lucky, what if he escapes again by chance?" Ouyang Ce asked rhetorically.


    Ji Wenbin was silent.


    He couldn''t refute this, because Lin Yu''s luck was indeed too good to make people jealous.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Ji Wenbin asked.


    Ouyang Ce thought for a while, and said, "I have been thinking about a question for many years. Those gods will certainly not bestow the power of God for no reason. They must have their purpose. Ji Wenbin, you have been so favored by the Giant Spirit God, have you gained it? This information?"


    "This..." Ji Wenbin thought: "The Giant Spirit God seems to be very interested in the core of this world."


    "The core of the world?"


    Ouyang Ce couldn''t help but glance at Ji Wuce.


    Then he hurriedly asked: "Is the core of the world under here?"


    "It should be." Ji Wenbin nodded.


    Upon hearing this, Ouyang Ce said decisively: "Okay, then we will move on along this passage and find a way to get closer to the core of the world."


    Ji Wenbin hurriedly stopped and said: "No one has been there before, are you sure you want to do this?"


    Ouyang Ce said decisively: "Now no one knows how to get rid of Lin Yu''s control over us. There is no other way besides this method."


    Ji Wuce answered, "Yes, a dead horse is a living horse doctor, just go and have a look below."


    The two of them are now completely gambler mentality, and have already decided to take a gamble.


    Helpless, Ji Wenbin had to follow the two of them to move on.


    However, he felt that the resistance of the power of the world would become extremely strong if he went forward a certain distance, and it would be difficult for the two of them to want to stop at that time.


    7017k

 Chapter 633： Sudden change

    Void.


    At this time, the Demon God had been fighting Lin Yu for more than ten rounds, and the two were evenly matched.


    Of course, this is because Lin Yu hasn''t used all his strength yet.


    And the reason why he didn''t use his full strength was not because he didn''t want to kill the Demon God, but because he wanted to see the Demon God''s true strength.


    After all, this was the first time he faced the real Demon God. It was a rare fighter meeting. Taking the opportunity to learn more about the opponent''s situation would only benefit and not harm in the future.


    clang!


    After the two spurred claws violently collided, they each stepped back and looked at each other in the air.


    "Lin Yu, your strength is far beyond my expectations, I admire it!"


    The Demon God faintly admired, his tone came from the heart.


    Lin Yu calmly responded: "If I''m not mistaken, you haven''t shown your true strength yet."


    "Hahaha!"


    The demon **** laughed, and then said: "I have good eyesight, I really didn''t look at you wrong."


    After speaking, he curled up slightly and arched his back.


    Snapped!


    Snapped!


    Accompanied by two muffled noises, a pair of fleshy wings suddenly burrowed out of his shoulder blades on both sides, rapidly increasing.


    In just an instant, this pair of flesh wings became enough to cover his whole body.


    "Lin Yu, you are very strong, you are qualified to know my **** number."


    He opened his wings and looked at Lin Yu with dignity.


    "My name is Bachin, remember this name."


    As soon as the voice fell, the demon **** Baqin made another move.


    This time, his speed was much faster than before, Lin Yu tried to use the law of time to slow down his forward speed, but found it was useless at all.


    It seems that it was because Baqin showed the complete form of the devil''s body.


    "Well, let me compete with you head-on!"


    Lin Yu acted decisively and gave up the use of any law.


    He is different from those gods, and the power of the law is not his true support.


    His true support is the unique body of gods and demons in the world.


    clang!


    The huge bodies of the two collided again.


    This time, Lin Yu felt an extremely violent impact.


    The damage to his body by this power was no less than the heavy damage caused to his body after the power of the law of the giant spirit **** was manifested.


    It can even be said that there is nothing less than the past.


    "Lin Yu, I don''t know how you can control the laws. It doesn''t matter. You only need to know that our demon **** exists to resist all the laws of this world."


    "There is a saying among you mortals that man will conquer the sky, and our demon gods also take victory over all the laws of nature in the world as their lofty goal."


    Through the battle just now, Baqin thought that Lin Yu''s greatest reliance was the power of the law, so he said this to shake his mind.


    Lin Yu naturally understood the meaning of his words, and counterattacked: "I have disappointed you, the power of the law is not my all."


    Huh!


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Yu suddenly flashed aside, avoiding the flick of the devil Baqin.


    "Ok?"


    Demon God Baqin was a little surprised, because he hadn''t expected Lin Yu to avoid this slaying blow that was enough to establish a victory.


    From the battle just now, he has clearly understood Lin Yu''s strength, so he has the certainty of victory, but the success failed, which greatly exceeded his expectations.


    "How did you do it?"


    Bachin couldn''t help asking.


    "The law of martial arts." Lin Yu uttered four words lightly.


    "The law of martial arts?"


    Baqin was taken aback, he could not understand the meaning of Lin Yu''s words at all.


    He naturally knows the law of martial arts, this is also a kind of law, but the main function of this law is to restrain other laws, and he does not have the power to master the law, why...


    At this time, Lin Yu rushed towards him at an extremely fast speed and launched a counterattack.


    Upon seeing this, Baqin had to stop thinking for a while and deal with Lin Yu''s attack with all his strength.


    At this time, Lin Yu''s speed was much faster than just now, and his advantage was wiped out, so he had to deal with it intensively.


    Clang clang!


    In an instant, Lin Yu''s sharp claws left two huge wounds on Baqin''s body.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu flicked his bone-spurred tail and directly pierced Baqin''s right fleshy wing into a large hole.


    This set of combos made Baqin a mess, and he no longer had the calmness he had before.


    He finally realized that he really underestimated Lin Yu this time, and all those words just said became a joke.


    However, after this fight, he has almost seen through Lin Yu''s true strength.


    "You..." Baqin said with some uncertainty: "Your cultivation base is not higher than mine, and your physical strength is not stronger than mine, but your fighting skills have become superb and far better than mine."


    He had already discovered that Lin Yu relied on a superb understanding of combat skills to fight him so embarrassed.


    "That''s right." Seeing that Baqin had seen through, Lin Yu openly admitted.


    After speaking, he reminded: "Now you still can''t understand what I just said?"


    Baqin was taken aback.


    What happened just now?


    "The law of martial arts?" Baqin reacted instantly.


    Immediately afterwards, his eyes lit up, and he finally fully understood everything.


    "I see." Baqin suddenly realized.


    It turns out that Lin Yu did not realize the power of the law, but after understanding the true meaning of the law of martial arts, he used his body to perfectly use the principles of the martial arts inside This is why his fighting skills The real reason for being so unpredictable.


    "It turns out that you can still use the power of the law like this!"


    Bachin encountered this situation for the first time, so when he understood it thoroughly, he was shocked.


    Of course, this doesn''t mean that he will just be afraid of Lin Yu.


    Because in the eyes of these demon gods, physical cultivation is everything, and everything else is nothingness, so the so-called fighting skills are naturally no exception.


    The only criterion they believe in is to break the law with strength.


    "Well, today''s battle is considered to be practice!"


    Baqin is no longer sure of victory, but he is still intent on fighting.


    In his opinion, it is very worthwhile to be able to play a good match against such an opponent.


    "drink!"


    Bachin yelled violently.


    The wings were fully opened, and the hole on it instantly recovered.


    In the next instant, his wings flapped frantically and rushed directly towards Lin Yu.


    At this moment, he no longer wanted to fight Lin Yu one by one, but was ready to attack Lin Yu with the simplest and most violent means.


    This full collision with a huge momentum is the simplest form of violent attack.


    boom!


    Baqin''s huge body slammed into Lin Yu''s face instantly, and Lin Yu dodged with all his strength before reluctantly avoiding it.


    But just as Lin Yu was preparing to fight back against Baqin, the big world not far from the two suddenly changed astonishing.


    I saw the crystal wall of the world became completely transparent, and the scene in the big world was unobstructed.


    At the same time, countless small cracks appeared on the crystal wall of the world, and it seemed that it would be completely broken in a short time.


    This change immediately attracted the attention of Lin Yu and Baqin.


    The two stopped their hands and turned to stare at the big world.


    "There is a problem with the core of the world!"


    Baqin looked solemnly.

 Chapter 634： grab!

    In the big world.


    Deep underground in the Shadow Beast Mountain Range.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity of Lin Yu and Demon God Baqin fighting with all their strength, Ouyang Ce and the three of them advanced with all their strength, getting closer and closer to the core of the world.


    However, when they were about to approach the core of the world, they encountered tremendous resistance to advance.


    The strength of the world''s power has reached the point where they can''t make any progress.


    "The three of us work together, and we should be able to go further."


    Ouyang Ce was sweating profusely, looking at Ji Wuce and Ji Wenbin and said.


    Ji Wuce naturally has no objection to this proposal, because his position is exactly the same as that of Ouyang Ce.


    If the two of them can''t get rid of Lin Yu''s control, then there will be no good results.


    So in order to find a way to escape, they are willing to risk their lives to go to the core of the world and see if things can turn around.


    But Ji Wenbin is different.


    Ji Wenbin was only worried that after the Demon God destroyed this big world, he would die on the spot because of exposure to the void, so he thought about joining Ouyang Ce to see if Ouyang Ce could deploy the teleportation array to open to other big worlds. aisle.


    "No!" Ji Wenbin shook his head again and again, with a decisive expression on his face: "The front must be the core of this big world. We rushed deep into it, and I don''t know what the consequences will be."


    If the core of the world is so close, how can a **** like the giant spirit **** be so troublesome?


    Ji Wenbin is not optimistic about rashly approaching the core of the world.


    "There is no choice now!"


    Seeing Ji Wenbin''s disagreement, Ouyang Ce immediately became angry and threatened fiercely: "Ji Wenbin, I advise you to cooperate with us obediently, otherwise Wuxi and I will kill you before we die."


    After Ji Wutest listened, he immediately made a gesture to act on Ji Wenbin, as if there was no room for negotiation.


    Looking at the two of them, Ji Wenbin''s expressions changed and changed, and finally had no choice but to compromise: "I hope you won''t regret it."


    After speaking, he tried his best to sense the power of the world with his soul, and did everything to reduce the power of the world that blocked the three people, so that the three of them could continue to move forward.


    Ouyang Ce and Ji Wuce both immediately urged Yuanli to rush forward desperately.


    The three of them moved forward with difficulty, getting closer and closer to the core of the world.


    As they continued to deepen, the resistance became greater and greater, and the three of them could feel that their bodies were about to be torn apart by the power of the world here.


    If you continue to move forward, I''m afraid it will really end in an uncomfortable end.


    "To die, die by yourself!"


    Ji Wenbin was frightened and turned around and ran away.


    Because of his withdrawal, Ouyang Ce and Ji Wuce felt the powerful pressure from the power of the world in an instant.


    Seeing that hope was cut off, Ouyang Ce and Ji Wuce might never find a way to get rid of Lin Yu, and they couldn''t avoid the fate of death, so they were immediately discouraged.


    Thinking of this, he went all out and shouted at Ji Wuce: "Wutest, kill him, even if we die, we have to pull him back!"


    Huh!


    Needless to say, Ouyang Ce, Ji Wuce has also decided to do it.


    His hatred for Ji Wenbin is no less than that of Ouyang Ce, and he will never forget that when Ji Wenbin gave Lin Yu a dogleg, he almost wiped out their entire Ji family.


    "Suffer to death!"


    Ji Wuce''s eyes were red, and he tried his best to rush towards the escaped Ji Wenbin, vowing to shatter his body.


    "court death!"


    Ji Wenbin gritted his teeth and cursed.


    "Do you really think I have no success?"


    The giant spirit **** values ??him very much, so he has given him a variety of life-saving methods.


    Ji Wenbin decided to use the most powerful one.


    "The true meaning of the giant spirit!"


    This is a top-level artifact given by the Giant Spirit God, which instills a lot of divine power, even if it is a great threat to Lin Yu, who has just broken through to become a **** and demon, it is of course not necessary to mention Ouyang Ce and Ji Wuce. .


    boom!


    After the artifact was activated, a golden light shot out from Ji Wenbin''s palm.


    Ji Wuze was the first to be hit by this golden light, and his speed was immediately reduced.


    Immediately afterwards, he found that his body was rapidly disintegrating in this golden light, even with the vitality body protection, this trend could not be stopped.


    The impulse of the golden light did not abate, and soon illuminated Ouyang Ce again.


    Like Ji Wuce, Ouyang Ce''s physical body quickly disintegrated and collapsed faster than Ji Wuce.


    While they were suffering and suffering, this golden light still did not stop, and continued to shoot forward, directly shining into the core of the world.


    The three of them had no chance to see what happened next.


    The core of the world expanded rapidly, engulfing three people in an instant, killing them on the spot.


    After affecting the three of them, the core of the world has not stopped swelling, and it is still rapidly expanding outwards.


    Suddenly, the entire interior of the great world shook, and the people living on the surface were killed by the sudden cataclysm, and the remaining half were in a state of bewilderment. For a while, they were completely confused about the situation.


    Only then did the demon **** Baqin and Lin Yu notice what was happening in the big world.


    "This big world is hopeless!"


    Baqin said.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu passed the law of time to look back in time, investigating the reasons for this change.


    Soon he understood everything. It turned out that Ouyang Ce did a good thing I was going to kill these three people, but they broke this big world apart. How should I resurrect Duan Kong? "


    Lin Yu worried in his heart.


    If it were not for the resurrection of Duan Kong, he would not have come here at all, nor would he clashed with Baqin in order to preserve this big world.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped¡­¡­


    At this time, the world crystal wall of the great world began to crack rapidly, and eventually it shattered into countless fragments with a clang.


    After losing the protection of the crystal wall of the world, the sea of ??clouds in the sky disappeared at a speed of lightning speed, just like the same bowl of water poured into the magma, and instantly vaporized.


    Immediately afterwards, the land of the Lower Realm also disintegrated at an extremely fast speed.


    The people living on it didn''t even have time to shout for help, and they turned directly into fly ash.


    After this great change, the core of the world was finally exposed in the void.


    Suspended there quietly, emitting a faint light.


    Huh!


    The devil Baqin did not hesitate, and rushed towards the core of the world without saying a word.


    Lin Yu decisively followed.


    He didn''t know what Baqin wanted to make, he had no time and no thoughts about it, he just wanted to get the laws conceived in the core of the world.


    The two of you, before and after me, came to the core of the world in the blink of an eye.


    "Don''t want to fight with me!"


    Baqin flicked his tail abruptly, trying to stop Lin Yu.


    However, Lin Yu had already predicted and avoided the blow flexibly.


    The power of this blow is not great, but if it is hit by this one, the speed will inevitably be greatly reduced, so it can only choose to hide.


    Of course, because of choosing to avoid, Lin Yu''s forward direction deviated, so Baqin was still a step ahead.


    But just as Baqin was about to extend his claws toward the core of the world, the faintly luminous core of the world suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    "what happened?"

 Chapter 635： The devil is orthodox

    Bachin looked at the place where the core of the world disappeared, and he was very surprised.


    He didn''t see anything from beginning to end, and then the core of the world just disappeared out of thin air. What was going on?


    On the other hand, after Lin Yu successfully collected the core of the world into the Dantian universe, he immediately transferred it into his stomach for rapid digestion and absorption.


    Soon, a brand new rule appeared on the modifier panel.


    "The law of fourth-order space!"


    The law conceived in the core of this world happened to be the law of space that he hadn''t had before, and it had grown to Tier 4, which could save a lot of energy for strengthening.


    ¡¾Laws: the law of time (ninth order) (+), the law of martial arts (ninth order) (+), the law of space (fourth order) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Repair Base: Gods and Demons (Immortal) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 292 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    Lin Yu quickly glanced at the numbers behind Yuanneng, and secretly said in his heart that these Yuanneng were enough to continue to strengthen the law of space.


    Thinking of this, he immediately started operating on the modifier panel.


    The law of space is very useful. As long as you master the power of this law, you can directly teleport in the void, greatly enhancing your ability to act and means of life-saving.


    In the blink of an eye, the law of space was strengthened to the eighth level by him, consuming a total of 220 yuan spirit crystals.


    At this time, there was a total of 72 yuan spirit crystals left, not enough to continue strengthening, so Lin Yu had to stop.


    And just as he stopped, the demon **** Baqin looked at him maliciously.


    "You did it?"


    After deliberation, he couldn''t think of the reason why the core of the world disappeared, so he could only guess that it was Lin Yu.


    After all, Lin Yu is very different from ordinary gods, possessing all kinds of incredible powers.


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu didn''t deny it, and admitted it generously.


    His strength is not below Baqin, now he has the eighth-order space law, and he is not afraid of Baqin, naturally there is nothing to hide.


    Hearing Lin Yu''s answer, Baqin let out a low roar, and came to Lin Yu in a flash.


    "I thought that the power of your law came from your own perception. I didn''t expect you, like those gods, to become stronger through brutal captivity. I saw you by mistake."


    Baqin looked at Lin Yu angrily.


    Lin Yu was taken aback for a moment, feeling a little puzzled.


    Judging from the other''s demeanor and tone, it seems that he is very concerned about the core of the world, as if he has swallowed a core of the world, which is a heinous behavior.


    "Ok?"


    At this moment, Baqin suddenly turned his head and looked into the distance.


    After taking a look, he quickly turned his head back and said indifferently: "I will spare you this time, and I will kill you next time I will kill you myself."


    After speaking, Baqin''s huge body quickly disappeared in the void.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu immediately withdrew the power of the demon god''s body and transformed back into a human form.


    He knew why Baqin ran away because several gods were coming here.


    Presumably they sensed the destruction of the big world here, and came over to take a look at it as soon as possible.


    But even though he knew this, Lin Yu did not leave in a hurry.


    He now masters the eighth-order space law, and it is very simple to send it away, so he doesn''t need to be too impatient.


    "City Lord Duan, are you still there?"


    Lin Yu shouted to Duan Kong''s soul who didn''t know where he was.


    "exist."


    The voice of Duan Kong came from the distant time and space.


    "City Lord Duan, don''t you want to be resurrected now?"


    Lin Yu asked straightaway.


    Judging from the tone of Duan Kong''s speech just now, it seems that he does not want to be resurrected temporarily because of some consideration.


    "Ok."


    Sure enough, Duan Kong quickly gave an affirmative answer.


    Then he quickly explained: "One or two sentences are not clear, as long as you know, my current state can help me figure out some secrets in this world."


    "I see."


    Time is running out, so Lin Yu didn''t ask too much.


    He decided to follow Duan Kong''s will and not bother him.


    "That''s right." Duan Kong asked suddenly: "Lin Yu, did you just meet the devil?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu replied.


    When Baqin appeared just now, he happened to be preparing to resurrect Duan Kong, so Duan Kong could also see some of the situation here.


    "Lin Yu, in fact, the Demon God is the oldest existence in this world, or in other words, the Demon God is the orthodoxy of this world."


    "Devil God is orthodox?"


    Lin Yu was a little surprised, it was difficult to sort out the logic for a while.


    Duan Kong continued: "I can''t explain the specifics now. I will tell you after I understand them thoroughly. How about?"


    "Okay, let''s do that first."


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to waste time here either, those gods would be here soon.


    He quickly cut off the connection with Duan Kong, and then directly activated the law of space, disappearing out of thin air.


    Not long after he disappeared, three figures slowly emerged.


    One of the figures is the giant spirit god.


    "This big world has been destroyed so thoroughly."


    "Who did it?"


    "Let''s look back in time quickly."


    The three gods quickly urged the law of time and began to look back at the time here. UU reading


    Soon, they figured out the whole story.


    "Giant Spirit God, seems to be some mortal puppet you control."


    The two gods looked at the giant spirit **** together.


    They all saw the destruction of the big world, and it was because a certain puppet controlled by the giant spirit **** urged a powerful artifact to directly attack the core of the world.


    However, the giant spirit **** ignored them and was still spending divine power to look back time.


    After a while, he spoke: "The real culprit is Lin Yu."


    He went back for a while, so he saw everything Lin Yu had done since he came here.


    "Lin Yu?"


    A **** beside the giant spirit **** seemed to have thought of something, and asked: "Is that the mortal alien that we didn''t kill with our hands before?"


    At that time, many of their gods urged their divine power at the same time and destroyed the big world Lin Yu was in.


    However, Lin Yu managed to escape.


    "It is him. I didn''t expect his strength to increase so much. If this continues, we will never be able to solve this hidden danger."


    The face of the giant spirit **** is a bit solemn.


    At that time, he personally threw Lin Yu into the land of chaos, but he didn''t expect Lin Yu to escape unscathed.


    Moreover, this person not only successfully escaped from the death zone, but also seemed to awaken a certain powerful existence in that death zone.


    "It''s not so good."


    The other two gods also said solemnly.


    Although they didn''t know about Lin Yu''s entry into the land of chaos, but Lin Yu''s ability to compete with Baqin was enough to make them take it seriously.


    The growth rate of this person is really too fast.


    "This matter must be reported to the God Lord."


    One of the gods suggested.


    "go."


    Not much to say, the giant spirit **** directly urged the law of space to leave, and the other two gods also disappeared in place.

 Chapter 636： A vision of a land of chaos

    After Lin Yu left, he kept reminiscing what Duan Kong had just said in his heart. The Devil God is the orthodoxy of this world.


    "Why is the demon **** orthodox?"


    "It seems that I need to learn more about the demons and gods."


    This can be said to be a top priority at the moment.


    Because now he is completely alone in this vast void.


    Whether it is a **** or a demon, he is an enemy and not a friend.


    No way, who made him a different kind.


    Neither gods nor demons grew up from mortals, he was the only exception.


    Based on this alone, they would regard him as an object that must be eradicated.


    Therefore, he must seize the time to understand the two and figure out their organizational form.


    Judging from the existing information, both the devil and the gods have their own organizations, and neither of them is fighting alone.


    However, it seems that the organization on the side of the gods is more tight and unified, while the demon gods are relatively looser.


    Lin Yu wandered aimlessly in the void while thinking.


    When the thoughts in his heart fell, he suddenly felt very lonely.


    That''s right, he is now stronger than ever, and he can already keep pace with the gods and demons who can easily destroy a big world.


    But the more so, the more lonely he is.


    Because it means he has no common language with anyone.


    Those relatives and friends who used to be are still mortals, nothing more than mortals who are a little stronger, who can''t experience his feelings in the place.


    "Hey, I don''t know where the universe where the earth is. If only I could go back and take a look."


    Suddenly, Lin Yu suddenly missed his family and friends on earth.


    He thought to himself, if he let those friends on earth know his own experience, he might understand him a little bit.


    Then he shook his head lightly, and said in his heart: "Forget it, it''s not interesting to think about it, it''s better to think about how to understand the gods and demons."


    Lin Yu quickly stopped the boring thoughts in his mind and flew forward quickly.


    If you want to thoroughly understand the devil and the gods, the best way is naturally to mix in the two and collect first-hand information.


    In this regard, he seems to have some advantages, after all, he has the characteristics of both a **** and a devil.


    But in fact, this method does not have any feasibility.


    Because gods actually don''t have exact shapes, the external images displayed by the giant spirit gods and shadow gods are just an image that I imagined in my heart.


    In other words, gods have a thousand faces, and there are a thousand different images of gods seen by a thousand people, depending on each person''s heart.


    In this way, they can''t mix into the group of gods by changing their appearance, because they don''t distinguish other gods by their appearance, but by sensing the other person''s godhead.


    As for mixing into the Demon God, it is not feasible.


    Unknowing gods will mistake themselves for a demon god, but a real demon **** like Baqin can tell at a glance that he is actually a human.


    In short, the method of deceiving mortals cannot deceive the gods or demons.


    "In that case, I can only rely on Duan Kong?"


    Lin Yu didn''t know what Duan Kong was in right now, but it seemed that he had a way to understand the secrets of gods and demons.


    So if there really is no other feasible way, maybe Duan Kong can really only rely on Duan Kong to understand the gods and demons.


    "Look for another way. If it doesn''t work, that''s all there is to it."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Afterwards, he thought inwardly and came to the pubic universe.


    He was going to see how the laws conceived in the pubic universe are now.


    Although he has now mastered the eighth-order space law, the law that is being conceived in the Dantian universe is also the space law.


    But these two do not affect.


    Because he had a vision in his mind, perhaps after absorbing the law that was conceived in the Dantian universe, it could be integrated into the existing eight-order space law through the fusion function of the modifier.


    In that way, you can continue to increase the power of the law with only a small amount of energy.


    In other words, if this method is feasible, it can help him save a lot of energy, which can be used to improve his cultivation.


    In the Dantian universe, Lin Yu stared at the center of the universe.


    The power of the law is conceived at the center of the universe. At this time, the speed of time in the pubic universe is 10,000 times that of the outside world. Therefore, although the outside world has only passed for a short day, the power of this law has already begun to take shape. Prototype.


    "Well, everything is going well, wait for it to take shape."


    Lin Yu nodded in satisfaction, and then prepared to withdraw his thoughts.


    However, at this moment, his body in the void suddenly sensed a strong wave.


    There was a shock in his heart, and he was busy withdrawing his mind as quickly as possible.


    After he returned to the void, he found that there was no abnormality around him.


    There are no gods who are chased and killed, and there is no other change that can be sensed.


    It seems that nothing happened here.


    "This is?"


    Lin Yu wondered At this moment, another wave came from a distance, impacting his body.


    He hurriedly turned his head and looked around.


    Now he finally saw a spot of light in the extreme distance, and that spot of light flickered only once, and then went out immediately.


    "That direction... seems to be the location of the land of law chaos?"


    Lin Yu is busy pushing the law of space.


    The law of space has the power to distinguish a specific position, so he plans to use this power to carefully locate the exact location of the light spot.


    "Sure enough, it is a land of chaos!"


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    The feeling he just felt was right, that fluctuation came from the land of chaos.


    I don''t know what is going on in that place now.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help frowning in thought.


    Now there is chaos in the land of chaos, maybe some powerful gods are dealing with the original ancestor.


    If this is the case, should I go over and take a look?


    "Gods are also in ranks. The strongest gods I have come into contact with are higher-level gods like Giant Spirit Gods, Shadow Gods, and Lingwu Gods. No matter how strong the gods are, I still don''t know what kind of power they have. ."


    Lin Yu had a strong impulse in his heart, and wanted to take a closer look.


    In the unlikely event that a powerful **** is fighting against the original ancestor, then he will be able to personally experience the strongest combat power in the world.


    And he also wanted to know if there were really gods in this world that could confront the original ancestor.


    After all, the ancestor''s strength is so strong that even a death zone like the Land of Chaos can be destroyed directly, making it a place of nothingness that no longer exists in any time and space.


    "This is a good opportunity to learn about the gods, and I still can''t miss it!"


    After repeated consideration, Lin Yu gritted his teeth fiercely and decided to go over and take a look in person.


    Huh!


    Lin Yu urged the law of space and disappeared in place.

 Chapter 637： War

    After a breath, Lin Yu appeared again and came to a certain area far away from the land of chaos.


    Of course, although this place is still very far away from the land of chaos, it is much closer than the area where he was originally located.


    Here, he can already see the battle that is taking place in the land of chaos.


    "Unexpectedly, there are so many gods in this void, no wonder there are so many gods in the big world."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    At this time, hundreds of gods gathered in the land of chaos, some were relatively close to the land of chaos, and some were watching from far away.


    Lin Yu took a look. Those who were farther away were the lower gods who had begun to possess the godhead, and those who led the front were the upper gods.


    Among them, the giant spirit **** and shadow **** are impressively listed.


    These upper gods are the gods believed in by the great religions in the big world, and only they are qualified and powerful to fight the ideas of the big world and seek the power of the laws bred by the core of the world. Other lower gods cannot rob them. .


    If the lower gods want to grow, they can only rely on their own perceptual laws to improve.


    "So many gods have joined forces, I don''t know if they can suppress the original ancestor..."


    Lin Yu guessed while observing.


    As far as he knew, the strength of the Yuanzu was at least one level stronger than that of the higher gods such as the Giant Spirit God. Therefore, even though there were many gods here, there were dozens of higher gods, but I am afraid that he still can''t help the Yuanzu.


    boom!


    Suddenly, the place of chaotic law was shining with golden light, and the gods all attacked the place of chaotic law.


    Suddenly, the divine power raged around the entire place of chaos, and the momentum was extremely magnificent.


    However, this phenomenon only lasted for one breath, and then quickly subsided, and the area was calm again.


    "I see!"


    Lin Yu suddenly realized.


    This time he completely understood what was going on.


    It turned out that the attacks launched by the gods were all absorbed by the void created by the original ancestor, and this phenomenon of light flashing away.


    "The dark realm can swallow all laws, and naturally it can swallow all divine powers. Sure enough, these gods are not the opponents of the original ancestors at all."


    After clarifying this point, Lin Yu''s mood was very complicated.


    There is a hint of happiness, but also a faint worry.


    Fortunately, this original ancestor is so strong that he will definitely attract the attention of all the gods in the void, so that he has more room for action.


    Otherwise, as before, all the gods are aimed at him, so that he can only take a risk and make a break into the death zone.


    The worry is because if the original ancestor easily wiped out all the gods, then he would have a hard time in the future, and had to do everything possible to avoid the original ancestor''s chasing and killing.


    "I hope they will be evenly matched."


    "Only in this way, my life will be better."


    At this time, a new situation emerged around the land of chaos.


    I saw that the gods moved their positions one after another, keeping a fixed distance between each other, as if forming a certain formation.


    Immediately afterwards, these gods urged their divine power together, as if they were performing some powerful attack method.


    Lin Yu didn''t know what they were going to do, so he watched with all his attention, for fear of missing any details.


    "Huh? It seems like the method used to destroy that big world last time?"


    Lin Yu soon discovered that when the gods urged their divine powers together, a huge vortex slowly formed.


    This vortex was even bigger than the vortex that destroyed the big world he was in last time, and the center was dark and deep, almost the same as the jet black domain created by the original ancestor.


    After the vortex took shape, it began to rotate slowly.


    In an instant, everything around the land of chaos was sucked into it by this terrifying vortex, and even several big worlds not far from the land of chaos quickly approached the vortex.


    "It seems that they are going all out, and even ignore the big world!"


    The core of the big world can nurture a powerful law of power, which is of great value to these gods.


    But now they don''t care about whether these big worlds will be destroyed by the horror vortex, they are fully maintaining the formation, and they don''t care about it.


    "Yes, they don''t hesitate to destroy a big world in order to kill me. Naturally, it is impossible to control so much of a powerful enemy like Shang Yuanzu."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly and continued to observe.


    Soon, a big world closest to the land of chaos was drawn to the side of the whirlpool.


    It was as if a piece of meat fell into a meat grinder. As soon as the big world was sucked into the center of the whirlpool, it fell apart in an instant, and it was so shattered that there was no residue left.


    It is conceivable that the people living in it and the core of the world in the big world must have been completely destroyed.


    Immediately afterwards, several other big worlds were quickly drawn nearby by the vortex, and fell directly into the eyes of the vortex.


    However, until all the great worlds closer to the land of chaos were destroyed, there was no change in the dark emptiness created by the original ancestor.


    It seemed that the horror vortex could not have any effect on it.


    The gods naturally noticed this, and they all stopped urging their divine powers together, staring at the dark area in front of themThe land of nothingness is true nothingness, and as long as they enter it, it will last forever. Disappears, no longer exists in any time and space. Even if the highest-level law of time is used to reverse time, it is impossible to resurrect any creatures that fell into it. I am afraid they cannot do anything about it. "


    Lin Yu couldn''t think of any means to deal with that area.


    Of course, this is just his thought, and I don''t know if those gods have other followers.


    The reason why he ventured here was because he wanted to take the opportunity to understand the true strength of the gods, so even though he felt hopeless in his heart, he still watched patiently.


    Sudden¡­¡­


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking quickly in his heart, a figure suddenly appeared in the pitch-black void.


    Lin Yu took a closer look and found that the figure was the original ancestor.


    With the emergence of Yuanzu, the giant spirit gods and other gods retreated one after another, obviously better than they knew that Yuanzu was not easy to provoke.


    After Yuan Zu came out of the void, he glanced around at the various gods present.


    Slowly opened his mouth and said: "So many familiar faces, no matter, it just happens to be able to catch you all in one go."


    Yuan Zu''s voice was full of resentment, and it was obvious that he had always remembered the things these gods had done to him.


    Like other big worlds, these gods must have wanted to destroy him countless times at the beginning, seizing his core, and stealing the power of the law conceived in the core.


    It''s just that he was lucky, he awakened his self-consciousness by fluke, and evolved into an extremely powerful existence, and finally escaped that fate.


    "The law of destruction, eternity ends."


    Yuanzu once again urged the power of the law.


    This is a law of destruction that is much stronger than any law, and it can be said to be the most powerful law in the world.


    Everything that is affected by the power of this law will be completely transformed into nothingness and will no longer exist in any time and space.

 Chapter 638： Chase

    far away.


    The gods and spirits watched the original ancestor urging the law of annihilation, but did not rush to flee, but quickly formed a formation again and urged their divine power to resist.


    I don''t know if it''s because they don''t know how strong the law of destruction is, or because they dare not retreat for some reason.


    "It''s probably the latter."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    All of these gods are very rational, without the slightest emotion.


    In other words, they will never be arrogant.


    Even if they don''t know how strong the law of destruction is, they can definitely judge that this law is not an ordinary law. Therefore, from a rational point of view, they should step back and take a good look before making the next step.


    Now they did not hesitate to fight back, which can only show that for certain reasons, they dare not and cannot back down.


    "I don''t know what fate they will usher in next."


    Lin Yu stared at that area intently.


    He believes that even if it is stronger than the upper gods, it is impossible to face the law of destruction, so he is very curious how these gods will end up.


    Is it just that the group is destroyed, or it can usher in a slight turn for the better.


    If it is the latter, it means that these gods have far more backhands than they thought.


    Time passed quickly.


    After an instant, the law of destruction inspired by the ancestor created a pitch-black domain and began to actively devour everything around it.


    In a blink of an eye, he came to the nearest gods.


    This speed is very fast and hardly gives people any time to think.


    Even Lin Yu can barely react, I believe the gods who bear the brunt must be the same.


    "Will they die?"


    Lin Yu only had time to flash this thought in his mind, and then a new change appeared.


    I saw that the pitch-black domain suddenly stopped when it was in front of the gods, and there seemed to be some powerful force preventing it from expanding and swallowing.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu frowned.


    He was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect to have a mighty power comparable to the Law of Destruction.


    I just don''t know whether this came from the great array formed by the gods and spirits, or from some kind of powerful existence.


    At this time, a loud voice came from a distance.


    "With such a powerful law, where are you sacred?"


    Along with this voice, a man slowly appeared in the formation formed by the gods.


    Lin Yu guessed that he was the one who blocked the original ancestor.


    "God Lord!"


    All the gods shouted in unison, honoring the man as the lord of the gods.


    "Divine Lord?" Lin Yu nodded secretly and wrote down these two words. Obviously, this should be the most powerful existence among these gods.


    Afterwards, he continued to observe carefully.


    In the distance, the ancestor, after hearing the words of the divine lord, took the initiative to stop urging the law of destruction of the world, and the two sides looked at each other like that.


    "answer me!"


    The **** master commanded Yuanzu Dao in an unquestionable tone.


    Yuan Zu didn''t reply, so he stood there quietly, wondering if he was observing the situation.


    After a while, he opened his mouth and said: "I underestimated you. I didn''t expect that among you, there is a **** as powerful as you."


    Once when he was only the core of a certain great world, the upper gods who wanted to make his mind were the upper gods, so he thought the upper gods were the most powerful gods.


    Never imagined that a divine lord would suddenly appear, which he had never expected.


    The appearance of the God Lord made all his previously envisaged plans frustrated.


    As soon as Yuan Zu''s words fell, all the gods present, including the **** master, all saw his guilty conscience.


    Suddenly, they became soaring and began to press harder towards Yuanzu.


    The ancestor scanned the gods and said calmly: "I am the law itself, and your strongest power is the power of the law, so you will never find a way to completely defeat me, time will be on my side. ."


    After speaking, he slowly turned around and concealed into the pitch-black realm created by the law of annihilation.


    All the gods including the **** master failed to stop him.


    After the original ancestor left, the gods and spirits under the leadership of the **** master once again launched an attack on the dark emptiness, but they were very disappointed in the result.


    They can''t shake that area at all.


    The power of the law they urged would be completely swallowed once they touched the void, and it would be completely useless.


    Even if it is as strong as the Divine Master, it can only stop the expansion of this piece of nothingness, but it cannot shake it.


    At this moment, all the gods showed worried or surprised expressions.


    Even the expression of God Lord became very solemn.


    Unable to completely solve the original ancestor, it will leave a huge hidden danger, which naturally makes them feel uneasy.


    Suddenly, the surrounding area of ??the entire law chaos became silent.


    The gods and spirits hovered there quietly, no one said anything.


    After a while, the giant spirit **** suddenly said: "God Lord, I have something to report."


    "Say."


    The voice of the God Lord said indifferently.


    "The person named Lin Yu that Shadow God and I mentioned last time has escaped from the land of chaos..."


    The giant spirit **** quickly narrated what he knew.


    After hearing this, the **** master groaned: "This person only left the land of chaos, and then such a powerful enemy appeared in the land of chaos It seems that this matter has something to do with him."


    The giant spirit **** immediately answered, "God Lord, I think so too."


    The God Lord looked at him and said: "You know him the most, so you are responsible for catching him."


    "Yes, God Lord."


    The giant spirit **** immediately took his command.


    As soon as his words fell, the Shadow God hurriedly stood up and said, "God Lord, I have dealt with this person many times, and I know him very well."


    The **** master looked at him and said: "You are with the giant spirit god."


    "Yes, God Lord."


    The Shadow God took his orders happily.


    He had long wanted to solve Lin Yu''s secrets with his own hands.


    In the distance, Lin Yu secretly said something bad.


    Sure enough, he still couldn''t escape the fate of being hunted down, and these gods now had their own ideas again.


    Of course, this is mainly because the original ancestor''s current strength is not enough to compete with the gods. If the original ancestors and the gods are evenly matched, then these gods will naturally have no time to trouble themselves.


    "Hurry up."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu decisively urged the law of space to leave.


    Now that the battle between the gods and the ancestors has stopped, and they have heard such important news, when will they not go at this time?


    "There are signs of fluctuations in the power of the law over there."


    As soon as Lin Yu left, the gods around the land of law chaos felt the fluctuation of the power of law.


    At this moment, their attention is no longer on the original ancestor and the dark area, and they can naturally detect what is happening in the distance for the first time.


    "It must be Lin Yu. Apart from us, he is the only one who has mastered the power of the law."


    The giant spirit **** decisively urges the law of space and transmits to the direction where the power of the law fluctuates.


    Shadow God also urged the law of space almost at the same time as him.


    After an instant, they came to the place where Lin Yu had just stayed.


    "It really is Lin Yu!"


    "Chase!"

 Chapter 639： Against 2 gods

    The giant spirit **** and shadow **** urged the law of space together, chasing after Lin Yu''s remaining breath.


    On the other side, Lin Yu had already used the law of space to teleport to a certain area far away from the land of chaos.


    After he appeared again, he immediately found that there seemed to be a powerful **** chasing him.


    "It''s a giant spirit **** and a shadow god!"


    Lin Yu instantly recognized who came.


    He has dealt with these two gods many times and is very familiar with them, so he can recognize their identities with a little care.


    "The two high-ranking gods join forces. With my current strength, it''s not impossible to fight, but..."


    At this time, Lin Yu was naturally not afraid of the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God, but he was worried that the unpredictable God Lord would suddenly make a move.


    When his mind turned around, he decided to teleport to a more remote and remote area first.


    At that time, if the giant spirit gods and shadow gods chase over again, it will be safer to do their hands.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu once again urged the law of space and disappeared in place.


    Not long after he left, the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God appeared together.


    "It''s gone."


    "Why so fast?"


    The giant spirit **** and the shadow **** looked at each other.


    Lin Yu''s action speed far exceeded their expectations, and he did not expect Lin Yu to escape their pursuit so easily.


    "He used the law of space to teleport away. In this case, his attainments in the law of space have reached a very high level, what do you think?"


    The shadow **** asked the giant spirit divine way.


    Although there were some small feasts between him and the Giant Spirit God, now they need to share the responsibility of hunting down Lin Yu, so they had to put aside those grievances for the time being.


    The giant spirit **** nodded slowly: "If I read it right, he should have mastered the laws of high-order space."


    "How can it be so fast?"


    Shadow God puzzled.


    The Giant Spirit God also said in a puzzled manner: "When I just rushed to check the destroyed world, I watched the battle between Lin Yu and Baqin by looking back in time. At that time, he didn''t seem to have mastered the laws of space. ..."


    "Then he... how did he do it?" The Shadow God said, his voice became quieter.


    Of course, this was not because he was afraid of Lin Yu''s growth rate, but because he couldn''t understand the reason, and he couldn''t help but fall into contemplation.


    At this time, the giant spirit **** reminded him: "Don''t think about it so much, we hurried to catch up, as long as we can catch him, naturally we can figure out everything."


    The Shadow God agreed: "Well, but you have to be careful, I always feel that this person is very difficult."


    "That''s natural."


    No need to remind the Shadow God, the Giant Spirit God also knew that Lin Yu could not be treated with common sense.


    Immediately afterwards, they urged the law of space again and chased Lin Yu.


    On the other side, Lin Yu had already teleported to a place far away from the land of chaos through the law of space.


    He didn''t know where this place was, after all, the void was too vast, almost endless.


    "It''s impossible to get rid of them like this."


    Lin Yu found that no matter where he teleported to, the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God could find their location for the first time, and then chase them at the fastest speed.


    Although their attainments in the laws of space are lower than their own, their pursuit speed is not as fast as their own escape speed.


    But it''s not a problem anyway.


    Lin Yu suddenly realized that although the void was big, there was no place for him.


    "It seems that if you want to solve this dilemma, you can only defeat the **** master and the original ancestor with an invincible posture, so that you can be a hundred."


    "It''s a pity that now I can''t improve my strength quickly."


    If you want to quickly improve your strength, you have to find a way to obtain vital energy, and in this void, the fastest and most effective way to gain vital energy is to hit those big world ideas.


    There are rare source crystals hidden in the big world, which will be converted into vital energy immediately after eating.


    Moreover, the core of the big world will also nurture the power of the law, so that the law can be obtained quickly, and I believe that by the time the fusion function of the modifier can be directly integrated into a new high-level law.


    In addition, in this way, people living in the big world can also be transferred into the Dantian universe by the way, and the population size can be expanded, thereby speeding up the birth of the laws in the Dantian universe.


    It can be said to be the perfect solution to kill three birds with one stone.


    But unfortunately, all of this can only be thought of, and there is no possibility of actual operation.


    It''s not because Lin Yu has a strong sense of morality and doesn''t want to destroy the big world for no reason, but because he can''t directly break through the crystal wall of the big world on his own and get what he wants.


    It is difficult to know that a high-level **** like the giant spirit **** can''t do this.


    Even if they insist on doing it, they can only choose to join forces with other gods, and it will consume a huge amount of divine power.


    Otherwise, where do they need to make it so complicated, they are gathering believers in the big world to establish the religion, and they are intriguing and intriguing, for fear that other gods will get closer to the core of the big world first.


    At this time the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God slowly appeared, appearing not far from Lin Yu.


    After they arrived, they didn''t rush to do anything, but looked at Lin Yu quietly there.


    After watching for a while, the giant spirit **** took the lead and said: "It seems that you also know that you can''t escape after all."


    The Shadow God said: "You must have seen what happened in the land of chaos, so you should know that even if you resist, there is no possibility of winning."


    His implication was that Lin Yu must have seen the arrival of the divine lord, and knew that he could never be the opponent of the divine lord, so he should have enough self-knowledge to choose to surrender.


    Lin Yu did not speak, but silently released the power of the devil''s body.


    And his approach immediately made the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God realize that he would never submit to it obediently, even if he knew that hope was slim, he must give it a go.


    "It''s unwise."


    The giant spirit **** shook his head helplessly.


    From a rational point of view, what is the point of resistance in such an absolute disadvantage?


    Even if Lin Yu is lucky to defeat him and the Shadow God, how can he escape the hand of the God Lord?


    You must know that now it is the God Lord who wants to catch Lin Yu, not him and the Shadow God.


    "The law of power, citing!"


    The giant spirit **** did not hesitate, and decisively urged the most powerful law power he mastered.


    Immediately, Lin Yu realized that a powerful gravitational force was acting on his huge body, and wanted to tie him in place.


    Under such a strong gravitational field, even the laws of high-order space are difficult to activate, and it is not easy to get out of this situation.


    Moreover, the shadow **** beside the giant spirit **** also urged the power of law at this time, and joined forces with the giant spirit **** to deal with him.


    "The law of space, lock!"


    The Shadow God urged the high-order space law to seal off the area where Lin Yu was, ensuring that he had nowhere to escape.


    Lin Yu looked at them and said solemnly: "Do you want to trap me?"

 Chapter 640： 2 gods

    Hearing Lin Yu''s words, both the Giant Spirit God and the Shadow God were slightly taken aback.


    They could see that Lin Yu''s remarks were not empty words, as if they were really capable of doing it.


    Because of the situation where they shot together, I am afraid that it would be difficult for other high-level gods to even speak, and how can they remain calm and calm there.


    "I want to see what you can do."


    While talking, the giant spirit **** increased the intensity of the law of motivating power.


    The same is true for the Shadow God, he fully urges the law of space to ensure that Lin Yu has no chance to take advantage of it.


    However, Lin Yu didn''t even want to use some of their flaws to break the game. At this time, he didn''t need to do so at all.


    Da Da Da!


    Suddenly a series of crisp sounds came from the silent void.


    The giant spirit gods and shadow gods were immediately alert, carefully searching for the source of this sound.


    They are now very defensive against Lin Yu, so a little turmoil will make them nervous.


    "Ok?"


    "what?"


    The giant spirit **** and the shadow **** are all surprised.


    They were surprised to find that Lin Yu was holding an invisible chain with his left and right hands.


    And these two chains are the manifestation of the power of the law in the void.


    "As the upper gods, you must have heard of the martial law."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    The giant spirit **** and the shadow **** looked at each other involuntarily when they heard it.


    How could they not know the law of martial arts? This is a kind of power of law, which specifically restrains other laws.


    "Could it be..."


    They immediately realized in their hearts that Lin Yu could force the law of space and the law of power to have a chain of existing laws, which must have been the law of martial arts.


    But when they reacted, new changes appeared.


    Lin Yu violently pulled the chains of the two laws and broke them out of thin air, causing them to instantly lose control of the power of the two laws.


    At this moment, the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God were completely shocked.


    Because what Lin Yu did was completely beyond their common sense.


    They have never seen any **** or demon who can do this with the power of the flesh.


    Although the giant spirit gods have observed the battle between Lin Yu and Baqin through time backtracking, Baqin is a demon **** and has no power to use laws. They are completely powerful and powerful.


    Therefore, he had no idea that Lin Yu had such an ability.


    "No matter what kind of law you urge, I can break the law with my strength. I just want to know what other methods you can use to deal with me."


    Lin Yu looked back and forth between the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God.


    After the chains of the two laws were pulled by him, they were directly crushed into pieces by him.


    At this time, he had no fear of these two high-level gods.


    Just now he saw clearly in the area of ??the land of chaos that the strongest methods of these gods are also against those of the original ancestors, except for the power of the various laws that he has mastered.


    Of course, he still doesn''t know the true strength of the divine lord for the time being, after all, the divine lord''s cultivation is unfathomable, and he can''t see through it at all.


    The giant spirit **** and the shadow **** did not speak.


    They have to admit that now they really don''t have any effective means to deal with Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu''s strength greatly exceeded their expectations.


    "We don''t know his details right now, so it''s better to go first."


    The Giant Spirit God spoke.


    "go!"


    The Shadow God agreed without hesitation.


    They have always thought about problems rationally, and the most sensible way at this time is naturally to retreat first, and then come back to deal with Lin Yu after finding out the details of Lin Yu.


    Anyway, no matter where Lin Yu goes, as long as they want to find it, they will find it eventually. There is no need to rush at this moment.


    As soon as the voice fell, the giant spirit **** and the shadow **** urged the law of space and jointly opened the space channel.


    However, this spatial channel also existed for a short while, and disappeared without a trace.


    The Giant Spirit God and Shadow God looked back and saw that Lin Yu was holding a chain of laws in his hands.


    This scene immediately made them feel as cold as water.


    Just to avoid being blocked by Lin Yu, they chose to join forces to open the space channel, but they didn''t expect it to be successful.


    clang!


    At this time, another crisp sound came.


    The chain of the law was crushed into pieces by Lin Yu.


    At this moment, the hearts of the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God instantly fell to the bottom. They had just prepared to stop Lin Yu from escaping, but now they had nowhere to escape.


    "The law of strength, condensate!"


    The giant spirit **** quickly changed his strategy, urging the law of power.


    Since there is no way to leave, then only find a way to defeat Lin Yu.


    The Shadow God on the side also urged the Law of Time very tacitly.


    Two powerful forces of law instantly acted on Lin Yu.


    Although they knew that Lin Yu''s martial law could restrain their power, they had no choice but to take a gamble.


    Of course, they are also well prepared. Once Lin Yu repeats his old tricks, they will immediately urge other laws. I believe that as long as the speed is fast enough and the offensive is strong enough, Lin Yu may not be able to handle it.


    But soon they were disappointed.


    Lin Yu didn''t let the power of the two laws have a chain of existing laws, but directly rushed towards them.


    Now they finally realized that Lin Yu actually didn''t need to do the same as just now, and there was also a way to deal with them.


    Because he can resist the power of all laws with the body of the devil aloneHuh!


    Lin Yu flickered, and instantly came to the giant spirit **** and shadow god.


    The strength of these two high-level gods is not much stronger than that of Lingwu Shen, so even if they work together, they are still not his opponents.


    In particular, his actions surprised them and caused them to have no suitable coping strategies for a while.


    "The law of time, stop!"


    Lin Yu stretched out his giant claws to grab them, and at the same time urged the law of the ninth order.


    This combination of punches caught them by surprise, so that they had no time to react, and the time in the area they were in stagnated.


    Taking advantage of this short opportunity, Lin Yu pinched the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God in his left and right hands one by one.


    Controlling these two powerful upper **** queens, Lin Yu squeezed their bodies severely without any delay.


    He didn''t dare to give them a chance to breathe, because his strength was actually not much stronger than them, but he was caught off guard with an unexpected technique.


    After the bodies of the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God were completely crushed, Lin Yu slowly spread out his palms.


    At this moment, a crystal-like crystal was lying on his left and right palms.


    "This is their godhead."


    "I don''t know if this godhead is useful to me, anyway, put it away first."


    Lin Yu regained the power of the demon god''s body, and at the same time collected the godhead.


    Afterwards, he held his breath, and began to sense the soul of Duan Kong who was far away in unknown time and space.


    No way, although he defeated the two upper gods without much effort, the immediate crisis has not been resolved at all.


    Maybe the Lord will come over and ask him for trouble next time.


    Therefore, he must seize the time to ask Duan Kong to ask how much Duan Kong knows about the divine master.

 Chapter 641： Particle world

    "City Lord Duan."


    Lin Yu quickly established contact with Duan Kong.


    "Lin Yu, I..." Duan Kong said excitedly, but stopped halfway through his words, and then asked: "Lin Yu, are you going to resurrect me again?"


    Lin Yu immediately denied: "No, I just want to ask, how much do you know about demon gods and gods."


    Judging from what Duan Kong said last time, he seems to have a special way of understanding these secrets.


    "I don''t know much." Duan Kong replied.


    "Really?" Lin Yu thought for a while, and then asked, "Then do you know that there is a divine lord among the gods."


    "Yes, but I don''t know the true strength of the **** master."


    Without Lin Yu''s words, Duan Kong could roughly guess what Lin Yu wanted to ask, so he took the initiative to explain.


    "so¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu was a little disappointed. He didn''t expect Duan Kong to know nothing about God Lord.


    "By the way, City Lord Duan." Lin Yu asked again: "What did you seem to say just now?"


    "Yes!"


    Duan Kong''s tone became excited again.


    "I discovered a whole new world here, and I will call it the particle world for now."


    "Particle world?" Lin Yu was very curious.


    "Well! I don''t know how to call it more appropriate, so I named it the particle world based on the name of the soul particle."


    Duan Kong explained.


    "Essence particle?" Lin Yu thought of something and hurriedly urged: "City Lord Duan, you can talk about this particle world in detail."


    "Don''t worry, I''m about to say."


    After speaking, Duan Kong began to explain to Lin Yu in detail what the so-called particle world was.


    From his mouth, Lin Yu learned that this particle world is a place that can only be entered after death. It is made up of countless primordial particles that carry people''s memories before they are alive. This is how Duan Kong would call it.


    But normally, people who have died cannot retain their autonomous consciousness to enter there, because they are dead, and at most they can only leave memories of their lives.


    Of course, there are exceptions to everything. Like Duan Kong, he successfully entered the particle world with the remaining consciousness, so he could talk to himself like this.


    And Duan Kong''s understanding of gods and demons came from the memories carried in the countless primordial spirit particles.


    Of course, because the amount of information contained in those memories is too huge to quickly sort out valuable information, Duan Kong only learns a little bit for the time being.


    At the end, Duan Kong said excitedly: "Lin Yu, I have found a way now. Maybe you can come to this particle world through this method."


    "Yes?"


    Duan Kong''s words made Lin Yuda interested.


    After understanding the general situation of the particle world, he really wanted to visit that world in person.


    Not to satisfy curiosity, but to find some useful information for myself in the sea of ??memories.


    Such as the background of the god, or the origin of the devil.


    "City Lord Duan, what exactly is the method? You can quickly talk about it." Lin Yu urged.


    "Yeah." Duan Kong replied, and then explained in detail: "Before I talk about that method, I will tell you the nature of the power of the world."


    "In fact, the source of the power of the world is the primordial spirit particles. When you successfully use the spirit to sense the ubiquitous primordial spirit particles, those primordial spirit particles will be used by you and burst out with powerful power. This is the so-called world. Power."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was awakened and initiated, and instantly he wanted to understand a lot of things.


    It''s no wonder that when I successfully mastered the power of the world for the first time, I could see countless tiny bits of light in the darkness when I closed my eyes. It turned out that those light were the essence particles themselves.


    Moreover, the power of the world has a characteristic, that is, it can only be controlled by a stronger soul at the same time.


    For example, when two people who can also use the power of the world stand together and use the power of the world in the same area at the same time, only one person will succeed.


    Lin Yu didn''t know the real reason for this in the past, but now he knows, this is because the primordial spirit particles in that area have been used by people with stronger spirits.


    The person with weaker soul cannot sense the primordial spirit particles, and naturally cannot use the power of the world.


    "I understand!" Lin Yu said suddenly, and then asked: "Then, City Lord Duan, what is the method you discovered?"


    "Lin Yu, aren''t you able to use the power of the world on your own without resorting to the external spirit particles?" Duan Kong hesitated: "I remember that you call that kind of power the original force?"


    "Yes, it is Yuanli." Lin Yu replied decisively.


    "Well, I think if you use the power of Yuanli, you may be able to come directly to the particle world."


    "Really? What should I do?" Lin Yu asked.


    "It''s like this." Duan Kong explained in detail: "You separate a wisp of soul, and with the help of your primordial power disguise it as a primordial soul particle carrying memory, maybe you have the opportunity to enter the particle world like me."


    "But I''m not sure if this method is feasible, because I just inferred it based on some knowledge I learned recently, you still have to try it yourself."


    After talking about Duan Kong explained in detail the method of disguising the divine soul as the elementary spirit particle.


    After Lin Yu listened to it, he thought about it and found that it seemed feasible, so he immediately replied: "Okay, I''ll try it right away."


    Immediately afterwards, he was ready to follow the method Duan Kong gave.


    But at this moment, there was a sudden change in the Dantian universe.


    Lin Yu was busy thinking inwardly, and saw that the law of space that was being conceived in the Dantian universe had already taken shape, and his rank had reached the first level.


    "Let¡¯s try first to integrate this law into my existing law."


    Lin Yu stopped hurriedly, and then exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    He first absorbed the laws conceived in the Dantian universe, and then quickly operated on the modifier panel.


    After some manipulations, this first-order space law, which was just gestated and formed, was successfully integrated into the existing eighth-order space law.


    This behavior consumed a total of 10 elemental spirit crystals'' energy.


    "The law of ninth-order space!"


    Lin Yu stared at the law of space after the fusion, and nodded secretly in his heart, greatly delighted.


    If it is to use the elemental energy to directly strengthen the eighth-order space law to the ninth level, then it will consume the elemental energy of the 80 elemental spirit crystals, but the fusion only consumes the elemental energy of the 10 elemental spirit crystals, which obviously saves a lot.


    In other words, as long as you can find a stable and quick way to obtain the power of the law, you can quickly increase the power of the law with a small amount of energy.


    "It''s a pity, I don''t have such a solution now."


    "Only relying on my own Dantian universe is still too slow."


    Lin Yu glanced at some big world in the distance.


    With his current strength, don''t think of easily gaining the power of the laws conceived at the core of the great world.


    "Forget it, first try to see if you can enter the particle world."


    Lin Yu quickly recovered his thoughts.

 Chapter 642： Burial place

    Next, Lin Yu began to try the method that Duan Kong had developed.


    He first separated a strand of soul, and then urged Yuan Li to disguise it as a soul particle carrying his own memory.


    Immediately afterwards, he followed Duan Kong''s words and tried to send it into the particle world.


    According to Duan Kong, if he succeeds, he should find that his soul seems to have entered a special space channel, and when he exits the channel, he has successfully entered the particle world.


    At that time, you can feel the endless memories in the particle world at will.


    "I hope it works."


    Lin Yu prayed secretly in his heart.


    But at this moment, something strange happened.


    As Duan Kong said, there would be a special channel similar to a space channel, allowing the spirits he separated into the particle world.


    It really opened a spatial channel in front of his body.


    "what happened?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    Judging from the entrance of this space passage, it is no different from the space passage opened by the law of space.


    Could it be that the divine lord found himself and prepared to use the law of space to forcibly teleport himself to him?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu felt bad.


    However, just when he was about to urge the law of space to stay away from this place, a powerful force suddenly came from the space channel, forcibly pulling him into it.


    A white light flashed.


    In the next instant, Lin Yu found that he had already arrived in the space channel.


    "Trouble now!"


    At this time, Lin Yu had already determined that all of this was the main task of the gods, so he was quite nervous, and started thinking about what he should do when facing the gods.


    "Wait, this is..."


    Lin Yu was surprised to find that the scene in this spatial passage was very abnormal.


    He could clearly see that there were countless familiar images flashing backwards in all directions.


    As if he had entered a strange kaleidoscope.


    "These are all scenes in my memory..."


    After looking at it carefully, Lin Yu finally realized that the scenes presented in these pictures all came from his own memory.


    "So, isn''t it the God Lord?"


    Thinking of this, he felt a little relieved.


    No matter how strong the Lord is, he shouldn''t be able to peep into his heart.


    After all, the current self can be regarded as extraordinary in strength, and the gap between and the divine lord is not as great as the sky.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu found that he had come to the end of the space channel.


    The time spent on this journey is extremely short, from entering the space channel to leaving, at most one or two breaths.


    Another white light flashed.


    Immediately afterwards, a beautiful scene appeared in front of him.


    This is a vast green field, and you can see flowers of various colors everywhere, fragrant and fragrant.


    The azure blue sky is dotted with white clouds, giving people a sense of tranquility and peace.


    And Lin Yu was standing on this wilderness at this time.


    "This is where?"


    A voice suddenly rang in Lin Yu''s ears.


    This makes him very strange.


    He was about to say something similar, but he didn''t expect someone to help him say it in advance.


    I don''t know who this person is.


    "This... won''t it be the place of the gods'' burial, right?"


    Another voice said so.


    Now Lin Yu became more and more surprised, and hurriedly looked around, trying to find out where the speaker was.


    At this time, the person who spoke first said in a suddenly enlightened tone: "It should be the place of the burial of the gods. We just lost to Lin Yu and must be killed by him."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was shocked.


    Are these two talking people the Giant Spirit God and the Shadow God?


    Although these two voices are a bit different from the giant spirit gods and shadow gods, the gods don''t have exact shapes. There are thousands of people and faces. Maybe this is their original voice now.


    "By the way, their godhead..."


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered that the godheads of the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God could not be put into the Dantian universe, so he was carrying them with him.


    Maybe these two voices came from those two gods.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly touched his arms, preparing to take out the two godheads and have a look.


    As a result, he found that the two gods had disappeared.


    While he was puzzled, two figures slowly appeared before his eyes.


    These two are somewhat similar to the Giant Spirit God and the Shadow God, as if they were the same.


    "Huh? Lin Yu?"


    The two also saw Lin Yu clearly at this time, and said in unison in surprise.


    "So you are here, it seems you are also dead."


    The man who looked like a giant spirit **** looked up and down Lin Yudao.


    Another person who looked like a shadow **** slowly nodded and said: "It seems that the **** master has avenged us."


    This was the most reasonable explanation he could think of. After all, only the **** master could easily defeat Lin Yu, and no other gods could do it.


    After the two looked at Lin Yu for a while, they withdrew their gazes and looked far away.


    "It turns out that the burial place of the gods is actually such a place."


    "Hey, I didn''t expect that when we worked hard to understand the law and improve our cultivation, we would still be unable to escape the fate of death in the end."


    "Yes, I thought that as long as I became a high-level god, I would never come here. I never imagined that it would usher in such a destiny one step earlier than the lower-level **** who lags far behind us."


    "..."


    The Giant Spirit God and the Shadow God sighed at ease, ignoring Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu didn''t bother to pay attention to them either. At this moment, he was anxious to contact Duan Kong, and wanted to ask Duan Kong whether he was in a particle world.


    Although the Giant Spirit God and the Shadow God clearly stated what kind of burial place is here, the particle world is only a name that Duan Kong thought of himself, so the two may be the same thing.


    "City Lord Duan, City Lord Duan?"


    Lin Yu tried repeatedly, but no matter what he did, Duan Kong couldn''t get a response.


    It seems that this place is like the land of chaos, unable to sense the location of Duan Kong.


    "So, this place is not a particle world?"


    Duan Kong clearly mentioned that he was in the particle world, but he couldn''t sense his existence, which means that this place is probably not a particle world.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn''t dare to be sure of this, he was just a guess.


    "Huh? My strength?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu discovered another strange thing. He found that he could not use his Yuan Li.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu''s heart was shocked.


    He couldn''t use his Yuan Li, that''s most likely because Dantian Universe didn''t follow him here.


    After all, his Yuanli is the world power of the Dantian Universe.


    Thinking of this, he was busy thinking inwardly, wanting to enter the Dantian universe to take a look.


    What disappointed him was that after looking inside, he could only see the dantian in his body, and there was no universe in the dantian.


    "Sure enough! It really is!"


    Lin Yu felt a little flustered, but at this time he cared more about his parents and family members living in the Dantian universe.


    I don''t know if they are well.


    Of course, as long as the Dantian universe is not destroyed, then they will definitely be fine, because the Dantian universe can exist independently of him.


    Even if he dies, the pubic universe can still operate as usual.


    But the problem is, now he doesn''t know whether the Dantian universe did not follow him to this place, or whether it has been destroyed for some reason.


    Just as his thoughts were messed up, the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God turned towards him again.


    Looking at him maliciously.

 Chapter 643： Vulnerable

    "Lin Yu, you must have never thought that death will not give you real relief."


    The Giant Spirit God spoke.


    The Shadow God stood beside the Giant Spirit God and looked at Lin Yu, both of them showed a trace of pride.


    Lin Yu glanced back at them, ignoring them, and wondering what methods he had left to confront the enemy.


    "Fortunately, my martial arts and physical cultivation have not been affected at all. The lack of vitality just prevents me from urging the power of the law and unable to use the vitality itself to confront the enemy."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Although he lost the powerful force of Yuanli, his strength as a warrior was not lost at all.


    Moreover, he still possesses an extremely powerful body of gods and demons.


    In other words, no matter which world you are in, you will be the strongest warrior in that world.


    "Lin Yu!"


    Seeing Lin Yu''s delay in speaking, the giant spirit gods and shadow gods took the initiative to take a step forward and approached him a little bit.


    "Don''t tell me that you haven''t understood the current situation."


    The giant spirit **** looked at Lin Yudao coldly.


    The Shadow God on the side added, as if afraid that Lin Yu would not understand, "The Lord will kill you and send you to this burial place. I definitely want us to torture you. I don''t need to remind you of this. "


    They didn''t know that Lin Yu came here by accident, so in their hearts they believed that the divine lord personally killed him and sent him here.


    From this, they also speculated that the purpose of the **** master must be to let themselves torture Lin Yu and ask those secrets about Lin Yu.


    The two pressed towards Lin Yu step by step.


    Lin Yu glared at the two of them when he saw it, and instead of talking nonsense with them, he swiped a fist.


    He wanted to see what kind of strength these two people have in this place.


    This helps him get to know this place better.


    Snapped!


    The giant spirit **** wanted to continue to say some threatening words, but before he could say the words, he found that he had gone upside down.


    "Unbearable."


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly. He didn''t expect that a high-ranking **** like the Giant Spirit God would become so vulnerable after coming to this god''s burial place.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned around again and slapped the Shadow God away.


    The two finally barely reacted until they landed.


    He seemed to be beaten by Lin Yu.


    The two struggled to get up from the ground, but as soon as they looked up, they saw that Lin Yu had come to them, looking at them condescendingly.


    "Where is this god''s burial place?"


    Lin Yu knelt down, looked at the Giant Spirit God and then at the Shadow God, and asked.


    At this time, these two gods, who were weaker than ordinary people, either had a big bag swollen on their faces, or were covered with red palm prints.


    Quite miserable.


    Lin Yu glared at the two of them and did not dare to move, and simply lay there without saying a word.


    At this moment, they have completely recalled that their strength here is far inferior to Lin Yu. It can be said that Lin Yu is now a god, and they are mortals.


    Lin Yu''s status was completely lost when he was still a mortal.


    They were all very curious in their hearts. They also came to the burial place after death. Why is the gap between themselves and Lin Yu so big?


    "not talking?"


    Lin Yu gave a cold snort, then quickly turned his eyes to the giant spirit god.


    "You come first, but I want to see if you gods are as scared as humans."


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t wait for the giant spirit **** to speak, and he fisted up.


    He didn''t use his full strength, only used the slightest force to swing his fist, but even so, the giant spirit **** quickly couldn''t stand it.


    Only two or three punches screamed there.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, I can tell you anything you want to know."


    The giant spirit **** repeatedly begged for mercy.


    When Lin Yu heard this, he immediately stopped his fist, looked at him and said, "Say it quickly."


    The giant spirit **** glanced at the silent shadow **** on the side, and said quickly: "This god''s burial place is a place where gods will only come after their fall. In mortal terms, this place is the Yin Cao Netherworld."


    "God won''t really die?" Lin Yu asked again, the words of the giant spirit **** obviously contained this meaning.


    "Normally not, but there are exceptions."


    After suffering all the hardship just now, the giant spirit **** did not dare to test Lin Yu''s bottom line.


    "Go on, make it clear." Lin Yu urged.


    The giant spirit **** nodded hurriedly, and said: "The godhead is eternal, so gods will only fall, and will not really die, unless they completely disappear into time and space for some reason."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu suddenly remembered the Yuanzu¡¯s Law of Destruction, and asked: "In other words, if that powerful existence in the land of chaos uses the Law of Destruction to kill you, will you truly usher in death? "


    "Yes, that''s the case." The giant spirit **** focused his head: "The Law of Destruction can turn everything into nothingness and make it disappear in all time and space, whether it is the past, the present, or the future."


    "This is the reason why we will join hands to deal with him at all costs. His appearance, even the Lord, feels a huge threat."


    After listening to the explanation of the giant spirit **** Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart.


    Only then did he finally feel the weight of the words Eternal End Yan personally.


    I thought that this was just some kind of relatively powerful law, which was not essentially different from the power of the law that I had mastered. I didn''t expect that, just like its literal meaning, this law of destruction is a mighty force that can truly destroy all matter in the world.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help frowning slightly, and said in his heart: "In this way, the Dantian universe I created cannot escape the catastrophe brought by the law of destruction..."


    This is disturbing news.


    It''s a pity that he can''t solve this problem now.


    Maybe even the gods are helpless on this issue.


    Gently shook his head, Lin Yu asked again: "How much do you know about this law of destruction of the world? Do you know how this law was realized or nurtured?"


    "I don''t know much, but according to the divine master''s speculation, it should be somewhat related to the endless messy laws in the land of chaos."


    The giant spirit **** replied.


    For this explanation, Lin Yu also quite agrees.


    Na Yuanzu was originally the core of a big world, and for some reason he awakened his self-consciousness, and gradually transformed into a powerful creature with a complete self.


    And that big world happened to be located in the center of the land of chaos, and the power of chaotic laws was everywhere. Probably it was the Yuan ancestor who was affected by those chaotic laws in the process of evolution, and slowly gained his own insights.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked again: "How did the land of chaos come from?"


    He wanted to figure out this question a long time ago, but he couldn''t find a way to understand the answer before. Now the two upper gods, the Giant Spirit God and the Shadow God, are easily suppressed by himself, and he can just ask them.


    "A land of chaos..."


    The Giant Spirit God spoke hesitantly.


    7017k

 Chapter 644： uninvited guest

    "Why? Can''t you say?"


    Seeing the giant spirit **** hesitating to speak, Lin Yu secretly said that this matter might not be easy, so he must figure it out.


    The Giant Spirit God did not explain, he still hesitated and did not say anything.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu turned his head to look at the Shadow God on the side, and said, "He won''t tell you."


    "I¡­¡­"


    The Shadow God also hesitated and couldn''t speak.


    "The price of not talking should not need me to remind." Lin Yu scanned the two back and forth.


    The giant spirit **** and the shadow **** looked at each other, and then as if they were deciding to give up, they said with a face: "The origin of the land of chaos is related to the dispute between the gods and the lord."


    "The battle for the gods? Keep talking." Lin Yu urged.


    The Giant Spirit God sighed, and said helplessly: "The current God Lord is actually a newly promoted God Lord, and there is still a God Lord before this."


    "Unfortunately, there can only be one divine lord in the world, so after the newly promoted divine lord appeared, he immediately fought against the former divine lord..."


    After listening to the explanation of the giant spirit god, Lin Yu completely understood the origin of the land of chaos.


    The battle between the two gods drove that place into chaos, and eventually became a death zone that no one dared to approach, so it was called a land of chaos.


    After understanding this, Lin Yu continued to ask along the subject: "The defeated **** also came to this god''s burial place?"


    "should be."


    The giant spirit **** and the shadow **** said in unison.


    Lin Yu nodded slightly.


    At this time, he remembered that he hadn''t figured out how he got here. He obviously wanted to go to the particle world, but he did not know what happened but came here. It is necessary to ask two people about this.


    "Are all gods coming here only after they fall?"


    Lin Yu looked at the two and said.


    "No." The Giant Spirit God shook his head.


    After getting this answer, Lin Yu''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly asked: "Is there any way to come here?"


    "It''s actually very simple to want to come here." The Giant Spirit God explained in detail: "Any **** who can''t improve his cultivation for a period of time and cannot stand out among his peers will be forced to come here. Or, to be more precise, as long as he doesn''t follow If you get the speed of progress of other gods, you will be eliminated and come here."


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu didn''t expect the answer to be like this.


    From this perspective, the fate of these gods seems a bit miserable.


    But after clarifying this point, he somewhat understood why these gods would fight like this.


    In fact, he had always been confused before. It was obvious that as long as these gods cooperated, they could easily manage a big world and obtain the core of the world.


    However, these gods did not choose to do that.


    He didn''t think about it before, but now he knows, it''s because God and God are rivals with each other. Everyone is fighting for who improves faster, and the one with slower progress will be eliminated.


    Under this circumstance, how could these gods join hands?


    Only when there is a common enemy, such as the original ancestor who can destroy everything, will they be forced to unite.


    Knowing this, Lin Yu became more and more curious about this burial place.


    Why is there such a place as a burial place, or what is the meaning of this place?


    Without delay, he asked again: "After the gods fall here, what will they do next?"


    After speaking, he looked at the two intently.


    "this¡­¡­"


    The giant spirit **** and the shadow **** looked at each other again, and said honestly: "We are here for the first time, so it''s not very clear."


    "Really don''t know?" Lin Yu thought they should know a little bit.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have concluded that it was a place of burial for the gods as soon as they came here.


    Saying this can only mean that they must have learned about it before.


    "It''s really not very clear." The Giant Spirit God explained, and then said: "But I guess that the fallen gods should work hard after they come here, and they will leave here after they reconsolidate their godheads."


    "Work hard?"


    Hearing this statement, Lin Yu was slightly stunned.


    The meaning of working hard in cultivation should mean that the strength will be continuously improved.


    Now the giant spirit gods and shadow gods have just arrived here, so their strength is far less than their own, but those gods who have been here long ago and have been cultivating for a while?


    Thinking of this, he had a bad hunch in his heart, maybe he would be blocked a lot here.


    Because he must find a way to leave here next, if the strong here is like a cloud, I am afraid it will be easy to conflict with them.


    And just as Lin Yu was about to inquire about the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God in detail, several bursts of air suddenly sounded in the distance.


    Swish!


    Three figures fell not far from them, watching them walking quickly.


    "Are you just here?"


    One of them asked as they walked.


    The giant spirit gods and shadow gods lying on the ground immediately flashed a glimmer of joy when they heard this, and now they are saved!


    "Catch him!"


    Before Lin Yu could speak, the Shadow God shouted loudly to the three uninvited guests.


    The Giant Spirit God also said loudly: "He is a mortal who has the luck to become a god is not the same as us."


    Their shouts immediately aroused the alertness of the three visitors.


    The pace of the three figures immediately slowed down, staring at Lin Yu and saying, "Stand there and don''t move, otherwise don''t blame us for being polite."


    boom!


    Lin Yu swiftly accelerated, and the whole person rushed towards the three figures in front of him like a cannonball out of the chamber.


    He is alone here, saying nothing is meaningless.


    Anyway, if he can successfully use force to suppress the opponent, then he can ask more information from them, and if it is not their opponent, then the next fate is already doomed.


    So we must first decide the outcome and then talk about other things.


    In the distance, the three visitors saw Lin Yu without saying a word, and they were all caught off guard.


    Fortunately, they had a lot of experience, so they reacted quickly, dispersed from each other, and joined forces to deal with Lin Yu.


    On the other side, Lin Yu didn''t feel anxious when seeing the three scattered apart, and went straight to the man in the middle.


    He was going to test the strength of that person first.


    Bang!


    After Lin Yu approached the opponent, he threw a punch like lightning, and on the spot he hit the opponent and flew backward like a kite with a broken line.


    "The strength is not very good!"


    Nodding secretly in his heart, Lin Yu turned and rushed towards the other two.


    At this time, the two of them also saw the whole process of Lin Yu''s victory with one punch, and they felt a little fear in their hearts.


    But they didn''t back down because of this, but took the initiative to greet Lin Yu.


    On the other side, the giant spirit **** and the shadow **** who had regained their freedom had already got up from the ground one after another at this time, standing up straight and looking at the direction where the fighting sound was coming from.


    Snapped! Snapped!


    As soon as the giant spirit **** and the shadow **** saw the battle situation clearly, they found that the other two visitors had also been beaten out by Lin Yu.


    7017k

 Chapter 645： eat

    "It turns out he didn''t use his full strength just now."


    The Giant Spirit God and Shadow God only realized at this time that Lin Yu didn''t use all his strength when he shot them.


    Now they are even more curious. If you look at it by the standards just now, Lin Yu can retain a part of his cultivation after entering the burial place because he is an anomaly. Then how do you explain this situation now?


    Now they have seen with their own eyes that Lin Yu can easily defeat the three dead gods who have been cultivating for a long time in the burial place of the gods.


    This shows that apart from the inability to use the power of the law, Lin Yu''s strength in other areas has hardly been damaged.


    Especially its strong physical strength, no different from before coming here.


    "Could it be that¡­¡­"


    The giant spirit **** and the shadow **** turned their heads and looked at each other.


    "He''s actually not dead?"


    After death, the gods who enter the burial place have their bodies destroyed, leaving only the godhead, so it is naturally impossible to retain a trace of physical cultivation.


    However, Lin Yu''s physical cultivation base can be said to be exactly the same as when he was outside, which only means that he is not dead.


    But how did the undead enter the burial place of the gods?


    The Giant Spirit God and Shadow God couldn''t find the answer to this question at all, and it is estimated that even if the Divine Lord faced this situation.


    At this time, the three dead gods had already got up one after another, and attacked Lin Yu again.


    It''s a pity that just as before, they only met each other and were defeated again.


    Lin Yu''s current strength is simply not something they can contend.


    "Trouble now."


    The giant spirit **** and shadow **** fell into despair.


    Unexpectedly, the hope I saw just now fell to nothing.


    Although the three dead gods were still fighting Lin Yu with all their strength at this time, the result was obvious, and they would definitely lose miserably.


    At this time, the shadow **** suddenly looked at the giant spirit **** said: "Giant spirit god, if you listened to me at that time, give Lin Yu to me and don''t throw him into the land of chaos, what happened to this."


    "Are you still arguing with me about right or wrong at this time?"


    The giant spirit **** said uncomfortably.


    "Do you think it was just a small mistake?" The Shadow God looked at the Giant Spirit God with annoyance on his face, "You can see now that Lin Yu is a very special person, and he can enter the burial place alive."


    "If he was handed over to me and let me find out the secret hidden in him, it would definitely solve the problem that has plagued us for so many years."


    "Think about it for yourself, if we can enter the burial place with a complete body like Lin Yu, should we worry about falling because our cultivation base can''t keep up with others and have to start from scratch?"


    At the end, the shadow of God''s voice was full of regrets.


    The Giant Spirit God didn''t know how to refute it for a while.


    Judging from the current situation, it is true that Lin Yu should not have been thrown into the land of chaos at the beginning. If he were not thrown there, how could the latter matter?


    And as the Shadow God said, if you can use Lin Yu to solve the problems that have plagued the gods for many years, it will definitely be a great achievement.


    That way, you don¡¯t have to work as hard as you do now,


    "Now things are still turning around."


    The Shadow God said suddenly.


    The giant spirit **** reacted immediately and asked: "You mean reporting Lin Yu''s affairs to the most powerful dead **** in the burial house?"


    "Exactly." Shadow God nodded.


    The Giant Spirit God also nodded slowly, but he still said hesitantly: "I just don''t know if the strongest Death God here is Lin Yu''s opponent."


    "It will definitely be much better than Lin Yu. If even Lin Yu can''t beat him, how can he reconsolidate his godhead and leave here?"


    The Shadow God said very confidently.


    "That''s what I said." The Giant Spirit God nodded again.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to say that now, we still have to find a way to survive this level first."


    The Shadow God said while looking into the distance.


    At this time, the three dead gods were exhausted and could no longer face Lin Yu.


    Although they will not be killed again in the burial place of the gods, even if they are immortal, they will temporarily fall due to exhaustion.


    Bang bang bang!


    With the sound of breaking through the air, the three dead gods who were unable to fight anymore were thrown by Lin Yuchao and fell directly at the feet of the giant spirit **** and shadow god.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu also moved in front of them.


    After this battle, he also noticed that these gods who had already died can no longer be killed, so he had to stop.


    "How much better is the strongest person here than the three of you?"


    Lin Yu stepped on the chest of one of the dead gods and asked.


    "It''s okay to kill you."


    The dead **** who was asked believed that Lin Yu could not kill himself, so his tone was very tough.


    The other two Death Gods did not show any fear of Lin Yu.


    With them as an example, the giant spirit gods and shadow gods are no longer as flustered as they were just now.


    They just set foot in the burial place of the gods just then, and they had a little understanding of the situation here, so they were very afraid of Lin Yu''s strength.


    "Do not say?"


    Lin Yu was a little annoyed, these unkillable things were indeed very difficult to deal with.


    "I advise you to recognize the reality early, you can''t help us at all." The death **** who was stepped on his chest by Lin Yu threatened in turn: "You surrender now, and you can suffer less by the time ~ www.novelhall. com~ Otherwise..."


    But before he finished speaking, Lin Yu picked him up from the ground.


    "Do you really think I can''t do anything to you?"


    Lin Yu looked directly into his eyes and said.


    The **** of death was a little alarmed at the look in Shang Lin Yu''s eyes, but soon he calmed down and sneered: "Then you try?"


    Bang!


    Lin Yu didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately released the power of the devil''s body, and his whole person instantly changed.


    It became five meters high, with long horns on its head, wings on its back, and the appearance of a terrifying demon with bone spurs from head to tail to tail.


    At this moment, the demon **** who was caught in his hand was like a chicken.


    Lin Yu slowly raised his right paw, glanced at the frightened **** of death, and put it into his mouth without hesitation.


    Hey! Hey!


    He chewed heavily, making a frightening sound in his mouth.


    Seeing this scene, the other two dead gods lying on the ground, as well as the giant spirit **** and shadow **** were shocked.


    They never thought that Lin Yu would do this.


    Lin Yu didn''t bother to pay attention to them, he only cared about whether he could kill these dead gods that were indistinguishable from ghosts in this way.


    After all, his digestive ability is so strong, whether it is the crystal of the soul, or the artifact, or other things can be digested and absorbed, presumably it should be no problem to eat a few ghosts that have been transformed from dead gods.


    Guru!


    Lin Yu swallowed the death **** who had chewed it into pieces and swallowed it into his belly.


    "He actually...did it?"


    The dead gods were all stupid, but Lin Yu would have eaten that dead god, which was far beyond their expectations.


    They thought that Lin Yu just wanted to bite him and make him feel pain.


    After all, Death God could not be killed again, he should have understood this.

 Chapter 646： Lord of the Dead

    Under the horrified gaze of the four dead gods including the giant spirit god, Lin Yu swallowed the dead **** after chewing.


    Those scum fragments soon followed his esophagus into his stomach, soaking in the gastric juice.


    Lin Yu thought to look inside, carefully observing the situation in his stomach.


    Hey!


    After the minced bone meat touched his gastric juice, it immediately made a creak and began to dissolve at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    His digestive ability is too strong, even the body of the dead **** can''t resist.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu found several lines of prompts popped up in front of him.


    He took a closer look and found that these tips were all related to the acquisition of the power of law.


    "How did I get so many laws at once? Could it be..."


    Lin Yu looked at the gastric juice that had completely dissolved the bone residue and minced meat, and wondered in his heart, could these laws come from this **** of death who was eaten by himself?


    Does this mean that he has completely killed him?


    "It should be!" Lin Yu nodded secretly: "Otherwise, how could the laws he possessed become mine?"


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and looked at the other four dead gods on the ground again.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed another dead **** besides the giant spirit **** and the shadow god.


    The giant spirit gods and shadow gods have just set foot in the burial place of the gods, and they have no cultivation base, and it is estimated that there is no benefit to eating them, so they will not be moved for the time being.


    "You, what do you want to do?"


    After the **** of death was caught by Lin Yu, he could no longer maintain his calmness before, and he yelled happily.


    "What are you going to do?" Lin Yu stared at him, "I''m going to eat you, don''t you understand?"


    After speaking, he stuffed him into his mouth and chewed.


    Although these things were powerful gods before they were alive, they are nothing more than ghosts, and eating one or two ghosts on their own is not a problem at all.


    It didn''t take long for the **** of death to be swallowed by him, and he was digested and absorbed in a blink of an eye.


    Just like just now, this dead **** also provided him with the power of several laws.


    Although the ranks of these laws are not high, the victory lies in the number.


    As long as the number is large enough, when the time comes to merge with each other, it can also modify a very powerful law.


    Lin Yu even had some expectations, if he could obtain a large number of low-level laws through this method, would he be able to modify the invincible law comparable to the law of destruction like the original ancestor.


    After all, the reason Yuanzu was able to perceive the law of destruction was related to his being trapped in a land of chaos for a long time.


    In other words, the Yuanzu¡¯s law of annihilation actually came from countless low-level laws.


    After eating this dead god, Lin Yu looked down at the last dead **** besides the giant spirit **** and shadow god.


    At this moment, the dead **** was lying on the ground shivering with fear.


    He thought he would have died once and would not die again, but he didn''t expect to encounter a freak like Lin Yu.


    The two dead gods who were eaten by Lin Yu just now have no news at all, and in all likelihood they are dead, so he is now very afraid that he will usher in such a fate now.


    Huh!


    Lin Yu stretched out his hand and caught him, too.


    This time he didn''t rush to eat it, but asked: "Who is the strongest person in the burial place? How strong is it?"


    The dead **** thought he would be stuffed into his mouth by Lin Yu soon, but he suddenly heard Lin Yu asking him.


    This immediately made him ecstatic.


    "Don''t eat me, I say, I say."


    At this moment, he only felt that these questions were like an amnesty, and he very much hoped that Lin Yu could ask a few more similar questions.


    Anyway, as long as Lin Yuken asks, he is willing to answer clearly in detail.


    "In this burial place, the strongest **** of death is called the lord of the dead gods, and his status and strength are the same as those of the gods in the void..."


    After listening to his answer, Lin Yu had a general understanding of the strength of the Lord of Death.


    Sure enough, just like what they had just clamored for, now they are not the opponent of the Lord of Death.


    "Except for the Lord of the Dead Gods, what other powerful Dead Gods are there? Make it clear."


    Lin Yu asked again.


    "I said, I said..."


    The dead **** hurriedly described the situation of the great dead gods in the burial house in detail, and did not stop until Lin Yu was completely satisfied.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu inquired about some other things, and he answered truthfully without daring to hide it at all.


    After asking the question, Lin Yu moved his right hand slightly, preparing to shove the death **** in his hand into his mouth.


    The death **** suddenly yelled in a hurry: "I told you everything you want to know, you still want to eat me?"


    "Have I said not to eat you?"


    After speaking, Lin Yu stuffed him into his mouth.


    If he keeps this dead **** and doesn''t kill him, he will come back and fight against himself after changing hands.


    I was alone and helpless in this burial place of the gods, so naturally I could get rid of one opponent, regardless of his strength or weakness.


    Moreover, eating these death gods can also obtain a lot of low-level laws, don''t do it for nothing.


    In a blink of an eye, Lin Yu also digested this dead god.


    But just when he was about to grab the giant spirit **** on the ground, an air blade that was as sharp as a blade struck him at an extremely fast speed.


    Lin Yu hurriedly backed away, avoiding the blow. U U Reading


    However, before he had time to stand firm, several air blades struck in the distance, chasing him closely.


    No way, he can only dodge again, taking advantage of the dodge gap to find the person who will shoot.


    In this burial place of the gods, he could not activate the law, nor could he use his original strength, he could only rely on his vigorous skill to confront the enemy.


    Fortunately, the Death God here will also be subject to many restrictions, and the strength will not be much higher than him, at least there will be no difference in the level of strength.


    Swish!


    Lin Yu dodged backwards one after another, getting further and further away from the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God.


    It wasn''t until the distance between him and them was 40 or 50 meters that the opponent''s shot speed slowed down.


    It seems that the other party was so eager just now to save the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God.


    "Where is he?"


    Lin Yu continued to search for the other side while dodging, until now he didn''t know who the other side was.


    boom!


    At this time, a loud breaking sound sounded.


    Lin Yu took a closer look and found that a black spot faintly appeared in the direction where the air blade was hitting.


    "It''s impossible for this guy to be able to attack me so accurately at such a distance."


    "However, if he doesn''t have other tricks, he doesn''t need to worry too much."


    Lin Yu didn''t know if the death **** who suddenly appeared could only use the air-blade trick. If the opponent could only use this trick and had no melee combat ability, then there was nothing to be afraid of.


    After all, the strength of the dead gods who came to the burial place was greatly reduced. When they were unable to use the power of the law, they were only equivalent to relatively powerful warriors, just like themselves.


    Shoo!


    The dead **** approached Lin Yu, but kept attacking Lin Yu with his Qi blade.


    And as the distance between them shortened, his aligning head got better and better, and the strength and speed of the air blade were far better than before, Lin Yu began to feel a lot of pressure.

 Chapter 647： Wheel war

    Clang clang clang!


    Lin Yu waved his hands to block the oncoming air blade, and the air blade collided with the bone spurs on his arm, making a crisp sound.


    He calmly stared at the dead **** who was constantly approaching him, while judging the opponent''s strength through observation, and thinking about coping strategies.


    Now it is clear that it is meaningless to retreat and escape.


    The main reason is that, judging from the questioning just now, the place of the god''s burial is not very big, not much bigger than the Eurasian continent on the earth combined.


    For ordinary people who have not practiced martial arts, this is naturally a considerable place, but for the dead gods who came here and himself, this place is about the same size as a small village.


    It takes only minutes to run from the entrance of the village to the center of the village.


    So there is no place to escape, and no place to hide.


    "This guy is much stronger than the three Death Gods just now, but it''s still not my opponent."


    As the opponent gets closer, Lin Yu sees more and more clearly and judges his strength more and more accurately.


    Now he can be 100% sure that the opponent''s strength is below him.


    Of course, this premise is that he must release a part of the power of the body of the gods and demons, or else only with the strength that is displayed now, there is a high probability that he will fall into the wind.


    "After he gets closer, I will use my real strength and kill him by surprise."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    At this time, the dead **** had come to a place less than one mile away from him.


    This distance can be said to be very close to the existence of their strength.


    On the side, the Giant Spirit Shadow God, who had been watching the battle extremely nervously, was very nervous at this time.


    After all, whether they can live next, it all seems to be able to defeat Lin Yu.


    "I guess it''s not optimistic."


    Shadow God worried.


    When the giant spirit **** heard this, he shook his head and said: "I don''t think so, Lin Yu is a single figure, no matter how strong he is, he can''t stand the war of wheels."


    "Not necessarily." The Shadow God turned to look at him, and said seriously: "You can''t treat this person with common sense. Don''t forget that you and I have suffered a lot from him."


    Upon hearing this, the giant spirit **** immediately swallowed the words from his lips.


    Yes, Lin Yu is a freak and cannot be treated with common sense.


    Of course, he and the Shadow God were worried and worried, but they still had a lot of hope. After all, there were many dead gods in this burial, not to mention the powerful dead gods.


    boom!


    At this time, the dead **** who came to aid had already rushed to Lin Yu.


    As soon as he approached Lin Yu, he shot with all his strength, ready to give Lin Yu a killer blow.


    However, Lin Yu was prepared for this.


    At the moment the opponent shot, he released part of the power of the demon god''s body.


    His body soared again, and at the same time the bone spurs and scales on his body became harder, and his strength and speed were all improved.


    When he responded like this, a huge invisible air blade fell from the sky and took his head straight.


    clang!


    The sound of Jin Ming exploded, and Lin Yu raised his left arm to block the air blade, while on the other side, he slammed a punch into the opponent''s chest.


    The other party obviously didn''t expect this.


    In other words, when he discovered the changes in Lin Yu''s body, it was too late to make a response.


    Bang!


    Lin Yu''s right fist slammed firmly on the chest of Lai Aid Death God, and the sharp bone spur pierced his body, directly blasting a big hole in his chest.


    His entire upper body is almost gone.


    Of course, for a dead **** like him, this kind of injury does not matter, because they have already died once and cannot be killed in the burial place of the gods.


    Severe injuries, at most, will damage the cultivation base, and spend more time practicing to make up for it.


    But that is to say, the result still shocked the dead **** who came to help.


    Because Lin Yu''s strength far exceeded his imagination.


    "It''s over, he''s going to die..."


    The giant spirit gods and shadow gods who watched this scene all the way, the heart has been cold for half.


    However, the dead **** who came to aid was completely unaware of this at this time.


    He didn''t see the scene where the three dead gods were swallowed by Lin Yu in one bite, so he thought that Lin Yu could not kill him.


    This led to not much fear in his heart.


    "A bit capable, are you... uh!"


    The dead **** who came to aid was about to ask about Lin Yu''s origins. He never thought that Lin Yu would not talk nonsense with him at all, and directly strangled his neck.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu lifted the dead **** to his mouth like a chicken, and took a bite without hesitation.


    Under the current situation, he can''t control so much, he can only kill one when he encounters one.


    This can not only effectively weaken the enemy''s strength, but also gain a lot of valuable power of the law.


    "His laws are much stronger than those of the three guys just now. As expected, the stronger the strength, the more benefits you will get after eating."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    The only regret now is that these are just the power of the law, not the vital energy.


    If it was Yuanneng, it would be great. If it was Yuanneng, he would simply kill and kill them directly in this burial place First eat some weak gods, and use the acquired Yuanneng to upgrade the cultivation base. Then go find the powerful dead god.


    When the time comes, even if you face the Lord of the Dead, you can take the opponent as long as one face-to-face.


    "What should I do next?"


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze from the modifier interface, thinking about the next plan in his mind.


    The burial place of the gods is so small that there is nowhere to hide, so the best choice is naturally to leave here and return to the void.


    But the problem is that now I don''t know what to do to leave.


    When Time Time only talked about how to enter, but didn''t say how to go, and Duan Kong said the method was originally the method of entering the particle world, so he came here by accident.


    Just as he was thinking about it, there were a few more breaking sounds.


    Lin Yu turned his head and saw that it was indeed another **** of death.


    This burial place of the gods is the territory of the dead gods, and besides the dead gods, it is impossible for anyone else to trouble themselves.


    "Look at how strong these guys are."


    As before, there is no point in running away, only a fight with them.


    Therefore, Lin Yu quietly stared at the visitors, judging their strength.


    In addition to observing the death gods who were quickly approaching him, Lin Yu was still pondering another question.


    That is, do these dead gods have a way to monitor the entire **** burial place, otherwise, if they kill one by themselves, a group will come immediately, and one is better than one.


    The four dead gods who are coming now, although not much stronger than the one who just died, are better than the number of them. Therefore, if you want to defeat them, you must release a part of the power of the devil''s body.


    "It won''t be long before they will find out my details..."


    "Even if I defeat these four dead gods, the lord of the dead gods may come forward directly instead of continuing to send his hands to deliver food."

 Chapter 648： Gluttonous

    Before long, the four dead gods rushed to Lin Yu.


    They didn''t directly act like the dead **** before, but surrounded Lin Yu in the middle to prevent him from escaping.


    "Are you a demon?"


    At this time, Lin Yu was shown as a demon god, so the four dead gods were uncertain about his origin.


    Lin Yu didn''t reply, he was thinking about **** them as quickly as possible.


    Of course, this matter is not difficult, so he didn''t bother.


    What he is really thinking about is how to find a way to get out of here.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t say a word, the four dead gods guarded him vigilantly, and at the same time looked at the giant spirit **** and shadow **** not far away.


    "You two come here."


    One of the dead gods ordered.


    He didn''t care about the divine position of the giant spirit **** and shadow **** before they came to the burial place. Anyway, the dead **** who came here had to start again, so he didn''t have to hesitate at all.


    The Giant Spirit God and Shadow God did not refuse, and ran to him quickly.


    "He came with you? Tell me about his history."


    The dead **** commanded unquestionably.


    The Giant Spirit God and Shadow God didn''t dare to disobey, and quickly explained what they knew about Lin Yu.


    "what?"


    After the dead **** heard it, he was suddenly surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu was neither a **** nor a demon, but a powerful mortal.


    This is far beyond his expectation. After all, in his concept, all mortals are extremely weak.


    Even the strongest among mortals is no different from ants.


    As a result, the guy with the body of the devil in front of him turned out to be a mortal?


    "Take him down!"


    Without hesitation, he directly ordered the other three dead gods.


    Their purpose of coming here was to capture Lin Yu, but they asked that more out of curiosity.


    Now that the answer is already there, I don''t want to delay any longer.


    Huh!


    After the dead **** gave the order, he took the lead and rushed towards Lin Yu like an arrow.


    The other three dead gods worked together to cooperate with him and attacked Lin Yu together.


    In the burial house of the gods, the power of the law cannot be used, so they, like Lin Yu, can only rely on hand-to-hand combat.


    boom!


    The four dead gods all shot together, all kinds of moves greeted Lin Yu instantly.


    However, Lin Yu stood there motionless, neither dodge nor hide, but completely released the power of the demon god''s body.


    In an instant, his body became as tall as a mountain, standing on the ground like a giant upright.


    The attacks of the four dead gods fell on him, as if tickling them, and they couldn''t hurt him at all.


    "what?"


    "Run!"


    The four dead gods retreated together.


    At this moment, they already knew very well that they could never be Lin Yu''s opponent, even if they joined forces, it would be useless.


    With Lin Yu''s current strength, I am afraid that only the Lord of the Dead and a few powerful dead gods second only to the Lord of the Dead can deal with him.


    "Unexpectedly, Lin Yu''s physical cultivation will not be affected in this burial place. It seems... he really came here alive."


    The giant spirit **** and shadow **** exclaimed together.


    They had this guess just now, but they were not very sure just now.


    After all, the situation of coming to the burial place alive is too unbelievable. They would rather believe that Lin Yu had some accident when he came here.


    Because of this, when the dead **** headed by the four dead gods inquired about the origin of Lin Yu, the giant spirit **** did not tell this guess.


    But if the dead **** asked him now, then he would definitely say this guess in a very confident tone.


    In the distance, the four dead gods dodged quickly, trying their best to stay away from him.


    But now they are not Lin Yu''s opponents at all, how can it be possible to escape successfully.


    In the blink of an eye, they were caught by Lin Yu one after another, and he threw them into their mouths to eat them.


    And while Lin Yu dealt with these four Death Gods, more and stronger Death Gods flew towards him from all directions.


    Obviously his actions have attracted the attention of almost all dead gods in the burial place.


    After all, he is so huge now that he can be seen clearly from far away.


    Of course, even if Lin Yu doesn''t fully release the power of the devil''s body, these dead gods will gradually gather here and join hands to deal with him.


    All this is only a matter of time.


    Lin Yu just took the initiative to accelerate all of this.


    "I have no choice now, I can only bite the bullet and confront these dead gods head-on."


    "Even if you face the Lord of the Dead, you can''t shrink back."


    The burial place of the gods is too small, making him inevitable.


    So he can only abandon any meaningless fantasy and fight to the death with the dead **** here.


    boom!


    Lin Yu strode forward and took the initiative to approach the attacking **** of death.


    He headed east first, hitting the Queen of Death who was flying from the east side, took them down and threw them into the mouth of the blood basin.


    At this time, his figure was too huge, he didn''t even need to chew, and he swallowed these death gods directly into his stomach like taking a pill.


    The modifier panel in front of him kept popping up prompts to obtain the law.


    In just this moment, at least more than a hundred laws have been obtained.


    The ranks of these laws are high or low, and the high ones have the fourth order and the fifth order ~ www.novelhall.com~ the low ones have only the first and second orders.


    Before coming here, Lin Yu had never thought that he could obtain so much power of law in a short period of time.


    If so many laws were nurtured by one''s own Dantian universe, it is estimated that it would take until the year of the monkey, and if they were obtained by devouring the core of the world, at least more than one hundred great worlds would have to be destroyed.


    Huh!


    After Lin Yu finished eating the Death God flying from the east, he suddenly turned around and faced the north.


    At this time, the dead gods who came from the north had seen his horrible behavior just now, and knew that if he was caught by him, they would be dead or not, so they all chose to turn around and escape.


    It''s a pity that I chose to escape at this time, it was too late.


    Lin Yu swept them all in one stride and threw them all into his mouth to eat.


    While eating, he turned and rushed to the west.


    There were also a lot of dead gods flying in that direction, second only to the east and north directions.


    The death gods were mad and fleeing away from Lin Yu with all their strength, but unfortunately their speed was no better than Lin Yu, and they were quickly caught and eaten by Lin Yu.


    Before dying, they all regretted it very much, and shouldn''t have rushed over if they knew it a long time ago.


    Soon, there were no dead gods alive in Lin Yu''s body on Monday, and all the dead gods who rushed over entered his belly.


    And these dead gods who were eaten by him brought him more than five hundred laws of different ranks.


    I don''t know what kind of laws will be revised if these laws are all merged together.


    Of course, Lin Yu naturally had no time to think about it at this time.


    One is because his behavior has attracted the attention of the strongest group of powers in the Death God, and the other is that he does not have enough energy to integrate so many laws.


    "Hugh is crazy!"


    Suddenly there was a majestic hum from the air in the distance.


    Lin Yu looked up in that direction.

 Chapter 649： 1 net catch

    The appearance of this scolding sound immediately lifted the spirits of the people who had fled away.


    Some dead gods stopped one after another and turned back to look at the location of Xiang Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu looked up at the strong dead **** who yelled at him.


    This is a man of about two meters tall, sturdy, floating quietly in the air staring at him.


    Lin Yu didn''t know when the other party arrived. It might be when he was madly killing the dead gods, or it might be after this.


    In short, Lin Yu did not notice the arrival of the opponent at all, showing the strength of the opponent.


    This is the dead man who really made him feel threatened so far.


    "How you got here, tell me honestly."


    Seeing Lin Yu standing on the ground staring at him, the strong dead **** commanded with a strong tone.


    In the distance, those dead gods who ran faster and had already ran out of Lin Yu''s attack area saw that they regrouped and approached, and soon formed a huge encirclement, enclosing Lin Yu.


    Obviously, the appearance of this deadly powerhouse gave them great courage.


    Of course, it may also be because the arrival of this dead **** powerhouse made them afraid to run away in disregard of their faces.


    The Death God powerhouse glanced with satisfaction, and then continued to threaten Lin Yu: "I don''t want to waste time with you, and quickly tell me where you came from, otherwise you will not be able to bear the next price."


    "I have listened to the scene a lot, what is your confidence?"


    Lin Yu responded calmly.


    He talked about it while observing the death gods surrounding him, thinking about the next action plan in his heart.


    He wanted to eat all these dead gods and take away the power of their laws.


    Although the power of these laws cannot help him improve his strength temporarily, he definitely does not want to miss this opportunity to gain more laws.


    If you can escape from birth, then these snatched laws will become huge capital that you have saved.


    Whenever the Yuanneng is enough, it will be able to fuse into an astonishingly powerful law.


    Therefore, what he said just now seemed to be negotiating with this sudden and powerful **** of death, but in fact he was delaying time in order to formulate a more perfect plan and try to catch the **** of death here.


    "Enough?"


    The dead man looked at Lin Yu like a fool.


    This is the burial place of the gods, the land of the dead gods, this is the greatest confidence, doesn''t this guy in front of you know?


    Of course, he wanted to return to his heart, and he still said: "I am one of the nine dead elders under the Lord of the Dead God, and I am in charge of the promotion of the Dead God full-time."


    "Now, I order you to catch it immediately and tell you where you came from."


    After finishing speaking, the dead **** elder looked at Lin Yu condescendingly, with aggressive eyes.


    Lin Yu sneered upon seeing this: "You dare not shoot directly, you can only explain..."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu paused slightly, and the dead elder immediately became alert.


    "It can only show that you are very afraid of my strength!"


    Once Lin Yu finished speaking the following sentence, he made a decisive move.


    Taking advantage of that time, he had thought of a fairly perfect plan, and if it could be successfully executed, he would be able to wipe out all the gods of death gathered here.


    So he made a decisive decision and decided to take the time to give it a try.


    After all, he is isolated and helpless in this burial place of the gods.


    Huh!


    Lin Yu''s huge body hurried forward, rushing towards the dead gods on the east side.


    He had just seen clearly that these dead gods were relatively weak, and they were best dealt with.


    "He wants to run away, stop him!"


    The death elder shouted violently.


    Lin Yu didn''t show that he wanted to attack, but wanted to escape. Therefore, all the dead gods, including the dead **** elders, thought that he was planning to penetrate eastward and escape the encirclement.


    All the dead gods rushed towards Lin Yu.


    This is in Lin Yu''s arms.


    He stopped abruptly, grabbed the group of death gods on the east side who were about to besiege him, and threw them all into his mouth.


    Immediately after turning around, the giant hand swept across, and then grabbed the death gods who had gathered from the other three directions.


    After these two lightning attacks, the number of death gods present dropped sharply, at least half of them.


    And the dead gods who disappeared are being quickly absorbed by Lin Yu at this time, turning them into laws.


    The modifier panel in front of Lin Yu frantically popped out prompts, one after another densely.


    On the other side, after watching the death elder who Lin Yu shot the whole process, the second monk was a little confused at this time.


    He didn''t know that Lin Yu could gain the power of law by eating Death God, so he couldn''t figure out his motivation for doing so.


    It was precisely because he couldn''t figure this out that he made the wrong judgment just now.


    "All spread out, let me deal with him!"


    The dead **** elder realized that all the dead gods present would be eaten by Lin Yu, and hurriedly ordered them to disperse.


    After hearing these words, the remaining dead gods retreated with all their strength and stayed away from the evil star Lin Yu.


    "It''s worth it." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart Now, he has obtained at least seven or eight hundred rules, "You should try to eat all the rest."


    Regardless of the elders of the dead gods who rushed towards him, he rushed towards the dead gods who were fleeing at full speed, preparing to eat one by one.


    boom!


    The dead elder shot with all his strength and punched out of thin air.


    His power was far stronger than the Death God that Lin Yu had dealt with before, and this fist formed a terrifying wave of air, and then it condensed into an invisible boulder that looked like a substance, and slammed it towards Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu ignored this ferocious attack and let it slam it on his back.


    Bang!


    This blow was so heavy that Lin Yu felt as if he had been hit by a meteorite, and even his internal organs were trembling due to this.


    However, this force also pushed him at the same time, allowing him to approach the frantically fleeing death gods at a faster speed, and came to them in just an instant.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately waved his hand, grabbed all the dead gods in this direction, and threw them into his mouth to swallow.


    On the other side, the dead **** elder was a little surprised when he saw Lin Yu actually did this with his attack.


    Such a powerful body... This guy seems to be more terrifying than the Demon God!


    At this time, Lin Yu turned and rushed in another direction, and there were many dead gods running wildly in that direction.


    "Hugh is crazy!"


    The death elder shouted angrily.


    At the same time, he tried his best to punch Lin Yu again.


    Bang bang bang!


    In the blink of an eye, he shook several punches one after another.


    The impact of these punches is stronger than that of the punch just now, so the speed is also faster than that of the punch just now.


    Not long after Lin Yu just turned around, these punches hit him.


    Moreover, the impact of these punches is also very particular, all of which are the vital parts of Lin Yu''s body.

 Chapter 650： Sudden energy

    After a few punches fell, Lin Yu''s body crackled and rattled.


    The bone spurs and scale armor covering his demon god''s body had been beaten by these punches for the most part and shattered to the ground.


    But even so, Lin Yu didn''t stop, and with the help of these punches, he rushed towards the escaped gods.


    In the next scene, the dead **** elder was furious.


    Seeing Lin Yu waved his hand again, he ate the dead gods into his mouth.


    Since then, the gods of death who rushed here have almost been wiped out, and only a few have survived and managed to escape.


    "Which, what is this?"


    The death elder was so angry that he was going crazy, he had never fought against such an existence.


    Not only the physical defenses are surprisingly strong, but even the behavior motives are unpredictable.


    Until now, he didn''t know what Lin Yu''s purpose was to eat the Death God desperately. Could it be that this would increase his strength?


    The dead **** elder thought about it, and found that it seemed that only this could explain it, otherwise a strong person like Lin Yu would not have such an unbelievable behavior.


    On the other side, Lin Yu naturally didn''t have time to pay attention to what was thinking in the heart of the dead **** elder.


    He was quickly thinking about what to do next.


    Now he didn''t know how to leave the burial place of the gods, and the burial place plus the Lord of the Dead Gods and the nine elders of the dead gods, there are a total of ten strong men that he can hardly contend with.


    If you don''t quickly find a coping strategy, you will have a very miserable ending.


    "or¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu remembered the Temple of Meteorite mentioned by the other party when he interrogated the dead gods just now.


    The Temple of the Fallen God is the hall of the Lord of the Dead Gods. It is said that after the Dead God recondensed his godhead, he must pass there if he wants to leave the burial place.


    "Or, I simply went to the Temple of Meteorite to break through, anyway, now I have no other choice."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu made a decisive decision and decided to take a risk.


    Even if you go to the Temple of the Fallen God, you will face the Lord of the Dead God, but the Lord of the Dead God who stays here will find him sooner or later, it''s the same.


    While he was thinking about it, the dead elder shot again.


    boom!


    Another punch hit Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu stabilized his figure, ignored the dead **** elders, and rushed to the east.


    Now he can''t help this dead **** elder, this can be accurately judged by the speed and strength of the dead **** elder''s shot.


    Of course, the Death Elder could not help him.


    Between them, it can be said that they are completely evenly matched.


    "He''s going to... Temple of Meteorite?"


    Seeing Lin Yu rushing towards the east, the dead elder frowned slightly.


    The direction to the east is where the Temple of the Meteorite is located. Lin Yu walking in that direction seems to have no other purpose other than going to the Temple of the Meteorite.


    But then the question came, didn''t Lin Yu know that the Lord of the Dead is sitting in the Temple of the Fallen God?


    With this doubt, the dead elder hurriedly pursued Lin Yu.


    "Really seeking a dead end!"


    The Death Elder cursed while chasing.


    He is ranked seventh among the nine elders, but if ranked according to strength, he will be ranked ninth.


    In other words, there are nine dead gods powerhouses who surpass him in the Temple of Meteorite.


    Once those strong men joined forces, Lin Yu would definitely have a dead end.


    The two of them approached the Temple of Meteorite at an extremely fast speed one after another.


    As he rushed all the way, the injuries on Lin Yu''s body healed quickly. When he came outside the Temple of the Meteorite, all the wounds on his body had recovered as before, making him stand outside the Temple of the Meteorite in a prosperous posture.


    This Temple of Meteorite towered into the clouds, standing there like a giant mountain, much taller than he who possessed the body of a demon god.


    "Old Qi, why are you so useless to let him come here."


    When Lin Yu just stood still, a voice came from the Temple of Meteorite.


    And the object of this voice seemed to be the dead elder who had just come here after Lin Yu.


    "Elder, help me take this guy together."


    The seventh elder did not excuse, shouting loudly towards the Meteorite Temple.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+1 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    During the conversation between the two dead gods elders, Lin Yu suddenly flashed a reminder.


    It turned out to be a long-lost reminder to gain vitality.


    "This Temple of Meteorite..."


    Lin Yu didn''t expect that he would be so surprised when he ventured to this Temple of Meteorite.


    Standing around this Temple of the Meteorite, he could gain vitality without doing anything.


    "What treasures are there in this Temple of Meteorite? It allows me to gain vitality out of thin air?"


    You must know that since the soul gathering disk was destroyed, he could no longer obtain vital energy out of thin air like he did now.


    That soul gathering disk has the special effect of transforming the ubiquitous world power, divine power, and demon power into vital energy, but now I have nothing in my body, only the body of the demon god, which can also obtain vital energy out of thin air. .


    This surprised him greatly.


    As Lin Yu thought about it, eight figures slowly floated out of the Temple of Meteorite.


    Needless to think about it, the masters of these eight figures must be the remaining eight dead elders.


    Together, they took orders from the Lord of the Dead to assist him in managing everything in the burial place of the gods.


    Behind Lin Yu, the Seventh Elders saw all the great elders coming forward together, and immediately soared into the air and flew to their side.


    At this time, Lin Yu was surrounded by so many dead **** elders.


    "Old Qi, have you figured out his details?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu was standing there and didn''t mean to escape, the elder didn''t hurriedly questioned the Seventh Elder Road.


    "no."


    "no?"


    The elder was puzzled, Lin Yu stood motionless, he almost thought it was the seventh elder who escorted him here.


    The result was still the same as what I got after observing it for a long time. This guy came here on his own initiative.


    Suddenly, the major elders were a little confused, wondering why Lin Yu had the courage to come to the Temple of Meteorite.


    On the ground, Lin Yu was a little at a loss.


    His original purpose here was to break into the Temple of the Fallen God to see if he could find a way to leave the burial place of the gods, but the sudden emergence of the source of energy prompt directly interrupted his thoughts and caught him somewhat by surprise.


    At this time, the reminder to get the energy is still coming out, and the frequency is not high, almost every six or seven seconds.


    In other words, almost one minute can give him the vitality of the ten yuanling crystal.


    Although the number is not large, it can be obtained for nothing without doing anything, and as long as the time is long enough, the number will become very considerable.


    "Forget it, since it''s here, we''ll take a good look at him."


    "I have never seen a stranger like him."


    The great elder said unhurriedly.


    He expected that Lin Yu had no chance to escape, so he was not in a hurry at all.


    The other Death God elders also felt that Lin Yu now was just a lamb to be slaughtered by them, so he could deal with it whatever he wanted.


    All the elders looked down at Lin Yu.

 Chapter 651： trial

    "Tell me, what''s your name?"


    The Grand Elder looked at Lin Yu and asked in a gentle tone.


    Lin Yu focused his attention on him, and asked, "At this point, does the name still have meaning?"


    He could make up a name or even tell him his real name, but he didn''t want to do that.


    Because if you do this, the other party will definitely move on to the next question quickly.


    But for him, the most important thing now is time.


    On the one hand, buying more time can absorb more energy, on the other hand, more time can make him think better about how to deal with it next.


    In short, time is on his side now, so he just wants to delay some time.


    "Yes, your name really doesn''t make sense."


    The elder smiled lightly and said: "Leaving your name is just to give you a chance to prove that you have been here. This is my reward to you, don''t you understand?"


    The implication is that he will kill Lin Yu immediately after the interrogation is over, so asking the name clearly now is just to give him a chance to leave his name, and there is no other reason.


    "Well, if you don''t want to say that it is your own business, we will take it as killing an unknown person."


    The great elder no longer entangled this matter.


    After hearing this, the other dead **** elders looked at Lin Yu contemptuously.


    "The next question, how did you come to the burial place of the gods?"


    This question is very important because no one can come to this burial place except for the dead gods.


    Therefore, it is necessary to figure out how Lin Yu got here.


    If you can figure it out, maybe you can find a way to leave the burial place of the gods, so that everyone doesn''t have to stay here to condense the godhead.


    Lin Yu sneered and asked again: "Do you think I will know the answer to this question?"


    As soon as this statement came out, the elders present all moved slightly, thoughtfully.


    The elder stared at Lin Yu quietly for a while, and continued to ask: "Okay, I just pretend you don''t know, then I ask you, what did you do before you came here?"


    He thought for a while, and felt that Lin Yu might really not know how he got here.


    After all, this burial place is not a place where you can come and leave.


    "Before coming here..."


    Lin Yu pretended to be lost in thought, delaying time.


    The elders of the death gods were not anxious when they saw this, and waited for his reply.


    Apart from boring penance in this burial place, they had nothing meaningful to do, so there was time to interrogate Lin Yu slowly, but they were not in a hurry.


    While they were waiting, several black spots suddenly appeared in the distant sky.


    These black spots grew rapidly, and it was clear that there was a **** of death hurriedly approaching the Temple of Meteorite.


    Before long, five dead gods came not far from the nine dead elders.


    Among them, the three dead gods are normally suspended in the air, and then there are two dead gods each carrying a dead **** who can''t fly.


    "Who are they?"


    Before they could speak, the elder looked at the two dead gods who could not fly and asked.


    And these two death gods are the giant spirit **** and shadow god.


    "His divine name is a giant spirit, and his divine name is a shadow. The two of them have just arrived at the burial place of the gods."


    The dead **** with empty hands pointed at the giant spirit **** and shadow god, and replied.


    "I just came?" The Great Elder groaned, and quickly thought of the key points. It seems that these two dead gods came here with Lin Yu.


    Otherwise, the three dead gods would not make a special trip to the Temple of Meteorite carrying them.


    Sure enough, just as this thought flashed in his mind, the dead **** with empty hands told the origin of the giant spirit **** and shadow god.


    Just as he thought, the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God came here at the same time as Lin Yu.


    "You two, do you know where he came from?"


    The Great Elder looked at the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God, pointed to Lin Yu below, and asked.


    "I know." The Giant Spirit God and Shadow God replied in unison.


    "Well, you two quickly tell everything you know, you come first."


    The great elder looked at the giant spirit **** and motioned him to speak first.


    The Giant Spirit God didn''t dare to disobey, and immediately explained Lin Yu''s background in detail.


    After he finished speaking, the Great Elder ordered the Shadow God to add.


    After the Shadow God finished speaking, he slowly a little bit.


    Afterwards, he turned his head to look at Lin Yu and said, "I didn''t expect your origins to be so simple, you actually cultivated into a **** with a mortal body."


    As he spoke, the eyes of the other dead **** elders were also full of incredible.


    It was the first time they heard of an alien like Lin Yu.


    "It''s the same question just now, what did you do when you came here?"


    Regarding this question, neither the Giant Spirit God nor the Shadow God gave an answer, because they were already dead at that time, and I don''t know what Lin Yu did.


    Therefore, the elder can only ask Lin Yu.


    As soon as his voice fell, all the dead elders looked at Lin Yu motionlessly, waiting for Lin Yu to give an answer.


    At this time, Lin Yu stared at the modifier panel in front of him, looking at the meta energy value on it.


    "The 122 Yuan Ling crystals are still too few Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    After procrastinating for such a long time, a total of only 60 elemental spirit crystals were obtained. Counting the original 62 elemental spirit crystals, the total amount was 122 elemental spirit crystals.


    At this point, Yuanneng can''t do anything, it can''t be used to improve cultivation, nor can it integrate a few laws.


    However, if there is a way to spend a day in this place, it is possible to obtain a large amount of vitality, but it is a pity that these dead gods will definitely not give themselves this opportunity.


    "If I knew that the surrounding area of ??the Meteorite Temple could absorb vital energy, I should sneak over here, taking advantage of them not paying attention..."


    Lin Yu regretted a little.


    But it''s useless to regret now, I can''t tell the prophet, how can I expect this to happen.


    At this time, the elder urged again: "Don''t challenge my patience, and quickly tell me what you know."


    "Give me some more time to think about it." Lin Yu was going to continue to procrastinate.


    "Huh?" The Great Elder groaned, seeming to have doubts about Lin Yu.


    "You can''t remember the experience at that time after thinking about it for so long. It seems that we need to help you to speed up your memories."


    The great elder said in a bad tone.


    When Lin Yu heard it, he knew that he couldn''t continue to drag like this, so he said: "I remember it, it seemed that a voice suddenly appeared in my ears, that voice..."


    The elder squinted half his eyes and interrupted him: "Are you sure you were not being chased by the Lord at that time?"


    Obviously, he didn''t believe Lin Yu very much.


    This is mainly because the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God just mentioned clearly that Lin Yu is very cunning and difficult to deal with.


    "The Great Elder."


    At this moment, the Seventh Elder on the side suddenly shouted, as if there was any suggestion he wanted to mention.


    The great elder turned his head and glanced at him, motioned: "Say."

 Chapter 652： Sleepy beast

    Seeing that the Great Elder agreed, the Seventh Elder quickly said: "The Great Elder, the Giant Spirit God and the Shadow God just now said that Lin Yu cannot be treated with common sense. They threw him into the land of chaos, but he not only came out of it unharmed. , It also caused such a big crisis."


    The giant spirit gods and shadow gods have fully explained what happened in the void and the origin of Lin Yu, so the dead **** elders present all knew about the land of chaos.


    After listening, the great elder turned to look at the giant spirit **** and shadow god.


    He was ready to listen to their opinions again, after all, they were upper gods before they came here, and their knowledge was extraordinary.


    Seeing that the Great Elder took the initiative to look at them, the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God hurriedly said, "Great Elder, Lin Yu, this person must not be underestimated. His growth rate is really amazing."


    When it comes to this, they are all a little afraid.


    It took Lin Yu just such a short time to get to this point, and possessing the strength that surpassed them was truly terrifying.


    "Elder, I think it''s best not to believe what Lin Yu said lightly. He may be delaying time."


    The Giant Spirit God added.


    He couldn''t wait for the death elders to join forces to kill Lin Yu immediately, because he was really scared.


    Just now, he and Shadow God watched Lin Yu eat so many Death Gods with their own eyes, and were worried that they would have the same fate.


    The great elder nodded slowly, becoming more cautious in his heart.


    In fact, just after asking the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God about Lin Yu''s origins, he felt that Lin Yu would not be so easy to deal with.


    Now he is completely firm in this idea.


    "Take him down."


    The great elder ordered to the elders of the dead gods.


    He decided to take Lin Yu first, and then to force him to interrogate, just in case.


    On the other side, the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God breathed a sigh of relief after hearing the decision of the Great Elder.


    The two of them will feel a faint anxiety when they see Lin Yu. Only when Lin Yu is completely imprisoned or killed directly can they truly feel relieved.


    "It seems I can only fight with them."


    The decision of the great elder made Lin Yu no longer have the possibility of delaying time through words.


    Now if I want to delay time, I can only fight to the death.


    As long as you don''t die, you can continue to absorb the vital energy, and when the vital energy is enough, you will naturally have the possibility of turning defeat into victory.


    boom!


    Before the death elders could take action, Lin Yu broke out first.


    With a kick on his legs, he rushed directly to the nearest dead elder.


    Upon seeing this, the dead elder hurriedly dodged backwards, while the other dead elders all attacked Lin Yu.


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise outside the entire Meteorite Temple, and the momentum was shaking to the sky.


    Every Death God elder took out his unique skills, some attacked Lin Yu from a distance like the seventh elders, while some directly fought close to him.


    Fortunately, Lin Yu''s body of the Demon God was strong enough that these attacks would not be able to severely damage him for a while.


    However, because his body of the Demon God is so large, it is not easy to avoid the attacks of so many Death God elders, it can almost be said that it is impossible to do it.


    Boom boom boom!


    The air bursts constantly.


    Countless powerful moves rained down on Lin Yu''s body of the devil.


    Lin Yuqiang endured, and only kept rushing forward, and went straight to the dead **** elder who was locked in the first place.


    He knew very well in his heart that he must not fight separately now, he must bite one hard, and only when one of the dead elders is truly injured, the other dead elders will have scruples in their hearts.


    If you hide here and flash over there, you will become exhausted. In that case, these Death God elders will definitely rise in momentum, and the situation they face will be even worse.


    "Die to me!"


    Lin Yu''s eyes were red, and he rushed towards the dead **** elder who kept retreating with a roar.


    This momentum of his made the opponent feel a little bit of fear in an instant, so that he completely forgot to fight back, only knowing to hide away.


    Bang!


    Lin Yu''s huge legs kicked violently, and the body of the demon **** shot up, quickly narrowing the distance with the dead **** elder.


    "Oops!"


    The death **** elder secretly said something bad, and his heart was blank, completely shocked by Lin Yu.


    boom!


    Lin Yu slammed a punch with all his strength, and smashed him fiercely on the dead **** elder, immediately knocking him down and flying out.


    And just when he succeeded in succeeding, the two dead **** elders had already rushed to him and stopped on his way.


    Although his body of the Demon God is very large and strong, the two dead elders have been practicing in the burial place for a long time, and their strength is very strong, so they successfully stopped him.


    This prevented him from further chasing the dead elder who was beaten by him.


    Of course, the two dead elders who intercepted him were also knocked into flight because of his huge charge.


    Bang bang bang!


    At the moment when Lin Yu was forced to stop, dozens of attacks of varying power fell on his demon god''s body.


    Such frequent attacks have already caused him some serious injuries, and even if his self-healing ability is extremely powerful, he will not be able to fully recover for a while.


    If this continues, he will definitely fall into defeat.


    However, Lin Yu could no longer manage that much at this time. Ever since he decided to venture into the Temple of the Meteorite, he had prepared for the worst.


    "Kill you guys first."


    After Lin Yu was blocked by the two dead **** elders, he noticed that the giant spirit **** and the shadow **** were on the left front.


    He wanted to kill these two guys a long time ago Now he simply kills them first.


    boom!


    Lin Yu kicked his legs again and rushed towards the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God with all his strength.


    "Run! Run!"


    "help me!"


    The giant spirit gods and shadow gods can''t fly themselves, so after seeing Lin Yu rushing towards him, they could only pray for the two dead gods who were flying in the air with them to run quickly.


    However, what disappointed them was that the two red-eyed Lin Yu who were flying with them rushed toward him at full speed, and they were scared to leave them, and they rushed to their own way.


    "Fifth Elder, stop him!"


    The Great Elder didn''t expect Lin Yu to have such a strong fighting will, and he was a little at a loss. He had to call the fifth elder closest to Lin Yu to stop Lin Yu.


    The Fifth Elders chased Lin Yu with all their strength, while pursuing them with all their strength, trying to slow down Lin Yu''s momentum.


    However, Lin Yu seemed to be unaware of the pain, completely ignoring the powerful attacks that were constantly falling on him, and only rushed towards the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God.


    Just when the giant spirit gods and shadow gods were about to fall to the ground, Lin Yu successfully rushed not far from them.


    Reaching out, Lin Yu quickly picked them up from mid-air and threw them into his mouth.


    In the presence of all the dead **** elders, he directly ate the giant spirit **** and shadow god.


    These two dead gods are now completely lacking in strength, unable to provide him with the power of law, doing so is only to kill them.


    And his approach once again made the death elders feel his strong will to fight.


    "Come here all!"


    The Great Elder shouted with a dark face.


    He admitted that he underestimated Lin Yu, especially Lin Yu''s determination to fight the beast.


    Therefore, he decided to gather all the dead elders together and unite to deal with Lin Yu, instead of letting them play freely like just now.

 Chapter 653： Hope of turning defeat into victory

    The nine dead elders quickly formed a formation.


    Lin Yu felt the tremendous pressure as soon as the formation was formed.


    These dead **** elders have experienced many battles, and have initially condensed a godhead, with high strength.


    Just now when they were fighting separately, Lin Yu was able to turn around flexibly because they couldn''t form a joint force, but now they chose to join forces, so he fell short in an instant.


    But fortunately, Lin Yu''s body of the Demon God is so powerful that even if he suffered heavy losses one after another, he could stand upright.


    Moreover, the self-healing ability of the Demon God''s body is extremely powerful, and the injury will recover quickly, so Lin Yu can still support it in a short time.


    At this time, many dead gods gathered in the distance around them, looking at this place in the distance.


    It is probably because of the huge movement here that attracted their attention.


    "kill!"


    The elders of the death gods cooperated very tacitly. Those who were good at long-range attack assisted in the rear, while those who were good at hand-to-hand combat rushed to Lin Yu''s side and attacked Lin Yu at close range.


    Lin Yu could only fight against these Death God elders who rushed over, unable to fight back against those who stayed far away.


    In other words, as time progresses, he will definitely lose.


    Of course, as long as he survives long enough, until he accumulates enough vitality to modify his cultivation base, it will not be difficult to turn defeat into victory.


    So the biggest question now is how long he can support it.


    Boom boom boom!


    Several attacks fell on Lin Yu at the same time.


    Lin Yu didn''t dodge, with these attacks overtaking one of the dead elders, and reluctantly counterattacked.


    "Three hundred and fifty one."


    On the modifier panel, the number behind Yuanneng has become 351, which is an increase of two hundred Yuanneng crystals.


    Lin Yu continued to clenched his teeth, took out all his fighting skills, and persisted with all his strength.


    It can be said that this battle is the most difficult battle since he became a warrior. If it hadn''t been for the prompts to gain vitality and give him the hope of turning defeat into victory, I am afraid he would have long been unable to hold on.


    After all, this is a meaningless battle no matter how you look at it.


    He was at an absolute disadvantage, and it was only a matter of time before the elders of the dead gods wanted to defeat him.


    "Lin Yu, it is meaningless to resist, you can catch it now, and I can promise you a happy one."


    The great elder said indifferently while taking a shot.


    In the distance, those dead gods who were watching the battle heard this, and found that the battle situation was indeed extremely unfavorable to Lin Yu, and they became bolder.


    Many dead gods took the initiative to approach here, wanting to watch the battle from close range.


    After all, it is a rare occasion for the nine dead elders to shoot at the same time. If you can observe and figure it out, you will definitely help yourself improve faster and better.


    But at this moment, the elder suddenly yelled at them: "Stay away, don''t come over!"


    He learned the lesson just now, for fear that Lin Yu would suddenly violently attack these dead gods.


    Seeing that the great elder said this, the gods of death had to stop their progress and slowly backed away.


    "Lin Yu, I advise you to die of that heart."


    The great elder said to Lin Yu condescendingly.


    After experiencing what just happened, coupled with the situation reported by the Giant Spirit God and the Shadow God, he found that Lin Yu seemed to have a special hobby of devouring the Death God.


    Therefore, he felt that when these dead gods took the initiative to approach here, Lin Yu must have had similar ideas again.


    He was right. Lin Yu did have similar thoughts when the dead gods approached.


    But it''s a pity that now he can''t protect himself, how can he spare the power to fight those dead gods'' ideas.


    He just wants to hold on a bit more now, hold on until he accumulates enough vitality.


    "If there is a 1,000 yuan spirit crystal, it might be able to raise the cultivation base again."


    The last time the cultivation base cost was 100 yuan spirit crystals, so this time I can have 1,000 yuan spirit crystals, and I must be able to raise my cultivation base to the next level.


    At least according to the past law, it should be like this.


    "400, 600 short!"


    Lin Yu secretly gritted his teeth.


    At this time, he was already covered in cuts and bruises, and there was no good piece of meat on his body.


    Most of the bone spurs and scale armor had been peeled off, causing him to rely on his body to directly resist the joint attacks of the elders of the death gods.


    The injury this time was only higher than the one he suffered last time when he broke into the land of chaos.


    "This guy''s body of the devil is so powerful?"


    The Great Elder couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    After this battle, at least half an hour passed. As a result, Lin Yu was still able to stand there, resisting stubbornly, and the elders of the Death Gods, including the elders, could not help being surprised.


    It''s not that the Demon God and the others have never fought against each other. Before they fell and came to the burial place of the gods, they all had more or less battles with the Demon God.


    However, none of the demon gods they had ever faced was comparable to Lin Yu.


    Although Lin Yu, like those demon gods, possesses the body of a demon god, it is obvious that Lin Yu''s fighting will and ability to resist is much stronger than them.


    This made the elder curious, did these injuries not hurt Lin Yu at all?


    Although from the outside Lin Yu has been seriously injured, but maybe all this is just the appearance?


    "Shoot with all your strength, don''t have any reservations!"


    The great elder gave the order again, ordering all the dead elders to attack with all their strength.


    As soon as his words fell, several of the dead gods who were watching the battle in the distance, some of the stronger dead gods asked the elder: "Elder, please allow me to wait and fight him together."


    "No." The elder swiftly glanced at them and scolded: "Take care of yourself, no one is allowed to come and intervene!"


    In any case, he didn''t want Lin Yu to have the opportunity to devour the other dead gods.


    Besides, Lin Yu''s defeat is only a matter of time, and only a few of the Death God elders can easily consume him without any other Death God''s help.


    The few dead gods who had just made the request saw the great elder say so, so they had to retreat again, staying in the distance with the other dead gods to watch the battle.


    This scene naturally fell into Lin Yu''s eyes.


    "It''s best not to let them join, and I can hold on for a while."


    The decision of the great elder was in line with Lin Yu''s mind. At this time, he was already extremely difficult just under the elders of the nine dead gods. If there were other dead gods to join the battle, he would definitely not last long.


    The battle continued, and the elders of the dead gods all besieged Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu''s situation is getting worse and worse, the recovery speed of the Demon God''s body is far behind the speed of injury.


    He is now completely supported by a tenacious will.


    At this moment, the Temple of Meteorite suddenly shook slightly.


    This vibration was inaudible, and only a few dead **** elders could perceive it keenly. Those dead gods who were watching the battle in the distance had no idea that there was any vision in the Meteorite Temple.


    "Huh? What''s the matter?"


    The Great Elder stopped immediately, turned his head slowly, and looked at the Temple of Meteorite.


    new

 Chapter 654： eternal

    After watching for a while, the great elder turned around and said to the elders of the dead gods: "You continue to deal with him, I will go to the temple to have a look."


    "Yes."


    The elders of the dead gods took their orders without hesitation.


    In their opinion, Lin Yu''s defeat is now set, and it is only a matter of time before he completely surrenders. It doesn''t matter whether there is a great elder or not.


    After the great elder glanced at Lin Yu, he quickly flew to the Temple of Meteorite and entered the temple.


    As he left, Lin Yu felt the pressure greatly reduced.


    The great elder is the strongest among the dead gods and elders, and now the formation of the dead gods elders must have the command of the big elder to exert the greatest power.


    Therefore, the departure of the Great Elder immediately weakened Lin Yu''s offensive by at least half.


    "fortunately!"


    Lin Yu let out a long sigh of relief, "In this way, I can hold on for a while."


    After seeing the hope again, Lin Yu''s fighting will skyrocketed instantly, and the whole person was high-spirited, and there was a faint tendency to regain the upper hand.


    Seeing this, the elders of the dead gods rushed to increase their offensive and suppress Lin Yu with all their strength.


    The two sides continued to fight in a glued state, and Lin Yu took the opportunity to absorb the vitality in the Temple of Meteorite.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu discovered that Yuanneng''s acquisition speed had actually slowed down.


    "It''s probably because of what happened in the Meteorite Temple."


    Combining with the situation of the sudden departure of the great elder just now, Lin Yu guessed that something major must have happened in the Meteorite Temple.


    The slowdown in gaining vital energy by oneself must have something to do with that.


    Fortunately, the acquisition speed of Yuanneng has not slowed down much, and the overall situation is still better than when the first elder was there.


    Because the Great Elder''s departure greatly benefited him from the battle, it can make him hold on for longer.


    "600."


    On the modifier panel, the number behind Yuanneng has jumped to 600, getting closer and closer to 1000.


    Lin Yu prayed in his heart that it would be best if the Great Elder never come out, so that he can successfully accumulate enough energy of 1,000 yuan spirit crystals before he is completely defeated.


    As time passed by, Lin Yu persisted.


    Suddenly, there was a strange noise in the Meteorite Temple.


    Immediately after that, the voice of the great elder came from inside, "Second, third, you come here too."


    Upon hearing this, the second and third elders immediately led their orders into the Temple of Meteorite, leaving the other six dead elders to deal with Lin Yu.


    This caused Lin Yu''s pressure to suddenly drop again.


    But Lin Yu soon discovered that Yuanneng''s acquisition speed had slowed down again.


    "This Yuanneng, shouldn''t it be interrupted suddenly, right?"


    Lin Yu thought with some worry.


    Now the whole situation is very beneficial to him, as long as he persists, he will definitely be able to save enough yuan to improve his cultivation.


    But if the acquisition of vitality is suddenly interrupted, then...


    With no choice, Lin Yu could only continue to fight as hard as he could, against the remaining six dead elders.


    After all, whether the acquisition of vitality will be interrupted is beyond his control.


    In the distance, those Death Gods who watched the battle saw Lin Yu''s situation better than just now, and suddenly they were a little bit eager to come over and support the six Death God elders.


    However, because the words of the elder were still still in their ears, they finally did not act.


    Time passed quickly.


    The six elders of the dead gods became more surprised as they fought. He didn''t expect Lin Yu to be so resistant. What is supporting him to persevere?


    There is no answer to this question, unless you completely surrender Lin Yu and ask it from his mouth.


    boom!


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the Meteorite Temple, as if someone inside was angry and smashed something.


    Shocked by the loud noise, the six dead **** elders turned their heads and glanced at the Meteorite Temple, and the dead gods who were watching the battle from a distance also gathered their sights on the Meteorite Temple.


    But this time there was no voice from the Great Elder in the Meteorite Temple, so the six dead elders continued to attack Lin Yu with all their strength.


    "The injury of this child is already visible, and the recovery speed is far behind the wounded speed, and it won''t last long."


    The Fourth Elder said to the other five dead elders.


    Now anyone can see that Lin Yu has come to an end, just making senseless resistance.


    It can be said that the final victory is at hand.


    "After we take him down, we will study his origins."


    "Well, the two dead gods just said that he was an alien who was cultivated from a mortal into a god. I really want to know how he did it."


    "It is worth noting that he has such a formidable strength when he first set foot in the burial place of the gods."


    "Yes."


    "..."


    Several dead **** elders talked with each other, believing that Lin Yu would be completely defeated soon.


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to pay attention to them, while resisting with all his might, while staring at the numbers behind Yuanneng.


    "997."


    "998."


    "999."


    "1000!"


    Finally, the number behind Yuanneng smoothly became 1000.


    "1000 yuan spirit crystals should be enough!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu moved quickly on the modifier panel.


    He first clicked on the + sign behind the cultivation base, and then decisively chose the strengthening option.


    "strengthen!"


    Roaring in his heart, Lin Yu pressed the OK button.


    Suddenly a powerful force suddenly poured into his body, frantically flowing through his body, and flowing all over his body in an instant.


    Wherever this force went, any injuries he recovered instantly, giving him a new lease of life.


    Not only that, Lin Yu could clearly feel that his body of gods and demons was undergoing tremendous changes.


    "what happened?"


    "This is?"


    The six dead elders were attacking Lin Yu with all their strength, never thought that Lin Yu''s injuries suddenly recovered completely, becoming exactly the same as before the war.


    Not only that, they could clearly feel that Lin Yu''s momentum was skyrocketing, and it seemed that an endless force was about to explode at any time.


    This scene immediately left them at a loss, so they involuntarily stopped and looked at Lin Yu in shock.


    Those dead gods who watched the battle from a distance were also stunned.


    It''s because they are so knowledgeable and have never seen such a picture, and they are completely confused about what happened.


    "It''s done! It''s finally done!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed, and his cultivation level was finally improved again.


    At this time, on the modifier panel, "God and Demon (Eternal is displayed behind the cultivation base. From the literal meaning, Eternity is obviously a level higher than the previous immortality.


    "Now these dead elders are no longer my opponents."


    Lin Yu looked up and looked at the dead elders who were condescending to look down at him.


    But just when he was about to make a move, there was another loud noise in the Meteorite Temple, and even the entire Meteorite Temple trembled.


    Lin Yu instinctively glanced at the modifier panel, and found that the number behind Yuanneng was still the same as the one just after pressing the OK button.


    This shows that this period of time has not gained new vitality.


    "Take care of these guys first."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, and then his whole body suddenly violent.


    new

 Chapter 655： Sweep 1 empty

    "Be careful!"


    Seeing Lin Yu suddenly violent, the elders of the dead gods shouted again and again, extremely alert.


    But when they thought that Lin Yu was going to trouble them, they found that Lin Yu suddenly turned around and rushed towards the dead gods who were watching the battle in the distance.


    "not good!"


    "Everyone, run!"


    The elders shouted again and again to make the dead gods who were watching the battle evacuate quickly.


    Of course, even if they didn''t remind them, the dead gods who watched the battle had already noticed something wrong, and had already turned around and fled.


    It is a pity that they only thought about running away at this time.


    "Stop him!"


    The elders were anxious and tried their best to chase Lin Yu, trying to stop Lin Yu.


    At this time, they all thought that Lin Yu was only recovering from his injury, and his strength had not improved much, so they all felt that their strength would definitely be able to stop him.


    Swish!


    The six dead elders Qi Qi took out their unique skills, chasing Lin Yu at the fastest speed.


    "Help!"


    "what--"


    "..."


    The screams continued.


    The dead gods who were watching the battle were far from Lin Yu''s strength, so in only a moment of effort, the dead **** closest to Lin Yu was overtaken by Lin Yu.


    After catching up with these death gods, Lin Yu did not stop, opened his big mouth and sucked, like a whale swallowing, directly sucking the death gods into his belly.


    Immediately afterwards, he continued to rush forward, chasing the other dead gods.


    And it wasn''t until he left this area that the elders of the death gods were able to arrive.


    "Why is he so fast?"


    "Is it?"


    The elders were shocked.


    Judging from Lin Yu''s current performance, his strength seems to have improved a lot.


    "Don''t think so much, chase it!"


    "Chase!"


    At this time, Lin Yu had already slaughtered in another area, so the elders had no time to think about it and continued to do their best to keep up.


    However, when they arrived at the location where Lin Yu was just now, Lin Yu had disappeared again.


    "How can this be good?"


    "He is so fast, how can we catch him?"


    The elders were anxious, but helpless.


    Lin Yu''s speed was so fast that even if they tried their best, they couldn''t catch up.


    Can''t even catch up, let alone stop him?


    "It can''t go on like this, we split up!"


    "Ok!"


    The elders exchanged glances, and then immediately separated, chasing Lin Yu from different directions.


    They plan to surround Lin Yu before dealing with him.


    Of course, they also knew that their strength was probably not as good as Lin Yu, but it didn''t matter, there was still the Lord of Death in the Temple of the Fallen God, and it was expected that Lin Yu would not be able to break the waves.


    Swish!


    The dead elders soon formed a huge encirclement, approaching Lin Yu from different directions.


    However, Lin Yu seemed to have not seen them, devouring the gods of death by himself.


    "Quick! Quick!"


    The elders rushed forward recklessly and quickly encircled.


    But at this moment, Lin Yu suddenly turned around and scanned them around, and said indifferently: "Don''t worry, it will be your turn soon."


    "what?"


    "It''s so rampant!"


    This is the Temple of the Meteorite, and the dead elders never thought that they would be threatened by foreign enemies outside the Temple of the Meteorite.


    Huh!


    Just as the elders of the dead gods were frightened and angry, Lin Yu suddenly disappeared in front of them.


    They hurriedly turned their heads and took a look, and found that Lin Yu had reached the last batch of dead gods, and was devouring the only remaining dead gods.


    "It''s over!"


    "Why doesn''t the Lord come out yet?"


    The elders knew that the general situation was over and Lin Yu could no longer be stopped, so they had to turn their heads to look at the Meteorite Temple.


    At this moment, only the Lord of the Dead can suppress Lin Yu.


    "No, he''s here, run!"


    Suddenly, a dead **** elder shouted, and he found Lin Yu rushing towards this side.


    When the other dead **** elders heard this, they flew towards the Meteorite Temple without looking back.


    Lin Yu''s behavior just now made them completely shocked. At this time, no one would think that he could confront Lin Yu head-on.


    Even if they join forces, they cannot be Lin Yu''s opponent.


    The elders flew quickly. How fast they chased Lin Yu just now, they ran as fast as they could.


    But unfortunately, even if they flew to the Temple of Meteorite at such a fast speed, they were still quickly overtaken by Lin Yu.


    "He just didn''t show up all his strength and deliberately deceived us!"


    "It''s really cunning!"


    The elders were surprised to find that Lin Yu''s speed was much faster than just now, so it took such a short time to catch up with them.


    "Don''t panic, join hands to deal with him, and hold on until the Lord comes out."


    Among the elders, the four elders forcefully shouted to the other elders calmly.


    At this time, there is no chaos, the more chaos the faster the death, just like the death gods who just patronized the escape.


    As in the current situation, only by working together can we get more vitality.


    After all, they don''t need to defeat Lin Yu, as long as they hold on for a while until the Lord of the Dead God and the remaining three elders of the Dead God come out, the crisis will be resolved.


    "Finalize!"


    The elders of the death gods stopped immediately and formed a formation at the fastest speed.


    They have been training hard for many years in this formation, and they are extremely proficient.


    It can be composed of three people, six or eight people, which is very flexible.


    Not only that, this type of formation can be attacked, retreat, and defensive, so powerful.


    The formation quickly took shape, and when they formed a formation Lin Yu also rushed to them.


    boom!


    Lin Yu didn''t care what these dead elders were doing, so he rushed over.


    Compared to his huge body of the demon god, these dead **** elders are really too small.


    Coupled with the improvement of his cultivation base, the body of the demon **** is stronger than before, and he can take it all the way.


    Therefore, he didn''t care about what means the six dead gods elders were going to use against him, he just had to go over it recklessly.


    "This guy?"


    The elders of the death gods were frightened by Lin Yu, and the formation that had just been formed was instantly dissipated.


    There was no way. They had encountered a terrifying opponent like Lin Yu for the first time, and they couldn''t think of a better way to deal with him besides ending the battle.


    "Don''t even think about leaving!"


    After Lin Yu broke up the elders, he grabbed one of the dead elders on the spot and threw it into his mouth.


    Roared while swallowing.


    And his yelling suddenly scared the remaining dead elders into wonder what to do next.


    Suddenly stopped there stupidly.


    Of course, their stay was extremely short, and they reacted in an instant, rushing again and again.


    However, the time wasted at this point was enough for Lin Yu to defeat them all.


    One, two, three...


    Less than a single breath, Lin Yu rushed from left to right, grabbed the remaining five dead elders one by one, threw them into his mouth and swallowed.


    "The laws possessed by these dead elders are really powerful!"


    "It turns out that they are all medium and high-level rules!"


    The tips for obtaining the laws kept beating in front of Lin Yu''s eyes. Lin Yu glanced around and found that the laws he had obtained were all in the fifth, sixth and seventh orders, and even the laws of the ninth order.


    But at this moment, four figures suddenly floated out of the Temple of Meteorite.

 Chapter 656： Soul stone

    Lin Yu glanced at the four figures and found that apart from the person in the middle, the other three were the Great Elder, the Second Elder, and the Third Elder.


    Obviously, the guy in the middle should be the Lord of Death.


    "Huh? What about the fourth child?"


    The great elder quickly swept around and found that the six dead elders, including the four elders, were all gone.


    Immediately afterwards, he discovered that the other dead gods except the elders had also disappeared.


    "Could it be..."


    The great elder immediately focused his attention on Lin Yu, who was huge.


    You don''t have to think about it, it must be related to Lin Yu.


    "You...you ate them all?"


    The Great Elder took a step forward and pointed at Lin Yudao angrily.


    "Ask it knowingly."


    Lin Yu glanced at him, and then continued to stare at the Lord of Death.


    Now these dead elders are not his opponents, the only threat is the Lord of the dead.


    "Elder, you first withdraw."


    The lord of the dead **** ordered.


    "Yes, God Lord!" The Great Elder hurriedly returned to his original position and returned to the second and third elders.


    Without his cover, the Lord of Death could finally take a good look at Lin Yu.


    "It''s interesting to have the body of the demon **** but not the demon god, but the first step on the god''s burial place has peak combat power."


    The lord of the dead **** nodded slowly while speaking.


    Lin Yu didn''t answer his words, but took advantage of his speaking time and glanced at the modifier panel.


    At this time, the number behind Yuanneng is still 1, the same as just now.


    In other words, since he revised his cultivation base, he has not gained vitality.


    I don''t know if it was because the thing that could produce vital energy in the Temple of the Meteorite was sucked up by him, or the Lord of Death in front of him blocked his absorption by some means.


    Lin Yu guessed that the high probability is the latter.


    As for the basis of judgment, it was based on the actions of the elder just now and the inexplicable movement from the Temple of Meteorite.


    Lin Yu inferred that it was probably because the Lord of Dead God discovered that something that could produce vital energy was abnormal, and called the Great Elder to deal with it together.


    At this time, the great elder whispered to remind the lord of the dead gods: "The lord, his strength is much stronger than just before, no wonder the fourth elders will lose to him so quickly."


    "I know."


    The Lord of Death nodded slowly.


    Without the elder''s reminder, he also knew that Lin Yu''s strength must be much stronger than before.


    Because just now the nine elders can easily gain the upper hand by joining forces, and now even if you stand in front of him, you will feel some pressure.


    The Lord of Death could tell that Lin Yu''s current strength was not much weaker than himself.


    "Your strength has been greatly improved for no reason. It seems that you have caused the change in the soul calming stone just now."


    The Lord of Death said while approaching Lin Yu.


    "Soul calming stone?" Lin Yu heard a brand new term.


    Could it be that the vital energy he just obtained came from this soul-suppressing stone?


    The Lord of Death observed Lin Yu''s expression, and from Lin Yu''s eyes, he realized that Lin Yu seemed to know this matter well, so he sneered and said, "It seems that I didn''t guess wrong."


    After speaking, he asked in a deep voice: "Say, who instructed you to come?"


    "No one instigated me."


    Lin Yu found that the lord of the dead **** seemed to have something in his words, so he didn''t rush to do it.


    "No one instructed you?" The Lord of the Dead took a step closer to Lin Yu again, "No one instructed you, how did you know that the Soul Calming Stone is in the Meteorite Temple?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu wanted to say that he also made a mistake.


    If it weren''t for coming outside the Temple of Meteorite, how would one know that this soul calming stone could still be sucked out of vital energy?


    However, from the demeanor and tone of the Lord of Death, Lin Yu found that the other party seemed to care very much about this soul calming stone, it seemed that this soul calming stone was an extremely important thing.


    "He was furious in the Meteorite Temple just now, but he was so calm when facing me, there was a big contrast between the front and back."


    Lin Yu''s thoughts turned, recalling the movement that had come from the Temple of the Fallen God when he was fighting with the elders of the dead gods just now.


    From those movements, he could be 100% sure that the lord of the dead **** in front of him was very angry at the time, even so angry that he smashed things in the Meteorite Temple.


    And judging from the current performance of the Lord of the Dead, he didn''t seem to be the kind of uncomfortable person.


    It can be seen that this soul stone may be more important than I thought.


    "What the **** is the soul calming stone you are talking about?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help asking.


    "Ok?"


    The Lord of Death''s complexion sank, and his eyes stared at Lin Yu sternly.


    He didn''t know what Lin Yu meant when asking this question, whether it was true or not.


    If you really don''t know, how could this guy come straight to the Soul Calming Stone?


    "It seems that if I don''t show you some color, you don''t know how to speak."


    The Lord of Dead God lifted up slightly and said.


    As soon as this voice fell, Lin Yu instantly understood that the other party was ready to do it.


    Of course, at this time, he also had the mind to do something, because he knew very well that if he couldn''t beat the opponent, then don''t even want to ask the other person about the origin of the soul stone, and don''t try to figure out how to leave the burial place of the gods.


    The two men were at war, and the battle was about to start.


    When the three dead elders in the distance saw the situation, they immediately stood ready and were ready to act accordingly.


    "rise!"


    The Lord of Death said in a low voice.


    As if speaking and following the law, the surrounding mountains of the Meteorite Temple rose from the ground and flew into the air.


    Lin Yu turned around and looked around, feeling surprised.


    The power used by the Dead God''s initiative is a bit like the power of the world.


    Could it be that there is also the power of the world in this burial place of the gods?


    "The burial place of the gods is not the world, and the power of the world cannot exist."


    As if he knew what Lin Yu was thinking, the Lord of Death took the initiative to answer his doubts.


    "I am the owner of the burial place of the gods. Everything here is subject to my orders. If you fight against me, you are fighting against the entire burial place of gods."


    What he meant was obvious, this was not some kind of power similar to the power of the world, he could do this only because he was the owner of the burial place of the gods.


    Bang bang bang!


    As soon as the voice of the Lord of Death fell, all the mountains floating in the air suddenly accelerated and smashed towards Lin Yu fiercely.


    Although Lin Yu''s Demon God''s body is very large, but compared with these behemoths, he can''t occupy any advantage in size.


    What''s more, so many mountains smashed at him at the same time.


    Not to mention whether he can be killed, just in terms of quantity, he can easily be overwhelmed.


    boom!


    Seeing the mountains flying towards him, Lin Yu jumped up to the ground.


    And just after he was in the air, the mountain that flew in front had also come to him.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu swiped a punch decisively and directly hit the mountain in front of him.


    With a loud bang, the mountain was torn apart by a punch on the spot, and rubble was splashed.


    Seeing this, the three elders hurriedly backed away.


    Now the Lord of the Dead and Lin Yu have done their best to shoot, they obviously can''t get in any hands, it would be good to be able to save themselves.

 Chapter 657： Unreliable external force

    After Lin Yu smashed the peak flying in front with a punch, other peaks and small peaks followed, smashing at him from different angles.


    "combine!"


    The lord of the dead **** yelled violently.


    The mountain peaks suddenly accelerated and crashed into Lin Yu at full speed.


    In an instant, Lin Yu was squeezed in the middle by these countless peaks.


    Boom boom boom!


    Loud noises continued to erupt in the air, and in addition to flying in front of the peaks, the peaks that had just flown hit Lin Yu one after another.


    "Dead!"


    "He is absolutely dead!"


    The three elders who watched the battle from a distance sighed in relief and said with a smile.


    The Lord of the Dead attacked Lin Yu with such a thunderous force, how could Lin Yu survive?


    It is absolutely impossible to die again.


    However, just when they were gloating, the giant sphere formed by the collision of countless mountain peaks in the distance burst open with a bang.


    "what?"


    The three dead elders exclaimed together, and even the Lord of the dead gods showed surprise.


    Could Lin Yu survive this situation?


    You must know that after these peaks collided, they were constantly squeezing toward the middle. Even if Lin Yu''s body was strong, he should be squeezed into powder at this time, only a soul was left.


    Bang bang bang!


    After the giant sphere exploded, countless large and small broken stones scattered and smashed into the ground, making waves of earth-shattering noises.


    In the loud noise, the Lord of the Dead Gods and the three Dead Gods elders were surprised to find that Lin Yu was floating there quietly, showing no signs of injury.


    "how come?"


    They were completely shocked and couldn''t figure out how Lin Yu survived.


    Lin Yu ignored them, but looked down at his body of the Demon God.


    While watching, he nodded secretly in his heart: "Eternal! My current body can indeed be called eternal from any angle, and there is almost no way to hurt me."


    Just after he modified his repair base, the modifier panel displayed "God and Demon (Eternal, which proved to be the case.


    Now his body can exist eternally in any time and space, and the power of ordinary laws and direct attacks can''t hurt him at all.


    unless¡­¡­


    "Unless it is the law of extinction." Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    He knew in his heart that although his body of gods and demons had reached the level of eternal immortality, he still could not face the law of destruction.


    Just like the real name of the law of destruction, eternity ends, even if it is an eternal body, it will be destroyed under that kind of power.


    "It''s so amazing, I underestimated you."


    The Lord of Death let out a long breath, looked at Lin Yu solemnly and said.


    Lin Yu raised his head, looked directly into the eyes of the Lord of Death, and said, "Do you have any tricks you can use."


    He really wanted to see if the Lord of the Dead had any means to hurt him.


    "Hmph, rest assured, I am invincible in this burial place of the gods, and there are ways to deal with you."


    The Lord of Death raised his chin slightly and said calmly.


    "Really? Then I think you should think hard about how to keep your subordinates now."


    Lin Yu quickly moved his gaze away from the face of the Lord of the Dead, and looked at the three elders of the Dead God who were hiding behind him near the Temple of the Meteorite.


    The three elders met his gaze, and they were suddenly shocked.


    Huh!


    Lin Yu only glanced at them quickly, then rushed towards them with a move.


    "God Lord...God Lord save me!"


    The Great Elder shouted repeatedly.


    As soon as his voice was uttered, Lin Yu rushed to him not far away.


    At this time, the second elder and third elder hadn''t even reacted, and it was too late to even call for help.


    "stop!"


    The Lord of the Dead is furious.


    While roaring, he gave a command, and the air around Lin Yu suddenly became as sticky as mud.


    Lin Yu only felt like he had fallen into a quagmire, and his every move became very difficult, which caused his speed to slow down suddenly.


    "I said that everything in this burial place of the gods must listen to my orders."


    After the Lord of Death stopped Lin Yu, he said triumphantly.


    The three dead elders all breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Do you want to trap me?"


    Lin Yu said in a low voice.


    Immediately afterwards, his arms shook violently, and immediately squeezed the air around his upper body.


    Although these gases are controlled by the Lord of the Dead God, the Lord of the Dead God cannot change their own characteristics, so as long as the power is large enough, they can still ignore the resistance they create.


    After moving his lower upper body, Lin Yu kicked again. After adjusting his posture, he rushed to the three dead elders who were rushing wildly.


    He just slowed down because of sudden resistance, but now he has adapted to this resistance.


    At this time, the air around his body was broken open like a bamboo by him, and automatically separated to the sides.


    "This guy is so powerful?"


    The Lord of Death gritted his teeth fiercely.


    The power of the law cannot be used in this burial place, so the battle depends entirely on their physical strength.


    However, the physical power is easily restricted by the environment However, Lin Yu''s powerful physical power seems to be unrestricted, and can actually resist the impact of the harsh environment.


    "Set it to me!"


    The lord of the dead **** roared and commanded the air where Lin Yu went.


    Those invisible gases are squeezed together and become incredibly dense like a solid.


    However, Lin Yu has long been prepared for a long time, so this trick of the Lord of the Dead did not have an unexpected effect like just now.


    Lin Yu''s huge body swiftly moved forward, smashing the solid condensed gas into pieces, shattering everywhere, like a goddess scattered flowers, it kept falling down.


    In the blink of an eye, he caught up with the third elder who ran the slowest.


    After taking a bite, he quickly rushed to the second elder.


    Next is the Great Elder.


    With only two breathless efforts, the remaining three dead elders all became Lin Yu''s belly Chinese food.


    It was only then that Lin Yu slowly stopped and looked back at the desperate Lord of Death.


    "How about you being the owner of the burial place of the gods?"


    Lin Yu looked at the Lord of the Dead, and said contemptuously: "The attack methods you can use are essentially external forces. When these methods are invalid, what can you do with your own strength?"


    Lin Yu could see it thoroughly that what the Lord of the Dead God can really do is to deal with him by changing the environment in the burial place of the gods.


    Whether it was summoning the mountains to crash into him at the beginning, or just using the resistance of the air to stop him from moving, the essence was to rely on external forces.


    However, external forces are the most unreliable, and what you can really rely on in this world is your own strength.


    This will not change wherever you put it.


    "Huh!" The Lord of Dead God sneered: "Do you think this is my full strength? Don''t worry, I will let you learn my true strength next."

 Chapter 658： The impossible

    "So, are you going to give up?"


    Lin Yu asked the main way of the dead god.


    This guy just watched the last three elders die and didn''t use the so-called true strength. It can be seen that that kind of power can''t be used easily.


    Therefore, Lin Yu felt that the Lord of the Dead must be prepared to give it up.


    Presumably, once that power is used, the Lord of the Dead will also suffer backlash or pay a huge price.


    The Lord of Death did not pay attention to Lin Yu, but slowly stretched out his right hand and slowly squeezed his five fingers together.


    "Lin Yu, I admit that your powerful body of the devil has an unparalleled advantage in the burial place, but this advantage is meaningless in the face of real power."


    While speaking, the right hand of the Lord of the Dead has been completely clenched into a fist.


    During this period, Lin Yu naturally did not idle, wanting to approach the Lord of the Dead God, but he was surprised to find that even if he rushed to the Lord of the Dead God at full speed, the distance between himself and the opponent showed no sign of shortening.


    "The burial place of the gods is the capital of the dead, not the real world."


    The Lord of Death looked calmly at Lin Yu, who was flying towards him at full speed, and spoke slowly.


    "Everything here is just illusion, everything you see, hear and feel is all false illusions."


    "You think there is a solid ground here, you think there is fresh air here, but in fact there is nothing here, everything is just an illusion created by me."


    "So, you will never be able to defeat me here."


    "I am the law here!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole world changed drastically in an instant.


    The green grass and the green mountains disappeared, and the blue sky covered with white clouds disappeared without a trace.


    Everything around him turned to pitch black, and only the Lord of the Dead in the distance in front of Lin Yu still stood there.


    But there is one exception, and that is the Temple of Meteorite.


    The Temple of Meteorite remained motionless in its original location.


    "I, have been on the same spot?"


    Lin Yu glanced back at the Meteorite Temple, and then at the Lord of the Dead.


    Only then did I find that the relative position between myself and the two has not changed, that is to say, I have been flying for so long but have been staying in place.


    "I see."


    After thinking about it quickly, Lin Yu discovered the problem.


    I finally knew why no matter what I did, I couldn''t change my position and approached the Lord of Death.


    "This burial place is not a real world, and there is no such concept of time and space at all."


    "Since there is no space and time, it is naturally impossible for me to change my position."


    Following what the Lord of the Dead God said just now, Lin Yu thoroughly understood the key to the problem.


    If the previously messy area in the void was called the land of chaos, then this place of burial is actually an impossible place.


    Yes, there is no rule here.


    Everything is just a man-made illusion, it is the Lord of the Dead God who wants the Dead God who came here to mistakenly believe that there is a law here.


    In this way, Lin Yu completely understood the words of the Lord of Dead God just now, saying that he is the law here.


    What he said is right, in a place where there are no laws but someone can forcibly imitate some laws, then that person is naturally the law itself.


    It turns out that this is the true strength of the Lord of Death.


    "It seems that you already understand." The Lord of the Dead looked at Lin Yu, and peeped into Lin Yu''s heart through Lin Yu''s expression.


    "Now that you understand it, you should know that it is just a trivial matter that I want to kill you now."


    The Lord of the Dead said indifferently as a victor.


    He believed that after Lin Yu understood his situation, he would definitely lower his head to cooperate with him and honestly answer the questions he will ask next.


    Lin Yu ignored the Lord of the Dead, because he was still concentrating on thinking.


    Although he has reached some preliminary conclusions, he is still far from the truth.


    Lin Yu feels that things are not as simple as they seem.


    "It''s okay, there is no concept of time here, and there is no point in delaying it."


    The Lord of Death thought that Lin Yu wanted to delay time to seek a turnaround.


    After speaking, he said coldly: "Before asking you something, let you feel the real pain."


    As soon as the voice fell, the Lord of Death immediately simulated a certain law, intending to attack Lin Yu with this.


    But then he was surprised to find that this didn''t seem to have any effect on Lin Yu.


    "How can this be?"


    The Lord of the Dead does not believe in evil, and once again simulates another powerful law.


    It''s a pity that this still has no effect, and Lin Yu is still floating there quietly like an okay person.


    "Your body?" The lord of the dead **** faintly understood, and the problem seemed to be Lin Yu''s body.


    The body of the Demon God possessed by Lin Yu seems to be able to ignore all laws and exist eternally in any time and space.


    While the Lord of Dead God was surprised, Lin Yu finally sorted out his clues and discovered the truth.


    "I thought you were really capable I didn''t expect to still use external forces."


    Lin Yu looked at the Lord of the Dead, and said lightly.


    "If I''m right, your source of strength is the soul calming stone you just mentioned."


    Now Lin Yu has enough reasons to believe that the Lord of Death is not the master here.


    There is a lot of evidence to prove this.


    For example, if the lord of the dead **** is really the master here, then he should use the most powerful means to stop himself from the beginning, instead of being so shackled like he is now, until he has nothing to do, he chooses to give it up.


    Or in other words, if he really represents the law here as he said, then there is definitely a way to deal with himself, and he would never choose the low-level and invalid methods just now.


    But what really made Lin Yu firmly believe that the Lord of the Dead God spoke big words in the air was the Temple of Meteorite that quietly suspended there.


    You must know that there are no laws here, so objects like the Temple of the Meteorite should not exist, after all, objects are constructed based on various laws.


    Therefore, Lin Yu had reason to believe that the Temple of Meteorite was as special as the body of the gods and demons he possessed, and could exist forever in any time and space.


    In the distance, when the Lord of the Dead heard Lin Yu''s words, a panic flashed across his face.


    Lin Yu continued: "If I''m right, you and the dead gods can move in this place where there are no rules. It all depends on the soul calming stone in the Meteorite Temple."


    "Once the Soul Calming Stone is destroyed, you will directly become nothingness."


    These words were like a lightning strike, shocking the Lord of Death, his face full of horror.


    Lin Yu was right. He can exist here because of the soul calming stone. Once the soul calming stone is destroyed, he will immediately dissipate out of thin air and become nothingness.


    This is why he will be furious after discovering that the soul calming stone has an abnormal state.

 Chapter 659： The origin of the soul stone

    "Destroy the soul stone? Do you know what you are talking about?"


    The lord of the dead **** exclaimed in fright and horror.


    "Of course I know what I''m talking about."


    Lin Yu turned to look at the Meteorite Temple as he said.


    The more hysterical the Lord of the Dead, the more convinced Lin Yu was that his guess was correct.


    This shows that what he said just now made him feel real fear.


    "You don''t want to succeed!"


    The lord of the dead **** scolded.


    Lin Yu ignored him, and after assessing the distance between himself and the Temple of the Meteorite, he turned around, and his bone-spurred tail hurled towards the Temple of the Meteorite.


    After the long tail was thrown out, it began to grow crazily at an unimaginable speed, and it continued to grow as it approached the Temple of Meteorite.


    He can change his body and appearance at will, and he can naturally make his tail longer.


    Of course, this kind of growth also has a limit, and it is impossible to extend without limit, but Lin Yu has just estimated that before reaching the growth limit, it will be enough to attack the Temple of the Meteorite.


    "stop!"


    The Lord of Dead God had never expected that the long tail on Lin Yu''s Demon God''s body could become longer and shorter at will, so there was no time to guard against Lin Yu''s attack.


    Anxious, he had to attack Lin Yu again by simulating the attack method of the law, in order to stop him.


    But this trick is obviously useless.


    Lin Yu''s eternal body can exist forever in any time and space, and can be immune to almost all laws of attack, except for the laws of destruction.


    boom!


    Under the extreme horror of the Lord of the Dead, Lin Yu directly blasted the Meteorite Temple volley with a flick of his tail, breaking it into a large piece of debris.


    "That should be the soul calming stone?"


    At a moment''s notice, Lin Yu keenly noticed a black rectangular stone, which was particularly conspicuous among countless irregularly shaped residues.


    Without hesitation, he decisively rolled his tail with the momentum, and rolled up the black stone.


    Huh!


    His tail shrank suddenly, returning to its original shape in just an instant.


    At the same time, the black stone also fell into his palm.


    "you?!"


    The Lord of Death looked at Lin Yu weakly.


    This sudden move by Lin Yu completely disrupted his plan. Of course, even if Lin Yu didn''t do this, his original plan would not be implemented smoothly.


    Because he hadn''t expected Lin Yu''s body of the demon **** to be able to ignore all laws.


    "It''s the soul calming stone."


    Lin Yu stared at the black ashlar in the palm of his right hand, nodding secretly in his heart.


    As soon as he started with this stone, he knew that it was definitely not a mortal thing. Whether it was the touch or its texture, there was an indescribable weirdness.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu raised his eyes to look at the Lord of the Dead.


    Judging from the speculation just now, this soul-suppressing stone seems to be related to the life and death of the Lord of the Dead.


    So maybe you can use this as a threat to ask something out of the Lord of Death.


    For example, the secrets related to the soul calming stone, or how to leave this burial place, etc.


    "Now, it''s up to me to ask you some questions."


    Lin Yu pinched the Soul Calming Stone at his fingertips, facing the lord of the dead gods.


    "I won''t tell you anything." The Lord of Death shook his head with a decisive expression.


    "That can''t help you." Lin Yu raised the soul calming stone and threatened.


    "Huh!" The Lord of Dead God sneered, "Now this situation can only be regarded as a tie at best, do you really think you have a way to coerce me?"


    He emphasized his tone as he spoke.


    "Do you think your ability can really destroy the soul stone?"


    "Do you think you can really hurt me?"


    "Now I''m standing here, if you don''t believe in evil, you can try it!"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    He was far away from the Lord of the Dead, and could not use the method of a tail-flick attack to injure the Lord of the Dead.


    So the only thing that can threaten the opponent is the soul calming stone in his hand.


    However, judging from the opponent''s current performance, it seems that this threat can''t help much?


    Lin Yu didn''t believe in evil, so he decided to verify it personally.


    As long as you try to destroy the Soul Calming Stone, you will soon know whether the Lord of the Dead is bluffing or really full of confidence.


    Click!


    Lin Yu slowly applied force, pinching the **** of the soul stone, and began to squeeze the soul stone from the upper and lower ends.


    In the distance, the Lord of the Dead looked at Lin Yu with composure and composure.


    In fact, he had no bottom in his heart, and he was not sure whether Lin Yu was really capable of destroying the Soul Calming Stone. After all, Lin Yu''s performance so far has exceeded his expectations many times.


    However, he firmly believed that an existence like the Soul Calming Stone would not be easily destroyed.


    Otherwise, this world and the void outside would have long ceased to exist.


    "I can''t shake it."


    Lin Yu had exhausted all his strength, but the soul calming stone stood still, showing no signs of breakage or damage.


    In the distance, the Lord of the Dead, who was paying close attention to all of this, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, the soul calming stone cannot be destroyed.


    However, just as the Lord of the Dead was secretly rejoicing, Lin Yu discovered a new change.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+1 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    Suddenly a line of prompts to gain vitality popped out in front of him.


    The moment this prompt flashed , a new prompt appeared.


    Subsequently, the same prompt crazily appeared on the modifier panel, bouncing up line by line.


    Each line of prompts shows the acquisition of unary spirit crystal energy.


    In a short moment, the number behind Yuanneng changed from 1 to 50, which was very fast.


    And as Lin Yu continued to absorb vital energy from the Soul Calming Stone, the lord of the dead **** in the distance began to show an expression of pain.


    It seems that the reduction of vitality in the soul calming stone will directly affect him.


    "What the **** are you doing?"


    The Lord of Dead God asked angrily.


    Lin Yu glanced at him, ignored him, and continued to pay attention to the beating prompt before him.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t speak, the lord of the dead **** was even more anxious, and shouted: "Do you know what this soul-suppressing stone is?"


    Lin Yu still didn''t answer.


    There is no need to answer the call now, because even if he doesn''t answer the call, the other party will definitely tell the truth about the function of the soul calming stone.


    Sure enough, after seeing that Lin Yu was still unmoved, the Lord of the Dead God eagerly talked about the true origin of the Soul Calming Stone.


    "This soul-suppressing stone is the cornerstone for the existence of all the worlds. If it is destroyed, everything will be annihilated into nothingness, including this burial place and the void outside the burial place..."


    These words immediately aroused Lin Yu''s vigilance.


    If what the Lord of Death said is true, then you really can''t move this black stone easily.


    After all, if everything was turned into nothingness, it would be equivalent to the Yuanzu destroying everything in the world by using the law of extinction, and Lin Yu would naturally not be able to survive by then.


    "Stop! You hear? Stop it!"


    The Lord of the Dead has nothing to do with Lin Yu, so he can only roar frantically.


    But it is a pity that it is not a question of whether Lin Yu wants to stop. The current situation is that Lin Yu doesn''t know how to stop.

 Chapter 660： despair

    Lin Yu had already let go of his fingers squeezing the soul stone, but the prompt to gain vitality was still beating.


    Everything was beyond his control at this time, it was not a question of whether he wanted to stop or not.


    In the distance, the Lord of the Dead Gods had fallen into despair. He didn''t know Lin Yu''s current situation, but thought that Lin Yu was determined to destroy the Soul Calming Stone.


    And as the vitality in the soul calming stone was continuously absorbed by Lin Yu, he became weaker and weaker.


    After all, he was just a dead god, a dead god.


    The reason why these dead gods can still move in the burial place after they die, all rely on the soul calming stone.


    The Soul Calming Stone was destroyed, and they couldn''t continue to exist.


    "How can I leave here?"


    Lin Yu asked quickly.


    He didn''t know how to stop absorbing the vital energy in the soul calming stone, and he was afraid that after the vital energy in the soul calming stone was completely absorbed, the burial place and the void outside would really be annihilated as the Lord of the Dead said. Turn into nothingness.


    Therefore, the only way he could think of was to quickly leave this god''s burial place and stay away from this soul-suppressing stone.


    Then maybe the problem will be solved.


    Of course, he also thought that the Lord of the Dead might be lying to him in order to prevent him from destroying the Soul Calming Stone.


    But on the one hand, this possibility is not very great, on the other hand, he dare not gamble.


    After all, once the bet is lost, it will take the lives of myself and all my family and friends.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know how to leave the burial place of a **** like you."


    The Lord of Death said weakly.


    "have no idea?"


    Seeing that the Lord of the Dead God cooperated in this way, Lin Yu became more convinced that the other party did not lie to him.


    But this is not good news, because what the Lord of Death said is true, which means that he will soon have the worst ending.


    "Maybe there is a turning point."


    Lin Yu didn''t expect any useful help from the Lord of the Dead, so he ignored him, and instead stared at the modifier panel intensively.


    At this time, the number behind Yuanneng on the panel has jumped to more than 1,000 and is still growing.


    What he thinks now is that if the number behind Yuan Neng jumps to 10,000, that is, after he has the Yuan Neng of ten thousand yuan of spiritual crystals, he might be able to strengthen his cultivation base again.


    In that way, maybe he can survive the great destruction.


    And as long as he can survive, even if the Dantian universe left in the void is destroyed and his parents and friends are all dead, he should be able to find a way to bring them back to life.


    For example, the law of reversal in the law of time can reverse time and bring the dead back to life.


    Of course, if the pubic universe is transformed into nothingness, the law of time will definitely no longer work.


    But maybe he found a new way at that time?


    Anyway, as long as I can live, there is hope for everything.


    "Don''t stop, let me collect enough energy for 10,000 yuan of spiritual crystals."


    Lin Yu stared at the modifier panel motionlessly, praying secretly in his heart.


    What he fears most now is that Yuanneng has not collected enough 10,000 yuan of spirit crystals, the soul calming stone is sucked up and destroyed directly.


    Then there is really no hope.


    On the modifier panel, the number behind Yuanneng keeps beating.


    1300¡­¡­1400¡­¡­1500¡­¡­


    Lin Yu stared at these numbers without distraction, the lord of the dead gods in the distance became weaker and weaker, almost leaving his last breath.


    "Unexpectedly, it will end up like this..."


    The lord of the dead **** uttered the last voice, and his body immediately turned into nothingness.


    At the same time, the moment his body disappeared, the number of jumping on the modifier panel also stopped abruptly, staying at 1711.


    "Oops!"


    In a snap, Lin Yu only had time to flash this thought in his mind, and he lost consciousness at all.


    ...


    I don''t know how long it has been, maybe thousands of years, maybe tens of thousands of years.


    After all, in this place where there is no concept of time, year and month have no meaning.


    In short, it seemed that after countless years, Lin Yu suddenly had his own consciousness again.


    He opened his eyes abruptly and quickly looked at the surroundings.


    "fine?"


    With the doubts in his heart, he looked down at his body again.


    At this time, his body has returned to a human shape, and he is quietly floating in a little bit of light.


    "I seem to be really okay?"


    After murmuring, and after repeated confirmations, Lin Yu was finally convinced that everything was okay.


    Not only did he not suffer the slightest damage to his body, but his cultivation was exactly the same as he remembered.


    Only then did he really care about where he was.


    He looked up again to look at his surroundings.


    "This place..."


    Lin Yu always feels that this place is a bit familiar.


    After racking his brains to remember for a while, he found that this place seemed to be the particle world Duan Kong said.


    "Particle World." Lin Yu was a little speechless, "How could I come here in this way?"


    "By the way, where''s the soul-suppressing stone?"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered that he was pinching the soul calming stone with his index finger and thumb, but now the stone is nowhere to be seen.


    "At that time, I was in the body of a demon and I am now in a human form. If calculated proportionally, the stone should be much larger than my current palm..."


    Lin Yu looked for the soul calming stone while thinking.


    After searching for a while, he finally found that the soul calming stone was floating not far in front of his right.


    "I understand."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, the distance between the soul calming stone and him was almost exactly the distance between his right hand in the form of his demon **** and his current chest.


    It seemed that it was because his body changed back to a human form, which caused the soul calming stone to become far away from him.


    No longer thinking about it, he tried to move a bit, wanting to see if he could move freely in this place.


    "Can!"


    "This place is similar to the void."


    Lin Yu soon discovered that he could move freely in this place like in the void.


    Immediately afterwards, he immediately flew towards the soul calming stone.


    When he came to the edge of the calming soul stone, he did not rush to reach for it, but carefully observed it.


    Because he wasn''t sure if the soul calming stone would be sucked away by him again after touching his body.


    After all, there is no evidence to prove that the vitality in the soul calming stone has been emptied by himself, and there is no evidence to prove that if the vitality in the soul calming stone is really emptied, whether it will destroy everything.


    "From the outside, the soul calming stone is as intact as just now, no wonder I''m safe and sound."


    "But why does it bring me here?"


    Lin Yu believes that his coming to this place of suspected particle world must be related to the soul calming stone, but it is a pity that there is no valuable information other than this guess.


    Touching his chin, Lin Yu quickly retracted his thoughts and continued to think about how to deal with the soul calming stone in front of him.


    There is no doubt that this black ashlar is definitely a priceless treasure, and a way must be found to unlock its secrets.

 Chapter 661： Ask Duan Kong again

    "The lord of the dead **** said that the soul calming stone is the cornerstone of the existence of all worlds. If it is destroyed, everything will be annihilated and turned into nothingness..."


    "How can this little stone be so important?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help recalling those words said by the Lord of the Dead.


    Thinking about it now, he always felt that the other party seemed to be a bit exaggerated.


    Perhaps the Lord of the Dead God was really just trying to save his own life, and he deliberately said more seriously.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu wanted to grab the black ashlar in front of him directly.


    But when he stretched out his hand, he stopped hesitantly.


    He hesitated this time not entirely because he was worried about some bad consequences, but decided to dig out his soul to check it carefully.


    Lin Yu quickly explored the soul, and approached the soul calming stone.


    Sudden¡­¡­


    As soon as Lin Yu''s soul touched the soul calming stone, something strange happened.


    Lin Yu noticed that the little rays of light around him suddenly turned into strips of slender rays, as if he suddenly accelerated and shuttled in these rays of light.


    This kind of scene is a bit like what he saw when he was teleporting in the pubic universe and looking at the surrounding stars.


    Lin Yu thought about electrical transfer, thinking about the reasons for this phenomenon.


    But before he had time to find the answer, this strange sight suddenly disappeared.


    "Sure enough! It really is taking me to move!"


    Lin Yu glanced around and found that he and the soul calming stone were no longer in the initial position, but came to another unfamiliar area.


    "What the **** is this?"


    Lin Yu was confused, and once again focused on the calming soul stone.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to try again.


    At the moment of successful induction, that scene immediately appeared again.


    The little rays of light around him once again turned into a single line of light, swiftly passing through his field of vision.


    When these pictures disappeared, he found himself in a new and unfamiliar area.


    Then he tried a few more times, and as a result, as long as he touched the soul calming stone every time, this situation would surely happen again.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Yu quietly stared at the soul calming stone.


    He didn''t understand the principle of this phenomenon. After all, he knew nothing about the Soul Calming Stone, only some true or false information provided by the Lord of Death.


    But in any case, this soul town stone is definitely from an extraordinary origin, it is worth studying, and it may bring some unexpected benefits.


    "By the way, if this is really a particle world, I should be able to find Duan Kong here."


    Lin Yu suddenly thought of Duan Kong. Duan Kong told him about the particle world.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately began to feel Duan Kong''s breath, trying to establish contact with Duan Kong.


    Soon, he successfully contacted Duan Kong.


    "Lin Yu, have you succeeded?"


    Duan Kong asked with concern as soon as he came up.


    He didn''t know what happened during this period, so he always thought that Lin Yu was trying to use the method he provided to travel to the particle world during this period.


    "I seem to have reached the particle world, but I''m not sure."


    Lin Yu didn''t explain the small episodes in the middle, and went straight to the topic.


    "Really?" Duan Kong became excited after hearing Lin Yu''s reply, "So, Lin Yu, there should be countless light spots around you now. Try to see if you can immerse the soul in those light spots. See the world inside."


    "good."


    Lin Yu moved his gaze away from the calming soul stone, randomly found a spot of light, and reached out to sense it.


    A white light flashed suddenly, and immediately after Lin Yu found himself standing on a solid ground, the surrounding scene was somewhat similar to the big world he had visited before.


    After looking around, he quickly drew away and stopped sensing.


    "City Lord Duan, I did what you just said. It seems that I am already in the particle world now."


    Lin Yu contacted Duan Kong again and said.


    "Okay!" Duan Kong said happily, "Lin Yu, every light spot around you is composed of countless invisible primordial spirit particles, but these light spots are also different."


    "I told you before that all the primordial spirit particles in the particle world carry people''s memories during their lifetime, but some primordial spirit particles are more special. They not only have memories from a certain life, but also retain the remaining consciousness of the other person."


    "Just like me, I came into this particle world with my own consciousness."


    "You can think that people like us are alive here."


    "Of course, situations like ours are relatively rare, so most of the light spots here are composed of soul particles that only retain memory, and only a few light spots are composed of ¡®living¡¯ instances of soul souls.¡±


    "You can call the former a memory light spot, and the latter a resurrection light spot."


    Speaking of this, Duan Kong stopped, as if he wanted to give Lin Yu some time to accept it.


    Lin Yu immediately asked: "City Lord Duan I already understand, then what?"


    When Duan Kong heard it, he continued: "If you want to find the answer you want in the particle world and solve your doubts in your happiness, you need to find those memory light spots and avoid those resurrection light spots."


    "Why avoid the resurrection light spot?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Because if you break into the world in the Rebirth Light Spot, you may be targeted by the''people'' inside, and you will eventually be trapped in it," Duan Kong explained.


    After speaking, he quickly said how to judge the memory light spot and the resurrection light spot.


    According to him, the world in the memory light spot is empty, without any living things, and some are just recurrences of those memories.


    And the world of Rebirth Light Spot is similar to those big worlds in the void, with various creatures active in it, and those creatures have extraordinary power in that world and cannot easily be provoked.


    "I understand."


    After listening to Duan Kong''s explanation, Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    Then he asked again: "City Lord Duan, is this the reason you don''t want to be resurrected?"


    "Yes! Lin Yu, here is far more at ease than in the big world, at least there is no **** above us here, it is a relatively fair world."


    "Here, I can cultivate and become stronger just like in the big world. It''s exactly the same as when I was alive. All kinds of feelings are real, so..."


    "So I don''t want to go back to the world where there will be no results no matter how hard I try."


    After listening to this explanation, Lin Yu can be considered to have completely understood Duan Kong''s thoughts, and also fully understand Duan Kong''s decision.


    "City Lord Duan, I understand what you mean."


    "Well, you can understand. By the way, there is one more thing I want to remind you."


    Duan Kong suddenly turned around when he was speaking.

 Chapter 662： Memory recurrence

    "City Lord Duan, please speak."


    "That''s it." Duan Kong explained: "In addition to the memory light spots and resurrection light spots I just mentioned, there is another extremely rare light spot in this particle world."


    "How do you say that kind of light spots, I don''t know how to describe them, mainly because I don''t know them very well."


    "Anyway, all you have to know is that if you sense that kind of light spot, it may be transmitted to the real world."


    When Lin Yu heard it, he wondered: "The real world? You mean, those light spots are teleportation arrays that connect to other worlds?"


    "You can understand it this way. In short, you should be more careful. I am not very clear about the specifics." Duan Kong replied.


    "Okay, I will pay attention."


    Later, Lin Yu asked Duan Kong about some other things before ending the conversation.


    Once the conversation was over, he looked at the soul calming stone in front of him again.


    "Is it possible that it is actually leading me to find the kind of light spot with transmission function?"


    "Or, as long as I sense it, it will take me to one of the teleporting spots?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but guess in his heart.


    Judging from the currently known information, the possibility of this guess is not small.


    After staring quietly for a while, Lin Yu slowly stretched out his right hand and approached the soul calming stone.


    He decided to touch the soul stone to try.


    After all, you can''t keep going like this, you have to experiment.


    Soon, Lin Yu grabbed the soul calming stone with his right hand, and felt the peculiar touch of the soul calming stone again.


    "It seems okay."


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief as there was no prompt to acquire vital energy on the modifier panel in front of him.


    But while relaxing, he also had some regrets in his heart.


    "It would be great if it continuously provided me with energy, so that I could improve my cultivation level soon."


    "And as long as there are enough yuan, I can merge all these laws together and modify very powerful laws."


    A visit to the burial place of the gods gave him a lot of rules, all of which add up to nearly 5,000.


    These laws are of different ranks and powers. If they are taken out alone, they are of little use. Only when they are integrated into a more powerful law can they be valuable.


    "Forget it, step by step, let''s study these memory light spots first."


    Lin Yu took the Soul Calming Stone into his arms, and then looked at the little light around him.


    He came to the particle world for two purposes. The first is naturally to escape the chase of the gods, and the second is to find some answers in the particle world and solve the doubts in his happiness.


    For example, why Duan Kong would say that the Devil God is orthodox, and how the gods were born, and the origin of the void, and so on.


    As long as you can figure out all this, all the secrets will be unlocked.


    "That''s it."


    Lin Yu selected a light spot and reached out to sense it.


    There is no difference between the memory light spot and the resurrection light spot light from the outside. Only after immersing the soul in it, can we make a judgment.


    Huh!


    A white light flashed, and then Lin Yu found himself among the mountains.


    At this moment he was standing on a certain mountain peak, and to his surprise, a man was looking at him up and down.


    "Are you new here?" the man asked.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he immediately took back his spirit and withdrew and left.


    Needless to say, the one just now is not a memory light spot, but a resurrection light spot with "living people".


    "The number of resurrection light points is far less than that of memory light points. I didn''t expect it to be so coincidental."


    Lin Yu shook his head slightly, and looked at another light spot next to him.


    This light spot must be a memory light spot. It is impossible for several resurrection light spots to appear in one place, right?


    Without thinking too much, Lin Yu reached out to feel his soul again.


    Another white light flashed, and this time Lin Yu appeared on a dead earth.


    The terrain here is the same as the normal world, the only difference is that there are no living things in the sky or on the ground.


    Don''t talk about moving people or animals, you can''t even see a piece of grass.


    It''s a world that can''t be more desolate.


    "That''s right this time."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, and then followed the method Duan Kong just taught, trying to reproduce the memory carried here.


    Huh!


    Suddenly, some people and buildings suddenly appeared around, which looked like one of the streets of a certain city.


    Lin Yu looked around and found that everyone was walking on the street, either talking or laughing with others, or hurriedly rushing. No one glanced at him, as if he didn''t even notice his existence.


    Of course, he understands that this scene is just a reappearance of memory, and everything has happened long ago.


    In other words, he is just experiencing a past as a bystander.


    After watching for a while, Lin Yu flew up into the sky and came over the city.


    At this time, not only the place under his feet, but the whole world became alive, and it was no longer as desolate as it was just now.


    "Go there and have a look."


    Lin Yu quickly fell down and came to a tall building.


    This place looks like a government office.


    He went straight across the threshold, wandered freely inside, and came to a study room unknowingly.


    There were people in the study, but that person completely ignored Lin Yu, who walked through the door like a ghost. UU read and wrote something on his own.


    Lin Yu didn''t care about him, so he picked up a book on the desk and flipped through it.


    "This book may no longer exist in the real world, but here you can see the full version."


    "As Duan Kong said, in these memories, I can find all the answers I want."


    "The only trouble is that this method is too inefficient."


    Lin Yu put the book down, touched his chin and started thinking.


    If you use this method to find the answer you want, you don''t know how much time will be wasted.


    For example, if you want to figure out why the demon **** is orthodox, you have to find a way to find a memory of the ancient demon god, and then take time to observe that memory, and then it is possible to roughly understand some of the truth.


    To get a complete answer, you need to observe multiple memories, which takes more time.


    "If I could use the law of time to accelerate, decelerate or even reverse time, it would be much simpler, but it''s a pity..."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately left this memory spot and returned to the particle world.


    Now he already knows how to reproduce the past memories in the memory light spot, so the most important thing next is to retrieve the Dantian universe.


    When he entered the burial place of the gods, Dantian Universe did not follow him in, it should have been left in the void.


    This caused him to lose the power of Yuan Li, unable to use Yuan Li to activate the law.


    Of course, the burial place of the gods is the world of the dead, and this world of particles is also the world of the dead. Presumably the Dantian universe cannot enter this world of particles with him.


    So he didn''t want to bring the Dantian universe here, but was worried about the people living in the Dantian universe.


    "Leave here first and come later."

 Chapter 663： Meet Bachin again

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    It is not difficult to leave the particle world. According to Duan Kong, as long as you operate in the opposite direction according to the method of entering the particle world at the time, you should be able to successfully leave.


    Of course, Lin Yu has not really tried it so far, so he dare not be 100% sure whether that method is feasible.


    "Try it out."


    Lin Yu began to try to leave the particle world.


    However, before actually starting his hands, he touched his chest first to make sure that the soul calming stone was always carried next to him.


    Damn it!


    A hole that looked like the opening of a space passage slowly opened in front of Lin Yu, sucking Lin Yu into it.


    After a short journey, Lin Yu found himself in the void again.


    "Really!" Lin Yu said with joy in his heart: "In this case, I will be able to enter and leave the particle world freely in the future, and it can be regarded as a relatively safe and reliable hiding place."


    But just as he was thinking like this in his heart, a small light spot suddenly lit up in his field of vision.


    The light didn''t last long, it just flashed and then went out again.


    "That place..."


    Lin Yu stared at the direction where the light was shining, and couldn''t help frowning and said, "That place seems to be a land of chaos."


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he returned to the void, the land of chaos would reappear.


    Lin Yu remembered very clearly that when the gods fought against the original ancestor in the land of chaos, such light appeared many times.


    Reappearing now, is there another dispute over there?


    "It''s none of my business, the most important thing now is to quickly retrieve my Dantian universe."


    Last time he would run over curiously to find out, but this time he obviously lost that interest.


    Whether he started the war again or a new situation appeared, it was not important to find the Dantian universe now.


    After all, if the Dantian universe is not recovered, it will not only mean that the vitality cannot be used, but it also means that the safety of family and friends cannot be guaranteed.


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu looked around and judged where he was now.


    He is going to figure out where he is now, and then go directly to the place where he entered the particle world before, maybe the Dantian universe is left there.


    "Wait...I don''t have the vitality now, and I can''t activate the law of space."


    If you can''t activate the law of space, you can''t accurately judge your position in the void, let alone directly teleport to where you want to go.


    "Trouble now!"


    Lin Yu secretly said something bad.


    Now I am blind in the void, I can''t go where I want to go.


    How could it be possible to find the lost pubic universe.


    At this time, another small spot of light burst out of the land of chaos, which flickered in Lin Yu''s line of sight.


    Seeing the faint light that faded quickly, Lin Yu suddenly had an idea.


    "I can use the land of chaos as a reference to find that place!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed. He didn''t expect that the turmoil in the land of chaos was unexpectedly rainy, which could provide him with such a huge help.


    After a long sigh of relief, Lin Yu stared at the land of chaos while flying towards the direction where he entered the particle world with his memory.


    Since the cultivation base has been greatly improved, even if he can''t use his Yuan Li, his flying speed is still very fast, much faster than before.


    Going all the way, flying in flight, suddenly a figure quickly approached him from a distance.


    "Are those gods coming to trouble me?"


    Lin Yu was alert.


    He found that the other party''s original purpose didn''t seem to be here, but suddenly turned and flew toward him halfway.


    It is possible that a certain **** under the command of the **** master made a special trip to find his own trouble.


    But just when he thought about it, the figure had entered his field of vision. It turned out that the person who came was not a god, but the demon **** Baqin.


    "Lin Yu, this time I will not allow you to destroy any big world and take away the core of the world."


    Ba Qin stopped in front of Lin Yu and said.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but feel a little strange.


    Judging from the posture of the other party''s words, it seems that he is a justice envoy who guards the big world, and he is a demon who makes a special trip to destroy.


    "Get him down first, and then ask him carefully."


    Lin Yu didn''t talk nonsense with Bachin, and after a quick thought in his heart, he started directly.


    At this time, Baqin had already made preparations, so he was not surprised at Lin Yu''s sudden move.


    "This time, let you learn and teach me the real..."


    Bachin spoke proudly while preparing to fight back, but he stopped abruptly after only half of his words were said.


    Because Lin Yu has stuck his throat.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Baqin looked at Lin Yu incredulously, ready to say something, but Lin Yu only added a little bit of energy so that he could no longer say the following.


    Now Baqin was completely shocked.


    Because from the speed and strength of Lin Yu''s shot, as long as Lin Yu is willing, he can easily unscrew his head at any time.


    How could Lin Yu''s strength soar so suddenly?


    "Next, you will answer whatever I ask you."


    Lin Yu didn''t talk nonsense with Bachin, and commanded unquestionably.


    After speaking, he didn''t wait for Baqin to say something, and then started to ask the first question.


    "What happened to the land of chaos?"


    As he asked, he loosened his right hand slightly so that Bachin could speak smoothly.


    "We are fighting decisively with the gods there." Baqin replied.


    Lin Yu carefully observed the other party, and was sure that the other party did not lie to him on this matter.


    "Why did you choose this time for the decisive battle? Is there any reason?"


    Lin Yu continued to ask.


    Bachin was silent for a while, but finally replied truthfully: "The gods have no way out now, and it is a good time to completely eradicate them."


    Lin Yu and the gods are not in the same group, so after careful consideration, Baqin felt that there was no problem telling Lin Yu the truth.


    "No way out?"


    Baqin''s words made Lin Yu inexplicably think of the burial place of the gods.


    Although the burial place is not a good place, all the gods who go there have the opportunity to reconsolidate the godhead.


    Once the godhead is re-condensed there, it will be able to return to the void again.


    Of course, after returning to the void, everything has to be started from scratch, unable to inherit the previous memories and cultivation.


    Anyway, The place of the gods'' burial can be called the last escape of the gods.


    As long as the gods are buried, the gods have the opportunity to start all over again.


    "The retreat you mentioned refers to the place where the gods are buried?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Yes."


    Baqin looked at Lin Yu in surprise, as if he was very surprised that Lin Yu knew the place of the god''s burial.


    But soon his astonishment faded quickly.


    After all, Lin Yu possessed such a powerful strength in a short period of time, and it was not surprising that he knew the existence of the burial place.


    "What happened to the burial place?"


    Lin Yu continued to ask.


    Of course he knew that the burial place of the gods was likely to be destroyed, but he still wanted to see what Baqin said.

 Chapter 664： Demons intentions

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "The burial place of the gods is destroyed."


    Baqin gave Lin Yu''s expected answer.


    Lin Yu asked, "How did you know?"


    "I just learned this news. I am not very clear about the specific situation. I am not high in the Demon God, and I can''t know too many details." Baqin explained.


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, and then asked: "You just said you want to stop me from destroying the big world. Tell me why you want to stop me? Is your belief in protecting the big world from being destroyed?"


    "No, that''s not our belief. Our true belief is to end this chaotic world and let everything start again."


    As he spoke, there was a trace of enthusiasm in Baqin''s eyes.


    "I stop you because I don''t want you to take away the core of the big world, because we need to collect enough cores to restart the world."


    "Also, as the oldest existence, we can''t just watch you and those gods destroy one big world after another."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu reminded: "Your words are inconsistent. You just said that you want to get the core of the big world, but you said you don''t want to see the destruction of the big world..."


    "No contradiction." Baqin immediately interrupted Lin Yu and denied.


    Immediately afterwards, he asked in turn: "Do you still remember the space debris from which you first lived? The Dawu Dynasty?"


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu groaned slightly, and instantly figured out something.


    "It seems you have already thought about it." Bachin continued: "That is the world after we took the core of the world. Although it caused the great world to fall apart, it did not completely destroy it."


    Hearing this explanation, Lin Yu nodded slightly, remembering what Yuanzu said at the time.


    At that time, the original ancestor made it clear that he would seek revenge from the gods, and did not mention the devil, which shows that the devil had not caused him a fatal threat.


    This can support Baqin''s explanation.


    "Why are you restarting the world? What good is this for you?" Lin Yu continued to ask.


    "It''s not good for us, but as the oldest beings in this world, we have the responsibility to make everything return to its original state."


    As he said, Baqin asked, "If you are still a mortal as before, don''t you want the world you live in without external threats?"


    "Those gods always want to seize the laws in the core of the world and destroy the entire world. Don''t you think that you will be very desperate to live in such threats all the time?"


    These words of Baqin made Lin Yu couldn''t help but remember the reply given by Duan Kong in the middle of the particle world.


    When Xian Kong said that he did not want to be resurrected, the reason was that there was no **** in the particle world. He and other people who were lucky enough to retain consciousness could calmly cultivate and become stronger in it without worrying about the threat from gods.


    "Sure enough you think so too."


    While Lin Yu thought about it, Baqin, who had been observing his expression, suddenly spoke.


    "Don''t worry about what I think, I ask you, if the world is restarted, what fate will you have?" Lin Yu asked Baqin, staring into Baqin''s eyes.


    "We will lose all our strength and become the same as at the beginning of the world, and everything will start over."


    Speaking of this, Bachin paused, and then added: "You can think of the process of restarting the world as using the extremely powerful law of time to reverse time to the beginning of the world."


    "This is also the reason why we collect the cores of the big world, because only enough cores of the world can stimulate the laws of that degree."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, thinking about a lot of things.


    Afterwards, he stared into Baqin''s eyes again and asked: "What will become of you after you lose all your strength?"


    He faintly felt that the origin of the Demon God was not that simple.


    "Do you really want to know?" Baqin and Lin Yu looked at each other, and said after a moment of silence: "If we lose all our power, we will become like you before."


    "The old me?" Lin Yu understood. Baqin meant that after they lost all their power, they would become mortals.


    In other words, the Devil God is cultivated step by step by people.


    "You are right." Baqin seemed to see through Lin Yu''s thoughts. "We used to be mortals. In fact, you should have thought of this a long time ago."


    "Yeah, I should have thought of it long ago."


    After Baqin reminded him, Lin Yu suddenly discovered that the devil and human are indeed too alike.


    The demon **** cannot use the power of the law, and can only rely on his own powerful power.


    In addition, the devil''s way of thinking is very similar to that of humans.


    "Do you know why we accept the title Demon God?" Baqin asked suddenly.


    "Talk about it." Lin Yu retracted his thoughts and looked at Baqin.


    "Because as we continue to practice, our body becomes more and more different from other people. They fear us and call us demons. At first we rejected this, but then we realized that it can make us Remember that we were also humans."


    "You said this because you want me to let you go for the sake of being a mortal?" Lin Yu asked.


    "No, I just want to persuade you to join us." Bachin said frankly: "Your path is obviously different from ours, so we didn''t have the idea of ??persuading you at the beginning, just want to get rid of you. But your current strength is like this. Strong, we can only choose to persuade you to join."


    "Frank enough." Lin Yu nodded.


    Then he shook his head slightly and said, "But I refuse."


    "I know you would say that." Baqin''s answer to Lin Yu is not surprising, "If everything goes back to the beginning of the creation of the world, we can start again, and you will not necessarily grow back to where it is now. Chance, I can understand."


    "Since you know, why are you trying to convince me again?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Because time is running out, this world will be completely destroyed soon."


    Bachin said and looked at the place where the law is chaotic ~ www.novelhall.com~ You should know what happened there, there appeared a powerful existence that mastered the law of destruction, and now he only wants to destroy it. everything. "


    After speaking, he retracted his gaze and looked at Lin Yu again.


    "Risk a gamble, you still have a chance, because with your current strength, you may be able to return to the beginning of the world with us."


    "But if you do nothing, then death is bound to come."


    As he said, Baqin solemnly said: "I believe you should be very clear in your heart that you are definitely not the opponent of that powerful existence, and you will never survive the law of destruction."


    Baqin has reason to believe that Lin Yu will make the right choice after hearing these words.


    Because just like what he just said, if Lin Yu does nothing, then there is only one dead end, and if he chooses to restart the world, he may survive.


    This is a very simple multiple choice question.

 Chapter 665： Threaten

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "No more trying to convince me, I won''t join you."


    Lin Yu refused again.


    He doesn''t want to get involved in these things, it''s not good for him.


    It''s like restarting everything and bringing the world back to the beginning of creation. These are all illusory goals. Whether it can succeed or not is a matter of two things.


    And even if he succeeds, he will not benefit from it, but is very likely to suffer losses.


    Just imagine, if everything really goes back to the beginning, his parents and family will definitely be wiped out, which is equivalent to death.


    Seeing that Lin Yu refused to agree anyway, Baqin suddenly became a little panicked.


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    Bachin asked.


    "If you don''t kill you, are you waiting for you to deal with me?"


    Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t let Baqin leave.


    If he were to let him go, then he would definitely tell other demon gods of his own affairs, and it would arouse the alertness of other demon gods.


    In that way, those demon gods might regard themselves as a thorn in their eyes, and want to get rid of themselves and then hurry up.


    "Well, as long as we can successfully restart the world, I will still be resurrected."


    After Baqin showed only a slight look of fear, he quickly returned to normal.


    As he said, the current death is only temporary. As long as the Demon God''s plan is successful, he will be resurrected at the beginning of the world, and then everything will start again.


    "On the contrary, you will lose hope if you miss this opportunity."


    Baqin let out a hoarse laugh, mocking Lin Yu''s ignorance.


    Lin Yu just looked at him calmly, and then squeezed his giant hand fiercely, directly squeezing his entire head into powder, and shattered together with the spirit.


    After Baqin''s body was completely destroyed, Lin Yu continued to search for the Dantian universe according to his previous plan.


    Now he has learned more about the truth of this world, especially the grand plan of the Demon God, so he feels more urgent.


    Whether the world was completely destroyed by the original ancestor or restarted by the demon god, it was not a good thing for him.


    Leaving aside his own safety, the Dantian universe and the family members living in the Dantian universe will be unable to keep it.


    "Yuanneng, only Yuanneng can solve the problem."


    Lin Yu flew and touched the soul calming stone in his arms.


    Now he has nearly five thousand laws of different ranks and different powers, but he lacks the energy to fuse them into powerful laws.


    Not only that, but it also requires a lot of vitality to improve cultivation.


    But now there is absolutely no way to get a lot of energy.


    The only hope is this soul-suppressing stone that hasn''t been long since succeeded.


    Maybe some kind of method can be used to obtain massive amounts of vitality through the soul calming stone, but now I don''t know it.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu had already come to the place where he had entered the particle world before, so the Dantian universe should be left here.


    "No? How could it not?"


    Lin Yu looked around, but he didn''t find any trace of Dantian Universe at all.


    And just when he was at a loss, a voice suddenly reached his ears.


    "Lin Yu, if you want to find that small world, come over and find me obediently."


    After hearing this, Lin Yu''s heart was shocked.


    This is the voice of the Lord.


    At that time, when the gods fought against the ancestor in the land of chaos, he had seen the divine lord from afar, and remembered the divine lord''s voice and smile deeply.


    And the small world mentioned in God''s words is obviously the Dantian universe.


    In other words, the pubic universe has fallen into the hands of the **** master.


    "So he has been observing me in the dark?"


    Lin Yu was shocked.


    When he arrived here, the **** master passed a word, indicating that the other party had been paying attention to him.


    But then he shook his head abruptly, and said in his heart: "No, it doesn''t seem to be the case!"


    Analyzing and thinking quickly in his mind, Lin Yu quickly guessed the truth of the matter.


    Probably after he left the void and entered the burial place of the gods, the **** master came here with other gods and happened to discover the pubic universe where he was left here.


    Afterwards, the divine master took away Dantian universe, while leaving the sentence just now, letting himself go and look for him on his own initiative.


    "This makes sense." Lin Yu nodded secretly, "It didn''t take long for me to leave the particle world, and the gods are busy fighting against the demon gods, how could the **** master as the master of the gods have time to take care of me. "


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu slowly turned his head and looked at the location of the land of chaos.


    From time to time, a light spot exploded in that direction, indicating that the battle between gods and demons was not over yet.


    "With my current cultivation base, even if I can''t use my vitality to activate the law, the **** master can''t do anything to me. At least it''s no use trying to kill me."


    "In that case, I will go straight to meet him."


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu flew towards the land of chaos like a sharp arrow.


    His speed was very fast, and when he flew as hard as he could, he arrived around the land of chaos in just ten breaths.


    boom!


    Lin Yu stopped abruptly.


    But at the moment he stopped, a golden light completely occupied his vision, as if it was some kind of enemy means used by the gods.


    The light quickly dissipated, and Lin Yu found out that two people were facing each other in front of him.


    On the left are the gods headed by the gods, and on the right are the demon gods with huge bodies and different statures.


    And right in front of him is the terrifying dark realm that serves as the background board, that is, the death zone created by the original ancestor using the law of extinction.


    "Lin Yu."


    Among the gods, the **** master slowly turned his head and glanced at Lin Yu.


    When the demon gods saw this, they turned their heads. Most of these demon gods didn''t know how sacred Lin Yu was, but they all could see that this guy was extraordinary in strength and was not easy to provoke.


    Therefore, they are not in a hurry to do it, ready to see what the origin of this guy is.


    "Your cultivation base seems to be much stronger than before. No wonder you could kill the Giant Spirit God and Shadow God so easily at that time."


    As he spoke, the Lord raised his right hand and spread it out.


    I saw a ball of black body with a little starlight floating above his palm.


    It is the pubic universe.


    "How do you want to return it to me?" Lin Yu asked calmly.


    It''s useless to be anxious at this time, you can only try to negotiate first.


    "As long as you listen to me obediently, I will naturally return it to you intact The **** master said and withdrew his right hand, and took the Dantian universe back.


    "This small world is very exciting. I have seen it. There are many people you care about in it."


    "Of course, from a rational point of view, these ants have no value worth thinking about. If it were me, I would choose to abandon them wisely."


    "But I believe you can''t do this."


    "Otherwise, you wouldn''t be here so quickly."


    The God Lord calculated that Lin Yu would compromise for the people in the Dantian universe, so he looked like he had a chance to win.


    On the other hand, after all the demons and gods heard what the **** master said, they basically guessed the ins and outs of the matter.


    Of course, several of the high-ranking demon gods already knew Lin Yu''s origins, but they didn''t need to speculate based on what happened in front of them.

 Chapter 666： Hole cards

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Don''t talk about those useless, what do you want?"


    Lin Yu knew that the divine lord was saying those words to beat him, making him realize that there was no room for bargaining, and he was so obedient.


    "Don''t worry, things have to be done step by step."


    The God Lord retracted his gaze from Lin Yu, looked at the demons and gods in the distance, and then continued: "First deal with them with us. When this is over, let''s talk about the small world."


    Through this observation, he has roughly seen Lin Yu''s strength, so he made such a request.


    Originally, he just wanted Lin Yu to tell the secrets hidden in his body, and had no other ideas.


    "Lin Yu, you better not trust him."


    As soon as the voice of the **** master fell, one of the high-ranking demon gods among the demon gods spoke to stop him.


    He also saw Lin Yu''s strength clearly, knowing that if Lin Yu assisted the gods to deal with them together, it would definitely greatly affect the situation on the battlefield.


    It may even turn the wind of victory completely to the side of the gods.


    Therefore, he had to stand up and stop before Lin Yu really expressed his opinion.


    "You have dealt with them, you should be very clear about their faces."


    The high-ranking demon **** patiently persuaded: "These things claim to have absolute rationality and don''t talk about any emotions. They will only completely get rid of you after they use you."


    "Because from a rational point of view, only removing you is the best option. Any other option will cause unknown trouble."


    At this time, the God Lord interrupted him and said: "Do you think he doesn''t know this?"


    As he said, he turned his head and looked at Lin Yu again: "But even if you know, you have to listen to me obediently. After all, you have no choice but to gamble."


    "Maybe I will choose the sub-optimal option in the end, just to ruin your cultivation base and save your life."


    After speaking, he stared into Lin Yu''s eyes quietly.


    The high-ranking demon **** in the distance did not continue to say more, because he had finished saying what should be said, and it would be useless to say more about other things, and then he could only wait for Lin Yu to make a choice.


    Time passed by, and there was silence around the entire land of chaos.


    No **** or devil made a sound.


    All eyes are on Lin Yu.


    But under the gaze of everyone, Lin Yu suddenly smiled faintly, and said: "Where does your confidence feel that I have no choice?"


    As soon as he said this, all the demons and gods present couldn''t help but look at each other.


    Judging from Lin Yu''s tone and demeanor, he didn''t seem to be holding on there, but he was really dependent on it.


    I just don''t know what his support will be.


    Could it be that he has any hidden strength?


    But this doesn''t look like it, and everyone should not look away.


    "Don''t sell it, go on, I want to see what better choice you have."


    The God Lord looked at Lin Yudao proudly.


    He didn''t believe what hole cards Lin Yu could play.


    Lin Yu smiled faintly, did not say much, took out the soul calming stone directly from his arms, and raised his voice to the gods and demon gods.


    "Do you know this thing?"


    "What? This is..."


    Looking at the soul calming stone in Lin Yu''s hand, the divine lord and several high-level demon gods opened their eyes wide.


    They can see at a glance that this is definitely not a mortal thing, it is definitely some kind of extremely powerful and terrifying existence.


    The surroundings fell silent again.


    Lin Yu didn''t give much explanation, waiting for them to come to a conclusion.


    He believed that based on the knowledge of the **** master and those high-level demon gods, he should be able to recognize this soul-suppressing stone soon.


    Sure enough, after only three breaths, the **** master said in disbelief: "Soul calming stone! I didn''t expect you to bring the calming stone into the void, you...how on earth did you do it?"


    "It turned out to be a soul-suppressing stone, this is the cornerstone for the existence of the world!"


    Several high-level demon gods also exclaimed.


    "Sure enough, you all know what it is. If so, you should know what the consequences will be if I destroy it."


    Lin Yu glanced at the gods and demons and said.


    "do not!"


    "stop!"


    As soon as his voice fell, several high-level demon gods hurriedly stopped.


    However, the **** master calmed down from the surprise just now.


    "This is the cornerstone of the world, and your strength is not enough to destroy him."


    As soon as the divine lord''s words were uttered, several high-level demon gods also responded and recovered calmly.


    That''s right, the soul calming stone is the cornerstone of the world. If it were so easily destroyed, everything in front of it would have long since existed.


    Seeing that they had regained their composure again, Lin Yu reminded him aloud: "Then how do you think the place of the burial of the gods was destroyed?"


    "The burial place of the gods?"


    Hearing this, the face of the **** master showed a solemn look again.


    He just patronized and wondered whether Lin Yu had the ability to destroy the soul stone, and for a moment he completely forgot the place of the god''s burial.


    Now Lin Yuyi reminded that he finally remembered that the burial place of the gods was gone.


    If it weren''t for the destruction of the gods'' burial, the demon gods in front of them would not come to them for a decisive battle.


    "It turns out that the burial place of the gods was destroyed by you!"


    Several high-level demon gods in the distance suddenly realized at this time.


    Before, they only knew that the burial place of the gods was destroyed, but they didn''t know what was going on.


    Until just now, they still had this doubt in their hearts.


    Lin Yu looked at the gods and demon gods, and continued: "I believe you have seen the current situation clearly, and then you will obediently do as I said."


    Hearing this, the **** master and several high-level demon gods were speechless, and they had no choice but to remain silent.


    No way, they really have nothing to say in this situation, they can only see what Lin Yu is going to say first.


    Seeing that they didn''t mean to object, Lin Yu said to one of the high-ranking demon gods: "Go and help me retrieve the Dantian Universe from him. If I can''t successfully retrieve the Dantian Universe, I would rather die with this world."


    Through the observation just now, he found that the demon gods are more concerned about the safety of this world, so he wanted to command the demon gods to take the Dantian universe from the hands of the gods.


    Of course, this is only one of the reasons.


    Another reason is that he can''t use Yuan Li to activate the law, and can only use his powerful physical power to confront the enemy.


    In other words, he is now sure to deal with high-level demon gods, but he is not so sure about **** masters.


    In this way, it is naturally the most reliable for the Demon God to help retrieve the Dantian universe.


    If the divine master personally sent the dantian universe, there might be mistakes.


    After the high-ranking demon **** heard Lin Yu''s words, he hesitated, not knowing whether or not to comply with this request.


    At the same time, the **** master looked at them and these high-level demon gods and said: "I advise you to think clearly, once this small world is returned to him, he will be completely out of fear."


    "Do you really rest assured that he holds the soul calming stone in his hand and has the power to destroy everything?"


    "Can you really accept this kind of destiny that you leave in the control of others?"

 Chapter 667： Purify the world

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    After hearing the words of the **** master, several high-level demon gods immediately pressed their minds about to move.


    The divine lord was right, if Lin Yu succeeded in retaking the Dantian universe, then he would be completely out of fear.


    Although Lin Yu shouldn''t destroy the soul calming stone for no reason, thereby ruining the entire world, but what if?


    In short, they would never leave their fate to Lin Yu, an outsider at the mercy.


    Seeing that the gods succeeded in persuading the demon gods, they turned their heads to look at Lin Yu again, and said: "If you want to get this small world back, you can, as long as you give me the Soul Calming Stone."


    Naturally, Lin Yu would not agree to this kind of request, not only because the soul calming stone was a priceless treasure, but also because he had no way to guarantee that the divine master would faithfully fulfill his promise.


    "Never give him the Soul Calming Stone."


    Before Lin Yu had time to refuse, several high-ranking demon gods were anxious and stopped loudly.


    "Lin Yu, you must not give him the Soul Rejuvenation Stone. Once he gets the Soul Rejuvenation Stone, there will be endless troubles!"


    "Yes, absolutely cannot let the soul calming stone fall into their hands."


    Several high-level demon gods shouted emotionally, and even some high-level demon gods couldn''t help but want to take the initiative to approach Lin Yu, so as to prevent Lin Yu from handing the soul calming stone to the **** master.


    Seeing this formation, Lin Yu secretly said that this soul calming stone was far more important than he thought.


    "Why can''t you give him the Soul Calming Stone?"


    Lin Yu looked at the demons and asked.


    He is ready to take this opportunity to learn some inside stories from the mouths of these high-level demon gods.


    Hearing his question, one of the demon gods who seemed to have the most seniority immediately stood out and said: "My name is Gu Xin, I will tell you why you can''t give them the Soul Calming Stone."


    Gu Xin said while turning his head to look at the **** master, and said coldly: "As long as they get the soul-suppressing stone, they can rebuild the god''s burial place and gain immortality again."


    "The reason we rushed to find them for a decisive battle as soon as we got the news of the destruction of God''s Burial, is that we didn''t want to give them time to rebuild."


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "It turns out that this is the reason."


    After thinking about it, he took the opportunity to ask: "Why is there such a big enmity between you and them? Or, what is their purpose?"


    He already knew the intention of the Demon God from Baqin, that he wanted to restart the world and bring everything back to the beginning of the creation of the world.


    But he still doesn''t know the purpose of the gods.


    Believe that as long as you understand the purpose of the gods, you can know the reason for the hostility between the devil and the gods.


    Also, the demon gods evolved from humans, but how the gods were born is still unknown.


    On this point, the answer may also be obtained from Gu Xin''s mouth.


    "Don''t ask him, I''ll tell you."


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, the divine master immediately rushed to say: "Our appearance is to purify the world."


    "Purify the world? It sounds good, you just want to kill all living beings." Gu Xin said sarcastically, "Every big world you have plundered, all the creatures in it are dead."


    "You can only blame yourself." God Lord looked at Gu Xin coldly, "Your existence makes this world overwhelmed, and if this continues, the world will usher in complete destruction."


    "Hmph, you know this in your hearts, otherwise, why would you think of restarting the world and returning everything to the beginning of the world?"


    As he said, the divine lord turned and looked at the jet black domain aside, which was the death zone created by the ancestor using the law of extinction.


    "Look, this is what you did."


    "What do you mean? What does this have to do with us?" Gu Xin didn''t understand, so he didn''t know why the Lord said that.


    However, Lin Yu vaguely understood something in his heart after combining those few words in front of the divine lord.


    The God Lord continued: "This place is a masterpiece created by the guy who claims to be the original ancestor, but the birth of the original ancestor is related to you demon gods and all the natural life in this world."


    "Sure enough!" Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart, he had completely understood the meaning of God''s words.


    But Gu Xin still didn''t understand, so he countered in a deep voice, "What on earth are you trying to say? Make it clear, don''t sell it there!"


    The God Lord ignored him, but turned to look at Lin Yu, and looked at Lin Yu and said: "How Yuanzu was born, you should know better than me, why don''t you tell him to open his eyes?"


    Hearing this, Gu Xin turned his head and stared at Lin Yu hurriedly.


    Lin Yu remained silent, and the divine lord shook his head slightly when he saw it, then turned to Gu Xin and said: "The original ancestor was originally the core of a big world. For some reason, he suddenly awakened a part of his self-consciousness. Then, he used the original spirit. Particles can obtain the memories of all creatures in that world, and understand what life is through the information in the memory, so that they can continue to awaken and evolve until one day..."


    Speaking of this, all the demon gods including Gu Xin already understood.


    What the God Lord wants to express is that the birth of Yuanzu is related to the creatures of this world, and after the birth of Yuanzu, the only purpose is to destroy everything.


    In combination, the existence of these creatures in the world gave birth to the Yuanzu monster, which indirectly caused the world to usher in a crisis of destruction.


    After all, the original ancestor is still growing, and it may not be long before he will have the power to destroy everything.


    "... The original ancestor was born from your natural beings, and the original ancestor lived for the only purpose of destroying everything."


    The God Lord continued: "Speaking of this, it is self-evident that your existence is the greatest threat to this world. Only by completely eliminating you can the world be purified."


    "Wait, you missed something very important."


    As soon as the God Lord finished speaking, Lin Yu reminded him aloud.


    Gu Xin quickly asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Yu glanced at him and then continued to say to the **** master: "The original ancestor was truly awakened because he swallowed the godhead of a higher god, that upper **** god number Lingwu."


    Upon receiving this important news, Gu Xinru obtained the treasure and hurriedly countered the divine master: "It turns out that the birth of the original ancestor is also related to you, so should you apologize first, and then talk about the purification of the world?"


    "Hmph, he devours the godheads just to speed up the awakening speed. If it weren''t for your natural beings to continuously provide memories to him, even if all the godheads of the gods were swallowed by him, it would not help."


    The God Lord dismissed Gu Xin''s words.


    After finishing speaking, he added: "One more thing, our appearance is the will of the world, or we are the manifestation of the will of the world."


    "It is the world that wants to get rid of your parasites. It is the world that wants to abandon your burdens. You have no hope of victory."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but look at the soul calming stone in his hand.

 Chapter 668： adventure

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "The gods said that these gods are the manifestation of the will of the world, and the soul stone is the cornerstone of the existence of the world..."


    "Forget it, let''s find a way to get the Dantian universe back."


    Lin Yu quickly retracted his gaze from the soul calming stone, and looked at the divine lord and Gu Xin again.


    At this time, the divine lord and Gu Xin were still in dispute, and several other high-level demon gods also joined in.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu stopped them and said: "Okay, back to the topic just now, if you don''t return the Dantian universe to me, I will destroy the soul calming stone."


    As soon as this statement came out, the dispute between the **** master and the high-level demon gods came to an abrupt end.


    All eyes were focused on Lin Yu''s right hand again.


    "Following the sentence just now, if you give me the Soul Calming Stone, I will return this small world to you."


    As the **** said, spread his right hand again, showing the Dantian universe in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    "How do you guarantee that you can do what you say?"


    "What about you? How can you guarantee that you will hand over the Soul Calming Stone to me intact?"


    Both of them were reluctant, and obviously they couldn''t talk about any results.


    Seeing this, Gu Xin stood up and said, "Lin Yu, I''ll make a suggestion."


    Lin Yu and God Lord immediately turned to look at him.


    Gu Xin continued: "You give us the Soul Calming Stone, and we will help you get back the Dantian universe, how about it?"


    After finishing speaking, he quickly explained without waiting for Lin Yu to say no, "I know, you must be worried that doing so will destroy the Dantian universe, but you can rest assured that even if it is destroyed, we have a proper solution. Restore it as before, and those living in it can also be resurrected and restored to their original condition."


    "You don''t have to doubt our strength. If we can''t do this, we won''t dare to say to restart the world and let everything return to the beginning of the world."


    "Compared to restarting the world, repairing a small world is a very simple matter."


    After speaking, Gu Xin looked at Lin Yu eagerly, hoping that Lin Yu would agree to his suggestion.


    The God Lord sneered: "What restarts the world? It sounds good. You just know that there is no hope for this. You just want to take a gamble at any cost, you are not sure at all!"


    Then he turned his head to look at Lin Yu, and said, "They are not sure about it. Do you dare to believe what they said?"


    Lin Yu really couldn''t believe Gu Xin, not only was Gu Xin able to repair the problems of the Dantian universe, but he didn''t want to hand over the Soul Calming Stone at all.


    "Lin Yu, don''t think about it, this is your only choice."


    "As long as you give me the Soul Calming Stone, I will return this small world to you intact."


    "As for the next thing, it''s between me and them. The next dispute has nothing to do with you. I can swear I won''t bother you again in the future."


    The **** master said temptingly, and threw out some new conditions to add weight to the transaction.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Xin hurriedly came out to persuade him: "Lin Yu, don''t believe him. Once the soul calming stone falls into his hands, he will definitely regret it immediately."


    "But we are different. We were once mortals like you. We welcome you to join us."


    "We will definitely do our best to help you."


    Gu Xin said earnestly, hoping to impress Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu looked at him, then looked at the God Lord, feeling ruthless, and decided to take a bold and adventurous approach.


    That is, try to destroy the soul-suppression stone like in the burial place of the gods at that time, and see if you can absorb a lot of vitality from the soul-suppression stone again.


    Last time it was with the idea of ??destroying the Soul Calming Stone to absorb a lot of vitality, this time it might work.


    No way, he couldn''t believe it now whether it was God Lord or Gu Xin.


    The reason these two guys are saying so nicely now is entirely because the Soul Calming Stone is in his hands, and they both want to take the Soul Calming Stone as their own.


    It''s a pity that no matter who gives the Soul Calming Stone to him, he is not at ease, he only believes in himself.


    If he could absorb a large amount of vital energy from the Soul Calming Stone again, he would be able to modify his cultivation base at an extremely fast speed. In that way, he might be able to easily take back the Dantian universe from the hands of the **** master.


    Relatively speaking, this method is the most reliable.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately released all the power of the Demon God''s body.


    "stop!"


    "do not!"


    All the gods and demon gods thought that Lin Yu was going to destroy the soul stone, so they all stopped.


    Lin Yu ignored them and continued to increase his efforts.


    Upon seeing this, the God Lord hurriedly lifted the Dantian universe high and threatened: "If you don''t stop, I will destroy it."


    Lin Yu didn''t bother to care about him.


    Since you are determined to take a gamble, you can''t hesitate to look forward and backward.


    On the other side, Gu Xin saw Lin Yu''s decisive appearance, so he was cruel and said to the demon gods: "Go together, grab the soul calming stone from him, and you must not let him destroy the world."


    Seeing that they were ready to do something, the **** master hurriedly ordered the gods and spirits under them: "Go up too, don''t let the demon **** take away the soul-suppressing stone."


    After giving this order, he still held up the Dantian universe, as if ready to destroy it at any time.


    But he wouldn''t really do this, because he was afraid that Lin Yu would completely lose his mind after the Dantian universe was really destroyed.


    Ma Qiqi from both sides rushed towards Lin Yu, and Lin Yu''s right hand tightened.


    However, just at this critical moment, a figure suddenly appeared in that dark area.


    Lin Yu took a closer look and found that it was the original ancestor.


    "The things in your hands are mine!"


    Yuan Zu stared at Lin Yu''s right hand and said as soon as he appeared.


    It turned out that he was also here for the soul calming stone.


    All the gods and demons present at this time also noticed the original ancestor who suddenly appeared, so they stopped and looked at the original ancestor.


    They all knew the strength of the original ancestor, so naturally they didn''t dare to neglect.


    "Why hasn''t Yuanneng appeared yet?"


    Taking advantage of everyone''s attention being diverted by the original ancestor, Lin Yu sneaked a glance at the modifier panel.


    Up to now, there hasn''t been any prompt to get meta-energy on it, and the number behind meta-energy has not changed at all, exactly the same as it was at the beginning.


    This shouldn''t be right. The last time he squeezed the soul calming stone with such strength, he had already absorbed a lot of vitality.


    "The Law of DestructionThe End of Eternity."


    At this time, the Yuan ancestor in the distance had already urged the law of destruction.


    "Stop him!"


    God Lord and Gu Xin shouted in unison.


    They knew in their hearts that the threat of Yuanzu was far greater than Lin Yu.


    Whether Lin Yu can really destroy the soul-suppressing stone is still a matter of opinion, but the original ancestor really has the ability to destroy everything.


    Therefore, at this moment, it is natural to find a way to stop Yuanzu first, and then turn around to deal with Lin Yu.


    "Why is there no Yuanneng yet?"


    Lin Yu saw that the demons and gods were all attacking the Yuan ancestor, so he glanced at the modifier panel.


    However, the numbers behind Yuanneng remained motionless.

 Chapter 669： Gods trump card?

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "Could it be that the last time I was able to absorb Yuanneng was not because of this reason?"


    Lin Yu loosened the thumb and index finger that pinched the soul stone, thinking in his heart.


    There are too many secrets hidden in the Soul Calming Stone, and if you want to really figure out the way to get vitality from it, you still have to uncover these secrets first.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately retracted the martial arts modifier and looked forward.


    The time for him to check Yuanneng was actually very short. At this time, the gods headed by the gods and the demon gods headed by the high-ranking demon gods had just begun to fight back against the original ancestor.


    "It is a good thing that Yuanzu came out so halfway, at least it gives me some room for change."


    Lin Yu thought while observing the situation.


    Obviously, in the eyes of these gods and demon gods, letting the original ancestor get the soul-suppressing stone was the worst outcome, so they all took the initiative to stand up and help him block the gun, but instead gave him a chance.


    Of course, in addition to this reason, there is another reason that they have the means to restrain Lin Yu. As long as the Dantian universe is still in his hands, he is not afraid that Lin Yu will not give in.


    But in the face of the original ancestors, they did not have any good methods of restraint.


    Therefore, I can only do my best to prevent Yuanzu from getting the Soul Calming Stone, lest the situation fall into an irretrievable situation.


    In the distance, the divine lord noticed Lin Yu''s gaze looking at him, and then slowly turned his head and glanced at him.


    After the two looked at each other, the **** master smiled faintly and squeezed his right fist towards Lin Yu, meaning that you dare to act rashly and be careful that I destroy the Dantian universe.


    Lin Yu frowned slightly. Under such circumstances, it was still not easy to regain the Dantian universe, and he had to be very careful.


    At this time, the emptiness and death zone created by the ancestors using the law of extinction began to expand rapidly. Several gods and demons had been swallowed by surprise, and the situation deteriorated rapidly.


    In this case, the **** master naturally had no time to pay attention to Lin Yu, and was busy cooperating with the gods to resist the law of destruction released by the ancestor.


    "The Originator is much stronger than before..."


    Lin Yu secretly said something bad.


    Combining with the situation seen during the last time watching the battle, Yuanzu''s growth rate is obvious.


    If this continues, I am afraid that it will not be long before he will have the strength to destroy the entire void.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu continued to focus on the Divine Lord and several high-level demon gods, secretly waiting for the right time to appear.


    boom!


    Suddenly, the spherical death area created by the ancestor of the world using the law of annihilation suddenly exploded violently, exploding into countless black bars that could annihilate everything.


    "Be careful!"


    The **** master and Gu Xin Qi shouted together, let the gods and demons under his command beware.


    They all knew very well in their hearts that once they were touched by that thing, they would definitely die on the spot, and even if they used the law of time to reverse everything, they would not be able to save them.


    The entire battlefield suddenly became a mess.


    All the gods and demon gods all tried their best to flee, avoiding the long strips of black pikes.


    But it''s a pity that this variable appeared too suddenly, so some of the gods and demons at the front had no time to dodge, and were hit by the terrifying thing one after another.


    And because of the small size of these long black horses, the gods and demons will not die for a while after being hit by them.


    But its tragedy is definitely more terrifying than death.


    Some were cut into two pieces by the waist, the waist position was pitch black, annihilated into nothingness, but the upper and lower body were intact, and it would take a while to struggle to die.


    Some were hit by several black horses, and the whole body became torn apart.


    The worst is the huge demon gods.


    Because their bodies are so huge, they were bombarded with black pikes all over their bodies, and they looked very infiltrating.


    In this miserable scene, Yuan Zu directly broke through the barriers of the gods and demons, and came straight to Lin Yu.


    His goal at the beginning was the soul calming stone in Lin Yu''s hand, naturally he didn''t want to fight.


    "Give me the Soul Calming Stone if you want to survive!"


    At this critical moment, the God Lord shouted violently to Lin Yu.


    However, the several high-ranking demon gods headed by Gu Xin didn''t say a word, and rushed towards Lin Yu at full speed, not knowing whether they wanted the ancestor to take the soul calming stone in one step, or to help Lin Yu stop the ancestor.


    Lin Yu didn''t think much, grabbing the soul stone, and immediately turned and flew away.


    At this time, his strength was not much worse than Gu Xin and the Divine Lord, and should be comparable, so with the current strength of Yuan Ancestor, it is impossible to catch up with him anytime soon.


    Lin Yu was absolutely sure of this, because he had already seen the strength of the original ancestor when he had just watched the battle.


    Several people and horses flew fast in the void one after another.


    Lin Yu didn''t fly away from this place, mainly because this place had become dilapidated after a great battle, and there were messy laws everywhere, which could effectively prevent the gods or ancestors from using the laws of space to teleport out of thin air.


    This is a big help for Lin Yu.


    After all, he didn''t have the Dantian Universe at this time, and he couldn''t use his vitality to activate the law.


    Swish!


    In just a moment of effort, Lin Yu took the original ancestor and a group of high-level demon gods around the land of chaos.


    Naturally, he did not expect to be able to escape his life like this, but he wanted to take advantage of the delay to think about coping strategies and wait for a turning point.


    "It''s useless!"


    The God Lord shouted: "What''s the use of you dragging it down like this? It''s better to give me the soul-suppressing stone as soon as possible. I swear that as long as you do this, I will return this small world to you immediately."


    As soon as the words of the God Lord were uttered, Yuan Zu glanced at his right hand.


    Lin Yu immediately noticed this. He has been closely observing the situation on the field, and naturally he will not miss this critical little detail.


    "The original ancestor has been unable to catch up with me. Isn''t he thinking of the idea of ??Dantian Universe?"


    Lin Yu worried in his heart.


    Almost the moment this thought appeared in his heart, Yuan Zu stopped chasing his figure, suddenly turned and rushed towards the **** master.


    "Oops!"


    Lin Yu also hurriedly stopped. UU reading www. uuk¨¡nshu.com


    But the moment he stopped, Gu Xin and other high-ranking demon gods had chased him not far from him, and they were about to rush in front of him.


    Lin Yu hurriedly raised the soul-suppressing stone in his hand and said: "If the Dantian universe is destroyed, I will definitely destroy this thing without hesitation. If I do what I say, you don''t have to doubt my determination."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin hurriedly stopped, and at the same time stretched out his hand to stop the other high-level demon gods.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu immediately turned and rushed towards Yuanzu and God Lord.


    This situation made him very uncomfortable, as long as Dantian Universe did not return to his own hands, he would be restrained no matter what he did.


    And as Lin Yu turned around, Yuan Zu had already rushed not far from the divine lord.


    However, despite this, the divine lord was silently suspended there without panic. It seemed that there was something very powerful, enough to reverse everything but the trump card was not taken out.

 Chapter 670： Miscalculation

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Lin Yu didn''t know what other means the God Lord had yet to come up with, so he could only fly forward, after all, he had no choice now.


    He and Yuanzu are getting closer and closer to the divine lord.


    Just when they were about to come to the divine lord, the divine lord suddenly stretched out his left finger and pointed at Lin Yu, muttering something.


    "The law of creation, open!"


    In an instant, Lin Yu only felt a strange movement from the soul calming stone in the heart of his right hand.


    "Huh? He wants to rebuild the burial place of the gods?"


    "I''m in the middle?!"


    Lin Yu instantly understood in his heart that it turned out that the divine lord just stopped motionless not because of any hole cards to deal with the original ancestor, but because he wanted to use the law to rebuild the burial place while he was approaching.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu hurriedly stopped his figure and stayed away from the divine lord.


    But unfortunately it was too late.


    The soul calming stone in his hand keeps coming out of abnormal movements, which conveys a very strange touch to him.


    At the same time, there was a ray of golden light leaking from his right finger, obviously the soul calming stone was shining.


    Lin Yu kept retreating, while Yuanzu continued to move forward and successfully came to the side of the divine lord.


    The God Lord did not hesitate to squeeze his right hand severely, and said contemptuously: "This small world is already useless, it''s ruined!"


    "you!"


    Lin Yu was furious.


    However, his reason told him that what the **** Lord did was want him to desperately rush to find him for revenge, so that he could continue to rebuild the burial place of the gods.


    Therefore, you must not rush forward stupidly at this time.


    "You think too much." The **** master said indifferently: "The reconstruction of the burial place of the gods can no longer be stopped. No matter what you do, you can''t stop this process."


    On the other side, the ancestor saw that there was nothing worthy of his care in the hands of the **** master, so he turned and rushed towards Lin Yu again.


    Upon seeing this, several high-ranking demon gods in the distance also flew towards Lin Yu with all their strength.


    Gu Xin shouted loudly as he flew: "Lin Yu, don''t do anything stupid. If your pubic universe is destroyed, there is still a way to restore it. People living in it can be resurrected as it is, but if you destroy the soul stone , Then it''s all over."


    He was afraid that Lin Yu would destroy the Soul Calming Stone in a hurry, thereby ruining everything.


    The God Lord smiled upon hearing the words: "That''s right, I suggest you consider what he said."


    At this time, he was completely sitting on the mountain and watching tigers fighting, waiting to reap the benefits of the fisherman.


    Anyway, now that the burial place of the gods is being rebuilt, Lin Yu can''t do it even if he wants to destroy the soul calming stone for a while.


    Moreover, the high-ranking demon gods of Gu Xin obviously would not sit back and watch the original ancestor **** the soul-suppressing stone, and there would be a battle with him, so just wait for the opportunity to appear.


    Around the land of chaos, several high-level demon gods and Yuan ancestors rushed towards Lin Yu at full speed, while Lin Yu stopped motionless.


    However, there was no sadness on Lin Yu''s face at this time, instead there was a hint of surprise.


    "Yuanneng?"


    "How come there are so many abilities?"


    The modifier panel in front of Lin Yu''s eyes kept popping up prompts for acquiring meta-energy, one by one, jumping up word by word.


    Looking at these words, Lin Yu secretly nodded and said: "I know, it was not because I wanted to destroy the soul stone and suddenly absorbed the vital energy last time, but because the Lord of Death tried to stop me by some means. Destroying the soul stone, destroying the burial place of the gods caused that kind of result."


    While he was thinking about it, Yuan Zu and several high-level demon gods got closer and closer to him.


    Lin Yu suddenly recovered, and immediately turned and flew away.


    He needs some time to absorb the vital energy, and only after absorbing enough vital energy can he have the opportunity to turn defeat into victory and reverse the situation.


    When you are in complete control of the situation, it will not be too late to seek revenge from the God Lord.


    Moreover, things about the Dantian Universe are now useless. When I am strong enough, I am not afraid that these high-level demon gods will not listen. Then I will try to use the methods they gave to try it. Maybe it can really repair the Dantian Universe.


    "Lin Yu, don''t do stupid things!"


    Gu Xin continued to persuade Lin Yu as he flew, for fear that Lin Yu couldn''t hold back the anger in his heart and became angry.


    The original ancestor flew forward without saying a word.


    Soon, they flew twice around the land of chaos.


    This time allowed Lin Yu to absorb five or six hundred yuan spirit crystals, but it was not enough to modify the cultivation base, so he could only continue to delay the time.


    "Finalize!"


    The **** master was very satisfied with the current situation, but he didn''t want to wait silly on the spot, so he immediately gave orders to the gods under his command.


    His actions naturally attracted the attention of Yuanzu and Gu Xin and other high-level demon gods.


    Gu Xin eagerly said to the high-ranking demon gods beside him: "I am afraid that the reconstruction of the burial place of the gods cannot be stopped. This will be very detrimental to us."


    "There is no way, I can only take one step and look one step at a time. Who knew that Lin Yu would suddenly come out with a soul-suppressing stone in his hand, and the original ancestor would come out halfway."


    "This is also our misconsideration. We should have taken the soul stone into consideration."


    "You can''t miss this opportunity. If it weren''t for this opportunity, why should we be so anxious?"


    Several high-ranking demon gods communicated with each other while following the original ancestor.


    They still cherished the hope of grabbing the Soul Calming Stone in their hearts.


    If you look at it from a distance at this time, you will see that the divine lord is leading the gods in the formation, and the original ancestor and several high-level demon gods are chasing Lin Yu.


    Time passed by, but no one knew that Lin Yu was constantly gaining vitality, and the hope of a comeback was growing.


    But in the same way, the time left for Lin Yu is getting less and less, because the situation can change drastically at any time.


    "The law of destruction, eternity ends."


    Seeing that it had been difficult to catch up with Lin Yu, the ancestor of the ancestor saw that the divine lord with the remnants of the divine spirit did not know what was going on there, so he decisively urged the law of destruction.


    Upon seeing this, Gu Xin and other high-level demon gods had no choice but to continue to speed up to catch up.


    They are not afraid that the gods led by the gods will attack them, because compared to them, the biggest threat now is obviously the ancestor.


    So presumably, the current goal of the **** is only the soul-suppressing stone in the hands of the original ancestor and Lin Yu, and he will not attack the demon gods like them.


    Time continues to pass.


    And as time progressed Yuanzu was quickly wrapped in a dark field. There is no doubt that it was a death area created by the law of destruction. Anyone who dares to approach will die without a burial place.


    "Lin Yu, if you don''t give me the things in your hand, you will never have a chance again."


    Yuan Zu threatened while chasing.


    The dark areas around his body kept swelling, completely submerging his body.


    This indirectly shortened the distance between him and Lin Yu.


    In other words, if this continues, the swelling dark realm will soon envelop Lin Yu.


    After all, with Lin Yu''s current strength, he couldn''t really distance himself from the original ancestor, and naturally he couldn''t stop this result from coming.


    There is really not much time left for Lin Yu. If he can''t absorb enough Yuan Neng to modify his cultivation base within this time, then he will undoubtedly lose.

 Chapter 671： History repeats itself

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "It''s not a way to go on like this."


    Gu Xin said to several high-level demon gods.


    He knew clearly in his heart that if the situation continued to develop as it is now, Lin Yu would definitely be overtaken by the original ancestor, and the soul calming stone would also fall into the hands of the original ancestor.


    And once the soul-suppressing stone was obtained by the original ancestor, everything was over.


    "Yes, you have to find a way."


    Several high-level demon gods agreed with Gu Xin''s words very much.


    Hearing that Gu Xin turned his head and looked at the divine lord. At this moment, the divine lord was still leading the gods to form a formation, and didn''t know what to do.


    After thinking for a while, Gu Xin exclaimed: "If the original ancestor can get the Soul Calming Stone, everything will be irreversible. At this time, you and me should unite."


    "Why? Scared?"


    The **** master glanced at Gu Xin and teased.


    Gu Xin fought back: "Aren''t you afraid that the ancestor will ruin this world?"


    The God Lord smiled faintly when he heard the words, and said: "Okay, you are not afraid that this world will be destroyed, but that after this world is destroyed, you will no longer have a shelter."


    This word hit Gu Xin''s weakness.


    That''s right, what they fear most is that they have nowhere to stand after the world is destroyed.


    Gu Xin remained silent, and the Lord continued: "Don''t worry, I will never join hands with you. I already have a more perfect plan, a plan that can kill multiple birds with one stone."


    After speaking, the **** no longer paid attention to Gu Xin.


    The plan he just conceived did not require the help of the Demon God, after all, the Demon God was one of the targets of his plan.


    In his vision, as long as the reconstruction of the burial place is completed, the soul-suppressing stone will return to the burial place, and then he will take the opportunity to take the remaining gods and hide in the burial place with the soul-suppression stone.


    Next, just wait for Yuanzu to destroy everything.


    Believe that the ancestor''s law of destruction will kill all natural life including the devil gods.


    Until then, he will come out to rebuild the world with the soul-suppressing stone.


    In that new world, there will be no living creatures that will disrupt the balance of the world.


    The world will be purified as a result.


    "He didn''t even agree?"


    "What is he planning?"


    The high-level demon gods such as Gu Xin were quite surprised by the reaction of the **** master.


    According to their previous thoughts, the God Lord should be in line with their position on preventing the world from being destroyed, but now the other party seems to be totally indifferent to this matter.


    "Regardless of them, we find a way to stop the original ancestor."


    "Well, we must hurry up."


    Several high-ranking demon gods communicated with each other, and began to discuss ways to prevent Yuanzu from getting the Soul Calming Stone.


    Of course, their footsteps did not stop because of this, and they continued to pursue Lin Yu and Yuanzu.


    Although Lin Yu has been circling around the land of chaos, because his course of action is uncertain, they can''t hold a point in advance and wait for Lin Yu to bring the original ancestor over, so they can only follow closely.


    On the other side, Lin Yu looked at the modifier panel from time to time while flying.


    This time, he gained almost six hundred yuan spirit crystals, but he was still far from ten thousand.


    And the next time you modify your cultivation base, according to the previous law, you must spend 10,000 yuan of spiritual crystal energy.


    "How do you feel that the speed of absorbing vital energy has slowed down?"


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    He didn''t have time to observe carefully, but he could still clearly feel that the speed of acquiring vital energy was significantly decreasing.


    This is not a good thing, not to mention whether it will continue to slow down until it stops completely. Even if it absorbs vital energy at the current rate, the time left for oneself may not be enough to absorb 10,000 points.


    At this time, behind him, Yuanzu was still chasing after him.


    In addition, the void and death domain created by the original ancestor became larger and larger, and the distance from him was only less than half of the original.


    "This law of destroying the world is too strong, and I have absolutely no way to counter it."


    Lin Yu sighed secretly.


    In fact, not only him, but even the high-level demon gods such as Gu Xin, as well as the gods, have no real ability to counteract the law of annihilation.


    The divine lord is a little better, to some extent it can last a while, and several high-level demon gods and his Lin Yu are completely useless.


    In other words, Yuanzu is almost invincible in this void.


    At this time, the Divine Lord, who was originally focused on commanding the formation of the gods, once again focused on Lin Yu.


    Of course, the real goal of the divine lord is not Lin Yu, but the soul calming stone in Lin Yu''s hands.


    "It''s coming soon. It won''t be long before the rebuilding of the burial place will be completed, and my plan will be realized immediately."


    Thinking of this, the **** master shouted to the gods: "All are ready, wait to listen to my orders."


    "Yes."


    The gods all took their orders.


    On the other hand, Gu Xin and other high-level demon gods also thought of a roughly feasible method at this time, and were actively creating opportunities to prevent the original ancestor from grabbing the soul stone.


    They have now completely abandoned the idea of ??obtaining the Soul Calming Stone, and only hope that it will not fall into the hands of the original ancestor.


    Time passed quickly.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+1 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    On the modifier panel in front of Lin Yu''s eyes, such a prompt for acquiring vital energy was quietly displayed at this moment.


    The previous reminder has faded away, but the next reminder has not appeared for a long time.


    This also means that the absorption of Yuanneng comes to an abrupt end here.


    "Could it... be the same as last time?"


    Lin Yu stared at this prompt, watching it fade away and disappear on the modifier panel.


    And when the handwriting completely disappeared, he also lost consciousness immediately.


    "how come?"


    "It''s no time?"


    "Where is Lin Yuren?"


    At this time, all their eyes were on Lin Yu, who was being chased by the original ancestor, but they were surprised to find that Lin Yu had disappeared out of thin air.


    The first thing that came to the reaction was Yuan Zu. He stopped abruptly, stopped urging the Law of Destruction, and carefully stared at the area where Lin Yu disappeared.


    The several high-ranking demon gods who followed him immediately stopped when they saw this, and followed his line of sight to look at the place together.


    However, the most surprised at this time was the Divine Lord.


    The God Lord looked at Lin Yu''s last location with a shocked face, and muttered to himself.


    "The burial place of the gods...Why hasn''t the burial place of the gods reappeared?"


    He thought that the Soul Relief Stone would help him rebuild the burial place of the gods, but until Lin Yu disappeared, the burial place of the gods failed to reappear.


    This caused all the plans he had conceived in advance to go to the ground On the other side, Lin Yu, who had disappeared out of thin air, was in silence at this time.


    I don''t know how long it took before he gradually regained consciousness and regained consciousness.


    "Sure enough, the same as last time."


    Lin Yu saw a little bit of light as soon as he opened his eyes, and sure enough, he came to the particle world again just like the last time.


    Rubbing his temples, he looked down at his body again.


    I found that my body was the same as last time, having recovered into a human form when I was asleep.


    After that, he immediately raised his head and looked not far ahead to the right.


    As he expected, the soul calming stone was floating there quietly, which was the same as last time.

 Chapter 672： law

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Lin Yu slowly flew to the edge of the soul calming stone and grabbed it in his hand.


    "Could it be that every time this soul stone is absorbed by me, it will bring me to the particle world?"


    It was the same last time. He kept absorbing the vital energy, and when the vital energy number stopped beating, he lost consciousness.


    When he woke up, he was already in the world of particles.


    "It doesn''t seem to be either."


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered that when he first absorbed the vitality from the soul-suppressing stone, he was still standing outside the Temple of the Fallen God and was besieged by the nine dead elders, and he didn''t know what the soul-suppression stone was.


    Although it stopped suddenly while absorbing it, nothing happened.


    "But that time I stopped because the Lord of Death took the initiative to intervene, which is different from the next two times."


    Lin Yu remembered that there were still some differences.


    He remembered that incident still fresh, if it hadn¡¯t been for the Lord of the Dead Gods to furiously in the Temple of the Fallen God, summoning the three elders of the Dead Gods in, he would have been taken down by the nine elders of the Dead Gods, how could there be any? A chance to turn defeat into victory later.


    "It should be so right. The reason why it was different that time was mainly because the Lord of the Dead took the initiative to stop it."


    "In other words, that time was not automatically stopped, but was forced to stop. It seems that this is what caused the result of that time to be different from the next two."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu felt that his initial speculation should be correct. Every time the soul calming stone was absorbed by himself, it would bring himself to the particle world.


    "But why is there such a result? What caused it?"


    Lin Yu fell into thought again.


    After thinking about it for a while, he finally drew a rough guess based on the known information.


    He felt that it was possible that some kind of self-protection mechanism of the soul calming stone was working.


    "It''s possible that in this particle world I can''t absorb the elemental energy, so it will come here."


    "It is estimated that it was not ready to take me when it came, but because I have been dragging it hard, I was forced to follow in."


    Lin Yu remembered that every time he entered the particle world with the soul calming stone, he would lose consciousness for a short time. Perhaps some kind of self-protection mechanism of the soul calming stone was at work.


    "Let me first see if I can absorb vital energy in this particle world."


    This is relatively good proof. As long as you eat a piece of source crystal or primordial spirit crystal here, and observe whether you can successfully obtain primordial energy, you can draw a preliminary conclusion.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately left the particle world and returned to the void.


    He was going to find a source crystal in the void, and by the way observe the situation in the land of chaos.


    After arriving in the void, Lin Yu first looked in the direction of the land of chaos.


    "Huh? Yuan Zu shot again?"


    I saw an extremely huge pitch-black sphere quietly suspended in the direction where the Land of Chaos was located, and even if it was so far away, I could feel its hugeness.


    Needless to say, this must be the realm of death created by the ancestor of the world using the law of destruction. Anything touched by it will be completely swallowed and turned into nothingness that does not exist in any time and space.


    "It seems that the original ancestor is determined to destroy everything."


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly, then immediately retracted his gaze, looking for the world closest to him.


    Only in the big world can the source crystal or the soul crystal be found.


    "There is a big broken world there."


    After scanning a circle, Lin Yu found a broken world whose core had been taken away by the Demon God at the back left.


    This big world was the same as the Dawu Dynasty he was in before, shattered into pieces of space, floating quietly in the void.


    There are actually a lot of broken worlds like this in the void. Compared to the worlds patronized by gods, such broken worlds can at least provide shelter for the creatures living in them.


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu quickly flew towards the broken world.


    Although the source crystal can not be found in this broken world, at least the source stone can be found.


    The source stone only contains less energy than the source crystal, and it has no effect on your own experiments.


    In the blink of an eye, Lin Yu came to one of the space debris.


    He glanced into the space debris, swept through the divine sense, and immediately locked a complete source stone.


    Huh!


    Under the induction of his soul, the source stone quickly floated out of the space debris and came to him.


    With his current strength, it is easy to get something from the space debris without any difficulty.


    This is also the reason why he will come over without hesitation after seeing this broken world.


    "Now enter the particle world and take a look."


    With a thought, Lin Yu immediately disappeared on the spot and entered the world of particles.


    Looking at the light around him, Lin Yu ate a small piece of source stone in his hand, and then fixed his eyes on the modifier panel in front of him.


    One second, two seconds... One minute, two minutes...


    After nearly ten minutes, there was no prompt to acquire vitality on the modifier panel.


    "I guessed it right, I really can''t absorb the vital energy in this particle world."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, now his previous inferences are a little more reliable.


    It seems that it is really because the soul calming stone has activated a certain protection mechanism that it will bring itself into this particle world.


    After all, he can''t absorb vital energy in this particle world.


    "Since this soul-suppressing stone is the cornerstone for the existence of all worlds, there must be a lot of energy contained in it, maybe it''s infinite."


    Lin Yu frowned in thought.


    The soul calming stone makes high-level demon gods and divine masters so important, the energy contained in it will definitely not only be as many as a few thousand yuan spirit crystals, it must be an astronomical number.


    So the only question now is how to absorb vital energy from the calming stone.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu continued to recall the three processes of absorbing vital energy.


    I didn¡¯t say it for the first time. It was totally inexplicable. Without knowing it, I suddenly found out that a reminder to get Metaneng appeared in front of me At that time, I didn''t know where the Metaneng came from. , Naturally do not know its principle.


    The second time, he threatened to destroy the Soul Calming Stone in front of the Lord of the Dead, and when it was implemented later, a reminder to gain vitality appeared in front of him.


    At the time, I didn''t know the specific reason, but now I think about it because the Death God took the initiative to use what means to try to prevent him from destroying the soul stone, but it made him absorb a lot of vitality.


    And the third time it was very clear, it was the **** master who wanted to use the soul calming stone to rebuild the burial place of the gods, thus triggering a certain mechanism of the soul calming stone.


    "What law was he urging at the time? Was it the law of creation?"


    Lin Yu faintly remembered that what the **** master shouted at the time was the four words "the law of creation".


    "If I can master that law, I should be able to steadily absorb vital energy from the soul calming stone."


    "No, I don''t have any vitality right now, I can''t push any laws..."

 Chapter 673： Dusty secret

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    The inability to use the power of the law is the biggest trouble now.


    Now that the Dantian universe is destroyed, he can no longer use his elemental power, which means he can no longer activate the law.


    To solve this problem, the only way to fix the Dantian universe.


    "Na Gu Xin said that they have a way to repair the Dantian universe, and I don''t know if it is true or not."


    Lin Yu grabbed the calming soul stone in a daze.


    After thinking of the pubic universe, he cared not only about Yuanli and Law, but also those relatives and friends who had passed away.


    Now the Dantian universe is destroyed, and those people can no longer be seen. Only in the memory can they see their voices and smiles.


    With his current cultivation level, various memories can be displayed in his mind like a movie, and those faces can be seen clearly.


    But it was precisely because he saw clearly enough that he felt extremely painful.


    "How can we restore the Dantian universe? Can it be done by using the law of time?"


    Lin Yu thought that if he could urge the extremely powerful law of time to reverse time, maybe everything would be back to the same.


    After all, the demons of Guxin also wanted to bring the world back to the beginning of creation through a similar method.


    But in this way, the problem has returned to the original point-the current self cannot use the power of the universe without the dantian, resulting in the inability to activate the law of time.


    "I can¡¯t count on those demon gods. The reason they released me was only because I held the soul calming stone in my hand, and my strength was helpful to their career. They were essentially hostile to me. After all, I and They are not the same kind in the true sense."


    "But relying on my own words, this question is deadlocked again, what should I do?"


    At this moment, Lin Yu didn''t have the thought of absorbing the vital energy from the soul calming stone, and simply thrust the soul calming stone into his arms, staring blankly at the little light around him.


    Even if there are enough primordial energy, the cultivation base can be modified, and those low-level laws can be merged into invincible laws that are as strong as the laws of destruction.


    But the question is, now I can¡¯t use my powers, so what''s the use of having such a strong law?


    If this problem is not resolved, everything will be unsolvable, and no matter how strong the cultivation base is, it doesn''t make sense.


    After a daze, Lin Yu locked his gaze on one of the memory spots.


    He decided to immerse his soul into this memory light spot and explore the memories sealed in it.


    To do this is to relieve the frustration in the heart, and secondly, to learn more about the past history through the memory in it, so as to clarify the origin of the devil and the gods.


    After all, even if you really want to ask the demon gods of Gu Xin for help, you must at least understand them enough.


    Otherwise, I don''t know if I was tricked by them.


    "Anyway, what I have now is time. Even if Yuanzu really wants to destroy everything, it cannot affect the particle world. I am absolutely safe here."


    Now Lin Yu can understand why the **** Lord is so obsessed with rebuilding the burial place, mainly because the burial place is a safe enough shelter that can shelter them and give them time to make a comeback.


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu quickly immersed his soul into the light spot of memory that was locked by him.


    After setting foot on the solid ground, his mind moved, and the originally desolate world immediately became vigorous and thriving, and those sealed memories were vividly displayed before his eyes.


    Lin Yu wanders in this world reproduced from memory, sometimes staying somewhere for a short while, sometimes focusing on some specific people or things.


    Sometimes, he will actively choose to fast forward, so that these memories of the past can be interpreted in front of his eyes faster, so as to quickly understand the past history.


    In this way, after he quickly explored a memory light spot, he immediately entered the next memory light spot.


    As he learned more and more about the past, these large and small events that had happened gradually intertwined in his mind, giving him a clearer and three-dimensional understanding of everything in the past.


    Of course, what he pays most attention to is naturally the content related to demons and gods.


    However, due to the lack of relevant information, even if he explored hundreds of memory points, he did not know enough.


    After all, demons and gods rarely appear in the vision of mortals, and even if they appear, they will not reveal their own secrets. Naturally, it is extremely difficult to find key clues in these memory light spots composed of mortal memories.


    So Lin Yu could only explore the memory light spots in the particle world, one by one, without stopping.


    After almost a year of exploration, Lin Yu finally stopped.


    There are so many memory light spots in the particle world, even if he exhausts his entire life, he may not be able to explore them all.


    But he stopped this time not because he was bored, but because he had some very valuable information.


    "Gu Xin and the others want to bring everything back to the beginning of creation because they know that everything will get worse and worse if this continues, and they must find a way to stop it."


    "But in fact, long before Gu Xin and the others, some ancient high-level demon gods noticed this and came up with a solution."


    "But their approach is completely different from Guxin and the others."


    "They didn''t think about bringing everything back to the beginning of creation. After all, it is extremely difficult to do so, and the possibility of success is extremely small. Exist in time and space."


    "In that way, even if this world, this time and space, goes to destruction, those independent time and space, or the world, will still be intact."


    "Furthermore, those demon gods can also allow those worlds to develop as they envisioned and try to avoid going to extinction."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    "Now I know what Duan Kong said about teleporting light spots."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately reached out his soul to sense the soul calming stone in his arms.


    The last time he heard from Duan Kong¡¯s mouth about the teleportation of light spots, he suspected that every time he touched the soul calming stone, it would teleport in the particle world because the calming stone was taking him there. Teleport the light spot.


    Therefore, he decided to use this method to find the teleporting light spot. After all, the teleporting light spot is extremely rare in the particle world, and it is very difficult to find it on his own.


    After successfully sensing the soul calming stone, Lin Yu seemed to have entered a space channel and moved rapidly in the particle world.


    After only an instant, he suddenly stopped, stopping next to a certain light spot.


    Lin Yu quietly observed the light spot in front of him, and quickly confirmed that it was one of the teleporting light spots.


    Duan Kong told him last time that this kind of teleporting light seems to be able to teleport people to an independent and complete world.


    But Duan Kong wasn''t sure at that time, so Lin Yu didn''t ask much.


    But now he fully understands that this so-called teleporting light point is actually leading to the world established by the ancient demon gods.

 Chapter 674： Familiar sight? Solar system?

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    "The worlds established by the ancient demon gods are all separated from this world and can exist independently of this time and space. If you break in without authorization, you will die in the turbulence of time and space because of the chaos of time and space, and you will never succeed in reaching it. ."


    "It is precisely because of this that those independent worlds are not afraid of being affected by this time and space and are truly independent."


    "All of these were conceived by the ancient high-level demon gods a long time ago."


    "But this kind of obstruction should have little effect on me."


    Lin Yu stroked his chin, thinking quickly in his heart.


    His current cultivation base is an eternal **** and demon, and the body of the **** and demon can exist in any time and space forever, so he naturally doesn''t worry about entering the chaotic time and space.


    The only question now is whether he can successfully flow through the turbulence of time and space and reach the independent worlds that have been stripped away by the ancient demon gods.


    After all, the chaotic time and space can''t kill him, but it can make him get lost in it.


    "Must have a try."


    Lin Yu squeezed his fist slightly.


    "Compared to Gu Xin and the others, those ancient demon gods who can separate a part of time and space from this time and space are more likely to have a way to repair the Dantian universe."


    Lin Yu''s desire to contact those ancient demon gods was naturally not a whim, nor was it simply because of curiosity.


    Rather, it is hoped that those ancient demon gods have a way to rebuild the Dantian universe.


    After all, the Dantian universe is also a complete world independent of this time and space.


    In fact, there is a clear difference between the Dantian universe and those large worlds floating in the void and space debris.


    Like those big worlds or space debris, there is a one-to-one ratio with other things in the void.


    Specifically, if Lin Yu comes to a big world, he will find that the big world is extremely huge, just like looking at the earth in space, he will deeply feel his own insignificance.


    However, the scale of the Dantian universe is not smaller than that of the big world, but it can be held by the **** master in the palm of his right hand.


    You must know that the size of the **** Lord is comparable to that of a mortal.


    In other words, the ratio of the Dantian universe to other things in the void is not one to one. A person of normal size can hold the Dantian universe in his hand, but after entering it, he will find that the space inside is extremely huge.


    This phenomenon occurs because the Dantian universe is a complete world independent of this time and space.


    And those big worlds floating in the void are part of this time and space, and their proportions are naturally the same as other things in the void, that is, they are in a one-to-one ratio with each other.


    "In fact, if you just create an independent space, you can use the law of space. For example, the predecessor of the Dantian universe, Baoxie Dongtian, was created by a certain **** using the law of space."


    "But after the treasure box cave sky was merged and absorbed by me to become the Dantian universe, it was very different. There is no world power in the treasure box cave sky, but my Dantian universe has the world power."


    "In other words, even if I can use the power of the law, I cannot use the law of space to reconstruct the Dantian universe."


    "The formation of the dantian universe is also related to the revision of the repair base with a modifier all the way behind me."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu sighed and kept shaking his head.


    If possible, he certainly didn''t want to enter the teleporting light spot without authorization to try the danger.


    But now, except for those ancient demon gods, no one in this time and space can help him rebuild the Dantian universe with absolute certainty.


    Those gods who only mastered the conventional laws couldn''t do it, nor did the original ancestors who only knew how to destroy, and those high-level demon gods who only wanted to bring everything back to the beginning of the creation of Gu Xin certainly did not do.


    "Try it, hesitating like this won''t solve the problem."


    Gently gritted his teeth, Lin Yu was cruel.


    Afterwards, he leaned out of his soul and immersed himself in the teleporting light spot.


    Like the memory light spot, this teleporting light spot is also made up of primordial spirit particles, so as long as the spirit penetrates into it, it will immediately cause a reaction.


    Huh!


    A dazzling light flashed, and then Lin Yu found that he had entered a bizarre world.


    The world is full of distorted pictures, giving people an extremely strong visual impact.


    And in this world, Lin Yu found that the flow of time is also very strange, fast and slow.


    "It seems that this is the turbulent flow of time and space. As long as I can successfully pass through here, I can enter an independent and complete world."


    Lin Yu thought calmly in his heart.


    He had made all the psychological preparations when he came, so it was naturally impossible to panic.


    While thinking, he reached out and touched his arms.


    "Sure enough, the soul stone is also there."


    The soul calming stone follows him, which means that his body has also entered this chaotic time and space, and it is not only the soul.


    "Anyway, I can''t die, it''s nothing more than a question of how long it takes to get through here."


    Lin Yu retracted the hand stretched into his arms and looked around.


    The soul calming stone is not lost with him, and his body of the gods and demons can last forever in any time and space, so there is no need to worry about his own safety at all.


    As long as you can calm down and explore the rules, I believe there is always a way to pass this chaotic time and space.


    After watching for a while, Lin Yu drifted carefully towards a light spot on the upper left.


    That spot of light looked too normal, and seemed a little abrupt in this weird and weird world, so Lin Yu decided to go there first.


    Fly flying, I don''t know how long it has been flying, Lin Yu finally came to the light spot.


    "This is?"


    Lin Yu reached out and felt his soul.


    Sudden¡­¡­


    A dazzling light flashed in front of his eyes again, and then he found himself back in the particle world.


    "Huh? Is this another teleportation point?"


    "It turns out that the teleported light spots in the particle world all lead to that chaotic time and space?"


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly explored his soul induction and re-entered the turbulence of time and space.


    Afterwards, he pinpointed another spot of light in the distance and flew straight away. When he was approaching, he found his soul and felt it, and he returned to the particle world as expected.


    There is no doubt about it now All the teleported light spots in the particle world lead to this chaotic time and space.


    It can also be deduced from this that those independent worlds established by the ancient demon gods should also be connected to this chaotic time and space.


    "Okay, then I will look for an exit to those independent worlds in this turbulent time and space. Even if I can''t find it, I can always return to the particle world through those light spots."


    Lin Yu completely let go of his mind and began to concentrate on finding a way to those independent worlds.


    He flew aimlessly in the turbulence of time and space, looking around while flying.


    But because the scene where he entered his eyes was messy and irregular, he didn''t get any results for a long time.


    But when he felt a little irritable, a somewhat familiar fuzzy picture suddenly appeared not far in front of him.


    "That thing... why does it look a bit like Jupiter in the solar system?"

 Chapter 675： Return home

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    Lin Yu stopped abruptly, staring at the vaguely twisting picture in the distance.


    "Yes, it''s exactly the same as what I''ve seen on the Internet before!"


    Although Lin Yu has never seen Jupiter in space with his own eyes, he has seen videos and pictures related to Jupiter on the Internet.


    So the impression is very deep.


    Of course, this is mainly because the Great Red Spot on Jupiter is so conspicuous that anyone who has seen it will never forget it.


    "But even though it is exactly the same, there is no proof that it is Jupiter in the solar system."


    "The world is so big, and there are more things with similar appearances. You can''t just use appearances as a basis for judgment."


    Lin Yu calmed down quickly and calmed down.


    To be honest, he was very excited when he first saw something that looked like Jupiter, because it meant he had hope to return to his former hometown.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that he shouldn''t be so optimistic, and it would be better to lower his expectations.


    "Although it is not necessarily Jupiter, it is still necessary to check it out."


    "After all, if there are planets like Jupiter, it means that the space structure over there is similar to the Dantian universe, and it is completely different from the big worlds in the void."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly flew towards the constantly twisting picture.


    After wandering in the turbulence of time and space for so long, Lin Yu discovered that one of the biggest laws is that there are no laws at all here.


    Therefore, the picture in the distance seems to be flat, but in fact it may be three-dimensional, and it may be the entrance to a certain world.


    After a while, Lin Yu successfully came to it.


    "It seems that it is indeed connected to an independent whole world."


    After observing for a while, Lin Yu became more sure of the guess in his heart, so he decided to try to see if he could enter it.


    He first raised his right hand and stretched it toward the flat pattern ahead.


    Without any hindrance and no reaction, Lin Yu''s right palm disappeared into the pattern.


    "The law of the world over there is stable, and it is very different from the turbulence of time and space here. It seems to be a truly intact independent world."


    A hint of joy flashed across Lin Yu''s face.


    Immediately afterwards, he leaned forward and dived directly into the flat pattern in front of him.


    At the next moment, he just felt his eyes light up, and found that all the sights where he entered his eyes were full of the beauty of rules, unlike those things seen in the turbulence of time and space, which had no laws at all.


    "Yes, this is indeed a universe I am familiar with."


    "I just don''t know if this universe is the one I have lived in."


    Lin Yu still holds in his heart the hope that he can go home and take a look.


    Without thinking about it, he secretly noted his current position, and then quickly flew forward.


    Ahead is the huge planet that is exactly the same length as Jupiter.


    Of course, even if he personally stood in front of this huge planet, Lin Yu was not sure that it was Jupiter.


    After all, he had only seen Jupiter in the videos and pictures, and he didn''t pay much attention when watching it. He was not sure if all the details matched the behemoth in front of him.


    If you want to be 100% sure that this is Jupiter in the solar system, you have to look for some other reference objects.


    "I remember Jupiter is ranked fifth in the solar system, the fourth is Mars, and the third is the earth."


    "Well, then I will continue flying towards the star over there for a while, and I should be able to determine if it is right."


    Lin Yu turned and glanced at the distant star, and then moved straight towards it.


    He was flying extremely fast, and in a blink of an eye he came to the edge of another planet.


    This planet looks very similar to Mars in the solar system, which makes Lin Yu''s heart more excited.


    Without stopping, he continued to fly in the direction of the star.


    A short time without breathing, he came to the edge of a blue planet.


    "Earth! It''s really the earth!"


    For the earth, Lin Yuke is very familiar with it.


    The azure planet in front of us has the same shape of land and ocean as the earth, and there is only one satellite that looks like the moon.


    So this is not what the earth can be.


    Lin Yu looked far away, focusing his gaze on a certain point on the surface of the planet.


    Constantly zooming in, he soon saw the familiar city, just like the picture he had seen on the satellite image.


    "Yes, it''s here, almost the same as when I left!"


    Lin Yu no longer had any doubts in his heart.


    Countless evidences have shown that this is the earth on which he lived in his last life.


    "I''m back! I didn''t expect that I could come back here!"


    Lin Yu was very excited in his heart, but he didn''t rush to approach the earth, but resisted the excitement in his heart and stayed in place to think about the next move.


    After all, this is his former hometown, where his relatives and friends still live.


    He didn''t want to break the peace here because of his reckless behavior.


    That''s right, he is very powerful now, the body of the gods and demons can exist in any time and space forever, even if he is in the turbulence of time and space, it will not be torn to pieces.


    However, the stronger he is, the more awe he holds in his heart.


    Because in the process of getting stronger, he has truly realized what is beyond the mountain and there is the sky and the sky.


    This independent and complete world was stripped from the void by the ancient demon gods, and those demon gods don''t know where they are now.


    Lin Yusheng was afraid that his unauthorized actions would attract the attention of those ancient demon gods, but instead brought disaster to the earth.


    He has lost his relatives living in the Dantian universe, and he doesn''t want these relatives on the earth to die in front of him.


    "This independent world is more than this one. Maybe I should go to other independent worlds first and find some rules before coming here."


    Lin Yu calmed down completely and thought of a good idea.


    According to the information obtained from the particle world at that time, the ancient demon **** has separated many independent worlds from the original time and space, and he can go to other independent worlds first.


    In those worlds, even if there is a conflict with the ancient demon **** ~ www.novelhall.com~, it will not cause disaster to the earth.


    "It''s so decided."


    Lin Yu turned decisively and flew towards Jupiter.


    He was going to return to the turbulence of time and space from the exit next to Jupiter, and then search for the entrance to other independent worlds in the turbulence of time and space.


    And while Lin Yu was leaving, somewhere on the earth.


    "Minister, just now our space station observed an unidentified object that looks like a human in deep space. This is a high-definition image that has just been sent back."


    "What? Unidentified objects that look like people?"


    "Minister, you see, it''s in this position, it''s rather vague."


    "It really looks like a human. This matter must be taken seriously. Take the time to figure out the true origin of this unknown object, and see if it is a man-made object or something naturally formed, and how it appeared in that location..."

 Chapter 676： Survivor bias

    Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads!


    After Lin Yu left the earth, he soon came to the space-time passageway beside Jupiter.


    This channel is not big, and if you look at it with the naked eye, you can''t see anything. It is estimated that the instrument will not be able to detect the result.


    And if it is an ordinary substance, even if it rushes directly to it, it will pass straight through, and will not stray into the turbulence of time and space.


    Only a body like Lin Yu with an eternal level of gods and demons can freely enter and exit the turbulent flow of time and space through this passage.


    Lin Yu looked back at Jupiter behind him and flew directly into the space-time passageway ahead.


    In the next instant, he returned to the bizarre time and space turbulence.


    After keeping in mind the location of this place, Lin Yu quickly flew to the distance, looking for the entrance to other independent worlds.


    Because of his first experience, he has a clear understanding of the entrance to the world, so he is no longer as clueless as he was in the beginning.


    Fly all the way to observe carefully, and after a while, Lin Yu found an entrance that seemed to be the entrance of a space-time passage.


    Just like before, he decisively reached out and reached directly into the pattern.


    "Sure enough, it is another time and space passage, but..."


    "It seems something is wrong."


    Frowning slightly, Lin Yu leaned forward and got in.


    After passing through this space-time passage, Lin Yu''s eyes were completely dark.


    The black one can''t see the five fingers.


    Lin Yu hurriedly explored the surrounding environment of Divine Soul Induction, and soon he found a planet quietly suspended in front of him.


    "This universe seems to have fallen into a cold silence."


    Cold silence means that all stars in the universe have stopped their nuclear reactions, the temperature is infinitely approaching absolute zero, and finally it turns into complete darkness.


    In other words, this universe is dead.


    There will not be any life in the dead universe, even the ancient demon god, living in such a universe would be extremely painful.


    Either choose to leave or commit suicide.


    "Such an independent world is still too small compared to the void, and it is normal that it will soon come to an end."


    "This place does not have the value of continuing to explore, go to the next world."


    Lin Yu decisively pulled away and returned to the turbulence of time and space.


    Immediately afterwards, he continued to fly forward, looking for another space-time passageway.


    "It seems that the choices of the ancient demon gods are not the best option, and the independent world structure like this is still too fragile."


    Lin Yu remembered the conclusions made by scientists in the past after studying the universe. They basically believed that the universe would eventually go to extinction. It was nothing more than that the form of extinction could not be determined.


    He once thought that these had nothing to do with him and were out of reach, so he didn''t care too much.


    Unexpectedly, after resurrecting a lifetime, he would have the opportunity to see the tragic situation after the destruction of the universe with his own eyes.


    Flying all the way, almost a day later, Lin Yu found another time and space passage.


    This time he was already familiar with the road, so he rushed in without stopping at all.


    Anyway, he has an eternal and immortal body of gods and demons, so he doesn''t need to worry about getting into danger, unless he faces the rule of the ancestor of the world.


    "This universe is dead too..."


    To Lin Yu''s disappointment, this is another dead universe.


    No way, he can only choose to leave again and go to find the next independent world.


    With these two experiences, Lin Yu doubted that most of the independent worlds created by the ancient demon gods might have already perished.


    As a result, Lin Yu couldn''t help wondering if Gu Xin and the others had long known that this method would not work, so they wanted to return everything to the beginning of the creation of the world in order to start again.


    Thinking while flying, Lin Yu came to another space-time passageway before he knew it.


    After breaking into it, he shook his head helplessly again.


    This is another dead universe.


    "I''m afraid my pre-want will come true..."


    Without staying, Lin Yu continued to search for other independent worlds.


    In the next few days, he successively explored multiple worlds created by ancient demon gods.


    Without exception, these worlds have all perished, and there is no sign of life in them.


    Lin Yu even tried to find it carefully, to see if he could find traces of the ancient demon god, but he was very disappointed.


    There are no traces left by the ancient demon gods in these dead universes.


    I don''t know if they left early, or if they died too long, resulting in no bones.


    "It is estimated that the former is more likely. If they die inside, they will leave some marks no matter what. The years and months will not make their bones completely disappear."


    After withdrawing from the last dead universe, Lin Yu no longer rushed to find the next world.


    After all, even if you find it, ninety-nine percent of it will be a dead world.


    "In this way, the universe where the earth is located is lucky enough that there has been no sign of extinction until now."


    "Hey, yes, this was originally a survivor''s deviation. If it weren''t for the existence of that universe to the present, where would I be the present."


    Withdrawing his thoughts quickly, Lin Yu began to wonder what to do next.


    He basically didn''t expect to find a normal functioning independent universe, nor did he expect to find ancient demon gods in those dead universes.


    Therefore, there is only one goal left, which is the independent universe where the earth is.


    However, although he has decided to return to that universe, he still needs to consider carefully how to act after entering it.


    "Can''t go to Earth first."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "Before I figure out the situation, I''d better stay away from the earth, so as not to cause trouble to the earth."


    "I can go to other corners of the universe first, after all, the universe is so big, and some are life."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately turned around and flew to the time and space passageway leading to the earth according to his memory.


    Because the purpose was clear this time, there was no need to carefully observe the surroundings to find new time and space passages, so Lin Yu couldn''t help but recall the experience after rebirth in his heart.


    He has two very big questions in his mind. One is how he was reborn and the other is why his martial arts modifier came from.


    These two questions can''t be answered at all now, but Lin Yu has a feeling in his heart that he is getting closer and closer to the answer.


    Just thinking about it while flying, after flying for three days, Lin Yu finally arrived at his destination.


    At this time, the space-time passageway still shows the constantly distorted image of Jupiter.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu went straight into it and once again came to the universe where the earth is.


    He first glanced at the direction where the sun was, and then looked in the opposite direction.


    The earth in this universe is only equivalent to a grain of sand in the sea of ??sand, which is insignificant. There are planets in the universe that are the same as the earth, and humans must also live on them.


    Huh!


    Lin Yu moved his body and flew away from the solar system.

 Chapter 677： I am God

    When he was a child, Lin Yu felt that the universe was huge, but now he doesn''t feel that way anymore.


    For him now, it is not difficult to travel the entire universe.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t push the law of space right now, otherwise, the speed could be faster."


    At the same time that this thought emerged in his mind, a planet with obvious signs of life suddenly appeared in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    He stopped abruptly and silently observed the planet.


    He was still in the Milky Way galaxy at this time, so the distance between this planet and the earth was not that far, at least it was a very close distance for him.


    "The people living on it are also humans, but the technology is much behind the earth."


    If it were before, he would definitely feel that life outside the earth should be very different from that on the earth, and would be surprised by what he saw before his eyes.


    But since he knew the true origin of this universe, he thought it was normal for human beings to be seen everywhere in the universe.


    After all, the Devil God was also cultivated by ancient humans.


    Therefore, the independent world established by the devil will naturally find a way to make human beings become the main body inside.


    "This planet is too close to the earth, I will go a little farther and take a look."


    As soon as his body moved, Lin Yu flew away from the earth and the solar system again.


    This time he did not make any stops on the way, and flew directly out of the Milky Way to the Andromeda Galaxy, which is closer to the Milky Way.


    After entering Andromeda, he soon found a planet with human life.


    "The human beings here have not been fully civilized yet, and even the fire is used against it."


    Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    "But that''s okay, the people here are ignorant, with simple thinking, and won''t think about my origins."


    "From here, try to see if it can attract the attention of those ancient demon gods."


    Making up his mind, Lin Yu flew straight to the planet in front of him.


    After entering the atmosphere, he quickly approached the ground, drawing a flame in the air.


    boom!


    He slammed on the ground like a meteorite, making a loud noise.


    "Wow wow wow-"


    The primitive people who watched Lin Yu hit the ground were scared and yelled.


    Some timid primitives ran away frantically, far away from the landing place where Lin Yu was, while some bold primitives slowly approached the landing place with the simple weapons in their hands cautiously.


    Tap, tap, tap!


    As the primitive man approached, Lin Yu also paced out of the huge pothole with slow and heavy steps.


    At this moment, he was tall, two meters tall, and his whole body muscles were knotted. At first glance, he was very uncomfortable.


    This may not have much deterrent power for the modern people on the earth, but for these ignorant primitive people, it is almost like a **** who descended from the world.


    Sure enough, after seeing Lin Yu''s face clearly, these primitive people who came cautiously were frightened and froze in place, neither advancing nor retreating.


    Lin Yu glanced at the primitive people with dignity, and was very satisfied with the situation in front of him.


    He came with the purpose of deliberately creating a sensation, in order to attract the attention of the ancient demon **** who did not know where it was hidden.


    Only in this way can we find those ancient demon gods relatively quickly.


    Lin Yu believes that the ancient demon gods must be monitoring the operation of various human planets in the dark.


    "come here."


    Lin Yu pointed to a primitive man who looked like a leader and said in a low voice.


    When he fell in the air, he heard the dialogue of primitive people communicating with each other, and with his cultivation skills he naturally learned this language thoroughly in an instant.


    Therefore, he said this sentence in primitive language, and the other party could understand it completely.


    Snapped!


    After hearing Lin Yu''s order, the primitive man hurriedly put down the bone spear in his hand, arched his hands and raised his head and walked slowly towards Lin Yu.


    Holding his hands high means that he has no intention of doing anything, which is almost the meaning of surrender.


    "Bone, bone..."


    After walking in front of Lin Yu, the primitive leader pointed to himself, muttering the word "bone" in his mouth.


    "Are you Bone Race?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Yes, Bone Race. Bone, very powerful. It can kill wild beasts, a good thing."


    The primitive leader even explained it with signs, and even wanted to go back to pick up the bone spear and give it to Lin Yu to study it.


    "Needless to say so much, I know, I know everything."


    Lin Yu said to the primitive leader.


    When the primitive leader heard this, he squatted on the ground, put his forehead on Lin Yu''s right foot, and shouted: "God, God..."


    "God?" Lin Yu secretly said that this primitive man already had the concept of God, which seemed not simple.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked: "Do you know what God is?"


    "Know, know, God is very powerful, knows everything, teach us, use bones, use wood, use..."


    The primitive leader talked endlessly.


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, and quickly understood in his heart.


    It seems that the gods this primitive man is talking about are those ancient demon gods.


    From what he said, the ancient demon gods have been guiding the primitive humans on this planet, teaching them how to use various things.


    "It seems that I have come right, the ancient demon gods really frequent here."


    "In this case, I will simply create a bigger sensation to attract their attention."


    After quickly making up his mind, Lin Yu looked down at the primitive leader on the ground.


    "You stand up first."


    "Yes."


    The primitive leader immediately followed Lin Yu''s order and stood up straight, standing in front of Lin Yu with a lowered eyebrow.


    "What''s your name."


    "name?"


    The primitive leader obviously does not have the concept of a name.


    Lin Yu shook his head when he saw this, and then asked, "How did other people call you? You can''t always call each other without a name, right?"


    Hearing this, the primitive leader was stunned, but soon he understood the meaning of Lin Yu''s words.


    He pointed to the bone spear that was thrown in the distance and said, "Big bone, me, big bone, I have the largest bone."


    "Bone?" Lin Yu waved his hand and said, "Bone is not good, you will be called Bone King from now on, and I will call you Bone King from now on."


    "Bone King?"


    The primitive leader was stunned He still doesn''t have the concept of a king, so naturally he doesn''t know what the bone king represents.


    "It''s okay if you don''t understand now. You will understand soon. Just remember that from now on you will be called the Bone King."


    Lin Yu said solemnly.


    He decided to artificially accelerate the evolution of civilization on this planet and forcibly transform the matrilineal clan society here into a patrilineal society.


    In this way, I believe those ancient demon gods will notice the tremendous changes here.


    "Bone King? Me, Bone King!"


    The primitive leader readily accepted the title of Bone King, after all, this was a name given by God.


    "Go, go around your clan."


    Lin Yu decided to investigate the specific situation here first, and then start his next plan.

 Chapter 678： Civilization acceleration

    "God is going to the house, go home quickly and invite fire and burn meat."


    Seeing that Lin Yu said that he was going to their clan, the Bone King hurriedly shouted to the other primitive people present.


    When the primitive people heard it, they immediately screamed and ran towards the woods behind them.


    The Bone King bowed his body and walked back to the bone spear, picked up the bone spear and stretched out his hand to make a guiding gesture, meaning to go this way.


    "Huh? Is there a situation?"


    Lin Yu was about to take a step forward when he suddenly noticed the breath of a beast from the depths of the woods ahead.


    Without thinking about it, he just flashed away and rushed towards the direction where the breath came from at full speed.


    Because he found that there was a settlement of primitive people in that direction, it must be the home of these primitive people, and the beasts rushed to that settlement.


    Huh!


    Lin Yu passed by the Bone King like a violent wind, and disappeared in an instant.


    The Bone King was frightened on the spot, he had never seen such a fast-moving character, such a fast speed, even the fastest Tiger and Leopard could not match the dust.


    "God God¡­¡­"


    After reacting, the Bone King shouted and chased Lin Yu.


    On the other side, Lin Yu has rushed to the settlement of the bone race like lightning.


    This is a hill next to the woods. There are many semi-natural and semi-artificial caves on the mountain. Bone tribes live in these caves of various sizes.


    Lin Yu glanced quickly and saw a fire burning in one of the small caves, and some bone tribe men were rushing to get fire there.


    In the distance, a group of huge wolves are rushing towards the hill.


    "Maybe the movement I just made scared these beasts and caused them to go crazy."


    Lin Yu didn''t know the habits of these beasts here, so he guessed it might be caused by his arrival.


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu moved in front of the wolf and instantly smashed its entire body into fragments with a single punch. The shock wave caused quickly spread outward, like the autumn wind sweeping the fallen leaves, blasting the remaining wolf to the bones. Save, even the towering tree has been scraped down.


    The Bone Race men and women on the hill were dumbfounded when they saw this scene, all standing silly and staring at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu slowly turned around.


    At this time, other bone race men headed by the Bone King also happened to rush from a distance.


    They noticed something on the way, so they all rushed back desperately, wanting to come back to defend their homeland.


    "The wolf is gone?"


    "God killed the wolf?"


    After the Bone King saw Lin Yu clearly, he hurriedly stopped.


    He didn''t know what happened just now, but judging from the scene before him, it should be God who killed the wolves.


    Otherwise, why would there be a large circle of radiating flesh and blood stains under God''s feet?


    "Hurry into the cave, the wolf has been killed by me."


    Lin Yu clapped his hands, jumped towards the hill, and jumped directly outside the cave with fire.


    Seeing this, the Bone King hurried over with his bone spear, and after a while he came to Lin Yu''s side.


    "God, fire, this is fire."


    The Bone King pointed to the fire in the cave and said to Lin Yu.


    "I know this is fire. I want to tell you that your way of keeping fire is wrong."


    These primitive people still don''t know how to make fire, so they can only continue to add fuel to the fire to protect the fire.


    Just like right now, there are two bone women beside the fire that have been adding wood to the fire.


    "wrong?"


    Bone King doubted.


    They kept the fire like this all the time, and they didn''t know what was wrong.


    "I''ll teach you."


    Lin Yu knelt down and picked up two small wooden sticks, one large and one small, and then he found some dry wood chips, and demonstrated the method of drilling wood to make fire to the primitive people present.


    When he successfully ignited the sawdust, the primitive people who came to watch all exclaimed.


    "Try it, just do as I did just now."


    Lin Yu handed over the simple fire tool in his hand to Bone King and told him to follow suit.


    Bone King looked surprised and began to imitate.


    Finally, after many attempts and corrections, the Bone King successfully ignited the sawdust.


    Now all the primitive people cheered and jumped for joy.


    If you can get fire in this way, you don''t have to work hard to preserve the fire. This is undoubtedly a great happy event.


    Of course, the most important thing is that through the Bone King¡¯s personal attempts, they realized that they could also do this, and it was not a god¡¯s patent.


    "God, great God!"


    The Bone King led the men and women of the Bone Race to crawl to the ground, praising them incessantly.


    "Get up all, this is just the easiest way to get fire. I can teach you more powerful and convenient ways to fire in the future."


    While speaking, Lin Yu snapped a finger with his right hand, and immediately the entire palm of his right hand burned.


    Seeing this picture, the primitive people were instantly shocked and speechless, looking straight at Lin Yu''s right hand, not knowing what to do.


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart. Now these Bone Race people should have been completely overwhelmed by him, and then he will start from here to execute his plan to transform civilization.


    For the next few days, Lin Yu had been living in the Bone Race.


    While being familiar with the various social rules here, while teaching them some new skills.


    Needless to say, the Bone Race men and women have completely regarded Lin Yu as gods, and Lin Yu has also gained a deeper understanding of them in just a few days.


    This is a matriarchal clan society, all primitive people only know their mothers and not their fathers, or in other words, they have no concept of fathers at all.


    After all, they don''t know how the children come, only that women can have children, but they don''t know that men actually have to cooperate with them.


    For them, mating is just instinct, just the vent of primitive desire, and they have not realized that all this has a major connection with the origin of the child.


    Of course, matriarchal society does not mean that women are superior to men. Like this bone race, their leader is the strongest man, the bone king.


    Because only men can protect the settlements, and only men can bring back extremely precious and delicious meat from outside.


    Their social relationship is very simple. For them, their family is a mother plus siblings.


    Like the Bone King, there are a total of five people living in the largest cave with one younger brother and two younger sisters, plus his mother.


    After understanding this, Lin Yu decided to transform the Bone Race.


    First let them fully recognize what men and women are, and then give them some powerful fighting skills.


    Next, you can lead the bone clan to expand abroad, annex other clans, and slowly establish a rudimentary country.


    In fact, as long as the bone race is transformed into a patrilineal society, they will have a strong sense of expansion.


    This has been the case in history. Patriarchal societies have extremely strong desires for expansion, while matrilineal societies have almost no idea of ??external expansion.


    The main reason is that men in patrilineal society know that as long as they grab more women, they can have more children of their own. With more children, their ethnic group will be stronger and life will be better.


    In primitive society, manpower is the foundation of combat effectiveness.


    "I accelerate the progress of civilization on this planet, and it should attract the attention of the ancient demon gods."


    Lin Yu learned from the bone king''s mouth that those ancient demon gods only taught them some very rudimentary skills, probably because they didn''t want the development of civilization to be too fast, maybe they wanted these primitive people to slowly civilize on their own.


    So if you take the initiative to speed up this process, maybe some ancient demon **** will stand up and stop it.


    In that way, he can successfully contact the ancient demon **** hiding in this world.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 679： Borrow fire

    "Those ancient demon gods may also be doing some kind of experiment on this planet."


    On this day, Lin Yu suddenly thought so in his heart.


    Thinking over this period of time made him realize that the ancient demon gods of this universe must know the destruction of other universes, so they will definitely find a way to save themselves.


    There are countless ways to save yourself, and starting from the person itself is definitely one of them.


    Therefore, they are very likely to do experiments on humans on this planet in order to find some practical solution.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn''t know the plan of the ancient demon gods, and just made this guess along the logic.


    "The chances of them experimenting here are not small."


    "But no matter what their intentions are, as long as I intervene in their plans, they will definitely respond."


    "At that time, I am not afraid that they will not take the initiative to come to me."


    Lin Yu got up and walked out of the cave, looking down at the entire Bone Race settlement.


    Since he stayed in the Bone Race, the Bone King took the initiative to vacate the largest cave for him.


    "Great God!"


    As soon as the Bone Race men and women saw Lin Yu come out, they prostrated on the ground and saluted him.


    Lin Yu accepted their behavior without stopping.


    At this time, he badly needs such an identity, so as to ensure that these primitive people obey his words and facilitate his implementation of the plan.


    In such a backward civilization, the concept of equality is meaningless. When these primitive people have a highly developed civilization and can control the entire planet, they will naturally begin to pay attention to these things.


    "Bone King, come here, everyone else is gone."


    Lin Yu shouted.


    When the Bone King heard this, he hurriedly got up and rushed towards Lin Yu, while the other Bone Race men and women got up and left to do their own business.


    After the Bone King came to his side, Lin Yu asked, "Bone King, have you learned everything I taught you yesterday?"


    "Learned." Bone King said excitedly.


    Lin Yu teaches some of the most primitive and basic life skills. They belong to the kind that you can''t think of when you don''t expect them, but you can learn them instantly as long as someone gives pointers.


    It''s easy to learn just like the drill wood to make fire taught on the first day.


    "Well, starting from today, I will teach you some more useful knowledge."


    Lin Yu is going to teach them fighting skills, and at the same time tell them how the child got here.


    This concept is very crucial for backward civilizations like the Bone Race, and it will directly change their ideology.


    The concept of living a day as a day has gradually changed to living a life with a plan and purpose.


    When you have such a concept, some social rules will slowly emerge, and civilization will soon develop by leaps and bounds.


    "God, great God!"


    When the Bone King heard that Lin Yu wanted to teach them new knowledge, he was so excited that he leaned down and pressed his forehead on the back of Lin Yu''s instep.


    What they learned from Lin Yu during this time has greatly improved their lives, so he has no doubt that what Lin Yu will teach next will be very useful knowledge.


    "Get up."


    Lin Yu said to the Bone King.


    "Yes."


    The Bone King hurriedly got up from the ground and stood up straight.


    But just when Lin Yu was about to speak, a loud scream came from the forest in the distance.


    "That''s not your clan, who is it?" Lin Yu knew that the sound was not made by a bone clan, but from other clans nearby.


    "The vine tribe is the vine tribe."


    Bone King explained hurriedly.


    "Vines?"


    Lin Yu nodded slightly.


    At this time, a group of young men draped in canes walked out of the woods, each holding a dry wooden stick in their hands.


    After seeing the burly Lin Yu, the headed man of the Teng tribe suddenly flashed his eyes, with a trace of fear in his eyes.


    Obviously he knew very well that Lin Yu was not annoying.


    The other vine men also showed instinctive fear towards Lin Yu.


    These primitive people have not been completely civilized yet, so their thinking is very simple, they will instinctively be afraid when they see the strong, and will not think of other messy things.


    "Muteng, are you here to invite fire?"


    The dry wooden stick in the hand of the man from the bone dynasty rattan clan looked at it, and instantly understood the other party''s intention.


    After hearing what the Bone King said, the Teng clan man named Mu Teng immediately moved his gaze away from Lin Yu, looked at the Bone King and said, "Bone, I''ll call for fire."


    "come on."


    Bone King greeted.


    Hearing this, Mu Teng immediately led the man from the Teng tribe towards the hill, and soon came to the small cave below Lin Yu and the Bone King.


    The cave had always been burning, and it was a place for storing fire.


    However, since Lin Yu taught the bone tribe how to drill wood to make fire, no one cares about the fire here, and it has been completely extinguished.


    "What about the fire?"


    Mu Teng looked at the Bone King and asked, "Your fire was also extinguished by the rain?"


    There was a heavy rain yesterday, and it is estimated that the fire of the Teng family was extinguished in that heavy rain.


    "Muteng, wait for me to invite fire first."


    As the bone king said, he jumped down and jumped in front of Mu Teng.


    "How are you going to invite fire?"


    Mu Teng looked at the Bone King suspiciously, wondering where the Bone King was going to get out of the fire.


    The Bone King did not explain, but looked at him seriously and said: "Mu Teng, I have something to discuss with you."


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Teng became more and more puzzled.


    "I teach you how to invite fire, you return the place you previously robbed, let us go back there to kill the wild beast."


    Bone King pleaded.


    "No!" Mu Teng resolutely refused: "There is no fire here, we will go to other places to ask, where the beasts are killed, we will not return it to you."


    While talking, Mu Teng secretly glanced at Lin Yu.


    He knew that Lin Yu had been watching them, so he was very alert.


    However, he was not particularly afraid of Lin Yu. After all, Lin Yu was strong, but they had many vines, so if you really want to fight, you are not afraid of not winning.


    To know that those powerful beasts on the plain outside the forest, their vine tribe can rely on more people to besieged and killed, how powerful can Lin Yu be better than those strong beasts?


    "Muteng I have never seen this method of inviting fire. You can invite fire anytime and anywhere as long as you learn it."


    Bone King explained seriously.


    When Mu Teng heard this, he became interested in an instant: "Is it really possible to invite the fire anytime, anywhere?"


    The other vine men also focused their attention on the bone king, and they all wanted to know what to do in order to get out of the fire at any time.


    If you can invite the fire casually, it is a great thing, which means you no longer have to worry about being extinguished by the rain at night, so there is nothing to deter the tigers, leopards and wolves.


    "Yes, this is what the great **** taught us." The Bone King emphasized his tone.


    Hearing this, Mu Teng and other Teng men had no more doubts.


    "Dagu, you quickly tell us how to invite fire." Mu Teng urged.


    The Bone King shook his head and said, "No, you must first promise to return that place to us."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 680： Eyes in deep sky

    "No, that place is already ours and cannot be given to you."


    Mu Teng decisively refused this request.


    They have a large population of vines, and if they lose a place where they can hunt wild beasts, there will be a food crisis.


    Therefore, as the leader of the vine tribe, it is naturally impossible for him to agree to this request.


    "If you don''t return it to us, I won''t tell you how to please fire."


    The Bone King tightened the bone spear in his hand and bargained.


    When Mu Teng heard this, an anger surged in his heart.


    You must know that these bone tribes are usually very honest in front of their Teng tribes, but I didn''t expect that they started to kick their noses on their faces today.


    How can this be tolerated.


    "Dagu, if you don''t tell me how to invite fire, we will take away everything you can eat here."


    Mu Teng reached out and jammed the bone king''s neck, threatening.


    Relying on the large number of people, he didn''t worry about the Bone Race resistance at all.


    Anyway, when they go outside to hunt wild beasts, they often get injured and lose their staff. Fighting with the bones here and snatching the food they eat is actually similar to the danger faced by hunting wild beasts, but the benefits are much better.


    Snapped!


    The moment Mu Teng jammed the bone king''s neck, a blood hole suddenly appeared in his head, and then the whole person fell into a daze.


    Seeing this scene, the Teng tribe screamed in fright.


    They didn''t see anyone doing it at all, and as a result, their leader died like this.


    This is undoubtedly a very scary thing.


    While the Teng tribe was jumping anxiously, the Bone King looked at Lin Yu very gratefully. Only he knew that Lin Yu was helping him just now.


    "Go, let me go, so hurry up if you don''t want to die."


    The remaining Teng tribe men of the Bone Dynasty shouted violently.


    None of the Teng men dared to talk back, hurriedly lifted Mu Teng''s body, and ran towards the bottom of the hill.


    When they walked away, the Bone King returned to Lin Yu.


    "God¡­¡­"


    The Bone King was going to say something, Lin Yu interrupted him directly and asked: "Your Bone Race is often bullied?"


    "We have few people, and they have many people."


    Bone King said helplessly.


    "If there are few people, then have more children. When the children grow up, there will be more people." Lin Yu is ready to take the opportunity to instill some brand new ideas into the Bone King.


    "God, we have few women who have children, and they have many children. Our women have one child, and their women have one child. They still have more."


    Bone King felt that this problem was simply unsolvable.


    Of course, Lin Yu knew this was because the Bone King didn''t understand, and didn''t know that the family defined by the patrilineal society was very different from the family defined by the matrilineal society, so naturally he couldn''t think of a solution to the problem.


    The core of a family defined by matrilineal society is a woman, while the core of a family defined by a patrilineal society is a man.


    In other words, families in matrilineal society have no possibility of expansion. After all, a woman can give birth to one child a year, but families in patrilineal society can theoretically expand indefinitely, as long as they continue to **** women back from the outside.


    It''s not so humane, but in an ignorant primitive society, the patrilineal civilization is much more advanced than the matrilineal civilization, allowing humans to subjectively expand outward.


    Once there is an external expansion force and various more advanced organizational forms, production methods will be quickly invented to meet the needs of expansion.


    Human civilization will usher in a leap.


    "Then find a way to get women from other clans to come to you, won''t the problem be solved?" Lin Yu asked in a good way.


    The Bone King shook his head when he heard the words, "They come sometimes too, but they only do the pleasurable thing with us, and then go back after doing it. Their home is not here, they want to go home."


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "It''s easy, as long as you make them feel that you are home, isn''t it all right?"


    "No, no." The Bone King waved his hand repeatedly: "God, they have to return to their mothers. The mothers are home. Their mothers are not with us."


    "Why is home where there is a mother?" Lin Yu continued to guide Bone King.


    "Because mothers can give birth to children, and the children are the mother''s, and they are also the mother''s children."


    "Wrong." Lin Yu shook his head.


    "wrong?"


    The bone king froze in place.


    He naturally did not dare to doubt Lin Yu, doubt this great god.


    Therefore, when Lin Yu said he was wrong, he firmly believed that he must be wrong.


    "The child is not of the mother. To be precise, the child is not of a woman, but of a man."


    "Is the child a man?"


    The Bone King had never heard such a statement before, and his brain couldn''t react at all.


    In any case, he couldn''t understand how the child could be a man.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu asked, "Didn''t you just say that you sometimes do such pleasant things with women from other clans?"


    "Yes." The Bone King returned to his senses.


    "When you are doing that, things will flow out. That thing is a small child. The small child enters a woman''s belly and then comes out of the woman''s belly when he grows up. This is how the child comes. "


    This is of course wrong, but for primitive people, even if they tell them the correct fertility knowledge, they can''t understand it, so it''s better to make it simple.


    Moreover, Lin Yu said this to make Bone King firmly believe that the child is a man.


    Only in this way can the matrilineal society of the bone race be quickly transformed into a patrilineal society.


    After listening to Lin Yu''s words, the Bone King stood there dumbfounded.


    But then, he suddenly realized: "It turned out to be like this. No wonder I couldn''t help but spill something when I was doing that. I couldn''t help it anyway. It turned out that it was the children who wanted to come out."


    He completely accepted Lin Yu''s statement without any doubt.


    After speaking, he suddenly slapped his thigh and said, "Oh, those women took my child away."


    "Yes, so you have to take it back. All of you bone race men should take your children back." Lin Yu pushed the boat back.


    The Bone King nodded repeatedly, feeling that what Lin Yu said was very reasonable.


    His thoughts are still very simple, there is no messy concept in his mind, he only knows that what belongs to him must be protected, and if he is taken away, he must find a way to take it back.


    "But, the great god, we are few, and we can''t beat the men in their clan."


    Although the Bone King felt that what Lin Yu said was reasonable, he still felt that the problem was unsolvable.


    "It doesn''t matter I will teach you how to become stronger and be able to beat ten people alone." Lin Yu is ready to implement the next plan to teach bone men fighting skills.


    "One person hit ten people?"


    The Bone King couldn''t believe it.


    But he didn''t doubt Lin Yu''s words, he felt that since Lin Yu said so, he would definitely be able to do it.


    His firm belief in Lin Yu will never waver.


    "Go and gather people together first."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    "Yes."


    The Bone King immediately led away.


    At the same time, somewhere in deep space.


    A pair of eyes looked at the primordial planet where Lin Yu was, staring quietly.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 681： Transform consciousness

    "The 311 civilization of the 107 galaxy is abnormal."


    "What''s the exception?"


    "There is a very powerful outsider who is artificially interfering with the progress of local civilization."


    "What species is that outsider?"


    "Also human, a man."


    "Human...no matter who he is, he must quickly stop this behavior and not let him destroy our plan, otherwise, we will also go to extinction like the ancient demon gods in other universes."


    ...


    Bone tribe colony.


    The Bone King quickly gathered the Bone Race men and women together.


    "Bone King, first tell everyone what I just told you."


    Lin Yu glanced at the men and women of the Bone Race, and said to the Bone King.


    "Yes, great god."


    After the Bone King bowed down and bowed to Lin Yu, he turned his head angrily to look at the tribe, and then spoke outrageously.


    He first explained the origin of the child to everyone in detail.


    After listening to his explanation, all the Bone Race men and women present showed incredible expressions.


    After all, all this completely exceeded their expectations. They couldn''t think of it anyway. It turned out that the child was born like this.


    Of course, because the Bone King repeatedly emphasized that this was told to him by the great **** himself, the Bone Race men and women were astonished and surprised, but they all accepted this statement.


    Afterwards, the Bone King said angrily about his next plan, saying he was going to take his own children back, and asked all Bone Race men to do the same.


    "Snatch it back, **** our kid back!"


    Called by the Bone King, all the Bone Race men were angry and felt that they had suffered a great loss.


    In this primitive society, everyone''s ideas are very simple, there are no twists and turns, and the values ??are very simple.


    For example, everyone thinks that if there are more people, you will have more power, and if you have fewer people, you will be bullied. Although population is also a burden, in everyone''s simple concept, the more people there are, the more hope you have.


    This is almost the most primitive and true idea of ??being a social animal.


    Therefore, when these bone tribe men realized that the children belonged to them, they all couldn''t wait to **** the children back, so as to strengthen the strength of their clan.


    "Great God, please teach us how to become stronger."


    After the Bone King mobilized the fighting spirit of the Bone Race man, he turned around and crawled on the ground, pressing his forehead against the back of Lin Yu''s instep, eagerly saying.


    He thought about what Lin Yu said just now, and couldn''t wait to become like that.


    "It''s simple, as long as you do as I teach you can become stronger quickly."


    These primitive humans are the same as the humans on the earth, so Lin Yu has a way to improve their strength. There is no need to use elemental power to forcibly promote, just teach them some of the simplest martial arts.


    After all, these primitive people are too backward. Whether they go out to hunt wild beasts or fight with other clans, they all rely on recklessness and strength.


    Lin Yu saw them go hunting with his own eyes a few days ago.


    In other words, the only thing these primitive people are better than wild beasts is that they have a certain degree of organization, knowing how to work together against a beast, but the beasts don''t have this awareness.


    But apart from this most basic and simple organizational ability, they are much worse than the beasts in other aspects.


    Therefore, there are ways to improve their strength. Just teaching some force-generating skills can double their combat effectiveness.


    When the creeping Bone King heard Lin Yu say that it was very simple, he was suddenly overwhelmed with excitement.


    But just as he was about to thank Lin Yu, Lin Yu changed his words again: ¡°It¡¯s easy to become stronger, but it¡¯s useless to become stronger. You must first learn to form a real family, or even if you **** the children back. , The children don¡¯t necessarily recognize you when they grow up."


    "God, what should we do?" Bone King asked hurriedly.


    "You get up first."


    "Yes."


    The Bone King hurriedly got up from the ground and stood in front of Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu glanced at the men and women of the bone tribe, and then said: "A real family has a mother and a father. The woman who gives birth is the mother, and the man who puts the child in the woman''s belly is the father."


    With that, Lin Yu looked at the bone tribe man and said, "I ask you, did any of you put your child in the belly of the woman here?"


    After asking the man, he looked at the bone tribe woman again and asked: "Whoever you have given birth to a child, who has done such a pleasant thing with a man here?"


    As soon as the bone king on the side heard it, he hurriedly shouted: "God''s words, you all understand, right? Those who have done that kind of thing to each other, and have given birth to children, stand up."


    As soon as the Bone King''s voice fell, three men and five women respectively stood up, a total of eight people, accounting for less than 10% of the total number of Bone Race men and women.


    Lin Yu saw that these primitive people in secret roads also had a basic consciousness, knowing that messing around among the same clan is not a good thing.


    "Are these eight?" Lin Yu turned to look at the Bone King.


    The Bone King hurriedly replied: "God, there must be only these eight. Men and women in the clan meet every day. After doing that, they always feel uncomfortable when they meet each other. Everyone usually does that kind of thing with men and women of other races. "


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded.


    Sure enough, the instincts of creatures are very powerful. Even if no one teaches them, these primitive people will take the initiative to avoid messing with people of the same blood.


    "Among the eight of you, who has done that kind of thing with whom, and each of you stand together."


    Lin Yu ordered again.


    When the bone king heard this, he hurriedly said, "Quickly, God wants you to stand together."


    The eight men and women started to act immediately. Three of them took the initiative to walk towards the tallest and handsome bone tribe man, while the other two men and two women stood in two pairs.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu announced: "Well, from now on, you are three real families."


    "God, you mean, those three women and that man, and the two pairs of men and women over there, are three families?" Bone King asked.


    "Yes, including their children." Lin Yu added.


    Hearing their conversation, the three bone men who were announced to have formed a family looked at each other involuntarily, and the two men with only one woman cast jealous eyes on the bone man who had three women~ www.novelhall.com~ The Bone King also noticed this and hurriedly reminded: "God, that family woman is a bit too much."


    "It''s okay. Most women are normal." Lin Yu said: "A family can only have one man, but there can be multiple women. As for how many women there can be, it all depends on the man''s ability in the family, understand?"


    For the primitive people here, polygamy has the most motivation for expansion and is the most advanced.


    As for monogamy or something, this kind of rule will naturally change when civilization is sufficiently advanced, but it is by no means now.


    "God, I understand, but I still have a problem." The Bone King looked at the eight men and women and hesitated.


    "what is the problem?"


    "God, a woman would do that with different men. Which man will the child be born?"


    The Bone King asked a very critical question.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 682： The strong is coming

    "This question is a good question." Lin Yu exclaimed, and then said: "But the answer is I don''t know. No one can know who will give birth to children after a woman and multiple men do that kind of thing."


    This kind of thing can only be accurately known until modern times on the earth, and it depends on DNA testing. In this primitive society where there is nothing, the ghost knows whose child it is.


    "Huh? God, what should I do then?"


    Bone King said in a panic.


    Other Bone Race men and women also showed surprised and worried expressions.


    "That''s why I want you to form a real family."


    Lin Yu looked at the people and said, "Whether a man or a woman, as long as they have a family, they are not allowed to do that with any man or woman outside the family. Only in this way can we accurately know who the child''s father is."


    As soon as the Bone King heard it, he lay on the ground again with a splash, put his forehead on the back of Lin Yu''s instep, and said loudly, "Great God, thank you for teaching us this good way!"


    He finally understood Lin Yu''s profound meaning thoroughly, and sincerely felt that this method was wonderful.


    Just like Lin Yu just said, if you don¡¯t form a real family first and make sure that the women in the family only do that with the men in the family, then the children will not know who their father is, and will not necessarily recognize them when they grow up. Own father.


    Similarly, if a man is not sure whether the child is his own, he is not willing to raise it.


    "Get up."


    "Yes."


    Bone King Yigulu climbed up from the ground and stood in front of Lin Yu with a smile on his face.


    Now he only feels that everything is solved easily. With this good method given by Lin Yu, he and the people in his clan will know how to grow his clan.


    Just grab more women back, and then let the women give birth to more children for themselves.


    At that time, as long as there are enough people in the clan, you will not be afraid of being bullied by other clans, and you will be able to occupy more land and hunt wild beasts and pick fruits from trees.


    The Bone King even felt that if more and more children were born in the future, and the bone clan grew stronger, he might be able to take up all the places that he could see from the top of the mountain.


    "Okay, let''s stop here for the first time. Think about how to deal with it."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    Now he has pointed out the most critical points to these primitive people, and they will naturally compromise through multi-party games on specific operational matters, and finally establish a system that is most suitable for the present.


    In this regard, Lin Yu didn''t want to bother too much. In fact, it would be useless for him to bother too much. The system he came up with might not be as good as these primitive people had made through practice.


    "Yes, great god."


    Bone King bowed his head and agreed.


    Lin Yu glanced at him, then looked at the men and women of the Bone Race and said: "Women go back first, men stay, and then I will teach you how to become stronger."


    "Have you heard what God said?" Bone King asked loudly.


    When the Bone Race women heard this, they immediately left in twos and threes. When they left, they whispered to each other in whispers, probably talking about the unprecedented things Lin Yu just said.


    The Bone Race men stood together under the arrangement of the Bone King, ready to accept Lin Yu''s teachings.


    In the following days, Lin Yu has been earnestly teaching these primitive people who are still in a state of ignorance, teaching them how to use weapons correctly, how to use force correctly, and how to use the most efficient and deadly means to kill enemies or beasts.


    All Bone Race men study very seriously, mainly because their enthusiasm has been thoroughly mobilized, and they all want to go outside to grab women back.


    Before, they didn¡¯t have any special thoughts about women. They only knew that it would be pleasant to do certain things with women, but most of the time they only cared about how to get more food and were not interested in playing with women. .


    You must know that in this primitive society, food is the top priority every day, and it is the foundation of survival.


    They have all witnessed a man getting old and getting less and less food due to his inability to do much work. In the end, the more hungry he gets, the worse he will die, and he will die early.


    However, women are different. Women have children of their own and are basically worry-free when they grow old.


    Therefore, when they know that women can give birth to them, and that the children will belong to them in the future, they have to listen to them, and when they grow up, they can help them get food to support them, and they suddenly become very thirsty for women.


    Everyone wanted to grab more women from other clans and have more children for themselves.


    Driven by this kind of motivation, naturally every Bone Race man becomes extremely active.


    Time passed day by day.


    Almost half a month later, the Bone Race men had mastered the basic fighting skills.


    Although their combat skills are still very superficial, they are already able to fight in this era when everyone is extremely ignorant.


    On this day, Lin Yu called the Bone King to the front and said, "Bone King, the time has come. It is time to grab your own children and their mothers."


    "Yes, great god."


    "Which clan are you going to go to first, have you thought about it?"


    "God, I take people to the Teng Clan first, they often bully us, and they live closest to us."


    "Okay, then the Vine Clan." Lin Yu nodded and said: "You take people to the Vine Clan to **** people, and I will look at you in the sky."


    "Yes, great god."


    Bone King nodded excitedly and worriedly.


    Afterwards, the Bone King led the Bone Tribe men towards the Teng Tribe settlement, while Lin Yu flew directly into the sky to observe their actions from high in the sky.


    Almost an hour later, the Bone Race successfully arrived in the Teng Race territory.


    At this time, the Teng people were defenseless, mainly because there were no large-scale disputes between the clans in this era. At most, they would grab some food from each other if they had nothing to eat. Naturally, they would not think about defending other clans all the time.


    Therefore, the Bone King and his party traveled unimpeded all the way, until they swaggered into the Teng Clan settlement, the Teng Clan finally felt that something was wrong and began to organize the manpower.


    According to what Lin Yu had taught before, the Bone King didn''t do it when they organized the manpower, but waited for them to summon all the people before violently attacking.


    He firmly remembered what Lin Yu said, that if he wanted to fight, he must be completely scared, and he didn''t dare to resist anymore, so that the next thing would be easy to handle.


    "kill!"


    Under the leadership of the Bone King, the Bone Race roared towards the Teng Clan men to kill.


    At first, the Teng people still relied on the large number of people on their side and bravely fought back, but after just one face-to-face, their aura was completely withered.


    One is because the Bone Race people''s fighting skills are obviously much stronger than them, and the other is that the Bone Race people''s fighting will far surpasses them.


    Bone tribe men came with the idea of ??profiting for themselves, thinking of robbing more women and more wives, while Teng tribe men resisted completely out of instinct.


    Or in other words Bone Race men have a clear battle goal, even if they are injured, they still have a tenacious fighting will.


    But the Teng clan men do not have a clear battle goal. Once injured, the first thing they think about is to save their own lives, and they don''t want to use their lives to protect the women in the clan.


    After all, in their eyes, apart from their mother, other women have little to do with them.


    Even if they are sisters, they can''t get to the point where they have to take their lives to protect them.


    So this battle seems to be a dispute between the bone tribe and the rattan tribe, but it is actually the strangulation of the backward organization form by the advanced organization form, and the crushing of the lower civilization by the higher civilization.


    At this moment, the civilization of this planet finally ushered in a change under the promotion of Lin Yu, and accelerated its development towards the next stage of civilization.


    High in the sky, Lin Yu watched with satisfaction what happened on the ground.


    But at this moment, he suddenly discovered that a powerful breath was rapidly approaching him.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 683： puppet

    "Good job!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed.


    He spent so much time teaching primitive people here, just to elicit those ancient demon gods.


    The breath that is rapidly approaching now is so powerful, it is just what he wants.


    boom!


    With a loud bang, a young man suddenly appeared in front of Lin Yu.


    Fortunately, Lin Yu stayed high in the sky, so although the sound of breaking through the air was very loud, it did not interfere with the battle between the Bone Race and the Vine Race below.


    The people below only thought it was a sudden bolt from the blue.


    After the young man appeared in front of Lin Yu, he did not rush to take a shot, but slowly kept flying around Lin Yu, looking at him up and down while flying.


    "The target''s identity is unknown and the species cannot be identified."


    After watching Lin Yu for a while, the young man suddenly said something inexplicable.


    At this time, Lin Yu also noticed that the young man''s eyes looked a little dull, as if he had no emotion at all.


    "This thing..."


    Lin Yu felt that something was wrong.


    "The target is unrecognizable, ready to be erased."


    The young man spoke again, his voice somewhat mechanical as before.


    "This thing is ready to be done."


    Lin Yu understood the opponent''s intention in an instant, but after he figured out this, he didn''t rush to make a move, but quietly waited for the opponent to attack first.


    He was ready to see what tricks the guy in front of him had.


    Anyway, no matter what this guy does, it''s impossible to hurt him.


    Huh!


    While Lin Yu thought about it, the young man''s figure flashed, and he quickly approached Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu watched him rush towards him, nodding secretly in his heart: "This guy also fights melee as the ancient demon gods. He has the shadow of the ancient demon gods in his shots. He must be inseparable from those ancient demon gods."


    This young man was obviously not an ancient demon, and of course, he was not a human being.


    But when the opponent took the shot, Lin Yu felt that this guy might be some kind of combat tool created by the ancient demon god.


    At this time, the young man rushed to Lin Yu quickly, Lin Yu flashed to the side easily, and then avoided the opponent''s first attack.


    "Too weak."


    Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    But now a new question is coming. Since this thing is so weak in combat power, why does it have a strong breath?


    Just now when Lin Yu sensed this powerful aura, he thought that the person who came would be an opponent who would need a lot of effort to win it.


    Huh!


    With Lin Yu''s contemplative effort, the young man''s figure flashed again and attacked him from another angle.


    "See what other tricks you have."


    Lin Yu easily avoided the opponent again.


    Now avoiding the opponent''s two attacks in succession, the opponent should come up with some stronger combat methods.


    Otherwise, there will be no suspense in this battle.


    Even from Lin Yu''s point of view, this battle is completely a child''s game.


    Huh!


    Seeing that his attack failed again, the young man hurriedly stopped his figure, and then followed the same pattern, rushing towards Lin Yu in a daze.


    It seems that all he knows is such a move, and he will just run rampant stupidly.


    Of course, this is only for Lin Yu. If the primitive people below or even the chosen people in the previous big world confront this young man, then he must be dead without even seeing how the opponent shot. There is not even scum left.


    Even Lin Yu felt that this young man could win the battle effortlessly even if he faced a normal lower-level **** or a low-level demon god.


    "The target strength exceeds the estimate, and we are ready to withdraw."


    The young man suddenly spoke mechanically.


    Lin Yu was speechless after hearing the words: "I''m so stupid that I''m not thorough, and I know how to run."


    Naturally, he couldn''t let the young man leave, so when the other party uttered that sentence, he flashed behind him and pinched his neck from behind.


    "Who sent you here?"


    Although Lin Yu didn''t expect this guy to answer his questions honestly, he tried to ask first.


    The young man was silent and said nothing.


    "There is always a way for you to speak."


    Lin Yu glanced at the young man, and then swiftly fell down with him carrying him.


    In a blink of an eye, he came to the settlement of the vine tribe, standing on the solid ground.


    At this time, the battle between the bone tribe and the vine tribe had just ended, the bone tribe won a big victory, and the vine tribe completely lost.


    When the Bone King saw Lin Yu falling from the air, he ran to Lin Yu with joy.


    It can be seen that the Bone King and all the Bone Race men are extremely happy to be able to show their shame and defeat the people who have bullied them many times.


    "God, we won."


    Bone King said excitedly.


    While talking, he peeked at the young man in strange clothes that Lin Yu was holding, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "Do you know him?" Lin Yu asked.


    "He..." The Bone King looked at Lin Yu and the young man back and forth, and then hesitated: "He seems to be a **** too."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu understood instantly.


    It seems that the **** mentioned by the bone king is not the real ancient demon god, but the ancient demon **** puppet just like this young man.


    "I understand." Lin Yu nodded, already having an idea in his mind.


    Afterwards, he looked at the Bone King and said, "Bone King, I have already taught you what I should teach you. Next, you will use what I taught you to develop and grow."


    Of course Lin Yu still has a lot of knowledge that can teach primitive people, but he doesn''t want to pull the seedlings to encourage it.


    The ability of these primitive people to step into the patrilineal society from the matrilineal society is a leap forward. If they continue to teach them too much beyond their understanding, they will be confused.


    We must know that in human history, it takes hundreds of thousands or even millions of years for matrilineal society to enter patrilineal society.


    But once it enters the patrilineal society, human civilization will thrive rapidly, and it can develop into a technological civilization within a few thousand to tens of thousands of years.


    Now Lin Yu has shortened the progress of civilization here by at least a few hundred thousand years, and it is no longer necessary to continue to accelerate.


    The rest, it all depends on the mankind''s own destiny on this planet.


    "God, you want to go?"


    The Bone King heard the meaning of Lin Yu''s words, and the smile on his face swept away.


    "Yes, I will leave here soon, and I won''t know when I will come next time, so you have to rely on you for everything next."


    "Bone King, remember, I changed your name from Big Bone to Bone King because the word king represents power, power and status. As a king, you have to rule a large area of ??land, whatever you can see. Every place is king''s soil."


    "You may not be able to fully understand these words now. Just keep them in your heart. In short, this is your next goalLin Yu said solemnly.


    He must plant this seed in the heart of the Bone King, otherwise, the primitive man who has just been civilized will lose his way soon, and the development of civilization on this planet may slow down due to this.


    "Great God, I will definitely remember your teachings."


    Bone King crawled on the ground, pressed his forehead against the back of Lin Yu''s instep, swearing.


    He really didn''t understand the meaning of Lin Yu''s words, but he understood the word land, so he guessed that Lin Yu should be trying to keep him expanding the Bone Race''s territory.


    "Get up."


    "Yes."


    The Bone King responded.


    After Lin Yu glanced at him, he took the young man and flew straight to the sky, disappearing into the sky.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 684： Breakthrough

    Lin Yu flew all the way up, breaking through the planet''s atmosphere in an instant, and came to outer space.


    Next, he was going to find a high-tech civilization and let people there to assist him in studying this young man.


    Lin Yu had a strong intuition in his heart that this young man should be a biochemical or synthetic man created by the ancient demon god, who was specially used to do things for them, so that they could always hide in the dark and observe everything in the universe.


    "The master behind you must have been paying attention to me." Lin Yu said to the young man while flying: "I don''t know if I find someone to solve your behavior, will it force them to show up in person."


    If those ancient demon gods can''t help showing up after seeing his behavior, it is naturally best. If they don''t show up, then they can get some useful information from this man-made puppet.


    For example, why does this man-made puppet feel like a very powerful man while its strength is average?


    What is hiding in him so that he will exude a strong breath?


    Lin Yu flew quickly, and quickly traveled through the entire Andromeda galaxy.


    Unfortunately, there is not enough advanced technological civilization in Andromeda, so he had to leave Andromeda and go to the Triangular galaxy near Andromeda.


    "This universe should have been transformed by the ancient demon gods."


    While entering the Triangulum Galaxy, Lin Yu thought so in his heart.


    This universe does not have the power of the world, so people cannot cultivate or become strong.


    He would learn some fighting skills when he reached the sky, but he couldn''t improve his physical strength like those martial artists in the big world.


    Of course, this is the situation after the transformation. I don''t know what it was like before the transformation. Maybe everyone in this universe before the transformation can cultivate.


    Probably this is why there are many ancient myths circulating on the earth.


    "It''s not a blessing to be unhappy. Although people in this universe can''t practice, they have developed high-tech civilization, and their lives are better than most ordinary people in the big world."


    Lin Yu felt that if it were not for the inability to cultivate in this universe, there is a high probability that the people living in it would not have the consciousness of developing science and technology.


    After all, in a world where you can practice, everyone only thinks about becoming stronger through cultivation, and everything else has to stand aside, naturally, no one has the intention to delve into strange skills.


    And there is another point. Failure to cultivate means that there is no absolute difference in individual strength between people, and it is more likely to build a relatively fairer society.


    Living in such a society is always more comfortable than living in a jungle society where the weak and the strong.


    At least for mediocre ordinary people.


    "There are gains and losses."


    "However, isn''t this something the ancient demon gods of this universe deliberately did?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but guess.


    This possibility is not unavailable, it is even great.


    "Forget it, unless you ask the Ancient Demon God personally about this kind of question, no one can say for sure."


    Lin Yu looked at the young man carrying him again.


    At this moment, only this guy is the best breakthrough.


    I hope everything can develop as smoothly as I imagined.


    Lin Yu raised his head and looked at a star far ahead.


    "The civilization here has even made Dyson balls?"


    The star in front was surrounded by many giant rings, which caused the light emitted by it to be very faint, making the entire star appear very dim.


    If you look at it from a distance, you can''t even see a luminous star here.


    Of course, the giant rings surrounding it are used to collect the light and heat emitted by the stars, and then convert them into energy needed by humans.


    In this way, 30-40% of the energy released by the entire star can be used.


    Correspondingly, human beings on the earth can only use less than one ten billionth of the total energy released by the sun.


    "Such advanced technological civilization may be able to study this artificial puppet."


    Lin Yu looked at the young man in his hand again.


    Immediately afterwards, he flew straight to the high-tech civilization ahead.


    When he quickly approached, the opponent had already detected him.


    However, because Lin Yu''s speed was too fast and exceeded the limit of the opponent''s detection ability, they could only vaguely perceive it, and had no way of knowing whether the visitor was a tangible object or an invisible energy.


    In this way, Lin Yu easily broke through the opponent''s defense circle and entered their hinterland.


    Of course, even if Lin Yuliang swaggered in, the opponent''s weapon could not help him at all.


    Even if they had weapons capable of destroying the entire universe, Lin Yu could still survive intact. After all, the body of the gods and demons he had could exist forever in any time and space.


    "The one on the left should be their home star."


    As Lin Yu approached quickly, he glanced at the planet on the left.


    The surface of the planet is densely covered with various buildings, and the topography of the planet itself is almost invisible, so it should be the first to develop, and it is likely to be the parent star of this civilization.


    And the smaller planet in the front right is full of greenery, with mountains, water and trees. It is arranged in a shape that humans like most. It must have been artificially transformed, and it will definitely not be the home planet.


    In addition to these two planets, there are countless giant space stations near the Dyson sphere surrounding the stars.


    "There must be many of these space stations for people to live in. With such a developed civilization, the population must be very large, and two planets alone are not enough for them to live in."


    "In this case... I simply go to their home star first."


    After a little thought, Lin Yu went straight to the home planet of this civilization.


    He was extremely fast, and landed on the surface of their parent star when the opponent could not accurately detect it.


    Until he stood on the earth of this planet, no one knew of his arrival.


    "Although they don''t know who broke into their home star, they must have aroused vigilance."


    "With their high level of technology, I believe it won''t take long to find me accurately."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    This civilization is so developed Some methods are used to monitor the entire planet''s surface, and unidentified outsiders will naturally be found soon.


    Unless Lin Yu continues to move at the speed just as fast, they can''t detect it.


    "If I can use the power of the law, it would be easy to hide my whereabouts, but it''s a pity..."


    "Forget it, my purpose here is not to hide, so why not be discovered by them."


    Lin Yu strode out of the cracked lanes between several giant buildings and came to the bustling streets with surging people.


    And just as he stepped into the street, several drones quickly landed from the air and surrounded him.


    sp; Lin Yu strode out from the cracked lanes between several giant buildings and came to the bustling streets with surging people.


    And just as he stepped into the street, several drones quickly landed from the air and surrounded him.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 685： Resist arrest

    "Stay where you are."


    One of the drones shouted to Lin Yu.


    And while the drone was shouting, the pedestrians on the street also stopped and cast curious glances at Lin Yu.


    There are many ways to prevent vicious crimes in this highly technologically advanced human civilization, so it is extremely rare to use drones to catch on the street like this one.


    Pedestrians on the street all pointed and laughed like looking at a diorama, and many people began to record and film this spectacle.


    They are not at all afraid that Lin Yu will threaten their lives. After all, no matter who is surrounded by police drones, there is no possibility of resistance.


    "Woooooo-"


    At this time, there were bursts of police sirens in the air.


    Several aircraft quickly landed from the air and landed on the street.


    After the law enforcement officers inside came out, they carried out on-the-spot control while surrounding Lin Yu on guard.


    At this time, this high-level human civilization still doesn''t know how Lin Yu is related to the anomalies detected by the previous detectors, so these law enforcement officers are only sent by the law enforcement agency.


    And their purpose of coming here is just to bring Lin Yu back to investigate, to find out his origins, and why he suddenly appeared in this city.


    "Sure enough, as stated in the action order, these two people have no identification codes."


    A female law enforcement officer whispered to another law enforcement officer beside her.


    At the same time, the person in charge of this operation also noticed the fact that Lin Yu and the artificial puppet did not have an identification code.


    This made his nerves tense instantly.


    It is unimaginable to know that there is no identification code. Everyone will generate an identification code based on DNA when they are born and record it in the population database.


    The identification codes of these two individuals cannot be found, indicating that there is a serious problem with their identities.


    Either they were secretly born after escaping heavy supervision, or they were aliens.


    No matter what kind of possibility it is, it is outrageous.


    "Compare the biological characteristics."


    The person in charge of the operation ordered the police drone surrounding Lin Yu.


    As soon as his voice fell, the police drone quickly reported back: "The identity feature comparison is complete, and the two suspects are not related to anyone in the population database."


    "what?"


    The person in charge of the operation was secretly surprised.


    There is no doubt now, the two people in front of them may only be aliens.


    Anyway, he is definitely not a person born in this world.


    Frowning slightly, the person in charge of the operation realized the seriousness of the matter.


    He began to look closely at Lin Yu and the man-made puppet controlled by Lin Yu.


    In fact, just from their dressing, it should be thought that these two guys shouldn''t be people in this world.


    After all, even the most outstanding young man would not wear such a fancy outfit.


    The clothes of the two of them really look so dirty.


    "Are there many questions?"


    At this moment, Lin Yu, who had been carrying the artificial puppet, asked.


    Hearing this, the person in charge of the operation flashed a hint of surprise. Seeing the other party''s confident and full control of the initiative, things may be more complicated than imagined.


    "There is a problem with the identities of the two of you, please cooperate with us to go to the bureau for inspection."


    The person in charge of the operation ordered unquestionably.


    "If you have any questions, it''s right. Next, you will have more questions."


    With that, Lin Yu ignored the drones surrounding him and walked straight forward.


    Upon seeing this, the person in charge of the operation hurriedly stopped and said: "Please stop immediately, otherwise you will bear all the consequences."


    Lin Yu ignored him and continued to move forward.


    The person in charge of the operation increased his tone and warned again: "I''ll say it again, please stop immediately."


    At this moment, pedestrians watching from a distance also realized that something was wrong, and some people began to move backwards involuntarily, for fear of accidents.


    Lin Yu continued to walk forward, without any intention of stopping.


    The person in charge of the operation had no choice but to order several police drones to say: "The warning is invalid, and compulsory measures are permitted."


    As soon as the voice fell, one of the drones activated the stun gun.


    Boom!


    The stun gun accurately hit the back of Lin Yu''s neck.


    However, to the surprise of the law enforcement officers, Lin Yu did not respond after being shot, and he did not even show any micro expressions.


    "This... who is this?"


    The head of law enforcement was surprised.


    However, he was surprised and surprised. He still gave orders calmly and calmly. On the one hand, he ordered his subordinates to surround Lin Yu to prevent Lin Yu from escaping. On the other hand, he granted higher authority to several police drones and allowed them to be more powerful and effective. Weapons.


    "This can''t stop me."


    Lin Yu stopped abruptly and said to a crowd of law enforcement officers surrounding him.


    As his voice fell, the law enforcement officers involuntarily panned and retreated, as if a powerful force was pushing them away.


    This is the power of Yuan Qi.


    This world doesn''t have the power of the world, and Lin Yu can''t use Yuan Li, so he had to use the power of Origin Qi.


    With his current cultivation base, Origin Qi is a very low-level power, but it is more than enough to deal with the people here.


    After all, using his body of gods and demons to display this kind of power is far more powerful than those martial arts, and even with this, it can compete with the chosen people in the big world.


    The power of God is nothing in front of his Origin Qi.


    "Stop him, never let him hurt others."


    The person in charge of the operation, who was pushed back by Genqi, gave a loud command to the police drone.


    Snapped! Snapped! Snapped¡­¡­


    As soon as several drones were preparing to take action, they inexplicably shrank into a ball out of thin air, seeming to be crushed by an invisible force.


    "Run! Run everyone!"


    The pedestrians on the sideline yelled and stepped back.


    The situation in front of them is far beyond their imagination. If they can understand that the drones just exploded out of thin air, it would be impossible to explain this inexplicably being crushed into a ball.


    Moreover, the sight of those law enforcement officers retreating in a weird posture just now shocked them deeply.


    But even if most people choose to run away, they are still a little brave and not afraid of death, busy recording the wonders in front of them. I don''t know if they are going to upload it to the Internet to show off or what.


    "Headquarters, request reinforcements."


    The person in charge of this operation knew that the situation was beyond his control and had to ask for help from the headquarters.


    Of course, even if he doesn''t ask for help, reinforcements are already on the way.


    After all, everything that happens here has been monitored by law enforcement agencies.


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu-"


    The sirens in the air were loud, and some obviously armed aircraft appeared in Lin Yu''s field of vision.


    Bang!


    One of the aircraft spewed out a large net and fell from the air at a very fast speed, trying to trap Lin Yu in the net.


    However, this big net was silently divided into pieces in the air before it fell to the ground.


    "what?"


    "This is made of extremely tough composite materials, unexpectedly?"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 686： World-renowned

    "The threat of the target is too great. Lethal weapons are permitted."


    The law enforcement officers sitting in the police aircraft soon received new instructions.


    But when they were preparing to act, they found that their aircraft had somehow turned off.


    Even more weird, although the engine suddenly turned off, the entire aircraft showed no signs of falling, and remained firmly in the air.


    "He must have done it!"


    The pilots controlling the aircraft yelled almost in unison.


    "How did he do it?"


    Regardless of whether it is a police or civilian aircraft, the safety factor is very high. The engine stalls will not happen once in 100,000 times. However, all the police aircraft have lost power at this moment.


    This is unimaginable.


    At this moment, everyone realized that these two rustic looking guys must have some kind of supernatural power.


    Huh!


    Suddenly, all the police aircraft that stayed in the air fell at an extremely fast speed.


    However, when he approached the ground, he slowed down abruptly, and finally stopped on the ground unscathed.


    Of course, this violent acceleration and sudden deceleration still made the law enforcement officers sitting inside very uncomfortable, and it was difficult to adapt to it for a while.


    Lin Yu glanced around calmly, thinking in his heart that this should completely arouse the attention of this civilized high-level.


    ...


    "Look at the breaking news, Superman has appeared."


    "What? What superman?"


    "It''s too late to explain, just watch the live broadcast as soon as possible."


    Similar conversations appear on various social networking sites and between relatives and friends.


    The sensation Lin Yu created quickly attracted the attention of almost everyone.


    Naturally, Lin Yu himself knew this, because this was what he deliberately did.


    The technology of this civilization is so advanced, and the speed of information dissemination is absolutely very fast. An event like this that is enough to shock the eye will undoubtedly attract everyone''s attention.


    And he did this for two purposes, one is to quickly get in touch with the upper-level managers of this human civilization, and the other is to attract the attention of the ancient demon gods.


    Believe that those ancient demon gods have been staring at him from time to time, and seeing him create a sensation in another human civilization, disrupting the normal operation of civilization, maybe they can''t help but show up in person.


    "The army should take action."


    Lin Yu looked up into the air.


    At this time, no aircraft in the sky could be seen, whether it was civilian or police, it was a little frighteningly quiet.


    However, this just shows that a more powerful organization is about to come to clean up the situation. This is the tranquility before the storm.


    And just as Lin Yu was thinking about it, a rumbling sound suddenly came from a distance.


    A huge aircraft pressed down like a black cloud and stayed above the ground where Lin Yu was standing.


    Lin Yujing stared quietly for a while, then slowly rose off the ground and flew into the air.


    Seeing him doing this, the commanders in charge of this operation all breathed a sigh of relief.


    They really wanted Lin Yu to leave the ground and leave densely populated areas, so that the next actions would be much easier.


    However, after sighing a little, the commanding staff showed solemn expressions.


    Because this mysterious figure can actually fly.


    "Take off out of thin air without the help of external forces... It seems that he really has supernatural powers beyond our understanding."


    Everyone thought anxiously.


    Of course, compared with the worried commanders, the scientists who followed the incident were all very excited.


    They all want to figure out the origin of this supernatural power.


    "Stop."


    A small drone flew out of the huge military aircraft, came in front of Lin Yu and ordered him.


    "Why, want to negotiate with me?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    He knew that this drone must have been sent by a high-level military, and the purpose was to talk to him.


    "You are very special, you have supernatural powers that we cannot understand for the time being, but even so, you won''t be able to survive our attacks."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu smiled and said, "It''s **** as a soldier."


    Naturally, the military cannot show weakness to the enemy. Even if it wants to negotiate, it must be tough.


    In particular, this civilized military firmly believes that the weapons at his disposal have absolute deterrence to Lin Yu. They do not believe that a carbon-based life can survive the attack of high-tech weapons.


    If this happens, it means that most of the laws of physical chemistry have to be rewritten.


    "I remind you that no matter how powerful technology you have mastered, you still don''t know anything about true power."


    For Lin Yu, destroying this civilization is just a matter of flicks.


    Of course, people in this civilization are naturally not aware of this.


    "It seems you are very confident."


    "However, I advise you to take back your confidence."


    "Next, I will give you two options. The first option is to surrender unconditionally, and then cooperate with our inspection. The second option is to continue resisting at the risk of being killed by us."


    There was an unquestionable voice from the drone.


    "Kill me? Use your big toy?"


    Lin Yu said as he glanced at the huge military aircraft behind the drone.


    "To answer my question, should I choose the first option or the second option."


    The voice in the drone is still indisputable.


    Lin Yu shook his head and said: "Sorry, I don''t want to choose anything. I just want to take apart your big toy first, and then..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Lin Yu released a large amount of Origin Qi.


    After these source qi separated from the body, they went straight to the large military aircraft.


    Then, a strange phenomenon that shocked everyone in the entire civilization occurred.


    I saw that huge military aircraft began to disintegrate without warning, various parts peeled off silently, and then flew to the side to be neatly arranged.


    In just a few breaths, the entire military aircraft was disassembled into parts of various sizes, which were densely arranged in the air, which was extremely shocking.


    The soldier who was sitting in the aircraft was dragged by Lin Yu with Origin Qi, and slowly fell to the ground in extreme shock.


    "Oh my god, this, this, this is..."


    Whether it was the people who saw this scene through live video or the people who witnessed the scene in person, everyone was shocked by the scene they saw with their own eyes.


    This kind of scenes that should only appear in movies or games actually happened in the real world.


    For a time, countless people wondered if they were dreaming.


    But this is not over yet, the next scene is even more shocking and more spectacular.


    I saw those parts began to gather and assemble in an orderly manner, piecing together at a speed visible to the naked eye into a giant humanoid machine holding a huge sword.


    boom!


    After the humanoid machine was completely formed, it fell to the ground with a bang, and then squatted down and stopped steadily.


    Immediately afterwards, it thrust the giant sword in his hand toward the ground, and the pillar sword stood up.


    At this moment, it attracted worldwide attention.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 687： Sincerity

    The humanoid machine that Lin Yu put together may not be very effective, but its manufacturing process is unreservedly presented before the eyes of the world.


    Everyone witnessed the whole process with their own eyes.


    It can be said that everything is like magic, which deeply shocked all the people of this civilization.


    Almost everyone finds all this incredible.


    The scene where Lin Yu is.


    At this time, the people had already been evacuated, and only law enforcement personnel and military personnel with high security with guns and live ammunition were left.


    They all stared closely at Lin Yu, who was floating in the air.


    Many people''s foreheads have already oozes tiny beads of sweat, which converge into big drops of sweat and flow down their cheeks uncontrollably.


    The whole scene was silent.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long for them to feel a slight rumbling in the air, which relieved their tension a little.


    Another huge armed aircraft slowly approached Li Lin Yu.


    After it hovered in the air, it immediately released a small drone from its abdomen and flew to Lin Yu as quickly as before.


    Obviously, the other party is rushing to negotiate again.


    In fact, Lin Yu can understand the mentality of the high-level leaders in this civilization.


    They think he is a huge threat, but they are also very curious about everything about him.


    So I don''t want to kill him directly, I hope to capture him alive, or cooperate with him in some way.


    Of course, the military has been slow to do it, also considering that this is the center of the city. Once it does it, it will have to pay a huge price.


    The small drone stopped in front of Lin Yu, and then a voice from inside said: "This time we are here with sincerity."


    "What kind of sincerity?" Lin Yu asked.


    "You have such a powerful and extraordinary power. You must have any purpose in coming here on the initiative. Can you tell us your purpose first?"


    The voice in the drone did not answer Lin Yu''s question, but instead asked instead.


    "Of course I have a purpose." Lin Yu said bluntly: "I want to meet with your senior leaders and discuss some things face to face."


    As soon as his words were uttered, the voice in the drone fell silent.


    It is estimated that the people behind the drone are discussing Lin Yu''s request.


    After a while, the voice in the drone said again: "We can meet your request. I don''t know if you are satisfied with this sincerity."


    "Of course." Lin Yu replied: "If you can really do what I want, of course I will be very satisfied."


    "Well, now I also have a reasonable request here."


    "any request?"


    "Our leader certainly cannot meet you on such an occasion, so please go to our designated place."


    "Designated location? Where is it?" Lin Yu asked unhurriedly.


    The voice in the drone explained patiently: "The place where you are now is our home planet, but our head is no longer in the home planet''s office, but in the space station 1 next to the Dyson ball."


    "So please follow us to Space Station One."


    "If you don''t mind, you can take the spacecraft we provide you to go there."


    After the voice in the drone finished speaking, he patiently waited for Lin Yu''s reply.


    Lin Yu certainly didn''t think that what the other party said was the truth from the bottom of his heart. The other party was most likely trying to lure him into space and then act on him, taking the opportunity to intimidate him or get rid of him.


    Because normally, powerful people will not choose to live in the space station for a long time. After all, human beings still prefer a solid ground.


    Lin Yu felt that the opponent''s head was either in this home planet or in the artificially transformed new star.


    Of course, the high-level leaders of this civilization should not only be one person, but should be composed of multiple people representing the interests of different groups.


    So it is also possible that the head of one of the groups is indeed living on Space Station One.


    But in any case, the other party''s intention to lure him into space must be real.


    "How do you feel about it?"


    Lin Yu did not reply for a long time, and the voice in the drone asked again.


    "Okay, I agree."


    Lin Yu nodded decisively.


    He doesn''t care if the other party is lying to him, even if he goes into space with them?


    With the technology possessed by this civilization, he can''t even hurt a single hair.


    "Thank you very much for your understanding. We will send a spacecraft to pick you up now, or if you want to go to Space Station One by other means, you can also bring it up."


    The voice in the drone was already filled with uncontrollable excitement.


    "No, I can go by myself."


    Lin Yu directly refused.


    After speaking, he added: "But I remind you that you had better not play any tricks, otherwise, you will not be able to bear the consequences."


    "Please rest assured, we have the absolute sincerity to work with you to resolve this matter, you can completely trust us on this point."


    The voice in the drone immediately assured.


    "Of course I believe."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    He certainly believes that the other party has great sincerity in solving this matter, but how the other party intends to resolve it is another matter.


    The other party did not guarantee this in words at all.


    On the other hand, the commanders in charge of this operation were relieved when they persuaded Lin Yu with such ease.


    "By the way, how do you say he is going to enter space?" Someone questioned.


    "It''s probably going to make use of the humanoid machine just built, but it''s also possible that he can fly directly into space without any protection."


    "Fly into space without protection? It''s really hard to imagine."


    "What''s unimaginable is just entering the sky, and it''s not flying directly into the stars without any protection." Someone disdainfully said.


    "Indeed, it¡¯s not a strange thing to just enter the sky. Even an ordinary person can live for tens of seconds or even a minute or two when fully exposed to space, as long as you return to a safe environment within this time. It will be saved intact."


    Someone came out to popularize science and said: "In fact, compared to how he entered space, I am more curious as to why he directly agreed to our request. I thought he would bargain with us."


    "Yeah, we just discussed so many plans, just waiting for him to bargain, but he didn''t expect that he would agree directly."


    "Forget it, anyway, as long as he enters space, we will have no scruples, and the next thing will be easy."


    "Well, I don''t believe that he is invincible. If he is not honest then, then just kill him."


    "Yes, kill him to avoid future troubles."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 688： Hostile

    Under the gaze of everyone''s attention, Lin Yu flew directly upwards to space.


    The giant humanoid machine followed, and lifted off with him, like his bodyguard.


    The people don''t know the specific dialogue between Lin Yu and the drone, so they don''t know what his intention is now.


    Now they are most concerned about if Lin Yu flies high enough, after entering space, can everyone follow his whereabouts through live video broadcast.


    But obviously their worry is unnecessary.


    As Lin Yu took off, many civilian aircraft followed him into the air, following him from a distance, tracking and shooting the whole process.


    Most of these aircraft belong to professional news media, and only a few belong to individuals.


    Of course, those personal aircraft were stopped shortly after they flew, and they couldn''t continue to follow Lin Yu into space.


    In space.


    Lin Yu left the home planet of this civilization at an unhurried speed and broke through the atmosphere into space.


    The technology of this civilization is very advanced, so breaking through the atmosphere does not mean that he has completely left the planet, but just came to the edge of the circular orbit located on the outer periphery of the planet.


    The planet is surrounded by a huge man-made circular orbit on which various defensive weapons can resist foreign invasion.


    Of course, when Lin Yu broke into this planet before, none of these defensive weapons had time to react.


    For him, this defense system is no different from none.


    Lin Yu looked into the distance, and there was a giant reflecting device projecting the gathered light on the surface of the planet, illuminating half of the planet, creating daylight.


    This is because the stars in this star system are surrounded by Dyson spheres, most of the light and heat are absorbed by the Dyson spheres, and only a small amount of light can escape.


    If these rays of light are not collected and projected on the surface of the planet, the daytime of this planet will be very dark, and the heat gained will not be enough to maintain the temperature of the planet''s surface.


    In fact, the reflection device that Lin Yu saw was only a part of the whole system, and the whole system was actually composed of many devices.


    The reflection devices scattered throughout the space concentrate the light emitted by the stars on the reflection device next to the planet before finally projecting it on the surface of the planet.


    At this time, the military aircraft guiding Lin Yu shone a beam of light in front, and it flashed to signal him to follow.


    Now they are no longer surprised that he can fly into space without protection. Even the people watching the live video have fully accepted this fact.


    What everyone cares most now is how fast Lin Yu can fly in space.


    Especially the commanders in charge of this operation are very curious about how Lin Yu is going to fly to Space Station One.


    You must know that Space Station No. 1 is very far away from the parent star, and it takes several minutes to arrive even at the speed of light.


    Huh!


    At this time, Lin Yu moved suddenly, and instantly overtook the military aircraft guided in the front and flew towards the Dyson Ball at an extremely fast speed.


    "Oops, why is it so fast?"


    "How can he withstand such a fast speed?"


    "What exactly is his body made of?"


    The commanders who were closely watching Lin Yu exclaimed, completely unable to sit still.


    They thought they had adapted to the fact that Lin Yu had extraordinary powers, but they didn''t expect that Lin Yu''s power could once again surpass their imagination.


    In addition to them, the people who watched the live video broadcast were once again shocked by Lin Yu''s performance.


    At this time, even the most unscientific person knew that Lin Yu flying at this speed was an extremely terrifying thing.


    "Quick, get rid of him at all costs!"


    In the command room, the commander in chief roared loudly.


    This time he was really frightened by Lin Yu''s performance, deeply aware that Lin Yu''s existence was the greatest threat to his civilization.


    A person who can fly at such a fast speed in space can cause unpredictable damage, and can easily destroy a space station.


    If such a person is allowed to move around, the entire civilization will face a huge crisis.


    So we must take advantage of this time to get rid of the opponent.


    Of course, the decision to kill Lin Yu was originally in their plan.


    Among the many plans they discussed before, one is that if Lin Yu is unwilling to cooperate, he will be killed at all costs.


    Therefore, the commander-in-chief does not need to ask his superiors for instructions when making this decision.


    The commander-in-chief''s orders were issued at once, and everyone was convenient to act quickly.


    In fact, the interior of this civilization is not monolithic, with different factions large and small, and there are often disagreements on weekdays.


    But at this moment, they are completely united.


    ...


    "It seems that the fleet has been dispatched."


    "It must be dispatched. No one can rest assured that such a monster will let him live. It must be killed."


    "I don''t know if he will survive this time."


    "Absolutely can''t survive!"


    At this time, most people became hostile to Lin Yu.


    This hostility comes from the fear deep in the heart. Everyone thinks that Lin Yu''s existence will bring a huge crisis to a peaceful life.


    Moreover, Lin Yu''s strength is too strong, no one dares to say that he is the same person as himself, everyone regards him as some kind of alien monster.


    As for unknown monsters, it is only better to start first, and then it is not too late to study what it is after killing it.


    Of course, while everyone is hoping that Lin Yu will die soon, some people still hope that Lin Yu will not die.


    There are some scientists who are curious about the unknown, and some simply have psychological problems. Watching the excitement is not a big deal, and even if the trouble is big, they may die.


    ...


    Somewhere, a large conference room with extremely strict security and confidentiality measures is perfect.


    Most of the high-level leaders of the entire civilization rushed here for the first time. Those who did not have time to rush over also cast holographic projections here by way of holographic communication to participate in this major meeting concerning the future of civilization.


    This meeting was actually held as long as Lin Yu was still on the ground.


    Therefore, the purpose of this meeting is not to discuss how to deal with Lin Yu, after all, as far as Lin Yu has just shown, www.novelhall.com is not a threat worthy of attention.


    Although the extraordinary power he possesses made the leaders present are very curious.


    The real reason for this meeting is related to the strange phenomenon detected by the previous deep space probes.


    Of course, they didn''t know that the weird phenomenon was actually caused by Lin Yu, who was moving at a high speed, breaking into their star system. They thought there was another reason.


    "Now, the science department..."


    On the circular conference table, a head of government is speaking.


    But before he finished speaking, everyone''s attention was attracted by the holographic projection image in the middle of the circular conference table.


    The image showed that Lin Yu was approaching the Dyson ball at an extremely fast speed.


    "This is?"


    The heads of people all showed shocked expressions.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 689： Decide

    "Is this a man flying in space?"


    A senior government official said in surprise.


    Another senior person immediately answered: "Yes, it is the unidentified person who appeared on the home planet before. I thought they had resolved the matter."


    "It seems that the matter has not been resolved now, and it is getting more and more exaggerated." Another senior officer echoed.


    "Quiet."


    At this time, the highest leader of the entire civilization motioned for everyone to be quiet.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned his head to a holographic projection in the conference room and said: "Report the situation."


    "Yes!"


    The owner of this holographic projection is a senior military officer responsible for this operation.


    At this time, he himself was sitting in the fleet, commanding the fleet to deal with Lin Yu.


    "This person is the unidentified person who suddenly appeared on our home planet when we..."


    The senior military officer quickly reported the situation to a group of high-level government officials.


    After the crowd listened, many people couldn''t help exclaiming.


    No one thought that Lin Yu was so powerful, far beyond their cognition.


    "correct."


    A senior government official was suddenly surprised: "Is this unknown creature related to the anomaly detected by the deep space probe? I remember that based on the results given by the probe at the time, that anomaly was detected at the place where it was last detected. Is our home planet."


    "This... seems possible!"


    His words awakened everyone in an instant.


    Of course, even if he didn''t mention this point, someone else would soon associate Lin Yu with that abnormal phenomenon.


    "If this is the case, then what caused the abnormal phenomenon should be some kind of interstellar travel technology far beyond our imagination."


    The senior scientific adviser of the Academy of Sciences spoke.


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone in the conference room whispered to each other.


    The purpose of this meeting was originally to discuss the reasons for the abnormal phenomenon, and now the guess given by the senior scientific adviser can be regarded as a breakthrough for this meeting.


    "Quiet."


    The supreme leader once again stopped all humanity.


    After speaking, he turned his head again to look at the holographic projection of the senior officer, and asked, "What are your plans?"


    Prior to this, none of the high-level government officials present paid too much attention to Lin Yu, so this matter was given full responsibility to the military.


    "We are going to kill him in space, and we must not let him get close to the space station group near the Dyson Sphere."


    The senior officer said decisively.


    Upon hearing this, the senior officials nodded slightly, expressing preliminary approval.


    Judging from the current strength of Lin Yu, it is indeed necessary to get rid of him, otherwise his existence may threaten the safety of all mankind.


    "Wait, I have a suggestion."


    The senior scientific adviser said suddenly.


    "Are you trying to catch that unknown creature alive?" the top leader asked straightforwardly.


    "That''s right." The senior scientific adviser emphasized: "We have never seen such a powerful creature. If we can capture it alive and study it well, we will surely make a leap in our technology."


    Upon hearing this, the senior leaders present were silent.


    I have to admit that the proposal of the senior scientific adviser made them very excited.


    If the military considers security as the first priority, then they, senior government officials, have to weigh various pros and cons to ensure maximum benefits.


    Now this unknown creature of unknown origin does have great research value. If we can study it carefully, it may indeed make the whole civilization usher in a leap in science and technology.


    We must know that although their civilization is advanced in science and technology, scientific research has been stagnant for some time. As of now, they are still unable to conduct ultra-long-distance interstellar exploration, and can only circle around their own star system.


    If the study of this unknown creature can greatly evolve the technology of interstellar travel, it will no longer be difficult to go to farther space to grab resources.


    Even interstellar colonization is not impossible.


    "How sure are you to catch him alive?" The top leader asked, turning his head to look at the holographic projection of the senior officer.


    "Up to three percent." The senior officer explained: "It is extremely difficult to capture such a small and flexible individual in space intact. The 3% success rate is already the limit."


    "What if you only want a corpse?" the top leader asked again.


    "The success rate can be increased to forty to fifty percent," the senior officer replied.


    "Forty to fifty percent..." The top leader nodded slightly.


    ¡­


    Lin Yu was flying at high speed in space, and went straight to the group of space stations around the Dyson Ball.


    He didn''t think that this civilized high-level government would really live in Space Station One, so he did it just to show off their muscles and make them completely give up the idea of ??negotiating, and thus completely succumbed to him.


    Moreover, those people lured him into space before, in order to let go of their hands and feet to deal with him, now he is just like these people want.


    In addition to this purpose, Lin Yu has another purpose, and that is to continue to stimulate the ancient demon gods who have been staring at him in the dark.


    "Their army should be assembled, probably on the way to intercept me."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He didn''t fly at full speed, only slightly faster than this civilized spaceship.


    After all, if he was flying at full speed, even the most sophisticated detectors would not be able to capture his whereabouts, and he would not know where to intercept him.


    ¡­


    While the fleet quickly approached Lin Yu, the high-level summit meeting was still being held.


    At this time, they have almost reached a conclusion on how to deal with Lin Yu, and they are now discussing why Lin Yu is so powerful and able to fly at such a speed in space.


    Of course, on this point, only scientists from the Academy of Sciences are qualified to speak, so all the scientists from the Academy of Sciences were temporarily convened to attend the meeting.


    A row of virtual seats appeared on the east side of the circular conference table, on which were all holographic projections of scientists. U U Reading www.uukanshu.c¨®m


    One of the scientists is speaking.


    "...After my preliminary argument, this unknown creature should not rely on its body to move at such a fast speed. It must rely on some technology that we have not mastered. Otherwise, I am afraid that most of the laws of science will have to be rewritten."


    After he finished his speech, another scientist agreed: "I think so too. I don''t think there will be such a life form in the universe. This cannot be explained from any angle."


    "Me too¡­"


    Soon, the scientists reached a consensus that Lin Yu possessed a certain kind of science and technology far beyond this civilization, so he could show such extraordinary strength.


    The anomaly detected by deep space probes before must have been caused by the organization behind Lin Yu sending him here through some powerful interstellar travel technology.


    In short, they believe that everything must be viewed from a scientific point of view, and cannot be simply attributed to supernatural forces like ignorant people.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 690： Scientific explanation

    "At that time, he disassembled an aerial carrier into parts out of thin air, and reassembled the adult machine. What do you think about this?"


    The top leader asked the virtual agent.


    A scientist¡¯s holographic projection immediately stood up and said: ¡°I watched the live broadcast at the time, and I have been studying this phenomenon after watching it.¡±


    "What is the result?" the top leader asked.


    "The result is that all of this has nothing to do with supernatural forces. He did it through some kind of extremely advanced nanotechnology."


    The scientist glanced at everyone present, and then explained: "At first, I couldn''t understand how he did it, but after getting some monitoring data on the spot, I understood what was going on."


    "According to the on-site monitoring data, he should have released a large number of very tiny nano-robots from a device he carried with him. After these nano-robots were attached to the sky carrier, they could only be released through close cooperation. Disassembled into individual parts."


    "The subsequent process of putting together adult-sized machines is also the credit of those nano-robots..."


    The so-called nano-robots are actually the Origin Qi released by Lin Yu from his body. Of course, based on his knowledge, he naturally doesn''t know what Origin Qi is.


    Therefore, it can only be speculated from a scientific point of view that it should be some kind of nanorobot made with advanced technology.


    "...In short, he can do these incredible things mainly by relying on science and technology far surpassing ours, absolutely not by relying on some supernatural power."


    His words fell, and the scientists in the virtual seat nodded in agreement.


    After he sat down, another scientist''s holographic projection stood up and said: "From the perspective of life sciences, his body should have been strengthened by nanorobots."


    "It is with the support of countless nano-robots in the body that he can fly at that speed in the harsh space environment."


    "..."


    Many scientists have expressed their opinions.


    And after listening to the explanations they gave, the high-level government and senior military officers present gradually felt relieved.


    After all, compared to supernatural forces, things that can be explained by science are far less shocking and fearful.


    No matter how strong the unknown science and technology Lin Yu has mastered, it will never escape the laws of science.


    And as long as one thing cannot violate the laws of science, then a perfect response will always be found.


    "How long will it take for the fleet to get close to him."


    The top leader asked the commander of this battle.


    "Fifteen minutes at most." The commander explained: "Our fleet departs from the space station group, and he flies from our home planet to the space station group. It happens to be opposite, so it only takes 15 minutes at most."


    "Fifteen minutes..." The supreme leader slowly nodded, then looked to a government official on the left and asked: "What is the mood of the people now?"


    Since it was never expected that Lin Yu would have so many powerful technologies far beyond imagination, the media that broadcast live video to the public were not stopped, and most people knew of Lin Yu''s existence.


    Now all the people are paying attention to Lin Yu and the direction of things. Any change will affect their emotions. This is also a point that has to be taken seriously.


    "The people are generally concerned about the unknown creature."


    The senior official who was questioned replied.


    "That won''t work." The top leader shook his head and said: "The people''s emotions must be calmed down. Now you should arrange for a press conference to be held immediately to convey the spirit of the part of the meeting just now. Make sure that the people believe that everything is controllable."


    "Yes."


    The high-level official immediately took the order and went to hold a press conference for all the people.


    Subsequently, the high-level summit continued.


    ...


    The government-sponsored press conference is held at the fastest speed and is broadcast live to all the people.


    The press spokesperson followed the instructions and conveyed some of the "truth" that was just revealed to the public to soothe the public''s emotions.


    "It turns out that guy is not a superman, he just masters some black technology."


    "Let me just say, how can there be phenomena that violate the laws of science in the real world."


    "We still have to believe in science. Everything we have now is brought about by scientific development. How can we get back alive and get back to mysticism again?"


    "..."


    The mood of the people was soon appeased by news released by the official authority.


    The confidence of the people is high again, and they feel that the government and scientists can figure out the strength of their opponents so quickly, then everything that follows is not to be feared.


    ...


    In space, the huge interstellar fleet is marching towards Lin Yu at full speed.


    On the flagship podium, the holographic projections of the highest commander and the captains of the warships are forming a circle, while paying attention to the distance between the fleet and Lin Yu, while discussing the battle plan.


    "...The latest news, that unknown creature used nano-robots to dismantle the aerospace carrier, so after our warship approached him, the energy shield was raised uniformly."


    "According to the analysis of scientists, the energy shield can completely resist the penetration of that kind of nano-robot."


    The highest commander commanding the Taipei side is giving orders.


    "Now the superiors are asking us to catch him alive as much as possible, so don''t use heavy weapons in the future, first use light weapons to test his ability to bear injuries..."


    The captains nodded one after another. They all felt that if they used the heavy weapons loaded on the battleship, such as high-power energy cannons, they would surely be able to bombard the unknown creature with nothing left.


    After all, these interstellar battleships are not the kind of air-sky mothership that was dismantled by Lin Yu before. If the weapons on these battleships are activated at full power, they can even destroy a small planet.


    That unknown creature is not qualified to be compared with a planet.


    "Take advantage of this time You can do a pre-war mobilization on your ship again, and explain the characteristics of the unknown creature clearly, and don''t let the soldiers fear him."


    The top commander ordered.


    The captains of the various warships immediately took their orders, and then the holographic projections on the side of the command platform disappeared one by one. Obviously, they were mobilized before the battle according to the commander''s request.


    With their mobilization, all commanders and fighters on the battleship soon became confident and motivated to fight.


    To be honest, they never encountered this kind of large-scale attack on weekdays. Now it is rare to have a real battle, and there is a little excitement and excitement in their hearts.


    In this way, everyone in the entire civilization changed from shock and worry at the beginning to extremely anticipating the next war.


    Most people feel that this battle will definitely end with the fleet''s victory.


    With all the expectations, the fleet finally came to Lin Yu.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 691： Against the laws of science

    "finally come."


    After Lin Yu saw the countless warships flying towards him from a distance, he took the initiative to stop and waited for them to approach.


    In a blink of an eye, the fleet came not far from him.


    Lin Yu glanced around quickly, and at the same time, he pointed out his soul, his soul swiftly swept across these warships of different sizes and shapes.


    In just an instant, he knew the structure of all warships.


    And when he did this, all the warships on the opposite side had already raised their energy shields, and all weapons were aimed at his location. As long as the top commander gave an order, he could immediately carry out a saturation attack.


    However, compared to Lin Yu himself, what the top military leaders on the battleship were most worried about at this time was the huge humanoid machine that had been flying alongside Lin Yu.


    This humanoid machine is assembled from the parts of the Sky Mothership, and its power is not yet known.


    "Destroy that machine first."


    The highest commander ordered.


    Since the superior had an order, it would be better to catch Lin Yu alive, so he decided to remove all resistance that would hinder this first.


    And that humanoid machine of unknown power is one of the biggest obstacles.


    boom!


    The main gun on a battleship fired.


    The light blue light beam shone on the humanoid machine beside Lin Yu in an instant.


    The humanoid machine didn''t explode, and it dissolved and disappeared out of thin air without even sputtering any sparks. It was really bombed so that there was no **** left.


    And from beginning to end, Lin Yu didn''t do anything.


    After all, this is just a makeshift toy for him, it doesn''t matter if it is ruined.


    "But so!"


    The Supreme Commander let out a long breath.


    Before issuing the order, he had been worried that this humanoid machine might have been strengthened by the kind of nanorobots mentioned by scientists, and it might not be so easy to deal with.


    As a result, the main gun was not fully powered, so it was easily destroyed.


    In this way, it shows that Lin Yu himself will not be too scary.


    Think about it, this unknown creature is just such a big individual, how could it be able to withstand the large-caliber main guns on the fleet, knowing that the caliber of these main guns is larger than a few people combined.


    In short, no matter how advanced the technology is, it is impossible for such a small individual to confront weapons of mass destruction head-on.


    It''s like a person can hardly resist nuclear bombs even if they wear the most advanced exoskeleton armor.


    No science and technology can violate the laws of science.


    At this time, in addition to the fleet commander, the other people in the fleet also followed their confidence skyrocketing.


    Even the captains of certain warships are already thinking about how to grab a head start and try to catch Lin Yu alive sooner than others.


    On the other hand, the high-level government and human elites who watched the whole battle were basically relieved after seeing this result.


    They now believe that the fleet has enough strength to remove this threat, even if it can''t be captured alive, at least it shouldn''t be a problem to kill him.


    At the same time, the government''s spokesperson also promptly conveyed this victory to all the people who were paying close attention to the matter.


    After the people learned of the result of this battle, they felt happy and assured about it, and on the other hand they strongly urged the reopening of live broadcasting.


    Previously, due to the escalation of the situation, the live broadcast was stopped, so they could only get the latest news through the press conference.


    But it was obvious that the news was not as happy as seeing it in person.


    The leaders immediately discussed the demands of the people and quickly agreed.


    Because they all think that the next battle will not make a big difference, even if the people are allowed to watch the battle all the way, it is not a big problem.


    The scene of the scene was quickly pushed to the eyes of all the people again. At this time, Lin Yuzheng was alone carrying the man-made puppet, looking at the fleet from a distance.


    "Our fleet is so strong, how could he win!"


    The overwhelming fleet is densely packed in front of Lin Yu, and the people are very proud of the strength of their civilization when they see this scene.


    Of course, some people began to express their sympathy for Lin Yu, sympathy from the bottom of their hearts.


    However, their sympathy didn''t make much waves, because at this time the Virgin Heart couldn''t make other people feel the same.


    After all, in the eyes of most people, this unknown creature is an alien invader carrying advanced technology.


    To be kind to the aggressor is to be cruel to oneself.


    Especially, everyone just saw with their own eyes how he made a fuss in the city center of the home planet.


    In space.


    Lin Yu stared at the fleet in the distance.


    He is thinking about how to make a move to completely suppress this civilized human elite.


    At this time, using too powerful tactics is not a good choice, because once the attack methods used are far beyond their cognition, it will make them think in an unreasonable direction because they don''t understand.


    For example, he could completely tear the space in this area with one punch and make all these warships disappear out of thin air.


    But in that case, the human elite of this civilization would instead think that he did not do all this, but that the universe itself is abnormal.


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, thinking of a good idea.


    And just as the idea came to him, a battleship in the distance suddenly opened fire at him.


    It is not an energy beam, but an electromagnetic warhead.


    This is a kind of kinetic energy weapon with extremely fast speed. When there is no air resistance in space, the speed will not decay basically, and it can fly forward at the muzzle speed.


    "They probably want to see if I can dodge this bullet, or what kind of trauma I will endure after this bullet hits me."


    Lin Yu quickly reacted in his heart and wanted to understand the other party''s intentions.


    "Also, if that''s the case, then..."


    Lin Yu changed his mind and waited for the warhead to approach him.


    Of course, in the eyes of others except him, the process of launching the electromagnetic warhead and approaching him is an instant matter, and there is no time for thinking at all.


    The people who watched the live broadcast only found it very abrupt, and the battleship opened fire without any prediction.


    And until the high-speed metal warhead was steadily caught by Lin Yu, they still hadn''t reacted, their brains were either blank, or they were still thinking about what they were just thinking about.


    Or it can be said that the whole process happened so quickly, so except for the person who pressed the launch button, no one knew what was going on.


    After almost a second, everyone gradually reacted.


    The first thing that reacted was the crew on the battleship They were surprised to find that Lin Yu had remained motionless from start to finish.


    "Why... why is there no feedback at all?"


    The captains and supreme commander were incomprehensible, and it was logical that Lin Yu would react violently after being attacked.


    Even if he can easily block the attack of this tiny metal warhead, he should retreat some distance, right?


    After all, this is space and there is no resistance. The high-speed flying warhead carries huge kinetic energy. These kinetic energy acts on him, and it will make him fly upside down no matter what.


    The effect of force is mutual, which is the most basic law of physics.


    At this time, the people who watched the live broadcast also understood what happened just now.


    And when they reacted, many people were as surprised as the soldiers in the fleet.


    "How did he do it?"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 692： Simple and crude means

    Fear spread again.


    For most people, they don''t necessarily understand advanced knowledge, but the basic principles that will be taught in middle school textbooks must be well known to everyone.


    Therefore, after Lin Yu was bombarded by the electromagnetic warhead, there was no displacement, which deeply shocked everyone again.


    At this moment, even the senior scientists attending the summit are not calm.


    Almost everyone is asking this question.


    How did he do it?


    "I will return this bullet to you now."


    Suddenly, Lin Yu, who had been floating still in place, said.


    The voice spread throughout the fleet, and all the crew on the battleship and the people watching the live broadcast heard this sentence clearly.


    Everyone was shocked again.


    Most educated people know that sound cannot be transmitted in space, because there is neither air nor other media in space.


    However, this unknown creature can make a sound in such an environment, and it can also spread the sound in a wide range.


    This¡­¡­


    This is another unexplainable thing.


    Everyone was shocked once again.


    And in the next second, a horrific phenomenon that caused almost everyone to collapse occurred.


    I saw Lin Yu gently rubbed the metal bullet in his hand twice, and then gently waved it.


    Suddenly, countless small rays of light radiated from Lin Yu''s right hand like a celestial flower scattered, and flew towards the fleet not far away.


    The next moment.


    Dense ripples appeared on the energy shield of each battleship.


    In less than a second, the energy shields of all warships all failed due to power overload.


    The whole process, once again let everyone have no time to respond.


    "He... what did he just do?"


    In the large conference room, the top leader roared and asked the scientists in the virtual seats.


    No matter how good his qi training is, he can no longer remain calm after seeing this amazing scene.


    The fear of the unknown has completely occupied his mind.


    "We...we are analyzing."


    A holographic projection said tremblingly.


    As soon as his voice fell, another holographic projection stood up and said, "I have got the result."


    "Say!" the top leader commanded briefly and forcefully.


    "He just divided the metal warhead into countless tiny particles, and then accelerated them to the speed of light in an instant. Just now we saw that countless dense light rays are the smear caused by these particles flying at the speed of light."


    "... The particles fly at the speed of light, and the kinetic energy they carry is extremely huge. Therefore, after bombarding the warship, all the energy shields are quickly stopped due to overload."


    The scientist spoke quickly.


    "Then, then...then it is, to be able to accelerate a mass object to the speed of light, the technical difficulty and the energy required for it should all be desired..."


    It is very difficult to accelerate a mass object to the speed of light. Once this technology is available, ultra-long-distance interstellar travel is no longer a difficult task.


    However, this civilization has not yet mastered this technology.


    Even their existing theory believes that there is no way to accelerate a mass object to the speed of light.


    "You mean, just as he waved his hand, he accelerated the metal fragments in his hand to the speed of light?"


    The supreme leader asked with a sullen face.


    It''s not that he wants to get angry for no reason, but the fact that just happened is making it difficult for him to restrain his emotions.


    "Yes... yes," the scientist who stood up replied.


    The other sitting holographic projections also nodded in agreement.


    The supreme leader swallowed, and then asked: "Which one of you can say, what kind of technology can do this?"


    Upon hearing this, the scientists looked at each other.


    After a while, one person stood up and said, "Unfortunately, as far as we have mastered and hypothesized theories, there is no technology that allows a living body to do this kind of thing. Perhaps this can only be done with supernatural powers. explain."


    "Supernatural power..."


    The supreme leader slowly turned his head, his eyes turned to the holographic image in the middle of the circular conference table again.


    Above it is showing the huge fleet that has lost its energy shield and Lin Yu, who is lonely suspended in the distance of the fleet.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s figure, he couldn''t help but shudder.


    He knew very well in his heart that he had no means to deal with this unknown creature, and this unknown creature could easily destroy everything they had built.


    Not to mention anything else, as long as he could throw an object flying at the speed of light, they had no possibility of resistance.


    Because according to the mass-energy formula, even something with the smallest mass will carry an incomparably huge amount of energy when flying at the speed of light.


    After all, the speed of light is really too big. If any small number is multiplied by the square of this number, the result will be an astronomical number.


    For example, if a bullet is accelerated to the speed of light, the kinetic energy it carries can easily destroy a planet.


    "Such a simple and rude method, but... we have no way to resist."


    At this moment, all the human elites in the conference room felt deep despair.


    At this time, the holographic image in the middle of the circular conference table has changed again.


    I saw that the interstellar warships began to disintegrate silently, just like the Sky Mothership that had been sent to deal with Lin Yu before.


    One by one, parts fell off the battleship, and they were densely and regularly arranged in a large patch in the deep dark space.


    After the battleship was completely disintegrated, the crew members were wrapped in bubbles and sent into a huge transparent bubble, where life was maintained.


    Of course, this bubble was formed by Lin Yu using Source Qi, and he had no idea of ??killing these weak people.


    After all the warships were disassembled, the countless parts quickly merged together and began to be combined in an orderly manner.


    It didn''t take long for a spherical space station similar to the Death Star in Star Wars to take shape.


    This scene, like everything that just happened, was also witnessed by everyone in the entire civilization.


    Seeing such a behemoth build and take shape at a speed visible to the naked eye, everyone has no idea what to say.


    What happened today almost refreshed all their cognitions in their lives, so under such a shock, their hearts calmed down instead, accepting everything in front of them stupidly.


    After a while, the entire spherical space station was completely constructed and formed, exerting a deep pressure on all those who watched it.


    "If you want to redeem these people, come to this space station and talk to me in person."


    Lin Yu looked at the fleet members wrapped in bubbles and said.


    Next, he is going to let the elite scientists of this civilization assist him in studying the puppets made by the ancient demon gods in this huge spherical space station.


    See if you can unearth some secrets related to the ancient demon gods.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 693： Extremely difficult?

    After this battle was over, Lin Yu became the focal figure of this high-tech civilization.


    Although everyone in this civilization did not know Lin Yu''s name at this time, this did not prevent him from becoming the only hot spot at the moment.


    Some people even regard him as a god.


    After all, what Lin Yu did just now cannot be explained by science, that is something that only God can do.


    At this moment, this human society, which originally believed in science and technology, has finally regained the age-old thing of mysticism again.


    But this is also a good thing, because the origin of this universe and the origin of the ancient demon gods cannot be fully explained by science.


    Being able to prepare mentally earlier will not prevent you from being at a loss and going crazy on the spot when you really face an event that will collapse the Three Views in the future.


    On the same day, the coalition government sent a spacecraft full of human elites to the spherical space station built by Lin Yu.


    Among these human elites, there are not only high-level government leaders, but also top scientists in the scientific community.


    They were all completely shocked by Lin Yu¡¯s performance, knowing that if they did not follow Lin Yu¡¯s requirements, they might face the disaster of extinction, so they didn¡¯t care about the taboo of a gentleman who didn¡¯t stand under a dangerous wall, and directly took the highest Specifications go to receive Lin Yu.


    After all, there is a high probability that this can be exchanged for a glimmer of life, and if you continue to obey the evil, you may really have no room for regret.


    The speed of the spacecraft was very fast, and it arrived outside this huge spherical space station in less than half an hour.


    When they saw this behemoth with their own eyes, the fear and shock from their hearts came to their hearts again inexplicably.


    It is hard to imagine that such a huge man-made object was built in just a few minutes.


    Moreover, it is so flawless, the entire surface is tightly integrated, and it is extremely smooth, which can be called superb workmanship.


    After looking at the spherical space station with a complicated mood, everyone turned their heads to look at the huge transparent bubble in the distance.


    At this time, all the members of the entire fleet were quietly suspended in it, staring at them from a distance, not knowing what their feelings were in their hearts.


    At this time, the spacecraft came to a halt slowly.


    However, when the spacecraft stopped, an opening was suddenly opened at the part of the spherical space station facing the spacecraft.


    It''s like a small mouth suddenly opened on the surface of an intact egg, which is breathtaking.


    "go in."


    The highest leader ordered.


    The flight officer immediately took his orders, and manipulated the spacecraft to slowly fly in from the small opening.


    The inside of the spherical space station is as simple as the outside, and everything visible to the naked eye is seamless and integrated.


    But when the spacecraft entered it, the interior quickly changed, and a huge passage continued to extend forward for the spacecraft to continue to advance.


    The spacecraft flew slowly along the passage in this way, and it didn''t take long for it to arrive in a huge hemispherical room.


    Lin Yu was standing in the very center of this pure white room.


    Upon seeing this, the top leader immediately ordered the spacecraft to land on the spot.


    After the spacecraft stopped on the floor, the supreme leader came out with a group of human elites and walked towards Lin Yu nervously.


    "Relax, I am not hostile."


    Lin Yu took the initiative to calm down after seeing their expressions.


    Hearing this, the stone hanging in everyone''s heart was finally let go.


    Judging from the various performances of Lin Yu before, it seems that there is really no hostility.


    Otherwise, he would never kill anyone from start to finish.


    On the contrary, he fell into madness due to fear and curiosity, and even wanted to catch him alive and study it carefully.


    "please forgive us."


    The supreme leader, leading a group of human elites, bent down deeply and pleaded sincerely.


    "It''s okay, I don''t care about such trivial matters."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    He did not hate anyone in this civilization from beginning to end.


    This is because these people are too weak to pose any threat to him.


    It''s like a cute and cute baby who wants to bite an adult with a toothless mouth. The adult will only laugh, not only will not be angry, but will even think that the other person is cute.


    "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, I will directly explain what I am here for this time."


    Lin Yu didn''t want to delay time, so he said straightforwardly.


    After speaking, he raised his hand and immediately opened an opening on the floor, and a lifting platform was slowly raised from it.


    On the lifting platform lay the puppet made by the ancient demon god.


    At this time, the puppet''s eyes were closed tightly, and his whole body was stiff and motionless.


    "This is?"


    Everyone straightened up boldly and looked at the elevator platform.


    They had seen this puppet a long time ago, and had been carried by Lin Yu before.


    But at the time their attention was on Lin Yu, so there was no time to pay attention to what this puppet was.


    From the current situation, it seems that this thing is more important than imagined.


    "He... is he dead?"


    A government official couldn''t help but ask.


    Of course, as soon as the words were spoken, he immediately felt that this question was silly.


    Whether it is the one lying down or the one standing, I am afraid that the concept of life and death cannot simply be used to describe the state of life.


    Lin Yu glanced at him, and then went straight to the subject: "This thing hides some secrets of great value, and you need your help to solve it together. This is my intention this time."


    As soon as the voice fell, the human elites present immediately looked at each other.


    They all wondered if they had heard it wrong, and the other party actually said that they wanted to help decipher the secret of this mysterious creature by themselves?


    This is really unexpected.


    After all, the mysterious person in front of him is so powerful, if he can''t crack the secret of this thing, how can he do it?


    "this¡­¡­"


    The dean of the Academy of Sciences glanced at this huge hemispherical room, and then said to Lin Yu: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, since you can build such a huge artificial celestial body at such a fast speed, it can be seen that no matter what the scientific theory is The insights and the technologies we have are far above us, I''m afraid..."


    "The difficulty of making this thing is actually very small." Lin Yu interrupted him.


    "what?"


    All the scientists present were shocked.


    He actually said that the difficulty of building this thing is very small?


    The difficulty of building this spherical space station cannot be said to be small and not only cannot be said to be small, but also very, very difficult.


    It is true that the structure of this man-made celestial body is not too complicated, but the problem is that the materials used to build this thing are not entirely the parts of the original interstellar warship.


    They have carefully observed that the physical and chemical properties of the materials visible in this hemispherical room have long been quite different from the original ones.


    It seems that changes have taken place at the molecular level and even at the atomic level.


    In other words, these substances are no longer the original substances, but brand new things.


    This is difficult to achieve with their mastery of technology.


    What''s more, this man-made celestial body was built in just a few minutes.


    "You seem to have misunderstood what I said."


    Lin Yu looked at the complex-looking scientists and said.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 694： Shocked again and again

    "What I said about making this thing is very simple. I mean I didn''t use any advanced technology or advanced theories."


    "I can make it easily, simply because I can perform extremely delicate operations, so detailed that I can directly manipulate individual atoms, and I can control the intensity at will."


    "Let''s put it this way, in fact, my level can only play with assembled models or toys such as building blocks. It''s just that I have the power far beyond ordinary people to make this thing like an assembled model."


    This is not Lin Yu''s modesty, he really only has this level.


    Where he is more powerful than the scientists in front of him, there is only the powerful body of gods and demons.


    Relying on the powerful body of gods and demons, he can freely use Origin Qi, and with the help of ultra-high speed of thinking, he can create such a thing that shocks countless people.


    But the technical content of this thing is really just the level of the assembled model for him.


    To use a simple analogy, it is a big brick flying.


    You don''t need to know any aerodynamics to fly the bricks into the sky, you don''t need to have any advanced knowledge, just have a handful of strength.


    "If I say this, can you understand?"


    Lin Yu looked at the scientists and said, "My scientific attainments are far inferior to you. It can be said that I don''t understand anything. I can do it only because I have the power you don''t have."


    "In other words, fish can swim faster than people in the water, not because they are smarter than people, and they have mastered more advanced swimming skills, but simply because the body structure of fish is naturally suitable for swimming, that''s it."


    Upon hearing this, the scientists finally began to slowly nod their heads.


    They finally understood what Lin Yu wanted to express.


    "but¡­¡­"


    After roughly understanding what Lin Yu meant, the dean of the Academy of Sciences said with envy and helplessness: "But if we want to create such an artificial celestial body, we have to gather the wisdom of countless people, use the most advanced theories, and adopt the most cutting-edge Technology."


    "So, so I''m afraid we can''t help much."


    As soon as his voice fell, many people sighed in their hearts.


    Yes, what the mysterious person in front of them can do with the simplest method, they have to mobilize the crowd.


    It''s true that people are more popular than others.


    Of course, this mysterious person should not be a human being, and it is difficult to establish such a situation.


    Thinking of this, they finally felt better.


    "Of course it can help." Lin Yu looked at the people and said: "I lack too much scientific knowledge, but my learning speed is very fast, so you only need to be on the sidelines and advise me."


    "If this is the case..."


    The dean of the Academy of Sciences took a hesitant look at the others, then nodded and said: "This is not a difficult task. We are willing to do our best to help and atone for our previous actions."


    "Okay, then hurry up and start."


    Lin Yu didn''t want to waste time.


    The sensation created in this civilization before did not force the ancient Demon God to appear, so I can only hope to find some answers from this man-made puppet.


    "By the way, I am a human being just like you, so you can contact me directly by dealing with people, don''t have any worries."


    Lin Yu is afraid that these scientists will treat him as an unknown life, so he always thinks about some things, which will affect the efficiency of communication.


    However, his explanation made everyone present once again in extreme shock.


    "What? Are you a human?"


    Someone instinctively blurted out such a thing under extreme shock, completely forgetting that it was very impolite.


    "Of course I am a human." Lin Yu shrugged and asked, "Do you have a star map?"


    "have."


    One of them immediately took out a miniature holographic projection device, and when it was lit, it showed the ascertained view of the universe in front of Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu pointed towards the direction of the Milky Way on the holographic projection, and said, "I''m from that galaxy."


    The person holding the projection device immediately magnified the Milky Way galaxy upon hearing this.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu pointed at it and said, "There is a star system here. We call it the solar system, and our parent planet Earth is a part of it."


    Everyone nodded slowly while listening to Lin Yu''s words.


    They are secretly swearing in their hearts that they must not provoke that star system in the future, otherwise they will definitely usher in the disaster of extinction.


    "Well, people in the scientific community stay, and the others will go back first."


    Lin Yu said to everyone.


    Upon hearing this, the highest leader hurriedly asked: "Then those people outside?"


    "You can send a spaceship to pick up those people, and you can fly directly in without worrying about problems."


    Lin Yu explained.


    "Thank you for raising your hand."


    The supreme leader bowed deeply again, and then took all the government officials back to the spacecraft on which they were riding.


    The scientists stayed as requested by Lin Yu and prepared to serve as Lin Yu''s scientific advisers.


    Of course, even if Lin Yu didn''t make such a request at this time, they couldn''t wait to take the initiative to ask Lin Yu to let them stay.


    After all, this is a great opportunity to learn about the mysterious and unknown.


    These people who are unique in various scientific fields are born with stronger curiosity than ordinary people, and they are also willing to pay a huge price for scientific undertakings.


    "Come here all."


    Lin Yu greeted.


    The scientists immediately gathered around the edge of the lifting platform.


    "First of all, let me explain to you that this thing is not a human being, but an artificial life form created by a very powerful creature."


    Lin Yu pointed to the artificial puppet on the lifting platform and said.


    Everyone immediately became interested.


    It''s not that talents are good, it''s not that they are more interested in research.


    Of course, Lin Yu, who claims to be a human, is actually a creature that looks like a god, and they are also very, very interested.


    It''s a pity that they dare not say such a thought, and can only hold it in their hearts.


    "You can touch and study him at will, no accidents will happen with me."


    Lin Yu assured the scientists.


    Hearing this, a bold young scientist was eager to try and reached out to touch the puppet.


    "His skin..." the young scientist said incredulously, "This texture, I, I can''t find a word to describe it at once."


    At this time, other scientists also began to touch this artificial puppet one after another, each with a different look, some surprised, some excited, and some lost in thought.


    After a while, the dean of the Academy of Sciences said to Lin Yu: "You can''t see anything in this way. Please allow us to arrange for people to mobilize various experimental equipment here."


    "No need to."


    Lin Yu directly refused.


    As soon as the voice fell, he immediately discovered the soul, and carefully sensed the artificial puppet with his spiritual sense.


    Subsequently, he used the source gasification method to present the various details detected in front of the scientists like a holographic projection.


    In other words, he used Yuan Qi to reshape an image exactly like the man-made puppet, but this reshaped image has various detailed details, even if the situation inside the body is clear at a glance.


    This scene once again shocked the scientists present.


    They don''t know how this kind of picture, which is far more realistic than holographic projection, is presented.


    But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is what kind of detection technology is that can thoroughly ascertain the internal details of a closed object and reproduce it in detail.


    "I... I can''t understand."


    The dean of the Academy of Sciences said with a trembling voice.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 695： Bold assumption

    At this time, not only the dean of the Academy of Sciences, but also all the scientists present could not understand the scene before them.


    They exhausted all the knowledge they had learned throughout their lives and couldn''t understand how Lin Yu did it.


    In desperation, they can only attribute it to supernatural power again.


    Lin Yu didn''t give much explanation for this either.


    One is because it is difficult to explain this kind of thing, and the other is that he doesn''t want to waste time on this kind of thing.


    After all, even if he told the scientists in front of him the principle, and these scientists could perfectly understand the meaning of his words, they would not be able to obtain such power.


    You know, this universe has been transformed by the ancient demon gods, and it can''t be cultivated normally like the big world in the void.


    "You take a good look at its structure, if there is anything you can''t see clearly, tell me, I will show it to you in another way."


    Lin Yu said to everyone.


    Seeing that he didn''t mean to explain this phenomenon, the scientists stopped asking more questions and studied this artificial puppet carefully.


    Some people gathered around the three-dimensional image presented by Lin Yu with Yuan Qi, pointing and whispering from time to time, while the other part gathered around the artificial puppet.


    Of course, they are not fixed in one place all the time.


    Those who have thoughts after studying the three-dimensional image will get close to the man-made puppet to observe for a while, and vice versa. Those who have studied the man-made puppet for a while will also go to the three-dimensional image to observe and think.


    However, because this puppet was created by the ancient demon god, the scientists present would not be able to thoroughly study it for a while.


    In the end, they had to negotiate with Lin Yu to formulate a system and carry out a clear division of work.


    For example, the arrangement of working hours, and who is responsible for specific projects, and so on.


    In order to ensure the smooth progress of the research work, they asked the government to send more staff and bring a lot of equipment.


    Soon, they built this spherical space station into a giant laboratory.


    Next, the entire research work proceeded in an orderly manner, and time passed day by day.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn''t need to rest, so he stayed beside the artificial puppet during this period of time.


    With the continuous development of research work, Lin Yu learned more and more advanced scientific theories from these scientists.


    This is mainly because he has the body of gods and demons, and his thinking speed is extremely fast.


    Therefore, even if his scientific attainments are very superficial, he can still fill up the basic knowledge in a short time, so as to quickly master more advanced and advanced theories.


    In just ten days, Lin Yu''s knowledge far surpassed all the scientists here. Not only was he better than them in a single field, but he was also able to integrate different knowledge to truly achieve omniscience and omnipotence.


    In other words, in the past ten days of the research, the core figure of the research has completely become Lin Yu.


    These scientists can''t help him much anymore, at most they share some sudden inspirations to him.


    Of course, without them, Lin Yu would not have been able to get to this point so quickly, so their help to Lin Yu is still very great.


    "incredible!"


    On this day, the dean of the Academy of Sciences heartily sighed: "Your learning ability is so amazing, even our most powerful super artificial intelligence holy river, the scientific knowledge now mastered is far inferior to yours."


    "Moreover... And artificial intelligence can''t be like you, using this endless knowledge to invent and create, and lead the development of science."


    At this time, apart from the dean of the Academy of Sciences, the other scientists present were also unable to restrain their inner excitement.


    As the smartest few in this civilization, they have all imagined what would happen if artificial intelligence had the same imagination as humans.


    We must know that the most essential difference between artificial intelligence and humans is whether they have imagination.


    Artificial intelligence is born out of big data and can only be summarized according to the laws of big data. That is to say, the thinking of artificial intelligence must rely on existing laws and can only deal with things that have precedents.


    But people can imagine things that have never existed in this world. For example, people can imagine half-human, half-bear creatures and give them meaning, even if no one has ever seen such creatures.


    As a result, inventions and creations in the world are ultimately dominated by humans, and artificial intelligence can only be used as an aid.


    If artificial intelligence can also carry out wild imagination like humans, then with its ultra-fast processing speed, scientific research will usher in an extremely vigorous development.


    This is what countless scientists dream of.


    And now, this ideal super brain has finally appeared, and that is the mysterious figure with extraordinary power in front of him.


    At this moment, even scientists who least believe in gods are willing to call Lin Yu a **** and worship him.


    "Now there is really nothing we can do to help. The only thing we can provide is that we have a stronger imagination than ordinary people."


    Said the dean of the academy of sciences.


    "This is enough."


    Lin Yu said to the dean of the Academy of Sciences while sensing the man-made puppet with his soul.


    With his own imagination alone, there are some things that are really unimaginable, and with so many clever brains to help him think together, things are much simpler.


    "It''s the same as before, let''s make a hypothetical argument for this thing together."


    Lin Yu looked at the puppets on the elevator platform and said to the scientists.


    The research has progressed to this point, and everything that can be verified with existing theories has been verified. As a result, the existing scientific theories simply cannot explain how this thing was created, and naturally it is impossible to dig out what is hidden in it. Secret.


    Of course, Lin Yu was not surprised by this result, after all, this was something created by the ancient demon god.


    So now we can only mobilize everyone''s imagination, carry out wild imagination, put forward various hypotheses, and then let him, a man with a super brain, conduct one by one verification, so as to slowly find a breakthrough.


    "Is there such a possibility, this thing is..."


    A young scientist put forward a hypothesis.


    He believes that this thing is not a complete and independent individual, but a certain organism or a part of a certain thing. UU reading


    After proposing this hypothesis, he explained to Lin Yu and the others present the reasons for this idea in detail.


    After Lin Yu listened to his words, he suddenly felt a sense of awakening and empowerment.


    He had never thought of this assumption before. From beginning to end, he felt that this was a complete individual, not a part of a powerful existence.


    "If this hypothesis is true, then something will make sense."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    When he was fighting this man-made puppet, he felt an extremely powerful aura, that is to say, it should be a powerful enemy.


    But in fact, the combat effectiveness of this thing is very weak, at least much weaker than him.


    So if this thing was created by a powerful being using a part of the body, then everything would make sense.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 696： Another ancestor?

    "This assumption of yours is very valuable."


    Lin Yu nodded and praised the young scientist who raised this possibility.


    The young scientists felt ecstatic when they saw this. At this time, they all admired Lin Yu very much and regarded him as an idol.


    And being able to get the admiration of the idol in the heart is naturally a thing worthy of joy.


    "I will verify it now."


    Lin Yu turned his head and stared at the artificial puppet on the elevator platform.


    His divine consciousness has been sweeping back and forth in the puppet''s body, carefully exploring the internal mechanism.


    However, because he did not think of the hypothesis given by the young scientist before, he did not know what details to pay attention to. Now that he thought of this possibility, he had a clear goal.


    After a while.


    Lin Yu was shocked suddenly.


    He was surprised to find that this thing was really weird.


    "The body of this thing seems to come from the body of an ancient demon god, and is part of the body of the demon god, but its brain or the processing center that directs the body has another origin."


    In simple and straightforward terms, this puppet is composed of two parts. The body is made of a part of the ancient demon god, and the soul is not from the ancient demon god.


    To use an analogy, this puppet is like a person after being seized, and his body and soul are not unified.


    Of course, this thing does not have a real thought, and can only act according to a set procedure, but it cannot be said that it has a soul.


    "In this way, the transparent crystal in the center of this thing''s chest may be the processing center that commands his actions?"


    Lin Yu''s spiritual sense could clearly sense a crystal hidden in the puppet''s chest.


    Without hesitation, he tore the puppet''s chest and directly reached in and took out the crystal.


    This small crystal-like crystal appears translucent under the visible light in the room.


    In fact, Lin Yu noticed the existence of this thing very early, but at that time he didn''t expect the hypothesis that the young scientist had just put forward, and he didn''t realize the big difference between it and other strange tissues in the puppet''s body.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu frowned suddenly.


    "That powerful breath actually radiated from this little thing?"


    He just thought that the powerful breath came from the body of the demon **** who made this puppet, but he didn''t expect it to come from this small translucent crystal.


    After discovering this, Lin Yu intensively sensed it with his soul, hoping to discover more secrets.


    The result really gave him some gains.


    "This thing is similar to the source crystal and the original spirit crystal."


    "But unlike Origin Crystal or Yuan Ling Crystal, this thing seems to be able to store a part of consciousness, thereby becoming the processing center that directs the entire body''s actions... Wait!"


    Lin Yu''s heart shook suddenly and made new discoveries.


    "Yuanzu!"


    "This artificial puppet is a bit like the ape monster created by Yuanzu in that big world!"


    The more Lin Yu thought about it, the more frightened he became, and the more he found that the two were very similar.


    "Although the principles are different, the essence is the same. This thing is exactly the same as the ape monster."


    After repeated thinking and verification, Lin Yu no longer has any doubts about this conclusion.


    He can now be 100% sure that his guess is correct.


    Thinking of this, he once again focused his gaze on the translucent crystal in his hand.


    "The ape monsters created by Yuanzu have low IQ, rigid and single behavior patterns, and these things are similar."


    "There is no doubt about this. However, the ape monsters created by the original ancestor are weak and vulnerable. However, the body of this thing is created by the body of the devil. What is going on?"


    Lin Yu realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Judging from its behavior, this puppet is almost identical to the ape monster created by the original ancestor.


    This also means that this universe has a powerful existence similar to the original ancestor.


    Of course, at this time, this powerful existence must be the same as the original ancestor at that time. It has not fully awakened self-awareness and does not have a true self.


    There is nothing to say about this.


    The real question is why the ancient demon **** would provide that powerful existence with the body of the demon **** and help it create something that is far more powerful than ape monsters.


    Was the ancient demon **** actively cooperating with the powerful existence, or was the powerful existence intimidating the ancient demon god?


    Or is it that the powerful existence was created by the ancient demon **** in order to carry out a certain plan?


    There is no answer to this question for the time being, at least no conclusion can be reached by guessing alone.


    "Although there is no solution to this question, there is another thing I want to understand."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    He had never known why the ancient demon gods deliberately guided the development of that primitive planet, neither allowing the civilization on that planet to develop too fast, nor allowing them to develop too slowly.


    Now he knows that everything is related to the awakening of self-consciousness from that powerful existence.


    "The original ancestor''s awakening of self-consciousness relied on constantly absorbing the memory carried in the soul particles, and understanding people''s life through memory, so as to understand the true meaning of life."


    "But this universe does not have primordial spirit particles, so the ¡®prime ancestor¡¯ of this universe can only enlighten and awaken by directly observing living people."


    Lin Yu suddenly realized and understood everything.


    "So it and those ancient demon gods who actively guide the development of civilization on the primitive planet must be more convenient for observation."


    Thinking of this, the cause and effect are finally connected.


    Lin Yu''s eyes suddenly opened up.


    At this time, the young scientist who just put forward the hypothesis boldly asked: "Excuse me, can the possibility I just imagined hold?"


    Lin Yu immediately retracted his thoughts and nodded to him: "It can be established, but the facts are far more complicated than this."


    When everyone heard it, they all showed great curiosity, and wanted to know what the facts were.


    Lin Yu did not explain this in depth, because he is now more concerned about whether the translucent crystal in his hand can bring vitality to himself.


    "Since this thing is similar to Yuanjing and Yuanling Crystal, you can get Yuan Energy after eating it."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    At the same time, he thought of the ape monster created by Yuanzu.


    At that time, after eating the ape monsters into his stomach, he could absorb various amounts of vital energy.


    "Try it."


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu directly threw the translucent crystal in his hand into his mouth in full view.


    In the next second, the crystal went directly into his stomach.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+500 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    "Sure enough, there is vitality, and the number is not small."


    Five hundred yuan spirit crystals are not a small number. You must know that after the ape monsters eat it, they can only provide him with single-digit energy.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 697： new goal

    "A puppet has 500 yuan spirit crystals. If you can get ten and twenty, it will be tens of thousands."


    "And as long as I collect enough energy of 10,000 yuan of spiritual crystals, I can modify my cultivation base to the next level..."


    Lin Yu glanced at the modifier panel.


    Counting the vital energy just obtained now, the total is the vital energy of 3811 primordial spirit crystals.


    In other words, there is still more than 6,000 short of the number of 10,000.


    Thinking of this, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    This trip really didn''t come in vain.


    He just wanted to come here to find the ancient demon god, to see if the ancient demon **** has a way to repair the Dantian universe.


    As a result, I never thought that a guy similar to Yuanzu was awakening his self-consciousness in this universe, and the demon **** puppet created by this guy in conjunction with the ancient demon god, the energy contained in it far exceeded the ape monster made by Yuanzu.


    Of course, the fighting power of this puppet is hundreds or thousands of times that of the ape monster.


    "That''s good, even if I can''t draw out the ancient demon god, as long as I can find a few more such puppets, it will still be a huge success."


    Lin Yu believed that the ancient demon gods must be paying attention to him all the time.


    As long as he doesn''t stop for a day, they will try their best to get rid of him. Maybe the demon **** puppet sent over next time will have a stronger combat power than the current one and provide more vitality.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately had an idea in his mind.


    He decided to help this civilization develop more advanced technology, believing that in this way, the ancient demons will soon take the next step.


    "I won''t lose anyway."


    "If they send a puppet of the demon **** over, it is equivalent to giving me vitality, and if they come over in person, that''s just what I want."


    Lin Yu took a deep breath, then retracted his thoughts and looked at the scientists present.


    "I have obtained some preliminary results, but it is still far from unearthing all the secrets in it, and then everyone will continue to study it with all their strength."


    Lin Yu instructed everyone.


    The scientists nodded all together, Lien Dao is not a problem, everyone will study it wholeheartedly.


    In fact, even if Lin Yu didn''t ask them, they were very willing to spend their energy on studying this puppet.


    After all, in their opinion, any secret hidden in this puppet is invaluable. Once it is thoroughly studied, it will surely make a leap in the technology of the entire civilization.


    Everyone present believes that as long as this thing is studied and understood, countless technical problems that have plagued the entire civilization for many years can be easily solved.


    This thing is definitely a creation of high-level civilization.


    Seeing that the scientists readily agreed, Lin Yu didn''t say more.


    He didn''t want to tell them about the Demon God for the time being.


    Mainly because the news was too shocking, I am afraid that most of the people present would not be able to accept it.


    After they have studied the puppet and got a preliminary understanding, tell them it''s not too late.


    "Dean Liu, come with me."


    Lin Yu said to the dean of the Academy of Sciences.


    "Yes."


    Dean Liu immediately agreed.


    Afterwards, the two quickly left the hemispherical room.


    After arriving in another small room, Lin Yu said to Dean Liu: "From today, you will be responsible for studying that thing."


    The crystal core in the demon **** puppet''s body has been taken away and eaten by him, completely losing the ability to move, so even if he is not there, there is no need to worry about an accident.


    Of course, the reason why he entrusted this matter to Dean Liu was mainly because he had more important things to do next.


    "Honored!"


    Dean Liu bowed deeply and thanked him sincerely.


    For him, it is indeed a blessing to be able to devote himself to such scientific research work.


    When the time comes, once the results of the research are obtained, you will not say that you are successful, and you will have a satisfactory account of your scientific research career, and you will have no guilt from now on.


    This topic was revealed, Lin Yu asked, "Dean Liu, what is the current level of your network technology?"


    This civilization has a total of two livable planets, and has also built a huge group of space stations near the Dyson Sphere, with a population of hundreds of billions.


    To gather so many people together, an extremely advanced and huge network is inevitably needed.


    Otherwise, people in different places will definitely be in groups, and it is impossible to unite around the coalition government as they are now.


    Of course, Lin Yu asked this not because he was interested in the social structure of this civilization, but because he wanted to see how the ancient demons influenced the development of this civilization.


    At this moment, he had a general guess in his mind, that is, the ancient demon **** should exert an influence on this civilization through the Internet.


    After all, people in this civilization have basic scientific literacy, and they are not as foolish as the primitive people on the primitive planet, so they can only be influenced by subtle ways.


    The Internet is the best choice.


    "Our network technology?"


    After Dean Liu heard Lin Yu''s question, he was a little puzzled.


    He couldn''t figure out how to think about it, how could such a powerful and extraordinary human being interested in this kind of technology?


    But when Lin Yu asked, he naturally had to answer truthfully.


    "The network technology we have... Or you can go into the network and see it yourself, it will be more intuitive."


    "Also."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    Upon seeing this, Dean Liu immediately ordered someone to bring a helmet.


    "You don''t have a brain-computer interface implanted, and you can''t use brain-computer equipment, so you can only use this device to connect to the Internet, and the effect will be a little worse than that of brain-computer equipment."


    Lin Yu heard that he picked up the helmet and looked at it, and then said: "You can let someone bring the brain-computer equipment over. I can use it normally without implanting the brain-computer interface."


    "good."


    Dean Liu had no doubts and immediately ordered someone to fetch a brain-computer device.


    This thing looks a bit like a neck guard and can be attached to the back of the neck. Most people''s brain-computer interfaces are near that location.


    When Lin Yu landed on the home planet of this civilization, he noticed that most people on the street were wearing this stuff.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu directly attached the brain-computer device to the back of his neck, and then he pointed out to connect.


    "Sure enough."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart, and then immediately took off the brain-computer equipment.


    At this time, he has fully understood the principle, so he can connect to the network here through Shenhun without any equipment.


    "Dean Liu, I have connected to the Internet, and you will come in as my guide now."


    When Dean Liu heard this, he was shocked on the spot.


    "This...Is it possible to connect to the Internet like this?"


    He looked at Lin Yu, and then at the brain-computer equipment and helmet device that Lin Yu put on the table. He was a little silly.


    But soon he accepted this fact.


    The main reason is that Lin Yu has shocked him too much during this period, so this situation is not unacceptable.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 698： virtual reality

    Dean Liu quickly connected to the Internet and entered a virtual world.


    This virtual world is not very real. It can be clearly distinguished that all the surrounding things are synthesized by a computer, which can be described as a fake.


    Probably because of insufficient technical power or insufficient computing power.


    But even so, this civilized Internet is far more exciting than the Internet on earth.


    At least here you can directly enter a three-dimensional world, and the Internet on the earth can only interact through mobile phone screens or computer screens.


    One is three-dimensional, and the other is two-dimensional, which is exactly one dimension.


    Lin Yu moved his hands and feet a bit, and at the same time looked around.


    This is a pure white room with only one bed and some simple furniture, very simple.


    After taking a look, he said to Dean Liu next to him: "Let''s go, lead the way in front."


    "Well, please here."


    Dean Liu took the initiative to open a door in front of the two, and then led Lin Yu to the street outside.


    "You haven''t filed the record online, so the place where you live is relatively simple."


    Dean Liu explained as he walked.


    The street here is as simple as the room where the two of them were just now. The houses on both sides of the street are all pure white, and the ground is monotonous and pale black.


    It''s like a sketch drawn with a few random strokes on a piece of white paper, and the perception at first glance is extremely poor.


    This is mainly because in the virtual world, detailed modeling consumes a lot of computing resources, and computing resources need to be purchased.


    Lin Yu didn''t spend the money, so naturally he couldn''t get the corresponding enjoyment.


    "I will take you to the public area, where anyone can go."


    Dean Liu walked to a rectangular stop sign on the side of the street and manipulated it a few times. In an instant, a door appeared on the stop sign.


    The two walked in one after another.


    After passing through this door, Lin Yu''s eyes immediately opened up.


    The surrounding things have finally been finely modeled, and they look a lot more comfortable.


    Of course, as long as you are a little careful, you can still see that everything is fake and synthesized by a computer.


    "There are a lot more things that can be done in the virtual world than in the real world. People can not only travel around like in the real world, but they can also do things that cannot be done in the real world."


    "For example, as long as you spend money, you can fly into the sky."


    While Dean Liu was talking, a person flew over their heads in the sky.


    "Of course, all of this is of course nothing to you, you can do it in the real world."


    Dean Liu said with envy.


    Afterwards, the two walked aimlessly on the street.


    Dean Liu explained while walking, while Lin Yu thought while walking.


    "The rules of this virtual world are made by people and can be changed at will, so for those who are willing to spend money, there are no physical constraints in the real world."


    "If you want to fly, you can fly. If you want to change your appearance, you can change your appearance. If you want to be infinite, your ability is infinite."


    "Such a world can fully stimulate human imagination."


    Thinking of this, he turned his head and asked: "Dean Liu, there must be many people who have gained inspiration in this world, and have invented something in the real world, right?"


    "right!"


    Dean Liu nodded his head, and then said with a little excitement: "Speaking of which, we often use this virtual world as a laboratory because it can simulate things that cannot be done in the real world."


    "For example, some psychologists will increase the ambient temperature and gravity in a certain area, and then observe the psychological changes that people will have in this cruel environment for a long time."


    "Or some military scientists will organize an exercise against alien creatures here to study better combat strategies."


    "There is also, as you said, sometimes some magical behaviors of the people here will make us suddenly inspired and discover new research projects."


    "..."


    "All in all, we have used this virtual world to produce a lot of research results over the years."


    Dean Liu talked a lot.


    After Lin Yu listened, he secretly said in his heart that what he had just guessed was correct.


    The ancient demon must have been using this virtual world to influence the development of civilization.


    "Those ancient demon gods don''t need to show up at all, and they don''t have to contact anyone in this civilization. As long as they do something purposefully in the virtual world and inspire some people in this civilization, they can promote the development of civilization in an orderly manner. "


    "However, the ancient demon **** shouldn''t come to do this kind of thing personally, definitely still rely on the demon **** puppet."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately had an idea in his mind.


    Maybe I can use this to search for the demon **** puppet that the ancient demon **** arranged here, and after finding it, it eats its crystal core and gains a lot of vitality.


    "Dean Liu, let''s go out first."


    "good."


    Dean Liu had no objections, and immediately led Lin Yu to leave the virtual world.


    After returning to the real world, Lin Yu asked Dean Liu: "Dean Liu, all the experiments carried out in the virtual world and the projects inspired by the virtual world, do you all have files?"


    He is going to scan these scientific research files carefully to see if there is any way to find the demon **** puppets that are active in the virtual world.


    "Of course, do you want to see it?" Dean Liu nodded and asked.


    "Yes, take them all."


    "good."


    Dean Liu immediately ordered people to assemble the files.


    It didn''t take long for the electronic file to be installed in a tablet computer and placed in front of Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu took the tablet and quickly browsed.


    It only took him less than half a day to browse through all the files completely, and he deeply remembered it in his mind.


    "Sure enough, as I expected, there are traces of demon **** puppet activities in the virtual world."


    After summarizing all these files, Lin Yu found some obvious doubts.


    These doubts show that some of the events that inspired scientific researchers are obviously the devil''s puppet.


    However, this alone cannot accurately locate the Demon God Puppet, and further action is needed.


    "I know what to do."


    Lin Yu already had an idea in his mind.


    Immediately afterwards, he asked Dean Liu to contact the supreme leader of the coalition government and asked the other party to come over quickly.


    Soon, the top leader hurried over in a hurry on the exclusive spacecraft.


    After the meeting, Lin Yu didn''t talk too much nonsense, and told him straightforwardly that he was going to do something in the virtual world and he needed to organize a team of experts to assist him.


    This expert team must be familiar with all matters of the virtual world and have the highest management authority of the virtual world.


    Only in this way can he move freely in the virtual world and find the demon puppet hidden in the dark.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 699： Action begins

    In the virtual world.


    Lin Yu flew at full speed in the air, dragging a long trail.


    Of course, this kind of flying experience is nothing unusual for him, and he will not feel like people in this civilization. It is very worthwhile to spend a lot of money to experience these.


    He did this just to test how realistic the virtual world is to simulate this kind of thing.


    "Reluctantly." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "For people who can''t fly in the real world, the flight experience in this virtual world is enough to be fake."


    "No wonder they can use this virtual world as a testing ground for some scientific research activities."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, then landed from the air and landed on the ground.


    Next, he personally conducted some other simulation tests.


    On the one hand, verify the ideas in your mind, on the other hand, you can deepen your understanding of virtual technology through actual experience.


    When all the tests were completed, the plan in his mind was completely formed.


    "It''s time to find out the demon **** puppet."


    Lin Yu quickly left the virtual world.


    As soon as he returned to the real world, he immediately issued instructions to the team of experts stationed in the spherical space station by the coalition government, telling them in detail what to do next.


    His current plan is to allow the people of the coalition government to change certain parameters in the virtual world at any time according to his requirements, and cooperate with him to search for the devil puppet.


    The body of the demon **** puppet must be in the real world, so his main energy is naturally to search for the trace of the demon **** puppet in the real world.


    Those things done in the virtual world are mainly to match this.


    "Every person or device that connects to the network has a physical address in the real world, and the demon puppet is just hidden deeper."


    Lin Yu Chengzhu was in the chest, with a high degree of certainty that he found the demon **** puppet.


    In the following days, he will focus most of his energy on this matter.


    He himself has been moving around in the entire star system, searching for traces of the demon **** puppets, and the coalition government team under his orders has been following his orders in the spherical space station.


    Of course, Lin Yu sometimes enters the virtual world and takes a turn to collect information about the devil''s puppet.


    Anyway, he can directly access the network without the help of any device. It is very simple to enter the virtual world.


    On this day, Lin Yu entered the virtual world to collect information as usual.


    According to the information given by the coalition government, after changing a certain parameter of the virtual world, it was discovered that a certain person in the virtual world who could not be accurately located was abnormal.


    So Lin Yu decided to go and take a look in person.


    This is not the first time he encountered this situation, but at the end of the previous investigations, it was discovered that certain hackers with advanced network technology were doing the trick.


    I don''t know if this time it will be related to the Demon God Puppet.


    Lin Yu moved quickly in the virtual world, and after several teleports, he came near the target person.


    People from the coalition government can at best help him find this place, and then he can only rely on him to find the exact location of the other party.


    This is a vast ocean. If you look down from a high place, you will find countless islands floating on the surface of the sea.


    There are buildings on most islands, and there are active people around the buildings.


    In addition, there are still many people flying over the sea and shuttle between different islands in this way.


    Lin Yu noticed that these people''s flying speeds were fast or slow, some flashed past, and some could only fly slowly, not much faster than taking a boat.


    At first glance, some people pay more and some people pay less.


    Those who pay more can naturally enjoy better services and have more powerful capabilities.


    In particular, since he showed his skills in front of this civilized people, the people want to experience the feeling of being a superman in the virtual world, leading to more and more perfect similar services, and more and more projects that require money. many.


    Lin Yu fell from the sky and entered one of the islands.


    He has the highest authority in the virtual world and can do whatever he wants, which is very convenient.


    At this time he pretended to be a rich man.


    "Brother, do you have time to play with me?"


    As soon as Lin Yu landed, a man with a perfect figure and a handsome face approached him.


    You don''t need to think about it, this person is definitely a rich person in reality, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to enjoy so many customized services.


    "Two hands? Do you like fighting so much?"


    Lin Yu asked casually.


    He came to this island to find someone, so he didn''t rush to leave, so he didn''t mind chatting with this person.


    Moreover, while walking and chatting with other people in this way, it is not easy for the target person to find out that he is looking for someone here.


    "I just liked it recently."


    Seeing that Lin Yu had picked up his words, the man walked forward with him along the way, talking as he walked.


    "I didn''t like it before?"


    Anyway, the content was unnutritious, so Lin Yu just picked up the conversation casually, focusing on searching for the target person.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s question, the man smiled and said, "I didn''t like it very much before. Since Superman appeared, I have gradually liked the peak experience of using my own powerful force to defeat others."


    "But the main reason is that the combat experience in the virtual world is getting better and better, and people can''t help but want to try."


    Lin Yu knew that the Superman in the other party''s mouth was actually referring to him.


    The scene of his battle against the Star Fleet at that time has been deeply engraved in the hearts of all the people, and has completely conquered their hearts.


    "After all that, are you interested in a fight with me?"


    The man suddenly walked two steps quickly, stopped in front of Lin Yu and asked.


    "Not interested now."


    Lin Yu is here to find someone, so naturally he doesn''t want to be high-profile.


    "Hey, if you are interested or not, you can''t get acquainted if you don''t fight. Anyway, you can''t die if you want to die here." The man said nonchalantly.


    "Don''t tell me, during this period of time, I have met a lot of people through dating, and the business in reality has also become more prosperous."


    Lin Yu heard the words and replied: "That''s to congratulate you but I''m still not interested."


    After speaking, he bypassed the man and continued to move forward.


    When the man saw this, he hurriedly followed, and said: "Forget it, if it doesn''t work today, it will be another day."


    The two quickly walked side by side again.


    Lin Yu doubts that this person needs to talk to others frequently in real business, so he is so familiar with himself, and he is not anxious to be rejected.


    "Brother, what do you think of Superman?"


    The man asked suddenly, provoking another topic.


    During this time, the people have a keen interest in "Superman", probably because of this, the man thinks that Lin Yu must be interested in talking with him about it.


    This is also a rare hot spot for strangers to have a common topic.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 700： Target appears

    "What do you think of Superman?"


    How can Lin Yu think of Superman? The Superman people are talking about is himself. How can this feel?


    However, when he was told by this man, he was suddenly interested in seeing how the civilized ordinary people view him.


    Mainly because he has been busy with various things non-stop and has no time to contact ordinary people.


    Now the target person I am looking for will not be found for a while, just a little free time, so I simply chat with the person next to me about this topic and get to know myself in other people''s mouths.


    "What do you think of Superman?" Lin Yu asked back: "Listening to what you just said, it seems that Superman has a lot of influence on you, so you might as well talk about your views first."


    "Okay, then let me talk about it first."


    The man readily agreed.


    He provoked this topic mainly to get closer to the rich man Lin Yu, to see if he could develop potential customers, so as long as the topic can go on normally, he doesn''t care who said first and who said later.


    "I especially envy Superman." The man admitted frankly. Of course, there is nothing bad to admit about this. Everyone wants to have an extraordinary power.


    "If I could have the power of Superman, I would be completely liberated in this life, and I could do what I wanted to do as I wanted, and never have to worry about this or that."


    Lin Yu was not surprised by this idea of ??the man.


    As long as normal people have seen that powerful force with their own eyes, they will yearn for it.


    After all, even the stupid people know that absolute power can bring absolute power.


    And as long as you have absolute power, you can do whatever you want.


    "Everyone has this kind of idea, it''s not special, is there anything else besides this?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "Of course there are, too many!"


    The man answered immediately.


    Immediately afterwards, he gushed: "For example, I am very curious about where Superman¡¯s extraordinary power comes from, and how strong his power is, as we have seen before. , Is it his limit, wait and so on."


    Speaking of this, the man seemed a little excited.


    "There is one thing you should know. Now, many people are studying the source of that extraordinary power in private. Everyone wants to see if they can get that kind of power."


    "I just don''t know if the coalition government has arranged for people to carry out such research, but I think the coalition government should not dare to do so. They definitely don''t want to offend Superman anymore."


    Lin Yu heard the words and said: "I''m afraid this kind of research will not yield results."


    There is no world power in this universe, without the primordial spirit particles, it is impossible to cultivate at all, and there will be no results no matter how you study it.


    "Who knows this." The man shook his head slightly, and then said: "For the time being, this kind of research really won''t yield results in a short period of time."


    "Speaking of which, what everyone cares most about now is how strong Superman is. There has been a lot of progress in this area of ??research."


    "Oh? Really?" Lin Yu glanced at him.


    "Of course."


    The man noticed Lin Yu''s gaze, and after a glance, he said, "It is much easier to study this than to study how to become a superman. After all, superman also has to abide by the laws of nature."


    After speaking, the man explained in detail: "I''m not talking about scientific theories. Science is endless. The scientific theories we have now cannot explain everything in the universe for the time being."


    "So the natural laws I just mentioned include both our existing scientific theories and scientific laws that have not yet been discovered by us."


    "You know, science is always improving. Primitive people are definitely not as good as our modern people."


    The man continued talking, returning to the topic just now.


    "So since Superman has to abide by the laws of nature, we only need to follow the laws of nature to assume, we can roughly infer what kind of strength Superman has."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded slowly, and said, "That''s how it is."


    The man was right. This civilized person could not understand the extraordinary power he possessed mainly because he knew too little.


    What''s more, the ancient demon gods deliberately transformed this universe, causing people living in this universe to be unable to cultivate, and thus completely lose their way of understanding.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for the inability to cultivate, the people in this universe wouldn''t focus on the development of science and technology, and they would definitely rush to cultivate to become stronger.


    "Then what are the research results obtained so far?" Lin Yu asked.


    Almost all serious people in the scientific community are circling around him, and there is no time to study this kind of thing, or even if he has time, he dare not study it, so he is very curious about how far the private people have researched.


    "You can ask the right person about this." The man smiled and said, "I have been paying attention to this aspect of this period of time and have learned a lot."


    After speaking, he began to elaborate.


    "As far as I know, when Superman fought our fleet at the time, his extraordinary power was already close to his power limit."


    "You think, there is nothing in the universe that can surpass the speed of light, so he used bullets accelerated to the speed of light to attack the energy shield of a warship, which is already the ultimate similar attack method."


    "Even if you think about it in an exaggerated direction, he can accelerate a bigger object to the speed of light and cause more damage."


    "But I don''t think it is much bigger anymore. After all, his body is about the same as ours. It is impossible for him to accelerate something much larger than himself to the speed of light, right?"


    "These can be inferred based on existing scientific theories, and then based on unknown natural laws."


    "Although we do not understand the unknown laws of nature for the time being, we can observe existing phenomena. For example, although we have not thoroughly studied the concept of time, time does not flow backwards in known phenomena. ."


    "So it can be inferred that Superman is definitely not capable of turning back time."


    "..."


    The man talked endlessly, expounding what he thought of and what he heard from others.


    It can be seen that he is really interested in Superman, and he also has basic scientific literacy, and the logic is fairly clear.


    But unfortunately, he still knew too little after all, so he couldn''t escape the limitation of thinking in the end.


    It''s like primitive people have tried their best to figure out how modern people let iron knots carry people flying in the sky.


    Lin Yu didn''t say anything to correct the man''s wrong inference. After all, this can''t be explained clearly by words. This is entirely a cognitive problem. Without that kind of knowledge , you can''t really understand and accept it.


    Besides, the main purpose of Lin Yu''s trip was to find the anomalous figure discovered by the coalition government, and chatting with this man about "Superman" was just a whim.


    "Huh? That guy is in front."


    Suddenly, Lin Yu discovered the whereabouts of the target person, not far in front of him.


    Without hesitation, he decisively teleported and came to the other side in an instant.


    And his move made the man who was talking about it stupid on the spot.


    "So fast? How much did he spend so strong?"


    "Wait, that''s not right!"


    The man frowned suddenly and realized something was wrong.


    "In this virtual world, you can''t buy the ability to teleport at all, so he..."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 701： Detonate hot spots again

    The man realized that he had really met a god-man this time.


    The virtual world has never sold the superpower of teleporting out of thin air to the public, which means that it is impossible for a normal person to suddenly move a long distance forward in this way.


    "What is the origin of this person? Is it an invincible hacker or a high-level government responsible for managing the virtual world?"


    The man guessed excitedly.


    Although he has money in the real world, he is only rich and has no access to higher-level things.


    Therefore, Lin Yu''s performance made him both excited and excited.


    But shortly afterwards, he saw another scene that made him fascinated.


    I saw that the figure who was approached by Lin Yu''s initiative suddenly flashed and jumped to the sky in an instant, but Lin Yu did not hesitate to catch up.


    That is to say, the two of them left the ground in an instant and came to the sky above the island.


    This is unimaginable.


    "Fight of the gods! This is really a fight of the gods!"


    The man had never experienced anything like this in the virtual world, so he was extremely excited.


    Like him, people who were moving around this ocean also noticed this incident one after another, and one after another turned their attention to this side.


    Some people who have purchased advanced services and can fly in the air all fly into the sky, preparing to watch the battle between Lin Yu and the mysterious figure up close.


    And those who have only purchased basic services or have never spent money to purchase services, have to stay in place and use various methods that can narrow the line of sight to watch the game.


    At the same time, the battle between the two was immediately pushed to the general public as hot news.


    After all, things like "fairies fighting" are rare even in the virtual world.


    Everyone knows that you can''t buy such superpowers in the virtual world, so you can instantly understand that things are not simple.


    The speed of information dissemination is extremely fast. In less than a few seconds, this incident has attracted the attention of at least tens of billions of people.


    After learning about this, many people either access the Internet and enter the virtual world for the first time, while those in the virtual world use the fastest way to get to the place of the incident in order to watch the battle up close.


    Soon the people around Lin Yu gathered more and more,


    Lin Yu naturally didn''t have time to control the people''s thoughts. At this time, what he cared most was whether the person in front of him behaved abnormally or not.


    "Analyze the origin of this person."


    Lin Yu ordered a group of network experts stationed in the spherical space station by the coalition government.


    After receiving the order, the experts replied: "This person¡¯s data is abnormal, but we have blocked his offline request. He can¡¯t leave the virtual world. Now please try not to keep him out of your sight. We will use Find out his origin as quickly as possible."


    "Okay, hurry up." Lin Yu quickly replied.


    Immediately afterwards, he stared at the strange man who was floating not far from him.


    This person has a plain appearance, hidden in the crowd and inconspicuous, but such a person with a very low sense of existence has a very special identity.


    At this moment, the other party was floating there motionless. I don''t know if it was because he knew very well that he couldn''t escape Lin Yu''s palm, or there were other reasons.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu glanced around.


    The place where he enters the eyes is full of black and overwhelming crowds, and after such a short time, the area he is in is crowded with people.


    The main reason is that there is no death in the virtual world, so these people watching the show are not worried even if they know that the battle will affect them.


    At this time, the people were still gathering more and more, almost completely surrounding the two of them in a spherical shape.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and looked at the mysterious man in front of him again.


    The other party didn''t have much action for the time being, so he didn''t rush to make a move.


    After all, his goal is not to defeat the opponent in the virtual world, but to figure out what his identity is in the real world.


    So the other party didn''t leave his sight, and he didn''t need to do extra things.


    Time passed by, suddenly...


    The expert team suddenly sent a message to Lin Yudao: "No, he doesn''t know what method he used to modify some parameters, I''m afraid..."


    Before the expert could finish speaking, the man in front of Lin Yu suddenly moved.


    I saw him suddenly disappear out of thin air, and then, most of the people present lost consciousness.


    Only Lin Yu could see everything clearly from beginning to end.


    The man in front of him didn''t know what method he used to create a big explosion comparable to the destruction of the planet in this place out of thin air.


    The intensity of the big bang instantly evaporated the people watching the battle, as well as the ocean and islands below.


    "This guy wants to escape!"


    Lin Yu immediately reacted in his heart and knew the other party''s purpose.


    "He knows that he can''t get out of my tracking by other means, nor can he go offline directly, so he can only find a way to overload the server and make the virtual world go down, so that he can leave the virtual world."


    While Lin Yu thought of this, members of the expert team also came over in time to explain the mysterious man''s intentions.


    As he guessed, experts also believed that the mysterious man wanted to escape the hunt by destroying the server.


    According to them, a big bang like the one just now requires a huge amount of computing power to perform real-time calculations, and a sudden increase in computing power requests can easily cause server downtime, making the network service in the area where the two people are located. String.


    In that way, he can get away successfully.


    Once let him return to the real world, it will be extremely difficult to find him again.


    "You seize the time to investigate him, I will prevent him from staying in the same place to continue sabotage."


    Lin Yu finished speaking quickly, and then moved to catch up with the mysterious man.


    After firmly grasping the mysterious man, he took him to another area instantly.


    And the moment the two successfully moved their positions in the virtual world, the mysterious man successfully created a big explosion.


    boom!


    The city the two had just arrived was wiped out by the big explosion in an instant and even the people living in it were blown offline on the spot.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu continued to move the position with the mysterious man to other locations in the virtual world.


    Doing so can effectively reduce the load on the server and avoid network services from going offline due to server downtime.


    In this way, the two kept moving in the virtual world, while the members of the expert team were intensively deciphering the mysterious man''s information in order to lock his position in the real world.


    Of course, when they did this, almost all the people''s attention was attracted by what happened in the virtual world.


    Now this incident has far surpassed their imagination. Everyone has never heard of anyone who can ignore all the rules in the virtual world from birth to now.


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon, so everyone believes that this matter must be inseparable from that Superman.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 702： Break the laws of nature

    "Of the two of them, who is Superman?"


    The people didn''t know who the two people fighting in the virtual world were, so they all discussed enthusiastically on the Internet.


    At this time, the network service of the virtual world has been closed, people can''t get in, and the ones inside are also forced to go offline, but the streaming media network still provides services normally.


    People have adopted this most ancient and traditional way of online communication to discuss intensively.


    "I think it might be Superman who caused the destruction."


    "No, didn''t Superman have reached a settlement with our government? It is said that the government has sent many scientists to study something with him."


    "..."


    People argued fiercely, and it didn''t take long for a preliminary unity to be reached.


    Everyone agrees that the person who caused the sabotage is not Superman, but the other one.


    But then a new question arises. If the person who wreaked havoc on the virtual world is not Superman, then who will he be?


    When everyone knows that Superman is invincible, who would dare to jump out and fight Superman?


    Also, this person can have such a high level of authority in the virtual world. Obviously, he is not an ordinary person, nor is it likely to be instructed by the government, making his identity even more confusing.


    In this case, many people speculate that the person may be a highly skilled hacker.


    But soon this speculation was rejected by some savvy people. They said that the hackers nowadays would be a little silly, and it is impossible to make the government and Superman feel helpless like they are now.


    If hackers are so awesome, why not save the world?


    Is the virtual world created by the wisdom of countless people so easy to be hacked?


    At this point in the discussion, I guessed everything I could guess, but I still couldn''t get a reasonable explanation.


    The people had no choice but to ask the government spokesperson to speak out and tell everyone the truth.


    The government naturally rejected this request, saying that it was a matter of great importance and could not disclose more information, so that everyone was patiently waiting for the result.


    Although the people were very dissatisfied with this reply, they had no choice but to accept it.


    After all, they can also see that things are really not simple. I am afraid that the coalition government may not know more than them.


    Next, the people continue to pay attention to the development of this matter.


    On the one hand, they judged the situation in the virtual world through some video clips from various channels, on the other hand, they continued to enthusiastically discuss where the mysterious man came from.


    Unlike before, most people now believe that this mysterious man possesses the same extraordinary powers as Superman in reality.


    Otherwise, how could he dare to mess with Superman?


    Also, the appearance of Superman shows that there are supernatural forces in the universe, so it is very normal and reasonable to have another character similar to Superman.


    After reaching such a consensus, the whole discussion soon began to develop in the direction of who is stronger than Superman or Mysterious Man.


    Of course, this kind of discussion is definitely fruitless, after all, no one has seen a mysterious man take action in the real world with his own eyes.


    What''s more, Superman has already had a large number of fans among the people. They firmly believe that Superman is invincible and that no one can defeat Superman.


    So it didn''t take long for everyone to discuss the ceiling of Superman''s strength.


    "There is nothing to argue about this kind of thing. Many people have been studying this every day some time ago, and now they have come to a conclusion."


    Someone ran out and said, thinking that there is no need to argue about how strong Superman is.


    Because no matter how strong Superman is, it is impossible to violate the laws of nature.


    For example, no matter how fast Superman''s speed is, it is impossible to surpass the speed of light. No matter how hard his body is, he cannot withstand the harshest environment in the universe.


    If Superman is thrown into a star or into a black hole, there is a high probability that he will die on the spot.


    Many people agree with this conclusion. They are unwilling and unable to believe that someone in this world can be immortal, ignoring all natural laws.


    Of course, there are also a large number of people who oppose this, and they think that everything is possible.


    However, this group of people was quickly beaten by others as a Minke who read too little and only imagined, thinking that everything is possible cannot be used to explain the outrageous speculation, which is no different from Sapo.


    In the heated discussion among the people, the mysterious man¡¯s information is quickly being deciphered by experts.


    Soon Lin Yu received the message from the expert team. They told him that although the man¡¯s identity could not be ascertained, he had already located his exact position in the real world.


    "Okay, leave it to me next."


    Lin Yu immediately separated a soul and dual purpose, on the one hand, he continued to stop the mysterious man in the virtual world, and on the other hand, he quickly flew to the position of the mysterious man in the real world.


    This time, due to time constraints, he did not retain any strength at all and flew over at the fastest speed.


    And his behavior shocked all the scientists in the spherical space station on the spot.


    "Our detector can''t detect him at all. This can only mean..." Dean Liu said solemnly to the scientists: "It can only mean that his speed far exceeds the speed of light."


    Everyone didn''t say a word, even if Dean Liu didn''t say it, they could still think of it.


    What they were thinking at this time was that the anomaly detected by the detector last time was caused by Lin Yu''s high-speed movement in the universe.


    Of course, they knew that everything must have something to do with Lin Yu, but they didn''t know what the specific connection point was, and now it is completely clear.


    It''s all about speed.


    "He can move at a speed far exceeding the speed of light, proving that the speed limit in the universe is not the speed of light."


    A scientist suddenly said.


    Hearing this, everyone nodded.


    At this moment they were both helpless and excited.


    The speed of light is not the limit speed, and it will overturn many known scientific theories. In other words, some of their knowledge is wrong, and those wrong knowledge can no longer be used to think and explain problems from now on.


    However, knowing that knowledge is wrong is undoubtedly a huge step forward. After all, scientific theories are promoted by such constant trial and error. Now they all have the opportunity to become witnesses of scientific progress.


    This is naturally an exciting thing.


    On the other side, Lin Yu had already found the hiding place of the mysterious man in the real world.


    "Sure enough, it is a demon **** puppet!"


    Lin Yu is overjoyed The Demon God Puppet can provide a lot of vitality, so finding the Demon God Puppet means that he will gain a lot of vitality.


    This is one step closer to revising the cultivation base.


    Of course, this was one of the reasons why he was looking for the puppet of the demon god.


    "Now it''s useless for you to hide your breath, obediently suffer!"


    Lin Yu made a decisive move.


    boom!


    The people and the top leaders of the coalition government don''t know what happened. They only know that certain cameras facing deep space are covered by a dazzling light at this time, and they can''t see anything for a while.


    They knew in their hearts that something big must have happened again.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 703： Ancient Demon God Appears

    Countless eyes focused on the place where the big bang occurred.


    Most of these gazes came from people in this high-tech civilization, and some came from deep space.


    Most of the gazes from deep space came from other human civilizations, and only two gazes came from the ancient demon gods who didn''t know where they were hiding.


    "Is he deliberately trying to sabotage our plan?"


    One of the ancient demon gods said.


    "The possibility is not small."


    Another ancient demon **** agreed.


    "You can''t let it go anymore, you must make a break."


    "We have to make a decision. Our plan must not fail. By the way, has his origin been verified?"


    "Not yet, but it''s coming soon."


    "Okay, then I will speed up the investigation process and let me fight him personally."


    "You want to go out?...Yes, that puppet was made by a part of your body, and you can use it to fight him."


    "exactly!"


    ...


    After Lin Yu found the hiding place of the Demon God Puppet, he took a decisive action.


    This demon **** puppet has been hiding its breath, which caused him to be unable to find it for a long time.


    But it doesn''t matter, everything will settle now, and this demon **** puppet will never have a chance to escape.


    "Should have lost the ability to move!"


    When the light of the explosion dissipated, Lin Yu thought to himself.


    Naturally, he will not come up and use the strongest means to completely destroy the Demon God Puppet, because the Demon God Puppet has a crystal core that can be used for him to obtain vital energy.


    In addition, the demon **** puppet itself also has extremely high research value.


    Therefore, the blow he had just now seemed to be surprisingly powerful, but it was actually just to make the demon **** puppet "dead", that is, to lose the ability to act.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu was surprised to find that the breath of the demon **** puppet hadn''t dissipated.


    Not only did it not disperse, but it continued to climb and become stronger.


    "This is interesting."


    Lin Yu said with joy in his heart.


    This demon **** puppet is not the same as the one that came last time, which means that it possesses greater value.


    Maybe this demon **** puppet can provide him with more vitality.


    And just as Lin Yu was about to make a move, the Demon God Puppet suddenly spoke.


    "Do you know what you are doing?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu immediately stopped and watched the opponent carefully.


    This demon **** puppet is indeed very different from the one that came last time. Not only does it possess a more powerful aura, but it also has obvious differences in the way of speaking.


    Last time the demon **** puppet spoke mechanically, but this one was very natural.


    Lin Yu suddenly thought that this demon god''s puppet was not controlled by the ancient demon god''s body, right?


    The more he thought about it, the more he realized this possibility was very high.


    After all, the Puppet of the Demon God was created by a part of the body of the Ancient Demon God, and the Ancient Demon God should have a way to drive it as a clone.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu nodded slightly and said, "It seems that you finally can''t help it."


    A very important purpose of his previous actions was to draw out the ancient demon gods and let them face him in person.


    I never thought I would get close to them in this way.


    At the same time, the other side.


    The coalition government took advantage of the short suspension of the battle between Lin Yu and the demon **** puppet, and mobilized all detection equipment to aim at their location.


    At this time, both the high-level government and the scientists of the Academy of Sciences know that what is happening in that area will have a bearing on the future of the entire civilization.


    As long as you can collect as much data as possible during the battle between the two and record the course of the battle, you will have the opportunity to lead the scientific development of the entire civilization to a new peak.


    At that time, he might be able to figure out how to obtain extraordinary powers, and the research of human body science will lead to earth-shaking changes.


    In addition to these human elites, all ordinary people are also paying attention to the situation there with a complicated mood at this time.


    However, they were unable to obtain the data detected by various advanced detection equipment, and could only join in the excitement through the video images collected by the major news media.


    Of course, this did not affect their lively discussion.


    "The explosion just now was enough to blow up an entire asteroid, right?"


    "That''s natural, an explosion of that level, let alone blowing up an asteroid, even the planet we live on will be destroyed beyond recognition."


    "It''s horrible! It''s hard to imagine anyone can do such a thing!"


    "How exactly did it do it? Can anyone come out for popular science?"


    "Who can teach you science about this kind of thing, I dare say that the top scientists can''t figure out the principle."


    "..."


    "Leave aside the others. Now everyone will no longer deny the strength of Superman? The damage he caused this time is far more exaggerated than in the last war fleet."


    "It''s not an exaggeration. You really underestimated our interstellar fleet. In fact, if he accelerated the bullet to the speed of light and threw it at our home star last time, it would have caused a big explosion similar in intensity to this time."


    "Yes, our warship has extremely powerful defensive capabilities. It is no simpler to destroy our fleet than to destroy an asteroid."


    "..."


    Many knowledgeable people have stepped up to popularize science for everyone, telling everyone that Superman''s strength this time is not much different from the last time.


    After listening to them, most people were disappointed and satisfied.


    Disappointed that Superman''s strength actually stopped here, giving people a feeling of emptiness.


    The satisfaction is because the power of Superman is not stronger than understanding. This is really a good thing that makes people feel at ease. Everyone is very satisfied with this result.


    After all, if Superman is too strong, everyone''s safety will be even less guaranteed. This is something that no one wants to happen.


    Of course, if they knew that Lin Yu had just rushed to the scene of the incident at a speed faster than the speed of light, they would definitely be extremely shocked, and this mood would surely be wiped out.


    This is probably the reason why the top government officials did not rush to announce this fact.


    "I said long ago that no matter how strong Superman is, he must abide by the laws of nature. He can''t go against the sky."


    Some people who vowed to say that Lin Yu''s strength was just like that, now stood up to show their superiority.


    Immediately after , the Internet was full of voices that agreed with this remark or comforted each other.


    ...


    The location of Lin Yu and the devil puppet.


    This area is far away from the core of this high-tech civilization, and is located on the periphery of the current star system.


    "You are very strong, but unfortunately, you don''t seem to know the consequences of your actions."


    The Demon God Puppet ignored Lin Yu''s words just now and continued.


    "What''s the consequence? Let''s listen."


    Lin Yu had done so much to force the Ancient Demon God to show up. Now that the Demon God puppet is suspected of being controlled by the Ancient Demon God himself, he naturally didn''t rush to do it, and was ready to communicate with the other party.


    "The consequences are more serious than you think."


    The Demon God Puppet said solemnly.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 704： Eternal Paradise

    "The consequences are serious? To what extent is the universe annihilated, is the world annihilated?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    After he entered the turbulent flow of time and space, he went to many other universes, and those universes were destroyed in various ways, so he was 100% sure that the ancient demon **** in front of him was most worried about this kind of thing.


    Sure enough, when he said this, the other party was silent.


    After a while, the demon **** puppet said again: "You know the consequences, it seems that you are not incapable of communicating. If this is the case, I will give you a chance."


    "give me a chance?"


    Lin Yu felt that the other party seemed a bit too superior, and put his position too high.


    "Yes, give you an eternal opportunity."


    The devil puppet aggravated his tone.


    These words made Lin Yu feel a bit speechless. His current body of the gods and demons could endure forever in any time and space. The only problem was that there was no vitality to activate the law.


    Otherwise, even if you face the original ancestor, it will be enough to fight.


    What''s more, as long as he continues to gain vitality, he can continuously modify his cultivation base and possess a body of gods and demons that is stronger than the eternal body.


    Therefore, this condition given by the ancient demon **** is not attractive to him at all.


    Of course, he naturally wouldn''t explain all this to the other party, he wanted to see what the other party''s so-called eternity was.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was silent, the demon puppet continued to say: "As long as you are willing to join us, we will allow you to enter the eternal paradise that we have created when the universe is destroyed."


    Eternal Paradise?


    This word makes Lin Yu very concerned. It seems that what these ancient demon gods are doing in this universe is related to this so-called eternal paradise.


    Lin Yu guessed that the purpose of creating an eternal paradise was similar to the purpose of the demons in the void who intended to restart the entire world and bring everything back to the beginning of the world.


    "What is eternal paradise?"


    Lin Yu asked homeopathy.


    "Good question, if you want to know, just join us first."


    The Demon God Puppet demanded without objection.


    Lin Yu refused: "If you don''t make everything clear, who can believe you?"


    Hearing this, the demon **** puppet looked at Lin Yu coldly and said, "I just said, this is the opportunity we gave you, do you think we are begging you to join?"


    "It sounds nice. What does it mean to give me a chance? If it weren''t for some value I have, would you really make such a decision? So in the final analysis, it''s not that you want me to join."


    Lin Yu counterattacked.


    The demon **** puppet said with a faint smile: "It''s a pity that compared to the conditions we offered, the value you have is simply not worth mentioning."


    "Yes, you do have some strength, but what about it, creating eternal paradise is not relying on recklessness."


    "In contrast, those gods who can spur the law have far greater value than you, and their power of the law can help a little bit."


    "To tell you the truth, we are only interested in your history."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu had some conclusions in his mind.


    It seems that the creation of eternal paradise has to rely on the power of law, probably this is why there will be a powerful existence similar to the original ancestor in this universe.


    After all, once such a powerful existence completely awakens its self-consciousness, it can use extremely powerful laws.


    In addition, Lin Yu also came to another conclusion.


    That is, this powerful existence similar to the original ancestor and the ancient demon gods are most likely not a cooperative relationship, but a relationship between being enslaved and enslaved.


    Lin Yu has reason to believe that the leader of all this is the ancient demon god, and that the guy who resembles the original ancestor is just a chess piece in their hands.


    It is even possible that it was created by the ancient demon gods.


    "Actually, I also mastered the power of the law, but for some reason I can''t move it temporarily."


    Lin Yu has not forgotten the purpose of coming here in the first place, is to find a way to repair the Dantian universe.


    Because he thinks that these ancient demon gods probably know how to repair the Dantian universe.


    So now that the ancient demon **** appears in person by manipulating the demon **** puppet, it is natural to find a way to see if there is an opportunity for cooperation.


    As a result, Lin Yu took the initiative to mention that he had mastered the power of the law.


    If the other party can help him repair the Dantian universe, he doesn''t mind using the power of law to help the other party build that eternal paradise.


    "Have you mastered the power of the law?"


    The face of the demon **** puppet was shocked.


    This is undoubtedly shocking news, because Lin Yu is not a **** at all, and he shouldn''t master the law.


    "Of course, I don''t have to lie to you." Lin Yu said very positively.


    The Demon God Puppet looked at Lin Yu up and down, and then said: "Okay, first tell me how you did it, and explain it all in detail from beginning to end."


    "Why are you asking this in a hurry? The most important thing right now is to ask me why I can''t activate the power of the law first?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    The other party is so concerned about creating an eternal land, and it should be reasonable to care more about why he can''t activate the law, but instead he is anxious to know how he masters the power of the law.


    From this point of view, the other party seemed to care more about his origin.


    "That''s not important. No matter how strong your law is, it won''t help you." The devil puppet said contemptuously: "I repeat, we are only interested in your origins, and your only value lies in this."


    "That''s embarrassing, I don''t like to let strangers know my secrets."


    Lin Yu knew that this conversation could no longer continue here.


    On the one hand, it is because the other party is too arrogant and difficult to communicate, and on the other hand, it is naturally because he does not want to tell those secrets.


    Of course, Lin Yu is very clear about the other party''s arrogance.


    It must come from that powerful existence similar to Yuanzu.


    As long as that thing can fully awaken self-awareness, the power it possesses can indeed solve all the problems they are facing now, and naturally it does not need any external help.


    "Don''t want to say?" The demon **** puppet heard the firmness in Lin Yu''s words and knew that the negotiation was over.


    "Hmph, even if you don''t say it, we will be able to figure out your details very quickly. Now, let me try your true strength first."


    The words of the Demon God Puppet declared that this exchange ended in failure.


    Lin Yu was not surprised at all about this, he had already made preparations.


    "Then I will accept your gift unceremoniously."


    In Lin Yu''s eyes, this demon **** puppet will soon be the vital energy on the modifier panel, and it will become his food for improving his strength.


    After the breakdown of the negotiations between them, they have been closely observing their coalition government and ordinary people, and at this time they have also discovered that something is wrong.


    "It seems that there will be a big battle soon..."


    Everyone''s hearts hung in their throats.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 705： The end of science is theology

    All the detection equipment was stubbornly facing the location of Lin Yu and the demon **** puppet, ready to capture all the information and data from that location.


    At the same time, the people and the major news media are doing their best to observe that direction, quietly looking forward to the next second.


    boom!


    Suddenly, a ball of light exploded again in the gloomy space, and the violent explosion instantly illuminated the entire area.


    For a while, no one can know what happened there.


    The battle between Lin Yu and the demon **** puppet far exceeded the observation limit of ordinary people.


    At this time, only some advanced detection equipment captured some fairly clear pictures.


    However, even if the people who watched these images sent back for the first time, they still don''t know the specific situation, and they still have to wait for the artificial intelligence to summarize and analyze everything before they can get a general idea.


    In short, the battle happened suddenly, and no one knew the process of the battle except Lin Yu and the Demon God Puppet himself.


    And just when everyone grudgingly reacted and prepared to express some opinions on this matter, there was another big explosion in deep space far away.


    As before, no one knows the specific battle process.


    But one thing is easy to notice, that is, the location where the explosion occurred is very far away from the area where the light ball just shined.


    "In such a short time, they have moved such a long distance?"


    At this moment, some people were shocked by the speed of Lin Yu''s actions.


    The senior officials of the coalition government already knew that Lin Yu could move at a speed far faster than the speed of light, but the people never knew it.


    "This speed absolutely surpasses the speed of light!"


    The wise man quickly came to this conclusion.


    This is too good to judge. The distance between the two **** of light is so large that if they move at the speed of light, it would take at least one or two minutes. However, the time between the appearance of the two **** of light was only less than ten seconds apart.


    "If Superman can move far faster than the speed of light, then... that means that even the most advanced detectors cannot capture his trajectory."


    Soon people with quick brains thought of this.


    Existing detection devices use optical principles or electromagnetic waves. In short, none of these media can exceed the speed of light.


    In other words, if Lin Yu suddenly flies to the edge of the detection device from a very far distance, the detection device will detect two Lin Yus at the same time, one is in front of him and the other is still very far away.


    And if Lin Yu keeps moving at full speed, the detection equipment will not be able to detect any meaningful results, and will only think that there is an abnormality.


    This is why when Lin Yu broke into the star system where this civilization is located, no detection equipment could detect him, only abnormal phenomena occurred.


    "Unexpectedly, I did not expect to exhaust our abilities, and even Superman''s actions could not be observed..."


    All the people who wanted to understand the key points felt deep despair.


    They originally thought of a way to find out Lin Yu''s strength, but the facts told them that Lin Yu''s strength was unfathomable, unfathomable in its true sense.


    Now even if someone told them that Superman could destroy an entire galaxy with his own power, they would not think it was impossible.


    Of course, at this moment, the people who realize that Lin Yuqiang is invincible are not a majority. After all, this requires some scientific literacy, and most people cannot figure out the logical relationship in such a short period of time.


    Therefore, most people still think that Lin Yu''s strength is comparable to the strength shown during the battle against the fleet.


    In this regard, those who have figured it out hurriedly carried out popular science on the Internet, ready to let everyone recognize Lin Yu''s true strength.


    And just as they were eager to persuade everyone, the battle between Lin Yu and the demon **** puppet made new progress.


    The video shows that the two have arrived near a planet not far from their parent star.


    The demon **** puppet was full of scars and confronted Lin Yu from a distance.


    The brief pause between the two finally gave the confused people time to breathe and think.


    "What are they going to do next?"


    All those who watched the game raised their hearts to their throats.


    Many people are wondering whether the next planet will have a big explosion.


    The waiting time didn''t take too long, and soon Lin Yu and the Demon God Puppet began to act.


    I saw the demon **** puppet suddenly disappeared in place, and immediately afterwards, a large amount of magma suddenly erupted from somewhere on the surface of the planet.


    It seems that the demon **** puppet got into the center of the earth and caused a volcanic eruption.


    Of course, most people haven''t thought of this at this time, they just stared at the video image blankly, waiting in a blankly for the picture that will appear next.


    Almost a second later, the demon **** puppet suddenly appeared in the video screen.


    At this time, his entire body has grown several times larger, turning into a hideous monster.


    Seeing this, the people are almost a little confused, because too many details are missed, so they don''t know if this monster that suddenly appeared is the person just now.


    Immediately afterwards, before they had time to think, an unforgettable picture appeared for them.


    I saw that huge planet shrank suddenly, and there seemed to be a huge force compressing it.


    In less than two seconds, the entire planet was compressed to be invisible.


    Instead, a tiny black hole suddenly appeared in that position, and people could clearly see the accretion disk of the black hole.


    The next second, the black hole suddenly slammed into the monster that just appeared.


    After that, everyone would never see it again.


    Because the strong ray storm and electromagnetic storm caused most of the detection equipment to fail on the spot, the equipment that carried out live video broadcast for the public was naturally inevitable.


    After everything subsided, the people finally had time to discuss and think.


    At this time many people stood up to popularize science for everyone, telling everyone that Superman moves far faster than the speed of light, and let people know how unimaginable it is to create a miniature black hole out of thin air.


    Under the bombardment of massive amounts of information, the people finally knew how strong Superman was¡ªto the extent that it was difficult to express in words.


    In other words, no one in this world can truly understand the strength of Superman.


    As long as Superman''s every move can be studied thoroughly, the entire civilization can usher in a technological leap.


    If there are gods in this world, then the superman everyone knows is a **** in the true sense.


    At this moment, countless people once again began to believe in gods, and once again regarded gods as their spiritual sustenance.


    "The end of science may really be theology..."


    Whether it is ordinary people or scientists who are human elites, they think so in their hearts.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 706： Gospel

    "I, I can''t accept it!"


    Inside the spherical space station, some scientists cry in low voices.


    If all the previous ones can barely be explained by scientific theories that have not yet been verified, then everything that has just been seen has completely broken this bubble.


    They finally realized how pale and powerless the scientific theories they had mastered.


    Science really cannot explain all the unknowns in this world.


    "Everyone still has to have hope..."


    Dean Liu said to everyone tremblingly.


    But even he himself couldn''t believe this, and it was naturally difficult to convince the others present.


    "Forget it, maybe the end of science is indeed theology." Dean Liu gave up, holding his forehead with his trembling right hand, and said feebly: "The shocking scene just now can only be explained by theology. Science can''t explain it at all."


    Of course, there is still a glimmer of hope in the hearts of all the scientists, including Dean Liu, that maybe Lin Yu will explain everything for them himself.


    If he can get his explanation, then it is still possible to understand the principle.


    At this moment, everyone present is like students eager for knowledge, and can''t wait to get the teachings of Lin Yu, a teacher.


    ...


    Deep sky.


    Lin Yu has subdued the Demon God Puppet, and is holding his broken body suspended in the dark universe.


    "Yes, better than I expected."


    Although the demon **** puppet manipulated by the ancient demon **** was defeated, it did not show any frustration.


    This is because this battle is impossible to win, he just wanted to try Lin Yu''s strength in this way.


    "I already know about your strength. It won''t be long before we will thoroughly find out your details."


    "At that time, I will find you to settle this account."


    The Demon God Puppet said arrogantly.


    After speaking, his head suddenly twisted to the side, and his limbs drooped and became weak and weak.


    Obviously, this is because the ancient demon **** who manipulated this demon **** puppet has left.


    "It''s going very fast."


    Lin Yu shook his head slightly.


    Immediately afterwards, he tore open the chest of the demon **** puppet, took out the crystal core from it, and threw it into his mouth to eat.


    In an instant, he gained the vital energy of 500 yuan spirit crystals.


    After looking at the Yuanneng number on the modifier panel, Lin Yu moved and disappeared in place.


    In the next instant, he came outside the spherical space station.


    The spherical space station opened an entrance to facilitate him to fly into it.


    Before long, Lin Yu appeared in front of Dean Liu and others.


    At this time these scientists were still immersed in depression, and many of them had red eyes.


    But after seeing Lin Yu who suddenly appeared, their interest immediately rose.


    Dean Liu looked at the demon **** puppet in Lin Yu''s hand, and asked aloud: "Is this thing the same as what we are studying?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu nodded, and then said to the scientists: "Next, I will focus on researching this kind of thing again, and you guys will help me."


    He had just thought of an idea, that is, since the ancient devil **** can cut off a part of his body to create a devil **** puppet, he must also be able to do it, too.


    If you can create a large number of clones similar to the demon **** puppets, searching around for the devil **** puppets will be much simpler.


    Otherwise, you have to rely on yourself for everything like this, and the ghost knows how long it will take to gather enough energy to modify the cultivation base.


    Lin Yu had an unknown hunch in his heart, that is, once the powerful existence controlled by the ancient demon **** completely awakens his self-consciousness, this universe will surely usher in destruction.


    Although he didn''t know what the eternal paradise the ancient demon **** wanted to build, his instinct told him that building such a world would most likely require the universe to pay a huge price.


    "But..." After hearing Lin Yu''s request, Dean Liu said unconfidently: "After watching the battle between you and it, we now deeply feel how ignorant we are and really don''t know how we can help. you."


    The power just shown by Lin Yu and the Demon God Puppet broke their scientific beliefs, and they were surprised to find that they could not see them from any scientific perspective.


    Therefore, scientists including Dean Liu have really lost confidence in studying the devil puppet.


    Especially, after this demon **** puppet was hit by the black hole, it was brought back by Lin Yu intact, completely unable to understand how this thing was made.


    "Don''t worry, there are some things you need to know, I will tell you in detail, when you understand, naturally you will suddenly understand."


    Lin Yu comforted everyone.


    When the scientists heard this, their eyes filled with splendor, full of thirst for knowledge.


    Lin Yu''s words seemed to him like a gospel given by the gods, and gave them great confidence.


    "But now there is not enough manpower. You must mobilize all the smart people who have been screened into this space station."


    This is a huge project, so Lin Yu must gather as many smart people as possible to assist him.


    Fortunately, this civilization is highly developed in science and technology, has a complete education system, and every smart brain will be screened out.


    And because this civilization has a large population of hundreds of billions, the number of smart people is also extremely large.


    It is not difficult to gather enough smart people.


    After hearing this request made by Lin Yu, the scientists all showed ecstasy.


    With their mental sensitivity, they naturally understood the huge benefits of this in an instant.


    You must know that the demon **** puppet that Lin Yu asked them to study has unimaginable power and hides countless secrets of great value.


    Now Lin Yu asked them to gather as many people with high intelligence as possible to study this thing together, which is tantamount to cultivating a large number of talents for them.


    Once the results of the research are produced at that time, then these smart people who have participated in this research will become a valuable asset to the entire civilization.


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone and said, "You are right. Your people can learn some very useful things. I believe it will help you solve many problems."


    "I, I don''t know how to..."


    Dean Liu''s voice trembled I don''t know how to express my gratitude.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu stopped him and said, "Time is running out, so hurry up and gather people."


    "Yes!"


    Dean Liu gladly took the order and left.


    In the following days, the entire civilization was mobilized.


    When the coalition government informed the people of Lin Yu''s plan, all high-IQ talents who were interested in the unknown enthusiastically signed up to participate in this research.


    Everything is in full swing.


    At the same time, somewhere in deep space.


    The ancient demon gods are gathering together to discuss matters related to Lin Yu.


    "Has his origins been investigated?"


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 707： The secret meeting of the ancient devil

    "The basic investigation is clear."


    One of the ancient demon gods nodded.


    "But there may be some problems."


    "has a problem?"


    The ancient demon gods immediately became interested.


    "Yes, there are some questions." The ancient demon **** who answered solemnly said: "From the information I have investigated, he should have been born in this universe, but based on the results obtained by Belle and his fight, he seems to be again Not from this universe, but from another source."


    "What does it mean?"


    The ancient demons present felt very strange.


    The ancient demon **** who was in charge of the investigation replied: "I don''t have the exact answer. In short, according to his current situation, he should be born in this universe, but for some reason he has been to the void."


    Hearing this, the ancient demon **** nodded and said: "It''s possible, Belle said before, that guy claims to have mastered the power of the law, if this is true, obviously he has had some kind of adventure."


    "Adventure?"


    The other ancient demon gods also nodded slowly, agreeing to this statement.


    They have experienced too many things, each of them is well-informed, knowing that anything in this world can happen.


    "Is he a mortal before?"


    Asked by the ancient demon god.


    "According to the situation I investigated, it should be." The Ancient Demon God who was in charge of the investigation affirmed.


    Upon hearing this, the ancient demon gods glanced at each other.


    Immediately afterwards, an ancient demon **** asked: "Since he was a mortal before, in which galaxy was he born?"


    Upon hearing this, the ancient demon **** in charge of the investigation immediately called up a cosmic star map and quickly enlarged it.


    Afterwards, he pointed to a galaxy exactly like the Milky Way and said, "This is the galaxy."


    "Which planet were you born on?"


    "This is not known for the time being, and further investigation is needed."


    "Ok."


    The ancient demon gods had no choice but to urge him to hurry up and investigate.


    Then they discussed for a while, and finally decided to focus on the galaxy where Lin Yu was born.


    After talking about this, they discussed matters related to the eternal paradise.


    Creating an everlasting paradise is the most important thing at the moment, which is directly related to their future.


    "It''s coming soon, and it won''t be long before that crystal core can completely awaken self-awareness and truly be used by us."


    "Once the awakening is successful, it will be able to stimulate the law of creation and open the door to eternal paradise for us."


    Speaking of this, many ancient demon gods are excited.


    They spent countless efforts on this matter, and now they finally see the hope of success, they are naturally very happy and looking forward to it.


    "Wait, there is a question. Judging from the situation that the guy played against Belle, his strength is not trivial. I don''t know if he will affect our plan."


    The ancient devil said worried.


    "This is indeed a variable that cannot be ignored, and we must find a way to solve it."


    Other ancient demon gods agreed.


    Immediately afterwards, the demons discussed fiercely.


    At the end of the discussion, the ancient demon **** suggested: "I think we can change the plan we made before and stop deliberately guiding the development of various human civilizations."


    "What do you mean?" The ancient demon gods all looked at him together.


    The ancient demon **** simply stood up and said, "Now that there is that guy, it is extremely difficult for us to continue implementing the previous plan."


    "Also, the appearance of that guy has caused individual human civilizations to begin to doubt the universe. Unless he is eliminated now, this trend cannot be changed."


    "But it is difficult to get rid of him, and it will cost a lot of money, so we simply changed the original plan and let that guy use it for us."


    Hearing this, the ancient demon gods present all reacted and understood his intentions.


    "It can indeed be used by us. Anyway, the crystal core wants to awaken self-awareness. It relies on a large number of observations of the activities of mortals, so that countless mortals'' lifelong memories become its memories, and finally they can awaken and evolve."


    Another ancient demon **** stood up and said.


    "Since it is now difficult for human civilization in the entire universe to develop in an orderly manner according to our assumptions, we simply let that guy mess around and make the entire universe into a state of disorder."


    "In a state of disorder, those mortals will still carry out activities according to their goals or interests, which can still help the crystal core to awaken self-awareness."


    "The only problem is that wars between various human civilizations may break out, causing large-scale casualties and leading to a sharp decline in the number of humans in the universe."


    "However, the impact of this issue is not great now, after all, the crystal core will immediately awaken self-awareness."


    Soon, the ancient demon gods quickly reached a consensus and passed this brand new plan.


    If it wasn''t because of Lin Yu''s appearance, or that Lin Yu was very weak and vulnerable, then they would definitely continue to implement the original plan until the gate of Eternal Paradise was completely opened.


    But now Lin Yu''s existence made the entire universe full of variables, and they were not allowed to make some changes to the original plan.


    "Since there is no need to guide the development of various human civilizations, we can take back most of the puppets and restore our own strength."


    "Yes, let those puppets reintegrate into our bodies and restore their strength."


    The ancient demons readily agreed to this proposal.


    Afterwards, they discussed in detail and confirmed all the details.


    At the end of this meeting, an ancient demon **** suggested: "Since it has been decided to put the entire universe into a state of disorder, it is better to guide the most technologically advanced human civilizations to deal with the guy who was born. Galaxy, find him something to do."


    He was referring to deliberately guiding several high-tech human civilizations, letting them turn their spears to the galaxy and launch a galaxy-level war.


    "This is a good idea. I believe he will like this gift."


    This proposal was immediately unanimously approved by the ancient demons.


    ...


    Time passed by Soon, new progress has been made in the study of the demon **** puppet.


    On this day, Lin Yu stayed alone in a room of the spherical space station, ready to test whether he could make a demon **** puppet like the ancient demon god.


    During the research during this period, the main role of those scientists was to inspire him, and the other substantive help was very small.


    On the contrary, because of his extremely fast thinking speed, he figured out many unsolved problems, which in turn helped them a lot, and the technology of the entire civilization ushered in a leap-forward development.


    Therefore, he is the only one who can make the puppet of the devil now, and the others can''t help.


    "One hair should be enough."


    Lin Yu put a piece of hair from his head on the lifting platform in front of him.


    He is going to experiment with this hair first to see if his idea can be successful.

 Chapter 708： Chaos Appears

    Bang!


    The hair on the lifting platform suddenly swelled and turned into a naked person.


    This person looks exactly like Lin Yu, no one can tell who the two of them are.


    Of course, as long as Lin Yu is willing, this person transformed from hair can also appear in other images.


    "It''s essentially the same as making a clone, it''s nothing more than making this clone from a part of my body."


    "The other thing is, this puppet''s combat effectiveness is stronger than the average clone."


    Seeing that the test was successful, Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief immediately.


    Now that the body has been successfully shaped, the next thing is simple, as long as it can be moved.


    "I can''t implant a crystal core into it and let it act autonomously, so I can only use a stupid method to control this puppet myself like the ancient demon **** that day."


    Lin Yu had already made plans.


    He intends to use his consciousness to manipulate the puppet throughout the entire process, using the puppet as a clone.


    This has an obvious advantage, that is, once he finds the ancient demon god''s puppet that he puts in the universe, he can take the most appropriate action as soon as possible.


    Of course, the flaw is that a lot of effort is needed to control these puppets.


    "If you gain, you will lose!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "I can modify my cultivation level again with only more than five thousand yuan of spiritual crystals. I only need to find a dozen demon **** puppets. No matter how troublesome it is, it won''t last long."


    Thinking of this, he pulled out several hairs one after another to create multiple puppet clones.


    These puppet clones stood in a row in front of him, each with a different appearance.


    "Go ahead."


    With Lin Yu''s thoughts, the puppet clones shot out in an instant, left the room, and flew out of the spherical space station.


    Next, these puppet avatars will wander the universe, searching for traces of the demon **** puppets.


    Once a new demon **** puppet is found, Lin Yu will rush to it as soon as possible, grab it and eat it, and absorb vital energy.


    If everything goes well, it won''t be long before the energy of 10,000 yuan of spiritual crystals can be collected.


    "Next, it is necessary to find time to go back to Earth..."


    Lin Yu thought of those relatives and friends on earth.


    Although in their eyes, he had already died in a car accident, but this did not prevent him from wanting to see how they all went.


    "This matter must be carefully considered. It cannot create a bunch of sensational events on the earth like here, which will break the peaceful life of countless people."


    "Parents, they should still like to live in peace and stability."


    Lin Yu thought, rubbing his chin.


    He went back this time, first, to see how his parents and former friends are now, and second, to improve the lives of his parents, at least to make them rich for the rest of their lives.


    As for whether to recognize them or not, I''ll talk about it at that time.


    After all, letting the two middle-aged and elderly people who watched their son burn to ashes to discover that their son had come back from the dead would have a huge psychological impact.


    beep! beep! beep!


    Suddenly, the alarm sounded loudly inside the space station.


    Lin Yu hurriedly stopped thinking, and after looking at the screen on the wall, he hurriedly left the room.


    As soon as he arrived at the largest experimental center in the space station, Dean Liu of the Academy of Sciences hurriedly greeted him.


    "A large number of UFOs have arrived in our star system. We don''t know how they appeared. This, this, I''m afraid..."


    Dean Liu said incoherently.


    "Don''t worry, I already know it." Lin Yu said lightly.


    Hearing this, Dean Liu shut up immediately.


    That''s right, with this invincible Superman guardian, what''s to worry about.


    Other scientists in the laboratory also relaxed, and their excitement became calm.


    Lin Yu glanced at them and said: "The other party is a much more advanced human civilization than you. It has already mastered interstellar travel technology similar to space transitions, so you can''t detect their arrival."


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the scientists present were different.


    Sure enough, as expected, I am not alone in the universe. There are civilizations in this vast universe that are more advanced than myself.


    I just don''t know what these sudden aliens look like.


    "You stay here, I will meet them."


    After that, Lin Yu flew out of the spherical space station alone and headed straight for the interstellar fleet of unknown origin.


    ...


    On the other side, the flagship of the Star Fleet.


    This universe was created by the ancient demon gods, and the ancient demon gods were also humans in ancient times, so all civilizations in this universe are human civilizations.


    Naturally, the members of this flagship are also humans.


    "I didn''t expect that all the intelligent lives we encountered along the way would look the same as ours. Is it true that God created the world and God created human beings in ancient times?"


    The commander of the fleet muttered to himself somewhat in disbelief.


    The universe is so big, but there are only signs of human activities wherever it goes. This cannot be explained anyway, at least not scientifically.


    Only theology can be explained.


    "Commander, do you want to demonstrate first?"


    An officer asked for instructions.


    The commander nodded slightly and said: "Like before, let them learn about our greatness, lest they, like those of other civilizations, want to fight us uncontrollably."


    During this journey, they have accumulated a lot of experience and know how to deal with unfamiliar human beings.


    As long as you show your force first, you can talk about everything next.


    Otherwise, you have to waste a lot of time.


    The order was issued quickly, and soon the battleship with the largest body in the fleet received the combat order.


    The shape of this battleship is very peculiar. A thick barrel runs through the entire battleship, but the caliber of the barrel is very small, which looks a little strange.


    At this time, countless light blue rays were emitted from the outer wall of the entire barrel, which was obviously activated.


    Inside the battleship, the captain supported his armour cap and ordered: "Just aim at the uninhabited planet and destroy it with light particles."


    The so-called light particle is actually a small metal warhead accelerated to the speed of light.


    When a small metal warhead travels at the speed of light, the kinetic energy carried by www.novelhall.com can easily destroy an entire planet.


    Of course, the giant cannon on this battleship can not only emit light particles, but also a larger and more destructive warhead, and even an entire star can be destroyed.


    "Show these monkeys a little color."


    The officer in charge of the launch operation thought triumphantly.


    Along the way, they have conquered a lot of human civilization by force, and this time they will naturally get caught.


    Hum!


    The light blue light on the outer wall of the barrel suddenly went out.


    At the same time, a small light beam shot out silently from the muzzle.


    However, just when everyone in the fleet thought that the distant planet was about to explode to pieces in place, the light particle that was moving at the speed of light suddenly stopped halfway.


    "what?"


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 709： Cross-examination

    "Enlarge the picture!"


    The commander of almost every warship issued such an order.


    Soon, the enlarged picture was presented in front of countless people.


    The screen shows that a human man who is nearly two meters tall is quietly suspended in the dark space, and his right thumb and index finger are slightly raised, seeming to pinch something.


    "Keep zooming in, hurry up!"


    The commander exclaimed emotionally.


    As soon as his voice fell, the screen zoomed in again with Lin Yu''s right hand as the focus.


    Now everyone can see clearly, that is the light particles they just emitted, but the light particles are now in a static state, so they can''t see any light, only the original metallic color.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Everyone was stunned, and he was speechless.


    "How can this be?"


    What a terrifying thing to pick up the light particles with bare hands.


    It is necessary to know that the kinetic energy carried by the light particles can easily destroy a planet, but it was caught by a seemingly ordinary human male.


    "Wait, he seems to be floating in space without protection..."


    At this time, someone noticed this detail.


    This should have been noticed the first time, but because Lin Yu''s bare-handed handling of the light particles was too shocking, countless people ignored this "small" matter.


    Of course, even if someone points out this detail now, everyone still thinks this is a trivial "small" matter.


    Just kidding, what can someone who can pick up light particles with bare hands want to do?


    What is flying in space without protection?


    "Commander, we..."


    On the flagship, all the officers looked at the fleet commander together, and stopped talking.


    It''s a pity that the commander is the same as them. At this time, he completely lost his concentration and stood there blankly, not knowing what to say.


    And just when they were in a daze, suddenly the light outside shone.


    The large and small weapons on the warships fired one after another, dyeing the dark space colorful.


    Under the stimulus of these rays, everyone finally realized that this was the activation of the artificial intelligence on the ship''s automatic defense mechanism.


    This shows that the mysterious man has crossed the cordon of the fleet.


    "Where is he?"


    After the fleet commander reacted, he swallowed hard to moisturize his throat, and asked hoarsely.


    As soon as his voice fell, the artificial intelligence immediately presented an image on the podium.


    On the screen, the mysterious man let the artillery fire on him and approached the flagship unhurriedly.


    "Can''t stop him! Can''t stop him at all!"


    The people who saw this picture almost collapsed in despair.


    They couldn''t think of any other means on their own to stop the mysterious man.


    "Quick retreat! Space jump!"


    The commander woke up suddenly and shouted loudly.


    But it is a pity that the space jump engine needs time to start, and even if it is successfully started, only a small number of warships can successfully leave the battlefield in such a complicated situation.


    Sizzle!


    Suddenly, the solid wall on the side of the podium was suddenly torn into a crack, and the mysterious man slowly walked in through the crack.


    After Lin Yu entered the flagship command room, he glanced at the people present, and then found a chair to sit down on his own.


    "Sit down, there are things that happen to ask you."


    Everyone looked at each other.


    You look at me, I look at you, don''t know what to do.


    In the end, it was the fleet commander who made a gesture, instructing everyone to sit down according to the other party''s order.


    Now the situation is very clear, they have no way to resist, so they can only listen to each other obediently.


    Fortunately, the other party seems to have the willingness to negotiate, so things may turn around.


    "Which galaxy did you come from?"


    Lin Yu threw the metal warhead in his hand to the podium and asked.


    Upon hearing this question, the commander was silent for a while, and then ordered the artificial intelligence to say: "Tell him."


    In an instant, the holographic image on the command podium began to change, from a map of the battlefield situation to a cosmic star map.


    After the star map appeared, it kept zooming in, from the overall to the local, and intuitively showed their hometown in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    After reading it, Lin Yu discovered that this galaxy was not far from the Milky Way, and it was also very close to the current Triangulum galaxy.


    In other words, this fleet does not come from deep space.


    Of course, for human civilizations who have not yet mastered interstellar travel, the navigation between different galaxies is already unimaginable long-distance travel.


    They can do this, enough to shock countless human civilizations.


    "When did you start sailing across galaxies?" Lin Yu asked again.


    Upon hearing this question, the fleet commander instinctively wanted to refuse to answer, or lied to give a fabricated answer.


    But I don¡¯t know why, this unidentified mysterious man will give people an extremely powerful oppressive force, giving people a sense of oppression similar to suffocation, which makes him dare not lie at all, let alone risk the safety of the entire fleet. .


    "Three months ago, we left the galaxy where the home star is for the first time..."


    The commander honestly told Lin Yu the exact time.


    "Three months ago?"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that three months ago, it happened that he defeated the demon **** puppet not long ago.


    Sure enough, the appearance of this unfamiliar interstellar fleet is not so simple, as I expected when I came, everything is probably related to the ancient devil.


    "Why do you suddenly think about sailing across galaxies? Why didn''t you do it before?"


    Lin Yu continued to ask.


    The human civilization to which these people belong has obviously developed extremely advanced interstellar navigation technology long ago, but they have not left their own galaxy for a long time. Obviously, there are deep-seated reasons.


    Of course, Lin Yu also knows that the universe is very empty. There are large vacuum areas between different galaxies and even different planets, so it is possible to fly a long, long distance in space, but it will not. Discover anything of value.


    This has caused the difficulties of interstellar navigation to be far greater than imagined.


    However, this human civilization, which has mastered the technology of interstellar navigation, obviously has a detection ability far surpassing other civilizations, and can detect extremely distant star fields.


    For them, they can find a valuable target in advance and then go straight to it.


    "It''s not that we don''t want to leave our own galaxy, but for another reason."


    The fleet commander did not dare to offend Lin Yu, so he had to tell the truth honestly again.


    "We have tried to enter deep space many years ago, but every time we go a little farther, there will be various accidents, which will eventually lead to the failure of the voyage."


    "In addition to the accidents that may occur during interstellar voyages, some political factors will also prevent us from sailing."


    "Many times, the voyage plan has been clearly formulated, but the plan was eventually stranded due to various reasons."


    "In short, our interstellar travel has been faced with heavy obstacles, and it has finally improved until recently."


    When he said this, the commander''s face was clearly confused.


    However, after Lin Yu listened to the other party''s words, he inferred the real reason for their failure in voyage in an instant.


    "Sure enough, the ancient demon **** is making a ghost!"

 Chapter 710： Guess 1 cut

    Lin Yu can easily tell that everything is the ancient demon gods.


    Obviously, the ancient demon gods do not want to see humans in this universe go on interstellar voyages, because this will bring instability to the entire universe.


    There are two reasons. One is that interstellar voyages will cause collisions between different human civilizations, which will erupt various disputes.


    Once a war breaks out because of a dispute, it will inevitably cause a sharp decline in the population of the universe.


    Moreover, they would not be able to control the development speed of various civilizations, because the invasion of lower civilizations by higher civilizations will inevitably accelerate the development of lower civilizations.


    Of course, the real key factor is not these, but the second reason.


    When different human civilizations come into contact with each other, people will be surprised to find that they are all the same creatures. This will surely make people suspect that there is a problem with this universe.


    After all, from a scientific point of view, it is impossible for the universe to have only humans as intelligent creatures.


    The wisdom civilizations bred in different galaxies should be different from each other.


    If there are only human beings in the entire universe, it can only mean that this universe was not born naturally, but was designed by man.


    With this major premise, it is easy to understand why the high-tech civilization to which these people belong has been unable to successfully sail.


    It''s all because the Demon God puppet arranged by the Ancient Demon God is obstructing them.


    Whether it is the various navigation accidents just mentioned by the fleet commander, or certain political factors that he calls.


    The culprits behind are all demon puppets.


    It''s just that they don''t know the existence of the demon **** puppet, so they think that everything is accidental.


    "But why would the ancient demon **** suddenly stop preventing human civilizations from contacting each other?"


    Lin Yu thought quickly, and soon came to a conclusion.


    "It must be related to me!"


    "My appearance has brought huge instability factors to this universe. In contrast, all other instability factors have become insignificant. Naturally, there is no need to guard against them."


    "If they have a choice, the best way is of course to get rid of me and completely eliminate the biggest factor of instability, but unfortunately, they have no choice..."


    Lin Yu knew very well in his heart that those ancient demon gods wanted to kill him on the spot.


    But if you want to kill him, you have to pay the price of the entire universe being destroyed together.


    After all, he couldn''t catch it obediently, and let them kill without making any resistance.


    As long as he resists, then the universe will not be able to withstand the powerful force released when he burst out with all his strength.


    And the destruction of the universe is unacceptable to the ancient demon **** who has been carefully preparing for so long.


    Unless they succeed in creating an eternal paradise and open the door to eternal paradise.


    "In this way, they are not far from success."


    Lin Yu wanted to understand all the causes and consequences.


    The ancient demon **** must be because that powerful existence similar to the original ancestor is about to awaken completely, opening the door to the eternal paradise for them, and is willing to let go of the control of the entire universe, and allow the human civilization inside to develop freely and contact each other.


    "There is not much time left for me."


    "I must improve my cultivation level before that powerful existence is completely awakened, or find the lair where the ancient demon **** is hiding, and break with them."


    Lin Yu quickly thought about countermeasures.


    After thinking for a while, he found that the latter idea was not feasible, because he had no way of knowing where the ancient demons were hiding.


    "Although the guy like Yuanzu hasn''t fully awakened, he can already activate the power of the law, the law of space and the law of time can be used."


    "So the place where they hide must be an independent space created by the law of space, I don''t want to find it."


    Lin Yu gave up this idea immediately.


    Now he can choose only to seize the time to improve his cultivation level, and only in this way can he usher in a turning point.


    "No... it''s not enough to improve your cultivation base."


    "If I just upgrade my cultivation base, it can only give me the strength to face the original ancestor, but it will not save the people on earth."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that once the plan of the ancient demon gods succeeded, this universe would be sacrificed in all likelihood, and then the people living in this universe would be in danger.


    "We must find a way to repair the Dantian universe. Only the Dantian universe can help me save people."


    "Moreover, as long as I have the pubic universe, I can use my elemental power to urge various laws and master the power of the laws again."


    Everything is back to square one.


    Lin Yu''s main purpose when he came here was to find a way to repair the Dantian universe.


    As a result, after initial dealings with the ancient demon gods here, it was regrettable to find that there was no room for cooperation at all.


    The other party does not need his help, nor can he appreciate his help.


    So in the end, he has to figure out a way to repair the Dantian universe.


    None of the problems were solved, but some new problems were added.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to be anxious. Let''s do everything step by step."


    Lin Yu took a deep breath, throwing away the troubles in his mind.


    He has sent many avatars of puppets out to find the puppets of the devil gods, and this matter is now proceeding in an orderly manner. I believe that obtaining vitality will only be a matter of time.


    So just think of a way to ensure that the earth is not destroyed by other human civilizations or ancient demons.


    As for repairing the pubic universe or something, you can only take one step but not one step.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu touched the soul calming stone he was wearing next to him.


    The soul calming stone is the cornerstone of the existence of all worlds, and it is a pivotal hole card, and it can definitely play a role in reversing the situation when necessary.


    "Excuse me, do you have any questions?"


    At this time, the fleet commander asked cautiously.


    He had a bold thought in his mind. If the mysterious man in front of him had finished asking questions, could he ask the other person boldly?


    For example, ask the person why humans are everywhere in this universe, whether this universe was really created by gods, and so on.


    "You know too little to answer the question I really want to know."


    Lin Yu didn''t want to ask any more questions.


    As he said, these people themselves were kept in the dark and couldn''t answer the real questions at all.


    In fact, the two questions he just asked were not to seek answers, but to verify the conjectures in his mind.


    "That¡­¡­"


    The fleet commander spoke boldly, wanting to see if Lin Yu was willing to answer some questions for him.


    On the one hand, it is naturally because he is really confused on the other hand, because he does not want the conversation to end so quickly, for fear that the other party will kill all of them after the conversation is over.


    As a soldier, he has never been so scared as he is now.


    In order to counteract this fear, he is willing to do everything.


    But as soon as he spoke, before he had time to say the next thing, he suddenly found that the flagship he was in was moving.


    And not only the flagship is moving, but other warships outside the porthole are also flying in space with them.


    "how come?"


    The officers present looked at each other with questions in their hearts.


    But they soon thought that all this must be done by the mysterious man in front of them.


    "Since I''m here, go and sit with me first."


    Lin Yu said calmly.


    This fleet with interstellar voyage technology has a certain value, so he decided to include these people to do things for himself.

 Chapter 711： back to Earth

    All the warships of this unidentified fleet lost power and flew silently in space.


    The personnel on each warship, like the highest commander of the fleet, were shocked by this phenomenon.


    They can''t understand how this is done anyway, and they can''t figure out the principle.


    "There is absolutely God in this world! Absolutely!"


    "There must be gods, only gods can do such a thing!"


    "I dare say that the mysterious man just now is God!"


    At this moment, the soldiers on the battleship who did not have any religious beliefs began to believe in the existence of gods.


    Many people began to talk, saying that the myths of ancient times are likely to be true.


    In this way, amidst everyone''s doubts and surprises, the fleet was wrapped in Origin Qi by Lin Yu and flew to the vicinity of the spherical space station.


    In the flagship command room, Lin Yu looked at the spherical space station he built by himself through a huge porthole, suddenly felt that the spherical space station should be transformed, and used the warships in the fleet as the transformation material.


    Mainly because he plans to bring this spherical space station to the vicinity of the earth to protect the safety of the earth.


    "We need to add some offensive weapons, and at the same time increase our defensive capabilities."


    Lin Yu got up, stood in the porthole and nodded secretly.


    Thinking of this, he directly said to the senior officers behind him: "Lend your battleship for a use."


    As soon as the voice fell, the senior officers including the fleet commander hadn''t understood what was going on, and a picture that they would never forget appeared before their eyes.


    I saw that the largest warship with a star-killing weapon in the fleet suddenly began to disintegrate for no reason.


    In just a few seconds, the entire battleship was broken into countless small parts.


    The soldiers in the battleship were wrapped in transparent bubbles, and floated out of the dismantled battleship with shocked faces.


    "My goodness!"


    At this moment, everyone in the fleet exclaimed.


    On the contrary, the scientists in the spherical space station, as well as the ordinary people in this star system, are not surprised by this phenomenon.


    Under the attention of the public, the disassembled parts quickly flew to the spherical space station, and some obvious changes have taken place in the spherical space station.


    The armor covering the surface of the spherical space station was opened, allowing parts of different sizes to fly into it.


    In the blink of an eye, the spherical space station has a light-grain cannon with star-killing power, and the entire spherical space station has grown a bit larger.


    Seeing this, all those who witnessed it finally understood what was going on.


    And just when they felt that things would end here, many large warships in the fleet began to disintegrate and were broken into countless small parts.


    These parts, just like those just now, flew to the spherical space station quickly.


    The spherical space station has once again undergone tremendous changes.


    After almost two seconds, the spherical space station had increased by two full circles.


    But at this moment, the entire spherical space station suddenly disappeared in front of everyone.


    "What''s the matter? Invisible?"


    People are wondering.


    But soon they discovered the clues and reacted one after another.


    It turns out that this spherical space station is not invisible anymore, but because the outer surface has become an absolutely smooth mirror surface, all light shining on it will be reflected without damage.


    This makes it difficult to see its specific appearance with the naked eye, and can only vaguely see a rough outline by comparing it with the surrounding environment.


    Of course, if you use equipment to detect it, you can detect it.


    "I know, I know what''s going on!"


    Some scientists exclaimed loudly and understood Lin Yu''s intentions.


    "The outer surface becomes absolutely smooth, indicating that all the microscopic particles of this material are tightly combined and arranged tightly together. This way..."


    Smart people who have figured out the key points feel their heads buzzing at this time.


    "In this way, this material will become truly indestructible!"


    They were right, this was Lin Yu''s intention.


    He just wanted to make this spherical space station indestructible and become the patron saint of the earth.


    At that time, any human civilization that dares to make an idea of ??the earth will have to weigh it carefully after discovering this space station.


    "Okay, for the time being."


    Lin Yu took a breath of satisfaction.


    While he inhaled, an opening slowly appeared on the surface of the space station, revealing a passage.


    Immediately afterwards, the remaining warships in the fleet slowly flew towards the opening.


    Flew into it quickly.


    Of course, the soldiers wrapped in transparent bubbles also flew into the space station with the battleship.


    After entering the space station, all the warships were parked in a huge apron divided into multiple layers in an orderly manner, and the highest commander of the fleet followed Lin Yu to the command center inside the space station.


    At this time, Dean Liu and others were already waiting here.


    After taking his seat, Lin Yu said to Dean Liu: "Next, I will return to my hometown. If you are interested, you can follow me with me. If you are not interested, you can leave here by yourself."


    "Give you one minute to make a decision."


    He can take those soldiers away directly, anyway, they are here to explore the universe, and they go wherever they go.


    But for these scientists here, it depends on their own ideas.


    As soon as Lin Yu''s words were spoken, Dean Liu and the others hurriedly formed a circle, discussed and contacted the leaders of the coalition government.


    One minute is over quickly.


    Dean Liu said to Lin Yu: "We are all willing to go with you."


    "Okay, let''s go now."


    Lin Yu didn''t ask too much, and immediately released the source gas, enveloping the entire spherical space station and flew to the earth.


    Huh!


    The speed of the spherical space station was instantly accelerated to a speed far exceeding the speed of light, which was faster than the speed of the interstellar travel of the warships through the space jump just now.


    After Dean Liu and others learned of this fact, they were stupid on the spot.


    The highest commander of the fleet also felt that the scientific beliefs he had established since childhood had collapsed However, before they had time to think about it, Lin Yu suddenly said to them, "Here."


    "What? Arrived?"


    "So fast?"


    It took a few seconds before and after, to complete a long-distance voyage across galaxies?


    What they didn''t know was that Lin Yu specially slowed down the flight speed in consideration of the capacity of the space station, otherwise the time would be shorter.


    "wrong!"


    At this time, Dean Liu suddenly exclaimed: "We flew faster than light, but there seems to be no clock slow effect!"


    After speaking, he looked at Lin Yu in surprise.


    "That kind of thing won''t happen." Lin Yu looked at him and said to everyone: "All the laws of nature and the laws of physics cannot affect me."

 Chapter 712： misfortune

    Hearing Lin Yu''s explanation, the people present were stunned again.


    They have difficulty understanding and accepting, but they have no doubt about Lin Yu''s words.


    During this period of time, their cognition has been broken by Lin Yu many times, and they have become unable to believe them, so they have to take what Lin Yu said as the truth.


    "You can''t understand the specifics. In short, you only need to know that I can ignore all the laws of nature."


    Lin Yu said to everyone.


    He couldn''t explain the specific reason, because everything was related to the body of the gods and demons he had.


    His body of gods and demons can last forever in any time and space. Except for the ancestor''s law of extinction, there is no law that can hurt him, and it can naturally ignore all natural laws.


    Just now, he wrapped the spherical space station and flew in space with the source gas, which is equivalent to the spherical space station becoming a part of his body, so it can also be unaffected by any laws.


    After everyone heard Lin Yu''s words, their emotions gradually calmed down.


    He quickly accepted all of this.


    At this moment, everyone present had already regarded Lin Yu as a god.


    Just like devout believers, they will not doubt what God says and can accept all incredible miracles.


    After accepting it thoroughly, everyone immediately turned their attention to the earth.


    Each of them wants to know what a picture of God''s hometown is, and whether they will refresh their knowledge again.


    "Wait, this planet... how could this planet be so backward?"


    The holographic image in the middle of the room is showing all the details on the earth.


    Everyone can see that the technology on this planet is very backward and primitive, and it seems that it is still in the stage of just enlightenment.


    "The level of technological development here is almost equal to the level we had two thousand years ago."


    The highest commander of the fleet frowned and said.


    Dean Liu and others could not understand his language, but after translating through a translator, they could roughly understand what he wanted to express.


    "This is my hometown."


    Lin Yu said to everyone.


    Dean Liu couldn''t help but ask: "But, why is it here..."


    "There are many reasons, and I won''t be able to explain it clearly for a while." Lin Yu interrupted him.


    After speaking, he went straight to the topic and said: "The reason why I brought you here is that I hope you can use this space station to protect my hometown."


    "We..." Dean Liu looked at himself unconfidently, then at the people around him, and hesitated: "Can we really protect your hometown?"


    He wondered if Lin Yu was joking, and how could they protect the hometown of God?


    How can mortals like them solve the crisis that God¡¯s hometown will encounter?


    "It''s just for you to resist the invasion of other human civilizations. If you really want to meet a formidable opponent, I naturally have to take the action myself."


    Lin Yu explained.


    Upon hearing this, Dean Liu and the others nodded suddenly.


    Immediately afterwards, they all expressed their willingness to do this.


    No matter how stupid people are at this time, they know that being able to do things for God is an undesirable blessing. This shows that they are embracing God''s thighs. How can there be any reason to refuse?


    Seeing everyone''s willingness to agree, Lin Yu said to Dean Liu: "Next, you will be responsible for the maintenance of the space station."


    "And you." He said as he looked at the fleet commander, "you and your people are responsible for fighting enemies that may come."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone bowed their heads and took the lead.


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone and said, "My name is Lin Yu, I remember it all."


    These people choose to be loyal to him, so he naturally wants to tell them his name.


    Of course, he knew in his heart that even if he told them his name, they would not dare to call it directly.


    "Next, I will go to that planet alone, and you will stay here as I said."


    With that said, he looked at Dean Liu and the fleet commander, and said, "You can run in with each other as soon as possible."


    Upon hearing this, the fleet commander immediately agreed, and then told Lin Yu his name.


    It turned out that his name was Fang Jing.


    Later, after Lin Yu confessed some more things, he left the space station and flew towards the earth.


    At this time, this huge spherical space station is staying on the back of the moon, and it cannot be seen directly from the earth, and the earth¡¯s detection technology cannot detect its existence, so people on earth do not know its arrival from beginning to end.


    Lin Yu''s speed was extremely fast, and he stood on the earth in the blink of an eye, and no one noticed his arrival.


    "Still familiar."


    Since no one on Earth knows what is happening in outer space, it is peaceful and peaceful, and everyone is living as peacefully as before.


    "I hope this peace will not be broken."


    Lin Yu looked at the familiar sights around him, praying secretly in his heart.


    If it''s just the invasion of other human civilizations, then there is nothing to worry about. The spherical space station can easily settle the opponent on the way to ensure that they can''t get close to the solar system where the earth is.


    The only thing to worry about is the Ancient Demon God and the Demon God''s puppet controlled by the Ancient Demon God.


    Such an enemy is too powerful to fight, even if he can solve the opponent, the aftermath of the battle may destroy the earth.


    Of course, Lin Yu was not particularly worried about the ancient demon god.


    Because he knew that the current Ancient Demon God didn''t want this universe to fall into a crisis of destruction, so there was a high probability that he would not take the initiative to look for things.


    "Speaking of which, to some extent, this can be regarded as a deterrence balance."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart.


    He didn''t want to ruin the universe, and the ancient demon gods did the same before fixing the eternal land.


    This determines that neither of them has the idea of ??proactively making trouble for the other party, unless it is absolutely necessary.


    "But if I keep searching for the demon **** puppets, maybe they won''t be able to sit still."


    Regarding this matter, Lin Yu will never stop.


    Because he urgently needs the vital energy contained in the crystal core.


    Asking him to give up searching for the demon **** puppet is tantamount to letting him give up improving his strength.


    Obviously this is impossible.


    "Let''s go and see near home first."


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu walked towards home like a pedestrian going back and forth on the road.


    Although it has been a few years since I left here, the surrounding environment has not changed much so the way home is still the same as before.


    Lin Yu walked slowly on this road that I didn''t know how many times he had walked, admiring the familiar scenery around him as he walked.


    Before he knew it, he came to his neighborhood.


    The community is still the same as before he left, even the street sign storefront at the door has not changed much.


    At a glance, he saw a snack bar where he used to go for breakfast.


    "At this time, I don''t know if my parents are at home."


    Thinking like this in his heart, Lin Yu discovered his spiritual knowledge and quickly scanned the entire community.


    "Ok?"


    "Why... Why are all the furniture in the house changed, and the decoration is different from before?"


    Lin Yu discovered that there seemed to be changes in the family.

 Chapter 713： Previous self

    "Did something happen at home?"


    Lin Yu felt a little uneasy.


    Now the relatives and friends of another life have not been resurrected, but the home of the previous life has changed quite a bit.


    "This time, I will never let the tragedy happen again."


    Lin Yu immediately discovered his spiritual sense and swept all corners of the earth.


    With his current strength, he can sense every detail on the earth clearly, so as long as his parents are still on the earth, they can definitely be found.


    After an instant.


    "Huh? Mom and Dad..."


    Lin Yu quickly found his parents. The two of them were walking on the small road in the city people''s hospital in a wheelchair.


    And it was himself who was sitting in the wheelchair.


    To be precise, it was the body from his previous life.


    "My body still has a breath of life?"


    Lin Yu carefully sensed the body he was once so familiar with, and his heart was full of doubts.


    After a while, he could finally be 100% sure that his body was indeed intact, and he had fractured in three parts of his body, but he has almost recovered now.


    Of course, apart from these, this body is in very bad condition.


    The most obvious is that this body is unconscious and is sitting in a wheelchair with his eyes closed and paralyzed.


    "It seems that the car accident didn''t kill me, but just let my soul leave the body and traveled through time and space into this body."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, trying to understand everything in his heart.


    After knowing this, he also roughly understood why his parents moved out of the community where they once lived.


    The high probability is because the treatment cost a lot of money and the property has to be sold.


    "The doctor must have told them that they can''t be cured for any amount of money, but their parents..."


    At this moment, Lin Yu deeply felt his parents'' love for him.


    "Forget it, I''ll go and see them first."


    ...


    Ten minutes later, the Municipal People''s Hospital.


    Lin Yu met his parents here, as well as the self who was in a wheelchair.


    Of course, he appeared as a stranger at this time, so his parents didn''t know who he was.


    "Lin...Lin Yu?"


    Lin Yu pretended to look at himself in a wheelchair in shock, and said to his previous parents Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang.


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang looked at each other suspiciously. Seeing that they didn''t seem to know the strange young man in front of them, they looked at Lin Yu in unison and asked, "Excuse me?"


    "Uncle and aunt, I''m Xiao Hu, a classmate of Big Fish, I visited your house when I was in junior high school."


    Lin Yu explained.


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang believed him 80% of the time when they saw that he accurately named their son''s nickname.


    But no matter what they think, they can''t remember that their son has such a classmate.


    "I transferred after the junior high school was divided into large and small classes. You may not remember me very much, but I was still in contact with Lin Yu until the university."


    Lin Yu added.


    Hearing this, Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang were convinced if they didn''t believe it.


    The other party has spoken in such detail, and he can recognize his son at a glance, and can accurately call out the nickname that was taken down in elementary school. Can it be fake?


    Besides, I don''t know exactly which friends my son has. I can only rely on what the other person says.


    "It turns out to be Xiaoyu''s classmate, Xiaoyu has something to do a few years ago and he can''t wake up, so he can''t talk to you."


    Lin Guoan said with a haggard face.


    "What happened?"


    Lin Yu asked pretendingly in surprise.


    "It''s a long story. If you''re not busy, let''s go sit on a chair over there and say?"


    Lin Guoan looked at the benches by the road ahead.


    "good."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    Afterwards, the three of them pushed their wheelchairs to the side of the bench.


    After sitting down together, Lin Guoan sighed and said, "Xiaoyu, who was hit by a car a few years ago and hurt his head, hasn''t woken up until now."


    Lin Yu nodded, then asked in a low voice: "What did the doctor say?"


    "The doctor said that Xiaoyu''s situation is a bit special, not only like a vegetable, but also different from a vegetable." Ma Yefang rushed, it seems that the doctor said that her son is not a vegetable is a great comfort to her.


    "Then, are you treating now or not?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "treat¡­¡­"


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang sighed together, and then remained silent.


    "Uncles and aunts, is the treatment cost very high?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "Neither."


    Lin Guoan shook his head.


    "That''s it?" Lin Yu looked at him suspiciously.


    Lin Guoan sighed and said: "Now Xiaoyu doesn''t respond at all to any external stimuli, and there are problems with various physical indicators, so the doctor has not been able to draw a final conclusion, and there is no way to talk about treatment."


    "But we are treating him as a vegetative now, and the doctor said that we can only do this first."


    "It turns out that''s the case." Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    After a moment of silence, he asked again: "Uncles and Aunts, did it cost a lot of money to rescue Xiaoyu? Did the perpetrator and the insurance company lose money? They don''t care about the subsequent treatment costs?"


    He came here as a friend of Lin Yu, mainly to find out why his parents were in such a predicament.


    After all, it stands to reason that after a traffic accident, the perpetrator or the insurance company will definitely lose money, and will not fall to the point of selling the house for treatment.


    "The insurance company paid part of it, but it was not enough. The part beyond the claim needs to be borne by the perpetrator, but the other party has no money, so..."


    After listening to Lin Guoan''s explanation, Lin Yu finally understood the ins and outs of the whole thing.


    It turned out that because the other party could not afford to lose money, his parents had to sell the house to help.


    I am afraid that it is not only selling the house, but also borrowing a lot.


    "Then the other party doesn''t care?" Lin Yu frowned: "If he doesn''t lose money, what will Lin Yu do in the future?"


    "No way, he has no enforceable property in his name, and he can''t pay it if he insists on paying it. Moreover, he knows that as long as he owns the property, he will be enforced by the court, and the pig will not be afraid of boiling water."


    Lin Guoan said helplessly.


    "That man is a rascal!"


    Suddenly, Ma Yefang''s emotions became agitated.


    Lin Guoan hurriedly winked at her and motioned her not to say more.


    Ma Yefang wanted to say something but stopped, and finally endured it abruptly, without saying much.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Yu knew that things must not be that simple.


    However, he is now talking to them as an outsider, so he doesn''t have to inquire much.


    After that, Lin Yu chatted with them for a while, then got up and said goodbye.


    "Uncle and aunt, I am sad about Xiaoyu, but I can''t help him much," Lin Yu said helplessly.


    When Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang heard this, they reassured them again and again: "It''s okay, everyone has his own life, don''t blame yourself."


    Lin Yu looked at the two, then walked to the wheelchair and squatted down.


    He grabbed the right hand of his former body and said, "Brother, you will definitely get better!"

 Chapter 714： Medical miracle

    Lin Yu left soon, leaving Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang behind.


    The two sighed long as they looked at his back, and then continued to push the wheelchair along the path.


    "Hey, if nothing happens to Xiaoyu, I can live like him."


    Ma Yefang secretly wiped away tears.


    Lin Guoan put his arms around her shoulders and said, "Let him pass the past. We can only live the life well in the future. Maybe it''s just like what Xiaoyu''s friend just said, maybe Xiaoyu will get better soon. Woolen cloth."


    "Well, it will definitely get better."


    Ma Yefang said firmly.


    Afterwards, the two were silent, pushing the wheelchair forward silently.


    Since the son became like this, their world has become darker and loses its color.


    However, life still has to go on, and the seriously ill son also needs someone to take care of, so they have to live as strong as countless people in this hospital.


    After walking for a while, Ma Yefang suddenly walked two steps quickly to the wheelchair, and Lin Guoan also stopped the wheelchair very cooperatively.


    Ma Yefang leaned down, carefully straightened his son in the wheelchair, and then checked the fixing strap.


    After doing this, she looked at her son''s face affectionately and straightened up.


    But at this moment, she suddenly found that her son''s eyes seemed to blink.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Guoan hurriedly asked when seeing the surprised expression on Ma Yefang''s face.


    But Ma Yefang seemed to have not heard this, just staring at his son''s face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Guoan quickly walked around in front of the wheelchair and came to Ma Yefang''s side.


    And the moment he stood still, "Lin Yu"''s eyes on the wheelchair blinked again.


    Lin Guoan was also stunned.


    Instead, Ma Yefang suddenly became emotional.


    "Did you see it? Guoan, did you see it? Our son blinked, twice in a row!"


    "I saw it, I saw it, and I thought I was wrong just now."


    Hearing Ma Yefang''s words, Lin Guoan also became excited, and said again and again.


    Ma Yefang held his chest to calm down his emotions and said: "I just thought I was wrong!"


    "Look, blink again!"


    As the two talked, Lin Yu blinked again, and Lin Guoan was immediately excited like a child, pulling Ma Yefang''s sleeve and shouting in disregard of his image.


    "I saw it, I saw it!" Ma Yefang was also very excited.


    At this moment, Lin Yu''s hand twitched suddenly.


    At this moment, the two of them could no longer suppress the ecstasy and excitement in their hearts, and tears couldn''t help but flow down.


    "Take Xiaoyu to the doctor!"


    The two of them seemed to be totally unable to feel the two tear marks on their faces, and only wanted to take their son to see the doctor quickly, so that the doctor could evaluate his son''s current condition.


    But just when they were about to go behind the wheelchair to push the wheelchair, Lin Yu''s eyes suddenly opened completely.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he instinctively blocked the sun with his hands.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang were stunned again, and they couldn''t react for a while.


    But soon, Lin Guoan swiftly helped the wheelchair to turn around so that Lin Yu in the wheelchair turned his back to the sun.


    Ma Yefang quickly walked around in front of the wheelchair, knelt down and said, "Xiaoyu, mom is here."


    Somehow, the two of them were extremely calm at this time, completely different from the same person just now.


    Lin Guoan also walked to the front of the wheelchair and stood beside the squatting Ma Yefang, leaning on Ma Yefang''s shoulders.


    Ma Yefang continued to say to Lin Yu: "Xiaoyu, can you see me clearly? I''m your mother."


    "Dad, mom." Lin Yu said.


    And this shout once again made Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang tears in their eyes.


    At this moment, they just feel that everything is worth it.


    The hardships of the past few years have finally paid off.


    For countless days and nights, they dreamed of seeing their son and then opened their eyes to look at them.


    Now this wish is finally realized.


    Ma Yefang folded his hands together, closed his eyes and muttered to himself quickly, as if he was thanking someone.


    Lin Guoan asked Lin Yu, "Son, how is it? Can you be physically active?"


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Dad, you untie the **** my body and help me stand up and take a look."


    "well!"


    Lin Guoan promised again and again and untied the fixing strap with Ma Yefang.


    Then the two of them helped Lin Yu to get up.


    Lin Yu stood up from the wheelchair while feeling this familiar and unfamiliar body.


    Just after he left Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang, he separated a divine soul and put it into the sea of ??knowledge of this body.


    In other words, this body is now one of his clones.


    Of course, since this body is only a mortal body, it is much weaker than his other puppet clones.


    "That''s the only way!" Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "Only when parents watch their son return to normal with their own eyes, they can really cheer up."


    If this body was destroyed in that car accident and Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang completely accepted the fact that their son died, then Lin Yu might choose to help them improve their lives in secret, but would not recognize them in a short time.


    But the actual situation is that this body still has vigorous vitality, but it just loses consciousness, causing both Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang to feel that their son is still saved and refuse to give up.


    So Lin Yu can only choose to do this.


    It is impossible for him to watch his parents who love him so much living in sorrow every day.


    "Dad, Mom, you let me go and let me walk around by myself."


    Lin Yu said after walking two steps with the support of the two.


    As soon as his words fell, Lin Guoan shook his head repeatedly: "Oh, no, I have to take you to the doctor first!"


    He suddenly reacted. He just heard his son call his parents, he should take his son to see the doctor as soon as possible, and let the doctor decide what to do next.


    Rather than as just before, when the son said that he let him stand up, he really helped him to stand up.


    At this time, Ma Yefang also thought of this, and hurriedly comforted: "Xiaoyu, listen to Dad, go to the doctor first, the doctor said you can go, let''s go no later, okay?"


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu is not too short of this time, and considering that only a doctor can comfort his parents, he resolutely agreed.


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang hurriedly helped Lin Yu back into the wheelchair after hearing this, and then hurriedly pushed him to see the doctor.


    In the consultation room, after the doctor had done a detailed examination, he shouted a medical miracle on the spot. It is incredible that Dao Linyu can recover so well, and can only be explained by a medical miracle.


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang were very happy when they heard such words, and finally put down the stone in their hearts.


    In the end, Lin Yu left the hospital with his parents on foot with the doctor''s permission.


    When he arrived outside the hospital, Lin Guoan let out a sigh of relief, then looked at Lin Yu and said, "Son, the doctor said that you are exactly like a normal person, so let''s find a place to eat something first."


    "go."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    He happens to have something to ask his parents, and it is best to talk while eating.

 Chapter 715： Money is trivial

    Inside a restaurant on the side of the street.


    After Lin Yu''s family of three sat down, Ma Yefang ordered some of Lin Yu''s favorite dishes before, and the family sat quietly.


    The scene is a bit awkward.


    Lin Yu knows the reason for the embarrassment of his parents. It must be because the conditions in the place where they live are very poor. He is afraid that he will not be able to accept it for a while, so he doesn''t know how to explain.


    Otherwise, Lin Guoan would not propose to go to the restaurant just now, but go straight home to eat, at most, go to the vegetable market or supermarket to buy some food.


    "Son, I have to tell you something first."


    After a moment of silence, Lin Guoan spoke stiffly.


    "Dad, did it cost me a lot of money to treat my illness?" Lin Yu knew what Lin Guoan wanted to say, so he asked straightaway.


    "Yeah." Lin Guoan nodded slowly, and then said, "Both houses in the family are sold."


    "Have I lived in icu for a long time?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "It''s a long time, but fortunately everything went well in the end, the money was worth it."


    Lin Guoan thought that Lin Yu was distressing the money for them, so he hurriedly comforted.


    Ma Yefang also followed up and said: "Yes, Xiaoyu, parents have no other wishes, as long as they see you in peace."


    "Dad, Mom, I don''t mean anything else, just ask, if the money is gone, it''s okay, I can earn it back."


    Lin Yu comforted the two.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang both smiled with relief.


    Lin Yu''s self-confidence and calmness gave them a lot of peace of mind.


    At this time, they were not worried about the others, they were afraid that their son would be deeply hit by this incident, and since then he would become devastated.


    After all, he had been in a coma for so many years, and some things had been completely wrong.


    At this time, the waiter brought the freshly prepared dishes, and Lin Guoan hurriedly greeted him: "Eat first."


    The three of them picked up the chopsticks one after another and started to eat.


    Lin Yu quietly observed it and found that his parents had a particularly delicious meal during this period.


    I don''t know if it was because they were "recovered" that made them very happy, or because they hadn''t eaten such a meal in a long time.


    Lin Yu thinks there is a high probability of both.


    After a while, the three of them finally had almost eaten, and Lin Guoan spoke again: "Son, I just said that the two houses have been sold. After changing the money to treat you, I rented a relatively simple place to live. It''s a bit bad."


    After eating, he must go home, so Lin Guoan must be vaccinated in advance.


    He just talked about the house, which was meant to bring up this topic.


    "Where do we live now?"


    Lin Yu asked in a relaxed tone.


    Seeing his calm expression, Lin Guoan relaxed and quickly explained his current address and living conditions.


    After Lin Yu listened, he asked, "Dad, who is the one who hit me? Why doesn''t he lose money?"


    "Xiaoyu, don''t you want to find him?"


    Knowing a child is better than a mother, Ma Yefang immediately guessed Lin Yu''s mind.


    "No, I just want to understand the situation." Lin Yu immediately denied.


    Hearing what he said, Ma Yefang nodded slightly.


    Lin Guoan said: "You don''t have to worry about this. You have been in a coma for so many years, and you don''t understand many specific details, just let me deal with it."


    "Xiaoyu, listen to your dad and let your dad handle it, so you can live a good life with peace of mind." Ma Yefang immediately persuaded him.


    Seeing them say this, Lin Yu knew that they would not tell him the name of that person.


    At least I won''t tell him for a short time.


    Also, Lin Yu found that they still seemed to treat him as a patient, and the tone and wording of his speech seemed a little cautious.


    This topic is over, the three of them talked about other things, and then left the restaurant together.


    Before leaving the restaurant, Lin Guoan had already called a car, and the three of them got into the car as soon as they left the house and headed to the place where they currently live.


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that the family car must have been sold a long time ago, and his parents can only lead the simplest life.


    With no words on the way, the family returned to the rental house where they currently live.


    Sure enough, it was the same as what we talked about during the meal. This place is very simple, not only the area is very small, but also some of the only furniture is arranged to take care of Lin Yu who has become a "vegetative".


    "We have to hurry up and change all of this."


    Looking at the room on the four walls of the family apprentice, Lin Yu thought of the fastest way to make money, buying lottery tickets.


    Although he can get money through other methods, as much as he wants, it is difficult to convince his parents that the money is justified.


    Only parents who buy lottery tickets will not have any doubts.


    After all, this is only about luck.


    As for luck, there are no variables in Lin Yu, it will only be good luck.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately thought of a way to convince his parents that he was going to walk around, but he was actually going to buy lottery tickets at lottery outlets.


    He decided to empty out the prize pool for this period.


    The next plan went very well.


    Lin Yu bought enough lottery tickets to empty the prize pool, and then used Gen Qi to influence the results during the draw.


    And when he went to receive the award, he did not wear a fancy outfit like other big prize winners to accept the award, but generously came to the stage to receive the award with his true identity.


    Moreover, he took the initiative to accept the reporter''s live interview and revealed some of his experiences to the reporter.


    This incident immediately appeared on all the hot searches on the entire network and caused a national sensation.


    For a while, everyone in the country was discussing the fact that someone won 500 million grand prizes.


    Naturally, the person who hurt Lin Yu back then also knew about it.


    After receiving the award, Lin Yu returned to the place where he lived without any concealment.


    That evening, countless people crowded around his door, all for the fact that he won the lottery.


    Among them, most people came to join in the fun after hearing the news, a small number of people came to Lin Guoan to pay off their debts, and some were relatives of Lin Yu''s family. I don¡¯t know if they came here to share the benefits or what to do. .


    Lin Yu first promised to those who had lent Lin Guoan money that the borrowed money will be paid off tomorrow, and not only the principal and interest will not be less ~ www.novelhall.com~ he is also willing to give some more money to express his gratitude .


    After all, these people were very clear about the situation of their family when they took out the money, knowing that the money would not be available for a while.


    In that case, they are all willing to borrow large sums of money, which shows how ironic their relationship with Lin Guoan is and how kind-hearted they are, at least they don''t want to die.


    As soon as Lin Yu''s promise was expressed, those who watched the excitement cheered on the spot and applauded his knowledge.


    And those relatives who rushed in in a hurry, after seeing Lin Yu''s performance, they moved their minds.


    In the end, most of the people who came to watch were persuaded by Lin Guoan to leave, only some relatives did not leave.


    You don''t need to think about it, but those people who stayed behind are definitely trying to get some benefits.


    After all, this is a 500 million prize, even if it is 1%, it is as much as 5 million.


    7017k

 Chapter 716： Hold back

    "Oh, Guoan, you are finally making your heads out."


    A middle-aged man said with a smile.


    Lin Yu didn''t know which distant relative this was. Anyway, he hadn''t seen this person since he was a child. It was obvious that the other party rarely dealt with his own family.


    "It''s so simple here, I''ve really wronged you all these years."


    Another middle-aged woman said pretentiously, and she squeezed out an expression of sympathy or regret.


    "Xiaoyu, I''m your uncle, I even hugged you when I was young."


    An older man put on Lin Yu''s shoulders and said enthusiastically.


    Others are not to be left behind, thinking of ways to get close to Lin Yu''s family.


    In short, everyone has a thick skin and is not ashamed to say anything.


    Of course, thin-skinned people would never come over as shamelessly as them to ask for benefits.


    Lin Guoan saw that it was not a problem for everyone to be surrounded here, and that the place where he lived was so small that he couldn''t squeeze in, so he embarrassedly said to everyone, "Would you like to go back today?"


    As soon as his words were uttered, the people present calmed down on the spot, turning their heads to look at him.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Guoan pointed to the room and said, "Everyone has seen it. We live in such a small place now that there is no way to entertain everyone."


    "So I want to wait until I buy a new big house, and then invite everyone to come and sit at home."


    He knew that after his son had won such a big prize, these people would not be able to avoid them and would come to the door anyway, so he decided to persuade them to leave so that he had time to think about how to deal with this kind of thing.


    Seeing Lin Guoan''s words, Ma Yefang hurriedly stood up and said, "I''m really sorry, this place is too small, so I can only ask everyone to come back another day."


    "it''s okay no problem."


    "We just stand at the door and just say it."


    Everyone waved their hands again and again.


    They just wanted to borrow some money to spend while Lin Guoan''s family hadn''t had time to prepare, how could they give them time to think about countermeasures.


    At this time, an older man said straight to the door: "Guo''an, let''s not tell you, in fact, this time I came here to ask you to borrow some money in case of emergency."


    With him taking the lead, the others simply let go, all bluntly saying that they had come to borrow money.


    One of the elderly women said: "Guo An, it''s not that we bullied your family. The main reason is that you won such a big prize. "


    "Yes, everyone will remember that your family is good." Many people agreed.


    Seeing them start moral kidnapping and forcibly "borrowing" money, Ma Yefang''s expression becomes difficult to look like.


    She remembered the hardship over the years, the cold face she suffered when borrowing money everywhere, and the feeling of grievance in her heart instantly overwhelmed the joy of winning the prize.


    "Are you too shameless to do this? What did you do when Xiaoyu was desperately short of life-saving money? Now I am embarrassed to come to us to borrow money?"


    Ma Yefang questioned everyone.


    "Hey, sister-in-law, what you said, my family couldn''t afford to pay at the time. If I had won such a big prize at that time, I would definitely pay for Xiaoyu''s medical expenses, so that he could treat his illness with peace of mind."


    A middle-aged man said without embarrassment.


    Others also followed up and said, "Yes, it''s just because there is no money. Otherwise, how could it not be loaned to you."


    "If we have money, we won''t come to you to borrow money for emergency now."


    "..."


    Everyone was talking about it, finding out all kinds of high-sounding reasons to justify their original behavior.


    Ma Yefang was helpless, she knew that the reasons the other party asked for were all excuses, but she couldn''t help it.


    After all, everyone is guilty of relatives. Unless they really tear their faces, how can they blame each other?


    What''s more, now that the other party is crowded and morally kidnapped, she and Lin Guoan can''t talk about each other at all.


    At this time, an older man stood up and said, "Guoan, Ye Fang, I know you feel uncomfortable. I blame us for not helping, but there is no way to change the past, so he can only pass."


    "Yes, let him pass the past. You still have to look forward to being a human being. From now on, everyone will remember how you are today for the rest of your life."


    At this time everyone has reached a united front tacitly.


    They knew that if they didn''t force Lin Guoan''s family to "borrow" some money, it would be difficult to "borrow" later.


    And for the sake of money, what is a face?


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang saw that everyone refused to let them go, and they didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Lin Yu stood up and said, "Are you going or not going?"


    His tone is very strong, his expression is also very cold, and he obviously doesn''t want to wrestle with everyone.


    "Xiaoyu, what do you mean by this? Are you trying to drive us away?"


    A middle-aged man asked in a deep voice.


    He relied that he was Lin Yu''s elder, so when he spoke, he was confident and prepared to teach others.


    Lin Yu didn''t bother to pay attention to him, so he took out his phone and pointed the camera at the people: "I won the lottery and the people all over the country now know about it. Then I will make you famous too."


    "What the **** do you mean?"


    Many people couldn''t help it, and asked loudly.


    "Do you not understand? I am going to take pictures of you all and put them on the Internet, so that the people of the whole country will evaluate you and see how they think of your behavior of taking advantage of this opportunity to ask for benefits."


    Lin Yu said calmly.


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang took a look and hurriedly stood up and whispered: "Xiaoyu, you can leave this to us to deal with, so you won''t suffer a loss."


    This prize belongs to Lin Yu, and it is naturally impossible for them to promise Lin Yu''s money to these shameless relatives.


    It''s just that they haven''t thought of a good solution for a while.


    "Dad, Mom, people are good at being deceived, let me solve this matter."


    Lin Yu quickly comforted his parents, and then looked at everyone present again.


    At this moment, an old man in the crowd pointed to Lin Yu''s nose and said, "I am your grandpa. If you dare to do this today, it is just disregarding your family''s face and being rebellious. When I saw someone poked your backbone and scolded you. "


    Lin Yu didn''t even look at him and took a photo with her mobile phone.


    At this time, everyone couldn''t help it, and they came up with all kinds of rhetoric to kidnap them morally.


    Lin Yu still ignored them and just kept shooting.


    "Are you going to tear your face apart with everyone?"


    "It''s great to have two bad money, right?"


    "Hmph, what about rich, rich and faceless people are even more despised by others!"


    "..."


    Lin Yu let them say.


    He didn¡¯t press the stop recording button until the filming was almost done, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you any money. I will definitely post the video on the Internet. If you¡¯re upset, just Hold it to me honestly."


    7017k

 Chapter 717： uninvited guest

    "It''s so bold!"


    Lin Yu''s words immediately angered everyone present.


    Many people pointed to Lin Yu''s nose and started screaming.


    Others pointed the finger at Lin Yu''s parents Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang, claiming that they had taught an inferior son.


    But the problem is that they scolded and scolded, but there was no way to prevent Lin Yu from exposing their behavior on the Internet.


    In front of them, Lin Yu posted the video just now on the Internet.


    At this point, the few remaining relatives are completely gone, and the faces between the two sides can be said to be completely torn.


    The crowd turned into anger, no longer showing any affection, and they attacked with vicious words one after another.


    "Hmph, your family, don''t think that you can get overwhelmed by picking up a few stinky money today. Just take a look, your ill-gotten wealth will soon be lost."


    "That''s it, it''s just picked up by the dog shit, and I really think I earned it by my own ability."


    "People who have made their fortunes from scratch have never seen your family be so stubborn, so prosperous, you can really do it."


    "To tell you the truth, your money is really not enough to be squandered. I will tear my face with you today, and there will be times when you will regret it in the future."


    "See if I won''t play you to death in the future."


    "..."


    Anyway, his face was torn, and he didn''t have to think about it so much.


    So everyone told the most true thoughts in their hearts.


    In fact, when they learned that Lao Lin''s home had won such a big prize, they were indescribably envy and jealous, and they wanted to ask God in person why it was not me who won the prize.


    In order to balance this unbalanced psychology, they had already devalued Lin Yu''s family countless times in their hearts.


    Thinking that Lin Yu and Lin Guoan and his son are just having better luck, they are actually far worse **** than themselves.


    "Have you finished venting?"


    Lin Yu looked at the yelling people with cold eyes and said in a deep voice.


    His voice seemed to be magical, and the shameless relatives were stunned on the spot.


    Seeing everyone calm down, Lin Yu continued: "Fuck off when you are done venting. You want to see my future show. Just wait and see, I''m sure it will satisfy you."


    To deal with these shameless people, killing them is not the best way.


    The best way is to let them watch themselves walking to a high place with their own eyes, and eventually reach a height that they will never be able to reach.


    Only in this way will they truly regret what they have done today, and will be annoyed by some wrong decisions made today.


    This feeling is more uncomfortable than killing them.


    With such a result, Lin Yu can easily do it.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was determined and no longer recognize these relatives, they had no choice but to curse and leave.


    There is no way. Moral kidnapping can only kidnap weak and kind people. For truly fearless people, this kind of trick is useless at all.


    After they finished walking one by one, Lin Yu led Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang back to the rental house.


    "Xiaoyu, I shouldn''t have done that just now."


    After entering the room and closing the door, Ma Yefang couldn''t help but said.


    "Yes." Lin Guoan answered, "Although they are shameless and shameless, we don''t need to ruin our reputation because of their shamelessness."


    Like Lin Yu, the two of them would not wait to see these shameless relatives, but as the saying goes, the shadow of the famous tree of people, living in this duny world as a layman, had to be careful of their own reputation.


    Once the reputation is corrupted, even if you have money, you can live uncomfortably.


    "Dad, Mom, to deal with such shameless people, you should tear your face with them, so that they won''t get even an inch."


    Lin Yu looked at his parents and said, "I know your concerns. I''m afraid that these people will gossip and scold us. I also know that you don''t want to hurt other people''s hearts."


    "But if they are satisfied today, what will they think of relatives who have helped us before, and relatives who have not come to seek benefits when they are in danger?"


    "I think that those people''s ideas are what we should really care about and consider, rather than compromise with whoever has a loud voice."


    Hearing this, Lin Guoan nodded and said: "Li is such a reason, but it is a bit too much to tear my face directly, after all, relatives."


    Lin Guoan still felt very sorry.


    "Dad, don''t worry about it. I think when you begged them for me, they certainly didn''t give you a good face."


    As soon as Lin Yu''s words fell, Ma Yefang immediately echoed: "That is, Guoan, what did they do to us at the time, have you forgotten?"


    Seeing that they both said so, Lin Guoan sighed and said, "Forget it, things are already here, let him go."


    When Ma Yefang saw this, she turned her head and looked at Lin Yu and said, "Xiaoyu, Mom and Dad have seen a lot of warmth and affection over the years, and their cheeks have become thicker. They are not afraid of what others will say. We are mainly afraid that they will chew your tongue everywhere in the future and ruin your reputation. , Does not affect you badly."


    "There is nothing to worry about." Lin Yu comforted her: "You all know that if you are good enough in this world, even if you have some shortcomings, you will be ignored by most people."


    "For example, if I take the winning money to start a business or invest, and make my way to become the richest man in the world, then everyone will only remember my legendary experience."


    "Or if you will be criticized as being rich and unkind, then I will become a scientist and promote the advancement of science and technology in the world. I will ensure that no one will gossip about me at that time."


    "What''s more, we are still in charge of this matter today. After watching the video, people on the Internet will only condemn those relatives for shame, and won''t say anything about us."


    After listening to Lin Yu''s words, Ma Yefang sighed: "Mom can''t tell you, forget it, it''s like your dad just said, let him pass this matter."


    Lin Guoan answered: "Yes, today should be a happy day, let''s not mention this unlucky thing again."


    Both he and Ma Yefang agree with what Lin Yu just said, thinking that as long as a person is good enough, he can cover up many shortcomings. uukanshu. com blocked many people''s mouths.


    But they don''t think their son can be so good, so they naturally think that the two examples he gave later are just casual talks, and they don''t care at all.


    Seeing that they were no longer entangled in this matter, Lin Yu stopped talking, and instead suggested: "Dad, Mom, now that we have money, let''s go to have a good meal first."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Neither of them refused.


    Lin Guoan turned to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, the three found a young man standing in the doorway.


    "It''s you?!"


    After Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang saw the person at the door, they shouted in unison.


    Their voices were filled with anger that could not be concealed, and it was obvious that those who came were not a good thing in their eyes.

 Chapter 718： Beat 1 rake

    "Sure enough, the prey was hooked."


    Lin Yu looked at the angry expressions of his parents and knew that his plan had succeeded.


    This guy outside the door must have been the perpetrator who injured himself in the first place.


    In fact, one of the reasons why he publicly accepted the award and created a huge sensation in the whole network was to induce this person to come to the door on his own initiative. He did not expect that the other party would come faster than he expected.


    "Dad, Mom, he was the one who hit me with the car at the time, right?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Upon hearing this, Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang turned their heads and glanced at him involuntarily.


    When Lin Yu asked them who the perpetrator was that day, they didn''t tell him, for fear that he would make trouble for the other party on impulsiveness, and in the end they couldn''t prevent them from seeing it.


    "Ok."


    The matter was over, and it was useless to conceal it, Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang had no choice but to nod their heads.


    At this moment, the young man at the door involuntarily bypassed Lin Guoan and rushed in. As soon as he entered the door, he pulled a chair and sat down.


    As if this is his own home.


    His Erlang''s legs were crossed, his hands were holding his head, and he looked at Lin Yu with a faint smile: "Your kid is lucky. Not only did he get his life back, but he also made such a huge windfall."


    "You get out for me!"


    Lin Guoan scolded furiously.


    The young man squinted at him, and said in a weird manner: "Are you not afraid of bad luck when you drive guests out on such a good day?"


    "you?!"


    Lin Guoan pointed at the young man, so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu pulled him and Ma Yefang aside, and said, "Dad, Mom, I''ll have a talk with him. You sit down first."


    After speaking, Lin Yu walked to the door and closed it, then pulled a chair and sat in front of the young man.


    "How do you call it?"


    Lin Yu asked faintly after sitting down.


    "My name is Qian, people on the road call me Qian Lao Qi."


    The young man was still holding his head in his hands, with Erlang''s legs tilted up, as if he was not afraid.


    "So, you came here today to pay us the remaining money?"


    Lin Yu didn''t talk nonsense with the other party, and went straight to the topic.


    The young man sneered and looked up and down Lin Yu and said: "Are you really confused or fake? You made me so miserable, and you have been labeled a dishonest person for several years as Lai Lai, you still have the face to ask me for money?"


    "You! Do you still want to face you?"


    Ma Yefang couldn''t help it anymore and stood up and cursed: "You hit my son and refused to lose money. We almost broke our family. You are still aggrieved. Is there a shameless person like you in the world?"


    Upon seeing this, the young man spread his hands, looked at Lin Yu and then at Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang sitting on the other side, pretending to be innocent: "So, who is in charge of your family?"


    "I have the final say." Lin Yuchao winked at Lin Guoan, who was about to speak, and then said to the young man.


    "Okay, you have the final say." The young man looked at Lin Yu and nodded slightly, "You said that if you were killed by kicking your legs directly, your parents would not have to sell the house to save you, and the insurance I bought would be enough to cover you. Everyone does not have to live a hard life for the death fee."


    "As a result, you just didn''t die, making everyone feel so uncomfortable. Tell yourself, is it all your fault?"


    "Since it''s your fault, should you compensate me for my mental loss?"


    The young man said slowly.


    "Rogue! I have never seen a rascal like you!"


    Ma Yefang paled with anger.


    "Mom, you calm down first, let me settle this matter." Lin Yu comforted Ma Yefang.


    He was a little speechless. He had seen a man hit someone while driving in the news before, but he got out of the car on the spot and stabbed the injured alive, just because he was afraid that the insurance compensation would not be enough to treat the injured.


    As a result, I also met such a rogue.


    Of course, if it hadn''t been for such a rogue, his parents wouldn''t have fallen to this point.


    "How do you say it?" The young man urged, "How much are you willing to pay me? You won such a big prize, and you won''t spend it in a few lifetimes. Shouldn''t you be more generous?"


    Lin Yu was happy, and asked with a smile: "Why do you think I will lose you money?"


    "Because you can''t play with me, you can''t pay for it," the young man said unscrupulously.


    "Oh? Interesting, you just want to listen, how are you going to play?" Lin Yu asked in a hurry.


    The young man sneered: "If you want to confuse me, then call the police to mess with me? Don''t worry, I have been dealing with Tiaozi since I was a child, and I have already practiced it. You can take back this kind of careful thinking as soon as possible."


    "However, I think you are also a smart person. I will just remind you a little bit. There is a saying in this world that people who are barefoot are not afraid to wear shoes."


    "You have made a fortune now and become a billionaire, but I am poor, and I have nothing to worry about when I am poor."


    "dont you agree?"


    After speaking, the young man looked at Lin Yu with a hippy smile.


    Lin Yu understood what he meant, what he meant was that as long as he didn''t give him enough money, he would have nothing to do to make trouble and make his family''s life uneasy.


    To be honest, this threat is indeed a big problem for ordinary people.


    After all, ordinary people just want to live in peace, there is no good way to deal with this kind of rogue.


    Basically, you can only choose to calm down.


    After all, this kind of rogue has been used to being a gangster since he was a child, and he is very familiar with all kinds of rules and unspoken rules, even if he calls the police, he can¡¯t solve the fundamental problem.


    Lin Yu turned his head and glanced at Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang.


    At this time, both of them looked angry and helpless. Obviously, neither of them had a good solution to this matter.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and stood up and said, "I understand if you say that. I am very sincere to solve this matter. Go, go outside and have a good talk."


    When Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang heard this, they hurriedly stood up.


    Lin Yu hurriedly said to the two of them: "Dad, mom, don''t worry, I know how to measure. Good days are not easy, and I will not act impulsively."


    Hearing this, Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang felt a little relieved.


    The young man stood up and gave a thumbs up and said: "Okay, your family is still the most sensible!"


    "You''d better save it later."


    Lin Yu looked at the young man, and then strode out the door.


    When passing by Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang, he leaned into Lin Guoan''s ear and whispered: "Dad, rest assured, I will never act recklessly. I just want to coax him out first, hold him steady, and come back to think of a solution. "


    After speaking, he added: "There are so many people outside, forgive him that he would not dare to mess around."


    Hearing what he saidLin Guoan finally nodded gently.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu took the young man to leave the rental house quickly and came to the street outside.


    This time is the time to get off work, so there are a lot of people on the street.


    "That''s it." Lin Yu stopped and said, "What kind of death are you going to choose?"


    "Ok?"


    The young man was taken aback, almost thinking that he had heard it wrong.


    The other party actually asked him how he was going to die?


    Is he funny?


    There are so many people here, he dare to do it?


    "It seems that you haven''t fully recovered here."


    The young man pointed to his head and said to Lin Yu.

 Chapter 719： Settle accounts

    The streets are filled with fireworks and people come and go.


    Qian Laoqi couldn''t figure out how, in such a busy city, Lin Yu dared to say that he wanted to kill.


    Originally, after hearing such threatening words, according to his previous temperament, he must have been going wild on the spot, but now he can''t get angry anyhow.


    After all, no normal person can be true to a fool with a sick brain.


    "If your place is still not well, go and treat it as soon as possible." Qian Laoqi felt that Lin Yu had a brain problem, so he didn''t plan to continue to care about this matter.


    He just wanted to quickly take out the money from Lin Yu''s pocket.


    Also, let Lin Yu take the initiative to give a written promise that the remaining compensation for that car accident will no longer be pursued.


    "I don''t have time to play with you now, you want to... uh!"


    Qian Laoqi was only half talking, and suddenly he showed an expression of extreme pain, and he couldn''t help but curl up forward.


    It turned out that Lin Yu hit him in the abdomen with a punch.


    "you you!"


    Qian Laoqi was sweating from the pain, and finally knew that Lin Yu was not joking just now.


    "I have given you the opportunity to choose a method of death." Lin Yu grabbed Qian Laoqi''s collar and said indifferently: "Since you don''t choose, I will torture you to death here, so sure. Let you realize before you die what it means to be better than to die."


    "Dare you...Ah!"


    As soon as Qian Laoqi wanted to scold his mother, he was punched by Lin Yu again.


    At this time he finally found out that Lin Yu seemed to be a practitioner, able to hit his vitals with every punch, but he wouldn''t be fatally injured.


    It seems that what he just said to torture him to death was not just for fun.


    Of course, Old Qi Qian didn''t feel scared because of this. After all, there were so many people here, he didn''t believe that Lin Yu really dared to beat him to death here.


    "There are so many people here and there is monitoring. If you dare to kill me, you will be completely finished in this life!"


    At this time, if he were replaced by an ordinary person and threatened by force by a person like Lin Yu with an absolute advantage in force, he would definitely be persuaded and would only shout for help.


    But Qian Laoqi is different. Qian Laoqi liked to be brave and cruel when he was young, and he did see the world when he was a gangster.


    Therefore, although he knew that he was not Lin Yu''s opponent, he was not completely frightened by Lin Yu''s murderous aura and fists, and he dared to counterattack verbally.


    "Huh, I''m just a bad life, it''s not a pity to die, but you have so much money that you haven''t spent yet, are you really willing to exchange one with me?"


    Qian Laoqi predicts that Lin Yu will not do this unless there is a real problem in his mind.


    As soon as his words fell, Lin Yu suddenly seemed to have figured it out and loosened his collar.


    Seeing Qian Laoqi finally heaved a sigh of relief, as expected, the other party was not so stupid as to be hopelessly stupid.


    Qian Laoqi straightened his collar and said, "As long as you are a little capable, you can fight better than I thought. So, as long as you are willing to write off the compensation for the previous car accident, you will pay me another half a million for mental damage. That''s it. My old Qi, Qian, pledged his personality and will never come to trouble your family again from now on."


    He was planning to blackmail Lin Yu for a long time, so he would give out more money.


    But I didn''t expect Lin Yu to be so prosperous and able to fight, so he temporarily changed his mind, decided to ask for a little less money, and didn''t come to trouble Lin Yu again in the future.


    In his mind, the two punches Lin Yu just hit him were definitely for the purpose of negotiating with him.


    So he felt that Lin Yu should be satisfied if he took the initiative to make concessions now.


    After all, this kid won a 500 million grand prize. Out of this amount of money, he took a 500,000 yuan out of it to eliminate disasters. Isn''t he reluctant?


    However, just when Qian Laoqi believed that Lin Yu would compromise, he suddenly found that a sharp dagger appeared in Lin Yu''s hand sometime.


    "you?!"


    "What the **** do you mean? I think half a million is too much?"


    Qian Laoqi thought that Lin Yu might think that the price of 500,000 yuan was too high, so he planned to continue to threaten him with a knife.


    But he was not afraid at all.


    Because unless this kid really has a problem with his brain, a normal person would not be so stupid to solve the problem by killing others.


    What''s more, this is a huge crowd, don''t try to run away once you start.


    "Tell you, half a million is my bottom line. Without this number, even if the king of heaven comes, I will never end with you."


    "Don''t think that if you can beat me, I will be afraid of you. If you can beat me, can your father and mother also beat me? If you marry a wife and have children in the future, will they not go out?"


    "Hmph, you are in the dark, I don''t believe you can play with me."


    Qian Laoqi threatened with a ferocious face.


    However, Lin Yu didn''t seem to have heard his words, and didn''t give him any response.


    "Don''t speak?" Qian Laoqi looked up and down Lin Yu and said, "Do you think I haven''t seen a knife?"


    As he talked, he pulled up his sleeves, revealing the scars on them and said: "Look at what this is. When I play with knives, you are a good boy in school."


    Lin Yu turned the knife in his hand and asked, "Where do you have the confidence that I dare not kill you?"


    "Enough?" Qian Laoqi looked at Lin Yu like a fool: "What kind of confidence does this need? No matter how stupid I am, I know that I can''t kill people in such a place unless I don''t want to heal."


    "Hmph, you are just pretending to be, and you don''t dare to do it if you give you a hundred courage."


    What Qian Laoqi thought was that even if this kid really had a problem with his brain, he just turned around and ran.


    He didn''t believe how long a man with a knife could chase him on a street with so many people, he would surely be restrained by law enforcement officers soon.


    "Then you are too courageous enough." Lin Yu sneered Qian Laoqi: "After spending so long on the road, I didn''t even dare to kill people in the street."


    "Okay, don''t you do the same? If you dare to do it, you can directly kill me with those two punches." Qian Laoqi said with disdain.


    Those two punches hit him directly, but in the end they had the right strength and didn''t hurt him.


    "Oh? That''s just because I think it''s too cheap to kill you with a fist. It''s better to put you to death by Ling Chi ~ www.novelhall.com~ Lin Yu approached Qian Laoqi one step closer, and asked: "I heard that Ling Chi was executed. Have you passed? Cut off human flesh piece by piece with a knife. You can''t die if you want to die before you cut it full of three thousand knives. "


    When his mother angrily scolded Qian Laoqi as a rascal, Lin Yu decided that he must suffer the cruel and terrifying punishment in the world.


    Because he felt it from his mother''s anger, this man bullied his parents during his absence.


    His parents are just ordinary people, so naturally there is no good way to run into such a rogue.


    Therefore, this account can only be settled by himself.


    Damn it!


    Lin Yu made the first cut.


    "what!"


    The screams resounded across the sky.

 Chapter 720： The Fleeing Demon God

    "You, you...you dare you?!"


    Looking at the injury on his arm, Qian Laoqi finally got scared.


    He turned around and wanted to run, but somehow, he found that his legs seemed to be filled with lead and couldn''t run at all.


    In desperation, he had to shout for help.


    With so many people here, someone will help him call and tell the law enforcement department soon.


    However, when he yelled out the word for help, he was surprised to find that no one on the street paid any attention to him, and it seemed that no one heard his yelling.


    "Why can''t you hear it?"


    Qian Laoqi''s heart was completely occupied by fear, and he shouted desperately.


    But no matter how he shouted, no one paid any attention to him in the street, and everyone was walking on their own.


    It seems that the space he is in has been isolated from the world, unable to communicate with the outside world.


    "Take a good look at this feeling of ineffectiveness every day."


    Qian Laoqi suddenly found that Lin Yu was talking to him.


    At this moment, he only felt that this voice was the most frightening voice in the world, as if it came from hell.


    But Lin Yu''s words reminded him of those who had been threatened and blackmailed by him.


    The reason why he succeeded in blackmailing them is precisely because they face a rogue like him every day and are unsuccessful, and they can only be forced to compromise.


    Unexpectedly, this fate finally fell on him.


    One, two, three...


    After cutting three thousand knives, Lin Yu finally dissipated the original energy to maintain Qian Laoqi''s vitality, and gave him a joy.


    Afterwards, he left without looking back.


    And when he left, Qian Laoqi''s fragmented bodies were suddenly put together again, as if nothing had happened.


    Even the blood on the ground returned to the whole body.


    When it was fully restored, a pedestrian who happened to pass by suddenly stopped.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you?"


    The pedestrian saw Qian Laoqi lying on the ground.


    He didn''t know the situation of Qian Laoqi, so he didn''t dare to approach or walk past him without authorization. For fear that something might happen, he had to tentatively ask.


    Qian Laoqi didn''t respond, and the people on the road gathered more and more.


    Only then did someone dial the phone and call an ambulance.


    At the same time, someone photographed this process and posted it on the Internet, which became one of countless news items.


    After the doctor came later, it was initially diagnosed that the person had died suddenly, and the law enforcement department did not find any abnormalities after calling for monitoring. In the end, the incident passed.


    No one knows the truth.


    Of course, even if someone knows the truth, it will have no effect.


    ...


    In the rental house of Lin Yu''s family.


    "Xiaoyu, what did that man do to you?"


    As soon as Ma Yefang saw Lin Yu''s return, he immediately greeted him and asked with concern.


    "The matter is resolved." Lin Yu said lightly: "I have successfully convinced him that he will not trouble us again."


    Lin Guoan said strangely: "That person isn''t that easy to talk, right? I remember he once said that he seemed to have some great friends on the road..."


    "That''s mostly because he is bragging." Lin Yu comforted Lin Guoan and said: "If he wants to have a really good friend, why bother using tricks."


    "That''s true." Lin Guoan nodded suspiciously.


    Lin Yu said to the two of them: "In short, this is the end of the matter. I am afraid that the compensation will not come back. He can no longer repay the money."


    "Hey, there is no way." Ma Yefang sighed: "This kind of rascal who has money will try his best to get rid of it. Your dad and I have no idea for a long time."


    Lin Guoan comforted after hearing the words: "It''s okay, now Xiaoyu has won such a big prize. If you don''t get the money, you can''t get it."


    "Well, that little money is only a small amount." Lin Yu said, "Mom, in fact, this 500 million prize is nothing. It won''t be long before you will see more money than this amount. Don''t be surprised. good."


    He has long decided that he wants his parents to live a rich life that they dare not even think of, and to make up for the pain they have experienced over the years, so he explained in advance so that they can be more or less psychologically prepared.


    "Hey, you kid!" Ma Yefang looked at Lin Yu kindly.


    Lin Guoan stood aside and smiled cheerfully, saying nothing.


    "By the way, it''s too early, let''s hurry to eat."


    Ma Yefang suddenly recovered and said.


    "Well, hurry up to eat, you must have a good meal today." Lin Guoan smiled.


    At this moment, the worries of the two of them were finally wiped out, so they felt particularly comfortable.


    Afterwards, the family of three quickly cleaned up and left the house to eat out.


    When he walked out of the house, Lin Guoan suddenly remembered something and said to Lin Yu: "Son, I forgot to tell you something. Just now an old classmate of yours called you and he didn''t know the number you just registered. , It hit my phone."


    "Oh? Which classmate? What did he say?" Lin Yu asked.


    "My name is Zhou Xufeng. It¡¯s your high school classmate. He visited you in the hospital two years ago and paid some money back. He didn¡¯t say anything specifically on the phone, he just wanted to leave your number, saying that he was going to meet you later. Add your WeChat, wait and see if he has added you." Lin Guoan said quickly.


    "Let me take a look."


    Lin Yu took out his mobile phone, and as expected there was an extra corner mark on the WeChat icon.


    Click in and see that there is indeed a person who claims to be Zhou Xufeng who has applied to be his friend.


    Lin Yu passed without hesitation.


    This man named Zhou Xufeng was a good friend of his high school. It is estimated that he was okay after seeing the news that he won the grand prize.


    When Lin Yu was operating on his mobile phone, Ma Yefang suddenly said, "By the way, Xiaoyu, do you still have a junior high school classmate named Xiao Hu? It''s strange to say that not long after you ran into Xiao Hu that day, you were inexplicable. Up."


    "Little Hu, I know, I will contact him later." Lin Yu lied casually.


    That Xiao Hu was pretending to be himself, and there was no such person at all.


    "After contacting him, we must invite him to our house for dinner." Ma Yefang exhorted.


    "Well, I will."


    Lin Yu fully agreed.


    When the time comes, just say that the other party is busy with work and there is no time to come. This is not a big problem.


    The family of three continued to chat while walking, and went to the nearest restaurant for dinner.


    During this period, Ma Yefang¡¯s parents briefly talked about many things, such as a relative contacted her on WeChat to ask about Lin Yu''s situation, or a good sister who had not contacted her for many years suddenly contacted her and said that she wanted to tell Lin Yu a kiss. What.


    In short, according to her words, she has been busy dealing with these people in the past two days.


    Of course Ma Yefang always had a joyful smile on her face when she said this, which shows that she is in a very good mood.


    ...


    When Lin Yu''s family went to the restaurant for dinner, somewhere on the edge of the universe.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, several huge figures appeared silently in the dark space.


    One figure is Gu Xin, the demon **** who has dealt with Lin Yu.


    "This should be the universe that Belle and the others created back then. It really is a good place."


    "This place is good, but it''s too small."


    "There''s no way, the void has been completely destroyed by the Primordial Ancestor''s Law of Destruction, and it is fortunate that we can escape here alive."


    "Yes, fortunately indeed!"

 Chapter 721： Fellow learners

    "Unfortunately, we have only temporarily gained a little breathing time. Once the original ancestor finds it, this universe will certainly usher in destruction, and we will no longer have a foothold."


    "Yes, since the original ancestor swallowed the godheads of all the gods, it has become unstoppable."


    The mood of Gu Xin and other demon gods fell again.


    They are very worried that Yuanzu will come after him, because the Yuanzu now has become much stronger than before.


    "We must hurry up and act, otherwise, our destiny will become the food of the ancestors just like those gods."


    A demon said with a clenched fist.


    The demons nodded slowly.


    Afterwards, Gu Xin suggested: "Let''s go find Belle and the others first, and I don''t know if they are all in this universe."


    "Well, find them first before talking."


    "Everyone acted separately."


    The demons acted immediately and flew in different directions in the universe.


    ...


    Moon.


    Inside the spherical space station on the back of the moon.


    Lin Yu sat alone in a huge white room with floor-to-ceiling windows, staring quietly at the moon outside.


    This body of the gods and demons is his current main body, possessing the most powerful power. The other puppet clones and the body of the previous life that are active on the earth are just clones.


    "The demon **** puppets in the universe seem to have decreased a lot at once."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    During this period of time, he has been using the puppet clone to search for the traces of the demon **** puppet, and his footprints have traveled almost all corners of the universe.


    However, to his disappointment, after searching for so long, he only found a demon **** puppet.


    It seems that most of the demon **** puppets have hidden away, or have been taken back by the ancient demon gods on their own initiative.


    "Yes, now that the ancient demon gods have completely given up on the management of this universe, naturally there is no need to send so many demon **** puppets."


    "This should have been thought of long ago."


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly.


    Afterwards, he continued to immerse all his mind in the different sub-body.


    Sudden¡­¡­


    One of his puppet clones suddenly found a familiar figure passing by on a certain human planet he was on.


    The figure''s flying speed is extremely fast, except for his puppet clone, other people on the planet and various advanced detection equipment can''t perceive it.


    "Such a speed, could it be..."


    Lin Yu''s puppet clone looked up at the empty sky, secretly saying something was wrong in his heart.


    Flying at such a fast speed in this universe where there is no elemental spirit particle and no world power, then it can only be a demon with a powerful body.


    "Those ancient demon gods have already let this universe go, so they will not appear here."


    "Besides, the figure is so familiar just now, I always feel like I''ve seen it somewhere."


    Lin Yu frowned in thought.


    After a while, he decided to temporarily stop looking for the demon **** puppet, first to investigate the identity of the figure just now.


    ...


    Earth.


    After Lin Yu''s family had eaten, they went straight to a five-star hotel and booked two suites to live in.


    When Lin Yu first stated this plan at the dinner table, Ma Yefang and Lin Guoan both disagreed very much, thinking that this was a waste of money.


    After all, five-star hotel suites are not cheap, just thousands of nights.


    If you lived for a year or a half, it would have to be counted in millions.


    But in the end Lin Yu managed to persuade them.


    He gave two reasons. One is that if so much money is not spent extravagantly, it will be spent in a lifetime. The second is that the service of the five-star hotel is good and the security is complete. Those who want to harass them will have to come when they come. Measure well.


    Of course, the reason for successfully persuading Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang is the second.


    The two of them are still worried that Qian Laoqi will bring that friend who is known to be very good on the road to come to the door, so they decide to spend money to ensure safety.


    Also, now that Lin Yu won the big prize is known to the whole country, he has to deal with all kinds of people who voluntarily join in.


    Such as relatives who come to borrow money, relatives and friends who come to buy investment, and so on.


    In this case, staying in a five-star hotel is indeed much safer and more comfortable, at least the front desk of the hotel will not put people with different opinions from the host in it.


    This alone can block a large number of flies.


    Mingdu Hotel.


    Lin Yu''s room.


    Lin Yu was sitting cross-legged on the soft big bed with her upper body, a gust of heat burst out of her body.


    The heat steamed up, and his skin became tighter visibly, showing perfect muscle contours.


    After a while, Lin Yu opened his eyes.


    "This body has finally recovered completely."


    This previous life''s body is the most fragile of all his clones now. When facing the demon **** puppet, the opponent can almost wipe it out by just blowing a breath.


    But even so, the force of this body is enough to run across the entire earth.


    Even if all the nuclear bombs on the earth were taken out and bombed on his body, it would not hurt a single vellus hair.


    Ding Dong!


    Suddenly, the phone rang.


    Lin Yu picked it up and saw that it was Zhou Xufeng who had sent the message.


    "Big fish, I''m finished now, are you free now?"


    Just now after Lin Yu passed Zhou Xufeng''s friend request, the two chatted for a while, but Zhou Xufeng was busy at that time and Lin Yu was also eating with his parents, so they agreed to talk later when they were free.


    "I''m free." Lin Yu replied briefly.


    Zhou Xufeng was silent for a while, and sent a message shortly afterwards and said: "Big fish, this is actually the case. After Lao Bei and Qiu Shan knew that you had won such a big prize, they wanted to take this opportunity to organize a classmate meeting. Let¡¯s chat together, so let me contact you. They all know that I have the best relationship with you."


    Zhou Xufeng took the initiative to say the reason for adding friends.


    Then he asked: "How is it, are you interested?"


    "When?" Lin Yu asked directly.


    Zhou Xufeng¡¯s face is still to be given, not only because Zhou Xufeng visited him when he was in a coma and paid his parents money, but also because this is his good friend in high school Besides, go Participating in a classmate will not lose anything.


    "The day after tomorrow, they will need some time to organize people, and I will contact you when that time comes." Zhou Xufeng replied quickly.


    After speaking, Zhou Xuefeng joked again: "Big fish, you won such a big prize, this time you are really going to take off on the spot. Brother, I am very envious."


    "Don''t be envious, I''ll help you when the time comes, and you can take off on the spot." Lin Yu replied.


    With his current ability, whoever wants to develop can develop, so this promise he is not joking.


    And for people like Zhou Xufeng, he is also willing to help.


    "Okay, then I''ll just wait."


    Zhou Xufeng felt that what Lin Yu said just now must be a joke, so he responded with a joke.


    Then, after the two chatted for a while, the conversation ended.

 Chapter 722： I have decided

    The night after two days.


    The classmate meeting mentioned by Zhou Xufeng was held on time, in a hotel in the east of the city.


    I haven''t seen each other for nearly ten years, and my old classmates have changed a lot.


    Some of them are glamorous, and you can see that they have mixed up very well, while others have vicissitudes of face. It can be seen that the life of the past few years has not been very good.


    Among so many people, Lin Yu is naturally the most eye-catching.


    One is because he won such a big prize and has already become the focus of everyone. This classmate meeting was almost organized because of him.


    Those old classmates wanted to ask him how he felt after winning the prize.


    The second is because Lin Yu forcibly promoted the strength of this body, making it into a state of incomparable perfection.


    Anyone who saw Lin Yu with their own eyes was surprised to find that Lin Yu not only did not become haggard or sick after lying in bed for a few years, but on the contrary, he was more handsome than before, with a temperament and aura comparable to a celebrity.


    In the eyes of many female classmates, Lin Yu is full of attraction now.


    "It is said that if you survive a catastrophe, you will have a blessing. I didn''t expect you to be so lucky, Big Fish."


    Someone joked.


    "Oh, don''t surround yourself, sit down quickly."


    Zheng Bei, the organizer of this class reunion, greeted everyone.


    "Sit down, sit down, sit down."


    Everyone looked for a good seat to sit down.


    Soon, there were three tables full of people in the huge private room.


    Lin Yu was pulled by Zhou Xufeng and sat down at the table of Zheng Bei and Qin Qiushan.


    As they sat down, the waiter began to serve the dishes.


    The party is officially started.


    Like an ordinary meal, this meal also started with wine.


    Two social activists, Zheng Bei and Qin Qiushan, soon greeted everyone for a drink.


    "This first glass of wine, congratulations to our old classmates on regaining a new life and living a long life from now on."


    Zheng Bei stood up and said.


    As soon as his words fell, everyone raised their wine glasses.


    In the sound of coveting, the first glass of wine was lost.


    Afterwards, the meal officially began, and everyone opened the chatterbox and chatted enthusiastically.


    At this table that Lin Yu is at, Zheng Bei speaks the most, and the content of his words is basically related to Lin Yu.


    Obviously, this enthusiasm comes from his wanting to get close to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu didn''t think there was anything about this. Zhou Xufeng told him before that Zheng Bei was short of money in real estate recently, and he was very likely to ask for borrowing money or letting him invest.


    Everyone was eating and chatting, and half an hour passed without knowing it.


    Except for a few people who can''t drink, everyone is drinking a little bit.


    The words that came out of my mouth started to be a little bit off-limits.


    Taking advantage of this drink, Zheng Bei approached Lin Yu and put on Lin Yu''s shoulders and said, "Lin Yu, five hundred million is not a small sum. What do you plan to do next with such a large amount of money?"


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu knew that Zheng Bei was preparing to borrow money or invest.


    "What else can I do? Deposit in the bank first." Lin Yu replied casually.


    He next plans to open a technology company to "invent" some high-tech gadgets that have never appeared on earth, so as to continue to improve the condition of the entire family and make parents the envy of everyone.


    Therefore, the more than 500 million cash is not of much use to him, so he first put it in the bank to generate interest, so as to calm his parents'' hearts.


    Now his parents are most afraid of spending the money with him.


    "Banking is not a good choice, old classmate." Zheng Bei said with a serious expression on his face: "You have so much money now. You should invest in several projects. It is the right way to make money generate money."


    As soon as his words fell, Qin Qiushan, who was sitting not far away, also echoed: "Old Zheng is right. You shouldn''t deposit in the bank."


    The two of them apparently communicated in advance and wanted to unite to persuade Lin Yu.


    Otherwise, they would not be so active in organizing this class reunion.


    At this time, another person answered, "Lin Yu, I didn''t say it. You have been in a coma for so many years, and you probably don''t know the current society. It''s best to listen to everyone''s opinions."


    After he finished speaking, Zheng Bei immediately said: "Lin Yu, everyone is doing it for your own good, and you don''t want to watch you guard a golden mountain but sit in the sky."


    Lin Yu smiled and asked, "Lao Bei, what project do you think is most worth investing in now."


    "Real estate, do you need to ask?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu seemed to be on the road, Zheng Bei enthusiastically persuaded him.


    "Lin Yu, I am a real estate company, and I know the most about the huge profits in this industry. People like us who have no background can only really make a fortune by investing money in this industry..."


    Zheng Beiyang said a lot and gave a lot of examples.


    For example, a person was originally in an industry and had a hard time, but after changing his career to invest in real estate, he made a fortune in less than half a year.


    And so on and so on.


    When he was speaking, Qin Qiushan and the others in the room also echoed one another, indicating that he was very correct.


    Of course, Lin Yu also knew that he was very correct.


    But for him, this kind of gameplay is obviously not a good choice. It is neither tall nor profitable.


    Because even a fool knows that the most profitable way in the world is monopoly. As long as he "invents" something that surpasses the existing technology on the earth, he can gain monopoly in minutes.


    What''s more, in the eyes of ordinary people, the status of people who engage in technological inventions and those who engage in real estate is quite different.


    The former will become an idol sought after by countless people, while the latter will be screamed and beaten by everyone.


    "How old classmates, I have said so much, do you have any investment intentions? If you are willing to develop in this industry, I will definitely do my best to be your leader." Zheng Bei said, patting his chest.


    Lin Yu smiled, raised his wine glass and said to Zheng Bei and a few other old classmates who helped Zheng Bei: "I appreciate this kindness, but I don''t want to invest money in real estate. I am going to start a technology company and invent something. Little things that can improve people¡¯s lives."


    Zheng Bei, Qin Qiushan and others were stunned on the spot as soon as these words came out.


    They never expected that Lin Yu would even want to start a technology company.


    He is a person who has just recovered from a vegetative, what capital does he have to play in this field? Isn''t this a pure waste of money!


    Everyone feels that Lin Yu''s brain has not returned to normal in all likelihood, and it is estimated that he should be cured.


    "Oh, drink and drink."


    At this time, Zhou Xufeng stood up and rounded the road.


    Naturally, Zheng Bei and others couldn''t ridicule Lin Yu''s thoughts to his face as being too naive, and it was impossible to say that he had a problem with his brain, so they had to pick up a glass of wine and think about how to convince Lin Yu after drinking.


    "Lin Yu, I really want to persuade you about this matter, and I must be cautious."


    After returning the glass to the table, Zheng Bei said with a serious expression on his face again.


    "No, I have decided."


    Lin Yu resolutely refused.


    At this time, there is no high EQ but not high EQ. The most important thing is to cut off the other person¡¯s thoughts directly, otherwise it will never end.

 Chapter 723： Break up

    "Old classmate, come, I''ll toast you a glass."


    Zheng Bei lifted his glass and drank it, and then asked, "Aren''t you kidding me?"


    He felt that Lin Yu might deliberately find such an excuse to shirk because he was afraid of failing to invest in real estate. After all, judging from Lin Yu''s demeanor and demeanor, he didn''t seem to be a person with unconscious mind.


    As soon as Zheng Bei''s words came out, the whole box was silent.


    In fact, the people at other tables have been paying attention to their conversations, so when the conversation reached a critical point, they couldn''t help but stop, wanting to see what Lin Yu would say next.


    "No kidding, I''m serious."


    Lin Yu also drank the wine in one cup to show his attitude.


    As soon as his voice fell, there was still silence in the private room, and no one spoke.


    Obviously, everyone felt that Lin Yu''s ideas were too naive.


    It was precisely because they felt that Lin Yu''s ideas were too naive, that they didn''t know how to speak.


    At this time, if you say that it sounds good, it seems to be yin and yang, and it is easy to persuade and offend people, so you have to choose not to say it.


    At this time, Zhou Xufeng suddenly said: "Oh, this is not great, do you think? To be honest, I am going to win such a big prize, I will definitely go to start a mobile phone company and build the most perfect mobile phone in the world. ."


    "Brother Feng, your idea is okay. I''ve seen those mobile phones on the market uncomfortable a long time ago."


    Someone answered.


    After being engaged by the two of them, the atmosphere in the private room instantly became alive, and everyone chatted together happily again.


    On Lin Yu''s side, Zheng Bei saw that Lin Yu really couldn''t be persuaded, so he had to give up temporarily.


    "Lin Yu, since you have decided, then I won''t say much."


    Zheng Beibian spoke and took out his mobile phone and said, "Let¡¯s add it to each other. If you want to change your mind later, please contact me at any time. We classmates, I will definitely not cheat you."


    Lin Yu didn''t decline, and he made friends with Zheng Bei and Qin Qiushan who were present.


    After that, there was no additional change in the whole meal. Everyone was either chatting about interesting things in school that year, or inquiring about the latest situation with each other.


    After almost an hour, the party finally came to an end.


    Originally, Zheng Bei wanted to organize people to sing K, but everyone was very busy at work. Without this time, he had to give up.


    Everyone left and walked out of the private room.


    As soon as they left the private room, they immediately whispered about what Lin Yu had just said at the dinner table.


    "You said what''s going on with Lin Yu, why are you suddenly thinking about starting a technology company?"


    "I guess I want to pretend to be forced."


    "It doesn''t have to be pretending, in fact, his psychology is very easy to understand. You see, he has been in a coma for so many years, and he has been semi-disconnected from society. Now that he has suddenly recovered, he will definitely feel that we are all treating him as an alien. Look. In order to balance this kind of psychology, he will think of doing something incredible, so that we can take a look at him. Hey, it''s just his self-psychological comfort, nothing strange."


    "Anyway, I think his thoughts are too naive, and I absolutely have to pay for it."


    "If you lose it, you will lose it. It''s normal that you can''t keep it like this kind of money that you don''t rely on your own ability to make."


    "..."


    Almost everyone thinks that Lin Yu''s idea must be yellow, and everyone is waiting to see his good show.


    Inside the private room.


    At this time, there were only four people left here: Zhou Xufeng, Lin Yu, Zheng Bei, and Qin Qiushan.


    Seeing that everyone was almost gone, Zheng Bei wanted to persuade Lin Yu again.


    "Lin Yu, now there is no outsider here, sincerely, you really decided to invest your money there? That would be really frustrating."


    Zheng Bei looked like he was thinking of Lin Yu.


    Qin Qiushan on the side also persuaded: "Lin Yu, to be honest, we really don''t like you to do that. Think about it."


    Lin Yu glanced around, and said, "I don''t want to hide it. I''m already aware of this. At most half a year, I will bring products that shock the world. Just wait and see."


    "Hi!" Zheng Bei took a breath and frowned, "I said old classmate, you really didn''t drink too much?"


    Qin Qiushan also looked at Lin Yu with a look of doubt, and then helplessly spread his hands towards Zhou Xufeng.


    "Forget it, Lin Yu, I don''t care if you are pretending to be confused or stunned by the blood, I will finally warn you sincerely, if you really do that, there will be times when you regret it later."


    Zheng Bei saw that Lin Yu didn''t look like he was drunk, so he felt that Lin Yu must have said this to make him give up, so that he would stop thinking about looking for him to invest money, and his heart suddenly became annoyed.


    "Lao Bei, let''s go first."


    Qin Qiushan was afraid that they might go wrong if they continued to talk, so he offered to leave first.


    Zheng Bei shook his head helplessly, and strode out of the private room.


    Qin Qiushan stepped away when he saw this. When he passed by Lin Yu, he slowly patted him on the shoulder, sighed deeply, and his eyes were full of regret.


    Now Lin Yu and Zhou Xufeng are the only two left here.


    "Let''s go too." Zhou Xufeng said.


    "go."


    Lin Yu followed Zhou Xufeng out of the private room.


    After coming outside, Lin Yu asked, "Feng, is the idea you just said serious or just to enliven the atmosphere?"


    "Huh?" Zhou Xufeng thought for a while and asked: "You mean opening a mobile phone company?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu affirmed.


    "Hey, I can''t really say it, but it is indeed my true thought. However, this kind of thing is only to think about, which green onion do we still want to make a mobile phone? You said that?" Zhou Xufeng laughed at himself.


    Lin Yu stopped when he saw it, "Don''t say that, as long as you are willing, I can help you do it."


    Hearing this, Zhou Xufeng stopped abruptly and looked up and down Lin Yu and said, "Big fish, don''t you really drink too much, do you?"


    "Do you think I am drunk?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    Zhou Xufeng pursed his mouth when he heard the words, and said in a bad mood: "Big fish, now there are only you and me. Do you still say this kind of nonchalant words?"


    After speaking, he added: "Big fish, I just want to know what you really think."


    Seeing his serious look, Lin Yu also solemnly said: "What I just said is my true thoughts."


    Zhou Xufeng stared at Lin Yu blankly, then patted Lin Yu on the shoulder abruptly and said: "Okay, then tell me what you plan to do?"


    "Go, talk as you go."


    Lin Yu stepped forward Zhou Xufeng was busy keeping up.


    Lin Yu asked: "You said that you want to be a perfect mobile phone, so what do you think the current mobile phones have?"


    "There are too many defects, battery life, screen, feel, heat..."


    When it came to this, Zhou Xufeng completely forgot to question Lin Yu and started to talk.


    After he finished speaking, Lin Yu said indifferently: "I have a solution to everything you said."


    "Really?" Zhou Xufeng was excited, and wanted to know how Lin Yu was going to solve it.


    "Of course it''s true, but you can''t say anything. You come to Mingdu Hotel tomorrow to see my preliminary results."


    Lin Yu looked at Zhou Xufeng seriously.


    "Okay, I will come tomorrow." Zhou Xufeng immediately agreed.

 Chapter 724： Zhou Xufengs surprise

    Early the next morning, Zhou Xufeng complied with the agreement and rushed to the Mingdu Hotel on time and came to Lin Yu''s suite.


    "Damn, big fish, you really enjoy it!"


    As soon as Zhou Xufeng entered the door, he looked around at the layout of the suite, exclaiming again and again, with envy in his eyes.


    Like Lin Yu, he was just an ordinary social animal, and his parents were just ordinary working-class workers, so he never had the opportunity to live in a five-star hotel suite. Naturally, he felt tall and tall at everything.


    Lin Yu said behind Zhou Xufeng, "Do you want to live such a life?"


    Hearing this, Zhou Xufeng turned around abruptly.


    "Yes, of course I do, not wanting to be fake."


    Zhou Xufeng did not hide his inner thoughts.


    After all, Lin Yu is one of his best friends when he was a student, and they can open up their hearts completely without worrying about each other.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "What I told you on WeChat that day was not a joke. Let''s make friends, and I will let you own what I have. Of course, the premise is that you are willing to believe me."


    Zhou Xufeng was stunned, not knowing how to answer this.


    Mainly because he didn''t know whether Lin Yu was serious or joking.


    "It''s no proof, I''ll open your eyes first today."


    Lin Yu walked straight to the side of the coffee table in the middle of the living room and picked up the black phone on the table.


    Zhou Xufeng''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he walked to Lin Yu''s side in three steps in two steps and said, "Did you make this?"


    "Of course, you''ll know by playing it twice. There is no such technology on earth."


    Lin Yu said confidently.


    This black mobile phone was made by him last night, using science and technology slightly ahead of the current level of the earth.


    Zhou Xufeng took the mobile phone from Lin Yu and operated it skillfully in the same way as playing other mobile phones.


    "I rely on, I rely on!"


    After playing with it twice, Zhou Xufeng exclaimed.


    "This thing is okay. The human-computer interface and operation method alone are enough to hang all the mobile phones on the market."


    The performance of the mobile phone will be invisible for a while, but the extremely user-friendly operation interface and interactive methods have completely conquered Zhou Xufeng.


    "I will take a closer look!"


    Zhou Xufeng sat down on the sofa and focused on playing.


    Just like before, he kept exclaiming while playing, and he was very excited.


    "Fuck, your system is still compatible with software on all current platforms?!"


    "..."


    "Perfect! It''s perfect!"


    "This mobile phone has perfectly solved all my pain points. I would like to call it the number one magic machine in the world!"


    Zhou Xufeng did not hesitate to exaggerate beautiful words, and exclaimed loudly.


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that this mobile phone was made with reference to the words he said last night, and perfectly solved the defects of the existing mobile phone he mentioned. That''s why he liked it so much.


    After praising for a while, Zhou Xufeng suddenly raised his head to look at Lin Yu and said, "Big fish, how did you make this thing? You are too almighty, right?"


    The software and hardware of this mobile phone are more advanced than the top mobile phones on the market, making him hard to believe that this is Lin Yu''s masterpiece.


    "It''s not that I am omnipotent, but because I have had some adventures during the years when I was in a coma." Lin Yu said dumbly.


    "Adventure? What adventure?" Zhou Xufeng immediately came in interest.


    Lin Yu turned the subject away and said, "I won''t be able to tell the specific adventures for a while, and I will tell you when I have time. Let me talk about it first, if this mobile phone is energy-producing, what sales will it be?"


    "This..." Zhou Xuefeng hesitated: "The specific sales volume depends on its pricing, right? If you want to sell at a price that no one can afford, then you will definitely be cool."


    "Just the price of general high-end machines on the market." Lin Yu said.


    "The price of a general high-end machine is four to five thousand, five to six thousand..."


    Zhou Xufeng glared at Lin Yu and said, "Really, if you want to sell it at this price, it will definitely overturn all the high-end devices in the world! Even those who only want to buy mid-range devices will bite their teeth to buy you this. Taiwan black technology mobile phone!"


    "Okay, at this price, just flip all the mobile phone companies as you said."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    Hearing this, Zhou Xufeng was shocked on the spot.


    Originally, he wanted to ask Lin Yu whether the mobile phone could be mass-produced, and how to solve the supply of various parts.


    But now he is full of thoughts about what this phone will look like if it goes on the market at such a price, it must be very exciting.


    Seeing his expression, Lin Yu continued, "Don''t ask other questions. Since I said such things, it shows that I can do it."


    Zhou Xufeng came back to his senses abruptly, staring at Lin Yu in a daze, "It''s not...you?"


    Lin Yu interrupted him and said, "Next back to our topic, would you like to join my mobile phone company as a partner?"


    "Huh? This?"


    Zhou Xufeng only felt that his mind was in a mess, and he couldn''t help it for a while.


    After a long pause, he said in a daze: "That must be willing."


    Originally, he was suspicious of Lin Yu, but after playing with this phone, he was inexplicably confident in Lin Yu, so after struggling for a long time, he decisively gave a positive answer.


    "Okay, that''s it." Lin Yu said.


    "Ah? No!" Zhou Xufeng came back to his senses and waved his hands again and again, "Big fish, don''t you give me benefits in vain? Besides, I''m just a part-timer. How can I start a company?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Lin Yu comforted him: "It''s just a little troublesome at the beginning. Once on the right track, some people will squeeze their heads and want to cooperate with us, then it will be easy."


    "Then you give me this benefit for nothing...no, it''s not appropriate." Zhou Xufeng shook his head repeatedly.


    "Don''t worry, making a mobile phone is just my first entrepreneurial project. There will be more and more powerful projects soon. Then you will find that the money and reputation earned from selling mobile phones is just a drop in the bucket." Lin Yu Replied.


    "Okay, okay."


    Zhou Xufeng nodded blankly.


    He was shocked by Lin Yu''s words again. Didn''t think that building a mobile phone was just one of Lin Yu''s plans? So what kind of grand plan does he have?


    "Let''s go." Lin Yu stood up and said, "You find a way to ask your company leader for a few days off. We will open the company as quickly as possible and build the production line."


    "A few days is not enough, right?" Zhou Xufeng hesitated.


    "enough."


    Lin Yu said very positively.


    "Oh."


    Zhou Xufeng nodded silently.


    Then the two left the Mingdu Hotel together to manage the company''s business.


    In fact, Lin Yu had already registered the company a long time ago, and now all he has to do is to contact the manufacturer for trial production and produce the first batch of prototypes.


    He has thought about it carefully. The components that can be made on the earth can be bought directly from suppliers, and those that cannot be made can be produced by "building" some equipment out of thin air.


    At that time, small-scale trial production will be conducted first, while building a reputation in the market, while dredging various links to expand the scale of production.


    I believe that it only takes half a year at most to initially establish a complete supply chain.


    At that time, his technological empire will truly take off.


    This can be regarded as a little fun in his boring life. After all, there is no demon **** puppet in the universe now. If he can''t get vitality, he can''t improve his strength, and his life is very boring.


    "If someone asks me what my original intention was when I started a company, my answer is because I''m bored and I don''t know what they think."

 Chapter 725： Everyones expectations

    Everything that followed went smoothly. Lin Yu succeeded in getting one upstream and downstream manufacturer after another, and solved one obstacle after another that would affect the production of mobile phones.


    Soon, the mobile phone was waiting for its official release.


    Of course, Zhou Xufeng has been following Lin Yu around this period of time, witnessing the whole process of Lin Yu solving the problem with his own eyes.


    This made him admire Lin Yu and he had no doubts about the successful launch of the mobile phone.


    Therefore, he resolutely quit the high-paying job that countless people envied under pressure from all sides, and decided to spare everything to follow Lin Yu to the end.


    Naturally, this approach of his immediately ushered in the doubts and ridicule of countless people.


    The relatives and friends around him, former classmates and colleagues, all made fun of him secretly.


    Even some people who hadn''t interacted with him in the first place used his affairs as jokes after dinner.


    Especially the high school classmates who attended the class reunion together, shook their heads after hearing about this, thinking that he was crazy, and even went so far as to mess around with Lin Yu.


    You know that Lin Yu won the 500 million prize, and some of them were squandering the principal. What does Zhou Xufeng have?


    However, Zhou Xufeng was not affected by these remarks, and he unswervingly focused all his energy on making mobile phones.


    Of course, he doesn''t know how to make mobile phones. His only job is to bring a bunch of heavily hired technicians to study what functions should be added to the next mobile phone.


    Yes, this phone has not been released yet, but Lin Yu has asked them to hurry up and develop the next phone.


    On this day, the routine internal product meeting.


    All the technicians in the company sat together to discuss the finalized plan for the next mobile phone.


    Lin Yu said to everyone: "That said, I don''t know what the most perfect mobile phone is, but as long as you can think of the functions, I will definitely be able to give a set of the most perfect solution."


    Inside the spherical space station, there are scientists who master advanced technology, as well as various mature technologies that have long been verified, as well as many advanced experimental equipment.


    It can be said that using such a solid family foundation to make a mobile phone is completely a sledgehammer.


    Therefore, Lin Yu was very confident when he said this, so confident that no one in the room dared to doubt what he said.


    Of course, no one in the company dared to doubt him at this time.


    When these young people who love high technology saw the first mobile phone built by Lin Yu, they were as deeply impressed by Lin Yu like Zhou Xufeng.


    After Lin Yu''s voice fell, a young technician stood up to speak, and said his own vision and general plan.


    After he finished speaking, other people stood up and said, everyone one after another, vying for one another, everyone is full of enthusiasm, and they are not at all passive work like employees of other companies.


    Everyone present regards this job as their own business.


    However, on the one hand, they have such a performance because the things that Lin Yu brought out are so dazzling, everyone firmly believes that this thing will change the world.


    On the other hand, it was because Lin Yu gave them tangible benefits, not only giving them high salaries, but also equity.


    When Lin Yu made this decision, everyone was extremely shocked.


    They have never seen such a generous boss.


    In particular, the main business in this company is almost done by the boss alone, and they are just lay hands.


    In this case, they are willing to give such a good treatment, making them feel like they have won a five million prize.


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that they thought Lin Yu had only the wealth of 500 million. In fact, even the wealthiest people on earth could not reach Lin Yu''s wealth.


    In other words, the sum of the wealth of all human civilizations in the entire universe would not touch Lin Yu at all.


    Under this premise, what does it mean to give some high salaries and give up some equity?


    Even if he gave away the entire company and even the entire technological empire in the future, Lin Yu would not blink.


    The meeting went on smoothly.


    About an hour later, this internal product meeting ended smoothly.


    Lin Yu took everyone''s opinions and gave a perfect solution, which once again impressed everyone.


    "All rest."


    Lin Yu sat on the chair with her head in her arms and said to everyone.


    As soon as his voice fell, the meeting room was filled with laughter.


    Lin Yu had already told everyone that there was no need to be restrained in front of him, so over time everyone became accustomed to this relaxed and wanton atmosphere.


    Of course, this is mainly because he does not need to set any rules to make everyone obey him. Unlike the bosses of other companies, it is difficult to build prestige without relying on all kinds of messy rules.


    Everyone here admires him so much and admires him very much.


    "My grass, this grandson!"


    Suddenly, Zhou Xufeng stood up suddenly from his seat, his face full of anger.


    "What happened?"


    Everyone put down their phones and looked at Zhou Xufeng.


    Zhou Xufeng looked at the people indignantly and said: "Made, there is a grandson who left a message under our official WeChat account, saying that our mobile phone is a joke, saying that our boss''s brain is flooded... Forget it, look at it for yourself, he said It¡¯s far worse than these."


    "what?"


    "Which grandson? I won''t spit him to death today!"


    "I''m so angry! This grandson scolds us, but he scolds our boss!"


    Everyone screamed.


    They don''t care if someone sprays the product. After all, as soon as the press conference opens and the mobile phone goes on sale, individuals will be convinced by the power of the powerful product.


    What they couldn''t bear was someone scolding Lin Yu.


    At this time, Lin Yu existed like a **** in their eyes, so they couldn''t tolerate anyone saying something bad about Lin Yu.


    "Fuck, this grandson''s speech has also been criticized, I can''t kill him!"


    Everyone picked up their phones and typed.


    They first stated that they were R&D personnel within the company, and then they used their strongest curse skills to spray each other.


    Because Lin Yu told them that you don''t need to worry about anything when you speak online, and you can output whatever emotion you want to output, and he can settle any problem.


    Therefore, people in the company have always acted hard against the sunspots as employees, and have never been counseled.


    For this reason, the company has attracted countless bad reviews people in the technology sector, whether they are industry leaders, self-media, or ordinary enthusiasts, they are almost not optimistic about Lin Yu and this company founded by Lin Yu Mobile phone company.


    Lin Yu naturally didn''t care about these, and he also told the company employees not to care about such small problems. When he gave them the original words, as long as you are good enough, then you don''t need to care about anyone''s opinions.


    "This kid is stunned and ran away!"


    A young employee put down his mobile phone and said, "I''m so mad, I haven''t sprayed enough yet!"


    Others put down their phones one after another.


    "It''s not worth it, we still have to wait for our mobile phones to be officially released before they can completely hurt their faces."


    "I can''t wait. When our mobile phone is released, I see how these people can be stiff."


    "Yeah, I can''t wait to see their incompetent anger."


    7017k

 Chapter 726： More perfect than perfect

    , Two days later, the first press conference of Jidao Company was officially held.


    Jidao Company is the name Lin Yu personally took, which means that any product must be the ultimate, and be the first in the world.


    This conference was an unprecedented event, and tickets for the conference were sold out early.


    All major online media are paying close attention to this press conference.


    Almost all the headlines and hot searches on the entire network that day can see the words Jidao Company.


    Lin Yu once again became the focus of countless people.


    Of course, these people who follow him are all waiting to see him jokes.


    After all, this is the first extraordinary person to receive 500 million awards in public, and after receiving the awards, he was enthusiastic and took the money to fetch water.


    Coupled with Lin Yu''s previous "vegetable" experience, it made him full of enthusiasm.


    It can be said that this conference is the most anticipated fun conference for countless people during this time.


    The entrance of the Provincial Exhibition Hall.


    When Lin Yu came here, it was already crowded with people.


    The scene is almost comparable to that of a top international star in a concert.


    Among these people, there are idlers who simply come to join in the fun, and there are also various Internet celebrities who have a keen sense of smell and take the initiative to come to rub the traffic.


    Except for the people in Lin Yu''s own company, almost everyone came to see the jokes.


    Of course, Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang are also exceptions.


    They have also seen the mobile phone built by Lin Yu, so they firmly support Lin Yu to start his own business.


    At this time they also came to the scene, eagerly waiting for Lin Yu to prove himself to the world.


    Amid numerous whistles and boos, Lin Yu was surrounded by a group of bodyguards into the venue and officially held the first press conference since the establishment of the company.


    At the same time as the press conference began, articles from various bad news companies and mobile phones dominated the headlines. There were also a group of people on major video websites who analyzed well, and even some forecasting masters have begun to predict the next release. What are the jokes in the meeting.


    Everyone can''t wait to make fun of Lin Yu and Lin Yu''s upcoming products.


    After all, at this time, if one minute at night, the traffic will be robbed by others.


    As for face slaps?


    Such a three-year-old child can see the ending at a glance, how can he be beaten in the face?


    I will never get slapped in the face!


    Every industry tycoon who is bad-mouthing and even the online fun guy firmly believes that he will not be beaten in the face.


    Inside the Provincial Exhibition Hall.


    On the huge booth, Lin Yu glanced at the audience calmly, and then asked: "Before showing the Jidao mobile phone, I have a question to ask everyone, what do you think the most perfect mobile phone in the world looks like?"


    Lin Yu looked at the crowd and added: "You don''t need to say the answer, just think about it in your heart. I''ll give you one minute."


    As soon as his voice fell, the audience burst into laughter.


    Regardless of whether they were thinking or not, Lin Yu quietly waited for the countdown on the screen to jump for a full minute, then took out the mobile phone in his pocket and said: "No matter how perfect the perfect mobile phone you imagine is, this one in my hand is extremely perfect. Every phone will be more perfect than it."


    While he was speaking, six characters popped up on the big screen behind him-more perfect than perfect.


    Immediately afterwards, the introduction video of Jidao mobile phone began to be played on the screen.


    At first, everyone was unscrupulously making fun of the copywriter''s madness, but as the movie played, they shut up one after another.


    Because according to what is shown in the film, this is indeed a perfect phone far beyond their imagination.


    If what it says is true.


    Soon, the short introduction video was over.


    Lin Yu walked up to the booth again and said to everyone: "After watching the film, everyone should have a preliminary understanding of Jidao mobile phones. As for the specific performance parameters and configurations of the mobile phones, I won''t introduce them."


    As soon as this voice fell, the first thought in everyone''s mind was that everything was just bragging, otherwise, how could you not even tell the detailed parameters?


    Just when they were about to boo, Lin Yu suddenly said, "I didn''t give a specific introduction because the technology used in this phone is too advanced. Even if I say it in detail, you won''t understand it."


    As soon as this statement came out, all the people at the scene and those who watched the press conference online were stunned.


    This guy actually mocks everyone who doesn''t understand? !


    Is there anyone more mad than him in the world?


    Without giving everyone time to respond, Lin Yu continued: "Of course, the price still needs to be mentioned. This phone is only sold at 5,999."


    The audience was silent.


    What kind of rubbish, dare you sell it at this price?


    At this moment, most people have this idea in their hearts.


    The bigwigs in the science and technology industry all gave out knowing smiles.


    To be honest, when the big guys first watched the introduction video, they were shocked.


    They all know what it means if those functions can be implemented, which means that the entire mobile phone industry will be subverted.


    But now that they heard the price, they were finally 100% sure that all this was just a joke made by Lin Yu.


    After all, if this phone is really the same as mentioned in the introduction, let alone sell it for 5,999, just add a zero at the end, and some people are still willing to buy it.


    If you sell 5999, you won¡¯t even be able to earn back the cost of materials, let alone the publicity and R&D expenses?


    "This kid, as expected, his brain has not been cured yet, so he spends so much money on such a big show to add jokes to us."


    A veteran of science and technology commented with a smile.


    On stage, after Lin Yu announced the price, he said: "This is the end of the press conference. Next is the time for the live display of the real phone. You can enjoy it and experience this world''s most perfect mobile phone for yourself."


    "I''m going, there is still a real machine to try?"


    "Sure enough, if you want to play, you can play the full set, boss Lin is awesome!"


    "..."


    Everyone is unabashedly irritated, and has completely regarded this conference as a joke.


    But on the Internet, it can be called a flurry of demons, and everyone is changing the tricks of Hei Linyu and Jidao mobile phones.


    The narrators and the masters of stalkers went into battle together, showing their talents to netizens one after another.


    But everyone is black and black, laughing and laughing, and I am still very much looking forward to getting started with the real machine, after all, there is a lot of fun in the designation.


    Bang bang bang!


    The lights in the exhibition hall were successively lit People who participated in the press conference immediately saw the rows of exquisite mobile phones neatly arranged on the display table.


    "Oh, this shell can be made. If Mr. Lin switches to selling models, he will definitely make a fortune every minute."


    "That is, if Boss Lin sells machine models, then I will definitely buy one and buy one at home as a work of art."


    "Hahaha, I will buy it too!"


    Everyone joggingly walked towards the display table.


    Soon, the person walking in the front took the lead in grabbing one of the mobile phones.


    "I''ll go, it can really shine, this won''t be an animation..."


    The first person to pick up the Jidao mobile phone was trying to make fun of it, but he stopped abruptly after only half of his words were said.


    Because he found that things didn''t seem to be that simple.

 Chapter 727： Reevaluation reversal

    "This stuff..."


    The first person to pick up the phone was silent, his face solemnly playing with the phone in his hand.


    When other people saw this, they also picked up a mobile phone from the table.


    Like the first person, everyone had a hippie smile before picking up the phone, but was silent after picking up the phone.


    After all, the people who came to this conference are basically industry insiders, very knowledgeable, and know what a good mobile phone looks like.


    And they were all surprised to find that the mobile phone in their hands was the best mobile phone they had ever seen.


    Or to exaggerate, this is a mobile phone that only appears in a dream.


    There was no sound in the exhibition hall, and everyone was engrossed in operating their mobile phones, trying out the main functions of the mobile phones one by one.


    After trying most of the functions, they finally know that what Lin Yu just said is an objective fact. They really don''t understand how many functions of this phone are realized, even if they know various detailed parameters, it is useless.


    It feels like a person who has only used a feature phone suddenly travels to the future and gets a smart phone. Everything is fresh and everything is very advanced.


    "Unexpectedly, he really has crazy capital..."


    An industry insider could not say.


    He reluctantly discovered that this mobile phone was an epoch-making revolution no matter whether it was at the system level or at the hardware level.


    As an ordinary person in the industry, he can only accept the revolution honestly at this time and cannot participate in this revolution.


    Naturally there will be a sense of powerlessness.


    Soon, other people were completely conquered by the Jidao mobile phone released by Lin Yu just like him. In addition to admiration and admiration, they had already forgotten the fact that they were slapped in the face.


    In other words, it doesn''t matter whether they are beaten in the face at this moment, after all, they can clearly see the arrival of a technological revolution.


    Under such a general trend, what is his face?


    At this time, some media professionals began to debug equipment, preparing to record video or live broadcast.


    In fact, they already wanted to do this right after the lights were turned on, but who knew this phone was so amazing that they didn''t know how to record video or live broadcast before studying it clearly, so it was delayed until now.


    "Miracle! This is definitely an epoch-making miracle!"


    "Gosh, guess what I saw?"


    "The strongest magic machine in history!"


    "As soon as Jidao mobile phones came out, there were no high-end mobile phones in the world!"


    "..."


    Every media person is excitedly expressing his own views, and he is not stingy with words of praise.


    Because they all know that if they don''t change their positions and continue to smear the Jidao mobile phone at this time, then when the mobile phone is officially launched, those customers who get the mobile phone will definitely kill them, and their credibility will completely fall.


    So even if they don¡¯t want 10,000 in their hearts, they can only blow up this phone now.


    Of course, in fact, there is nothing to be embarrassed about at this time. After all, they are not the only ones who get slapped.


    Those who did not attend the conference will be beaten sooner or later.


    Thinking about it this way, it is a blessing to be slapped and awakened early.


    Immediately afterwards, with the release of videos and articles, Lin Yu and Jidao mobile phone once again boarded all the headlines and hot searches on the entire network.


    When the people hurriedly clicked into the headline and wanted to have fun, they found that all the articles or videos were blowing up the phone.


    "This... I thought the title was just yin and yang weird, but I didn''t expect them to be serious? Isn''t it all collected money?"


    Almost everyone is making such doubts.


    But as they carefully read the article and watched the live broadcast and video, this doubt quickly faded.


    After all, live broadcasts and videos are difficult to fake, not to mention that the real machine in the screen is visibly powerful.


    And when people accepted the fact that Jidao mobile phones are very strong and perfect, a new question came, is this kind of mobile phones really only sold for 5,999?


    "5999 can buy such a mobile phone, I really buy it!"


    "Chong, Chong, Chong!"


    Countless people flock to the official website of Jidao mobile phone and major e-commerce platforms, wanting to snap up the Jidao mobile phone.


    However, due to the fact that the Jidao company has not been able to increase the output and the first batch of goods is not large enough, the Jidao mobile phone has been sold out before the large forces reacted.


    Everyone felt a loss of 100 million in an instant.


    But this does not hinder everyone''s enthusiasm for Jidao mobile phones. People began to spontaneously establish various groups, communities, post bars, and forums to discuss Jidao mobile phones.


    As the discussion proceeded, the details of Jidao Company were quickly revealed.


    People were surprised to find that the original Jidao company had applied for many patents after such a short time when it was established.


    Later, under the interpretation of some knowledgeable people, people discovered that some of the technologies mentioned in the patent literature have far surpassed this era.


    Now they finally understood why Lin Yu would say at the press conference that even if he told everyone the detailed parameters, they didn''t understand.


    In this way, in less than half a day, the overall network''s wind reviews have largely reversed.


    Of course, there are still a small group of people who firmly believe that the Jidao mobile phone will definitely overturn after it is officially listed, because they think that those media professionals who frantically tout the Jidao mobile phone are collecting money.


    The enthusiasm continued to ferment, and soon the Internet also began to talk about extremely mobile phones.


    Digital enthusiasts on the Internet translated the domestic hands-on evaluation videos into their text, and then put them on the largest video platform on the Internet.


    Everyone who has watched the video was shocked by the powerful performance and epoch-making features of the Jidao mobile phone.


    Like domestic netizens, they quickly developed a strong curiosity about the Jidao mobile phone and began to dig into all the information on this mobile phone.


    At night, everyone in the world who is a little bit interested in digital products knew about the Jidao mobile phone, and even ordinary people began to ask their friends what a Jidao mobile phone is.


    In other words, it only took a day for Jidao mobile phones to become popular all over the world.


    This result is not surprising. After all, the world hasn''t seen any eye-catching technology products for a long time and Jidao mobile phone is the most shocking high-tech device in recent years.


    Within the Jidao company.


    In order to celebrate this victory, employees have long forgotten about leaving get off work.


    In other words, they have always regarded the company as their home, and they don''t care whether they get off work or not.


    After all, the growth of a company is truly related to their interests. The better the company develops, the more chances they have to become billionaires.


    "Our first product stimulated them like this. If we let them know about the second mobile phone we are developing, wouldn''t we just be scared?"


    Zhou Xufeng said to the excited employees.


    "Hahaha, they will be shocked in the future!"


    Everyone laughed.

 Chapter 728： Technological revolution

    Time passed quickly, and the Jidao mobile phone was officially launched on the third day after the press conference.


    Someone received their Jidao mobile phone that day.


    Immediately afterwards, various unboxing videos and hands-on videos appeared on major video platforms.


    The popularity of various forums, post bars, groups, etc. dedicated to discussing Jidao mobile phones is steadily increasing.


    At this moment, Jidao mobile phone was completely out of the circle.


    Everyone, whether they are digital enthusiasts, technology enthusiasts, or ordinary passers-by, must talk about mobile phones.


    Even those beauty bloggers, food bloggers, and travel bloggers suddenly became digital bloggers.


    No way, Jidao mobile phone is too powerful, every function in it is epoch-making, it will affect all aspects of people''s lives.


    For example, the camera function of Jidao mobile phone can be easily compared with all professional equipment. As long as you have a Jidao mobile phone, you do not need to buy SLR and professional cameras.


    People don''t know how it achieves such a powerful function. They only know that the imaging principle of the camera on it is different from all current cameras. It is a black technology that no one understands in the true sense.


    While the discussion was hot, the second-hand trading market was also detonated by Jidao mobile phones.


    Some people who have successfully snapped up Jidao mobile phones have found that even if they triple the price and put them on the second-hand market, they will immediately be shot in seconds.


    Then they discovered that even if the price was increased ten or twenty times, there would still be people robbing them, and the supply was completely out of demand.


    This makes people wonder why there are so many rich people. Is it true that the money of the rich is not money?


    But soon someone came out and analyzed it for everyone. These customers who bought Jidao mobile phones at any cost are very few individuals, and most of them are people from various companies.


    In other words, all large and small companies in the world are now rushing for Jidao mobile phones.


    The reason is very simple, because there are too many epoch-making technologies contained in Jidao mobile phones, which involve all aspects of various fields. Every company wants to take apart the Jidao mobile phones and study them.


    Whether it is a company that builds cars, ships, airplanes, or munitions, rockets, or even cosmetics and skin care products, Jidao mobile phones have great research value.


    In such a situation, what is an increase of ten times and twenty times?


    There are still people asking for an increase of hundreds of times and thousands of times.


    Really, the news that 5.99 million successfully sold Jidao mobile phones soon became a hot search, stimulating the nerves of countless people.


    "Made, I also said that I didn''t get a loss of 100 million, but it turned out to be a loss of 100 million!"


    "I didn''t hurry up with my hand that day, or I would grab it too!"


    "It''s all because of the broken net that day!"


    Countless people who participated in the panic buying but did not succeed, regret it at this moment.


    They never expected that they would miss an opportunity to make a fortune.


    At the same time that the news was searched hotly, the employees of Jidao Company were also directly dumbfounded.


    "I also said that when the company gets bigger, we can all make a fortune. I didn''t expect that the opportunity to make a fortune will already come. This... I''m really a little caught off guard!"


    An employee looked at the Jidao phone in his hand while talking.


    As employees of the company, they were all sent out a Jidao mobile phone.


    So as long as they sell this extremely mobile phone in their hands, they will soon be able to make a small fortune.


    "What are you thinking about?" Zhou Xufeng glanced at the employees who looked down at Jidao mobile phones and said: "As long as you work hard, you can make a lot of money in the future. Is it necessary to be greedy for this little bargain?"


    Everyone looked up at him one after another.


    Zhou Xufeng continued: "Don''t forget, the boss sent you mobile phones to make you better come up with new ideas and develop more perfect mobile phones."


    A word to awaken the dreamer.


    The employees repeatedly stated that they did not think about anything and would never be greedy for this little bargain.


    But after speaking, they were stupid again.


    Good guy, I really have swelled, hundreds of thousands of millions of dollars, now it has become a small bargain?


    This is really like a dream in life, no one knows what will happen next moment.


    At this moment, every employee feels extremely proud in their hearts, and feels extremely fortunate that joining Jidao Company was the most correct thing in life.


    While the employees of Jidao Company are busy celebrating, other companies on the planet are holding meetings in full swing.


    The themes of the conference are almost the same, and they are all related to Jidao mobile phones.


    The official listing of Jidao mobile phone made them deeply feel the crisis and opportunity.


    What is the crisis? The crisis is that the technology contained in Jidao mobile phones will affect all walks of life and will revolutionize countless companies.


    The opportunity is that as long as you seize the time to understand the technology in Jidao mobile phones, you can participate in this technological revolution and usher in a rebirth for the company.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are very lucky that we successfully bought a Jidao mobile phone, and now that mobile phone is on its way."


    "..."


    "This phone is an extremely mobile phone, and we must understand what technologies it uses as quickly as possible."


    "..."


    "The company''s next priority is..."


    "..."


    Similar speeches are appearing in companies all over the world, and all companies are eager to participate in this technological revolution.


    At the same time, the global network is also hotly discussing the technological content of Jidao mobile phones.


    In addition to ordinary people who participated in the discussion, there are no shortage of big names in the science and technology industry.


    As the discussion progressed, everyone soon discovered that the technological content of Jidao mobile phones was too high. Even professionals would have to spend a lot of time to understand the principles.


    But even so, research papers related to Jidao mobile phones appeared on the Internet quickly.


    Although these papers cannot clarify the science and technology used in Jidao mobile phones, they can at least play a role in popular science.


    All those who could understand these papers, as well as those who could not understand but listened to the professional interpretation, were deeply shocked.


    People then deeply realized what a great product this is.


    For a time, all the content of the in-depth evaluation of Jidao mobile phones can easily become a hot spot, and the entire technology industry has become a carnival.


    And under the carnival, there are countless people wondering, Jidao company has piled so many advanced technologies on the Jidao mobile phone at once, how can their next mobile phone or next product impress the world?


    Are they a bit too aggressive in doing this?


    Would it be better to show the technology through different products bit by bit?


    Everyone feels that Jidao Company played a big one this time, and some regret it next.


    Sure enough, Lin Yu and his Jidao company are still too immature. They don''t understand the laws of the market, so they patronize them with enthusiasm to make products.


    While most people felt sorry for Lin Yu, some people also stood up and cursed, saying that Lin Yu only cared about his own pleasure and did not consider the country at all.


    They believe that those advanced technologies should not be shown to the world so quickly. After all, the country is still very backward. These technologies are available so quickly, and it is easy for developed countries to learn and surpass them.


    In short, the demons danced again soon on the Internet, and all kinds of people came forward to speak freely.


    However, it is much better than before the development of the conference. At least now, many people will spontaneously maintain Lin Yu and Jidao Company, and no longer fall to the ground like before.


    Of course, what people don''t know is that soon they will be shocked by the brand new products released by Jidao.

 Chapter 729： State value

    Mingdu Hotel.


    The crowds outside the hotel were crowded, and they were all people who came here to see Lin Yu.


    Some of these people are young people who love digital technology products. They have regarded Lin Yu as the godfather of a new generation of technology, so they all come with a pilgrimage-like mood.


    Others are executives and even presidents of major companies. They come here naturally to see if there is an opportunity to cooperate with Lin Yu.


    After all, Jidao mobile phones are so hot now, even a three-year-old child knows that there are limitless business opportunities.


    Coupled with the fact that Jidao mobile phone has so many extremely advanced independent technologies, it will definitely be highly valued by the country, and the green light will be given in all aspects. If you have a relationship with Lin Yu at this time, there is no doubt that the future will be bright.


    In addition to these two types of people, there is another group of people who are relatives of Lin Yu''s family.


    As the saying goes, the poor are in the busy city and no one asks, and the rich have distant relatives in the mountains. As early as when Lin Yu won the 500 million prize, the thick-skinned people had already come to Lin Yu''s family.


    Now Lin Yu suddenly climbed into the sky in one step.


    Even those who had torn their faces with Lin Yu''s family before, rushed over this time, ready to repay their sins.


    For the sake of profit, you can actually put aside everything.


    What''s more, the benefits here are so huge.


    Woo woo-


    Suddenly, a harsh police siren sounded in the street.


    Rows of police cars came one after another, and the destination was this Mingdu Hotel.


    After the police car stopped, many law enforcement officers got down and began to maintain order on the scene.


    People have speculated that it was probably because there were too many people gathered here, and the city leaders were afraid of accidents, so they made such an arrangement.


    After all, the leader is not stupid, knowing that Lin Yu''s current status is extraordinary, not only the most promising young entrepreneur in Hecheng, but also one of the leading figures in the national technology industry, and he has a truly boundless future.


    Such an important person naturally has to do everything possible to ensure his safety.


    If such an important person had something to do in Hecheng because of some accident, he would definitely be held accountable by his superiors.


    "Hey, it looks like I can''t get in."


    Zheng Bei and Qin Qiushan looked at each other helplessly and sighed.


    Like the others here, they also rushed to see Lin Yu, but only after they came did they know how honorable Lin Yu''s status is now, and it was no longer what they wanted to see.


    "Hey, why didn''t I give Lin Yu that little trust in the first place?"


    Zheng Bei said with great regret: "Really, just a little trust will do. Even if Lin Yu has a brain problem, I will sacrifice my life to accompany the gentleman to play with him, it will not be like today."


    What he is thinking about now is that if the classmates meeting that day agreed with Lin Yu''s ideas and offered to establish this Jidao company with him, then today he will become a sweet pastry in the eyes of big leaders.


    This is the real prominence.


    In contrast, what is a small fortune in the real estate industry?


    If you get rich, you will be scolded secretly by some people.


    "Forget it, let him pass the past, it''s useless to regret now." Qin Qiushan patted Zheng Bei on the shoulder, and comforted.


    Zheng Beichao glanced at him and sighed again.


    Then he said: "By the way, Zhou Xufeng seems to have become a partner of Jidao Company a long time ago. Why does this kid have such a good vision this time?"


    Speaking of this, Zheng Bei looked at Qin Qiushan unwillingly and said: "I remember when the classmates were meeting, he didn''t believe Lin Yu''s words, why would he choose to cooperate with Lin Yu later and even quit his job?"


    "What''s so strange about this, Lin Yu must have brought out something enough to persuade him."


    Qin Qiushan Tan Tan Shou Tao.


    Hearing this, Zheng Bei squeezed his fist and said: "Lin Yu, we are also classmates anyway, so we don''t speak loyalty!"


    Zheng Bei thought that if Lin Yu had come up with something enough to persuade everyone, then he wouldn''t be unbelievable at all.


    "No way, who told Zhou Xufeng to have a good relationship with him when he went to school, don''t complain now, it''s useless."


    Qin Qiushan persuaded.


    Zheng Bei frowned, then looked up again at the huge sign of Mingdu Hotel.


    The anger and chagrin in his heart are still hard to calm down.


    "Forget it, Lao Bei, Lin Yu''s kid is very high-spirited now, but the company is not run like him."


    Qin Qiushan put on Zheng Bei''s shoulders again and said, "The way he plays now, the company will become dysfunctional before long."


    "Even if it is not pornographic, it will be squeezed down by other companies or even swallowed up sooner or later."


    Hearing this, Zheng Bei slowly nodded his head and said, "That''s true. How can he take out all his cards all at once? After all, this kid has been disconnected from society for too long. There is only a sense of recklessness, and the basic rules are not. Understand."


    Woo woo-


    At this time, there was another piercing siren in the distance.


    The sirens were getting closer, and soon the police car with the sirens came to the door of Mingdu Hotel.


    Zheng Bei and Qin Qiushan, like the others present, stood on tiptoes and raised their eyes to see what was going on.


    I saw two middle-aged men in the black sedan behind the police car. After they showed their IDs, they walked into the Mingdu Hotel without any hindrance, seeming to be coming towards Lin Yu.


    "Who are these two people?"


    "I don''t know, but it shouldn''t be the leader of the city, it''s probably the big man above."


    "possible."


    "..."


    Everyone talked a lot.


    At the same time, inside the Mingdu Hotel.


    Lin Yu''s parents are in the suite.


    "I really never dreamed that my old Lin family would have such a day!"


    Standing by the huge French window, Lin Guoan looked at the heads surging below, with excited expressions all over his face.


    If someone told him half a year ago that his old Lin family was going to be developed, he would never believe it, and he would even think that the other party was deliberately taunting him.


    Who ever thought that in just half a year, the whole thing would be heaven and earth, and the changes were so great.


    It was so big that it seemed to be a dream. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    Lin Guoan has pinched herself how many times in the past few days, wanting to see if she would pinch herself awake.


    Fortunately, no matter how he pinched himself, after a while, nothing changed.


    "It''s worth it, my son is so promising, Lao Lin is worth it in this life!"


    Lin Guoan muttered to himself, then retracted his gaze and turned to look at Ma Yefang and Lin Yu who were sitting on the sofa.


    Like him, Ma Yefang was full of joy, but Lin Yu sat there and watched TV like a okay person, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    After thinking about it, Lin Guoan took the initiative to walk to Lin Yu and sit down, and asked: "Son, what are your plans next? Your Jidao mobile phone is so advanced, it is estimated that it will attract the attention of the country, then..."


    Ding Dong¡ª


    Lin Guoan was only half talking, and the doorbell in the suite rang.

 Chapter 730： Waiting for a good show

    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you tell the front desk that no one would see it?"


    Ma Yefang murmured.


    Lin Guoan immediately answered, "Don''t worry, I will ask the front desk."


    When Lin Yu saw this, he stopped and said, "No need to ask, let them come in. The people who come are definitely not inferior."


    When Lin Yu was reminded like this, Lin Guoan reacted immediately and nodded and said: "Yes, most people are not at this level at all."


    After speaking, he got up and opened the door.


    After the door was opened, the two middle-aged men outside the door took out their certificates and asked, "Is Lin Yu here?"


    After reading the other party''s ID, Lin Guoan immediately took a breath and nodded repeatedly: "Yes."


    "Sure enough, here."


    The two breathed a sigh of relief.


    Obviously they first knocked on Lin Yu''s door, and found that there was no response before they came here.


    "Is it convenient now? We have important things to talk to Lin Yu face to face."


    One of the middle-aged men asked.


    "Convenient, convenient, please come inside." Lin Guoan let the two into the room.


    Soon, the two middle-aged men entered the living room and came to Lin Yu and Ma Yefang.


    "If I''m not wrong, did the country leader send you over?" Lin Yu asked them after a glance.


    The two looked at each other when they heard the words, then nodded and said, "You guessed it."


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that Lin Yu didn''t guess at all, but saw the ID they just showed with his own eyes.


    "It shouldn''t have been us who came to find you, but the situation is special now, so..."


    One of the middle-aged men was about to explain why, Lin Yu directly waved his hand to stop him.


    "I know the reason, because the mobile phones I sell have many new technologies that are currently difficult to achieve."


    Lin Yu knew that there would be such a day from the day he decided to make the Jidao mobile phone.


    Because the technologies he used in Jidao mobile phones are technologies that are still being verified or are still in the theoretical stage in various countries in the world, these technologies are just a little more advanced than the existing mature technologies, but they are not too far beyond the frontier.


    So when he succeeded in bringing out these technologies, it immediately aroused the great attention of the country.


    When the two middle-aged men saw that Lin Yu had guessed the reason for their coming, they stopped explaining.


    They looked at Lin Yu''s parents, and then asked Lin Yu, "Can we talk to you alone?"


    "No, they are my dearest people. For some decisions, I also need to refer to their opinions."


    Lin Yu directly refused.


    He was bored and started this Jidao company, the main purpose is to give his parents a face and let them live a good life, not to make themselves better.


    At his level, the only things he cares about in the dunya are his parents, relatives and friends, and nothing else is worth mentioning to him.


    Perhaps in others'' eyes, it is a proud thing to be an idol of countless people and a new star in the science and technology world, but in his eyes, these false names have no meaning.


    Nothing is better than making the person who loves you the most happy.


    After hearing this, the two looked at each other, exchanged their eyes, and replied to Lin Yu: "Well, we respect your ideas."


    "Sit down, sit down and say."


    Lin Guoan greeted the two.


    Ma Yefang stood up and said, "I''m going to make tea."


    They were all dumbfounded by each other''s identity just now, and for a while they forgot how to treat guests.


    "No, no." The two men refused again and again, "Time is urgent, we should hurry up and discuss business."


    Ma Yefang did not stop and continued to make tea, while Lin Guoan sat down.


    When the two saw this, they stopped talking, and went straight to the subject with serious expressions: "Lin Yu, our main purpose of coming here is to discuss with you about cooperation with the country."


    "Of course, if you are willing to directly devote yourself to the country''s scientific construction, then we warmly welcome you, and we can try our best to meet your requirements."


    After speaking, they looked at Lin Yu seriously.


    "It''s better to cooperate." Lin Yu replied.


    "Well, we fully respect your ideas." The two nodded.


    At this time, Ma Yefang brought five cups of tea and gave each one a cup.


    After she sat down, one of the men continued: "The academicians of the Academy of Sciences and the Academy of Engineering are very interested in the technology in Jidao mobile phones. They all want to know how you implemented these technologies..."


    Lin Yu interrupted him and said, "Needless to say, do you want me to share these technologies with the country?"


    "Yes." The two nodded.


    After finishing speaking, one of them hurriedly added: "Just like the sentence, the country can meet the requirements you want as much as possible, and the country will never treat you badly."


    "I know."


    Lin Yu responded, then turned to look at Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang and said, "Dad, Mom, you all heard it too, what do you think?"


    The technology in Jidao mobile phone is very advanced for the countries on the earth, but in Lin Yu''s view, it is just some obsolete technology that is too old.


    Therefore, he doesn''t care whether to give these technologies to others, he only needs Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang to be happy.


    This was his original intention to start the company when he was bored.


    Over the years, his parents have suffered countless hardships in order to treat him, and he deserves to be rewarded.


    When the two middle-aged men saw Lin Yu handed over the choice to their parents, they were suddenly curious.


    They could see that Lin Yu''s parents were just ordinary people, not as unfathomable as Lin Yu himself.


    So what did he mean by doing this?


    "This..." Lin Guoan looked at Ma Yefang, then Lin Yu and the two middle-aged men, waved his hands again and again: "How can we get along with this kind of thing, Xiaoyu, you can make your own decisions, don''t ask us. When we come up with ideas, it will drag you down."


    Ma Yefang echoed: "Yes, Xiaoyu, you make your own decisions, as long as we don''t exist."


    The two lives are afraid of dragging Lin Yu and causing Lin Yu trouble.


    "It''s okay, just tell me what you think." Lin Yu encouraged.


    "In this case." Lin Guoan looked solemn and thought for a while and said: "According to my idea, it is natural that those technologies should be handed over to the country. After all, only when the country is strong can we live a good life."


    "I think the same as your dad." Ma Yefang added.


    Their ideas are simple. What they are thinking at this time is that the scientists in the early days of the founding of the People''s Republic of China risked their deaths to return from abroad to serve the motherland. Now that their sons are promising, they should do the same.


    What''s more, the Jidao mobile phone made by his son is so advanced that it has been targeted by people from countless countries. If you don''t seek the country''s asylum, you may be in danger of life.


    If you want national asylum, you should always show some sincerity.


    Lin Yu turned his head to look at the two middle-aged men and said: "Since my parents said so, then I will dedicate all the technology in Jidao mobile phone to the country for free, but I have one Conditions, these technologies cannot be handed over to other commercial companies in any way, only relevant state departments and enterprises are allowed to research and use them."


    Hearing this answer, both of them showed surprises on their faces.


    "That''s for sure. This is a patented technology that belongs to you and your Jidao company. Other commercial companies who want to adopt these technologies can only negotiate with you and pay you the patent fee."


    One of them explained.


    Another person reminded: "Domestic companies certainly dare not mess around, but we can''t effectively restrain foreign companies."


    "Your Jidao mobile phones are sold publicly. People in some developed countries have successfully obtained the Jidao mobile phones. With their technical reserves, it is estimated that it will not be long before they can master the advanced technology in the Jidao mobile phones through reverse engineering. "


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "Don''t worry about this, just wait for a good show."

 Chapter 731： Just a coincidence

    In the next time, the two middle-aged men and Lin Yu finalized some preliminary cooperation matters before they got up and left.


    When he was about to leave, one of the men said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, since you released the Jidao phone, countless people have followed you, and some of them want to be against you."


    Hearing this, Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang immediately became nervous.


    Upon seeing this, the man hurriedly comforted: "Don''t worry, we have taken strong measures to ensure the safety of your family."


    After that, he turned his head and looked at Lin Yu again and explained: "The people we arranged will protect you in secret. Under normal circumstances, they will not reveal your identity. You just treat them as if they don''t exist, and continue to live as before."


    "Protect us in secret?" Lin Guoan asked in doubt.


    "Yeah." The man nodded and continued to explain: "Their identities should not be exposed. Only in this way can they truly deter criminals hiding in the dark."


    Another man answered: "If criminals know what security measures we have taken, it will be convenient for them to formulate a detailed crime plan. As they are now, they will not know how to proceed."


    After listening to the explanations of the two, Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang finally fully understood that they had such a consideration.


    "Thank you! Thank you!"


    Lin Guoan got up and thanked the two again and again.


    Until today, he was just an ordinary citizen, and now suddenly he received so much attention from the country, he really didn''t know how to express his gratitude.


    Ma Yefang did the same. For a while, he didn''t know what to say.


    However, the two of them were completely relieved. With the assurance of the other party, they can feel relieved.


    Just now they supported Lin Yu to share the technology in Jidao mobile phone for national use, and the main purpose is this.


    What they care about now is not wealth, but Lin Yu''s safety.


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that Lin Yu didn''t need the protection of the state at all. As long as Lin Yu was there, no one in this world could hurt their family.


    Unless those ancient demons came to deal with them in person.


    "Dad, Mom." Lin Yu turned his head and said to the two of them: "Just like what they said, you will continue to live like before. You should eat and drink, and go out if you want to go out."


    "Well, we know."


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang nodded together.


    Lin Yu saw that his parents readily agreed, so he didn''t say more.


    It can be seen that both parents believe in the country very much, so there is no need to say anything else to calm their hearts.


    Afterwards, the two middle-aged men left, and Lin Yu returned to his room.


    ...


    The next day, Lin Yu handed over the high and new technology used in Jidao mobile phone to relevant national departments according to the agreement. Some academicians from the Academy of Sciences and Engineering came over for this purpose and asked him about the details.


    After they saw Lin Yu, they all lamented Lin Yu''s young and promising.


    Of course, they are also very curious why Lin Yu will suddenly have such a strong scientific research ability like a divine help after a few years in a coma.


    It''s a pity that this question is not easy to ask in person, so I can only guess in private.


    On this day, in the laboratory of Jidao Company.


    A group of academicians of different ages gathered in front of a device and listened to the company''s staff job introduction like elementary school students.


    After listening to the introduction, they suddenly realized.


    "Sure enough, our research direction is right. The original silicon-based chips have approached the physical limit and have reached a bottleneck. Only carbon-based chips are the future."


    "Research on carbon-based chips is also being carried out by large foreign companies. Normally, their technical reserves are deeper and broader than ours, but who knows..."


    The academicians looked at each other involuntarily.


    Who knows the macho, in the research of carbon-based chips, Jidao Company has surpassed all organizations in all countries in one fell swoop, really made the real thing, and successfully completed the commercialization.


    Jidao mobile phone is the first mobile phone equipped with a carbon-based chip.


    "However, this advantage will not last long. Now all major organizations in the world have got Jidao mobile phones. With such a ready-made reference, they will soon be able to understand the key points. In turn, the verification is still in the experimental stage. Various technologies, when the time comes..."


    An academician sighed while shaking his head.


    Before he could finish his words, the employee of Jidao, who was responsible for explaining this technology, said cautiously: "Well, in fact, the second-generation technology is already mature here. After the stage, Jidao mobile phones will be equipped with this new technology. At that time we can still maintain our lead."


    "what?"


    Qi Qi, the academicians present, was shocked.


    They finally accepted the fact that Jidao has the first-generation carbon-based chip technology. They never thought that the second-generation technology was already mature? !


    "Boy, are you serious?"


    An older academician asked.


    "It''s true." The young employee in charge of the explanation nodded his head, and then said: "Our boss has ordered that if you want to see it, you can show it to you in advance."


    "Please take us to have a look!"


    Everyone begged hurriedly.


    ...


    Somewhere abroad.


    Inside an advanced laboratory.


    A group of men and women in white lab coats stared at a large screen excitedly.


    Slides are playing on that big screen, and each slide is accompanied by a text introduction.


    "Stephen, have you seen it? Our research direction is right!"


    Someone said emotionally.


    While he was speaking, someone on the other side of the room nodded in excitement: "Sure enough, the whole direction is right. This Jidao phone uses similar technology!"


    "Fortunately, we have enough technical reserves. I believe we should be the first group of people to successfully crack Jidao mobile phones!"


    "Next, hurry up and start trial production. We must not miss this revolution and delay this business opportunity!"


    "..."


    Everyone spoke with each other, and their eagerness was beyond words.


    They are even looking forward to the day when they overtake Jidao.


    Because they believe that the technology used in Jidao mobile phones is definitely the most advanced technology currently available.


    These technologies are originally one of the research directions of major technology companies, and it will not take much time to understand them.


    Once they''ve gotten it through, they are confident to do better than Jidao Company.


    At the same time, similar conversations are taking place in other parts of the world Everyone found that the technology adopted by Jidao mobile phone is not as difficult to crack as imagined.


    In this way, time passed day by day.


    Soon some large companies held press conferences one after another, announcing that they had achieved major breakthroughs in certain technologies.


    Of course, as soon as the conference started, people found that the new technology they announced was highly similar to some of the technologies used in Jidao mobile phones.


    The explanation given by these companies is that these technologies have been established for many years, and the time has come to achieve results, but the time just happens to be close to the release time of Jidao mobile phones.


    To this end, they also listed a variety of documents, proving that they have long been deployed in this field.


    In the end, most people in the world accepted this explanation.


    After all, these companies are leaders in all walks of life, and they have been leading the development of human technology. What they say is convincing enough.


    People are willing to believe that this time it''s just that Jidao Company happened to grab a head start.

 Chapter 732： Beyond perfection

    Before I knew it, a month passed.


    During this period, all major companies in the world are blaming news, saying that new products will be released soon.


    Even at the same time, a number of technology companies released gossip, saying that a mobile phone comparable to Jidao mobile phone would be released soon.


    For a time, the entire mobile phone industry and the industries supporting the mobile phone industry seem to have returned to the era of a hundred schools of thought a few years ago.


    Every company has shown confidence and is determined to win this new market.


    This atmosphere also makes the world pay attention to this technological revolution.


    Whether it is domestic or foreign networks, the hottest hot spots are all related to these things.


    Everyone is very concerned about what the new mobile phones that are about to be announced will look like, and whether they can pull off the Jidao mobile phones that have not been on the market for a long time.


    This is mainly because the Jidao mobile phone was out of stock after the first batch was sold out, making people who want to buy this mobile phone hungry and thirsty.


    Everyone feels that Jidao Company is not authentic, relying on its temporary monopoly to engage in hunger marketing.


    Therefore, people hope that the market will quickly enter a situation of healthy competition, so that Jidao will not be the only company.


    Time continues to move forward.


    In the days to come, Jidao Company still does not sell the next batch of Jidao mobile phones, and those who want to buy Jidao phones are waiting more and more tormented.


    This has led to an endless stream of conspiracy theories.


    Some say that Jidao is controlled by the government, and some say that the new technology is not stable and the yield rate is insufficient, so the supply is slow.


    Some people even say that the first batch of Jidao mobile phones were stolen from other countries, and they could not be produced by themselves. Now that they are sold out, they will naturally be out of stock.


    In short, there are any arguments.


    In this atmosphere, more and more people are beginning to look forward to brand new phones that other companies will release.


    On the Internet, the popularity of Jidao Company has dropped rapidly.


    However, when people were too lazy to pay attention to Jidao, Jidao suddenly announced that it would hold a new press conference next week to release a new generation of Jidao mobile phones.


    As soon as the news came out, Jidao immediately rushed to all the hot searches on the entire network.


    For a while, countless people are guessing what kind of advanced technology the new mobile phone that Jidao will release will have.


    The heat continued to ferment, until the day when Jidao Company officially held the press conference, the heat finally reached its peak.


    On this day, all people in the world who care about this matter watched the press conference on time in various ways.


    Due to the large number of viewers, many platforms'' servers were directly down, and engineers had to work overtime for maintenance.


    Under the eyes of everyone, the press conference was finally held.


    "Beyond perfection!"


    At the beginning of the press conference, people noticed the four characters appearing on the big screen.


    At this time, countless people are sighing that the copywriting of Jidao Company is really getting crazy, and I don''t know if they still have crazy capital this time.


    Next, the press conference proceeded smoothly.


    This time Zhou Xufeng took the stage to introduce a new generation of Jidao mobile phones. His style is not as radical as Lin Yu last time.


    However, he was not arrogant and excited, but the audience''s performance was far more crazy than last time.


    Because everyone was surprised to find that this generation of Jidao mobile phones once again brought a technological revolution.


    Several times the performance of the previous generation, more complete systems and hardware, and countless exciting new features, all indicate that as long as this phone is launched, all new phones that are still circulated in the gossip will be directly affected. disuse.


    That''s right, it is the kind that is directly eliminated and swept into the historical garbage dump.


    "My God, I must grab this Jidao phone this time!"


    "This is simply a masterpiece of God!"


    "A miracle in the history of science and technology!"


    "The pinnacle of human craftsmanship!"


    "Things made by God!"


    "..."


    Everyone who watched the conference throughout the whole process has not hesitated to use the most exaggerated language to describe the new generation of Jidao mobile phones.


    After all, Jidao has successfully proved itself, so this time people believe that all the things mentioned at the press conference are true, not just a joke.


    As soon as the press conference was over, people flocked to the official website of Jidao to snap up purchases.


    But the magic is that with so many people influx, the official website of Jidao Company didn''t even collapse.


    We must know that this time the Jidao mobile phone is sold all over the world, and major countries in the world can snap up the Jidao mobile phone, so far more people came this time than last time.


    People have to lament the strength of Jidao Company.


    ...


    At the same time, somewhere on earth.


    "The existence of this person and this company has seriously affected the existing international order, and we can no longer just sit back and watch."


    "Don''t worry, we have formulated multiple plans to deal with the next situation."


    ...


    Inside the spherical space station.


    Lin Yu was still sitting alone in front of the huge French window, looking at the secluded space outside.


    During this period of time, in addition to using the clone on Earth to establish the Jidao Company and release the Jidao mobile phone, he has also been using other puppet clones to investigate the familiar figure he saw last time.


    He doubted that the master of that figure was a demon **** from the void, rather than an ancient demon **** who had always lived in this universe.


    Finally, after his detailed investigation, he finally confirmed this speculation.


    That figure was indeed the demon **** who had dealt with in the void. At that time, around the land of chaos, the demon god, along with Gu Xin and other demon gods, tried to **** the soul stone in his hand.


    After investigating the identity of the other party, a new question came, why did these demon gods appear in this universe?


    The two most important questions are how they got here, and what happened in the void that made them come here at risk.


    These two issues are very important and are directly related to his next decision.


    "Could it be... the void has been destroyed by the original ancestor?"


    Lin Yu slowly got up, guessing in his heart.


    After thinking about it, he went to and found that it seemed that only such a situation would force the demon gods to risk coming here.


    To know that it is very dangerous to come here through the turbulent flow of time and space, and it is very possible to die in the turbulent flow of time and space.


    Even Lin Yu felt that some demon gods might have died in the turbulence of time and space, and only a few lucky ones who escaped here by luck.


    "If the void has been destroyed by the original ancestor, then things are in trouble."


    Lin Yu was very worried.


    If the void is destroyed by Yuanzu, then Yuanzu''s next goal is most likely to be the particle world.


    After all, the ancestor knew the existence of the primordial spirit particle, so naturally he would be able to find the particle world along the way.


    What''s more, the ancestor was originally an aggregation of primordial spirit particles, but he was lucky enough to awaken his self-consciousness.


    "We can no longer waste time like this, we must quickly find new channels to gain vitality."

 Chapter 733： Strange primordial particle

    "The ancient demon gods have indeed given up on this universe, just waiting to build their eternal paradise, so they took back most of the demon **** puppets, but..."


    Lin Yu walked to the huge French window and stared at the moon outside.


    "But if the existence like Yuanzu wants to awaken, it must absorb enough human memory."


    "In the past, that existence was to absorb people''s memories through the devil **** puppets. Now that the devil **** puppets are mostly taken back, it is bound to find a new way to absorb memories."


    "Then how does it do it now? Or, how does the Ancient Demon God help it do this?"


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, thinking of the origin of the Demon God Puppet in his heart.


    The body part of the demon **** puppet comes from the body of the ancient demon god, and the core that controls the body comes from the powerful existence similar to the original ancestor.


    Therefore, Lin Yu felt that the crystal core of the Demon God Puppet was the key to absorbing people''s memory.


    "The demon **** puppets were taken back by the ancient demon gods, because they no longer need to use the demon **** puppets to guide the development of civilization in this universe, but there must be a similar crystal core in the universe."


    "This crystal core monitors the entire universe, constantly observing and absorbing people''s memories."


    "As long as I can find this crystal core and eat it, I can gain vitality."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart.


    Now the source of Yuanneng has been solved, but new problems have also come.


    That is, how to find the crystal core that monitors the entire universe?


    "Relying on my puppet clone to find it will definitely not work. Those ancient demon gods must have considered this a long time ago..."


    Lin Yu frowned in thought.


    "It would be nice to leave a crystal core and not eat it, so that I can find a way to find other crystal cores by studying it."


    "Now, I can only find another demon **** puppet."


    Touching his chin, Lin Yu decided to leave the spherical space station and personally go to various places in the universe to find the remaining demon **** puppets.


    Although the ancient demon gods took back most of the demon **** puppets, they still kept some in the universe to deal with emergencies.


    So as long as you look carefully, you should be able to find something.


    But when Lin Yu was about to set off, Dean Liu suddenly heard a call. It seemed that Dean Liu had something very important to tell him.


    Lin Yu granted Dean Liu''s request.


    Immediately afterwards, Dean Liu''s holographic projection appeared beside him.


    "Your Excellency, we have made a new discovery in that man-made puppet!"


    Dean Liu said very excitedly.


    "What did you find?" Lin Yu asked.


    "We caught a strange particle on this man-made puppet. We have never seen such a particle before!"


    Dean Liu quickly explained.


    "Strange particles?" Lin Yu asked inwardly, the strange particles that Dean Liu called, could it be the original spirit particles.


    "I am coming now."


    After Lin Yu said, he flashed into the giant laboratory inside the spherical space station.


    At this time, a group of scientists, headed by Dean Liu, are gathering here, and everyone''s faces are filled with excitement.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s arrival, Dean Liu immediately led Lin Yu to an instrument.


    A light spot was flashing on the screen of the instrument, and Lin Yu knew at a glance that it was an elemental spirit particle that had been magnified many times.


    "Sure enough, it is an elemental spirit particle, but why didn''t I find it when I checked it last time?"


    Last time he only took out the crystal core of the demon **** puppet, but the existence of the primordial spirit particle was not found from the beginning to the end.


    This doubt only stayed in Lin Yu''s mind for a moment, and then immediately disappeared.


    The most important thing now is not to figure out why the primordial spirit particle was not found last time, but to quickly see if the primordial spirit particle carries memory.


    Lin Yu tapped out his divine consciousness, carefully sensing the primordial spirit particles in the demon **** puppet.


    What disappointed him, however, was that there was no memory in this primordial spirit particle, and the whole was nothing.


    But just as he was about to think about why this phenomenon occurred, the primordial spirit particles in the demon **** puppet suddenly disappeared.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu immediately looked eastward.


    He had been sensing this elemental spirit particle just now, so he clearly saw that the elemental spirit particle did not disappear out of thin air, but flew out to the east at a speed far exceeding the speed of light.


    "Why, why is it missing?"


    At this time, having been staring at the screen, Dean Liu and the others also exclaimed.


    Their reaction was much slower than Lin Yu, so it was not until Lin Yu turned to look east that they noticed that the light spot on the screen had disappeared.


    Huh!


    Just as everyone was puzzled, Lin Yu also disappeared in place.


    Dean Liu waits for you to look at me, and I look at you, all of them are unclear.


    What they didn''t know was that Lin Yu had already chased the flying soul particle at this time.


    ...


    Two days later.


    Jidao Company¡¯s second-generation Jidao mobile phone was officially launched.


    Compared with the launch of the first generation of Jidao mobile phones, the market response this time has been far more enthusiastic.


    This is mainly because the Jidao mobile phone stocks are larger this time, and the sales area covers all major countries in the world.


    For a time, both domestic and foreign networks are all talking about the second-generation Jidao mobile phone.


    Those lucky ones who got the first batch of Jidao mobile phones uploaded the unboxing videos to the major video platforms, which was envied by countless people.


    At the same time, various evaluation videos and dismantling videos have also been released.


    After watching these videos, people discovered that the various parameters Zhou Xufeng announced at the press conference did not have the slightest water, and he even said it was too conservative at the time.


    The timing performance of the second-generation Jidao mobile phone is not limited to those mentioned at the press conference.


    In this regard, people who like Jidao mobile phones are very happy and call Jidao the eternal god.


    Of course, this is the reaction of ordinary people. People from major technology companies are all working overtime to crack the technology adopted by the second generation of Jidao mobile phones after they get the Jidao mobile phone.


    Soon they discovered that the technology used in the second generation of Mtlnovel phones far surpassed the first generation of Mtlnovel mobile phones ~ www.novelhall.com~ It can even be said that these two generations of Mtlnovel mobile phones are completely the product of two generations.


    This shocked countless knowledgeable people.


    These two generations of Jidao mobile phones next to each other have technical standards that can span two generations, which shows how deep the technology reserves of Jidao Company are.


    They finally understood why Jidao Company would use so many high and new technologies when it released the first Jidao mobile phone. It turned out that it was because Jidao Company still had stronger technology hidden in it.


    After clarifying this point, they couldn''t help asking whether Jidao Company has advanced technology that is stronger than the second-generation Jidao mobile phone?


    If so, when is Jidao going to use these technologies?


    In addition to this problem, there is a more serious problem lingering in the minds of countless people.


    That is, how should they compete with Jidao?


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 734： Ancient Devils Hideout

    "We can''t compete with such a company!"


    This is the thought in the minds of countless company executives all over the world.


    Faced with the Jidao Company, which was completely unreasonable, they were completely desperate, and they did not feel that their company had the possibility of competing with the Jidao Company.


    At this time, not only the top executives of major companies, but also the government elites of major countries are also worrying about this issue.


    How to deal with this technological revolution brought by Jidao Company?


    This is a very serious problem.


    If you can¡¯t adapt and participate in this technological revolution, you will inevitably fail to keep up with the times and will eventually be abandoned by the times.


    This is an absolutely unacceptable ending.


    Therefore, in order to prevent such an outcome, effective actions must be taken immediately.


    ...


    Somewhere on earth.


    "Preliminary investigations show that only Lin Yu is the core figure of Jidao Company, and all the high-tech of Jidao Company are related to him. It can even be said that all the technologies used by Jidao mobile phones were invented by him alone. "


    Someone is speaking in a huge conference room.


    After this person finished speaking, someone asked: "Isn''t this person in a vegetative state for a long time? Why does he suddenly possess such a strong scientific research ability after he wakes up?"


    "Sorry, we can''t find the reason for this for the time being." Someone replied.


    As soon as his voice fell, another person guessed: "Will all this be related to the incident half a year ago?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    The people in the conference room looked at him together.


    The man stood up when he saw it and said, "We observed an unidentified human-shaped object in the outer space near the earth half a year ago. I am referring to this incident."


    Upon hearing this, everyone present reacted.


    It turned out that he meant that Lin Yu''s awakening might be related to the unknown object.


    "I now very much suspect that the unknown humanoid is possessed by this Chinese man named Lin Yu."


    The man said firmly.


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone present looked different.


    The argument of possession is too illusory and unconvincing.


    But the problem is that now Lin Yu suddenly wakes up from a vegetative state, and constantly comes up with various advanced technologies, which is also a mysterious matter.


    Therefore, everyone present felt that the possibility of possession is not small.


    "If he is really possessed by that unknown humanoid object and becomes like this, then there is no doubt that he will be a threat to all mankind, and we must get rid of him as quickly as possible."


    They had originally planned to get rid of Lin Yu, but now that they have such a guess, there is one more reason for getting rid of Lin Yu.


    "I propose to implement the Omega Project."


    An official of not low status stood up and said.


    "I agree!"


    "I agree!"


    "..."


    Everyone voted in favor.


    The Omega Project is one of many plans they made in advance, in this plan, they will get rid of Lin Yu at all costs.


    These costs include but are not limited to being opposed by the domestic people, reducing international credibility, triggering war, and so on.


    Originally, the possibility of this plan being executed was extremely low, and it was ranked at the bottom.


    However, because of Lin Yu and Jidao''s performance is too bright, they deeply feel the crisis, so they have to take the risk.


    ...


    At the same time, somewhere in the universe.


    Lin Yu chased the primordial spirit particle all the way forward, but after arriving in this star field, the primordial spirit particle suddenly disappeared.


    Therefore, he has been looking for the trace of that soul particle for these two days.


    "Should not disappear here suddenly."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    The primordial spirit particle shouldn¡¯t just disappear out of thin air, because the primordial spirit particle is an entity, not some kind of energy or some kind of manifestation.


    The movement of the elemental spirit particles must be traceable.


    Now suddenly disappearing here, there is only one possibility, that is, there is a hidden passage here.


    Yuan Ling particles got into this passage and went to other places.


    "That place is most likely an independent space where the ancient demon gods hide."


    Lin Yu followed his train of thought to guess.


    He had speculated before that the ancient demon gods must have hidden in a certain independent space, and then released some demon **** puppets to move around to replace them to manage the entire universe.


    This is why he can only find Demon God Puppets in the universe, but not even an Ancient Demon God.


    "But if there is a passage to the ancient demon god''s hiding place, that elemental spirit particle should not appear in the spherical space station."


    The appearance of the elementary spirit particles in the spherical space station may attract his attention, which will draw him here and let him find something wrong with this place.


    This is definitely something that the ancient demons don''t want to see.


    So the reason for this must be analyzed clearly, why that elementary spirit particle appeared where he was.


    "Either the ancient demon gods deliberately wanted to bring me here, or they didn''t anticipate all this..."


    Lin Yu carefully recalled his previous experience while thinking.


    One thing he can now be sure of is that when examining the demon **** puppet, no primordial spirit particle was found in its body.


    In other words, this elementary spirit particle appeared later.


    As for why this primordial soul particle appeared suddenly, this is back to the question just now.


    "It''s useless to guess like this."


    Lin Yu stopped thinking.


    There is too little information currently known to draw useful conclusions.


    So he decided to look for this star field first to see if he could find the hidden passage.


    The divine sense came out, Lin Yu flew slowly, and at the same time carefully sensed everything around him.


    With the strength of his current spirit, it is impossible for any tiny details to escape his induction.


    Therefore, as long as this hidden passage is still open, even if only a small mouth is opened, he can sense it.


    Almost an hour later.


    Lin Yu searched carefully for an hour, but found nothing.


    It can be determined that the concealed passage has been completely closed.


    "Hidden so well!"


    "It seems that those ancient demon gods know very well that I might come here with that primordial spirit particle, but they have perfect precautions, so they don''t care about this at all."


    Lin Yu stopped quietly suspended in place.


    He won''t give up on this matter, after all, this is a good opportunity to find the hiding place of the Ancient Demon God.


    As long as you can enter the hiding place of the ancient demon god, you will have the opportunity to find the thing that has not yet awakened your self-consciousness and wipe it out in the infancy.


    At the same time, Lin Yu had reason to believe that the ancient demon god''s hiding place had the vital energy he needed.


    "It''s okay, if I can''t find it by myself, I''ll call more helpers."


    Lin Yu had an idea in his mind.


    He thought of the demon gods he had discovered before, the demon gods who fled here from the void.


    Those demon gods wandering around in the universe, there is no doubt that they are also looking for ancient demon gods.


    So as long as you tell them what''s happening here, they will definitely be very interested and will do everything possible to find a way to enter the hiding place of the ancient demon god.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 735： Refuse good intentions

    "It''s time to meet them for a while."


    Lin Yu wrote down the location of this star field, and then left this place in a flash, looking for the demon gods who had fled from the void.


    At the same time, on earth.


    Mingdu Hotel.


    The two middle-aged men who came to him last time came here again this time.


    And looking at their looks, they seemed very anxious.


    As soon as the two of them entered the suite where Lin Yu lived, they looked around without a word with the instruments in their hands.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said: "Don''t worry, there won''t be any remote eavesdropping equipment here."


    He knew what the two of them were looking for so cautiously, and he definitely wanted to see if there was something like a bug here, so as not to be eavesdropped on the next conversation.


    However, what they didn''t know was that no one on this earth or in the entire universe could do this.


    In this mundane world, Lin Yu is the only one who monitors and eavesdrops on others, and no one else can secretly observe his every move.


    Unless he himself doesn''t care about these, let others do it.


    Two middle-aged men checked repeatedly for a while before finally letting go, and came to Lin Yu and whispered: "Lin Yu, let¡¯s not say any more polite remarks. We have now received very reliable news. The country has sent someone to sneak into our country, and I want to be against you."


    "Oh? What are they going to do?"


    Lin Yu asked calmly, as if this whole incident had nothing to do with him, but was discussing the experience of a stranger.


    The two middle-aged men both admired his performance, and secretly said in their hearts that this young man deserves to be a man of great things, and that he can be as safe as a mountain when he encounters this kind of matter that affects his own life and safety.


    "We can''t make a final conclusion on what they plan to do. We can only tell you that they are determined and will do everything possible to take your life."


    The two said solemnly.


    Lin Yu nodded, and then asked: "You don''t just want to tell me this when you come here, right?"


    "Of course not." The two immediately shook their heads.


    Then one of them whispered, "We are here on the orders of our superiors, and we are going to take your family to a place that is safe enough."


    "A place that is safe enough?" Lin Yu pondered for a moment, and asked, "Will our family''s movements be restricted when we go there?"


    "Well, it is inevitable. Only in this way can we ensure the safety of your family." One of the men explained.


    Lin Yu shook his head when he heard the words: "That won''t work. My parents and I prefer freedom and don''t want to live a life of restraint."


    "but¡­¡­"


    The two naturally wouldn''t agree to Lin Yu''s request. They came with a death order this time, and they must take Lin Yu''s family to a safe place, otherwise they would not be able to return to their lives.


    Lin Yu also guessed the concerns in their hearts, so he interrupted them and said, "I know you can''t be the master of this matter, so let me go with you and talk to your leaders face-to-face."


    "This¡­¡­"


    The two hesitated.


    After looking at each other, the two nodded their heads and said, "Okay!"


    Given Lin Yu''s current status in the world, this request is not too much, they can''t refuse.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu left the hotel with the two middle-aged men and got on their off-road vehicle.


    Outside the Mingdu Hotel, the people gathered outside became agitated as soon as they saw Lin Yu come out, watching him get in the car and leave.


    During this period, countless people held up their mobile phones to take pictures, and even Internet celebrities broadcasted the whole process.


    "Did you see it?"


    The middle-aged man sitting in the front co-pilot turned his head and said to Lin Yu: "You are a big red star now. Any action is stared at by countless people. Those who want to disadvantage you are not even You need to detect your whereabouts, just go online and check the daily hot searches."


    The middle-aged man sitting on the left hand side of Lin Yu answered, "You don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your parents."


    "You don''t need to persuade me, I have my own way to persuade your leader." Lin Yu stopped them and said.


    Hearing the words, the two had to shook their heads slightly, and then fell silent.


    During the next trip, the two did not speak much, but watched the outside vigilantly until they reached the Hecheng Airport.


    The off-road vehicle did not stop outside the airport, but drove directly into the airport and came to a hangar.


    Here, Lin Yu boarded a small passenger plane heading to the north.


    There were only a few passengers in the plane, including him and two middle-aged men. It can be seen that the plane was temporarily dispatched for them.


    After Lin Yu got on the plane, he closed his eyes and rested comfortably, as if he was okay.


    The two middle-aged men couldn''t help secretly wondering, how could this man have such a strong concentration at such a young age?


    After that, there was nothing to say until the plane landed, and Lin Yu and two middle-aged men drove to the outside of a huge office building together.


    "This is the office of the Ministry of Defense."


    Lin Yu recognized this office building and knew it was the office of the Ministry of National Defense.


    It''s just that he wonders why his affairs are related to the Ministry of National Defense.


    Without thinking about it, he followed the two middle-aged men directly into the office building, and finally saw an older man with a calm attitude in an office.


    After being introduced by two middle-aged men, he realized that this was a deputy national leader, and his level was very high.


    After greeting each other, they went straight to the subject and said: "Hey, you young people love freedom, but now is not the time for willfulness."


    "I know the seriousness of the matter." Lin Yu said directly.


    "If you know the severity, you should follow the country''s arrangements." The older man said earnestly.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to receive your kindness, but because I have a way to deal with any crisis."


    Lin Yu said calmly.


    Hearing what he said, a hint of discomfort flashed across the older man''s face, and he felt that Lin Yu seemed to be too arrogant.


    "Do you really know the severity of the matter?" the older man asked.


    "You can rest assured I know it very well in my heart. It is because I know enough that I dare to say that I can deal with any upcoming crisis."


    Lin Yu still said very calmly.


    Seeing Lin Yu saying this, the older man was rather happy, and asked: "Okay, then tell me how you are going to deal with those people?"


    "I have shared most of the technology of Jidao mobile phone with the country. If you know something about it, you should know that our company is already unmatched in communication technology. Therefore, I have a way to shield those people from their headquarters. Communication between."


    Lin Yu said as he walked to the older man''s desk.


    "As long as they can''t contact the headquarters, they can only rely on themselves for all their actions."


    "In that case, I believe they will not be my opponent."


    With that, Lin Yu picked up a metal ornament on the desk and directly kneaded it into powder.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 736： revenge

    The older man stood up abruptly and looked at the metal powder leaking from Lin Yu''s fingers in disbelief.


    As a deputy national leader, he has personally seen some powerful men and strangers.


    But when those people got up to the sky, they kneaded the metal ornament a little bit and it was absolutely impossible to directly knead it into powder like Lin Yu.


    How much power is needed for this?


    "you?!"


    The older man looked at Lin Yu blankly.


    He found that he could not understand Lin Yu at all.


    In fact, he has long been puzzled by Lin Yu''s ability to develop such an advanced mobile phone alone, just like other senior leaders in the country.


    I think there is something weird.


    Now seeing such an astonishing scene again, this kind of astonishment has naturally become stronger.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "I am special. You should have seen this a long time ago. But you can rest assured that I will never endanger the security of this country."


    After speaking, Lin Yu added: "Of course, the premise is that you don''t do stupid things."


    "I understand."


    The older man nodded slowly, and then said: "We will no longer interfere with your thoughts, but we will still take adequate protective measures to ensure the safety of your family."


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Lin Yu thanked him, and then left the office straight away.


    After watching Lin Yu leave, the older man slowly sat back on the chair, his expression fluctuating.


    "It seems that what Minister Chen said is right. Lin Yu''s awakening is most likely related to the unidentified humanoid object that appeared in space at that time."


    The older man murmured to himself.


    Half a year ago, they observed a humanoid object of unknown origin in space near the earth.


    They have been investigating this matter all the time, but they have not come to any useful results.


    Until Lin Yu''s Jidao mobile phone was released.


    How can a normal person independently develop a mobile phone that is ahead of the world and adopt so many advanced new technologies?


    So from that moment on, they guessed that Lin Yu might not be an ordinary person.


    "Now...Do you want to investigate him further?"


    The older man fell into hesitation.


    Lin Yu''s words just now still linger in his ears.


    From the manner and tone of Lin Yu''s speech, he could deeply feel that Lin Yu was not joking.


    And based on his intuition from reading people for many years, he knew that provoking Lin Yu at will would lead to unbearable consequences.


    "In-depth investigation of his words, the risk is very high, it is not a wise move."


    The older man shook his head slightly, denying the idea.


    Then he nodded slowly and said: "Just wait and see the changes. If he can really easily deal with all the threats from other countries, then it means that we have nothing to do with him..."


    ...


    After Lin Yu left the office building, accompanied by two middle-aged men, he returned to Hecheng along the original route.


    The whole round trip did not exceed half a day.


    So that no one knew that he had gone to the north to meet a deputy state leader in this short period of time.


    After Lin Yu returned to Hecheng City, he went directly to the office building of Jidao Company.


    "Boss, do you want to put the development of the next mobile phone on the agenda?"


    Zhou Xufeng greeted him and asked.


    Since he was deeply convinced by Lin Yu, he has been embarrassed to get along with Lin Yu as friends, at least he must maintain sufficient respect for Lin Yu in the company.


    "No hurry, we have gained a firm foothold in the field of mobile phones. No one can surpass us even if we don''t release new products for ten years. Now we are going to other fields of science and technology." Lin Yu said.


    At this time, other employees in the company also gathered around.


    Jidao Company has always adopted flat management, and has not formed the bureaucratic style of large companies, so the employees are not so restrained.


    "Other areas?" Zhou Xufeng questioned.


    Other employees also looked at Lin Yu curiously.


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone and said: "Any areas of science and technology where developed countries still have advantages are our next goals."


    Originally, Lin Yu was not in a hurry to do this, and was going to leave a mouthful of soup for them, but since the other party has decided to use any means to deal with their family, there is nothing to keep.


    He decided to focus on all areas of technology and thoroughly eat all markets.


    He wanted to see what actions those people would take to fight back.


    Anyway, he has the confidence and energy to play with them to the end.


    "But..." Zhou Xufeng hesitated.


    Obviously, he felt that Lin Yu''s idea was too bold and radical.


    How can it be possible to conquer and eat all the high-tech fields with just one Jidao company? Don''t you have to worry about others'' retaliation?


    You know, cutting a person''s wealth is equivalent to killing one''s parents.


    "You just do as I said, don''t worry about any problems."


    Lin Yu glanced at Zhou Xufeng, then looked at everyone present and said: "Next, you should seize the time to collect information to see which areas the major developed countries in the world have advantages in. I will kill them."


    When Lin Yu said so, the employees were all excited.


    They are all young people with blood in their chests. Now that Lin Yu said that they would destroy the lives of those developed countries, their blood suddenly surged and they were very excited.


    "There is no need for any psychological burden or guilt."


    Lin Yu added: ¡°The reason why those developed countries are developed countries is because they have robbed the world¡¯s wealth by relying on their first-mover technological advantages. Of course, in some ways, they can be regarded as driving the world¡¯s wealth by doing so. The development of science and technology has allowed all mankind to live a better life."


    "Similarly, what we are doing now is to let all mankind live a better life, but to earn some wealth from it and bankrupt certain countries."


    At this point, the employees no longer have any worries and devote themselves to what Lin Yu ordered.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu left the company office building.


    He has nothing to do if he stays here. After that, he only needs to wait for the employees in the company to collect all kinds of information, and he will come up with some advanced technologies that happen to surpass the existing ones.


    After a while, Lin Yu returned to Mingdu Hotel.


    Time soon came to the evening As usual, Lin Yu accompanies his parents to walk downstairs and go shopping around.


    However, what is different from the past is that today Lin Yu found something wrong as soon as he left the hotel.


    He found five suspicious characters scattered around the hotel, staring at him secretly.


    Lin Yu knew everything about the situation around the hotel, and he could tell what the people around him were like just a little bit with his spiritual sense.


    Before today, there was no threat to the people around, either ordinary people, or members of an organization under the orders of two middle-aged men, who were responsible for secretly protecting them.


    Only these five people who appeared today have unknown origins, their identities are suspicious, and their behaviors are also strange.


    "I can''t help myself."


    Lin Yu didn''t bother with these five people, and continued to walk with his parents nonchalantly.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 737： emergency

    "Team Wu, the goal appeared on time again."


    On the high-rise building near Mingdu Hotel, a scar-faced man wearing a black jacket said calmly.


    As he spoke, he lowered the telescope in his hand and handed it to another man beside him.


    After the man called Team Wu took the binoculars, he glanced down the line of sight of the scarfaced man just now, frowned and said: "The surname Lin is so courageous, there is still a leisurely walk at this time, didn''t anyone tell him Have those killers sneaked into our country?"


    "He must know." The scarred man said leisurely, "I dare say that he is simply ignorant."


    As he said, he turned his head to look at Captain Wu and said, "Team Wu, as you know, most people have lived in peaceful times for a long time, and they will forget the cruelty of the world. Perhaps in his mind, those developed countries are like their own media. Like the propaganda on the Internet, we will not do dark things openly."


    "Of course, there is another possibility that he trusts us very much and believes that we will be able to properly protect the safety of his family."


    "But no matter what is possible, I can only say that he is too ignorant and naive."


    The scarfaced man was still thinking about talking about things at this time, but Captain Wu had no interest in chatting at all.


    His nerves are in high tension.


    After all, he is responsible for the safety of Lin Yu''s family. Once something goes wrong, he will be the first person to be held accountable.


    Also, if there is a serious crisis, he will have to make the fastest choice, whether to sacrifice his subordinates or to sacrifice himself.


    Sacrificing his subordinates, he feels uneasy, but sacrificing himself will leave the entire team in a situation where there is no leader and affect the next actions.


    Anyway, which option is not a good choice.


    But when that happens, he must do that, because his mission and responsibility tell him that he must never let the protected object die in front of him.


    "Continue to observe."


    Captain Wu returned the telescope to the scarfaced man, and he turned and walked towards the room behind him.


    There are also some team members in the room. These team members are responsible for monitoring the environment around Mingdu Hotel with high-tech equipment.


    In addition to monitoring the surrounding environment, they are also responsible for receiving the latest information from the intelligence department to ensure that they know all the details.


    For example, they had received a message earlier that an unknown number of people had sneaked into the territory, and the intelligence department analyzed that these people were most likely here to kill Lin Yu.


    "Team Wu, Team Wu, come on, there is a situation!"


    As soon as Captain Wu stepped into the room with his front foot, he heard a team member shout to him in a hurry.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Captain Wu rushed to the opponent''s side, staring at the screen in front of him and asked.


    "Look at Team Wu!" The team members pointed to an encrypted message above and said: "The above guesses that those people may have arrived in Hecheng."


    Captain Wu squinted his eyes slightly, then raised his head and said to the person in the room: "All are cheering up."


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded in unison.


    They knew in their hearts that when Team Wu said something like this, it meant that the danger was already at hand.


    Next, the crisis will appear at any time, and it is very likely that someone will die.


    After Captain Wu finished his order, he strode out of the room and came back to the window guarded by the scar-faced man, and said in a quick but powerful tone: "They will do it soon."


    The scarfaced man was silent, staring at Lin Yu''s family intently.


    In fact, he heard the conversation in the room and knew that the message conveyed above was that those people might have sneaked into River City, and he didn''t say that the other party would do it now.


    But he believed in the judgment of his captain. The captain said that those people would do it right away, so he would definitely do it right away.


    Therefore, what he has to do now is to prevent Lin Yu''s family from leaving his field of vision. Other team members will be responsible for other things.


    "Oops!"


    Suddenly, the scarred man murmured.


    Somehow, Lin Yu left his parents at this time so he did not die, walked quickly into a corner, and disappeared from his vision.


    This is far beyond expectations.


    During this period of time, they have already figured out the rules of action of Lin Yu''s family and are very clear about the scope of their daily activities.


    The current observation point was selected after repeated considerations. Standing in this position can have a clear view of the places Lin Yu''s family might go every day.


    As a result, Lin Yu did not play his cards according to common sense at this critical moment.


    "team leader!"


    The scarred man put down the telescope in his hand and turned his head to look to his side.


    However, at this time, there was no one beside him, and Captain Wu had already moved away quickly when he said the word bad.


    "It seems that our identity will be exposed this time."


    The scarred man sighed in his heart.


    In accordance with the requirements of the higher authorities, they must secretly protect the safety of Lin Yu''s family.


    One is to avoid interfering with the life of Lin Yu''s family, and the other is to avoid revealing the identity and prevent the enemy from acquiring more information, so as to develop a more successful assassination strategy.


    But looking at it now, after today''s action, my identity as an action team can''t be hidden anymore.


    "I hope the captain is okay."


    The scarred man prayed secretly.


    ...


    Mingdu Hotel is downstairs.


    After Lin Yu walked with his parents for a while, he found a reason to leave alone and let the two of them take a walk by themselves.


    The reason why he chose to leave alone was to avoid his parents from seeing the scene of his own hands-on.


    He was going to find a hidden corner to eliminate the five people.


    Of course, there is another reason he did this because he didn''t want those who secretly protected his family to get involved in the next battle.


    ...


    Captain Wu went downstairs as quickly as possible, chasing Lin Yu.


    And when he was running wild, he was also receiving reports from various observation points.


    "Point two lost the target, it''s over."


    "The target is lost at point three, it''s over."


    "..."


    Point 1 is the best observation point, which can basically cover the daily activities of Lin Yu''s family, but they also set up other observation points just in case.


    As a result, these observation points all lost their targets ~ www.novelhall.com~ Lin Yu could not be found.


    "This man named Lin is really good at picking a place!"


    Captain Wu was distraught.


    He hadn''t calculated such a mistake after all his calculations, and Lin Yu would suddenly go to an absolute blind spot at this time.


    Is it really like what a fortune teller said, some people are destined to have a catastrophe, and when the catastrophe arrives, they can''t avoid it.


    "Attention all units, now implement D plan immediately!"


    Captain Wu issued orders as he ran.


    He has a very strong instinct, thinking that those people have already started at this time.


    The D plan is to ensure the safety of the protected objects to the greatest extent possible without hesitating to reveal their identities.


    At this moment, I can no longer take care of that much.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 738： There is a big one

    quick! quick!


    Captain Wu moved quickly on the street, causing many pedestrians to look at him.


    However, he couldn''t control so much at this time, he just wanted to rush to the blind spot where Lin Yu was heading, and rescue him from the killers.


    He prayed in his heart as he ran, hoping that the players closest to Lin Yu would rush to Lin Yu''s side as soon as he received his order.


    Swish Swish!


    With gusts of wind, Captain Wu took out all the skills and fighting skills he had learned since the training, and rushed forward like a gust of wind.


    He circumvented various obstacles flexibly, getting closer and closer to the blind spot that Lin Yu had just turned into.


    He wasn''t sure if Lin Yu was still there now, and he didn''t know what route Lin Yu was taking after leaving their sight.


    He is acting just by instinct.


    Intuition tells him that Lin Yu is very likely to be there.


    "What happened?"


    "What are these people doing?"


    Finally, the pedestrians on the road realized that something was wrong.


    Because all members of the organization, including Captain Wu, are moving at the fastest speed.


    Such an excitement will naturally arouse people''s curiosity.


    In the small riverside park next to Mingdu Hotel, Ma Yefang said worriedly: "What''s going on today?"


    "Don''t worry, there should be nothing wrong."


    Lin Guoan knew what Ma Yefang was worried about, and he must be worried about his son.


    In fact, he was also worried. After all, the two middle-aged men with special identities had personally told them that they would send someone to protect their family in secret.


    Therefore, what he thinks for the first time now is whether someone is going to be disadvantageous to their son, causing those responsible for secret protection to act urgently.


    But even though he had guessed this, he could only comfort Ma Yefang that nothing would happen.


    After all, even if the two of them are worried, they can''t solve any problems. If they are in a hurry, they may be unhelpful and hinder.


    On the other side, Captain Wu is still running.


    At this time, his heart was cold to the extreme.


    I haven''t found Lin Yu after searching for so long, I''m afraid it''s already too bad.


    In addition to this worry, his thoughts are also a little confused now.


    For a while, he would be a little confused whether Lin Yu walked into their blind spot by himself or was lured by the guy who was about to assassinate him.


    If it is the former, it is relatively better.


    Because people like myself can''t find Lin Yu, it means that the group of people may not be able to get close to Lin Yu the first time.


    But if it¡¯s the latter, it¡¯s basically cold.


    At this moment, suddenly...


    Captain Wu suddenly noticed that the surroundings were quiet for some reason.


    All the noise was gone, only the sound of rubbing his clothes on his body and the sound of his own gasping.


    "what happened?"


    Captain Wu stopped abruptly and looked around warily.


    This is a dark passage sandwiched between tall buildings, and a covered bridge was built above the head, preventing light from reaching here.


    Not only that, the lights in this passage are also very dim.


    Of course, this is not a place where pedestrians will come. Only some small trucks will come here to supply the tall buildings on both sides.


    At this time, a minivan was parked on the right side of the passage.


    Captain Wu vaguely saw a person lying on the other side of the minivan.


    "Oops!"


    Captain Wu was surprised.


    The first thing he thought of in his heart was that the person lying there might be Lin Yu.


    Without hesitation, he immediately rushed forward, ready to go around to the other side of the truck to see clearly.


    He has no time to control why the clamor in the distance suddenly disappears, and he has no time to contact his team members.


    The most important thing now is to determine the identity of the person on the ground.


    "what?"


    After Captain Wu went around to the other side of the truck, he was surprised to find that it was not one person lying on the ground, but five.


    Not only that, there was a young man standing beside the five people, looking at him leisurely.


    "Lin Yu?!"


    Captain Wu exclaimed.


    While yelling this sound, his brain was running at high speed, quickly analyzing the situation in front of him.


    Lin Yu stood and the five people lay down, indicating that there had just been a battle here, and Lin Yu defeated these people.


    Thinking of this, Captain Wu looked at the five people on the ground again.


    From the perspective of his training for many years, these five people are absolutely extraordinary. If they play together, he is definitely not their opponent.


    However, such powerful five people were knocked down by an ordinary person like Lin Yu.


    This is really hard to imagine.


    "You, did you knock them down?"


    Captain Wu asked uncertainly.


    "It''s not important." Lin Yu neither denied nor admitted, but said: "These five people will be handed over to you, and there will be a big one soon. I advise you not to participate, you will die."


    After speaking, he bypassed Captain Wu and walked straight out of the passage.


    The action against him was not over yet, so he didn''t have time to stay here and chat with Captain Wu.


    And it was precisely because the matter was not over that he would open the open source gas barrier to let Captain Wu in, and let his people come and take these five people away.


    Captain Wu watched Lin Yu go away in a daze, but for a moment he forgot to stop him.


    And at the moment he was distracted, Lin Yu didn''t even know which corner he turned into and disappeared.


    Captain Wu thought he had hallucinations, so he rubbed his eyes vigorously.


    At this moment, several familiar voices came from a distance.


    "Team Wu, Team Wu!"


    Captain Wu took a closer look and found that they were all his own team members.


    Several people quickly ran to him.


    "Huh, Captain, you''re really good at it, and you''ll be able to clean up the people in a while."


    The team members breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although they don''t know what happened, since the captain is standing, the five guys on the ground who seem to have some abilities are lying down, which can only show that the captain is the one who solved it.


    "That''s right." At this time, one of the team members said in a strange way: "I just ran from here just now. Nothing happened. The result was just this time..."


    "What did you say?"


    Captain Wu strode forward to the talking team members and asked in a hurry, "When have you been here?"


    "Just now, at most half a minute ago."


    The team member replied nervously.


    "Half a minute ago?"


    Captain Wu looked away, lost in thought.


    He tried hard to connect all the clues.


    At this time, one of the team members asked: "Captain, isn''t the matter still going on?"


    When he reminded him like this, Captain Wu came back to his senses in an instant, remembering what Lin Yu had just said, saying that there will be a big game next, so that they should not participate, saying that they will die.


    "You two, tie up these five people, watch them, and the others will follow me."


    Captain Wu quickly issued the order, and then ran in the direction where Lin Yu had left.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 739： Upheaval is coming

    "Hurry up!"


    The team members followed Captain Wu.


    And when they hurried out of this dark passage, Lin Yu was long gone.


    Of course, Captain Wu didn''t know if Lin Yu came out from here, he just felt that there was a flower in front of him, and he didn''t see Lin Yu''s shadow if he didn''t pay attention.


    "It should be here, my instinct can''t be wrong."


    Captain Wu firmly believes in his instincts.


    He mobilized his twelve points of spirit to search for Lin Yu in the crowd.


    At the same time, his brain was running at a high speed, thinking about the meaning of Lin Yu''s words.


    "A big one. If his judgment is normal and he is not lying, the meaning of this sentence should refer to those terrorists who want to make a large-scale attack..."


    Thinking of this, Captain Wu''s nerves are highly tense.


    Judging from the brief contact with Lin Yu just now, he believes that Lin Yu is a very smart person with excellent judgment, and he feels that Lin Yu has no need to lie to him.


    So, I am afraid that things are not so good.


    "Headquarters, headquarters."


    Captain Wu called the headquarters through a concealed headset.


    He was going to report the situation first, and then look for Lin Yu.


    Soon, he got in touch with the headquarters.


    "Urgent situation¡­¡­"


    Captain Wu quickly explained Lin Yu''s words and his own judgment and conjecture.


    After listening to the other party, he replied: "There is currently no news that the enemy will launch a large-scale attack. You know, we are a sovereign country and they dare not..."


    boom!


    At this moment, there was a loud noise in the distance.


    When Captain Wu heard it, he knew that this was definitely the sound of some kind of explosive.


    In other words, there was an explosion somewhere in River City.


    "Come with me!"


    Captain Wu immediately ended the call with the headquarters and led several team members to the direction of the explosion.


    After a while hurriedly, they finally came to the place where the explosion sounded.


    At this time, many **** stumps of flesh were scattered on the streets here, very bloody.


    The people were so scared to hide away, they didn''t dare to come near at all.


    Fortunately, Lin Yu just stood in the distance from the explosion point, and his whole body was safe and sound.


    Captain Wu breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn''t notice until then that Lin Yu was still controlling two people.


    The two struggled hard, seeming to pull the fuze of some kind of explosive.


    "Human bomb?!"


    Captain Wu reacted, it turned out that Lin Yu said there would be a big game, referring to this kind of thing.


    This kind of thing happening in China is really a big deal.


    In particular, the explosion occurred in the downtown area of ??the city, and the sensation it caused is self-evident.


    Captain Wu is 100% sure that this matter will soon be searched.


    Of course, he naturally didn''t have time to worry about this kind of idleness at this time. The most important thing now is to quickly control the remaining two people.


    Without hesitation, Captain Wu rushed towards Lin Yu.


    The players behind him did not stop at all, and followed closely.


    Soon, they teamed up to completely control the two people.


    "Very courageous, aren''t you afraid that you will be killed?" Lin Yu asked.


    "You are not afraid, what are we afraid of?"


    Captain Wu asked back.


    At this time, he had countless questions in his mind, such as why Lin Yu was so courageous, and how did Lin Yu subdue these two people.


    But now is naturally not the time to care about these, after all, the threat of these two people has not been lifted.


    Captain Wu and others pressed them tightly, with fine beads of sweat oozing from their heads.


    They are indeed not afraid of death, but they are still highly nervous when faced with the scene where such explosives can explode at any time.


    Instead, Lin Yu stood there leisurely, as if he were all right.


    "Go away!"


    Captain Wu shouted.


    Lin Yu heard the words and looked at the two people on the ground, and said: "Then these two people will be handed over to you. Remember to tell me what the result is."


    After speaking, he slowly turned and left.


    Captain Wu quickly retracted his gaze and shook his head secretly.


    He found that he couldn''t understand Lin Yu''s thoughts at all, and he didn''t know why Lin Yu had such a strong courage.


    He really wanted to ask Lin Yu in person, but unfortunately it was not the time.


    On the other side, Lin Yu has returned to Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang.


    "Xiaoyu, what happened over there? How did I hear something exploded?"


    Ma Yefang asked worriedly.


    "Some people wanted to kill me, but I solved it." Lin Yu replied.


    "what?"


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang were shocked.


    They didn''t expect Lin Yu to say this kind of thing so lightly.


    "Xiaoyu, what is going on?" Ma Yefang asked anxiously.


    Lin Guoan calmed down quickly and leaned on Lin Yu''s shoulders and said, "I asked you why you can toss out such an advanced mobile phone by yourself. What happened in time?"


    Lin Guoan had some doubts, the current son may not be his own son anymore, but something occupied the magpie''s nest and occupied his son''s body.


    Otherwise, how could there be such a big difference before and after my son?


    "Some things did happen during the coma, which gave me a magical experience." Lin Yu said solemnly.


    This matter will be admitted sooner or later.


    Because this universe is about to usher in drastic changes, at that time, his parents will still ask similar questions after seeing his true power.


    "What happened?" Lin Guoan asked.


    At this time, Ma Yefang also calmed down and looked at Lin Yu and his son quietly.


    "Go back to the hotel."


    Lin Yu said.


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang nodded upon hearing this.


    Soon, the family returned to the Mingdu Hotel and returned to the suite.


    After sitting down in the room, Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang were anxious to ask Lin Yu again. Lin Yu took the initiative to say: "Even if I tell you the detailed process now, you might not believe it. It would be better to wait a while. "


    Lin Guoan frowned and said, "Why wait for a while?"


    "Because it won''t be long before there will be many things you can''t even think of in this world. After experiencing those things personally, I will tell you to listen to you before you can truly understand."


    Lin Yu explained.


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    Lin Guoan still doubts his son''s identity in his heart Can¡¯t wait to get the answer, but he thinks it over again, and feels that words that are just verbal explanations are ultimately useless.


    Maybe like Lin Yu said, it would be better to wait for a while.


    What if something weird does happen?


    Of course, in Lin Guoan''s opinion, what happened today is incredible enough.


    At this time, Ma Yefang first said to Lin Yu: "Okay, mom listens to you, and just wait for a while, mom as long as you can be good, don''t want anything else."


    She was different from Lin Guoan, and she never doubted Lin Yu from beginning to end.


    Seeing her saying this, Lin Guoan nodded and said, "Okay, then wait for a while."


    In the end, Lin Guoan was still willing to temporarily believe in his son, after all, he had been in love for so many years.


    7017k


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 740： Strong evidence

    Time soon came late at night.


    Lin Yu sits alone in the suite room, conditioning this body.


    Compared with his body of gods and demons and other clones, this body of the previous life was too weak after all, too weak to speak.


    If it hadn''t been for this body to be so weak, he would never allow that person to successfully pull the fuze to create an explosion today.


    Of course, compared to other people on earth, his body is very strong, incredible.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly.


    Lin Yu opened his eyes and got up to open the door.


    It is absolutely impossible that Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang will bother him at this time, nor the people from the hotel, but only the personnel of the state organization.


    Lin Yu quickly opened the door, and as expected, standing outside the door was Captain Wu who had met in the evening.


    "come in."


    Lin Yu directly put the opponent in.


    The two went to the living room and sat down.


    As soon as Captain Wu sat down, he went straight to the topic and said, "Have you seen the video on the hot search?"


    "I didn''t watch it." Lin Yu said.


    "Yes, you must have expected all of this a long time ago, and those videos are nothing good to you." Captain Wu shrugged.


    "Who sent you here?" Lin Yu asked.


    "No one sent me." Captain Wu shook his head slightly, "I came here by myself."


    Hearing this answer, Lin Yu knew that what he said in front of the deputy national leader had worked, and the other party decided to believe his ability for the time being.


    Because of this, the organization did not treat him as an ordinary person.


    "Speaking of this." Captain Wu said in a strange way: "The above seems to know that you are not easy, otherwise, someone has come to transfer you and your parents by this time, and we will also receive new instructions."


    "However, the current situation is that the above requires us to continue to act in accordance with the original plan."


    "Oh." Lin Yu smiled: "Maybe it''s because the leaders above watched today''s live video."


    "It won''t be that simple."


    Captain Wu did not accept Lin Yu''s statement.


    "Don''t talk about it." Lin Yu returned to the topic, "Going back to the topic just now, since you came here by yourself, then you are planning to follow the agreement between you and me at the time to tell me the result of today''s handling of this matter. ?"


    "No." Captain Wu denied.


    He didn''t come to inform the result of the handling of this matter today, because he felt that Lin Yu was unable to participate in such professional matters.


    He came here this time because he couldn''t hold back the great curiosity in his heart and couldn''t help but want to ask Lin Yu a few questions.


    Of course, he did this not only because of curiosity, but because he felt that understanding Lin Yu''s true strength would help formulate a more complete protection plan.


    After all, after today''s incident, the above still asked them to protect Lin Yu''s family.


    "I won''t answer your questions, because you will only have more and more questions in your mind." Lin Yu saw through Captain Wu''s thoughts and directly refused.


    Captain Wu was taken aback when he heard the words, and when he was about to find a way to persuade Lin Yu, Lin Yu continued: "Rather than caring about my secrets, you might as well care about how to deal with the aftermath of today."


    "If I''m right, those two people should be killed and refused to tell the truth?"


    After speaking, Lin Yu looked at Captain Wu quietly.


    Captain Wu also looked back at him. After a while, Captain Wu said helplessly: "Yes, now the two of them insisted that they couldn''t see you get rich, so they did such a thing."


    "But we all know very well that their main envoy behind the scenes is definitely a foreign force."


    "Hey, no matter what identity or physical characteristics, these two people are indeed people of our country. The above is a headache for this matter now."


    Speaking of this, Captain Wu fell silent with a complicated expression.


    This matter is not only the person above who is having a headache, he also has a very headache.


    But when he was upset, Lin Yu said: "Why do you have to find evidence from these two people? Can''t you just find evidence from the messenger behind these two people?"


    "What did you say?"


    Captain Wu stared at Lin Yu suddenly.


    He wondered if he had heard it wrong.


    Find evidence from the messenger behind those two guys. How can this be done?


    Even a three-year-old child can''t open up this kind of brain hole, right?


    "Look at these videos." Lin Yu threw a tablet computer into Captain Wu''s arms, "I will post these videos soon."


    Captain Wu glanced at Lin Yu, then expertly turned on the tablet and looked at it.


    In the first video, some foreigners are discussing secretly how to deal with Lin Yu. The quality of this video is clear. Everyone''s voice is very clear. It seems that a participant was filming it in private.


    Captain Wu took a closer look and found that several of the people in the video turned out to be the heads of government of a certain developed country.


    "This?"


    Captain Wu was taken aback.


    At this time, the first video has finished playing, and the second video has started.


    The content of this video is that some foreigners are holding a secret meeting, and what they are discussing is how to plan today''s human bomb attack perfectly.


    Immediately afterwards, the third video and the fourth video were played one after another.


    After Captain Wu watched them all, there seemed to be an explosion in his brain, buzzing.


    "Where did these videos come from?"


    Captain Wu looked at Lin Yu in shock and asked.


    "Don''t worry about where it came from, just tell me whether these videos are sufficient as evidence?" Lin Yu changed the subject.


    Captain Wu was stunned, and then categorically said: "If these videos are true, then no one can deny the ironclad evidence!"


    After speaking, he immediately turned back to the topic just now and said: "That''s why I have to ask you where these videos come from. This is related to whether these videos are real or fake."


    As Captain Wu said, he swiped back to the first video, and he was going to take a closer look at the true and false of these videos.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is true or not. As long as these videos are posted online, someone will use a magnifying glass to distinguish the authenticity of these videos."


    Lin Yu got up and took the tablet back from Captain Wu.


    "Now as long as these videos are posted online, it is enough to create a huge sensation."


    While talking, Lin Yu was expertly operating on the tablet, "Just treat it as the opening ceremony of all this next."


    "etc!"


    Captain Wu stopped loudly. UU read and got up to grab the tablet computer in Lin Yu''s hand.


    Such an important video can''t be uploaded to the Internet by Lin Yu casually.


    It should be handed over to the national organization and let professionals decide how to use these strong evidences to maximize their effects.


    However, when Captain Wu rushed to Lin Yu''s side, Lin Yu calmly said to him: "It''s over."


    "you?!"


    Captain Wu didn''t know what to say.


    At this moment, he also had some doubts in his mind. How could these videos be posted to the Internet so quickly?


    Lin Yu said to him: "Remember to get up early tomorrow to watch our company''s press conference. I will announce some very important things to the world."


    7017k


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 741： Cant cope

    After Lin Yu uploaded those videos to the Internet, he immediately appeared on the hot search of the entire Internet at a very fast speed.


    Although it is already late at night, it is not too late for this era, and in some developed countries, it happens to be noon during the day.


    The number of video views and clicks continues to rise.


    At this time, even if you immediately remove the hot search or even delete the video, it will not change the fact that countless people have watched these videos.


    Of course, no one in this world can delete these videos, just like no one knows who made these videos.


    Inside the Mingdu Hotel.


    After Lin Yu passed the video, he sent Captain Wu outside to let him watch the press conference of Jidao Company tomorrow morning on time.


    Immediately afterwards, he updated a post on his personal Weibo, announcing that a press conference will be held tomorrow.


    Because of those extremely shocking videos ahead, this dynamic immediately attracted the attention of countless netizens.


    For a while, people are speculating about the connection between these things.


    "I knew that today''s attack in Hecheng was premeditated, but I didn''t expect that it was planned by foreign forces."


    "Think about it and know that those developed countries will definitely regard Jidao as a thorn in the eye."


    "..."


    "Where did Boss Lin get those videos? From the point of view of video shooting, it seems that people who participated in the secret meeting shot them."


    "Hey, those people are not monolithic, they are just a mob of people who walk together for profit. It''s normal to have a few traitors."


    "..."


    "You explain what major events will Boss Lin announce at the press conference early in the morning?"


    "I hope Boss Lin can fight hard with those developed countries to the end!"


    "..."


    While domestic night owls are discussing these, those videos have also caused a huge sensation abroad.


    For most developed countries at this time, this time happens to be daytime, so the scope and speed of video dissemination is wider and faster than in China.


    However, unlike domestically, people in foreign countries are more concerned about the authenticity of these videos.


    After all, in their opinion, a sovereign government would not use such dark means to deal with a commercial company or an ordinary citizen.


    At least psychologically, everyone can''t accept this.


    "I dare to swear, these videos must be fake, they are vicious rumors made with movie special effects!"


    "Lies, all lies!"


    "..."


    "My God, don''t you know how bad our government is? It''s not surprising that they would do such a thing!"


    "I want to say that this is the working style of the people in the government, but this time they forgot to find a reasonable reason in advance."


    "..."


    On the Internet, people who believe that video content is true and those who believe that video content is fake have quarreled fiercely. If no one is convinced, you can see malicious words appearing from time to time.


    The real world is slightly better than the Internet, but it is not much better. Those who agree and disagree will still have heated debates.


    While people are arguing, some people who are proficient in video creation and film special effects have used their professional skills and began to distinguish the authenticity of these videos.


    It wasn''t until morning came to Hua Guo that there was finally a preliminary answer.


    Some professionals claim that these videos were shot on-site, without any post-processing.


    Of course, there are also many professionals who say that it is impossible to 100% determine whether these videos are true or false.


    There are very few people who say that these videos are fake.


    However, those professionals who say that the video is true have come up with a logical and rigorous argumentation process, and those who say that the video is forged have difficulty producing convincing evidence.


    With the emergence of these conclusions, more and more people agree that the video is true.


    Some people began to question the government and let them give an explanation.


    However, the head of government and even the entire government who appeared in the video at this time lost their voices and did not respond to this matter.


    After all, this incident happened so suddenly, they hadn''t expected such a scene at all, so naturally they didn''t make any preparations.


    "Who? Who on earth secretly filmed those videos?"


    In an office somewhere on the planet, a man is furious on the phone.


    "Mr. President, we watched those videos countless times and conducted strict comparisons on the spot, but unfortunately, we couldn''t find the person who made the video at all."


    "Can''t find it? Why can''t it be found? Could it be that ghosts or invisible people made those videos?"


    "Mr. President, I regret to tell you that we think so too."


    "Trash! It''s all a bunch of trash!"


    The man hung up the phone desperately.


    While he hung up the phone, one of the people standing at his desk said: "Mr. President, if this matter is not handled properly, it will greatly damage our international image."


    Another suggested: "Mr. President, now we should hold an emergency press conference to clarify the truth."


    "Can''t hold a press conference." Someone immediately objected: "Holding a press conference at this time will only make people think that we care about this matter. This can prove from the side that the videos are true."


    "It must be dealt with immediately."


    "Can''t deal with it indiscriminately."


    "..."


    The crowd quarreled at the president''s desk.


    They have never experienced a situation like today, so that they can''t think of a good countermeasure at all, and don''t know how to deal with the impact of this matter.


    It can be said that Lin Yu''s counterattack directly hit their key.


    ...


    early morning.


    Lin Yu came to Jidao Company early in the morning.


    "Is the propaganda copy done?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Done, the PPT that came out overnight last night."


    An employee turned the computer screen towards Lin Yu and showed Lin Yu the results of their sleepless night.


    "Okay Hold a press conference now to announce our company''s future plans to the world."


    Lin Yu turned and left, the employee quickly unplugged the USB flash drive and chased Lin Yu away.


    The conference is very rudimentary, which is a live video broadcast directly in the company''s meeting room.


    However, although the conditions are simple, but the popularity of live broadcasts is no different for the time being.


    I don''t know how many people didn''t even sleep waiting to watch this press conference.


    At this time, whether at home or abroad, countless people are speculating about what heavy news Lin Yu is going to announce at this press conference.


    Lin Yu said to the camera: "There are no new products to be released in this conference today. I am going to tell you about our company''s future plans..."


    As he spoke, a picture appeared on the screen behind him.


    The content displayed on the screen is all related to the products that Jidao Company will launch in the future.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 742： To the future

    Judging from the content displayed in those images, Jidao is far from satisfied with its current dominance in the high-end mobile phone industry, but is ready to extend its reach to more areas.


    What is surprising is that the next development direction of Jidao Company involves all high-tech fields.


    Including but not limited to aircraft manufacturing, space exploration, biological engineering, etc.


    It can be said that the ambition of Jidao Company is no longer satisfied with the establishment of a technological enemy country, but is ready to lead all mankind into a new era.


    "Crazy! Absolutely crazy!"


    "Unexpectedly, Boss Lin, a person with big eyebrows and big eyes, would actually play with the PPT production routine."


    "These are Zenith Star technology, right?"


    "If Boss Lin really made these things in a short time, I would like to call everyone Dad."


    "I knew that Boss Lin came back from the future."


    "..."


    Mocking, questioning, making fun...


    At this time, most people who watched the press conference felt that Lin Yu was drawing a pie, and the products displayed on the PPT were too sci-fi and could not be made with existing technology.


    So some people are speculating whether Lin Yu did this to increase investment?


    But after thinking about it, I think it shouldn¡¯t. After all, Jidao¡¯s current flagship product, Jidao mobile phone, can be said to have no rivals all over the world.


    Countless investment institutions are vying to give him money, as long as he nods.


    But if the argument of pulling investment doesn''t make sense, what is the point of Lin Yu''s doing this?


    Is it to push the company up in this way?


    This is not impossible.


    For a while, there are all kinds of opinions on the Internet, and almost all the hot searches on the entire network are occupied by this press conference of Jidao Company and Lin Yu.


    This heat showed no signs of fading until a few hours after the press conference.


    Until a piece of international news appeared in the hot search list.


    According to the news, a developed country in the west claimed that Jidao mobile phones had backdoors and would secretly spy on the privacy of others.


    The example they cited was that the developed country located in the eastern Pacific Ocean was secretly photographed at the secret meeting of the head of government precisely because some of the participants carried an extremely mobile phone.


    However, not long after this news appeared, a spokesperson from the developed country in the eastern Pacific came forward and said that their government had never held a secret meeting like that. Everything in the video was forged by Jidao Company, and Jidao Company has the leading position. The industry¡¯s film special effects technology.


    Most people in China regard these two pieces of news as a joke, but there are countless people abroad who completely believe the statements in these two pieces of news.


    They think that although it is impossible for Jidao to make the products mentioned in the press conference just now, there must be technology for forging videos.


    And before that, many people abroad firmly believed that Jidao mobile phones had a back door to collect the privacy of others.


    So in the end, two voices formed on the Internet. One voice was arguing about whether Jidao Company was misbehaving or not, and the other voice was arguing about how bragging the press conference just held by Jidao Company was.


    While arguing on the Internet, Lin Yu has organized the employees of Jidao Company and held an internal product meeting.


    "Boss, can these really be made?"


    At this time even the employees in the company are not confident about it.


    "Of course."


    Lin Yu said firmly.


    After speaking, he glanced at the people and said: "I know that you have secretly talked about me in private, thinking that I am coming back in the future, or I have a golden finger that will only appear in online articles."


    Hearing this, many employees showed embarrassment on their faces.


    They did talk about Lin Yu this way in private.


    "It''s normal for you to have such thoughts." Lin Yu said indifferently: "But since you think so, why do you think I can''t make those things?"


    "This¡­¡­"


    The employees looked at each other.


    By saying this, the boss means admitting that he is not an ordinary person?


    Of course, they dared not ask this question in front of Lin Yu, they only dared to guess in their hearts.


    "Okay, let''s not say much." Lin Yu returned to the subject and said: "Or according to the previous rules, take out all the plans you have envisaged, and I will make the final decision."


    Lin Yu can come up with all kinds of advanced technologies that are far ahead of the earth, but he does not know which technologies are most urgently needed by the people on earth, what products and functions are most needed, so he needs employees in the company to do this. Thinking.


    In fact, this is the main job of the employees of Jidao Company. They specifically advise Lin Yu and help Lin Yu think.


    The product will run very smoothly as before.


    After the employees finished speaking, Lin Yu determined the prototypes of more than a dozen products.


    These products cover all aspects, including new energy vehicles that can travel 1,000 kilometers per minute, and various mechanical limbs that can make the disabled become like normal people.


    At the end of the meeting, all employees in the company were extremely excited.


    They can''t wait to see how people will react when these products are introduced to the market.


    It must be shocked.


    After the meeting, Lin Yu directly gave the ideas of these products to the people in the spherical space station, and asked them to formulate a complete production plan that can match the existing technology on the earth.


    Everything is going very well.


    Three days later, the production line for these products began to be set up.


    While Jidao is working overtime to lay out the production line, the hot discussion about that press conference on the Internet has gradually faded.


    After all, most people still think that those ideas are too radical and avant-garde, and it is currently impossible to realize them.


    At this time, the hottest topic on the Internet is whether there is a backdoor for Jidao mobile phones and whether it will spy on people''s privacy.


    This is the major event that involves everyone''s vital interests.


    In fact, such worries have appeared on other mobile phones and other systems as early as, but people''s worries and fears about Jidao mobile phones are particularly strong.


    This is mainly because Jidao mobile phone is so much ahead of other mobile phones that no one can crack this mobile phone.


    The inability to crack means that the Jidao mobile phone cannot be turned upside down to verify its innocence.


    Jidao mobile phone is a black box for people, and no one knows what kind of black box operation this black box will perform.


    Of course, people''s worries did not arise spontaneously. There are countless naval forces and behind-the-scenes men in the rhythm.


    But in any case, as this topic continues, more and more people dare not continue to use Jidao mobile phones.


    After all, the performance of Jidao mobile phone is too advanced, and the current mainstream applications can''t use such advanced performance at all.


    And just as many people gloated at the time when the sales of Jidao mobile phones were getting worse and worse, Jidao suddenly announced that it would hold a new product launch conference.


    In this conference, Jidao will bring epoch-making products that can change the world.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 743： ban

    The news that Jidao Company announced that it would hold a product launch conference immediately rushed to the hot search at the fastest speed, and once again successfully attracted the attention of countless people.


    A week later, the press conference was held on time.


    As before, this product launch still attracted countless people to watch.


    In anticipation of all the people, Lin Yu stepped onto the booth to introduce the brand new products that Jidao Company will release soon.


    After he introduced the first product, the audience was a sensation.


    No one could have imagined that the products that Jidao Company brought this time would be so shocking and so exciting.


    The first product Lin Yu announced was a complete set of mechanical prostheses.


    After this kind of mechanical prosthesis is installed on the human body, it can be connected to the human body''s nerves, so that people can control it as flexibly as their own limbs.


    In other words, as long as any disabled person is equipped with this kind of mechanical limb, his mobility can be restored by about 80 to 90%.


    Of course, due to technical limitations, this kind of mechanical prosthesis cannot be transformed into a superman like in a science fiction film. It can only improve the lives of the disabled.


    But even so, this can be called an epoch-making product.


    Anyone with a little bit of common sense can imagine the technical difficulty.


    Such as how to connect with the human body''s nerves, how to simulate the original physical actions, how to ensure battery life, and so on.


    Each one is extremely technically difficult, not to mention putting so many difficulties together and solving them together.


    Immediately after Lin Yu announced the product, a handicapped man with a mechanical prosthesis flexibly stepped onto the booth to show people the maturity and practicality of this product.


    Suddenly, the entire conference scene was filled with screams and exclamations.


    When people were extremely excited, Lin Yu calmly declared to the audience that this was just an appetizer, and there were even more shocking products behind.


    This sentence instantly raised the expectations of countless people.


    At this time, whether it is the people on the scene or the people watching the press conference through live video, everyone can''t wait to know what kind of products will be announced next.


    Happily, Lin Yu did not live up to people''s expectations.


    The products to be announced next are more futuristic and technological than one.


    Moreover, these products perfectly solve many pain points in modern people''s lives.


    For example, the new energy vehicle announced by Lin Yu perfectly meets all people''s longings and expectations for new energy vehicles.


    There is also a housework robot whose price is so low that many people can afford it, which can perfectly free people from housework.


    In short, every product released by Jidao Company this time is very exciting, and I can''t wait to own it.


    At the end of the press conference, Jidao Company once again occupied all the hot searches on the entire network.


    Every piece of news on the hot search list is either related to Jidao Company or Lin Yu, or to these new products released by Jidao Company.


    The latter are mostly.


    When people lament the advancement of these products, they are also very curious about why Jidao has such a deep technical reserve.


    We must know that the products released by Jidao this time involve a very wide range of products, covering almost all the technical fields of mankind.


    It''s not like a commercial company can do it.


    However, although the enthusiasm caused by this conference was very high, only one day later, a developed country in the eastern Pacific suddenly announced that it would prohibit the products of Jidao Company from entering their country''s market.


    Immediately afterwards, more countries also announced similar policies.


    Yes, the products announced by Jidao Company are indeed very advanced and very exciting, but without these things, life will not have much impact.


    Therefore, such a policy will not affect the development of a country in a short period of time.


    But it''s hard to tell if the time is stretched.


    Of course, these countries do not want to reject the new technology, but want to use this to coerce the Jidao company and increase themselves more negotiating plans.


    By the way, it''s good to have some buffer time to think about coping strategies.


    These decisions of developed countries immediately caused an uproar on the Internet.


    People have stopped talking about those brand-new products and turned to talk about the rationality of these practices.


    Within the Jidao company.


    "These rascals!"


    Zhou Xufeng almost smashed the phone on the ground and broke it.


    He thought that these products of the company would soon go abroad and sell them all over the world.


    As a result, I didn''t expect a ban so soon.


    With such a ban, companies can only open up the domestic market, and cannot compete with foreign companies in foreign markets.


    You must know that when Lin Yu was preparing to advance into these technological fields, his goal was to grab the jobs of developed countries and retaliate fiercely against them.


    Now that I have been engaged in this way, this idea is completely frustrated.


    It is impossible for a company to use force to open up foreign markets, right?


    "The boss is here!"


    At this moment, someone in the office suddenly shouted.


    The employees got up one after another and looked at Lin Yu who was walking towards them.


    "Big Fish, what should I do now?"


    Zhou Xufeng anxiously called out Lin Yu''s nickname directly.


    He didn''t realize that it was wrong until the words were spoken, and it was too late to take it back.


    However, everyone was angry at this time, and there was no time to care about these small details, so his slip of the tongue did not attract the attention of other employees.


    Lin Yu himself doesn''t care about such trivial matters.


    "Calm down first."


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone.


    Hearing this, the employees looked at each other and tried to convince themselves to calm down.


    But at this moment, Lin Yu''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    Lin Yu took out his mobile phone and started answering.


    The call was personally made by the country¡¯s senior leaders, saying that those developed countries have requested that Jidao Company disclose the technical details of the new products to them, so that they can review them and decide whether to allow these products to enter their countries after passing the review. market.


    Since the office is very quiet, the call was clearly heard by all employees of Jidao Company.


    After hearing the meaning of the call, many people became angry on the spot, clenching their fists.


    Jidao Company is different from other companies in that all employees treat the company as their own home and have a strong sense of belonging. Therefore, the company''s business is their own business.


    Like employees of other companies, think that this is the boss''s business As long as you don''t face the crisis of being laid off, it has nothing to do with you.


    After Lin Yu hung up the phone, Zhou Xufeng picked up the phone and said, "This matter is now on the hot search."


    When everyone heard it, Qi Qi took out his cell phone and looked at it.


    Sure enough, a piece of news that rushed to the top of the most searched shows that the seven most developed industrial countries have just issued a joint statement, saying that they require Jidao to disclose the technical details of their new products to the world to facilitate their review.


    The spokesperson who issued this statement also claimed that they were responsible for the people of the world by doing so. They could not just watch Jidao create all kinds of technical black boxes and kidnap people around the world step by step.


    He said that if Jidao is allowed to continue this way, everyone in the world will become inseparable from Jidao, and everyone''s life will become closely related to Jidao.


    At that time, the country will no longer exist, and Jidao Company will become the master of the world.


    The world will usher in eternal darkness.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 744： Counterattack

    "What a rascal!"


    After reading the hot search news, the employees in the office couldn''t help cursing.


    "Damn, there are still many people who agree with these rogue practices?!"


    Someone exclaimed suddenly.


    After that news was topped and searched first, countless netizens left messages soon.


    Some of them said that they strongly support the practices of these seven countries, thinking that it is time to cure Jidao Company, or Jidao Company will monopolize everything sooner or later and treat the people of the world as fish and meat.


    Some people even claim that they will unconditionally support a certain developed country in the eastern Pacific, saying that only under the leadership of that country can mankind have a bright future.


    These remarks made the employees of Jidao Company extremely annoyed.


    However, they have no idea how to respond to these remarks.


    After all, at this time, confrontation with the other party will not solve any problems. The root of the problem lies not in the speakers, but in the seven most developed industrial countries.


    "Boss, I think with the technology our company has, we can make more advanced weapons for the country..."


    Suddenly, an employee whispered.


    This immediately attracted the attention of other employees.


    However, there was no unbelievable expression on their faces, on the contrary they very much agreed with what he said.


    They all felt that in the face of such persecution, the use of force seemed to be a good choice.


    After all, this world ultimately depends on strength.


    Seeing that others were casting encouraging eyes at him, the employee mustered up the courage to say to Lin Yu: "Boss, you told us before that the reason why those developed countries are developed countries is because they rely on first movers. Scientific and technological advantages have plundered the wealth of the world and completed primitive accumulation."


    "In this case, we can also use the other way to return the body."


    As soon as his words fell, someone immediately added: "Thinking that when our country was still very backward, those countries used force to force us to cede our territory and open the door to unfair transactions with them."


    "Yes." Another person answered: "They treat those backward countries in the same way now."


    "So we now have more advanced technology, we can also do the other way around." Someone concluded.


    Speaking of this, everyone fell silent and looked at Lin Yu together.


    Lin Yu glanced back at the people and asked, "So do you think war can solve the problem?"


    The crowd continued to remain silent and did not speak.


    Lin Yu smiled and said: "The problem that can be solved by force is the simplest problem, but the problem is that the problems we are facing now are more complicated and cannot be solved perfectly by force."


    It''s not easy to use force to solve it. You don''t have to think about making any advanced weapons, just use this body to kill it all the way.


    Kill them in secret and keep them unacceptable.


    But the problem is that this approach does not make people truly convincing. On the contrary, it seems that the statement just issued by these seven developed countries is very correct.


    Lin Yu continued: "As long as any individual or organization takes the lead in using force, it will inevitably be regarded as unrighteous. What I have now is a solution to this matter. There is no need to do so."


    All employees immediately gained confidence when they heard it.


    "Boss, what can you do?"


    Everyone asked very expectantly.


    "Same as last time, publish the content discussed in their secret meeting to the world." While talking, Lin Yu raised the phone in his hand, "I have all the videos, and I only need to upload them to the Internet."


    "This method is good!"


    Zhou Xufeng clapped his hands and praised.


    The others nodded and agreed.


    "These developed countries are high-sounding on the surface, but in fact they are not for their own benefit. As long as they secretly disclose their activities to the people of the world, the statement they just issued will look very funny."


    "That''s right, those who support these seven countries will definitely have a fierce pain in their faces."


    "At that time, I see who else would dare to speak nonsense with his eyes open."


    "..."


    At this time, an employee asked in a low voice: "Boss, these countries have always said that our mobile phones will spy on the privacy of others during this period. If these videos are uploaded, wouldn''t they give them evidence to prove this?"


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu said indifferently: "They say what you are doing, then you''d better really do it. Only then will they shut up because of fear."


    After speaking, Lin Yu directly operated it on his mobile phone and uploaded several videos directly to the Internet.


    When all the employees saw this, they looked at their mobile phones hurriedly. They knew that there would be a **** storm on the Internet.


    It didn''t take long before the reaction came.


    The content related to those videos quickly appeared on the hot search list, and the popularity continued to rise, and soon reached the second hot search, ranking behind the international news.


    These two hot searches are ranked first and second respectively, especially eye-catching.


    Immediately afterwards, various sounds began to appear.


    Because those few videos are all related to the secret meeting of the seven industrial countries, and all the contents discussed in the secret meeting are fully displayed, let the world know their true intentions in private.


    Therefore, many voices are condemning these seven developed countries at this time.


    Countless people are swearing, saying that these seven developed countries keep saying that the sanctions of Jidao companies are to be responsible to the people of the world, and the result is only to satisfy their own interests, which is really disappointing.


    People said they no longer believed what they said next.


    Of course, a large number of people are concerned about the authenticity of the video and how the video came from.


    If the video is faked with special effects technology, the previous condemnations are meaningless.


    At this time, spokespersons from the seven developed countries all stood up, claiming that these videos were forged by Jidao.


    It also reminds the world that Sayjidao has so many advanced technologies that there is no difficulty in forging a few fake videos.


    Soon, their statement became mainstream.


    Those denunciations against the seven industrialized countries were overwhelmed. Most of the voices on the Internet were denuncing the Jidao Company, asking why they always use fake videos to deceive the public.


    "Don''t believe it, they don''t even believe it?!"


    In Jidao, the employees thought that these videos would immediately reverse the situation after they were released. The result not only failed to play the expected role, but also attracted greater public opinion pressure.


    They are all wondering How can they prove themselves in this situation?


    If you can¡¯t prove it, don¡¯t you have to recite it to the end?


    When all the employees were extremely worried, Lin Yu suddenly said, "Sure enough, it was exactly what I expected."


    The employees looked at him hopefully.


    Hearing what he meant, it seemed that he had already figured out how to deal with it?


    "Since they want to play so much, I will play a big game with them."


    Lin Yu slowly looked up, looked at the crowd and said, "Next, all the daily activities of the heads of government of these seven countries will be broadcast live on the Internet without reservation."


    "Everything they say and everything they do will be revealed to the world."


    "I hope they can stay alert at all times and don''t accidentally reveal their true thoughts."


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 745： Eye of God

    after one day.


    A brand new website appeared on the Internet, which can be accessed by both domestic and foreign users.


    This website has only one service content, that is, live broadcast of the daily activities of the heads of governments of the seven most developed industrial countries.


    The live broadcast time is 24 hours a day without interruption.


    And wherever the subject of the live broadcast goes, there will be cameras following him all the way, recording his words, deeds and every move.


    As if being stared at by God.


    Therefore, the name of this website is called Eye of God.


    In addition to displaying the pictures of the seven live broadcast rooms, the homepage of the website is also written with a line of big characters, which reads: Every voter can supervise the elected electors throughout the process. This is your right.


    As soon as this website appeared, it unsurprisingly occupies all the hot searches on the global Internet and caused a global sensation.


    Before this, people had never thought of monitoring the actions of the head of government in a live broadcast, and naturally they were very interested in the eyes of God.


    Countless people flooded into the Eye of God website to watch the live images displayed inside.


    However, when people clicked into the live broadcast room, they found that they could not send barrage or leave a message. There was only one function to watch the live broadcast.


    I don¡¯t know if the developers of the website didn¡¯t have time to develop these functions, or if they didn¡¯t plan to let people speak on the website at all.


    But it''s okay. Although it is not possible to send messages in the live broadcast room, other channels are possible.


    Therefore, while watching the live broadcast, people exchange their opinions with each other through social platforms or large-scale community websites.


    "Are these live content real or fake?"


    Countless people have raised such questions in various ways.


    Of course, this doubt was quickly answered.


    Many people came forward and claimed that after they went to the place that appeared in the live broadcast, they really saw the head of government of their country and found that their behavior was exactly the same as that in the live broadcast.


    As more and more people confirmed this, no one soon doubted the authenticity of the live broadcast.


    But new questions are coming, who is broadcasting the daily activities of the heads of government and how the other party does it.


    Some people think that Jidao Company did it. After all, Jidao Company has so many advanced technologies that only they can do this kind of thing in the world.


    But this argument has attracted countless people''s opposition.


    Opponents believe that even if Jidao Company has enough technology to push these live images to the world, there is no way to follow the heads of government of these seven countries to shoot the whole process.


    Those who have personally watched the head of government also pointed out that they did not see any photographers beside the head of government.


    "No one is shooting, who is shooting then?"


    Countless people have raised this question again.


    It is a pity that no one can answer this question, because there is no answer at all.


    "Is it true that God is watching them?"


    Someone guessed on the Internet.


    "It seems that only this statement makes sense."


    "I swear in the name of Christians that God must be watching them."


    "..."


    "Judging from the live broadcast, this was definitely not taken by satellites, but it seems that someone has been with them all the way to sneak shots, so could it be done by some kind of very small drone?"


    "If this argument is true, it might be done by Jidao Company."


    "..."


    While the people are actively speculating and discussing, the government officials of the seven most developed industrial countries are also doing their best to investigate the cause.


    They tried countless methods, such as using various equipment to check the environment around the head of government, or using electromagnetic pulses to interfere with the operation of electronic equipment.


    But no matter what method they use, they can''t figure out what they are following the whole process, nor can they stop the shooting and live broadcast.


    Of course, they also tried to close this website called Eyes of God, but they couldn''t close it anyway.


    This website is really just like his name, as if it was a creation of God.


    At this point, more and more people began to believe that God was overseeing the heads of government of these seven countries, and fewer and fewer people doubted Jidao.


    After all, this kind of thing can only be done by an all-knowing and almighty God. Jidao Company is only a commercial company. How can it be possible?


    When people completely believed that God was monitoring the heads of government of these seven industrial countries, they finally no longer cared about the authenticity of the live broadcast and the legitimacy of the live broadcast.


    What people care about now is what the heads of government are doing in the end, and whether they will face to face with one set behind the other.


    Those voters who elected the head of government are not only concerned about this, but also concerned about whether these people selected by them will really help them fight for their interests.


    Of course, with the Eye of God website, most people no longer doubt those videos that Lin Yu posted before.


    Now everyone tends to think that those videos are real, they think they are clips intercepted by Lin Yu from this Eye of God website.


    Within the Jidao company.


    "Too much relief!"


    Zhou Xufeng looked at the phone and shouted.


    Like him, other employees felt that doing so was very relieved.


    Finally, those who had been secretly targeting Lin Yu and Jidao Company received retribution.


    These people occupy important positions and hold great power, and ordinary people can''t help them.


    Generally speaking, if a commercial company is targeted by them, there is no way to resist it, and it can only be slaughtered.


    In fact, let alone a small company, even ordinary countries have no resistance.


    However, all the behaviors of these people are now exposed to the public''s eyes, and there is no way to conduct private activities at all.


    Unless they can find a legitimate and appropriate reason to convince people, some small actions in their private are necessary.


    Just as the employees were in high spirits, Lin Yu strode into this collective office.


    "BossWhat shall we do next?"


    Zhou Xufeng stood up and asked.


    Lin Yu said without hesitation: "Of course, we made the technical details of our newly released products public in accordance with the previous requirements of those seven countries."


    "What?" Zhou Xufeng said in shock: "Just give them these new technologies? They obviously..."


    Zhou Xufeng felt that now that Jidao Company has the upper hand, there is no need to bow to these seven industrial countries.


    Besides, if you just handed over the technical details, wouldn''t it be scolded by countless patriotic youths?


    At this time, other employees in the office also stopped their work one after another, staring at both Lin Yu and Zhou Xufeng with no breath.


    "Listen to me, not to hand over the new technology to these seven countries, but to make it public and make it available to everyone in the world."


    Lin Yu explained.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 746： Take the initiative

    "Does it make a difference?"


    Zhou Xufeng couldn''t react for a while, looked at Lin Yu in a daze and asked.


    He felt that publishing it to the world would be tantamount to handing over the technology of these epoch-making products to the seven most developed industrial countries.


    After all, even if other countries in the world get the relevant technical details, they cannot master these technologies.


    Only these seven most developed industrial countries have the ability to transform these technologies to catch up with their own companies.


    "Of course there is a difference."


    Lin Yu glanced at Zhou Xufeng, then at the curious people.


    "These seven countries say that they are using the market for our technology, but they actually want to blackmail us through this means and force us to hand over these new technologies."


    "And they just want to enjoy these technologies exclusively, and don''t want to share them with the world."


    "If I directly disclose all the technical details so that every country in the world can learn these technologies, they will definitely be very uncomfortable."


    "Also, after I make the technology public, the world can help us monitor the progress of their review, and it will be difficult for them to violate the agreement on the grounds that the review is unqualified or the review cannot be completed quickly."


    Hearing this, everyone reacted.


    There are indeed some differences.


    According to Lin Yu''s approach, it would indeed make the heads of government of those seven countries feel as uncomfortable as if they had eaten flies.


    Lin Yu continued: "Remember, for us, these technologies are outdated the moment they come out. It doesn''t matter who you give them."


    The employees nodded one after another.


    "Xu Feng, now post the detailed technical documents to our official website, allowing anyone to access and download." Lin Yu ordered.


    "okay!"


    Zhou Xufeng responded and immediately followed suit.


    He has already guessed what Lin Yu is going to do next. The next step is to ask the seven most developed industrial countries to open the market in accordance with the original statement and allow Jidao''s new products to enter sales.


    Of course, he also knew that these seven countries would definitely shame in every possible way and violate the initial statement.


    But it doesn''t matter. Now that they have the Eye of God live broadcast their every move throughout the whole process, it will be very difficult to cheat.


    Soon, all technical documents were uploaded to the official website of Jidao Company.


    At the same time, Jidao Company also announced this to the world, saying that it is willing to share the company''s research results with all countries in the world.


    In an instant, the official website of Jidao company flooded with countless visitors.


    These visitors go up to state organizations and go down to private individuals.


    In just a few minutes, all technical documents have been downloaded millions of times.


    Later, Jidao Company issued a statement saying that its company had announced all technical details as agreed, and hoped that the seven most developed industrial countries could open the market in accordance with the agreement and allow Jidao Company''s new products to enter sales.


    As soon as this statement was announced, it was like a blockbuster, causing a huge splash.


    Countless people have voiced their voices to the seven industrial countries in various ways, asking them to quickly respond to them.


    The heads of government of these seven industrial countries have been broadcast live all the time, and their every move has been monitored by the world. As a result, there is no way for them to delay or not respond.


    In desperation, they had to tell the world that they would hold a meeting soon to discuss the matter.


    Then, due to the existence of the Eye of God, the seven industrial countries held meetings one after another to discuss what they should do under the eyes of the world.


    The meeting went very smoothly. All participants knew that their words and deeds would be broadcast live for the world to watch, so they were afraid to make outrageous remarks, nor did they dare to express their true inner thoughts.


    In the end, the conclusions of the meeting of the seven countries were surprisingly unanimous. They all stated that they would follow the agreement in the previous statement and allow the products of Jidao Company to enter their country''s market as long as all the reviews are qualified.


    Of course, this is not the result expected by these seven countries. The result they want most is to get the technology of Jidao company, but they do not open their market.


    But there is no way, now so many people are staring at them, they can''t turn back in full view, in that case, the credibility of the country will be completely bankrupt.


    Of course, this does not mean that they do not resist at all. They emphasized one point in their new statement, that is, they must wait for everything to pass the review before opening the market to Jidao.


    As long as there is doubt in one place, the progress of the opening will be postponed indefinitely.


    The reason they gave was exactly the same as before, saying that they were responsible for the world.


    Within the Jidao company.


    "There''s a good show to watch next!"


    Some employees said excitedly.


    "That''s right. Our technical documents are so detailed. As far as the national level is concerned, even if you can''t master this technology, you can at least understand the technical details. By then, other countries should not have fully understood it, and they will stand up. Say there is a question."


    "These seven countries are the seven most developed countries in the world. Others can understand it, but they can''t understand it at all."


    "I think they can find any reason to delay when the time comes."


    "..."


    The employees are very much looking forward to the next response of these seven countries.


    It depends on whether they open up the market honestly or continue to look for reasons to delay.


    I believe that the scene will be very exciting.


    Time passed day by day, and soon a month passed.


    During this month, most of the hot events on the global Internet were related to these technical documents released by Jidao.


    Some people really want to understand the technical details in the document, so they have established various communication channels to collaborate and research together.


    Some people are simply more interested in cutting-edge technology and want to know how the new products of Jidao Company are made.


    These people stay on the Internet every day, waiting for various technologies to be popularized.


    When there is no one to popularize science, they use their shallow knowledge to communicate with each other peacefully.


    Of course, most people simply just wait to see the excitement.


    After all, this is a sensational event around the world. It is exciting to think about the fact that Jidao has used its own strength to fight against the seven most developed industrial countries in the world.


    People want to know what the final outcome will be.


    Can Jidao successfully open up the markets in these countries?


    In addition to these hotspots Another hotspot on the global Internet is the special live-streaming website of Eyes of God.


    Every day, countless people stay in the live broadcast room on the website to watch the daily activities of various government heads.


    Some people even saw their feelings because they watched every day, and they chased these heads of government like a star.


    Some brand-new rice circle organizations have emerged at the historic moment, and have become a place for these people to enclose themselves.


    Of course, after such a month, more and more people are concerned about the progress of the review.


    There should be a preliminary review result, right?


    At this time, Jidao Company held a press conference and asked the seven industrial countries to announce the review progress to the world.


    For a time, countless people''s eyes once again focused on the heads of government of these seven countries.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 747： Deadlock

    The attention of the people of the world has once again put tremendous pressure on the heads of government of the seven most developed industrial countries.


    But there is no way, whoever allows these countries to always declare to the world that their values ??are freedom and democracy.


    Since it is democracy, it is time to listen to the opinions of the people.


    At this time, people in these seven countries, regardless of their political opinions, want to know the progress of the review.


    Under such pressure, the seven industrialized countries had to announce to their own people and the people of the world that they would announce the progress of the review within the next three days.


    Three days passed very quickly.


    But for those watching the excitement, these three days have been very tormenting.


    They all can¡¯t wait to know what the outcome of this confrontation will be, whether Jidao companies want to enter the markets of these seven developed countries or continue to be blocked outside the country.


    This is destined to be a major historical event.


    Of course, at this time, most people are more optimistic about Jidao.


    Because from the information obtained on the Internet, the technical documents released by Jidao Company are relatively easy to understand, so theoretically the seven most developed industrial countries will not have technical doubts.


    But this is only theoretical.


    Politics in reality are far more complex than theory, and it is also mixed with various interests and people''s minds that are far more complicated than interests.


    Those who are not optimistic about Jidao Company take these factors into consideration.


    They think it is impossible for these seven industrialized countries to just give up their own interests and make way for Jidao Company obediently.


    After all, these are the seven most developed industrial countries in the world. How can it be possible to bow to a commercial company?


    The reason why these countries behave so embarrassingly now is mainly because this website called Eye of God suddenly appeared.


    Such a powerful and unfamiliar new thing is bound to make people unable to cope in a short time.


    But things are dead and people are alive. I believe that it will not take long for these seven countries to find a perfect way to deal with the eyes of God.


    It is even possible for them to take advantage of this powerful thing in turn.


    The three-day period quickly ended, and finally came the day when the seven industrial countries held press conferences to announce the results of the review.


    Just like Jidao company holding a product launch conference, these seven conferences also attracted the attention of countless people.


    People stood in front of various screens, waiting for the final result to appear.


    "...Our review encountered some problems..."


    In the live broadcast, the spokesperson of the superpower in the eastern Pacific began to list the problems encountered during the review.


    Those who are not optimistic about Jidao, after seeing this scene, celebrated the victory on various platforms, saying that they had expected things like this a long time ago.


    Of course, although they are anxious to declare victory, they are still very interested in the follow-up development.


    At the press conference, the spokesperson continued to list the problems encountered during the review under the attention of the world.


    After he listed all of them, people found that almost all of these problems can be attributed to one point, that is, the technology provided by Jidao Company is too advanced to be studied in a short period of time.


    Later, the other six industrialized countries also declared that the review could not proceed quickly.


    The reason they gave is the same as that of the superpowers in the eastern Pacific, saying that there are many technical questions that have not been resolved, and it will take a certain amount of time to resolve these questions.


    The seven press conferences ended in this way, but the results were not satisfactory to everyone.


    Many people have spoken on the Internet, saying that some folks can study the difficulties in those technical documents. Why do these seven developed countries with countless cutting-edge technologies encounter so many obstacles?


    Facing such cross-examination, some people took the initiative to defend the seven countries, saying that Minke is fooling people, and whoever believes is foolish.


    These people claim that unless a national-level organization stands up and says that these technical documents are not so ugly to understand, the speeches of other individuals or organizations cannot be trusted.


    But just after they said this, the Chinese official stepped up and said that many technical personnel in the country could fully understand these technical documents.


    But it is a pity that the official statement of China is useless.


    People think that Jidao Company is a Huaguo company, and Lin Yu is also a Chinese national, so any official position of the Chinese government is not fair.


    It only makes sense for countries other than China to stand up.


    In this way, the eyes of the world are focused on countries other than China and the seven industrial countries.


    More and more people are starting to ask these countries to speak out about their views on these technical documents.


    However, these countries were silent collectively at this time, and no official level people came forward to speak.


    I don''t know if it''s because the eyes of God won''t look at them, or I don''t want to drip the muddy water.


    But naturally people will not give up and start to force these countries to express their opinions in various ways.


    People from some countries took to the streets to parade, asking their governments to clarify the progress of the research on these technical documents, and whether they can master these technologies.


    Under such pressure, the senior government officials of these countries had to stand up and express their views.


    However, the answers they gave are the same as those of the seven most developed industrial countries, saying that there are still many questions that have not been resolved and it will take some time.


    Obviously, they do not want to offend these seven most developed industrial countries.


    Many people are aware of this and start to question it, but no matter how they ask, government officials in these countries will only repeat their previous answers, saying that the research has encountered obstacles and will take time to resolve.


    This result makes those who are not optimistic about Jidao Company more and more proud.


    But just as they were about to declare victory in an all-round way, some countries stepped up and said that after studying these technical documents, their own technical staff found that there is no difficulty in understanding these technologies, but the difficulty lies in how to master them thoroughly.


    In other words, should not be questioned if it is only a technical review, unless the purpose is to fully master these technologies.


    all secretly stated that the seven industrial countries want to open their markets after mastering these technologies.


    With the statements of these countries, the people of Zhanjidao immediately took these statements and pointed the finger at the seven industrial countries.


    But those who oppose Jidao Company stand up and stop it, claiming that the countries that make this statement are the most backward countries on the planet.


    These countries lack scientific research capabilities, and the people¡¯s scientific literacy is extremely low. What they say is not much different from the civil sciences and cannot be used as a basis.


    Finally, a global debate began.


    The people of Jidao Company believe that the seven industrial countries are deliberately delaying for their own interests, and those countries that are in line with the seven industrial countries are merely vassals and do not have their own sovereignty.


    Those who oppose the Jidao company think that those countries that speak for the Jidao company are only under pressure from China, or they want to flatter the company.


    No one on either side can convince anyone.


    After entering this debate mode, fewer and fewer people are concerned about the review progress of the seven industrial countries.


    It seems that this point is already secondary, and how to convince one''s opponent is the most important thing.


    Https://


    Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 748： Sudden change

    The latest website: Seeing that people in the world no longer care about the progress of the review, many people in the seven industrial countries are immediately relieved.


    "The Chinese thought that they could persecute us through public opinion, but what he didn''t know was that public opinion was always uncontrollable, and people always care about themselves most."


    "This Chinese is still too young. I hope this time he can learn his lesson."


    "This incident has temporarily passed. Next, we must quickly find a way to deal with God''s Eye. If this trouble cannot be resolved, the existing political landscape will surely usher in irreversible changes."


    "..."


    Among the seven industrialized countries, many senior government officials are engaged in similar dialogues.


    The Eye of God only broadcasts the daily activities of the head of state, but will not target them, so as long as they are far enough away from the head of state, they can say whatever they want.


    In fact, some of the national affairs of these seven industrialized countries have now been transferred from the heads of state and placed under the responsibility of other high-level governments.


    Their head of state is becoming more and more like an actor, specializing in performing in front of the world.


    Within the Jidao company.


    "Unexpectedly, they resolved this crisis so easily?!"


    Zhou Xufeng said in disbelief.


    Like other employees in the company, he thought that the seven industrial countries would soon open the market and allow Jidao''s new products to enter sales.


    However, after paying attention to this matter for a while, the people of the world are caught in a dispute between their respective positions, and there is no time to care about the progress of the review and how the Jidao company is.


    It seems that human nature is born to love to fight.


    Of course, there are some people who remain sober and sensible who continue to pay attention to the progress of the review, but the number of these people is too small to influence the overall situation.


    Another point is that Zhou Xufeng and other employees found that the seven industrial countries that have been eyed by the eyes of God seem to have gradually mastered the way to deal with the eyes of God.


    The constraints of God''s eyes on them are getting smaller and smaller.


    It may not be long before everything will return to the way it was at the beginning.


    "What should we do now?" An employee asked Zhou Xufeng: "Those countries have been dragging on like this, and our products simply cannot enter their markets."


    "I don''t know how to solve it."


    Zhou Xufeng said helplessly.


    When the staff saw this, they stopped asking more questions.


    In fact, they are very clear in their hearts that perhaps only the boss can solve this problem, and even if other people change the country''s leadership, they may not be able to do it.


    And just as they were thinking about it, Lin Yu strode into this huge open office.


    "The boss is here!"


    When all the employees saw Lin Yu, they were all excited.


    Lin Yu glanced at them and knew what they were thinking, so he asked, "Have you waited for me for a long time?"


    "Yeah, boss!" everyone replied: "Now everyone is arguing on the Internet and there is no time to care about our company. Without the pressure of public opinion, there is no way to force the seven industrial countries to advance the review process. ."


    "The question is simple."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    All the employees looked at him intently when they heard the words.


    Lin Yu continued: "As long as people''s disputes are resolved, they will naturally focus on those seven countries."


    "But boss, how do we resolve this large-scale dispute?" an employee asked.


    "Just tell one of them to shut up, it''s very simple." As he said, Lin Yu reminded everyone: "Turn on the phone and have a look."


    When everyone heard it, they took out their phones and looked at them.


    Sure enough, there is already a piece of news in the hot search list at this time, and its popularity is still rising rapidly.


    The news mentioned that someone uploaded several videos to the Internet, and these videos are all related to countries that share the same position with the seven industrial countries.


    Employees are busy opening the video link in the news to watch the video.


    After a while, an employee exclaimed: "I knew that these countries are just the watchdogs of the seven industrial countries. How can a dog fight its owner?!"


    According to the content in the video, those countries held meetings before they stepped forward to make a statement. In the meeting, it was mentioned that regardless of the progress of their technical personnel on the research of those technical documents, they must say that the research has encountered obstacles, so that they can reach the seven industrial countries. The conclusions given are consistent.


    This is tantamount to saying that these countries have no sovereignty of their own at all, and are completely vassals of the seven industrial countries, especially the superpower in the eastern Pacific Ocean.


    "Hahaha, look at what those people are saying now." An employee laughed.


    As the popularity of this news continues to ferment, more and more people have seen these videos.


    Since the live streaming site of Eye of God has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, no one doubts the authenticity of these videos this time.


    Under this premise, everyone is concerned about the content of the video.


    After learning about the content of the video, the people from Zhanjidao immediately launched a large-scale counterattack, condemning those who supported the seven industrial countries.


    This group of people had firmly stated that those countries that were in line with the seven industrial countries had spontaneously stood up for justice, but these videos slapped them in the face.


    There is hard evidence that they have to choose to be silent.


    In this way, this global controversy ended, and people once again turned their attention to the seven most developed industrial countries.


    Countless people began to speak to these countries, asking them to stand up and explain clearly what caused them to encounter obstacles in researching those technical documents.


    At the same time, more and more countries and organizations have come forward and said that those technical documents are not too difficult to study.


    I don¡¯t know if these countries and organizations are afraid of being caught in the eyes of God or out of justice.


    But anyway, the pressure returned to the seven industrial countries.


    They must respond to this crisis as quickly as possible Otherwise, the credibility of the entire country will be affected.


    Soon, an industrialized country held a press conference, saying that the reason why the research encountered obstacles was mainly because such an important matter had to be highly cautious.


    Then the spokesperson announced that new progress will be made in research and review at the most half a month later, so don¡¯t worry.


    With this country taking the lead, five other industrial countries with average national strength also held press conferences and made similar statements.


    As a result, only the superpowers in the eastern Pacific Ocean have yet to come out to issue a new statement.


    Therefore, everyone''s attention was turned to see how the government of this country is prepared to respond.


    However, just when the world is watching, this superpower has made a major event that shocks the world.


    The head of government of this country died at the gun of an unemployed vagrant.

 Chapter 749： Playing cards not according to the rules

    Latest website: The death of a head of a country at the hands of an unemployed vagrant is undoubtedly an earth-shattering event.


    What''s more, this country is still the most powerful superpower in the world.


    Although, there have been many assassinations of heads of government in the history of this superpower.


    But at this juncture, it is difficult for people not to associate it with Jidao''s affairs.


    Some people speculate that the person behind the assassination of the head of government is Jidao Company itself, and some people speculate that the head of government died at the hands of a domestic competitor.


    In both speculations, the vagrant is just a pawn.


    In addition to these two speculations, there is another saying that this is the spontaneous behavior of the unemployed vagrant, without any political factors in it.


    Those who support this claim believe that the eyes of God will broadcast all the activities of the heads of government of the seven countries 24 hours a day, which is tantamount to completely losing their privacy.


    At this time, as long as someone wants to do something with them, it is easy to find opportunities.


    The event continued to ferment.


    This has caused most people''s attention to be attracted by this incident, and the review progress has once again become uninterested.


    Within the Jidao company.


    "It''s a good method!"


    Zhou Xufeng scolded angrily.


    Like other employees in the company, he believed that the assassination was secretly planned by the politicians of that superpower.


    And their purpose is naturally to muddy the water, so as to continue to delay the technical review of Jidao Company.


    In fact, their goal has been perfectly achieved, and now the people all over the world are talking about this matter and have little interest in technical review.


    "It''s a pity, we couldn''t find evidence."


    Some employees said helplessly.


    As soon as his words fell, an employee immediately objected: "Not necessarily, the boss may have evidence."


    Hearing this, all the employees couldn''t help but think of the videos Lin Yu uploaded on the Internet during the previous few cases.


    As long as those videos are made public every time, the crisis can be resolved.


    I believe it will be the same this time.


    As long as the video of the secret planning of this assassination is uploaded to the Internet, the whole thing will be revealed.


    Just as everyone thought about it, Lin Yu appeared at the office door on time.


    "The boss is here."


    Someone shouted.


    Lin Yu strode towards the crowd, Zhou Xufeng saw this and asked: "Boss, these politicians must have planned this matter privately, right?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu gave an affirmative answer.


    All the employees were relieved when they saw this, knowing that the boss was already well-informed and knew how to deal with the matter.


    In this world, there is no problem that your own boss can''t solve.


    However, Lin Yu suddenly changed his words: "But I have no evidence."


    "No evidence?"


    Everyone was very curious, since there is no evidence, how could the boss give an affirmative answer so firmly.


    Lin Yu added: "To be precise, the evidence I have is not convincing."


    "Why?" Zhou Xufeng couldn''t help asking.


    Lin Yu glanced at him, and then said to everyone: "Those politicians have thoroughly learned this time and made the whole thing so complicated that the logical chain of evidence is very, very long."


    "First, they used extremely obscure codes to communicate when planning this matter. Then, they did not directly arrange for people to do it. Instead, they indirectly encouraged the killer to kill people through complicated and inefficient methods."


    "The specific words are to mislead the killer through various psychological cues, so that the killer has a strong motive for killing."


    "Also, the killer they chose was not the only one, but had an influence on thousands of people at the same time, but the first person to do it was that person."


    "The whole thing is nowhere to be found."


    "So even if I know they did it, I can''t convince others to believe it."


    Upon hearing this, the employees finally understood what Lin Yu meant.


    Indeed, as Lin Yu said, if the logical chain of evidence is too long, it is difficult to convince people. The general logic of strong evidence is very simple.


    For example, a certain person gave a killer one million and asked him to kill a designated person. Such evidence is very powerful and everyone is convinced.


    "Unexpectedly, those politicians knew how to avoid the eyes of God so quickly..."


    Zhou Xufeng worried.


    He worried that if this continues, the binding force of God''s Eye will become weaker and weaker, and eventually it will be dispensable.


    In that case, how should I fight those developed countries?


    "The Eye of God is just a temporary strategy, it can''t be long-term."


    Lin Yu scanned the people and said, "God''s eyes are only exposing the behavior of those politicians to the eyes of the public, but as long as they rationalize their behavior as much as possible, the public can''t blame them."


    "How else would you say one foot taller, the devil''s taller one foot taller?"


    Lin Yu''s words are like a basin of cold water, completely extinguishing the hopes of Zhou Xufeng and others. It seems that the next step is not to use the eyes of God to restrain the high-level government of those countries.


    He was completely defeated in this confrontation.


    "But it doesn''t matter. They don''t play according to the rules, so we don''t have to continue to play according to the rules."


    Lin Yu said suddenly.


    When the staff heard this, they focused their attention on him again.


    "Boss, what shall we do next?" Zhou Xufeng came in interest.


    "Hurry up and kill them all."


    Lin Yu said briefly and forcefully.


    Everyone looked at him confusedly, not understanding how to rush to kill him.


    Lin Yu continued: "I was going to compete with them upright, but now I have changed my mind. I decided to completely cut off their lives."


    After speaking, he directly threw a hard drive to Zhou Xufeng, turned around and said: "Upload all these files to our company''s official website and make them public to the world."


    "This is?"


    Zhou Xufeng murmured instinctively, and was about to ask Lin Yu what was inside, but at this time Lin Yu had already left in strides.


    No way, he had to plug the hard drive into the computer on his desk and plan to check it out by himself.


    Upon seeing this, other employees gathered around.


    After watching them for a while, everyone was dumbfounded.


    It turns out that this hard disk is full of various technical materials, covering all the technologies that the seven developed countries have mastered and are researching.


    From the simplest civilian technology to the military technology, which can be regarded as the country''s most important weapon, it is all-encompassing and all-encompassing.


    At this moment, Zhou Xufeng and others finally understood what Lin Yu meant by rushing to kill.


    Originally, in Lin Yu''s plan, he only wanted to revolutionize the lives of these developed countries with cutting-edge technology, but now he is preparing to disclose all the technologies of these countries to the world, so that the world can learn these technologies without hindrance.


    One can imagine how difficult it will be for the next seven industrialized countries to maintain their technological lead.


    Isn''t this a rush to kill or something?

 Chapter 750： Add fuel to the fire

    Latest URL: "Quick, quick, and quickly upload it!"


    "I can''t wait to see their frustrated and helpless expressions."


    All employees urged.


    Zhou Xufeng quickly started operating on the computer and uploaded these extremely detailed technical data to the company''s official website.


    Before uploading those product technical documents for review, they had already opened up a section dedicated to displaying detailed technical information, and now they only need to upload these documents into this section as they did last time.


    But even so, the amount of work is huge.


    Because there are too many technical files in the hard disk.


    In order to make these technical documents easy to learn, Lin Yu added many explanation items, making each technical document huge.


    "If we do this, we should completely anger those countries?"


    "Will they start a war because of this?"


    Seeing that the technical files in the hard disk were uploaded to the company''s official website one by one, some employees began to worry.


    We must know that cutting off wealth is like killing one''s parents.


    What I''m doing now is simply cutting off the life of those countries. If they don''t react fiercely, they will be ghosts.


    Although since the invention of nuclear weapons, it is difficult for nuclear-weapon countries to break out large-scale wars, but under such special circumstances, it is difficult to guarantee that those countries will not jump the wall in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry about so much, what the boss is afraid of."


    There are employees who comfort everyone.


    Time passed by every minute.


    Before Zhou Xufeng uploaded all the files on the hard disk to the company''s official website, this behavior caused a sensation.


    Jidao¡¯s official website is visited very frequently every day, so as soon as Zhou Xufeng updated the website¡¯s data, it attracted the attention of some visitors.


    These visitors quickly realized that these newly uploaded technical materials were related to the seven most developed industrial countries.


    So they immediately began to spread the news around, making more and more people aware of it.


    In this way, this matter rushed into hot searches within a short period of time and caused a huge sensation.


    People have asserted that Jidao must have done so to fight back against the seven industrial countries.


    But the problem is that this approach is too extreme, and I don''t know how those countries are prepared to respond to this matter.


    You know, these technologies are not the same as those involved in the new products of Jidao Company. They are all well-known technologies. In addition, the technical information is so detailed that the difficulty of learning is very low.


    It is believed that very well-founded countries will soon master these technologies. As a result, the seven industrialized countries will lose their technological lead. They will certainly not sit back and watch this happen.


    For a while, no one paid attention to the death of a head of government by a superpower. Everyone was looking forward to the response of the seven industrialized nations.


    Some pessimists even began to predict that a world war would break out next.


    Soon, the diplomatic departments of the seven industrialized countries made solemn representations to China. One was to ask China to immediately stop the actions of Jidao Company and delete those technical documents as quickly as possible, and the other was to ask China to take Jidao Company as quickly as possible. All the employees of the company were handed over and sent to the International Court of Justice for trial.


    Seven countries have issued the most serious warnings, saying that if China does not take effective actions in time, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Within the Jidao company.


    "Sure enough, doing this is a bit too absolute."


    Some timid employees are getting more and more frightened.


    They have never seen such a severe international situation since they were born. At most, they have seen it in historical materials or heard their parents talk about it.


    "If it is because of this incident, would we become sinners of the country?"


    "They won''t really fight to the death, will they?"


    "Will the country hand us over?"


    Fear began to spread.


    At this time, Zhou Xufeng stood up to cheer others up: "The technical files we uploaded weren''t stolen from them. What''s to be afraid of?"


    Hearing this, all the employees were aroused.


    Many people have come forward to prove this point on the Internet. Many bigwigs in the science and technology industry have said that these technical materials are more detailed and comprehensive than the existing technologies, so they cannot be stolen from the seven industrial countries. It''s just that the technical route happens to be the same.


    Moreover, Jidao Company can even come up with more advanced future technology, and it is not surprising that it possesses such old-fashioned technology.


    "But those countries don''t care about this." An employee whispered: "No matter how our technical materials come from, they will definitely not let it go."


    "Don''t worry, trust the boss, the boss asked us to do this, there must be a way to settle things."


    Someone carried Lin Yu out again.


    As soon as his voice fell, an exclamation suddenly came from the office.


    "Quick! Turn on your phone and watch, the boss has posted a new update!"


    After listening, everyone hurriedly took out their mobile phones to check Lin Yufa''s new developments.


    As they unlocked their phones, they thought that this dynamic would definitely be related to this international event.


    I just don''t know if Lin Yu will choose to compromise or ignore the threat of the other party.


    "What? This?"


    The employee who moved the fastest had already watched Lin Yufa''s new development at this time, which shocked him.


    Lin Yu''s general meaning is that since these seven industrial countries are so ignorant, don¡¯t even think about visiting the official website of Jidao Company in the future. All new technical materials released by Jidao Company will prohibit these seven countries from studying and researching. .


    At this time, other employees also read Lin Yufa''s dynamics.


    They couldn''t help but stare at each other after reading it.


    I thought that my boss was ignoring the threats of the other party at most, but he turned out to add fuel to the fire and poured a bottle of fuel on the other party''s anger.


    Of course, not only the employees in their companies, but also other people in China and foreigners were also surprised by Lin Yu''s statement.


    But things are not over yet.


    Just as the world wanted to see how those seven countries were preparing to respond to Lin Yu''s remarks, Lin Yu sent out a whole new development.


    In this dynamic, Lin Yu said that as long as these countries are willing to lower their heads and admit their mistakes, he does not mind turning their fighting into jade, allowing them to continue to visit the official website of Jidao.


    And Lin Yu also said that in the future, Jidao Company will lift some of the new technologies from time to time so that people can learn and research for free.


    Not long after Lin Yu¡¯s new development was issued, the spokesperson of the Chinese government also publicly declared that the Chinese government had become a solid backing for Jidao and Lin Yu.


    When things are here, the world understands that the current China has one piece of iron. If you want to deal with Jidao Company and Lin Yu, you have to make the entire China an enemy.


    If China is an enemy, the average country really has to weigh it carefully.


    Soon, two of the G7 countries wavered their positions.


    After all, the cost of confronting the entire China is too great, and even if this confrontation is won, it may not be beneficial. Most of the benefits will definitely be taken away by the superpowers in the eastern Pacific.


    If that''s the case, why bother to thank yourself?


    As these two countries wavered their positions and abandoned their confrontation with China, two more countries in the G7 began to waver.


    Only the superpower in the eastern Pacific Ocean and the two countries that use the same official language as this superpower still firmly maintain their position.


    They still made representations to China in a tough stance, asking China to send the founder and all employees of Jidao to the International Court of Justice, otherwise they will bear the consequences.


    Things have reached a deadlock.

 Chapter 751： Worries

    The latest website: Mingdu Hotel.


    Lin Yu lives in the suite.


    "Xiaoyu, is there really nothing wrong?"


    Ma Yefang asked very worried.


    When Jidao had disputes with seven industrial countries before, she was already very worried, for fear that things would not end well.


    I never thought that things would get worse, and eventually evolved into what it is now.


    Ma Yefang never dreamed that his son would one day be targeted by the world''s most powerful superpower.


    "I have told you how many times, nothing will happen."


    Before Lin Yu could speak, Lin Guoan comforted Ma Yefang.


    As Lin Yu''s father, he would naturally be worried, but he was informed rationally that Lin Yu is very important to the country, and the country will never allow him to have any accidents.


    Based on this, he was not afraid of Lin Yu''s life worry.


    "There will be nothing, there will be nothing, how do you know there will be nothing?"


    Ma Yefang turned to look at Lin Guoan, and said angrily.


    She didn''t know how many times she had listened to Lin Guoan''s rhetoric, and she was numb to hearing it long ago.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu reminded: "Mom, if I have something to do, I was dead last time. How can I live to this day."


    When Lin Guoan heard it, he took the opportunity to say: "Yes, you haven''t watched that video. Our son is no ordinary person."


    As he said, he gave Lin Yu a meaningful look.


    "What if something like that happened last time?" Ma Yefang said nervously: "Now that Xiaoyu has offended them a lot, they will definitely send someone to assassinate again..."


    "How simple it is."


    Lin Guoan shook his head and said: "You didn''t pay attention, I have already noticed. Now this Metropolis Hotel is surrounded by people who secretly protect us, and the number of people is far more than before."


    "If they can successfully assassinate in this way, it can only show that people in our country eat dry food."


    Hearing this, Ma Yefang''s nervousness finally eased a little, and his face improved a lot.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Guoan said: "Anyway, you can rest assured now, unless they start a war and send troops to invade our country, there will be absolutely nothing wrong with Xiaoyu."


    "But you also know that our country is so easy to bully? It wasn''t a hundred years ago."


    Lin Guoan stopped when he said this, and Ma Yefang was also silent.


    For a while, the room was quiet.


    After a while, Ma Yefang sighed and said, "Hey, I still don''t feel relieved."


    Seeing this, Lin Guoan shook his head helplessly, and then said to Lin Yu: "Leave your mother alone. Let''s go to the room over there. I have something to ask you."


    Lin Yu and Lin Guoan got up together and went to the bedroom.


    After closing the bedroom door, Lin Guoan solemnly looked at Lin Yu and said, "It has been so long now, should you tell me the truth?"


    Lin Guoan was referring to the promise Lin Yu gave last time. After a while, he would tell what he experienced during the coma.


    Since then, Lin Guoan has been obsessed with this matter. He is eager to know what kind of magical experience his son has had, and he has become so omnipotent.


    "I said at the time that the world will soon undergo drastic changes, and there will be some things that you can''t even think of. After you have experienced those things personally, I will tell my experience before you can truly understand it."


    Lin Yu said in a hurry.


    Lin Guoan frowned and said, "Isn''t these changes in the world now considered drastic changes? I never thought in my life that you can promote the development of science and technology all over the world with your own efforts and attract so many powerful countries to target."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu finally understood that his father took these recent events as things he couldn''t even think of.


    However, it is understandable, for ordinary people like their parents, these things are indeed far beyond imagination.


    But the problem is that what he wanted to express at the time was not like this.


    What he calls things that he can''t even think about is that the universe is about to cause drastic changes, and the living environment of all living things in the universe will change.


    Even those demon gods who came from the void may have disputes with the ancient demon gods, erupting world-destroying battles.


    Such a thing can be regarded as far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "Why don''t you speak?" Lin Guoan urged.


    Lin Yu shook his head and said, "Dad, let me ask you a question. In your opinion, am I afraid of being targeted by those powerful countries?"


    Lin Guoan thought about it after hearing the words, and said, "No."


    "Okay." Lin Yu nodded, "Since I have never been afraid of those countries, how can you feel that these recent events are the things I mentioned last time that I didn''t even dare to think about them?"


    Lin Guoan fell into contemplation again.


    After thinking about it for a while, he sighed and looked at Lin Yu and said, "Well, then you are going to talk about what kind of drastic changes the world will usher in?"


    "I don''t know what changes will happen in the future. I can only tell you now that the next changes will affect the survival of the entire universe." Lin Yu said.


    When Lin Guoan heard this, he suddenly showed an expression of disbelief.


    "It''s about the survival of the entire universe?"


    He wondered if he had misheard, his son even mentioned the word universe.


    The universe is so vast and infinite, compared to the entire universe, the earth is not even a grain of sand in the desert.


    Is the survival of the universe the ability to care about the small individuals like humans?


    Lin Guoan always felt that Lin Yu''s words were too illusory and lacking in truth.


    Lin Yu looked at Lin Guoan''s expression and knew that his words were too exaggerated for Lin Guoan.


    But he can''t be blamed for this. In his eyes, the universe is just a world a little bigger than the big world, and it''s not a vast and infinite existence.


    So when talking about the topic of the universe, he was naturally as casual as mentioning an ordinary thing, completely forgetting his father''s awe of the universe.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly.


    Lin Guoan immediately recovered, and said to Lin Yu: "It must be someone from the state department."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu nodded At this time, only people from the national department can come to bother him. Others are not qualified to meet him at all.


    The two quickly left the bedroom.


    When they walked out of the bedroom, Ma Yefang had already opened the door, and two people could be seen standing outside the door.


    Lin Yu and Lin Guoan took a closer look and found that the people who came were the two middle-aged men who had been here before.


    "Anything urgent?"


    Lin Yu asked as he walked.


    "It''s nothing big."


    Two middle-aged men quickly came to the living room.


    After Ma Yefang closed the door, one of them said seriously: "Our main purpose of coming here is to convey the meaning of the leadership."

 Chapter 752： The flames of war ignite

    Latest URL: "What do you mean by leadership?"


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang immediately raised their spirits.


    "Yeah." Another middle-aged man nodded and said: "The leader asked us to tell you that you don''t have to worry about threats from foreign governments. The country has the ability to protect your safety."


    Hearing this promise, Ma Yefang breathed a sigh of relief, a touch of joy appeared on his face.


    Lin Guoan smiled politely, and then expressed his gratitude.


    He had never worried about the country''s attitude from the beginning, after all, he knew very well how valuable his son was to the country.


    In addition, what Lin Yu said just now echoed in his heart, greatly improving his endurance.


    If the entire universe is really facing a crisis of survival, what are these things now?


    "We have delivered the leadership''s instructions, so we won''t bother you to rest."


    The two middle-aged men said goodbye.


    "Wait a minute." Ma Yefang suddenly stopped.


    "Is there anything else?" The two middle-aged men turned their heads to look at her.


    "That..." Ma Yefang asked hesitantly, "If this continues, will there be wars?"


    Upon hearing this question, the two middle-aged men looked at each other and did not rush to answer.


    It seems that they don''t know whether to answer this question.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Guoan said: "No matter what the result is, we can accept it. Please tell us a little bit about it."


    The two hesitated again, and then one of them said: "We don''t know the specifics, but according to the current situation, the possibility of a war is indeed very high."


    When Ma Yefang heard this, he became nervous again.


    "Are they going to make a desperate move?" Lin Guoan asked.


    The two middle-aged men nodded and said: "You should also be able to see the current situation. If they don''t take a gamble, they will always miss the opportunity."


    Lin Guoan didn''t answer this, but instead asked, "How does your superior view my son?"


    After speaking, he glanced at Lin Yu.


    He felt that he felt that his son was not right, and the people in the state department must also do the same.


    When Ma Yefang on the side heard Lin Guoan ask this question, he immediately got up and down, waiting for the two middle-aged men to answer.


    "Sorry, we can''t answer this question." The two refused.


    One of them explained: "The leaders have different opinions, but don''t worry, the leaders are just curious."


    "Okay." Lin Guoan nodded helplessly.


    Afterwards, the two middle-aged men left and walked out of the room.


    After they walked away, Ma Yefang sat down on the sofa with a disappointed expression.


    She is now not worried about threats from abroad, but worried about threats from her own country.


    She was afraid that a certain leader was too curious, and suddenly ordered someone to arrest Lin Yu for interrogation.


    "Guoan, you said the leaders above..." Ma Yefang turned to look at Lin Guoan.


    Lin Guoan immediately interrupted her and said: "Don''t always worry about this and that, Xiaoyu is not sitting here well now?"


    He feels a little aftertaste now.


    Just now Lin Yu said that he had never been afraid of these recent things, and it was true.


    So he thought that maybe next time something more terrifying and unimaginable would happen like Lin Yu said.


    After all, a person ignores a smaller crisis only when he is worried about a bigger crisis.


    Also, because my son is so fearless and not afraid, he must have some dependence, but I don''t know what his dependence is.


    From this he thought, since he could realize this after being reminded, those who are leaders above should be able to take this into consideration without being reminded.


    They must have been observing their son. After seeing that their son is so fearless, they will definitely think more deeply, instead of just thinking about arresting their son for research or interrogation.


    So don''t worry about them being unfavorable to your son for the time being.


    It is even possible that you never have to worry about this.


    ...


    Somewhere in the north of China.


    In an office, several older men sat together talking about Lin Yu.


    "...The appearance of Lin Yu itself is a earth-shattering event, but I think it is far from being as simple as it is now, and I am afraid that something bigger will happen."


    "Well, he squeezed an alloy ornament into powder with just one hand in my office that day. I knew that the common sense before can no longer be considered common sense."


    "Let''s continue to observe him for a while, and see what kind of shock he can bring us."


    "We can continue to wait, but our old opponents can''t wait anymore. The international situation will become more severe in the future."


    "There is no way, Lin Yu''s things really make them desperate."


    "..."


    ...


    Because the superpower in the eastern Pacific Ocean has a very tough attitude, and the entire country behind Jidao Company and Jidao Company are not giving way, countless people with a keen political sense can smell the smell of war.


    More and more people on the Internet are beginning to worry about the coming of war.


    After all, as far as the current situation is concerned, if Jidao is allowed to develop, the world landscape will surely undergo drastic changes, and the superpower will decline at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Therefore, that superpower will never sit and wait for death.


    Certain effective actions will be taken.


    In the following days, countless people''s eyes are focused on this superpower, closely following the movements of this country.


    The first major event is that the country has a new head of government.


    This is normal. After all, the previous head of government has already been killed by the vagrant, and a new head of government must be elected.


    But what makes people concerned is that the newly appointed head of government is a militant, while the one who died before has just won the peace prize.


    This immediately aroused the worry of countless people, and everyone was worried about whether the war was coming.


    As a result, people began to wonder whether the previous head of government died in an accident? Could the whole thing be a political conspiracy?


    The second major event is that this superpower suddenly and frequently launches spacecraft into space.


    Moreover, these spacecraft were all lifted off fully loaded, and I don''t know what they were carrying.


    Some reporters interviewed people from their government department but the answers they got were all without comment.


    This makes people more and more curious about what this superpower is doing.


    While this superpower is doing these things, Jidao Company is developing step by step according to its own plan.


    First, the newly released products were introduced to the world, and then the time for the new product launch was announced.


    It seems that he doesn''t care about the actions that the superpower is doing.


    The country of China where Jidao is located is also thriving, as if not caring about changes in the world pattern.


    The whole world seemed exceptionally peaceful, but this tranquility gave people a sense of suffocation.


    However, this peace did not last long, and a war suddenly ignited.


    In space, a sophisticated sophisticated weapon received an order to fire while countless people were sleeping...

 Chapter 753： Space-based weapons

    Latest website: This weapon that was suddenly ordered to fire is a space-based weapon.


    The principle is to drop a tungsten rod toward the earth in space. The tungsten rod continuously accelerates under the action of gravity, and eventually accelerates to several dozen times the speed of sound, thereby generating a huge amount of kinetic energy.


    When the tungsten rod hits the ground, it will release these kinetic energy instantly, causing huge damage.


    In addition, this weapon has a very big advantage, that is, once the tungsten rod is launched, there is no means to intercept it.


    Whether it is an anti-missile system or other countermeasures, it is impossible to intercept a tungsten rod that is flying so fast.


    What''s more, the volume of the tungsten rod is not large, even if it does not fly fast, it is difficult to be hit and change the flight trajectory.


    The superpower in the eastern Pacific wanted to use this weapon to launch an attack on the river city where Lin Yu was located.


    As long as the tungsten rod can hit the area around Mingdu Hotel, then Lin Yu is absolutely dead.


    At least they think so.


    In fact, they didn''t plan to use this weapon, after all, this weapon is still under verification.


    But in this situation, they have no other better choice but to use this weapon.


    Because other means of attack, China has corresponding countermeasures.


    "This is the final trump card of Omega''s plan!"


    "No one can counter it, it is invincible!"


    "Tremble, this is the anger from God, this is the divine punishment from God!"


    Somewhere in the eastern Pacific, many people think so.


    They firmly believe that as long as this weapon fires successfully, then Lin Yu''s life will enter an unstoppable countdown.


    This time, Lin Yu will definitely die, and the Omega project will also come to an end.


    However, what they didn''t know was that this weapon had been under Lin Yu''s surveillance since its construction.


    Not only Lin Yu himself, but the spherical space station on the back of the moon has been paying attention to its construction process.


    So it was too easy for Lin Yu to counter this weapon. It was as simple as doing a math problem where one plus one equals two.


    Lin Yu didn''t stop it only because he wanted the world to see who did it first, so that this superpower would turn black and white and make sophistry afterwards.


    In space.


    After receiving the firing command, the space-based weapon spit out a tungsten rod silently.


    The tungsten rod directly enters the atmosphere under the effect of the initial launch force, and then, the tungsten rod continues to accelerate under the action of the earth''s gravity.


    At the moment when the tungsten rod was launched, several brand new live broadcast rooms appeared on the Eye of God website. These live broadcast rooms broadcasted the whole process of the tungsten rod launch from different perspectives.


    Those who have been watching the live broadcast of heads of state on the Eye of God website all noticed the live broadcast for the first time.


    "What''s this?"


    "My God, is this the reason why you kept launching rockets into the sky some time ago?"


    "Oh my God, this will definitely trigger a world war!"


    The people who saw the live broadcast were all emotional and guessed based on the known information.


    But they don''t have time to share all this with the world, and they can''t warn the unsuspecting people.


    Because the whole attack process was very fast.


    When they reacted in their hearts, the tungsten rod had turned into a long fireball, which would smash on the ground soon.


    At the same time, those in the eastern Pacific Ocean who gave the launch order are also staring at the live broadcast of the Eye of God.


    They were not particularly surprised by the sudden start of the live broadcast, but they were a little bit delighted.


    Because this live broadcast broadcasted the whole process of tungsten rod launch from multiple angles, the data fed back to them can help them better correct their trajectory.


    "The trajectory has deviated. Now, take the first launch as a reference and proceed with the second launch."


    Someone gave the order.


    The tungsten rods launched for the first time had a slight trajectory deviation, and such deviations were continuously amplified, eventually causing the tungsten rods to fall on the fields outside the river city.


    So if you want to kill Lin Yu, you must launch a second tungsten rod immediately.


    "Thanks to this live broadcast, we will be able to succeed this time!"


    The people in the command room were very excited.


    Mingdu Hotel.


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Help!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    There are also many people in Hancheng who like to watch the live broadcast of the Eye of God website, and some people happen to live in the Mingdu Hotel.


    So when they figured out that the tungsten rod seemed to be coming towards their city, many people began to scream before they died.


    In addition to the Mingdu Hotel, the surrounding buildings are also lit up with constant wailing.


    People are desperate and feel that there is absolutely no way to stop such strikes.


    Of course, there are some people who think that even if this thing hits the ground, it doesn''t matter, at most it will cause a big hole.


    As long as it doesn''t hit the area where you are, it shouldn''t be a problem to survive.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    The tungsten rod is getting closer and closer to the ground.


    And just when some people couldn''t help closing their eyes and didn''t want to see the next horrible scene, a strange thing happened suddenly.


    I saw that the tungsten rod started to slow down at a speed visible to the naked eye and became slower and slower.


    In the end, the tungsten rod just smashed into the ridge of a paddy field, raising a piece of mud.


    "How is this going?"


    Everyone who witnessed the whole process was stunned.


    They all knew exactly how fast the tungsten rod was flying just now, but the tungsten rod decelerated to almost standstill at such a fast speed, and it only took three to four seconds.


    Where does such a powerful force come from?


    Could it be that China has long deployed any extremely advanced defensive weapons around the river city?


    In other words, Jidao Company has anticipated this a long time ago, so it has considered the corresponding countermeasures in advance.


    But just when people were puzzled about this, the space-based weapon in space fired a second tungsten rod.


    The trajectory of this tungsten rod has been corrected, and it is accurately aimed at the Mingdu Hotel where Lin Yu is located.


    Of course, if this tungsten rod wants to successfully kill Lin Yu, it must land successfully without hindrance.


    If it slows down inexplicably before landing like the first one, it will fall short.


    "What the **** was going on just now?"


    The people in charge of controlling this space-based weapon are very puzzled Although the second tungsten rod has been successfully launched at this time, they are not happy at all.


    While worrying about whether the tungsten rod could land successfully, they wondered why the first tungsten rod slowed down halfway.


    Where does the power to slow down the tungsten rod come from?


    Does it have the same source as the Eye of God?


    Woo-


    When the tungsten rod entered the atmosphere, it immediately turned into a ball of fire, roaring towards the ground.


    It''s just like a divine punishment from God.


    Countless people stared at it closely, wondering if the situation just now would happen again.

 Chapter 754： Total despair

    Latest URL: The number of people who watched the live broadcast this time is much higher than before.


    Because even a person who sleeps well can''t be woken up when he hears the huge movement around him.


    And the first thing they do after waking up must be to figure out what happened, so that the people around them are so excited.


    When they find out the truth, they will definitely open the Eye of God website for the first time to watch this unprecedented live broadcast.


    Therefore, people who follow the developments this time account for at least half of the total number of people on the planet.


    In other words, only those who do not have the conditions to surf the Internet, or those who cannot watch the live broadcast for some reason, will temporarily stay out of the matter.


    The tungsten rod fell quickly just under the eyes of everyone.


    Sudden¡­¡­


    This second tungsten rod suddenly turned a corner in the air, turned its head and shot towards the east.


    "what?"


    This change has once again shocked countless people.


    It''s not because the change this time is different from the last time, but the change this time came too early.


    You must know that the tungsten rod just slowed down when it was about to hit the ground, and the location when it slowed down was already very close to the river city.


    That kind of situation can be explained by the countermeasures that have been put in place around Hecheng.


    But now this second tungsten rod suddenly changed when it entered the atmosphere.


    This shows that the weird power that can change the trajectory of tungsten rods has a range far beyond imagination, and it may cover the entire earth.


    "Such a powerful force cannot be explained by science at all, and it must not have been done by Jidao Company!"


    "It is impossible for China to have such technology."


    "What kind of thing is protecting China and Lin Yu?"


    At this moment, countless people have such questions in their hearts.


    According to people''s speculation, the tungsten rod continued to fly rapidly eastward, faster and faster.


    After seeing this scene, people didn''t bother to care about the change of the tungsten rod''s trajectory, and instead guessed where the tungsten rod''s destination was.


    "God, isn''t it coming at us?"


    "The target of this thing seems to be that superpower?!"


    "Is it going to kill the person who gave it the order?"


    Many people have reacted in their hearts that the target of this tungsten rod should be a superpower located in the eastern Pacific Ocean.


    Because based on the information now known, this weapon is undoubtedly made by that superpower.


    That superpower wanted to use this weapon to kill Lin Yu in the Huaguohe city, so if he wanted to end all this, he had to kill the culprit.


    The command room for space-based weapons in the eastern Pacific Ocean.


    At this time, everyone sitting in the command room guessed the target that the second tungsten rod was aimed at after turning, so the expressions on their faces were frozen.


    Now how to do?


    Run away?


    Many people think instinctively.


    Of course, reason tells them that even running at this time is of no avail, because the flying speed of the tungsten rod is still accelerating, and they will never get out of the attack range of the tungsten rod.


    Suddenly, many people began to regret.


    I regret that I didn''t make a plan for this in advance, or think about how to counteract the tungsten rod after entering the atmosphere.


    But there is no way, this situation is far beyond expectation, how can you think of it in advance?


    "Quickly, launch all the remaining tungsten rods, all!"


    Just when everyone was at a loss, someone suddenly roared and shouted.


    This immediately alarmed everyone present.


    Some people started operations instinctively, giving launch orders to space-based weapons in space.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it!"


    The shouting commander wiped his sweat before explaining weakly: "They definitely can''t deal with so many targets at the same time."


    After listening to this explanation, the people in the command room finally reacted.


    That''s right, if so many tungsten rods are launched at the same time, it will greatly increase the difficulty of countermeasures.


    At this time, if the weird force wanted to protect Lin Yu, it would have to give up the idea of ??dealing with them and concentrate on dealing with the tungsten rods flying to the river city.


    At the same time, the world.


    Through the live broadcast, people witnessed the whole process of space-based weapons firing tungsten rods one after another.


    At first, people couldn''t figure out the reason for doing this, but soon the vast majority of smart people realized that those in charge of commanding space-based weapons did this entirely for self-protection.


    "The Chinese is in danger."


    "What will they do now?"


    "How to resist such a intensive attack?"


    People have questions in their hearts.


    Some people watched intently at the tungsten rod that flew to the east of the Pacific Ocean, while others felt that the tungsten rod was no longer needed, and should be staring at the tungsten rods that flew to the river city.


    Of course, there is one point that everyone has reached a consensus.


    That is the force that protects Lin Yu will definitely respond to new attacks.


    At this time, under the gaze of countless people, the tungsten rod flying to the east of the Pacific suddenly began to slow down.


    And those newly launched tungsten rods also began to turn at the same time.


    Seeing this scene, the people in the space-based weapons command room heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Finally slowed down."


    "Sure enough, that force cannot deal with so many tungsten rods at the same time."


    "Get out of here, there is not much time left for us."


    Although the tungsten rod was still flying towards them, it gave them time to escape, so the situation was not too bad.


    Especially for those of them who have just faced death, this is undoubtedly equivalent to an amnesty.


    "Go, go!"


    Everyone got up one after another.


    But when most people started walking towards the door, suddenly someone shouted: "Look!"


    Everyone instinctively turned their heads to look at the big screen.


    The live broadcast of the Eye of God website has been displayed on that big screen.


    "What? Those tungsten rods..."


    They were surprised to find that the tungsten rods launched from behind were flying towards them at extremely fast speeds.


    It won''t take long to catch up with the tungsten rod that first flew here.


    Now they all understand.


    It turned out that the tungsten rod just slowed down not because the force was unable to cope with such a dense attack, but to wait for the tungsten rods to be launched later.


    I don¡¯t know if the other party did this to make fun of them, or there is some kind of obsessive-compulsive disorder What a bad day! "


    "It''s over, everything is over!"


    "God, I wish this never happened!"


    The people in the command room suddenly felt weak and completely lost hope.


    At this time, not only them, but all the people watching the live broadcast around the world have roughly guessed the outcome of the matter.


    Of course, for most people who are on the sidelines, the result is not important.


    The most important thing now is what kind of force is changing the trajectory of these tungsten rods.


    And, where is the source of this power.


    Is it the river city where Lin Yu is located?


    Or outside the earth?

 Chapter 755： Its the destiny of all mankind

    Latest website: Eye of God website.


    In a live broadcast room.


    This live broadcast room is dedicated to live broadcast of the head of government of the superpower in the eastern Pacific Ocean.


    At this moment, a person in this live broadcast room was waving his hands frantically and yelling.


    This person is the newly elected head of government of the superpower.


    "Stop, we must end this dispute immediately!"


    He screamed, his expression very flustered.


    And his move quickly attracted the attention of some people who watched the live broadcast.


    People are speculating, is this guy ready to beg for mercy?


    After all, the current situation is very clear. Those tungsten rods that are flying to the east of the Pacific are aimed at some important members of the country.


    Naturally, this includes the head of government.


    "I regret it now, it''s too late."


    Many people thought so in their hearts.


    People feel that this person might as well die without repentance, at least this will not damage the image of the country.


    Now when he begged for mercy, it seemed that this superpower was very weak.


    In the live broadcast room, the head of government yelled frantically before he calmed down. After adjusting the tie on his neck, he said loudly, "I know that many people are looking at me now. Here I must tell you something. Very important thing."


    While he was speaking, more and more people turned their attention to this live broadcast room.


    And his words also successfully aroused everyone''s appetite.


    "Is it important? What does he want to say?"


    "Now besides begging for mercy to save my life, what else can be more important?"


    "Unless he wants to tell us that aliens are going to invade the earth."


    The people who watched the live broadcast looked at this serious head of government with various speculations in their hearts.


    "This matter is really very important, it has a bearing on the destiny of all mankind."


    The head of government continued.


    Seeing that he didn''t look like a joke, people cheered up.


    It''s a pity that the live broadcast room does not have the function of sending barrage, otherwise it will definitely drift over the full screen of barrage now, urging him to speak quickly.


    Many people couldn''t help thinking, isn''t this kid afraid of being bombarded into powder before he finishes speaking?


    Or is this kid just trying to procrastinate for a long time through this appetite way?


    But the problem is, now I don¡¯t know what force those tungsten rods are manipulated by, is it really useful to delay time in this way?


    Of course, some people think that the reason why he has said so procrastinated is to get more people to turn their attention to this live broadcast room, so that he can speak his words to more people.


    At this time, the head of government spoke again: "According to the latest news we have just received, a large number of UFOs are approaching the earth in outer space."


    These words finally conveyed some valuable information.


    This also successfully stirred up the emotions of everyone.


    Are there a large number of UFOs approaching the earth?


    What does it mean?


    Does it mean that there are really aliens going to invade the earth?


    "Yes, it''s the same as you are thinking now." In the live broadcast room, the head of government continued: "Those UFOs are very likely to be alien creatures that come to invade us."


    As soon as this remark came out, countless people were in an uproar.


    Everyone knows in their hearts that they can doubt the character of the head of government, but there is no need to doubt the deep space exploration technology possessed by this country.


    There is a high probability that what he said is true.


    "So in order to jointly fight against this aggression that will come at any time, we must immediately stop this dispute and unite to find a way to save ourselves."


    After saying this, the head of government looked sincerely at all those who watched the live broadcast.


    It seems that I want to impress the world with this.


    But after hearing the latter sentence, many people felt that the previous sentence was made up.


    The purpose is naturally to beg for mercy.


    After all, as the head of government of a superpower, you can''t kneel down and ask someone to let him go, right?


    And if you make up a strong reason like this, you can persuade the opponent to stop without sacrificing dignity.


    Of course, this is only the opinion of some people, and some people have been thoroughly persuaded by his remarks and feel it is very necessary to stop this dispute immediately.


    However, most people are still centrists, holding a partially trusting and partially skeptical attitude.


    Time just passed by one minute after another.


    The head of government in the live broadcast room didn''t say any more, he just looked at the people watching his live broadcast very sincerely.


    In fact, there is really nothing worth talking about now.


    Those who are willing to believe will naturally believe it, and those who do not believe it is of no use to say more, unless strong evidence is given to prove what has just been said.


    But unfortunately, time is too tight now, and there is simply not enough time to show the evidence to the world.


    So I can only make a desperate move and look forward to the benevolence of the opponent.


    People who watched the live broadcast saw that he hadn''t said a word, so they clicked the live broadcast room to watch the live broadcast of those tungsten rods.


    People want to know whether the man who manipulates these tungsten rods will be moved by this head of government''s words and let everyone on the other side take the initiative.


    "There is no sign of slowing down..."


    In the live broadcast, all the tungsten rods were flying at the original speed, rubbing violently with the air and emitting fire.


    It seems that the man who manipulates the tungsten rod does not want to stop the dispute.


    It may be because the other party does not believe the words of the head of government, or it may be because the other party does not avenge the vengeance.


    People don''t know which is more likely, only knowing that this matter is destined to fail to get a good death.


    boom--


    The first explosion sounded.


    This is because one of the tungsten rods fell directly toward the ground after entering the west coast of the superpower.


    Smashed on a land that looked like a wilderness.


    Boom boom boom -


    The sound of explosions kept coming, and the flames caused by the explosions pierced people''s eyes.


    All those who watched the live broadcast stared at the video without a word and witnessed explosions.


    In the end, the last tungsten rod fell on a piece of grass, and the live broadcast room where the head of government was instantly engulfed by flames, and then turned into a black screen.


    "it''s over¡­¡­"


    Countless people thought so in their hearts.


    People think that the man who manipulated the tungsten rod created so many explosions at once ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the anger should have almost subsided.


    At the same time, on the Eye of God website.


    The screens in the live broadcast rooms of the tungsten rods were black one after another, and then suddenly disappeared from the live broadcast list.


    In the end, there were only six live broadcast rooms left on the entire website, live broadcasts of the heads of government of the remaining six industrial countries.


    The live broadcast room of that superpower has disappeared.


    The casualty statistics came out the next day.


    This counterattack did not cause too many casualties, but wiped out all military bases in the superpower.


    In other words, this country has temporarily lost its proud force.


    It is believed that they will soon gather back the military forces distributed overseas to guard the country.


    But can you really guard the country?

 Chapter 756： The only hope

    Latest website: On the Internet, the topic of this counterattack quickly climbed into hot searches, becoming the hottest hot spot nowadays.


    People have expressed their opinions.


    Some people felt that this counterattack was too aggressive, while others felt that it was not ruthless enough.


    Some people think that they shouldn''t rush to do it, and they should first find out if there are any alien creatures that want to invade the earth.


    The views of the parties cannot be unified, and people are arguing on the Internet.


    But compared to the excitement on the Internet, the real world is much calmer.


    After all, the dispute was decided in just one or two hours, and the winner crushed the opponent with invincibility.


    So there is nothing to argue about.


    The most important thing now is to quickly show hello to the winner, so as not to make the other party unhappy.


    For a time, the heads of government of countless countries sent congratulations to China and expressed their goodwill.


    In fact, many countries have hesitated in this matter.


    Mainly because I don''t know who controls the mysterious power that manipulates those tungsten rods.


    Is it the Chinese official or Jidao company?


    If it''s the former, then you can naturally show your favor to the Chinese government without hesitation, but if it''s the latter, it doesn''t seem appropriate to do so.


    But no way, there is no clue to find out who manipulated those tungsten rods.


    Therefore, most countries choose to show their favor to the Chinese government.


    Everyone still thinks that the Chinese government is more likely to control that mysterious force.


    In the midst of such a tumult, the superpower that lost most of its force suddenly issued a solemn statement, saying that the threat in deep space has not been lifted and must be taken seriously.


    This statement once again focused the world''s attention on this country.


    People have speculated whether they did it because they were worried about settling their accounts after the fall.


    After all, China has not publicly stated that this sudden dispute has ended.


    Since it is not over, it is still possible for China to take certain actions.


    Therefore, the only way to divert attention is to make China forget about this dispute.


    But when the world was in doubt, Chinese officials suddenly issued a statement saying that they had also detected UFOs from outer space.


    And also emphatically mentioned that the detection result comes from Jidao Company.


    Immediately afterwards, other countries with deep space detection capabilities also stood up and said that they had made similar discoveries.


    It''s just that because the detection technology is not enough, it is impossible to judge whether it is a technical failure or a UFO flying towards the earth in a short time.


    As more and more countries issue similar statements, people finally no longer doubt the fact that aliens are approaching the earth.


    At the same time, some pictures appeared on the Internet and were made public by China and other countries.


    According to the picture in the picture, some mysterious and unknown objects have indeed appeared in the vast universe.


    These pictures have different definitions, among which the one published by China is the clearest.


    You can clearly see the outlines of those unknown objects, much like warships sailing in the sea of ??stars.


    "Since China knows that aliens are coming, why do they do it? Don''t they know that any military force is very important at this time?"


    "What''s the use? The opponent is an advanced civilization capable of interstellar voyages. The weapons we have now are not as good as fire sticks in their eyes."


    "Yes, even the mysterious power that manipulates tungsten rods is not worth mentioning in the eyes of such a powerful interstellar civilization."


    "..."


    "Will Lin Yu bring us so many surprises just because he has mastered a lot of alien technology."


    "Probably! I heard that he was in a coma for many years after he became a vegetative. Maybe during this period of coma, extraterrestrial creatures poured countless knowledge into his brain through a very advanced method."


    "So, those aliens are kind to us?"


    "..."


    "We can''t blindly judge that aliens will invade us, what do we have worthy of their plunder?"


    "The universe is vast and endless, and the resources are countless. There is no need for extraterrestrial civilizations to travel all the way to us to grab resources."


    "Maybe it''s just because our planet happens to be on the route of alien creatures."


    "..."


    There is an endless stream of speeches on the Internet.


    People¡¯s focus varies, and the amount of knowledge they possess varies, so the opinions expressed are all sorts of weird.


    But in general, it can be roughly divided into three categories.


    One type of people worry that aliens will destroy the earth, while the other type thinks that aliens are friendly.


    The rest of the people are more concerned about whether Lin Yu is an alien or an alien puppet.


    Such people throw a lot of arguments and provide a lot of facts to prove their guess.


    In fact, this group of people had been very concerned about Lin Yu''s origins.


    It''s just a concentrated outbreak now.


    ...


    Mingdu Hotel.


    Lin Yu lives in the suite.


    At this time, Lin Yu was sitting in front of several distinguished guests from northern China.


    These people have extremely high powers in China and can determine the future direction of the country.


    They came here to see Lin Yu in person, which shows that they attach great importance to Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu, you have seen the current situation. Most people are very afraid of those alien creatures. Are you really sure to solve this crisis?"


    On the sofa, an elder asked solemnly.


    The few people beside him waited for him to finish, and they all looked at Lin Yu intently.


    It can be seen that they all pin their hopes on Lin Yu.


    As national leaders, they all know very well that with the technology and weapons mastered by the people on earth, they are absolutely unable to fight against the advanced civilization with interstellar navigation technology.


    In this battle, there is no hope of victory in the slightest.


    If you want to turn defeat into victory, you can only ask Lin Yu for help.


    This is the only hope.


    "Of course, you can rest assured."


    Lin Yu replied.


    In fact, he had known for a long time that there was an interstellar fleet approaching the earth.


    But he felt that the spherical space station on the far side of the moon could solve the opponent silently, so he did not disclose it to the world.


    As a result, I did not expect that the superpower in the eastern Pacific actually detected the traces of this interstellar fleet and announced the news to the world at a critical juncture.


    This broke his original plan.


    But since there was an accident in the plan, I simply made some changes to allow the people on earth to participate in this interstellar war.


    Lin Yu felt that it was time to let the people on earth know the cruelty of this universe.


    Otherwise, some people, like giant babies, think that the world is kind and beautiful, living in dreams all day long.


    On the sofa, several elders were a little relieved when they saw Lin Yu''s affirmative answer.


    With the experience of this time, they all believed that Lin Yu would not give a guarantee without being sure.


    Since he said that he can rest assured, it should be rest assured.


    At this time, the elder who had interrogated before asked again: "Lin Yu, I want to ask, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 757： Means of resistance

    The latest website: "How to do it? Of course, seize the time to make some weapons that are enough to counterattack."


    Lin Yu gave his answer lightly.


    For him, there are countless solutions, and each solution can easily resolve this crisis.


    But since ordinary people on earth have already been involved, choose a method that allows them to participate.


    So that they can feel the cruelty of the universe firsthand.


    "Is there enough time?"


    The elder on the sofa asked.


    The opponent is an advanced civilization that can make interstellar voyages, but the people on earth can''t even go out of the solar system. The biggest achievement is to go to the moon and make a full circle.


    It can be said that the technological strength gap between the two sides can be described as a deep gap.


    Therefore, the big people present felt that it would be too late to make weapons.


    No matter how smart the people on earth are, it is impossible to make the technological level jump several levels in a short time, right?


    "If you want to make a weapon that is enough to achieve an overwhelming victory, it''s naturally impossible, but if you just repel them, there is still hope."


    Lin Yu said very positively.


    Upon hearing this statement, the elders on the sofa nodded slightly.


    They don''t have the ability to judge the situation at all, and everything can only be listened to by Lin Yu.


    So it can only be what Lin Yu said.


    Of course, they also thought that Lin Yu might not be so reliable. For example, he might be the inner ghost of an alien civilization planted on the earth, and everything he did was to cooperate with the subsequent invasion.


    However, at most they would think about this kind of thought in their hearts, and they would never reveal it in words.


    Because they all know that now they have no choice but to turn to Lin Yu for help.


    Even if he is really an alien spy, so what?


    Is it possible to kill him to avoid the coming invasion?


    Another point is that Lin Yu''s identity is mysterious and unpredictable, and his personal strength surpasses common sense.


    In addition, the mysterious power that suddenly emerged to manipulate the tungsten rod at that time seemed to have something to do with Lin Yu.


    It made them even more afraid to provoke Lin Yu.


    "Then what are we going to do now?"


    An elder asked.


    ...


    online.


    This controversy involving the whole world has temporarily come to an end. For various reasons, those who claim that aliens are friendly have chosen to shut up, and this remark has temporarily lost the market.


    The unified argument now is that aliens are here to invade the earth, and what everyone has to do now is to quickly find a way to save themselves.


    In such a general environment, those who questioned Lin Yu''s identity were also suppressed by various organizations and forces.


    Now no one can discuss Lin Yu''s identity on the Internet.


    Because those in power in various organizations or countries are very clear in their hearts that Lin Yu is the key and the only hope for the planet to survive this crisis.


    Under the guidance of this kind of public opinion, people''s attention has turned to Lin Yu whether there is any way to resist the invasion of alien civilization.


    All major social platforms, forums, and communities are full of doubts.


    It seems that everyone is waiting for Lin Yu to speak up.


    At this highly anticipated moment, Chinese officials suddenly held a press conference for the whole world.


    At this press conference, the official spokesperson of China announced to the world an important resolution made by the senior officials of China.


    Said that all forces will be concentrated in outer space to create a weapon that can effectively kill invaders.


    He also said that he has contacted key officials from major countries and initially decided to hold a temporary meeting tomorrow to jointly decide how to make this weapon.


    Immediately afterwards, officials from various countries expressed their support for this decision of China.


    For a time, China has become a world leader, while the superpower in the eastern Pacific has faded out of people''s vision.


    Of course, the world was not surprised at this point.


    After all, this world still advocates strength in nature, and the lowest rule that maintains the entire human society is still the law of the jungle.


    This hasn''t changed in thousands of years.


    After the Chinese official announced this important news, the topic on the Internet changed again.


    What people are most concerned about now is what kind of weapons China is going to make to resist the aggressors.


    We must know that these invaders are advanced civilizations with interstellar navigation technology, and their civilization levels are not much higher than that of the earth.


    Anyone who has a bit of common sense is very confused. How can we fight against them with the technology mastered by the people on earth?


    "Even if there is a Jidao company to provide technical support? The overall level of technology in the world is only so low, and it is impossible to make a powerful enough weapon."


    "Even if our level of science and technology is upgraded by three more grades, the weapons we create are probably just big toys in the eyes of those advanced civilizations."


    "It is impossible for Jidao Company to improve the technological strength of mankind in a short period of time."


    "..."


    Except for those who do not have basic scientific knowledge, many people hold a pessimistic attitude.


    They believe that the earth''s technology is too backward, no matter how much it catches up, it is impossible to catch up with the invading higher civilizations.


    There is no hope of winning this war.


    Of course, there are some people who have not been affected by this pessimism, but are actively exploring ways to resist the intruder.


    These discussions are naturally inevitable with all kinds of taken for granted and naive thoughts. Some people''s ideas can even be described with open minds.


    Time passed by in this conversation.


    In the afternoon of the next day, the temporary meeting that brought together the world leaders ended smoothly.


    Immediately afterwards, the Hua Guo official conveniently convened a press conference to announce the resolutions of the meeting.


    This press conference finally brought important news that countless people care about, that is, what kind of weapons are going to be made to fight the invaders.


    "Antimatter bomb."


    The official spokesperson of China officially announced the name of this weapon to the world.


    "After the positive and negative matter contact, annihilation will occur, thereby releasing huge energy, which is enough to cause effective killing and injury to the aggressor."


    The press spokesperson explained to the world Among them, the antimatter, the most critical raw material for the bomb, will be provided directly by Jidao Company, and other parts will be jointly manufactured by multiple countries..."


    After the press conference, people finally knew the general plan.


    But this does not satisfy everyone.


    Many people questioned why only such a plan was determined.


    If there is no other preparation plan, then if it fails, wouldn''t all mankind fall into a situation where it is impossible to recover?


    At least there should be a plan to preserve human fire?


    In addition, many people wonder why there are only offensive measures but no defensive measures.


    In response to the doubts raised by people, the official response from China and other countries is that with the existing technology of mankind, it is necessary to exhaust everything to make anti-matter bombs, and there is no spare capacity to do other things.

 Chapter 758： Meet Gu Xin again

    Latest website: People are somewhat disappointed after getting answers from various countries.


    Of course, those who have been pessimistic before are not surprised by such an answer.


    They even show their superiority on the Internet for this.


    Under such pessimism, the plan to resist aggression is still proceeding in an orderly manner.


    After all, there is such a kind of person in this world who will face up to any difficulties, never knowing how to write the word retreat.


    ...


    Mingdu Hotel.


    "Son, this is always the world drama you mentioned before, right?"


    Lin Guoan asked hopefully in the suite where Lin Yu lived.


    This period of time was almost a dream to him.


    Ever since the son woke up, there has been an upside-down event.


    Whether it''s his son who won the 500 million prize, or the creation of a technology company to make mobile phones, everything is a big event that he can''t even think of.


    As a result, in his son''s mouth, none of these things could be called a major event, and the major event that could really trigger a drastic change in the world has not yet appeared.


    However, Lin Guoan felt that this alien civilization invasion should be of this level.


    He guessed that the appearance of alien civilization was just a sign, and there might be a war that would spread to the entire universe.


    When that war comes, the entire universe will fall into a crisis of survival.


    This should be what my son mentioned before, and the next drastic changes will be related to the survival of the universe.


    "No." Lin Yu shook his head.


    "No?" Lin Guoan was stunned, and then said what was in his mind: "Doesn''t the appearance of these alien civilizations herald a large-scale war in the universe?"


    "no."


    Lin Yu shook his head again.


    Lin Guoan was stunned. Based on his insights, he really couldn''t think of any other crises that would affect the survival of the universe.


    "But you can''t say it''s completely wrong, you guessed it."


    Lin Yu explained: "The emergence of these alien civilizations does herald a certain kind of crisis, but it is not the cosmic war you imagined."


    The human beings in this universe have always been restricted by the ancient demon gods to develop civilization within a limited range.


    However, because the existence similar to the original ancestor was about to fully awaken self-consciousness, the ancient demons changed their original plan, let go of restrictions, and let humans in the universe develop freely.


    That''s why Lin Yu said that the appearance of these alien civilizations heralded a certain kind of crisis.


    The crisis is that after the existence that resembles the original ancestor is completely awakened, it will sacrifice this universe to create an eternal paradise.


    After Lin Guoan listened to Lin Yu''s words, his expression changed again.


    I want to ask questions again, but I also feel that I may know the answer but don''t understand it based on my own knowledge.


    In the end, he had no choice but to shook his head and said, "It''s nothing, just treat it as my cranky thinking."


    The so-called cranky thoughts did not refer to the questions asked just now, but to the fact that he doubted Lin Yu''s identity.


    He has been observing and thinking hard all this time.


    I asked myself countless times in my heart whether it was necessary to doubt my son.


    After all, his son suddenly possessed some knowledge beyond this era, and his personality was calmer and calmer than before.


    Nothing has changed in other respects, and he is still the same as the son in his impression.


    For this reason, he also asked Ma Yefang if she felt something was wrong with Lin Yu.


    The answer Ma Yefang gave was similar to what he thought. He also thought that his son was a little better, but he was basically the same as before.


    So after repeated thinking, Lin Guoan finally decided to trust his instinct as a father and completely trust his son.


    The problems just now were the last struggle in his heart, but suddenly he realized that even if Lin Yu told him the truth based on his insight, he might not be able to understand it, so just give up like this.


    "Dad, don''t worry, you will understand what the world is like when you experience more things."


    Lin Yu looked at Lin Guoan and comforted.


    The truth about this world is not that he doesn''t want to say it, but that it is difficult to tell with words. It is better to let your parents experience it in person, so that you will have an intuitive feeling.


    Anyway, with the arrival of the demon gods in the void, many things that are very strange to ordinary people will happen one after another.


    "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry now, I believe you."


    Lin Guoan patted Lin Yu on the shoulder and said.


    He has completely looked away, no longer entangled in those previous obsessions.


    "Okay, then I''ll go ahead."


    Lin Yu said goodbye.


    "Okay, hurry up and go."


    Lin Guoan thought that Lin Yu was eager to make that kind of anti-matter weapon, so he immediately agreed.


    Lin Yu didn''t explain much, and left the room directly.


    ...


    At the same time, somewhere in the universe.


    Lin Yu''s body was floating in a starry sky, and two demon gods stood in the distance.


    One of them is Gu Xin, and the other is Gu Xin''s subordinate.


    There are many demon gods from the void, but Lin Yu only found Gu Xin.


    "Does this place really have a passage leading to the hiding place of the Ancient Demon God?"


    Gu Xin looked at Lin Yu and asked.


    There were some grudges between him and Lin Yu, but now is not the time to care about those.


    The most important thing now is to quickly find the ancient demon **** who created this universe.


    Gu Xin could see that the universe was declining day by day, and even without any external interference, it would fall into heat or cold silence.


    By then, the universe will be completely dead.


    "If I''m sure there is a passage here, I still need to find you?"


    Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    Gu Xin snorted coldly, "That''s not necessarily true, maybe you want to stir up the relationship between us and the ancient demon god, and then take the opportunity to profit from it."


    "Whatever you think, I brought you here just to think that you might know the ways of the ancient demon gods better than I do."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    Gu Xin snorted again, but said nothing more.


    After the two sides were silent for a while, Gu Xin asked, "That primordial soul particle finally disappeared here?"


    "Of course, there is no need to ask repeatedly." Lin Yu said impatiently.


    This Gu Xin was more wordy and more cautious than he thought.


    Gu Xin looked at Lin Yu, then stared intently at the area where the elemental spirit particles disappeared.


    After that, he kept staring like this, saying nothing in his mouth, as if an old monk entered Ding Suddenly, the corners of Gu Xin''s mouth rose.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu asked, "Is there a result?"


    "Yes, and no." Gu Xin said slowly.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Gu Xin didn''t answer this question, but turned to look at him and asked, "Do you know how we all turn from humans to demon gods?"


    "Of course I do." Lin Yu said without hesitation.


    "Huh?" Gu Xin said in surprise: "You know?"


    He thought that Lin Yu would definitely answer that he didn''t know, but he never thought he would say so with certainty.


    This made him curious, how did the other party know this secret?

 Chapter 759： The origin of the devil

    Latest website: Lin Yu looked at Gu Xin quietly.


    Seeing Gu Xin''s look confused and confused, he almost understood.


    It seems that these demon gods do not know the existence of the particle world.


    In other words, I know the particle world, but I don¡¯t know how to enter the particle world, and I don¡¯t know what it looks like in the particle world.


    Otherwise, he must have thought that he had learned about the history of the Demon God from the particle world.


    After all, there are countless primordial particles in the particle world that carry people''s memories before they are alive. From ancient times to the present, they almost contain all the known history.


    At this time, Gu Xin realized that Lin Yu was paying attention to his gaze, and hurriedly said with an expression: "You are really not easy, you know so much about us, then you are going to talk about how we changed from mortals to demon gods. ."


    "Because of the Yuanling particles." Lin Yu said bluntly.


    Hearing this, Gu Xin was stunned again.


    Sure enough, Lin Yu wasn''t playing mystery there, but really understood.


    "Essential spirit particles are the source of the world''s power."


    Lin Yu continued: "The primordial spirit particles are both pure matter and pure energy. Under certain circumstances, they have the characteristics of life."


    "This universe was created by primordial spirit particles."


    When Lin Yu learned about the history of the Demon God in the particle world, he learned about the ancient Demon God''s method of creating the universe.


    Just like the conjectures made by scientists, the universe was born from the Big Bang.


    This theory believes that the universe came from a singular point explosion. After the explosion, the universe has been expanding and expanding, becoming bigger and bigger, and eventually everything evolves in it.


    However, this also means that the universe has a lifespan.


    As the universe continues to expand and expand, it will eventually fall into heat or cold silence and usher in death.


    Of course, the singularity mentioned here is just a concept put forward by scientists. In fact, this singularity is an primordial particle.


    That''s right, the universe was born from a primordial particle.


    However, even though Lin Yu knew the origin of the universe, he didn''t know how to detonate the primordial spirit particles to expand and expand into a universe.


    As long as this point can be figured out, there is a way to restore the Dantian universe.


    After the Dantian universe is completely restored to shape, he will once again have the ability to use elemental power, which will be able to activate the law of time and bring everyone who once lived in it back to life.


    In this way, all his parents and family members in the other world returned.


    This is the reason why he came to this universe with all his hardships, in order to find the ancient demon gods to find out how to detonate the primordial spirit particles.


    It''s a pity that those ancient demon gods didn''t want to deal with him, and after a little dispute with him, they hid in a certain independent space and never came out again.


    This made him have to find other ways.


    "You''re right, the universe was born from primordial spirit particles."


    Gu Xin nodded and said: "You do know a lot, I still underestimated you."


    After speaking, he asked again: "You all learned these from the soul calming stone?"


    Lin Yu didn''t answer him, but continued to follow the words just now: "You accidentally discovered a cultivation method that can gain powerful power by breathing in the primordial spirit particles between the heaven and the earth. You call it aura."


    "As you get closer, you will vigorously promote this cultivation method of breathing in spiritual energy, so that more and more people will become stronger and become extraordinary."


    "However, in the process, the bodies of some of you began to be alienated and became less and less human-like."


    "It''s a pity that most people haven''t survived this alienation process. Those who barely survived become like you."


    "People are becoming more and more afraid of you, not only afraid of your looks, but also the extraordinary power you possess."


    "In the meantime, someone discovered a new way of cultivation, which is safer and more efficient, and will never change the body."


    "This has led to the decline of the practice sects you established. In the end, no mortal dares to use your cultivation methods to gain strength."


    "From then on, your era has come to an end."


    "Of course, the upper limit of the cultivation method found later is very low, and the cruel cultivation method you use can make you constantly stronger without stopping."


    "In the end, you are essentially different from other monks. You have become gods, and those monks are only better than ordinary people."


    "You will live forever, but those monks and mortals will live forever."


    "In this way, as mortals die from generation to generation, the world begins to forget you, and you rarely appear in front of mortals again."


    "Those new mortals who don''t know the truth, don''t even know that you with such appearances were once humans."


    "They are awed by your power to destroy the world, so they respect you as the devil."


    "You accepted this name, and called yourself by it."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu stopped.


    Gu Xin looked at him quietly, and then said for a while: "Yes, this is our past and the history of your ancestors."


    "Or the question just now, did you know all this from the Soul Calming Stone?"


    Gu Xin asked again.


    Lin Yu smiled and said: "So far you haven''t come up with any valuable trading chips, so do you think I will answer your question?"


    "Being a demon **** for so many years, you haven''t forgotten the most basic trading rules in the world?"


    Gu Xin was so shocked that he couldn''t speak.


    Originally, he wanted to ask Lin Yu how exactly he cultivated to this point, but now it seems he doesn''t need to ask.


    Asked the other party and wouldn''t answer.


    This was because he couldn''t win Lin Yu steadily with his current strength, otherwise, he should speak directly with his fists at this time.


    Gu Xin returned to the topic and said: "Now we only know that the primordial spirit particles disappeared in this area, this is not enough to help us find the ancient devil You just said that you have some results." Lin Yu reminded.


    "Of course, there are indeed some conclusions." Gu Xin replied: "The conclusion is that all the primordial particles in this universe were collected by the ancient demon gods into that independent space."


    "Perhaps they are still using the method of vomiting the primordial spirit particles, so they need these primordial spirit particles, or maybe they don''t want you and me to obtain the primordial spirit particles."


    Hearing this, combined with Gu Xin''s initial question, Lin Yu suddenly understood.


    It seems that the ancient demon gods are afraid that these demon gods from the void will use the remaining primordial spirit particles in the universe to create another universe.


    Gu Xin continued: "Since you know how the universe was created, you should know that it is a very dangerous thing for the primordial spirit particles to remain in the universe."


    "Huh? Why is this?"


    Lin Yuqi said.

 Chapter 760： Transaction between two parties

    Latest URL: Seeing Lin Yu''s doubts, Gu Xin teased: "It seems that what you know is still limited after all."


    After speaking, he proposed: "Now we are going to make a market transaction, I can tell you why, but you must also answer me, where did you know those things."


    "A word is settled." Lin Yu nodded.


    "Good." Gu Xin immediately agreed, and then said: "The universe is not a void, the void can contain countless worlds."


    "So in the void, you can create a whole new universe at will."


    "But if you create another universe in the universe, you will usher in the destruction of the current universe."


    After hearing this, Lin Yu finally understood.


    Why didn''t these demon gods from the void appear in this universe for long? Those ancient demon gods had to move away the primordial particles remaining in the universe at all costs.


    Even exposing some secrets.


    In fact, when Lin Yu was chasing the soul particle all the way here, he was puzzled about this point.


    What he thought at the time was, didn''t those ancient demon gods doing this mean that they were drawing him here?


    Now this question has finally been answered.


    It''s not that the ancient demons wanted to do this, but they didn''t have a choice.


    Compared to the ending of the destruction of the universe, exposing some secrets is nothing.


    After all, even if the entrance to their hiding place is exposed, aren''t he and Gu Xin still helpless now?


    "It''s your turn now." Gu Xin reminded: "Tell me, how do you know those things?"


    "I don''t think you are too old, and the traces we left in all the big worlds have long been wiped out with the long time. You shouldn''t know the dusty past."


    After speaking, Gu Xin and his subordinates stared at Lin Yu closely, waiting for him to give an answer.


    Lin Yu pointed to his chest and said: "You just guessed it right. I can know this all by the soul calming stone."


    Without the Soul Calming Stone, he would not be able to successfully enter the particle world.


    Without entering the particle world, he would not be able to learn those ancient past events.


    So answering this is not a lie.


    Gu Xin asked, "What is going on, please explain the details clearly."


    He wanted to find out how Lin Yu learned those secrets from the Soul Calming Stone, which was very important.


    Lin Yu refused: "The first transaction has ended. I have told you where I learned about those things. I have nothing else to say."


    After speaking, he added: "If you want to know, just have another deal."


    "you?!"


    Gu Xin glared.


    But soon his anger subsided, and he asked, "What do you want to know this time?"


    "I want to know how to detonate the soul particles and create a whole new universe."


    Lin Yu had already thought about it. If Gu Xin could really give the answer to this question, then he wouldn''t mind telling Gu Xin about the particle world.


    Anyway, after Gu Xin knew the situation in the particle world, he couldn''t go inside and take a look in person.


    Unless he can **** the soul stone.


    "this problem¡­¡­"


    Gu Xin hesitated, as if he didn''t know how to create the universe.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu took the initiative to ask: "Don''t you know?"


    Gu Xin was silent and did not answer this.


    "Or, you don''t want to tell me?"


    Lin Yu felt that it was possible that the other party would not tell him.


    What if I knew the method of creating the universe, and happened to find a primordial soul particle remaining in this universe?


    "Change the question, I can''t answer this question."


    Gu Xin said suddenly.


    Lin Yu looked at his resolute eyes, knowing that it would be useless to force him now, there must be some very crucial reason preventing him from answering this question.


    "Then change one." Lin Yu nodded and said, "As long as you can open the passage to the ancient demon god''s hiding place, I will tell you the specific details."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin turned his head and looked at the place where the primordial spirit particle disappeared.


    The place is now empty, with nothing.


    "Change another one."


    Gu Xin refused again.


    However, although Gu Xin refused this trading condition, Lin Yu learned an important message.


    That is, Gu Xin seems really powerless to open the channel.


    "No." Lin Yu also immediately refused: "For me, only these two things have exchange value. I am not interested in the others."


    In fact, apart from these two things, Lin Yu also wanted to know if there was any other way to regain control of Yuanli.


    As long as he can regain his ability to use Yuan Li, he can use Yuan Li to activate the laws of space, and then find a way to enter the ancient demon god''s hiding place.


    But it''s a pity that Gu Xin certainly won''t have an answer about this.


    A demon **** like Gu Xin doesn''t even know what Yuanli is, how can he give an effective solution?


    What''s more, Lin Yu didn''t want Gu Xin to know these secrets, and he didn''t want the other party to know that his current strength was damaged.


    "Why do you want to enter the independent space created by the Ancient Demon God so much?"


    Seeing Lin Yu speaking so firmly, Gu Xin couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    "Is the reason important?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Of course it''s important." Gu Xin said, "We are in the same line as the ancient demon gods. I need to figure out your attitude towards them."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu couldn''t help laughing: "Those ancient devil gods have been hiding from you, and they don''t seem to treat you as their own."


    "Don''t think about instigating discord."


    Gu Xin looked at Lin Yu firmly and said.


    "Do you think I''m instigating the relationship between you?" Lin Yu reluctantly shook his head and said, "Okay, I will tell you a secret kindly."


    "What''s the secret?" Gushin suddenly became interested.


    But after speaking, he was a little worried that Lin Yu would use this secret as a bargaining chip.


    Lin Yu ignored his confusion and said directly: "Those ancient demon gods created an existence similar to the original ancestor, and now that powerful existence is about to be fully awakened Once it is successfully awakened, the ancient demon **** will order It uses powerful laws to open up a piece of eternal paradise."


    "And the moment the eternal paradise is opened up, this universe will also perish."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu looked at Gu Xin''s eyes and slowly said, "So why do you think those ancient devil gods have been hiding from you?"


    "Believe I have said so much, you should be clear, those ancient demon gods think you can''t help them, so they don''t want to bother to get acquainted with you."


    "what?"


    Gu Xin was shocked, but then he shook his head again and again: "What evidence do you have to prove that what you said is true?"


    "Evidence is everywhere." Lin Yu said lightly: "You have traveled throughout this universe a long time ago, and you have observed the human civilization in this universe."


    "Based on your insights, don''t you really see any clues?"

 Chapter 761： New transaction

    Latest website: After listening to Lin Yu''s words, Gu Xin was stunned, as if he was carefully recalling what he saw during this time.


    After a while, he suddenly asked: "Have you dealt with the ancient demon god?"


    "Forget it, I had a conversation with one of them." Lin Yu nodded.


    Gu Xin thought for a while, then asked, "How did you meet him?"


    "It''s very simple. They have done some small destruction in this universe and affected some of their plans, so they took the initiative to come to me." Lin Yu said truthfully.


    "So simple?"


    Guxin felt a little unbelievable.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu would meet the ancient demon **** who didn''t know where to hide in such a simple way. On the contrary, they, who had a connection with the ancient demon god, could not see the ancient demon **** after all their hard work.


    "It''s that simple, but it''s no longer possible. They have changed their plans. They have decided to abandon this universe and let it fend for itself."


    Lin Yu explained.


    Gu Xin stared at Lin Yu after hearing this, and asked, "How do you know this?"


    "Guess it."


    "Guess?"


    Gu Xin looked suspicious.


    He thought that Lin Yu had enough evidence to prove that the ancient demon **** changed the original plan, but he did not expect it to be a guess.


    "Don''t worry, even if it is a guess, it is a reasonable guess after you have enough certainty."


    Lin Yu glanced at Gu Xin and asked, "Have you finished asking your questions?"


    Gu Xin wanted to say that he hadn''t finished asking, but he looked at Lin Yu''s expression and felt that even if he asked the other party again, he would not answer.


    He reluctantly shook his head and said: "If what you say is true, then the situation is very urgent and there is not much time left for us."


    "Finally know that you are in a hurry?" Lin Yu smiled.


    If Gu Xin can succeed in speaking, his plan is already half successful.


    Next, even if he didn''t talk to these demon gods about trading matters, they would be anxious to find out where the ancient demon **** was hiding.


    Also, when these demon gods from the void know this, they will alienate the distance from the ancient demon gods, unless those ancient demon gods take the initiative to stand up and show their favor.


    "I have said it, provided that what you said is true, and it has not yet ruled out the suspicion that you deliberately separated us."


    Gu Xin said seriously, don''t want Lin Yu to misunderstand his thoughts.


    "If it is true or not, you can investigate it. In short, this is the situation now. If you don''t want to lose this shelter, you should hurry up and act."


    "Otherwise, waiting for them to successfully open up an eternal paradise, you will never have a chance again."


    Lin Yu reminded.


    Gu Xin snorted coldly, "Don''t teach us how to do things."


    "Well, it''s your business what you want to do." Lin Yu didn''t care. "But now I have changed my mind and want to change trading terms."


    "What tricks do you want to play?" Gu Xin looked at Lin Yu warily.


    Lin Yu didn''t care about his gaze, and directly said: "Now you yourself are anxious to find the hiding place of the ancient demon god. Naturally, you can no longer use this as a bargaining chip for the secrets I know."


    Now the demon gods like Gu Xin couldn''t wait to do this, he just had to wait and see the changes.


    In other words, even if he did nothing, Gu Xin and other demon gods would try their best to find a way to the ancient demon god''s hiding place.


    "What do you want?" Gu Xin was annoyed and threatened: "You better not challenge my patience."


    "What''s the rush? If you want to benefit from me, naturally you have to come up with conditions that satisfy me."


    Lin Yu didn''t care about Gu Xin''s threat.


    "Huh." Gu Xin sneered: "I have observed it a long time ago. There are some people in this universe worthy of your concern. You must not bear to watch them die."


    "So you will only be more anxious than us to find the ancient demon gods and stop them from opening up the eternal paradise and destroying this universe."


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "This will not bother you. Even if the universe is destroyed, I will still have a way to protect their thoroughness."


    "You..." Gu Xin was about to say something, Lin Yu suddenly pointed to his chest and said, "Don''t forget, the soul calming stone is with me."


    The subtext of this sentence is that he has a way to protect the people he wants to protect through the calming stone.


    But what Gu Xin didn''t know was that Lin Yu was just frightening him by saying this. In fact, Lin Yu didn''t know how to protect the people on the earth through the soul calming stone.


    "Soul Soul Stone!" Gu Xin groaned unwillingly.


    It is because the soul calming stone is in Lin Yu''s hands that he and the other demon gods are so jealous of Lin Yu.


    Of course, there is another reason that the universe is very fragile.


    If he and other demon gods attack Lin Yu and Lin Yu fights back, the aftermath of the battle is very likely to destroy this universe.


    At that time, he and the other demon gods were caught in the turbulence of time and space, but Lin Yu might be safe under the protection of the soul calming stone.


    Such a result is absolutely unacceptable to them.


    Therefore, he will bear it again and again.


    "Let''s talk about what trading conditions do you want."


    Gu Xin decided to bear with him for a while to see what kind of request Lin Yu would make.


    "But I advise you not to make any unrealistic demands."


    Gu Xin added.


    "Don''t worry, you can definitely do what I want you to do next." Lin Yuhao said leisurely.


    He has gotten it right, and this dialogue is completely he takes the initiative.


    So you can rest assured to put forward the conditions you want.


    "The ancient demon gods once sent many demon **** puppets to monitor the entire universe and guide the development of various human civilizations."


    "Although they took back most of the Demon God''s puppets after the plan was changed, there are still a few quietly moving in the universe."


    "What I want you to do is find these hidden puppets of the devil and give them to me intact."


    "As long as there are enough, I will tell you how I knew your secrets."


    Lin Yu quickly stated the trading chips he needed.


    During this period of time his puppet clones have been searching for traces of the demon **** puppets in the universe, but those demon **** puppets are hiding very well, and his puppet clone is far less powerful than his body, so it has been nothing to gain until now.


    If you can mobilize these powerful high-level demon gods to help him do this, I believe it will be much simpler.


    Before Gu Xin could speak Lin Yu added: "Anyway, you are so powerful, and you have been looking for the ancient demon gods in the universe, so you just did it smoothly."


    Gu Xin hesitated to speak but stopped.


    He wanted to refuse Lin Yu''s request, or to bargain again.


    But after hearing Lin Yu''s last words, he thought about it carefully, and it seemed that there was really no difficulty in this matter.


    It is indeed a smooth matter.


    "You haven''t said what the demon **** puppet is."


    Gu Xin asked, accepting Lin Yukai''s condition.


    "You can think of them as special clones created by the ancient demon gods."


    Gu Xin nodded slightly, and then asked, "What''s the use of these things?"


    "Bring it to eat." Lin Yu replied.

 Chapter 762： Steady profit without losing

    Latest URL: "Bring it to eat?"


    Gu Xin was a little hard to believe.


    He thought that Lin Yu would refuse to answer this question, or even if he answered, the reason given would be to find the ancient demon **** with the help of the demon **** puppet.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu''s answer turned out to be to eat.


    Isn''t it said that this demon **** puppet is a clone of the ancient demon god?


    He ate the clone of the Ancient Demon God, doesn''t it mean that he ate part of the Ancient Demon God''s body?


    Gu Xin couldn''t accept such an answer. He felt that Lin Yu might be deliberately disgusting him.


    "No doubt, I just want to eat it. This is my unique way of cultivation."


    Lin Yu repeated firmly.


    This is the reason he has considered repeatedly.


    Only for this reason can the doubts of Gu Xin and other demon gods be dispelled.


    Otherwise, they would guess whether he collected the Demon God Puppets to secretly search for the Ancient Demon God, but would instead be unwilling to hand the Demon God Puppet to him, and instead leave the Demon God Puppet to study for himself.


    Of course, this reason is the real reason.


    He just wants to eat the demon **** puppet to gain vitality.


    At that time, as long as they eat a demon **** puppet in front of the demon gods like Gu Xin, they can completely dispel their doubts.


    Gu Xin looked at Lin Yu with a weird expression, and said helplessly after being silent for a while: "Forget it, as you like, we are only responsible for helping you find this kind of thing."


    "Okay, deal!"


    Lin Yu made a final word.


    "Wait!" Gu Xin thought the deal hadn''t been finished yet, "You haven''t told me how many Demon God puppets you really need."


    If he doesn''t get a specific number, he is afraid that Lin Yu will change his mind.


    "The more the better, as many demon **** puppets you give me, I will tell you as many secrets as possible."


    Lin Yu didn''t give a specific number, he didn''t know how many demon **** puppets were still active in this universe.


    "You want to play me?" Gu Xin said angrily.


    "To fool you? Even if I want to fool you, I wouldn''t use such a low-level method."


    Lin Yu said in a low voice: "Think about it for yourself. You can get some valuable information from me by grabbing one or two demon **** puppets. It''s better than knowing nothing."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin still looked at Lin Yu coldly.


    He wasn''t angry at all because Lin Yu refused to say how many Demon God puppets were needed, and the main reason was that he hated the feeling of being called upon.


    Especially when asked by a late-born junior.


    "Hmph, let you continue to be proud of it for a while."


    Gu Xin said very upset.


    "If you say that, I will take it as your consent." Lin Yu is too lazy to care about Gu Xin, he just wants to quickly get the demon **** puppet, and gain vitality after eating it.


    As long as there is enough energy, nothing is a problem.


    "Remember to find the demon **** puppet and come to me as soon as possible. If it takes too long and becomes stale and can''t be eaten, don''t tell me I''m fooling you."


    After speaking, Lin Yu turned and left here.


    He doesn''t need to worry about the next thing too much, these demon gods will definitely be anxious to find a way to find the hiding place of the ancient demon god, and then prevent the existence of the original ancestor from awakening.


    In general, his trip was fairly smooth.


    Although he didn''t succeed in opening the way to the ancient demon god''s hiding place, at least the negotiation with Gu Xin became a profitable business.


    Gu Xin and the others worked hard to help him find the demon **** puppets, but he only needed to reveal some news about the particle world to them.


    It can be said to be simple and easy.


    ¡­


    on the earth.


    After Lin Yu''s clone on Earth left the hotel, he went directly to the headquarters of Jidao Company.


    At this time, Zhou Xufeng and others were waiting in the company.


    "The boss is here!"


    As soon as Lin Yu entered the office, the employees became excited.


    When Jidao Company was first established, they thought that Jidao Company was just a technology company with some advanced technologies.


    Never thought that with the continuous development of the company, things would become more and more outrageous.


    In the beginning, only one or two mobile phones ahead of the time were released, which triggered a technological revolution.


    Later, they faced off against some of the most developed countries in the world, and they even won.


    Now that the alien civilization is discovered, Jidao Company even has a faint sign of becoming the savior.


    Now all people in all countries in the world are pinning their hopes on Jidao Company.


    This made Zhou Xufeng and the others very excited. They didn''t expect to be able to personally participate in such a thing in their lifetime.


    Of course, they knew very well in their hearts that only Lin Yu was the core of the entire Jidao company, and they were just five scumbags.


    "Boss, what should we do now?"


    Zhou Xufeng asked aloud.


    "Check information." Lin Yu gave the answer briefly, and then explained in detail: "Check where these substances are on the earth and tell me the result."


    As he spoke, he threw out a list with the things he needed densely listed.


    "Okay, let''s check now!"


    Zhou Xufeng and others responded readily.


    The only thing they can do is this, and they can''t help much with other things.


    In fact, since this kind of information investigation has been done enough times, they are already familiar with the road.


    All the employees looked at the list given by Lin Yu while operating on the computer proficiently.


    At the same time, they are also guessing in their hearts whether these materials that Lin Yu needs are used to make anti-matter bombs?


    After all, at the previous press conference, the national spokesperson has clearly announced to the world that the anti-matter needed for the anti-matter bomb will be provided by Jidao.


    "Boss, I found one."


    At this time, an employee suddenly said to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu came to him, glanced at his computer screen, and said, "I see."


    As soon as his voice fell, another employee said that he had a result.


    In this way, in less than half an hour, all the materials Lin Yu needed had found the source.


    Most of them can be purchased directly or brought back by someone. Only one substance needs Lin Yu to dispatch himself.


    Because that kind of substance can only be found in the heart of the earth, and with the existing technology of mankind, it is impossible to go deep into the heart of the earth.


    "Boss, this thing is probably hard to find, right?"


    Some employees wondered.


    "It''s okay, UU reading , you can do the rest, just leave it to me."


    Lin Yu gave an order and quickly left the office.


    After leaving the company, he went to the outskirts, found a corner that would not be noticed, and went straight down.


    His body can also use Yuan Qi, so with the help of Yuan Qi, he can penetrate the ground very fast.


    And with the protection of Genesis Qi, his body can ignore the harsh environment deep underground and drill down without scruples.


    Time passed quietly.


    Before he knew it, Lin Yu passed through the mantle.


    At this moment, he suddenly discovered something familiar.


    "There are primordial spirit particles here!"


    Unexpectedly, in the depths of the earth, there are primordial spirit particles hidden.

 Chapter 763： "Machine Learning"

    The latest website: "It is indeed the Yuanling particle."


    This discovery almost made Lin Yu forget the real purpose of coming here.


    He couldn''t help but secretly rejoice in his heart. Fortunately, he changed the plan and allowed the people on earth to participate in the battle against alien civilization.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t go to the depths of the earth without any problems.


    In that way, it would be impossible to find the primordial spirit particles here.


    "The primordial spirit particles in this universe were all taken into independent space by the ancient demon gods, and the primordial spirit particles are considered scarce in this universe."


    The original ubiquitous elemental spirit particles are actually scarce in this universe, which is far beyond what was originally expected.


    It was precisely because he hadn''t expected this that he ran into this universe all by himself.


    Otherwise, he would definitely find a way to bring some primordial spirit particles.


    Of course, when he came, he didn''t think about staying in this universe. He just wanted to figure out the way to create the universe before leaving.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately released the Origin Qi, ready to wrap these primordial spirit particles and take them away together.


    Now that he is still unable to figure out how to create the universe, he decided to find a way to study it himself.


    You can''t just sit and wait for death.


    A large amount of Genesis Qi was released from Lin Yu''s body, and soon filled the entire earth''s core.


    Immediately afterwards, all the primordial spirit particles in the earth''s core were completely wrapped by Origin Qi, and by the way, the substances that Lin Yu originally wanted to find were also partially wrapped.


    With these gains, Lin Yu immediately turned around and returned to the surface.


    After returning to the surface, Lin Yu first went back to the headquarters of Jidao Company, and then wrapped the primordial spirit particles with source gas, sent them into space, and sent them to the spherical space station hidden on the back of the moon.


    He decided to study these primordial spirit particles there.


    Inside the large laboratory of the spherical space station.


    At this time, Lin Yu''s ontology had already returned here, and the work of studying Yuanling particles was naturally carried out by his most powerful ontology.


    "This seems to be the strange particle like last time!"


    Dean Liu and a group of scientists gathered in front of the holographic projection and pointed at the projected image.


    At this time, the Yuan Ling particles brought by Lin Yu were all wrapped in a spherical bubble formed by the condensation of Origin Qi, and they were scanned by many detection instruments.


    Doing so can prevent them from being taken away by the ancient demon gods.


    "Your Excellency, what are these things?"


    Dean Liu asked Lin Yudao on the side.


    After they discovered this strange particle in the body of the demon **** puppet, they notified Lin Yu in time.


    As a result, this kind of particle suddenly disappeared, and Lin Yu also immediately left the space station, seeming to be chasing this kind of particle.


    It wasn''t until just now that Lin Yu returned to the space station and brought so many identical strange particles.


    Therefore, Dean Liu felt that Lin Yu must have been looking for this kind of particles during this time.


    Then Lin Yu must know what this thing is.


    "This thing is an elemental spirit particle." Lin Yu replied.


    "Essence particle?"


    The scientists present nodded with doubts.


    Dean Liu quickly asked, "Your Excellency, what do we need to do?"


    Lin Yu didn''t answer this question, but rubbed his chin and quietly looked at the soul particles in the spherical bubbling.


    When Dean Liu and others saw this, they stopped talking and waited quietly.


    Of course, their brains have not stopped for a moment, exhausting all their life''s learning and thinking to study primordial particles.


    After a while, Lin Yu suddenly said: "Go back to your place first."


    "Back to us?"


    Before Dean Liu and the others understood what Lin Yu meant, they found that the entire space station seemed to tremble slightly.


    Various data on the large screen subsequently showed that the space station was moving at an extremely fast speed.


    At this time they finally figured out that Lin Yu was referring to a trip to their star system.


    Thinking of this, Dean Liu and others all showed surprise smiles.


    After leaving their homes for so long, they had no idea when they would have a chance to go back again, and they didn''t expect that the opportunity would come suddenly.


    This is definitely a surprise.


    From this, Dean Liu and others are also guessing in their hearts, is it because the earth''s technology is too backward, and they must rely on the technology of their home planet?


    But if it is for this reason, shouldn''t it be Fang Jing''s hometown?


    Fang Jing is the supreme commander of the interstellar fleet that was collected by Lin Yu. The human civilization they are in already possesses the technology of interstellar voyages and must have extremely advanced technology.


    While Dean Liu and others were thinking about it, the space station suddenly began to decelerate and quickly stopped steadily.


    Everyone glanced at the monitor on the wall, and they had indeed returned to their hometown.


    Lin Yu said to Dean Liu: "I am here because you have a very developed virtual network."


    Dean Liu was a little confused, wondering what this had to do with the Primal Spirit particle.


    Lin Yu ignored the doubts of him and other scientists present, and continued: "I now need to find a way to connect one or more soul particles to your virtual network so that they can receive the massive amount of data in the network."


    Lin Yu has just thought about it carefully, and maybe he can find a breakthrough in this way.


    I think the original ancestor has been absorbing people''s memory before he fully awakened.


    And he did this in order to obtain a large amount of information contained in people''s memory.


    It should be because of absorbing this information for many years that he will slowly awaken and have his own independent consciousness and independent personality.


    This is a bit like the relationship between artificial intelligence and big data. The intelligence of artificial intelligence depends not only on algorithms, but also on large amounts of data for machine learning.


    The awakening process of Yuanzu is actually the process of machine learning.


    Lin Yu had already had this conjecture, but he was not sure about it at the time.


    It wasn''t until he saw what the ancient demon gods were doing in this universe that he finally dared to be sure that existences like Yuanzu were actually some kind of awakened artificial intelligence.


    The ancient demon gods of this universe did not collect people''s memories but let the existence of the original ancestor observe the evolution process of various human civilizations in the universe.


    They sent Demon God Puppets to manage and guide these human civilizations, in fact, in order to keep everything out of control, so as to facilitate the control of various data.


    After all, they don''t want that existence like Yuanzu to have independent consciousness, but become a tool under their control.


    "Connect this kind of particles to the virtual network?"


    Among the scientists present, a computer science expert had vaguely guessed Lin Yu''s intentions.


    "You mean, think of a way to implant some kind of algorithm in these particles?"


    Someone asked.


    Lin Yu looked at him and nodded gently.


    "Yes, that''s what it means."


    7017k

 Chapter 764： New practice method

    Latest website: Machine learning relies on algorithms. It only makes sense to implant some kind of algorithm in Yuanling particles and provide a lot of data.


    "I understand."


    Many scientists even nodded, trying to understand what Lin Yu wanted to do.


    But now the question is, this elementary spirit particle is just a particle and does not have computing power. How to run artificially compiled algorithms?


    As if knowing what they were thinking, Lin Yu added: "The soul particle is very special. It can record people''s memories during their lifetime..."


    Lin Yu quickly explained the characteristics of the Yuanling particles to everyone.


    In fact, in other universes or worlds, no creatures will completely disappear after death. Their memories of life will be recorded by the primordial spirit particles and will be passed on forever.


    It is precisely because of this that Lin Yu learned the secrets of the demons in the particle world.


    "This elementary spirit particle can even directly store data, and can also decode and restore those data completely?!"


    The scientists were amazed.


    It''s really special that the primordial spirit particle possesses such characteristics, so maybe the primordial spirit particle itself is a microcomputer with computing power.


    In that case, it is not impossible to implant algorithms.


    Just figure out its specific characteristics.


    "Okay, the research in this area is left to you."


    Lin Yu said to the scientists.


    Dean Liu and others immediately took the order.


    In fact, even if Lin Yu didn''t ask for it at this time, they would actively research and explore the secrets hidden in the primordial spirit particles.


    Seeing everyone''s willingness to agree, Lin Yu left this large laboratory and prepared to go to his room on the space station.


    While he was leaving, the monitor on the wall showed that several spacecraft had flown near the space station.


    It seems that the highest leader of this human civilization brought people over to greet him.


    Lin Yu turned around again and ordered Dean Liu to let him receive these people and don''t let them bother him.


    After speaking, he walked away quickly.


    Inside the room.


    Lin Yu sat down cross-legged on the ground, moved an elementary spirit particle wrapped in Origin Qi to a place that was level with his line of sight, and stared intently.


    In fact, he didn''t hold any hope for the existence of Yuan Ling particles like Yuan Zu. He just wanted to see if he could find any breakthroughs by doing so.


    What he really cares about now is whether he can use the cultivation methods discovered by the demon gods to cultivate.


    That kind of cultivation method requires vomiting the primordial spirit particles, which will cause irreversible changes in the body, and even death with a high probability.


    But it doesn''t matter, he now has two bodies completely his own.


    One was owned in the previous life, and the other was obtained after passing through.


    Both bodies fit perfectly with his soul, which is his unique advantage.


    "This time I came to this universe. It is not a small gain. At least I successfully retrieved my body from the previous life, giving me more possibilities in the future."


    As early as when he understood the history of the demon gods in the particle world, he already knew the cultivation methods of the demon gods.


    But at that time, he had only one body, and it was impossible to experiment with that one body.


    But now, it is entirely possible for the body of the previous life on the earth to try this kind of cultivation method.


    "Let''s see if I can use this method of cultivation first."


    Lin Yu took a deep breath and sucked the particle in front of him into his body according to the exhalation method he had learned in the particle world.


    If it was just a primordial spirit particle, even if the attempt failed, it would not cause much damage to his current body that had been cultivated into the body of a **** or demon.


    But if it is the body on earth, it is very likely to be wiped out if it fails.


    So he must first experiment with this body to see if he can use the method discovered by the demons to cultivate.


    If possible, let the body on the earth follow the cultivation practice.


    call--


    Lin Yu let out a long breath after inhaling the Yuanling particles into his body.


    At the same time, the primordial spirit particles swim around in his body under his control.


    Swim all the way through the limbs and hundreds of skeletons, deep into the bone marrow.


    Gradually, Lin Yu could feel a subtle sensation in his body.


    It seems that his strength has been extremely small.


    "It seems okay."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    He didn''t stop there, and continued to control the primordial spirit particle to wander in his body.


    "The primordial spirit particle is the origin of the universe. If I use this method of breathing in the primordial spirit particle to practice continuously, maybe I can find some way to create a universe that is perfectly integrated with the body in the body."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but recall the painful experience before.


    After he successfully entered the burial place of the gods, the universe of Dantian left his body and hung alone in the void.


    It is precisely because of this that the Dantian universe will fall into the hands of the **** master, and finally be destroyed by the **** master in his presence.


    All this is because the Dantian universe is not a part of his body, it is only stored in his Dantian.


    If we can create a universe that is perfectly integrated with the body, this situation shouldn''t happen.


    "In that case, people living in the Dantian universe will not die, and I will not lose the ability to use Yuanli because of the loss of the Dantian universe..."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, and continued to control the primordial spirit particles to travel all over his body.


    In this way, several hours passed without knowing it.


    In the past few hours, Lin Yu was engrossed in feeling the subtle changes in his body, to judge whether he could adapt to this kind of cultivation method.


    The next day, he still did not leave the room, and continued to experiment on the body of the gods and demons.


    This time he added some test items to see what kind of damage it would cause to his body if something went wrong in his practice.


    Anyway, the body of this **** and demon is so powerful that it will be fine even if it is traumatized.


    In this way, Lin Yu carried out this kind of experimental training day after day, and Dean Liu and others also followed Lin Yu''s instructions and worked overtime to conduct research.


    Time passed day by day, and a whole month passed quietly.


    This day Lin Yu suddenly stood up from the ground and stretched out his limbs.


    "that''s it."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "I already know all the details and key points of this practice method, and there should be no more problems."


    In the past month, he completely simulated the entire cultivation process and made all the mistakes he might make.


    Accumulated extremely rich experience.


    Next, you can safely let the body on the earth use this kind of cultivation method for cultivation.


    The chance of success in cultivation should be very high.


    After moving his muscles and bones, Lin Yu immediately left the room and headed to the large laboratory in the space station.


    He was going to look at the research progress of Dean Liu and others before deciding on the next plan.


    7017k

 Chapter 765： change idea

    Latest URL: "How is the situation?"


    After Lin Yu came to the laboratory, he asked Dean Liu and others.


    Dean Liu shook his head helplessly and said, "There are still many problems that have not been resolved."


    As soon as his words fell, another scientist on the side leaned in and added: "Your Excellency, we already have some clues."


    Lin Yu glanced at the two of them, secretly speaking, as expected.


    But this is also normal. It would be strange if these people have achieved major research results in such a short period of time.


    "Okay, then you will continue to study."


    After speaking, he urged Origin Qi to take away most of the Yuan Ling particles in the spherical bubble, leaving only two for the research of Dean Liu and others.


    These primordial spirit particles will be brought back to the earth to be used by the body on the earth for cultivation.


    Afterwards, he left the spherical space station directly.


    Flew towards the earth at full speed.


    This spherical space station is temporarily placed here, anyway, it won''t be of much use in the future.


    And what he asked Dean Liu and others to study must use this virtual network of human civilization, let alone leave with a spherical space station.


    It didn''t take long for Lin Yu to return to the earth.


    However, just as he was about to hand over the primordial spirit particles to the body on the earth through Origin Qi, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in his field of vision.


    "Guxin."


    The visitor was Gu Xin. Lin Yu had previously agreed with Gu Xin that if he found the Demon God Puppet, he would come directly to this blue planet and look for him.


    "This should be what you want."


    Gu Xin raised his huge right hand, opened his palm, and let Lin Yu look at the four human-shaped objects on the palm of his hand.


    "Yes, this is the demon **** puppet."


    Lin Yu said with joy.


    These demon gods like Gu Xin still kept their promises and worked hard enough to help him find four demon **** puppets so quickly.


    You must know that he had previously released a puppet clone to look for, but he has not found one until now.


    Huh!


    Gu Xin flicked his fingers and threw one of the demon **** puppets to Lin Yu.


    "A priori what is true and false."


    Lin Yu knew what Gu Xin meant, and wanted to see if he would eat these demon puppets as he said before.


    Therefore, he directly released a part of his physical power and swallowed the flying demon **** puppet into his belly.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+500 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    Soon, a line of tips to gain vitality appeared before his eyes.


    "It''s a long-lost feeling."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    During this period of time, he has not been able to find a way to obtain vital energy, so he has not obtained vital energy for a long time.


    Only now has it regained such diverse abilities.


    In the distance, Gu Xin watched Lin Yu eat the Demon God Puppet in one bite, feeling quite strange.


    He has checked that these demon **** puppets are made from part of the body tissue of the ancient demon god.


    In other words, Lin Yu''s doing this is tantamount to eating the ancient demon gods.


    This feeling of seeing others eat the same kind of oneself is indeed a bit weird.


    "Compared to us, you are the real demon."


    Gu Xin couldn''t help but said.


    "It is because of our cultivation that our bodies have become different from ordinary people. It is easy to make those mortals afraid. And although you have a normal-looking body, what you do is really scary."


    "Talk about it, why does eating this kind of food help you cultivate?"


    Gu Xin asked.


    "Are you sure you want to know this kind of secret?" Lin Yu reminded: "Don''t forget what I said before, you will need to pay for the news if you ask me."


    Gu Xin squinted his eyes, and said, "I have four demon **** puppets. For each one given to you, you must answer a question to me."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu smiled and said, "Have you forgotten the trading rules set at that time?"


    "Of course I remember." Gu Xin immediately took Lin Yu''s words and said: "As many demon **** puppets I give you, you will tell me as many secrets."


    After he finished speaking, he changed his words again: "Unfortunately, I have changed my mind. Now every time I give you a demon **** puppet, you must answer one of my questions completely."


    "It seems that you have forgotten the rules you learned when you were a human being. Didn''t your mother teach you that you have to be trustworthy when you are a human?" Lin Yu asked in a hurry.


    Gu Xin squeezed the palm of his right hand upon hearing this, and grabbed the remaining three demon puppets.


    "I only know that the most important thing in being a human being is to judge the situation, and you don''t seem to have learned this."


    Gu Xin looked at Lin Yudao coldly.


    "So you think the current situation is not good for me?" Lin Yu asked.


    "You don''t need to ask me this question. You know it very well in your heart. Compared to the value of these demon **** puppets to you, the secrets you know are not that important to us."


    Gu Xin said, squeezing his right hand towards Lin Yu.


    "Since the things I own are more valuable and trading chips are heavier, you should naturally step back. You should know the most basic rules of bargaining?"


    Lin Yu smiled when he heard the words, and didn''t say much. Instead, with a wave of his hand, he showed the primordial spirit particles wrapped in spherical bubbles in front of Gu Xin.


    "Ok?"


    Gu Xin was stunned for a moment, and said in a deep voice, "Where do you come from so many kinds of spiritual particles?"


    Primal spirit particles are everywhere in the void, but they are extremely rare things in this universe.


    Lin Yu suddenly took out so many kinds of spiritual particles, Gu Xin was naturally surprised.


    What''s more, for a demon **** like them, these primordial spirit particles are spiritual energy for cultivation, and their value is equivalent to Lin Yu''s primordial energy.


    They have been looking for primordial spirit particles since they came to this universe, but they haven''t gained much until now.


    On the contrary, it was much easier to find the demon **** puppets, and four of them were found in a short time.


    Gu Xin was very curious as to how Lin Yu found so many kinds of spiritual particles.


    "Why do you think I give you the trivial matter of finding the puppet of the devil?" Lin Yu asked.


    Gu Xin heard the subtext in this sentence.


    It means that the devil **** puppet is not that important, otherwise Lin Yu would not spend more effort to find the soul particle.


    After all, Primal Spirit particles are much harder to find than Demon God Puppets.


    If you spend the time searching for the elemental spirit particles to find the devil **** puppets, you might have found more than a dozen puppets long ago.


    "How did you find these soul particles?" Gu Xin couldn''t help asking Lin Yu shook his head and said, "I don''t want to repeat what I just said."


    Gu Xin was silent. He remembered that it would cost Lin Yu to find out.


    "In short, you just need to know that the demon **** puppets in your hand are not that important to me, don''t try to raise the price."


    "Of course, if you really think those things are precious, you can keep them for yourself."


    Lin Yu pretended to say very seriously.


    Negotiation is a psychological warfare, and it is easy not to show your trump card.


    Gu Xin looked at Lin Yu quietly, did not speak for a long time, and seemed to be thinking about something seriously.


    After a while, he spread out the palm of his right hand again and said, "I changed my mind. I will use these four demon **** puppets instead of you to tell me the origin of those soul particles."


    7017k

 Chapter 766： Angry Gusin

    Latest URL: "Are you sure?" Lin Yu reminded: "You exchanged this secret with these four demon **** puppets. If you want to inquire about others, you have to find more demon **** puppets again."


    Guxin was silent again.


    After thinking for a while, he solemnly said: "OK."


    Compared with other secrets, it is more important to figure out how to find the primordial spirit particles.


    "Okay, you give me the three demon **** puppets, and I''ll tell you right away."


    Lin Yusheng was afraid that Gu Xin would turn back in anger after he told the origin of these primordial spirit particles.


    Therefore, the opponent must first hand over the remaining demon **** puppets.


    "How can I guarantee that you will tell me the truth after I give you the puppet of the Demon God?"


    Guxin did not agree to deliver first.


    Lin Yu pretended and said helplessly: "Then there is no way, I will emphasize again, those demon **** puppets are not as important as you think, how to choose yourself is up to you."


    Seeing Lin Yu''s unrelenting appearance, Gu Xin couldn''t help but hesitate.


    If these demon **** puppets are not that important to Lin Yu, they are really worthless things.


    Because Lin Yu also needs this stuff, they are completely useless with this thing.


    Gu Xin stared closely at Lin Yu''s eyes.


    As if wanting to see through Lin Yu''s heart.


    He must confirm whether Lin Yu lied to him.


    Lin Yu didn''t avoid his eyes, and stared directly at him.


    After about a minute, Gu Xin finally sighed and gave in.


    He thought about it for a long time, and felt that Lin Yu put the easy-to-find Demon God Puppet and did not look for it, but spent more effort to find the primordial spirit particles, which indeed proved that the Demon God Puppet was not that important to Lin Yu.


    So there is no way, he can only choose to admit defeat.


    Otherwise, as Lin Yu said, if you keep these demon **** puppets as treasures, you really won''t get anything.


    Now give it all to Lin Yu, at least you can bet that the other party will tell him the origin of those soul particles.


    "give!"


    Gu Xin flicked his finger and threw all the remaining three demon **** puppets to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu didn''t hesitate to eat all of them and transform them into vital energy.


    In fact, he originally wanted to keep one, dig out the crystal core inside and study it.


    But now Gu Xin has been watching, if he did this in front of Gu Xin, Gu Xin would have a lot of suspicion.


    So this matter is still waiting to come back.


    "Hurry up and tell me where you found those primordial spirit particles."


    Gu Xin urged.


    "Don''t worry, I will never break my promise."


    Lin Yu had some expectations in his heart. After Gu Xin knew the truth, he didn''t know what his expression would be.


    "I''ve told you before that the primordial spirit particles in this universe have been collected by the ancient demon gods into a certain independent space, so it is very difficult to find."


    "Like you, I haven''t found the primordial spirit particle after searching for a long time."


    "Fortunately, I discovered by chance that there are a large number of soul particles hidden in the core of this planet."


    Lin Yu said as he glanced at the earth not far away.


    Gu Xin followed his sight and looked towards the earth.


    "So simple?!"


    Guxin was unbelievable.


    "There is no way, some things are so illusory." Lin Yu answered.


    Gu Xin jumped into a thunder when he heard it.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    He felt that Lin Yu was playing tricks on him deliberately, deliberately trading this kind of worthless information for the four demon gods puppets they had worked so hard to find.


    What''s the difference between the original spirit particle that was discovered by chance and what was not said?


    "Why am I okay with you?" Lin Yu looked at Gu Xin pretentiously and reminded: "Don''t forget, you asked for this transaction, and I asked you to confirm it again before the transaction started. "


    Hearing this, Gu Xin had to desperately suppress the anger in his heart.


    No way, the facts are indeed the same as what Lin Yu said, he himself proposed such a deal, and Lin Yu did check with him once.


    It''s just that I was too anxious at the time and wanted to figure out the origin of those primordial spirit particles, and didn''t carefully consider that there might be accidental factors.


    Seeing that Gu Xin seemed to admit it, Lin Yu said, "Since this transaction is over, let''s say goodbye."


    After speaking, he reminded: "If you want to know other secrets, then bring the demon **** puppets over again. The more you bring, the more I will tell you."


    "etc!"


    Gu Xin was busy stopping Lin Yu who wanted to leave.


    "What else?" Lin Yu asked.


    Gu Xin looked at the spherical bubbling beside Lin Yu, and asked with a black face, "What use are these primordial spirit particles for you?"


    Lin Yu laughed and said, "This is my secret, I have no obligation to tell you."


    "Stop talking about this kind of nonsense!" Gu Xin said angrily: "I don''t care about your secrets. I just want to know if you will try to use these primordial spirit particles to create the universe."


    The universe is no better than nothing. If another universe is created in the universe, it will definitely destroy the existing universe.


    This is unacceptable to demon gods such as Guxin.


    Lin Yu smiled upon hearing this, and then looked at the earth and said: "You also know that there are people I care about on this planet, so do you think I will take this risk before I find a way to protect them?"


    After hearing this, Gu Xin looked at the earth again and squinted slightly.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu reminded: "I advise you not to hit their minds. Don''t forget that the soul calming stone is still in my hand."


    "Humph!"


    Gu Xin snorted, then immediately turned and left.


    Lin Yu glanced in the direction where Gu Xin was leaving, and knew in his heart that Gu Xin, these demon gods, would not take such a risk for the time being.


    For now, they will obediently help him find the Demon God Puppet, and use the Demon God Puppet to find him a deal.


    But if they keep going this way, it''s hard to say whether they will change their minds.


    Lin Yu felt that the conflict with Gu Xin and other demon gods and ancient demon gods would come sooner or later.


    It''s even possible that the original ancestor will chase here, and then there will be a big show.


    So we must hurry up and improve ourselves.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu glanced at the modifier panel.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 6311 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    "These vital energy are not enough for me to improve my cultivation. At least there is a gap of nearly four thousand."


    After that, he didn''t think about it any more, and pushed the spherical bubbling beside him to fly towards the earth with Origin Qi.


    And his body on the earth opened a window of the Mingdu Hotel and waited for the spherical bubbling to arrive.


    Everything went very smoothly, and Lin Yu''s clone on Earth received these primordial spirit particles without any interference.


    Seeing that there were no other abnormalities, his body turned and flew away, leaving the earth far and entering deep space.


    Inside the Mingdu Hotel.


    Lin Yu looked at the spherical bubbling of his eyeballs directly sitting on the ground, and began to dissipate the power of this body.


    If you want to use the cultivation methods adopted by the demons, you must start from the beginning.


    Fortunately, his body''s power comes from the body, and he doesn''t have any cultivation skills, as long as he directly dissipates these powers.


    The moment he finished dissipating his skills, the spherical bubbling in front of his eyes disappeared silently.


    This spherical bubbling was formed by the condensation of Origin Qi. Now that his body has no ability to use Origin Qi, he naturally cannot continue to maintain the spherical bubbling.


    However, he had been mentally prepared for a long time, so when the bubbling burst, he took a big mouthful and used a special breathing method to inhale all the primordial spirit particles into his body.


    "The next step is the key!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    7017k

 Chapter 767： Human body ignites spontaneously?

    After the Yuan Ling particles entered the body, they quickly wandered around in Lin Yu''s body.


    Lin Yu hurriedly urged the breath in his body to control them, to ensure that they would not rush around.


    The cultivation method invented by the demon gods is extremely dangerous, and even those with practice experience are extremely prone to problems in their cultivation.


    Once there is a problem, it will be wiped out.


    But for him, the chance of a problem is less than one in ten thousand.


    Because all of this has been completely simulated countless times on the body of the gods and demons, and he has long been familiar with it.


    "Even if the probability is one in ten thousand, you can''t have a fluke, you must be careful and then careful!"


    Lin Yu secretly warned himself.


    Afterwards, he carefully practiced with this brand new method of cultivation.


    Time flies.


    Before I knew it, it was night.


    "call--"


    Lin Yu let out a long breath, and several white mists rose from his body.


    "This kind of breath cultivation method of the Devil God is really good, no wonder their power has grown so fast, and they have changed from ordinary mortals to beings equivalent to gods."


    It is not a simple matter to become a **** from a man.


    How many monks have practiced for a lifetime, and eventually become the gods in the eyes of mortals. In the eyes of real gods, they are just slightly larger ants.


    Even those who are invincible in the eyes of the monks are far from the true gods.


    This shows how great the cultivation method invented by the demons is.


    It''s a pity that this method of cultivation has a high fatality rate, and very few people truly succeed in cultivation.


    And even if the cultivation is successful, it will bring irreversible changes to the body.


    At that time, Lin Yu could feel from Gu Xin''s conversation that Gu Xin was still quite concerned about the fact that his body became inhumane.


    Perhaps in the eyes of the demons, they still hope that they can maintain a human appearance.


    In that case, if they want to experience life on earth occasionally, they can reduce their strength and have a good time.


    And with their current appearance, they will cause massive panic as soon as they are exposed to the eyes of the world.


    Lin Yu can realize that it is precisely because he can change his appearance at will that those demon gods are unwilling to treat him as his own.


    The estrangement all comes from this difference.


    "I don''t know what my body will become if I continue to practice..."


    Lin Yu touched his chin involuntarily.


    He now has two bodies that perfectly fit his soul, but he is not afraid of problems.


    Originally, he let this body practice this breathing method with the idea of ??giving it a try.


    However, he still hopes to have some unexpected gains.


    Not only the appearance, the most important thing is that it is best to gain some new insights through this practice method.


    If you can combine your own knowledge to improve this method of cultivation, I believe that the demon gods of Gu Xin will be very surprised.


    It may even ask him for help because of this, asking for advice on his practice problems.


    "Well, first go find a place to try my current physical strength and see how much improvement this short period of cultivation has made."


    Thinking like this in his heart, Lin Yu stood up directly from the ground.


    When he was about to pack up and go out, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    At this time, apart from his parents, only some people from the relevant departments of the state came back to look for him.


    Lin Yu walked quickly to the door and opened it.


    Sure enough, standing outside the door was Captain Wu who was responsible for secretly protecting the safety of their family.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    "Sorry for interrupting." Captain Wu apologized first, and then went straight to the subject: "There is something wrong with the preparation of the anti-matter gun parts. The situation is very urgent. The organization asked me to **** you over to see."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    He had promised the relevant leaders of the country before that if there was a problem in the manufacture of anti-matter guns, he could send someone to him at any time.


    So now it''s really hard to decline when it comes to problems.


    The two quickly went downstairs, got on the off-road vehicle arranged by Captain Wu and left the hotel directly.


    Captain Wu was tense throughout the journey, paying close attention to the surrounding movement, as if he was afraid that he might encounter unexpected events during the journey.


    No way, it was his duty to protect Lin Yu, coupled with the previous attacks against Lin Yu, he had to be cautious.


    "Captain Wu, don''t be so nervous."


    Lin Yu said calmly.


    Captain Wu turned his head and glanced at him, then immediately turned his head back and carefully observed the situation outside the car.


    While observing, he said to Lin Yu: "I know you are extraordinary, but as the saying goes, one foot tall is one foot tall."


    "Those who are hiding in the dark know that you are not easy, and they will never make the same mistakes as last time."


    Captain Wu thought to himself that no matter how strong Lin Yu is, he is just a mortal womb, can he still be shot hard to survive?


    No bullets, can the bombs not kill him?


    The main reason why the attack against him failed last time was mainly because the opponent underestimated his strength.


    But since the incident with space-based weapons, even three-year-old children around the world have known that Lin Yu is not easy to mess with.


    So if the other party wants to take action again, they will definitely plan very carefully.


    If you are not careful, irreparable consequences are likely to occur.


    "whatever."


    Lin Yu stopped paying attention to Captain Wu, closed his eyes and lay back, urging the Demon God''s Breathing Technique to practice by himself.


    The off-road vehicle continued to move forward at a constant speed, and after turning a few turns, it reached the high speed.


    After that, the off-road vehicle drove on the high speed and went straight to the destination.


    While the off-road vehicle is driving fast, there are countless pairs of eyes and cameras facing it from all angles.


    As long as a situation arises, there will be pre-arranged personnel to take action as soon as possible.


    As for how to get Lin Yu to the designated place, Captain Wu and the organization have carefully considered.


    They all feel that the airplane is not a good means of transportation, because if it is shot down, it can easily cause heavy casualties.


    The use of a large number of personnel and convoys to **** seems to be unsafe, because the target is too large.


    In the end, they decided to use a modified bulletproof off-road vehicle to get Lin Yu to the destination, so that the target was the smallest and most secretive.


    The off-road vehicle steadily drove along the highway, and countless people tensed their nerves and sweated.


    Fortunately, nothing happened along the way, and the off-road vehicle drove Lin Yu to the destination safely.


    "arrive."


    In the off-road vehicle, Captain Wu heaved a sigh of relief and turned to Lin Yu in the back row.


    However, after he turned his head, his neck stiffened on the spot.


    Because he was surprised to see a fine white mist emerging from Lin Yu''s body.


    The white mist evaporated up, and after hitting the roof of the car, it faded silently.


    "This is?"


    Captain Wu was very shocked.


    At best, he has seen such a scene in TV and movies, and it is the first time he has seen it in reality.


    And the first thing he thought of in his mind was, did Lin Yu have spontaneous combustion in his body?


    If you like the Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier, please collect it: () The Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 768： Accidents that shouldnt happen

    "Are you OK?"


    Captain Wu suddenly leaned out of the back row, trying to check Lin Yu''s situation.


    But when he broke free of the seat belt and stood up forcefully, Lin Yu suddenly opened his eyes.


    "arrive?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    This question made Captain Wu stunned again, and his body movements stopped involuntarily.


    His brain flew rapidly, and he soon realized that Lin Yu didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble.


    "arrive."


    Captain Wu nodded.


    While talking, continue to observe Lin Yu''s condition.


    "Get out of the car when you get there."


    Lin Yu didn''t explain much, and went straight to pull the car door.


    Only then did Captain Wu''s confused brain completely calm down.


    Later, he also pulled the door and got out of the car.


    "Are you OK?"


    Captain Wu walked to Lin Yu''s side and asked.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a normal phenomenon that appears in cultivation." Lin Yu explained.


    He knew that Captain Wu must have made such a fuss because he saw the abnormal appearance on his body.


    "Cultivation?" Captain Wu wondered.


    "Relax, you heard that right." Lin Yu replied, and then said: "Let''s go, business matters."


    He didn''t plan to hide things about cultivation as a secret.


    Because as he continues to practice, more and more abnormalities will definitely appear, which will be noticed by others.


    Moreover, Lin Yu also has the heart to let people on earth accept the fact that there are extraordinary people in this world.


    After all, the universe has become more and more restless.


    "Cultivation!"


    Captain Wu underestimated him and did not continue to ask.


    But he secretly remembered the incident in his heart.


    This was not only because he himself was curious about Lin Yu, but also because the organization had confessed to him and asked him to secretly observe Lin Yu''s strength.


    "Go, go inside."


    Captain Wu quickly calmed down and walked ahead to lead the way.


    There is a forest in front, no buildings can be seen.


    But Lin Yu knew that there was an entrance to a bunker hidden inside, and that bunker was a factory that made anti-matter gun parts.


    This is because there are now many people in the world who oppose the manufacture of anti-matter guns.


    Some of these people think that the alien civilization that is heading towards the earth is friendly, so there is no need to be so wary.


    Most of the others are surrenderers.


    They firmly believe that the alien civilization is very powerful, and it is absolutely impossible to compete with the earth''s technology.


    What the earth should do is surrender obediently and don''t try to resist.


    Only in this way can we have a chance to preserve human civilization.


    Acts like making anti-matter guns will only anger the aliens and cause them to kill.


    Although the two groups have different starting points, their opposition to the production of anti-matter guns is completely the same.


    Under such a premise, they have firmly united and used various means to prevent countries from making anti-matter gun parts.


    These methods include, but are not limited to, marching in the streets and making terrorist attacks.


    "Here."


    Captain Wu pushed aside the bushes beside him to make way for Lin Yu.


    After the two passed through one after another, they finally saw the entrance to the bunker hidden in a pile of rocks.


    At this time, a slight metal rubbing sound suddenly sounded at the entrance.


    A metal cover that is almost integrated with the terrain slowly rises from the ground, revealing a passage for two people to pass side by side.


    The passage is pitch black, and only a little light can be seen at the end.


    "Let''s go, go in together."


    Captain Wu stepped into the passage first, followed by Lin Yu.


    The two went all the way down the passage, and after turning two corners, they stepped into the elevator.


    Immediately afterwards, this elevator took them deep into the ground.


    As the elevator continues to descend, the surrounding field of vision becomes wider and wider.


    The whole place was hollowed out, and the inside was brightly lit and the atmosphere was very warm.


    "It looks like it''s going well."


    Lin Yu glanced at it and said.


    "Everyone is desperate." Captain Wu said from the side.


    Lin Yu nodded, "This is how people are, as long as there is hope, they will not give up lightly."


    Captain Wu did not answer this, but stared at the scene outside the elevator.


    At this time, the elevator vibrated slightly and stopped.


    After the elevator door opened, Lin Yu found that a group of extremely anxious people had been waiting outside the door.


    "You are finally here!"


    A middle-aged man who looked like the person in charge greeted him enthusiastically.


    Lin Yu said: "The time is urgent, just tell me what went wrong."


    "Well, you come with me."


    The person in charge made a please gesture, ready to show Lin Yu to the scene.


    Lin Yu walked in the direction he pointed, and Captain Wu immediately followed.


    Upon seeing this, the person in charge immediately stopped Captain Wu and said, "I''m sorry, you can''t go there."


    "I am responsible for protecting his safety." Captain Wu said without retreat.


    "Don''t worry, it''s very safe here."


    The person in charge also refused to give in at all. After speaking, he explained: "Please forgive me, the secret here cannot be known by any outsider."


    "Let him be together, he is not an outsider." Lin Yu turned his head and said to the person in charge: "Moreover, the things here are not what ordinary people can understand."


    Seeing Lin Yu coming out to intercede, the person in charge nodded helplessly.


    Afterwards, a group of people walked quickly towards the scene where the problem occurred.


    "...There is no problem at all in the entire manufacturing process, but I don''t know what happened, it just reports errors repeatedly."


    The person in charge said to Lin Yu as he walked.


    The full set of technology for manufacturing these parts is provided by Jidao, so only Lin Yu can solve the problems that arise.


    "Don''t worry, wait until I finish reading."


    The person in charge Lin Yuchao glanced at and then whispered to Captain Wu next to him: "Wait, no matter what happens, don''t take action, remember."


    "Ok?"


    Captain Wu is alert.


    He didn''t understand why Lin Yu suddenly said this to him.


    Could something unexpected happen next?


    But since it was an accident, why did Lin Yu say so surely?


    Captain Wu had an eye on his mind, and his nerves became tense again, paying close attention to the surrounding movement.


    However, there is nothing unusual around.


    Except for some large-scale equipment, there are only managers and workers.


    But these people have been rigorously scrutinized by the organization, and there will be absolutely no problems.


    "Wait...could it be?"


    Captain Wu suddenly thought that maybe some of these people have been infiltrated.


    And just as he was thinking like this in his heart, there was an abrupt metal rubbing sound above his head.


    Just as Captain Wu wanted to look up, Lin Yu beside him suddenly violent.


    Lin Yu moved very quickly, and at the moment when everyone had no time to react, he pushed everyone to pounce on the side.


    boom--


    Just as everyone was pushed to the ground by Lin Yu''s violent power, there was a loud noise where they had stood before.


    I saw a mechanical arm slammed heavily on that place, and rubble and small parts were scattered all over the place.


    "This kind of reaction and power?!"


    Captain Wu sat halfway on the ground, shocked in his heart.


    He knew that Lin Yu must have pushed them to avoid the robotic arm just now.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly searched for Lin Yu''s figure.


    However, Lin Yu couldn''t be seen at all, only an afterimage flashed by before his eyes.


    If you like the Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier, please collect it: () The Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 769： Confuse

    The latest website: "This speed, this explosive power..."


    "He seems to be much better than when he dealt with those terrorists last time!"


    Captain Wu stood up from the ground, his face solemn.


    Organizationally, he was asked to observe Lin Yu''s strength, but he found that he couldn''t judge Lin Yu''s strength at all.


    Because all aspects of Lin Yu''s physical fitness far surpassed his imagination.


    For example, when he just pushed them away from the robotic arm, he felt that no one but Lin Yu could do it in this world.


    Of course, what Captain Wu didn''t know was that Lin Yu''s current strength was only the result of training for most of the day.


    If you continue to practice according to the Demon God''s Breathing Method, it won''t be long before you will have a mythical power.


    "No wonder he just told me not to make a move... In fact, I didn''t have a chance to make a move at all."


    Captain Wu thought desperately, turning his head to look in the direction where the afterimage flashed just now.


    At this time, the person in charge of this underground factory and two other technical experts also got up from the ground.


    They first looked around, and after seeing the robotic arm that had hit the ground, they looked up again.


    "Why did this robotic arm fall?"


    The three looked at each other, a little confused for a while.


    Captain Wu glanced at them, and secretly said that this person in charge was really a bit incompetent, and he couldn''t even figure out the details of the people under him.


    It is estimated that after this incident, this person does not want to stay here anymore.


    "Huh? Lin, Lin..."


    Suddenly, the person in charge yelled in horror.


    He finally noticed that Lin Yu had disappeared.


    "Stop shouting, he will be fine."


    Captain Wu reminded.


    Upon hearing this, the person in charge strode to Captain Wu''s side and asked, "Did you see where he went?"


    "I didn''t see it." Captain Wu shook his head helplessly, "But I know he will definitely be fine."


    The more he recalled what Lin Yu said just now, the more firm his confidence in his heart became.


    Just after Lin Yu left the elevator, he didn''t take a few steps, and suddenly told him confidently that he would not make any moves while waiting.


    This shows that Lin Yu had long expected that unexpected situations would happen next.


    In addition, Lin Yu''s skill is so good, he can be called invincible in the world, so if there are accidents, it is really hard to save the gods.


    At least Captain Wu felt that he would definitely not be able to help Lin Yu in any way.


    "How can you rest assured?"


    The person in charge seemed unwilling to believe Captain Wu''s judgment, and he was still sweating profusely there.


    While looking around for Lin Yu''s figure, he picked up the walkie-talkie and called for reinforcements.


    Upon seeing this, Captain Wu said, "I said, you are free to worry about Lin Yu now, it''s better to worry about yourself."


    Hearing this, the person in charge had a pause, then turned to look at Captain Wu and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Can you still not react?" Captain Wu pointed upwards and said, "Among these people under your hand, some have impure thoughts."


    The person in charge looked in the direction of Captain Wu and was stunned on the spot.


    Then he regained his senses abruptly and said, "Could it be..."


    At this moment, the two only felt a gust of wind roaring from a distance.


    Before they could figure out what was going on, Lin Yu appeared in front of them.


    The two looked intently and found that besides Lin Yu, there were three other people.


    All three of them are wearing work uniforms here, with identification plates hanging on their chests, and they are obviously all staff members here.


    At this time, the three people''s eyes were blurred, and their mouths were foaming.


    When Lin Yu released his grip on them, they immediately slumped to the ground like a puddle of mud.


    And at the moment when the three of them fell, bursts of messy footsteps sounded in the distance, some getting closer and closer, and some getting farther and farther.


    At the same time, the alarm sounded loudly in the entire underground factory, and all kinds of noisy sounds were endless.


    It seems that everyone has only just reacted until now.


    "What you have encountered is not a technical problem, but a management problem."


    Lin Yu said.


    When the person in charge heard this, combined with the existing clues and what Captain Wu just said, he finally understood the cause and effect.


    It seems that some of the people he manages have been infiltrated by external forces.


    These infiltrated people deliberately created some technical problems, which attracted Lin Yu to come here to solve them.


    After Lin Yu arrived, they immediately acted on Lin Yu according to the plan, trying to kill Lin Yu here.


    After understanding this, the person in charge finally knew why Captain Wu just said that he was worried about himself.


    When something like this happened, the responsibility rests entirely with him, the person in charge. How could he escape the accountability of his superiors?


    "These three people will be handed over to you."


    Lin Yu touched the three people who had collapsed on the ground with their feet, and moved them in the direction of Captain Wu and the person in charge.


    Afterwards, he bypassed the two of them and walked in the direction of the elevator.


    Seeing Lin Yu go further and further, Captain Wu couldn''t help shouting: "Wait!"


    "Something else?"


    Lin Yu stopped and asked without looking back.


    "No." Captain Wu immediately denied.


    Lin Yu walked forward again after hearing this.


    Captain Wu gritted his teeth, bit his scalp to catch up, and after coming to Lin Yu''s side, he whispered, "What the **** is the cultivation you just mentioned?"


    Lin Yu''s ability to possess such outstanding strength must have something to do with the cultivation he personally mentioned.


    So Captain Wu couldn''t help but want to ask.


    He felt that if he didn''t ask about it today, he would never have the opportunity to ask again.


    In that case, he would definitely regret it for the rest of his life.


    Lin Yu stopped and turned to look at Captain Wu.


    "Want to know?"


    "think."


    Captain Wu said sincerely.


    "Okay, follow me."


    Lin Yu continued to raise his foot and walked towards the elevator, while Captain Wu was busy following closely behind him.


    The two of them ignored the gazes cast by other staff members all the way, and entered the elevator by themselves.


    The elevator started, carrying them all the way up, and it didn''t take long to return to the passage where they came.


    The two left along the passage. After turning around , they finally left the bunker and returned to the woods on the surface.


    After the heavy metal door slowly closed behind, Lin Yu asked, "Everything you see and hear will be reported to your superiors, right?"


    Hearing this question, Captain Wu was stunned on the spot.


    He didn''t know how to answer this question.


    If the answer is yes, is Lin Yu not going to tell him about cultivation?


    Captain Wu hesitated.


    He wanted to answer that it wasn''t the heart of An Linyu, but he didn''t want to violate his duty.


    After all, the matter of the person in charge of the underground factory just now was still in front of him.


    In the end, Captain Wu nodded heavily and said: "Yes, I will report everything to my superiors. This is my duty."


    7017k

 Chapter 770： Completely give up

    Latest website: Lin Yu smiled at Captain Wu and said: "It seems that you are not mistaken in the organization."


    Hearing this, Captain Wu immediately felt ashamed.


    It seems that Lin Yu is not going to tell him about cultivation.


    However, even though he felt that he had never learned this secret, Captain Wu still didn''t regret it.


    After all, in his mind, it is more important to abide by his duties.


    "Get ready, everything next will definitely exceed your imagination."


    Just as Captain Wu completely lost hope, Lin Yu said so suddenly.


    Immediately afterwards, before Captain Wu had time to figure out what this sentence meant, he realized that his body suddenly became as light as nothing.


    At the same time, a violent gust of wind howled in his ears.


    All the exposed skin was hurt by the gust of wind, and even his clothes were blown into hunting noise.


    Only then did he realize that he was caught by Lin Yu and flew into the air.


    "Such a strong jumping ability?!"


    Rao was Captain Wu using the most exaggerated way to speculate on Lin Yu''s strength, and he didn''t expect Lin Yu to jump so high on the spot.


    I am afraid that only the superheroes in the movie can possess this kind of jumping ability.


    At this time, Captain Wu found that his body began to fall.


    But when he just started to fall, he felt that his feet were touching the solid ground.


    He looked down hurriedly.


    It turned out that the two fell on a mountain together.


    "This is my true strength at the moment."


    Lin Yu let go of Captain Wu''s hand and said lightly.


    Captain Wu didn''t rush to answer these words, but walked quickly to the edge of the cliff and looked at the woods in the distance with the moonlight.


    He roughly estimated that the top of the mountain was about three hundred meters above the ground, and the horizontal distance from where the two of them was just now was about one hundred meters.


    In other words, Lin Yu can jump directly onto the top of a skyscraper nearly 100 stories high.


    This made Captain Wu couldn''t help but think of the movie The Matrix that he had seen when he was a child.


    The protagonist inside can jump so high.


    "What kind of cultivation method can give a person such a strong power, can you cultivate immortality?"


    Captain Wu suddenly turned his head to look at Lin Yu, and said in a daze.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "You can think so."


    "Is there really a fairy in this world?" Captain Wu said with great surprise.


    "maybe."


    Lin Yu looked into the distance.


    Captain Wu swallowed, calmed down and asked: "Can others practice like you?"


    Lin Yu turned to look at him.


    Obviously Captain Wu is very eager to have this kind of power at this time.


    This is also normal. Anyone who has seen this kind of power beyond the ordinary will have aspirations, even the powerful and powerful.


    "can not."


    Lin Yu shook his head.


    Hearing this answer, Captain Wu''s eyes immediately flashed with disappointment that could not be concealed.


    "Can''t it?" Captain Wu murmured unwillingly.


    "Strictly speaking, it''s not impossible, but because the world has no spiritual energy, you can''t cultivate even if you want to cultivate."


    Lin Yu explained.


    He knew that Captain Wu would truthfully report everything he knew to his superiors, so his explanation was actually for those leaders.


    "No spiritual energy? Then how can you practice?"


    Captain Wu reacted swiftly and immediately caught the loophole inside.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "I think it''s a disaster to survive and enjoy the aftermath."


    When Captain Wu heard it, he remembered that Lin Yu had been a vegetative for a long time after the car accident, and had been in a coma.


    "You are right. I had some adventures after becoming a vegetable, so my experience can''t be copied."


    Lin Yu added.


    Captain Wu finally gave up.


    After sighing, he asked again: "Can you tell me what level of cultivation you are now?"


    "Just the beginning." Lin Yu replied.


    "what?"


    Captain Wu was taken aback.


    Have such a perverted strength just after starting to practice?


    If you continue to cultivate, isn''t this earth not enough for him to play?


    Thinking of this, Captain Wu suddenly remembered something and couldn''t help but suddenly realized: "No wonder you don''t worry about the aliens who are about to invade the earth from beginning to end."


    He had been wondering before, why Lin Yu was not afraid of the alien civilization with interstellar voyage technology.


    Although Lin Yu used advanced technology such as the anti-matter gun, the earth could have a certain degree of self-defense ability.


    But can this weapon really work well in front of an alien civilization with interstellar voyages?


    Apart from other things, this thing can barely be made with the existing technology of the earth, which shows that the technology content in it will not be very high.


    It is precisely because of these concerns that Captain Wu always feels that Lin Yu is a bit overconfident.


    And only now did he know that Lin Yu actually had another hole card.


    "Then no matter how powerful and advanced the alien civilization is, I am afraid I have never encountered a powerful individual like you. They must be helpless against you."


    Captain Wu said slowly.


    He didn''t think that Lin Yu could repel those aliens on his own. He just felt that Lin Yu possessed such previous individual strength and could definitely survive the invasion of alien civilization.


    He believed that those aliens must have never seen someone like Lin Yu, and didn''t know how to deal with him.


    What''s more, Lin Yu himself said that his cultivation had just begun, and he could become stronger if he continued to practice.


    "You guessed it right." Lin Yu nodded and said, "The universe is too big. With the technology that those aliens have mastered, it is far from being able to understand the entire universe. They will be like you, unable to understand the power I possess. "


    Hearing this, Captain Wu slowly raised his head to look at the starry sky, and said in his heart that if Lin Yu could survive, human civilization would not be considered extinct.


    I believe the leaders above will be very happy after knowing this.


    "Come here today, I will take you down the mountain."


    After speaking, Lin Yu grabbed the stunned Captain Wu and jumped back into the woods.


    After returning to the ground, the two walked out of the woods to the side of the off-road vehicle that was waiting.


    Looking at this well-equipped bulletproof off-road vehicle, Captain Wu wanted to believe that after the leaders above knew about Lin Yu''s strength, he would definitely not make such a fuss again.


    Because bullets can''t kill Lin Yu, he must at least use a large-yield bomb to kill Lin Yu.


    But such a weapon, this small bulletproof off-road vehicle simply cannot withstand it.


    "Go, go back."


    Lin Yula got into the car Captain Wu immediately got into the co-pilot when he saw this.


    The off-road vehicle started and drove slowly away from the woods.


    Lin Yu in the car had already closed his eyes at this time, and started to practice the Demon God''s Breathing Technique.


    The little test just now gave him a clear sense of his own strength, and at the same time, he also had a clear understanding of the speed of the Demon God''s Breathing Technique.


    As long as he continues to practice at the current speed, when the interstellar fleet arrives on the earth, he can kill the opponent without leaving a piece of armor with this body alone.


    "This body doesn''t have to worry too much. The most important thing now is to quickly find a way to enter the ancient devil''s hiding place."


    Lin Yu believes that the crystal core containing vital energy can definitely be found in the ancient demon hiding place.


    Moreover, as long as you enter the ancient devil''s hiding place, you can obtain more primordial particles for this body to test the devil''s breath method.


    7017k

 Chapter 771： Home settlement

    Latest URL: Somewhere in the universe.


    Lin Yu ran into Gu Xin again here.


    In addition to Gu Xin, there are other twelve high-level demon gods.


    These demon gods surrounded Lin Yu in the middle, staring at him eagerly.


    "Lin Yu, we must figure out the account last time!"


    Gu Xin said to Lin Yu in a deep voice.


    That time, the four demon **** puppets were handed over to Lin Yu but only a completely useless message was exchanged, making Gu Xin questioned by other high-level demon gods.


    All the demon gods thought that Gu Xin was deceived by Lin Yu''s design, and this matter cannot be counted as such.


    Gu Xin himself felt aggrieved and useless the more he thought about it.


    His dignified high-ranking demon **** was actually posed by a late-born junior, and he couldn''t swallow it anyway.


    "Which account? Are there any accounts between us?"


    Lin Yu glanced at the demons and asked Gu Xin.


    "Lin Yu, don''t put garlic there, you know exactly what I''m talking about?"


    Gu Xin said angrily.


    "I don''t have time to play guessing here with you."


    Lin Yu ignored his anger, turned his head and said to the demon gods: "If you don''t have a new demon **** puppet to make a deal with me, just get out of the way and don''t block my way."


    He was ready to leave after speaking.


    Gu Xin immediately stopped when he saw this, "Don''t go!"


    "What the **** is going on?" Lin Yu looked at him coldly.


    Gu Xin looked at the other high-level demon gods, the expression on his face became more and more distorted.


    At this time, the more Lin Yu acted that he didn''t know what happened, the less face he would lose.


    Gu Xin took a deep breath and said, "The last time you used a completely useless message to deceive the four demon **** puppets from me, this matter is not over."


    "What useless news?" Lin Yu continued to ask.


    Gu Xin looked at the other demon gods again, and then solemnly said: "It''s about the way to obtain the primordial spirit particles. You said you know where there are primordial spirit particles, but after I gave you the demon **** puppet, you said it was lucky to get it by chance. of."


    "Isn''t this useless news?"


    After saying this, Gu Xin''s face became more and more ugly.


    Asking him to repeat this scandal in front of so many high-level demon gods is almost equivalent to public punishment.


    This is tantamount to saying that Gu Xin''s brain is not good enough, and he is easily deceived.


    "You said this." Lin Yu smiled and said, "Isn''t this your own transaction request? I also reminded you at the time that if you want to change this news, you have to get a new Demon God if you want to know other things. The puppets are here to change."


    As soon as Lin Yu''s words fell, the other twelve high-ranking demon gods all gave Gu Xin a strange look.


    Gu Xin almost exploded with anger on the spot.


    He would make such a transaction request at the time, but wasn''t it because he felt that Lin Yu was omniscient and omnipotent.


    Imagine that such a young late-born junior could know the dusty past of the ancient times, and he also snatched the soul-suppressing stone from the Lord of the Dead.


    With so many achievements in one, it''s hard not to bluff anyone.


    Gu Xin felt that even if the other high-level demon gods present were to deal with Lin Yu, they would be blinded by Lin Yu''s achievements in all likelihood, and made a wrong judgment.


    This is not because he Gu Xin is stupid, but Lin Yu is extraordinary.


    "Guxin, did you really make the transaction request yourself?"


    Twelve high-ranking demon gods Qi Qi transmitted voice and asked Gu Xindao.


    Gu Xin replied helplessly: "That''s right."


    Gu Xin has always been frank and open, and there is nothing to hide from this kind of thing.


    Hearing such a reply, the demon gods all sighed secretly in their hearts, but Gu Xin was really troubled.


    Of course, none of them showed anything strange on their faces.


    After all, Lin Yu was still watching.


    "Lin Yu, even if this matter is really the same as you said, it can''t just be counted."


    A high-ranking demon **** stood up and said.


    "You know that such a deal is very unfair to Gu Xin, but you don''t explain it in advance. It''s obviously a shame."


    Lin Yu smiled and asked, "So what?"


    After speaking, he swept the demons and gods in a circle and said: "You have lived for so many years, you are not naive enough to think that there will be a blue sky master in this world out to preside over all justice, right?"


    "Since there won''t be any third party out to preside over justice, don''t you have to be careful, and you can speak by your own ability?"


    "Well said!" As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, a high-ranking demon **** clapped.


    "You''re right, this world has always talked about strength. So now that our strength is stronger than you, you should obediently subdue it."


    As soon as the voice of this high-level demon **** fell, another high-level demon **** immediately answered, "Lin Yu, don''t you think we are bullying you."


    "The four puppets of the demon gods are hard-won, and should be exchanged for something valuable. We just want to get back what belongs to us from you, not for you to pay anything extra."


    The demons felt that if Lin Yu was a sensible person, he would choose to take a step back now.


    After all, they have spoken so clearly.


    "So, what do you want?"


    Lin Yu looked at the demons and asked.


    Gu Xin immediately stood up and said: "Tell us where you learned about the past in the ancient times, and why you can know so in detail."


    "It''s simple, exchange it for the Demon God Puppet."


    After speaking, Lin Yu stared at one of the high-level demon gods and said: "It''s useless for you to hide, I know you have a demon **** puppet in your hand."


    Gu Xin and the other high-level demon gods were immediately dumbfounded.


    Dare to say it for a long time, but he didn''t think a word in his heart.


    "Hmph, I said it a long time ago, it''s useless to talk to him about these nonsense."


    Gu Xin sneered and said to the other demon gods.


    It seems that I can earn a bit of face for myself.


    The demon gods slowly approached Lin Yu, and one of the high-ranking demon gods threatened: "Lin Yu, you better not force us to take action."


    If it weren''t for the fear that the battle with Lin Yu would affect the stability of the universe, they would have done it a long time ago, so how could they wait until now.


    "Be less bluffing."


    Lin Yu said calmly: "Remind you, this universe has no soul particles, and you cannot replenish new energy. After the battle, your body will be very weak, which may cause irreversible damage."


    "what?"


    The demons were stunned on the spot and none of them could conceal their inner shock.


    They didn''t expect that Lin Yu even knew such a secret clearly.


    You must know that before they came to this universe, they never knew that it would be so dangerous if they couldn''t replenish the primordial spirit particles.


    After all, all the places they had visited before were filled with primordial spirit particles, so that they had never considered or experienced a situation where they could not supplement the primordial spirit particles.


    In other words, this is a secret that they all just knew not long after.


    Lin Yu, an alien who is different from them, logically has no way to learn this secret.


    For a while, all the high-ranking demon gods including Gu Xin were so surprised that they couldn''t speak.


    In fact, Gu Xin temporarily changed the content of the transaction at the time and was eager to figure out how to obtain the primordial spirit particles, precisely because he knew the consequences of not being able to supplement the primordial spirit particles.


    Otherwise, how can one think of one out?

 Chapter 772： Prostitute again

    Latest URL: "How did you know?"


    Gu Xin was the first to calm down and asked aloud.


    And the moment he asked this question, other demon gods immediately transmitted to him, repeatedly questioning: "Gu Xin, what are you doing?"


    "You ask him that, doesn''t it mean to prove to him that we do have this kind of trouble?"


    "This kind of secret is known to us. How could he know it so clearly? Maybe he was deliberately ruining us."


    "Guxin, Guxin, you''re hitting his trick again."


    The high-level demon gods were very annoyed.


    Gu Xin scolded: "Okay, don''t take a chance there. You all understand that Lin Yu knows this secret very well and doesn''t want to test us at all."


    After being scolded by him, the demon gods immediately shut their mouths obediently.


    Indeed, judging from the tone and expression of Lin Yu''s words just now, there really is no intention to test them.


    He really knew this secret very well.


    Seeing that the demon gods stopped complaining, Gu Xin stared at Lin Yu again and asked, "Tell me, how did you know?"


    This matter is very important. Perhaps Lin Yu''s answer will help them solve this problem.


    Lin Yu smiled when he saw it, spreading his right hand and saying, "Old rules, you have to charge for secrets."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin choked on the spot and almost couldn''t get his breath back.


    This special one has been given to Lin Yu''s four demon **** puppets, but as a result, he didn''t inquire about any secrets. Instead, there were more and more secrets that needed to be exchanged.


    It takes to find the year of the monkey to find enough demon **** puppets to exchange the secrets that Lin Yu knows.


    "Don''t ask him."


    At this time, a high-ranking demon **** stood up and said: "He must have also practiced our breath method, so he is so clear."


    Hearing this explanation, the Demon God nodded in agreement.


    Gu Xin said to them angrily: "You haven''t seen him make a move. Didn''t he seem to have practiced the breathing technique?"


    As soon as the words fell, the few high-level demon gods who were nodding their heads froze on the spot.


    Indeed, Lin Yu had never practiced their breathing method, and it was impossible for him to know this secret based on his own feelings.


    "He may have tried to practice after he came to this universe." The high-level demon **** who put forward this statement said unwillingly.


    Gu Xin glanced at him unhappily when he heard the words, and reminded: "If you just try to stop, you can''t feel the pain of not being able to replenish the primordial particles."


    With that, he looked at all the high-level demon gods present.


    "Our strength comes from cultivating the breathing method, so once we can''t breathe in the spirit particles, we will not be able to make up for the body''s deficiencies, and the feeling will be very obvious."


    "But Lin Yu''s strength obviously has another source. If he is just trying to practice the breathing technique, his body will not have a perceptible response."


    "Unless he dissipates his skills and practices our breathing method from the beginning."


    After Gu Xin said in such a rush, the demons finally gave up this guess.


    Instead, like Gu Xin, I couldn''t wait to ask why from Lin Yu''s mouth.


    Gu Xin turned his head to look at Lin Yu again, and asked: "How many puppets of the devil are you willing to tell us?"


    When Lin Yu heard it, he secretly said in his heart that the more the better, how could this kind of good baby who can gain vitality be too much?


    "It depends on how many you have,"


    Gu Xin shook his head and said: "Your appetite is too big. No matter how many Demon God puppets we have, you will all leave, so you must first say how much you want."


    "Since you know that I want them all, can''t you just take them out?"


    Lin Yu smiled, and then said sternly: "Okay, give me all the demon puppets in your hands, and I will tell you this secret."


    Gu Xin looked at the other demon gods upon hearing this.


    This time he would definitely not make his own decisions, but would ask these demon gods to agree together.


    Lest he be said to have been tricked by Lin Yu afterwards.


    "Forget it, let me give him all the two demon puppets in my hand."


    One of the high-ranking demon gods suggested.


    After hearing this, the other demon gods looked at each other, and then nodded one after another.


    They brought more than two demon **** puppets this time, but a total of five.


    If only two of them are given to Lin Yu, the other three can be kept for next time, which is not too bad.


    Anyway, Lin Yu didn''t know how many Demon God puppets they had.


    But when all the high-ranking demon gods agreed to this proposal, Lin Yu smiled mysteriously, pointed to his chest and said: "Don''t forget that I have a soul calming stone."


    "Soul Calming Stone!"


    The demon gods looked at each other, speculating about what Lin Yu meant to express.


    Gu Xin was the first to react and spoke to all the demon gods: "What he means is that he can see through the soul calming stone how many demon **** puppets we are carrying."


    "How is it possible? How can the soul calming stone have such an effect?"


    The Demon God immediately questioned.


    Gu Xin asked back: "Then how do you think he knows so many secrets?"


    When the demon **** heard this, after thinking about it, he could only choose to remain silent.


    After all, he didn''t know much about the soul calming stone, and he didn''t know whether the soul calming stone had such an effect.


    "Now what?"


    A Demon God asked with a voice transmission.


    At this time, Lin Yu reminded: "I have shown my sincerity, and I hope you can also show enough sincerity, otherwise I would rather not do this transaction."


    When the demons heard this, they were a little anxious.


    "Lin Yu is unfathomable. I think it''s better not to play him."


    "Well, it''s useless for us to keep these puppets. Why don''t we use them for this secret."


    "Now there is no other choice but to take a gamble. If the problem of primordial spirit particles can be solved, we won''t have to be as uncomfortable as we are now."


    "Okay, that''s it."


    After the demon gods discussed it, they finally made up their minds.


    Gu Xin turned his head to look at Lin Yu and said, "We just calculated it. There are five demon **** puppets in total."


    "Five are five." Lin Yu pretended to be helpless.


    How did he know how many Demon God puppets the other party had? He was just betting. It was already very good to be able to bet on five Demon God puppets.


    Anyway, they are all for nothing.


    "Five demon gods puppets for you, tell us why you know the hidden flaws in the breath method."


    Gu Xin took a total of five demon **** puppets from the three high-level demon gods, and showed them in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    "All the details are clear."


    "That''s natural." Lin Yu said as he hooked his finger towards Gu Xin, "Bring things here."


    "then."


    Gu Xin popped up five demon **** puppets Lin Yu did not hesitate to get bigger, and ate the flying demon **** puppet in one bite.


    Seeing this scene, the high-level demon gods except Gu Xin were a bit cold.


    After all, this demon **** puppet was created by the body of the ancient demon god, and Lin Yu directly eating it was equivalent to eating the body of the ancient demon god.


    "Answer our question." Gu Xin urged.


    Lin Yu looked at the prompts for gaining vital energy that popped out in front of him, and slowly said, "I can know this because I have completely practiced your breath method."


    "what?"


    The demons were stunned again.


    After working for a long time, Lin Yu''s answer was exactly the same as what they had just guessed.


    Isn''t this kidding them?

 Chapter 773： The situation is better than people

    The latest website: "How can you practice our breathing method?"


    Gu Xin was so puzzled that he forgot to be angry for a while.


    The reason they denied this speculation just now was because they believed that it was impossible for Lin Yu to practice their breathing method.


    After all, if you want to cultivate this breathing method completely, you must first dissipate all your skills.


    But how does Lin Yu seem to lose his skills?


    At this time, a high-level demon god''s voice transmitted to everyone to guess: "Will he try to cultivate with a clone?"


    "I seemed to have seen him separate a clone to be active on the planet called Earth."


    "Impossible." The demon **** immediately opposed this statement: "The clone inherits the power of the body, how can we cultivate our breath method?"


    "That''s true."


    The demons were silent.


    They really can''t think of other possibilities.


    If you want to know the reason, it seems that you can only ask from Lin Yu.


    "Answer my question." Gu Xin stared at Lin Yu and said: "Don''t forget the promise you just made. You have to make this matter clear."


    "Don''t worry, what I promised will be done naturally."


    Lin Yu was not afraid to tell them the truth about this, anyway, even if they knew it, it was useless.


    For these high-level demon gods, this is another piece of useless information.


    "I can practice this breathing method because I lost all my skills..." Lin Yu explained.


    "Wait!" Gu Xin immediately stopped him and continued talking, and then questioned: "Do you think we are so good to lie? You never let go of your skill no matter how you look at it."


    Lin Yu gave him a cold glance and said, "Okay, since you know everything, then I don''t need to spend any more time explaining."


    These words choked Gu Xin in an instant.


    One of the high-ranking demon gods immediately spoke to him: "Gu Xin, why are you so anxious? Don''t you know that this kid is special?"


    Gu Xin turned his head and glanced at this high-level demon god, and found that other high-level demon gods also cast complaining glances at him.


    So I raised my eyebrows at Lin Yu: "You continue, as if I didn''t say anything just now."


    Lin Yu continued: "I completely dissipated the power of a clone, and then used that clone to practice your breathing technique from the beginning."


    After listening to this explanation, the demons and gods were all amazed.


    "Unexpectedly, he really used his clone to cultivate. Our guess just now was completely correct."


    "But all the power of the clone comes from the body, it is impossible to just dissipate the power of the clone without affecting the body."


    "Maybe he is deceiving us."


    The demon gods talked with each other through voice transmission, but they couldn''t find a clue at all.


    They didn''t know that Lin Yu was special, with two bodies that perfectly fit the soul, so he could have one more choice than others.


    If you don''t think of this, you won''t be able to find the source of the problem.


    Of course, Lin Yu would never tell them this secret, this is also one of his hole cards.


    "How did you dissipate the power of the clone?"


    Gu Xin couldn''t help asking.


    "Just do it directly," Lin Yu said.


    "Impossible!" Gu Xin shook his head repeatedly, "This is absolutely impossible. Don''t try to lie to us."


    "Gu Xin, could it be the reason for the Soul Calming Stone?"


    A high-ranking demon warned through the sound transmission.


    Gu Xin was taken aback, he completely forgot about the soul calming stone.


    "It''s possible."


    Gu Xin replied.


    "Should we **** his soul stone from him."


    There is a demon **** temporarily consciously speaking to other demon gods.


    "Or not, we don''t know how much he knows about us now, what if he knows our weaknesses well?"


    "Well, and we don''t know what kind of power is still hidden in the Soul Calming Stone."


    "Yes, just like last time, we all wanted to **** his soul-suppressing stone, but the soul-saving stone suddenly took him and teleported to nowhere. We couldn''t chase it if we wanted to."


    The demons and gods were so jealous that they didn''t dare to hit the soul stone.


    The demon **** who initiated the proposal can only give up.


    In fact, he just said casually, if he really wants to do it, he himself has no confidence.


    And even if they can defeat Lin Yu after joining forces, the aftermath of the battle will greatly affect the stability of this universe.


    If this universe were to be destroyed, the trouble would be great.


    "Lin Yu, tell me how exactly do you break your gong?" Gu Xin asked again.


    Lin Yu didn''t return him, but looked at him like a fool.


    Gu Xin realized in an instant that Lin Yu would not answer this kind of repetitive question, and it would be useless for him to ask repeatedly.


    But he was unwilling to end this conversation.


    The main reason is that today these five demon **** puppets exchanged a piece of useless information, which is somewhat painful.


    You must know that the devil **** puppet is not so easy to find.


    Now those ancient demon gods knew that they were searching for the demon **** puppets everywhere, so they ordered the remaining demon **** puppets to hide more hidden.


    "Lin Yu, we have given you nine puppets of demon gods, you should give you something in return."


    Gu Xin felt a little aggrieved when he said this.


    But there is no way, now the situation is better than people.


    If this continues, their situation will become even more disadvantaged.


    Because this universe couldn''t find the primordial spirit particles, and they couldn''t open the entrance to the ancient demon god''s hiding place in a short time.


    In order to solve this dilemma, they had to find a breakthrough from Lin Yu.


    But unfortunately, they didn''t know what Lin Yu had in the hole, so they didn''t dare to do it lightly.


    Only through other methods.


    "The demon **** puppets you gave me have exchanged the corresponding information from me. As for whether you are satisfied with such a transaction, that is your own business and has nothing to do with me."


    Lin Yu looked at the demon gods and said.


    Gu Xin said helplessly: "But it''s hard to find new demon **** puppets in this universe. You can''t always ask us to exchange demon **** puppets."


    "This matter is also simple. As long as you can find the entrance to the ancient demon god''s hiding place quickly, all problems will be solved."


    Lin Yu gave the demon gods an idea and said: "In the independent space opened up by the ancient demon gods, UU Reading has primordial particles, and there are many demon **** puppets. You can grab those demon **** puppets and exchange secrets with me. "


    In fact, entering the ancient devil''s hideout is a risky thing.


    Because once they enter the ancient demon **** hiding place, Gu Xin, the demon **** from the void, can successfully replenish the primordial spirit particles, so there is no more scruples.


    Moreover, once the independent space opened up by the ancient devil gods is forcibly opened, those ancient devil gods will definitely not give up, and there will definitely be ancient devil gods who come to him for trouble.


    But even with all these risks, Lin Yu still wanted to find the entrance to the ancient demon god''s hiding place as soon as possible.


    Because there can get the vital energy he badly needs.


    Moreover, he is now also practicing the Demon God''s Breathing Technique, and he urgently needs to supplement the primordial spirit particles.


    So Lin Yu thinks that the overall opportunity is greater than the risk.


    As the saying goes, wealth is sought in insurance, and you need to take some risks if you want to get the benefits.

 Chapter 774： The last 3 demon puppets

    The latest website: "How can it be so easy to open the entrance to that independent space."


    Gu Xin sighed: "We have been thinking of ways to solve this problem during this period, but until now we haven''t gained much."


    "If you want to get in there quickly, you''d better give some help."


    "Also, don''t forget that Yuanzu could find here anytime. If we didn''t find the passage entrance before he came, you should be able to imagine the consequences."


    Gu Xin''s words are sincere.


    By now, these high-ranking demon gods really don''t have any trump cards.


    I can only temporarily compromise and deal with Lin Yu with a lower attitude.


    "The Originator..."


    Lin Yu groaned to himself.


    These high-level demon gods and the ancient demon gods who don''t know where to hide are actually nothing to worry about, and the only thing to worry about is the original ancestor.


    This fellow Yuan Zu acted without logic, or in other words, he only wanted to destroy everything.


    If this guy comes to this universe, then this universe will be wiped out in minutes.


    After all, he can even destroy the entire void. How difficult can it be to destroy a small universe?


    Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart that, as far as the current situation is concerned, these demon gods can be regarded as targets for unity.


    After all, they had no other choice but to join hands with him.


    Therefore, before entering the ancient demon **** hiding place, there is no need to worry that they will turn back.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu glanced at the modifier panel.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 8811 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    "With another 1,200 yuan spirit crystals, I can make up enough 10,000 yuan, and then I can modify the cultivation base again."


    "If the 1200 yuan spirit is crystallized, there will only be three demon **** puppets."


    "Such a small amount, it shouldn''t be that hard to find."


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu looked at all the high-level demon gods present.


    "If you can find three more demon **** puppets, I will tell you everything you want to know."


    As long as the cultivation base is raised to another level, these high-level demon gods can no longer pose a threat to him even if they can''t use the vitality and urge the law.


    So such a transaction is not a loss.


    The vital energy that these three demon **** puppets can provide is very critical at this time.


    Gu Xin and other demon gods felt a little unbelievable when they heard it.


    How did Lin Yu become so talkative?


    Is he really willing to tell them all the secrets he knows as long as there are three demon **** puppets?


    There is no conspiracy in it, right?


    "Don''t think too much, I won''t tell you the secrets related to myself."


    Lin Yu looked at the suspicious high-level demon gods and reminded.


    Gu Xin and other demon gods were relieved secretly when they heard it.


    This is almost the same.


    How could Lin Yu take out his hole cards for a deal.


    "Well, if there are only three demon **** puppets, we will find out for you even if we turn this universe upside down."


    Gu Xin promised, patting his chest.


    He felt that since all the nine demon **** puppets were found, there was nothing to worry about for the three demon **** puppets.


    As long as you look carefully, you can always find it, it''s nothing more than a matter of time.


    But in any case, it''s easier to find the puppet of the Demon God than to find the hiding place of the Ancient Demon God.


    "Lin Yu, the devil **** puppet can be found by us, but you''d better think of a way to open the space passage entrance. I believe you don''t want to face the original ancestor like this."


    A high-ranking demon stood up and added.


    "Hurry up and find the demon **** puppet before talking."


    Lin Yu replied without saying more.


    It is impossible for him to tell these high-level demon gods, as long as he gathers enough of the last three demon **** puppets, his strength will be greatly improved, and the success rate of opening the space channel will be much higher.


    Once these demon gods know this secret, they will definitely be very jealous and will never help him find the demon **** puppet again.


    "go."


    Gu Xin turned around and shook his head at the other high-level demon gods, motioning them to leave with him.


    Now that the new deal with Lin Yu has been negotiated, it is useless to say more.


    With this time, it is better to hurry to find the demon **** puppet.


    Swish!


    The high-ranking demon gods quickly left and disappeared in place.


    In the blink of an eye, this star field became empty, leaving only the light emitted by countless stars in the deep sky.


    "If Yuan Zu really came here, those ancient demon gods would definitely not sit idly by, and it would be impossible to hide like they are now."


    "But they kept hiding like this, which gave me time to improve, which is generally a good thing."


    After staring into the deep space for a while, Lin Yu retracted his gaze, then flashed away and disappeared into the sea of ??stars.


    ...


    At the same time, on earth.


    Lin Yu had already returned to the Mingdu Hotel, and was running the Demon God Breathing Method Tuna Primal Spirit particles in his suite.


    call--


    Lin Yu let out a long breath.


    "With the countless knowledge accumulated before, this Demon God''s Breathing Technique is not difficult for me."


    In just two days, Lin Yu''s body from his previous life already possessed extraordinary strength.


    Lin Yu himself estimated that the strength of his body is roughly equivalent to that of an innate warrior.


    I think he spent a lot of time in order to step into the innate, and it took a lot of time before and after.


    This is still the case when he has the martial arts modifier plug-in.


    However, using the Demon God''s Breathing Method to practice, the same results were achieved in just two days.


    The most important thing is that all this does not need to consume any primordial energy, as long as there are primordial spirit particles.


    Of course, if a person who has never practiced is allowed to practice the Demon God''s Breathing Technique, even if everything goes well, it will take at least a year to reach his current height.


    "Anyway, this Demon God''s Breathing Method is definitely the strongest cultivation method."


    "It would be even better if the flaws in this cultivation method could be made up."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu came up with the idea of ??a martial arts modifier.


    So far, the Devil''s Breath has not appeared on the modifier list.


    I don''t know if it''s because I don''t have enough time for cultivation, or this Demon God''s Breathing Method is more special.


    "Let''s practice for a while and take a look."


    Thinking like this in his mind Lin Yu once again turned his attention to the operation of the Demon God''s Breath Method.


    In fact, he has also encountered a difficulty in cultivation now.


    That is, the elementary spirit particles are not enough.


    At that time, the number of elementary spirit particles collected from the core of the earth was limited. It was fine when the cultivation started, but as the cultivation progressed, it became more and more unsustainable.


    If it is too late to replenish enough primordial spirit particles, cultivation will definitely be forced to stop.


    At that time, like the high-level demon gods of Gu Xin, he would have a headache for the source of the primordial spirit particles.


    "The current primordial spirit particles should be enough for me to rise to the level of a true warrior monk. I hope that by that time I have found a way to enter the hiding place of the ancient demon god."


    Without thinking about it any more, Lin Yu concentrated on running the Demon God''s Breathing Method.


    Time passed quickly.

 Chapter 775： Crisis approaching

    As the days pass, the time for alien civilizations to reach the earth is getting closer and closer.


    The whole Internet is full of pessimism.


    On the one hand, because many people have come out to popularize science during this period, people have a clear understanding of the technological gap between the earth and the alien civilization.


    On the other hand, it is because the countries have not announced the manufacturing progress of anti-matter guns for a long time.


    Many people think that the manufacturing has encountered obstacles, and some people think that the actual lethality of anti-matter guns is not ideal, which makes countries lack the courage to announce it.


    There is even a small group of people who think this is just a hoax from start to finish, and that countries are not making antimatter guns at all.


    Since it is not manufactured, how can it be announced?


    This sound was only a minority at first, but as the fleet of alien civilizations continued to approach the earth, there was more and more market.


    More and more people are beginning to believe this statement.


    In the end, the pessimism of the entire Internet intensified.


    Finally, the country where the Jidao company is located stepped up and announced that it would test fire this weapon in three days, and the whole process would be broadcast live to the global public.


    This news rushed to the top of the world''s hot search on the Internet the moment it was announced.


    Almost people all over the world have focused their attention on this matter, and the popularity is unprecedented.


    People have rumors on various platforms and expressed their views on this matter.


    "Now the situation is getting worse and they finally can''t sit still. I want to see if they can come up with something satisfying this time."


    "If this test fails, then we don''t need to spend any more time. We should eat and drink as soon as possible. After the last wonderful time."


    "God bless and hope they can succeed!"


    "Everything is in vain, and we have no hope of winning at all."


    "Even if the antimatter gun is successfully fired, it will not help. Our defeat is set."


    "The end is coming, only those who believe in the Lord can enter heaven."


    "..."


    There is chaos on the Internet.


    People are not only busy venting their emotions and expressing their opinions, but are also busy searching various gossips to see if any well-informed people have revealed the detailed parameters and power of the anti-matter cannon.


    But in any case, the overall situation is more than twice as good as before the news was announced.


    There is finally no longer only pessimism on the Internet, and some positive and optimistic statements finally have an audience.


    People''s hearts are relieved a lot.


    At least there is hope.


    In this context, some people have begun to pay attention to various weird events that have occurred all over the world during this period of time.


    Somehow, unthinkable things happened all over the place during this time.


    For example, a good-looking mountain collapsed unexpectedly.


    People went to check it and found that there was neither an explosion nor geological changes.


    The whole thing is very strange, it makes people completely confused.


    When this weird incident just happened, it caused a huge sensation on the Internet.


    The world''s top experts have gathered there, trying to find out why.


    However, before they had waited for two days to study, another place that was tens of thousands of kilometers away from there was something that caused a global sensation.


    A tiankeng with a diameter of ten miles inexplicably appeared on the surface.


    The deepest part is 500 meters above the ground. If you look down from the sky, you will find that it is a standard perfect circle.


    Therefore, even the least knowledgeable person knows that this sinkhole is definitely not formed naturally.


    In this way, the strange incident of the previous mountain collapse has not yet been searched, and this incident has attracted the attention of the world again.


    Some experts had to turn their heads and rush to the sinkhole, wanting to find out.


    Not long after they arrived, similar incidents occurred in other parts of the world.


    With more and more such strange incidents, people gradually began to become numb.


    Everyone no longer cares about how weird the new weird events are, but just want to know who did it all.


    Some people speculate that some advanced weapon launched by aliens has landed on the earth and started to destroy the earth.


    There are also some speculations that it may be that Jidao Company is secretly experimenting with advanced technologies.


    Even many religious organizations publicly proclaim this because the devil has come to the world. If people want to avoid disasters, they can only join their sect.


    In short, no one can guess who the real perpetrator is.


    After all, even if they want to break their heads, they can''t imagine that there will be a person with extraordinary powers in this world.


    Unless you have seen it with your own eyes like Captain Wu.


    Time passed quickly in the hustle and bustle.


    Three days passed quickly.


    On this day, everyone in the world once again focused on the same thing, waiting for the live broadcast of the first anti-matter gun test.


    "Space?! Sure enough, they built the antimatter gun in space!"


    "No wonder those explorers searched all corners of the world and found no trace of antimatter guns."


    "Testing in space, it seems that this antimatter gun is really powerful!"


    "It''s also possible that they did it because they were afraid of revealing themselves."


    "..."


    After the live broadcast screen appeared, people immediately discussed and expressed their opinions on various platforms.


    In this way, people watched this still picture for two hours.


    Two hours later, the country where the Jidao company is located finally announced that everything is ready, and the anti-matter gun will be launched for the first time soon.


    The anti-matter gun aimed at an asteroid far away from the earth.


    This test launch will completely destroy the asteroid.


    "Destroying the asteroid so far? Really?"


    "How can this be done?"


    "..."


    People are very surprised and deeply doubt the plan.


    The country where Jidao Company is located did not come out to give any explanation, but implemented the planned plan in an orderly manner.


    I saw the antimatter gun in the live broadcast slowly turned, and the muzzle was adjusted to a certain angle and then stopped moving again Then, some parts of the device began to emit a faint light, which seemed to indicate that the launch was about to be launched. conduct.


    At the moment when people were full of expectations and waiting for new changes to appear, a dazzling light suddenly flashed from the muzzle of the antimatter gun.


    There is no sound in the whole process, only some visual changes.


    At this time, the live broadcast screen quickly switched, aiming at a certain direction in the deep sky.


    That direction is exactly the direction the antimatter gun was aimed at.


    At the moment when the screen was switched, people saw a bright light flashing in the distance, and its light was slightly brighter than the starlight in the background of the universe.


    "Successful?"


    Countless people guessed like this in their hearts.


    This light should have appeared after the antimatter gun hit the asteroid, right?


    I just don''t know if the asteroid was destroyed by this blow.

 Chapter 776： hope

    Latest URL: "Great success!"


    At the moment everyone was looking forward to, the country where Jidao was located came out to announce to the world that the first test shot was a complete success.


    Immediately after that, the probe deployed near the asteroid in advance finally returned the captured video image.


    I saw a flash of thunder, and then the seemingly huge asteroid exploded and was directly blown into dust.


    Even the shock wave produced by the explosion can be clearly seen.


    "Success! We have hope!"


    People were so excited that they finally had confidence in countering the alien invaders.


    After all, if the anti-matter gun can blow up the entire asteroid, there must be a way to effectively kill and damage alien invaders.


    For a time, optimism was everywhere on the global Internet, completely suppressing the original pessimism.


    It turns out that what people are most willing to believe is what they see with their own eyes.


    A thousand words are not as good as witnessing it in person.


    Of course, there are also a small number of people who think that all of this is a film that was filmed in advance, and that the live broadcast is actually just a special effects blockbuster for people all over the world.


    But these people''s remarks did not arouse much reaction, and most people still believed in everything they saw.


    People still prefer to see hope emerge after all.


    After the live broadcast, people all over the world have no time to care about other trivial matters, and are eager to talk about everything related to the anti-matter gun online.


    All kinds of opinions and speeches emerge in endlessly, some are naive, some are thoughtful, some are rational, and some are sentimental.


    But no one realizes that it is not the anti-matter gun shown in the live broadcast that can really save everyone, but Lin Yu, who is constantly getting stronger.


    ...


    In a mountain villa on the outskirts of Hecheng City.


    After concentrating on practicing the Demon God''s Breathing Method, Lin Yu handed over all the affairs of the company to Zhou Xufeng to handle, and he ran here alone to retreat.


    Of course, in addition to practicing in retreat, he also ran outside from time to time to test his own strength.


    Those strange events that attracted worldwide attention were actually all made by him.


    It''s just that because he came and went without a trace, he was never discovered every time.


    In the living room.


    Lin Yu was enveloped in a circle of white mist, dimly unable to see the specific image.


    But even so, he can still clearly see a huge change in his body shape.


    Now he, sitting cross-legged on the ground, is a person and a half tall, setting off the huge living room like a small room.


    The various furnishings in the room also looked like children''s toys.


    All these changes are exactly the same as when he used the martial arts modifier to modify martial arts.


    At that time, he also continued to grow stronger with the growth of his skill, from the beginning, his burly figure gradually became more and more monster-like.


    Had it not been for the "Huatian Jue" that could change the body''s appearance, I would have scared my family a long time ago.


    However, now that history repeats itself again, he is faced with the dilemma that his body becomes more and more weird.


    It is precisely because of this that he will stay away from the river city, away from relatives and friends, and hide in this mountain to practice alone.


    At this time, Lin Yu slowly let out a breath, causing the white mist that wrapped him to begin to fluctuate.


    At the same time, his body shape has also changed, shrinking from size to size.


    After shrinking like this for a while, it finally started to shrink slowly at a uniform speed.


    It took almost half an hour to become like ordinary people.


    Lin Yu opened his eyes abruptly, and the white mist around his body quickly disappeared.


    "Sure enough, practicing the Demon God''s Breathing Method is exactly the same as when I used the martial arts modifier to modify martial arts."


    "It seems that the origin of my martial arts modifier is somewhat related to the Demon God."


    With the constant understanding of the Demon God''s Breathing Technique, Lin Yu was surprised to find that the feelings during the entire cultivation process were exactly the same as the original martial arts modification.


    It''s just that the experience of martial arts modifiers when modifying martial arts is very direct and fast, while the experience of practicing Demon God''s Breathing Method comes more slowly.


    In other words, the feeling you get when you practice the Demon God''s Breath Method is equivalent to slowing down the original feeling of modifying martial arts hundreds of times.


    "Not only does the body feel the same, but the strength it possesses is basically the same."


    "Those demon gods are proud of their strong physical bodies, and I also relied on this to break out all the way to the sky."


    It is precisely because the power obtained by practicing the Demon God''s Breath Method is similar to the power obtained by modifying the martial arts modifier, so he can use the same method to change his body and appearance.


    Otherwise, he absolutely couldn''t suppress the body that was constantly becoming more and more weird.


    "However, the martial arts modifier is still much stronger than the pure Demon God''s breath method."


    "This Demon God''s Breathing Technique can only make my physical body constantly stronger, and it can''t let me learn to use the law, and it can''t give me vitality."


    Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart that if he had never mastered the power of the law, and had never changed his body or appearance, the demon gods might regard him as his own.


    After all, apart from these, other aspects of him can be said to be exactly the same as those demon gods.


    "Looking at it now, cultivating the Demon God''s Breathing Method just makes me go the old way again, and there is no unexpected gain."


    "But, if you continue to practice, maybe..."


    Lin Yu slowly stood up from the ground.


    He will not give up the cultivation of the Demon God''s Breath Method for the time being. He has an intuition in his heart that cultivating the Demon God''s Breath Method may help him figure out the origin of the modifier.


    Of course, this is only one of the reasons.


    Another reason for him to continue to insist is that the Demon God''s Breath Method has not appeared on the modifier list so far.


    You must know that he now has the strength equal to that of a true warrior.


    Putting this kind of strength among mortals is enough to be called a superman, and it will even make some people worship them as gods.


    However, the Demon God''s Breathing Technique or similar words did not appear on the training device panel.


    The more so Lin Yu is more reluctant to give up.


    He wanted to figure out whether it was because the modifier and the Demon God''s Breathing Technique were of the same origin, which caused the Breathing Technique to not appear on the modifier panel, or whether his level of cultivation was not enough.


    "It''s a pity that the primordial spirit particles have been exhausted now, and I can no longer support me in continuing to practice..."


    Lin Yu walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, frowning and thinking while looking at the dense bamboo forest outside.


    Now if you want to get the primordial spirit particles, you can only find a way to enter the ancient demon god''s hiding place, and there is no other way.


    But the problem is that this matter has not been able to find a solution until now.


    The demons of Guxin are going crazy in order to solve this matter.


    At this moment, the mobile phone on the table rang suddenly.


    Lin Yu turned his head and looked at it from a distance, and found that the call was made by the highest leader himself.

 Chapter 777： A moment to witness a miracle

    The latest website: "I will shoot at the critical moment, don''t worry."


    After Lin Yu picked up the phone, he said so directly, and then hung up.


    He knew very well what the other party wanted to say when he called. It must have something to do with dealing with alien invaders.


    After all, this is the only thing that worries the country''s top leaders at the moment.


    There is no need to ask him for help for other things.


    Of course, Lin Yu also knew why the top leader made this call. It must be because Captain Wu had informed his superiors of everything he saw with his own eyes.


    After the superior leader got the valuable information provided by Captain Wu, combined with the strange incidents that occurred afterwards, it was easy to know that Lin Yu did all these things.


    In other words, in this world, only some leaders of this country know Lin Yu''s true ability.


    "I don''t know how the humans on Earth will feel when they know that the so-called alien is actually exactly the same person as them."


    Compared to how to deal with these aliens from afar, Lin Yu cares more about the reaction of the people on earth.


    I believe it will be a sensation in the world and subvert the three views of countless people.


    "Forget it, dealing with those mortals is just a small matter, it''s not worth the extra effort."


    "The most important thing now is to find a way to open the passage to the ancient demon god''s hiding place."


    Lin Yu put down his phone and turned his head again to look at the scenery outside the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    "By the way, why didn''t Gu Xin and the others find enough three demon **** puppets?"


    ...


    Time is passing day by day in the anxiety of the people around the world.


    Soon came the day when the alien civilization arrived on the earth.


    On this day, the vast majority of people around the world have put aside their work and waited for the final result to be announced.


    Is it because humans have successfully repelled the aliens and gained breathing time, or is it that human civilization will be completely cut off in this crisis.


    Many people have struggled to fall asleep for several days because of this, and spend every day in extreme anxiety.


    However, the vast majority of people are still confident and feel that humans are more likely to win.


    This situation is mainly attributed to the multiple successful test firings of anti-matter guns and the vigorous positive propaganda of various countries.


    After all, every time the antimatter gun is tested, it will be broadcast live worldwide, and the real video images have given countless people confidence.


    Some people have even begun to become arrogant, feeling that the aliens will definitely have no return during this trip, and they will be buried under such a big killer.


    Some discussion groups and social groups on the Internet even discuss how to deal with prisoners of war after the aliens are defeated, and how to digest the cutting-edge technology they bring.


    "Humanity will win!"


    As the final moment approached, such slogans sounded in countless corners of the world.


    Some people took to the streets spontaneously to cheer for the space forces far away in space.


    In such an atmosphere, even the most pessimistic person was shaken, and a faint confidence was born.


    In space.


    A full ten antimatter guns were quietly moving on their orbits, with their muzzles facing the direction of the alien fleet.


    As long as those huge flying objects enter the range, these anti-matter guns will tilt their firepower without hesitation, and will not give the opponent a chance to react.


    It is the newly formed space force that controls these anti-matter guns.


    After a short period of special training, the members of the army were sent to space.


    At this time, they all stood by, closely monitoring the movements of the intruders.


    ...


    At the same time, in the interstellar fleet heading to the earth.


    In the flagship command room, the fleet commander has received a report from his subordinates, saying that the planet in front has been equipped with some weapons, ready to meet them.


    According to the analysis of the report, those weapons certainly do not have much power, because the civilization on this planet is still very backward and there is no technology to make powerful weapons.


    "Proceed as planned."


    The commander directly ordered after reading the report, and the order was immediately transmitted to all warships in the same industry.


    The fleet continued to advance at its original speed, and soon came to the edge of the solar system.


    "Let me see what these backward savages are going to entertain us with."


    "Better not let me down."


    The commander sat leaning on the seat, his chin in one hand, thinking casually.


    For his opponents who are too weak, he really doesn''t have much interest in him.


    In fact, they were very cautious when they passed the first human planet that developed civilization.


    After all, this is their first interstellar voyage, and everything is full of unknowns.


    But after a brief contact, they found that this kind of caution was meaningless, because the opponent was too weak to pose any threat to them.


    It can even be said that the threat posed to them by these small and weak civilizations is not as great as the space dust encountered in flight.


    In this way, as they have come into contact with more and more human civilizations, the initial cautiousness has long since disappeared without a trace, and only routine dealings are left.


    Under such circumstances, only freshness can make them reluctantly raise some interest.


    This is why the commander would expect some surprises.


    Otherwise, this journey would be too boring.


    "Slow down and don''t scare them too much."


    The commander again ordered the fleet to slow down so as not to frighten the barbarians on the blue planet ahead.


    If the other party is too scared to resist, it would be too boring.


    He still hopes that the other party can play with them and relieve the boredom during the journey.


    On the other side, the earth side.


    The joint command headquarters composed of multiple countries is closely watching the movements of the invaders at this time.


    Every member in the command room was nervous and did not dare to relax.


    They are different from the old fritters in that fleet. They are the first time they have dealt with other civilizations, and they can''t relax at all.


    After all, if you fail, you will have to face an unforgettable fate.


    "Please note that the target has entered range."


    Suddenly, a mechanically rigid voice announcement sounded in the hall where no one spoke.


    With the sound of this voice, many people''s foreheads were involuntarily oozing sweat, dripping down their cheeks.


    But they didn''t seem to notice this, they just stared at their respective monitor screens and said nothing.


    At this time a strong man''s voice sounded in the command room.


    "Make the first round of volleys."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone in the command room moved.


    The sound of transmissions sounded, accompanied by the sounds of various equipment, making the command room a little messy.


    But none of the people present were disturbed by these noises. After finishing the work at hand, everyone looked up at the giant screen in front.


    On that giant screen, there are real-time monitoring images of ten antimatter guns, as well as various graphic images related to the movements of alien invaders.


    At this time, the muzzles of ten antimatter guns flashed a bright light.


    The people present clenched their fists involuntarily.


    They know that the next moment will be the moment to witness the miracle and the key to success or failure.

 Chapter 778： The war is not over yet

    Latest URL: In the advancing fleet.


    Suddenly the sirens sounded loudly in each ship, and various defense mechanisms were automatically activated under the control of artificial intelligence.


    But even so, there was still no time to deal with the artillery fire from the anti-matter gun.


    This fact happened too quickly and suddenly, and it far exceeded their expectations.


    Suddenly, several rays of light lit up in the gloomy space.


    In this light, at least seven battleships disintegrated and burst, sending out a series of explosions.


    Thousands of lives were taken away on the spot.


    "Fuck!"


    In the flagship command room, the fleet commander stood up on the spot, with a look of fright and anger all over his face.


    Even the dirty words came out instinctively.


    He really didn''t expect that the barbarians on that blue planet would give them such a horror.


    This is definitely the biggest loss they have suffered from the interstellar voyage.


    You must know that these were seven well-equipped warships, which were destroyed by gunfire in such an instant.


    Even so many experienced combatants died.


    The commander is really going crazy, this time there will be such a big loss, his arrogance and arrogance will bear the primary responsibility.


    But who can imagine that this backward civilization can actually produce anti-matter weapons.


    With the technology they possess, how did they get enough antimatter?


    ...


    At the same time, the earth side.


    Seeing the victory in the first battle, both the commander in charge of the battle and the combatants on the front line were extremely excited.


    They didn''t expect that the power of this anti-matter gun would be so powerful, and the opponent would be so weak.


    At this moment, their confidence skyrocketed, and they felt that as long as they took a few more shots like this, they could wipe out their opponents on their way.


    "Ready for the second round of volley!"


    Excited voices sounded in the command room.


    The members of the space force in space are busy nervously and happily, preparing for the second shooting.


    It didn''t take long before everything was ready.


    "Have a second round of volley!"


    As soon as the order was issued, the ten antimatter guns fired at the fastest speed.


    The muzzles flashed brightly, pouring firepower at the star fleet coming straight here.


    Unfortunately, this round of shooting did not achieve any results.


    The artillery bombardment only gave off some light on the enemy battleship, nothing else changed.


    Of course, the specific situation on the earth must be unclear, but they can judge the general situation through various detection equipment.


    "This time does not seem to be as lethal as the first time?"


    Someone wondered in the command room.


    "Continue to the third round of shooting, hurry!"


    The commander ordered quickly.


    Judging from the data returned by the detection equipment, it seems that the alien invader''s fleet did not suffer any damage.


    This made him and the others present a little panicked.


    As the order fell, noisy voices sounded again in the command room.


    As before, everyone stared at the big screen in front of them after finishing the operation at hand.


    However, before they could see the anti-matter gun fire this time, they found that some dark objects appeared on the edge of the surveillance screen.


    "This is?"


    The commander exclaimed, then immediately ordered: "Aim the camera at those things."


    As soon as the voice fell, some people in the command room moved quickly.


    The picture slowly moved to the right, and the black giants became clearer and clearer.


    "This... should be their starship, right?"


    Someone said hesitantly.


    But there was no doubt in his tone, but it sounded very sure.


    Yes, these behemoths with great technological beauty can only be the spacecraft of those alien invaders, they can''t be other things.


    "How can they be so fast..."


    Someone questioned again.


    But before he finished speaking, the ten anti-matter cannons in the surveillance screen fired all at once.


    This time, they saw the whole process clearly.


    After the anti-matter gun fired, several rays of light flashed around the warships, and ripples appeared.


    However, when these sights disappeared, all the warships were unscathed and stopped there quietly, as if laughing at them.


    "Why did the shooting just now..."


    Many people looked at each other.


    Although they did not see the live footage after the first shot, according to the data reported by various detection equipment, the other party definitely suffered a lot of losses.


    In other words, their first shot was effective.


    So since the first long-range shooting can work, how can this close-range shooting be completely invalid?


    "I see. They didn''t pay attention to us the first time. They felt that we were too behind to hurt them, so they didn''t make any defensive preparations."


    Someone guessed.


    Many people turned their heads to look at the speaker, agreeing with him.


    It really makes sense only in this way.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to explain that the opponent is not afraid of the anti-matter gun fire, but will suffer severe damage in the first round of shooting.


    All this is because of arrogance and arrogance.


    Of course, this also has a lot to do with Lin Yu''s variables.


    If it hadn''t been for Lin Yu to come up with the whole set of anti-matter cannon technology and provide the most critical anti-matter, the earth people themselves would really not be able to hurt the other side.


    It is normal for these alien invaders to have contemptuous thoughts.


    "It''s useless, everything is over!"


    At this time, a sad voice suddenly sounded in the command room.


    This sentence instantly pulled everyone''s thoughts back.


    Indeed, there is still something to analyze now, everything is over, and everyone will face the anger of this powerful alien civilization.


    Under such anger, human civilization will definitely suffer annihilation.


    And just when everyone was desperate, a rush of telephone ringing suddenly rang.


    The commander hurriedly grabbed the fixed phone in front of him.


    "This war is not over yet, but your mission has been completed."


    "Next, you don''t want to do anything, just watch it quietly."


    The person on the other side of the phone said so.


    The commander was at a loss, and couldn''t figure out what the other party meantWhat a war is not over yet, but their mission has been completed.


    Could it be that those lords above have already formulated another combat plan?


    However, what kind of weapons and means of warfare can win victory?


    The commander couldn''t think of an answer even if he tried to break his head.


    But when his thoughts were confused, someone pointed to the big screen in front of him and exclaimed: "Look, what is that?"


    Everyone was immediately attracted by the words and stared at the big screen with wide eyes.


    The most conspicuous things in the picture are still those black giants and ten antimatter cannons at the edges of the picture.


    But if you look closely, you will find that there is an inconspicuous dot in the middle of the picture.


    "That seems to be a person?"

 Chapter 779： Amazing fact

    Latest URL: "Zoom in!"


    Someone shouted loudly in the command room.


    As soon as the voice fell, the picture quickly zoomed in, and the small dot in the middle of the picture immediately became clearer and clearer.


    Soon everyone could see that this little spot was indeed a person.


    A person who is directly exposed to space without any protection.


    "Is he still alive?"


    Some people muttered to themselves in surprise.


    As we all know, no one can be exposed to space for a long time without protection.


    That is definitely mortal.


    So this person floating there without protection, logically, he must be unsaved.


    However, because this person was facing away from the camera, everyone in the command room couldn''t see his face clearly, and they didn''t know whether he was dead or alive.


    "He...should not be dead."


    Someone guessed again.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that it turned out to be the commander-in-chief in charge of this operation.


    The commander-in-chief glanced at everyone, and said firmly, "He must not be dead!"


    He wasn''t sure at first, but when he recalled the phone call he had just answered, the doubts in his heart finally settled.


    Presumably the person in the picture is the last hope of this war.


    Otherwise, the senior leader who called the phone wouldn''t say that the war is not over yet, and told them to do nothing, just watch it quietly.


    "But if he is still alive, then he..." Someone whispered, turning his head to look at the crowd.


    "Then he is definitely not a human being."


    Someone came out immediately to answer the call.


    After the answerer finished speaking, he hurriedly added: "I mean, he is not an ordinary person, but, but..."


    "It''s Superman!"


    Someone came out to take up the conversation.


    The commander nodded and said, "Well, only Superman can be exposed to death in space."


    As he spoke, he thought in his heart that only Superman can hope to save everything.


    While everyone in the command room was shocked, everyone in the invading fleet was also shocked.


    In other words, they are far more shocked than people on earth.


    After all, Lin Yu was facing them so that they could see Lin Yu''s face clearly.


    And they watched Lin Yu fly all the way from the earth into space and came to the front of their fleet.


    Therefore, they are not like those on earth who are still guessing whether Lin Yu is dead or alive. They have been completely shocked by the facts they have seen.


    "Quickly, analyze what equipment he is carrying!"


    The fleet commander ordered loudly.


    His excellent scientific literacy makes him unwilling to believe that Lin Yu is a superman beyond the ordinary, he only thinks that the other party possesses some mysterious high-tech device.


    With the aid of that device, this person can fly directly into space and survive in space.


    This possibility exists.


    After all, there are so many humans in this universe, and they have encountered seven civilizations with different development levels along the way.


    Although the human civilizations they encountered were all very backward, the universe was so vast that there would always be more advanced human civilizations.


    Such a civilization will certainly be able to invent extremely advanced equipment so that individual humans can use such equipment to freely enter space.


    "Reported that no external devices were detected on the other party."


    At this time, a subordinate reported.


    Upon hearing this, the fleet commander stood up and asked, "What about his body? Is there any special device implanted in his body?"


    "Report, no."


    The subordinate replied decisively.


    "What?" The commander slowly sat back on his chair, his face full of incredible expressions, "How could this be?"


    And at the same time he was extremely shocked, the subordinate said quickly: "Commander, he moved."


    Upon hearing this, the fleet commander immediately looked at the surveillance screen.


    On the holographic image, a small humanoid dot was rapidly approaching their fleet.


    "Stop him, never let him approach us!"


    The fleet commander ordered loudly.


    Although he didn''t know just how threatening Lin Yu was, his instinct told him that once Lin Yu was brought close, things might be very bad.


    "Fire!"


    One of the warships in the fleet received an order to fire.


    Suddenly, several rays of light flashed on the torso of this battleship, and several energy beams lased towards Lin Yu.


    However, as soon as these energy beams appeared, Lin Yu suddenly disappeared in place.


    "Where did he go?"


    Inside the flagship, the fleet commander''s expression condensed, and he was very puzzled.


    But this doubt only appeared in his mind for a moment, and his attention was attracted by another thing.


    One of the warships in the fleet was cut off in the middle and slowly split into two halves in space.


    "Is it?"


    The fleet commander was so shocked in his heart that he shouted: "Quickly replay it again!"


    on the earth.


    At this time, everyone who saw the scene that just happened in space was extremely shocked.


    They didn''t see how Lin Yu avoided those energy beams, nor did they see why the intruder''s battleship suddenly broke into two.


    They only confirmed two things.


    One is that the person who suddenly appeared in space is indeed alive, and the other is that everything that happens later is absolutely related to this person.


    They have reason to believe that the warship was cut in half by the Superman.


    Otherwise, how could it suddenly break in half?


    "It''s really time to let people all over the world take a good look. Such a shocking scene will definitely refresh their understanding of the world!"


    "Yes, it''s a pity that the Eye of God website is now closed, and we can''t broadcast all this for them."


    Someone said regretfully.


    The live broadcast of the Eye of God website was done by Lin Yu using Yuan Qi, and all the images were collected by Yuan Qi.


    But since Lin Yu chose to practice the Demon God''s Breathing Technique, he has completely emptied the gong power in this body, and can no longer use the Origin Qi.


    Therefore, the Eye of God website is naturally unsustainable.


    In space.


    Inside the flagship of the invader fleet.


    The fleet commander has quickly watched the video replay.


    But it is a pity that it is not clear what happened just now in the playback screen.


    I don''t know how the mysterious person approaching their fleet avoided those energy beams and disappeared directly on the spot.


    It seems that the action speed of the other party far exceeds the capturing ability of their imaging equipment which leads to no picture being captured.


    "He must have done it!"


    Although nothing could be seen from the playback screen, the fleet commander was very sure that everything was done by Lin Yu.


    However, after drawing this conclusion, the fleet commander felt more and more worried.


    My own side neither knows the details of the opponent, nor can I capture the opponent''s course of action, and cannot resist at all.


    Can you just watch the opponent destroy all the warships on your side?


    if that''s the case¡­¡­


    At this moment, the holographic image in front of the fleet commander suddenly flickered.


    Lin Yu''s figure appeared in the picture again.


    7017k

 Chapter 780： Its Lin Yu

    The latest website: on earth.


    With all the expectations, someone finally came out to inform the people of the world about the war ahead.


    "Success in the first battle!"


    The press spokesperson spoke of the long-awaited rest of countless people.


    "I knew we would win!"


    "The anti-matter gun is so powerful that even such a large asteroid can be blasted into ashes in one shot, and it will definitely cause damage to alien spacecraft. Once the spacecraft is damaged in space, you know the consequences."


    "I dare say that those aliens must not have expected that we could make such a weapon, which will also affect the situation of the war."


    "..."


    At this time, the press conference was playing videos from the time when the war just started.


    In the picture, ten antimatter cannons fired all at once, blasting light towards deep space.


    When people saw such a shocking picture, they couldn''t help but talk and express their excitement.


    However, after the antimatter gun fired, there was no more text, and the video came to an abrupt end.


    Later, some data charts were displayed on the screen. The spokesperson explained to everyone that this was the result of detection equipment. According to the data, the salvo destroyed at least seven battleships of the opponent.


    "Really? Isn''t this lying to us?"


    Someone immediately questioned it.


    After all, no one has seen the picture of the alien spacecraft being destroyed with their own eyes, so it is hard to believe such a result.


    Immediately after that, countless people began to make sounds through various channels, requesting to play subsequent video images.


    Because as early as before the press conference, some people claimed on the Internet that they had seen many behemoths suspected of alien spacecraft appearing near the earth through astronomical telescopes.


    And they also said that they saw the light flashing again, it should be the anti-matter gun fired again.


    After receiving such news, people naturally think that things are not as simple as the images they just saw, and there must be follow-up progress.


    At the strong request of the people, the spokesperson had no choice but to continue: "Everything you will see next, I am afraid it will far exceed your imagination. Please be prepared psychologically."


    Those who were watching the live broadcast of the press conference were stunned by this.


    What is beyond imagination?


    Will there be any miracles?


    In people''s curiosity, new images appeared.


    I saw countless alien spaceships like giants appearing in the picture in black, full of pressure.


    Against the background of these spaceships, the ten antimatter cannons looked like children''s toys.


    "These aliens have such advanced technology, can antimatter guns really destroy their spacecraft?"


    Many people questioned that the data released by the spokesperson just now was false, and that the anti-matter gun did not even destroy an alien spacecraft.


    Of course, most people still tend to believe the news announced by the spokesperson.


    At this time, the anti-matter cannon in the video frame fired again.


    This time it was another volley, with ten antimatter guns spewing out flames, and the target was the alien spacecraft on the opposite side.


    However, the next scene shocked everyone immediately.


    I saw a little light flashing around the alien spacecraft, but nothing else.


    Until the light disappeared, all the alien spaceships stopped there gracefully, as if nothing had happened.


    "Is this something far beyond our imagination?"


    Many people guessed like this in their hearts.


    "This... Since the anti-matter artillery can''t damage these alien spacecraft, why do they say that they have destroyed at least seven? Is this openly cheating us?"


    People are extremely puzzled, wondering what the meaning of this press conference is.


    Fortunately, the video continues to play, so people have no time to raise their own questions.


    At this time, the picture began to zoom in continuously, and finally focused on Lin Yu.


    "Is this... alone?"


    Just like those commanders and fighters in the combat command room, the people were shocked when they saw this picture.


    People have realized that maybe this is what the spokesperson called is far beyond imagination.


    After all, even elementary school students know that it is impossible for a person to enter space without protection, and that he would definitely die.


    "Why does this person look a little familiar?"


    "I heard that some developed countries have observed an unknown humanoid creature in outer space. Isn''t it him?"


    "What the **** is this guy going to do?"


    "..."


    People issued their own speculations one after another, and attention continued to stay on this press conference.


    At this moment, the figure in the image moved and slowly flew towards the alien fleet.


    Immediately after that, a few rays of light flashed on the hull of an alien spacecraft, as if firing at that person.


    However, the moment the light appeared, the person suddenly disappeared, successfully avoiding the attack.


    Then, suddenly a spacecraft in the alien fleet broke into two silently, and the two hulls slowly separated in space.


    "Does this guy do all this?"


    "Who is that person and how can he be so powerful?"


    "This is not a man, is this a god?"


    "..."


    After watching the video, all the people realized that the break of the spacecraft must be related to the person just now.


    After all, the anti-matter guns did not fire, and there were no other weapons attacking the spacecraft.


    Now people finally fully understand what the spokesperson just said.


    That''s right, all this is beyond imagination.


    How could anyone in this world cut such a large spaceship in half by himself?


    "I see, that person must have done the strange incident that happened some time ago."


    "Yeah, it must be so! If he can even do such a thing, what is the difficulty of knocking down a mountain and creating a pit?"


    "Could the tungsten rods that wanted to attack Lin Yu suddenly turned because of him?"


    After people reacted, some people thought of the space-based weapons incident at that time.


    At that time, no one knew why the tungsten rods fired by space-based weapons suddenly turned around. This has always been a mystery.


    But now everyone thinks that this matter must have something to do with the mysterious powerhouse who appeared in space.


    "He won''t be, will he be Lin Yu, the boss of Jidao Company, right?"


    Following the previous thoughts, someone finally thought of this.


    At this moment, the spokesperson said: "This hero who turned things around is exactly the founder of Huaguo Jidao Company, Lin Yu."


    Hearing this news, everyone who watched the press conference was stunned I didn''t expect it to be Lin Yu.


    How could Lin Yu possess such a powerful force?


    At the same time, in space.


    Lin Yu has been suspended in the same place without moving, quietly looking at the flagship in the opposing fleet.


    The fleet commander in the flagship was also looking at Lin Yu through the huge porthole.


    He soon realized that Lin Yu hadn''t moved because he might want to negotiate with them.


    "Send someone to contact him."


    The fleet commander swallowed and ordered.


    He thought to himself that maybe the other party wanted to show people on that blue planet, but in fact, these aliens are also humans.


    7017k

 Chapter 781： 1 punch

    Latest URL: "Look, something flew out of that battleship!"


    Someone shouted in the earth combat command room.


    Everyone was busy staring at the big screen in front of them, watching the small aircraft flying out of the battleship.


    At the same time, the lens quickly zoomed in, and the picture continued to zoom in.


    Until the zoom in to the limit, it finally stopped.


    The small aircraft keeps approaching Lin Yu, so the imagery keeps getting bigger.


    The people in the command room could already vaguely see that there seemed to be two people sitting in the aircraft.


    "I''m not mistaken, are they two people?"


    Someone shouted in surprise.


    As soon as the voice fell, someone immediately answered, "Well, it seems that they are indeed two people...Why do these aliens look so much like us?"


    As he spoke, he turned his head and looked at the other people present, and found that they were also looking at each other curiously, just like him.


    "It''s too alike, it''s really too alike, I feel that they even have the same figure as ours."


    With Lin Yu as a reference, the people in the command room can roughly judge the size of the alien.


    At this time, the aircraft in the screen slowly stopped at a distance of about ten meters from Lin Yu.


    The hatch opened, and a person wearing a light space suit floated out of the aircraft.


    The person wearing aerospace is made of technology far beyond the earth''s technology, so it is very close to the body. If it is not for a helmet, no one will even think that this is a spacesuit.


    "Really human!"


    "It looks exactly like us!"


    "God, what did I see!"


    The command room kept exclaiming.


    Some people involuntarily hugged their heads with their hands, while others opened their eyes wide, with shock in their eyes.


    They didn''t expect that aliens would look so much like humans.


    Could it be true that God created man?


    Do all the intelligent creatures in this universe look like humans?


    "This is definitely the most shocking thing ever!"


    "If the people were to see this picture, they would be as shocked as us!"


    As everyone thought, they stared at the big screen in front of them intensively.


    In the picture, the astronaut who got out of the capsule was slowly drifting towards Lin Yu, while Lin Yu remained motionless.


    After a while, the astronaut came to Lin Yu.


    "Are they communicating now?"


    "I don''t know, but I think they should not speak the language? I mean, even if these aliens look like us, they must speak differently from us."


    "Wait, there is no air in space, sound cannot be transmitted, and they cannot communicate at all."


    "It can''t be said that these aliens have technology far beyond ours, and there must be a way to solve this problem."


    "In this way, these aliens should also be able to solve the translation problem. I mean, if they are really the same people as us, then the language structure must be similar to ours. With their technology, it is easy to read ours. language."


    "..."


    Everyone talked softly while watching.


    At this moment, the astronaut suddenly turned around and flew towards the aircraft behind him, faster than when he came.


    "What''s the situation? Is this talk broken?"


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s because of language barriers that I can''t communicate."


    Everyone in the command room speculated that their eyes remained on the big screen.


    At this time, Lin Yu suddenly accelerated and flew forward, quickly passing the small aircraft that had left the warship.


    "Lin Yu, what is he doing?"


    "Are you going to teach these aliens a lesson?"


    While everyone was puzzled, the warship in the distance fired at Lin Yu again, flashing light and shadow.


    But this time Lin Yu didn''t disappear in place, but just approached the warships in a straightforward manner in response to the artillery fire.


    "It turns out that he is not afraid of these attacks at all!"


    "Is he really a human? This can''t kill him?"


    "No, this is God!"


    The people in the command room stared at Lin Yu blankly, watching him approach the distant fleet a little bit.


    Before long, Lin Yu came to the front of a battleship.


    Compared with such a behemoth, Lin Yu looked like a tiny ant, invisible.


    At this time, the camera has already reached its limit, so the people in the command room have long been unable to see Lin Yu''s specific image.


    Only know that the little black spot in the picture is him.


    Suddenly, this little black spot moved slightly.


    Immediately afterwards, ripples appeared in the area next to this small black dot.


    The ripples continue to spread to the surroundings, and look all the way along the outer side of the battleship.


    Until then, the people in the command room finally saw that each of these warships was surrounded by an invisible force field.


    No wonder the anti-matter gun salvo did not hurt these warships at all.


    Probably because these warships did not pay attention to the earth at the beginning, so they did not open up this defensive force field.


    After suffering a loss later, he became cautious and opened the defensive field all the way.


    At this time, the ripples spreading around the small black dot finally came to an end and disappeared abruptly.


    "Did he break the defensive field of this warship?"


    The people in the command room thought in horror.


    But before they could think about the next step, Lin Yu continued to fly forward, making the small black dots in the picture smaller and smaller.


    Everyone dared not move their eyes or blink, waiting for the next scene with their breath.


    At this moment, in space.


    The commander inside the battleship selected by Lin Yu didn''t dare to breathe.


    Lin Yu braved their artillery fire all the way to the front of their battleship, and then smashed the defensive field of their battleship with one punch.


    All this frightened them very much, so they are now at a loss.


    They thought desperately, maybe in the next step, the other party will destroy their battleship and kill all of them.


    At this moment, Lin Yu stopped right in front of their battleship and looked at them quietly.


    At this moment, what the captain thought in his mind was that there were too many unknowns hidden in the universe, and they had seen too many weak civilizations along the way, causing them to lose awe of the universe.


    And now, they will bear the cost of such arrogance.


    Buzzing--


    Suddenly, all members of the battleship felt a slight shock.


    At the same time, the various sirens inside the battleship rang loudly, and the dazzling lights flickered rapidly All of this indicated that the battleship suffered extremely severe trauma.


    On Cambridge, monitoring the holographic image of the entire battleship showed that the outer armor of the battleship was rapidly cracking.


    Starting from the position where Lin Yu had just thrown his fist, it continued to expand along the torso of the battleship.


    "Captain, do you abandon the ship and escape?"


    A subordinate asked.


    "That''s too late."


    The captain closed his eyes in despair.


    With such a rapid rate of damage, they have no time to escape.


    Soon, the battleship they were riding on quickly began to disintegrate, and the entire behemoth disintegrated little by little into small pieces.


    This scene shocked everyone.

 Chapter 782： Alien monster?

    Latest URL: "This is impossible!"


    Inside the flagship, the fleet commander slammed a punch on the podium.


    If you want to say who is the most shocked by the whole thing, it is naturally him.


    When the battleship was split in two at the beginning, he still had some fluke in his heart, thinking that Lin Yu should not be so good.


    After all, Lin Yu was not seen in the surveillance at the time, so he thought it might be that some kind of extremely advanced weapon attacked the warship, and that kind of consequence occurred.


    Because of this idea, when he just sent someone to contact Lin Yu, he didn''t agree to some of Lin Yu''s requirements, and his attitude was relatively tough.


    This led to the collapse of the first negotiation and the recurrence of conflicts.


    It was this conflict that completely refreshed his three views.


    Let him realize that he should be in awe of the vast universe.


    "He actually destroyed a Galaxy-class battleship with one punch..."


    "What a powerful force is this?"


    The fleet commander grabbed his hair hard, and his mind was full of replays of the scenes just now.


    "Why didn''t that punch explode the battleship, but disintegrated it a little bit?"


    "This, how is this done?"


    "How could this happen?"


    The fleet commander exhausted all the knowledge he had learned, but could not find a reasonable scientific explanation.


    He found that the mysterious person outside may not be treated with common sense.


    In this universe, is there really a God?


    "Commander, is he flying towards ours?"


    A subordinate suddenly shouted in panic.


    The fleet commander hurriedly recovered and looked at the surveillance image in front of him.


    Sure enough, Lin Yu was approaching the flagship he was on, and it seemed clear that the person in charge of this fleet was here.


    "How does he know this is the flagship?"


    The fleet commander frowned.


    The flagship does not look much different from other warships, and outsiders can''t tell it.


    In the end, Lin Yu bypassed the other warships and rushed towards their warship.


    "Commander, shall we abandon the ship to escape?"


    The subordinate asked carefully.


    The fleet commander thought about it quickly, then shook his head and said: "No, if he wants to kill us, we have nowhere to run."


    After experiencing those things just now, no one dared to doubt Lin Yu''s strength anymore, even he did not dare.


    Therefore, he knew very well in his heart that it was useless to do anything now. It was better to stay in the battleship honestly and see what the other party was going to do.


    If the other party wants to kill them, they can only accept this fate.


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered what he had sworn at the beginning of the voyage, saying that he was willing to face all difficulties and obstacles, even if he gave up his life.


    Every member of the fleet has personally said such an oath, and now it''s just time to fulfill the oath.


    Lin Yu was getting closer and closer to the flagship, and it didn''t take long before he came out of the porthole right in front of the bridge.


    This distance is enough for everyone in the bridge to see Lin Yupi''s true face clearly.


    The fleet commander stared at Lin Yu closely, not daring to move.


    Suddenly, Lin Yu reached out and touched the porthole.


    The porthole burst at the sound, the air blasted out of the gap rapidly, and the air pressure dropped rapidly.


    The defensive measures of the warship were activated and the gap was repaired.


    Lin Yu calmly flew into the bridge before the gap was repaired.


    ...


    on the earth.


    At this time, everyone who is paying attention to the development of the situation and who is qualified to witness the whole process with their own eyes is boiling.


    What Lin Yu just did gave them full confidence and made them completely relieved.


    There is at least one thing that you don''t need to worry about now, that is, these alien invaders absolutely cannot harm the people on earth.


    "Release the picture just now and show it to all the people."


    Somewhere on the earth, someone gave an order.


    Immediately afterwards, the press conference began to broadcast the scene of Lin Yu just destroying the battleship.


    After watching the whole process, people immediately rejoiced.


    The hanging heart was completely let go.


    Afterwards, many people began to talk about what they had just seen and how Lin Yu did it.


    Some religious organizations stepped up and announced that Lin Yu was actually the savior sent by God to save the world.


    Of course, people are also very concerned about why these aliens look exactly like people on Earth.


    The entire Internet is full of various topics.


    ...


    Hecheng City, the headquarters of Jidao Company.


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang came here early.


    Here you can watch everything that happens in outer space, and the pictures you see are clearer than anywhere else.


    Together with the employees in the company, they watched the entire process of Lin Yu''s fight against the alien invaders.


    And they can see all the details, including how Lin Yu approached the invader''s fleet and how to destroy the enemy''s battleship with one blow.


    "Boss, how can he be so powerful?"


    Zhou Xufeng and others were born in a daze, and could not accept the facts they had just seen with their own eyes in a short time.


    After all, this reality is too much beyond common sense.


    How can a person have such a powerful force?


    Do you know that a spaceship with the ability to travel between stars was beaten to pieces by a single punch?


    "The boss said before that there will be a lot of unreasonable things in this world before long, and he was talking about himself."


    One employee recalled.


    Lin Guoan glanced at Ma Yefang upon hearing this.


    He also heard what Lin Yu had said.


    But what he didn''t understand was that Lin Yu said at the time that what happened next would be related to the survival of the entire universe.


    But judging from what you just saw, how can you not get to this point?


    Although these alien invaders have extremely advanced technology and can conduct interstellar expeditions, even if they conquer the entire universe, it will not affect the survival of the universe.


    Also, although his son has a terrifying power far beyond common sense, this power is nothing but a trivial existence compared to the entire universe.


    Therefore, Lin Guoan could not understand why Lin Yu said that at the time.


    Of course, he would not speak out such doubts.


    One was because Lin Yu had only said these things to him, and the other was because he believed that his son didn''t need to lie to him.


    "Maybe something more amazing will happen below?"


    Lin Guoan guessed secretly.


    At this moment, Zhou Xufeng suddenly pointed to the big screen on the wall and said: "Look at it, everyone!"


    Everyone listened to and immediately moved their eyes to the big screen.


    I saw a dark shadow in the depths of the universe approaching the earth rapidly, rapidly zooming in on the screen.


    In an instant, this black shadow came near these alien spaceships.


    The people present finally saw the specific face of this dark shadow clearly.


    I saw this huge creature with a human body had a pair of sharp horns on its head, and its pale yellow eyes shone with a faint light.


    Not only that, the monster also has a long tail behind it, and the tail is covered with a layer of bony scales.


    And the most terrifying thing is his size.


    His size is so huge that when he stays near the alien spacecraft, he looks like a child standing next to his toy.


    "Well, is this an alien monster?"


    Someone murmured.

 Chapter 783： Yuanzu approaching

    Latest website: Gu Xin suddenly appeared near the alien fleet, causing countless people to panic.


    Whether it is a human being on earth, or those who come from other human civilizations.


    Everyone had never seen a demon god, so they were all frightened by the terrifying image of the demon god.


    "Lin Yu."


    After Gu Xin appeared, he called Lin Yu''s name in a low voice.


    What is strange is that his voice can spread in the airless space, which is totally unreasonable to science.


    "Lin Yu?"


    Anyone who heard Gu Xin call out the name Lin Yu and knew who Lin Yu was was stunned on the spot.


    Didn''t expect this alien monster to come to Lin Yu?


    But in the next moment, some people realized that they could not make such arbitrary conclusions.


    After all, I just heard the same pronunciation as Lin Yu''s name, so I can''t conclude that he''s looking for Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu!"


    At this moment, Gu Xin yelled again, his voice duller and more impatient than before.


    "Did he really look for Lin Yu?"


    Many people on earth think so in their hearts.


    Especially the employees of Jidao Company and Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang in the headquarters of Jidao Company in the depths.


    "Guoan, did you say that this monster really came to my Xiaoyu?"


    Ma Yefang asked Lin Guoandao in a trembling voice.


    Lin Guoan was silent, just reached out and patted the back of Ma Yefang''s hand, giving her a calm look.


    He wanted to say yes, because he felt that this alien monster was related to what Lin Yu mentioned at the time.


    Even if the previous aliens were extremely technologically advanced, they would not pose a threat to the entire universe.


    However, this terrifying monster that cannot be explained by science can do it.


    At this time, Gu Xin in space called out Lin Yu''s name again, and then threatened: "If you don''t come out again, I will destroy this little planet."


    Only Lin Yu could understand the language of his words, neither the earthlings nor the aliens who came to invade the earth.


    However, these aliens have extremely advanced science and technology, and can barely decipher the content of this sentence.


    But after they deciphered it, what was most surprised was not the sentence itself, but the language structure of the sentence was very similar to the language commonly used by humans.


    This shows that this giant monster may have something to do with humans.


    Inside the flagship.


    The fleet commander looked at the deciphered text on the screen and asked Lin Yu who was standing in front of him: "Your Excellency, is it here to find you?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu gave an affirmative answer directly, then turned and flew away.


    The fleet commander looked at the figure of Lin Yu leaving through the breach with amazement in his heart.


    This journey brought him more shock than all he had experienced in the first half of his life combined.


    He finally realized deeply that the universe was far more endless than imagined, and there were countless unknown secrets hidden in it.


    In space.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes and detection equipment, Lin Yu slowly left the alien fleet and came to Gu Xin.


    "You finally came out, calling you for a long time without responding."


    Gu Xin looked down at Lin Yu, who was a normal person, like a giant looking at an ant on the ground.


    This kind of contrast makes countless people who have seen all of this feel a little unreal.


    Many people are wondering whether all this is a dream.


    At the same time, news about monsters appearing in outer space on Earth has spread all over the Internet.


    Although various countries have not yet released the images taken from outer space to the public, Gu Xin''s body is so big that he can see it on Earth only with a telescope.


    For a time, everyone''s attention began to turn, from the alien invaders to Gu Xin.


    People talked a lot about Gu Xin''s origins.


    In space, the dialogue between Lin Yu and Gu Xin continued.


    Lin Yu looked at Gu Xin and asked, "Have you brought all the last three Demon God puppets I wanted?"


    "No." Gu Xin denied.


    "Then what''s the matter with you looking for me?" Lin Yu said as he glanced at the earth behind him, "You show up so carelessly, but you scared the people up there."


    Gu Xin snorted coldly: "This is the time. You still have time to worry about those ants. You might as well worry about yourself if you have this skill."


    "What happened?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Yuanzu will find here soon."


    Gu Xin replied briefly, but there was an unconcealable fear in his voice.


    It seems difficult to erase the terrifying impression the original ancestor left on him.


    Lin Yu groaned to himself when he heard Gu Xin''s words.


    If the original ancestor came to this universe, then this universe would really be annihilated.


    I don''t know if those ancient demon gods will come out to fight against the original ancestor.


    Of course, Lin Yu would not have any hope for this. After so many things, he now only believes in himself.


    "Is there no demon **** puppet in the entire universe now?"


    Lin Yu asked again.


    As long as there are three more demon **** puppets, he can raise his cultivation base to a level.


    In that way, maybe you can find a way to deal with Yuanzu.


    At least when facing the original ancestor, he will be much more confident than he is now.


    "Not found at all."


    Gu Xin said helplessly: "Those ancient demon gods seem to know that the original ancestor is coming, so they took all the demon **** puppets back in advance."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    Obviously, as long as there are three more demon **** puppets, it turns out...


    "You came here on a special trip just to tell me about it?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "Of course it''s not that simple. I''m here to find you and join us." Gu Xin explained: "At the moment, only by joining forces can it be possible to fight against the original ancestor."


    As he said, Gu Xin suddenly asked with curiosity: "Is this clone that cultivated our breathing technique?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu nodded.


    Gu Xin said in surprise: "I didn''t expect you to cultivate to this level so quickly."


    "It''s normal. It''s not the first time I practice. I have already laid a solid foundation and rich experience." Lin Yu said.


    Gu Xin shook his head when he heard the words: "Even if it''s not the first time to practice, it can''t be so fast. Also, why can you let the clone practice our breathing technique without losing your skill?"


    "Didn''t you ask this question a long time ago?" Lin Yu reminded: "If you want to know, exchange it for the demon **** puppet."


    How could he tell Gu Xin this kind of secret, even if the other party really took the demon **** puppet, he wouldn''t tell it.


    "It''s all this timeYou still care about it so much, aren''t you afraid of Yuanzu?" Gu Xin asked rhetorically.


    "What does this have to do with Yuanzu?" Lin Yu asked strangely.


    "Naturally it has nothing to do with Yuanzu, but it has something to do with our cooperation. Since you and I decide to cooperate, you should be honest."


    Gu Xin stared at Lin Yu.


    After speaking, he added: "If you tell us this secret, you may be able to give us some inspiration and help us become stronger."


    The implication is that if he and other high-level demon gods become stronger, they will be more sure to deal with the original ancestor.


    "The original ancestor has grown so fast, are you sure he is no stronger now than when he destroyed the void? Do you think you can catch up with his speed of progress?"


    Lin Yu looked at Gu Xin with his arms folded.


    "I advise you to refrain from daydreaming, and quickly tell me what your current plan is."

 Chapter 784： Ways to open the channel

    Latest website: Gu Xin stared at Lin Yu quietly, seeing Lin Yu not telling him the secret, he had no choice but to shook his head.


    Then he said: "The plan is still the same, find a way to open the passage to the ancient demon **** space."


    "There are the demon **** puppets you need, as well as the primordial spirit particles we urgently need."


    Gu Xin''s meaning is very obvious, only by getting the primordial spirit particles gathered by the ancient demon gods can he have a chance to fight the ancestor.


    Otherwise, as long as they face each other, they will be completely defeated.


    However, Gu Xin''s thoughts coincided with Lin Yu''s.


    Because for Lin Yu, he can only get rid of the predicament in front of him if he grabs something from the ancient demon god.


    The demon **** puppet can bring him vitality and help him modify his cultivation.


    And the primordial spirit particles can allow his body in this previous life to continue to practice the Demon God''s Breathing Technique.


    If you can make the Demon God''s Breathing method appear on the modifier list, you can use the meta energy to modify it, and you can quickly improve it.


    "Do you have a clue now?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Is it important? Even if you don''t have a clue at all, you have to do everything possible to enter the independent space created by the ancient demon god, we have no time."


    Gu Xin looked at Lin Yu coldly, and asked after speaking, "Can you go now?"


    "Of course."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    "Then go quickly." Gu Xin said while scanning the earth and the alien fleet near the earth, and said: "Don''t worry about the life and death of these ants."


    "This one of mine is just a clone, with weak strength, what''s the use of going with you?"


    Lin Yu thinks Gu Xin must be mad, otherwise he wouldn''t even miss this point.


    Seeing Lin Yu saying this, Gu Xin finally remembered that this was not Lin Yu''s body, so he coldly snorted, "I''ll go back first. You can go to the old place to find us."


    After speaking, he quickly left, and disappeared without a trace in an instant, he should have rushed to the so-called old place.


    Lin Yu knew where the old place the other party said was, the star field where the dimensional spiritual particles disappeared inexplicably.


    After looking at the empty space where Gu Xin had disappeared, Lin Yu slowly turned around and flew towards the earth.


    As he flew towards the earth, the spacecraft of those alien fleets also started to fly away from the earth.


    He had just told the fleet commander that he would let them go this time and let them leave the earth immediately.


    Therefore, the fleet commander immediately ordered the fleet to set sail after seeing that the terrifying monster Gu Xin had left.


    At this moment, all members of the fleet, including him, were anxious to hurry up and stay away from the earth.


    This place is really terrifying. There are both incredible people and terrifying alien monsters.


    And it seemed that the alien monster was still a friend of this mysterious man.


    On the other side, Lin Yu quickly broke through the earth''s atmosphere and returned to the surface.


    While he was falling, countless cameras were aimed at him, trying to capture the process of his return to earth.


    After landing, Lin Yu returned directly to Jidao Company.


    He knew that his parents were watching live broadcasts against alien invaders at the company headquarters.


    "Xiaoyu, what the **** is that?"


    As soon as Ma Yefang saw Lin Yu, he eagerly greeted him and asked, "Did the monster come for you?"


    She didn''t know the relationship between Lin Yu and Gu Xin, nor could she understand their conversation.


    She only knew that the monster must be very, very powerful, and her son was definitely not its opponent.


    At this time, Lin Guoan, Zhou Xufeng and others also walked to Lin Yu''s side, looking at him curiously, and quietly waiting for him to answer Ma Yefang''s question.


    At this moment their brains are in chaos, and they don''t know what to say.


    "Don''t worry, that thing won''t pose a threat to us."


    Lin Yu comforted everyone.


    Hearing this, everyone felt a little relieved.


    Lin Guoan couldn''t help asking, "Is that something related to the thing you said last time."


    He believed that Lin Yu must know what he was talking about.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded.


    Ma Yefang on the side hurriedly asked when seeing this: "What dumb riddles are you playing?"


    "nothing."


    Lin Yu and Lin Guoan said in unison.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu retracted his gaze to look at Ma Yefang and said to everyone: "Next, I have something very important to tell you. You must listen carefully and keep it in your heart."


    When everyone heard it, they immediately pressed the urge to ask a question, and waited for what Lin Yu wanted to say next.


    What Lin Yu was going to tell them was about how to protect himself next time.


    After all, the ancestor may come at any time, and this universe is about to usher in a real crisis.


    Of course, even if the original ancestor did not find this universe, conflicts between the demon gods such as Gu Xin and the ancient demon gods could happen at any time.


    Once such a conflict occurs, there will be huge turbulence in this universe, and everyone will lose the peaceful life they once had.


    And if you want to survive this turmoil, you only have to prepare enough food in advance to hide deep underground.


    This is what Lin Yu is going to teach them.


    ...


    In the universe.


    Lin Yu complied with the agreement just now and rushed to the area where the original soul particles disappeared at the fastest speed.


    At this time, Gu Xin and other high-level demon gods had already been waiting here.


    Lin Yu took a look and found that this time there were far more numbers than last time. It seemed that Gu Xin had gathered all the demon gods here, ready to do his best to open the way to the ancient demon god''s hiding place.


    "You are finally here, we have been waiting for you for a long time."


    A high-level demon stared at Lin Yu and said.


    Other demon gods also cast mixed glances at Lin Yu.


    "Are there any gains?"


    Lin Yu glanced at the demon gods and asked.


    "have!"


    Gu Xin flew over to Lin Yu and said, "The biggest gain is that this passage must be opened by the force of law."


    "The power of the law?"


    Lin Yu finally understood why Gu Xin went to him so eagerly, it turned out that it was because he wanted to use the power of his law.


    But it is a pity that he can''t use his vitality now, so he can''t activate the law.


    Of course, Gu Xin and the other demon gods present didn''t know this, and thought he could actuate the law like he did before.


    "I can''t push the law right now." Lin Yu said directly.


    "Ok?"


    The demons looked at each other.


    Gu Xin said angrily, "Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    But as soon as the words were exported , he realized that this kind of question was meaningless, and immediately changed his words and asked: "Why can''t you activate the law?"


    "Like you, you need primordial spirit particles." Lin Yu said calmly.


    "Don''t you have the primordial spirit particle?" Gu Xin stepped closer.


    "Yes, but those primordial spirit particles are only enough for me to actuate the law once."


    Lin Yu still doesn''t change his face.


    "One time is enough!"


    Gu Xin''s face was happy, and the other demon gods also breathed a sigh of relief.


    But then, their good mood was dispelled by Lin Yu''s next words.


    "I will not easily use the power of the law."

 Chapter 785： 1 trigger

    Latest URL: "What did you say?"


    Gu Xin came to Lin Yu instantly and stared at him.


    When other demon gods saw this, they also surrounded Lin Yu.


    "What did you just say? You don''t want to use the power of the law?"


    Gu Xin asked again.


    "That''s right." Lin Yu said as he glanced at the demon gods, "I just said that if it is to activate the law, it will consume the remaining primordial particles."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin and other demon gods all understood.


    Lin Yu was afraid that after consuming those soul particles, he would lose one hole card against them.


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that Lin Yu''s words were just a lie.


    He was unable to activate the law purely because he had lost his vitality, and had nothing to do with the vitality particles.


    But after all, they didn''t know the source of Lin Yu''s power, so naturally they couldn''t tell the truth from the truth.


    They only knew that Lin Yu now refused to use the power of the law to open the passage to the ancient demon god''s hiding place.


    "You don''t trust us?"


    Gu Xin drew closer.


    Lin Yu smiled and asked, "Then do you trust me?"


    "Huh, of course we trust you. If we don''t trust you, we will tell you the news that the ancestor is coming?"


    Gu Xin asked.


    "Really? Then why can''t I find the last three puppets?"


    Lin Yu stared into Gu Xin''s eyes and asked.


    After such a long time, it is impossible to find three demon **** puppets, even if there are not three, there will always be one and two.


    As a result, these demon gods like Gu Xin could not find a demon **** puppet.


    This shows that these demon gods have become wary of him, for fear that his strength will increase after he obtains these three demon **** puppets.


    In short, just don''t trust him.


    "I have answered you this question, I don''t want to repeat it."


    Gu Xin said sharply, with a hint of impatience in his tone.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "If this is the case, then there is nothing to say, I will not use the power of the law."


    His statement immediately caused the dissatisfaction of all the demon gods present.


    "Aren''t you afraid of Yuanzu?"


    "When the ancestor comes, you and I have nowhere to run, you can think clearly."


    "If you don''t use the power of the law, the channel will never be opened, and you will never be able to replenish the primordial spirit particles."


    "..."


    All the demon gods tried to persuade Lin Yu.


    But Lin Yu was not moved by what they said, and there was no sign of compromise at all.


    Gu Xin threatened in a deep voice: "Lin Yu, what do you want, please make it clear!"


    "Otherwise, even if we fight to die with you, we will not let you go today."


    As soon as the words fell, the demon gods narrowed the encircling circle a bit.


    All of them are in a menacing posture, ready to go desperately.


    Lin Yu glanced at them and knew in his heart that these demon gods were really pressed this time.


    Of course, he won''t give in here, because he is more aware that these demon gods still hide selfishness.


    "There must be more than one way to open the channel."


    Lin Yu said calmly: "Those ancient demon gods are just like you, unable to use the power of the law."


    "If this passage can only be opened and closed with the help of the law, if there is an accident, won''t they be trapped in it forever?"


    Those ancient demon gods did create an existence similar to the original ancestor, and that existence can use the power of the law.


    However, that is not their own strength after all, so it is certainly impossible for them to leave behind other players.


    Hearing Lin Yu''s words, Gu Xin and other demon gods all chose to remain silent.


    Lin Yu continued: "So you must have discovered other ways to open the channel, but that way requires you to pay a certain price."


    The demon gods continued to remain silent, but from their expressions, you can see that what Lin Yu said was right.


    This is indeed their initial plan.


    What they thought was to let Lin Yu open the passage to the ancient demon god''s hiding place so that they would not need to pay any price.


    "Even if everything is like you said, so what?"


    Gu Xin seemed to have known that Lin Yu would see through this sooner or later, and he was still full of confidence.


    He said in a strong tone: "We have found so many demon **** puppets for you during this period, but you have not given us anything in return. You should pay a little price if you are reasonable."


    "Not to mention." Gu Xin said as he glanced at all the demon gods present.


    "What''s more, we are stronger than you."


    "Don''t you think that we don''t want to fight with you. In such a crisis, we need to take risks anyway, why not you?"


    "Also, don''t you think that the secrets you hold are so important now. They can''t quench your immediate thirst. If you can''t overcome this crisis, what''s the use of knowing them."


    Gu Xin''s meaning was obvious. They were willing to give up this time and had to let Lin Yu give something.


    When Lin Yu heard this, he couldn''t help but get serious.


    It seems that it is impossible to let Guxin and the demon gods choose to compromise like before, this time there is bound to be a conflict.


    "In fact, it is very simple for the ancient devil **** to take the initiative to face us."


    Lin Yu said word by word: "Just destroy this universe."


    As long as those ancient demon gods find that this universe is in danger of destruction, they will definitely stand up and stop it.


    Because the existence like the original ancestor hasn''t fully awakened yet and cannot help them go to the eternal paradise, this universe cannot be destroyed yet.


    "What do you mean?"


    Gu Xin was taken aback.


    The other demon gods present were also a little bit overwhelmed.


    What does Lin Yu mean, is he going to destroy this universe?


    But, if this universe is ruined, what will his friends on that blue planet do?


    Do you watch them perish with the universe like this?


    The demons felt that Lin Yu would not do this because he was not such a heartless person.


    But just when they thought so in their hearts, Lin Yu suddenly moved.


    He was extremely fast, burst out with all his strength, and rushed towards them at full speed.


    "kill!"


    After Gu Xin noticed Lin Yu''s actions he did not hesitate to issue an attack order.


    As soon as the words were spoken, he sent a message to all the demon gods: "Be careful, don''t make too much effort, so as not to ruin the universe."


    But before he could finish his words, one of the high-ranking demon gods had already faced Lin Yu''s attack.


    boom--


    The huge body of this high-ranking demon **** was flew out by Lin Yu with a punch.


    The speed broke the speed of light in an instant, leaving a ray of light visible to the naked eye in the pitch-black space.


    At the same time, the energy exploded when Lin Yu collided with the high-level demon **** was immediately transformed into a shock wave, rapidly spreading outward.


    In just an instant, at least one hundred star systems in this star field were destroyed.


    And this kind of destruction showed no signs of stopping. More and more celestial bodies were affected by the shock wave and disappeared into the vast starry sky silently.

 Chapter 786： Aftermath of battle

    Latest website: "Lin Yu, what do you want to do?"


    Gu Xin was frightened by Lin Yu''s shot.


    He felt that Lin Yu must be crazy, otherwise, why would he be a dead end when he shot?


    As long as such an attack is repeated a few times, the universe will definitely be destroyed by the aftermath of the battle.


    At that time, everyone will lose this only shelter and fall into the turbulence of time and space.


    Doesn''t this kid know the consequences?


    ...


    At the same time, on earth.


    At this time, the earth was attacked by a sudden electromagnetic storm, and all electronic equipment suffered irreversible damage.


    People are terrified.


    On the one hand, this electromagnetic storm came too suddenly, and on the other hand, since the information revolution, people have been inseparable from all kinds of electronic devices.


    What''s more, because all electronic devices failed at the same time, global communications were interrupted, and the entire civilization went backwards for decades.


    The situation on the earth now is a little better than the nuclear doomsday, at least people do not have to face the harsh natural environment.


    River city suburbs.


    In the mountain villa where Lin Yu once practiced in retreat.


    On the ground floor of this villa, there is a shelter dug out by Lin Yu.


    There are everything in the shelter, and the surrounding walls are extremely strong.


    It can be said that as long as the earth is not destroyed, the people hiding in it will not be afraid of all dangers.


    At this time, Lin Yu''s clone on Earth had already hid here with his parents, Zhou Xufeng and others.


    "Xiaoyu, what happened outside?" Ma Yefang asked worriedly.


    Originally, Lin Yu pulled them here without knowing it, which made her and the others worried.


    As a result, all of the communication signals suddenly disappeared just now, and I couldn''t connect to the Internet, and I couldn''t see the TV.


    I can''t even listen to the radio.


    Faced with such a sudden situation, they couldn''t settle down anyway.


    "There is no big danger outside for the time being," Lin Yu replied.


    "Really?"


    Ma Yefang couldn''t believe this answer.


    Lin Guoan, Zhou Xufeng and others also felt that things couldn''t be as simple as Lin Yu said.


    A terrible event must have happened outside.


    Lin Yu looked at the worried and confused people, and explained: "The earth was attacked by an electromagnetic storm from outer space just now, and all the electronic equipment was damaged, so I couldn''t get on the Internet."


    "But don''t worry, the people above are basically fine, and the earth has not suffered major damage."


    After hearing these words, everyone was a little relieved.


    Although they took all the important people in their homes when they came, they didn''t want to see the destruction of their homes.


    "What''s the matter with the electromagnetic storm? Did that alien beast do it?"


    Lin Guoan asked.


    "Almost." Lin Yu nodded.


    If it wasn''t for Guxin and other demon gods to threaten him, he would not be forced to do it.


    And as long as you don''t do it, there will be no aftermath of the battle spreading to the earth.


    Of course, even if he doesn''t do anything with Guxin and other demons today, something similar will surely happen next.


    After all, the universe is already in danger, and conflicts will erupt between the various forces at any time.


    It is no longer possible to have a very stable and peaceful environment in addition to the control and surveillance of the entire universe as it was when there were only ancient demon gods.


    "Will that alien monster do something more extraordinary?"


    Lin Guoan asked again.


    His question is what everyone present is most concerned about right now. Will the earth be destroyed in the hands of that alien monster?


    "Probably not." Lin Yu replied.


    Now a conflict broke out between him and Gu Xin and other demons. The battle was initiated by him himself and was basically controllable.


    "Then..." Lin Guoan cautiously suggested: "Then shall we go and see on the ground?"


    "It''s better to stay here, get familiar with this kind of life, and similar situations will inevitably occur in the future."


    Lin Yu scanned the people.


    Everyone was silent, no more questions were asked, and no unrealistic suggestions were made.


    What they have experienced in the past few days has allowed them to adapt to the fact that there are extraordinary powerhouses in this universe.


    Therefore, I dare not use common sense to look at the world.


    Afterwards, everyone left to get acquainted with the facilities in the refuge.


    The scale of this refuge is huge, and when Lin Yu built it, he considered all possible situations.


    "Dad, mom, go there too, look for some books or movies, and turn your attention."


    Lin Yu said to Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang.


    Ma Yefang nodded gently and said, "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about us."


    After speaking, she and Lin Guoan quickly turned and left, leaving Lin Yu alone here.


    Looking at the backs of the two of them going away, Lin Yu thought to himself, hoping that by doing so, he could draw out the ancient demon god.


    If there were any elections, he would certainly not adopt such an approach.


    But obviously, Gu Xin and the Demon God were serious this time, and really didn''t want to negotiate with him again.


    Perhaps it was because the original ancestors gave them too much fear and pressure, which led to their willingness to give up everything.


    In short, unless he uses the power of the law to open the passage leading to the hiding place of the ancient demon gods, these demon gods will never give up.


    Under such circumstances, he has no other choice but to use force.


    What''s more, he felt that Gu Xin, these demon gods, must have the devil **** puppets hidden in their hands.


    In that way, the whole situation will be reversed.


    ...


    In the universe.


    Seeing that he couldn''t move Lin Yu, Gu Xin didn''t bother to speak any more, and joined the other demon gods to attack him with all his strength.


    At this time, the star field was in a mess.


    Not only have all kinds of planets been completely destroyed, but even the space has become dilapidated because of this war.


    At this time, if any aircraft flew into this star field, it would be cut into pieces by the shattered space.


    This place has become a complete death zone for ordinary people.


    boom--


    At this time, the five demon gods headed by Gu Xin all caught up with Lin Yu and jointly issued a fatal blow to him.


    Lin Yu was hit by such a fierce attack The huge body immediately flew into the deep space at a speed far exceeding the speed of light.


    Countless planets were destroyed wherever it passed, and hundreds of millions of living beings were killed as a result.


    But Lin Yu didn''t get the blow in vain.


    The main reason why he was given the opportunity by Gu Xin just now was mainly because he hesitated a little.


    He found that one of the demon gods did indeed hold the demon **** puppet in his hands.


    Although the exact number is not known, it is definitely not less than three.


    In other words, as long as the demon **** is taken down and the demon **** puppet in his hand is snatched away, then he can gather enough energy to improve his cultivation.


    "These demon **** puppets, I''m going to make them!"


    Lin Yu slowed down with all his might.


    After stopping the rush, immediately speed up and rush forward.

 Chapter 787： trade off

    Latest URL: "Xidi, you leave first!"


    Gu Xin saw Lin Yu''s goal rushing straight forward, and immediately understood his intentions, so he shouted to the Demon God Great Sage who was holding the Demon God puppet.


    This high-level demon **** named Xidi immediately flew into the depths of the universe at full speed upon hearing this, away from Lin Yu.


    After dealing with Lin Yu so many times, they had already realized the importance of the Demon God Puppet to Lin Yu, and naturally they would not let him get it easily.


    In fact, at the beginning, they were going to use these demon **** puppets to force Lin Yu to do something, but Lin Yu decisively took action, making them too late to tell their intentions.


    Xidi rushed towards the depths of the universe at full speed, while Lin Yu was chasing after him.


    Gu Xin and other demon gods gathered towards Lin Yu, trying to stop him.


    "Be careful, he still has a soul calming stone in his hand."


    Gu Xin flew and spread his voice to other demon gods.


    So far, he still doesn''t know what kind of power the soul calming stone has, so he has to be careful.


    After hearing Gu Xin''s voice transmission, the demon gods responded that they knew.


    Gu Xin said again: "Remember, we can''t replenish the primordial spirit particles now, so the shot must be steady and ruthless."


    "Know!" The demons replied through voice transmission.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu naturally also knew the jealousy in the hearts of these demon gods.


    That''s why he rushed to the high-level demon **** named Xidi so directly.


    He wanted to see what price these demon gods were willing to pay to stop him.


    Anyway, his power comes from his own body of gods and demons. There is no need to supplement the soul particles, and he will automatically heal after being injured. There is no need to be like Guxin and other demons. There are opportunities for trial and error.


    Boom boom boom -


    A group of behemoths shuttled at high speed in the universe, and the shock waves and energy dissipation caused them to destroy countless planets along the way.


    Countless lives were lost as a result.


    The stability of the entire universe is getting weaker and weaker, and the phenomenon of space collapse has appeared in some areas.


    This situation finally made the ancient demon gods hiding in the independent space unable to sit still.


    "What are these guys doing?"


    "Does it mean to lie to us out?"


    In the independent space, the ancient demons gathered together and discussed.


    In fact, the total number of ancient demon gods is not many, there are only seven in total, far fewer than those of the devil gods from the void like Gu Xin.


    This is also the reason why they have been reluctant to come into contact with demon gods such as Gu Xin.


    After all, their strength is almost the same as Gu Xin and the others, so the difference in number puts them at a disadvantage as a whole.


    Another point is that the powerful crystal core they created is about to awaken completely.


    Once awakened, you can completely abandon this universe and enter the eternal paradise.


    This also makes them reluctant to take any risks.


    However, the current battle between Lin Yu and Gu Xin and other demon gods has made this universe precarious, and there is a danger of collapse and destruction at any time.


    If it were destroyed at this time, the powerful crystal core might not be able to awaken.


    In that way, their entire plan has completely failed.


    This is unacceptable to them.


    So they must prevent this from happening.


    Of course, before that, they must first determine whether the battle between Lin Yu and Gu Xin and other demons was a real fight or a fake fight.


    Is it possible that the two parties have colluded well, tricked them out through such a method, and then subdued them in one fell swoop?


    "At present, it is more likely to be false." An ancient demon **** guessed: "Because from their previous behavior, it is obvious that they are a cooperative relationship."


    "Otherwise, this guy named Lin Yu is different from us, he''s an alien, so the cooperation between him and those demon gods will break at any time, and it may be broken now."


    Another ancient demon **** guessed.


    "Let''s observe for a while." One of the most prestigious of the seven ancient demon gods said: "They can''t replenish the primordial spirit particles, so they don''t dare to shoot with all their strength, so this universe is still safe for the time being."


    "When they give up everything, it will not be too late for us to go out and stop."


    "And at that time they will also become very weak because of the war, and the situation is more favorable for us."


    The other six ancient demon gods nodded after seeing each other after hearing this suggestion.


    This is indeed the safest approach at the moment.


    On the one hand, you can wait for both parties to get involved when both losers. On the other hand, you can continue to observe to see if they are playing real or fake.


    Presumably if it is acting, neither of these two parties will use their full strength.


    "By the way, that alien named Lin Yu is a bit strange."


    At this time, the Ancient Demon God, who had used the Demon God Puppet and Lin Yu to fight for a short time, suddenly spoke.


    "What a strange method?" an ancient demon **** asked.


    "This Lin Yu seems to have endless power and does not need to supplement the primordial spirit particles."


    The Ancient Demon God who had fought against Lin Yu explained.


    As soon as his words fell, the other ancient demon gods shook their heads and questioned them.


    "Impossible, if the soul particles are not supplemented, where does his power come from?"


    "Yes, the time you fought him last time was too short, and you fought him by manipulating the demon **** puppet, I guess I didn''t see it clearly."


    "If you think about it again, is it the same as what you said."


    "..."


    Facing the doubts of other ancient demon gods, the ancient demon **** who had fought with Lin Yu couldn''t help but fall into self-doubt.


    After all, the battle between him and Lin Yu was indeed very short-lived, and they fought indirectly. Many of the feelings were not obvious enough, which made it impossible to make accurate judgments.


    "Forget it, look at it again."


    He sighed helplessly.


    After that, the ancient demon gods continued to closely observe the battle outside, staring at the demon gods such as Lin Yu and Gu Xin.


    In the universe.


    Lin Yu chased Sidi and flew all the way, already flying a distance of unknown light-years.


    For ordinary people, the universe is very big and vast, almost endless.


    But for the powerful at their level, it is equivalent to the size of the earth to ordinary people.


    "Lin Yu didn''t slow down at all. It seems that the Demon God Puppet is really important to him!"


    Gu Xin transmits sound to other demon gods.


    He didn''t know that Lin Yu''s body of the gods and demons had the ability to self-recover, and there was no need to supplement the soul particles so he felt that Lin Yu was so desperate, it must be because the devil puppet is very important to Lin Yu.


    "In that case, we all miscalculated before, and even gave him so many demon **** puppets for nothing, which contributed to his strength."


    There are high-level demon gods regret it.


    Another high-level demon **** speculated: "Is there such a possibility? In fact, the demon **** puppet can help Lin Yu replenish energy?"


    Gu Xin said in a voice transmission: "Now it doesn''t make sense to say that, the most important thing is to stop him quickly!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, the Demon God hesitated and said: "If we want to stop him, unless we do our best."


    In an instant, all the demon gods were silent.


    If you don¡¯t get the primordial spirit particles after you make a full shot, you will be very weak. In that case...


    7017k

 Chapter 788： Full blow

    The latest website: "You must make a decision quickly, and Sidi won''t last long."


    In silence, the demon **** reminded.


    Lin Yu was chasing at full speed, and Sidi was running at full speed. If this continues, Sidi will certainly not hold on for long.


    Gu Xin said in a voice transmission: "In this way, we don''t want to fight at the same time, and fight with Lin Yu to consume his strength."


    "This idea is feasible. He is only alone. We have more than him. We can definitely kill him."


    Soon, other demon gods agreed with Gu Xin''s proposal.


    But now the question is, who will make the move first and who will make the move later.


    The first shot will definitely enter the weak state first, and the second shot may not need to act at all.


    "Busson, you and Ami will go up and deal with him first."


    Gu Xin didn''t bother with this issue for long, but directly gave orders to the two weaker high-level demon gods.


    After all, the situation is urgent now, and there is no time to hesitate.


    "good."


    The two demon gods Buson and Ami reluctantly led the way.


    After making full shots, they will definitely fall into weakness, so once there is a danger they can''t resist, it will be very dangerous.


    So they don''t really want to lead the battle.


    But there is no way, who makes them weaker, not the opponent of other high-level demon gods.


    "I''m repeating it, there is only one chance, so once you make a shot, you must be quick and accurate!"


    Gu Xin reminded again.


    "Yes!"


    Bouzon and Ami immediately agreed.


    After that, they swiftly accelerated, passed other high-level demon gods, and quickly approached Lin Yu.


    At this time, Sidi was already showing signs of decline.


    Although he is considered to be relatively strong among the demon gods, he has been unable to supplement the primordial spirit particles for a long time, and gradually began to lose support.


    At a certain moment, he even thought, just throw the demon **** puppets on hand to Lin Yu, anyway, these things are just useless to them.


    If it was thrown directly to Lin Yu, Lin Yu would definitely not continue to target him again.


    In this way, he can return to the large army and join forces with other demon gods to deal with Lin Yu.


    As for the fact that throwing the Demon God Puppet to Lin Yu will boost his strength, this is nothing but speculation.


    Just like Lin Yu had been given so many demon **** puppets before, didn''t his strength still increase?


    "Sidi, let''s help you!"


    Just as Xidi''s heart became more irritable, he suddenly heard the transmission of Buzon and Ami.


    "Okay, stop him quickly!"


    Xidi immediately spread the voice.


    At the same time, the ancient devil was hiding in the hiding place.


    The seven ancient demon gods have been closely observing the battle.


    And after observing for a period of time, they found that Lin Yu did not seem to need to supplement the primordial spirit particles and would not fall into a weak state.


    "I just said that he is a different kind of him, and you can''t treat him with common sense."


    "He has searched for the puppets we have arranged in the universe many times and seized the crystal cores in the puppets. Maybe he can really supplement his strength by eating the crystal cores?"


    "His existence is the biggest variable!"


    The ancient demon gods, like Gu Xin and other demon gods, have also linked Lin Yu''s situation with the demon **** puppets.


    Mainly because they didn''t know about Yuanneng, and they didn''t know that Lin Yu could use the Yuanneng to modify the cultivation base, so it was difficult to understand his behavior of searching for the demon **** puppet everywhere.


    And this kind of speculation can explain all this well.


    "This universe can last for a while, continue to observe them to see if they are ready to actually do it."


    Among the seven ancient demon gods, the most prestigious ancient demon **** spoke.


    "If the situation really develops in a direction that we don''t want to see, it won''t be too late for us to show our final cards."


    Upon hearing this, the ancient demon gods all showed strange expressions.


    Is it really necessary to use the last resort?


    In the universe.


    At this time, Bu Song and Ami, the two high-level demon gods, had chased behind Lin Yu.


    Sidi looked back, feeling a little relieved.


    At this time, any assistance can greatly reduce his pressure and let him take a sigh of relief.


    While he looked back, Lin Yu also glanced back slowly.


    "I''m going to make these demon **** puppets, you don''t want to stop me."


    Lin Yu provoked this battle for two purposes.


    The first purpose is naturally to grab the demon **** puppet, and the second purpose is to hope to draw out the ancient demon **** through this battle.


    Both goals are very important and must be achieved at the same time.


    Therefore, he has been waiting for Gu Xin and waiting for the Demon God to catch up and fight him.


    Otherwise, if he was willing to work hard, he might have caught up with Xidi and snatched the last few demon **** puppets.


    "as you wish!"


    Seeing Lin Yu''s provocation, Bu Song and Ami were unambiguous and launched an attack with all their strength.


    Suddenly, the space around them began to collapse, and countless celestial bodies and planets were squeezed by the collapsed space, annihilated and disappeared.


    This whole area has become a big scary hole in the universe, and there is still no matter existing, even space and time are a chaotic super hole.


    Inside the ancient demon hiding place.


    "They are really moving?!"


    "If this continues, the universe will never remain stable, and the overall collapse will occur."


    "What do we do now? Shall we go out to stop them?"


    "..."


    The ancient demon gods became a little anxious.


    After all, this magnificent plan has condensed their countless efforts and spent countless hours.


    They absolutely cannot accept failure.


    "Don''t worry, take another look. This universe can withstand at least three attacks of this scale. We still have time."


    The most prestigious ancient demon **** said.


    Although the other six ancient demon gods were still impatient, they finally accepted this suggestion.


    Mainly because they don''t have many choices.


    Once they actively intervene in this dispute, they will have to pay a high price.


    In the universe.


    Bu Song and Ami''s full shots really worked, and Lin Yu had to stop to deal with their attacks.


    After all, they are all high-level demon gods, and their strength is not comparable to that of Baqin''s first-level demon gods.


    Even if Lin Yu possessed an eternal body of gods and demons, he did not dare to underestimate their attacks.


    "Although we can''t kill him this way, we can slowly consume his power."


    Bu Song and Ami didn''t expect to kill Lin Yu in this way, their original purpose was just to kill Lin Yu.


    They believe that Lin Yu definitely needs to supplement something to make up for his body''s shortfall.


    Otherwise, they will definitely fall into a state of weakness like them.


    From a distance, Xidi thought the same way. He also felt that Lin Yu must have suffered a lot of damage after such an attack.


    This gave him a chance to get out just like that to consume him! "


    Xidi thought to himself, and glanced in Lin Yu''s direction.


    But it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t look at it. Upon taking a look, he found that Lin Yu was speeding up at him again.


    And the speed seems to be faster than before.


    "Why did he recover so quickly?"


    Sidi was shocked.


    The two high-level demon gods, Bu Song and Ami, were also stunned.


    At this time, Gu Xin and the other demon gods had already chased up and came to them.


    "Lin Yu..."


    Gu Xin murmured.


    7017k

 Chapter 789： True purifier

    The latest website: "Lin Yu, this guy is really hard to see through."


    Gu Xin was a little helpless.


    Since dealing with Lin Yu, he has not been able to see through Lin Yu.


    For him, the demon **** who has lived for countless years, it is completely inappropriate.


    After all, Lin Yu''s age is too young for him, so small that he is not even a fraction of his age.


    It stands to reason that based on his knowledge and knowledge, he should be able to see through Lin Yu''s details at a glance and know his strength well.


    However, the opposite is true.


    "wrong¡­"


    Suddenly, a bold idea came to Gu Xin''s mind.


    "Lin Yu, maybe the real purifier!"


    As soon as this idea appeared, Gu Xin even forgot to chase Lin Yu, and he didn''t have time to bother with the voice of other demon gods.


    He threw himself into thinking, thinking about the possibility of this idea.


    As various memories emerged in his mind, countless clues slowly spliced ??together, and finally, Gu Xin felt that the possibility of this guess was extremely great.


    "He must be a purifier!"


    Gu Xin said firmly in his heart.


    The so-called purifier is actually a term invented by these demon gods.


    For example, those gods in the void are purifiers.


    The purpose of the purifier is to purify all the unstable factors that will affect the stability of the plane.


    These demons are one of them.


    It is precisely because of the appearance of these demon gods that the void has become more and more unstable, and it will be sooner or later that it will be destroyed.


    So the existence of gods appeared.


    Those gods did not come from the natural evolution of living beings, nor were they cultivated by mortals.


    They are aggregates of primordial spirit particles, without a precise image, but pure energy.


    Because of this, they can urge the law.


    They have been using the power of the law to clear all obstacles that affect the stability of the void.


    These obstacles include not only their demon gods who are cultivated by mortals, but also the growing world in the void.


    The so-called too much is not enough, and the ever-increasing big world will also affect the stability of the void.


    In fact, these demon gods also knew that this would not work, and they all knew very well in their hearts that once the void dies, they will have no place to stay.


    So they have been thinking of ways to solve this problem.


    And the way they came up with was to return the entire void to the beginning of creation and start again.


    It''s a pity that this plan was ruined by the original ancestor who turned out to be born.


    The original ancestors directly destroyed the fragile void, which not only caused them to lose their foothold, but also killed all the gods spawned by the plane''s desire to purify the void.


    Everything is completely finished.


    Guxin thought there would be no Purifiers since then, but now...


    "Lin Yu has become so strong in a short period of time. He has such a strong body and is able to move the law. He must have been blessed by the will of the plane, otherwise it will not be explained at all."


    "Besides, he can obtain the Soul Calming Stone with such good luck. It must also be derived from the will of the plane."


    "This kid is the purifier chosen by the plane for self-purification."


    "He is not an ordinary person at all."


    Gu Xin sneered in his heart: "We all think those gods are the biggest threat we face. We didn''t expect those gods to be abandoned children from the beginning."


    "Hmph, this plane, or the existence that created this plane, has already done everything."


    Gu Xin felt colder the more he thought about it.


    He suddenly felt that perhaps the original ancestor would eventually be killed by Lin Yu''s hands.


    After all, what Yuanzu wanted to do was to destroy all the world including the void, and even destroy an entire plane, which was obviously against the will of the plane itself.


    "Guxin? Guxin!"


    Seeing Gu Xin floating there in a daze, the demon gods were all anxious when they called him not to.


    They gathered around him one after another, and patted him on the body.


    After being engaged in this way, Gu Xin recovered in an instant.


    "What''s up?"


    Gu Xin asked instinctively.


    "What''s the matter? We still want to ask what happened to you. Tell me, what were you thinking about? Do we still want to chase Lin Yu?"


    The demons looked at Gu Xin with complicated expressions.


    Obviously Gu Xin was in a daze for some reason, and he shouldn''t call him. After finally waking him up, he instead asked them what had happened.


    Gu Xin was stunned, and then focused his head: "Of course we must chase! Lin Yu must be killed at all costs, otherwise we will all die!"


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    The demons looked at each other, a bit unable to keep up with Gu Xin''s rhythm.


    What I didn''t say just now is good, try not to ruin the universe, and don''t take it with all your strength regardless of it, so that everyone is in a state of weakness.


    As a result, with this stupefying effort, he thought about killing Lin Yu at all costs?


    Gu Xin saw that the demon gods were puzzled, so he hurriedly passed the sound to them, and said quickly what he had just thought of.


    After the demons had listened, they understood the change in his mentality.


    But this does not mean that they approve of his conjecture.


    "I have carefully investigated. Lin Yu was an ordinary mortal from the beginning, and he can''t be a purifier."


    Some demon **** questioned.


    As soon as he finished speaking, another demon **** immediately answered, "That''s right, Lin Yu, like us, has his own will, and it is impossible to be selected as a purifier by the plane."


    Gu Xin asked back: "Then you guys are talking, how could he grow so fast?"


    The demons were speechless.


    They really couldn''t answer this question, because like Gu Xin, they couldn''t see through Lin Yu at all.


    "In any case, it would be inappropriate to make such an arbitrary guess just because he wanted to find out why he grew so fast."


    There are demon gods who oppose the Tao.


    Seeing that Gu Xin couldn''t persuade all the demon gods, he had to change his words: "Anyway, Lin Yu absolutely can''t stay, this is definitely a huge evil."


    "We don''t need you to tell us about this. The question now is **** him with the least cost."


    "That''s right, UU Reading just now Buson and Ami made an all-out effort, but there was no effect at all."


    "Unless we fight the risk of destroying this universe, we can''t help him."


    "..."


    The demon gods no longer wonder whether Lin Yu is a purifier or not, and instead fall into the distress of how to deal with Lin Yu.


    They were anxious to wake Gu Xin just now, just to discuss this.


    Gu Xin thought for a while and said, "Lin Yu cares about the people on the blue planet. He certainly doesn''t want to destroy the universe just like us, so there is no need to worry about this."


    "I think we will continue to act according to the plan just now, and then find the right opportunity before flexibly responding."


    After hearing this, the demon gods all agreed to this plan after looking at each other.


    Although this plan was not much different from the original plan, Gu Xin did not even think about killing Lin Yu at all costs.

 Chapter 790： 1 and a half success

    Latest website: After Gu Xin and the Demon God finished their discussions, they chased Lin Yu again.


    This short stay really wasted some time, and the distance between them and Lin Yu was widened.


    But it didn''t matter, Lin Yu chased Xidi mainly for the demon **** puppet in Xidi''s hands. As long as the demon **** puppet was destroyed, Lin Yu would naturally stop.


    "Sidi, destroy all the demon puppets!"


    Gu Xin transmitted to Xidi Road.


    He had already made up his mind to kill Lin Yu at all costs, and of course he wouldn''t care about those demon **** puppets.


    After all, I kept these demon **** puppets because I thought about the possibility of cooperating with Lin Yu.


    In the distance, Xidi was already exhausted and was about to be caught up by Lin Yu.


    Therefore, after hearing this sound transmission, he did not hesitate to pinch the four demon **** puppets into powder.


    After destroying the Demon God Puppet, he slowly stopped his figure and opened his hands to let Lin Yu know that there was no Demon God Puppet in his hand.


    "You chased me for so long, but it''s just a waste of time."


    Sidi said triumphantly.


    He believed that Lin Yu would not be stupid to shoot him again after knowing that he had no hope of obtaining the Demon God Puppet.


    Because once it is shot, the aftermath of the battle will cause huge damage to the universe, and it may cause the universe to be destroyed directly.


    And he knew that Lin Yu, like them, didn''t want this universe to be ruined like this.


    "Who said I was wasting time?"


    Lin Yu smiled.


    These demon gods don''t even know that the demon **** puppet is actually not important, what is important is the crystal core hidden in the body of the demon **** puppet.


    That thing is the real source of vitality.


    The reason why he had eaten the entire demon **** puppet in front of these demon gods was just to prevent them from suspicion.


    "What do you mean?"


    Sidi didn''t know why.


    The four demon **** puppets were completely destroyed just now, and there was no scum left. Could Lin Yu put them together again?


    Or is he going to urge the law of time to reverse time to the point in time before the demon **** puppet was destroyed?


    Lin Yu ignored him, just smiled and released his original energy.


    Xidi naturally recognizes Yuan Qi.


    This peculiar power actually originated from them. In those great worlds destroyed by them, some people were affected by the power of the devil, and their bodies mutated so that they could use Origin Qi.


    In other words, Origin Qi comes from magic power.


    Lin Yu possesses magic power, so he can use this power naturally.


    It''s just that he couldn''t figure out what Lin Yu wanted to do when he released Gen Qi at this time.


    You know that this kind of power is impossible to threaten a high-level demon **** like him, so it shouldn''t be for him.


    But if it wasn''t to deal with him, is it really trying to piece together the demon **** puppet turned into powder?


    "It''s useless." Xidi shook his head and said, "The devil **** puppet is made from part of the body of the ancient devil god. I definitely know them better than you."


    What he meant was that he knew how to completely destroy the Demon God''s puppet.


    Lin Yu ignored him and controlled the source energy released by himself.


    Xidi soon discovered that under Lin Yu''s control, four small transparent crystals slowly condensed and formed.


    "Ok?"


    Sidi stared at the four transparent crystals carefully, and suddenly realized it.


    "So this is what you need!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he hurriedly moved his figure, trying to grab the four crystal cores that had been pieced together again.


    But Lin Yu had been prepared for this a long time ago, how could Xidi **** them away.


    Lin Yu quickly shot and grabbed the four crystal cores.


    At this time, it is impossible to rely on Genesis Qi to recover the crystal core, because Genesis Qi is a low-level power that is useless in front of the Demon God.


    Lin Yu''s right hand quickly approached the four crystal cores, slightly faster than Sidi.


    But just when he was about to touch the four crystal cores, he suddenly felt a powerful impact from the side and back.


    boom!


    Before Lin Yu had time to grasp the four crystal cores, he was knocked out by the huge impact.


    And the moment he flew out, he also saw clearly who the shot was.


    It turned out to be Gu Xin.


    "Gu Xin, why are you so desperate?!"


    Lin Yu was very puzzled, why Gu Xin suddenly seemed to be desperate to Saburo, as if he was going to fight him to death.


    He didn''t know Gu Xin''s mental journey just now, so naturally he didn''t know Gu Xin''s mentality change.


    Gu Xin at this time had already made up his mind to kill him at any cost.


    "Guxin, what are you doing?"


    When Xidi successfully grabbed the four crystal cores in his hands, he glared at Gu Xin and asked loudly.


    Although the attack just stopped Lin Yu in time, it also caused a huge impact on the universe and seriously affected the stability of the universe.


    This universe can no longer withstand any toss, any battle may directly collapse it.


    At this time, other demon gods also rushed here one after another.


    Like Sidi, they questioned Gu Xin aloud as soon as he stopped, asking him why he was so adventurous.


    "I can''t make it clear, but I can assure you that if Lin Yu is allowed to obtain these four crystals, then his strength will surely usher in a leap."


    Gu Xin glanced at the demons surrounding him and said quickly.


    This was a sudden intuition, probably because he had just thought carefully about what Lin Yu had done, the feeling that came out of his subconscious.


    the other side.


    After Lin Yu was hit by Gu Xin, he flew hundreds of thousands of light-years away in an instant.


    This distance is naturally much shorter than that of the universe, which is 93 billion light-years in diameter. However, the shock wave generated by the high-speed flight has affected countless galaxies.


    The whole universe was torn open in an instant.


    "I underestimated Gu Xin. I didn''t expect this guy to be so cruel!"


    Lin Yu didn''t expect Gu Xin to have the courage to give up everything.


    He thought that Gu Xin would not take such a big risk, but he had to know that just this time, the universe has been put in a precarious position, and he can no longer withstand any shocks.


    "Has he guessed my plan?"


    Lin Yu quickly stopped his figure, guessing in his heart.


    His original plan had two purposes One was to **** the Demon God Puppet and eat the crystal core inside the Demon God Puppet.


    In this way, you can have enough vital energy to improve your cultivation.


    The second is to draw out the ancient demon gods who are hiding in the independent space and refuse to come out through this dispute.


    Now that Gu Xin has done so, the first goal is basically defeated.


    And the second purpose...


    "The second goal should have been achieved!"


    Lin Yu quietly waited for the body of the devastated **** and demon to heal, while looking at the direction of Gu Xin and other demon gods from a distance.


    He couldn''t see the specific situation there at such a long distance, but he knew that those ancient demon gods would never sit still anymore.


    Will definitely come out to find Guxin and the others.


    At least they should come out to stop them from continuing to destroy the universe.

 Chapter 791： The situation is better than people

    Latest URL: Swish Swish!


    Three huge figures slowly emerged not far from Gu Xin, and instantly attracted the attention of all the demon gods present.


    Originally, their gazes were still looking at the direction in which Lin Yu was knocked into the air, but now they all looked at the three behemoths that suddenly appeared.


    Obviously, this must be the ancient demon god.


    "Hmph, wait a long time for you, you finally came out!"


    Gu Xin said lightly.


    When he had just made a full blow, he actually had the idea of ??the Ancient Demon God in his heart.


    Now it is finally successful.


    "No matter what is going on between you, this battle must end immediately."


    An ancient demon **** said to Gu Xin without a doubt.


    Gu Xin sneered and said, "You should tell Lin Yu about this. He initiated everything on his own initiative. We are just forced to fight back."


    After speaking he asked again: "What''s your name?"


    "If I''m right, you should be Bai Meng, the founder of Zhenwu Xuanzong."


    The demon gods were all mortals before they became demon gods, and they became what they are today through step-by-step cultivation.


    And when they were mortals, they all founded or joined sects and practiced in sects.


    The ancient demon **** with the head slowly nodded and said, "Yes, I am Bai Meng."


    "Bai Meng!"


    The other demon gods beside Gu Xin were a little nervous.


    The name Bai Meng is not simple, it is basically the ancestor of all demon gods.


    Because the Demon God''s Breathing Method was created by him.


    Of course, this does not mean that Bai Meng''s strength will far surpass them, after all, there is an upper limit to the strength of the Demon God in the plane.


    But even if Bai Meng''s strength did not surpass them too much, they would still instinctively feel awe.


    "Your name is Guxin, right?"


    Bai Meng looked at Gu Xin and said.


    "Yeah." Gu Xin nodded.


    "They all listen to you?" Bai Meng asked again.


    "Almost." Gu Xin replied.


    "Okay." Bai Meng continued to look at Gu Xin and said: "I now give you a chance. As long as you stop destroying the universe and stabilize the guy named Lin Yu, I will allow you to enter the eternal paradise."


    "Eternal Paradise?"


    Hearing this term, the demons moved their faces.


    Lin Yu had mentioned this so-called eternal paradise to Gu Xin before.


    Because eternal paradise, like its name, lasts forever.


    It is precisely because the ancient demon gods have found a way to enter the eternal paradise that they have been hiding from them.


    "How do you guarantee that your words count?"


    Gu Xin secretly breathed a sigh of relief, but still did not dare to relax his vigilance.


    He has an intuition that eternal paradise is definitely not so easy to enter.


    Because if it were easy to enter the eternal paradise, these ancient demon gods would not wait until they had no choice before coming out to negotiate with them, but contacting them early.


    After all, they are in the same line as the Ancient Demon God, and they are not outsiders like Lin Yu.


    Therefore, Gu Xin felt that Bai Meng''s promise might conceal mystery.


    It may even be a delay to deceive them.


    "This is my sincerity."


    As Bai Meng said, waving his hand, countless light spots left his right hand and flew towards Gu Xin.


    Gu Xin looked at it, and was busy breathing heavily, sucking all these light spots into his body.


    "This long-lost feeling!"


    A white mist spit out from Gu Xin''s mouth, and his entire mental outlook was completely renewed.


    The magic power that had just been lost due to his full shot has been fully replenished, and he has returned to his heyday.


    "Essence particle!"


    The Demon God beside Gu Xin shouted.


    The light spots that just drifted towards Gu Xin are the original spirit particles.


    Mortal people can''t see this thing, but they can see it.


    "We also urgently need Primal Spirit particles."


    Buson, Ami, and Sidi couldn''t help but speak.


    They are also in a weak state now, and urgently need to spit out the soul particles to replenish the power of the devil.


    Otherwise, if there is danger after waiting, they are very likely to die because of being too weak.


    This is a life-threatening matter, and there is no need to be reserved.


    Bai Meng glanced at them, then looked at Gu Xin again: "What I just said, how did you think about it?"


    Gu Xin smiled and shook his head: "This kind of sincerity is not enough."


    "Then Lin Yu''s strength is extraordinary, and he also has infinite strength. Every time we fight with him, we are desperate."


    "So if we want us to do things for you, at least we have to come up with more primordial spirit particles."


    After speaking, he turned and glanced at the other demon gods present.


    The demon gods cast affirmative eyes at him one after another, agreeing with what he said.


    Bai Meng also smiled when he saw that Gu Xin and other demon gods were in agreement.


    Afterwards, he looked at the three demon gods, Bu Song, Ami, and Xidi: "You just said that you want the primordial spirit particle?"


    As soon as this voice fell, Gu Xin frowned.


    He heard the meaning of Baimeng''s words, he was ready to divide them.


    Now Bai Meng held the primordial spirit particles they urgently needed, while Buzon, Ami, and Xidi were in a weak state, desperately in need of the primordial spirit particles to supplement the magic power.


    So it is very likely to be shaken by this temptation.


    Gu Xin guessed it right, and Bai Meng had exactly this idea.


    As one of the oldest demon gods, Bai Meng knew very well the virtue of the demon god.


    In fact, the devil gods are essentially the same as humans, with some people having advantages and disadvantages.


    Like the demon gods in front of them, there is not a big difference in strength, and they are not monolithic at all.


    The reason why they are uniting now is simply because of the situation.


    Bai Meng is 100% sure that these demon gods had their own organizations before they came to this universe, and they were leaders at the level of their organizations.


    So it is very easy to be divided, as long as a little bit of temptation is enough.


    "What do you want to do so that you are willing to give us soul particles?"


    When the three demon gods Buzon, Ami and Sidi saw Bai Meng say this, hope suddenly ignited in their hearts.


    As soon as their words were spoken, Gu Xin immediately transmitted a voice to all the demon gods including them: "Don''t fall into his tricks!"


    "Guxin, what do you want to say?"


    A Demon God asked with a voice transmission.


    Gu Xin said quickly: "He is deliberately dividing us, you must see it."


    "Then what do you want to do? Do you grab the soul particle in his hand?" Bu Song couldn''t help asking.


    When asked by him, Gushin was silent immediately.


    How can it be possible to grab Let alone whether it can be successfully grabbed, the hands alone may destroy the universe and make everyone lose their only foothold.


    Moreover, they don''t know how many ancient demon gods are hiding in the independent space, and whether there will be more than them.


    "Have you finished whispering?"


    Bai Meng asked calmly.


    He saw Gu Xin and other demon gods suddenly silent, knowing that they must be discussing countermeasures with Voice Transmission.


    "The situation is better than people. Now you have no better way out except for cooperating with me obediently."


    "This universe is destroyed like this by you, and it can''t stand any toss, so you must not dare to do anything with us."


    "Plus, even if you do it with us, you won''t have any chance of winning in the slightest."


    Bai Meng scanned the demons and gods.


    new

 Chapter 792： No choice

    Latest URL: "He is right, we have no choice at all."


    Bu Song said.


    Ami and Xidi also spoke through voice transmission: "People are under the eaves and have to bow their heads. There is no other way."


    Gu Xin replied: "I know you are very eager to get the primordial spirit particles, but..."


    "Gu Xin!" Bu Song said, "You have fully recovered, but we have not. You are not qualified to blame us."


    Gu Xin was immediately annoyed when he said this.


    You must know that his strength is stronger than Buson, Ami and Sidi, how could he endure being scolded by them.


    "Hmph, you haven''t learned about Lin Yu''s strength. Even if you recover completely, do you think you can stabilize Lin Yu?"


    Gu Xin reminded: "Don''t forget, this Bai Meng is conditional on giving the primordial spirit particle."


    Hearing this, Bu Song swallowed what he wanted to say in an instant.


    But this does not mean that he approved Gu Xin''s words.


    After all, the body''s feelings are not deceiving. He, Ami, and Xidi are desperately eager for the primordial spirit particles at this time, and they can pay any price for this.


    Just like a person who is extremely hungry, he can save everything for one bite.


    Bai Meng firmly grasped this mentality, and said again: "How can I say, do you three want the soul particle?"


    As he spoke, countless light spots flowed from the gaps between Baimeng''s fingers and surrounded him with his right hand.


    Buson, Ami, and Sidi couldn''t help swallowing while looking at this picture.


    But when they were about to speak, Gu Xin said first: "Bai Meng, there is one thing I must remind you first."


    "What''s the matter?" Bai Meng turned to look at Gu Xin.


    "Then Lin Yu, there is a high probability that he is a Purifier and our mortal enemy." Gu Xin said.


    Just after he made this statement, most of the demon gods chose to question it.


    But he still wanted to tell Bai Meng a listen, maybe Bai Meng would understand his thoughts.


    "The Purifier?" Bai Meng asked, "Do you have evidence?"


    "have."


    Gu Xin quickly repeated the guess in his heart.


    By the way, he also explained the reason why they came here, and what Yuanzu is about to chase after.


    After Bai Meng listened, he slowly nodded and said, "If you haven''t lied to me, then according to your statement, Lin Yu may indeed be a purifier."


    Seeing him say this, Gu Xin was overjoyed.


    Finally found a soulmate.


    "So we have to find a way to get rid of Lin Yu, it''s useless to keep him steady."


    Gu Xin suggested.


    "Why bother not to please?" Bai Meng shook his head.


    "Even if Lin Yu is a purifier, as long as we enter the eternal paradise, we don''t have to worry about whether this plane is stable, regardless of whether he is a purifier or a purifier."


    Seeing Bai Meng''s unconcerned look, Gu Xin hurriedly reminded: "Don''t underestimate Lin Yu, if this guy really has the blessing of the plane will, his potential is limitless."


    "This is just your guess." Bai Meng didn''t care. "And you just said that the gods in the void are all buried in the hands of the original ancestor."


    "Those gods are all purifiers spawned by the will of the plane. Haven''t they ushered in such a fate?"


    As soon as Bai Meng''s words were finished, the demon gods beside Gu Xin also spread their voices to Gu Xin one after another: "Gu Xin, don''t worry about getting rid of Lin Yu anymore. You just did it like that, and this universe is almost destroyed. ."


    "Yeah, if the universe hadn''t become so fragile, we could now fight these ancient demon gods and force them to hand over the primordial spirit particles."


    "That is, I think the reason why these ancient demon gods came out so arrogantly to negotiate with us is that we didn''t dare to do it when they were right."


    "..."


    The demon gods have caused the fault of this situation to blame Gu Xin one after another.


    In fact, they were right. The reason why Bai Meng dared to bring two ancient demon gods out to negotiate terms with them was because the universe could no longer withstand the toss.


    He just skillfully transformed this unfavorable situation into favorable conditions for him.


    "I ask you one last time, do you want primordial spirit particles?"


    Bai Meng turned his head again to look at Buson, Ami and Sidi, and asked each word.


    "think!"


    Bu Song said first.


    He was afraid that Gu Xin would come out again to grab a word.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ami and Sidi immediately gave a positive answer.


    Bai Meng smiled and nodded and said, "Okay, those who are aware of the current affairs are outstanding. Since you want the soul particles in my hand, you must agree to the conditions I just put forward?"


    "That''s natural!"


    Bu Song said repeatedly: "We had a holiday with Lin Yu, and we don''t want to watch Lin Yu ruin the universe. Needless to say, we have to find a way to stabilize him."


    As soon as his voice fell, Ami added hurriedly: "But if we want us to keep dealing with him, we have to keep providing us with primordial spirit particles."


    "Don''t worry about this."


    Bai Meng said and waved three rays of light.


    Countless spots of light enveloped the three demon gods, Buson, Ami, and Sidi.


    Like Gu Xin just now, they greedily vomit the soul particles to replenish the loss of magic power in their bodies.


    Soon, they also returned to their heyday.


    Upon seeing this, Bai Meng turned his head and looked at the other demon gods and said, "What do you think? Of course, if you are not willing, I will not force it."


    The demon gods looked at each other, and then said one after another: "I am also willing to cooperate with you."


    The situation is better than others, and at this moment they have no choice but to cooperate with Bai Meng.


    At least in this way, there is no worries about obtaining the soul particles, right?


    And even if they don''t cooperate with Bai Meng, they have to face Lin Yu.


    Seeing that all the demon gods had agreed to Bai Meng''s conditions, Gu Xin had to accept this reality.


    He reminded: "Don''t forget the promise you just made."


    "Relax, as long as you can hold Lin Yu steady for a period of time and let us open the channel to the eternal paradise, we will bring you into the eternal paradise together."


    Bai Meng solemnly promised.


    In fact, he didn''t mean to deceive these juniors, but he didn''t know what would happen by then After all, neither he nor other ancient demon gods had entered the eternal land.


    So we can only think of ways to use them first.


    If the eternal paradise is easy to enter, then naturally there is no need to violate this promise, but in case...


    "You must collect these primordial spirit particles first."


    With a wave of Bai Meng''s hand, countless rays of light were emitted like a goddess scattered flowers, and each demon **** received one, and Gu Xin was no exception.


    When the demon gods received these primordial spirit particles, Bai Meng and the other two ancient demon gods had disappeared.


    It should be back to that independent space.


    Gu Xin looked at the area where Bai Meng had disappeared, and tightened the four crystal cores that were coming from Sidi Na.


    These four crystal cores seem to be very important to Lin Yu, and they might have a miraculous effect.


    new

 Chapter 793： 1 arrow double eagle

    The latest website: "Sure enough, it''s a killer killer!"


    As soon as Bai Meng and the other two ancient demon gods returned to the independent space, the other ancient demon gods laughed.


    "In this way, the puppets made by the late generations will replace us to help us manage the universe, and we only need to give out a little soul particle."


    "If they join forces, there must be a way to stabilize Lin Yu, and Lin Yu himself doesn''t want to watch this universe ruin, presumably this universe will no longer be in danger for the time being."


    "That said, thanks to the guy named Gu Xin. If it hadn''t been for his full blow to knock the universe to the brink of collapse, making them very jealous, we really wouldn''t have the upper hand."


    "Yeah, at first I thought it was over, but I didn''t expect it to be beneficial to us."


    The ancient demons were full of joy and were very satisfied with the result.


    After laughing for a while, they discussed their entry into eternal paradise.


    The crystal core that had initially possessed self-awareness had not yet fully awakened.


    Only when it is fully awakened can it use the power of the law to open the channel to the eternal land.


    Only then can we truly give up this universe.


    Not yet.


    "What I am worried about now is whether the existence of the eternal paradise will just be rumored."


    An ancient demon **** worried.


    Hearing what he said, the other ancient demon gods also involuntarily fell silent, showing a worried expression.


    They have worked hard for this plan for so long, and if they fail in the end, it is absolutely unacceptable.


    "Probably not." Bai Meng said with a solemn expression: "This statement has been around for a long time, and it may have been circulating for several epochs. We just know it too late."


    "Moreover, this is our only hope now, we can only choose to believe."


    After Bai Meng finished speaking, the ancient demons remained silent.


    Indeed, doubts and worries are meaningless at this point, and you have to witness it personally anyway.


    "keep it up!"


    Suddenly, the ancient demon **** cheered.


    "keep it up!"


    The other ancient demon gods nodded heavily.


    ...


    In the universe.


    Seeing Bai Meng''s departure, Gu Xin and other demon gods quickly discussed.


    "Unexpectedly, Bai Meng also thought that Lin Yu might be a purifier."


    A demon sighed.


    Gu Xin immediately became interested when he heard it.


    After he told everyone about this idea at the beginning, only doubts were drawn.


    However, now with Bai Meng''s approval, these demon gods have actually begun to change their views.


    Sure enough, the words of Bai Meng, the founder of the school, have more weight.


    "I still said what I just said, it''s useless to hold Lin Yu steady, we must find a way to get rid of him."


    Gu Xin repeated the old saying.


    However, as soon as his words were uttered, the Demon God immediately objected: "Gu Xin, don''t worry about killing Lin Yu, don''t forget what Bai Meng said just now, just hold him for a while, and wait until you successfully open the road to eternal paradise. Channel."


    "Huh, it''s wise to say, what do you think you can do to stabilize him?"


    Gu Xin snorted, then looked at the other demon gods and said, "You have already seen Lin Yu''s ability. Tell me, how can you ensure that he doesn''t mess around?"


    When the demons heard this, they were silent.


    Gu Xin sneered and said, "You just agreed to get one element faster than the other in order to get that little soul particle, but in the end there was nothing in your heart."


    "Gu Xin, don''t talk coldly there." Bu Song couldn''t help but said: "Then Lin Yu is our public enemy, you should quickly think about how to deal with him with us."


    Before Gu Xin spoke, Xidi said first: "From the perspective of Lin Yu''s actions on that blue planet, I think he certainly doesn''t want to see the destruction of this universe."


    "So as long as we ignore him, he shouldn''t bother us."


    "Even if he really finds it and sees that we all have the primordial particles to replenish the power of the devil, he will definitely choose to give up."


    As soon as Xidi finished speaking, the other demon gods nodded one after another.


    They all think Xidi''s statement is more reliable.


    Gu Xin sneered again: "It''s so beautiful, don''t forget, the soul calming stone is in his hands."


    "And..." Gu Xin said as he showed the four reorganized crystal cores in front of the demon gods.


    "And he will definitely come back to grab these four things."


    Xidi shook his head and said, "Gu Xin, you are too complicated to think about it. This is easy to handle. Just destroy these things."


    "Destroy them, Lin Yu won''t come to trouble us again."


    After speaking, he stretched out his hand to grab the four crystal cores suspended in front of Gu Xin.


    Gu Xin hurriedly took them back and said, "How can such a valuable thing be ruined like this casually."


    "What value can this thing have?"


    The demons were curious.


    "This thing has some value to Lin Yu, but it''s of no use to us. Why keep it?"


    "Yes, what do we want these things for?"


    The demons couldn''t understand why Gu Xin said they were valuable.


    Gu Xin explained: "To be valuable to Lin Yu is to be valuable to us. We can use these gadgets to compare Lin Yu."


    "Ok?"


    The demon gods such as Buzon and Ami were stunned.


    What Gu Xin said seemed to make sense. You can use these four crystals to compare Lin Yu.


    For example, negotiate a condition with Lin Yu, and then give him these cores one by one, which can delay a lot of time.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that these things are really of great value to Lin Yu.


    "Gu Xin, what idea did you think of, tell it to everyone."


    A demon urged.


    Gu Xin secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the demons were persuaded by him.


    What he thought in his heart was to use these four crystal cores to kill Lin Yu instead of holding him for a while.


    But if this idea is said, it will definitely attract opposition.


    Because the demon gods like Buzon and Ami have been scared, for fear that if there is another dispute, this universe will be completely destroyed.


    "Lin Yu has been using those secrets to cheer our appetite before. Let us find him a puppet of the devil. This time we will change our appetite..."


    Gu Xin suggested.


    ...


    Far away.


    While Gu Xin and other demon gods were discussing how to deal with Lin Yu Lin Yu had been waiting for his wounds to heal.


    The moment Gu Xin attacked him just now used all his strength and hurt him badly.


    Of course, it is far from possible for this level of attack to kill him now, and it is the limit to allow him to suffer this level of trauma.


    "This universe is on the verge of destruction, and the Ancient Demon God will definitely come out and find a way to stop it."


    "Maybe the ancient demon gods have already dealt with those demon gods Gu Xin at this time."


    Lin Yu thought quickly and analyzed various possible situations.


    He is now a little confused about why Gu Xin made his full effort. Is it the same as his thinking, wanting to draw the ancient devil out?


    Otherwise, Gu Xin''s character should not be so adventurous.


    And just as Lin Yu was thinking this way, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind.

 Chapter 794： Significant inspiration

    The latest website: "Your Excellency, you, hurry up and take a look, here, this elementary spirit particle has some very magical phenomena..."


    The voice spoke incoherently, and the tone was very excited.


    This is the voice from Dean Liu. When Lin Yu left the spherical space station, he gave him a device that could directly contact him.


    Now the other party is contacting him through that device.


    "I will be right over."


    Lin Yu said in his mind.


    At this time, his injury has almost recovered, and originally wanted to go to the star field just now to find out.


    But since the matter that Dean Liu mentioned is related to the Primordial Spirit particle, it is necessary to go over and take a look.


    After all, the research he handed over to Dean Liu was also very important.


    Once the research is successful, he might be able to help him repair the Dantian universe.


    Huh--


    Lin Yu disappeared in a flash.


    After a while, his figure appeared near the spherical space station.


    The eyes are full of barbarians. The two livable planets of this human civilization have experienced huge disasters. Various buildings on the surface collapsed and collapsed.


    Not only that, the circular orbits outside the two planets were also broken into several sections, and countless fragments were floating around, making that area very dangerous.


    And the Dyson ball, which was wrapped in the stars, was also seriously damaged, and it was in jeopardy.


    "The situation is much worse than that on Earth, probably due to Gu Xin''s last blow."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Immediately afterwards, he urged Yuan Qi to quickly repair these damaged things.


    In just a few breaths, everything returned to its original condition.


    It''s a pity that those who died in this disaster can''t be resurrected, unless he can mobilize the power of the law and use the law of time to make them come alive.


    "I''ll talk about it later."


    Lin Yu turned and flew into the space station.


    When he came to the laboratory inside the space station, all the scientists including Dean Liu looked at him excitedly.


    Although this star field was affected by the aftermath of the battle, it has experienced severe turbulence.


    However, the spherical space station has not been greatly affected due to its unusually strong structure.


    Dean Liu and others stood there unscathed.


    "Your Excellency, thank you..."


    Dean Liu bowed and said.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly stopped him and said, "It''s just a small matter, it doesn''t have to be that way."


    He knew in his heart that Dean Liu wanted to thank him for repairing everything outside as before.


    "Hurry up and talk about what happened to the Primordial Spirit particle."


    Lin Yu reminded.


    "Yes!"


    Dean Liu came back to his senses and remembered the business.


    The other scientists present quickly approached Dean Liu and surrounded a glass cover behind him.


    "Your Excellency, please see."


    Dean Liu turned around, pointed to the glass cover behind him and said, "This is the soul particle you stayed here. We have been studying it according to your instructions."


    "Unfortunately, our research has not made progress during this period of time."


    "Fortunately, today''s sudden disaster has caused some very magical changes."


    Speaking of this, Dean Liu was very excited.


    It seemed that the turmoil that caused the entire civilization to suffer catastrophe was a blessing for him.


    "We found that those who connected to the virtual network before dying, their consciousness did not disappear after death, but appeared in this primordial soul particle."


    Dean Liu reminded excitedly: "Your Excellency, you should remember that this soul particle is connected to our virtual network."


    After listening to Dean Liu''s words, Lin Yu suddenly thought of Duan Kong.


    After Duan Kong died, he didn''t lose consciousness, but was taken by a primordial spirit particle into the particle world.


    And in that particle world, there are many people who have the same experience as Duan Kong.


    They have lost their bodies, but their consciousness can survive in some memory light spots formed by primordial spirit particles, just like living in the real world.


    "I''ll take a look!"


    Lin Yu found out his spiritual consciousness and entered the primordial spirit particle.


    In an instant, he saw countless people standing on the boundless land.


    These people all looked around in a panic, obviously not being able to figure out what was going on.


    They don''t seem to know that they are dead.


    "Sure enough!" Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "Sure enough, everything is very similar to the situation in those memory light spots. It is nothing more than that there is a complete world in those memory light spots, and there is nothing in it."


    "etc¡­¡­"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu thought of a very important thing.


    He remembered what Gu Xin told him before, saying that the universe was born after the big explosion of the primordial spirit particle.


    Could it be said that the primordial spirit particles could contain the consciousness of the dead before the big bang, but after the big bang, it will become a world that can contain all things?


    "Probably!"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart.


    There are various signs that the possibility of this speculation is very high.


    "Your Excellency, does this result help you?"


    Seeing Lin Yu''s thoughtful look, Dean Liu couldn''t help asking.


    "it works."


    Lin Yu nodded heavily.


    This accidental result really helped him a lot, and made him want to understand a lot of things.


    But after trying to understand this, he discovered that perhaps he could use this characteristic of the primordial spirit particle to carry out some experiments.


    It''s not a scientific experiment, but let the body on the earth use the Demon God''s breath method to verify some of its own ideas.


    "Dean Liu, you continue to observe this primordial soul particle and tell me if you have new conditions."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    "Yes."


    Dean Liu immediately took the order and watched Lin Yu leave.


    Lin Yu quickly returned to his room in the spherical space station and sat down cross-legged on the ground.


    At the same time, he also found a secluded no-man place to sit down in that body on earth, experimenting with the ideas he had just thought of.


    "Essential spirit particles will form a universe after a big bang, and a complete universe has the power of the world."


    Lin Yu''s heart is transferred to to try to integrate all the known information.


    "Divine power, magic power, and world power are all powers of the same level."


    "After those demon gods have exhausted their magic power, they need to spit out the soul particles to supplement the magic power, indicating that the magic power is related to the soul particles."


    "And those gods are themselves aggregates of primordial spirit particles."


    "So, could all of these forces actually come from primordial spirit particles?"


    "If it is, then maybe I can re-use Yuanli..."


    Yuanli is essentially the power of the world derived from the Dantian universe, and it is the same level of power as the divine power and the magic power.


    And since these three powers are all derived from the primordial spirit particles, it should also be possible to cultivate primordial strength through the primordial spirit particles.


    It''s like the demons cultivated the power of demons after they breathed in the spirit particles through the breath of the demons.

 Chapter 795： problem

    The latest website: on earth.


    Lin Yu completely immersed his consciousness in the practice, and concentrated on running the Demon God''s Breath Method.


    At this time, the primordial spirit particles he had were already extremely scarce, and it was no longer enough for him to vomit many times.


    But if you just experiment with the ideas in your mind, it''s completely enough.


    breathe.


    Lin Yu''s chest was undulating regularly, and the Yuan Ling particles in his body quickly traveled through all the meridians in his body under that breath.


    This is an extremely ancient way of cultivation, even dating back to the beginning of the world.


    Human beings breathe instinctively and interact with the world at the beginning of their birth.


    Fresh air is drawn into the lungs, and oxygen dissolves in the alveoli and enters the blood.


    This is the simplest action, but it is a sport that everyone depends on for survival.


    People can not eat for a long time or drink water for a period of time, but if they stop breathing, the brain will suffer irreversible damage in a short time.


    Even the oldest human beings know the importance of breathing.


    It is precisely because of this that the ancient demon **** created this breathing method, hoping to make the body stronger through more efficient and reasonable breathing.


    After countless trials, they succeeded.


    At this time, Lin Yu also wanted to pass the same experiment to improve this practice method in a targeted manner.


    Become more suitable for yourself.


    "It seems useful?"


    After finishing the first breath, Lin Yu found that his assumptions seemed to be correct.


    After a slight improvement in the Demon God''s Breath Method, it can indeed generate a powerful force in the body that is different from the Demon God''s power.


    And this kind of power is very similar to the original power he had mastered at the beginning.


    "Again!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu decisively began to vomit for the second time.


    The primordial spirit particles he currently possesses can at least support him to breathe in two or three times.


    Soon, the second tuna ended smoothly.


    Lin Yu was surprised to find that there was indeed a trace of powerful force similar to Yuanli in his body.


    He can clearly feel that this is a power different from the magic power.


    Immediately afterwards, the third time was quickly completed.


    This feeling is already very obvious, and there can be no more mistakes.


    In other words, his initial assumptions were completely correct.


    "Sure enough!" Lin Yu said with joy in his heart: "I don''t need to repair the Dantian universe to regain control of Yuanli."


    "The essence of Yuanli is not the world power of the Dantian universe!"


    This amazing discovery touched Lin Yu tremendously.


    This made him more and more aware that he couldn''t rely too much on the martial arts modifier at his current level, and he had to think and explore more.


    Of course, this is not to avoid the use of martial arts modifiers as much as possible, but to use the modifiers purely as an auxiliary tool.


    After all, this is his big advantage.


    Like those demon gods, he will never be able to master the power of the law, and he can learn and use it with modifiers.


    "In this way, as long as I have enough primordial spirit particles, plus a little time, I can activate the law again, but..."


    Lin Yu gradually calmed down.


    Although he succeeded in finding a way to restore his vitality, now a new problem is coming, and that is the urgent need for a large number of vitality particles to practice the improved breath method.


    And the most deadly point is that even if he has enough primordial spirit particles, he can only let the body on the earth master the primordial power, and the body of the gods and demons in the spherical space station can only interact with Same as before.


    This is mainly because his two bodies are completely independent, not in a subordinate relationship.


    Gu Xin''s demon gods have been unable to understand why he can practice the Demon God''s Breathing Method without losing his gong, in fact, it is because they don''t know this.


    "Hey, the old saying is really right, good fortune and disaster depend on it. In my current situation, good fortune and good fortune coexist."


    At the beginning, he was happy that he had two independent bodies, but now the power of the two bodies cannot be shared, which caused him great trouble.


    Of course, he actually knew about this a long time ago.


    When he obtained the body of this previous life, he discovered that this body could not use the power of the body of the gods and demons, and could only master the low-level power of Origin Qi through simple cultivation.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect this body to become as powerful as the body of the gods and demons at the beginning, but only regarded this body as an extra gift to himself by fate.


    "If this problem cannot be solved, no matter how many primordial spirit particles are obtained, it will be useless. It is impossible for me to dissipate the power of the body of the gods and demons and practice this breathing method from the beginning..."


    The body of the gods and demons had spent countless yuan energy to modify it along the way. If the skill was scattered and empty, all these efforts would be wasted.


    And if he gives up the powerful power possessed by the body of the gods and demons, he will become very fragile, only a little stronger than the average monks, how can he fight against the demons of Gu Xin?


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for him to disperse the power of the body of the gods and demons, so he can only think of other ways.


    "Then you can only continue to let this body practice the improved Breathing Method, and see if the Breathing Method can appear on the modifier list after practicing for a period of time."


    "If it can appear on the list of modifiers, I can use meta-energy to make modifications and quickly increase my meta-power."


    This is the only feasible way at the moment.


    Only in this way can he quickly restore the vitality in his body and re-apply the power of the law.


    But in this way, the consumption of Yuanneng would be too great.


    After all, two bodies need to be modified at the same time.


    The most important thing is that the strengths of the two bodies are not in common, which makes people extremely responsive.


    "It would be great if this problem can be solved..."


    Lin Yu frowned in thought, racking his brains to find a solution.


    But even if he wanted to break his head, he didn''t have a clue.


    This kind of thing is unprecedented, and there may not necessarily be people in the future. There is no reference object at all, and it is conceivable how difficult it is to solve it by yourself.


    "It seems that this matter can only be put on hold for the time being, first find a way to gather enough vitality, and modify the cultivation base of the body of the gods and demons."


    Lin Yu remembered the four crystal cores that he almost got.


    Just get them all and eat them and you can gather enough energy to improve your cultivation.


    It''s a pity that Gu Xin suddenly went crazy halfway, and gave him a full blow that he was caught off guard, making him miss that opportunity.


    if not¡­¡­


    "Now it''s hard to grab it anymore."


    "Moreover, there has been no movement in this universe for so long, indicating that they have reached a certain consensus with the ancient demon gods, and they may have already figured out how to deal with me."


    "If I just look for it like this, I''m afraid I will fall into their plan."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu involuntarily touched the soul calming stone hidden in his arms.


    This is his only hole card now.


    "etc!"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu remembered a very important thing.

 Chapter 796： Plan failed

    Latest website: Lin Yu remembered why he would venture to this universe in the first place, seeking a way to repair the Dantian universe.


    The purpose of repairing the Dantian universe is to regain control of the vitality, so as to urge the law to resurrect those relatives and friends in the second life.


    Of course, this is just one.


    Another very important reason is that if you can use the power of the law again, you may be able to figure out the mechanism of the soul calming stone, so as to freely absorb vital energy from it.


    Because the last time he obtained vitality from the soul-suppression stone, it was because the **** master urged a certain powerful law, which triggered a certain mechanism of the soul-suppression stone.


    Lin Yu remembered very clearly that the God Lord called that kind of law the law of creation at the time.


    "The Soul Calming Stone is the cornerstone for the existence of these worlds, and the vitality in it should be infinite. As long as I can stably obtain vitality from it, then all the problems I have encountered now will no longer be a problem."


    If the energy is unlimited, what about modifying two bodies?


    It is entirely possible to modify both bodies to the extreme and perform their respective duties.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately had a feasible plan in his mind.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t find the primordial spirit particle in this universe. I only need to return to the turbulent flow of time and space that connects the particle world, and then find the entrance to other universes or worlds, to solve this problem."


    Some other universes or worlds are primordial spirit particles. Unlike this universe, they are all hidden in independent space by the ancient demon gods.


    At that time, as long as there are enough primordial spirit particles, this body of the previous life can practice the improved breath method without any worries, and quickly increase the vitality of the body.


    As long as the vitality is strong enough, powerful laws can be activated and the special mechanism of the soul calming stone can be tried out.


    In fact, he had already thought about the idea of ??going to other worlds to find the soul particles, but at that time, he practiced the Demon God''s Breathing Method purely to better understand the Demon God, and he was not in a hurry for a while.


    Unlike the current situation, the improved breathing method is directly related to whether the law can be activated.


    "It''s not too late, let''s go now!"


    Inside the spherical space station, Lin Yu stood up decisively.


    He first went to the laboratory to check the progress of Dean Liu and the others, and confessed some things to them, and then left the space station directly to the exit that connected the turbulent flow of time and space.


    However, while heading to the destination, he also had some worries in his heart.


    I was worried that after I left this universe, the body on earth would be threatened by the demon god.


    After all, the only thing he could contend with the demon **** was the body of the **** and demon.


    Once the demon gods of Gu Xin knew that their body had left the universe, they would definitely deal with his body on earth without mercy.


    At that time, not only will he lose that body, it may also cause everyone on the earth to die together.


    "hope everything is fine."


    Thinking of this in his mind, Lin Yu has come to the entrance of the turbulent flow of time and space not far from Jupiter.


    As long as you pass through this entrance and exit, you will enter the turbulent flow of time and space, and you can find a passage to other universes or worlds inside.


    "Lin Yu, what a coincidence."


    Just as Lin Yu was about to enter the entrance of the turbulent time and space, a voice suddenly entered his mind.


    Lin Yu turned his head and saw that it was the Demon God Xidi.


    "I just went to see that blue planet. I saw that your clone was still there and I knew that you weren''t dead. As a result, I ran into you here as soon as I was about to leave."


    Xidi said as he approached Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu didn''t answer his words, secretly guessing what the other party was thinking.


    Now this cosmic machine is already in danger, and a slight fluctuation will cause destruction, so these demon gods should not dare to do anything with him easily.


    Therefore, as long as he is still in this universe, they will never find trouble with the earthlings and his body on earth.


    Because they were afraid that doing so would irritate him and make him fight with them at all costs.


    And under this premise, this Xidi took the initiative to come over and talk to him, and the intention in it was intriguing.


    After all, logically speaking, these demon gods should choose the well water not to offend the river water, and not to contact him.


    "Just you?"


    Lin Yu thought for a while and wanted to ask.


    "Of course I am not the only one."


    Sidi replied calmly.


    As soon as his voice fell, another huge figure appeared in the distance.


    This is another demon god, who should have just arrived here.


    Immediately afterwards, other giants appeared.


    One by one, all the demon gods soon rushed over and surrounded Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu was not in a hurry, anyway, these demon gods did not dare to use force with him in this situation, and the only one who could do it was Gu Xin.


    Besides, he also had the heart to talk to these demon gods to see what ideas they were making.


    Otherwise, he really doesn''t worry about leaving this universe like this and looking for the soul particles elsewhere.


    "Lin Yu, are you looking for these things?"


    Gu Xin spread out his right hand, and four crystal cores appeared above the palm of his right hand.


    Lin Yu looked at it, and secretly said in his heart that the four crystal cores had fallen into Gu Xin''s hands, just as he had guessed before.


    Now Gu Xin took the initiative to take out the four crystal cores. Obviously, he had already figured out some strategy and was ready to use these things to get benefits from him.


    It''s a pity that Gu Xin these demon gods don''t know that he doesn''t pay attention to these crystal cores as much as before.


    Because by comparison, the Primal Spirit particle is a little more important now.


    "Why, are you going to give them to me?"


    Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t let Gu Xin know his true intentions, so he followed the other party''s words and said.


    Gu Xin smiled and said: "What are you doing daydreaming, do you think I don''t know how important this thing is to you?"


    Lin Yu also smiled and said, "Then you are just talking about how important this thing is to me?"


    Gu Xin choked immediately when he heard it.


    He didn''t know what Lin Yu wanted these things for, how could he know their importance to Lin Yu?


    "Huh don''t hold on there." Gu Xin snorted coldly: "If you want these four crystals, you can honestly get something for them."


    "But what should I do if I don''t want to change now?" Lin Yu replied indifferently.


    Gu Xin was a little confused, he didn''t know if Lin Yu''s words were sincere or just playing him.


    While Gu Xin was stunned, the other demon gods talked through voice transmission.


    "What does he mean?"


    "I don''t know, but it seems that he really doesn''t care about these things."


    "Well, at least judging from the tone and manner of his speech, he really didn''t take these things to heart."


    "No wonder he hasn''t taken the initiative to come to us."


    "Gu Xin, your plan has failed. Lin Yu doesn''t pay attention to these crystals, so we can''t use these things to blackmail him."

 Chapter 797： By surprise

    Latest website: Gu Xin never thought that Lin Yu would not care about these things at all.


    Obviously he looked like he was going to grab these four crystals.


    "Are you sure you don''t need it?"


    Gu Xin looked at Lin Yu and asked.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "If you want to give it to me, I naturally want it, but if you want me to exchange it with something, then you think too much."


    Upon hearing this, the demon gods spread their voices to Gu Xin one after another.


    "Guxin, what else do you have to say now?"


    "Gu Xin, you were full of confidence at the time and said you could use these things to threaten Lin Yu, what about now?"


    "..."


    Hearing these words, Gu Xin was very upset.


    He really vowed to say that there was a way to get Lin Yu, but Lin Yu didn''t care about the four crystal cores in his hands at all.


    "What should we do now?"


    A Demon God asked with a voice transmission.


    "We can only give up the original plan." Sidi said.


    Bu Song agreed: "Now it can only do this, Lin Yu doesn''t care about these crystals, we can''t get any benefit from him."


    The demons secretly sighed when they heard the words.


    This universe would collapse at any time, causing them not to dare to do anything with Lin Yu, so there was nothing to do.


    "Forget it, anyway, Bai Meng is just letting us hold Lin Yu steady and telling him not to destroy the universe. I don''t think there is any need to ask for anything else."


    A Demon God said through a voice.


    His words can be regarded as representing the thoughts of most demon gods at this time.


    But Gu Xin did not agree with this, he felt that Lin Yu was very likely to be lying.


    "Hmph, since these things are of no use, let''s just destroy them all!"


    Gu Xin snorted, grabbed with a big hand, and grabbed all four crystal cores into the palm of his hand.


    He squeezed his right hand while observing Lin Yu''s expression.


    He wanted to see if Lin Yu really didn''t care about these hard-won crystal cores.


    When the other demon gods saw Gu Xin doing this, they immediately understood, and they all stared at Lin Yu.


    However, to their disappointment, Lin Yu didn''t show a pity from beginning to end, making it clear that he didn''t care at all.


    But at this moment, Lin Yu suddenly said, "Gu Xin, let''s talk about a deal."


    When Gu Xin heard this, he immediately stopped what he was doing.


    "Hmph, these things are really useful to you."


    He thought that Lin Yu really didn''t care about these four crystal cores, but he never thought that he couldn''t help it in the end.


    Otherwise, how could he say that he was going to negotiate a deal at the moment when the crystal core was about to be destroyed?


    At this time, the other demon gods couldn''t help but glance at Gu Xin.


    "Go ahead, what deal do you want to talk about?"


    Gu Xin looked at Lin Yu proudly and asked.


    Lin Yu looked around, and then said: "You give me those things, and I promise that I won''t destroy this universe with my hands."


    "What did you say?"


    Gu Xin sneered: "Once this universe is destroyed, the small blue planet you care about will also be destroyed. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Also, your clone on the azure planet is low-strength, and will die with this universe at that time."


    He didn''t believe that Lin Yu had the determination to destroy the universe, so naturally it was impossible to agree to Lin Yu''s transaction request.


    The other demon gods also felt that Lin Yu was joking.


    "Lin Yu, if you really want to get these precious crystals, you can honestly follow my requirements."


    Gu Xin wanted to take the opportunity to implement the plan he had thought up when he came.


    While talking to Lin Yu, he transmitted a message to Xidi and other demon gods, and asked them to follow the plan.


    The demons agreed.


    This kind of time is a time when there is unanimous externality, and naturally there is no infighting.


    However, just as they communicated with each other, Lin Yu suddenly released all the power of the body of the gods and demons, and became a huge behemoth with a bigger body than them.


    Upon seeing this, Gu Xin held the four crystal cores tightly in his palms again and threatened: "I advise you not to challenge my patience."


    Lin Yu glanced at him, smiled and said, "Gu Xin, didn''t you care about anything when you made that full blow? Why are you so excited now?"


    After speaking, he slightly raised his right hand.


    This action made all the demon gods very alert on the spot.


    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Sidi shouted violently.


    Lin Yu clenched his fists and said, "Of course it is destroying this universe, don''t you understand?"


    The demons were shocked.


    They couldn''t figure out whether Lin Yu''s words were serious or just to threaten them.


    "This guy?! Stop him quickly!"


    "Get in front of him, don''t let the aftermath of his attack spread out!"


    The demon gods started to take action one after another, ready to take Lin Yu''s blow first.


    Gu Xin could only let go of his squeezed right hand again in annoyance.


    He found that Lin Yu was really a little bit unreasonable to play his cards, which caused him to make mistakes one after another in the plan he had planned in advance.


    Obviously, it was possible to coerce Lin Yu with only four crystal cores, but he turned his back on the subject.


    "Does he really have the guts to destroy this universe?"


    Gu Xin thought in his heart, approaching the other demon gods.


    But at the moment when the demon gods gathered together, Lin Yu suddenly accelerated and slammed into them with all his strength.


    "This guy, what are you going to do?"


    In a moment, the demon gods only had time to ask this question before they realized that their bodies had been subjected to a violent shock.


    This powerful force slammed them back at full speed.


    However, as they regressed, they were fully absorbing this impact, lest this force spread outwards and ruin the universe.


    However, they soon discovered that their action was superfluous.


    Because of just a moment of effort, the surrounding scene has undergone an astonishing change.


    The picture became distorted, and dazzling spots of light appeared in the darkness.


    It seems that he is no longer in the universe just now.


    "This is where?"


    Gu Xin exclaimed.


    And just as he uttered this exclamation, there were more piercing screams that sounded one after another, suppressing his voice.


    "what--"


    "No--"


    These screams were extremely miserable and full of longing for life.


    That''s right, these voices all came from some relatively low-powered demon gods. The moment they were hit by Lin Yu into the turbulent flow of time and space, their bodies were torn apart by the constantly changing time and space.


    For a time the demons were in a panic and panic.


    Only Lin Yu calmly watched the scene coldly.


    "Huh? So many kinds of spiritual particles?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu found that there were many primordial particles floating around the dead demon gods.


    "It is estimated that those ancient demon gods gave them."


    Nodding secretly in his heart, Lin Yu soon had a guess.


    Immediately afterwards, he did not hesitate to flash and approach the dead demon gods, taking away all the primordial spirit particles.


    It wasn''t until he took all the primordial spirit particles into the bag that Gu Xin and other high-level demon gods finally got over.


    "This is... the turbulence of time and space?"


    Guxin finally recognized this place.

 Chapter 798： Am I a purifier?

    The latest website: "Yes, this is the turbulence of time and space, are you surprised?"


    Lin Yu asked calmly.


    He was preparing to enter the turbulent flow of time and space, and then search for entrances and exits to other universes in the turbulent flow of time and space, so that he could go to those universes to search for primordial spirit particles.


    So when he was stopped by Sidi, he was right at the entrance of the turbulent flow of time and space.


    But these demon gods who rushed over didn''t know.


    So he took advantage of this, pretending to destroy the universe, forcing these demons to join forces to stop him.


    In the end, he successfully smashed these demons into the entrance of the turbulent flow of time and space.


    Those low-powered demon gods died instantly in the turbulence of time and space, leaving only the stronger high-level demon gods such as Gu Xin to survive.


    But these surviving demon gods can''t live long, because in this turbulent time and space, their strength has plummeted, and they are not his opponents at all.


    "everything is over."


    Lin Yu stopped at the entrance and exit of the turbulent time and space, not giving Gu Xin and other demon gods a chance to leave here.


    "Really treacherous!"


    Gu Xin scolded angrily.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "I take it as your compliment to me."


    Upon hearing this, Xidi and other surviving demon gods sent voices to Gu Xin and said: "Gu Xin, be careful, this guy''s strength does not seem to be affected by the turbulence of time and space."


    "Perhaps he had already thought about killing us here."


    "Gu Xin, I admit that I misunderstood you. You are right. Lin Yu is a purifier!"


    "..."


    Finally, no demon **** doubted Gu Xin''s words.


    Now they all agree that Lin Yu is the Purifier.


    Hearing these transmissions, Gu Xin''s mood was very complicated. He felt that he was finally recognized, but he felt that everything was too late.


    If Lin Yu was killed at all costs, why was it so?


    After quickly calming his emotions, Gu Xin looked at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, I have known for a long time that you are the purifier of this plane."


    "Purifier?" Lin Yu was a little overwhelmed when he heard this term for the first time.


    "Don''t pretend to be crazy there." Gu Xin sneered.


    Xidi Chuanyin reminded: "It''s possible that he really didn''t know that he was a purifier."


    Bu Song then said: "It is possible! The reason why we have never felt that he is a purifier is because he has his own will. Perhaps this plane is to confuse us in this way and choose him as a purifier."


    "Yes, before this, how could we think that he is the strongest purifier on this plane, this guy is really hidden too deep!"


    "..."


    The demons talked a lot.


    Guxin deeply agrees with their views.


    Maybe Lin Yu could become the strongest purifier on this plane because he didn''t know that he was a purifier.


    At this time, Lin Yu looked at Gu Xin and asked, "What is a purifier?"


    For some reason, he somehow felt that this term was very interesting.


    "Gu Xin, tell him all your guesses, so that might confuse him and bring us a chance."


    Xidi quickly communicated to Gu Xindao.


    When he said this, other demon gods also reacted.


    "Yes, tell him everything so that he will doubt the meaning of his existence, and then our chance will come!"


    The demon gods spread their voices to Gu Xindao one after another.


    Gu Xin understood, and soon had an idea in his heart.


    "Okay, I will tell you what a purifier is!"


    After Gu Xin said decisively, he explained the origin of the Purifier.


    After hearing him say it from beginning to end, Lin Yu finally knew what a purifier was.


    "It turns out that those gods are purifiers..."


    All kinds of memories flooded Lin Yu''s heart, and countless clues were quickly pieced together.


    He finally fully understood the motives of those gods'' behavior.


    It turns out that the existence of those gods is to destroy human beings and destroy demons.


    They bestow the power of mortals and gods in the big world, in order to let them get close to the core of the world, thus completely destroying the whole big world.


    And as long as the great world is destroyed, the mortals living in it will naturally die completely.


    By the way, they can also absorb the core power of the world in this process and become stronger, so that they can deal with the powerful high-level demon gods.


    Of course, these actions are not the will of the gods themselves, but the will of the plane.


    It was this plane that was overwhelmed and wanted to use such means to eradicate the mortals living in it, especially the devil.


    The so-called gods are nothing but creations of planes, and have never been natural life.


    "If this is the case, I can understand why Yuanzu would do everything to destroy the void..."


    Lin Yu suddenly thought of Yuanzu.


    That Yuanzu came from the core of the world awakening self-consciousness, and before he awakened, he had faced threats from the gods countless times.


    There were countless gods who wanted to destroy him like other great worlds, and took away the power that belonged to him.


    Yuan Zu kept these experiences in his heart, and finally decided to challenge the real culprit.


    "The gods are just puppets driven by the will of the plane, and the real culprit is the plane itself... No wonder the original ancestor rushed to destroy everything from the beginning, and never thought of targeting anyone."


    Lin Yu fully understood everything.


    Not far away, Gu Xin saw Lin Yu suddenly realized, he sneered and said: "How? Is everything straightened out?"


    "What do you want to say?" Lin Yu asked, raising his eyes to look at Gu Xin.


    "It shouldn''t be you asking me questions at this time, but I should ask you!"


    Gu Xin sneered again, and then said: "I ask you, are you really willing to be a puppet?"


    "puppet?"


    Lin Yu groaned and fell into deep thought.


    Gu Xin continued to stimulate him when he saw this: "Have you never thought about why your strength has increased so quickly, why are you different from anyone else?"


    "You must think that because you are special, you are the chosen son of heaven."


    "It''s a pity that you are just a tool."


    "The bird hides its bow, and after you have purified everything, this plane will completely abandon you."


    "This is your ultimate destiny as a tool."


    This sound of words, like a heavy hammer hitting Lin Yu''s heart, shocked his heart.


    Is he really just a puppet, a tool, as Gu Xin said?


    He lives two lives again, has two bodies that fit perfectly with his own soul, and also has the super plug-in of the martial arts modifier.


    Is all this really designed from the beginning?


    "impossible!"


    Lin Yu cried wildly in his heart: "I have my own will, and all my actions are derived from my heart. How could I be someone else''s puppet?"

 Chapter 799： Give you one more chance

    Latest website: Countless memories flooded Lin Yu''s heart.


    The scenes flashed through Lin Yu''s mind like a slideshow.


    I still remember that when he traveled to that strange world, he tried his best to find a way to become stronger in order to survive.


    This is the time he has a sense of crisis facing death.


    He knew in his heart that all his actions were from the heart.


    It was the strong desire to survive in his heart that drove him to do all the next things.


    While doing those things, he can feel his own existence very clearly.


    Whether it is every breath, or the pain and joy from the body, it is so clear that it can still be felt when I think about it now.


    How could he be a puppet?


    In the distance, Gu Xin and other demon gods saw Lin Yu''s expression and knew that his heart was beginning to shake, so they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xidi said to Gu Xin, "Gu Xin, what you just said has worked, continue to stimulate him, and let him fall into the confusion of self-recognition."


    Buson, Ami and other demon gods agreed very much, and repeatedly said: "Yes, I will add fire to him."


    Needless to say, Gu Xin knew that he couldn''t just stop like this.


    It''s easy to lose everything if you stop.


    "Lin Yu!"


    Gu Xin spoke again, and Lin Yu''s attention was instantly drawn.


    "I know what you are thinking now. You must be thinking. Everything you do comes from your heart. It is the thoughts in your own heart that guide yourself to do things."


    "So you must feel that you are a completely independent individual, free from interference from any other factors."


    "But have you ever thought that the predicament you face, every opportunity you have, comes from the will of the plane."


    "Your life is all arranged."


    "Yes, all the thoughts do come from your heart, but other people actually make similar choices when they are in your place at the time."


    "In other words, as long as you change the predicament you are facing, or guide in advance, you will act honestly according to the will of the plane."


    "So you really feel that all your actions are under your control?"


    "You like this, are you really yourself?"


    Gu Xin''s words once again caused a shock in Lin Yu''s heart.


    It wasn''t because of how powerful these words were, but Lin Yu had never thought about these before, so that after being reminded by Gu Xin, he couldn''t help but think about it a lot.


    Yes, is your own destiny really arranged in advance?


    Otherwise, how do you explain that you can get the martial arts modifier so skillfully?


    Why not someone else but yourself?


    If you follow Gu Xin''s statement, then you really might have been under some kind of guidance to make decisions one by one, or in other words, make a response that everyone will have.


    However, does this really mean that you are not yourself?


    If it is, then everyone, including the demon gods in front of them, is there, how can they prove that all their actions are from the heart and have not been disturbed by the outside world?


    "Gu Xin, when I first started, why didn''t you choose to besiege me, but choose to use your body to resist my attack?"


    Lin Yu suddenly looked at Gu Xin and asked.


    This question stunned Gu Xin, making him a little confused about Lin Yu''s brain circuit.


    However, he calmly replied, "It is natural to prevent you from destroying the universe. You have your own answer to this question, so why bother to ask me?"


    "Okay!" Lin Yu nodded and said, "In other words, you are forced to make such a choice. And this forced choice comes from the dilemma that the universe will destroy at any time."


    "This dilemma is caused by many factors, but there is only one reason for how you can make such a choice in this dilemma."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin and other demon gods immediately looked at each other.


    They had guessed what Lin Yu wanted to say later.


    "You are right." Lin Yu continued: "I know you will make such a choice under that kind of predicament. That''s why I made a full blow regardless of the consequences."


    "You didn''t let me down. In the end, the whole thing developed in the direction I wanted and got the result I wanted."


    Lin Yu pointed at the demon gods.


    "You are here because I deliberately guided you."


    "So, are you also puppets under my command?"


    The moment the voice fell, Gu Xin and other demon gods knew that they had made a mistake.


    Lin Yu not only didn''t get confused because of their words, but instead took the core ideas in their words and attacked them in turn.


    But there is no way. The words they just said were all thought out of desperation without careful consideration.


    After all, Lin Yu, the enemy in front, would act against them at any time.


    They must get Lin Yu into confusion as quickly as possible, so as to find a turning point for themselves.


    "Maybe the example I just gave is not rigorous enough, but the fact that you are a plane purifier cannot be changed."


    Gu Xin continued to forcefully said calmly.


    Don''t panic at this time, once you mess up your hands and feet, it''s really over.


    "Well, I will give you one last chance to prove that I am a purifier."


    Lin Yu said calmly.


    Now that the nearest entrance of the Temporal Turbulence is blocked by him, these demon gods can''t get out at all, so don''t worry about them running away for the time being.


    In addition, the strength of these demon gods is damaged in the turbulence of time and space, even if they want to escape to find other entrances and exits, it is not easy.


    Of course, these are not the real reasons why Lin Yu gave Gu Xin a chance to speak.


    The reason why he asked Gu Xin to produce evidence to prove that he was a purifier was mainly because he really cared about it.


    He wanted to know if he could be a purifier.


    After all, he is so special, so special that he is incompatible with other people.


    There is no one in this world who has the same experience as him.


    Once in that particle world, he had seen countless histories in the light of memory, but no one in history had a plug-in like a martial arts modifier like him.


    "Think of a solution!"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s words fell, the demon gods rushed to discuss.


    I have to say that they have never faced the pressure they are today Even if they faced Yuanzu before, they are not as urgent as they are now.


    If he can''t figure out a way to make Lin Yu fall into the confusion of self-cognition in a short time, maybe he really won''t be able to escape the disaster.


    "Lin Yu is a purifier. I only recently realized it. I never thought about it before. I really don''t know how to prove it."


    Gu Xin transmitted sound to the demon gods.


    He thought to himself, if he knew how to prove that Lin Yu was a purifier, how could he have to wait until now to let these demon gods believe his words.


    You must know that when he said that Lin Yu was a purifier, almost all these demon gods thought he was joking.


    "Wait, I might have a way."


    Sidi said suddenly.


    7017k

 Chapter 800： Run away separately

    Latest website: "Sidi, what can you do?"


    The demons asked eagerly.


    Now it is really urgent. In the turbulent time and space in their depths, their bodies are constantly undergoing torture, and their strength is losing little by little.


    If this goes on and on, it will become less and less of Lin Yu''s opponent.


    "What I think is, let''s just stop thinking about it. We don''t dare to be sure whether Lin Yu is a purifier or not, how can we prove to him and let him fall into confusion?"


    Sidi said quickly.


    "So I think we simply say something else to delay time, and then join forces to make a full blow when Lin Yu is unprepared."


    "As long as he leaves the place where he is standing, we can pass through the entrance and exit behind him and return to the universe just now."


    "At that time, even if Lin Yu came after him, he didn''t dare to do it lightly, and our strength would quickly recover, and he would no longer have the upper hand."


    "You should all be able to see that Lin Yu is absolutely unwilling to destroy that universe. There is something in that universe that makes him care."


    Speaking of this, Xidi stopped, and the other demon gods fell into contemplation.


    But soon they figured it out and agreed with Sidi''s idea.


    "It can only do this now, there is no other better way."


    "We fight to the death and we will succeed!"


    "Gu Xin, this time you are going to tell Lin Yu, we will wait for you to issue an order, and then attack Lin Yu together."


    At that time, they were able to escape from the hands of the original ancestor, but Gu Xin made a temporary response.


    Therefore, at this time of crisis, they still trust Gu Xin.


    The demon gods quickly united, and then they discussed how to paralyze Lin Yu and create opportunities for themselves.


    Before long, Gu Xin looked at Lin Yu and said, "We only recently learned about you as a purifier."


    They had just discussed it, and first told Lin Yu frankly, telling Lin Yu that he knew this matter not long, so he didn''t know it very clearly, so that he could gain more time to speak.


    "You talk about it first, how did you know this?" Lin Yu asked.


    This sudden question immediately suffocated what Gu Xin wanted to say next.


    He didn''t expect Lin Yu would ask this, let alone how to answer this question. Could it be that all this is his own conjecture?


    In that case, wouldn''t it be very convincing?


    Gu Xin thought that Lin Yu would give him a chance to prove it, and then he would listen to him first, but suddenly came in with such a question.


    "It was the ancient demon **** who told us." Gu Xin said without changing his face.


    "Ancient Demon God?" Lin Yu frowned.


    He had dealt with the ancient demon god, and he couldn''t tell that the ancient demon **** knew that he was a purifier.


    If the ancient demon **** knew that he was a purifier, he would not offer a condition at that time, saying that he could enter the eternal paradise.


    Of course, it is also possible that the Ancient Demon God only recently learned about this.


    "Gu Xin, he is already suspicious, so be careful."


    The demon gods were observing Lin Yu, and when they were not right, they transmitted voices to Gu Xin one after another.


    "I know." Gu Xin said in response, and then continued to look at Lin Yu, "Lin Yu, the soul calming stone in your hand is not actually called the soul calming stone. This name is just another name. Its real name is the creation stone."


    "We don''t know its origin and specific purpose. We only know that those gods used it to create the burial place of the gods to avoid real death."


    Gu Xin didn''t plan to tell Lin Yu about this secret, but he was afraid that Lin Yu would suddenly change his mind when he became suspicious, so he told him this secret to stabilize Lin Yu.


    In fact, he did.


    After Lin Yu heard what Gu Xin said, he immediately remembered the law that the gods had urged before.


    At that time, after the **** master urged the creation method, he obtained the vital energy from the soul calming stone, which shows that this kind of law can work on the soul calming stone.


    "I just don''t know if it''s only the law of creation." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that if other laws can''t work on the soul calming stone, then he must first master the law of creation.


    He quickly stopped the thought, Lin Yu looked at Gu Xin and said, "So what does this have to do with whether I am a purifier?"


    "Of course it matters!"


    Gu Xin bit his scalp and continued.


    "You are a purifier, so you can get the Soul Calming Stone. This is a causal relationship."


    Lin Yu is a little confused, how did this become a causal relationship?


    The process of obtaining the Soul Calming Stone was a blunder. At that time, he was preparing to go to the particle world according to the method given by Duan Kong, but he ended up in the burial place of the gods.


    After entering the burial place of the gods, he was soon besieged by the dead gods.


    Had it not absorbed the vital energy released by the Soul Calming Stone outside the Meteorite Temple, and revised the cultivation base, I would have died there at that time.


    Of course, if you insist on causality, you might barely make sense.


    Because he was not a dead **** but entered the burial place of the gods, this is unreasonable at all.


    Also, it is also very strange that one can enter the world of particles that only the dead can enter.


    All signs indicate that maybe he is really the so-called purifier.


    "Quickly, take advantage of this time, let''s make a shot together!"


    Seeing that Lin Yu was lost in thought, Gu Xin immediately ordered the demon gods.


    At this time, they were all ready, and naturally they couldn''t let go of this rare opportunity.


    Even if you talk to Lin Yu for a while, there may be new opportunities, but they are getting weaker and weaker and can no longer wait.


    boom!


    After Gu Xin transmitted the sound, all the demon gods rushed towards Lin Yu at full speed.


    The turbulence of time and space has a great influence on their Demon God''s body, making many of their attack methods ineffective.


    So only use the simplest and rude methods to win opportunities for yourself.


    Anyway, as long as I think of a way to get Lin Yu to leave the entrance and exit, things will succeed.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu was meditating when he suddenly realized that all the demon gods were rushing towards him, and he was suddenly a little puzzled.


    However, his reaction was extremely quick, and he immediately realized that these demon gods wanted to escape to the universe just now.


    "Want to escape? No way!"


    Lin Yu took one step faster than them, and walked through the entrance and exit, and returned to the universe.


    And the moment he returned to the universe, Gu Xin and other demon gods also rushed to his original location.


    "Why is this guy so fast?!"


    "Still so cunning!"


    The demon gods are dumbfounded Now Lin Yu is guarding the entrance and exit on the other side of the universe, completely cutting off their hope of returning to the universe.


    "Hey, we overestimated our current strength."


    "It''s all due to the influence of the turbulence of time and space, which makes it impossible for us to accurately judge our own situation."


    A demon sighed.


    But there are also demon gods who are concerned about what to do now.


    "Go, look for other exits!" Gu Xin made a decisive decision. "The turbulence of time and space is connected to this universe, and it must also be connected to other universes."


    "Go, split up!"


    The demon gods reacted one after another.


    7017k

 Chapter 801： Abandon the car to save your life

    Latest URL:


    Lin Yu was guarding the entrances and exits of the turbulent time and space. Seeing that the demon gods had not come out, he immediately realized that these demon gods wanted to find other entrances and exits to the universe in the turbulent time and space.


    Without hesitation, he immediately dived into his mouth.


    Sure enough, there was no demon **** at the other end of the entrance, only the distorted image and the flashing light.


    However, if you look at it from a distance, you can see a twisted figure, obviously the demon gods who are running away separately.


    "It doesn''t matter to other demon gods, Gu Xin must not let go!"


    Lin Yu glanced attentively, locked Gu Xin''s escape direction, and immediately speeded up to pursue him.


    It wasn''t that he had any deep hatred for Gu Xin, but because the four crystal cores were all in Gu Xin''s hands.


    As long as they can be grabbed, there will be enough yuan to modify the cultivation base.


    Huh¡ª


    Lin Yu hurriedly shuttled through the turbulent time and space, closely following Gu Xin.


    His body of the gods and demons can last forever in any time and space, so compared to Gu Xin, the turbulence of time and space has almost no effect on him.


    This makes his strength far above Gu Xin.


    The distance between the two parties quickly shortened.


    Soon, Gu Xin found Lin Yu following behind him.


    "Lin Yu..."


    Gu Xin was upset.


    He proposed to act separately, so that Lin Yu didn''t know who to pursue.


    As a result, Lin Yu had amazing eyesight and locked him at a glance.


    "I definitely can''t run him, what should I do?"


    Gu Xin''s thoughts turn, thinking about coping strategies.


    If it were in the outside world, he wasn''t particularly afraid of Lin Yu catching up.


    After all, with Lin Yu''s strength, it is still somewhat difficult to kill him.


    But in this turbulent time and space, the power gap between him and Lin Yu has been greatly enlarged. Once caught up, there is absolutely no life.


    "By the way, these four crystals!"


    Gu Xin suddenly thought of the four crystal cores in his palm.


    He realized in an instant that Lin Yu was definitely chasing these four crystal cores.


    "Huh, it''s cheaper for you!"


    Gu Xin made a sharp throw, throwing the four crystal cores in different directions.


    After the crystal core left his right hand, it swiftly flew, and in an instant he didn''t know how far it flew.


    There is even a crystal core that has been twisted into pieces by a turbulent flow of time and space.


    Lin Yu took a look and was busy writing down the flight directions of the other three crystal cores in his heart, and then chased one of them.


    At this time, Gu Xin is already secondary, and it is the right way to quickly recover the three vigilant cores.


    If it drags on for a while, I am afraid that the remaining three crystal cores will also be shattered by the turbulent flow of time and space.


    "The first one."


    In an instant, Lin Yu caught up with the first crystal core and swallowed it directly.


    Immediately afterwards, he immediately turned around and chased the other one.


    Soon, the remaining two crystal cores were also successfully overtaken by him and eaten into his stomach.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 10311 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    Looking at the numbers on the modifier panel, Lin Yu sighed in his heart.


    At last it was enough to make up the energy of 10,000 yuan of spiritual crystals.


    Without hesitation, he immediately clicked on the + sign behind the body of the gods and demons.


    A line of prompt jumped out, telling him that he could modify his cultivation base as long as he consumed ten thousand yuan of spiritual crystal energy.


    "Sure enough!"


    Inferring according to the previous law, this revision of the cultivation base should cost 10,000 yuan of spiritual crystal energy.


    It is true after the experiment now.


    However, Lin Yu stopped at this time, not pressing the OK button in a hurry.


    "It''s still somewhat risky to modify the cultivation base in the turbulent time and space. Let''s talk about it when we return to that universe."


    Thinking like this in his heart, Lin Yu quickly glanced around.


    At this time, the demon gods were all gone, and I don''t know where they all fled.


    The time and space here is very chaotic, so if you move a little bit apart, you won''t be able to see each other.


    Of course, Lin Yu was not worried about those demon gods.


    It''s easy to get lost when running around in this turbulent time and space, and Guxin and other demon gods are likely to be trapped and die here.


    Secondly, he already has enough vitality to modify his cultivation base, even if these demon gods can fumble and return to that universe, he still has a way to deal with them.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately turned around and flew to the previous entrance and exit according to the direction in his memory.


    ¡­


    Ancient Demon God hiding place.


    Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods gathered together, surrounded by a spherical crystal.


    This is the largest crystal core. At this time, he has a preliminary consciousness and basic intelligence.


    As long as it takes time, it will be able to fully awaken and become an existence like the original ancestor.


    Of course, even if it awakens, its strength is only equivalent to when the original ancestor was just born, and it is definitely not comparable to the current original ancestor.


    At this moment, the surface of this spherical crystal is showing a picture.


    Judging from the content on the screen, everything is happening in the outer universe.


    "Lin Yu and Gu Xin have left this universe."


    An ancient demon **** smiled.


    This is a great thing, they wish the universe was deserted, without any outsiders.


    "I don''t know if they will come back again."


    Another ancient demon **** answered.


    However, as soon as his words fell, Lin Yu appeared in the screen.


    "Why did Lin Yu come back so soon?"


    "Isn''t that entrance and exit connected to the turbulent flow of time and space?"


    For Lin Yu''s appearance, the ancient demon gods were a little surprised.


    At this time, Bai Meng remembered what Gu Xin said at the time, saying that Lin Yu might be a purifier.


    "If Lin Yu is really a purifier, UU Reading can freely go in and out of the turbulent flow of time and space without being damaged, it would be normal."


    Hearing Bai Meng''s words, the other ancient demon gods all turned to look at him.


    But at this moment, Lin Yu disappeared from the screen again, obviously entering the turbulent flow of time and space again.


    This made the ancient demon gods more and more convinced of Bai Meng''s statement.


    After all, only people who are not affected by the turbulence of time and space can come in and out like this repeatedly.


    "See if he will come out again."


    The ancient demons stared at the image on the surface of the spherical crystal and waited quietly.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    Suddenly, Lin Yu appeared in the outer universe again.


    "Lin Yu has been back and forth twice, but Gu Xin and the others have not been seen for a long time.


    "Did he just go to find Guxin and the others?"


    "Possibly, he might want to kill them all when Gu Xin and the others have no resistance."


    "No, I think he might be chasing in because he wanted to grab four crystal cores from Gu Xin''s hands."


    "..."


    The ancient demon gods whispered to each other, guessing Lin Yu''s intentions.


    After talking for a while, Bai Meng said, "Gu Xin and the others have not come out for so long, and it is basically impossible to come back again. Now there is only Lin Yu, an outsider left in the universe."


    "So as long as we can handle him, we don''t have to worry about the universe anymore."


    Latest URL:


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click: https://


    Mobile phone reading of this book: https://


    Published book review: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 801 Abandon the car to save your life), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support!

 Chapter 802： 2 difficult to choose

    Latest URL: After Bai Meng finished speaking, he looked at the other ancient demon gods.


    An ancient demon said: "Lin Yu is not so easy to deal with, we may not be able to deal with him."


    Another ancient demon **** answered: "No, as long as he doesn''t intend to destroy the universe, we don''t have to take the initiative to find him."


    The ancient demon **** before shook his head and said: "No, I mean, Lin Yu might take the initiative to come to us. Just like he suddenly fought with Gu Xin and the others, it must be to lure us out."


    Upon hearing this, the ancient demon gods looked at Bai Meng again.


    After all, it was Bai Meng who just said that he wanted to fix Lin Yu, an outsider.


    Bai Meng said calmly: "Don''t worry, Lin Yu can''t open the channel connecting here. I just said that, I mean don''t go to conflict with Lin Yu, as long as the status quo is maintained for a while, everything will be over."


    "It''s okay to just let Lin Yu go like this?" The ancient demon **** who raised the objection still felt uneasy. "Lin Yu has already solved Gu Xin and the others. The next target must be us, I''m afraid..."


    "so what?"


    Bai Meng interrupted him and said: "Lin Yu''s strength is there, can he be reborn in a short time and usher in a leap?"


    "Everyone knows that after cultivating to the level of him and us, it is impossible to improve, even if he is a purifier."


    "Don''t forget, even if those purifiers in the void can be reborn repeatedly, their cultivation base will be equal to ours."


    Hearing this, the ancient demon god''s expression finally eased, and he no longer struggled with this question.


    At this time, Bai Meng changed his words again: "However, it is necessary to be careful. Then we will seize the time and strive to open the door to the eternal paradise as soon as possible."


    ...


    After Lin Yu returned to the universe, he did not rush away from the entrance of the turbulent flow of time and space.


    He is going to stay here for a while, lest there really be a demon **** groping to find it back.


    When the time comes, if there is a demon god, he will decisively send the opponent back into the turbulence of time and space.


    "These vital energy, should they directly modify the cultivation base, or should they keep it for now?"


    If he had only one body as before, he would definitely use it to modify his cultivation without hesitation, but now that he had two bodies, it would inevitably be entangled.


    The main reason is that now that there are enough primordial spirit particles, the body on the earth can continue to practice the improved Demon God''s Breathing Technique.


    If the Demon God''s Breath Method appears on the modifier panel after you have successfully cultivated, you can quickly modify it by expending Yuan energy, and obtain extremely powerful Yuan power.


    In that way, he can activate the law to open the passage to the ancient demon god''s hiding place, grab more crystal cores and gain more vitality in it.


    Or, integrate a large number of laws obtained in the burial site of the gods at that time to see if the law of creation can be integrated.


    If you can integrate the creation method, you can directly absorb the vital energy in the soul calming stone.


    In short, these two methods can obtain a large amount of energy, and even the energy that can be obtained by the latter method is still infinite.


    And as long as there is Yuanneng, then all problems are no longer a problem.


    Even if there are two bodies that need to consume energy to modify and improve, there is no need to worry at all.


    "Modifying the body of the gods and demons to the next level is only an increase in physical strength, but I still can''t use my elemental power, and I can''t activate the law."


    "But that way, I have more confidence when facing Yuanzu."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    "It''s really a dilemma."


    Both options can enhance one''s own strength.


    Relatively speaking, it is best to keep the modified Demon God''s breath method, after all, this choice is sustainable.


    As long as you have the vitality that can spur powerful laws, then there will be a source of vitality.


    Although the other option has the quickest results, but the successor is weak, because he doesn''t know how to get more vitality by virtue of a stronger physical body.


    Anyway, this universe can''t find any vital energy, unless it can enter the independent space opened up by the ancient demon god.


    Or enter the turbulence of time and space to find other intact universes.


    However, even if we can find other intact universes, we are not sure whether we can get vital energy in it.


    Of course, the choice of modifying the Demon God''s Breath Method is not perfect.


    It''s not that this choice itself has a problem, but he doesn''t know whether the Demon God''s Breathing Method will appear on the modifier list after continuing to practice for a period of time.


    After all, only when the Demon God''s Breath Method appears in the modifier list, can the Yuan energy be consumed to modify it.


    If it doesn''t appear at all, then even if you have infinite vitality, you can only stare.


    "Forget it, modify the body of the gods and demons first."


    After pondering for a while, Lin Yu finally decided to increase the strength of the body of the gods and demons first.


    He still felt that he could not pin his hopes on uncertain things.


    What if, no matter how you practice, the Devil''s Breath cannot appear on the modifier list?


    In that case, even if you have enough vital energy, you can still only practice honestly by yourself, and you can''t use the power of the martial arts modifier.


    Lin Yu decisively pressed the OK button.


    ...


    While Lin Yu was revising his cultivation base, Gu Xin and other demon gods were still struggling in the turbulence of time and space, wanting to get a glimmer of life.


    At this time, most of the weaker demon gods had been torn to pieces by the turbulence of time and space due to exhaustion.


    Only Gu Xin and the few most powerful demon gods are still alive.


    They communicated through each other''s voice, and finally got together again.


    "Next time if there is a chance, I will kill Lin Yu at all costs!"


    Sidi gritted his teeth.


    At this moment, he and the other demon gods regretted not listening to Gu Xin''s words at the time.


    I knew it would be where it is now, and I should have killed Lin Yu at all costs.


    What if it would destroy the universe?


    Destroying that universe is just falling into the turbulence of time and space, similar to the current situation.


    "Okay, it''s useless to regret it now, it''s better to think about how to get out of here."


    A high-level demon said to Xidi.


    As soon as his words fell, Bu Song said: "I vaguely remember the location of the entrance when I came, look for it and maybe you can find it."


    "How can it be so easy to find Gu Xin reminded: "Don''t forget, how much work we took to get together again. "


    "And even if you can find the exit, are you sure that Lin Yu is not guarding there?"


    "As long as he is there, we don''t want to go out."


    When Gu Xin said that, the other demon gods who held the same thought immediately stopped the thought.


    Gu Xin is right, the time and space here is too chaotic, and it is easy to lose direction.


    They just got together by continuously communicating with each other.


    But the entrance and exit will not communicate with them, so it''s not so easy to find.


    "Okay, we will honestly look for other exits now. After entering other universes, we will find a way to teleport to that universe."


    Gu Xin said with a hammer.

 Chapter 803： Part ways

    Latest website: After Gu Xin made the final decision, the other demons no longer opposed him.


    The demon gods decided to find other entrances and exits in the turbulence of time and space together, and when they entered other universes, they would find a way to teleport to the original universe.


    They all remember the promise made by Baimeng, saying that they were willing to take them into the eternal land.


    So for this goal, they have to find a way to return to that universe anyway.


    "Go ahead."


    Bai Meng said to the demon gods.


    As soon as the voice fell, he took the lead to fly forward, and the other demon gods hurriedly followed closely.


    They communicated with each other while flying, positioning them to avoid being dissipated by the turbulence of time and space.


    "It hurts. If I can''t find an exit anymore, I can''t hold on."


    While advancing, there was a divine sound of pain from the demon god.


    Although they have a powerful body of the devil, which can resist the erosion of the power of the law, the environment in the turbulence of time and space is really too bad.


    Being in such an environment, it seems that there are always powerful laws of time and space attacking them and destroying their bodies.


    Staying here for a minute is no less than fighting the upper **** for a minute.


    Such a consumption, even the strongest high-level demon **** can''t stand it.


    "Hold on a little longer, I seem to see an exit in front of me."


    Gu Xin gritted his teeth.


    His situation is not much better, only slightly better than the demon gods such as Sidi and Buzon.


    So he is also very anxious in his heart, and can''t wait to leave this harsh environment.


    "Hold on!"


    Another demon shouted.


    In this way, the demons cheered each other up and tried to fly forward.


    Finally, after flying for almost five or six minutes, they finally saw an entrance and exit with a distorted image.


    "That''s it! I was right!"


    Gu Xin breathed a sigh of relief, and then accelerated and flew forward.


    When he came to the distorted image, he slid into it without hesitation.


    The demon gods who followed him followed suit after arriving.


    However, when they came to the other side of the entrance, they were all dumbfounded.


    "This universe is dead."


    Gu Xin said solemnly.


    He was the first to come here, so he was the first to figure out the situation here.


    This universe has gone to death, and can no longer live in, and cannot shelter them.


    The most important thing is that in this dead universe, they can''t open the transmission channel.


    "Take a rest here, and then we will go back to find other entrances and exits."


    Gu Xin said to the demons.


    The environment here is slightly better than that in the turbulent flow of time and space, allowing them to breathe a sigh of relief.


    But if you stay here for a long time, you will end up just like you are in the turbulence of time and space.


    So they must quickly go back to find other entrances and exits while their physical condition is still OK, looking for a perfect universe.


    "go!"


    After a while, Gu Xin let out a violent shout, then turned around and got into the entrance just now.


    When other demons saw this, they could only grit their teeth to keep up.


    Soon, the demon gods all returned to the turbulence of time and space, and continued to fly forward under Gu Xin''s leadership.


    Fortunately, they only found a new exit after flying for a while, but unfortunately, that universe was a dead universe again.


    No way, they can only return to the turbulence of time and space and continue to look for other exits.


    In this way, they flew all the way forward.


    During this period they found several more exits, but without exception, they all led to the dead universe.


    After so many times in a row, there was finally a Demon God who couldn''t hold on anymore.


    The weaker demon gods fell one by one, and their bodies were torn to pieces by the turbulence of time and space.


    The remaining demon gods became more and more desperate, and felt that they would soon be buried in the turbulence of time and space just like these demon gods.


    Gu Xin began to regret his decision and felt that he should go straight back and fight Lin Yu to the death.


    It''s better to have a turnaround like that, it''s better than going to despair step by step like now.


    "It seems that we are really over this time."


    Sidi said weakly.


    After speaking, he turned to look at Gu Xin.


    Upon seeing this, the other demon gods turned their heads to look at Gu Xin.


    But at this time they didn''t blame Gu Xin''s mind, after all, even if they were allowed to make a choice in that situation, it would not be much better than Gu Xin.


    At this time, Buzon suddenly pointed to a light spot in front of him and said, "Have you noticed that this light spot is out of line with other light spots around you."


    Hearing what he said, Gu Xin and other demon gods looked in the direction he was pointing.


    "It''s really not the same." Xidi nodded and said, "But when we come along this way, it seems that we have seen a lot of such light spots."


    The other demon gods nodded after hearing the words.


    They just wanted to find a new entrance and exit, so they didn''t take such details in mind.


    Now I was reminded by Bu Song, thinking back in my heart, it seemed that I had indeed seen a lot of such special light spots along the way.


    "I think there must be a mystery in this." Bu Song said very positively.


    "Look closer."


    Gu Xin took the lead to move closer to that spot of light.


    Soon, the demons gathered around this light spot.


    Only then did they notice that this spot of light was larger and brighter than the spot of light that could be seen everywhere.


    And if you stare at it carefully, you can still see a world hidden in it.


    Of course, what they don''t know is that this kind of light point is actually the gateway to the world of connected particles.


    As for the particle world, only the consciousness remaining after death can enter, and the physical body cannot enter.


    Unless, like Lin Yu, he has a soul-suppressing stone.


    "I''m not mistaken, am I? There is another world in this?"


    After watching it carefully for a while, Sidi said in surprise.


    Gu Xin immediately answered, "You read that right, there is a world in it."


    "I don''t know if we can get inside."


    Bu Song said fiercely.


    He was almost unable to hold on anymore, he must quickly find a place to breathe.


    And when he said that, some other demon gods also showed joy, as if they had seen hope.


    However, just when their minds were fierce, Gu Xinpoliang said: "Not to mention that you can''t get in. Even if you can get in, are you sure that there will be better than here?"


    "Gu Xin, you said the same just now, and it ended up causing us to fall like this."


    A demon **** retorted while he was speaking, all the demon gods turned to look at Gu Xin.


    Facing these gazes, Gu Xin reluctantly swallowed the words from his lips, and then said, "If you want to try, please try. I''ll go look for the entrances and exits of other universes first."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    Upon seeing this, Xidi shouted: "Gu Xin, I''m with you."


    "I''m with you too."


    Three more demon gods flew towards Gu Xin as they spoke.


    Like Gu Xin, they didn''t hold any hope of entering the world in that light spot, and felt that it was more reliable to honestly find a perfect universe.


    In this way, the demons parted ways here.


    new

 Chapter 804： Meet the original ancestor again

    Latest URL:


    After separating from Buzon and other demon gods, Gu Xin took Sidi and the other three demon gods and continued to fly forward.


    Soon, the two sides will no longer see each other.


    At this time, the visible range in the temporal turbulence is very small, and it is easy to get lost.


    After flying for a while, they found that even the sound transmission could not be done. Now they were completely divided, and there was no possibility of reunion.


    "The world in the light spot will definitely not enter, you don''t have to worry about it anymore."


    Seeing that the three demon gods who followed were a little regretful, Gu Xin comforted.


    When the three demon gods heard this, they immediately denied: "No, I didn''t care about that world, I was just worried that we could not find a perfect universe."


    Hearing this explanation, Gu Xin was silent.


    He was also very worried about this, afraid that he would be trapped here and die.


    "It''s useless to think about it, there is no turning back now."


    Seeing that they were not talking, Sidi couldn''t help but utter a voice.


    Gu Xin glanced at him and said, "Xidi is right. We might as well look for other entrances and exits at this time."


    "There seems to be one in front!"


    As soon as Gu Xin''s voice fell, a demon **** pointed to the front and said.


    "Go! Hurry over!"


    The demons immediately tried their best to accelerate.


    They were flying and praying in their hearts, hoping that this entrance and exit would take them into a perfect universe.


    And as they slowly approached the goal, their hearts gradually became excited.


    Because they found that the image displayed by this exit is different from the entrances and exits just now, but it is almost the same as the entrances and exits leading to the previous universe.


    After finding so many entrances and exits, they have concluded some rules.


    Like those entrances and exits to the dead universe, the distorted images displayed above are either extremely dim or bright and dazzling.


    This is because the dead universe is either in heat or cold.


    "This exit must be connected to a perfect universe!"


    Sidi was very excited, and even flew faster.


    Gu Xin and the other three demon gods, like him, all stimulated their respective potentials and flew forward desperately.


    At this time, they are like extremely thirsty people. Seeing a river in front of them, they will run desperately and plunge into the water to drink.


    In less than a minute, they rushed to the entrance and exit one after another.


    As soon as each demon **** arrived, he did not hesitate to get inside and head to the other side of the exit.


    What makes them happy is that this exit, as they guessed, is indeed connected to a perfect universe.


    "finally!"


    Gu Xin roared, and his mental outlook was completely renewed.


    He discovered that this universe was not only intact, but also full of primordial spirit particles everywhere.


    Can let them restore the magic power without any worries.


    The five demon gods all breathed greedily, vomiting the spirit particles, and let the breath enveloping the spirit particles travel all over the body.


    "Fortunately we didn''t give up!"


    "Yes, fortunately, we didn''t have the idea of ??using that light spot like Busong and others!"


    "This time we made the right bet!"


    Xidi and the other three demon gods were all thankful.


    If it hadn''t been for Gu Xin to follow Gu Xin promptly at the time, it might have been torn apart by the turbulence of time and space.


    I can only say that I should never die.


    After breathing wildly for a while, the five demons gradually calmed down.


    Survival is no longer a problem now, the only problem is how to open the transmission channel and return to the universe where Bai Meng is.


    "Go, go ahead and take a look."


    Gu Xin glanced around and observed after a while.


    "go!"


    Xidi and the other three demon gods were all refreshed, and they agreed with full of breath.


    Soon after, they flew towards the center of the universe.


    However, they didn''t fly long before they suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "Did you feel a somewhat familiar breath?"


    Sidi said slowly, his tone full of concern.


    "This breath..." Gu Xin stopped involuntarily, and said uncertainly: "It seems to be the original ancestor?"


    Yuanzu!


    As soon as Gu Xin said this word, Xidi and other demon gods all instinctively stopped their figure.


    "It seems to be the original ancestor!"


    A demon on the left of Sidi said in horror.


    "Go, go back!"


    Gu Xin turned around decisively and flew in the direction he came.


    When Xidi and the other demon gods saw this, they immediately followed.


    They have been frightened by the original ancestor, and they have become frightened, so they have no guts to confirm whether they are the original ancestor.


    At this time, in their minds, Yuanzu was more terrifying than empty turbulence at that time.


    After all, the turbulence of time and space will not specifically target them, and if it hits the original ancestor, there will be nowhere to escape.


    "We first return to the exit to the turbulent flow of time and space, so that we can leave at any time."


    Gu Xin said while flying.


    "Ok!"


    Xidi and other demon gods had no objection.


    But at this moment, they suddenly found that the surrounding scene began to become distorted.


    "It''s the law of destruction!"


    A demon exclaimed.


    They have seen the Yuanzu urging the rule of destruction many times, and the ones that are already familiar can no longer be familiar.


    So now there is no need to doubt, that familiar breath comes from Yuanzu, Yuanzu is in this universe.


    In addition, the original ancestor is preparing to destroy this universe just like destroying the void.


    "It''s over!"


    Sidi sighed.


    And as he said this, the distorted images around him suddenly shattered like glass smashed on the ground.


    No trace in an instant.


    Immediately afterwards, everything at the entrance became dark.


    Not only can I not feel the space, but also the passing of time.


    Gu Xin and the other demon gods knew that this place had turned into nothingness, a land of nothingness.


    This is a more terrifying existence than the turbulence of time and space.


    After all, the chaotic space-time is also space-time anyway, and the land of nothingness is nothingness in the true sense.


    "You are here At this moment, a voice suddenly rang in the ears of Gu Xin and other demon gods.


    They turned their heads and saw that Yuan Zu did not know when they had already appeared behind them.


    It seems that I didn''t die because the original ancestor didn''t want to kill them for the time being.


    "Where did you run away?"


    Yuan Zu came to Gu Xin and other demon gods and asked.


    At such a close distance, Gu Xin could feel that Yuanzu was much stronger than when he met last time.


    It seems that Yuanzu''s growth hasn''t stopped for a moment.


    "We went to another universe..."


    Gu Xin didn''t speak, but Xidi said everything truthfully.


    Facing the original ancestor, he was too scared, so scared that he couldn''t control himself.


    After listening to him, Yuan Zu slowly nodded and said: "A universe where the ancient demon gods are gathered, and those ancient demon gods still want to go to the eternal paradise? The eternal paradise is really a good name, well, I will go there next."


    After speaking, he stared at Xidi and said, "Tell me, why don''t you stay in that universe and wait to enter the eternal land, but run here."


    "It''s all because of Lin Yu!"


    Sidi replied immediately.


    "Lin Yu?" Yuan Zu touched his chin, showing a faint smile, "I almost forgot about him."


    Immediately afterwards, he looked at Sidi again and said, "Make everything clear."


    new


    Latest URL:


    To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click: https://


    Mobile phone reading of this book: https://


    Published book review: https://


    In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 804 Meet Yuanzu Again), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! !

 Chapter 805： Anxious

    Latest website: "Sidi, if you tell him everything clearly, then he will definitely kill us right away."


    Gu Xin transmitted to Xidi Road.


    In fact, even if he didn''t remind him, Xidi knew it well.


    Guys like Yuanzu whose purpose is to destroy everything will definitely kill them without hesitation after getting the news they need.


    Even if they didn''t say anything, Yuanzu would still do it.


    But even so, Xidi couldn''t restrain the fear in his heart, unable to defy the request of the original ancestor.


    "Say it."


    The ancestor urged.


    When Xidi heard the words, he glanced at Gu Xin and nodded again and again: "I said, I said."


    Immediately afterwards, he began to talk about the cause and effect of the whole thing.


    Including how to meet Lin Yu in that universe, and why the two sides had friction after dealing with Lin Yu, which eventually led to the outbreak of fighting.


    Everything Xidi said clearly, without any details.


    Gu Xin and the other three demon gods were listening, their hearts getting colder and colder.


    They seemed to have seen the countdown to death.


    Once Xidi said everything, it was time for Yuanzu to kill them.


    This will definitely not be changed.


    "Not reconciled... I''m not reconciled!"


    Gu Xin roared in his heart, desperately praying for a miracle.


    But obviously this is just futile, and there can be no miracles at this time.


    The other three demon gods beside him were far more pessimistic than him. At this time, they had begun to recall their long life, and wanted to experience the wonderful moments in the short time before dying.


    Before he knew it, Xidi had already said the whole thing.


    Yuan Zu nodded with satisfaction, and said, "It''s pretty good, but it''s a pity that I can''t keep you, you and your companions will have to die."


    "etc!"


    At this moment, Gu Xin shouted.


    Yuan Zu turned his head slowly, looked at him and said, "What do you want to say? I''ll give you a chance now, and you can say it all."


    Gu Xin hurriedly said: "In fact, we have the same enemy, we shouldn''t fight to the death like we do now."


    Yuan Zu smiled upon hearing this, and said: "There seems to be no struggle between us, only I am crushing it unilaterally."


    From beginning to end, he chased these demon gods, and there was no head-on confrontation between the two sides.


    So he scoffed at the next half sentence of Gu Xin.


    However, he was slightly interested in Gu Xin''s first half sentence.


    "By your so-called common enemy, do you mean Lin Yu?"


    Yuan Zu continued: "If it is him, then you think too much, he is not worthy of being my opponent."


    "I have no opponents in this world."


    The ancestor said, putting his hands behind his back, and looked at Gu Xin proudly.


    Gu Xin hurriedly shook his head and said, "It''s not him, of course Lin Yu is not qualified to be your opponent."


    "Oh? Then who are you talking about?" Yuan Zu asked with interest.


    During the conversation between the two, Xidi and the other three demon gods stared at Gu Xin closely.


    At this time, their hearts were anxious and full of fear of death.


    Therefore, they all hope that Gu Xin''s words will bring a slight turn for the better.


    Or as long as Gu Xinduo talks to Yuanzu for a while, it will be fine for a while.


    "The common enemy I''m talking about is the plane itself."


    Gu Xin stared into the eyes of the original ancestor and said.


    After speaking, he added: "You should understand what I''m talking about."


    "Of course I understand."


    Yuan Zu''s complexion became somber.


    Of course he knew who his greatest enemy was, and that was the plane itself.


    I think that before he fully awakened his self-consciousness, he had already discovered that this plane wanted to purify the extra creatures and matter.


    This includes not only ordinary mortals, but also high-level demon gods like Gu Xin, as well as the core of the big world like him.


    Therefore, as soon as Gu Xin said what he said, he immediately understood what Gu Xin wanted to express.


    However, this does not mean that he will agree with Gu Xin''s point of view.


    "Even if we have a common enemy?" Yuan Zu said coldly: "This does not prevent me from killing you before destroying this plane."


    "Wait, I haven''t finished!"


    Gu Xin hurriedly stopped.


    He was afraid that if he didn''t say it quickly, the original ancestor would do it directly.


    "What else do you want to say?" Yuan Zu asked.


    Gu Xin repeatedly said: "When we came to this universe, we saw some strange light spots in the turbulence of time and space. After our observation, those light spots connected to other worlds."


    Since the statement of common enemy could not touch the original ancestor, we had to tell the matter.


    Gu Xin knew that Yuan Zu must not know the situation in the turbulence of time and space, let alone those light spots.


    Because Yuanzu can use the extremely powerful power of the law, he can directly urge the law to be transmitted between different worlds and different universes, without risking walking through the turbulence of time and space.


    And Sidi didn''t mention these details just now.


    "You clarify everything about the turbulence of time and space."


    Sure enough, as Gu Xin expected, Yuan Zu immediately became interested after listening to his words.


    Seeing this, Gu Xin hurriedly continued: "The universe you just destroyed is connected to other universes through the turbulence of time and space."


    "So if you want to go to other universes, you can either directly teleport or enter the turbulent flow of time and space to find the entrance to other universes."


    "Just like Xidi told you just now, we were forced into the turbulent flow of time and space by Lin Yu, and then we had to look around for an exit and finally came here."


    "And this time and space turbulence not only connects the universes, but also connects with other worlds."


    "It''s just that the way to enter those worlds is a bit different from entering such a universe."


    Yuanzu wanted to destroy all the worlds, so Gu Xin believed that Yuanzu must be very interested in how to enter other worlds.


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, Yuan Zu asked: "Do you know how to enter other worlds through those light spots?"


    "knowledge!"


    Gu Xin nodded his head without hesitation.


    Xidi and the other three demon gods saw Gu Xin''s intentions instantly.


    Gu Xin wanted to introduce the original ancestor into the turbulence of time and space, and then find a way to get out.


    After all, the laws of time and space were incomparably chaotic in the turbulent flow at that time, and all of those laws were extremely powerful.


    Maybe even the original ancestor would be helpless.


    So once they enter the turbulence of time and space, their chances of survival will greatly increase.


    At least it''s a thousand times better than nothing hereGu Xin, I really have you! "


    "I didn''t expect this!"


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect it at all, Gu Xin, thanks to you this time!"


    Xidi and the other three demon gods sent voices to Gu Xin one after another, and their voices were full of surprises.


    Gu Xin replied: "Don''t be too happy, things are not over yet, this ancestor is not that easy to deceive."


    There is no way for him to enter that world, it is nothing more than to bite the bullet and admit it in a hurry.


    Once Yuan Zu see through this, he and Xidi and other demon gods must be dead or alive.


    "Gu Xin, since you know that if you go to another world through the light spot, why do you want to venture into this universe?"


    Yuan Zu quickly noticed the loopholes in the Gu Xin dialect.

 Chapter 806： Dont take risks

    The latest website: "This is because Lin Yu entered the space-time turbulence from that world, and then found the entrance to the universe in the space-time turbulence."


    "We were worried about what trap Lin Yu set up in that world, waiting for us to step on it, and didn''t go to that world."


    At this critical moment, Gu Xin was extremely calm, and instantly ridiculed a reason.


    But this reason can''t be completely thought out.


    Before that, Gu Xin and the other demon gods had guessed Lin Yu''s way to reach the universe where Bai Meng was located.


    Knowing that these universes were created by the ancient demon gods, Lin Yu shouldn''t know the secret of opening the teleportation channel.


    So you can only get there through other channels.


    It''s a pity that there were too few clues at the time, they thought for a long time and couldn''t guess how Lin Yu did it.


    It wasn''t until the light spots that connected other worlds were seen in the turbulent time and space that Gu Xin had a clue in his heart.


    Of course, at that time, he was anxious to find a universe where he could live, and he had no time to think about it.


    Now facing the original ancestor who would kill them at any time, he suddenly became wise, thinking that Lin Yu might have entered the turbulence of time and space from the world on the other side of the light spot, and finally found the universe where Bai Meng was all the way.


    He doesn''t know how likely this guess is, but who cares so much at this critical moment.


    As long as you can barely make sense, speak first.


    What he didn''t know was that he was wrong in this mess.


    That''s right, it was in the particle world that Lin Yu entered the turbulent flow of time and space by teleporting light points, and then found these universes created by the ancient demon gods.


    After listening to Gu Xin''s explanation, Yuanzu nodded slowly.


    He thought about it for a while and found that Gu Xin''s words didn''t have too many loopholes, so he decided to believe Gu Xin once.


    "Take me there."


    Gu Xin ordered.


    Although he didn''t put Lin Yu in his eyes, he was very interested in killing Lin Yu.


    So as long as it is something related to Lin Yu, he is interested in learning about it.


    What''s more, the light spot is connected to a whole new world, a world he has never been to before.


    As long as you can enter that world and destroy it, you are one step closer to completely destroying this plane.


    On the other side, when Gu Xin and Xidi and other demon gods heard Gu Xin say this, they were immediately ecstatic.


    Saved! It''s saved now!


    Gu Xin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although the matter is not over, at least it is developing in a good direction.


    "If you want to find that light spot, you must first return to the turbulence of time and space."


    Gu Xin was ecstatic in his heart and explained: "But this universe has been completely destroyed by you, and even the entrances and exits connected to the turbulent flow of time and space have been destroyed, I..."


    "a piece of cake."


    Before Gu Xin had finished speaking, Yuan Zu interrupted him directly.


    Immediately afterwards, the ancestor did not know what law was activated, and directly transported Gu Xin and other demon gods to another universe.


    This universe has fallen into a cold silence, but it is not as completely destroyed as the universe that has just been affected by the law of annihilation.


    At least the entrance and exit connecting the turbulent flow of time and space can be found.


    "Go ahead and find the exit."


    Yuan Zu ordered again.


    "good!"


    Gu Xin immediately agreed.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned around and winked at Xidi and the other three demon gods, and flew forward together.


    After flying for a while, they discovered that this universe had just arrived.


    It''s easy to find the exit now, because they still remember the approximate direction.


    "Here."


    Gu Xin turned his head and said to Yuan Zu, then speeded up and flew forward.


    Soon, they came to the entrance and exit that connected the turbulent flow of time and space.


    "Gu Xin, when we enter the turbulence of time and space, we will try our best to escape!"


    Xidi said: "The power of the original ancestor''s law will definitely be affected by the chaotic law of time and space turbulence, we..."


    "Don''t take risks!"


    Gu Xin stopped and said: "The strength of Yuanzu is unimaginable. Don''t take risks before you are sure."


    "But..." Sidi wanted to say something else.


    "I''ll say it again, don''t take risks." Gu Xin said solemnly: "Everything will wait until you find that light spot."


    "Besides, Buson and the others may still be there, they can help us share some of the pressure, so that we have a greater chance of getting out."


    When Sidi heard this, he repeatedly agreed: "Well, I wanted to make a mistake. I didn''t expect this."


    At this time, Yuan Zu looked at Gu Xin and asked, "Just go in?"


    "Yes, as long as you get into it, you can enter the turbulence of time and space." Gu Xin said, pointing to the entrance.


    "You go in first, go in and then come out." Yuan Zu Chao pointed to a demon behind Xidi and ordered.


    Although he is strong, he is still afraid that Gu Xin''s design will harm him, so he must first confirm it.


    "Yes."


    The demon **** didn''t dare to resist his orders, and immediately got in and out of the entrance and disappeared.


    But soon his figure reappeared again.


    In fact, the moment he entered the turbulent flow of time and space, he had thought of leaving directly, but he remembered what Gu Xin said just now, and finally decided not to take a risk.


    "go."


    Seeing that the demon **** was safe and sound, the ancestor went straight into the entrance with Gu Xin and other demon gods.


    The next second, they all appeared in the turbulence of time and space.


    "This is the turbulence of time and space? But so!"


    The ancestor disdainfully said.


    He soon discovered that the turbulence of time and space had no effect on him at all, and he could act here as long as he wanted, staying as long as he wanted.


    In fact, he already had a body as strong as Lin Yu, and could last forever in any time and space.


    "Lead the way ahead."


    Yuan Zu ordered again.


    "Yes." Gu Xin immediately agreed, but after he agreed, he explained: "There is no sense of space, and the direction is chaotic. It may take some time to find the light spot."


    "The one looking for you is, what nonsense?"


    Yuanzu glared at him.


    Gu Xin stopped immediately and flew straight forward.


    In fact, he roughly knows the location, but he said so deliberately in order to delay thinking about the strategy.


    "Guxin, do you think Buson and the others will still be there?"


    Xidi asked through voice transmission while flying.


    "I don''t know, I don''t know how long they can last in the turbulence of time and space After Gu Xin replied, he said, "Don''t worry about this now. It''s better to think about what to do if you have this effort. Strategy. "


    "You all think about it together, and wait so you can adapt."


    Gu Xin exhorted.


    Xidi and the other three demon gods immediately agreed.


    At this time, Yuan Zu said behind them: "Are you discussing how to deal with me? I urge you to put away this kind of thought as soon as possible and fall into my hands. No one can save you."


    "No, we don''t."


    Sidi hurriedly denied.


    Gu Xin answered, "We are just guessing whether Lin Yu will be in that world."


    He knew that only by mentioning Lin Yu at this time could it be possible to divert Yuanzu''s attention.


    "Lin Yu..." Yuan Zu groaned.

 Chapter 807： Completely finished

    Latest website: Gu Xin heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his words had successfully resolved this small crisis.


    He glanced at Sidi quietly and found that Sidi was casting a grateful look at him.


    Afterwards, Yuanzu stopped talking, but occasionally urged them to leave quickly and hurry up to find the light spot.


    In this way, I don''t know how long it took to fly, and Gu Xin finally found the position at that time.


    At this time, the place was empty, Bu Song and other demon gods didn''t know where they had gone.


    It may be twisted into pieces by the turbulent flow of time and space, or it may be that they know there is no hope, so they look for the entrance and exit of the universe like them.


    In short, Gu Xin didn''t think Buson and the others would find a way to enter that world.


    "Guxin, we stayed in the turbulence of time and space for too long, becoming weaker and weaker, and we may not be able to implement the plan we just thought of later."


    Xidi transmitted the sound to Gu Xindao.


    Just now along the way, they secretly transmitted the sound several times again, discussing how to escape from the original ancestor.


    However, although they had enough time to discuss the escape plan, their bodies became weak again because of staying in the turbulence of time and space for too long.


    If this continues, I am afraid it will not be possible to implement the plan just made.


    "Let''s act by chance, there is no other way."


    Gu Xin comforted Xidi and the other three demons.


    After speaking, he looked at Yuanzu again.


    At this time Yuanzu was carefully observing the light spot, and kept looking at it in front of it.


    After watching for a while, Yuan Zu slowly nodded and said, "Yes, this spot of light does connect a whole new world, a world I have never been to before."


    He was very satisfied with this discovery and glanced at Gu Xin with admiration.


    "Next, if you continue to perform well, I will temporarily spare you once."


    The ancestor promised.


    A demon like Gu Xin can''t threaten him at all, so he can let Gu Xin a horse and let them live for a while.


    Anyway, in his plan, everything will be destroyed in the end, and the demon gods like Gu Xin can''t escape the fate of death.


    Yuan Zu''s words made Gu Xin and other five demon gods aroused, as if they saw the hope of life.


    Of course, they also doubted whether Yuanzu made such a promise just to make them work harder.


    "Gu Xin, this ancestor seems to take our words seriously, and really thinks we have a way to enter that world."


    Sidi whispered quietly.


    From the beginning, they were deceiving the original ancestor, because they didn''t know how to enter the world connected by the light spot.


    Even the fact that the light spot connects to other worlds is just a guess.


    And they did it just to find a chance to breathe, trying to find a way to escape from the original ancestor.


    "Hey, if we really knew how to enter that world, it''s a pity..."


    As soon as Xidi''s voice fell, a demon sighed.


    If everything they promised to Yuanzu was true, maybe Yuanzu would really let them go.


    At this time, Yuan Zu said: "Same as just now, you go to that world once in advance, and then you come out immediately."


    He said while looking at Gu Xin.


    "Guxin, you will do it this time."


    When Gu Xin heard this, he immediately took out the rhetoric he had just thought of along the way and said: "This light spot is not an entrance, but it can help us open the transmission channel."


    "Then you quickly open the transmission channel."


    The ancestor urged.


    So far, he hasn''t doubted Gu Xin, thinking that what Gu Xin said is true.


    Because from his contact with Gu Xin, these demon gods do have some patience. They can create an independent universe without the power of law, and they can also be teleported in different worlds.


    "Hold on."


    Gu Xin replied calmly, and then pretended to open the transmission channel, pretending to be in front of the light spot.


    While making some weird gestures, he spoke to Xidi and the other three demon gods: "As I said on the road just now, after I bombard this light spot with all my strength, we will run away separately."


    "Yeah!" Xidi and the other three demon gods agreed.


    Gu Xin squeezed his right hand when he heard the words, as if praying to himself, but also as cheering for Sidi and the others, and said, "Success or failure depends on this!"


    And just as he was about to throw the right fist infused with magic power, a voice suddenly came out from the light spot.


    "Guxin, is that you?"


    Hearing this sound, Gu Xin was stunned on the spot, and even froze in place with his right fist, without swinging it out.


    Xidi and the other three demon gods were the same, all of them were surprised when they heard this voice.


    Upon seeing this, Yuan Zu asked, "What happened? Who was talking just now?"


    At this time, the voice said again: "Gu Xin, this is Buzon, hurry up and find a way to save us. We are trapped here."


    "Busson?"


    Yuan Zu looked suspiciously at Gu Xin.


    He had heard of the name Bu Song, who was also a high-level demon god, whose strength was slightly worse than Gu Xin.


    "Where is Bu Song trapped?" Yuan Zu asked.


    Gu Xin''s thoughts turned, and after a little thought, he said, "Maybe he is trapped in the teleportation channel."


    However, as soon as his voice fell, Buson''s voice came out of the light spot again.


    "Gu Xin, we have been looking for a way to enter that world just after you left, but we were trapped in a cloud of darkness. We..."


    Upon hearing this, Yuan Zu finally realized something was wrong.


    Judging from the content of these words, the demons like Gu Xin seem to have no idea how to enter that world.


    In other words, Gu Xin has been lying to him.


    "Gu Xin, you open the teleportation channel right now."


    The ancestor unquestionably ordered Gu Xin Dao.


    Just now Gu Xin said that this light spot is used to open the transmission channel, and that transmission channel is the way to enter that new world.


    "Wait, wait a moment."


    Gu Xin said hesitantly.


    Being so disturbed by Bu Song, his mind was extremely confused.


    On the one hand, it was because his scam was seen through by the original ancestor, and on the other hand, because he really wanted to know how Bu Song got trapped in the darkness.


    He just thought that Buzon and the others would have been torn to pieces by the turbulence of time and space He didn''t expect that they were still alive.


    "No need to try, I will send you on the road now."


    Before Gu Xin had time to act, Yuan Zu suddenly changed his mind.


    Because he felt that there was no need to waste time anymore, Gu Xin''s expression was enough to show that this guy was lying to him just now.


    "wait wait wait¡­¡­"


    Gu Xin said incoherently, completely confused.


    Xidi and the other three demon gods closed their eyes in despair, and they had only one thought in their hearts now.


    That is, everything is over.


    Unexpectedly, such a change would happen suddenly, so that all the plans they had planned on the road before would be ruined.


    Now it''s completely finished.

 Chapter 808： Modified to the end

    The latest website: "The Law of Destruction, Eternity Ends."


    Yuan Zu directly urged the law of destruction.


    Originally, with his strength, killing Gu Xin these demon gods would not use such a powerful law, this is completely a sledgehammer.


    However, the laws in the time and space turbulence were extremely chaotic, and he worried that if he did not exert his full strength, he might watch Gu Xin and the others escape.


    Because once they miss, they will be given time to escape.


    After the law of destroying the world was urged, the body of the original ancestor was instantly enveloped in a cloud of nothingness.


    This group of darkness swells rapidly, trying to swallow everything.


    However, somehow, the darkness just started to swell, and it stopped as if it encountered some resistance.


    Gu Xin looked at it and hurriedly shouted, "Run!"


    It stands to reason that they will have no reaction time at such a close distance after the law of destruction is urged, and they will die on the spot.


    Unexpectedly, the luck was so good that they would have time to escape.


    That being the case, when will you not run now?


    "It must be because the turbulence of time and space has weakened the power of Yuanzu''s law!"


    Gu Xin felt very fortunate and felt that he had made a right bet this time.


    Sure enough, the turbulence of time and space will also affect the original ancestor.


    In an instant, the demon gods such as Gu Xin and Xidi flew far and disappeared in different directions.


    They only wanted to escape, so they didn''t have time to bother about the ancestor who was getting further and further away from them.


    Naturally, I don''t know that the original ancestor has already disappeared in place at this time.


    In a world shining with light everywhere, Yuan Zu''s figure slowly appeared.


    "Huh? Where is this?"


    Yuan Zu didn''t know that this was a particle world, so he was very curious.


    "This may be the world Guxin and the others mentioned."


    "Hmph, although these demon gods have been lying to me, they at least let me know that there is such a world."


    The original ancestor decided to come to God.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of Buson.


    "By the way, where is Buzon trapped? Is it in this world?"


    Yuan Zu guessed, but soon he slowly shook his head and denied the idea.


    "Busson said they were trapped in a cloud of darkness, and there were flickering spots of light everywhere, obviously not here."


    At this time Yuan Zu hadn''t realized that not everyone could enter this particle world.


    Except for Lin Yu who owns the Soul Calming Stone, no other creatures have been here.


    Demon gods like Busong and Guxin are simply impossible to come here.


    Of course, Yuanzu is not a natural being with entities, he is just a cluster of Yuanling particles, and naturally cannot be compared with them.


    "This Lin Yu is quite capable, he can find such a world...huh?"


    Yuan Zu remembered what Gu Xin said before, saying that Lin Yu entered the turbulent flow of time and space through this world, and then found the entrance to the universe in the turbulent flow of time and space.


    However, he changed his mind and felt that since Gu Xin had been lying to him, then these things related to Lin Yu might also be lying to him.


    So he hesitated.


    After pondering for a moment, he secretly shook his head and said, "Forget it, Lin Yu is no longer my opponent, and his affairs are not worthy of my concern."


    "In contrast, this unique world has some research value, and there is no need to destroy it for the time being."


    Yuan Zu quickly retracted his thoughts and carefully looked at the surrounding environment.


    He just wanted to figure out what kind of world this was, and where the demon gods of Buzon were trapped.


    There is also what happened just now that made him come directly into this world.


    ...


    In the universe where the earth is.


    Lin Yu was guarding the entrance to the turbulent flow of time and space, using a modifier to modify his own cultivation level.


    Of course he didn''t know what Gu Xin had experienced after the demon **** escaped, nor did they know that they had encountered Yuan Zu, and by accident, he let Yuan Zu know the existence of the particle world.


    At this time, he was feeling the changes in his body with his heart.


    This long-lost feeling of becoming stronger filled his heart with joy and comfort.


    [Repair Base: Body of Gods and Demons]


    On the modifier panel, the text behind the repair level has changed.


    The two words eternal behind the body of the gods and demons have disappeared, and now they are just four words for the body of the gods and demons.


    And even the + sign disappeared.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect such a change to happen after revising his cultivation base.


    The extra explanation behind the body of the gods and demons has disappeared. Could it be that the body of the gods and demons has been modified to the limit and can no longer be modified?


    "Not even the + sign is gone, it looks like this should be the case."


    Lin Yu was disappointed.


    For a long time, this modifier can make him stronger, as long as he can find enough energy, but now he suddenly tells him that he can''t modify it anymore.


    This is undoubtedly a great blow.


    However, under such a blow, Lin Yu didn''t have any intense emotions.


    Perhaps it was because he had long realized that a person''s strength could not grow indefinitely, at least it was impossible to surpass the limits of this plane.


    At this time, he was more curious.


    I want to figure out all the root causes, such as how the modifier comes from, and what is the nature of Yuanneng.


    After thinking about it, he swept his gaze upward, looking at the words on the cultivation base.


    What was shown there was the power of the law obtained by swallowing the dead **** in the burial of the gods.


    And behind each law, there is a + sign, indicating that these laws can be modified, for example, multiple laws of the same type can be merged into a more powerful law and so on.


    "Now that I want to improve my strength, the only way I can amend the law."


    "If these laws can be merged together, it may be possible to merge a powerful law comparable to the law of destruction."


    "But the problem is that my current strength is simply not enough to urge such a powerful law, and it is even hard to urge the existing laws."


    "And I don''t have extra energy to fuse these laws together..."


    It didn''t take long for him to practice the improved Demon God''s Breathing Technique at this time, and his vitality was very weak.


    Moreover, it is his other body, the one on the earth, that possesses the vitality.


    His body of the gods and demons could not urge the power of the law.


    But fortunately This law can be activated no matter which body is used.


    Because the power of the law is different from the power of the element, the power of the element is the power of the body, and the power of the law is similar to a kind of knowledge and a skill.


    Just like a warrior, if he cut off his limbs, he still knows how to use some moves, but he can''t use it because of his physical disability.


    The limbs are the physical strength of this martial artist, and the martial arts moves are the knowledge he has mastered.


    Now Lin Yu is a martial artist who has only one move, but because of his physical disability, he can''t use these moves.


    "I''ll talk about changing the law later. The most important thing now is to seize the time to practice the Demon God''s Breath Method."


    Lin Yu believes that this Demon God''s Breathing Method can definitely appear on the modifier list just like those exercises learned before, and become modifiable.


    In that case, his vitality can be quickly improved, as long as there is enough vitality.

 Chapter 809： Mediocrity

    "Gu Xin and the others shouldn''t come out of this entrance again."


    Lin Yu turned and glanced at the entrance to the turbulent flow of time and space, and thought to himself.


    Now that time has passed so long, if those demon gods are still in the turbulence of time and space, they must all be dead.


    Even if he didn''t die, he was completely lost and couldn''t find his way.


    So don''t stay here anymore.


    Even if Gu Xin and the others want to return to this universe, the high probability is to find other intact universes and then send them through the teleportation channel.


    It is impossible to fumble to find this entrance again.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu moved straight to the earth.


    He wants to give all the primordial spirit particles he obtained to the clone on earth so that he can continue to practice the Demon God''s Breathing Technique.


    After an instant, he came to the outer space of the earth.


    At this time there is a mess here.


    The anti-matter guns built before were all destroyed by the aftermath of his battle with the Demon God.


    Turned into space junk.


    In addition, the satellites and space stations launched by the people on Earth were all completely destroyed.


    What''s more, all the electronic devices on the earth were destroyed in the electromagnetic storm that spread to countless stars.


    The current earth is a little better than primitive society.


    We must know that the earth at this time is already extremely dependent on modern technology, and most of the equipment has sophisticated circuits.


    As large as airplanes, as small as household appliances.


    Once the electronic device is destroyed, it is almost equivalent to scrapping.


    Lin Yu glanced briefly, and found that there were vehicles and crashed planes everywhere on the earth.


    People ran into the streets in panic, asking each other about the cause of this situation.


    At this time, the global communication has been interrupted, and everyone can only access the information around them, and cannot understand the situation in other places.


    Therefore, many people think that there is something wrong with the place where they live, and other places are good.


    "Return the earth to its original state first."


    Thinking of this in his mind, Lin Yu released a large amount of Origin Qi, directly enveloping the entire earth.


    Immediately afterwards, these Yuan Qi silently repaired all the damaged electronic devices.


    Soon, all vehicles, electrical appliances, and equipment, large and small, restored their original functions.


    No one noticed this process.


    They didn''t realize that something was wrong until the things around them returned to the original state.


    After doing all of this, Lin Yu wrapped all the primordial spirit particles with Origin Qi and gave it to the body on the earth.


    ...


    Under a mountain villa on the outskirts of River City.


    Lin Yu, Zhou Xufeng and others, as well as their parents, took refuge in this shelter dug in advance.


    Lin Yu was sitting alone in a room, while the others all gathered together in panic and talked.


    Communication has been interrupted for a long time, and they didn''t know the situation on the ground, so they were naturally uneasy.


    After all, most of them have lived in peaceful times since they were young and have never experienced turbulence at all.


    Not to mention the global turmoil like now.


    "My phone is ready, and it has a signal again!"


    Suddenly, Zhou Xufeng exclaimed.


    When he was okay, he took out his phone and doubled it, hoping for a miracle.


    Unexpectedly, a miracle really appeared.


    Not only can his mobile phone be successfully turned on, but it can also search for signals to connect to the Internet.


    Zhou Xufeng excitedly raised the phone above his head to prove that he was not lying.


    When everyone saw it, they stopped what they were saying, took out their phones and fiddled with them.


    Soon they discovered that their mobile phone was as good as ever and could successfully connect to the Internet.


    "Damn, it''s already fried on the Internet!"


    Someone shouted.


    At this time, the Internet is chaotic, and some applications cannot be used normally, but those social applications that can be used normally are all information related to the global turmoil.


    Many people still don¡¯t know that electronic devices are malfunctioning all over the world, so they are shocked after knowing all this.


    Those who are the first to figure out the situation are eager to guess the reasons behind it.


    Everyone wants to know how all this happened and why it suddenly returned to the original state.


    After people in the shelter browsed the Internet for a while, the first thing they thought was to ask Lin Yu.


    They all felt that only Lin Yu could give answers to all questions.


    When they were about to find Lin Yu, Lin Yu had already appeared in front of them.


    "The crisis is temporarily lifted, everyone can go back to the ground first."


    Lin Yu said to everyone.


    Hearing what he said, everyone looked happy.


    At this moment, only when Lin Yu tells them that everything is okay, can they really feel at ease.


    In addition, even if the governments of various countries jointly issue an announcement, they will not believe it.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s all this going on?"


    Lin Guoan looked at Lin Yu and asked.


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone immediately calmed down and waited for Lin Yu''s answer.


    Lin Yu glanced around, and then talked about the general situation.


    In order to make everyone understand , he referred to the demon gods such as Gu Xin as alien monsters, and said that all of this was related to these alien monsters.


    Mainly because Gu Xin appeared in the outer space of the earth at that time, and the horrible image made everyone think it was an alien monster.


    "How can there be something so destructive in this universe?"


    Lin Guoan muttered to himself in shock.


    After listening to Lin Yu''s general situation, he and the other people present knew that not only the earth had such turbulence, but countless star fields, without the need for star systems, had also experienced a catastrophe.


    Even in this catastrophe, countless planets were destroyed, countless creatures ushered in the disaster of extinction.


    At this moment they were completely shocked, deeply shocked by this amazing destructive power.


    It was only then that Lin Guoan could finally understand what Lin Yu said to him at that time, saying that the entire universe would usher in a crisis.


    "Xiaoyu, if those alien monsters try again, will they destroy the entire universe?"


    Lin Guoan asked worriedly.


    And when he asked this question, the others didn''t even dare to breathe, their hearts were completely occupied by fear.


    "meeting."


    Lin Yu didn''t want to lie to them, so he gave an affirmative answer directly.


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone''s fear became even greater, and some people turned pale with fright.


    "But they won''t do it for the time being, don''t worry about that."


    "And if they really want to do it, you won''t be able to change it, so it''s better not to think about it."


    Lin Yu comforted.


    Everyone was silent.


    After a while, Zhou Xufeng laughed at himself and said: "Yes, we are powerless to change, so why bother with mediocrity."


    After speaking, he turned around and looked at everyone, and said, "After going up, everyone should eat and drink, and what should they do, just as if nothing happened."

 Chapter 810： Old way

    "How can this be done?"


    As soon as Zhou Xufeng''s words fell, someone whispered.


    "If we can''t do it, we have to do it. Sooner or later we have to adapt to this kind of life."


    Lin Guoan also figured it out at this time, so he took the other party''s words along the way.


    Seeing that the other party didn''t say any more, he turned his head and looked at Lin Yu and said, "Xiaoyu, why did everything suddenly recover from behind? Who did it?"


    In fact, what he wanted to ask was, did you do all this.


    After all, Lin Yu is the only one who cares about the earth so much. Those alien monsters or other mysterious forces hidden in the universe will not care about the life and death of the people on the earth.


    "I did it."


    Lin Yu said.


    Hearing this answer, Lin Guoan and the others present did not feel much trouble.


    In fact, everyone, like Lin Guoan, felt that only Lin Yu would care about the earth.


    "Everyone, go back to the ground, I will stay here for now."


    Lin Yu said to everyone.


    He wanted to stay here to practice the Demon God''s Breathing Technique, and he didn''t want anyone to bother him.


    "Okay, let''s go up and have a look first."


    "Let''s go, go home and see how the house is going."


    Seeing Lin Yu saying this, everyone walked towards the exit of the refuge.


    During this period of time they had discovered that Lin Yu often needed to be alone, as if he was doing some training.


    So they all felt that Lin Yu must be here to stay in retreat.


    But when everyone left, Ma Yefang looked at Lin Yu worriedly and said, "Xiaoyu, we?"


    "Dad, Mom, you guys go out first, I will be fine if I stay here."


    Lin Yu comforted Ma Yefang.


    Lin Guoan hugged Ma Yefang''s shoulder upon hearing this, and said, "We can''t worry about our son anymore, so don''t influence him here."


    Ma Yefang looked at Lin Guoan and nodded lightly.


    Soon, the two of them also left the refuge, and now only Lin Yu was left in this Nuo Da refuge.


    Lin Yu immediately returned to his room, began to breathe in those soul particles, and practiced the Demon God''s Breathing Technique.


    This time, the primordial particles obtained from those demon gods were enough to enable him to cultivate the demon god''s breath method to a higher level and gain stronger primordial power.


    The only thing needed is time.


    breathe.


    Lin Yu quickly finished breathing out several times, and the whole person suddenly felt refreshed, as if the body was full of infinite power.


    Immediately afterwards, he quickly glanced at the modifier panel.


    "still none."


    On the modifier panel, there are still only those five thousand laws, there is no shadow of the Demon God''s Breathing Method, and there are no words like Nameless Techniques.


    "It seems that this improvement is not enough, come again!"


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu once again inhaled a large number of Yuanling particles into his body, using his breath to control their movement in the body.


    These primordial spirit particles quickly traveled across his limbs and a hundred skeletons, deep into his bone marrow.


    He can clearly feel that his vitality has increased a bit.


    In this way, he repeatedly vomited the primordial spirit particles, and ten hours passed without knowing it.


    These ten hours of cultivation have increased his vitality a lot, but the words Demon God''s Breathing Technique are still not visible on the modifier panel.


    "With so many kinds of spiritual particles, after practicing for so long, it still doesn''t work?"


    Lin Yu was a little puzzled.


    Ten hours seems to be very short. For others, the daily routine practice time may be more than this.


    But you must know that he is now a **** and devil with countless cultivation knowledge, and his understanding of cultivation far exceeds that of people who practiced for the first time.


    So ten hours of cultivation has been comparable to others for hundreds of years.


    "No, it should be possible to modify it."


    The more Lin Yu thought about it, the more things went wrong, and felt that there must be a problem in it.


    Imagine if he is a first-time cultivator who has practiced the Demon God''s Breath Method for hundreds of years, but the Demon God''s Breath Method simply does not appear on the modifier list.


    Does this martial arts modifier still need to exist?


    "Could it be that there is a problem with this improved Demon God''s Breathing Method?"


    "In other words, the Demon God''s Breathing Technique created by the Ancient Demon God is not a reasonable cultivation method in itself?"


    Several speculations flashed through Lin Yu''s mind.


    There are actually some requirements for the exercise to appear on the martial arts modifier, at least this exercise must be a exercise that conforms to the human body''s mechanism.


    The incomplete exercises he had obtained before could not appear on the list of modifiers no matter how much he practiced without perfection.


    You can''t even practice at all.


    For this reason, he has repeatedly asked Xia Honglie to organize martial arts geniuses to deduce low-level martial arts from those incomplete martial arts. After learning those low-level martial arts, he slowly consumes the energy to increase it, and finally merges into the original integrity. Gongfa.


    For example, "Pure Yang Zhen Gong" was restored all the way.


    "Maybe, I have to use a similar approach now..."


    After recalling the past, Lin Yu suddenly thought of an idea, which was to derive some low-level exercises from the Demon God''s Breathing Method, and then slowly revise and restore them after learning those exercises.


    The breath method restored in this way must be perfect and perfect.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu looked at the large group of Primal Spirit particles wrapped in Origin Qi in front of him.


    These primordial spirit particles will still be enough for him to cultivate for a while, but if all of these primordial spirit particles are absorbed and the Demon God''s Breath Technique cannot appear on the modifier list, it will be a little troublesome.


    That means he has to look for new soul particles Forget it, just try the method just thought of, it won''t take much time anyway. "


    No longer hesitating, Lin Yu began to derive the low-level exercises from the Demon God''s Breathing Method according to the train of thought just now.


    Since becoming a **** and demon, his brain''s thinking speed has been much faster than before, so it is very fast to derive by himself, without the help of other people.


    In fact, he couldn''t find someone to help him reversely derive the Demon God''s Breath Method.


    After all, the only people in this universe who have practiced the Demon God''s Breathing Technique are those ancient demon gods.


    Even in this universe there are almost no people with cultivation experience.


    So everything can only rely on oneself.


    It didn''t take long for Lin Yu to reversely deduce a low-level exercise method from the Demon God''s Breath Method.


    After practicing this low-level technique, people can gain the ability to absorb primordial spirit particles from the air.


    Therefore, he named this low-level exercise "Essential Spirit Breathing Technique".


    "I have practiced the Demon God''s Breathing Technique, and I already know how to breathe in the spirit particles from the air. This way..."


    Lin Yu suddenly discovered a problem, that is, he couldn''t practice this kind of low-level exercises, because he had already mastered more advanced abilities.


    "Could it be that you can only break the gong again?"


    At that time, in order to practice the Demon God''s Breathing Technique, he dissipated all the power in this body.


    I didn''t expect to face this problem again now.


    You must know that the gong power that was dissipated last time was only a low-level force such as Origin Qi, and this time it means that you will lose the ability to use the Yuan force again, and everything has to start all over again.


    But this is not the most critical thing. The most critical thing is that all the primordial spirit particles that were previously consumed are all in vain.


    "What should I do now?"


    Lin Yu felt tangled in his heart.

 Chapter 811： Successful attempt

    It''s impossible not to get entangled at this time. After all, there are no primordial spirit particles in this universe, and these existing primordial spirit particles are all hard-won.


    "Although Sangong will waste the primordial spirit particles that I used before, if I continue to practice for a period of time and still cannot make the Demon God''s Breath Technique appear on the modifier list..."


    Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    This is not a solution, because if you continue to practice for a period of time but find that the Demon God''s Breathing Technique still cannot be modified, then it is tantamount to wasting some elemental spirit particles.


    And now, the throughput of the original spirit particles by himself has been extremely large, so the original spirit particles consumed by continuing to practice will be much more than before.


    In other words, continuing to cultivate is very likely to waste more soul particles.


    In contrast, restarting San Gong is a better choice.


    "Forget it, I only practiced for so little time, and the loss of power is not great."


    "As for the primordial spirit particles used earlier..."


    Lin Yu said cruelly in his heart: "Waste is wasted."


    Without hesitation, he decisively began to break the gong.


    Soon, this body strength dissipated again, and his body returned to its initial state again.


    "Essential Spirit Breathing Technique!"


    Lin Yu muttered silently in his heart, and then closed his eyes and started practicing this set of low-level exercises just deduced.


    Anyone can practice this kind of exercise.


    After cultivating, you can gain the ability to absorb the soul particles from the air.


    As long as the primordial spirit particles are absorbed into the body, the physique can be strengthened.


    Over time, the body will become stronger than ordinary people.


    It is a simple and quick way to become stronger.


    If Lin Yu was able to obtain such a set of exercises when he was just passing through, he would definitely be a treasure.


    But now this kind of exercise is just an ordinary exercise for him, and it is not stronger than the pure Yang Zhen Gong obtained later.


    breathe¡­¡­


    After just one breath, Lin Yu mastered this set of low-level exercises proficiently.


    At this time, he wanted to practice this kind of exercise as simple as eating and drinking water, as long as he did it once, he could reach the realm of great success.


    Of course, if a person who has never cultivated is allowed to practice, it will take as little as three to five years, and as many as a dozen years before they can really get started.


    ¡¾Martial Arts: Yuanling Breathing Technique (Ninth Floor) (+)¡¿


    On the list of modifiers, a new entry was suddenly added, and in that row, the five words for Primal Spirit Breathing were very conspicuous.


    "Sure enough!"


    Lin Yu was secretly happy.


    Primal Spirit Breathing can appear on the list of modifiers, on the one hand, it shows that the modification problem is expected to be solved, on the other hand, it shows that my guess just now is correct.


    "It seems that the breathing method created by the ancient demon **** is indeed incomplete, so I have not been able to appear on the modifier list until after I practiced."


    "And the breathing method that I improved later, because it was improved based on the Demon God''s breath method, inherited some of its shortcomings, so it couldn''t be modified."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Everything is clear now, it''s not that the level of cultivation is not enough, but that there is a problem with the Demon God''s Breathing Technique itself.


    "In this way, those demon gods have been practicing in the wrong way."


    "Perhaps it is precisely because of the problem with the cultivation method that the process of their cultivation is so difficult and dangerous."


    Lin Yu remembered the history of the Demon God that he had learned before in the particle world.


    Most of the first batch of mortals who practiced the Demon God''s Breathing Method died prematurely.


    Only a few lucky ones managed to survive.


    However, those lucky ones only escaped the fate of death, and did not escape the erosion of the Demon God''s Breathing Technique on their bodies.


    Almost all demons have become less human and ghosts than ghosts.


    It is because their image is so different from that of normal people that people call them demons.


    Later, their strength continued to grow stronger, possessing god-like power, but they called them demon gods.


    "But having said that, this Demon God''s Breathing Technique can also be called an unprecedented invincible technique."


    As long as this Demon God Breathing Technique can be cultivated smoothly, it can turn mortals into godlike existences, which is really incredible.


    Lin Yu felt that perhaps it was precisely because the Demon God''s Breathing Technique was too powerful that it was so imperfect.


    Those demon gods who have cultivated for so many years must have thought of improving this technique countless times, and the delay must be because the resistance is too great.


    "Being able to create such a technique can be regarded as defying the sky, and it will definitely be even harder to improve it."


    After sighing, Lin Yu focused on the modifier list again.


    After looking at the five words Yuanling Breathing Technique, he looked down again.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 311 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    At that time, modifying the body of the gods and demons consumed a total of 10,000 yuan of spiritual crystal energy, and the rest was only a fraction.


    But even if it was a fraction, it was more than enough to modify the Primordial Spirit Breathing Technique.


    After all, the Primordial Breathing Technique is only a low-level technique at the level of Pure Yang True Art.


    Modifications only require a few hundred yuan of source stones.


    And the one-element spirit crystal is equivalent to one hundred million source stones.


    Therefore, even if the vital energy breathing technique is modified to the limit, the vital energy consumed can be considered negligible.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu pressed the strengthen button without hesitation.


    After strengthening one level, he continued to choose to strengthen, until he could not strengthen.


    During this process, the numbers behind Yuanneng did not move.


    "This exercise is done, let''s deduce another one."


    Without stopping, Lin Yu started to derive a new low-level technique as soon as he strengthened the vital spirit breathing technique.


    If you want the real Demon God''s Breathing Technique to appear on the modifier list, you have to integrate the low-level martial arts all the way, just like the original pure Yang Zhen Gong was restored.


    Of course, Lin Yu is not very sure whether this method can restore the real Demon God''s Breathing Technique, and he is just trying it now.


    "I hope it works!"


    Thinking like this in his mind, he deduced a new low-level exercise method from the Demon God''s Breathing Method.


    After successful cultivation of this technique, people can use the primordial spirit particles to strengthen the body in a short time, thereby bursting out extremely powerful power.


    Therefore, Lin Yu named this practice "Essence of the Soul Eruption".


    The name is what he thought of temporarily, after all, the name is not important, simply because if you don''t choose a name, it will be displayed as an unnamed technique after it appears on the modifier list.


    At that time, there are a bunch of nameless exercises on the modifier list, and I don''t know which one is which.


    A few seconds later, this Yuan Ling explosion was also mastered by Lin Yu proficiently, and appeared before the Yuan Ling breathing operation.


    Immediately afterwards, he consumed some vital energy to strengthen this technique to the top.


    "Try to see if these two low-level techniques can be integrated."


    Lin Yu decisively chose the fusion option.

 Chapter 812： The key to the problem

    As soon as Lin Yu pressed the OK button, a change immediately appeared on the modifier interface.


    The original spirit breathing technique and the original spirit explosion merged smoothly.


    However, after the fusion of these two exercises, it didn''t become a new one. It just gave the original spirit breathing technique the characteristics of an explosion of the original spirit.


    Lin Yu guessed in his mind that this might be because the number of combined exercises was not enough.


    When I wanted to restore the Pure Yang True Power, it took quite a while.


    First, some low-level martial arts are merged into higher-level martial arts, and finally the pure yang true power is restored.


    So if you want to restore the perfect Demon God''s Breathing Technique, it must also take a lot of low-level techniques.


    Without delay, Lin Yu continued to derive low-level exercises from the existing Demon God''s Breathing Method.


    With his current strength, deriving such a technique is very simple, and learning is also very simple.


    In addition, the existing Yuanneng modification is completely sufficient for such a low-level exercise method, so the whole process is very smooth.


    As soon as each low-level exercise was revised, he immediately learned it.


    Immediately after the consumption of yuan can be modified to full, merged into the existing exercises.


    In this way, he deduced all the way and revised it all the way, and five hours passed without knowing it.


    Five hours later, Lin Yu finally stopped.


    It didn''t stop because all the low-level exercises were deduced, but because the vitality was not enough.


    Like the original modification of Pure Yang Zhen Gong, when the first level of martial arts was modified at the beginning, it consumed very little energy.


    After merging low-level martial arts into high-level martial arts, if you want to modify and upgrade, you will consume more energy.


    The more you go to the back.


    This is the situation now. As he makes changes along the way, more and more vital energy is needed. In the end, the 311 vital energy crystallized by the vital energy can be completely used by him.


    Of course, although the real Demon God''s Breathing Technique has not been restored yet, after these low-level techniques are modified and fused in this way, his Yuanli strength is very close to the original strength of the Dantian universe.


    ¡¾Gong Method: Yuan Ling Spit Na Shu (Thirty-first Floor) (+)¡¿


    On the list of modifiers, all the low-level exercises were merged together, turned into the Primordial Spirit Respiration Technique, and it was also modified to the thirty-first layer.


    And it was the thirty-first layer of the Yuan Ling Nao technique that gave him a strong Yuan power.


    However, these powers are not as continuous as the power of the world in the Dantian universe, and will be consumed as they are used.


    The supplement method is the same as that of Gu Xin''s demon gods.


    As long as the elemental spirit particles are spit out once, all the energy in the body can be restored, which is not very troublesome.


    If it is in other worlds, this process is completely negligible.


    After all, every breath will naturally inhale the primordial spirit particles.


    This will only become a problem in this universe where there are no primordial spirit particles.


    "With the strength of my current elemental strength, the existing elemental spirit particles are enough for me to infinitely activate the law."


    "It will be more troublesome to carry these primordial spirit particles with you all the time."


    Lin Yu glanced at the primordial spirit particles wrapped in Origin Qi.


    These elemental spirit particles are already enough for him to use, unless he modifies the elemental spirit breathing technique to increase the strength of the elemental force.


    The main reason is that he now doesn''t need to train and improve his strength by spitting out the primordial spirit particles, but directly modify it by consuming the primordial energy.


    Therefore, these primordial spirit particles can all be used to supplement the consumed primal power, and there is no need to waste it on cultivation.


    "The biggest problem now is Yuanneng."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that as long as the yuan can be enough, then everything is not a problem.


    Thinking of this, he raised his head and glanced upward.


    I saw a figure quietly traversing through the heavy soil and came to this underground refuge.


    The person who came was not someone else, but his other body, the body of the gods and demons.


    His body of the gods and demons came here only to send the soul calming stone, because he was going to test whether it could be used to stimulate the hiding mechanism of the soul calming stone.


    "The law urged by the Lord at that time was the law of creation. I didn''t master this law, so I had to try other laws first."


    Thinking like this in his mind, Lin Yu urged the law of space.


    His current vitality is barely able to urge the law of space that is strengthened to the highest order.


    "The law of space, lock!"


    In an instant, the soul calming stone in front of Lin Yu disappeared, and he was locked into an independent space.


    As long as this law is not cracked, no one will ever want to know where the soul calming stone is hidden.


    If you want to crack it, either use brute force like the devil, or urge the law that can restrain the power of this law to crack it.


    "It seems useless..."


    Lin Yu was a little disappointed.


    After the soul calming stone was locked with the law of space, the calming stone did not respond, indicating that the power of this law was not enough to stimulate its hidden mechanism.


    "Try again."


    Without giving up, Lin Yu urged another rule.


    However, it is a pity that no matter how he tries, these existing laws cannot make the soul calming stone respond.


    Maybe only the law of creation can work.


    "Gu Xin said that the real name of this soul-suppressing stone is the stone of creation, and the gods created the burial place with the help of this stone of creation to avoid complete death..."


    Lin Yu remembered what Gu Xin said to him in the turbulence of time and space.


    He didn''t know if Gu Xin lied to him, so he didn''t know how true or false this was.


    But from the current attempts, what Guxin said may be true.


    "It is possible that the law of creation must use this stone of creation to be truly effective."


    "In other words, the law of creation is only used to activate the stone of creation. After the stone of creation is activated, it will begin to release energy to create the world."


    "And the energy released is the elemental energy that I can absorb."


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu roughly had some inferences.


    This inference is made by combining all the known information, and it can explain everything reluctantly for the time being.


    "But why every time I absorb vital energy from the Soul Calming Stone, the Soul Calming Stone will bring me to the particle world. Is the particle world the core of this plane?"


    "Could it be that the soul calming stone cannot create the world after releasing energy, so it activates a certain self-protection mechanism and automatically returns to the core of the plane?"


    Several speculations flashed through Lin Yu''s mind.


    He felt as if he had grasped the truth faintly, but he couldn''t figure out the detailsIf you want to understand everything, you probably have to get some more information.


    "Forget it, at least one thing is clear now."


    Lin Yu regained his strength, and the soul calming stone appeared in front of him again.


    "Only the law of creation can activate this soul-suppressing stone."


    This has been verified by the God Lord, and there is absolutely nothing wrong with it.


    So if you want to absorb vital energy from the soul-suppressing stone, you must find a way to master the law of creation.


    "In the final analysis, you still have to have vitality first!"


    There are five thousand laws densely listed on the modifier list. If you want to integrate these laws into everything, you need a lot of energy.


    Lin Yu feels that if these laws can be integrated together, perhaps the law of creation can be integrated.


    Therefore, Yuanneng is still the key to solving the problem.

 Chapter 813： Great change

    Leaving the underground refuge, Lin Yu returned to the ground.


    And his body of gods and demons quickly left the earth with the calming stone and headed to the depths of the universe.


    It didn''t take long for him to arrive at the place where the primordial spirit particles had disappeared at that time, that is, the star field where there might be a passage leading to the ancient demon god''s hiding place.


    This place has been devastated by the aftermath of his fight with Gu Xin and the others.


    If human beings drive a spacecraft close to this place, they will definitely be cut into pieces by the shattered space.


    In other words, this place has become a complete death zone for mortals.


    Ordinary creatures can''t get close to here at all.


    "I can barely activate the high-level laws now, and maybe I can open the way to the hiding place of the ancient demon gods."


    Lin Yu was floating quietly, thinking in his heart.


    After thinking about it, he felt that only by finding a way to enter the ancient demon god''s hiding place, could the problem of the source of vitality be solved.


    After all, every demon **** puppet can bring him the vital energy of five hundred yuan spirit crystals.


    As long as you can get a few more demon **** puppets, modify the rules and the vital energy of the primordial spirit breathing technique, you should be able to make up enough.


    When the time comes, once the law of creation is merged, and then the original spirit vomiting technique is modified, the hidden mechanism of the soul calming stone can be successfully activated, and the vital energy can be directly absorbed from the soul calming stone.


    In that way, there is no longer any need to worry about the source of energy.


    Of course, the idea is beautiful, but if it is really to be implemented, there is a more serious problem.


    "My body of the gods and demons can''t use Yuan Li, but the body that can use Yuan Li is too fragile. It''s really a headache."


    The body on Earth is really too weak, not to mention facing the Demon God or the Ancient Demon God, just to come to this devastated star field, you will take a great risk.


    At this point, his body of the gods and demons can''t help at all.


    The main reason is that the two bodies are independent, take completely different cultivation paths, and have different strengths.


    The only feasible way is to let the body of the gods and demons come here to protect the body on the earth.


    But once fighting with the ancient demon god, it is possible that the body will be destroyed in the aftermath of the battle because he cannot be distracted.


    And even if you don''t fight with the ancient demon god, that body may be destroyed in the process of opening the space channel.


    The reason is very simple. Those ancient demon gods will definitely not let people open space passages so easily, and they definitely put a lot of defensive restrictions.


    If you accidentally touch those restrictions, you can imagine the result.


    "It would be great if my two bodies could fuse together."


    "In other words, the power of one body can be completely transferred to the other body."


    "Only in this way, I have no worries."


    Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    In this situation, he really didn''t dare to take risks.


    After all, once that body is destroyed, it is possible that you will never want to grasp the vitality and activate the law.


    "Gu Xin and them are all gone, those ancient demon gods can no longer use Gu Xin and their power to contain me."


    "Perhaps, I can think of a way to draw them out."


    Lin Yu had another idea in his mind.


    Those ancient demon gods don''t know for the time being that he has modified the body of the gods and demon to the top, they must think that his strength is still about the same as before.


    So there won''t be much defense against him.


    Maybe you can use this information gap to hit the opponent by surprise.


    "Those ancient demon gods are most concerned about the stability of this universe. As long as the possibility of destruction of this universe appears, they will never sit idly by."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart, wondering how to draw the ancient demon **** out.


    There are roughly two methods he thought of.


    The first is to destroy the universe directly, in order to stimulate the ancient demon gods.


    However, this method is relatively risky. If a missed hand destroys the universe, that body on the earth and other people on the earth will be killed on the spot.


    Therefore, this method does not work, and you can only choose the second method.


    The second method he thought was to try to create a whole new universe in this universe.


    Gu Xin told him at that time that if a new universe is created in the existing universe, then the old universe will be destroyed.


    "This method is the safest."


    "If it succeeds, then I can transfer the entire earth into the new universe without worrying about it will be destroyed with the current universe."


    "And even if it fails, it is enough to stimulate the ancient demon gods and force them to show up and negotiate with me."


    In short, the second method, regardless of success or failure, will not affect your body on the earth, nor will it destroy the earth.


    But for the ancient devil gods, the destruction of the existing universe is absolutely unacceptable.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for them to sit idly by.


    Lin Yu felt that maybe in the process of trying, he would force those ancient demon gods to take the initiative to come and stop.


    "Ok, deal."


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu turned and left and flew directly to the human civilization where the spherical space station was located.


    After he left the spherical space station at that time, he asked Dean Liu and them to continue to study the soul particles, presumably they must still be studying assiduously.


    Huh--


    It didn''t take long Lin Yu arrived at his destination.


    After modifying the body of the gods and demons to the top, his strength once again ushered in a leap. With his current strength, he can reach any corner of the universe in just a single moment.


    And the reason why he flew slowly was mainly to prevent the ancient demon **** from discovering his true strength.


    If they were made to realize that they were far inferior to him now, they might hide in that independent space and couldn''t be beaten to death.


    Even if it came out, he would be prepared in every possible way, making it difficult to implement many of his plans.


    Inside the spherical space station.


    After Lin Yu entered the spherical space station, he went directly to the large laboratory located in the center of the space station.


    Sure enough, as he expected, Dean Liu and other scientists all gathered here.


    Some people are nervously operating the instrument, while others are pointing around in front of the huge glass cover in the middle, seeming to be discussing something.


    However, after seeing his arrival, these people immediately stopped their work and looked at him Qi Qi.


    "Your Excellency, you are back!"


    Dean Liu took the initiative to move forward.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded, and then asked: "How is the research."


    "Some progress has been made!"


    Dean Liu said excitedly.


    "Oh? Tell me about it." Lin Yu glanced at Dean Liu, and then walked straight to the elemental spirit particle that was enclosed in a large glass cover.


    "Your Excellency, didn''t you tell you that those people who connected to the virtual network before dying, their consciousness did not disappear after death, and they all entered the primordial spirit particle?"


    Dean Liu mentioned the old story again, and then said excitedly: "Now those whose consciousness has entered the primordial spirit particle, they have gradually adapted to the life inside."


    "Not only that, but the invisible world within the primordial spirit particle has also undergone tremendous changes."

 Chapter 814： Verify ideas

    At that time, when Lin Yu and Gu Xin and other demon gods fought, the aftermath of the battle destroyed countless star regions, and also caused countless star regions to suffer heavy losses.


    Although Lin Yu deliberately avoided the two star regions where the Earth and the spherical space station are located, they still suffered a devastating disaster.


    The earth is a little better, that is, it was hit by an electromagnetic storm and all electronic equipment failed.


    The human civilization where the spherical space station is located is not so lucky.


    Countless people were killed in that disaster.


    And when the disaster arrived, Dean Liu and others were following his previous instructions to connect the soul particles to the virtual network to obtain data on people''s activities on the network.


    Because of this, something magical happened.


    Anyone who connected to the virtual network when the disaster came, their consciousness did not disappear after death, but was transmitted into the primordial spirit particles.


    It was like Duan Kong''s consciousness appeared in the invisible world formed by a certain primordial spirit particle after entering the particle world.


    These people who were lucky enough to retain their consciousness all ushered in a new life in the invisible world inside this primordial spirit particle and survived in another way.


    "There has been a huge change in the world?"


    Lin Yu glanced at Dean Liu suspiciously.


    "Yeah!" Dean Liu nodded his head heavily, then pressed a few times on the tablet, and a holographic image was immediately displayed in front of Lin Yu.


    This is an internal image captured by using a special device to detect Yuanling particles.


    However, because this detection device is relatively primitive, these images are very blurry, and it is impossible to see the details in the invisible world, and can only see a rough idea.


    "Don''t be so troublesome."


    Lin Yu waved his hand and motioned to Dean Liu to turn off the holographic image.


    Immediately afterwards, he explored the divine sense and directly allowed the divine sense to enter the primordial spirit particles.


    At that time, in the particle world, he entered the memory light spot through this method, searching for the dusty history in that invisible world.


    It was precisely in this way that he learned a lot of secrets related to the Demon God.


    In a blink of an eye, Lin Yu appeared in the invisible world within the soul particle.


    He turned around and glanced, and immediately understood what Dean Liu''s so-called great change was.


    It turned out that the overall environment of this invisible world has changed. From the beginning of pure white and nothing, it has become more and more like the star system where human civilization is located.


    In other words, the world is being reshaped according to the consciousness of people before they are alive, recreating the environment in which they once lived.


    "Those memory light spots in the particle world are generally surrounded by the environment of a round sky, and the inside of this primordial spirit particle, like the universe, has a variety of celestial bodies."


    Lin Yu looked at the surrounding environment while heading towards the center of this invisible world.


    At this time, this invisible world is still expanding and expanding, just like the real universe has been expanding.


    Of course, this has no effect on his search for the center point.


    Because no matter how the world expands, the center is still that center, and only the edges of the world change.


    Lin Yu successfully came to the center of this invisible world.


    This world is exactly the same as the outer universe, so the center point is also in the dark space.


    Staring at the center of the world in front of him, Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "The world in the primordial spirit particle is just without physical matter, and everything else is the same as the real world."


    "People can live a normal life here, from childhood to adulthood, until the end of their lives."


    In fact, he had already thought about this when he was exploring the dusty history in the particle world.


    It''s just that he was eager to figure out some unknown secrets, so he didn''t pay much attention to this matter.


    It was only now that he wanted to try to create a whole new universe, he had the intention to think about it all seriously.


    "Duan Kong doesn''t want me to resurrect him, he just wants to live in such a world, perhaps because the life inside is more comfortable."


    "At least in this invisible world, all power is meaningless, everyone is equal."


    Lin Yu recalled Duan Kong who had entered the particle world with his complete consciousness.


    In the long history, lucky people like Duan Kong are not a minority.


    After entering the particle world with their complete consciousness, they have been living in it.


    Even new civilizations have been established in those invisible worlds.


    "Forget it, now is not the time to think about this."


    Lin Yu quickly recovered his thoughts.


    He penetrated into it, mainly to find a way to create the universe.


    Judging from the information we understand, the universe was born from primordial spirit particles.


    After the primordial spirit particles are excited by a certain method, the primordial spirit particles will explode and expand into a whole new universe.


    This is surprisingly consistent with what scientists have guessed about the explosion of the universe.


    The ancient demon gods used this method to create one universe after another, trying to escape the disputes in the void and seek eternity by hiding in these universes.


    "This invisible world is not right. This invisible universe is exactly the same as the outer visible universe. This may indicate that the formation principles of these two universes are similar and this invisible universe was caused by a sudden disaster. Accidentally..."


    Lin Yu remembered what Dean Liu said to him last time.


    It is said that after the shock wave hit, the equipment that maintained the virtual world was instantly destroyed.


    In addition, other facilities in the star system were also destroyed in the shock wave, and countless people died as a result.


    They barely escaped by hiding in the spherical space station.


    When they reacted and checked the primordial spirit particle connected to the virtual network, they discovered that the primordial spirit particle had undergone an astonishing change.


    In other words, the whole process is very fast and it takes a moment.


    "This shows that there needs to be an external impact."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    However, he couldn''t be sure whether this guess was correct. After all, Gu Xin and the ancient demon gods hiding in the independent space would not disclose to him the way to create the universe.


    Everything can only be explored by himself.


    "Try it out."


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu retracted his spiritual consciousness and left this invisible universe.


    Seeing that he moved, Dean Liu on the side hurriedly asked carefully: "Your Excellency, have you seen those changes?"


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu nodded, and then walked directly out of the laboratory.


    He was going to find an empty place to test his ideas.


    Seeing him leaving, Dean Liu wanted to catch up, but seeing him walking in such a hurry, he pressed his thoughts.


    In the universe.


    After Lin Yu left the spherical space station, he simply returned directly to the star field that was suspected of having a space channel.


    He wanted to test his thoughts in this place.


    "etc!"


    Suddenly, a brand new idea appeared in Lin Yu''s mind.


    "Maybe, I can test it in my pubic area first."

 Chapter 815： Method is feasible

    Lin Yu suddenly remembered that his body is a body of gods and demons that can last forever in any time and space.


    Especially after it has been strengthened to the top, it is an indelible existence.


    Even in the face of the original ancestor, there is no fear at all.


    So you can test it in your own powerful body first.


    "Just test it directly in the Dantian."


    Lin Yu directly inhaled a Yuanling particle into his body and transferred it to his dantian.


    This is the place where the Dantian universe was before. He is going to experiment here to see if he can create a universe with this primordial spirit particle.


    "Now, a strong impact is needed..."


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and it seemed that the only powerful force that could work in his body was Genesis Qi.


    However, this is only a low-level power, which cannot be compared with Yuan Power, Divine Power, and Demon Divine Power.


    "Try it out first."


    Without thinking about it, he began to gather all the Origin Qi into his dantian.


    The Genesis Qi gathered more and more, and soon filled the dantian.


    His dantian has long been indestructible, and it is naturally impossible to destroy the dantian with a small source of Qi.


    And because it was unable to burst the dantian, after these source qi gathered in the dantian, the pressure in the dantian became extremely huge.


    "It''s now!"


    boom--


    In the pubic area, a ray of light suddenly exploded.


    All the Origin Qi was urged by Lin Yu''s thoughts, and burst out at once, giving the elementary spirit particle located in the middle a great impact.


    However, when the light dissipated, nothing changed.


    "Just know it won''t work."


    Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    Origin Qi is only a low-level power, a low-level cultivation method created by the children of the noble family in those fragmented worlds.


    If this low-level force can detonate the soul particles and create a universe, then creating the world would be too simple.


    "Try it with real yuan."


    True essence is a strength that is one level stronger than Genesis Qi, but its versatility is not as broad as Genesis Qi.


    After Lin Yu recovered the Pure Yang True Power, he cultivated True Essence.


    Only after knowing how to control the power of the world, I no longer use this low-level power.


    But this power has always existed in his body.


    Even after cultivating all the way to the present level, the use of true essence has been called perfection, reaching the extreme.


    boom--


    After the true essence filled the dantian, a beam of light exploded in the dantian again.


    This light was brighter than the one just now, and the impact it exploded was even stronger.


    However, the result was the same as before.


    Nothing has changed in the pubic area.


    "It seems that this body alone is not enough."


    Lin Yu thought secretly in his heart, and a brand new idea emerged.


    He decided to return to the earth, and then let the body on the earth actuate the law and use the power of the law to bombard the primordial spirit particles located in the dantian.


    After a while.


    Lin Yu came to the underground refuge again, at this time his body on the earth had been waiting here.


    Huh--


    Suddenly, Lin Yu''s body of the gods and demons swelled violently and turned into a huge giant.


    Large enough to allow a person to get into the body easily.


    And he did this just to allow his other body to directly enter the body to activate the law at close range.


    "It feels a little strange."


    When his other body got into the body of this **** and demon, Lin Yu felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    I always feel like eating myself.


    But this kind of emotion appeared in an instant and disappeared.


    For him, no matter how strange it feels, that''s the case, after all, he has experienced too much.


    Especially after gaining such a powerful force, he is already quite familiar with many things.


    Lin Yu''s humanoid body quickly got into the body of the gods and demons.


    At this time, his body of gods and demons has become very large, so the space in his body has also become very large, enough for his humanoid body to move freely.


    "Just use the law of martial arts!"


    Thinking of this in his mind, Lin Yu directly urged the most powerful martial law of all the laws.


    With the strength of his current strength, he can barely urge the law of martial arts, exerting 10% or 20% of his power.


    boom--


    A burst of strong light burst out again in the pubic area.


    Lin Yu''s other body urges the law outside the dantian, but the force of the law easily crosses the physical barrier, enters the dantian, and directly acts on the lonely elementary particle that hangs in it.


    The impact caused this time was much stronger than the two just now, so the primordial spirit particles finally had some changes.


    But the change is not obvious, at least far from the point where it will directly detonate and give birth to a whole new universe.


    "Although it was not successful, at least let me know that this method is feasible."


    "The so-called Big Bang was caused by external forces."


    Think about it, too, a singularity, a primordial spirit particle, how can there be a big bang without the action of external force, the mutual transformation of energy and matter, and thus the birth of a complete world?


    "Unable to succeed, it can only show that this external force is not strong enough."


    All matter in the universe does not come out of thin air, but comes from the transformation of energy and matter.


    It is like the contact between positive and negative matter, then a complete annihilation reaction will occur, all matter is completely transformed into energy, and the lethality is extremely powerful.


    At that time, the ten anti-matter guns built by the people on earth opened fire all at once, and even the high-tech civilization with the ability of interstellar voyage was stunned.


    So in other words, if you want the primordial spirit particles to explode and give birth to a whole new universe, you must give enough energy.


    "If I can explode more energy, there should be hope of success."


    Now the method has been basically verified and feasible, the only thing missing is sufficient power.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu spit out the Yuan Ling particles out of his body again, and his other body also left the body of the gods and demons.


    What he thought in his mind was that if the spirit particle was bombarded with the body of this **** and demon, then the burst of power could definitely cause the spirit particle to explode.


    After all, if his body of the gods and demons is fully shot even the void will cause turmoil.


    Destroying a universe and a big world is as easy as eating and drinking.


    "With the power of destruction, you have the power to create. My body of gods and demons is absolutely capable of creating a universe."


    "The only question is whether this impact will destroy the universe first..."


    This is an issue that has to be considered.


    He has now modified the body of the gods and demons to the top, extremely powerful, and a slightly larger movement will cause violent turbulence.


    Normally, the creation of a new universe will destroy the old universe.


    But I''m afraid that I can''t control the power, and destroy the old universe before creating a new universe. That would be troublesome.


    Touching his chin, Lin Yu shook his head and said, "Forget it, let''s try a few more times in the dantian."

 Chapter 816： Successful test

    Wanting to experiment in the pubic field is not just because I don''t know how to master the power.


    But Lin Yu felt that perhaps a brand new pubic universe could be created directly in the pubic field.


    In that way, this body of God and Demon might be able to use Yuan Li again.


    If this goal can be achieved, it will definitely be the best result.


    After all, his body of the gods and demons has become so powerful, if he can use his elemental power to activate the law, it is definitely an invincible existence.


    When the time comes, even if you face the original ancestor, you may be able to stabilize the other side.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu sucked the elemental spirit particle into his body again and transferred it into his dantian.


    And his other body also skillfully penetrated into the body of the gods and demons.


    With the previous experience, he was already familiar with it at this time.


    As soon as the other body entered the body of the gods and demons, it urged the power of the law.


    But this time he did not directly urge the law of martial arts, but first urged the law of time.


    He is going to try a brand new method that he just thought of.


    First use the law of time to stop the time in the dantian, and then urge the law of martial arts to bombard the soul particles many times.


    Wait until enough bombardments have been made, and then let time resume.


    In this way, the multiple shocks caused by the martial law will be released at the same time, multiplying on top.


    Of course, this method has a shortcoming, that is, based on his existing strength of vitality, if two high-level laws are activated at the same time, the power of the laws will be greatly weakened.


    It is possible that the impact of the martial arts law after multiple superpositions is not as strong as the strength of the full blow just now.


    But after thinking about it, I still have to actually try it before I know if it can work.


    "The law of time, stop!"


    Lin Yu urged the first law.


    The powerful ninth-order time law took effect immediately, causing the time in the dantian to stagnate.


    In other words, the time in his dantian is now deviated from the time in the rest of his body.


    The flow of time in other parts of the body is completely normal, and everything in the dantian stays at the moment when he activates the law.


    If such a situation occurs in a mortal''s body, it will definitely die on the spot.


    Even the demon **** who has just cultivated successfully will suffer a lot of trauma when encountering this situation.


    But for him who has the body of gods and demons, doing so has no effect.


    "The law of martial arts, extreme intention!"


    Without delay, Lin Yu urged the powerful martial law.


    boom--


    A huge force spreads into the dantian.


    However, as soon as this force entered the pubic area, there was no sound.


    Because the time in the dantian was at a standstill, this force also stopped after entering the dantian.


    Unless the time flow rate is allowed to return to normal, even if this plane is ushered in destruction, this force will never act on the primordial spirit particles suspended in the center of the Dantian.


    "Come again!"


    Lin Yu gritted his teeth and tried his best to urge the martial law rules again.


    After trying, he found that doing so would consume too much of his body. With his physical strength, it is difficult to activate two high-level laws at the same time.


    Boom boom boom -


    The law of martial arts was urged one after another, and a strong impact burst out in the pubic area.


    At the moment of the explosion, it suddenly solidified, as if an invisible force was preventing the full release of this shock.


    With the continuous urging of the martial law, Lin Yu''s body became weaker and weaker.


    Not only is his body about to reach its endurance limit, but the vitality in his body is also getting less and less, and he urgently needs to be supplemented by vomiting the vitality particles.


    Of course, at this critical moment, he naturally couldn''t be distracted to replenish the primordial spirit particles, and could only hold on to it with a sigh of relief.


    Boom boom boom -


    The power of the law is getting weaker and weaker, and the impact caused each time is less and less vigorous.


    Finally, Lin Yu couldn''t hold on anymore.


    If he insists on insisting, his body will definitely explode and die.


    "receive!"


    Lin Yu regained his strength abruptly.


    In an instant, the law of time in the pubic area lost its effectiveness, and the flow rate of time immediately returned to normal.


    And at the moment of recovery, the powerful impact caused by the martial law laws simultaneously converged towards the soul particles in the center of the dantian.


    boom--


    In the dantian, a big explosion that was far more violent than before appeared.


    The intense light was shining, and the energy gathered around the primordial spirit particles, surging incomparably.


    Finally, this elemental spirit particle reacted violently.


    A more intense ray of light spreads around from the soul particle as the center, rapidly expanding.


    "Success!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed.


    This phenomenon shows that the Yuanling particle has undergone a big bang, and a universe is about to be born.


    And just as Lin Yu thought about it, a miniature universe has already taken shape, expanding outward at the speed of light, becoming bigger and bigger.


    "not good!"


    Lin Yu secretly said something bad.


    This rapidly expanding universe filled his dantian in an instant, and it was still expanding.


    Without hesitation, he immediately released all the power of the body of the gods and demons, and the body of the gods and demons grew rapidly.


    At the same time, he directly rushed out of the underground shelter and flew away from the earth.


    If it stays around the earth forever, it will definitely destroy the earth along with the solar system and the Milky Way.


    So at this time, the farther away from the earth, the better.


    Lin Yu hurriedly shuttled through the universe, and in the blink of an eye he came to the star field tens of thousands of light-years away from the earth.


    At this time, his body of gods and demons had become as big as a galaxy, and it was still getting bigger.


    "Hope to succeed."


    Lin Yu''s other body did not leave the body of the gods and demons, but stayed inside to observe.


    He kept praying in his heart, praying that this universe could be perfectly formed in his dantian.


    In this way, you may be able to gain the ability to use Yuanli again.


    ...


    At the same time, the ancient demon **** was hiding.


    "That Lin Yu...what the **** is he doing?"


    The ancient demon gods, who had been closely following Lin Yu''s movements, became nervous.


    "This guy, if his body expands like this, it will definitely destroy the universe!"


    "Yes, there is no need to wait for his body to become as big as this universe. As long as it is large enough, the huge mass will cause the space to collapse. Then..."


    The ancient demon gods don''t know what Lin Yu is doing Although they have been paying attention to Lin Yu''s every move, they can''t see the scene in his body after all.


    So I didn''t know that he was trying to create a universe.


    "What should we do now?"


    The ancient demon gods looked at Bai Meng one after another.


    Bai Meng is the oldest and the oldest among them, and he has to listen to many things and let him decide.


    "He must be trying to lead us to take the initiative to contact him..."


    Bai Meng guessed.


    "Then shall we go and contact him?"


    As soon as Bai Meng''s voice fell, an ancient demon **** asked.


    "Wait for me to think about it." Bai Meng fell into entanglement.

 Chapter 817： hesitate

    Bai Meng was very tangled.


    The main reason is that the crystal core can be fully awakened in one or two days at most.


    Once he awakens, he still cares whether or not the universe will be destroyed.


    Even if it is not destroyed, when the passage to the eternal land is opened, this universe will definitely be destroyed.


    However, if this universe is destroyed before the crystal core is fully awakened, then everything will fall short.


    Because this crystal core awakens self-awareness by absorbing the memories of all creatures in the universe, and by personally experiencing the lives of countless people, to slowly recognize what is self.


    Only in this way can it understand the true meaning of life.


    "Baimeng, there is actually another way!"


    Seeing that Bai Meng had been hesitating, an ancient demon **** couldn''t help but say aloud.


    Bai Meng quickly turned his head to look at him, and asked, "What is the solution?"


    "We don''t care about whether the universe will be destroyed. Even if it is destroyed, this crystal core can still be completely awakened."


    The ancient demon **** explained: "After all, this crystal core is not far from being fully awakened. Even if it can no longer absorb the memory, he can slowly finish the last one or two steps."


    "It''s nothing more than a longer time."


    As soon as his words fell, two other ancient demon gods nodded slowly.


    Agreeing: "It makes sense, so that we don''t have to risk contact with Lin Yu."


    But the remaining three ancient demon gods shook their heads and said: "No, it''s too long, who knows whether it will take ten thousand years or billions of years? And, what if it can''t complete this last step by itself?"


    After listening to them, Bai Meng looked left and then again, becoming more and more entangled.


    In addition to him, there are currently three Ancient Demon Gods who agree with conservative practices, and there are exactly three Ancient Demon Gods who oppose conservative practices.


    Both sides are evenly matched.


    If one party overwhelms the other, it is simpler, and the minority should obey the majority.


    but now¡­¡­


    Bai Meng was entangled, while the other six ancient demon gods insisted on their own opinions and argued fiercely.


    "Why are you so afraid of Lin Yu? No matter how strong Lin Yu is, it won''t be better than the seven of us."


    "It''s not that Lin Yuqiang is not strong, but that we don''t need to take unnecessary risks."


    "Yes, we have worked so hard until now, and can''t tolerate any mistakes."


    "Why, you have been here for a long time, have you forgotten how to fight? All the soul particles in this universe are controlled by us, and there is also the power of the crystal core to urge the law to assist us, can it not be dealt with? Lin Yu?"


    "Don''t say anything, I won''t agree anyway, I don''t want to take any risks now."


    "Useless guy, you just have the guts?"


    "What did you say?"


    "It''s you who are talking about you!"


    "you?!"


    "..."


    The six ancient demon gods gradually changed from arguing to quarreling.


    At this time, Bai Meng suddenly yelled: "Okay, give me peace."


    When he yelled like this, the six ancient demon gods were taken aback, and they all stopped arguing.


    Bai Meng glared at them, then looked at the crystal core in the middle and said, "Lin Yu''s body seems to be growing to its limit."


    Hearing this, the other six ancient demon gods were busy carefully observing the images displayed on the surface of the crystal core.


    Sure enough, Lin Yu''s body growth rate had slowed down greatly, and it seemed that it was indeed reaching its limit.


    An ancient demon **** quickly calculated, and then said: "According to this growth rate, it will take at least one minute for his body mass to exceed the critical point and cause the space to collapse."


    "One minute? Then let''s take another look!"


    The ancient demon gods quickly changed their minds and decided to observe again before deciding whether to contact Lin Yu.


    After all, one minute is a long time for them, and in this little time, they can think about many things.


    "It seems to be slowing down, isn''t it?"


    An ancient demon **** looked for a while, then turned his head and asked other ancient demon gods.


    Bai Meng answered, "It''s really slowing down, you read that right."


    When the other ancient demon gods heard this, they were relieved.


    If Lin Yu''s body stopped growing, that would definitely be a great thing.


    This means that this universe may be able to persist for another day or two.


    When this time has passed, it doesn''t matter who cares what Lin Yu fixes, even if he opens the channel to this place and directly finds it here, it doesn''t matter.


    Thinking of this, the mentality of the ancient demon gods relaxed, and they looked at each other awkwardly.


    I just said something cruel because I was so anxious to get angry, now I feel a little sad after my mood calms down.


    "Uh, why do you think Lin Yu did this suddenly? It shouldn''t just be to lead us to contact him, right?"


    An ancient demon **** provokes a topic, wanting to resolve this embarrassment.


    As soon as his voice fell, the Ancient Demon God immediately answered: "Who knows about this, unless you go out and ask him."


    As the two of them spoke, the awkward atmosphere finally improved a lot.


    Bai Meng said: "Lin Yu is different from ordinary people. You can''t treat him with common sense. He did this suddenly, maybe because of something wrong with his cultivation, or maybe it''s because of some progress in his cultivation."


    "In short, we don''t know how he practiced, and we can''t guess why he did it."


    "Also, don''t forget, Gu Xin''s juniors have guessed that Lin Yu might be a purifier."


    "They have much more contact with Lin Yu than us, so we have to carefully consider their opinions."


    After Bai Meng finished speaking, the other ancient demon gods nodded one after another.


    At this time the atmosphere has completely eased, and all the ancient demon gods have forgotten the quarrel just now.


    The most important thing now is to figure out Lin Yu''s intentions, after all, he is the most threatening in the universe.


    As long as there is no problem with him, then the whole plan can be completed smoothly.


    "I think whether Lin Yu is a Purifier or not, his strength can''t exceed us too much."


    An ancient demon **** took Bai Meng''s words and said: "Just like those gods in the void isn''t the strength comparable to ours?"


    These ancient demon gods had also dealt with the gods before creating these void-independent universes and knew the strength of those gods.


    "Lin Yu''s strength must be the same. If he really has himself, he must have been here a long time ago, and will he keep wandering outside?"


    Since that brief contact with Lin Yu, they realized that Lin Yu wanted them.


    It is precisely because of this that they just thought about whether to contact and negotiate with Lin Yu.


    After all, the other party has something to ask, there must be room for negotiation.


    Having room for negotiation means that you can sit down and have a good talk.


    "Look, his body''s growth rate has slowed down again."


    The ancient demon **** said.


    The other ancient demon gods immediately stopped the topic just now, and looked at the crystal core intensively.

 Chapter 818： New discovery

    In the universe.


    Lin Yu had gradually suppressed the expansion of the newborn universe in the dantian, so the growth rate of his body began to slow down.


    Of course, it was mainly because he didn''t want to ruin the universe, so he tried his best to suppress it.


    Otherwise, the universe will continue to expand.


    In this way, we can see where the limits of the manifestation of this **** and devil are, and how much this new universe has to expand, will take the initiative to slow down the expansion speed.


    "The scale of this universe is already large enough to accommodate a galaxy."


    Lin Yu looked into the pubic area and looked at the universe that occupied the entire pubic area.


    "I just don''t know if I suppress the power of the gods and demons, this universe will be compressed."


    Lin Yu is worried that after the universe is compressed, it may lose its stability and lead to destruction.


    After all, this universe was created by him using simple and rude methods, consistent with those created by ancient demon gods, and it was very huge.


    But the original Dantian universe was born with the modification of the martial arts modifier, which is different from this universe.


    The pubic universe seems small, but there are other things inside.


    And after the strength increased later, the space in the Dantian universe also expanded, but its external size remained consistent.


    "Try it!" Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "Anyway, I already know how to create a universe. Even if this universe is destroyed, it is not difficult to create another one."


    Thinking of this, his heart moved, and the power of the body of the gods and demons was withdrawn, and the whole body began to shrink rapidly and visibly.


    And his move was immediately noticed by the ancient demons hiding in the independent space.


    "A false alarm!"


    The ancient demon gods all breathed a sigh of relief.


    You can really relax now, because Lin Yu''s body is getting smaller and smaller, and it no longer poses a threat to the universe.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t go out just now."


    There are ancient demon gods rejoicing.


    Another ancient demon **** answered: "Maybe Lin Yu does have the intention of forcing us to take the initiative to contact him, but his strength is limited."


    "Well, it was estimated that it was Lin Yu''s limit just now. He did this to make it easier for us to judge his strength."


    "Lin Yu is really nothing but that."


    "It is estimated that he failed this attempt, and then he will have to spend time thinking about new tricks. By the time he comes up with new tricks, the crystal core must have been completely awakened."


    "Haha, there is not much time left for him!"


    "..."


    The atmosphere became cheerful.


    At the same time, in the universe.


    Lin Yu withdrew the power of the body of the gods and demons, while observing the universe in the dantian through his inner eyes.


    His other body is also carefully observing everything in the body of the gods and demons.


    "like¡­"


    Lin Yu said with joy in his heart: "It seems that this universe will not be destroyed by compression!"


    This result makes him very excited.


    Because it means that he will once again have a Dantian universe.


    Although the pubic universe is still independent of his body, once he goes to the particle world, the pubic cosmos will leave his body again.


    Of course, there is no way for this, after all, the universe was not part of his body from the beginning.


    Lin Yu''s body continued to shrink and soon shrank to the size of a planet.


    The universe in the pubic area has shrunk proportionally, but the space inside the universe is not affected at all.


    In the end, Lin Yu returned to the earth and came to the underground refuge, and his body of the gods and demons became exactly the same as normal people again.


    At this time, his other body had already left the body of the gods and demons and came outside.


    He is going to conduct another experiment.


    "Look into the universe!"


    Thinking of this in his heart, Lin Yu''s heart moved, and the other body immediately disappeared in front of his eyes and entered the brand new Dantian universe.


    Screen switching.


    Lin Yu concentrated all his consciousness into this body that entered the universe, and was in it to observe this brand new universe.


    "No big problem."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    This universe has basically taken shape, just like the outer universe.


    It''s nothing more than a small scale.


    But this is not a big problem. Such a scale is enough to fit an entire galaxy, at least there will be no problems with the Milky Way galaxy.


    In this way, the safety of the earth is guaranteed, and there is no need to worry that after the original universe is destroyed, the earth will follow its end.


    Of course, if necessary, he can also try to create a larger universe.


    Lin Yu believes that if the universe is not deliberately suppressed when it is expanding, it will definitely be bigger than the current universe.


    "Okay, the most important thing to verify next!"


    Lin Yu quickly left the Dantian universe, and his consciousness once again concentrated in the body of the gods and demons.


    Next, he was going to verify whether the body of the gods and demons could once again gain the ability to use elemental power after possessing this brand-new Dantian universe.


    This is the one thing he cares most about.


    He didn''t rush to verify this just now, mainly because he had to make sure that the universe could change with his body.


    Otherwise, as soon as his body changes, the universe will lose its stability and be destroyed on the spot, so what if he can use his vital energy?


    It is not without any practical significance.


    "rise!"


    Lin Yu stared at some debris in the underground refuge, trying to move them from the ground to mid-air with Yuan Li.


    But it''s a pity that no matter what he did, the debris remained motionless on the ground.


    "no."


    Lin Yu thought disappointedly: "It seems that the power of the world in the universe is indeed directly related to the primordial spirit particle."


    This conjecture had already existed not long after I first came to this universe.


    He discovered that the universe where the earth is located does not have the power of the world, which is different from other worlds.


    So I thought about whether it would be related to the absence of primordial spirit particles.


    It was just speculation at the time, but now it can be fully confirmed.


    "There is no world power in the dantian universe, which means that I cannot have elemental power. In this way, my body of gods and demons still cannot activate the law."


    The previous hopes fell through, and everything was the same as it started. UU reading


    However, he had been mentally prepared for this result, so he was not too disappointed.


    And although the power of the world does not exist in this universe, at least the earth can be installed in, so that the earth has a relatively stable environment.


    After accepting this disappointing fact, Lin Yu looked inside Dantian Universe again, thinking in his heart.


    "In this way, the primordial spirit particles in the universe do not come out of thin air, and need to be supplemented from the outside world."


    Lin Yu had never thought about where the primordial spirit particles came from before, so he didn''t notice this problem until he created a universe by himself.


    "In those universes created by ancient demon gods, where did the primordial spirit particles come from?"


    "Could it be..." Lin Yu suddenly thought that if he destroys the universe where the earth is and then recreates a universe, he might be able to personally observe how the primordial spirit particles fill a universe.


    "Am I really going to destroy this universe?"

 Chapter 819： Trick

    Destroying this universe is a very simple thing, but the problem is that once this universe is destroyed, then all the creatures in this universe will usher in the end.


    To solve this problem, all the living planets in the universe must be transferred into the Dantian universe.


    "No, the universe in my dantian is too small to contain all the life in the universe, unless a larger universe is recreated."


    Lin Yu hesitated.


    It is not difficult to re-create a larger pubic universe, as long as the universe expands and expands without suppressing it.


    However, if the expansion of the Dantian universe is not suppressed, then the body of the gods and demons must become very large.


    And the mass of the body of the gods and demons that is too large will definitely cause the space to collapse, thus destroying the universe in which it is located.


    In that case, I would never have time to transfer all the beings in the universe into the Dantian universe.


    After all, the destruction of the universe is instantaneous.


    "It seems... it''s not unsolvable."


    Lin Yu suddenly thought of a brand new plan.


    That is to transfer all the intelligent beings in this universe into the same galaxy in the Dantian universe.


    We must know that although the universe is vast, the distribution of life is very sparse.


    Normally, there are only a few stars in a galaxy with life in them.


    Most planets are desolate, and even single-celled organisms do not exist.


    Therefore, all the intelligent lives in the entire universe add up, and may only be filled with one galaxy.


    But in this way, ordinary creatures with low intelligence will be abandoned.


    The current Dantian universe can only hold the intelligent life in this universe at best.


    "It can only be the."


    Lin Yu quickly made up his mind, and then flew towards the earth.


    He is going to start from the earth and install all the planets with intelligent life into the pubic universe and let them run in the same galaxy at the same time.


    Lin Yu looked at it, and the current Dantian universe can roughly accommodate a galaxy a little larger than the Milky Way.


    "In fact, there are only human beings in this universe."


    "I just don''t know what will happen to so many human civilizations with different levels of technology, all living in the same galaxy."


    While thinking about flying, Lin Yu quickly returned to the earth.


    At this time, his other body had already entered the Dantian universe in the body of the gods and demons, waiting quietly on a desolate planet.


    Huh--


    Lin Yu pointed towards the earth without hesitation, and the earth and the entire solar system were sucked into the pubic universe.


    And his body in the Dantian universe also quickly returned to the earth, back to the mountain villa on the outskirts of River City.


    In the pubic universe.


    Lin Yu walked out of the villa and looked up to the sky.


    "Although this dantian universe has no elemental spirit particles, my body of gods and demons cannot use elemental power."


    "But if you really want to urge the law, it''s not impossible."


    Lin Yu suddenly thought that he could use a tricky method to make his body of gods and demons "activate the law."


    That is, my own body that can use Yuan Li hides in the pubic universe, urging laws in the pubic universe.


    Then let the power of law pass through the cosmic barrier and directly act outside the pubic universe.


    In this way, it is equivalent to the body of one''s own gods and demons possessing the ability to urge the laws.


    The process is a bit complicated, but the final effect is not much worse.


    There is no way, in the current situation, it can only be done temporarily.


    "Look at other places."


    After incorporating the solar system into the Dantian universe, Lin Yu immediately rushed to the nearest star system where human civilization exists.


    Now that you have started to do this, you must move faster.


    Because in a while, those ancient demon gods would definitely feel that something was wrong, and would come out to obstruct him.


    Although he was completely unafraid of these ancient demon gods at this time, it would be a troublesome thing to be obstructed by them.


    Mainly because once a fight occurs, countless innocent people will definitely be killed.


    ...


    In the independent space where the ancient demon **** is.


    At this time, the ancient demon gods headed by Bai Meng were still paying close attention to Lin Yu''s every move.


    Although Lin Yu had recovered the power of the body of the gods and demons, they were always worried, for fear that Lin Yu would make some moths again.


    "really!"


    An ancient demon **** exclaimed: "I knew that Lin Yu, this guy, would never let us worry!"


    Not long after they breathed a sigh of relief, they realized that Lin Yu in the picture was starting to make trouble again.


    I saw Lin Yu suddenly flew to the edge of the earth, completely disappearing the entire solar system.


    "What the **** is he doing?"


    "I remember that there are some people he cares about living on that blue planet. He may have transferred them into a separate space."


    "It''s possible, and I will definitely do it if I change it. Only in this way can I feel at ease."


    After drawing this conclusion, the ancient demon gods breathed a sigh of relief again.


    Although Lin Yu would lose a group of people in this universe, and slow down the awakening of the crystal core.


    But the universe is so big, and the impact of such a small number of people is not much serious.


    "No, he went to another star system where people live."


    An ancient demon **** frowned.


    In the picture, Lin Yu came to a star system not far from the solar system in a flash.


    Immediately afterwards, he disappeared the star system where human civilization existed, and it is estimated that it also moved into a certain independent space.


    "He definitely did it on purpose!"


    "Yes, he must want to slow down the awakening of the crystal core through this method, so as to force us to go out and negotiate terms with him."


    "It''s really mean!"


    "..."


    The ancient demons were furious.


    Seeing that the plan was only the last step, Lin Yu suddenly jumped out to make troubles, adding to their obstacles.


    "Baimeng, what should I do now?"


    The ancient demons looked at Bai Meng again.


    Bai Meng''s face was very ugly, staring at the picture on the crystal core without saying a word.


    "Look again Suddenly, Bai Meng said in a deep voice.


    "But." An ancient demon **** reminded: "Lin Yu must have done this deliberately, so..."


    Hearing this, Bai Meng turned his head to look at the ancient demon god, and said, "Since you know he was deliberate, you should know that he must have been prepared. We rashly went out. Didn''t we fall into his plan?"


    After finishing speaking, Bai Meng looked at other ancient demon gods again: "What Lin Yu is doing now will not endanger the stability of this universe. It is different from the situation just now. We don''t need to worry."


    Hearing this, other ancient demon gods reacted.


    Indeed, Lin Yu is just looking everywhere for planets where human civilization exists, and he doesn''t mean to destroy the universe.


    This really doesn''t need to be too anxious.


    After all, the plan is only one small step away, and the risk is not worth it.

 Chapter 820： observe

    The ancient demon gods continued to stare at the picture on the crystal core, observing Lin Yu''s behavior.


    Seeing Lin Yu transfer one star system after another into a certain independent space, making the number of people in the universe less and less, an ancient demon **** finally couldn''t help it.


    "If Lin Yu transfers everyone in the universe into that independent space, will he be able to destroy the universe without any worries?"


    Just now Bai Meng said that what Lin Yu did would not endanger the security of the universe, but who knows if Lin Yu did this, the ultimate goal is to destroy the universe?


    This is what this ancient demon **** is worried about.


    Bai Meng said with a cold snort: "Transfer everyone in the universe into an independent space, provided that the independent space is large enough to accommodate everyone in the entire universe."


    "Do you think he can do it?"


    Upon hearing this, the ancient demon **** was silent.


    The other ancient demon gods followed and persuaded, "Lin Yu must have done this to force us out."


    "Yes, don''t watch him take one star system after another, but this is the ultimate goal."


    "Just now, his body suddenly became bigger, almost causing the space to collapse, but it stopped abruptly in the middle of the process, and now he is doing this again, the intention is already very obvious."


    "..."


    Most of the ancient demon gods thought that Lin Yu was just trying to lead them out, so they didn''t care about the words of the ancient demon god.


    Mainly because they don''t believe that Lin Yu has the ability to transfer everyone in the universe away, and they feel that Lin Yu wants them, so they will do everything possible to contact them.


    "Continue to look at him."


    Bai Meng spoke, ending the topic.


    ...


    In the universe.


    Lin Yu quickly transferred all the human civilizations in the Milky Way into the Dantian universe.


    Sure enough, as he expected, not many human civilizations actually exist in the galaxy.


    After all moved into the Dantian universe, it only took up a small piece of space.


    "By the way, go and take a look at the galaxy of the Bone King."


    Lin Yu suddenly thought of the Bone King.


    The galaxy where Bone King lives is not far from the Milky Way, and the two galaxies are next to each other.


    After a short while.


    Lin Yu came to the planet where the Bone King lived.


    At a glance, he saw that the Bone King was leading the middle-aged men in the clan and was fighting with other clans.


    Because the clan that the Bone King belongs to has entered a higher civilization, its combat effectiveness is far stronger than other clans.


    At this time, the battle Bone King has completely prevailed, and it will be completely over before long.


    on the ground.


    Seeing that the Bone King was about to win the battle, he shouted in excitement: "Go harder, beat them, and **** all the women in their clan home to become wives."


    He learned the word wife from Lin Yu.


    After Lin Yu''s teaching, he learned that the child born to a woman is a man.


    So at this time their fighting spirit is very high, they just want to grab a few more women home, so that they can have more children.


    With more children, the clan will grow stronger and occupy more territories.


    When you have enough territory, you might be able to become a true king just like Lin Yu said.


    "Thank the great God!"


    The Bone King tightened his bone spear, and said with sincere gratitude in his heart.


    At the same time, he also glanced towards the sky.


    Somehow, he always felt that the **** he admired the most was looking at him in the sky.


    "Great God, I will definitely follow your instructions and become a true bone king."


    Thinking like this in his heart, the Bone King led the good men in the clan to initiate the final charge.


    But at this moment, the Bone King suddenly felt that the sky seemed to flash.


    He hurriedly lowered his head and took a closer look, and found that there was nothing unusual around him, and everything was fine.


    "Am I wrong?"


    Bone King wondered.


    What he didn''t know was that the sky did flash just now.


    The reason for this phenomenon is that Lin Yu transferred this planet and the entire star system where this planet is located into the Dantian universe.


    The flickering of the sky appeared at the moment when the space shift occurred.


    Of course, this kind of phenomenon would not have been noticed if it weren''t for staring at the sky.


    Therefore, only the Bone King who happened to look up at the sky just saw this scene, and the others around did not notice this.


    "kill!"


    The Bone King roared again and rushed forward with his men.


    In the universe.


    After Lin Yu collected this star system into the Dantian universe, he quickly left and went to other star systems with human civilization.


    It didn''t take long before he wiped out this galaxy, and collected all the star systems with human civilization into the Dantian universe.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned and flew towards the spherical space station.


    Dean Liu and others have been studying Yuanling particles in the spherical space station, so he must first collect that star system into the Dantian universe to avoid accidents.


    It didn''t take long for Lin Yu to arrive near the spherical space station.


    Huh--


    Just like just now, he directly collected this entire star system into the Dantian universe.


    And placed this star system next to the solar system.


    Immediately afterwards, he flew towards another star system while looking inwardly, condensing a human form in the Dantian universe, and came to the spherical space station.


    "Your Excellency, you are here!"


    When Dean Liu and the others saw Lin Yu suddenly appear, they gathered around.


    They thought Lin Yu was here to inquire about the progress of the research.


    When Dean Liu was preparing to take the initiative to report the situation, Lin Yu said: "The universe is on the verge of destruction, so I moved your home to another stable universe."


    "what?"


    After Dean Liu and others understood Lin Yu''s words, they were stunned on the spot.


    They never expected that Lin Yu would bring such an amazing news.


    The universe is going to be destroyed?


    But thinking about it, it seems that this sign has indeed been there for a long time, just like the sudden disaster last time, it seems very abnormal.


    "Your Excellency, then we..."


    Dean Liu was about to say something, Lin Yu interrupted him directly and said: "This universe is very crowded. All human civilizations are crowded in the same galaxy. It is very likely that some disputes will occur."


    "In case of war, you must remember to protect your own homeland and solar system."


    "I have put the solar system and your star system together."


    Next, those ancient demon gods might come to trouble him so that he can''t be distracted.


    That''s why Lin Yu took the initiative to find Dean Liu and others to help them protect the solar system in the event of a possible interstellar war.


    After all, this spherical space station has very powerful weapons, enough to deal with any incoming human civilization.


    "Just make it through this period of time."


    Lin Yu added.


    When the matter is over, he will naturally have time to solve the problem here.


    "Yes, sir! We will definitely follow your instructions!"


    Dean Liu immediately agreed.


    "good."


    Lin Yu nodded, and then left here.


    He had an instinct that the ancient demon gods might almost be unable to sit still.

 Chapter 821： All-or-one throw

    Leaving the spherical space station, Lin Yu continued to search for stars in the universe where human civilization exists.


    At the same time, in the independent space where the ancient demon **** is located.


    "Lin Yu doesn''t mean to stop at all. Is he really going to move everyone in the universe away?"


    An ancient demon looked at Bai Meng.


    The meaning in his words is obvious, that is, he can no longer ignore Lin Yu.


    Bai Meng did not respond to him, but asked: "How long will the crystal core have to fully awaken?"


    "Wait for me to take a look."


    As soon as Bai Meng''s voice fell, one of the ancient demon gods stretched out his hand and waved.


    Immediately afterwards, a light curtain appeared in front of all the ancient demon gods.


    "At least one day."


    "One day..." Bai Meng groaned, and said, "If Lin Yu is allowed to continue like this, then everyone in the universe will disappear in one day."


    "Moreover, there are fewer people in the universe now, which will also extend the awakening time of the crystal core."


    "It seems that there is no way." The ancient demon **** just now took over Bai Meng''s words: "Now only if Lin Yu is quickly stopped, our plan will not fall into frustration."


    As soon as his voice fell, an ancient demon **** on the right of Bai Meng suddenly said, "Wait, maybe there is another way!"


    "What way?" The ancient demon gods all looked at him.


    "As long as you can obtain the godhead of a **** and let the crystal core absorb it, it will be able to awaken in an instant."


    The ancient demon **** quickly said.


    "It is indeed a way, but where are we going to get the godhead of the gods? There are no gods in this universe."


    Bai Meng shook his head.


    Other ancient demon gods also showed regret.


    "That''s Lin Yu, isn''t it?" the ancient demon **** who suggested it reminded.


    Bai Meng turned his head and stared at him, and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, since Lin Yu, like those gods, are plane purifiers, there must be something similar to the godhead."


    When Bai Meng heard it, he suddenly remembered that Gu Xin had said that Lin Yu could also actuate the law.


    It was precisely because of Lin Yu''s ability to use the law and Lin Yu''s rapid growth that Gu Xin judged that Lin Yu was a plane purifier.


    "It is indeed possible."


    Bai Meng nodded slowly.


    If Lin Yu is really a plane purifier, then there should indeed be something similar to the godhead, otherwise how would he use the power of law?


    "Then, you mean we''re going to grab his godhead?"


    Bai Meng looked at the ancient demon **** who had said his thoughts and asked.


    "Well, that''s what I meant." The ancient demon **** nodded immediately.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he drew opposition from other ancient demon gods.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "If we join forces to deal with him, it will definitely destroy this universe on the spot."


    "And it''s too risky to do so, who knows what hole cards this guy hasn''t shown."


    "..."


    Everyone thinks this is too risky.


    After all, it is too risky to start a war with Lin Yu, so it is better to have a good talk with him and make some conditions for him to stop this behavior.


    Seeing that everyone was opposed to him, the ancient demon **** did not rush to argue, but looked at Bai Meng and said, "Bai Meng, you know in your heart that Lin Yu has a big appetite, and it''s not so easy to negotiate."


    "And since he is a plane purifier, he will only be immortal with us, so how can there be room for negotiation?"


    Hearing what he said, Bai Meng was lost in thought.


    Upon seeing this, the ancient demon **** continued: "As long as we can grab his godhead, what about the destruction of this universe? As long as the crystal core can successfully awaken, we don''t need to care about the life and death of this universe."


    The other ancient demon gods gradually calmed down after hearing the words, thinking about his words carefully.


    After a while, an ancient demon **** asked: "Lin Yu is not so easy to deal with, what safe way do you have to fix him without fail?"


    "have!"


    The ancient demon **** nodded again.


    Seeing that he said so absolutely, the eyes of the ancient demon gods focused on him again.


    "Then Lin Yu must feel that we dare not destroy this universe, so he only thinks that we will negotiate with him. This is a point we can take advantage of."


    The ancient demon **** said firmly.


    Bai Meng nodded slowly and said, "It is true, then what?"


    "So we can hit him by surprise, and directly join forces to strike him a fatal blow, and the battle will be the winner."


    The ancient demon **** quickly said his plan.


    "At that time, we will take action together and let the crystal core activate the most powerful law. I don''t believe that it won''t hurt him."


    The ancient demons carefully savored these words.


    While thinking about it, he looked at Bai Meng, wanting to see what Bai Meng said.


    Seeing that everyone looked at him, Bai Meng thought for a while and said: "This method is feasible or feasible, but I don''t know what the success rate is."


    "You have to know that if you fail, then this universe will definitely be destroyed."


    Bai Meng''s words made the ancient demon gods hesitate again.


    Upon seeing this proposal, the ancient demon **** said: "We have no choice, then Lin Yu will never negotiate with us."


    As he spoke, he pointed to the crystal core and said: "Look at it for yourself, Lin Yu shows no sign of stopping. He made it clear that he wanted to stop our plan."


    Hearing this, Bai Meng also looked towards the crystal core.


    After taking a look, his complexion suddenly became firm, and said: "Observe again, if he doesn''t stop this behavior, then we will directly take action."


    As soon as Bai Meng''s words fell, the ancient demon **** who proposed the idea immediately heaved a sigh of relief.


    The other ancient demon gods also retracted their gazes from Bai Meng and turned to look at the crystal core in the middle.


    The surface of the crystal core still shows the picture of Lin Yu''s activities in the universe.


    I saw him swiftly shuttle in the universe, and whenever he came to a star system where human civilization exists, he would directly collect that star system into an independent space.


    In this way, the number of humans in the universe is constantly decreasing, and the awakening speed of the crystal core is also constantly slowing down.


    "You have all seen Lin Yu and Gu Xin fighting The ancient demon **** just spoke again: "Lin Yu is nothing more than a relatively strong physical defense, and there is no big deal other than that. As long as we take advantage of him not prepared for a full blow, we can definitely hit him badly. "


    "At that time, he will not let us butcher?"


    Hearing this, the ancient demon gods all recalled the battle between Lin Yu and Gu Xin.


    In that battle, Gu Xin almost destroyed the entire universe with one blow, but only injured Lin Yu and didn''t kill him.


    Therefore, Lin Yu''s physical defense is undoubtedly strong.


    Of course, no matter how powerful it is, there are limits.


    According to the information obtained that time, everyone working together, coupled with the assistance of the crystal core activation law, can indeed severely damage Lin Yu.


    Thinking of this, the confidence of the ancient demons rose a lot.

 Chapter 822： Only chance

    In the universe.


    Lin Yu was still shuttled quickly.


    At this time, he has searched most of the universe and transferred all the human civilizations he found into the Dantian universe.


    "Those ancient demon gods can really sit still."


    Lin Yu thought to himself that he had emptied most of the universe, and those ancient demon gods were still sitting firmly on the Diaoyutai, with no intention of coming out to stop them.


    I don''t know if the thing they created has successfully awakened, or if they dare not take risks.


    After all, the universe is already so fragile, a slight fluctuation will be destroyed on the spot.


    "It may also be trying to deal with me."


    "Maybe they have thought of a way to get rid of me completely."


    Lin Yu is not worried at all.


    If those ancient demon gods are really strong, to the level of the original ancestor, then they should have acted directly when he and Gu Xin came to this universe.


    How could it be possible for them to live until now?


    Therefore, this alone can prove that those ancient demon gods have limited strength.


    Of course, if the crystal core is completely awakened, it can be a big help for them.


    In that way, those ancient demon gods would definitely have super-inflated self-confidence, thinking that they could destroy everything.


    "Even if the crystal core is completely awakened, it won''t pose a threat to me."


    Lin Yu is very confident about this.


    Because since he modified the body of the gods and demons to the top, his strength has more than doubled than before.


    And the crystal core that had just awakened was about the same as the strength of the original ancestor when he was born. How could it be possible to win him?


    You must know that even if he had not modified the body of the gods and demons to the top, he had no fear in the face of the former ancestor, and naturally he would not be afraid of the crystal core that hadn''t been awakened a long time ago.


    "Come on, just come on."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "If you don''t come, after I transfer all the people in the universe into the Dantian universe, I will take the initiative to find you."


    Since discovering that his other body can hide in the Dantian universe to activate the law, he has already thought about it. Once this matter is over, he will go directly to the star field where there is a space channel and kill the ancient devil god''s lair.


    ...


    Inside the ancient demon hiding place.


    "No need to watch it, Lin Yu can''t stop."


    The ancient demon **** who proposed to take full action against Lin Yu reminded.


    Lin Yu in the picture has already wiped out most of the universe, and the remaining half of the universe will have the same fate in a while.


    Moreover, the awakening speed of the crystal core has slowed down greatly at this time, don''t want to awaken in a short time.


    So there is no need to expect a miracle.


    "Okay, just do what I just said."


    Bai Meng made up his mind and said.


    Seeing him say that, the other ancient demon gods no longer disagree.


    After all, after thinking about it for so long, they also figured out that facing people like Lin Yu, only desperately can make a difference.


    "There is only one chance!"


    Bai Meng said solemnly: "First predict where Lin Yu will go next, and then directly open the space channel leading to it."


    "After we go out, don''t have any hesitation and try our best to attack him."


    "Do you understand everything?"


    The ancient demon gods nodded immediately and said: "Understood."


    "Okay." Bai Meng continued: "While we make a move, I will let the crystal core activate the law of space and time to ensure that he will not run away."


    "Ok."


    The ancient demons nodded again.


    Bai Meng glanced at them calmly, and then focused on the surface of the crystal core.


    He has to choose the best time to ensure that nothing goes wrong.


    ...


    In the universe.


    After Lin Yu got a star system, he continued to fly forward.


    Suddenly, he suddenly sensed the fluctuation of the law of space, and it seemed that a space channel had opened out of thin air.


    "Huh? In the direction I am going?"


    At the moment, Lin Yu noticed the opening of the spatial passage for the first time.


    It happened to be in the direction he was heading!


    He reacted in an instant, it must be those ancient demon gods who left the hiding place and came out.


    I just don''t know whether to come out to negotiate with him or to come out to deal with him.


    The high probability is the latter.


    After all, if it was a negotiation, it should have come out long ago, and it won''t wait until now.


    But the moment Lin Yu''s thinking progressed to this point, a powerful breath suddenly came towards him.


    "Sure enough!"


    When this thought flashed in his mind, Lin Yu felt a powerful force violently impact his body.


    At the same time, he also felt the power of extremely powerful laws.


    They are the highest order space law and the highest order time law.


    These two powerful laws took effect together, instantly confining the space he was in and stopping the passage of time.


    So the situation is already very clear, these ancient demon gods made it clear that they didn''t want him to leave, and planned to kill him here.


    "Just want to hurt me?"


    Lin Yu gave a soft drink and reached out to grab it.


    Immediately, the two chains of laws were dragged into his hands.


    This leads to the immediate failure of the laws of space and time, space is no longer imprisoned, and time continues to flow.


    But this normal state only lasted for a moment, and everything fell into chaos.


    Of course, this is not because the crystal core has urged even more powerful laws.


    It is because the universe has been completely turned into fragments in this conflict, making all the laws of nature in the universe invalid.


    After the destruction of the universe, it quickly merged with the turbulence of time and space, so Lin Yu and all the ancient demon gods are now exposed to the turbulence of time and space.


    "what?"


    Bai Meng was shocked.


    He is the most clearly seen among all the ancient demon gods.


    Only he knew that Lin Yu had not suffered any injuries in their combined blow, and the two powerful laws urged by the crystal core could not help him at all.


    This shocked him extremely.


    On the one hand, he was shocked at Lin Yu''s strength, on the other hand, he was shocked at how Lin Yu had hidden so deeply.


    He didn''t expect Lin Yu to be so powerful.


    "Gu Xin is right, he is the strongest of all purifiers!"


    Bai Meng felt extremely regretful in his heart At this time, other ancient demon gods also reacted.


    After all, Lin Yu didn''t fight back after accepting their attack abruptly. He just dragged the two chains of laws and hovered there quietly.


    After seeing this scene clearly, they were as shocked as Bai Meng and regretted as much as Bai Meng.


    Miscalculated, completely miscalculated this time.


    They thought that at most they could not grab Lin Yu''s godhead, and destroy the universe, making the plan to go to the eternal paradise failed.


    Never thought that even his own life would not be guaranteed now.


    Lin Yu is so powerful, how can they escape?


    "Lin Yu!"


    Bai Meng calmed down quickly, and said calmly: "Don''t rush to do it, listen to my words."

 Chapter 823： 1 hand horizontally

    The world of particles.


    During the conflict between Lin Yu and Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods, Yuan Zu had already roughly figured out some of the rules of the particle world.


    He found that this particle world seemed to be the core of the plane.


    Because all the nodes of the space-time turbulence are connected to here, that is to say, you can travel to all the worlds of the original plane, including the void.


    Of course, the void has been destroyed by him, and now there are only worlds of different sizes.


    In his original plan, he was going to destroy all the world in order to resist the oppression that this person faced him.


    But after accidentally discovering this particle world, he has changed his mind.


    Now he decided to thoroughly understand this particle world first.


    à§à§¡ª¡ª


    The Yuan ancestor moved at high speed in the particle world, and quickly flew from one teleporting light spot to the next teleporting light spot.


    He was going to first figure out how many teleporting light points there are in this particle world, and whether all teleporting light points are only connected to the turbulent flow of time and space.


    While flying, he couldn''t help but think of Lin Yu.


    At that time, in the battle in the land of chaos, he almost succeeded in catching Lin Yu.


    However, somehow, Lin Yu disappeared out of nowhere without urging the law of space or using other powers.


    At that time, he could not figure out the situation at all, but after roughly clarifying some of the rules of the particle world, he finally had some clues.


    "Lin Yu must have been brought here by the Soul Calming Stone."


    In fact, Yuan Zu didn''t care about Lin Yu very much, after all, in his opinion, Lin Yu was too weak to be cared about.


    What he cares about is the soul calming stone in Lin Yu''s hand.


    At first he wanted to grab the Soul Rejuvenation Stone, but he thought that as long as he destroyed the Soul Rejuvenation Stone, he could destroy all the world.


    But now I want to use the Soul Calming Stone to unearth the secrets hidden in the particle world.


    After all, this Soul Calming Stone is closely related to the particle world.


    It is precisely because of this that Lin Yu came here with the power of the Soul Calming Stone.


    "I will find Lin Yu sooner or later."


    Yuanzu thought, while continuing to shuttle quickly.


    Every time a teleporting light spot is reached, I stop and investigate it to see where the other end is connected.


    Soon he came to a teleporting light spot again.


    "This is also connected to the turbulence of time and space."


    Yuanzu was slightly disappointed.


    But just as he was about to leave for the next teleporting light spot, he suddenly discovered that this teleporting light spot fluctuated.


    This kind of fluctuation is not emitted by the teleporting light spot itself, but from the turbulence of time and space on the other side.


    In other words, something happened just now in the turbulence of time and space.


    "Could it be that Gu Xin is playing a ghost?"


    Thinking of this, Yuan ancestor carefully sensed this teleporting light spot, trying to figure out what happened in the turbulence of time and space.


    "Ok?"


    Yuan Zu was suddenly surprised, and then a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Because he saw a familiar figure.


    "The old saying of mortal people is so good, there is nowhere to be found after breaking through the iron shoes, and it is all effortless to get it."


    "Lin Yu, I really didn''t expect us to be so destined."


    The original ancestor did not expect that he was still thinking about Lin Yu and the soul calming stone, and now he saw Lin Yu''s figure.


    It seems that the sky is destined to let him get the soul calming stone.


    "Lin Yu, don''t want to escape from me this time!"


    Yuan Zu said proudly in his heart.


    The last time Lin Yu escaped from him was because he was brought into this particle world by the soul calming stone.


    But now that he knew the existence of the particle world and was able to enter and leave the particle world freely, it was naturally impossible for Lin Yu to slip away from the palm of his hand.


    So this time he is determined to win.


    Huh--


    The original ancestor disappeared directly in place, sending a light spot to the turbulent flow of time and space at the other end.


    ...


    the other side.


    Seeing that there is no escape this time, Bai Meng took the initiative to speak, trying to persuade Lin Yu.


    And while he spoke, the other ancient demon gods did not dare to let out the atmosphere, their body stiffly suspended in place, motionless.


    Of course, even if they are allowed to escape at this time, they don''t know where to flee.


    Because after the destruction of this universe, it has turned into fragments and merged into the turbulent flow of time and space, so they are all in the boundless turbulent flow of time and space.


    It is not easy to find a place to hide in this turbulent time and space that is easily disoriented.


    Maybe halfway through, he will be killed on the spot because of exhaustion.


    Therefore, at this time, it was indeed only possible to persuade Lin Yu, let Lin Yu let them go, and then return to that independent space.


    As long as I get back there, there is hope for everything.


    "Lin Yu, we are now at your disposal. I just hope you can listen to me before killing us."


    Bai Meng''s tone begged sincerely.


    clang--


    As soon as Bai Meng finished speaking, Lin Yu suddenly smashed the two chains of laws, and made a crisp sound that shocked the soul.


    Immediately afterwards, he stretched out his hand to grab Bai Meng, and said as he shot his hand: "Don''t worry, after I confine your soul, I will let you say enough."


    Since strengthening the body of the gods and demons to the top, he has been able to directly pull the spirits of the demons away from the sea of ??knowledge.


    Therefore, it is naturally impossible to waste time listening to Bai Meng at this time.


    Even if Bai Meng has a big secret to tell him, there is no need to rush for a while.


    And who knows if Bai Meng said that is a delay in his actions, so that he can buy time to use other players.


    In short, for whatever reason, destroy the flesh of these ancient demon gods.


    "Lin Yu¡ª¡ª"


    "Lin Yu!"


    At this time, Lin Yu suddenly heard two voices calling his name.


    The first one was undoubtedly Bai Meng, who instinctively yelled when he saw him suddenly make a move.


    The other voice was very calm, with a hint of complacency in his tone.


    Moreover, he was very familiar with this voice, and it was obviously an old person.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu found that the space around him became sticky.


    The chaotic and disorderly spatial laws in the turbulence of time and space suddenly all began to target him, and it seemed that some powerful existence was controlling these laws.


    In other words, that powerful existence urged even more powerful spatial laws, making all these chaotic spatial laws invalid and squeezed aside.


    But under the influence of , Lin Yu''s speed has greatly slowed down, and Bai Meng barely avoided the blow.


    "Lin Yu, long time no see."


    The familiar voice came into Lin Yu''s mind again.


    Lin Yu finally knew that the owner of this voice was Yuanzu.


    Unexpectedly, he would meet Yuanzu at this time.


    "Before resolving the grievances between you and them, settle my matter first."


    The ancestor floated slowly in front of Lin Yu, looking at him condescendingly.


    Bai Meng and the other ancient demon gods immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    For them, the sudden appearance of Yuanzu was nothing short of a surprise, at least Lin Yu couldn''t do anything to them in a short time.


    Of course, they dare not really relax, after all, the crisis has not been completely resolved.

 Chapter 824： Disappointed

    "Yuan Zu, this guy must be the Yuan Zu mentioned by Gu Xin."


    Bai Meng quickly flew to the side of the other ancient demon gods, and said the voice transmission.


    "Ah? Did he destroy the entire void?"


    "With such a powerful force, Lin Yu is in trouble now."


    "It''s not just him, we are also in trouble."


    "..."


    After finding out that the person who came was the original ancestor, the ancient demons realized that they couldn''t relax at all now.


    Because the whole situation has not changed at all.


    They didn''t dare to escape at all, and there was nowhere to escape.


    Their destiny is still controlled by others and will die at any time.


    "What should we do now?"


    The ancient demon gods talked in anxious voice transmission.


    While they were communicating with each other, the dialogue between Yuanzu and Lin Yu was also going on.


    "Where is the Soul Calming Stone?"


    The ancestor asked in a deep voice.


    He didn''t rush to act on Lin Yu because he wasn''t sure whether the soul calming stone was still in Lin Yu''s hands.


    So be prepared to ask first.


    Anyway, under the constraints of his powerful spatial laws, Lin Yu couldn''t escape his palm at all.


    Click¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Yuan Zu finished speaking, he heard a strange voice.


    "Ok?"


    Yuan Zu reacted instantly, knowing where the sound came from.


    It was sent out when Lin Yu broke free from the power of his law.


    "it turns out?"


    Yuan Zu is a little unbelievable.


    You know that he is strong enough to destroy the entire void, and the power of the laws under his control is unmatched. As a result, he can''t trap a Lin Yu?


    "Huh, a little skill!"


    Yuan Zu snorted coldly, and the calm expression on his face gradually disappeared.


    Immediately after that, he added a few more points to directly turn the law of space that imprisoned Lin Yu into a law chain, which firmly bound Lin Yu''s body.


    "How about this?"


    Yuan Zu slowly squeezed his right hand, tightening the chain of laws that bound Lin Yu.


    He believed that Lin Yu would feel extreme pain soon.


    In the distance, the ancient demons who saw this scene were extremely complicated.


    On the one hand, it was the terrifying force that frightened Yuanzu; on the other hand, it was surprised by Lin Yu''s performance.


    If you knew that Lin Yu was so strong, they would never leave that independent space for half a step, let alone attack Lin Yu.


    "If the crystal core we created successfully awakens, it will become as strong as the original ancestor over time, then..."


    An ancient demon **** said with regret.


    They had already learned from Gu Xin that Yuan Zu was awakened from the core of a big world.


    After awakening, his strength soared all the way to the present point.


    As for the birth of Yuanzu, it was due to an accident.


    At that time, a great battle took place in the void, which shattered the laws of an area and turned it into a land of chaos.


    That big world happened to be trapped in the center of the land of chaos.


    And the core of that big world accidentally awakened self-consciousness during that war.


    After that, that core has been constantly absorbing people''s memories in the land of chaos, gradually evolving, and finally awakening completely.


    However, according to Gu Xin''s guess, Yuanzu''s real awakening seems to have something to do with Lin Yu.


    Because Lin Yu was thrown into the land of chaos, when Lin Yu came out later, Yuan Zu also appeared immediately.


    Of course, none of this is actually important.


    The important thing is that the ancestor is very strong, and if the crystal core they created can be fully awakened, there will be a chance to become as strong as the ancestor.


    Under the protection of that powerful force, what can they not do?


    How can it become the fish on the chopping board like it is now?


    "The Yuan ancestor will never let us go after he solves Lin Yu. If we don''t want to find a way, we will really be over."


    An ancient demon **** reminded by sound transmission.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Bai Meng sighed helplessly: "The original ancestor is so powerful, what can we do?"


    "Moreover, the original ancestor is different from Lin Yu. There is no room for communication. I''m afraid this time there is really no hope."


    Bai Meng believes that Lin Yu is not Yuan Zu''s opponent, and it will be sooner or later that Yuan Zu will die.


    Therefore, I feel that the only thing I have to face next is Yuanzu.


    Naturally, all I think about is how to get rid of the original ancestor and seek a ray of life.


    However, after thinking over and over again, he found desperately that it was really hopeless to face the original ancestor.


    Because Yuanzu had nothing to ask for them, he didn''t know how to persuade Yuanzu to let them go.


    But just when he was completely desperate, he suddenly discovered that the battle situation had changed again.


    The chain of laws tied to Lin Yu''s body unexpectedly showed signs of breaking.


    "how come?"


    Bai Meng was shocked and even forgot the predicament he was facing.


    The other ancient demon gods are the same, once again attracted attention by the scene in front of them.


    In addition to them, the original ancestor was also shocked at this time.


    The original ancestor thought that Lin Yu''s strength was far below him, but as a result, even the power of the laws with ready-made chains could not hold Lin Yu.


    "How can your physical body be so powerful?"


    Yuan Zu couldn''t help asking.


    The same question was also lingering in the hearts of Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods.


    Yes, why is Lin Yu''s body so powerful?


    Is this the special feature of purifiers?


    "Because he is a purifier!"


    Bai Meng said to the original ancestor.


    An idea suddenly flashed in his mind just now.


    Since there was no way to get rid of Lin Yu and Yuan Zu, he simply tried to add a fire and let Yuan Zu and Lin Yu fight endlessly.


    Only in this way can a turnaround be possible.


    "The Purifier?"


    Yuan Zu asked while pushing the law with all his strength.


    Bai Meng hurriedly explained the definition of a purifier, and then added: "The purifier will purify the plane at all costs, and your existence has seriously affected the stability of the plane, so you are also his purification object."


    "I advise you to kill him now, or wait for him to relax, you will definitely no longer be his opponent."


    Listening to Bai Meng''s words, Yuan Zu''s expression gradually darkened.


    Actually, Bai Meng didn''t need to say, he will do his best to get rid of Lin Yu now.


    It was mainly because Lin Yu grew up so fast that he even tied him in such a short time.


    In any case, he couldn''t sit back and watch Lin Yu grow up.


    "Die to me!"


    The ancestor yelled violently.


    No matter where the Soul Calming Stone was, he just wanted to quickly get rid of Lin Yu.


    But at this moment, Lin Yu suddenly struck, breaking all the chains of laws all over his body.


    boom--


    After Lin Yu succeeded in breaking free , he didn''t stop at all, but slammed forward and slammed a punch at Yuanzu.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Yuanzu didn''t dodge or hide, and stopped quietly in place.


    Huh--


    Lin Yu passed directly through Yuan Zu''s body and came behind him.


    "His body is invisible?"


    Lin Yu suddenly turned to look at Yuanzu.


    Although he watched Yuanzu''s birth in that big world with his own eyes, he didn''t realize that Yuanzu''s body was completely invisible.


    In other words, if you want to kill the original ancestor, you can only rely on the power of the law.


    "Are you disappointed?"


    Yuan Zu smiled faintly, and urged another rule.

 Chapter 825： The unending battle

    Yuan Zu''s body is invisible, which means that all means except the power of law cannot kill him.


    This is very different from those gods.


    At least those gods will still be injured and die when faced with an entity''s attack.


    It is nothing more than not completely dying, but entering the reincarnation cycle of the burial place of the gods.


    "This time, I see how you can resist!"


    After the ancestor urged the law, he half-squinted and said.


    He has absorbed countless human memories to fully awaken his self-awareness, so he has the same character as a human being.


    In this regard, he is completely different from those gods.


    At this time, he also had a sense of frustration that ordinary people would have when facing setbacks. As the saying goes, the mentality was collapsed.


    So when I said this, I used extra force, as if I was competing with myself.


    As soon as Yuan Zu''s voice fell, the chain of several laws took shape immediately, wrapping around Lin Yu like tentacles.


    This law is called Zhenwu Jiyi, which is a powerful law created by him after integrating countless laws, especially martial law, second only to his strongest law of destroying the world.


    In fact, he originally wanted to use the law of destruction, but now he is very unwilling.


    After all, he thought Lin Yu was vulnerable, and it didn''t take much effort to kill him.


    As a result, the actual situation was quite different from what was originally thought.


    So now he seems to be competing with himself, and he is unwilling to use the strongest means to deal with Lin Yu.


    Anyway, Lin Yu couldn''t hurt him, and he was in no rush.


    "Zhen Wu Ji Yi!"


    When the chain of laws successfully approached Lin Yu, Yuan Zu called out the name of this law so that Lin Yu could know it.


    "Sure enough!"


    Lin Yu faintly sighed.


    This is an admiration from the bottom of my heart, because Yuanzu is indeed much stronger than him in the use of the power of law.


    He also longed for himself to be able to master all the laws perfectly like the original ancestor.


    This is his biggest shortcoming at the moment.


    "But it''s a pity that this level can''t help me."


    Lin Yu grabbed one of the law chains and pulled it in his hand like a rope.


    Yuan Zu suddenly frowned slightly.


    Lin Yu''s ability to grasp the chain of laws so easily at least showed that it was impossible for Zhenwu to kill Lin Yu, and at most it would hurt him.


    But just by hurting him, doesn''t it mean that he can really suppress Lin Yu only by using the law of destruction?


    This makes him feel very upset.


    "Yuanzu, I really can''t kill you, but you don''t want to hurt me either."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try the law of destruction."


    Lin Yu calmly said to Yuanzu while grabbing all the remaining chains.


    He knew in his heart that the battle between himself and Yuanzu could not end.


    Because he and Yuanzu are in the turbulence of time and space at the same time, no one can escape from the other''s hands unless the other party takes the initiative to stop.


    Moreover, his physical attack could not hurt Yuanzu, but the power of Yuanzu''s law could not help him either.


    In other words, it''s useless to be anxious now, you can take it slowly.


    He just wanted to know how the body of the gods and demons that he had modified to the top would feel when facing the ancestor''s law of destruction.


    "Don''t be ashamed of talking!"


    Yuan Zu felt a little angry.


    All this is too far from what he initially imagined.


    He even felt that Lin Yu was now deliberately provoking his anger and causing him to lose his mind.


    "Do you think my current law of destroying the world is still the original law of destroying the world?"


    The ancestor withdrew his true martial intentions and looked at Lin Yu coldly: "I can destroy even the void. With such a magnificent accomplishment, even the entire plane will tremble. Do you think you can really bear it?"


    "Needless to say, just let it go."


    Lin Yu still said lightly.


    Today''s battle is already the final decisive battle, and he couldn''t think of any opponent that would be more powerful than Yuanzu.


    So his heart calmed down instead.


    And now he has time, without any worries.


    The earth has been safely placed in the Dantian universe, and other people who have crossed over, like Dean Liu or Bone King, have also been properly placed.


    The only regret is that his parents and family members in another life are still waiting for him to resurrect.


    But wanting to resurrect them requires a more powerful force to activate the law of time. He can''t do it for the time being, so he doesn''t have much to think about.


    "Oops, what shall we do now?"


    The ancient demon gods panicked when they saw that the original ancestor was about to use the appalling law of annihilation.


    Bai Meng was just thinking about how to provoke Lin Yu and Yuanzu to make them fight endlessly, hoping to look forward to new opportunities.


    However, when all this was as he wished, he discovered that the two true gods really fought, and they had no chance of survival at all.


    "It''s really dead this time!"


    "Gu Xin said that he personally watched the Yuanzu destroy the entire void with the law of destruction, such a powerful force...we just want to escape, but it''s too late."


    "Guxin and the others still have time to transmit, but we don''t even have such a chance now."


    "At this time and space turbulence, it is impossible to transmit."


    "Hey, I really shouldn''t have come out."


    "..."


    The ancient demon gods were really desperate this time, they could only sigh and regret helplessly.


    The prestige of The Law of Destruction was just heard from Gu Xin''s mouth, and it has made them feel deep fear, not to mention the fact that they are really facing this kind of power.


    At this time, the Yuan ancestor slowly opened his mouth and said: "The law of annihilation, the end of eternity!"


    "Here, it''s really coming."


    Most of the ancient demon gods closed their eyes in despair.


    But Lin Yu still stood there quietly, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    At this moment, Bai Meng suddenly became wise, and thought of a way that might save his life.


    "Yuanzu!"


    Bai Meng shouted: "Don''t kill me, I can make you stronger!"


    Yuan Zu was too lazy to pay attention to him and turned a deaf ear to what he said.


    At this moment, he only thought about how to defeat Lin Yu, and he didn''t care about anything else.


    For this reason, he also paid special attention to whether there were any teleporting light spots nearby.


    If the law of destruction is urged around the teleporting light spot, it will be teleported into the particle world.


    Fortunately, there is no teleporting light spot near here, only the power of chaotic laws.


    You can rest assured to urge the law of destruction.


    Of course, the main reason why he didn''t bother to pay attention to Bai Meng was mainly because he didn''t believe Bai Meng''s words.


    Bai Meng said there was a way to make him stronger, but he knew it was impossible if he thought about it.


    Because there has never been a reason for the weak to guide the strong.


    As a demon **** who had cultivated step by step from a mortal, Bai Meng should know this.


    So Yuan Zu thought that Bai Meng was just thirsty for survival, and he didn''t care about anything.


    But after Lin Yu heard what Bai Meng said, he was taken aback.


    He could roughly guess where Bai Meng''s confidence came from.

 Chapter 826： Regardless of the outcome

    "Yuanzu, I can really make you stronger than you are now."


    Seeing that the original ancestor ignored him, Bai Meng suddenly became anxious, speeding up his speech and shouting.


    "We have created an existence similar to yours, and we are about to fully awaken!"


    This sentence finally touched the original ancestor.


    The original ancestor left his hand, and did not let the law of extinction affect the area where the ancient demon gods were.


    Seeing that his words finally worked, Bai Meng breathed a sigh of relief as he saw that the pitch-black void stayed not far in front of him, did not spread any more.


    But he dare not really relax, because he hasn''t really convinced Yuanzu to let them go.


    I just mentioned that I created an existence similar to Yuanzu. I haven''t fully awakened yet, but I didn''t say how to help Yuanzu become stronger.


    Of course, Bai Meng was not sure whether the method he thought of was feasible.


    He was just betting.


    After all, if you don''t bet, you will really be buried here.


    There is still a chance for a gamble.


    "Ancestor, I have a way to let you absorb that crystal core and turn its power into yours, so that you can definitely kill Lin Yu easily."


    Bai Meng said quickly again.


    Now that the words just said have already been said, now there is only one thing to stand on the side of Yuanzu and help him deal with Lin Yu together.


    But to be honest, after seeing Lin Yu''s strength, he really didn''t want to fight Lin Yu.


    And he used to be just like Lin Yu, who was born naturally.


    They are of the same kind.


    Although the original ancestor had the same personality as a person, he was a different kind after all.


    So he prefers to stand on Lin Yu''s side.


    It''s a pity that there is no way. He may be able to help Yuanzu now, but he will definitely not be able to help Lin Yu.


    In other words, he is still useful to the original ancestor, as long as he does well, his chances of survival will be greatly increased.


    Therefore, when he must choose a side to stand on, he can only choose the side that can be used for his own purposes.


    He has lived for so many years, knowing that any promises and feelings are unreliable, and only if he is useful to others can others really care about you.


    While Bai Meng was speaking, the group of nothingness created by the law of destruction had touched Lin Yu''s body.


    "It turned out to be such a feeling."


    Lin Yu didn''t know much about the Law of Destruction, he only knew that once he entered the emptiness created by the Law of Destruction, he would cease to exist in any time and space.


    In other words, people who are swallowed by this mass of nothingness will become people who have never existed before, whether it is present, future, or past.


    In that case, even if the most powerful law of time is used, it is impossible to bring this person back to life.


    That is the real death, the irreparable death.


    Of course, the current self has no fear of being swallowed by such nothingness.


    Since the body of the gods and demons is modified to the top, not only can it last forever in any time and space, but also is immune to the power of any law.


    This is the real immortality.


    Lin Yu knew this for a long time, he just wanted to take this opportunity to verify it, and at the same time feel how it feels to be attacked by the law of destruction.


    "This? How is this possible?!"


    After seeing Lin Yu being swallowed by nothingness, the ancestor was unscathed, and the whole person was greatly shaken.


    Because it completely wiped out his last hope.


    Let him truly realize that he really has no means to do anything to Lin Yu.


    "The Law of Destruction can''t hurt him, how could it..."


    "how so?"


    Yuanzu couldn''t believe it.


    In the distance, the ancient demons who witnessed everything were shocked more intensely than the original ancestor.


    Only then did they know what kind of existence they had faced before.


    What''s ridiculous is that not long ago, he had the guts to hit the opponent.


    If everything can be repeated, they will not make such a stupid choice.


    But this feeling of shock and regret was fleeting in their hearts.


    Because they know that they are not the protagonist of this battle, the most important thing now is how to survive.


    "It seems difficult for Yuanzu to accept this kind of result, which is barely a good thing for us."


    An ancient demon **** said fortunately.


    The original ancestor could not kill Lin Yu, and he would definitely desire more powerful power.


    Therefore, Bai Meng''s words will be considered more carefully.


    Although Bai Meng didn''t have much confidence in what he just said.


    Huh--


    At this moment, Lin Yu suddenly flashed around and flew directly towards Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods.


    Although the void area created by the Law of Destruction had a great impact on him and hindered his actions, his speed was still extremely fast.


    At least much faster than the ancient demon gods.


    On the other side, Yuan Zu saw Lin Yu act suddenly and calmed down.


    "You are so eager to act on them, it seems that they can really help me become stronger."


    Just like Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods guessed, Yuanzu was particularly eager to become stronger after suffering this setback, so he began to pay attention to what Bai Meng had just said.


    Coupled with Lin Yu''s sudden approach to the ancient demon gods, it made him feel that what Bai Meng said was right.


    ßÚÀ²¡ª¡ª


    The moment Lin Yu approached Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods, these ancient demon gods suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    "Lin Yu, I admit that I can''t do anything to you now, but you don''t want to touch what I like."


    Yuan Zu finally recovered a little advantage and felt a lot better, so there was a trace of pride in his tone again.


    He just urged a space law and successfully moved them to another place when Lin Yu was about to deal with Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods.


    This made Lin Yu pounced.


    In the distance, the ancient demon gods were very excited when they saw that they had escaped fortunately.


    On the one hand, it was because of the rest of my life, on the other hand, I was lucky that I had chosen the right one.


    At least for the moment, choosing the originator of the team is the best solution.


    Because Yuanzu''s mastery of the power of the law can be called the extreme, it can spur any law.


    This gives him enough ability to protect them.


    Just like Yuan Zu himself said, although he couldn''t kill Lin Yu, Lin Yu didn''t even want to kill under his nose.


    No matter how fast Lin Yu is the law of Yuanzu''s urging will only be faster.


    In this way, it was impossible for Lin Yu to kill the person that the original ancestor wanted to protect, and he couldn''t even connect close to him.


    In this contest, Yuan Zu won.


    "Once upon a time, the crystal core was hidden by us in an independent space, and we will now take you there."


    Bai Meng quickly transmitted his voice to Yuan Zudao.


    Hearing this, Yuan Zu smiled and said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, I haven''t had enough fun this time. I hope you will be ready when I see you again next time."


    After speaking, he urged the law of space and opened the space channel leading to that independent space according to Bai Meng''s prompt.


    With a bang, Yuanzu, Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods disappeared in place.


    "So you want to get rid of me?"


    Lin Yu did not hesitate to urge the law of space, and he followed closely behind.

 Chapter 827： Bai Mengs vision

    Although Lin Yu''s power of law is not worth mentioning in front of the original ancestor, it is completely enough to open the space channel.


    He had planned to go to the ancient demon **** hiding place after solving the affairs in the universe, and find the ancient demon gods to settle accounts.


    Therefore, I have long wondered how to open the space channel leading there.


    In fact, he had already roughly figured it out before Gu Xin and the others left.


    It''s just that he couldn''t activate the law at that time, so he couldn''t try.


    After the space passage was opened, Lin Yu immediately entered it and disappeared in place.


    "Ok?"


    After entering the space channel, Lin Yu realized that he could not sense the breath of Yuanzu and Bai Meng.


    In other words, he was lost.


    "No, it''s not that I can''t sense their breath, but that the space channel I opened does not lead directly to that independent space."


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered that he was urging the law of space in the turbulence of time and space.


    However, the chaotic space laws are everywhere in the turbulence of time and space, which greatly interferes with the space laws that he urges.


    This caused him to be unable to accurately locate the location of the ancient demon god''s hiding place, and the open space channel was not straight there.


    "It''s okay, it''s just a detour."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    The situation is not too bad.


    It just didn''t open the direct space channel, but he didn''t lose his position.


    In other words, he could finally reach the ancient demon **** hiding place.


    It just takes more time to catch up with the original ancestors.


    Of course, the premise is that when he arrived, Yuan Zu and Bai Meng had not left in that independent space.


    "We must not allow Yuanzu to gain stronger power, otherwise it will be in trouble."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    ...


    Ancient Demon God hiding place.


    When Lin Yu pursued with all his strength, Yuan Zu had already arrived here with Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods.


    This place is not big, it is a mini world with very small space.


    Except for the crystal core in the middle, it can only accommodate a dozen demon gods in it at the same time.


    "that''s it?"


    Yuan Zu looked at the crystal core in the middle and asked.


    "Well, that''s it." Bai Meng responded immediately.


    Yuanzu nodded slowly, and then smiled: "Seeing it makes me think of myself."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head to look at Bai Meng and said, "Speaking of which, you are really capable of making such a dead thing awakened."


    "You must know that I was able to awaken myself at the beginning, all because of coincidence."


    "If I do it again, I''m afraid I won''t have that kind of luck again."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Meng said repeatedly: "Luck, we are just lucky."


    "Why be humble."


    Yuan Zu smiled and said, "Since you can do it the first time, you can definitely do it the second time, right?"


    "Do your best." Bai Meng didn''t dare to violate, so he agreed.


    In fact, he is really not sure to create such a crystal core again, but how can he say no at this time?


    He knew very well in his heart that only the greater the value, the more the Yuanzu valued them.


    "Well, now you talk about how I can absorb its power."


    Yuan Zu looked at the crystal core again.


    As he asked, he was thinking quickly in his heart, wondering how to use the power of the crystal core for his own use.


    "This..." Bai Meng hesitated for a while, and then said: "I just have a general idea. I still have to try it before I know if it''s feasible."


    "Speak out first and listen."


    Yuan Zu said without looking back.


    Bai Meng gritted his teeth, and then said: "After the gods in the void have obtained the core of the great world, there are ways to refine the laws conceived in them and use them for their own use. You should know this?"


    Hearing this, Yuan Zu suddenly turned around and looked at Bai Meng.


    How could he not know this.


    Thinking that when he was only the core of a big world, those gods had hit his idea many times.


    He survived and finally awakened his true self, all because of good luck.


    Therefore, as soon as Bai Meng talked about this incident, he immediately brought back painful memories.


    Seeing the murderous intent in Yuan Zu¡¯s eyes, Bai Meng quickly explained: "Um, the method I thought of is related to this, so..."


    Before speaking, he guessed that Yuanzu might behave like this.


    This is why he hesitated and refused to speak.


    I was really afraid that Yuanzu would kill him on the spot in a rage.


    Although this possibility is very small.


    "Go on." Yuan Zu urged coldly in his voice.


    "Yeah." Bai Meng nodded, and then said at a faster pace: "The power of the law conceived in the core of the big world is too weak, and it will definitely not be able to enter your eyes. So what I want is to completely awaken this crystal core, and then You will refine his power of law."


    "Wait for it to wake up?"


    Yuan Zu approached and asked.


    "Yes, yes." Bai Meng nodded in a panic: "If you don''t really wake up, this crystal core will be similar to the core of the big world. You should know this."


    Hearing this, Yuan Zu stopped and fell into contemplation.


    Bai Meng is right. If this crystal core is not completely awakened, then the power of law it possesses is indeed the same as that conceived in the core of the great world.


    He doesn''t like the law of power at all.


    If he could continue to grow stronger by refining that kind of law, he would have done it a long time ago.


    Before the destruction of the void, there was a big world, and he could refine it one by one.


    Seeing that the original ancestor seemed to be moved by him, Bai Meng breathed a sigh of relief.


    He made this suggestion, in fact, it contained a lot of selfishness.


    What he thought in his mind was that if this crystal core awakens, there may be a way to deal with Yuanzu.


    After all, this crystal core is controlled by them.


    Of course, he has no idea whether this idea will succeed.


    One is that he doesn''t know if this crystal core really has the strength of the original ancestor after it is truly awakened.


    Second, he was not sure whether he would be controlled by them after this thing awakened himself.


    Anything wrong with these two points will cause this idea to fail.


    In other words, the chance of success is very slim But even so, he still wants to give it a try, what if he succeeds by luck?


    "Ancestor."


    Seeing that the original ancestor had already moved, Bai Meng was ready to add fire to him and thoroughly moved him.


    "I just said that Lin Yu is the purifier of this plane, and you can see that his strength grows extremely fast, which is incredible."


    "I think it won''t be long before he will become stronger than he is now. If you still have the strength at that time, I''m afraid..."


    Before Bai Meng''s words were finished, Yuanzu interrupted him roughly, "I don''t need to remind you!"


    "Yes." Bai Meng closed his mouth obediently.


    Yuanzu glanced at him coldly, then turned to look at the crystal core again.


    But at this moment, a space channel slowly opened not far from them.

 Chapter 828： Opportunity here

    The movement caused by the opening of the space channel immediately attracted the attention of the ancient demon gods such as Bai Meng, as well as the original ancestor.


    They were all slightly surprised, and they couldn''t figure out who would come.


    And when they really saw the people coming out of the space channel, the feeling of surprise became more and more intense.


    "Lin Yu?!"


    Bai Meng and the other six ancient demon gods exclaimed together.


    The appearance of Lin Yu surprised them deeply, but it met their expectations.


    The one they just arrived the first time was actually Lin Yu.


    Because now, apart from Lin Yu, no one will find this place.


    "Humph, I underestimated you."


    Yuan Zu quickly calmed down and looked at Lin Yudao calmly.


    It took Lin Yu so long to successfully catch up here, which shows that this matter is not easy for Lin Yu.


    So he has nothing to worry about.


    The big deal is to take these ancient demon gods and this crystal core together and send them to other places.


    Anyway, he mastered the most advanced space law, Lin Yu couldn''t stop him at all.


    At this time, Bai Meng suddenly transmitted a voice to him and said: "The ancestor, he must have come to grab those small crystal cores!"


    "What?" Yuan Zu was a little unclear.


    Bai Meng explained quickly: "We made some small crystal cores to control the puppets we made, so that those puppets can help us manage the universe without us."


    "Later we discovered that after those small crystal cores were eaten by Lin Yu, it seemed to enhance his strength."


    Bai Meng has always wondered how Lin Yu''s strength has made a leap.


    Obviously Lin Yu was on par with them when he first came to this universe.


    As a result, he can now challenge Yuanzu.


    So he thought about it, and finally felt that the problem must lie in those small crystal cores.


    While Bai Meng''s voice was being transmitted, Lin Yu had found the place where the demon **** puppets were stored, and rushed directly over.


    While listening to Bai Meng''s explanation, Yuan Zu directly urged the laws of space to transfer those demon **** puppets to him.


    When he did this, Bai Meng hadn''t finished speaking, so he didn''t know how useful these things were for Lin Yu.


    He just saw Lin Yu act, and instinctively wanted to stop him.


    "Want these things?"


    After Yuanzu received all the demon **** puppets in front of him, he looked at Lin Yudao triumphantly.


    He couldn''t kill Lin Yu, but he could use the power of extremely powerful laws to turn Lin Yu around.


    This is his only advantage when facing Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu stopped and looked at Yuan Zu and the crystal core beside Yuan Zu.


    "The power of Yuanzu''s law is too strong, I have nothing to do."


    Lin Yu shook his head helplessly.


    As long as those demon **** puppets can be obtained and the crystal cores in them can be eaten, the vital energy obtained will definitely be enough to modify the vital spirit breathing technique to the top.


    In this way, his vitality can be strengthened a lot.


    At that time, the extra energy can still be used to modify the low-level exercises derived from the Demon God''s Breathing Technique, and then integrated into the Primal Spirit''s Breathing Technique, and finally restore the real Demon God''s Breathing Technique.


    If there is extra vital energy, you can also modify the Demon God''s Breathing Method to make another body of oneself usher in a qualitative change.


    In that way, the strength of the vitality will be greatly improved.


    Moreover, not only the strengthening of vital energy requires vital energy, but the modification of the five thousand laws also requires a large amount of vital energy.


    In short, if those demon **** puppets are not obtained, then the situation will be very unfavorable for him.


    "If you want it, I won''t give it." Yuanzu said with a faint smile: "I will destroy them all now."


    While speaking, he urged another space law.


    Suddenly, those demon **** puppets were squeezed together by an invisible force, squeezed into a ball, and quickly deformed.


    It is not so easy to destroy the crystal core, but the method used by the original ancestor is enough to destroy the crystal core in the demon **** puppet.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Yu frowned slightly, and at the same time glanced at the huge crystal core beside Yuan ancestor.


    He was not sure whether he could absorb vital energy after eating this crystal core.


    But even if it could, it was impossible to grab this crystal core right now.


    Because Yuan Zu must be paying attention to his every move all the time, once he takes action, he will definitely use the law to stop it.


    "Yes!"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu thought of a possible solution.


    This method would definitely surprise Yuan Zu and Bai Meng, and it might have a miraculous effect.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu shouted violently: "You make me sad, and I make you feel bad."


    With that said, Lin Yu moved directly towards the crystal core, making a gesture to destroy it.


    Upon seeing this, Yuan Zu laughed and said, "I don''t know what I can do."


    He felt that Lin Yu might have been mad and made such a self-defeating behavior.


    Knowing that he had just snatched those Demon God puppets from Lin Yu''s hands, he could still move the crystal core away before Lin Yu approached the crystal core.


    This is easy for him.


    The law of space moved again, and Yuan Zu''s mouth showed a playful smile.


    And at the moment the crystal core disappeared, Lin Yu followed suit, using very powerful force.


    Yuan Zu didn''t care, because he knew that Lin Yu''s attack would definitely be missed.


    But Bai Meng suddenly noticed something was wrong.


    He discovered that the target of Lin Yu''s attack was not the crystal core, not from the beginning.


    Lin Yu''s real goal is the primordial spirit particles around the crystal core.


    "Oops, isn''t it?"


    In a moment, Bai Meng suddenly thought whether Lin Yu wanted to create a universe in this independent space.


    boom--


    A dazzling flash exploded centered on Lin Yu''s right fist.


    Immediately afterwards, the ancient demon gods such as Yuanzu and Bai Meng discovered that a whole new universe was born.


    The universe expanded rapidly as soon as it was born, bursting this tiny independent space in an instant.


    Squeeze them out.


    In fact, this big bang is not a big deal.


    Don''t talk about the ancestors, even the ancient demon gods like Bai Meng also have solutions to such small problems.


    But the problem is that all this happened too suddenly.


    Until the moment when this universe was born all they thought was that Lin Yu wanted to destroy the crystal core, but didn''t do what he wanted.


    So this sudden change made them a little unprepared.


    "Oops, crystal core!"


    Seeing that the crystal core was squeezed by the rapidly expanding universe, the ancestor flew away from him, stopped everything at hand, and chased it at full speed.


    While chasing and urging the law of space, I want to transfer the crystal core to me.


    Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods did not dare to stay at all when they saw this, and followed the original ancestor.


    They were afraid that if they were too far away from the original ancestor, they would be killed by Lin Yu.


    Of course, Lin Yu had no time to chase them at this time.


    He was anxiously chasing after the demon **** puppets left behind by the original ancestor.


    He just did that just to create such an opportunity. Now that the opportunity has come, naturally he can''t miss it.

 Chapter 829： Prevent

    Lin Yu hurriedly approached the flying demon **** puppets, the original ancestor chased the crystal core, and the ancient demon gods such as Bai Meng also followed the original ancestor.


    The two sides drifted away.


    It didn''t take long for Lin Yu to grab the first demon puppet.


    He swallowed it whole without hesitation, and a line prompting to get meta-energy immediately popped up on the modifier panel.


    Five hundred yuan spirit crystals can be obtained.


    Without stopping, he continued to pursue another demon **** puppet.


    At the same time, Yuanzu was getting closer and closer to the huge crystal core.


    He activated the laws of space while flying, trying to intercept the crystal core halfway.


    To his surprise, the law of space did not work.


    "Ok?"


    Yuan Zu is a little strange.


    Although the independent space created by the ancient demon gods was burst by the new universe, they were once again in the turbulence of time and space.


    But even so, his space law shouldn''t be ineffective.


    "I see!"


    Suddenly, Yuan Zu wanted to understand the reason.


    "The crystal core is rebelling against me."


    Although this crystal core hasn''t fully awakened yet, it already has a preliminary self-awareness.


    In other words, the core of this crystal is nothing more than a little bit low intelligence, but already knows some of the most basic things.


    For example, it knew that the ancestor wanted to wait for it to fully awaken and refine the powerful laws conceived in its body.


    Therefore, seeing the opportunity to escape from the control of the original ancestor, he would naturally do his best to seek a ray of life.


    When the original ancestor urged the law of space, it used all the power of the law to interfere.


    In addition, here is the turbulence of time and space, and various laws are chaotic.


    Only in this way did Yuanzu''s merits fall short.


    "Huh, do you want to escape the palm of my hand?"


    Yuan Zu sneered, and once again urged the law of space to prevent the crystal core from escaping.


    At the same time, he glanced back.


    Of course, he was not to see if Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods had caught up, but to see what Lin Yu was doing.


    The angle Lin Yu chose just now is very tricky.


    When the Big Bang happened, it happened to push the crystal core and the demon **** puppet away in opposite directions.


    In other words, if the crystal core cannot be stopped for a long time, it will definitely give Lin Yu a lot of time to eat the demon **** puppet.


    In this way, maybe Lin Yu''s strength will soar again.


    This is absolutely unacceptable to him.


    After all, he struggled to chase that crystal core, just to make his strength surpass Lin Yu quickly.


    If his strength improves and Lin Yu also improves, wouldn''t it be a waste of effort?


    Even his own strength hasn''t been improved yet, but Lin Yu has become stronger, and that is the end of the game.


    After Yuan Zu turned his head, before he had time to find Lin Yu, he first saw Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods desperately chasing him.


    Seeing this, he immediately made a plan and said to Bai Meng''s voice transmission: "Bai Meng, you should stop Lin Yu together, and you must not let him get the demon **** puppet."


    "Ah? Us? Where are we his opponents..."


    When Bai Meng heard the original ancestor''s request, he almost thought he had heard it wrong.


    To stop Lin Yu with his own strength, what''s the difference between that and delivering food?


    "Aren''t those demon **** puppets made by you? You let them fly apart, so it will take some time for Lin Yu to get everything."


    Yuan Zu quickly said.


    Bai Meng explained hurriedly: "But you have just used the power of space to destroy all the demon **** puppets and have already made them lose the ability to act independently."


    Upon hearing this, Yuan Zu could not help but regret.


    I knew that I shouldn''t have chased this crystal core first, but would completely destroy those demon **** puppets.


    It''s really uncomfortable now that it''s not too high.


    "It''s okay."


    The ancestor thought for a while and said to Bai Meng: "I use the law of space to send you there, you go and grab the demon **** puppets with him, if it is dangerous, I will use the law of space to help you avoid it."


    "Huh? But, but..."


    There are 10,000 in Bai Meng''s heart that are unwilling.


    He didn''t even have the guts to face Lin Yu face to face now, which for him was almost the same as sending him to death.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to violate Yuanzu, after all, Yuanzu could easily kill him.


    "But if we die, we can''t help you make it..."


    In the blink of an eye, Bai Meng finally thought of a reasonable reason, and said it quickly.


    But before he could finish his words, he was roughly interrupted by the original ancestor.


    "If you can''t stop Lin Yu, how about making a new crystal core?"


    "If Lin Yu becomes stronger, I will definitely not be able to protect you, you will all be killed by him."


    "Now go and give it a try. Anyway, there is still a little chance."


    Seeing Yuanzu didn''t change his mind in the slightest, Bai Meng really complained in his heart.


    I knew it would be like this a long time ago, so I shouldn''t talk too much just now, saying that those demon **** puppets can help Lin Yu improve his strength.


    If Yuanzu didn''t know this, he wouldn''t be so anxious at all.


    At this moment, Bai Meng only hates that he has just been mouthy.


    Of course, if everything goes back to just now, he will definitely say the same thing again.


    After all, at that time, if Yuan Zu didn''t know the importance of the Demon God Puppet to Lin Yu, he might not go all out to stop Lin Yu.


    So that Lin Yu could get all the puppets of the Devil God.


    "Once upon a time, this is the last resort, we..."


    Bai Meng felt 10,000 unwilling, trying to persuade Yuanzu to change his mind.


    "Stop talking nonsense, give it to me quickly!"


    The ancestor yelled violently, and a spatial passage entrance suddenly appeared in front of Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods.


    Unprepared, they ran into the entrance directly and teleported towards Lin Yu.


    And as they entered the space channel, Yuan Zu''s sound transmission also entered their ears.


    "Which demon **** puppet Lin Yu is going to eat, you should grab that demon **** puppet."


    "If I can''t stop him, I will kill you with my own hands!"


    As soon as the words fell, Bai Meng and the other ancient demon gods saw Lin Yu''s figure.


    At this time Lin Yu was chasing a demon **** puppet at full speed.


    In a hurry, Lin Yu glanced at these ancient demon gods.


    "What the **** is Yuan Zu doing?"


    Lin Yu felt something was wrong in his heart.


    With the strength of these ancient demon gods , they must not dare to come and look for him on their own initiative, so in all likelihood, the ancestor sent them over.


    Maybe it''s for them to stop themselves.


    "Leave them alone."


    Withdrawing his sight quickly, Lin Yu continued to chase the demon **** puppet in front of him.


    He didn''t know what Yuanzu was thinking, so he decided to wait and see the changes.


    After all, any extra actions at this time will delay one''s own actions.


    What if the original ancestor sent these ancient demon gods to him just to waste his time to kill them?


    If he did it stupidly, then he really fell into the ancestor.


    At this moment, Lin Yu only holds one belief in his heart.


    That is desperate to eat all the demon **** puppets first.

 Chapter 830： Unbearable

    "He has no time to kill us."


    Seeing that Lin Yu just glanced at them, the ancient demon gods ignored them, and their tight hearts finally relaxed.


    Now they see Lin Yu just like a mouse sees a cat, and they have an uncontrollable fear in their hearts.


    The difference in strength is too great, no matter how they cheer themselves up, they can''t muster the courage.


    "Hey, the original ancestor has a way to send us here, why not just transfer those demon **** puppets away, so that Lin Yu won''t be able to get them?"


    An ancient demon sighed.


    Bai Meng looked into the distance and said: "The devil **** puppets were all blown up by the big explosion just now. It would be so easy to move them all away. It''s better to let us come and die."


    "Moreover, those demon **** puppets can''t transmit sound to Yuanzu to help Yuanzu locate. He can only lock the position one by one and then transmit it. It''s definitely not as convenient for us to come over."


    "I can only say that we are too unlucky."


    Bai Meng followed with a sigh.


    "Baimeng, what should I do now?"


    Seeing Bai Meng said this, the ancient demon gods remembered the cruel words that Yuanzu had just released.


    If you can''t stop Lin Yu, you will kill them.


    Therefore, several ancient demon gods asked Bai Meng through voice transmission.


    There are six gods in their hearts, and they can only let Bai Meng make the decision.


    "What else can I do?" Bai Meng said with a grimace at the other ancient demon gods: "Anyway, it''s a death, it''s better to have a fight!"


    Hearing these words, the ancient demon gods felt stunned.


    But soon they cheered up.


    There is no way, the situation is better than human beings.


    And just as they barely mustered up the courage, a force of space suddenly sucked them into the space channel, sending them to Lin Yu''s current location.


    At the same time, Yuan Zu''s voice appeared in their ears again.


    "Next time I will kill you directly."


    All the ancient demon gods shivered upon hearing this.


    The meaning in the words is already very obvious. If they do not act any longer, then next time they will no longer transfer their space channels, but a powerful force that can cause them to die.


    "Separately act and grab that demon **** puppet!"


    After coming out of the other end of the space channel, Bai Meng shouted violently, and then rushed forward first.


    Seeing this, the other ancient demon gods also plucked up their courage and resorted to all their strengths to approach the demon **** puppet in front of Lin Yu.


    In fact, the Yuan ancestor had already calculated the advance amount when transferring them, so the place where they appeared was just not far from the demon **** puppet.


    Lin Yu saw that one of the ancient demon gods was about to approach the demon **** puppet, and immediately threw a punch at him.


    boom--


    His boxing strength exploded in the turbulent time and space, but he didn''t hurt the ancient demon god.


    Because before his attack arrived, the ancient demon **** was transferred away by a law of space, avoiding his attack.


    "The power of Yuanzu''s law is really powerful, and it can be accurately controlled at such a long distance."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart.


    Such a powerful law and the ability to use it freely made him have to admire.


    He also hopes that the laws he has mastered can become as strong as the original ancestor, and he can control the laws as freely as the original ancestor.


    Lin Yu missed a single blow, and the confidence of the ancient demon gods increased a lot.


    Bai Meng transmitted sound to a group of ancient demon gods: "In this way, as long as it can be delayed, after the original ancestor gets back the crystal core, he will come over to stop him by himself, and then we will be free."


    "Ok!"


    The ancient demon gods all agreed.


    But at this moment, the body of one of the ancient demon gods suddenly exploded.


    The surging magic power instantly dissipated in the turbulence of time and space, and there was no sound on the spot.


    This scene, like a plate of cold water, poured directly on the hearts of the other ancient demon gods, extinguishing the enthusiasm that had just been ignited.


    They realized that even the original ancestors couldn''t keep their lives well under such circumstances.


    For a moment, the ancient demon gods were stunned, and they dared not go over to grab the demon **** puppet and stop Lin Yu.


    They watched Lin Yu eat another demon puppet.


    However, after Lin Yu ate the demon **** puppet, he did not turn back to deal with them, but chased another demon **** puppet in the distance again at full speed.


    He still holds the belief just now in his heart, as long as these ancient devil gods don''t take the initiative to stop them, he will treat them as if they don''t exist.


    After all, the original ancestor wanted him to waste time on these ancient demon gods.


    "Baimeng, now... what should I do now?"


    Seeing Lin Yu go away, an ancient demon **** tremblingly asked.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, his huge body suddenly began to shrink.


    This is naturally not his own behavior, but an invisible external force squeezing his body.


    "save¡­¡­"


    The ancient demon **** tried hard to make a cry for help, but it was a pity that he couldn''t say the next thing.


    The power of space created by Yuanzu using the law of space has already enveloped his entire body.


    He was speechless and had nowhere to escape.


    "Yuan... Yuan Zu killed him?!"


    Under the gaze of the other ancient demon gods, the ancient demon **** was squeezed into a meat ball as big as a soybean by the powerful spatial force, and he could not die any more.


    At this moment, another space force struck them, sucking them into a new space channel.


    In the next instant, Lin Yu''s figure appeared again in the eyes of all the ancient demon gods headed by Bai Meng.


    This time Bai Meng didn''t say any more, but rushed towards Lin Yu directly.


    The other ancient demon gods also acted together, still saying nothing.


    Now there is no need to say any more, and there is no need to engage in unnecessary inner struggles.


    Because the situation is already very obvious.


    Helping Yuanzu delay Lin Yu, if you are lucky, you can live a little longer.


    But if you want to escape, you have to die on the spot.


    Such a simple multiple choice question naturally chooses to bet on luck.


    The ancient demon gods felt that their luck was still there, and they could also take a gamble.


    What''s more, Lin Yu just wanted to eat all the demon **** puppets at this time, and would not take the initiative to kill them.


    So if the original ancestor does not make any mistakes, they are likely to survive until the original ancestor gets back the crystal core and rushes here.


    Huh--


    An ancient demon **** approached the demon **** puppet that Lin Yu was chasing at full speed.


    Lin Yu shot immediately.


    However, after he shot, the ancient demon **** was successfully transferred to another place by the original ancestor.


    At the same time, the ancient demon **** in the other direction was about to approach the demon **** puppet.


    Helpless Lin Yu had to make another move.


    "It''s really troublesome."


    Lin Yu felt very upset.


    Although Yuanzu''s method could not really stop him, it would make him waste a lot of time.


    I''m afraid that after a while, Yuan Zu''s business will end, and then he will come over and concentrate on dealing with him.


    That would be really troublesome.


    "Only the law can fight the law."


    "It seems that I have to raise my Yuanli quickly."


    Looking at the Yuanneng number on the modifier panel, Lin Yu immediately manipulated it with his mind.


    After he decided to upgrade his Yuan Li, he used the law of space to prevent Yuan Ancestor from transferring these ancient demon gods.


    Only in this way can all interference be resolved quickly.

 Chapter 831： Only 1 chance

    ¡¾Gong Method: Yuan Ling Spit Na Shu (Thirty-first Floor) (+)¡¿


    Lin Yu stared at the line of Yuan Ling Tu Na Shu on the modifier panel and quickly modified it.


    Soon, the primordial vomiting technique was revised to the ninety-ninth floor.


    The ninety-nine floor is already the highest level and cannot be strengthened anymore. If you want to improve, you can only integrate other techniques.


    "My Yuan Power is at least five times stronger than just now, and stronger than the power of the world in the Dantian universe before."


    In the Dantian universe, Lin Yu''s other body showed a joyful smile.


    With his current strength of strength, he can perfectly urge all existing laws.


    Like the 9th-order space law, the 9th-order time law, the 9th-order martial arts law, etc., all the laws can perfectly release the power of the law.


    Lin Yu roughly estimated that the power of the law he can use now can barely compete with the original ancestor.


    However, if you really want to completely suppress the original ancestor, you need to restore the Demon God''s Breath Method first, and then modify it.


    In addition, the five thousand laws obtained in the burial place of the gods must also find a way to merge into a more powerful law.


    Otherwise, the ancestor cannot be really killed.


    "The energy is not enough."


    Lin Yu quickly glanced at the bottom of the modifier panel, and the number displayed there had become a single digit.


    Those vital energy just obtained, have basically been spent on the modification of the vital spirit breathing technique.


    "continue."


    Lin Yu continued to rush towards the demon **** puppet not far in front.


    It only took a moment for him to modify his cultivation method just now, so the ancient demon gods didn''t know that he had become stronger, and he was still acting according to his original plan.


    At this moment, the ancient demon **** who rushed in from another direction was about to touch the demon **** puppet.


    A fiery light appeared in his eyes, as if secretly swearing that he must prevent Lin Yu from eating the demon **** puppet this time.


    "Alright, soon!" The ancient demon **** said cruelly in his heart: "When I catch the demon **** puppet, I will transmit the sound to the original ancestor and let him teleport me to a distance!"


    "It must be successful!"


    The ancient demon **** roared frantically, the light in his eyes getting more and more blazing.


    Finally, he successfully caught the demon **** puppet flying in the turbulent time and space.


    "Hahaha¡­¡­"


    He laughed wildly, trying to vent his emotions by taunting Lin Yu.


    From the very beginning, his spirit was very tight and he could not be released.


    Now I can finally vent.


    However, at this moment he suddenly discovered that after the sound was transmitted to the Yuan ancestor, the spatial channel did not appear.


    In other words, he silly waited in place and laughed wildly, like a clown.


    boom--


    Lin Yu slammed a punch indifferently, killing the ancient demon **** on the spot, and at the same time snatched the demon **** puppet to eat it.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+500 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    A line of prompt pops up again on the modifier panel.


    The yuan that was just consumed can be successfully replenished, and finally is no longer in the single digits.


    Quickly glanced at the modifier panel, Lin Yu rushed towards another demon puppet in the distance without looking back.


    He firmly adhered to the faith in his heart and would never waste time on these ancient demon gods.


    Unless they stand in front of him again.


    It wasn''t until Lin Yu moved far away that the only remaining four ancient demon gods including Bai Meng finally reacted.


    "He... is he stronger again?"


    An ancient demon **** asked in horror.


    "seems like it."


    Bai Meng muran nodded.


    At this time, the voice of the original ancestor suddenly rang in their ears.


    "What happened just now? Did the chaotic laws in the turbulence of time and space produce violent fluctuations?"


    The ancestor said in doubt.


    At this time, the laws in the turbulence of time and space are extremely chaotic, and it is easy to interfere with him.


    Therefore, what he thought of for the first time was that the chaotic laws produced violent fluctuations, which affected the spatial laws he urged.


    I didn''t realize that the interference just now came from Lin Yu''s law.


    "No, it''s Lin Yu!"


    Bai Meng replied decisively.


    He felt it necessary to let Yuanzu know that Lin Yu was getting stronger and stronger now.


    Only in this way, Yuan Zu was willing to come and stop Lin Yu himself.


    "Is Lin Yu?"


    The ancestor cannot set the channel.


    "Yeah." Bai Meng replied, "It was Lin Yu''s urging law that prevented you. We all saw it clearly."


    "What? He grows so fast?"


    Yuan Zu said in surprise.


    Bai Meng hurriedly answered, "If he is allowed to devour those demon **** puppets, it won''t be long before you will no longer be his opponent."


    After saying this, the ancestor on the opposite side was silent and didn''t transmit any more information to them.


    This made the ancient demon gods very nervous, wondering what would happen next.


    Was he killed on the spot by the angry ancestor, or was forced to stop Lin Yu again.


    Or, the original ancestor will come personally to prevent Lin Yu from eating the remaining demon **** puppets.


    The ancient demon gods all hoped for a third result, but unfortunately they didn''t know which kind of character Yi Yuanzu would choose, so they didn''t have any in their hearts.


    "Go and stop him again."


    Just as the ancient demon gods were in confusion, the voice of the original ancestor suddenly rang in their ears.


    Immediately afterwards, they were sucked into the space channel by a force of space.


    "It''s over."


    After reacting, the ancient demon gods all lamented.


    Unexpectedly, the original ancestor was really calm, and still refused to come and stop Lin Yu.


    Perhaps he felt that Lin Yu could not be stopped now, so he could only choose to delay as much as possible.


    After all, Lin Yu has become stronger again, and Yuanzu''s strength is still the same as just now.


    "This time we must die!"


    Bai Meng said sadly.


    Now the original ancestor''s space law can no longer help them avoid Lin Yu''s attack, and then go to and Lin Yu to grab the demon **** puppet, isn''t it the same as sending them to death?


    "Bai Meng, are we really going to die like this?"


    After leaving the space channel, the ancient demon gods did not rush to act, but asked around Bai Meng.


    They were completely panicked, and urgently needed someone to help them make up their minds.


    Bai Meng glanced at them, and said fiercely: "Waiting here is also death, it''s not that death is a bit more vigorous."


    As he said, he kicked one of the ancient demon gods and kicked him in the direction of the demon **** puppet.


    This time Yuanzu placed them in a position facing the demon **** puppet and Lin Yu so the ancient demon **** who was kicked flew not only to the demon **** puppet, but also to Lin Yu.


    Slap--


    Bai Meng kicked out two more feet in succession, kicking the other two ancient demon gods towards Lin Yu and the demon **** puppet.


    "Success or failure in one fell swoop!"


    Bai Meng''s eyes were red, and he followed closely behind the three ancient demon gods who had been kicked off by him.


    He has completely spared himself and decided to make the last fight.


    No way, the situation has reached this point, and he has no choice.


    All other choices end in death, and only this choice has a slim chance of survival.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to be like this either..."


    Bai Meng muttered, but his eyes became firmer and firmer.

 Chapter 832： The truth about eternal paradise

    Seeing the ancient demon gods rushing towards him, Lin Yu began to calculate the advance amount, preparing to kill the ancient demon **** who was obstructing him.


    However, when he was ready to go, he found that Bai Meng who was flying at the end suddenly accelerated and caught up with the three hesitant ancient demon gods in front.


    "What the hell?"


    Lin Yu is a little strange.


    Judging from the expressions of these ancient demon gods, things seemed a bit weird.


    The three ancient demon gods flying in the front had different expressions, but without exception they revealed deep fear and despair.


    Bai Meng, who was flying behind, had a decisive expression, as if he regarded death as home.


    Lin Yu wondered if it was the Yuan ancestor who had figured out some new way to stop him.


    After all, the method just didn''t work anymore.


    The power of his law is already enough to cause a huge interference to the space law that the original ancestors urged.


    "I want to see if you still have anything to do with it."


    Thinking about this in his heart, Lin Yu looked at the demon **** puppet firmly, approaching at full speed.


    He had already thought about it, no matter what tricks the original ancestor used, he would act according to the original plan.


    In short, don''t want to distract him now.


    But when Lin Yu was so determined, he saw Bai Meng suddenly attacked one of the ancient demon gods with all his strength.


    "Ok?"


    Bai Meng''s behavior surprised Lin Yu.


    Similarly, the ancient demon **** who was attacked was extremely surprised at this time.


    In any case, he could not think that he would die by Baimeng''s hands.


    "Why¡­¡­"


    The ancient demon **** asked sadly when he was dying.


    However, Bai Meng had already flown to another ancient demon **** at full speed after he succeeded in the first blow, without looking at his expression or listening to him.


    Maybe it''s because I can''t bear it, or maybe it''s because there is no time to waste time at this critical moment.


    boom--


    Another ancient demon **** also suffered a heavy blow from Bai Meng.


    The environment in the time and space turbulence was very harsh, so after he suffered this attack, the magic power in his body was quickly lost, and the power to fight back was lost in an instant, and the breath of life quickly decayed.


    Just as before, Bai Meng quickly moved away from him and chased the last ancient demon god.


    At this time, the only remaining Ancient Demon God except Bai Meng had already noticed the change in the situation.


    After discovering that Bai Meng was killing indiscriminately regardless of the enemy and us, he instinctively asked: "Bai Meng, what do you want to do?"


    While talking, he tried his best to stop his figure, wanting to turn around to resist Bai Meng.


    But Bai Meng was faster than him and prepared better than him, so he still failed to stop Bai Meng in the end.


    "Baimeng, you?!"


    The ancient demon **** looked down in a daze, and after seeing Bai Meng''s tail piercing his chest, his face was stunned.


    He still didn''t want to understand why Bai Meng did this.


    "Sorry¡­¡­"


    Bai Meng said softly, and then slowly pulled out a long tail full of bone spurs.


    Afterwards, Bai Meng turned his head and looked at Lin Yu who flew to the distance after eating the Demon God Puppet.


    From the beginning to the end, Lin Yu, like the three ancient demon gods who were killed by Bai Meng, didn''t understand what was wrong with Bai Meng.


    But he didn''t bother to figure out why.


    Anyway, as long as these ancient demon gods don''t prevent him from eating the devil **** puppets, then he won''t bother to care what they are making.


    He just wants to quickly improve his strength and completely defeat the original ancestor.


    "Uh--"


    Bai Meng, who was watching Lin Yu away, let out a muffled snort.


    His body was squeezed by a powerful spatial force and began to shrink rapidly.


    At this juncture of life and death, he tried his best to transmit the sound to Yuanzu said: "Now only I know how to enter the eternal paradise!"


    As soon as he uttered these words, Bai Meng immediately realized that the spatial force that squeezed his body had disappeared.


    Obviously Yuanzu was very interested in eternal paradise.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t stop after hearing Eternal Paradise.


    Bai Meng breathed a sigh of relief, and then continued: "If you don''t destroy the eternal paradise, it won''t be considered as completely destroying this plane."


    "Yuanzu, I believe you don''t want such a result."


    The contact between Bai Meng and Yuanzu didn''t last long, and I don''t know what kind of temperament Yuanzu was.


    But one thing he knew very well was that the ancestor had a very strong obsession in his heart, and he vowed to destroy this entire plane before he gave up.


    This is the ultimate goal of Yuanzu and the meaning of his existence.


    Yuan Zu never regarded Lin Yu as a real opponent, he just regarded Lin Yu as a barrier on the road.


    The blocking stone was too big and blocked his way, making him unable to cross, so he wanted to kick him aside.


    The true purpose of Yuanzu''s constant strengthening has always been to destroy this plane, not to compete with obstacles.


    As for why Bai Meng could figure out this, it was all because of the choice made by Yuanzu just now.


    From that choice, Bai Meng could see Yuan Zu''s true thoughts clearly.


    "If Yuan Zu really regards Lin Yu as his biggest opponent, then he should come to stop Lin Yu from devouring the demon **** puppet, instead of letting us go to Mangan as a car."


    "He knows very well that this can''t stop Lin Yu."


    "However, he did not choose to do this, but chose to continue chasing the crystal core."


    "This shows that becoming stronger, strong enough to destroy everything, is what he really desires."


    It was precisely because of the thoughts of the original ancestor that Bai Meng decided to make the last fight.


    Now that all the ancient demon gods except him are dead, only he knows how to enter the eternal paradise.


    He felt that such a result would definitely make Yuan Zu hesitate.


    It turns out that he was right.


    Yuan Zu really chose to stop and didn''t kill him again.


    "What the **** is Eternal Paradise?"


    The original ancestor''s voice appeared in Bai Meng''s ear again, and asked: "Why did I hear Gu Xin say that you are going to wait for the crystal core to fully awaken, let it create an eternal paradise, and then hide in it?"


    When Bai Meng heard this, he hurriedly replied, "I lied to them. How could I tell them the truth?"


    "Even if the crystal core truly completes the awakening, its strength is far inferior to yours. In the world it created, how can He De deserve the word eternity?"


    "Our real idea is to let it use powerful laws to open the channel to the eternal paradise and then go there."


    After speaking, Bai Meng explained in detail: "Eternal Paradise is a world that transcends all worlds, and is the true center of the plane."


    "Only by ruining there, you will be considered as truly ruining this plane."


    "And if you want to become stronger, there may be some opportunities in there."


    "Of course this is my guess, and I don''t know what it looks like in it."


    Speaking of this, Bai Meng stopped, waiting nervously for Yuanzu''s response.


    "Hmph, I will save your life first."


    Yuan Zu said lightly.


    Hearing this, Bai Meng was finally relieved and truly relieved.


    At this moment, the entrance of a spatial passage suddenly appeared in front of him, and he hurriedly stepped into it.

 Chapter 833： Plane Center

    After coming out from the other end of the space channel, Bai Meng really saw the original ancestor.


    At this time Yuanzu had already grasped the crystal core.


    "How to get to Eternal Paradise?"


    Yuan Zu asked directly when he saw Bai Meng come out.


    "Then Lin Yu..."


    Seeing that the original ancestor seemed to have completely forgotten Lin Yu, Bai Meng asked carefully.


    Yuan Zu heard the words and looked at the huge crystal core beside him, and said: "Now is not the time to deal with Lin Yu. If you are not careful, you will lose everything you have now."


    "Also, Lin Yu has eaten up most of the Demon God''s puppets. Even if he is prevented from eating the rest, it will probably be of no avail."


    "With that effort, it''s better to think about how to make yourself stronger."


    Hearing this, Bai Meng nodded and said: "I said yes, I said yes."


    How dare he refute Yuanzu at this time, it can only be what Yuanzu said.


    But he didn''t say anything, but he still slandered in his heart.


    Since you knew you couldn''t stop Lin Yu, why did you let us die just now?


    "Okay, quickly talk about how to go to the eternal paradise."


    Yuan Zu turned back to the topic and asked again.


    Since Bai Meng mentioned that there may be new opportunities in the eternal paradise, he has been thinking about going to the eternal paradise.


    And not only this, he himself is very interested in eternal paradise.


    Want to go there to find out.


    Bai Meng calmed down, and then quickly said: "According to our years of research, the eternal paradise should be the core area of ??the plane. If you want to get there, you must first find a way to go to the center of the plane."


    "After reaching the center of the plane, there is a way to open the space passage to the eternal paradise."


    "In other words, you must first open the space channel to the center of the plane, and then you can go to the eternal paradise after arriving there."


    After Bai Meng finished speaking, Yuan Zu was silent and did not speak.


    After a while, he pondered: "The center of the plane you mentioned reminds me of a place."


    "Where?" Bai Menglian asked.


    "I don''t know the name of that place, I only know that the place is completely wrapped by the turbulent flow of time and space, and there are countless special spatial channels leading to the turbulent flow of time and space..."


    The place that Yuan Zu mentioned is actually the world of particles.


    The particle world is wrapped by the turbulent flow of time and space, and the teleported light point inside can directly enter the turbulent flow of time and space.


    Then in the turbulence of time and space, you can find the entrance to other worlds.


    For example, the universe created by these ancient demon gods, and the world''s void with the largest plane, are all connected to the turbulent flow of time and space, and have corresponding entrances and exits.


    In other words, the space-time turbulence is the moat that separates the particle world from other worlds.


    Under normal circumstances, no one can enter the particle world, because if you want to enter the particle world, you have to enter the turbulence of time and space first.


    But stepping into the turbulence of time and space means death.


    Even these ancient demon gods cannot stay in the turbulence of time and space for a long time.


    Only Lin Yu and Yuanzu are exceptions.


    After Bai Meng heard what the ancestor said, his eyes lighted up and said: "That must be the center of the plane, absolutely right!"


    "It turns out that the turbulence of time and space exists to protect the center of the plane. I didn''t expect it!"


    He and other ancient demon gods have always believed that the turbulence of time and space is the gap between the worlds, in order to separate different worlds.


    Unexpectedly, its real function was to protect the center of the plane from being touched by others.


    "In this way, we can directly find a way to the center of the plane here, without having to urge the law of space?"


    Bai Meng''s face was full of surprise.


    At this time, he and Yuan Zu were in the turbulent flow of time and space, and according to Yuan Zu just now, there are countless passages to the center of the plane in the turbulent flow of time and space.


    If this is the case, there may be one nearby.


    "That''s it, but it''s a pity..."


    Yuan Zu sneered, and stopped halfway through the conversation.


    Bai Meng asked nervously: "What a pity?"


    "It''s a pity that you can''t get in that place. Only me and Lin Yu can get in."


    Yuan Zu said lightly.


    When Bai Meng heard this, he was surprised and asked, "Why is this happening?"


    "Because that is not a physical world, only consciousness or soul can enter, no tangible entities can enter."


    "If you enter forcibly, you will be trapped in the passage and never see the sun."


    "Do you know the demon **** Xidi? He is trapped in a certain passage now, so he can''t survive or die."


    Listening to the words of the ancestor, the astonishment on Bai Meng''s face became more intense.


    Sidi knew who it was. It was a high-level demon **** who came with Gu Xin. His strength was a bit worse than Gu Xin, and he was not far behind him.


    If Sidi can''t get in the center of the plane, he can''t get in either.


    However, what Bai Meng cared most at this time was not this incident, but that Lin Yu was able to enter the place.


    He could understand Yuanzu being able to enter, because Yuanzu awakened from the core of a big world. It was an aggregation of Yuanling particles, invisible and innocent.


    But Lin Yu is a natural being like them, with a substantial body, how could he enter that place?


    "Then Lin Yu..."


    Bai Meng wanted to ask, and Yuan Zu directly answered him: "Lin Yu owns the Soul Calming Stone. If you can **** the Soul Calming Stone from Lin Yu, you might be able to enter there intact."


    "This, how can this be done..."


    Bai Meng was desperate on the spot.


    How could he go to Lin Yu to grab something, what''s the difference between it and death?


    But at this time, he suddenly noticed that there was a strange detail in Yuan Zu''s words just now.


    The ancestor said that if he could grab the Soul Calming Stone, he could enter the center of the plane intact.


    What exactly do these two words mean?


    When Bai Meng was strange, Yuan Zu suddenly raised his right hand and pointed at him.


    "The body can''t get in, but the consciousness can get in, so I can only wrong you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the ancestor urged a rule.


    Bai Meng hurriedly shouted in horror: "Don''t..."


    However, before he could finish the rest of his words, he found that his body began to disintegrate.


    And his soul was surrounded by the miniature space that Yuanzu had just created, and moved into the crystal core.


    "At least you haven''t lost consciousness. You''re better than your fellow citizens, haven''t you?"


    Yuan Zu said to Bai Meng in the crystal core. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Hey-"


    Bai Meng sighed secretly.


    The matter is now, what else can he do, he can only choose to accept it obediently.


    This is the consequence of being inferior in strength.


    However, Yuan Zu was right, at least he still retains a complete consciousness, maybe after entering the eternal paradise, there will be a chance of resurrection.


    Thinking of this, Bai Meng''s depressed mood finally improved.


    At this time, he suddenly discovered that the crystal core was moving, and it should be the original ancestor who was leading them to the center of the plane.


    Huh¡ª


    The ancestor and the crystal core quickly left the turbulent flow of time and space and entered the particle world through a teleporting light point.


    And just shortly after they left, Lin Yu rushed here.

 Chapter 834： True breath

    "It''s really fast."


    Lin Yu didn''t know that Yuan Zu''s current goal was to enter the eternal paradise, and thought Yuan Zu didn''t dare to face him so he ran away.


    "It doesn''t matter if I leave, I think carefully about how to modify it next."


    Withdrawing his thoughts quickly, Lin Yu looked at the modifier panel in front of him.


    After eating all the demon **** puppets behind, they harvested nearly ten thousand spirit crystals in total.


    Such diversity can be enough for him to improve a lot of strength, the only question is which aspect of strength to improve first.


    Is it to restore the real Demon God''s Breathing Method first, or to merge the existing laws together?


    These two options can greatly enhance the power of his law, the only difference is that the former enhances the power of the original, so that the law of urging becomes more powerful.


    Lin Yu stared at the modifier panel, thinking hard.


    After a while, he decided to restore the Demon God''s Breathing Technique first.


    The reason for this choice is that the Demon God''s Breathing Method can make his other body stronger, and if it is only the law of fusion, his body will not change.


    In contrast, Lin Yu still felt that it would be better to increase his physical strength.


    Although that body has been hiding in the Dantian universe of his body of the gods and demons, it will not be subject to any external attacks.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu selected one of the low-level exercises and directly clicked the strengthen button.


    He had deduced many low-level techniques before, but he didn''t strengthen them because of the lack of vitality.


    Therefore, for now, as long as they are all filled up, and then merged into the Primordial Spirit Respiration Technique.


    In a flash of kung fu, the first low-level kung fu was strengthened to the top by him.


    So he consumed some primordial energy to fuse it with the primordial vomiting technique.


    Afterwards, he continued to strengthen other low-level exercises, and directly merged with each strong one.


    In this way, the fusion has been continuously strengthened, and after all the low-level exercises deduced before have been integrated into the original spirit breathing technique, the soul breathing technique has finally changed.


    "Sure enough, my estimation was correct. These exercises are definitely enough to restore the real Demon God''s Breathing Method."


    On the modifier panel, the five words Yuanling breath nashu slowly disappeared, replaced by the four words Yuanling breath breath.


    And the parentheses at the back indicate that the current Primal Spirit Breath is a minor stage.


    In the pubic universe.


    Lin Yu carefully felt the changes in this body.


    "Sure enough, the true breath method will not change the physical appearance of people at all, and there are problems with the cultivation methods of those demon gods."


    After the Yuan Ling Breathing technique was revised, his body did not undergo any changes, and it remained the same as before.


    You must know that when he first started to practice the incomplete Breathing Technique of the Demon God, his body became like the Demon God before, becoming more and more like a monster.


    If he hadn''t been able to forcefully change the shape of his body, he wouldn''t be able to come into contact with other people at that time.


    Everyone was at least scared to death when they saw his face.


    He was very fortunate that he chose to re-cultivation at that time, otherwise it would be a waste of time to continue to practice the incomplete Demon God''s Breathing Method.


    Because of the wrong technique, it is absolutely impossible to appear on the list of modifiers.


    Nodding secretly, Lin Yu continued to feel the changes in his body.


    What he wants to know most now is whether his body can move in the turbulence of time and space.


    Although this body is definitely not as good as his other god-devil body, the breath of the original soul is already in the small stage, and the strength of the physical body should be close to the high-level demon god.


    High-level demon gods can move in the turbulence of time and space for a period of time, and he should be able to.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu left his Dantian universe directly with a thought.


    Of course, he was very careful when he did this, and he was fully prepared.


    If he can''t adapt to the harsh environment of the turbulence of time and space, he will decisively return to the Dantian universe of the body of the gods and demons.


    "Sure enough!"


    After leaving the Dantian universe, Lin Yu was pleasantly surprised to find that his body could stay in the turbulence of time and space for some time.


    This is a very big improvement.


    You must know that not long ago, his body was equivalent to the top martial arts in those big worlds, but now it can already challenge the high-level demon gods.


    Of course, this is mainly because he spent nearly 10,000 yuan of spiritual energy in this body.


    First, the original spirit breathing technique was modified to the top, and now it was revised to the original spirit breath of the minor stage stage.


    If you can''t spend such a large amount of money, it would be too bad.


    After all, to strengthen the body of the gods and demons to the last level, it also consumes ten thousand yuan of spiritual crystals, which is almost the same.


    "Although my current Yuan Li can''t kill the Yuan Ancestor, it is enough to make him suffer. If I strengthen it..."


    "Let me see if the existing Yuanneng is enough to strengthen Yuanling''s breath."


    Lin Yu quickly glanced at the bottom of the modifier panel.


    After the word Yuanneng, three thousand Yuanling crystals were displayed at this time.


    Immediately afterwards, his gaze moved upward again, looking at the line of Yuan Ling Breath, choosing to strengthen.


    But the next prompt made him disappointed.


    "Need 20,000 yuan of spiritual energy to strengthen?!"


    "Why do you want so much?"


    Unexpectedly, this vitality breath is so difficult to take care of, and it takes so many kinds of energy to strengthen it to the next level.


    After sighing, Lin Yu had to comfort himself in his heart. This is better than those demon gods.


    The devil gods practiced incomplete techniques. Not only was the cultivation process dangerous, but at most it stopped at the level of Gu Xin or Bai Meng, and could no longer make progress.


    And what he cultivates is a perfect technique, whether he spends his energy to modify it, or he cultivates slowly, he can still make continuous progress.


    As long as you continue to improve, you can become stronger than the original ancestor.


    If a powerful law is merged, the strength will reach an unimaginable level.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu looked at the number behind Yuanneng again.


    The energies of the three thousand yuan spirit crystals should be enough to fuse some laws.


    After the fusion, his own strength will be improved so he hesitated whether to use up these vital energy first, and then integrate a few rules first.


    "Forget it, the combination of my two bodies is stronger than the original ancestor, so I am not in a hurry."


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu decided not to use these vital energy for the time being, and then it depends on the situation.


    Anyway, the modification is just a matter of instant, and there is no time to do it any time.


    After making this decision, Lin Yu quickly retracted his thoughts and pondered the whereabouts of the original ancestor.


    When he rushed over just now, he saw Yuanzu staying here.


    But when he really arrived, Yuan Zu suddenly disappeared.


    "He didn''t seem to urge the law of space to leave, but he seemed to have entered the particle world by teleporting light points."


    Lin Yu carefully recalled everything he had just seen.

 Chapter 835： New pubic universe

    "Well, I must have entered the particle world."


    After careful recollection, Lin Yu was very sure that the original ancestor left by teleporting a light spot.


    In that way, the destination can only be the particle world.


    Because the teleporting light spot is only connected to the particle world, as long as it enters the teleporting light spot, it will definitely not appear in other places.


    Of course, it is also possible to be trapped in the transmitted light spot.


    However, the ancestor is an aggregation of primordial spirit particles, invisible and innocent, and will not be trapped in this way.


    "The original ancestor can enter the particle world, but what about Bai Meng?"


    Lin Yu remembered that after Bai Meng killed the other three ancient demon gods, he entered a spatial passage and left.


    I think the original ancestor sent him away.


    So he should have some value to Yuanzu, Yuanzu is unlikely to leave him alone.


    But the problem is that Bai Meng has a substantial body and can never enter the particle world.


    Even if Yuan Zu wanted to take him, it was impossible to bring him into the world of particles.


    "Huh? Could it be..."


    Suddenly, Lin Yu thought of another possibility.


    That is, the original ancestor destroyed Bai Meng''s body, and then entered the particle world with his spirit and consciousness.


    Only in this way can Bai Meng always follow the original ancestor.


    "It can only be so."


    "I think Duan Kongneng entered the particle world because he did not completely lose consciousness after death, and was taken into the particle world by the primordial spirit particle."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, completely confirming this guess.


    And now that this point is determined, the next question is whether to chase the particle world and fight the original ancestor to the death.


    "I can easily enter and exit the particle world, but the Dantian universe..."


    It was definitely impossible for the Dantian universe to follow him into the world of particles, even in places like the burial place of the gods.


    I think that the Dantian universe was separated from him because he entered the burial place of the gods, left in the void, and finally obtained by the **** master.


    If it weren''t for that, the Dantian universe would not have been destroyed.


    Of course, what Lin Yu is now worried about is not only that the Dantian universe will not be able to follow him into the particle world, but also not sure whether his other body can enter the particle world.


    If that body can''t enter the particle world, then he will be tied with the original ancestor at best, unable to truly defeat him.


    In addition, if the ancestor of Yuanyi increased his strength, he would be counter-killed by the opponent instead.


    "Try it first."


    Thinking like this in his mind, Lin Yu''s other body once again left the Dantian universe and came into the turbulence of time and space.


    Immediately after that, this body took the soul calming stone from the body of the gods and demons, and then disappeared into the teleporting light spot.


    In the next instant, this body successfully appeared in the particle world, and the place where it entered the eyes was full of bright light.


    "This is okay, but I don''t know if two bodies can enter at the same time."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately left the particle world and returned to his body of gods and demons.


    Next he is going to verify whether the two bodies can enter the particle world at the same time.


    And it''s not enough for light to enter at the same time, it has to be this body hiding in the Dantian universe of the body of the gods and demons to enter it.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to find Yuanzu for a decisive battle at all.


    Because this body that had cultivated Yuanling''s breath was too weak, the original ancestor could break his body to pieces with a flick of his fingers.


    Only by hiding in the pubic universe of the body of the gods and demons, can the law be acted carelessly to assist the body of the gods and demons to deal with the original ancestor.


    "In this case, all the matter in the Dantian universe must be emptied first."


    All the matter in the Dantian universe, including the various creatures, planets, etc. in it, definitely cannot enter the particle world, so all of them must be transferred out first.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu remembered the universe that was temporarily created just to stop the original ancestor.


    That universe is new and complete, and everything in the Dantian universe can be placed in that universe first.


    "By the way, I just happened to see if there are primordial spirit particles in that universe!"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered that at the time, he wanted to create a universe where there were primordial spirit particles, to see if the universe created in this way had primordial spirit particles.


    As a result, Bai Meng was disturbed by those ancient demon gods, and the original ancestor appeared immediately, resulting in that it has not had time to do this until now.


    It just happens that the universe created just now is also brand new. You can see if there are primordial spirit particles in it, and if there is world power.


    If there is, then as long as you create a universe with the power of the world, you can go to the original ancestor for a decisive battle, and you don''t need to bring this relatively fragile body with you.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately turned around and looked for the entrance to that universe.


    The entrance was easy to find, and he found it quickly.


    After entering this brand new universe, Lin Yu was busy and careful.


    "Sure enough, in the normal universe and the normal world, there are primordial spirit particles. The previous universe had no primordial spirit particles. It was all because the ancient demon gods took away all the primordial spirit particles."


    There are primordial spirit particles in the universe, so naturally there is the power of the world.


    And Yuanli is actually the power of the world, so as long as a Dantian universe is recreated in the Dantian, the body of the gods and demons can directly activate the law.


    "If I create the Dantian universe where there are primordial spirit particles, then there will definitely be primordial spirit particles in the Dantian universe."


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    But then we have to transfer all the matter in the Dantian universe first.


    Only in this way can he safely destroy the current pubic universe and create a new one.


    With a thought in his mind, Lin Yu began to use his mind to transfer all the creatures and substances in the Dantian universe.


    Stars and galaxies keep leaving the Dantian universe and entering this universe.


    Since this universe is more vast and vast than the Dantian universe, he no longer squeezed all human civilizations in the same galaxy.


    Instead, according to the distribution of these civilizations in the original universe, they were placed in different galaxies.


    This thing was very simple for him so it was done quickly.


    After doing this, he did not linger in this universe, and quickly returned to the turbulent flow of time and space.


    Next, he must seize the time to recreate a Dantian universe.


    boom--


    In the Dantian, the original Dantian universe was directly destroyed by Lin Yu, and then a new cosmic explosion occurred.


    A brand new pubic universe is rapidly expanding and expanding.


    This time Lin Yu didn''t use the power of the body of the gods and demons to suppress the universe, but instead allowed it to continue to expand.


    Until it slowly slows down its expansion rate by itself.


    After the dantian universe ceased to expand rapidly, Lin Yu withdrew the body power that was completely released, allowing the body of the gods and demons to return to normal human size.


    At the same time, his other body entered this brand-new Dantian universe to check whether there were primordial spirit particles in it.

 Chapter 836： The disappearance of the ancestor

    "is normal!"


    Lin Yu said with joy in his heart.


    Everything is normal in this brand-new pubic universe, not only has primordial spirit particles, but also has a powerful world power.


    In other words, he can now use the world power of the pubic universe to activate the law.


    In this way, even if his body of the gods and demons is separated from another body that has cultivated the breath of the soul, he can still use the power of the law as usual.


    The combat power has greatly increased.


    "Well, this way I will be more confident in dealing with Yuanzu."


    Nodding secretly, Lin Yu slowly clenched his fists and said, "It''s time to find Yuanzu and settle everything!"


    Huh--


    Lin Yu immediately disappeared in the teleporting light spot.


    But after an instant, Lin Yu discovered something was wrong.


    "What about the pubic universe?"


    After entering the particle world, Lin Yu found that the pubic area of ??the body of the gods and demons was actually empty, and the pubic universe had disappeared.


    "Definitely didn''t come in with me!"


    Lin Yu quickly realized that this situation could only be because the Dantian universe was stripped from his body and left in the turbulence of time and space.


    And because the Dantian universe did not enter the particle world, his other body did not follow in either.


    Because when he entered the transmission light spot, that body was left in the Dantian universe.


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu once again entered the teleporting light spot and returned to the turbulent flow of time and space.


    Sure enough, the Dantian universe was quietly suspended in the turbulent flow of time and space, and the whole thing was safe and sound.


    "Hey, if the Dantian universe can''t enter, my body of gods and demons will not be able to activate the law."


    "It seems that we still have to act according to the original plan."


    After sighing secretly, Lin Yu decided to see if his other body could enter the particle world with the body of the gods and demons.


    Thinking of this, he immediately released the power of the body of the gods and demons, causing the body of the gods and demons to skyrocket instantly, turning into a giant.


    And his other body came into the dantian of the body of the gods and demons.


    After all, he is going to deal with Yuanzu next and must find a way to ensure the safety of the other body.


    It should be safe enough to hide in the Dantian.


    In this way, unless the original ancestor destroys his body of gods and demons, he will definitely not be able to injure this more fragile body.


    "It should be successful!"


    Thinking of this in his heart, Lin Yu disappeared again and entered the teleporting light spot in front of him.


    After an instant, he appeared in the particle world again.


    As soon as he entered the particle world, he hurriedly confirmed the situation in his dantian.


    To his delight, his other body successfully followed in.


    "The situation is not too bad."


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he didn''t stop and flew forward at full speed.


    He knew that the ancestor came in with the crystal core, so he had to move quickly, or the ancestor might absorb the power of the crystal core and increase his strength.


    à§à§à§¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu''s figure flickered rapidly in the particle world, quickly moving from one place to another.


    I don''t know how long it took to fly like this.


    However, what made him strange was that when he flew so far, he couldn''t see the original ancestor at all.


    You know that although this particle world is big, it is not difficult to find someone.


    Because in the particle world, apart from him and the original ancestor, there are only countless points of light.


    Yuan Zu and him would appear very abrupt in these light spots, and they would be able to see each other from far, far away.


    "Could the Yuanzu leave again?"


    Lin Yu slowly stopped, thinking to himself.


    If Yuan Zu was still here, he should have been found by him now, it is impossible to not even see a shadow.


    Shaking his head, Lin Yu continued to fly forward.


    He decided to look for it carefully, in case the ancestor of the first had been moving in the particle world, causing them to miss each other.


    Time passed quickly.


    Before he knew it, Lin Yu almost turned the entire particle world three times.


    At first, he just searched while flying by himself, but couldn''t find it later, and then moved quickly between different teleporting light spots with the help of the soul-suppressing stone.


    After searching this way three times, the original ancestor could not be seen.


    "It is impossible for the Yuan ancestor to foresee my position and hide in advance, so if I can''t find it after searching for three times, it can only mean that he has left."


    This time, Lin Yu was 100% sure that the original ancestor had left, but he didn''t know where he went.


    But Lin Yu felt that the original ancestor should be looking for other worlds.


    After all, Yuanzu wanted to destroy all the world.


    The reason why Yuanzu kept thinking about the soul-suppression stone in his hand was because he thought that destroying the soul-suppression stone would destroy all the world.


    Of course, Lin Yu felt that Yuanzu might also be looking for a way to become stronger.


    With Yuanzu''s eagerness to win, he would definitely not be willing to be inferior to his own strength.


    "Forget it, since Yuanzu doesn''t know where he''s gone, I''ll go and revive the relatives and friends of this body first."


    Lin Yu lowered his head and looked at his body of the gods and demons.


    At that time, he came to look for the ancient demon god, in order to find a way to repair the Dantian universe.


    The purpose of restoring the pubic universe is to activate the law, so that the law of time can be used to bring those relatives who have died from the past to the present.


    In other words, it is to use the law of time to bring them back to life.


    Originally, Yuanzu was the enemy in front, so he couldn''t be distracted from doing other things, but now Yuanzu didn''t know where he was going, so he just finished this important thing first.


    Huh--


    Lin Yu flashed around, found the nearest teleporting light spot, and returned to the turbulent flow of time and space.


    After returning to the turbulent flow of time and space, he didn''t make any pause, and directly found the direction and flew towards the universe just created.


    He is going to resurrect all those who have died in that universe.


    As for whether to let them get in touch with their relatives in their previous lives, let''s talk about it later.


    After a while.


    Lin Yu came back to the new universe.


    It was quiet and peaceful at this time, no different from when he left.


    "There were so many people living in the Dantian universe at that time. If they all come to this universe, it will definitely become very lively here."


    "But that''s okay, most people still prefer lively and don''t like loneliness."


    Without thinking about it anymore, Lin Yu discovered his spiritual knowledge and spread out into the entire universe.


    He decided to plan first, to see how the resurrected people would be better placed.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly Lin Yu discovered that while he was leaving, two uninvited guests came to this universe.


    "Gusin, Sidi."


    The visitor was no one else, but the two high-level demon gods Gu Xin and Xidi.


    Unexpectedly, they survived the turbulence of time and space for so long, and they found here by accident.


    "Unlucky for you!"


    Lin Yu flashed away and flew directly to where Gu Xin and Xidi were.


    Even if Gu Xin and Xidi did not provoke him, he would not allow such two demon gods to stay in this universe.


    This is bound to pose a threat to everyone in the universe.


    After all, compared to people who have not practiced, their strength is too strong, so strong that a sneeze can destroy countless planets.

 Chapter 837： Guxins despair

    Somewhere in the universe.


    The two demon gods Gu Xin and Xidi flew all the way, and the more they looked, the more strange they became.


    Originally they were just rejoicing that they finally found a universe in which to live, but now they discovered that this universe seemed to have just been born.


    "Weird, who created this universe? Are they white?"


    Sidi curiously asked.


    In his impression, the only ones who can create the universe are the outstanding ones among the demon gods, the oldest ancient demon gods.


    Because the power required to create the universe is extremely powerful, if the strength is not enough, even if you know how to cause the Big Bang, you will not be able to do it at all.


    After all, although the universe is not comparable to the big world, it is, anyway, an independent small world.


    As long as it is the world, it is not so easy to be created.


    "You didn''t hear what Bouzon just said?"


    Gu Xin turned his head and looked at Xidi Dao.


    Sidi hurriedly replied: "Of course I heard it, but if this universe was not created by them, who would it be?"


    Gu Xin shook his head and said, "It''s definitely not them, they wouldn''t be so kind to take those useless people into this universe for protection."


    "When you came in, you also saw that there is human civilization in this universe, and it doesn''t look like a newly born universe."


    Hearing this, Sidi was silent.


    Gu Xin is right, all this is not like Bai Meng''s style of behavior.


    The ancient demon gods of Bai Meng carefully managed so many human civilizations in the previous universe because they needed people''s memory to help the crystal core awaken.


    But now that crystal core has...


    At this moment, a figure slowly emerged in front of Gu Xin and Xidi, and stopped in their way.


    "Lin Yu?!"


    Gu Xin was shocked.


    At first glance, he almost thought he had read it wrong, and unexpectedly ran into Lin Yu here again.


    Sidi didn''t have time to react because he was lost in thought, so he wasn''t surprised.


    "Why, unexpected?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Gu Xin looked at Lin Yu''s calm expression, and combined with the experience he had just received, the doubts in his heart finally became clear.


    It suddenly occurred to him that this universe might have been created by Lin Yu.


    He was a little surprised just after the journey, why the human civilization in this universe is so familiar.


    It turned out to be the human civilization developed in the previous universe.


    Probably after Lin Yu created this universe, he moved them here from the original universe.


    Think about it, the universe is already in danger, it will perish at any time, and it is indeed not suitable for long-term living.


    If you want the human civilization inside to not be destroyed, you really have to find a new place for them to live in.


    "You created this universe?"


    While Gu Xin thought about it, Xidi also thought of this and asked directly.


    "How about it?"


    Lin Yu glanced at Xidi and Gu Xin, then asked back.


    When Gu Xin heard this, he felt that he had grasped Lin Yu''s handle and threatened: "You can create the universe, which shows that your strength has increased a bit. But even so, I advise you not to oppose us. Otherwise, I will destroy everything you care about."


    Sidi also reacted and hurriedly answered, "Yes, we can''t beat you, but it''s easy to destroy this universe. If this universe is destroyed, all the people on that blue planet will die, believe it. You certainly don''t want to see such results."


    Seeing that the two were speaking seriously, Lin Yu couldn''t help but smile and said, "Okay, then you can try it."


    As soon as these words were spoken, Gu Xin and Xidi were stunned on the spot.


    They are all a little confused about the situation, Lin Yu is really not afraid of their threats, or is he just forcing his face.


    "Stop putting on airs there."


    Gu Xin thought for a while and said, "Lin Yu, if you are really not afraid, you won''t be in a hurry to come and find us."


    He suddenly noticed a detail. Not long after he and Xidi came to this universe, Lin Yu rushed to find it.


    This shows that Lin Yu cares about them and is afraid that they will cause damage to the universe.


    After figuring this out, he immediately had judgment in his mind.


    It was certain that Lin Yu was just bracing his face.


    Hearing Gu Xin''s words, Xidi on the side immediately seemed to have taken a reassurance, no longer worrying about Lin Yu''s failure.


    Seeing Gu Xin found an explanation that he thought was reasonable, Lin Yu couldn''t help but feel more amused.


    Then he said: "I just don''t like the flies and mosquitoes at home, don''t think so much."


    "Ok?"


    Guxin and Sidi couldn''t help but glance at each other.


    The meaning of Lin Yu''s words was obviously that they were flies and mosquitoes.


    This is really crazy.


    With Lin Yu''s strength, he is not qualified to underestimate them so much.


    Gu Xin sneered: "Hmph, do you think we are afraid of losing our shelter after destroying this universe, so we have scruples? You would be wrong if you think so..."


    "Gu Xin, don''t tell him so much, we will destroy this universe now, and we will wander in the turbulence of time and space again."


    Xidi interrupted Gu Xin.


    When facing a narrow road, the brave wins. At this time, the most important thing is to fully show your courageOnly in this way can we defeat the opponent with great momentum.


    Just like Lin Yu just now, after hearing the cruel words from them, the whole person was calm and there was no waves, and their aura was cut by half on the spot.


    Therefore, at this time, only by proving that you dare to do what you say, can you turn the other side down again.


    Gu Xin was reminded by Xidi, and he stopped talking nonsense with Lin Yu, and was ready to do it directly.


    "Lin Yu, I don''t believe you are really not afraid."


    While speaking, Gu Xin fully urged the magic power in his body, using his most powerful attack method.


    Once this attack came out, even if Lin Yu blocked him, the aftermath would be enough to cause huge damage to the universe.


    While Gu Xin took the shot, Sidi also followed suit.


    The two high-ranking demon gods all shot together, and the resulting momentum was extremely mammoth.


    However, until the moment they attacked, Lin Yu just suspended there motionlessly, as if all this had nothing to do with him.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    At the moment, Gu Xin and Xidi felt very strange in their hearts.


    boom--


    A violent explosion suddenly appeared, and the shock wave spread out at an unimaginable speed.


    However, the spread of the shock wave had just begun, and it stopped silently, seeming to hit some kind of obstacle.


    "what?"


    Gusin and Sidi were shocked.


    They could see clearly that the reason why this shock wave stopped was because it was restrained by the force of space.


    In other words, I don''t know when they are already in a tiny independent space, and the damage they cause cannot exceed this independent space.


    But this is not what surprised them the most, what really shocked them was.


    Such a powerful destructive power can''t even destroy this tiny independent space, then...

 Chapter 838： Figure out the whole story

    At this moment, what Gu Xin and Xidi want to know most is how this tiny space that trapped them came from.


    In other words, who created it.


    Isn''t it created by Lin Yu?


    If that''s the case, doesn''t it mean that Lin Yu''s control of the law has surpassed the original divine master?


    "What else do you have to say now?"


    Lin Yu looked at Gu Xin and Xidi, and asked lightly.


    Hearing this, Gu Xin and Xidi looked at each other again.


    From each other''s eyes, they all saw despair.


    They knew in their hearts that there was no doubt or speculation now.


    This tiny independent space was created by Lin Yu.


    Of course, he might have created such an indestructible space with the help of the Soul Calming Stone.


    After all, the true name of the soul stone is the stone of creation, and it possesses extremely powerful power.


    "What are you going to do to us?"


    Gu Xin completely admits it.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu didn''t talk nonsense with them, and said directly: "I have a question for you first."


    "What did you mean when you mentioned what Bouzon said?"


    When he first came over, he heard the conversation between Gu Xin and Sidi.


    Xidi guessed that this universe might have been created by the ancient demon gods in Baimeng, but Gu Xin mentioned what Buzon had said when he denied this guess.


    It seems that Buzon knows something.


    It was precisely because of this that he didn''t come over and killed these two high-level demon gods, in order to ask the answer to this question from their mouths.


    "What did Buzon say?"


    Gu Xin was a little puzzled, but then he suddenly realized: "I see, all of this turns out to be related to you."


    "Ok?"


    When Lin Yu heard this, Bu Song knew something secretly, otherwise Gu Xin wouldn''t behave like this.


    "Speak up completely."


    Lin Yu urged the power of the law, and the tiny space that trapped Gu Xin and Xidi shrank instantly.


    The force of space directly acts on them, making it difficult for them to move.


    And the power of this space is still tightening, oppressing their huge bodies, making them miserable.


    "I said, I said, I said all."


    Guxin and Sidi soon couldn''t hold it, yelling for mercy again and again.


    Lin Yu stopped when he saw this.


    Gu Xin was able to speak: "Bu Song said that he saw the original ancestor and the crystal core disappear out of thin air, and he also saw the spirit of Bai Meng."


    "They walked in a hurry and seemed to worry about who would stop them."


    Originally, Gu Xin and Xidi didn''t know who Yuan Zu was worried about, but according to the current situation, they should be worried about Lin Yu.


    This is why Gu Xin suddenly realized that all this is related to Lin Yu.


    "Where did Bu Song see the original ancestor?"


    Lin Yu hurriedly asked.


    He felt a little strange, Bu Song''s strength was still under Bai Meng and Gu Xin, and he would definitely not be able to enter the particle world.


    And Gu Xin said that Bu Song saw Yuan Zu with his own eyes, so didn''t Yuan Zu actually enter the particle world?


    "I don''t know where it is, nor does Bouzon."


    Gu Xin explained hurriedly: "Busson only said that there are countless shining spots of light, but nothing else."


    "Shiny light spot?"


    Lin Yu became more and more curious.


    According to Bouzon, that place could only be a particle world.


    But Bu Song would definitely not be able to enter the world of particles, so how did he see all this.


    Could it be that Bu Song is dead, his consciousness was brought into the particle world by the primordial spirit particle, just as lucky as Duan Kong at that time?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said: "The place Bu Song said is the particle world, but it is the center of this plane."


    "But no physical entity can enter there, and Buzon is no exception."


    "So you are going to talk about it, how did Bouzon see all that."


    When Gu Xin heard this, he was surprised: "The particle world... is it the center of the plane?"


    "answer my question."


    Lin Yu reminded.


    "Yes." Gu Xin didn''t dare to disobey, and said quickly: "Busson didn''t go in there. To be precise, he didn''t get in there successfully."


    "At that time, after we were blocked by you in the turbulent flow of time and space, we could only look for entrances to other universes."


    "During this process, we noticed some special light spots."


    "After careful observation later, we found that these light spots seem to be connected to a certain world, so we guessed that this might also be an entrance and exit."


    "However, Xidi and other demon gods and I felt that this guess was unreliable, so we separated from Busong and the others, and continued to search for the entrance to the universe in the turbulence of time and space."


    "After Buson and the others tried, they were trapped in a space channel."


    "According to Buzon, they can see the turbulence of time and space and the world on the other side at the same time when they are trapped there..."


    Gu Xin said quickly, and it became clear that he would encounter Yuan Zu later and that Yuan Zu was forced to return to that teleporting light spot.


    Lin Yu just learned that the original ancestor would enter the particle world and knew that the existence of the particle world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ was related to the demon gods like Gu Xin.


    If the original ancestor did not run into the escaped Gu Xin and other demon gods, he might still be destroying the world one after another.


    Naturally, I don''t know that there is a teleporting light point leading to the world of particles in the turbulent flow of time and space.


    "After doing it for a long time, all of this turned out to be related to you."


    Lin Yu looked at Gu Xin and Xidi, and returned Gu Xin''s words.


    "We don''t want this either." Gu Xinlian said: "Everything is just a coincidence."


    "Okay, back to the topic just now, how did Yuan Zu disappear out of thin air, did Bu Song see the specific details clearly."


    What Lin Yu cares most now is where the Yuanzu went.


    "have no idea."


    Gu Xin replied: "Bu Song only said that he saw Yuanzu and the crystal core disappear out of thin air, which is very strange."


    "I don''t want to ask about this. I want to know if Bu Song saw a brighter spot beside Yuan Zu, the kind of special spot you saw in the turbulence of time and space."


    Lin Yu added.


    If Yuanzu disappeared beside the teleporting light spot, it means that he has returned to the turbulent flow of time and space.


    But if not...


    "No!" Gu Xin said very positively: "Bu Song made it clear that there is no special light spot beside Yuan Zu, so he said that Yuan Zu disappeared out of thin air, which is very strange."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu fell into deep thought.


    Since Yuanzu didn''t return to the turbulence of time and space by teleporting a light spot, it only means that he went to another place.


    But where will it be?


    Apart from being connected to the turbulent flow of time and space, the particle world is also connected to other worlds?


    At this time, Lin Yu suddenly remembered a noun¡ª¡ª


    Eternal Paradise.

 Chapter 839： Turn passive into active

    "Eternal Paradise!"


    "Yuanzu and Bai Meng, must have gone to the eternal paradise!"


    After thinking of the four words Eternal Paradise, Lin Yu was very sure that Yuan Zu must have gone to Eternal Paradise.


    There are at least two points to prove this guess.


    First, the ancestor destroyed Bai Meng''s body and led him into the world of particles.


    If it wasn''t for going to the eternal paradise, he didn''t need to do it.


    After all, only the special zone of Eternal Paradise may only be connected to the particle world. To travel to other worlds, there is no need to transit to the particle world, just look for entrances and exits in the turbulent flow of time and space.


    The turbulent flow of time and space connects all the worlds of the plane.


    Secondly, only the brand new world of Eternal Music will make Yuanzu very interested.


    Because the other worlds in this face were either almost destroyed by the original ancestor, or it was only a matter of time before they were destroyed.


    Only the ancestor of Eternal Paradise has never set foot, and he doesn''t know whether he has the strength to ruin the place.


    "Eternal Paradise?!"


    When Gu Xin and Xidi heard Lin Yu mention the eternal paradise, their eyes suddenly brightened.


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of that place."


    "Gu Xin brought Bai Meng''s spirit with him, it must be for Bai Meng to tell him the way to enter the eternal land."


    "Unexpectedly, they went to Eternal Paradise."


    Gu Xin and Sidi said suddenly.


    At this time, Lin Yu asked them: "Do you know how to get to the Eternal Paradise?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Gu Xin and Sidi fell silent immediately.


    They wanted to answer and know, because if they answered that way, Lin Yu would definitely think they were very valuable and would temporarily save them their lives.


    In this way, maybe you can wait for a new turnaround.


    But the problem is that they don''t know how to get to the eternal paradise.


    I heard about the eternal paradise from Lin Yu at first.


    It wasn''t until I met Bai Meng later that it was confirmed that this place really existed.


    "We don''t know how to get there now, but maybe we can help you find a way to get there."


    Gu Xin said quickly.


    Lin Yu saw through Gu Xin''s mind and knew that he wanted to try hard to get a chance.


    He smiled and asked: "Then you are going to talk about it, how are you going to look for clues?"


    Hearing this, Gu Xin fell into deep thought.


    Suddenly, he glared and asked excitedly: "Lin Yu, you know so many secrets about us, you must have known our past, so I want to ask again, where did you know about it? These?"


    At the beginning, he and other demon gods were looking for the devil **** puppet everywhere in the universe, in order to exchange this secret with Lin Yu.


    As a result, they were played around by Lin Yu and gave Lin Yu all the puppets of the devil gods, but they didn''t even get any news.


    Gu Xin has always been worried about this, so he wanted to take this opportunity to try again.


    Of course, the question he asked Lin Yu was mainly related to a vision in his mind.


    If Lin Yuken answers, maybe he can really find a way to the eternal paradise.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "It''s okay to tell you, it''s not a big secret in the first place."


    "It was in that particle world that I learned about the history related to you, where everything that has happened on the entire plane can be reproduced there."


    "Why, do you guys want to come in there too?"


    Lin Yu looked at Gu Xin and Xidi and asked.


    Gu Xin and Xidi were stunned for a moment. They didn''t expect Lin Yu to learn all this in the particle world.


    In this case¡­¡­


    "Didn''t you just say that no matter entity can enter the particle world, then how can we enter?"


    Gu Xin asked anxiously.


    He faintly guessed what Lin Yu was thinking.


    Sure enough, Lin Yu''s next answer immediately chilled his heart.


    "You give up your physical body like Bai Meng did, can''t you just go in?" Lin Yu said.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Gu Xin and Xidi were dumbfounded on the spot, and repeatedly refused: "How can this work?"


    "I have been cultivating for so many years before I finally have this strength. I can''t give up anyway."


    "I will never..."


    "What?" Lin Yu interrupted them: "Do you think I am seeking your opinions?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, Gu Xin and Xidi were silent.


    Yes, they are now the fish on the chopping board. They are at the mercy of others, so there is no right to bargain.


    Seeing that the two stopped talking, Lin Yu looked at Gu Xin and asked, "If you can understand everything in the past, can you find a way to enter the eternal paradise?"


    Hearing what Gu Xin said just now, it must have meant this, otherwise he wouldn''t be so excited to ask that question.


    Gu Xin remained silent, with an uncertain expression on his face.


    At this moment, his heart was extremely tangled.


    According to his original idea, even if Lin Yu didn''t ask like that, he would take the initiative to say it.


    But now that he had to enter the particle world to understand everything in the past, he hesitated.


    After all, he didn''t want to give up the physical body he had cultivated for so many years.


    "Don''t tell me, I will send you on the road now Lin Yu said lightly, and then urged the law of space again.


    In an instant, the powerful spatial force began to squeeze Gu Xin and Xidi, and their huge bodies became smaller and smaller.


    Gu Xin hurriedly shouted, "I said, I said, I will tell you everything."


    Lin Yu ignored him and continued to push the law of space.


    Sidi on the side looked anxious, and tried his best to say: "Bai Meng can know the way to enter the eternal paradise. It must be because he has learned about the past in detail, and may even know about the last epoch..."


    Before Sidi finished speaking, Gu Xin also yelled anxiously: "I am willing to go to the particle world, looking for clues to the eternal paradise, I am willing, sincerely willing!"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu paused for a while, and said, "What do you want? Since the clues to the eternal paradise can be found in the past history, then I should spend some time to study it myself. What use do you want? "


    After speaking, he urged the law of space again.


    Seeing that they were getting closer and closer to death, Guxin and Xidi were suddenly distraught.


    At this moment, there is no entanglement in their hearts, just asking Lin Yu to give them a chance to let them abandon their bodies and enter the particle world.


    After all, this is better than dying of souls, at least there is still a chance in this way.


    Gu painstakingly pleaded: "We have lived for so many years, with rich experience, knowing a lot of the past, and we can find clues faster."


    Xidi also repeatedly replied: "Yes, we can recall many things quickly with a little hint. It must be much faster than you can understand from the beginning."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu stopped again.


    Gu Xin and Xidi looked at them, and hope immediately ignited in their hearts, and they said repeatedly: "Lin Yu, you think about it, we can really help you get twice the result with half the effort."

 Chapter 840： Enter the particle world

    Lin Yu had to admit that the reasons given by Gu Xin and Xidi did have some truth.


    These high-level demon gods have lived for so long, and a lot of history has been personally experienced, and they are indeed rich in experience.


    If they were asked to look for clues in history, they would have a better clue than themselves.


    Lin Yu recalled the experience of understanding the history of the Demon God in the particle world at that time.


    At that time, he was totally confused. After witnessing countless recurring historical events in countless memory spots, he reluctantly spliced ??some pieces of information together and obtained some useful information.


    And the light spots of memory in that particle world are endless, and the history it carries is also endless.


    To find some useful clues in that endless history, hard work and time alone are not enough, but luck.


    But if Gu Xin and Xidi were to help, it would definitely make this process a lot easier.


    Thinking of this, he nodded slowly, and then urged the law of space.


    Gu Xin and Xidi saw that Lin Yu suddenly started again, their hearts of letting go were suspended again, and they kept begging for mercy.


    However, Lin Yu seemed to have not heard their words, constantly urging the laws of space.


    Soon, their huge bodies were compressed by the force of space and disappeared.


    It was only then that they finally knew that Lin Yu had only destroyed their bodies, not their souls.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Both Sidi and Guxin sighed secretly.


    My heart is both fortunate and painful.


    Fortunately, Lin Yu did change his mind and did not kill them.


    What''s painful is that my body, which I had cultivated for many years, was destroyed in this way.


    From now on, they are nothing more than wandering souls, and no longer the demon gods that were once high above them.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    Gu Xin and Xidi soon resigned themselves to their fate, and asked vigorously.


    They have gone through so many things, knowing that the facts are impossible to change, and the unnecessary pain is meaningless.


    "Which teleporting light spot is Bu Song trapped in?" Lin Yu asked, "Also, how many demon gods are still alive besides you?"


    Now that it has been decided to let these high-level demon gods work hard for themselves, then they will simply gather all the demon gods who are still alive.


    There are more people and more power, and the more demon gods, the faster you can find clues.


    "Busson?"


    Gu Xin immediately guessed Lin Yu''s thoughts and said, "I will take you to find them. They are not far from here."


    After they would escape the claws of the original ancestor, they couldn''t find a universe to live in, so they had no choice but to return to Bu Song and other places where the demon **** was trapped, wanting to see if there was a turn for the better.


    As a result, not only did he hear an astonishing news from Buzon''s mouth, but he also happened to discover an entrance to the universe nearby.


    Gu Xin and Xidi were still happy for their good luck, but they didn''t expect that this was the ending that was waiting for them.


    It really confirms that old saying, good fortune and evil depend on.


    "Go, you show me the direction."


    Lin Yu put away the two spirits of Gu Xin and Xidi, and then flew forward in the direction they pointed.


    It didn''t take long before he came to a teleporting light spot.


    "right here?"


    Lin Yu released the spirits of Gu Xin and Xidi, and asked.


    "That''s it." Gu Xin said: "They are trapped in it to survive and cannot die. If you can free them, they will definitely appreciate you."


    "I don''t need your gratitude."


    Lin Yu said lightly, and then took Gu Xin and Xidi''s spirits directly into the teleporting light spot.


    This teleporting light spot seems to be just a small light spot, but in fact there is a very large space inside.


    It is specially used to trap any material entities that want to enter the particle world.


    At this time, Bu Song and the other four high-level demon gods were firmly bound by the chains of multiple laws, their expressions were very painful, and they were obviously suffering.


    After hearing the movement, Bu Song slowly opened his eyes, looked at Lin Yu carefully, and said weakly, "Lin Yu..."


    Ami and the other three high-level demon gods also opened their eyes and looked at Lin Yu.


    And after seeing Lin Yu clearly, they were the same as Bu Song, and there was no special change in their expressions.


    Under such extreme suffering, then things can''t make them emotionally fluctuating.


    At this moment they all only wanted to die, so as to get rid of this pain.


    Lin Yu waved his hand to release the spirits of Gu Xin and Xidi.


    As soon as Gu Xin was free, he immediately shouted to Buson: "Busson, it''s me and Sidi."


    "Guxin?" Sidi said weakly, "Why do you only have the soul? Where is your physical body?"


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said to Gu Xin: "Clarify things to them, give them two choices, do things for me, or stay here."


    "good."


    Gu Xin responded, and then he elaborated on the cause and effect of the whole thing.


    Before he could finish speaking, the five demon gods, Buson and Ami, rushed to make a choice.


    Without exception, they all chose to do things for Lin Yu.


    After all, after experiencing this kind of pain personally, no one would like to stay here and for them, having such a choice to choose is completely unexpected.


    You must know that even death was a luxury, but now you can still keep the soul and wait for the next turning point.


    They have lived for so long, and they all know the reason for staying in the green hills without worrying about the firewood.


    If they hadn''t kept this in mind, they would have been annihilated in a long time just like other demon gods, and would never live to this day.


    Or in other words, all the demon gods who can live to the present are proficient in the way of survival, but when they have some vitality, they will not give up easily.


    Bang bang bang ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu came to the trapped Demon God and directly smashed all the chains of laws with his hands.


    And the moment they regained their freedom, Lin Yu blasted out without hesitation, destroying their bodies.


    In an instant, the five demon gods, Bu Song and Ami, were the same as Gu Xin and Xidi, with only one spirit left.


    But they weren''t as uncomfortable for a while like Guxin and Xidi, but all were elated, like an amnesty.


    "Gu Xin, are there any other living demon gods besides them?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    At that time, there were dozens of demon gods entering the turbulent flow of time and space, but there were only seven spirits in front of them.


    "They''re all dead." Gu Xin sighed: "They didn''t stick to it, they were torn to pieces by the turbulence of time and space."


    There were three other demon gods who had escaped from the original ancestor with him and Xidi, but because of their weaker strength, they all died in the turbulence of time and space.


    And it was precisely because they saw them die one after another that Gu Xin and Xidi ventured back to the teleporting light spot where Buson was trapped, and then these things happened.


    "Okay." Lin Yu waved his hand, gathered all the seven souls, and said: "I will take you into the particle world now."

 Chapter 841： Time and Space Paradox

    After an instant, Lin Yu entered the particle world with the seven demon gods and spirits.


    Gu Xin and Xidi exclaimed immediately. They were the first time they came to the particle world and saw the peculiar scene in the particle world with their own eyes.


    On the contrary, the demon gods such as Buson and Ami had seen the scenery in the particle world a long time ago, so they did not show any special emotions.


    "Is this the center of the plane..."


    Gu Xin murmured.


    The other demon gods remained silent and did not speak.


    At this time, Lin Yu said to them: "Okay, hurry up and do business."


    After speaking, he pointed to a light spot in front of him and told them that this was the memory light spot in the particle world.


    This memory light spot carries the memories of all creatures in the plane before they are alive.


    In other words, it is theoretically possible to know the entire history of the entire plane through the memory light spot.


    The only thing needed is to spend some time.


    Of course, if you are unlucky, it may take countless years to understand a particular piece of history.


    After all, no one knows which memory light spot that period of history was recorded in, and to find it quickly can only rely on luck.


    "For such a huge project, there are still too few people!"


    Lin Yu sighed secretly.


    Counting himself and the seven demon gods with only spirits left, there are only seven people in total. They want to find clues to the eternal paradise in this vast ocean of history, and don''t know how long it will take.


    With a sigh, Lin Yu said to Gu Xin and other demon gods: "What you have to do now is to look for clues in the memory light spot."


    "This¡­¡­"


    Gu Xin was stunned.


    He hadn''t expected this matter to be so difficult before coming.


    This vast memory light spot, it takes the year of the monkey to find the clues needed.


    At that time, he thought that all history was clearly recorded, just like going into a library to read a book, everything has traces to follow.


    In the end, I had to try my luck to find it, which was extremely difficult.


    "Why, afraid of difficulties?"


    Lin Yu looked at the demons and asked.


    "no no."


    The demon gods denied it again and again, and then all said that they just sighed, and had no other meaning.


    Hearing this reply, Lin Yu said, "Since there is no problem, let''s start now."


    The demon gods had no choice but to take their orders, according to Lin Yu''s request to enter the memory light spot to understand the past and look for clues.


    Lin Yu himself also chose a memory light spot, immersed his divine consciousness in it, and came to the invisible world in the memory light spot.


    At the same time, his other body left the particle world directly and returned to the newly created universe.


    He still has one very important thing to do, and that is to resurrect those relatives who were killed by the gods.


    In the universe.


    Lin Yu hurriedly shuttled through the sea of ??stars, understanding the situation of the entire universe.


    In the Dantian universe that was destroyed by the gods, there used to be thriving people, and countless people lived.


    So if they are all resurrected and placed in this universe, all galaxies in this universe will be filled in an instant.


    Of course, this is not to say that all places that can stand on will be filled with people, but that every galaxy will be extremely prosperous.


    But this problem is only a minor one.


    The real question is how to get along with different types of civilizations.


    At present, all human civilizations in this universe are scientific and technological civilizations without exception. They are nothing more than different levels of technology.


    And the people in the pubic universe all grew up in cultivation civilization.


    The thinking of most of them is inferior in everything, only high in cultivation.


    In their view, only success in cultivation is the best way out.


    Therefore, when these two different types of civilizations come into contact with each other, it is inevitable that some sparks will be rubbed, and there will be a collision of values.


    "There should be friction only at the very beginning, and then everyone''s thoughts will definitely be unified."


    "And what I will do next will speed up this process."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    At this time, he had personally traveled the entire universe once, and had a detailed understanding of the situation in the universe.


    So he decided to hurry up and put it into action.


    He first urged the laws of space and time to transform a large number of planets into habitable planets.


    After all, he was only going to bring people back to life this time, and didn''t want to put much effort into restoring the destroyed Dantian universe.


    We must know that just urging the law of time to extradite so many people from the past to the present is already a very difficult thing, and there is no energy left to bring the entire Dantian universe back to this time and space.


    Therefore, in the case of only resurrecting people, it is necessary to prepare a foothold for them in advance, otherwise the vast majority of people will have to die again when they come to this universe.


    In the universe, all galaxies are changing.


    Under the action of the laws of space, countless planets have been reshaped into suitable sizes and placed in appropriate positions.


    Subsequently, these planets with suitable conditions evolved rapidly under the action of the law of time.


    Just like a fast-released movie, the surfaces of these planets are visibly green and overgrown with vegetation.


    Flowers, birds, insects and fish began to appear, and various animals were running on the ground and flying in the sky.


    In less than a minute, countless habitable planets were born.


    And these scenes are also observed by those highly developed human civilizations.


    All those who saw this magical sight all exclaimed, guessing what kind of power gave birth to all this.


    At this time, countless atheists couldn''t help but wonder if there really were gods in this world.


    After all, apart from God, no one can have such power.


    "Well, it''s time to bring them back!"


    Lin Yu took a deep breath, and then tried his best to activate the law of time.


    With his current strength, it is not difficult to mobilize the law of time, but it is very difficult to bring so many people from the past time and space to the present through the law of time.


    Because changing the past will inevitably lead to countless time and space paradoxes For example, going back to the past and killing my grandfather when I was young, then my father and myself will definitely not be born, so why there will be a self-traveling To kill his grandfather in the past?


    All logical chains will have problems.


    In order to eliminate these paradoxes of time and space, it is necessary to use the power of powerful laws to repair all the details, so that everything is in harmony with itself.


    The requirements for strength are very high.


    Only Lin Yu who had cultivated to this level had the strength to do this.


    It was impossible for someone else to do it even if it was the God Lord in the void.


    After the law of time urged, a time channel slowly opened in front of Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu glanced inside and nodded secretly: "The space-time coordinates are right, it''s there."

 Chapter 842： Do the opposite

    At the other end of the time channel, it happened to be the scene where the gods and demons were confronting each other in the void.


    It was in that conflict that the **** master destroyed the Dantian universe and killed everyone.


    "So many demon gods, if..."


    Lin Yu glanced at Gu Xin and other demon gods.


    I thought to myself that it would be great if I could bring this demon **** to this time and space to do things for himself.


    That will definitely speed up the search for clues.


    Of course, all of this can only be thought of in my mind.


    He couldn''t do this with his strength.


    Because those demon gods are all powerful and have lived for countless years, if they are taken from the past time and space to the present, then the time and space paradox that arises will be difficult to eliminate.


    Imagine that if Gu Xin is brought back to the present from the past, then there will be no more incidents between Gu Xin and Yuan Zu, and Yuan Zu will not know the existence of the particle world.


    The cause and effect involved are too great.


    After all, with the strength of the original ancestor, at every turn is to destroy an entire world, kill countless creatures, every move will involve countless causes and effects.


    For example, if Yuan Zu did not meet Gu Xin, would he continue to destroy other worlds?


    How should I deal with the impact of this change?


    Not only the original ancestor, if Gu Xin disappeared in that time and space, countless changes would also be involved.


    Apart from other things, it is said that the encounter between himself and Gu Xin will definitely not happen in the future. Is it possible that there is no way to improve his strength to the present level?


    Knowing that one''s own strength can increase quickly, it has a lot to do with Gu Xin and the others finding how many demon gods puppets.


    In short, with one''s current strength, simply don''t want to eliminate the paradox of time and space that arises from this.


    It can''t even improve the strength by a few more levels.


    If it can be done, there is no need to bring those demon gods to this time and space at all, just find the time coordinates directly and bring Bai Meng back. This is the fundamental solution to the problem.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Lin Yu looked at the Dantian universe in the hands of the **** master.


    "We have to wait."


    If you want to bring the people in the pubic universe to this time and space, you must find the most appropriate time and minimize the impact as much as possible, in case your own laws are not enough to eliminate the paradox of time and space that arises.


    "Alright, almost..."


    At the other end of the time channel, the divine master had already placed the Dantian universe not far in front of him, and was about to urge the law to destroy it.


    Lin Yu stared attentively, not daring to relax at all.


    He knew in his heart that there was only a moment of time left for him, the moment when the Dantian universe was destroyed.


    As long as everyone in the Dantian universe is brought back to this time and space at that moment, the impact will be minimal and the paradox of time and space will be the least.


    Because everyone who witnessed that scene with their own eyes would think that all the people in the pubic universe were dead, including themselves at that time.


    In this way, the self at that time would still take the next action with the goal of resurrecting the people in the Dantian universe.


    In other words, all subsequent events are almost unaffected.


    boom--


    Suddenly, the law urged by the divine master took effect, and the Dantian universe began to be destroyed under the action of this powerful law.


    Lin Yu decisively urged the law of space to transfer everyone in the Dantian universe, travel through the time channel to this time and space, and settle on a habitable planet prepared in advance.


    All this was done without knowing it, and everyone including Yuanzu didn''t notice this change.


    "call--"


    "finally!"


    Lin Yu took a long sigh of relief, and his nervous heart finally relaxed.


    This action was perfect, and he hardly needed to use extra laws to mend the resulting paradox of time and space.


    Because there is no time-space paradox at all.


    Everyone thinks that the people in the pubic universe have died with the destruction of the pubic universe.


    Therefore, what is happening on the other side of the time channel is exactly the same as what I have experienced before, and it hasn''t changed at all.


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª


    The time channel slowly closed, Lin Yu regained his power and stopped urging the law.


    After that, he immediately turned and looked at the Milky Way.


    He placed all his relatives and friends in this life in a certain star system in the Milky Way, not far from the earth.


    As for the people he collected into the Dantian universe from various big worlds, they are distributed in different corners of the universe.


    Those people didn''t have much overlap with him. At that time, they were collected into the pubic universe, mainly to enrich the pubic cosmos, enhance the power of the pubic cosmos, and thereby increase the vitality.


    Of course, he now knows that the power of the world has nothing to do with the number of people and the total amount of matter in the universe, only the number of primordial spirit particles.


    It''s just that when the continents in the big world and the people on the continents are taken into the dantian universe, they will also bring the primordial spirit particles inside.


    "Hey, with my current mentality, I don''t know how to get along with them..."


    Lin Yu hesitated.


    Too much happened after that, which changed many of his thoughts.


    And the substantial increase in strength has also caused a huge change in his thinking.


    Of course, the main reason is that I found my body in the previous life later and met again with my parents in the previous life.


    This is the key factor that affects his mind.


    After all, his soul was put into that body at the beginning, even if he merged with the memory of the original owner before his death, he still subconsciously regarded himself as a human being on earth.


    The earth is the home in his heart.


    "Forget it, let them adjust to this universe first, and when they realize that the surrounding environment has changed significantly, I will see them again."


    "This way they won''t focus all their attention on me."


    Clenching his fists slightly, Lin Yu made a decision.


    Afterwards, he flew directly towards the earth.


    There are still many things to do next, such as how to avoid disputes in this universe due to the blending of different civilizations.


    There is also how to tell the world a part of the truth and refresh their ideas.


    But these are not the most important After all, with his current strength, it is not difficult to solve these problems.


    The most important thing is whether or not to popularize the cultivation technique of Yuan Ling Breath.


    This method that was restored by him with a modifier is different from the incomplete Breathing Method of the Devil God. It can be practiced by everyone without any side effects.


    Of course, which level you can cultivate to depends on your individual''s understanding and talent.


    "Gu Xin said that I am a plane purifier, and the purpose of existence is to purify any factors that will affect the stable operation of the plane."


    "Well, I''ll just go the other way."


    Lin Yu said cruelly in his heart.


    It is very simple to want the plane to be unstable, just train more god-level powerhouses.


    And this original spirit breath can cultivate a large number of god-level powerhouses, powerhouses who are stronger than high-level demon gods like Gu Xin.

 Chapter 843： Resistance

    The more god-level powerhouses in the plane, the more unstable it becomes, because god-level powerhouses have the power to destroy the world.


    Once a dispute arises between each other, it is bound to have a huge impact.


    For example, the conflict between Lin Yu and Gu Xin and other demon gods at that time affected the stability of the entire universe.


    Therefore, in order to prevent the god-level powerhouses from destroying the entire plane, the Planar Purifier was born.


    These are the gods in the void.


    The purpose of their existence is to kill the Demon God as much as possible, and reduce the number of the great world in the void.


    Because there are countless humans living in those big worlds, among them, new god-level powerhouses may be born at any time.


    It''s just surprising that the various behaviors of the gods eventually gave birth to freaks like Yuanzu.


    Yuan Zu was originally the core of a big world. In a **** war between the gods and countless big worlds, he accidentally awakened his self-consciousness and eventually grew into an unrivaled existence step by step.


    And because he was awakening from a killing, so when he awakened, he had a strong hatred in his heart, vowing to fight against the whole person.


    After that, he has been working hard to put it into action, which really caused the entire plane to fall into turmoil.


    This also confirms the initial conclusion.


    The more god-level powerhouses in the plane, the more unstable the entire plane.


    "I spread the breath of the Yuan Ling so that everyone can practice. After hundreds of millions of years, there will be a god-level power in this face."


    "It will be very exciting then!"


    Lin Yu thought secretly.


    In fact, deep in his heart, there is also a certain idea similar to that of Yuanzu.


    I want to confront this bit.


    Of course, he wouldn''t think of destroying all the world or even the entire plane like the original ancestor.


    That kind of behavior is no different from lifting a table.


    He just wanted to prove that he was not a purifier, or a puppet of others, by confronting the whole bit.


    In his view, if a person does not have an independent personality, it is incomplete.


    Earth.


    In the blink of an eye, Lin Yu returned to the earth.


    At this time, the earth is peaceful and peaceful, and no one knows that the universe where the earth was originally located has been destroyed.


    I don''t even know that the earth has moved several places, and finally came to this star field in this universe.


    Of course, they didn''t know that the current Milky Way was no longer the Milky Way before, but the Milky Way that had been changed according to Lin Yu''s ideas.


    "Let''s start from the earth."


    "After all, this is my childhood hometown."


    Lin Yu raised his head and glanced at the blue sky, and then walked towards the headquarters of Jidao Company.


    After entering the headquarters office, Lin Yu first greeted Zhou Xufeng and others as well as his parents, and then went straight to the floor-to-ceiling window and looked at a certain direction of the tall building opposite.


    "They are still there."


    Lin Yu said to himself.


    When he mentioned them, he was referring to Captain Wu and others.


    These people are arranged by their superiors to secretly protect him and his family.


    Of course, after knowing his strength, only his parents are the only objects of protection.


    "It seems that when the earth was in turmoil before, they all stayed at their posts."


    Lin Yu touched his chin, and then called Captain Wu''s phone.


    The call was quickly connected, and Captain Wu, who was on the opposite side, was quite surprised. He didn''t expect to receive a call from Lin Yu.


    After all, Lin Yu never took the initiative to contact him.


    "You, what are you looking for?" Captain Wu asked hesitantly.


    Lin Yu said directly: "Bring your brothers to the headquarters of Jidao Company, there is a good thing."


    "Good thing?" Captain Wu wondered: "What good thing?"


    "Things related to cultivation."


    After speaking, Lin Yu hung up the phone.


    He knew that Captain Wu would definitely come, because at the time Captain Wu saw the strength he showed, his eyes were unconcealed with envy.


    That look is like a child who is eager to acquire knowledge.


    It''s just that there were no primordial spirit particles in the universe at that time, and cultivating the Demon God''s Breathing Technique was dangerous, so Lin Yu couldn''t help him if he wanted to.


    Now there are no worries.


    After hanging up the phone, Lin Yu summoned his parents and Zhou Xufeng and others.


    And when the crew was assembled, Captain Wu also rushed with people.


    "Lin Yu, what''s the matter?"


    Captain Wu hurriedly asked as soon as he arrived. It was obvious that Lin Yu''s words just dampened his appetite and made him desperately want an answer.


    "Don''t worry."


    Lin Yu glanced at him, then looked at everyone and asked: "Have you always been curious about how the magical powers I possess are obtained?"


    As soon as this voice fell, Zhou Xufeng took the lead in answering: "Of course, I wanted to ask for a long time."


    "Okay, I will tell you the answer now."


    After speaking, Lin Yu took out a book.


    What is recorded in this book is the introductory cultivation method of Yuanling Breath.


    If the whole set of Yuan Ling breath was written on paper, it would be enough to fill a room, so he only took out the part of the entrance.


    Of course, for those who have never practiced before, just getting started is enough for them to study for a long time.


    "This is?"


    Zhou Xufeng hurriedly leaned forward, making a puzzled voice.


    The others too, involuntarily leaned forward, trying to see exactly what book Lin Yu was holding.


    "This is a cultivation technique called Yuanling Breath, but this book only records the introductory part."


    Lin Yu explained.


    Upon hearing this, some young employees expressed surprise.


    It''s nothing more than words like "there are actually cultivation methods in this world" and "can you really practice?"


    On the contrary, Captain Wu''s eyes lit up when Lin Yu uttered the words Yuanling breath, as if he had seen hope.


    "Lin Yu, all your strengths are obtained by cultivating this technique?"


    Captain Wu couldn''t help asking.


    He felt that this reality was incredible. You must know that with Lin Yu''s strength, he could enter the universe freely and tear the space warship by hand.


    Can such a powerful force really be obtained through cultivation?


    "Of course Lin Yu nodded heavily, and then added: "The giant alien monster you saw at the time was actually a person who had practiced the exercises, and was not a strange one. "


    "what?"


    Everyone exclaimed.


    The alien monster Lin Yu mentioned was the demon **** Gu Xin, but with Gu Xin''s appearance, no one would think that he was once a human being, and would only regard him as some kind of alien monster.


    In addition, Lin Yu did not correct them at the time, leading them to always regard Gu Xin as an alien monster.


    As a result, Lin Yu now said that it was not a monster, but a person.


    A person who has practiced exercises.


    "Then he... is he in a madness of cultivation?"


    Zhou Xufeng asked startledly.


    "No." Lin Yu shook his head and said, "He didn''t become like that because he had to practice madness, but because he had practiced the wrong technique."

 Chapter 844： Wizards of Heaven

    "Practicing the wrong technique?"


    Zhou Xufeng said strangely.


    The eyes of other people were also full of doubts.


    "Well, the technique they practiced is flawed, that''s why they became that look..."


    Lin Yu quickly explained the serious consequences of cultivating the Demon God''s Breathing Technique, and then explained: "It is precisely because that technique is flawed that I did not share it. After all, not everyone is as lucky as me and them. ."


    "But this soul breathes out." Lin Yu raised the book in his hand and said: "This is a perfect technique that anyone can practice without any side effects."


    "The only problem is that if the talent and understanding are not enough, it will be difficult to get started, and there will be no achievements if you barely get started."


    After hearing Lin Yu''s words, many young company employees have an expression of eagerness.


    At this moment, their minds were full of the powerful forces that Lin Yu had displayed at the time, as well as the unparalleled pressure that the "alien monster" possessed.


    They all yearn for themselves to be like Lin Yu.


    So no one cares about how this Yuan Ling breath comes from, they just want to know if they can practice this technique.


    At this time, Lin Guoan opened his mouth and said, "Xiaoyu, listen to what you mean, is your cultivation method different from the one in your hand?"


    According to Lin Yu, he cultivated the incomplete Demon God''s Breathing Technique, so he didn''t share it.


    Lin Yu explained: "It wasn''t before, but now I also practice this technique, so I dare to be so sure that this technique is okay."


    "Then..." Lin Guoan asked again: "Then you improved this practice on the basis of that practice?"


    "That''s it."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    Although it was with the help of a modifier to restore the breath of the soul, it was indeed his initiative to achieve such a result.


    After hearing Lin Yu''s answer, everyone couldn''t help looking at each other.


    A few young employees were immediately excited.


    "Boss, then you will be our ancestor master from now on, we can no longer call your boss, we must call your master."


    "The teacher is here, and the disciple pays respect."


    "..."


    There are really young employees who bowed down as if they were going to school on TV.


    However, apart from them, no one else in the room doubted Lin Yu''s words, they all believed that this Yuan Ling Breath was improved by Lin Yu.


    After all, Lin Yu''s performance has made them admire many times.


    "Captain Wu, do you have a try first?"


    Lin Yu looked at Captain Wu and asked.


    Captain Wu quickly agreed: "Thank you!"


    Lin Yu threw the book to him and said, "Before you practice, shouldn''t you tell me your real name?"


    People like Captain Wu usually refer to each other by code name or position due to work relations, and never reveal their true identity.


    So Lin Yu never knew what his name was, only that his surname was Wu.


    It is even possible that the last name is false.


    "My name is Yuan Junwu, and the last name of Wu is a homonym for the last word in my name."


    Captain Wu hesitated a little, and said truthfully.


    As soon as his words were uttered, his subordinates immediately cast surprised eyes at him.


    They didn''t expect Captain Wu to violate discipline in public like this.


    But soon they realized it in their hearts.


    President Wu said that, in fact, he expressed his absolute trust in Lin Yu.


    Believe that this set of exercises he gave can change his destiny.


    Since the whole life will usher in change, what is there to entangle?


    "Yuan Junwu." Lin Yu nodded, and then reminded: "The official cultivation method is on the third page of the book. You can read it and try it out. I will guide you on the spot."


    The method of cultivation is actually very simple, just some formulas and some mental methods.


    Most of the content in the book is actually explaining the problems that may arise in the practice and how to deal with them.


    There are some precautions and so on.


    But with Lin Yu as a teacher, it doesn''t matter if you don''t read the following content.


    Lin Yu asked Captain Wu to come first because he felt that Captain Wu had the most stable personality and strong learning ability among these people, so he could quickly verify what would happen after this set of exercises were actually practiced by others.


    After all, there is no one other than him who has practiced this set of exercises. In fact, he himself is the main modification.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try."


    Yuan Junwu quickly opened the book in his hand and read it carefully.


    In an instant, the whole office was quiet.


    Everyone didn''t say anything, and waited quietly for Yuan Junwu to try after reading it.


    After a while, Yuan Junwu closed the book, closed his eyes and muttered.


    He is going to keep the mental formulas in his heart.


    After all, after you really start to try, you have to run the cultivation method wholeheartedly, and you can''t read it repeatedly to correct it.


    After reciting like this for a while, Yuan Junwu suddenly opened his eyes, his face solemnly said to Lin Yu, "I remember all of them."


    "Well, now you practice according to the method recorded in the book, and I will look at you."


    Lin Yu said.


    Yuan Junwu nodded his head heavily, and then directly meditated on the ground, making mudra with his hands, trying to cultivate.


    Everyone watched with breathlessness, watching the changes in Yuan Junwu''s body carefully, for fear that they might miss important details if they didn''t pay attention.


    While Lin Yu was observing Yuan Junwu, he reminded him from time to time, telling him which feelings in his body are normal and which are problematic.


    In this way, nearly half an hour passed without knowing it.


    Suddenly, Yuan Junwu opened his eyes suddenly and looked up at Lin Yu in surprise.


    Meeting his eyes, Lin Yu knew that he had cultivated a sense of breath, and could already sense the ubiquitous soul particles, and actively **** them into his body.


    "This feeling...this feeling, I don''t know how to describe it."


    Yuan Jun said arbitrarily.


    "I only know that my whole person is like a new life, UU reading is full of power!"


    When Zhou Xufeng and the others heard it, they couldn''t help but say: "Is there such an exaggeration?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you will know if you try it yourself."


    Yuan Junwu stood up and said.


    Everyone looked at each other, and then one person went to grab the exercise book in Yuan Junwu''s hand.


    Subsequently, other people present also tried to cultivate under Lin Yu''s guidance.


    Soon they discovered that not everyone can get started quickly like Yuan Junwu, and not everyone can get started successfully.


    Among so many people, only a few three succeeded in developing a sense of anger, and all others tried and failed.


    Only then did they realize that the road of cultivation is not so easy to follow, and that the road is full of difficulties and obstacles.


    Being able to get to this point like Lin Yu is completely a genius of Tianzong.

 Chapter 845： Popular exercises

    "It''s too difficult, it''s really too difficult, I didn''t expect this technique to be so difficult to practice!"


    Zhou Xufeng shook his head repeatedly.


    At the beginning, he was full of confidence, but after he tried it, he found that he was not the material for cultivation at all.


    At this moment, he was extremely envious of Yuan Junwu and the other two.


    Because among the people present, only these three people barely entered the door.


    At this time, Lin Yu said to everyone: "It doesn''t take long to get started with this exercise. You only need to find the correct method and practice it a few times to cultivate a sense of breath."


    "So if you can''t succeed now, further efforts will be of little effect."


    "Even if you enter the door after hard work, your future achievements will be very limited."


    Hearing this, everyone was completely desperate.


    This is equivalent to saying that they have never had any chance of cultivation in their entire lives.


    Seeing that everyone looked melancholy, Lin Guoan tried to comfort him: "The lucky ones in the world are always in the minority. Just treat those who can cultivate as the winners."


    "It''s impossible for everyone in this world to win a lottery, right?"


    Among those present, he and Ma Yefang were the only two who were over half a hundred years old, so their mentality was completely different.


    In his and Ma Yefang''s opinion, the problem of not being able to cultivate is not a big problem, anyway, I have been here for most of my life, and it would be good to continue to live the rest of my life like now.


    They only need their son to be well.


    However, as soon as Lin Guoan''s words fell, Zhou Xufeng immediately said bitterly: "Uncle, how can this be the same!"


    "Those who win the lottery, or those who are rich in officials, are nothing more than money than us and more power than us, but other than that, they are no different from us."


    "No matter how much money they have, they should get sick or get sick, and they should have an accident. They may not live longer than us."


    "But if you can practice, then the whole person will usher in a qualitative change."


    "After you are successful in your cultivation, you will be omnipotent from heaven and earth, and it is absolutely impossible to get sick. Just think about it and you won''t know how cool it is."


    As soon as Zhou Xufeng finished speaking, the people present nodded in agreement.


    Lin Guoan had no choice but to smile helplessly.


    He had to admit that Zhou Xufeng''s words were very reasonable, so he naturally didn''t know how to refute them.


    When everyone saw that Lin Guoan stopped talking, they couldn''t help feeling even more melancholy.


    After being reminded by Zhou Xufeng, they clearly realized how much the fate of the three Yuan Junwu would change.


    From now on, everyone will no longer be of the same level.


    In the future, the three of them will become extraordinary powerhouses, and they still can only live as before.


    Don''t mention how uncomfortable it feels.


    "You all want to practice?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu asked.


    Zhou Xufeng and the others turned their heads and nodded sharply without hesitation: "Yes!"


    They faintly felt that Lin Yu would definitely not ask for no reason.


    Now that I asked, a solution can be given out in all likelihood.


    After all, Lin Yu is omnipotent.


    "If you think so, I can help you."


    Lin Yu said very positively.


    After speaking, he looked at Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang again.


    "Dad, Mom, although you are a little older, it''s easy if you really want to practice this exercise."


    When the two heard it, they immediately glanced at each other.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Guoan looked at Lin Yu and said, "If you can practice, then your mother and I would definitely want to try it, after all..."


    He was talking and looking at Ma Yefang again. After seeing the firm eyes Ma Yefang responded to him, he said to Lin Yu again: "After all, if we are incapable, we will definitely hold you back."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu smiled slightly and didn''t say much.


    In fact, for him, the people present are no different from ordinary people no matter how they practice.


    After all, the power gap between them and him is like a moat, and it is simply not even filled.


    That being the case, there is no such thing as a delay.


    "Okay, then I will help you now."


    Lin Yu withdrew his gaze from his parents and looked at all human beings present.


    After the words, he directly urged Yuanli.


    Under the influence of Yuanli, everyone''s body began to undergo drastic changes.


    Although there is nothing unusual about them, they can clearly feel that their bodies are becoming more and more energetic, and their brains are getting better and better.


    It seems that the whole person is reborn.


    After a while, Lin Yu regained his vitality, and everyone immediately checked their bodies with different expressions.


    "Huh? The scar on my arm is missing?"


    "My nearsightedness has gone away?!"


    "Ah, my lumbar spondylopathy, my lumbar spondylopathy is also healed!"


    "..."


    Everyone was pleasantly surprised.


    It was completely unexpected that Lin Yu would cure all the old root causes and stubborn diseases of them.


    "Now that you all have the qualifications to cultivate the vitality breath, you can try again."


    Lin Yu reminded.


    And being reminded like this, everyone immediately recovered and began to practice.


    Before long, Zhou Xufeng was the first to open his eyes in surprise, and said: "It''s done, I am also done!"


    "good."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    At this time, other people shouted out in surprise, announcing that they had succeeded.


    One by one, soon everyone successfully developed a sense of qi and formally stepped into the door of cultivation.


    "It''s up to you how far you can go next. I can''t help you anymore."


    Lin Yu reminded again.


    In fact, if he really wants to forcibly promote a person''s strength, it is also possible.


    However, through this method, it is impossible to become a god-level powerhouse.


    Because all god-level powerhouses can only get to that point on their own, others can''t help much.


    Just like the gods in the void, as plane purifiers, they can only rely on themselves to improve their strength step by step, and there is no shortcut at all.


    "That''s natural, the master leads the door in, and the practice depends on the individual. Everyone understands the most basic truth."


    Zhou Xufeng said with a smile.


    Others also nodded again and again, indicating that they were content to be able to practice.


    "Okay, let''s all work hard."


    Lin Yu said to everyone.


    Lin Guoan took a look and hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Son Are you leaving for a while?"


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded and said, "I want to spread the breath of the soul in the entire universe, so that everyone has the opportunity to try cultivation."


    "It turned out to be like this." Lin Guoan said suddenly.


    "Dad, Mom, I don''t know how long I will come back after I leave, you don''t have to worry about me." Lin Yu solemnly looked at Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang and said.


    In fact, what he really wanted to express in these words was that he might enter the eternal land next.


    Once you get in there, you don¡¯t know when you can come back.


    Of course, Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang couldn''t understand this meaning. They only assumed that Lin Yu wanted to popularize this practice in the entire universe, which would take a lot of time.


    After all, the universe is so vast that you don¡¯t know how many years it will take just to travel through it.


    They had no idea that this universe was created by Lin Yu, nor did they know what level of Lin Yu''s strength had reached.

 Chapter 846： New discovery

    "Well, you can go with confidence."


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang said in unison.


    Ma Yefang originally wanted to talk about marriage and childbirth, but after another thought, his son was already an extraordinary person, how could he treat it with common sense.


    Moreover, he can already practice this powerful technique, and his life span will definitely be much longer than that of ordinary people. There is no need to worry about these things in a hurry.


    Lin Yu nodded towards them, and then flew directly away from Jidao Company.


    And this scene was witnessed by countless people in the city.


    People pointed in the air, and their words were full of envy.


    Since seeing Lin Yu''s strength, people no longer doubt that there are extraordinary powerhouses in this universe.


    Like Zhou Xufeng and others, most people in this world have had a strong desire to become extraordinary since that day.


    Especially some children want to have the ability to fly into the sky and escape in their dreams.


    In their minds, there is nothing more interesting in this world than being a superman.


    Lin Yu flew all the way, and in a blink of an eye he came to outer space.


    Suspended in the silent universe, Lin Yu first glanced at the azure earth, and then urged Yuanli.


    After being urged by Yuan Li, a picture slowly appeared in the sky of the earth.


    This spectacle instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the world.


    People raised their heads to look at the picture that occupies the entire sky, feeling excited or scared in their hearts.


    Suddenly, a voice appeared in the ears of everyone in the world.


    Some people are surprised to find that this voice can be heard clearly by everyone around them, but the volume is just right.


    As if speaking to everyone individually.


    What they didn''t know was that the voice was not only a size that was just right for everyone to hear, but it was also spoken in different languages ??for different people.


    Of course, people''s surprise at the sound itself only lasted for a while, and they were quickly attracted by the things expressed in it.


    The voice mentioned a method called Yuanling Breath, saying that as long as you can cultivate this method to a high level, you can also have the ability to go into the earth and become an existence that transcends the mundane.


    At the same time, the picture in the sky has also changed, demonstrating this technique to people.


    Countless people are excited about this.


    People don''t doubt these words at all. After all, the wonders in the sky are the best evidence.


    In space.


    After Lin Yu demonstrated Yuan Ling''s breath again, he slowly withdrew his Yuan Li.


    One time is enough, it is enough to impress everyone.


    And he saw with his own eyes countless people taking pictures of wonders in the sky with their mobile phones.


    "The next planet, no, the entire universe."


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and felt that it was too slow for the planets to turn around. It would be better to use the entire universe as a unit to directly display the breath of the soul in front of everyone in the universe.


    Thinking of this, he flashed himself directly to the center of the universe, where he urged Yuan Li.


    In an instant, over all the planets in the universe where humans live, there were scenes that had just appeared on the earth.


    And everyone heard what the people on earth had just heard.


    There are countless human civilizations in the universe, and each human civilization has its own language.


    Even in the same human civilization, the languages ??that people master are not the same.


    But what everyone heard at this time was spoken in his native language.


    Not only is it clear and easy to understand, but it is also very kind.


    Everyone is like a human being on the earth, first surprised, and after hearing the meaning of the words, they turn into surprises.


    But everyone''s surprise level is different.


    Those who have been living in the cultivation civilization since they were young are not too excited after getting the cultivation method of the soul breath, because they all know that cultivation depends on their aptitude.


    If the talent is not good enough, no matter how much you practice, it will be useless.


    And those who have been living in a technological civilization since they were young have a great interest in this new thing of cultivation.


    Although many of them also know that cultivation is definitely not that simple, but because they have never really seen it before, they don''t have an intuitive concept in their hearts.


    The center of the universe.


    This time, Lin Yu didn''t just show it once and then stop, but decided to repeat it every day for a month.


    In this way, everyone who wants to cultivate will firmly remember the cultivation method of the soul breath.


    After all, different human civilizations have different degrees of development, and some human civilizations are very backward and do not have the means to quickly record information.


    If you just let them watch it once, most people will never remember it.


    At that time, some interested people will stock up on complete cultivation methods, and they may even start sects by this.


    Of course, Lin Yu also knew it in his heart.


    Even if everyone has obtained a complete cultivation method, and no longer practices other exercises, only practicing the breath of the soul, there will still be countless cultivation sects in these human civilizations.


    Because everyone has different innate talents and different understandings of the exercises, some people must learn faster and others slower.


    At that time, people will surely cling together spontaneously, and some people who learn quickly will help those who learn slowly.


    Even Lin Yu could already foresee that different cultivating sects would still argue about who is orthodox because of their different understanding of the breath of the soul.


    Yuan Ling breath will also have different branches from this.


    "To me, this is just one exercise, but if so many people in the entire universe learn it, there are countless exercises."


    "I don''t know what exactly they will practice Yuan Ling breath."


    "I''m really looking forward to it."


    Suddenly, Lin Yu even wanted to urge the law of time to accelerate the time of the entire universe in order to see the results earlier.


    But when you think about it, this is actually unnecessary, because he doesn''t pursue results in the first place.


    When he decided to spread the breath of the original spirit, he just wanted to prove that he was not a purifier.


    I never wanted to purify those factors that affect the stability of the plane.


    So it is enough to deliberately create instability factors, and there is no need to see the results.


    Time passed quickly Before I knew it, a whole month passed.


    Lin Yu has been standing at the center of the universe this month, demonstrating the complete cultivation method of the soul breath to the entire universe.


    On this day, he finally recovered his strength and stopped the matter.


    One month is enough. Those who are interested in cultivating must already be cultivating, and those who don¡¯t want to do it don¡¯t have to force it.


    "Next, let''s take a look at them first." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He was going to see his relatives in this life.


    Since placing them on a certain planet in the Milky Way, I have not visited them.


    When Lin Yu left the center of the universe and flew to the Milky Way, he suddenly received a report from Gu Xin.


    "Lin Yu, I have some discoveries here, would you like to come and have a look?"

 Chapter 847： Strange man

    "New discovery?"


    The new discoveries mentioned by Gu Xin interested Lin Yuda.


    "I''ll come here now."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu''s body of gods and demons in the particle world hurriedly withdrew from a memory spot.


    And his body in the universe continued to march towards the Milky Way.


    After leaving the memory light spot, Lin Yu quickly came to another memory light spot according to the direction provided by Gu Xin.


    Without hesitation, his divine consciousness directly penetrated into it and came to the invisible world located in the light spot of memory.


    At this time, the world has reproduced a period of ancient history in accordance with Gu Xin''s request.


    Lin Yu glanced roughly, judging from the surrounding environment and people''s clothing, this should be the world at the beginning of the world.


    At this time everything is in ignorance, people''s understanding of the world is ignorant, and various behaviors seem a little naive and clumsy.


    "Lin Yu, here!"


    Gu Xin''s voice suddenly reached Lin Yu''s ears.


    Lin Yu turned around and saw a handsome and handsome man.


    "Oh, this is how you looked before you practiced?"


    Lin Yu looked up and down and asked.


    Gu Xin now only has a divine soul, and when the divine soul enters the invisible world in the memory light spot, it will generally show its original figure and appearance.


    So there is a high probability that Gu Xin is what he is.


    Unexpectedly, Gu Xin had such an outstanding appearance before practicing.


    If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, it would be difficult to connect such a beautiful man with that huge, ugly and terrifying demon god.


    "Yeah, this is who I was before."


    Gu Xin sighed as he walked towards Lin Yu, "Sometimes I also think that if I didn''t practice the breath cultivation method created by Bai Meng, I might be able to spend my life in a beautiful and graceful way."


    While speaking, Gu Xin had already arrived in front of Lin Yu.


    He settled down and sighed: "Forget it, everything is in the past, no matter how much you think about it, it''s useless."


    Afterwards, he put on a solemn expression and said: "I found a strange person here, a person who shouldn''t exist in this era."


    "Should not appear in this era?"


    "That''s right." Bai Meng nodded his head, and then explained: "Although I was born relatively late, Bai Meng''s group of ancient demon gods were born at the beginning of the creation of the world, and the cultivating sects at that time respected them."


    "So when we practiced the Breathing Method, we also learned about the history of the beginning of the world, and some of the events at that time."


    "At the beginning of the world, people didn''t know much about their bodies and the surrounding environment, so their various behaviors looked extremely naive from the eyes of future generations."


    "But the person I found, his various behaviors and behaviors are not very similar to people of this period, but he looks like our descendants, so I said that he should not appear in this era."


    As Bai Meng said, he opened his hands and looked around.


    The era he was talking about refers to the era that has reappeared in this memory light spot.


    "Where is that person now?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Just around here, he will show up soon."


    As he said, Gu Xin waved his hand and everything around him began to turn upside down, quickly retreating for a while.


    "Right there, he came over."


    Gu Xin said, pointing in one direction.


    Lin Yu looked in the direction he was pointing, and he saw a man whose behavior and appearance were incompatible with the people around him.


    Since all of these are recurring historical fragments, the man walked forward through Lin Yu and Gu Xin without anyone else.


    "This person..." Lin Yu''s gaze followed the man, frowning and said: "It''s really a bit weird."


    "Same as I said, I guess this person may have used the law of time to travel from hereafter to this era."


    Gu Xin turned around and watched the man go away.


    "No, I didn''t mean that." Lin Yu denied, "I meant to say that this person seems to have been learning to walk in Handan."


    "Handan toddler?" Gu Xinqi said.


    "Well, if you look at it a few more times, you will find that his walking posture is very strange, as if a person who can''t walk is trying to imitate others'' walking." Lin Yu said.


    When Gu Xin heard this, he let time back again, back to the point in time when the man walked oncomingly.


    Afterwards, Gu Xinzai carefully observed, and was suddenly surprised: "It''s exactly what you said! This person seems to have never walked, trying to learn how to walk."


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at Lin Yu, and asked: "Why can you see it all at once?"


    Relative to the age of these demon gods, Lin Yu''s age is not even a fraction of theirs, so it shouldn''t have been more experienced than them.


    In the end, he hadn''t noticed such details, but Lin Yu could see it at a glance.


    "Because I have studied martial arts and know the structure of the human body well."


    Lin Yu replied.


    He could tell at a glance, relying on the endless martial arts knowledge in his mind.


    This knowledge of martial arts was integrated into his memory when he used the martial arts modifier to modify martial arts.


    He gained countless knowledge related to human body structure from these martial arts knowledge.


    After all, martial arts are mostly physical skills, which must conform to the human body structure.


    If a martial art goes against the structure of the human body, the practitioner will not only be unable to become stronger, but will hurt the body more and more practiced.


    "Oh? There are other benefits of martial arts?"


    Gu Xin nodded slowly and accepted Lin Yu''s statement.


    After speaking, he pondered: "In this way, this person''s behavior is incompatible with the people around him, not because he comes from a later life, but because he forcibly imitates it?"


    "Of course it can''t come from later generations." Lin Yu nodded and said: "Using the law of time to travel from later generations to ancient times will cause many problems, and extremely powerful laws must be used to offset these effects."


    "This is not only impossible for me now, but even Yuanzu can''t do it."


    "Otherwise, could Yuanzu directly use the law of time to go back to the past to grab the soul stone in my hand?"


    "There are also the gods in the void, they can also use the law of time to travel back and kill you who have not yet grown."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin was speechless.


    Although he knows that it is not easy to use the law of time to travel to the past, after all, he has never mastered the law, and he does not know how difficult it is.


    "Then what do you think this person is from?"


    Gu Xin asked.


    Lin Yu heard the words and touched his chin and thought: "Although this person can''t be a person from later generations, he is indeed incompatible with this era, not like a person from this era..."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu fell into deep thought.


    He always feels that he has thought of some key points, but it is difficult to really grasp.


    Suddenly, his eyes lit up and said: "I thought about it!"

 Chapter 848： era

    "What did you think of?" Gu Xinlian asked.


    Lin Yu turned to look at him and said, "This person may not be a person at all!"


    "not human?"


    Gu Xin nodded slowly and also reacted.


    "Indeed, how can a normal person need to learn how to walk? Isn''t walking a natural thing?"


    After he finished speaking, he wondered again: "But in this era, there is no demon god, and naturally there will be no demon power. Without the demon power, it is impossible for all kinds of animals to cultivate into monsters, then..."


    It''s not like human beings, Gu Xin can only think of demons that transform into humans.


    But demons and ghosts are all things spawned by the power of demon gods. In this era, no one has cultivated into a demon god, so naturally these things shouldn''t appear.


    Lin Yu also fell into contemplation again.


    He had just suddenly thought that this man might not be a human being, and he had not had time to think deeply.


    At this time, Gu Xin suddenly said: "Perhaps, he is a creature from the last era."


    "How do you say?" Lin Yu asked, raising his head.


    Gu Xin explained: "The world will be destroyed, and the plane will actually go to extinction."


    "However, the plane will not completely end like the world, and will no longer exist, but after the end is ushered in, the whole restart."


    "In the plane after the restart, a new world will be born and new creatures will appear."


    "We call it ushering in a new era."


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "That''s how it is."


    I have to admit that Gu Xin still has far more knowledge than him.


    He had no idea about knowledge like Ji Yuan.


    Gu Xin continued: "The intelligent creatures that appeared in our era are us humans, but we don''t know what kind of intelligent creatures appeared in the last era."


    "Perhaps the man just now was another intelligent creature that survived the last era and survived this era."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu touched his chin and said, "If it''s like what you said, then this guy should be very powerful."


    "Well, that''s natural." Gu Xin nodded and said: "He can escape the catastrophe of the destruction of the era, naturally, he has extraordinary strength."


    Lin Yu asked, "You have lived so long, have you ever heard of anything related to this guy?"


    "No." Gu Xin decisively denied: "In the history I know, there has never been a strange character like him."


    Lin Yu pondered: "The new question is here. This guy is so powerful, why didn''t he leave a name in history? Is he lurking unmoved?"


    "Could he die soon, so he didn''t have time to make any big moves?"


    Gu Xin guessed.


    After he finished speaking, he didn''t wait for Lin Yu to answer, and then asked, "By the way, I have a question. Are all the people here dead already?"


    Lin Yu shook his head and said, "No, most of the people who appeared in the memory light spot are indeed dead, but not absolutely."


    "Speaking of this, we must first talk about how the world reproduced in the memory light spot came from."


    "After the death of a human or animal, the memory will be absorbed by the primordial spirit particles, and thus be taken to this particle world, into the memory light spot."


    "Then these countless memories will be spliced ??together to fully reproduce the history of the time."


    "But this does not mean that the people who appear here must be dead, because as long as people are moving, they will be seen by other people or animals of all sizes."


    "So it is possible that the image of the man just now was spliced ??together from the memories of countless bystanders and reproduced."


    After listening to Lin Yu''s explanation, Gu Xin slowly nodded and said: "Since it is impossible to prove whether that guy is dead, then my guess just now cannot be established."


    "In this case, the existence of this guy in history is really a mystery."


    Gu Xin said and shook his head slightly.


    Lin Yu asked, "Apart from finding his traces here, where have you seen him?"


    "Many." Gu Xin replied: "After I noticed his weirdness, I have been looking for him in this period of history, and I have investigated a lot of things related to him before contacting you."


    "Go, take me to see it again." Lin Yu said.


    "Ok."


    Gu Xin immediately got up and flew into the air, leading Lin Yu to fly far away.


    In a simple village, Lin Yu saw the mysterious man again.


    At this time, he was communicating with the leader of the village, and seemed to be teaching him some knowledge.


    After stopping for a while, Lin Yu flew to another place with Gu Xin.


    In this way, he watched all the scenes where the mysterious man appeared by Gu Xin.


    After reading all of them, Lin Yu noticed that this man seemed to like to impart knowledge to others.


    In this ignorant period at the beginning of the creation of the world, people were ignorant and didn''t know much about many things, so the knowledge imparted by the mysterious man seemed extremely important.


    After noticing this, Lin Yu suddenly thought of something and asked Gu Xin, "Gu Xin, do you know how Bai Meng created the Breathing Practice?"


    "Ok?"


    Gu Xin was taken aback for a moment, and then his eyes brightened and said, "You mean, the breathing technique created by Bai Meng was actually taught by this mysterious man?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu nodded, "But it shouldn''t be taught completely by him. It may only provide some inspiration. If it was all taught by him, he should have a name in history."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin nodded again and again, muttering to himself: "It is possible, it is indeed possible!"


    After speaking, he answered the question just now: "I don''t know how Bai Meng founded the Breathing Practice. If you want to know, you have to go to Bai Meng''s time to see."


    "Okay, let''s find it now."


    Lin Yu agreed.


    He didn''t know much about Bai Meng, and he didn''t know how to find the era in which Bai Meng was.


    But Gu Xin is regarded as Bai Meng''s disciple and grandson, and there must be a way to find it.


    It was precisely because of such factors that he decided to leave Guxin''s life.


    Immediately afterwards, the two immediately left the memory light spot and returned to the particle world.


    Gu Xin said to Lin Yu: "I don''t know which memory light spot records the history of that era It''s a bit troublesome to find, we have to let Sidi and them together."


    "Okay, I call them all out."


    Lin Yu nodded, and then called out the other six demon gods, including Xidi, from the light spot of memory.


    After the six souls came out, Lin Yu asked Gu Xin to give a brief overview of the matter, and then split up and started looking for the memory points that recorded Bai Meng''s era.


    While his body of gods and demons was busy doing this, his other body had already reached the galaxy.


    Came to the planet where Lin Chengye and others were housed.


    This is a planet that is very similar to the earth. Lin Chengye, Xia Honglie, and other people he knows best all live on the continents of this planet.


    Huh--


    Lin Yu moved and turned into a streamer to rush towards a certain spot on the surface of the planet.

 Chapter 849： Everyones curiosity

    Lin Yu fell directly outside the manor where Lin Chengye and others lived.


    At that time in the pubic universe, they built a special manor to live in.


    Later, when Lin Yu was looking for a place to stay in this universe, he also built an identical manor.


    In fact, not only for them, Lin Yu also built identical houses for all the people who came to this universe from the Dantian universe.


    To be precise, he copied most of the things in the Dantian universe here.


    Of course, the positions of planets and galaxies in the universe are different from the original Dantian universe.


    There is no way. After all, there is human civilization in this universe. If it is arranged exactly like the Dantian universe, it will definitely affect other people in the universe.


    "Young master?"


    At the gate of the manor, the guardian saw Lin Yu suddenly fall from the sky, and he was suddenly a little strange.


    After he carefully identified it, he found that this man looked very similar to his own young master.


    Although the appearance is a bit different, but the temperament is the same.


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that the body that Lin Yu came here was the body on earth back then, that is, the body that really belonged to him.


    Another body of the gods and demons, which was cultivated all the way by the young master of the Lin family, was in the particle world at this time, looking for clues with the demons and gods such as Gu Xin.


    There is a slight difference between the two bodies, which can be seen by careful observation.


    It can be seen that this famous artist Ding has extraordinary eyesight.


    At least I remember the face of my young master clearly.


    "Master!"


    Jia Ding ran to Lin Yu in three steps and two steps, bowing and saluting.


    "Is the old lady at home?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Yes." Jiading nodded repeatedly and said: "Sect Master Xia is also here, everyone is here. They, they..."


    Speaking of the back, Jia Ding hesitated to say something.


    Lin Yu waved his hand and said, "Needless to say, I will know if I go in and take a look."


    After speaking, Lin Yu strode into the manor.


    At this time, Lin Chengye, Ning Yulan, Xia Honglie and others were all standing in the middle yard of the manor, talking with each other in surprise.


    At this time, Xia Honglie suddenly saw Lin Yu and hurriedly greeted him with excitement, "Junior Brother, you came right in time!"


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Yu asked without knowing anything.


    "Junior Brother, when I sent someone out for inspection today, I found that the positions of the stars have changed, and some stars are actually missing. You should know the situation, right?"


    When Xia Honglie came to Lin Yu, he hurriedly asked.


    He, Lin Chengye and others always thought that they were still in Lin Yu''s Dantian universe, and naturally believed that the changes in the universe were related to Lin Yu.


    "Oh, that''s the case. I have also absorbed some newcomers into the Dantian universe, so I adjusted the positions of the stars to make it easier for them to live in."


    Lin Yu lied.


    In fact, he also wanted to tell the relatives present the truth, letting them know that he used the law of time to bring them from the dying Dantian universe to this time and space.


    But he worried that after telling the truth, it might cause some unnecessary trouble.


    For example, it triggers the paradox of time and space.


    In that case, it would be very troublesome to use the power of the law to offset these effects.


    So to be on the safe side, he decided to hide the truth.


    Anyway, knowing the truth is not important to the people present.


    "I knew Yuer did it."


    At this time, Lin Chengye, Ning Yulan and others had also walked to Lin Yu''s side and stood beside Xia Honglie.


    "It''s just that these people who came this time are a bit weird."


    "Yeah, I don''t understand it a bit."


    Lin Chengye and others said in a puzzled manner.


    Their attention was entirely on the brand-new changes that appeared in the universe, and they didn''t even notice that Lin Yu''s appearance had changed a little.


    I also didn''t realize that Lin Yu had actually not seen them for a long, long time.


    Their thinking remained at the moment before the destruction of the Dantian universe.


    At that time, Lin Yu only separated from them not long.


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this.


    This is exactly the result he wanted.


    At this time, Xia Honglie and Lin Chengye and others exchanged a few words, then turned their heads and said to Lin Yu: "Junior, these people who came in this time don¡¯t seem to have practiced before. They can only sit on weird tools like flying boats. Fly away from the stars."


    "Master, those things are much more powerful than flying boats, they can fly from one star to another in an instant."


    Lin Shan corrected.


    At that time, after Lin Yu took his family to take refuge in the Chiyang Sect, Lin Shan and some other Lin children practiced martial arts in the sect, and later worshipped Xia Honglie as his teacher, so he called Xia Honglie his master.


    "What Xiaoshan said is that those things fly so fast, and those who are waiting for it can''t catch up."


    Xia Honglie nodded repeatedly.


    They were talking about interstellar spacecraft made by some high-tech civilization, but they had no concept in their minds, so they could only use the flying boat as an analogy with their own eyes.


    Of course, this analogy is not accurate, after all, the difference between the two is not small.


    "Also, they also have something similar to an agency puppet, but that thing is much more powerful than an agency puppet!"


    One of Lin Yu''s half-brother answered excitedly.


    Immediately afterwards, Xia Honglie, Lin Chengye and others talked about their own experiences enthusiastically.


    Obviously, the impact of high-tech civilization on them is not small, making them feel very novel.


    "Yu''er, where did you absorb these people?"


    After everyone talked for a while, Lin Chengye asked.


    "It''s from another universe. That universe is almost destroyed. I can''t save myself." Lin Yu continued to lie.


    But this is not all a lie, after all, the universe where the earth was originally located is indeed on the verge of destruction.


    "By the way I have something to tell you."


    Lin Yu said sternly: "Now this universe is no longer in my dantian, but exists independently of me."


    Hearing this, everyone was taken aback.


    But then Xia Honglie laughed and said, "I know, it must be because the junior''s cultivation level has improved again."


    "Senior brother is right." Lin Yu nodded.


    Xia Honglie was indeed right about this, his cultivation level had already taken a big leap compared to before.


    At this time, he already knew how to cultivate the vitality, and he could activate the laws without resorting to the power of the world of the Dantian universe.


    At this moment, Lin Chengye suddenly remembered something and said: "By the way, Yu''er, a strange sight suddenly appeared in the sky some time ago, showing us a technique called Yuanling Breath, this matter..."


    "I did it." Lin Yu took the initiative and said, "This is a newly created technique that I have created. If I succeed in cultivation, I can have the same strength as me."

 Chapter 850： Decide

    "What? Is this technique really so good?"


    Everyone said in astonishment.


    "Of course." Lin Yu nodded, and then added: "But the premise is successful cultivation. Don''t underestimate this technique. This technique is not that easy to practice."


    "That''s natural, how can the practice created by Junior Brother be simple."


    Xia Honglie smiled and praised.


    After speaking, he changed his expression again and asked, "Junior, I heard that people from other stars have also seen the wonder at the time. Could it be that you taught this technique to everyone in the universe?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu replied.


    When Xia Honglie heard this, he suddenly reduced his smile and said in a pity: "Junior Brother, you can teach such a powerful technique to the world for free..."


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu interrupted Xia Honglie with a smile: "I just said that this technique is not that easy to practice."


    "Even the talented and intelligent people want to cultivate to my level for at least thousands of years."


    "So the key is not the exercise itself, but whether the cultivator can persevere in the practice."


    "Brother, you also know that there are very few people in this world who can persist in doing one thing, and even if the other mediocre people have obtained this technique, they will not achieve much."


    "If this is the case, why don''t I teach it to the world for free? It is they themselves that ultimately make them, I just led them in."


    "And you already know that the people I newly recruited into this universe have never practiced. I now teach the breath of the soul to all people in the universe, which can be regarded as letting them have the same starting point as others."


    Upon hearing this, Xia Honglie nodded slowly and accepted Lin Yu''s statement.


    In fact, he didn''t want to interfere with Lin Yu''s decision. He just felt that Lin Yu was a little bit selfless by imparting his original techniques to the world for free.


    He was just a little hard to understand.


    At this time, Lin Chengye stood up and interjected: "Yu''er, we all tried to practice your exercise. It is indeed much harder to practice than ordinary exercises, as you said."


    Hearing what he said, Xia Honglie no longer struggled with the problem just now, and then Lin Chengye said: "I found that it seems that only after all the power is exhausted, can I practice this technique."


    "Senior brother is right. This exercise is different from all the exercises in the world. If you want to practice it, you must start from scratch, no one can be an exception."


    Lin Yu explained to everyone.


    I think he also started from scratch after dissipating all his skills at the beginning.


    He is like this, and other people can''t avoid it naturally.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s affirmative answer, Xia Honglie suddenly frowned.


    Lin Yu knew at a glance that Xia Honglie was reluctant to dissipate his skills and start again.


    After all, he has cultivated for so many years and has only come to this day.


    The most important thing is that after San Gong, it is no different from ordinary people, and will walk on the same starting line as Lin Shan and others.


    He is absolutely not sure to lead these young people again.


    "Brother, if you don''t start again, the gap with others will be pulled faster, you can think clearly."


    Lin Yu reminded with a smile.


    Yuan Ling Breath is an extraordinary technique, this is a god-level technique that can make people become a god-level powerhouse.


    Only through cultivation, the strength can surpass the former demon gods and ancient demon gods.


    Therefore, if Xia Honglie still maintains the status quo, and Lin Shan and others practise the Yuanling breath, then the gap between Xia Honglie and the young people like Lin Shan will be widened with the naked eye, and it will be out of reach before long.


    "In this case¡­¡­"


    Xia Honglie hesitated.


    Lin Yu didn''t urge him when he saw this, but turned to look at Lin Chengye, Ning Yulan and others, and asked, "Father, mother, what about you?"


    Lin Chengye glanced at Ning Yulan, and then said without hesitation: "Naturally, I want to practice the exercises you created, Yuer. How can I embarrass my son as a father."


    "Father is serious, it''s nothing like that." Lin Yu hurriedly calmed down.


    Ning Yulan smiled and said, "Yu''er, mother must live a few more years in order to hug her grandson. Then naturally I will also practice your practice."


    Lin Yu nodded, and then asked Lin Shan and the others present: "What about you?"


    But before they could answer, a familiar voice came from outside.


    "Brother Lin, you are here!"


    Lin Yu turned his head and saw that it was Wang Zijin.


    After placing Wang Zijin in the Dantian universe, he quickly got acquainted with Lin Yu''s family.


    "Brother Wang, you came just right, do you want to cultivate the breath of the soul that I created? If you want, I can help you."


    Lin Yu said.


    The prince Jin haha ??smiled and said: "The peerless exercises created by Brother Lin, I naturally want to practice, even if I have to dissipate my skills and start again, I will not hesitate."


    Wang Zijin was also the chosen person at the beginning, possessing the power of God.


    However, Wang Zijin and Duan Kong later discovered the existence of the power of the world and mastered the control method of the power of the world with the help of Lin Yu.


    So his strength is much stronger than the others present.


    It takes some courage to let him give up and start again.


    However, to Lin Yu''s surprise, Wang Zijin actually agreed so readily, which shows the trust in his practice.


    On the other side, Xia Honglie saw that Wang Zijin had made this decision, so he patted his chest again and said: "Wang Shenzi is willing to start all over again, and what Xia Moujie Wufu can''t bear!"


    While he was speaking, Lin Shan and other children of the Lin family also expressed that they had to cultivate the vitality breath, not to hold back Lin Yu.


    "Okay." Lin Yu nodded his head and said, "Then you can dissipate your skills now."


    "I''ll come first!"


    Wang Zijin started San Gong without saying a word.


    Upon seeing this, Xia Honglie decisively took a seat on the spot, dissipating the skills gained from his lifelong practice.


    Just like this All the people present who have practiced will dissipate their skills on the spot without any hesitation.


    After everyone had finished their San Gong, Lin Yu slowly urged his Yuan Li to begin to transform their bodies.


    A god-level technique like Yuanling Breath is not something that everyone can get started. Only those who are talented and perceptive have the hope of stepping on the threshold.


    However, this so-called threshold does not exist in front of Lin Yu.


    He can help anyone embark on this path of cultivation, even if the opponent is a cat or a dog.


    Of course, if you want to achieve success in this practice, you still need your own efforts, and Lin Yu can''t help much.


    At best, he is forcibly elevating their strength to the level of God''s Son and God''s Daughter, unable to allow them to possess the level of strength of Gods and Demon Gods.


    And while Lin Yu helped everyone wash their muscles and marrow, he also discovered some new clues in the body of the gods and demons in the particle world, along with Gu Xin and other demons.

 Chapter 851： clue

    Within the particle world.


    In a certain memory light spot.


    Lin Yu and the seven demon gods stood on a busy street, looking for Bai Meng and the strange man.


    "It should be this time."


    Gu Xin said hesitantly, and the tone revealed was not quite sure.


    The eight of them searched the particle world for a long time, and finally found a memory spot that records Bai Meng''s era.


    Fortunately, during this period of history, they also saw the figure of that strange man.


    This made Lin Yu overjoyed, busy recreating the history recorded in this memory spot with Gu Xin and other demon gods, hoping to find the scene of Bai Meng''s contact with that strange man.


    After they searched carefully, they found that Bai Meng might meet the strange man at this place, so they began to adjust the time carefully, hoping to reproduce the scene.


    "Perhaps...may have to adjust the time."


    Gu Xin guessed.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Well, adjust and take a look."


    After speaking, he raised his right hand and waved it, adjusting the time of this invisible world forward for half an hour.


    After the adjustment, he and the seven demon gods waited patiently.


    However, waiting until the time moved forward again to the point in time just now, the figure of Bai Meng and the strange man still did not appear.


    Gu Xinqi said: "It''s weird, the place must be this place, but why can''t you see them?"


    Xidi on the side guessed: "Is there such a possibility that the memory of the meeting between the two of them is recorded in another light spot of memory?"


    This situation is possible because the historical scenes recorded in the memory light spots all come from the memories of the deceased.


    If the person who witnessed the meeting between Bai Meng and the strange man did not come to this memory spot after death, then this piece of history would not be able to be reproduced here.


    This is why it is extremely troublesome to explore history in the memory light spot, mainly because the memory is not coherent.


    "It shouldn''t be very likely." Lin Yu shook his head and said: "The time span of the clue we are looking for is relatively short, and it shouldn''t appear in two different memory spots."


    "Would you stop adjusting the time forward or backward?"


    Gu Xin suggested.


    "etc!"


    Lin Yu suddenly raised his hand to stop Gu Xin and the other demon gods, and then said: "We also overlooked a possibility, that is, the meeting between Bai Meng and that strange man, which was not witnessed by anyone."


    A word to awaken the dreamer.


    As soon as Lin Yu''s words were spoken, Gu Xin and other demon gods all showed stunned expressions.


    "Yeah, we should have thought of it long ago!"


    "Although Bai Meng''s strength is low at this time, that strange man''s strength is against the sky! If he doesn''t want other people to see his meeting with Bai Meng, he can be a blind man."


    The demon gods nodded their heads, feeling that the possibility Lin Yu said was very high.


    Otherwise, I shouldn''t have tossed here for so long without seeing the scene where the two of them met.


    "That seems to be incomprehensible."


    Gu Xin groaned.


    While he spoke, Lin Yu and the other demon gods were also lost in thought.


    This situation is indeed very troublesome.


    Because someone must witness the scene of their meeting in order to reproduce the scene at that time.


    Otherwise, only Bai Meng and the strange man died, and the memory was brought into this particle world by the primordial spirit particle.


    Other than that, there is no way to see the scene when the two of them meet.


    "It seems that this clue is so broken, we can only look for other clues."


    Sidi stroked his chin and said helplessly.


    The other demon gods also finished thinking and looked at Lin Yu.


    They couldn''t think of a solution no matter what they thought, so they all felt that Lin Yu would not even think of it.


    After all, this situation is really incomprehensible.


    "Let''s wait and see."


    Lin Yu also recovered from his thoughts, and said: "We don''t want to adjust the time this time, we just wait like this to see if something happens."


    "Also, everyone should look carefully. I believe that after the meeting between Bai Meng and that strange man, he will definitely leave here, and may suddenly appear in a corner."


    When the demons heard what they said, they nodded and agreed: "Okay."


    Strictly speaking, there is indeed a glimmer of hope.


    Because they have just been adjusting the time, they want to adjust to the time when Bai Meng and the strange man meet, maybe they missed some small details.


    One more thing, they didn''t pay attention to some inconspicuous corners when they just observed.


    It is also easy to miss some details.


    So now they are ready not to miss any corners, and carefully observe it from beginning to end.


    If you can''t see Bai Meng and the strange man in this way, you can only give up looking for other clues.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    Lin Yu and the seven demon gods who had returned to their original appearance scanned the street back and forth, closely observing the conditions on the street.


    Suddenly, Gu Xin suddenly stretched out his hand, pointed to an inconspicuous corner of the street and said, "Bai Meng is there!"


    "where?"


    Everyone turned their heads and looked in the direction that Gu Xin pointed.


    After a glance, he saw Bai Meng''s figure.


    I saw that in the corner with walls on three sides, Bai Meng looked left and right in surprise, seemingly wondering why he suddenly appeared there.


    "Lin Yu, it seems that you are right. That strange man confuses everyone around him by blindfolding, causing no one to observe the scene of his meeting with Bai Meng."


    "Now that the strange man left Bai Meng in an inconspicuous corner, that''s why Bai Meng was so surprised."


    Gu Xin speculated.


    The other demon gods nodded repeatedly, agreeing with his statement.


    "Go, let''s go over and take a look."


    Lin Yu suggested.


    After speaking, he strode towards the corner Bai Meng was in At this time, Bai Meng had been relieved from the brief surprise, and the whole person returned to peace.


    Obviously, it was strange that the man had told him about this situation when he left, so he quickly accepted all this.


    It''s just because I have experienced such a thing for the first time, so it is inevitable to be surprised.


    "Very good!"


    After Bai Meng returned to calm, a pleasant smile appeared on his face.


    Left and right hands fisted and said excitedly: "Now I am going to develop, if I can really practice..."


    Speaking of this, he looked around suddenly and vigilantly, and found that someone seemed to be looking at him in the distance, he stopped the words in his mouth and did not continue.


    Afterwards, he pretended to leave the corner casually and walked forward along the street in stride.


    After watching Bai Meng go away, Lin Yu said to Gu Xin and other demon gods: "It''s basically certain now. The breathing practice method that Bai Meng created is probably related to that strange man."

 Chapter 852： regret

    Bai Meng''s words just revealed a lot of information.


    Therefore, not only Lin Yu thinks, but Gu Xin and other demon gods have also guessed this possibility.


    They had already determined in their hearts that the reason why Bai Meng was able to create the breathing practice method was most likely to have accepted the guidance of that strange man.


    "I just said, how can Bai Meng create such a powerful exercise from nothing. This is a magical exercise!"


    Gu Xin shook his head repeatedly.


    As soon as his voice fell, Xidi immediately answered, "Is it possible that the flaws in this technique are actually caused by that strange man deliberately?"


    The other demon gods all turned to look at them when they heard the words.


    "Hey, just because of this, I said that Bai Meng couldn''t create such a powerful technique."


    Gu Xin said to Sidi.


    Hearing what he said, Xidi asked in confusion, "Gu Xin, what do you mean by that?"


    "The meaning is very simple. It is because Bai Meng and our descendants, as well as all those who have practiced Breathing Method, are not smart enough to be able to correct the shortcomings."


    Gu Xin quickly explained.


    "Since even a small defect cannot be corrected, how can Bai Meng and He De create such a powerful technique?"


    "As long as you think about it, you know that creating a powerful technique out of thin air is far more difficult than improving some of its flaws."


    Hearing this, Xidi waited for the Demon God to understand that what Gu Xin said just now was such a logic.


    "The strange man deliberately passed a flawed technique to people of this age for cultivation, what is the purpose?"


    Buzon and Ami said in unison.


    Now that it has been determined that Bai Meng obtained such a technique from the strange man, it is natural to think about the other party''s intentions.


    After all, they are all people who have practiced this technique, and they are considered one of the parties involved.


    Xidi answered, "How can I guess this? If you want to know, you can only continue to look for other clues to see what other contacts Bai Meng has behind the strange man."


    Gu Xin also said, "Rather than clarifying this, what I actually want to know is whether that strange man has a complete version of the exercises in his hands."


    As soon as he uttered these words, Buson, Ami, and the other demon gods'' minds were immediately pulled back by him and pondered this matter.


    After all, they have cultivated this technique for so many years, and they know the advantages and disadvantages of it very clearly.


    And the more they understand, the more they care about what the complete form of this exercise will look like.


    This is much more important than figuring out the purpose of that strange man.


    "This is not difficult, maybe I can help you solve it."


    At this moment, Lin Yu suddenly spoke.


    When Gu Xin waited for the Demon God to hear it, they turned their heads to look at him.


    "Lin Yu, what do you mean?"


    "I mean, I have a set of exercises based on the Demon God''s Breathing Method, and I named it Yuanling Breathing."


    Lin Yu said slowly.


    "what?"


    The demons were shocked on the spot, completely unexpected that Lin Yu would answer that way.


    They thought that Lin Yu meant that he had found some clue and could witness the true content of the full version of the Breathing Practice from the strange man''s hands.


    "Lin Yu, can you let us take a look at the Yuan Ling breath you mentioned?"


    Gu Xin said impatiently.


    Other demon gods also asked after hearing this: "Let us have a look, anyway, we are already like this, even if we look at it, we can''t cultivate."


    What they meant was that even if they watched the full version of Breathing Practice, it would not pose a threat to Lin Yu.


    After all, they have all lost their bodies, and there is only one soul, which is no different from those wandering souls and wild ghosts.


    "Just watch it."


    Lin Yu stretched out his hand and directly displayed the breath of Yuan Ling in front of Gu Xin and other demon gods.


    In fact, even if these demon gods were going to practice this technique after seeing it, he didn''t worry at all.


    Because this exercise is essentially body-refining, it improves physical strength.


    And the physical bodies they had cultivated before had long been destroyed, and the strength they had accumulated also disappeared.


    So if these demon gods want to cultivate, they must first obtain a complete body, and then start from scratch.


    The only thing that is useful is the previous cultivation experience.


    "Sure enough, that''s right!"


    "This place has changed such a small detail, everything is perfect, how could I not think of it!"


    "If you continue to practice this practice, the upper limit is far more than the limit we reached at the beginning."


    "Wait, have you noticed that if you successfully cultivate this technique, not only will your physical body be strong, but it will also be able to activate the law?!"


    It didn''t take long for a demon **** to notice the difference in the breath of the original spirit.


    This Yuanling breath is very different from the practice passed down by Bai Meng.


    Bai Meng''s practice can only obtain magic power after cultivating, but magic power can stimulate the body''s potential and has no other effects.


    However, the strength gained after the cultivation of this breath of the soul can spur the law.


    This is a huge difference.


    "It''s a pity that I have only seen such a perfect technique now, if I could get it back then..."


    Xidi and other demon gods sighed again and again, quite a kind of untimely helplessness.


    Gu Xin did not lament like they did, but asked Lin Yu, "Lin Yu, did you improve this technique?"


    "How about it?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    This is of course not modified by him, but modified by the modifier.


    The only thing he did was to derive the incomplete version of the Demon God''s Breath Technique into a low-level technique so that it could successfully appear on the modifier panel after practicing.


    Everything else is due to the modifier.


    Of course, it is naturally impossible for him to reveal anything related to the modifier, he can only admit that it was improved by himself.


    "you!"


    Gu Xin''s eyes widened when Lin Yu said this.


    Looked at Lin Yu in a daze.


    After a long time he let out a long breath, and said like a frustrated ball: "If I had met you sooner, it would be great..."


    In fact, he wanted to say that he really regretted it.


    Regret that I was against Lin Yu instead of making friends.


    If it is the latter, the current situation may be turned upside down.


    But his self-esteem does not allow him to admit this fact or tell Lin Yu what he really thinks in his heart.


    The other demon gods also sighed secretly at this time.


    If everything can be repeated, they will definitely not make the original choices.


    "Forget it, the past is over." Gu Xin cheered up again: "Lin Yu, what do we do next, do we continue to look for clues related to that strange man?"


    Now they have no intention of looking at Yuan Ling Breath anymore, because they can''t help regretting it.


    Must find something else to do.

 Chapter 853： Accidentally found

    "That''s natural." Lin Yu replied: "This strange man is very important. He must be investigated clearly."


    The more he investigates things related to this strange man, the more Lin Yu discovers the importance of this strange man.


    Perhaps by investigating him, many unknown secrets can be clarified.


    Lin Yu felt that perhaps Bai Meng knew the way to enter the eternal paradise because of him.


    "Continue to split up and look at other places in this memory spot."


    Lin Yu said to the seven demon gods.


    "good."


    Gu Xin waited for the demon **** to agree, and then flew in different directions in this invisible world.


    Lin Yu also found a right direction and flew away quickly.


    It is actually very boring to look for clues in the dust in this memory light spot.


    Because there is no quick way, you can only reproduce the events that have happened one by one, and then look for the connections among them.


    Fortunately, after they have cultivated to this level, their thinking speed and action speed are extremely fast, otherwise they don''t know how long it will take to find a little useful clue.


    Lin Yu flew quickly and came to a mountain in this invisible world in an instant.


    When investigating the clues of Bai Meng and the strange man, he had noticed something wrong with this mountain range, so he was going to reproduce the history here to see if he could see some special historical events.


    Lin Yu waved slowly.


    In an instant, the time in this mountain range was adjusted to a certain point in time, and then time passed by at an extremely fast speed, and various pictures flashed in front of him like a marquee.


    Lin Yu stroked his chin with one hand, staring carefully at the scenes flying in front of him.


    Although it is off the beaten track here, there are many birds and beasts, so what happened here was recorded by their sense organs.


    After a while, Lin Yu waved his hand suddenly, and the picture in front of him stopped instantly, presenting at a normal time flow.


    I saw an old medicine-gathering farmer walking with a young man in a depression in the mountains.


    The old farmer said something to the young man from time to time as he walked, as if he was teaching him something.


    While the young man listened to the teachings of the old farmer, he looked at here with curiosity, bumping there, it seemed that it was the first time to enter this mountain.


    Lin Yu''s gaze stayed on them and moved slowly with them.


    Suddenly, when the young man walked to a big tree curiously, he inexplicably fell back, sitting on the ground with both hands and fell to the ground.


    The old farmer was caught when he saw this, and then quickly walked to the side of the young man and stretched out his hand to pull him up.


    "right here."


    With a wave of his hand, Lin Yu adjusted the time a little further, returning to the time when the boy walked towards the tree.


    The scene that had just appeared next appeared again, and this time Lin Yu watched it very carefully.


    "Sure enough." Lin Yu nodded secretly: "This place seems to have been placed under some kind of restriction to prevent people from approaching."


    "But people in this era have not yet practiced, so how do they know how to set restrictions..."


    The result is obvious, this restriction must have been placed by the strange man.


    But I have to admit that this strange man is cautious enough to choose places where almost no one will go.


    If it weren''t for the two grandsons who went into the mountain to gather medicines, they accidentally ran into the restriction here, Lin Yu would never know that there would be the footprints of that strange man here.


    "Come here all, I found some clues here."


    Lin Yu transmitted sound to the seven demon gods.


    It''s better to let Gu Xin and the others come over to check the clues found. After all, they have lived a long time and experienced a lot of things.


    It didn''t take long for the seven streamers to appear in different directions, approaching here at an extremely fast speed.


    After an instant, Gu Xin and other demon gods appeared in front of Lin Yu.


    "it''s here?"


    As soon as Gu Xin stopped, he looked at the mountains below and wondered.


    "It''s here, you guys have a look first."


    As soon as Lin Yu finished speaking, he adjusted the time back again, back to before the time when the boy walked towards the tree.


    "Look at those two people carefully."


    Lin Yu reminded.


    Gu Xin and the other six demon gods were busy staring at their grandson and grandson, watching their every move.


    After seeing that young man fall down inexplicably, Gu Xin repeatedly said: "People in this era don''t know what cultivation is, and how can there be any restrictions."


    "So that weird man must have done it." Sidi answered.


    After speaking, they and the other demon gods turned their heads to look at Lin Yu to see what decision Lin Yu had made.


    "It''s still the same as before." Lin Yu said to the demon gods.


    What he meant was that now that the location has been determined, he will adjust the time and observe carefully to see if there is any new situation.


    "Ok."


    The demons nodded together.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu began to adjust the time flow rate here, and made the time flow rate faster again.


    But Gu Xin and other demon gods each stared at one of them, carefully observing.


    In this way, time passed slowly in their waiting and observation.


    Before they knew it, they watched all the events of all sizes that happened in this place in three years.


    Unfortunately, no useful results were obtained.


    From the beginning of the juvenile wrestling, until three years later, there was peace in the mountains, without any special circumstances.


    Not only the grandson and grandson who collected the medicine have never been here again, nor have they seen anyone else come in.


    Maybe after the grandson and grandson left, they told other people about the weird incident that happened here, which frightened people.


    Of course, although he did not get any useful information, Lin Yu did not give up, but continued to observe the situation in the mountains with Gu Xin and other demons.


    Picture after picture still flashed quickly before his eyes.


    At this moment, Ami suddenly shouted: "Stop, there is a situation!"


    Lin Yu immediately waved his hand to stop when he heard it, and then adjusted the time back a bit.


    "Look, there!"


    Ami pointed to a corner to the north and said to everyone.


    In the direction he was pointing, a very strange behavior appeared.


    "Isn''t this the man?"


    Sidi guessed that is not like him, let''s look again. "


    Gu Xin stared at the weird figure carefully, then spoke.


    Under the gaze of everyone, the man in the mountains suddenly jumped up from the ground and jumped a hundred meters high.


    But after landing, he suddenly twitched with his hands on the ground.


    After convulsing for a while, he madly destroyed the surrounding things again, just like a mad beast.


    But soon, his whole body suddenly stood still, and it seemed that some powerful force restrained him and made him unable to move.


    "It''s probably that strange guy who did it." Gu Xin guessed.


    And as he spoke, the eccentric humanoid creature that was trapped suddenly began to dissolve like a block of ice.


    In just a few breaths, he completely lost his appearance, leaving only a transparent round sphere.


    "What? This is..."

 Chapter 854： Yuan

    After seeing the transparent sphere clearly, Lin Yu was stunned on the spot.


    Because he discovered that this is a crystal core.


    It was exactly the same as the crystal core created by the original ancestor before the awakening, as well as the crystal core created by the ancient demon gods such as Bai Meng.


    The only difference may be size.


    "What it is?"


    Gu Xin had some guesses in his mind, but he still turned to ask Lin Yudao.


    "That is the crystal core, the original ancestor before awakening looked like that."


    Lin Yu said as he looked at Gu Xin: "The same thing in the body of the demon **** puppet you helped me find, you should remember."


    Gu Xin nodded slowly when he heard the words.


    Xidi said, "The devil **** puppets were made by Baimeng, and that strange guy would also make this kind of stuff... In other words, he taught Baimeng them?"


    "That''s probably it."


    Lin Yu touched his chin and said.


    If the exercises Bai Meng practiced were taught by that strange man, then they must have learned the technique of making the crystal core from the strange man.


    Of course, this is still not certain, it''s just a guess.


    But although it is a guess, it should not be far from the actual situation.


    At this time, Ami shouted again: "Look, it''s Bai Meng!"


    Everyone hurriedly turned their heads and looked around, and indeed saw Bai Meng''s figure in the col.


    At this time, Bai Meng has achieved success in his cultivation, walking in the densely vegetation and inaccessible mountains as if walking on the ground.


    After a few couldn''t breathe, Bai Meng jumped all the way into the restricted area of ??the strange man.


    Seeing this scene, the demon gods such as Lin Yu and Gu Xin became more convinced of their previous guesses.


    This Bai Meng really had a relationship with that strange man.


    Otherwise, why doesn''t this prohibition work for him alone?


    At this time, Bai Meng had come to the crystal core exposed to the air, and looked at it curiously.


    Before long, the strange man also appeared.


    At this time, this strange man''s actions were no different from normal people, and no one would think he was weird.


    "Why, interested in this thing?"


    The strange man walked to Bai Meng''s side and asked with interest.


    "Yuan, what is this?"


    Bai Meng asked.


    As soon as his voice fell, the demon gods such as Lin Yu and Gu Xin all noticed the key word-Yuan.


    It seems that this strange man''s name is Yuan.


    I just don¡¯t know if he has a surname, or that Yuan is just a code name, not his name.


    "This thing is very interesting, I made it, but it''s not perfect yet."


    Yuan explained to Bai Meng patiently.


    Bai Mengqi said, "You made it? What''s the use of this thing?"


    "It''s more useful, do you want to see it?"


    Yuan smiled and asked Bai Meng.


    Bai Meng nodded repeatedly: "Yes!"


    "Come with me."


    Yuan smiled, and after retracting the crystal core, he turned and disappeared in the woods.


    Bai Meng was busy following.


    "Go, go down!"


    After Lin Yu greeted him, he instantly fell to the ground.


    Guxin and other demon gods followed closely behind.


    After landing, they looked in the direction where Yuan and Bai Meng disappeared, and they saw a well-concealed entrance.


    It seemed that the entrance seemed to lead to the depths of the earth.


    "walk into."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu walked straight into the entrance.


    This invisible world is constructed from the memories of various creatures, so there is no need to worry about danger in it.


    After entering the entrance, Lin Yu and Gu Xin and other demon gods walked quickly along the inner passage, and soon they came to a cave located in the ground.


    It''s here to the end, and there is no other way except the passage leading to the ground.


    However, there is no such thing as Yuan and Bai Meng here.


    Not only did they not here, but they didn''t see Yuan and Bai Meng on their way here.


    "Adjust the time to see."


    Gu Xin suggested.


    Although he said so, he didn''t hold any hope.


    After all, they came in right after Yuan and Bai Meng, and they should be able to see them here.


    Lin Yu began to adjust the time, first moving forward, then moving backward.


    But no matter how he adjusted it, Yuan and Bai Meng could not be seen.


    "Either there are no creatures in this cave, so no bystanders have recorded this history, or Yuanbu imposed some kind of restriction so that no creature can perceive what''s happening here."


    Lin Yu said to the demon gods.


    "It must be so."


    Several demon gods nodded.


    Gu Xin said: "In this way, the clue is broken again, and we can''t know what the two of them are talking about."


    Xidi said, "What is certain now is that Bai Meng''s method of making the crystal core must be Yuanjiao."


    "Yeah." The other demon gods nodded one after another.


    "I''ll just say how Baimeng knows so much better than us, and there are so many methods that we don''t know."


    Gu Xin said suddenly.


    In fact, if you cultivate to the level of him and Bai Meng, it doesn''t matter who cultivates first or who cultivates later.


    Anyway, they have reached a bottleneck, and everyone''s strengths are almost the same.


    Therefore, Bai Meng, these ancient demon gods, should also be able to do things like their high-level demon gods.


    "Although the clues are broken here, this trip still yielded a lot of useful information."


    Bouzon stood up and said.


    "At least, we know that Bai Meng is not as good as we once thought."


    The demon gods all nodded slowly and deeply agreed with what he said.


    They are like the disciples in the major sects, and respect the Patriarch Bai Meng very much.


    This is why after Bai Meng appeared at the time, he didn''t spend much effort to persuade them to do something for him.


    It is because of the strong halo effect.


    However, after getting so many clues, they found that Bai Meng was far less powerful than they thought.


    Therefore, this admiration faded a lot in an instant.


    At this time, they already regarded Bai Meng in their hearts like ordinary people.


    While they were talking, Lin Yu fell into contemplation.


    At this time, what he cared most was not how much Bai Meng learned from Yuan, but how Yuanzu came from.


    Those ancient demon gods in Bai Meng were able to create a powerful crystal core and almost awakened successfully.


    And Yuanzu was just a crystal core before awakening.


    The two are exactly the same.


    Therefore, since Bai Meng and the others learned the method of making the crystal core from the Yuan, they created the crystal core.


    So, is the origin of Yuanzu also related to Yuan?


    "The awakening of Yuanzu is probably not accidental."


    Lin Yu suddenly spoke.


    When the demon gods heard it, they immediately stopped what they were saying.


    Gu Xin exclaimed: "Yes, how did we forget Yuanzu? This is a very important clue!"


    Other demon gods also showed surprise expressions.


    The impression that Yuan Zu left them was so deep, until now they can''t help but feel scared when they think of Yuan Zu.


    So after discovering that there might be a way to figure out the true origin of Yuanzu, they couldn''t restrain their inner excitement.

 Chapter 855： 1 everything is related to the yuan

    "Yuanzu''s ability to awaken self-awareness must have something to do with this strange guy named Yuan!"


    Sidi said excitedly.


    The other demon gods followed and nodded again and again.


    They have been curious about how the original ancestor awakened, but unfortunately they have no way of knowing the truth.


    But now I finally found a clue.


    And the possibility of this clue is very high.


    "By the way, maybe we can look for the history when the Yuan ancestor first awakened?"


    Buzon suddenly remembered something.


    After coming to this particle world, they have been looking for a way to enter the eternal paradise according to Lin Yu''s requirements, so they have no extra thoughts to think about other things.


    Therefore, after mentioning Yuanzu now, Bu Song suddenly remembered that as long as he finds the memory light spot that records the history of Yuanzu''s awakening period, he will be able to know how Yuanzu came.


    But as soon as Bu Song''s words were uttered, Gu Xin shook his head and said, "It can''t be done."


    "Don''t forget that the history recorded in the memory light spot comes from people''s memories during their lifetime."


    "If all those who know those things become nothingness, then there is no way to reproduce that period of history here."


    After his reminder, the demon gods finally remembered that the land of chaos where the original ancestor was born has been completely destroyed by the law of extinction, and everything there has been turned into nothingness.


    And nothingness means that it ceases to exist in any time and space.


    "Then Yuanzu didn''t mean it on purpose, was it?"


    A demon **** guessed: "I mean, Yuan Zu did it deliberately in order not to let people know how he was born."


    "You think too much, this possibility is basically zero."


    Lin Yu shook his head and said: "At that time, the ancestor did not know the existence of the particle world. I didn''t know that this face center would record all the history of the entire plane and each world."


    "So..."


    The demon **** nodded slowly, and said no more.


    At this time, Gu Xin asked: "Lin Yu, you are the first god-level powerhouse to have contact with Yuanzu. You should know him better than us, you..."


    "No, I am not the first god-level powerhouse to come into contact with him." Lin Yu interrupted Gu Xin and corrected.


    "Aren''t you?" Gu Xinqi said.


    After finishing speaking, he added: "I mean, who is the first to come into contact with Yuanzu after awakening, not before."


    Gu Xin knew that the land of chaos was born in a battle of gods, so before the ancestor awakened, he must have had contact with a god-level powerhouse.


    "That''s not true. Before that, there was a higher **** named Lingwu Shen who had contact with the original ancestor." Lin Yu explained.


    At that time, the world where Ling Wushen gave birth to the original ancestor was diametrically opposed to the original ancestor, affecting the pattern of the entire world.


    Speaking of it, Lin Yu''s ability to obtain martial arts laws has something to do with this spirit martial god.


    "Lingwushen?" Gu Xinqi said: "The land of chaos is extremely dangerous. Even the upper gods can''t go deep there. How did Lingwushen get in?"


    "I don''t know, maybe it was trapped there during the battle of God, maybe it was another reason..."


    Lin Yu touched his chin and said.


    In fact, he had just been thinking about how Lingwu Shen appeared in the center of the land of chaos.


    He didn''t ponder the details before, but now that he knew that the origin of Yuan ancestors was related to Yuan, he couldn''t help guessing whether Lingwu Shen appeared there and whether it was also related to Yuan.


    For example, Yuan deliberately threw Lingwushen into the world in the center of the Land of Chaos, so that the ancestor could absorb his godhead and awaken completely.


    After all, when he first knew the existence of Lingwushen, Lingwushen had been fighting with Yuanzu for many years.


    It is precisely because the strength of the original ancestor before the complete awakening is similar to that of the Spirit Martial God, that world has always maintained a delicate balance and has not been destroyed by the battle between the two sides.


    Perhaps all of this was done deliberately by Yuan.


    Yuan deliberately chose Lingwushen, a **** who is not high or low in strength, so that it is convenient for Yuan ancestors to practice hands.


    At this time, Gu Xin also thought of this, and said: "It seems that the Spirit Martial God will appear there, and it is also related to Yuan."


    The clues came together again here.


    Now all the clues point to Yuan.


    Everyone is aware that the major events that have occurred on this plane seem to be related to Yuan.


    "Perhaps our guess of the Purifier is also wrong."


    Gu Xin said suddenly.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu immediately turned to look at Gu Xin.


    The first time I heard the three words Purifier was in Gu Xin''s mouth, but now Gu Xin mentioned Purifier again.


    This makes Lin Yu very concerned.


    Seeing Lin Yu looking straight at him, Gu Xin continued: "I mean, the matter of the Purifier is just our guess."


    "The reason why we have such a guess is because we can''t explain the origin of those gods."


    Xidi answered, "Yes, if the gods are not purifiers, they can''t explain their behavior at all."


    After speaking, Gu Xin and Xidi explained their understanding of the gods in detail again.


    After listening to their narration, Lin Yu realized that the gods had appeared inexplicably, and there was no sign before they appeared.


    Moreover, after those gods appeared, they had great hostility towards them, the demon gods, as if they had an unshakable hatred.


    And the most important thing is that none of those gods were slowly cultivated by humans, and they didn''t know where their power came from.


    They only know that the natural laws in the core of the big world can be absorbed and transformed by them, helping them increase their strength.


    After Gu Xin and Xidi finished talking from beginning to end, Lin Yu thought that if he were himself, he would probably have a similar guess.


    After all, this is really weird.


    And what those gods did was indeed like purifying all the unstable factors in the plane.


    Of course, Lin Yu couldn''t help but relax after learning that the purifier was just the speculation of the demon gods.


    After all, if the claim of a purifier is unfounded, then he naturally cannot be a purifier.


    This doubt can be completely dispelled from then on.


    "Now it seems the appearance of those gods seems to be related to Yuan..."


    Gu Xin said dreamily.


    Unexpectedly, this clue eventually pointed to Yuan.


    At this point, everyone present was very curious about Yuan, and they all wanted to know the true origin of Yuan.


    And, what is the purpose of Yuan.


    "It seems necessary to thoroughly investigate Yuan, which may be more important than figuring out how to enter the eternal paradise."


    Xidi suggested to Lin Yu.


    Now they are all controlled by Lin Yu, so they can only listen to Lin Yu''s decision.


    If Lin Yu only wants to enter the eternal paradise quickly, then they have no choice but to continue to look for relevant clues in this dusty history.


    But Xidi felt that Lin Yu must be the same as them at this time, just wanting to quickly figure out the origin of Yuan.

 Chapter 856： Not a coincidence

    "First put all the clues together."


    Lin Yu said to the demon gods.


    "Yeah." Gu Xin immediately answered and began to gather the clues he had already obtained.


    "First of all, the breathing practice method that Bai Meng created was taught by Yuan, and what he taught was still an incomplete version of the practice."


    "Then Yuan also taught Bai Meng how to make a powerful crystal core."


    "Furthermore, the origin of Yuan ancestor and the origin of gods are likely to be related to Yuan."


    "Yuanzu did not accidentally awaken his self-consciousness, but was awakened by Yuan through some means."


    "As for the gods...wait!"


    Gu Xin stopped abruptly and said with a stunned expression: "The complete breathing practice method not only trains the body, but also allows people to master the power of the law of activation, which can make people improve in all directions."


    "But the exercises Yuan imparted to Bai Meng can only train the body."


    "And those gods can use the power of the law, but they are very fragile."


    "It looks like one exercise has been deliberately split into two, and they are given to different people to practice, and then the two parties are allowed to fight with each other."


    "No, it should be said that the guy treated us as chess pieces, and then changed tricks to let us give him fun."


    At the end, Gu Xin had an angry expression on his face.


    He suddenly realized that from start to finish, these people were just pawns in Yuan''s hands.


    First, I learned the incomplete exercises taught by Yuan, and turned into a human and ghost.


    And all of this may be just for fun on a whim in Yuan Yuan, just for fun.


    "This speculation is not unreasonable."


    Lin Yu followed Gu Xin''s thoughts and said: "Yuan possesses unimaginable strength. In this new era, he will almost never meet an opponent. It will be boring and normal."


    Hearing this, Xidi and the other demon gods all nodded slowly.


    Lin Yu continued: "But what I am even more curious about now is what the eternal paradise is."


    What kind of eternal paradise is a place Lin Yu has never known, so he has always been curious.


    But the curiosity of the past is not the same as the curiosity of the present.


    In the past, he simply wanted to know what was there and what kind of world it was.


    But now, he still wants to know whether this eternal paradise has anything to do with Yuan.


    After all, there is a clue that is actually very clear now, that is, Bai Meng can know the existence of the eternal paradise, and know how to get there, it must be related to Yuan.


    Maybe Yuan told him all this personally.


    "Eternal Paradise..."


    Gu Xin groaned, and said in a daze, "You said, is Yuan now in that eternal paradise?"


    "Is there such a possibility? In fact, the eternal paradise was created by Yuan Yishou, and he is there waiting for us to enter?"


    "Also, is the soul calming stone also from his hands? After all, the soul calming stone was controlled by the gods at first, and they used it to create the burial place of the gods."


    Gu Xin means that the gods are most likely created by Yuan himself.


    After Yuan created the gods, he created another soul stone and gave it to them.


    "How much do you know about the Soul Calming Stone?"


    Lin Yu hurriedly asked when Gu Xin mentioned the soul calming stone.


    Gu Xin replied: "I don''t know much, that is, the ones I told you before."


    "If you want to know more, you can only ask those gods. The information we get comes from them."


    "It''s a pity that they were all killed by the original ancestor, and none of them are left."


    Lin Yu nodded slightly.


    In other words, the only understanding of the soul-saving stone is to know that the real name of this thing is the stone of creation.


    You can use it to create a complete world, a world far more solid than the universe.


    "Forget it, now we can only rely on guesses if we continue, we should continue to look for clues related to Yuan."


    "Maybe we can get more meta-related information in the particle world."


    Lin Yu said to the demon gods.


    Of course, he said that, but he knew in his heart that there were definitely not many clues related to Yuan in this particle world.


    Clues such as how Yuan awakened Yuan''s ancestor and how to create gods are not to be found in these memory light spots.


    Because all this is too far away from ordinary people.


    And if no one or other creatures have witnessed the relevant process, those history cannot be reproduced in the memory light spot.


    "Then we continue?"


    Gu Xin asked.


    "Go on." Lin Yu nodded and said: "Let''s continue searching in this memory light spot first, and then go to other memory light spots to look at."


    "In short, you can find as many clues as you can."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that it was no longer meaningful to simply find a way to enter the eternal paradise.


    Because the existence of Eternal Paradise has a high probability of being related to Yuan.


    As long as you find more clues related to Yuan, you will naturally know how to enter the eternal paradise.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu and Gu Xin and other demon gods left the underground cave where Yuan had stayed and returned to the surface.


    And as soon as they returned to the ground, the seven demon gods immediately flew into the sky, looking for clues related to Yuan.


    Lin Yu didn''t continue to act with them, but left this memory spot directly and returned to the particle world.


    He wanted to take a good look at the soul calming stone in his arms.


    Among the countless flashes of light, Lin Yu took out the soul calming stone that he had been carrying with him from his arms, and held it in the palm of his hand to examine it carefully.


    This thing was obtained from the burial place of the gods, and after obtaining it, the burial place of the gods died out.


    Of course, Lin Yu doesn''t want to recall this experience now, but wants to know why it can absorb vital energy.


    "The crystal core contains elemental energy, and this thing also has elemental energy, so if this thing is really made by the element, is the method of manufacturing it similar to that of the crystal core?"


    "Also, the god-given things that the gods give to the chosen people can gain vital energy after I eat them, and those demons and ghosts that have been affected by the demon god''s magic power can also be sucked out of vital energy by me."


    "Now it is known that the origins of gods and demon gods are related to Yuan, so..."


    "etc!"


    Suddenly Lin Yu discovered something very important.


    "Yuan, Yuanneng... This is definitely not a coincidence!"


    Lin Yu recalled the experience when he first got the modifier.


    When the modifier appeared at that time, the word Yuanneng was displayed on the bottom line.


    After slowly exploring later, he realized that Yuanneng could be used to modify martial arts and help him increase his strength.


    Later, I slowly learned some ways to obtain vital energy.


    Since then, he has truly embarked on the road to becoming stronger.


    It can be said that without the martial arts modifier, there would be no such thing as his today.


    However, now he discovered that all this seems to be related to Yuan.


    Yuanhe Yuanneng, this is definitely not a coincidence!

 Chapter 857： Blocked out

    "Yuan¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu thought to himself: "I must figure out the origin of this guy!"


    Now his curiosity about Yuan is not limited to just wondering if the opponent is from the previous era, but to find out if he is related to Wuxue Modifier.


    "There are not so many coincidences in the world, and it must be the same."


    Lin Yu clenched his fists slightly.


    At this time, Gu Xin suddenly transmitted to him: "Lin Yu, come on, I found some new clues here."


    Lin Yu immediately rushed to where Gu Xin was.


    Just when he was thinking, the demon gods Gu Xin left the memory spot one after another, looking for clues elsewhere.


    So at this time Gu Xin was no longer in that memory light spot, but in another part of the particle world.


    Lin Yu soon came to Gu Xin''s soul.


    "You didn''t go in?"


    Lin Yu glanced at Gu Xin in surprise, wondering.


    He thought that Gu Xin had discovered some new clue in a certain memory light spot, but when he arrived, he found Gu Xin''s spirit floating near a light spot and did not enter.


    "Lin Yu, this light spot is different from other light spots!"


    Gu Xin said excitedly: "I found that the people in this light spot seem to be alive and have their own consciousness!"


    Lin Yu understood it instantly when he heard it.


    The light spot Gu Xin said was not actually a memory light spot, but a resurrection light spot.


    People like Duan Kong who still retain their pre-mortem consciousness after death can enter the resurrection light spot after coming to the particle world and continue to live in the invisible world inside.


    At that time, Lin Yu wanted to resurrect Duan Kong, but Duan Kong actively refused, saying that it was more comfortable to live in such a world.


    Because there are no gods and demons to interfere with people''s lives, people live more comfortably.


    "I forgot to tell you, this kind of light spot is not a memory light spot." Lin Yu said to Gu Xin.


    Gu Xin was taken aback.


    He thought he had made a major discovery, but he didn''t expect it was just because Lin Yu forgot to explain it in advance.


    "Then this is?" Gu Xin questioned.


    Lin Yu explained: "This kind of light spot is called the resurrection light spot. Those creatures that retain their pre-mortem consciousness after death can enter into it to live. That''s why you feel that the people inside seem to be alive."


    "It turned out to be so."


    Gu Xin nodded slowly, indicating that he understood.


    "Speaking." Lin Yu turned his head to look at this resurrection light spot, "I haven''t come in here to see it."


    After learning about the characteristics of these light spots from Duan Kong''s mouth, he was only busy looking for clues in the memory light spots, and there was no time to go into the resurrection light spots to find out.


    Moreover, Duan Kong also mentioned that Rebirth Spot is not so easy to enter, which also affected his decision to some extent.


    "Have you never been inside?" Gu Xin thought: "I wonder if there will be clues we need?"


    "It''s possible, I''ll go in and have a look."


    Lin Yu replied, and then he found out his spiritual consciousness, trying to enter this memory light spot.


    Anyway, Gu Xin and other demon gods are helping him find clues, and there will be no new clues for a while, so there is time to look inside.


    Lin Yu''s divine consciousness quickly approached the resurrection light spot, and at the same time, Gu Xin''s divine soul drifted towards the memory light spot, wanting to enter it with Lin Yu.


    However, in the next moment, they were surprised to find that a powerful force was blocking their entry.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t let us in?"


    Gu Xin asked in surprise.


    Lin Yu frowned and said, "I don''t know."


    Gu Xin thought after hearing this: "This is weird, why can''t I get in?"


    "Perhaps because our power is too strong?"


    Lin Yu guessed.


    He remembered what Duan Kong said at the time, saying that the world in the resurrection light spot is quiet and peaceful, and there are no powerful existences such as gods and demons to interfere with people''s lives.


    So it may be because of his strength that he was blocked by the resurrection light spot.


    After all, if a person like him with power against the sky can enter and exit the Rebirth Spot at will, how to ensure that the ordinary people inside are not disturbed?


    "That''s not right." Gu Xin questioned: "Your strength is very strong, but now I have only one soul, and I can''t make it out of power. Why would I be turned away?"


    "Similarly, I only have divine consciousness to enter, no different from you."


    Lin Yu reminded.


    "That''s true." Gu Xin reacted.


    Then he asked: "Then what is the reason? We only have consciousness to enter it, and we can''t exert our true strength inside, so why are we blocked from outside?"


    "It may be judged based on the strength we once possessed."


    Lin Yu recalled what Duan Kong said at the time, while guessing: "The invisible world in the resurrection light spot is the same as the real material world. People can live freely in it, and they can also practice."


    "We have all had great strengths and unparalleled advantages in cultivation. We can quickly surpass everyone and reach a height that no one else can match."


    Hearing this explanation, Gu Xin also reacted.


    Yes, I have a cultivation experience that is hard for ordinary people to match. As long as I have the opportunity, it won''t be long before I can make a comeback.


    In a sense, potential is also part of strength.


    Because potential represents future strength.


    "According to you, I am more and more interested in the world inside."


    Gu Xin said eagerly: "If I can enter it, I might be able to restart a wonderful life."


    "That''s why you will be ruthlessly blocked out."


    Lin Yu reminded.


    Hearing this, Gu Xin sighed helplessly, resigning himself to his fate and said no more.


    Afterwards, he returned to the topic just now and said: "We can''t get in, what should we do now?"


    "You go to other memory light spots to find clues related to Yuan, and I will think about it."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    "Okay." Gu Xin reluctantly agreed.


    If possible, he would like to find a way to enter the resurrection light spot together here.


    But who made him offer to help Lin Yu to do things in exchange for a way out?


    Now he can only obediently obey Lin Yu, don''t want to have any rebellious thoughts, otherwise only eternal death is waiting for him.


    Gu Xin left quickly and floated to other memory spots, while Lin Yu fell into contemplation again.


    "How do you get into it?"


    Lin Yu stroked his chin, racking his brains to think.


    After a while, he tried everything he could think of, but unfortunately none of them worked.


    In this case, it would be useless to dissipate all the power, because Gu Xin''s current state is equivalent to dissipating his power.


    He can''t even get in, so he will definitely not get in after he has done his exercises.


    So there is no other way to try.


    "Don''t ask Duan Kong again."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.

 Chapter 858： No accident

    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately flew towards the memory spot where Duan Kong was.


    When Shi Tian Kong mentioned to him which memory spot he was in, so he knew the direction.


    It didn''t take long before Lin Yu arrived at his destination.


    "Duan Kong?"


    Lin Yu tried to sense Duan Kong and asked.


    "Lin Yu, is it you?"


    Soon, Duan Kong''s familiar voice came into his ears.


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked, "Duan Kong, how is life in Rebirth Spot?"


    "this¡­¡­"


    Duan Kong hesitated, and did not rush down to say.


    After a while, Duan Kong sighed: "When I first arrived here, I did think it was very beautiful, but now I don''t think so."


    "Why is this?" Lin Yu asked.


    He was curious about how Duan Kong''s mentality changed.


    Duan Kong replied: "Because everyone here retains the consciousness of his life, everyone knows that they are dead."


    "You should be able to imagine that people''s mentality in this situation is very different from normal conditions."


    "People don''t hold any hope, they just live to live."


    "When I first arrived here, there were a lot of new things waiting for me to understand, and there were no gods and demons here, so I thought this place was very beautiful."


    "When it loses its freshness, everything starts to become dull."


    "I''m thinking, if everyone comes here after being emptied of their pre-mortal consciousness, the world inside can truly be called perfect."


    "Because that is equivalent to everyone restarting their life without any entanglements with the past."


    Lin Yu listened to Duan Kong while thinking seriously.


    After Duan Kong finished speaking, Lin Yu admitted that what the other party said was really reasonable.


    The world in this resurrection light spot is indeed still different from the real world.


    The biggest difference lies in people''s mentality.


    At this time, Duan Kong asked: "Lin Yu, you suddenly contacted me, should there be anything you want to ask?"


    Lin Yu said with some embarrassment after hearing this: "You guessed it."


    Duan Kong smiled and said: "You don''t need to feel embarrassed. To be honest, I am very happy to hear your voice again. This makes my boring life a little fresher."


    "Oh, isn''t it?" Lin Yu followed and smiled.


    Duan Kong asked: "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to know what the world is like in the Rebirth Light Spot."


    Lin Yu was not polite, and said directly.


    What he thought in his mind was that since he couldn''t get into it, he would simply ask Duan Kong to inquire about it.


    Maybe you can get some clues from Duan Kong.


    Hearing Lin Yu''s request, Duan Kong thought for a while and said, "This is complicated to say, and I don''t know where to start. Or else, first tell me what you want to know?"


    "Then get to know the people inside first." Lin Yu pondered, "Do the people who enter the Rebirth Light Spot have anything in common?"


    It suddenly occurred to him that the person in the resurrection light spot could retain the consciousness of his life, perhaps also related to Yuan.


    So if you understand the characteristics of these people, you may be able to get some useful information.


    "This question is a good question, and I happened to be observing the situation in this area recently."


    Duan Kong seemed excited.


    It seems that he has recently observed some interesting things, which happened to be told to Lin Yu.


    "I found that all people who enter the Rebirth Light Spot have one thing in common, that is, they love to delve into things."


    "Everyone here is about the same as me, tirelessly exploring the truth about the world."


    "Hey, but from a certain point of view this is also a disadvantage."


    "When we discovered that there were no secrets to explore, we soon began to get bored."


    "That''s why I told you just now that after losing the freshness, everything here feels dull."


    Listening to Duan Kong''s words, Lin Yu couldn''t help but recall Duan Kong who had just entered the resurrection light spot.


    Duan Kong was full of vitality and enthusiasm at that time.


    But now Duan Kong just listened to the voice and knew that he was listless every day.


    Of course, what Lin Yu cares most about right now is not this, but the common ground among people in the resurrection light spot that Duan Kong just mentioned.


    "Sure enough, there is no accident in this world."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    From Duan Kong''s point of view, most of these people who can enter the resurrection light spot with pre-mortem consciousness are also related to Yuan.


    They did not retain the memories of their lives because of good luck, but because Yuan took a fancy to them and hoped that they would come to the particle world in this way.


    The only question now is what is Yuan''s intention to do this.


    In other words, Yuan has been hiding in the dark and exerting influence on all the worlds in this plane. What kind of purpose does it have?


    "Lin Yu, do you want to know anything else?"


    After Lin Yu thought about it, Duan Kong asked.


    "Yes." Lin Yu said immediately.


    After speaking, he asked Duan Kong a few more questions, and inquired about the overall environment in the resurrection light spot.


    This can also help inferring the intent of the meta.


    Of course, it is naturally impossible to figure out the purpose of Yuan so quickly.


    After all, this person hides so deeply, it must be to prevent others from guessing his thoughts.


    "By the way, Lin Yu."


    After answering Lin Yu''s question, Duan Kong suddenly remembered something and took the initiative to say: "Now some top powerhouses are trying to leave this world."


    "Oh? Did they find a way to leave?" Lin Yushun asked.


    "No, it''s not that simple." Duan Kong immediately denied.


    Lin Yu asked again after hearing this: "So what''s the progress?"


    "I''m not very clear about this." Duan Kong explained: "The main reason is that I am not strong enough now, so I can''t get in touch with them."


    "Not enough strength?"


    Lin Yu groaned, and suddenly thought in his heart that perhaps he could give the Yuan Ling breath to Duan Kong to practice.


    If the world in the resurrection light spot can also practice this kind of exercise.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked hurriedly: "Duan Kong, is the world in your place exactly the same as the real world outside?"


    "Well It''s exactly the same. Everything is very real. Everyone has the same body as before. If it wasn''t for everyone''s memories of life, I would definitely think this is the real world."


    Duan Kong replied.


    When Lin Yu heard that, since it was exactly the same as the real material world, he should be able to cultivate the breath of the soul.


    "Duan Kong, I have a very powerful technique here. I believe that after you practice, you will soon become the strongest in your world."


    All god-level powerhouses will be blocked from the resurrection light spot, so the exercises circulating in the resurrection light spot must be low-level exercises.


    In fact, Duan Kong mentioned this point just now, saying that most of the people in it were cultivating the exercises they had practiced before they were alive, and at most they had improved a bit with experience.


    "What technique?"


    Duan Kong immediately became interested and asked hurriedly.

 Chapter 859： Duan Kongs surprise

    "A technique that can make people become gods."


    Lin Yu said.


    "What? A technique that makes people become gods?" Duan Kong was very surprised, and even asked: "What become gods and become like gods and demons?"


    "Yes, you are right." Lin Yu replied.


    "What? There is such a powerful technique?"


    Duan Kong just felt incredible.


    How could there be such a powerful technique in this world?


    What is the concept of becoming a god? That means being invincible in the world and becoming a real master.


    Duan Kong knew very well what kind of strength both the gods and demons possess.


    With the strength of gods and demon gods, just give a person a little strength, and that person can be nearly invincible.


    Just like those god-chosen people in Tianwaitian, each of them is the top powerhouse that people look up to.


    Duan Kong himself was also one of those people back then, so he knew what it meant even more.


    Now Lin Yu said that after his cultivation, he could become a powerhouse at the level of gods and demon gods. For Duan Kongliang, it was like a dream.


    "Lin Yu, are you serious?"


    Duan Kong couldn''t believe it, and asked again.


    "Of course, what did I lie to you?" Lin Yu smiled, and then explained: "In fact, not long after you died, I had already cultivated to the level of gods and demons."


    After becoming a **** and demon at that time, Wang Zijin was still thinking about it, saying that he would be very shocked to know this after Duan Kong was resurrected.


    However, Duan Kong finally chose to stay in the resurrection light spot in the particle world, and Wang Zijin had no chance to see this scene.


    "Yes?"


    Duan Kong''s tone eased down, obviously already believing most of it.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can understand that if Lin Yu hadn''t possessed that level of strength, how could he have sensed his existence and said that he could be resurrected.


    "Hey, my own strength is too low, so it''s hard to imagine how that kind of exercise should be."


    Duan Kong laughed at himself, and then said: "Lin Yu, I didn''t see you wrong, your potential is stronger than anyone in this world, and my decision at the time was correct."


    Time and space sacrificed themselves, creating a way of life for Wang Zijin and Lin Yu.


    If it weren''t for him, maybe Lin Yu would have died then, and there would be no such thing as today.


    So after seeing Lin Yu''s achievements like today, he was extremely grateful for the decision at that time.


    "Okay, let''s not say much, Duan Kong, let me tell you this practice first, and you can try to see if you can cultivate in the world of Rebirth Light Spot."


    Lin Yu said.


    Duan Kong immediately responded: "Well, you tell me quickly."


    He can''t wait to see what this technique that can make people become gods is like.


    Not only because of the power of this practice, but because he himself is very interested in these things.


    I think he also figured out a way to control the power of the world through his own research, and found a way to escape the control of the gods.


    "This exercise is called Yuanling Breath, and it..."


    Without delay, Lin Yu explained the whole training method of Yuan Ling Breath and told Duan Kong who was in the spot of resurrection light.


    Duan Kong didn''t dare to miss a word, he listened very carefully.


    Therefore, after Lin Yu finished speaking, he had completely mastered the entry method of this exercise.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help sighing, if he didn''t have a modifier, he would never be able to compare with a genius like Duan Kong.


    This is the pride of heaven who is born suitable for cultivation.


    "How? Can you practice in your world?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    It is not yet known whether this practice can be cultivated in the invisible world in the resurrection light spot.


    After all, in order to ensure fairness, that world restricts the entry of god-level powerhouses like him and Gu Xin, so it may also make this god-level technique impossible to practice.


    "Wait for me to try."


    Duan Kong replied, and then there was no response.


    Lin Yu guessed that he might be practicing seriously, so he didn''t ask more.


    Time passed by every minute.


    Almost half an hour later, Duan Kong suddenly said to Lin Yu in surprise: "Yes! At least it is possible for the time being. After my Sangong, I have re-trained the sense of qi with the help of the mental method in the breath of Yuan Ling."


    "Oh? Then you should be able to practice forever."


    Lin Yuxi said.


    I have to admit that Duan Kong is a ruthless person, and he dissipated his power without hesitation, and started practicing Yuanling Breath from the beginning.


    Lin Yu asked himself how he would have to struggle for a while if he changed to himself.


    This is still on the premise that he has a modifier to modify the exercises.


    "Lin Yu, this technique is really against the sky!"


    Duan Kong''s voice came again.


    "I''m just getting started now, and I already have the strength equivalent to a high-level warrior."


    "If this is to practice for another ten days and a half, I am afraid that it will be comparable to the true warrior monk."


    Before the gods intervened in the big world, the people in the big world who could cultivate to the true martial arts monk had already reached the apex of martial arts.


    In fact, in the lower realms other than Tianwaitian, becoming a true warrior is still the lifelong dream of countless warriors.


    Therefore, with a little practice, you can have the strength that countless people dream of, and it is indeed against the sky.


    But this is mainly because Duan Kong''s talent is particularly outstanding, and he is a unique cultivation prodigy.


    If it were replaced by a person with lesser qualifications to practice this technique, it would take me no idea how long it would take to have the strength equivalent to a true warrior monk.


    At least ten days and a half months is definitely not enough, and can be calculated in units of years.


    "Lin Yu, so to speak, those gods and demon gods actually cultivated all the way to that point?"


    Duan Kong asked.


    He had never dared to have such thoughts before this.


    But after personally cultivating the breath of the soul, he discovered that perhaps the gods and demon gods had only come to that point because they had cultivated a technique that could be called against the sky.


    "The devil is yes, the gods are not." Lin Yu explained: "I don''t know how the gods came, and I am not sure whether they were humans, but the devil is indeed cultivated by people all the way."


    "Moreover, the demon god''s cultivation method is flawed that''s why it became that look."


    "By the way, this soul breath is also improved from the cultivation method of the demon god."


    Lin Yu explained the true origin of Yuanling''s breath.


    After Duan Kong finished listening, he was shocked again: "Is it actually improved from the Demon God''s technique?"


    After speaking, he said in a daze: "Lin Yu, you really are a genius of heaven and earth! Compared to you, I am like an ignorant person."


    "City Lord Duan is serious." Lin Yu hurriedly stopped.


    This mediocre person is praised by a real genius like Duan Kong, which really gives people a strange feeling.


    "By the way, Duan Kong, does the world in the resurrection light spot have the power of the world?"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered something and asked.


    7017k

 Chapter 860： miss

    "No, there is no power of the world here. Anyone who wants to gain power can only practice slowly. There is no other shortcut."


    Duan Kong replied: "That''s why I said it''s relatively fair here."


    "Okay." Lin Yu said with a smile: "In this way, you can become the strongest person in that world at a faster speed."


    There is no world power in it, which means that the upper limit of ordinary people is true warrior.


    But if there is the power of the world, the upper limit will be higher, because the person who masters the power of the world is stronger than the strongest chosen person.


    "Well, if everything goes well, at most half a month, I can become the strongest in the world."


    Duan Kong answered.


    After speaking, he brought up the topic Lin Yu first said.


    "After I have enough strength, I will go to contact the top powerhouses in the world and help you find some new clues."


    "Then there will be the City Master of Labor Duan." Lin Yu thanked him.


    "You''re welcome." Duan Kong replied: "If you really want to thank you, I also thank you. The exercise you gave me has cheered me up."


    Before getting this technique, Duan Kong''s interest in cultivation has become less and less.


    Because he was very familiar with those exercises a long time ago, practicing it again was just to improve his strength.


    But the breath of Yuan Ling given by Lin Yu made him once again find the pleasure of studying new things when he was young.


    "Okay, City Lord Duan, then I won''t bother you for the time being, I will come to you again after you have achieved success in your cultivation."


    Lin Yu said goodbye.


    Duan Kong replied, and then added: "You can ask about my cultivation progress in half a month, but I can''t take the initiative to contact you."


    Duan Kong could not actively contact Lin Yu in the invisible world of Rebirth Light, only Lin Yu could contact him.


    "Okay, I will."


    After speaking, Lin Yu left the resurrection light spot and asked Gu Xin about their situation.


    At this time, these demon gods like Gu Xin were working hard to find clues for him in each memory light spot.


    "Guxin."


    Lin Yu came to the memory spot where Gu Xin was and asked, "Are there any new clues?"


    "Not yet, Xidi and the others are also there."


    Gu Xin replied.


    "Okay, I see."


    After speaking, Lin Yu flew to another place of the memory light spot, searching for information related to Yuan in the vast history.


    In this way, time passed day by day.


    Lin Yu''s body of gods and demons has been staying in the particle world looking for clues, while his other body is handling some affairs in the universe.


    As he initially expected, after the collision of two completely different civilizations, various disputes really appeared.


    Wars of varying scales have appeared everywhere in the universe, and the two opponents of the war are without exception the martial arts civilization and the technological civilization.


    Some wars were provoked by the martial arts civilization in that star field, while some wars were provoked by technological civilization.


    Because the strengths of the two sides of the war are different, some star regions are dominated by science and technology civilization, and some are dominated by martial arts civilization.


    Lin Yu did not take the initiative to stop all wars, but merely interfered with human civilizations that are too strong in warfare and easily destroy the ecological environment of the universe.


    Because he knows that it is impossible to completely stop disputes between people. Only in fighting can people better understand themselves and recognize each other.


    Anyway, now that the breath of the soul has been taught to everyone in the universe, I believe that people will eventually reach a consensus because of this practice.


    Until then, there will only be disputes over interests between different people, and there will no longer be differences in beliefs.


    It will not be like this, many people are fighting for their own values.


    ¡­


    Milky Way.


    Lin Chengye and others are on the planet.


    At this time, everyone, including Lin Chengye, had successfully started and learned the breath of the soul.


    Even the least talented person has cultivated a sense of aura with the help of Lin Yu.


    After cultivating for a few days, everyone sighed at the power of this technique, and just wanted to quickly cultivate it to a high level.


    In addition to them, Lin Yu also found those who had been in friendship with him, washed their muscles, and helped them step into the threshold of cultivation.


    On this day, Wang Zijin took the initiative to find Lin Yu and said with regret: "Brother Lin, it would be nice if Brother Duan was still alive, so that he could also practice this technique."


    Lin Yu knew what he wanted to say instantly when he heard it.


    Sure enough, Wang Zijin then raised the matter of resurrecting Duan Kong.


    "Brother Lin, can''t find Brother Duan''s dead soul or is it?"


    Wang Zijin felt that with Lin Yu''s current strength, there must be a way to resurrect Duan Kong, and there must be some reason for the delay in resurrecting him.


    "No, I have spoken to him already." Lin Yu replied.


    He can understand Wang Zijin''s mood.


    When the time slot was to save him and Wang Zi Jincai, he sacrificed himself, and Wang Zijin must have been sad.


    "Find him? Then..."


    Wang Zijin frowned slightly, and then hurriedly asked: "What did he say?"


    "He said he had a good life in that world and didn''t want to come back for the time being."


    Lin Yu said truthfully.


    This is indeed Duan Kong''s own wishes, not his casual fabrication.


    "That world?" Wang Zijin immediately grasped the key words in Lin Yu''s words.


    Duan Kong was dead, and Lin Yu mentioned that world again.


    So this means that there really is a Yin Cao Jifu?


    "I don''t know the specifics in a few words, after all, I haven''t been to that world."


    Lin Yu explained: "Maybe Duan Kong will change his mind one day and come back here. Then you can ask him in person."


    When Prince Jin heard this, he hurriedly asked: "Did Brother Duan tell you?"


    "No, I guessed it." Lin Yu continued to explain: "I have given Yuan Ling breath to him so that he can practice in that world. After he is invincible, he will definitely be lonely and want to return. here."


    "So that''s it." Wang Zijin nodded slowly, and said curiously: "I didn''t expect people to be able to practice exercises even after death. This is a bit interesting."


    He didn''t doubt Lin Yu''s words at all.


    Lin Yu said that Duan Kong was able to cultivate in that world, so it must be able to cultivate.


    "Lin Yu, I''m relieved when you say that."


    The Prince Jin said with a serious face: "Actually, I didn''t want to come to ask about this, but when I remembered that Brother Duan sacrificed himself for us at the time, I couldn''t help but blame myself, so..."


    "It''s okay, I''ll do that too."


    Lin Yu patted him on the shoulder and comforted.


    "Brother Lin, then I won''t bother you for now, I will seize the time to practice."


    Wang Zijin knew that Lin Yu was busy, so he said goodbye and left quickly.


    At the same time, in the particle world.


    At this time, it was just fifteen days after Li Duan Kong started practicing Yuanling Breath, so Lin Yu decided to ask Duan Kong to find out the situation.


    After all, in the world of Rebirth Light Spot, clues related to Yuan are very likely to be hidden.


    7017k

 Chapter 861： Speak up

    "Duan Kong."


    Lin Yu came to the resurrection light spot where Duan Kong was and shouted.


    Soon, Duan Kong''s response came.


    "Lin Yu, you are finally here, I have been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Duan Kong''s voice was very excited, as if there was something urgent to tell Lin Yu.


    "Cultivation has achieved results?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    "That''s right." Duan Kong said excitedly: "Your Yuan Ling breath is really serious. I only took ten days to have the strength equivalent to a true warrior cultivator!"


    "Chengdu Duan doesn''t need to be humble, mainly because you have a good understanding, so you can practice faster than others." Lin Yu smiled.


    "Really?" Duan Kong didn''t believe it.


    Lin Yu said upon seeing this: "I won''t talk about others, let''s just talk about Wang Zijin. You should be very clear about his cultivation talent. He practiced earlier than you, but he is still weaker than the true warrior until now."


    "Zi Jin..."


    Duan Kong groaned, if Lin Yu hadn''t mentioned Wang Zijin, he had completely forgotten Wang Zijin.


    Of course, this was not because he was affectionate, but after he entered the resurrection light spot, he vowed to forget those deceased before his death and start completely again.


    "How is Zijin now?" Duan Kong couldn''t help asking.


    "He and the others are living very well, you don''t need to worry about this." Lin Yu replied.


    "Okay, then I''m relieved."


    Duan Kong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Immediately afterwards, he put aside the topic and started talking about business: "Lin Yu, my strength has grown rapidly during this period, so many experts have come to contact me."


    "But they didn''t know that I was re-cultivating San Gong, and they thought that I had been practicing according to the previous practice method until now to become a true warrior monk."


    "Of course, this was enough to surprise them, because it took them ten years at the fastest to become a true warrior, but I only took three short years."


    Lin Yu had told Duan Kong before when he left, that he would contact the masters in the resurrection light spot in order to find out more clues.


    Duan Kong had always remembered this, so as soon as his cultivation had achieved results, he took the initiative to release news to the outside world.


    The masters of the world heard that he had become a true warrior monk in a short time, and they were very curious. Some experts came to contact him and wanted to find out.


    Of course, if you let them know that it took only ten days for Duan Kong to become a true warrior, I am afraid that all the top powers will come and visit in person.


    "How about it, have you heard anything from them?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    "There are some, but I don''t know if you need it." Duan Kong hesitated.


    "Listen to it." Lin Yu urged.


    "Yeah." Duan Kong replied, and then quickly said: "I heard from them that the real warrior is not the end of cultivation, and there is still a way to go."


    "In the beginning I thought they were talking about something like becoming the chosen person, but after learning more, I found that it was not."


    "According to them, if you want to make a breakthrough at the end of your cultivation, you can look for someone named Elderly. If you can get his approval, you can hope to go further."


    "They also said that if they can break through the extremes of martial arts, they can even follow the law when they speak, and do everything from the heart."


    "I don''t know exactly how it is. In short, according to what they describe, that kind of power is definitely stronger than the power of the world."


    After listening to Duan Kong''s description, Lin Yu couldn''t help sinking into thought.


    He doesn''t care about the so-called elders for the time being. What he is most concerned about now is, what does Duan Kong''s utterances mean?


    This sounds a lot like the power of law.


    After all, from a certain perspective, mastering the power of the law has the power to speak the law freely.


    Because the power of law can affect almost all natural laws, such as creating things out of thin air, controlling time, etc., all of which can be done.


    "City Lord Duan, can you talk more about how to speak out and follow this matter?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Yes, but I don''t know much now."


    Duan Kong first explained, and then slowly said: "In any case, as long as they have the ability to speak freely, then there is nothing in this world that can''t be done."


    "Anything can be made out of thin air as long as you think about it in your heart."


    "Anyway, after listening to them, I only feel that having that kind of power is equivalent to becoming a godlike existence."


    When Lin Yu heard it, he felt that this kind of power is the power of law.


    "City Lord Duan, I will teach you the content behind the breath of the soul, you can compare it and see if their so-called utterance method is the power of the law after the breath of the soul is cultivated to a high level. "


    If the Yuan Ling Breath is cultivated to the top, it will not only possess a powerful physical body, but also a powerful Yuan force.


    And this power can be used to activate the law and let people control the power of the law.


    Of course, Duan Kong is still in the introductory stage and has not yet cultivated to a high level. Naturally, he doesn''t know what the power of the law is.


    That''s why Lin Yu decided to pass on the following content to him, so that he had a general concept in his mind.


    "good."


    Duan Kong decisively agreed.


    Lin Yu immediately began to teach the advanced content of Yuanling Breath.


    The latter content is very difficult to understand, and it is also very difficult to cultivate, but if you just get a general understanding, it won''t be a big problem.


    Almost an hour later, Lin Yu explained the content behind Yuan Ling''s breath completely.


    Believe that with Duan Kong''s understanding, you should be able to understand what you are cultivating in the next part.


    "law!"


    Duan Kong couldn''t help exclaiming after hearing Lin Yu''s words.


    Although he has also been a chosen person, but the chosen person at most has the power of the gods given by the gods, and cannot truly understand the core strength of the gods.


    Those chosen by the gods have always thought that the power of the gods is the greatest support of the gods, but they don''t know that the power of the gods is only used to inspire the laws, and that the power of the laws is the true trump card of the gods.


    "If the power of the law is active, it can indeed be said to be able to follow the law."


    Duan Kong repeatedly said Lin Yu quickly asked: "So, their so-called way of speaking is actually the power of the law?"


    "Well, it should be true."


    Duan Kong replied decisively.


    "In this case, new problems will come." Lin Yu pondered: "Who is the so-called old man? Can you help others master the power of the law?"


    Literally speaking, the old man is just an older person, but judging from the description in the empty words, the so-called old man seems to be a highly respected master.


    "I don''t know this very well." Duan Kong hurriedly replied, "In fact, those masters who came to me don''t understand it very well. They only know that there is such a person, but no one has really seen him."


    "Yes?"


    Lin Yu echoed, thinking quickly in his heart.


    7017k

 Chapter 862： The origin of the gods

    Based on the information provided by Duan Kong, Lin Yu couldn''t help but guess, could it be that those gods were actually selected by Yuan from the martial arts in the resurrection light spot?


    Among the clues he has currently grasped related to Yuan, only the part related to gods is more severely mutilated.


    He didn''t know exactly how those gods came from, he only knew that the probability of their appearance was related to Yuan.


    "Those gods are not the same as the original ancestors, obviously they were not awakened by a certain crystal core."


    "Speaking of which, it seems that it makes sense only from people who have cultivated all the way..."


    Lin Yu racked his brains to remember.


    Recall the past when I had contact with the gods.


    Recalling for a while, he suddenly remembered that these demon gods like Gu Xin had the most dealings with the gods, and should call them to ask.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately contacted the seven demon gods, including Gu Xin, and asked if they had found new clues.


    Gu Xin and other demon gods thought that Lin Yu was asking them to do something like this, so they had to carefully answer that they hadn''t been found yet.


    However, after they answered, they found that Lin Yu was not dissatisfied at all. Instead, they asked them to stop what they were doing first and join him.


    The demon gods didn''t dare to neglect, they came out of different memory spots, and quickly rushed to the location of Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu, have you discovered something new?"


    Gu Xin asked as soon as he came to Lin Yu''s side.


    He felt that only when Lin Yu had new discoveries would he stop them temporarily.


    "Yes, there is a new discovery, that''s why I want to ask you questions." Lin Yu replied.


    When Gu Xin waited for the Demon God to hear it, he immediately became interested.


    They all want to know what new discoveries Lin Yu has made.


    Although they are all under Lin Yu now, they are forced to help Lin Yu do things.


    But they are also very interested in the matter itself.


    After all, they were both the strongest powerhouses in the plane before, and they had lived for so many years, so they all cared very much about Yuan, a mysterious figure.


    I really want to clarify his origins.


    "The clues I found now may be related to gods, so I want to ask how much you know about those gods." Lin Yu explained in detail.


    "Well, it''s easy to tell, just ask."


    Gu Xin accepted the road in a big way.


    If Lin Yu wanted to inquire about other things, he really didn''t dare to show such confidence, in case Lin Yu knew more than him.


    But he definitely knew more about things related to gods than Lin Yu.


    Seeing Gu Xin''s willingness to agree, Lin Yu continued: "When I was dealing with those gods before, I found that they all seemed to have no emotions, only absolute rationality. What do you think?"


    "Same." Gu Xin immediately replied: "Those guys are not like us, they still have sentiment in their hearts. They have nothing but benefits in their eyes. They are like machines without emotions."


    "good."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    In this case, this doubt can be dispelled, those gods are indeed different from normal people, it is not their own illusion.


    Then he asked: "Another question, I found that those gods seem to have some kind of worry, they seem to be worried about the coming of some kind of crisis."


    When he first entered the void, the Giant Spirit God wanted to kill him, while the Shadow God stabs him horizontally, wanting to take him away for study.


    And the purpose of Shadow God''s research seems to be to find a way to deal with some kind of crisis.


    Of course, in the end, he still did not fall into the hands of the Shadow God, but was thrown into the land of chaos by the Giant Spirit God.


    After listening to Lin Yu¡¯s question, Gu Xin thought for a while and said, ¡°You feel right. Those gods are indeed afraid of some kind of crisis, but we don¡¯t know what they are afraid of.¡±


    "good."


    Lin Yu nodded slightly again.


    Gu Xin couldn''t help asking: "Lin Yu, can you tell me what clues you found?"


    Until now, Lin Yu didn''t say what the clue he found was, only that it was related to the gods.


    "I may know how the gods came." Lin Yu said.


    "Oh? Seriously?"


    The demons exclaimed.


    The gods have been against them for so many years, but until now they don''t know where these gods came out.


    Now Lin Yu said that he might know the origin of the gods, which naturally aroused their interest.


    "Lin Yu, how did the gods come from?" Gu Xin asked hurriedly.


    "Now it''s just a guess, you can listen to Duan Kong''s details before talking about it."


    Lin Yu decided to let these demon gods listen to Duan Kong and tell the story from beginning to end, so that he could have a more intuitive understanding.


    Later, it is convenient to speculate the origin of the gods with yourself.


    "Duan Kong? Who is that?"


    Duan Kong is not a god-level powerhouse, so Gu Xin has no impression of Duan Kong.


    After all, there are so many people chosen by God in the big world, it is impossible for him to remember them all.


    "It''s a friend of mine, I''ll let him tell you something now." Lin Yu explained.


    When Gu Xin waited for the Demon God to hear it, he immediately became serious.


    Since he is Lin Yu''s friend, he naturally has to be respectful.


    "Duan Kong..." Lin Yu contacted Duan Kong, told him about the situation, and then introduced him to Gu Xin and other demon gods.


    "Devil?"


    Duan Kong couldn''t help feeling a little nervous after hearing that it was a Demon God.


    Because the more he cultivates the soul of the soul, the more he knows how strong the demon **** is. Naturally, he can no longer be as naive as before thinking that gods and demon gods are nothing but this.


    Gu Xin heard Duan Kong''s slightly nervous tone, and hurriedly comforted: "Don''t be afraid of us, we are just giving Lin Yu a hand."


    Duan Kong was taken aback by this.


    He never expected that he was as strong as a demon god, and now he has become Lin Yu''s servant.


    What has Lin Yu done in the past few years since he left?


    After being astonished, Duan Kong finally managed to slow down. Then, according to Lin Yu''s request, he told the whole thing to Gu Xin and other demon gods from beginning to end.


    Like Lin Yu, the demon gods immediately connected the power of the law of speaking and being easy-going.


    Mainly because these two forces are so similar.


    Afterwards, they were all very interested in the mysterious man named Elderly, and they all wanted to know where this man came from.


    Can actually let Wu Xiu master the power of the law.


    "Lin Yu Your guess is likely to be correct. After those martial arts are enlightened by the elderly, they may become the gods we know well."


    Gu Xin said in agreement.


    Xidi and other demon gods also nodded repeatedly, indicating that they had the same ideas as Gu Xin.


    "That said, now we have to find a way to get in touch with the elders."


    Lin Yu pondered.


    When Duan Kong heard this, he immediately volunteered and said: "Leave this to me. I will go to those masters to find out about the elderly, and then find a way to meet him."


    "Well, you can only do this."


    Lin Yu replied.


    Now he and Gu Xin and other demon gods can''t enter the resurrection light spot, naturally only let Duan Kong who is already inside come in contact with the old man.


    7017k

 Chapter 863： major discovery

    After giving Duan Kong the matter of contacting the elderly, Lin Yu and Gu Xin and other demon gods quickly left, looking for clues to Yuan in the light spot of memory.


    Time passed day by day.


    Before I knew it, more than half a month passed.


    On this day, Lin Yu came to the resurrection light spot where Duan Kong was, and contacted Duan Kong inside.


    He first asked about the progress of Xia Duan Kong''s cultivation, and then inquired about matters related to the elderly.


    "Lin Yu, give me a little more time. Although I have discovered some new clues now, I still can''t get in touch with the elders."


    Duan Kong replied quickly.


    "Okay, this matter can''t be anxious, take your time." Lin Yu replied.


    Then he asked: "What new clues did you find?"


    "It''s nothing, it''s just a meeting with the real top masters in this world, and I learned some secrets from them."


    Duan Kong quickly explained, and then explained in detail: "I participated in a competition here some time ago and defeated all my opponents and took first place."


    "The top players who participated in the competition were all surprised at my speed of improvement, so they all voluntarily came to ask me about my practice."


    "I took the opportunity to slip some words from them and ask some secrets."


    "They said that a long, long time ago, there was a talented cultivator who was favored by seniors and accepted as a disciple."


    "But since then, this person has gradually lost the news and never appeared again."


    "Some people speculate that it is because the exercises taught by the elders are particularly difficult to learn, so he has been practicing in retreat since he became a teacher, and he has not achieved any results until today."


    "Some people also say that because the exercise is too difficult to learn, he hasn''t been able to know the trick, and eventually he is depressed and died."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu couldn''t help asking: "Then the masters in the world never doubted the elder himself? For example, it was the elder who killed the genius?"


    "No." Duan Kong hurriedly denied: "When the old man accepted that genius as his disciple, he showed the top masters at the time the powerful power he possessed, so everyone believed in his strength."


    "It is precisely because the strength displayed by the elders is too strong, so those masters think that the skills of the elders are very difficult to practice, and it is impossible for those who are not talented to get started."


    "So that''s it." Lin Yu groaned, without asking more.


    The information Duan Kong is now getting is heard from others. If you really want to get to know the elderly, you still have to contact him in person.


    But Lin Yu is now worried about a question, that is, if Duan Kong goes to contact with the elderly, will it be in danger.


    After all, the genius in history has not heard from the old man until now.


    Lin Yu felt that the person might have become a god, but it might also be dead as some people had guessed.


    If it were the latter, then Duan Kong would definitely face such a danger, and he had to plan early.


    "Duan Kong." Lin Yu said, "From what you said, there are many risks in contact with the elderly."


    "In this way, you will continue to inquire about the old people during this period. I will often come over and ask. If you have reliable information, don''t rush to contact the old people. Wait until I think about it."


    Duan Kong immediately agreed: "Okay, don''t worry, I will definitely not act recklessly."


    Duan Kong wasn''t afraid of death himself, he was just worried that if he was too reckless, he would ruin Lin Yu''s affairs.


    After that, Lin Yu and Duan Kong chatted a few more words, and then left the Rebirth Spot again.


    But just as he turned around, Gu Xin''s eager voice suddenly reached his ears.


    "Lin Yu, come on, we have made a major discovery!"


    Gu Xin said excitedly.


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon."


    As soon as Lin Yu finished speaking, he hurried to the memory spot where Gu Xin was.


    As soon as he came to the memory light spot, he didn''t hesitate to enter it, and arrived at the place where Gu Xin and other demon gods were.


    "Busson discovered it. He contacted me as soon as he found out, and then I contacted you."


    Gu Xin quickly explained.


    Immediately afterwards, he pointed to the recurring scene in the distance and said, "Did you see the cave? There are traces of Yuan left in it."


    "What trace?"


    Lin Yu asked as he walked towards the cave.


    Gu Xin and the other demons were busy following.


    Gu Xin said as he walked: "Yuan doesn''t seem to be alone. He seems to have accomplices. You will know the specifics when you look at it. I can''t tell you this."


    As they spoke, they had already reached the depths of the cave.


    They are all very fast, so it takes only one breath to finish the winding road inside the cave.


    Lin Yu looked at it for a while, and found that it was quite spacious, and it was no problem to accommodate at least twenty or thirty people.


    Then his gaze quickly looked towards the center of this space, and saw an altar-like table there.


    There is nothing on the table.


    "right here."


    Gu Xin pointed to the table and said, "When I adjust the time, you can see Yuan."


    With that said, Gu Xin waved his hand and adjusted the time forward a bit Sure enough, a figure with closed eyes meditating suddenly appeared on the stage, it was Yuan.


    Gu Xin didn''t explain much, just watched quietly.


    Lin Yu didn''t ask too much when he saw it, and watched the changes.


    Seeing Yuan kept his eyes closed, sitting motionless on the table, a moment later, his lips quivered suddenly, and he said something.


    It is a pity that Lin Yu has never heard of the language Yuan used, and its pronunciation is very different from the pronunciation of humans, so Lin Yu will not be able to understand what Yuan said for a while.


    Had to continue watching quietly.


    At this moment, Yuan said another sentence, and then shut up.


    After a while, there was another sentence, as if someone was talking to him.


    Lin Yu thought while watching. Suddenly, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Gu Xin and said, "I know what you said he has an accomplice."


    When Gu Xin heard this, he immediately smiled and said, "I know you can figure it out just by looking at it."


    "Yeah." Lin Yu slowly nodded, and said, "This cave is probably the same as the cave I''ve stayed in before Yuan Dynasty. It is strictly prohibited, so it is reasonable to say that his actions here cannot be recorded."


    "Now that we can see him, it can only mean that there was another person here and that person was dead."


    "Only when that person dies, will his memory be brought to the particle world by the soul particle, come to this memory light spot, and reproduce everything at that time."


    "In other words, the yuan we see comes from that person''s memory."


    "And that person is the one talking to Yuan."


    "This is one of them."


    "Second, the language used in Yuan and that person''s dialogue is very different from the language used by humans, indicating that he and Yuan are of the same kind."


    "After all, only people of the same kind will use their own mother tongue."

 Chapter 864： Language is a hindrance

    Lin Yu instantly understood the reason Gu Xin came to the conclusion just now.


    Because he could only draw this conclusion after reading it himself.


    "But now there is also a big doubt."


    Lin Yu pondered: "Why didn''t the guy who talked to Yuan show up?"


    Gu Xin immediately answered: "We are also very strange, since his memory has come to this memory spot, and the scene of the dialogue with Yuan has been reproduced, why can''t we see him in person."


    This is very abnormal.


    Because if a person''s memory enters the memory light spot, then everything related to him can be fully reproduced.


    Including his inner thoughts, who he has seen, what things he has seen, and so on.


    It means that his whole person can be presented completely from the inside out, and he no longer has any secrets at all.


    Now everything he saw has been successfully reproduced, but he himself doesn''t know where, which is very abnormal.


    There must be a problem inside!


    "We also made some guesses before you came."


    Gu Xin continued: "We guess that the person may not have come here, but contacted Yuan here in a distant place through some means."


    "And the method he used is not only as simple as sound transmission, but also can see everything here."


    "Only in this way can he explain why he was able to talk to Yuan, and he also saw the appearance of Yuan here, but no one appeared."


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "This is indeed the only way to explain it."


    After speaking, he waved his hand and adjusted the time to be earlier than that point in time just now.


    Gu Xin said upon seeing this: "We have watched it many times, and Yuan spoke suddenly without any signs."


    "If it were earlier, there would be nothing here."


    He guessed that Lin Yu continued to adjust the time forward, definitely wanting to see what happened before.


    Sure enough, when Lin Yu adjusted the time, there was nothing here.


    The same goes for the back adjustment.


    In other words, things can only be seen here during the period when Yuan speaks.


    This shows that the person who talks with Yuan only has contact with Yuan during this period of time.


    Lin Yu put down his hand and turned to look at Gu Xin and other demon gods: "Do you have a clue about the language they used in their dialogue?"


    "no."


    "Absolutely not."


    Gu Xin and other demon gods shook their heads repeatedly.


    "The language they use is very different from the language that people often use. We don''t know how to decipher it at all."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu sighed secretly.


    He is the same as the demon gods like Gu Xin, who can''t do anything about this unknown language.


    Because this language is not a language invented by humans.


    Rather than human language, it would be too difficult to decipher.


    He was able to quickly learn the local language every time he went to a new place, all because of the same people living in those places.


    Although people are different, their basic habits are the same.


    In addition, the body structure is exactly the same, so different people use the same language.


    At least there are traces to follow.


    For example, no matter where people call their mothers in their childhood, the pronunciation is the same, and you can understand it when you listen to it.


    The main reason is that there are only those sounds that ordinary people can make, and the body''s instincts are exactly the same, so naturally there will be such a result.


    In short, as long as it is the language used by people, then all rules can be found.


    Especially when you learn multiple foreign languages, it is easier to find patterns, and it will be easier and faster to learn a new foreign language.


    In other words, as long as it is the language used by humans, both Lin Yu and Gu Xin can quickly learn it without hindrance.


    But it is a pity that the language used by Yuan is a language invented by another species, and there is no rule.


    "It''s a bit troublesome now."


    Lin Yu said: "Originally, as long as you find the guy who talks with Yuan in this memory spot, you can get a lot of clues about Yuan."


    "But now we can''t understand them..."


    One thing is certain now that the unidentified person is dead, and the memory was brought to this memory light spot by the primordial spirit particle.


    In other words, as long as you look for this memory light spot, you can find this person and learn all the information contained in his memory.


    But the problem is that the guy and the human are not the same species, and the language used to think about the problem is definitely not the language used by humans.


    So even if you find him, you can''t get much information from his memory.


    For example, if you don''t understand someone''s mother tongue, even if you can know what is thinking in that person''s mind, you still don''t know what he is thinking.


    Lin Yu''s situation now is similar to this.


    "We still have to find a way to find him." Gu Xin said: "Even if we don''t understand him, we can''t figure out what he is thinking, but at least we can know what he saw."


    "What he sees can always be reproduced completely."


    As soon as Gu Xin''s voice fell, the other demon gods nodded repeatedly.


    "I know this naturally." Lin Yu nodded: "But no matter what ~ www.novelhall.com~ If you can''t understand their language, don''t expect to get many clues."


    "You have to find a way to understand their language."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu instructed Gu Xin and other demon gods: "Next, everyone will act separately. I will find a way to study their language, and you will find the guy who talks with Yuan."


    "Okay, let''s set off now."


    Gu Xin and other demon gods immediately took their orders and left quickly.


    Lin Yu waved his hand again and adjusted the time to the point in time when Yuan began to speak.


    He listened carefully and recorded all the sounds completely.


    It was obviously impossible for him to decipher this language by himself, so he decided to use the power of all mankind.


    To be precise, let all the smart people in that universe come together to study this language.


    I believe that this will definitely achieve some results.


    After all, there are so many people with great power, and among so many people, there are always some who have big brains and peculiar ideas.


    Lin Yu quickly recorded this conversation, and after that, his body in the universe immediately started to act.


    He decided to spread the content of this dialogue using the same method that he used to teach the soul breath to everyone in the universe last time.


    Then promise some benefits to mobilize people''s enthusiasm.


    For example, whoever can decipher the content of this dialogue will help that person wash his muscles and marrow, break through the shackles forcibly, and step into the threshold of practicing the breath of the soul.


    Even he can directly instill skills to the opponent, so that the opponent can instantly gain strength far beyond ordinary people.


    I believe that in this way, the smartest people in the universe will do their best to decipher this language.


    After all, everyone now knows the power of Primordial Breath, and they all want to learn this technique.

 Chapter 865： Unsuccessful

    The time soon came one month later.


    During this period of time, Duan Kong has been trying to get in touch with the elderly, while Gu Xin and other demon gods have been looking for the mysterious figure related to Yuan in that light spot of memory.


    However, it is a pity that neither Duan Kong nor Gu Xin and other demons have made effective progress in this month.


    Although Duan Kong inquired about a lot of things related to seniors, he had never been able to meet seniors.


    I don''t know if it is because the old man has already lived in seclusion without showing up, or there are other reasons.


    As for Gu Xin, he didn''t even have a clue.


    They have no idea where the mysterious figure is hiding.


    Within the memory light spot.


    Lin Yu once again met with Gu Xin and other demon gods.


    This memory light spot is the memory light spot that made a major discovery a month ago.


    At that time they saw the scene of Yuan talking with the mysterious figure here.


    So in theory, if the memory of that mysterious person came to the particle world, it would definitely be in this memory light spot.


    Therefore, Gu Xin and the demon gods have been looking for the mysterious figure here during this period of time.


    "We searched all corners and adjusted the time in each place many times before and after. We have personally experienced all the historical events recorded in this memory light spot at least once, but we still couldn''t find him."


    Gu Xin said helplessly.


    Xidi answered, "Gu Xin said the truth. Now we all know the history in this memory spot very well, but there is no way to find that guy."


    The other demon gods also nodded again and again, with helpless expressions on their faces.


    Lin Yu knew that they did not dare to conceal from him, and there was no need to conceal it, so there was no need to doubt their rhetoric.


    But then the question arises. Why does this happen?


    After all, from the previous speculation, the mysterious person must have died, and the memory has also come to this memory light spot, but he can''t be found.


    This really shouldn''t.


    "It doesn''t make sense at all." Lin Yu touched his chin and said, "Where is the problem?"


    "We are also very strange."


    Gu Xin said helplessly.


    Xidi guessed: "Could it be because that guy is not a human, so the rules we summarized before can''t be applied to him?"


    "There is a possibility, but I always feel that this explanation is unreasonable."


    Lin Yu mused.


    Seeing this, the demon gods all calmed down and did not disturb Lin Yu''s thinking.


    For a while, it was quiet here.


    "I thought it was not difficult to find him. The most difficult thing was how to decipher their language and understand the information contained in his memory."


    "I didn''t expect to find others at all."


    Lin Yu was speechless.


    This was beyond his expectation. I thought that since the guy''s memory was in this memory light spot, it would take more time to find him.


    In the end...


    "Or else." Lin Yu said to Gu Xin and other demon gods: "You leave one and continue to search here, and the others go to the memory light spot near this memory light spot to search for clues."


    Gu Xin nodded when he heard the words: "It can only be done like this. Maybe his memory came to the particle world, and it was broken into pieces for some reason."


    He guessed Lin Yu''s thoughts instantly.


    That guy and Yuan are of the same kind, and it is possible that they know Yuan very well.


    So Yuan didn''t want his memory to appear in a certain memory light spot intact, and deliberately shattered it into pieces.


    In this way, the secret can be hidden as much as possible.


    "Let''s go." Gu Xin turned his head and said to the other demon gods: "We started from the nearby memory light spot and slowly expanded the search range."


    "good."


    The demon gods immediately responded, and followed Gu Xin to leave.


    Soon, Lin Yu was the only one left here.


    Lin Yu turned and looked at the cave behind him. It was here that they saw Yuan talking to the mysterious figure a month ago.


    Now all the clues are broken, so Lin Yu thinks maybe it is time to investigate this place more carefully.


    Without thinking, Lin Yu strode into the cave and came to the deepest cave.


    Huh--


    Lin Yu waved his hand gently, adjusting the time to the point in time when Yuan began to speak.


    When Yuan appeared before and after his eyes, he watched carefully, observing every detail intensively.


    This month, the smart people in the universe have been doing their best to help him decipher the language used by Yuan.


    Unfortunately, because this is the language used by another species and there is no reference to it, there has been almost no progress in the past month.


    At most, one or two of the syllables are deduced according to human thinking, and hundreds of possible meanings can be translated.


    However, this is far from enough, and it is no different from doing nothing.


    "no."


    After reading it carefully again, Lin Yu secretly shook his head and said: "I don''t understand what he is talking about at all."


    In the recurring historical event, the only information that is really useful is what Yuan said.


    If you don''t understand what he''s talking about, it''s useless to observe carefully.


    The other details are worthless.


    "Forget it, let''s go to Duan Kong''s place to see if he has inquired about the whereabouts of the old man Lin Yu sighed, and after keeping everything in his heart firmly in mind, he turned and left.


    After walking out of the cave, he directly left the memory light spot and went to the resurrection light spot where Duan Kong was.


    He was faintly worried that maybe Duan Kong would not get new useful news.


    After thinking about it, he still arrived at the destination and came to the resurrection light spot of Duan Kong''s life.


    "Duan Kong."


    Lin Yu shouted.


    Duan Kong immediately responded: "Lin Yu, you came right in time!"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu suddenly became interested.


    This shows that Duan Kong has made some progress with great probability.


    Otherwise he would not be so excited.


    "Lin Yu, I have also inquired about some news related to the elderly."


    Without waiting for Lin Yu''s question, Duan Kong took the initiative to say.


    Lin Yu hurriedly urged: "Hurry up and talk about it."


    "Yeah." Duan Kong replied and said quickly: "I found a peerless master who has lived in seclusion for a long time yesterday. He had contact with that genius who worshipped the elder as his teacher."


    "According to him, the cultivating genius did not hide or disappear, but went on an excursion with the elders."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that it seems that the genius has a high probability of becoming a god.


    How else would you hike and practice for so long?


    In this case, the previous speculations should be correct.


    The appearance of those gods is indeed inextricably linked to the elderly.


    "What else?" Lin Yu asked, "Is there any more detailed information?"


    "No, that peerless master said that he has never seen that cultivating genius since then." Duan Kong replied.


    After he finished speaking, he seemed to have suddenly remembered something, and added in a hasty tone: "By the way, I have found the real name of the old man."

 Chapter 866： Final inference

    "The real name of the old man?"


    Lin Yu quickly asked, "What is the name of the old man?"


    "Qi." Duan Kong replied: "Old Qi is called Qi, one word."


    "Senior?"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, and then asked: "Is that what the peerless master told you?"


    Duan Kong responded: "Well, according to him, the cultivating genius told him that the old man is called Qi, because he is highly respected and strong, so he added an old character to his name, not because of his age. How come you call him."


    "I see, wait for me to think about it."


    Lin Yu responded and thought quickly.


    The sound of Qi seems to have appeared in Yuan''s words.


    But because the language that Yuan speaks is very strange in terms of human standards, Lin Yu is not sure whether that sound is the same as Qi.


    "Forget it, call Gu Xin and the others over and ask."


    Gu Xin and other demon gods are like him. They don''t know how many times they have watched that scene. They have already remembered every syllable that Yuan said and every syllable.


    Call them over and ask, see if they also think the sound of Qi appeared in Yuan''s words.


    Lin Yu immediately transmitted the voice to Gu Xin.


    After Gu Xin heard this, he quickly rushed to his side with the other demon gods.


    "Lin Yu, what''s the matter?"


    Gu Xin asked as soon as he arrived.


    Lin Yu quickly told them about the situation.


    "The old man is called Qi?" Gu Xin nodded slowly, and said in deep thought, "The sound of Qi seems to have indeed appeared in those words that Yuan said."


    As he said, he turned his head to look at Xidi and the other demon gods: "What do you think?"


    The demon gods nodded one after another after thinking about it: "It should be."


    Seeing that they had all given affirmative answers, Lin Yu continued: "If this is the case, then this elder may be the mysterious person talking to Yuan."


    Gu Xin meditated upon hearing the words: "But since the old man appeared in the resurrection light spot, he obviously kept his consciousness into the particle world, so his memory should not appear in the memory light spot at the same time."


    "Yes, this will overturn the rules summarized before."


    Xidi and other demon gods all agreed.


    "I''ve thought about this too." Lin Yu touched his chin and said, "But after thinking about it carefully, I discovered that maybe only this way can I explain everything."


    "You all know that in the recurring picture Zhong Yuan is speaking into the air. We don''t know if the person speaking with him is in a remote place or it can''t be reproduced at all."


    "At the time, we all guessed that it was because that person was far away, so we couldn''t see it."


    "But until now we have not been able to find him in the memory light spot."


    "So I think it may be because that memory is flawed, so I can only reproduce Yuan, and cannot reproduce the person who talked to Yuan."


    "In other words, it is the second possibility."


    "And this situation may occur because the person who has that memory is not dead at all, but he has some kind of accident when he enters the resurrection light spot, which causes some memory fragments to enter the memory light spot."


    According to Lin Yu''s guess, the old man had an accident when he came to the particle world with his pre-mortem consciousness, causing some memory fragments to flow into the memory light spot, thus leaving the scene.


    In this case, everything is connected.


    The object of Yuan''s speech in that scene is the old man, that is, the old man, and he may be explaining something to the old man.


    It may even be arranged for Qi to enter the particle world in this way, and then enter the resurrection light spot to select people who can become gods.


    In short, only in this way can everything be explained.


    Otherwise, why can''t I find the mysterious person who talked to Yuan until now?


    That guy''s memory should obviously stay in that memory light spot.


    "Of course there is also a possibility." Lin Yu continued: "There are a lot of rebirth spots in this particle world. Maybe the elderly need to select people with cultivation value from all the rebirth spots."


    "In this case, he needs to go back and forth between different resurrection light spots, possibly in the middle of the exchange, accidentally leaving some memory fragments in some memory light spots."


    According to the news that Duan Kong inquired about, the old dragon did not see the end, even after accepting disciples, he would take his disciples to hike and practice.


    If it''s because you want to communicate at different points of rebirth, everything will make sense.


    Based on this, Lin Yu drew the inference just now.


    "If you say this, it seems that everything can be rounded up." Gu Xin nodded slowly and accepted Lin Yu''s statement.


    After thinking repeatedly along Lin Yu''s train of thought, he found that only in this way could all the clues be connected to form a closed loop.


    Start from the picture seen in the cave.


    In that picture, Yuanji might be arranging things for the elderly so that he could enter the resurrection light spot.


    Then after the elders entered the resurrection light spot, they began to select and cultivate the gods, which led to the constant appearance of gods in the void.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xin just felt that everything suddenly became clear.


    Sidi, Buson, and other demon gods too, they all nodded their heads in a daze But if you want to confirm this speculation, you still have to find a way to get in touch with the elders. "


    Lin Yu spoke again.


    Upon hearing this, Gu Xin knew that Lin Yu was going to let Duan Kong continue to search for the elderly, so he asked: "Then should we look for clues to him in the memory light spots?"


    "No, there is a high probability that there will be no results if you continue to search." Lin Yu shook his head and said: "You should continue to look for clues related to Bai Meng. He has a lot of contacts with Yuan and is also a key figure."


    "good."


    The demons immediately nodded and agreed.


    Immediately afterwards, they left quickly and went to different memory spots to find clues related to Bai Meng.


    Lin Yu contacted Duan Kong again.


    "Duan Kong, next you don''t need to inquire about the elders anymore, just concentrate on cultivating Yuanling Breath, and increase your strength as quickly as possible."


    "Ah? Why is this?"


    Duan Kong didn''t understand why Lin Yu suddenly changed his attention.


    "I thought about it for a while." Lin Yu explained: "There is no need to take the initiative to look for the elderly."


    "What the elder wants is cultivation genius, so as long as you can prove that your cultivation talent is outstanding enough, he should take the initiative to come to you."


    "One more thing, we just speculated that the elderly may need to go back and forth in different rebirth light spots, so maybe he is not in this rebirth light spot during this time."


    "In this case, no matter how you look for it, it won''t help."


    Hearing this explanation, Duan Kong immediately agreed: "I know, then I will practice wholeheartedly and improve my strength as soon as possible."


    "Well, then I won''t bother you."


    After speaking, Lin Yu ended the dialogue with Duan Kong.


    But he said that to Duan Kong, but he knew in his heart that things were not that simple.


    There are other reasons that affect the appearance of the elderly.

 Chapter 867： progress

    "The elders should have known that I was here."


    Before, Lin Yu didn''t know that there was an old man in the particle world, so he always thought that no one would notice him here.


    But now that he inferred that the old man would go between different points of rebirth, he felt that he must have been in the eyes of the old man a long time ago.


    Therefore, perhaps because of the activities of the demon gods such as himself and Gu Xin, the elders may choose to hide.


    "I don''t know how strong the old man is."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart: "If he is strong, he might be waiting for an opportunity to stay hidden."


    "If he is far inferior to ours, then he is avoiding us."


    "But if those gods were cultivated by him, his strength should not be weak."


    Lin Yu was lost in thought.


    There are still too few clues for him to make accurate judgments.


    In fact, he has another guess about the delay in showing up for the elderly.


    That is, it is possible that the elders are not here, but are hiding in the eternal paradise, visiting each resurrection light spot every once in a while, to see if there is a talented cultivation genius.


    The guess is that Bu Song saw the Yuanzu with his own eyes disappear in this particle world with his white spirits.


    So there must be a passage to eternal paradise here.


    "Forget it, wait and see, now I can only choose to wait."


    Lin Yu sighed secretly, no longer entangled in this matter.


    The main reason is that there are too few clues now, and it is impossible to guess the reason why the elderly did not appear by just guessing.


    Therefore, he decided to wait for a while, and wait for Duan Kong''s strength to rise to a level, to see if the old man would show up on his own initiative.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu slowly turned around, left this resurrection light spot, and flew towards a certain memory light spot.


    In this way, time continues to pass by waiting and busy.


    Unknowingly, another month passed.


    In the past month, the demon gods such as Lin Yu and Gu Xin still haven''t found any new clues, but Duan Kong''s strength has been advancing by leaps and bounds.


    In just one month, Duan Kong''s strength has risen to another level, and he can already be comparable to those chosen by the gods.


    In other words, so far, Duan Kong is the one with the fastest growth in strength among all the people who have practiced Yuanling Breath.


    This was somewhat beyond Lin Yu''s expectation. After all, there were a lot of geniuses in the universe, and in the end there was no one that could compare to Duan Kong who cultivated late.


    However, even though Duan Kong''s strength increased so quickly, the elderly still did not appear.


    Did not take the initiative to discover this genius.


    I don''t know if it was because the original ancestor destroyed the void, so there is no need to cultivate new gods.


    A few more days later, Lin Yu came to Duan Kong''s resurrection light spot again and asked him about the situation.


    "Lin Yu, you are finally here!"


    As soon as Lin Yu contacted Duan Kong, Duan Kong said with great excitement, as if there was some progress.


    "Find the old man?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    "Yes!" Duan Kong replied decisively: "Yesterday a mysterious person took the initiative to visit me, saying that my cultivation talent is unparalleled in the world, and he wants to introduce me to an invincible powerhouse."


    "I asked him if he was an old man, but he laughed but didn''t answer, so it''s a high probability."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he immediately relaxed.


    Although it is not 100% sure whether the other party is old or not, at least new progress has been made.


    Moreover, according to Duan Kong''s point of view, the possibility is not ten percent, at least 90 percent.


    What makes Lin Yu puzzled is that if the other party is really an elderly person, which kind of speculation is correct?


    Does this elder always live in seclusion in this resurrection light spot, or does he often go back and forth between different resurrection light spots?


    "Forget it, wait for Duan Kong to contact him. I should get some new information at that time to help me make a more accurate judgment."


    Lin Yu pondered inwardly for a while, and then no longer entangled in this matter.


    Then he said to Duan Kong: "If that person is really an elderly person, then this trip will definitely be dangerous, and we must prepare early."


    "Well, I know." Duan Kong replied: "Do you have any ideas?"


    During this period of time, he had been practicing unceasingly according to Lin Yu''s instructions, and had no time to prepare.


    In fact, when the person contacted him yesterday, he was very surprised.


    Hearing Duan Kong''s question, Lin Yu thought for a while and wanted to ask: "Duan Kong, is there a boundary in the invisible world within the resurrection light spot?"


    "You mean the edge of the world? Yes!"


    Duan Kong replied decisively.


    "Okay, now you fly to the border of the world, I want to do an experiment?" Lin Yu ordered.


    "Experiment?" Duan Kong groaned, and quickly guessed Lin Yu''s mind.


    It seemed that Lin Yu wanted to instill strength into him like those gods, and forcibly elevate his strength.


    When I thought that when I was in the outer sky, the people chosen by the gods received the gift of the gods to gain powerful power.


    The easiest way to receive the gift of God better is to fly to the edge of the crystal wall of the world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ because it is the closest to the void.


    Now that Lin Yu let him fly to the edge of the world, he must have a similar idea.


    Without hesitation, Duan Kong decisively left his residence and flew towards the boundary of the world at a very fast speed.


    At this time, he was already invincible in the world, and his strength was extraordinary, so this journey didn''t take much time.


    Not long after, Duan Kong came to the border of the invisible world.


    "Lin Yu, I have arrived."


    Duan Kong said to Lin Yu.


    "Okay." Lin Yu replied: "I will now separate a soul, and see if I can force it into the resurrection light spot with your help."


    "I see."


    Duan Kong realized that Lin Yu had another idea, and he immediately responded with a sudden realization.


    Then he smiled again: "Okay, it''s better this way, with you, everything is safe."


    "Don''t be eager to be happy, now I don''t know if I can enter the Resurrection Light Spot."


    Lin Yu poured cool waterway.


    His strength hasn''t improved, it''s still the same as two or three months ago, so being unable to get in at that time means that it is difficult to get in now.


    Even with some help, it may not be successful.


    "Well, let''s try it first." Duan Kong smiled and asked: "What should I do?"


    Lin Yu replied: "You don''t have to do anything, just keep your feeling with me."


    He was going to use Duan Kong''s soul in the resurrection light spot as an anchor.


    See if you can forcefully break through the restriction of the resurrection light spot and enter it with a clear positioning.


    Of course, it is definitely impossible to send the whole soul in, so he decided to separate one of them.


    The chance of success will be much greater.


    "it has started."


    Lin Yu said a word, and then separated a soul, rushing towards the resurrection light spot.

 Chapter 868： Elders show up

    oom--


    A strong mental fluctuation spread, causing a big impact on Lin Yu''s spirit.


    "Lin Yu, isn''t it okay?"


    Duan Kong asked quickly.


    He has always been in touch with Lin Yu, so he can feel the impact indirectly.


    "It''s okay, I''ll try again."


    Lin Yu secretly said that the divine soul he had separated was too strong and needed to be weakened.


    boom--


    Soon, a strong shock struck again.


    This attempt failed again.


    Reluctantly, Lin Yu had to weaken the separated spirit again and make another attempt.


    After repeated attempts like this several times, in the end he actually forcibly broke through the limitations of the resurrection light spot and entered the invisible world inside.


    "Lin Yu, long time no see!"


    Duan Kong patted Lin Yu on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    The two have not seen each other for many years since they separated from Lin Yu last time.


    Lin Yu glanced at Duan Kong, then frowned, "This wisp of spirit is too weak."


    "It''s good to be able to come in." Duan Kong comforted.


    Lin Yu restrained his expression and said, "It''s up to you to get in. If it weren''t for you to cultivate the vitality to this level, I wouldn''t be able to come anyway."


    "Let''s not talk about it, what shall we do next." Duan Kong said sternly: "That person might come to me in the afternoon."


    "I hide my whereabouts and follow you."


    Lin Yu immediately said the idea he had thought of long ago.


    Duan Kong wondered: "Will the elders find this way?"


    "No." Lin Yu shook his head and said: "My soul is just not good at fighting, but it''s okay to hide whereabouts."


    "Okay, let''s go back to my residence now."


    Duan Kong didn''t ask any more, and offered to offer.


    "Let''s go."


    Lin Yu nodded, and then slowly disappeared before Duan Kong''s eyes, not knowing where he had gone.


    Duan Kong took a closer look and felt relieved.


    Afterwards, he hurriedly flew towards his residence.


    He knew that Lin Yu would be able to follow him closely, so he didn''t reserve anything and flew with all his strength.


    After a short while, the two arrived at their destination together.


    This is a magnificent building hidden in the green mountains and beautiful waters.


    It seems that during this period of time Kong is indeed famous, otherwise it would be impossible to have such a good life.


    "It''s nothing good, it''s actually just some illusions." Duan Kong laughed at himself as if he knew Lin Yu was looking around: "After all, these are not real, this is an invisible world without any matter."


    "Do other people think the same way?" Lin Yushun asked.


    "Yeah." Duan Kong sighed: "Except for the freshness of coming here at the beginning, it will soon be boring."


    "Forget it, don''t talk about this."


    Duan Kong sighed and turned back to the topic: "I''ll tell you about the mysterious person who came to me yesterday."


    "good."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    They talked and walked towards the tallest house in the complex.


    Time soon came to the afternoon.


    The mysterious man mentioned by Duan Kong arrived as scheduled.


    Lin Yu saw this person in the reception room.


    This is a middle-aged man with vicissitudes of life, with a mysterious and unpredictable temperament.


    Of course, Lin Yu had hidden his whereabouts, so this person didn''t know that there were other people besides Duan Kong.


    "Duan Kong, this person is probably the old man himself."


    Lin Yu passed on to Duan Kongdao.


    When Duan Kong heard this, he calmly asked the middle-aged man to sit down. On the other side, he asked, "Why do you say that?"


    "No reason, just feeling." Lin Yu replied.


    He is not omniscient and omnipotent, naturally it is impossible to know who this mysterious middle-aged man is.


    But there is an intuition in his heart that the person in front of him is likely to be an elderly person.


    Because he always feels that this person and Yuan have a somewhat similar temperament.


    "Well, how are you thinking about it?"


    After the middle-aged man sat down, he took a sip of tea from his tea bowl, and asked by the way.


    Duan Kong didn''t rush to answer this question, but according to Lin Yu''s request, said something else: "I made a special trip to the border of the world and made a round in the morning."


    "Any thoughts?"


    The middle-aged man asked with a smile.


    "I don''t have any thoughts, just staying here for a long time, I will miss my previous life, after all, all that is true."


    Duan Kong replied.


    The middle-aged man laughed without saying a word, and once again picked up the tea bowl to drink tea.


    Duan Kong took a sip of the tea bowl when he saw it.


    The middle-aged man opened his mouth and said: "There is no difference between reality and illusion in nature, they are just human feelings."


    "You pursue martial arts in the real material world, nothing more than seeking the feeling of becoming the strongest."


    "This can still be done here."


    "What''s more, there are too many opponents in the real world that you will never be able to contend with, but there is no such problem here."


    "This is a fair enough world."


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged man stopped and took up the tea bowl to drink tea again.


    Upon seeing this, Duan Kong said in a rather regretful tone: "But all this is false after all, and the false will never be true."


    "So, compared to the feeling of being invincible in the world, you want to feel the truth with certainty, don''t you?"


    The middle-aged man asked leisurely.


    "No Duan Kong shook his head and said: "I hope to be invincible in the real world. "


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man immediately put down the tea bowl in his hand and gently clapped his hands: "Okay, okay!"


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu transmitted to Duan Kong, "Just like this, continue to test him."


    Those words that Duan Kong said just now were all instructed by him in order to test the middle-aged man.


    Only in this way can we get more information and verify the previous speculations.


    After admiring for a while, the middle-aged man asked, "If there was such a chance that you could leave here and return to the real material world, and still master the real power, how would you choose?"


    Hearing this, Duan Kong thought for a while and asked, "What is the cost?"


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "It depends on the price."


    "It''s still what I just said. Everything is just feeling. Everyone feels different, so naturally they have different views on things."


    "So how much do you think the cost will be?"


    The middle-aged man asked at the end suddenly.


    Duan Kong wondered: "You haven''t told me what the price is?"


    The middle-aged man still smiled and said, "Didn''t I say it very clearly, everything depends on how you feel."


    "If you feel that as long as you can leave here, everything is at no cost, then any price will naturally be negligible."


    "Conversely, if you feel that leaving here is not that important, then no matter how small the price is, it will become your reason for rejection."


    "I said that you should have an answer in your heart?"


    "Now tell me, how would you choose?"


    After speaking, the middle-aged man looked at Duan Kong quietly.


    Duan Kong was still puzzled: "But..."


    Lin Yu hurriedly stopped him and said: "His meaning is already very clear, so there is no need to ask."

 Chapter 869： Irretrievable

    "How to say?"


    Duan Kong asked Lin Yu through transmission.


    Lin Yu replied: "His meaning is very simple, it is to let you give up everything, and then pursue a powerful force."


    "You can appreciate what he said just now."


    Hearing this, Duan Kong couldn''t help sinking into thought.


    The middle-aged man didn''t urge him when he saw it, but just smiled and drank tea to himself.


    After a while, Duan Kong transmitted his voice to Lin Yu again: "I understand, what he meant is that no matter how small the price is, it is also a price. I must completely give up everything before he is willing to give me that opportunity."


    "Well, that''s how it is." Lin Yu replied.


    At this time, he was very convinced that this was the old man himself, and he was also sure that the previous guesses were correct.


    This old man is specifically responsible for selecting people with cultivation value from the resurrection light spot, and then cultivating them into gods.


    And because becoming a **** must give up all emotions, and there are only two words in his heart, so when choosing people, the elderly will only choose those who can do it at all costs for strength.


    Only such a person can truly embark on the path of becoming a god.


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart, and the secret path finally connected all the clues.


    The reason why the gods who had come into contact with them in the void were invisible and innocent, and had no physical bodies, because their physical bodies had been destroyed long ago.


    They all came to this resurrection light spot with their consciousness after death, and then they were cultivated into gods by the elders.


    They originally had only one soul, and naturally they didn''t have a physical body.


    Even Lin Yu felt that they might even have their souls reshaped by the elderly.


    After all, they entered the particle world only after their form and spirit had disappeared.


    It just retains the consciousness during his lifetime.


    At this time, the middle-aged man put down his tea bowl again and asked: "How is it, have you figured it out?"


    Duan Kong hurriedly sent a message to Lin Yu and said, "What should I do now? Do you want to promise him?"


    Lin Yu replied, "I have no choice but to promise him."


    When Duan Kong was meditating, he had already thought about it carefully.


    If you don''t agree to the old man now, then the old man will definitely leave decisively, and it will be difficult to find him again.


    So I can only promise him first.


    As for what to do later, you can only take one step at a time.


    However, Lin Yu felt that based on the current situation, he was confident enough to control the next situation.


    Seeing Lin Yu saying this, Duan Kong nodded slowly, and said to the middle-aged man: "If there is such a chance, then I am willing to accept it."


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he clapped his hands again and said, "Okay, very good!"


    After a word of admiration, he added: "But I still have to remind you that making such a choice is bound to pay a price."


    Duan Kong nodded and said, "I know, I already want to understand."


    "That''s fine."


    The middle-aged man looked at Duan Kong with admiration and said: "Then I will tell you what the price is now."


    "The price is that you have to give up all memories related to emotions."


    The middle-aged man narrowed his smile as he spoke, staring at Duan Kong''s eyes with a serious expression on his face.


    "To be precise, you need to forget all the joys and pains you have experienced in your life."


    "Such as the joy of falling in love with the opposite sex, the pain of leaving relatives and friends, etc."


    "All of this, you must give up."


    "Only in this way can you embark on the path of becoming a **** and master the true power of this world."


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged man stopped, but still stared closely at Duan Kong''s eyes, as if to see through his heart.


    "Such a price..."


    Duan Kong hesitated.


    Such a price is obviously unacceptable to him, because he is a person with heavy feelings.


    If it wasn''t for his heavy feelings, he wouldn''t have died later by his apprentice Ji Wenbin.


    "Lin Yu, do you have to promise him this way?"


    Duan Kong asked Lin Yu again.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was silent.


    In his heart, he definitely hoped that Duan Kong would agree to the old man, so that he could get in touch with the old man more deeply and unearth more secrets from the other person.


    But he also knows what Duan Kong is like.


    Duan Kong is very affectionate and righteous. In order to save him and Wang Zijin, he did not hesitate to sacrifice himself to stop Ji Wenbin.


    To let such a person give up the good memories of being a human being is definitely worse than death.


    So he really couldn''t bear to ask Duan Kong to agree to it.


    Although if he asked, Duan Kong would definitely do it according to his request.


    On the other side, the middle-aged man saw that Duan Kong didn''t respond for a long time, and his eyes flickered, his face quickly gloomy.


    He snorted coldly, waved his hand and said, "Okay, needless to say, I already know what you think."


    "Wait!" Seeing the middle-aged man say this, Duan Kong hurriedly said, "I want to understand, I am willing to pay such a price!"


    He himself is definitely unwilling to make such a choice, after all, it violates his principles of life.


    But he didn''t want to ruin Lin Yu''s affairs.


    After all, Lin Yu unreservedly taught him such a heaven-defying technique like Yuan Ling Breath.


    "It''s late, don''t say such duplicity anymore."


    The middle-aged man leaned on the back of his chair with a cold face said decisively.


    It can be heard from his tone that he has been completely disappointed in Duan Kong and will not change his mind because of any words Duan Kong said.


    "It''s definitely not duplicity, it''s all my sincerity." Duan Kong explained to himself hurriedly.


    "Hmph, the look in your eyes just betrayed you."


    The middle-aged man said coldly: "I thought I had found another manufacturable."


    When Duan Kong heard this, he was immediately anxious.


    But he didn''t have any way to recover, so he was too anxious to know how to speak.


    Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man continued and said: "The matter is not over yet, I ask you, why did you lie to me just now?"


    Duan Kong was taken aback, and asked: "Look at you? When did I lie to you?"


    "Don''t be foolish there."


    The middle-aged man calmly picked up the tea bowl, took a sip of the tea, and said, "The statements you just made were not your own intentions, but the demands of others, right?"


    "No, absolutely not." Duan Kong denied hurriedly.


    The middle-aged man sneered and said, "I have read countless people, and I have never seen it before. Naturally, you are no exception."


    Seeing him say this, Duan Kong suddenly felt guilty.


    Many of the words he just said were really meant by Lin Yu, so he had no confidence in his heart to face the questioning of the elderly.


    "It seems you have already admitted in your heart."


    The middle-aged man sneered again, and then casually picked up the tea bowl to drink tea.


    After he drank the tea in the tea bowl, he slowly got up and said, "When the tea is finished, people should also leave."


    Duan Kong felt a little bad as soon as he said this.


    Because he felt that there was something in the other party''s words.


    The sentence that a person should also leave does not seem to mean that he wants to leave, but that it is meant otherwise.

 Chapter 870： 1 trigger

    "Are you going to kill me?"


    Duan Kong asked in a deep voice.


    Anyway, now there is no room for redemption, and there is no need to be polite to the elderly anymore.


    "Kill you? Humph!" The old man snorted coldly, and said: "You are dead long ago, your body and spirit are gone, what came here is just a residual consciousness."


    "I just want to help you erase the consciousness that should have disappeared a long time ago."


    "Of course, you have to feel that doing so is killing you."


    Duan Kong slowly got up after hearing the words: "So, Chen He has also been killed by you?"


    The Chen He he mentioned was a cultivating genius who was previously accepted as an apprentice by the elders.


    "Yes." The old man did not deny it, and said bluntly: "Anyone who meets me will either become a **** or disappear. There is no third result."


    "That Chen He, I only blame him for being ineffective and refusing to take the last step."


    Speaking of this, the old man stopped and looked at Duan Kong with a smile and said, "The time is almost up, I will send you on the road now."


    However, as soon as he said this, a voice suddenly sounded in the room.


    "I''m afraid I won''t allow you to do this."


    Hearing these words, the old man laughed: "I thought you were hiding here, but I didn''t expect to be here."


    While he was talking, Lin Yu slowly appeared, appearing in the middle of the old man and Duan Kong.


    The old man looked up and down Lin Yu and said, "So what he lied to me just now was instigated by you?"


    As he said, the old man gave a thumbs up and said: "Yes, you not only have courage, but you are also far more talented than him. My trip is not in vain."


    "Why, do you want to accept me as a disciple?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    If the elderly are not in a hurry, he is not in a hurry to do it.


    "Of course." The old man sat back in the chair again and said calmly: "Like him, I also give you a chance to choose. How are you going to choose?"


    He knew that Lin Yu had listened to the conversation between him and Duan Kong throughout, so he didn''t explain more.


    Lin Yu looked at Duan Kong, then turned back to look at the old man and said, "The price is the same as him?"


    "No, one more than him." The old man pointed to Duan Kong and said, "Made him personally in front of me."


    Lin Yu was happy when he heard it, and smiled: "Why do you think I would choose this way?"


    The old man smiled and said: "You hide in the dark and instruct him to eavesdrop on our conversation, don''t you just want to get to know me through him?"


    "This is enough to show that you are very eager to get real power from me."


    After hearing this reply, Lin Yu immediately understood in his heart that the old man did not know that he had forcibly entered the Rebirth Light Spot.


    I thought he was also a person who has been living here.


    That''s why he felt that he was doing this for apprenticeship.


    The elder continued: "If I guessed right, he could suddenly grow so much, did you secretly suggest it?"


    "You can''t hide this from me. Although I don''t show up on weekdays, I have been paying close attention to all the cultivating geniuses in the world."


    "As far as I know, he has been unremarkable before, and he has only suddenly emerged in the past few months."


    "On the contrary, it''s you, hiding very well. I never noticed you."


    These remarks revealed a lot of information.


    Lin Yu knew that when he heard this, it turned out that the old man hadn''t left within this resurrection light spot.


    And after listening to these words, he can be considered to understand why the old man came to the conclusion just now.


    From the perspective of the elderly, he pointed Duan Kong and let Duan Kong come into his sight, in order to get close to him.


    After I fully understand him, I will worship him as a teacher.


    "Well, back to the topic just now, are you willing to pay the price?"


    The old man withdrew his smile and said sternly.


    Lin Yu smiled and asked unhurriedly, "It depends on what you can teach me."


    Hearing this, the old man stood up slowly again, and looked at Lin Yu proudly with his hands behind his back and said, "What I can teach you is far beyond your understanding."


    "Really? How difficult is it to understand?" Lin Yu continued to test the elderly.


    Of course, the old man had no idea that Lin Yu was testing him, thinking that Lin Yu was really asking questions.


    After all, this resurrection light spot can only be entered by certain objects, and other people can''t enter it no matter how defying the sky is.


    So he felt that Lin Yu was just a person with a particularly outstanding talent in cultivation, and he didn''t realize that Lin Yu had already become a **** and demon.


    And the reason why he believes that Lin Yu is talented is because the blindfold that Lin Yu just used can even be concealed by him.


    It is absolutely wrong to replace this with other people in the resurrection light spot.


    This is enough to show that Lin Yu''s cultivation method is very powerful, and ordinary people can''t do it at all.


    "There is a power in this world that allows you to touch the essence of all appearances and change everything as you like."


    The old man spoke slowly.


    He wanted to start from the beginning and let Lin Yu understand as much as possible what the power of the law is.


    However, as soon as he started his head, Lin Yu suddenly answered, "The essence of all appearances, isn''t that the natural law behind everything? You want to say the power of the rule, right?"


    "Ok?"


    The old man was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Lin Yu to be able to accurately say the power of the law.


    Although he knows that people in the world often rumors about law and other things, the two people in front of him must have heard such rumors but after all, it is far from the power of law.


    "who are you?"


    The old man became alert and realized that something was wrong.


    Perhaps Lin Yu is not as simple as he thought.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is who you are."


    Lin Yu looked directly into the eyes of the old man and said, "What is the relationship between you and Yuan?"


    "what?"


    The old man was shocked, he didn''t expect to hear the word Yuan from Lin Yu''s mouth.


    He naturally knows who Yuan is.


    It was precisely because he knew who Yuan was that he was so shocked.


    "How do you know Yuan?"


    The old man couldn''t help asking.


    Lin Yu said solemnly: "I think you should answer my question first."


    When the old man heard this, his face changed again and again, and then suddenly he said, "Die to me!"


    boom--


    As soon as the old man made his move, the meeting room was destroyed on the spot, and all the buildings outside also collapsed.


    Fortunately, everyone on the outside has a bit of skill, otherwise they would definitely die in this sudden battle.


    Boom boom boom -


    The old man retreated and threw his fist at the wreck where Lin Yu and Duan Kong were.


    "This guy is so weak?!"


    Lin Yu felt very surprised.


    He thought that the elders would use the power of the law to deal with him, but he didn''t expect that he would only be better than those chosen by the gods.


    "There must be a problem in this!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Things will never be that simple.


    If the elders had only this strength, how could they cultivate so many gods?


    So there must be some unknown reason.


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu decisively rushed out of the wreckage and quickly approached the elderly.

 Chapter 871： Incarnate trillions

    "What about people?"


    After Lin Yu rushed out of the ruins, he found that the old man had disappeared and seemed to have escaped.


    At this time, Duan Kong also broke through the ruined wall and came to Lin Yu''s side.


    "Running so fast?" Duan Kongqi said: "I thought he was very powerful. I just wanted to prevent his offensive first. I didn''t expect that he just wanted to escape."


    "Me too, I only know that his strength is not as strong as I thought, but I didn''t expect it to be so weak."


    Lin Yu replied, at the same time searching for the elderly with all his strength.


    Just now when Duan Kong was talking to the old man, Lin Yu had been observing the old man and judging his strength.


    After careful observation, he found that the strength of the elderly was not as strong as he thought, so he decided to let Duan Kong temporarily agree to the requirements of the elderly.


    Anyway, even if the situation changes, he still has a way to control the situation.


    As a result, the strength of the elderly was much weaker than he expected.


    If you know how old the old is so weak and where it takes so many words, just take him directly.


    "over there."


    After searching for a while, Lin Yu sensed the aura of the elderly, and was rushing to the northeast.


    "Chase!"


    Lin Yu said to Duan Kong, and immediately flew in that direction.


    The two flew quickly, Lin Yu was in the air in the front section, and slowly narrowed the distance between him and the old man.


    It didn''t take long for them to see the figure of the old man fleeing desperately.


    But just when they were about to speed up again and quickly catch up with the elders, they suddenly saw an unexpected picture.


    I saw a figure flying on the ground, approaching the elderly at a very fast speed.


    "This is?"


    Lin Yu frowned secretly, thinking that things were really not easy.


    Judging from the flying speed of that figure, its strength should be comparable to that of the elderly.


    Even Lin Yu felt that he was a copy of the elderly.


    Because this figure is different from the old man in appearance and figure, everything else, including temperament, is the same as the old man.


    At this moment, the figure rising straight up from the ground was already one step closer to the old man.


    boom--


    The two slammed into each other with a muffled noise.


    Lin Yu and Duan Kong took a closer look and found that after the collision, the two had merged perfectly, leaving only one person.


    And at the moment they were stunned, the old man slowly turned his head and looked at them with a sneer: "Hmph, your strength is far beyond my expectations, so I decided to show my true ability to deal with you."


    After speaking, he accelerated abruptly and continued to fly northeast.


    Lin Yu and Duan Kong hurriedly followed closely.


    "His strength doubled instantly."


    After calculating the flight speed of the elderly, Lin Yu said to Duan Kong.


    Duan Kong replied: "Well, it''s already faster than me, I''m afraid I can''t keep up with him."


    "It''s okay, leave it to me next!"


    Lin Yu said to Duan Kong, and then accelerated violently, the speed immediately skyrocketed.


    His wisp of spirit can''t activate the law, so he can only catch up with the elderly by flying.


    Fortunately, he was still much faster than the elderly at this time, so the distance was still shortening rapidly.


    However, at this moment he suddenly noticed that there were multiple figures flying from all directions, quickly converging with the elderly as the target.


    "If he were to combine the power of these people, his strength would surely be multiplied several times."


    Lin Yu finally understood that the old man was not weak, but because he divided his body into multiple parts, his strength was evenly distributed.


    As for why he did this, he probably wanted to go deep into every corner of the world in this way, to ensure that he would not miss any genius with cultivation value.


    This can be inferred from what the old man said just now.


    At that time, the old man said that he had noticed Duan Kong a long time ago, knowing that Duan Kong''s strength soared suddenly, and he had never made a prominence before.


    He also said that he had never seen Lin Yu, saying that Lin Yu was hiding so well, which was beyond his expectation.


    At this time, several figures came into Lin Yu''s eyes.


    These people, like the people flying in front, rendezvous with the elderly at full speed, and they are obviously one of the clones of the elderly.


    Boom boom boom -


    As Lin Yu quickly approached the elders, those figures collided with the elders in flight one after another, and merged with him.


    This makes the strength of the elderly stronger and faster.


    "That does not work."


    Lin Yu decisively turned around and rushed to one of the figures.


    The strength of senior citizens has improved too much now, and it is not so close.


    Therefore, he decided to destroy as many elder clones as possible to prevent him from fusing them all together.


    boom--


    After Lin Yu approached one of the avatars, he slammed a punch, blasting the avatar into powder on the spot, and the blood mist filled it.


    But when he was about to fly to another clone, he found that the blood mist was approaching the old man without any reduction in speed.


    "Hahaha."


    The elderly laughed loudly in the distance.


    The old man smiled and said: "It''s useless, these clones, including me, are not living creatures and cannot be killed."


    When Lin Yu heard it, his heart instantly reacted Yes, everyone here, including the elderly, is just a piece of consciousness, neither soul nor body, how can it be killed?


    Unless this period of consciousness is erased, it is possible to completely let the elderly disappear.


    In fact, this place is a bit like a virtual world created by human civilization with highly advanced technology.


    People connect to the network by connecting devices, and then upload their consciousness to the network.


    In this way, no matter what injury is suffered in the virtual world, there will be no fatal danger.


    People can disconnect from the network and return to reality at any time.


    The only danger is that there is a problem with the server, which prevents their consciousness from returning to their bodies.


    For example, at the time he and Gu Xin and other demons were fighting, the aftermath of the battle impacted the civilization of Dean Liu and others, so that countless people who were wandering in the virtual world could no longer return to their bodies and entered by mistake. In the invisible world within the elemental spirit particle.


    At this time, those figures who gathered from all directions were still merging with the elders, making his strength constantly growing.


    In just a few breaths, there were no more figures in the air, and only Lin Yu and the elderly were left.


    At this time, Duan Kong barely caught up with them and came to Lin Yu again.


    The old man looked at the two and said triumphantly: "This is not my true strength. I am in the form of a trillion and discover cultivation genius in all the resurrection light spots. If you merge all those clones, your strength will be immeasurable. I have no qualifications to look up to me."


    This remark revealed another important message, letting Lin Yu know that the elders have actually stayed in the resurrection light spot all these years and did not go out, so they don''t know what happened outside.


    "Incarnate trillions, that''s how it is!"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart.

 Chapter 872： Chance

    "I will give you one last chance now!"


    The old man looked at Lin Yu and pointed to Duan Kong and said, "Destroy him in front of me, become my apprentice, and accept my inheritance."


    When Lin Yu heard it, he didn''t expect that the old man still had the desire to accept him as a disciple.


    From this point of view, the old man didn''t know until now that he forcibly broke in from outside the resurrection light spot.


    Otherwise, I would never say such a thing again, I would only want to kill him.


    Lin Yu took a look at Duan Kong, and then said to the old man: "You have nothing to teach me, and even if you can teach me, I won''t do such a thing."


    The old man laughed wildly when he heard the words: "Don''t be ashamed of talking!"


    "An ant like you knows nothing about true power!"


    When Lin Yu heard this, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "Really? Then I want to see, what exactly do you do."


    "Stupid!" The elder''s eyes fell cold, "I will let you completely disappear in this world now."


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu thought that the old man was about to use the law to deal with him and Duan Kong.


    But he didn''t expect that the old man just rushed towards him at a violent speed, seeming to want to fight him hand-to-hand.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, probably because the old man felt that this was enough to defeat him, so there was no need to use law.


    Huh--


    Lin Yu waited for the elder to get close, and then dashed to the side, and at the same time punched the elder on the back.


    The old man was immediately blasted away by this punch.


    "Ok?"


    The old man turned his head abruptly, with a little surprise on his face.


    Lin Yu smiled narrowly upon seeing this: "This is what you call the real power?"


    He became more and more curious about the old man now.


    The old man''s refusal to use the power of the law may be because the invisible world simply cannot be used to activate the law.


    After all, this is not the real world, and there is no so-called natural law.


    Huh--


    The old man ignored Lin Yu''s mockery and rushed towards Lin Yu again.


    At this time Duan Kong had already consciously hid far to the side, so as not to hinder Lin Yu, so Lin Yu could let go of his hands and feet here to fight against the elderly.


    boom--


    The old man took the lessons he had learned this time. Instead of expecting to win with speed as before, he used some skills.


    Because he realized that Lin Yu''s close combat experience seemed to be much richer than him.


    This is mainly because he has always been invincible here, it is easy to deal with anyone, and there is no need to hone skills at all.


    After the old man made an illusory move, he blasted Lin Yu''s chest with a punch.


    However, Lin Yu had anticipated this move a long time ago, so when the old man''s fist was swung over, he grabbed it.


    Lin Yu squeezed the fist of the old man and said, "Your power is still above me, but you can''t use it. So you still say you want to accept me as a disciple?"


    "Who on earth are you?"


    The old man asked solemnly.


    This Lin Yu doesn''t look like a person in this world.


    After all, no matter how powerful Wu Xiu in this world is, it is absolutely impossible to fight him back and forth.


    What''s more, Lin Yu just mentioned Yuan.


    "It''s still the sentence just now, it doesn''t matter who I am, the key is who you are."


    Lin Yu grabbed the old man''s fist and tugged, while dodged his left fist while short, slammed his fist on his side waist.


    The old man was stricken with breath by this fist, and he hurriedly broke free of Lin Yu and flew to the rear.


    "Your strength is definitely not cultivated here, do you come from outside?"


    The old man finally faintly guessed the origin of Lin Yu.


    "What do you think?"


    Lin Yu asked rhetorically, while rushing towards the elderly.


    He doesn''t want to talk nonsense with the old man now, but is ready to make an all-out effort to see if he can force the old man to use the law.


    Although he felt that it might be because the invisible world could not urge the law to make the elders slow to use the power of the law.


    But this is just a guess after all.


    Must find a way to verify it.


    boom--


    After Lin Yu approached the elder, he took advantage of the chaos of the opponent and threw a punch, which hit the abdomen accurately.


    After that, Lin Yu threw out his punches one after another, and the elderly didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Of course, since the old man after the fusion of the clone is much stronger than him, his attack cannot really hurt the old man, but can only make him suffer some pain.


    "you?!"


    "Good boy!"


    The old man was so embarrassed and angry by Lin Yu that he was fisted, but he didn''t know how to reverse the situation, so he had to vent anxiously and verbally.


    "It''s useless, your defeat is only a matter of time." Lin Yu irritated the elderly and said: "Unless you use the power of the law, there is still the possibility of turning defeat into victory."


    Lin Yu continued to attack the elders while talking, suppressing him firmly.


    I don''t know if the old man was too busy to speak because of this attack, or for other reasons. In short, he remained silent after hearing Lin Yu''s words.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu continued to attack with all his strength.


    Anyway, his purpose is to take the old man, and then ask some secrets from the old man''s mouth.


    So the old man can''t play other cards better, so he will only win faster.


    "Boy, don''t force me!"


    Suddenly, the flushed old man gave a violent shout.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he didn''t talk too much nonsense, he still attacked with all his strength He wanted to see how confident the old man was when he released such cruel words.


    Boom boom boom -


    Lin Yu''s fists kept falling on the old man, but the old man tried to fight back but always failed.


    No way, Lin Yu''s knowledge in martial arts is too far, so even if his strength is stronger than Lin Yu, he can''t show it.


    This makes him very passive in this close hand-to-hand fight.


    "This kid!"


    The anger in the heart of the elderly grew stronger and stronger.


    After so many years of searching for geniuses in this resurrection light spot, he has never encountered such a situation.


    Every time, he teaches people with a high attitude, no one can resist him.


    As time passed, his heart became more and more floating, so it was very difficult for him to accept such setbacks now.


    "Humph."


    The old man snorted coldly and gritted his teeth and said: "I am in the form of a trillion, and I will never die, but you and your friends will soon die in the destruction of the world."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu secretly asked if this old man was going to destroy this resurrection light spot?


    "Now let you see, what is the law of this world!"


    The old man broke free from Lin Yu with all his strength, and quickly backed away.


    At the same time, the entire sky dimmed, and cracks began to appear.


    On the ground, a violent earthquake shattered the big earthquake, and a tsunami on the sea swept towards the coast, washing everything away in an instant.


    The whole world is a doomsday scene.


    "He is really destroying this resurrection light spot, so that we and the world will be paid attention to."


    Lin Yu thought to himself, and at the same time looked towards Duan Kong''s direction.


    Seeing that Duan Kong was safe and sound for the time being, he quickly turned his head back and looked towards the sky.


    "This is my chance too!"

 Chapter 873： Confident

    Lin Yu knew the old man''s plan.


    In the eyes of the elderly, destroying this resurrection light spot can not only kill him, but also retreat all over his body.


    Because the old man, like Duan Kong and the others, has long since disappeared, only a surviving piece of consciousness.


    Therefore, once he leaves the rebirth light spot and enters the particle world, he cannot be seen or sensed by other people, and naturally no one can deal with him.


    Lin Yu guessed that after leaving this resurrection light spot, there is a high probability that the elderly will go to other resurrection light spots to converge with other consciousness fragments.


    But the old man counted one thing wrong, and that was he underestimated his strength.


    With his current strength, there is a way to enter this very fragile spot of resurrection and prevent the elderly from escaping.


    "I will watch you die and then leave."


    In the horrible scene of the end of the world, the old man looked at Lin Yu and said triumphantly and indifferently.


    However, after he finished speaking, he found that Lin Yu didn''t pay any attention to what he meant. He just looked at the sky quietly, with no joy or sadness on his face.


    "This kid..."


    The old man realized that something was wrong, but he didn''t know where the problem was.


    And just when he was about to think deeply, a ray of light suddenly fell from the cracked sky, shining on Lin Yu.


    "what?"


    The old man was startled and fell into a short period of sluggishness.


    At this moment, Lin Yu who was not far away suddenly disappeared out of thin air, and instantly came to him.


    "You miscalculated."


    The elder only heard such a sentence, and then found that his consciousness was wrapped in a powerful force, and he could no longer affect this resurrection light spot.


    Soon, the earthquake, tsunami, and various natural disasters stopped.


    There are no new cracks in the sky, and all signs of doomsday are like the pause button being pressed, and they remain at the moment when the old man is controlled by Lin Yu.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    The old man was speechless.


    He didn''t expect Lin Yu to be so strong, he could force the Soul to break into this resurrection light spot at the moment of destruction, and control him.


    "If you leave early, you won''t fall into my hands."


    Lin Yu said to the old man: "Unfortunately, if you leave too early, you won''t be able to destroy this resurrection light spot."


    "So everything is actually doomed."


    At this time, the entire invisible world within the resurrection light spot was quiet, no more disasters appeared, and even the cracks in the sky were healed by themselves.


    Apart from the mess and broken walls on the ground telling people that there had been a catastrophe, there was no other sign.


    "I can erase this part of your consciousness at any time now."


    Lin Yu reminded the elders.


    Hearing this, the old man finally confessed his fate.


    After all, he couldn''t break free of Lin Yu''s palm anyway, he could only let him slaughter him.


    "what do you want?"


    The old man quickly recovered his calm and asked.


    "Tell me who Yuan is and what is the relationship between you and Yuan." Lin Yu said.


    "Hahaha!" The old man laughed: "Where do you feel confident that I will answer your question?"


    While he was talking, Duan Kong had slowly drifted over from a distance and came to Lin Yu''s side.


    The old man took a look at Duan Kong and continued: "If his consciousness disappears, he is completely dead, even if you can''t bring him back to life."


    "But I am in the form of a trillion, and here is just a fragment of consciousness."


    "For me, to be obliterated by you now is nothing more than giving up a small part of the power, without much loss."


    "So what do you think you have to make me afraid of you?"


    After speaking, the old man laughed wildly without fear.


    Duan Kong asked, "Lin Yu, what should I do now?"


    He didn''t know what methods Lin Yu currently had that he didn''t know, but based on the current situation, it seemed that Lin Yu really had nothing to do with his elders.


    Because as the old man said, obliterating this consciousness is not a big loss for him, and he can choose to give up.


    Lin Yu was silent at first, and then said to Duan Kong after the meeting: "Leave here first and find a quiet place."


    "good."


    Duan Kong immediately agreed, and looked around while speaking.


    The shaking of the earth just now scared everyone in the world, including the top martial artists.


    Therefore, after the world''s top martial arts restore calm, they must check the situation around to find the cause of the catastrophe.


    And this location is the first place where there is movement, so it will definitely attract many people to check it out.


    "I know a very remote place."


    Duan Kong said as he led the way, leading Lin Yu to fly forward.


    The old man was naturally controlled by Lin Yu and flew forward.


    "Huh, I want to see what tricks you can do."


    The old man said calmly.


    He was not afraid of being obliterated by Lin Yu anyway, so there was no need to worry.


    If you continue to contact Lin Yu, you might get to know Lin Yu more deeply.


    They just flew all the way, and it didn''t take long before they came to the sky above a mountain range.


    Duan Kong said to Lin Yu: "It''s off the beaten track, and it''s very far from the place just now. There shouldn''t be anyone coming here for a while."


    Lin Yu nodded and then grabbed the old man and fell down.


    After reaching the ground, Lin Yu threw the old man to the ground and waited for Duan Kong to fall.


    The old man was not in a hurry or annoyed, stood up from the ground on his own, straightened his clothes, and then looked at Lin Yu with a sneer.


    "You search for cultivating geniuses in these resurrection light spots all day long, and you don''t know anything about the outside world. Don''t you wonder what happened outside?"


    Lin Yu said.


    The old man smiled upon hearing this, and said: "I know you want to make a fool of my mouth, but it doesn''t matter. I will tell you the conclusion directly on this issue. Even if the sky turns over, I will not get out of control. I don''t need to pay attention to the outside at all. Thing."


    Hearing this answer, Lin Yu secretly said that the amount of information in it was not small.


    The old man said that even if the sky turned upside down, he would not be out of control, indicating that he was very confident in that secret power.


    Also, he unscrupulously revealed the situation, indicating that he felt that even if others knew it, it would not have an impact.


    Lin Yu guessed that this hidden force might be Yuan.


    It''s a pity that this question cannot be answered from the old man''s mouth, because he really has no effective means to deal with the old man.


    Of course, he would naturally not show his timidity in front of the elderly at this time, otherwise this dialogue would not be possible.


    "Really?"


    Lin Yu smiled at the old man, then flipped his right hand, and a clear and transparent stone appeared in his palm.


    After seeing the stone, the old man frowned.


    That''s right, this stone is the soul-suppressing stone that Lin Yu has always carried with him, that is, the stone of creation.


    But what was floating in Lin Yu''s palm right now was not the body of the soul calming stone, it was just an image.


    Because Lin Yu only entered this resurrection light spot, it was only the soul, so he couldn''t bring the soul calming stone in.

 Chapter 874： You cant stay

    "It''s in your hands, so..."


    The old man looked at Lin Yu in amazement, and quickly figured out something in his mind.


    Lin Yu took advantage of the situation and said, "Yes, my physical body is beyond this resurrection light spot."


    Normal people, no matter how strong they are, cannot enter the particle world unless they give up their physical bodies.


    Or the invisible and intangible elemental spirit particle aggregates like Yuanzu can also enter it.


    Lin Yu was able to enter the particle world completely because he held the soul calming stone in his hand, so after seeing the soul calming stone in Lin Yu''s hand, the old man quickly thought of this.


    "How could it be in your hands, could it be said?"


    At this time, the old man thought of another thing.


    He thought of all the gods who were cultivated by him and entered the void.


    "You are right." Lin Yu answered again: "They are all dead."


    Hearing this, Duan Kong also cast a surprised look at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu hadn''t told him about Yuanzu, so he didn''t know that Yuanzu had destroyed the void and killed all the gods.


    "What? You killed them?"


    The old man involuntarily took a step back and looked at Lin Yudao blankly.


    Lin Yu didn''t correct the old man''s words.


    Because there is no need to tell him about it at this time.


    Moreover, many of those gods did die by his hands. Until now, five thousand laws from the dead gods are still displayed on the modifier panel.


    These laws are all obtained by him after devouring the dead **** in the burial of the gods.


    At that time, if these dead gods did not die and the burial place was not destroyed, then there would still be a chance to be reborn and return to the void.


    So to be precise, half of the gods died at his hands, and the other half was obliterated by the original ancestor.


    "You killed them?!" The old man glared and said, "They are all my most proud disciples!"


    "Less hypocrisy there."


    Lin Yu said in a deep voice, "They have all been erased by you. They are just tools that only have purpose and benefit in their eyes."


    "Moreover, those who have not lost their emotions have long been obliterated by your own hands, and there is no chance even to become gods."


    "You killed so many disciples yourself, but now you feel sad for them?"


    "You just hate me for breaking you."


    When Duan Kong asked the old man about Chen He, the old man made it clear that Chen He had been killed by him because Chen He refused to take the last step.


    As for what this last step is, just thinking about it will tell you that it is giving up the emotions that you have as a human being.


    Chen He is unwilling to give up the pain and beauty he has experienced in his life, and he is unwilling to become a tool with no emotions. In the eyes of the elderly, he is naturally an unqualified disciple.


    And the unqualified disciple must disappear, just like the old man said.


    Because everyone in this world who has been in deep contact with the elderly will either become a **** or die, and there will be no third result.


    "I have to admit, you are an unexpected variable!"


    The old man took a deep breath.


    When Lin Yu heard this, he secretly revealed a lot of information.


    Maybe you can follow these words to test the elders and verify the guess in your heart.


    Since knowing the mysterious figure Yuan, Lin Yu has been thinking about whether Yuan is related to the martial arts modifier he owns.


    After all, the energy required by the martial arts modifier is called Yuanneng, with the word Yuan in it.


    Now the old man said that he was a variable that was beyond his expectation, and he himself was inextricably related to Yuan.


    In other words, he and Yuan didn''t expect such a variable as their own.


    He is completely out of one of their plans.


    So it is possible that Yuan and Wuxue modifiers have nothing to do with each other, and the same individual characters may be just a coincidence.


    "Unexpectedly?" Lin Yu smiled: "If you know my experience, you might be even more surprised."


    "Actually, it has only been less than ten years since I started practicing. Just a few years ago, I was just an unknown person in a fragmented world in the void..."


    Lin Yu quickly talked about his experience along the way.


    Of course, he only picked the key parts and said that there were not too many details involved.


    Things like going through the rebirth of oneself, and having two bodies are not revealed.


    And the thing about martial arts modifiers is not mentioned at all.


    Because if the old man knew about the martial arts modifier, he would definitely associate it immediately after learning about his experience.


    If you don''t know these things at all, it will naturally be another reaction.


    While talking, Lin Yu secretly observed the old man''s expression, obtaining information from the other party''s reaction.


    On the other side, Duan Kong also listened carefully to Lin Yu''s words, with an expression of extreme shock on his face.


    He didn''t expect Lin Yu to be so young, and he had only practiced for a few short years.


    He thought that Lin Yu, like him, would have lived for many years.


    After all, after you have cultivated to a certain level, you can''t tell a person''s age from the outside.


    At this moment, Duan Kong had only a deep shock in his heart.


    Shocked at Lin Yu''s extraordinary talent, but also at Lin Yu''s chance against the sky. UU reading www.uuk¨¡nshu.com


    He only felt that compared with Lin Yu, his life that seemed to be very exciting had suddenly become bleak, as if it had been in vain for countless years.


    At this time, Lin Yu had roughly described his life experience over the past few years, and looked at the elderly calmly.


    The elder''s frowning brows quickly eased, and he sarcastically said, "You are really narcissistic."


    "Thanks for the compliment."


    Lin Yu replied casually.


    When he said these words with a special purpose, he would naturally not care about this kind of evaluation of the elderly.


    What''s more, he has now obtained the result he wants, and he doesn''t care what the old man says.


    Just by observing the old man''s expression, he found that the old man was very surprised by his experience, and he could be sure that he did not know anything about the martial arts modifier.


    From this, I can be sure that, at least in the plan that the elderly knows about, I shouldn''t show up.


    Of course, this cannot completely rule out that Yuan and Wuxue modifiers have nothing to do with each other.


    After all, the elderly are not Yuan himself, and may not know all Yuan''s plans.


    But after such a trial, he can roughly confirm the guess in his heart.


    For Yuan himself, it should also be a variable.


    At this time, the old man spoke again: "Okay, I admit that you are better than anyone I have ever seen."


    "I also know very well that after you are invincible in the world, you have long been arrogant, so you can''t wait to tell me about your experience so that I can be a little jealous."


    "It''s a pity, you were wrong."


    The old man sneered: "You shouldn''t show off to me that you killed all the gods, nor should you show off your achievements to me."


    "Your actions will only make me firm in my determination to get rid of you."


    "Now, you can''t stay!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man disappeared without a trace.

 Chapter 875： War against the elderly

    "Where did he go?"


    Duan Kong turned his head to look at Lin Yu.


    At this time, the place where the old man was was was empty, with only some traces left on the ground.


    And when Lin Yu looked at those traces, he suddenly found that his body outside the resurrection light spot had suffered a violent shock.


    "You stay here."


    Lin Yu quickly said to Duan Kong, and then with a thought in his heart, he returned to his position and returned to his body.


    As soon as he returned to the body, he found a person who looked exactly like the old man floating not far from him, muttering words.


    Lin Yu hurriedly lowered his head to check, and found that his body was unharmed, and then looked up at the old man again.


    His physical body has been strengthened to the point that even the martial arts modifier can no longer be strengthened, so it is naturally impossible to be destroyed by the elderly in this way.


    At this moment, the old man suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Lin Yu in surprise and said: "You are really good, you won''t get hurt like this!"


    And at the moment when the old man spoke, Lin Yu sensed Gu Xin and other demon gods who were approaching here quickly.


    These demon gods now have only one soul, very fragile, and their perception ability is far worse than before.


    So they should have rushed over in such a hurry because they didn''t know the danger here.


    Otherwise, in their style of doing things, they must be watching from a distance at this time.


    "Don''t come here."


    Lin Yu transmitted sound to Gu Xin and other demons and gods.


    After speaking, he looked at the old man again and said: "No matter what means is used, it is impossible to hurt me, so I advise you to save it."


    "Yes?"


    The old man would naturally not be so easily frightened by Lin Yu''s words.


    After all, he still has a lot of means that he hasn''t used.


    "how about this?"


    The old man suddenly pointed his hand, and a ray of light from his fingertips instantly shot towards Lin Yu''s eyebrows.


    †ê¡ª¡ª


    After this light shone on Lin Yu''s eyebrows, he made a sizzle like a barbecue.


    But other than that, nothing happened.


    Lin Yu''s forehead was intact, and the slightly damaged skin quickly recovered after the light dissipated.


    "what?"


    The old man frowned and said, "Can Ning Yuan stop with one finger?"


    He had thought that this faculty would definitely injure Lin Yu, after all, Lin Yu just stood there defenselessly, with no intention of resisting at all.


    As a result, after the blow was issued, it turned out to be such a result.


    Fortunately, he was still secretly happy just now, and felt that Lin Yu would suffer heavy consequences if he underestimated the enemy.


    As a result, the facts told him that he was too happy too early.


    "There is such an indestructible body in this world..."


    The old man murmured, "No wonder you are so confident."


    But after speaking he sneered again: "Huh, it''s a pity that you can''t help me..."


    boom--


    Before he could finish his words, Lin Yu destroyed him with a punch.


    On the spot, his body, which was condensed from consciousness, was completely smashed.


    And just as Lin Yu slowly retracted his right fist, the elderly laughed wildly from all directions.


    "Hahahahaha, I am immortal here, unless you destroy all the resurrection light spots."


    "It''s a pity that you can''t even destroy a resurrection light spot, let alone destroy all?"


    While speaking, the old man once again condensed his body and appeared not far from Lin Yu just now.


    At this moment, Gu Xin and other demon gods who were watching from a distance also roughly saw the situation.


    They guessed in an instant that this should be the old man.


    "Unexpectedly, this old man is so good that he can fight Lin Yu back and forth."


    "Yeah, I am better at Qi Yuan''s strength now, presumably that Yuan''s strength will not be weaker than this old man."


    "In this way, the strongest person in this face right now is not Lin Yu and Yuan Zu, but Yuan?"


    "That''s natural. After all, Yuan has lived for so long and has been invincible in the world since ancient times. How can Lin Yu and Yuanzu compare with him?"


    "What I said is, everyone, don''t forget. According to the information we have now, Yuanzu has a high probability of being created by Yuan Yi."


    "Aren''t we? The exercises we practice are inherited from Yuan to Bai Meng."


    "Let''s not talk about this. I suddenly think of something interesting. Do you think that Lin Yu may also have an unexplainable relationship with Yuan?"


    "It''s possible! Lin Yu has grown so fast, no matter what, it doesn''t make sense."


    "Moreover, he can also come up with a technique like Yuanling Breath, which is more perfect than the one we practiced from any angle, and Yuan gave him the indefinite hand."


    "Yes, he said that he had improved the technique himself, so it seems that he has been lying to us all the time."


    "Anyway, we still have to keep an eye on it, and act by ear when the time comes."


    "..."


    Gu Xin and other demon gods whispered quietly, and they talked about each other.


    In the distance, Lin Yu and the elderly were still facing each other.


    The situation is rather deadlocked.


    The main reason is that the old can''t hurt Lin Yu, and Lin Yu doesn''t know how to deal with the old.


    There is no way, the elderly have been here for a long time, and they have considered various possible situations in advance.


    In contrast, Lin Yu is a newcomer, and the time spent in the particle world is far less than a fraction of the elderly ~ www.novelhall.com~ can eventually maintain such a situation, the most uncomfortable is actually the elderly.


    What''s more, when the old man started again, he put down his cruel words, saying something that strengthened the heart of killing Lin Yu, as if he could easily kill Lin Yu.


    "Time is on my side."


    Lin Yu looked at the elder calmly and said, "You will definitely not last long in this form."


    He just thought about it for a moment. If the old man can easily maintain this full-powered form, he should have done it a long time ago. Why wait until the last juncture?


    This shows that the elderly need to pay a price to maintain this form, and the price will not be small.


    On the other side, the old man was silent after hearing Lin Yu''s words.


    I don''t know if it''s because of Lin Yu''s words that came up with the point, or thinking about how to deal with Lin Yu.


    "Don''t struggle anymore, your plan has completely failed."


    Seeing that the elder didn''t say a word, Lin Yu continued to speak.


    "No matter how many gods you cultivate, I can easily kill them, but you can only look helpless here."


    He believed that the elderly would definitely not be able to leave the particle world.


    After all, the old man is just a residual consciousness, and his body and soul have long since ceased to exist.


    Moreover, according to the speculation just now, it takes a huge price for the elderly to condense the form outside the resurrection light spot, and it is absolutely impossible to leave the particle world.


    "Humph."


    Suddenly, the old man let out a cold snort, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    It seems that Lin Yu''s words have hit his weakness again.


    "You reminded me!"


    The old man looked at Lin Yu with scorching eyes and said, "Since the plan is over, I don''t have to worry about that much."


    "Now, I can let go and deal with you."

 Chapter 876： Something that shouldnt happen

    "Oops, let''s hide away quickly."


    Gu Xin and other demon gods all heard the old man''s cruel words, so the first thing they thought was to hurry up and stay away so as not to be caught.


    After all, with their strength, even if their bodies were still there, they couldn''t bear the aftermath of the battle of these two top powerhouses.


    And as the demon gods swiftly retreated, suddenly there were countless streams of light rushing towards the elderly in all directions.


    Each of these streamers lased from the spot of resurrection light and directly penetrated into the body of the elderly.


    Lin Yu didn''t know what the old man was going to do, but he knew that he must never let the old man complete this ritual.


    He must be stopped quickly!


    boom--


    Lin Yu came to the unsuspecting old man in a flash, and blasted his body with a punch.


    In an instant, the old man''s body was blasted by his fist and disappeared on the spot.


    The old man laughed wildly around him.


    "Hahaha, I told you that this is useless unless you destroy all the resurrection light spots."


    "But are you willing?"


    In this wild laugh, the old man''s body slowly condensed and formed again.


    The countless streams of light emitted from the spot of resurrection light continued to converge toward his body.


    Everything seems unstoppable.


    Lin Yu slowly turned his head and glanced at the resurrection light spot where Duan Kong was.


    What the old man just said was right, let alone whether he could destroy all the resurrection light spots, even if it could be destroyed, he would hesitate.


    Because destroying all the resurrection light spots means destroying the resurrection light spot where Duan Kong is at the same time.


    In this way, Duan Kong was completely dead, and there was no possibility of resurrection.


    It is impossible for him to use the law of time to go back to the past and bring the past emptiness to the present.


    That would surely cause a huge time-space paradox, and with his strength, it is completely impossible to eliminate the impact caused by this.


    This is different from those gods who can resurrect people at will.


    Those gods were all cultivated by the elderly and even Yu Yuan.


    Elderly people or Yuan can retain the consciousness of the dead in some way so that the gods can resurrect them.


    Just as they can actively screen the dead, retain the consciousness of those who are worthy of cultivation, and let them enter the resurrection light spot.


    Lin Yu slowly turned his head and looked at the elderly who was wrapped in countless streamers.


    "Okay, just fight him well."


    Lin Yu squeezed his fist slightly and made up his mind.


    Since there is no way to stop the elders, we can only fight honestly against the elders who restore their heyday.


    Besides, Lin Yu also wanted to use this kind of battle to get a rough idea of ??the strength that Xia Yuan might possess.


    He believes that Yuan''s strength will only be stronger than the seniors, not lower than the seniors.


    Also, this is also a good opportunity to learn about the elderly and Yuan.


    The elderly and Yuan are obviously not humans, which means that previous experience is useless on them.


    Only through in-depth contact can we know the real difference between them and people.


    At this time, the streamers gathering towards the elderly gradually dimmed.


    It didn''t take long for everything to stop, and only the old man was left floating there quietly.


    The old man looked at Lin Yu and smiled, "How does it feel to be helpless?"


    "Don''t worry, you will be even more helpless next!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the old man turned into a straight light, and shot towards Lin Yu''s eyebrows.


    This light is very similar to the light that the old man had just used Ning Yuan''s finger.


    But this light is brighter and faster. Valley


    Before, Lin Yu deliberately didn''t hide, but this time even if Lin Yu wanted to hide, it was difficult to avoid it.


    ßÚÀ²¡ª¡ª


    After the light hit Lin Yu''s eyebrows, it didn''t scorch Lin Yu''s skin like just now, but plunged directly into it.


    In just an instant, the whole light penetrated Lin Yu''s eyebrows from beginning to end.


    However, this sounds to outsiders is only a slight bang, but to Lin Yu it sounds like nine days of thunder.


    He just felt the whole person spinning around, as if his brain was about to be completely occupied by foreign objects.


    Kakaka¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu had a large hole in the crystal wall of the Sea of ??Consciousness, and even dense cracks appeared around the hole.


    At the same time, the figure of the elderly has appeared in Lin Yu''s sea of ??consciousness.


    "Your physical body is indestructible, but your sea of ??consciousness is vulnerable to a single blow, as I expected it to be correct."


    The old man said triumphantly.


    At this time, Lin Yu''s figure slowly emerged in front of the elderly.


    This is the form he condensed with divine consciousness.


    "But I still have to admit that your body is pretty good, it''s a perfect container."


    The old man looked around and said to himself.


    While he was speaking, Lin Yu was watching him very seriously.


    Lin Yu discovered that the old man who broke into his sea of ??knowledge was not just a piece of consciousness, but a complete soul.


    No wonder he couldn''t kill him just now, it turned out that he turned his soul into countless Dao, hiding in different resurrection light spots.


    And as long as the soul is immortal, then consciousness cannot be obliterated.


    This is why the old man just said that unless all the resurrection light spots are destroyed, it is impossible to kill him.


    "I have taken a fancy to this place, and it will be mine in the future."


    The old man took back his gaze around him and looked at Lin Yu and said, "As for you, just be my prisoner, maybe I still have something to use for you in the future."


    As soon as the voice fell the old man immediately urged the law and used the power of the law.


    There is no way to activate the law in the particle world, but now it is in Lin Yu''s sea of ??consciousness, so there is no such restriction.


    And he had just observed carefully, Lin Yu''s physical body was extremely powerful, no matter how powerful the law force was used, it would not damage this body.


    So you can let go of your hands and feet, and use your full strength without any scruples.


    "This time, I see how you resist!"


    The old man said triumphantly.


    At the same time, the law of space he had just activated had already fixed Lin Yu''s body formed by divine consciousness, making it completely unable to move.


    And just as the elder was about to approach Lin Yu leisurely to show off his power, he suddenly found Lin Yu stretched out his hands and pulled out two chains of laws out of thin air.


    The old man understood at a glance that the chains of these two laws were formed by the laws of space he had just activated.


    In other words, Lin Yu has easily cracked his law.


    "Small bugs!"


    The old man snorted disdainfully, and then urged dozens of laws at the same time, exploding with extremely powerful laws.


    "On the use of laws, you are still far from qualified."


    With his hands on his back, the old man slowly approached Lin Yu.


    However, it didn''t take him long before he found that Lin Yu''s hands were already full of Law Chains.


    Seeing this scene, the old man stopped involuntarily.


    He couldn''t figure out how Lin Yu did it. It is reasonable to say that the power of so many laws is acting on his divine consciousness, and coupled with the fact that he has broken into his sea of ??consciousness, he should no longer be able to use the power of his body.


    After all, based on his observation of Lin Yu, Lin Yu must use some power in his body to activate the law and fight the law.


    "It shouldn''t be..."

 Chapter 877： Helpless

    The old man couldn''t understand why Lin Yu still had the power to resist him.


    You must know that the sea of ??consciousness is the most vulnerable place for a person. Once an external force breaks in, this person should no longer have the power to resist and can only be slaughtered by others.


    "Come again!"


    The old man yelled violently and tried his best to urge a hundred laws at the same time.


    This is the limit he can achieve. If Lin Yu can''t do anything like this, then this battle can basically be declared a failure.


    After all, he now has only one soul, and he has the ability to fight with the help of the large array arranged in the particle world in advance.


    Without his physical body, it is impossible for him to truly contend with Lin Yu.


    After the law was activated, the powerful law''s power instantly acted on Lin Yu, suppressing Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu had to admit that after the old man made his best effort, it really made him somewhat powerless.


    The main reason was that his physical strength in the universe was not enough, and the vitality in his body was still too weak.


    That''s right, the reason why he was able to resist even after the elders broke into the sea of ??knowledge was mainly because he had two bodies and two seas of consciousness.


    Now he is actually using another body''s power to fight against the elderly.


    His two bodies are interlinked, so he can use the power of the other body in the sea of ??knowledge in this body to urge the law to fight against the elderly.


    This was unexpected to the elderly.


    After all, no one would have imagined that a person would have two bodies that were perfect and harmonious with spirits and souls at the same time.


    "You must die this time!"


    The old man said viciously.


    Originally, he wanted to enslave Lin Yu''s spirit and let Lin Yu do things for him, but when he found that Lin Yu was not so good to deal with, he just wanted to kill Lin Yu quickly.


    He didn''t want to enslaved a slave who might get out of control at any time, and that would present a huge hidden danger.


    "die!"


    The old man made great efforts to push the law with all his strength.


    While roaring, he kept approaching Lin Yu, as if he wanted to give Lin Yu pressure in this way so that he would give in earlier.


    On the other side, Lin Yu is trying his best to resist with the full strength of the other body.


    Although the power of the laws generated after a hundred laws were activated at the same time was extremely powerful, but fortunately he had two seas of consciousness, so the divine consciousness was not so easy to be worn out, and it could be resisted.


    "die!"


    The old man roared again, as if he wanted to use such roar to continue to exert his strength.


    It''s a pity that he has already reached the limit, and at best he can only maintain the current state, unable to make the power of the law stronger.


    Lin Yu looked at the old man with determination.


    From the old man''s expression and eyes, he saw the old man''s weakness.


    "This is already your limit!"


    Lin Yu gritted his teeth and said slowly.


    "But, this is not yet my limit!"


    With a violent shout, Lin Yu urged Yuan Li with all his strength, using Yuan Li to urge the law to resist the force of the law imposed on him by the elders.


    At this moment, in the distant universe, everyone who happened to be beside Lin Yu saw a scene that they will never forget.


    I saw cracks continuously appearing on Lin Yu''s skin.


    In just one or two breaths, these cracks spread all over his bare skin.


    Not only that, these cracks also showed a faint brilliance, it seems that there is something in Lin Yu that wants to burst his body.


    "Brother Lin, Brother Lin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Wang Zijin happened to be beside Lin Yu, so he asked with concern.


    However, no matter what he asked, Lin Yu just closed his eyes and didn''t reply, as if he was enduring some kind of pain.


    Wang Zijin didn''t know that Lin Yu''s body had this condition because he was fighting with the elderly in the distant world of particles, and thought that Lin Yu had a problem with his cultivation and was about to explode and die.


    "Oops, what can I do!" Gu


    Wang Zijin''s eyes were anxious and he didn''t know if he should go outside to find someone to help, or stay here to look at Lin Yu.


    The other people present were the same, completely bewildered by this situation, and all of them were at a loss.


    In the world of particles.


    Lin Yu''s body of the gods and demons knows the sea.


    "what?"


    The old man couldn''t help taking a step back and looked at Lin Yu in disbelief.


    He was surprised to find that Lin Yu still had the power to fight in this situation.


    I saw Lin Yu spread out the palms of both hands at a very slow speed.


    When he slowly squeezed his palms into fists again, each hand gripped several chains of laws tightly.


    "Give it to me, broken!"


    There was a crisp bang.


    As expected, these few laws were forcibly crushed into pieces by Lin Yu.


    What followed was that the power of the law acting on him was immediately weakened a lot.


    The old man quickly calmed down and urged the law again.


    But his speed is obviously not as fast as Lin Yu''s power to break the law.


    While he was urging the new law, Lin Yu had already squeezed all the law chains into pieces.


    Huh--


    After all the chains of laws were crushed, Lin Yu swiftly accelerated, and rushed directly in front of the old man in a flash.


    At this time, the old man was still thinking about the law of urging, and he had no time to deal with it.


    In this way, he was caught by Lin Yu''s neck, flew upside down from Lin Yu''s sea of ??consciousness, and returned to the world of particles full of light spots At this moment, the old man realized in his heart that he had failed.


    He didn''t know where Lin Yu''s resistance came from, but since Lin Yu was driven out of the Sea of ??Knowledge, there was no possibility of breaking in again.


    Even if you can break in, the ending will probably be like this.


    "it turns out¡­¡­"


    The old man snarled unwillingly.


    Lin Yu stuck the old man''s neck and said, "Everything is over. Now tell me, who are you and Yuan, and what is the relationship between you?"


    From the very beginning, he took the initiative to approach the elderly in order to find clues related to Yuan.


    Therefore, after controlling the elderly, what he wants most is the answer related to it.


    While Lin Yu questioned, Gu Xin and other demon gods who were watching the battle from a distance cautiously approached.


    Seeing Lin Yu completely control the elderly, they all secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, this battle is finally over and we are safe."


    The demons said with great joy.


    They all have only one soul now, and if they are careless, they will be washed away by the aftermath of the battle.


    Fortunately, this crisis was finally lifted temporarily.


    At least as far as the current situation is concerned, there should be no possibility for the elderly to break free of Lin Yu''s control.


    "Hahaha!"


    After hearing Lin Yu''s question, the old man laughed wildly without fear, and said: "I can''t help you, but you can''t help me."


    As soon as the voice fell, his body suddenly turned into countless streams of light, flying towards countless points of rebirth in the particle world.


    All this is just the opposite of the scene before.


    At that time, streamers flew out of the resurrection light spot and gathered on the body of the elderly, but now the body turns into streamer and returns to the resurrection light spot.


    Lin Yu slowly released the empty right hand and looked around.

 Chapter 878： Destroy the soul stone

    "This old man is so difficult, what can I do!"


    Gu Xin and other demon gods quickly moved to Lin Yu''s side.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, frowned slightly and said, "This is his home court. It''s really difficult to manage."


    He knew very well in his heart that the elders must have planted some kind of big formation or something similar in this particle world long ago, making this place completely his home ground.


    Just like just now, Jin can condense into an entity to fight, and Retreat can be transformed into a trillion and hide in the resurrection light spot.


    As he has repeatedly emphasized, unless you destroy all the resurrection light spots here, don''t think about it.


    But the problem is that it is very difficult to destroy a resurrection light spot, let alone destroy all the resurrection light spots.


    "Think of a solution together."


    Gu Xin turned his head and said to the other demon gods.


    The demons were busy pretending to be contemplating thinking.


    In fact, how could they think of a way to deal with the elderly, but because of Lin Yu, they had to behave better.


    According to their true thoughts, it is best that Lin Yu and the elderly die together, so that they will be liberated.


    "You continue to look for clues related to Yuan in the memory light spot, and don''t care about other things without my instructions."


    Lin Yu ordered the demons.


    He didn''t expect these demons to help him.


    For opponents like seniors, these demon gods are too helpless to help.


    "Yes!"


    The demons immediately took their orders.


    Afterwards, the demon gods, under the leadership of Gu Xin, returned to the memory spots that they were exploring before.


    Soon there was only Lin Yu left here.


    He took out the soul calming stone and looked at it.


    "This thing just..."


    Just when the old man urged the law to deal with him with all his strength, he found that the soul calming stone had reacted.


    This reaction was exactly the same as the reaction when the vital energy was absorbed from the soul calming stone.


    It''s just that the elemental energy cannot be absorbed in the particle world, so only the reaction appears, and there is no prompt to obtain the elemental energy on the modifier interface.


    "It may be because the laws he urged can inspire the soul calming stone, or it may be that the soul calming stone has some connection with the great formation here."


    One thing is certain now that the soul calming stone comes from Yuan.


    As soon as he mentioned the soul-suppressing stone at that time, the old man knew immediately that he had destroyed the burial place of the gods.


    Therefore, it can be inferred that the soul calming stone may have something to do with the formations arranged here.


    "etc!"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu thought of another thing.


    "I see, maybe only they can activate the law to inspire the soul calming stone and let me draw vitality out of it!"


    Lin Yu suddenly thought that his inability to activate the Soul Calming Stone might not be because of his lack of vitality, nor because the laws he mastered were not strong enough.


    But because this soul stone can only be stimulated by the laws of the elderly and the gods.


    After all, gods are all tools cultivated by elders, and elders and soul calming stones have a major relationship with Yuan.


    In other words, everything is related to Yuan.


    Maybe only a race like Yuan can inspire the soul stone, no matter what other people use, it will be of no avail.


    "In this case, everything has nothing to do with the law."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    Staring at the soul calming stone in his hand, Lin Yu gradually had an idea.


    He felt that if he wanted to find a breakthrough, he had to start with the soul calming stone.


    "At that time, the gods, including the **** master, tried desperately to **** it as soon as they saw it, for fear that I would destroy it."


    "This shows that they cannot bear the consequences of destroying the Soul Calming Stone."


    "And all the gods are cultivated by seniors. In this case, it is possible that they are afraid of the consequences that seniors and Yuan don''t want to see."


    "Perhaps, I can try to destroy it and see..."


    Lin Yu carefully recalled, recalling the experience at that time.


    At that time, not only the gods prevented him from destroying the soul stone, but the demon gods such as Guxin also tried their best to stop him.


    However, the reasons for blocking on the two sides seem to be somewhat different.


    Gu Xin and other demon gods are afraid that after the soul stone is destroyed, all the world will be destroyed.


    The gods seem to have other concerns in it.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately contacted the seven demon gods and called them before him.


    "What are the consequences of destroying the Soul Calming Stone?"


    Lin Yu raised the soul calming stone in his hand and asked.


    Gu Xin hurriedly replied: "This is the stone of creation. If it is destroyed, all the formed worlds in the plane will usher in the end."


    "Are you sure?" Lin Yu asked, looking at Gu Xin.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Gu Xin hesitated and turned to look at the other demon gods.


    Lin Yu understood in an instant, they were not convinced of this.


    "We have speculated based on known information, and there should be nothing wrong."


    After looking at all the demon gods, Gu Xin turned his head and said to Lin Yu.


    "I see, you can go back."


    Lin Yu said to Gu Xin and other demon gods.


    The demon gods didn''t know what Lin Yu would do next, but they couldn''t ask, so they hesitated and left.


    After they all left, Lin Yu stared at the soul calming stone in his hand again.


    At this time, he had an idea in his mind, and decided to destroy this soul stone to take a look.


    At that time, when facing the Lord of the Dead at the Burial Place , he tried to destroy it.


    It''s a pity that his strength was far worse at that time, so he couldn''t shake the soul calming stone at all.


    However, even though he did not succeed that time, he had absorbed a lot of vitality from the soul-suppressing stone. That was the time he knew that the soul-saling stone contained a lot of vitality.


    Although his strength increased again later, because he heard that the soul calming stone was the cornerstone of all worlds, he never wanted to destroy it in the past.


    In addition, he can only enter and exit the particle world with a body of the soul stone with him, and it is even more impossible to have the idea of ??destroying it.


    "This thing is not so easy to be destroyed. If you forcefully destroy it, it will trigger its self-protection mechanism."


    "So it should be fine to try."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    When he destroyed the soul-suppression stone in the burial place of the gods, the soul-suppression stone took him into the world of particles.


    Later, after verification, he found that the elemental energy could not be absorbed in the particle world, so the soul calming stone should bring him into the particle world to prevent him from absorbing the elemental energy.


    "Must try it!"


    Lin Yu made up his mind, and immediately left the particle world through the teleported light spot, and came into the turbulent flow of time and space outside.


    Destroying the Soul Calming Stone may be able to absorb vital energy from it, so it is naturally impossible for him to try in a particle world that cannot absorb vital energy.


    What''s more, before trying, he had to create a Dantian universe and transfer all the planets in that universe into the Dantian universe to avoid accidents.


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu immediately began to act.


    Soon, he created a pubic universe and placed all the creatures in the previous universe properly.


    Immediately after that, he did not hesitate to squeeze the soul calming stone, ready to use the powerful power of the body of the gods and demons to try to destroy it.

 Chapter 879： The vitality in the soul stone

    Lin Yu pinched the soul calming stone tighter and tighter, making a slight click.


    Cracks really appeared on the surface!


    You must know that when he was in the burial place last time, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t shake the soul calming stone.


    This also attracted the ridicule of the Lord of the Dead.


    "Yuanneng!"


    Lin Yu was secretly happy.


    As the cracks on the surface of the soul calming stone increased, prompts for acquiring vital energy appeared on the modifier panel.


    And the amount is quite a lot, and each prompt shows at least a thousand yuanling crystals.


    Soon, he had enough energy for a full 10,000 yuan of spiritual crystals.


    If this number is doubled, then he can modify the breath of the original spirit of the minor stage to the major stage.


    In that way, the elemental power in the other body will be stronger, and the power of the law that can be stimulated when the law is activated will be correspondingly stronger.


    "I knew that, I should try to destroy it sooner!"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help regretting a little.


    If you do this earlier, you can draw vital energy from it.


    If you had raised your cultivation level early, maybe you could kill the original ancestor before he really grew up.


    In this way, there won''t be so much trouble in the back.


    Of course, this thought only appeared in his mind for a moment.


    Because he knew that this kind of regret was meaningless, and he really didn''t dare to touch this soul-suppressing stone even if he wanted to go back to the past.


    After all, he was afraid that a touch of the soul calming stone would cause devastating consequences.


    Also, now is not the time to regret, because the situation is still unclear.


    For example, will the soul-suppressing stone suddenly teleport him into the particle world, for example, will the elders suddenly come out?


    For another example, if you really crush the Soul Calming Stone, will it make all the formed worlds in this plane doomsday?


    In short, there are still many things to worry about, and there is no time to think about others.


    Within the particle world.


    As Lin Yu tried to destroy the Soul Calming Stone, an astonishing scene also appeared in the particle world at this time.


    I saw all the resurrection light spots emit a dazzling light, shaking violently in place.


    Gu Xin and the other demon gods were shocked when they saw this scene.


    They don''t know the reason for all of this, only that it may be related to the elderly.


    And the old man was an opponent they didn''t dare to look up to, so they were very scared in the face of all this, and was at a loss where they were.


    "Where is Lin Yuren?"


    Gu Xin glanced around and didn''t see Lin Yu at all.


    Suddenly he was even more alarmed.


    "Will it be a battle against the elderly somewhere we can''t see?" Sidi guessed.


    When Gu Xin heard this, he nodded slightly and said, "I don''t rule out this possibility."


    "Then what should we do now?" A demon asked.


    Gu Xin thought for a while and said, "Just wait here, we can only wait honestly."


    The demon gods looked at each other after hearing this, and said no more.


    But at this moment, Bu Song suddenly said, "This situation is not because Lin Yu is trying to destroy the soul calming stone, right?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the other demon gods were taken aback.


    Yes, just now Lin Yu suddenly called them to ask what the consequences would be if the soul calming stone was destroyed.


    Then there was such a scene, it is really hard not to let people connect it.


    What''s more, there is an invisible world in every spot of resurrection light.


    The invisible world is also a world. Valley


    So destroying the Soul Calming Stone might also destroy all of these invisible worlds, which led to the scene in front of you.


    "That..." A demon **** hesitated to speak.


    Gu Xin looked at him abruptly and said: "Don''t worry about so much, we have all lost our bodies, so what do we care about so much? Even if all the world is destroyed, it has nothing to do with us."


    When the demon gods heard this, they all felt that this was very reasonable.


    I can''t take care of myself now, so I can''t take care of it.


    And as he continued to unearth secrets from history, the more he discovered that this plane was not as simple as he had imagined.


    In the past, I wanted to reverse everything and return to the beginning of the world, but now that I think about it, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s impossible to do it at all.


    Because in this face there is a super behind-the-scenes man, Yuan, who is hidden in the dark.


    If Yuan does not allow them to do that, then they will never succeed.


    Soon, the demon gods reached a consensus and decided not to participate in this dispute, and honestly hid from the sidelines and watched the changes.


    For this reason, they did not try to contact Lin Yu.


    Because they knew in their hearts that if there was a real situation, Lin Yu would take the initiative to transmit to them like just now.


    If everything is beyond Lin Yu''s control, then it''s useless for them to contact Lin Yu now, they can only resign themselves in the end.


    This is the sorrow of being a weak person.


    All the weak cannot control their own destiny.


    At the same time, Duan Kong was in the resurrection light spot.


    Duan Kong has been paying attention to the surrounding movement since Lin Yu chased the old man to leave this resurrection light spot.


    First, I saw an extremely strong ray of light from the ground straight into the sky, breaking through the sky and not knowing where it was going.


    After the ray of light in the back disappeared, it didn''t take long for an equally strong ray of light to shine from the outside to shine on the earth.


    He rushed to the place where the light fell, and he saw the old man unexpectedly.


    The old man also saw him at that time.


    Fortunately, the old man just glanced at him coldly and didn''t do anything to him.


    Duan Kong was very puzzled.


    It stands to reason that after seeing him, the old man would definitely want to get rid of him immediately, but he didn''t even do it.


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that the elderly did not move him because he was afraid of Lin Yu.


    The old man worried that once Duan Kong was killed, Lin Yu would have no worries and would destroy all the resurrection light spots without any worries.


    Although he didn''t know whether Lin Yu had this strength.


    So Duan Kong just watched the elder leave and was puzzled.


    And just as Duan Kong was meditating, a new vision appeared again.


    I saw that the entire sky was shining brightly, as if countless suns were shining at the same time, so people couldn''t open their eyes.


    Duan Kong reluctantly opened his eyes and looked to the sky with his powerful strength, and finally saw the figure of the elderly again.


    The old man appeared in the dazzling sky, seeming to be furious.


    "Lin Yu!"


    Duan Kong wanted to contact Lin Yu, but unfortunately he couldn''t.


    Lin Yu has always contacted him on the initiative, and he can only talk to Lin Yu when Lin Yu takes the initiative to establish contact with him.


    If the reverse is the case, there is nothing that can be done.


    Because the people in the resurrection light spot are just a lingering consciousness, unable to actively contact the outside world.


    "I don''t know if Lin Yu knows the situation here."


    "If he doesn''t know..."


    Duan Kong was worried in his heart.


    At this moment, he suddenly discovered that the old man had disappeared.


    Now in the sky, there is nothing to see except the dazzling light.

 Chapter 880： Modification and promotion

    ¡¾Yuanneng+1000 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng+1000 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    ...


    On the modifier interface, the prompt to get the meta-energy is still beating.


    And the number after the Yuanneng line below has now become 20,000.


    "Twenty thousand, enough!"


    Lin Yu did not hesitate to click on the + sign behind Yuan Ling''s Breath, and chose the strengthening option.


    The last time he had tried, it would cost 20,000 yuan of spirit crystal energy to strengthen the breath of the soul from small to great.


    So these yuan can be just right.


    And the reason why he is so anxious to strengthen the breath of the soul is because the enemy is in front, and he must improve his strength as much as possible.


    The second is that there is a strong traction force trying to pull him into the space channel and transmit it into the particle world.


    And if you want to resist this traction, you must rely on a strong elemental force.


    Therefore, he can only raise the level of the breath of the soul as much as possible, and only in this way can he increase the vitality of his other body as much as possible.


    In a short span of time, Lin Yu skillfully finished the operation.


    On the modifier panel, the word Dacheng was displayed behind Yuanling''s Breath.


    "This should be able to hold on for a while."


    Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart that as long as he persisted for a while, he would be able to absorb more vitality.


    And as long as the vital energy is enough, the breath of the vital spirit can be modified again.


    In that way, the vitality he possesses will increase again, and he will be more able to resist this traction.


    Everything looks very beautiful.


    However, just as he thought about it, the traction suddenly became stronger.


    It seemed that he had guessed what he was thinking, so he had to work harder to prevent his ideas from coming true.


    Huh!


    Lin Yu only saw a white light flashing in front of him, and then it appeared in the particle world in the next instant.


    "Dantian Universe..."


    Lin Yu was busy thinking inwardly, and sure enough, Dantian Universe did not follow him in.


    He immediately looked at the soul calming stone in his hand.


    The soul calming stone has not been destroyed, but there are more cracks on the surface. In this case, the Dantian universe is just left in the turbulence of time and space and will not be destroyed.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu slowly let go of his right hand.


    It is impossible to absorb vital energy in the particle world, so there is no need to continue destroying the soul calming stone.


    And the moment he released his right hand, the old man slowly appeared not far from him.


    "Do you know what you are doing?"


    The old man asked in a deep voice as soon as he appeared.


    Lin Yu smiled nonchalantly, and said, "Of course it is ruining your formation here. Why, are you scared?"


    This sentence was used to test the elderly, because he didn''t know whether destroying the soul calming stone would have such an effect.


    Of course, this speculation is not unfounded.


    Those gods are very afraid of him destroying the soul-suppressing stone, and all the gods are cultivated by the elders, so if you want to destroy the soul-saving stone, there will definitely be consequences that the elders don''t want to see.


    On the other side, the old man raised his eyebrows slightly after hearing Lin Yu''s answer.


    It seems that Lin Yu''s words are right.


    "Hmph, this is just a naive illusion of you." The old man said with disdain.


    Lin Yu ignored the elders, because even if he was right, the elders could not admit to exposing such weakness to him. Valley


    If you really want to know, you can only guess by collecting information yourself.


    Lin Yu contacted Duan Kong and Gu Xin, ready to ask them what they saw just now.


    Soon, Duan Kong and Gu Xin both responded, describing in detail what they had just seen.


    After Lin Yu listened, he was basically convinced that the existence of the soul calming stone would indeed have an impact on the old man''s formation based on the resurrection light spot.


    And he also came to a conclusion that destroying the Soul Calming Stone will not destroy the resurrection light spot.


    Because as far as Duan Kong described it, when he tried to destroy the Soul Calming Stone, the invisible world within the resurrection light spot did not show any signs of destruction.


    It''s just that the entire sky emits a dazzling light.


    Duan Kong also said that the light was constantly weakening visible to the naked eye.


    He also found that the old man was furious after seeing this scene, and then disappeared.


    Lin Yu made a careful comparison, and found that this point in time corresponds to the fact that he was drawn into the particle world by the force of traction.


    This shows that the traction force suddenly increased at that time, and it was the elderly who took the initiative to do it.


    As for the purpose of the elderly, it is undoubtedly to prevent him from destroying the soul stone.


    "Innocent fantasy? Since it''s just a fantasy, what are you afraid of?"


    Lin Yu smiled faintly, and then quickly rushed towards the nearest teleporting spot.


    The old man wanted to stop it, but it was a pity that he couldn''t help Lin Yu''s body of the gods and demons, so naturally he couldn''t stop him.


    Can only watch Lin Yu disappear into the teleporting light spot.


    "This kid!"


    The old man said angrily.


    He couldn''t leave the particle world, and couldn''t pursue Lin Yu.


    And it is impossible to pull Lin Yu back into the particle world unless Lin Yu tries to destroy the soul calming stone again, causing the soul calming stone''s self-protection mechanism to be triggered.


    Then he can pull Lin Yu back here by traction force Hmph, this kid hurriedly left, definitely wanting to repeat the trick. "


    "Alright, I''ll just sit back and wait."


    "When he destroys the Soul Calming Stone again, I will pull him in here, and I will completely kill him when he has no time to react."


    The old man soon had an idea in his mind.


    On the other hand, after Lin Yu left the particle world, he was busy creating a universe in his dantian, and transferred all the planets in the universe that had just been lost into it.


    Immediately afterwards, he squeezed his right hand again, destroying the soul calming stone.


    Kakaka¡ª¡ª


    As his right hand clenched tightly, the cracks on the surface of the soul calming stone increased rapidly and became longer and deeper.


    At the same time, the modifier panel popped up frantically to get meta-energy prompts.


    Just like before, each prompt shows the energy of the thousand yuanling crystal.


    This absorption rate is actually very fast to accumulate.


    As long as you persist for a while, you can save tens of thousands of yuan of spiritual energy.


    "Forty thousand!" Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "As long as there is a crystalline energy of 40,000 yuan, it will be enough for me to revise the breath of the soul!"


    Now the breath of the soul is in the stage of great success, if you want to modify it to the next stage of completion, it will cost a total of 40,000 yuan of soul crystals.


    Therefore, in any case, you must persist until you save up to 40,000 yuan of spiritual crystal energy.


    When the vitality breath is modified to completion, the vitality possessed by the other body will reach a whole new level.


    At that time, the power of the law he can inspire will greatly surpass the original ancestor at that time.


    If you can hold on for a while and absorb a little more energy from the soul calming stone, you can also integrate the five thousand laws.


    The power of the law inspired by that can be even stronger, truly far beyond the original ancestor.

 Chapter 881： end

    "It''s already 20,000!"


    Soon, the number behind Yuanneng on the modifier panel became 20,000, and the traction force was still in a resisting state.


    For this reason, Lin Yu secretly rejoiced in his heart, but fortunately, he had just modified the breath of Yuan Ling to Dacheng, and coupled with the experience of dealing with this traction, he could hold on for a while.


    But just as he thought about it, the traction force suddenly increased a lot.


    "It''s estimated that this old man is also fighting!" Lin Yu thought to himself in his heart.


    At the same time, he tried his best to urge Yuan Li to resist the pulling force on his body.


    In fact, the power of traction is essentially a kind of power of the world, the same as the power of vitality, divine power, and magic power.


    Therefore, whether it can withstand the force of traction, the key is to see the strength of Yuanli.


    With the strength of his current strength, I believe that one or two more breaths should be fine.


    And as long as this time is maintained, Yuanneng will most likely be able to make up for 40,000 yuan of spiritual crystals.


    After all, as his right hand continued to clenched, the speed of absorbing vital energy from the soul calming stone was still accelerating.


    "Fortunately." Lin Yu gritted his teeth and thought: "Fortunately, I used the body of the gods and demons to destroy the soul stone, but I used another body to activate the original force, otherwise I really can''t hold on."


    On the modifier panel, the prompt to get the meta energy is beating frantically.


    Correspondingly, the number behind the lowest element also kept jumping.


    Thirty-one, thirty-two, thirty-three...


    The numbers are changing rapidly.


    And when the number became 40,000, Lin Yu couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    At this moment of relief, his body was pulled by the powerful traction force and entered the space-time channel.


    boom--


    This time is very different from the last time.


    After Lin Yu''s eyes flashed white light, he immediately heard a loud thunderous noise.


    Then he found that there was no familiar little light around him, but he was in a pure white spherical space.


    In the midair not far in front of him, the old man was floating quietly, muttering words in his mouth.


    As if urging some kind of magic circle.


    Lin Yu looked around, and at the same time tried to move his body.


    In an instant he discovered that his body couldn''t move at all in this pure white spherical space.


    I had a similar feeling in the burial place of the gods.


    That happened in the final battle with the Lord of the Dead Gods. At that time, the Lord of the Dead Gods turned the entire God''s burial place into an impossible place, which means that no law will work.


    Like the law of space, the law of time, all have no effect.


    The consequence of this was that Lin Yu couldn''t move a bit inside, and his body seemed to move, but he didn''t actually move.


    Because moving from one place to another will not only change the position in space, but also take time.


    So after these two laws of nature fail, the result is completely immobile.


    "The burial place of the gods is not the real world, so this place shouldn''t be the real world either. It seems that the elders used some magic circle to create it."


    Lin Yu secretly analyzed in his heart.


    At that time, the Lord of the Dead God himself said that the burial place of the gods is not the real world, so everything is not real. Only the person who created it is the real master of that world.


    The creator is the law of that world.


    In the final analysis, the lord of the dead gods was also cultivated by the elders, so the elders should have used similar methods to create a similar field.


    The purpose is to trap yourself.


    Lin Yu immediately thought that the old man wanted to use this method to prevent himself from escaping, so as to fight to the death with himself.


    At this moment, the elderly suddenly stopped and looked towards Lin Yu.


    "I tried everything to take your life."


    "This time, you will have no escape!"


    The old man said slowly and firmly.


    In fact, he didn''t want to use such a method to deal with Lin Yu, after all, it was too costly to do so.


    Even if Lin Yu can be killed, he will be buried with him.


    What he had originally imagined was to make a full blow when Lin Yu entered the particle world before he could react.


    But later, he thought about it carefully, and felt that this was not safe, and Lin Yu still had the possibility of escape.


    Moreover, after Lin Yu had such an encounter, he would definitely gain his wisdom from the loss, and it would be very difficult to deal with him like this next time.


    Therefore, he decided to give his all and put all his wealth on to fight to the death.


    So he created such a field with the help of the large array arranged in all the resurrection light spots in advance.


    In this field, he is the absolute master, can dominate the life and death of everyone.


    The only regret is that once this area disappears, his soul will also dissipate, and he will completely die.


    While the old man was speaking, Lin Yu was still trying to move his body.


    Of course, from the perspective of the elderly, Lin Yu floated quietly there.


    But what the old man didn''t know was that while Lin Yu was trying to move his body, he was also rapidly using the modifier to strengthen the breath of the soul.


    The crystalline energy of the 40,000 yuan spirit is enough to strengthen the breath of the soul to completeness ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lin Yu is naturally impossible to accumulate.


    The elder continued: "It''s useless. No matter how you try it, it''s useless. This is the area where I abandon all creation. Even if you have a thousand magical powers, it will not help."


    He didn''t spit out these words, he just wanted Lin Yu to feel the real despair.


    After all, after killing Lin Yu, he will die with it.


    So only let Lin Yu feel the true despair, can he make up for the price he paid for it.


    "I know what you are thinking." As if seeing Lin Yu''s mind, the old man said disdainfully: "You must have been in a similar situation in God''s Burial, so I think you can escape this time."


    Lin Yu held the Soul Calming Stone in his hands, so the old man knew very well that Lin Yu must have been to the burial place of the gods and faced the lord of the dead gods.


    What''s more, Lin Yu himself admitted that he had killed all the gods.


    Dead gods are gods who have entered the burial place and reincarnated and reincarnated, and naturally belong to gods.


    "If you think that way, you would be very wrong."


    The old man continued: "I have entered your sea of ??knowledge, and I have a clear idea of ??your strength."


    "Yes, your physical body is already invincible, it can last forever in any time and space, and there is no power to wipe it out."


    "Your control of the power of the law is already close to the extreme."


    "However, even if you practice everything to the extreme, you still can''t break free from this area."


    Speaking of this, the old man slowly turned his back, and stood floating there with his hands in his hands.


    It seemed to prove to Lin Yu that he was indeed not worried about Lin Yu''s escape.


    "For the sake of your death this time, I can show you compassion and tell you some secrets that no one knows."


    "As long as you listen to it, don''t fall into despair."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"

 Chapter 882： Failed calculations

    The old man laughed wildly.


    He wasn''t really willing to tell Lin Yu some secrets when he was really compassionate, but because Lin Yu would completely lose hope after learning those secrets.


    It''s like a patient who thought he still had hope of living, but someone told him that you were a terminal illness that could not be cured.


    One can imagine how desperate this patient would be.


    Everyone lives by hope, and no punishment is more cruel than taking away all one''s hope.


    The old man knew this very well, so he had to let Lin Yu experience this cruel punishment before he died.


    "This plane has limitations on the strength of any creature."


    The old man spoke slowly and began to tell the unknown secrets.


    "Your physical body has been cultivated to the extreme, so you must have felt this a long time ago."


    These words immediately attracted Lin Yu''s attention.


    The old man was right. Since he modified the body of the gods and demons to the top, he could no longer improve the strength of this body.


    It is precisely because of this that he had to compete with the incomplete Demon God''s Breathing Technique in order to find another way out.


    Fortunately, he succeeded in using the martial arts modifier to improve the Demon God''s Breathing Technique and created the Yuanling Breathing Technique.


    Only then did they find a new channel for improvement.


    However, just after revising the Yuanling Breath to Consummation, he found that this path had also come to an end.


    Because the + sign behind Yuan Ling''s breath disappeared.


    In other words, even if he had endless vitality, he couldn''t improve this technique any more.


    The only thing that can be done now is to fuse those five thousand laws and fuse them into an extremely powerful law.


    But after this road has come to an end, he really can''t think of any new ways to improve his strength.


    Perhaps this is what seniors call the ultimate.


    It is the ultimate, but in other words, it is the end.


    His road of cultivation has come to an end.


    "Your knowledge of the law is still lacking, so you still have room for improvement."


    "But even if it rises to the top, that''s the case."


    Speaking of this, the old man suddenly turned around slowly and faced Lin Yu again.


    "Do you know why I say that?"


    The old man smiled triumphantly and continued: "Because I was at the top once."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu''s heart was shocked.


    Unexpectedly, this old man was so good, he had the ultimate strength.


    After learning this information, Lin Yu couldn''t help but wonder why the old man would eventually become like this.


    Is it because of Yuan or?


    It''s a pity that he can''t speak now, otherwise he might have already asked.


    The old man continued: "It is precisely because I once stood at the top that I dare to affirm that you absolutely cannot break free from this area."


    He felt that Lin Yu would be very desperate after hearing this answer.


    The first ray of life that had existed will definitely disappear completely.


    So when he said this, he carefully observed Lin Yu''s expression, wanting to see how exciting it would be.


    What disappointed him, however, was that Lin Yu was so calm, there was no change in his face.


    I don''t know if it is because I don''t believe what he said, or because he is overconfident in his own strength.


    For this reason, the old man was silent for a moment, and then continued: "By the way, it is time to tell you about Yuan."


    "I don''t know how you learned about the existence of Yuan. It may be from those light spots of memory, or it may be in other ways." Gu


    "But these are not important. Since you care about him so much, it''s not that you can''t reveal some of his things to you."


    "It''s just that after you listen to it, you may be even more desperate."


    After speaking, the old man laughed wildly again.


    Lin Yu didn''t have any special feelings about the old man''s pride, he just wanted the old man to speak quickly.


    Mainly because there are too few clues about Yuan.


    The clues obtained from those memory light spots can only be said to be insignificant, and there is almost no real significant information.


    For example, who exactly is Yuan, what is Yuan''s strength, and so on, all these key information are ignorant.


    Moreover, Lin Yu felt that it was like a way to enter the eternal paradise. From the perspective of now, it should be impossible to find clues from the light spots of memory.


    Bai Meng can know the method, most likely because Yuan revealed it to him.


    In short, Yuan is the key to everything.


    Only by figuring out Yuan''s identity and understanding Yuan''s secrets can he get what he wants.


    "can not wait anymore?"


    The old man smiled triumphantly, and then said: "First, let me tell you that Yuan''s strength is far stronger than me. As early as the last epoch, he had touched the ceiling of this plane, and he could no longer move forward. ."


    "His understanding and control of power is not something ignorant children like you can imagine."


    "If you are against him, you will never even have the chance to fight back."


    "Of course, this is over."


    "because¡­¡­"


    Speaking of this, the old man suddenly stopped, as if deliberately selling Guanzi to Lin Yu''s appetite.


    After many speculations flashed through Lin Yu''s mind, he continued: "Because he has already broken through the shackles now and has become an existence you can''t look up to ~ www.novelhall.com~ You have no chance to fight him at all."


    "Hahaha!" The old man laughed.


    He just pointed to the past, which meant that if Lin Yu faced Yuan in the past with his current strength, he might still be able to fight against each other.


    But in the face of Yuan who has broken through the shackles, so he doesn''t even have the qualifications to look up, how can he talk about fighting?


    "Well, after telling you all this, it''s time to end your glorious life."


    "You should feel fortunate that it is not an unknown person who killed you, but someone who once stood at the apex of the plane."


    The old man let out a long breath.


    But just when he was about to do it, he suddenly stopped.


    "That''s right, I have said so much, and I should let you make your last words."


    He really wanted to see the desperate appearance of Lin Yu''s incompetence and rage.


    Because he was very jealous of Lin Yu in his heart.


    I think when he was Lin Yu''s age, he had just stepped into the threshold of cultivation for a few years, and he was still crawling among a group of brothers.


    However, Lin Yu was almost at his peak.


    In other words, relative to him, Lin Yu is a genius among geniuses, the kind of person he needs to look up to.


    This makes him very unwilling.


    "I have nothing to say, just to remind you that your calculations were unsuccessful and did not drive me to death."


    After Lin Yu was able to speak freely, he said directly.


    From what the old man said just now, he could hear that he always wanted to see him desperate.


    However, he was really far from desperate.


    Because the body pulled into the particle world by the pulling force is only the body of his gods and demons, his other body is well in the turbulence of time and space outside the particle world.


    In other words, even if the old man destroys his body, he cannot be killed.

 Chapter 883： 2 knowledge sea

    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    The old man laughed loudly.


    From the laughter, you could tell that he didn''t believe Lin Yu''s words at all.


    Lin Yu said that he hadn''t gone to ruin, but no matter from which angle, the elderly could not see that Lin Yu had any hope of comeback.


    "Do you think what I said just now was just a joke to you? Do you think I said I was at the apex, but I just said nothing?"


    After the old man finished laughing, he looked at Lin Yu with a grim expression and said.


    "I have seen countless cultivation geniuses, and the gods I have cultivated are far beyond your imagination."


    "I don''t know how much my knowledge surpasses you for the practice session. Whether you have a chance to come back, I can see through it at a glance."


    "Hmph, if it wasn''t for my physical body to be destroyed, otherwise it would be just a matter of snapping your fingers to kill you."


    Speaking of this, the old man flicked his robe, seeming to feel very upset about Lin Yu''s doubts about him.


    On the other side, Lin Yu waited quietly for the elderly to finish before speaking, "It seems that you are really old and have a bad memory."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    The old man asked in a deep voice.


    He heard something in Lin Yu''s words.


    Lin Yu smiled and said: "You broke into the sea of ??my knowledge at the time, thinking that you had a chance to win, but in the end you returned without success. Have you ever wondered why this is?"


    Hearing this, the old man frowned slightly.


    He had naturally thought about it, and immediately fell into contemplation as soon as he got out, trying to think about the reasons.


    In the end, he concluded that Lin Yu might have opened up two seas of consciousness.


    One Sea of ??Consciousness, just like a normal person, is easy to find when floating on the surface, while the other Sea of ??Consciousness is hidden deeper.


    Although this situation is rare, it is still possible.


    After all, even the martial arts monks who practice low-level exercises know the benefits of opening up multiple seas of consciousness, and a genius like Lin Yu naturally knows it very well.


    "I admit it was my mistake."


    The old man said in a cold tone: "I didn''t expect you to open up two seas of consciousness. Your soul can use another sea of ??consciousness to activate the law."


    This is very disgraceful to him, so he can''t hold on to his face.


    After all, he just repeatedly emphasized that he had stood at the apex of this plane and could see through Lin Yu''s strength at a glance.


    As a result, in that battle, he was defeated because of mistaking.


    Speaking out is really making people laugh out of their teeth.


    Lin Yu saw that the old man had mentioned the knowledge of the sea, and he admitted: "You are half right, but you are only half right."


    "Ok?"


    The old man was slightly taken aback.


    According to Lin Yu, does he have another hole card?


    But the question is, what kind of hole cards can he play?


    The old man looked at Lin Yu carefully, and from Lin Yu''s micro expression, he could see that Lin Yu was indeed very confident and did not force it.


    He would never be wrong about this. After all, he also read countless people, and few people can hide it from him.


    Even a god-level powerhouse like Lin Yu couldn''t do it.


    Therefore, he was really surprised, what kind of trump card could give Lin Yu the possibility of escape?


    Did your own calculations really fail?


    After thinking for a while, the old man approached Lin Yu and said, "Yes, someone like you who can improve and make up for the incomplete exercises is truly talented, and I shouldn''t underestimate you." Gu


    Immediately afterwards, he recalled as he said: "This set of exercises was taught to you in ancient times, but after so many years, none of you can correct the mistakes."


    "Everyone is practicing according to the leftovers."


    "Even if this kind of incomplete exercise will cause severe damage to your body, or even cause you to die, you still can practice it."


    "Until you, I finally know how to improve this technique."


    "Of course, other people may also have this idea, but they don''t have your talent."


    Lin Yu listened carefully to the words of the old man.


    From the words of the elderly, he verified one more thing, that is, the Demon God''s Breathing Method that has been passed down since Baimeng to the present is indeed from Yuan.


    And Yuan deliberately passed the remnant to Bai Meng.


    As for why Yuan did this, there is no way to know.


    I don''t know if the elderly will reveal one or two in the future.


    "It''s funny to say."


    The elder continued to recall and said: "Many of you know that the incomplete exercise has serious drawbacks, but instead of trying to improve it, you have created some low-level exercises based on the wrong ideas."


    "Those low-level exercises are spreading more and more widely. Not only will the people who practice him fail to have real power, but after they have practiced to the extreme, they will also cause irreversible changes in their bodies."


    After listening to these words, Lin Yu guessed that the low-level exercises the old man refers to should be the exercises practiced by the martial artists, and the martial arts practiced by the martial artists in the Fragmented World.


    Because I used the modifier to modify these exercises to the extreme, but my body also changed.


    So much so that I wondered if I was weird.


    In the end, he can only suppress his body with the Body Transformation Technique, so that his body can maintain the appearance of a normal person.


    Of course, the consequence of this is that he cannot exert his true strength.


    If you want to release all your strength, www.novelhall.com~ will immediately become like the demon gods of Guxin, and become an ugly monster.


    "Because of this, it is especially valuable if you can improve the exercises."


    The old man continued: "I believe you think so too."


    "You must feel that you are very talented, and you can comprehend even better methods on the basis of this method."


    "And you must have done so."


    "And the unknown hole card you have now comes from a new perception of this technique, isn''t it?"


    Upon hearing this, Lin Yu finally understood what the old man wanted to express.


    It turned out that the old man wanted to use such an inference to speculate where his confidence came from.


    Now the old man has come to the conclusion that his trump card comes from a new perception of the breath of the soul.


    This is really looking up at him.


    Lin Yu was a little speechless. He was able to restore the Demon God''s Breathing Technique to Primal Spirit Breathing all the way because he had a martial arts modifier.


    All this is basically the credit of the modifier.


    Now that the breath of the soul has been revised to the top, even the + sign behind is gone, and his cultivation path can be regarded as reaching the end.


    How can I have the patience to deduce it again, and have new insights?


    Of course, Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t say all of this now.


    He will never reveal the secrets of martial arts modifiers easily, no matter who he is facing.


    "It seems I was right."


    Seeing Lin Yu''s face changed several times in a short time, the old man thought he was right.


    After coming to this conclusion, the old man once again regained his complacency and said: "I don''t know how much I know about this technique surpasses you, so I can tell you clearly, even if you open up multiple seas of knowledge, today Don''t try to escape from my palm."

 Chapter 884： Mid-calculation

    Lin Yu really wants to tell the old man the truth now, so that he can know that he has two bodies, even if he loses one, he still has a way to survive.


    But he suddenly felt that he shouldn''t have talked to death so quickly.


    Because old people know too much.


    From the old man''s mouth, he not only learned the secret that there is a limit to the strength of each creature, but also verified many speculations.


    Therefore, he felt that if he tried to stimulate the elderly to say something, he might be able to learn more secrets.


    It is best to let him tell all the secrets about Yuan.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu pretended to show a dignified color, and said: "I have multiple seas of consciousness. You can''t completely obliterate my spiritual consciousness. I can still make a comeback."


    The old man smiled triumphantly when he heard this, and said: "You are right, this is indeed your advantage, but the problem is that your physical body will be completely ruined here today. No matter how much knowledge you develop, it will follow Destroyed by the death of the body."


    "If you think you still have a chance, you can try again if you can control your body."


    "But I believe you will never try again. You know very well in your heart that this place is an impossible place that I created. There is no law. I am the law here."


    "I made you unable to move, you can''t even speak, and if I make you die, you can''t live."


    As soon as the old man''s voice fell, Lin Yu suddenly thought that maybe he could use his words to make a good calculation.


    Seeing him so confident, it should be easy to get the bait.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu pretended to say triumphantly: "But there is a place beyond your control."


    "Where?" The old man asked dismissively.


    "My Sea of ??Consciousness."


    Lin Yu replied briefly and forcefully.


    "Impossible." The old man immediately retorted: "Your body is under my control, and your sea of ??consciousness, including your divine consciousness and even the divine soul, is naturally under my control."


    "Do you think I will make the same mistake last time?"


    He was referring to the last time he broke into Lin Yu''s sea of ??knowledge, and in the end, not only did he not enslaves Lin Yu''s soul, but was almost killed by the opponent.


    It was precisely because of this concern that he decided to spare everything and use the current method to deal with Lin Yu at the cost of his own life.


    The purpose is to kill Lin Yu steadily, so as to avoid another accident.


    "I know you don''t believe it." Lin Yuji said, "If you don''t believe it, just enter my sea of ??knowledge and have a look."


    "You don''t even have this guts, do you?"


    When the old man heard this, he suddenly fell into hesitation.


    He felt that there was a pitfall in Lin Yu''s words, but after thinking about it, he found it impossible.


    After all, Lin Yu''s body was already trapped in the impossible place he created.


    In other words, Lin Yu couldn''t use any power of this body, whether it was his own physical power or urging the law to stimulate the power of the law.


    Even if Lin Yu opened up multiple seas of consciousness, there would always be only one body.


    These sea of ??consciousness can only exist in this body, and cannot exist in the clone.


    After all, the avatar is called avatar because it is different from the ontology and is only a copy of the ontology.


    The clone can possess part of the body''s power, but it cannot replace the body.


    Once the main body is destroyed, then all the clones will disappear.


    All in all, Lin Yu''s soul is now trapped in the sea of ??consciousness in his body, unable to do anything or escape.


    No matter how many Sea of ??Consciousness he has, this cannot be changed.


    "You are so confident in yourself, but you don''t even dare to verify it yourself?"


    Lin Yu continued to speak aggressively.


    Hearing this, the old man frowned, and then sneered: "There is no need to use this kind of aggressive approach. I have the chance to win. I''m not afraid of you playing any tricks."


    "Don''t worry, even if I really miscalculate, you will definitely die today."


    After speaking, the old man turned into a ray of light, blasting directly at Lin Yu''s eyebrows.


    In an instant, he broke through Lin Yu''s Sea of ??Consciousness Crystal Wall and entered Lin Yu''s Sea of ??Consciousness.


    "I came in, then what?"


    The old man stood with his hands in his hands and said, looking at the villain who Lin Yu had condensed with his divine consciousness not far away.


    "Then? Then you don''t leave!"


    Lin Yu''s divine sense villain shouted violently, and immediately used the body outside the particle world to activate the law.


    The reason why he brought the elders into the sea of ??consciousness is because only here can he use the power of two bodies at the same time.


    The power of this body of gods and demons can''t be used, but the vitality in the other body can be used normally.


    He is now using the power of that body to urge the law.


    Seeing Lin Yu urged the law, the old man was immediately shocked.


    This is completely beyond his cognition.


    "How can this be?"


    While yelling in disbelief, the old man also urged the law to fight against the power of the law released by Lin Yu.


    However, he soon discovered that Lin Yu''s strength had increased a lot from the previous time he fought.


    He could clearly feel that Lin Yu''s attainments in the rule of law had also reached the extreme, and he had touched the ceiling of this plane.


    Kakaka¡ª¡ª


    The law urged by the elders was forced to have a chain of ready-made laws and was shattered by the power of Lin Yu''s law.


    At the same time, all the laws urged by Lin Yu also had chains of existing laws, which firmly bound the spirit of the elderly.


    "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!"


    The old man yelled frantically: "I have taken control of your body outside, no matter how much knowledge you have, you can no longer use this body to stimulate the law, you..."


    In any case, he couldn''t understand how Lin Yu did this.


    And just when he was puzzled, Lin Yu said indifferently: "I can tell you the reason. I have two bodies, two bodies that perfectly fit my soul, one is controlled by you, but the other No one."


    "what?"


    Hearing this answer, the old man was stunned.


    From ancient times to the present, from the last era to this era, he has never encountered such a thing.


    Any creature is born with only one body that fits perfectly with the soul, how can there be two?


    If this kind of thing does happen, it means that this plane hides a mysterious power that even he didn''t know.


    And this shouldn''t be done anyway.


    After all, both he and Yuan knew ancient and modern, and knew everything about this plane.


    However, what is happening now seems to be the only way to explain it.


    Otherwise, why can Lin Yu successfully activate the law even when his body is controlled?


    "Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!"


    The old man shook his head again and again, his face full of suspicion.


    Lin Yu stopped him and said, "This is the fact, you have to accept it if you don''t want to accept it."


    "Okay, now it''s my turn to ask you questions."


    He was ready to pry something out of the old man''s mouth.

 Chapter 885： Crystallization

    Lin Yu came to the old man and looked at the old man who was firmly bound by the law chain.


    Elders have always shown people by their appearance, even if the invisible body condensed by spirits and souls, they look exactly like people.


    But Lin Yu knew that this old man was not a human being.


    Doesn''t belong to the human race.


    "What is the origin of you and Yuan?"


    Lin Yu is most concerned about this matter now.


    For example, whoever faces the limitation of a person''s strength, what happened in the epoch, where is the eternal paradise, etc., all have to go back.


    Only by clarifying the origins of Yuan and the elderly can we solve the problems that most bother us.


    "Want to know?" The old man smiled triumphantly.


    There are secrets hidden in Lin Yu, but compared to the adventures Yuan has experienced in this life, it is completely insignificant.


    Therefore, the more Lin Yu wanted to ask the answer from his mouth, the more refreshing he felt to regain a city.


    Seeing that the old man didn''t mean to cooperate at all, Lin Yu stretched out his right hand and squeezed it out of thin air, and the chain that bound the old man suddenly tightened.


    The chains of the law tightened tighter and tighter, and the pain inflicted on the old man''s soul made his entire face almost distorted.


    However, the more so, the more fierce the old man''s eyes were, as if he wanted to tell Lin Yu with his eyes, and don''t want him to give in.


    "The suffering I have endured in my life is far beyond your imagination. This bit of pain is simply not worth mentioning."


    The old man gritted his teeth and said.


    Lin Yu ignored him, but continued to control the law and tighten the chain.


    This kind of pain comes from the spiritual level. In other words, the stronger the mental will, the more able to withstand this kind of pain.


    The ability of the elderly to insist on not letting go is enough to show that his mental will is very strong.


    Lin Yu was a little worried, maybe he really had no way to get the elderly to speak.


    The chain of the law continued to tighten, and at this time the old man was completely strangled out of shape, not only the body became extremely weird, but even his face was completely utterly disfigured.


    Of course, this body was only condensed by the elders with spirits, so even if it becomes like this, it will not affect it. Once the law chain is loosened, it will instantly restore its original appearance.


    The elder''s twisted lips squirmed, and he said in a weird voice: "No matter what you ask me, I won''t answer you."


    "But there is one thing I will tell you even if you don''t ask."


    "Today, you will definitely die!"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu suddenly loosened the chain of laws, looked at the old man calmly and asked, "Do you want to die with me?"


    The elderly persisted in not surrendering, indicating that his spiritual will is very strong.


    And when is the spiritual will strongest? Naturally, it''s time for death.


    So Lin Yu concluded from it that this old man wanted to die with him.


    Of course, Lin Yu would deduce this, not just because the elderly showed amazing will.


    It''s also because of the game played by the elderly.


    You must know that this body of yours is a body of the gods and demons that is strengthened to the top, and it can last forever in any time and space.


    If the old man wants to destroy his own body, he must pay an unimaginable price.


    Now the old man has not only successfully trapped himself, but also repeatedly stressed that he must die. This only shows that the old man is ready to die with him at all costs.


    "Hahaha, you can see it!"


    The old man quickly recovered his human form and laughed.


    After smiling, he said triumphantly: "In this case, you should know that you have no chance to escape anyway."


    "Didn''t I just tell you clearly that I have two bodies and two seas of consciousness?" Lin Yu said calmly: "You can destroy my body at most, but you can''t kill me."


    "enough!"


    The old man yelled violently, and then his body condensed with spirits began to fade. Valley


    Lin Yu instantly understood that the old man was going to sacrifice himself, thereby destroying his body of the gods and demons.


    "You actually regret it in your heart, but because you didn''t turn your head back when you opened the bow, you had to bite the bullet and continue."


    Lin Yu said to the translucent elder.


    He could see that the old man regretted deeply when he learned that he couldn''t really kill him.


    But at this point, there is no way to retreat, so I can only be forced to go.


    "Be less proud of that!"


    The elder who was dismantled by Lin Yu furiously said: "I destroy your body and cause irreversible losses to you. That''s enough!"


    The old man firmly believed in his heart that this body of **** and demon must be very important to Lin Yu, and destroying it would definitely damage Lin Yu''s strength significantly.


    Lin Yu sighed slightly.


    Indeed, as the old man thought, he didn''t want to just lose this body of **** and demon.


    Because losing this body would indeed impair his strength, but it was not as serious as the old man thought.


    But loss is loss after all, and no one likes this feeling.


    The old man''s spirit became more and more transparent, and then, severe pain hit Lin Yu.


    Since leaving the land of chaos, he has never experienced physical pain again, and all this seems to have become a past tense.


    But now, he once again clearly felt what the pain from the body was like.


    "What is going through my body?"


    The villain formed by Lin Yu''s divine consciousness suddenly dissipated consciousness returned to his body.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that the spherical space surrounding him had shrunk to only half its original size.


    And he found that his body has turned pure white, blending with the environment in the spherical space.


    "Wait, this is..."


    Lin Yu suddenly discovered that his body was gradually becoming transparent, just as the body formed by the condensed spirit of the elderly gradually became transparent.


    Of course, this was not enough to make him so surprised.


    What really surprised him was that his transparent body became more and more like a thing¡ª¡ª


    Yuan Ling Crystal!


    That''s right, the primordial spirit crystal is a kind of transparent and colorless crystal, which can be converted into primordial energy and absorbed by him after eating it.


    "I know, my body of gods and demons is immortal, so the elders can only crystallize it to destroy it!"


    Lin Yu quickly thought of this possibility.


    After all, Yuan knew how to create the crystal core and even taught Bai Meng this skill.


    And the crystal core is very similar to the soul crystal.


    Therefore, it is understandable for the elderly to know how to crystallize the human body. This probability is also taught by Yuan.


    "Speaking of which, as long as I can take this body back, the loss this time can''t be said to be much."


    "Even... it may be earned."


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief immediately.


    Then he came to the sea of ??knowledge again, looking at the elderly who was almost completely transparent.


    "Thank you!"


    Lin Yu said to the old man.


    The old man was taken aback, completely unexpected that Lin Yu would thank him.


    It stands to reason that Lin Yu shouldn''t be anxious at this time, right?


    After all, his extraordinary body will be completely destroyed immediately, and his strength will drop drastically.

 Chapter 886： Chance to come back

    "you?!"


    The old man spit out a word with his last strength.


    Lin Yu knew that his heart was full of questions, so he explained lightly: "You gave me a chance to come back, so I want to thank you."


    "you?!"


    The old man spit out the word again.


    But this time the tone was different from the last time. There was suspicion in his tone last time, but this time he was unwilling.


    And after uttering this word, his soul completely dissipated.


    At the same time, Lin Yu''s Sea of ??Consciousness shattered, and Lin Yu''s soul was forced to leave his body and go outside.


    At this time, the voice of the elderly floated from nowhere.


    "You failed experiments, never even think about it..."


    The voice faded quickly, Lin Yu couldn''t know what the old man said behind him.


    Of course, he didn''t have time to ponder this at this time, he must now find a way to take this completely crystallized body away from the particle world.


    "My current state is the same as Gu Xin and the others, there is only one soul."


    Lin Yu quickly analyzed the current state.


    The current situation is that his body of gods and demons has completely crystallized and turned into a human-shaped primordial crystal.


    The soul stone was still firmly held in the palm of his right hand by his body, and he could see it at a glance.


    Fortunately, the spherical space created by the elderly has disappeared at this time, so his soul and body have returned to the particle world.


    "If there is only one soul, I don''t know whether it can smoothly enter the turbulent flow of time and space through the teleporting light point."


    Lin Yu thought about it and looked at the soul town stone.


    "There is a soul-suppressing stone, it should be no problem."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu flew towards his body without hesitation, and got into the palm of his right hand.


    He didn''t want to stay here more to avoid accidents.


    After all, he is not the only one in this particle world, but there are also seven demon gods such as Gu Xin.


    Those demon gods seem to be loyal to him on the surface, but if they are allowed to find a chance, they will definitely turn back immediately.


    Right now, just like them, there is only one soul, the body has completely crystallized and lost all power, plus the inability to activate the law in the particle world, so there is no advantage against them.


    Once they discover this, they will definitely try their best to take away the soul-suppressing stone.


    In this way, I can''t deal with them at all.


    Because his other body can''t enter the particle world to make trouble for them without the soul calming stone.


    "It must be as soon as possible!"


    Lin Yu followed the method of entering the teleporting light spot before, taking the soul calming stone and his body, and quickly got into it.


    In the teleporting light spot is a special space channel. At that time, Bu Song and other demon gods were unable to advance and retreat because they were trapped in it.


    So what he worries most is that he will be trapped just like them.


    Fortunately, this situation did not happen in the end.


    He successfully left the space channel and came into the turbulent flow of time and space that surrounded the particle world.


    At this time, his other body had already been waiting here.


    Huh¡ª


    Lin Yu didn''t hesitate to dive into this body''s sea of ??consciousness, and merge with the spirit in it.


    From then on, he will once again have only one body.


    The advantage of this is that you can concentrate resources to strengthen only this body, and you don''t need to think about improving the strength of both bodies at the same time.


    Anyway, since the original breath was modified to the top, his body has become more perfect than the body of the gods and demons.


    Not only has a strong vitality, but also the physical strength is almost the same.


    This is all because the breath of the soul is a perfect technique, unlike the devil''s breath method, which can only train the body, and even has many restrictions on body training.


    "I can also make this body more perfect!"


    Lin Yu looked at the humanoid soul crystal in front of him.


    He had never seen such a large elemental spirit crystal, and he did not know how much the number on the modifier panel would increase after absorbing the elemental energy.


    But in any case, the number is definitely not small, enough for him to integrate all the five thousand laws, and there will be more after the integration.


    "let me see."


    Lin Yu reached out and touched his former body.


    Soon, this crystallized body was completely transformed into vital energy, which was absorbed by him.


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 300000 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    Lin Yu carefully looked at the number on the modifier panel and finally determined that the number was 300,000.


    "how come?"


    Lin Yu felt very surprised, "The total amount of vital energy I put into that body is absolutely no more than 100,000 yuan of spiritual crystals. How can I get 300,000 yuan of spiritual crystals?"


    Although the body of the gods and demons was strengthened by spending countless energy, but the energy used for each enhancement in the previous weak hours was not much, and the last few layers consumed a lot of energy.


    These vital energy all add up, let alone the crystallization of one hundred thousand yuan, it is difficult to think more than thirty thousand.


    As a result, after I absorbed the elemental energy, there was so much.


    There is definitely a problem here!


    "The extra ones must come from the elderly."


    After thinking about it again and again, Lin Yu felt that the extra energy could only come from the elderly.


    Of course, it didn''t come from the old man''s soul, but from the magic circle arranged by the old man in the resurrection light spot.


    When he had just left the particle world, he took a general look and found that the resurrection light spot had slightly changed compared to before, and its brightness had been significantly reduced.


    So it may be that when the elder was forcibly crystallizing his body of gods and demons, UU Reading www.ukanshu.com absorbed the energy contained in it.


    Those energies were originally used to stimulate the magic circle, but now they have become their own energy.


    "Go back and have a look."


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu gripped the broken soul calming stone in his hand and got into the teleporting light spot that had just come out.


    As soon as the white light flashed, he appeared in the particle world.


    At this time, Gu Xin and other demon gods all gathered here, seeming to be attracted by the movement just now.


    "What are you doing here?" Lin Yu glanced at the demons and asked.


    He was very fortunate in his heart, but fortunately he had just left in time, otherwise things would be troublesome.


    These demon gods will definitely give birth to evil intentions when they see him weak.


    "A huge spot of light just appeared here. We can''t help but curiosity, so come and see the situation."


    Gu Xin stood up and explained.


    Lin Yu glared at him and said, "Are you not afraid that your lives will be ruined by the fighting?"


    "That''s why we waited until the light spot was completely extinguished before coming over." Gu Xin explained in a low voice.


    "Okay." Lin Yu stopped him in a strong tone, and then looked at all the demon gods with stern eyes: "Next time you encounter this situation again, unless I call you, don''t come over."


    "Yes!"


    The demons immediately took their orders and did not dare to defy them.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu left straight away and headed directly to the nearest resurrection light spot.


    "It''s really darkened a lot."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    I didn''t read it wrong just now, these resurrection light spots are indeed different from before.


    It seems that all the formations arranged by the elders are invalid.


    "I just don''t know if the world inside is affected."


    Lin Yu quickly turned around and went to the resurrection light spot where Duan Kong was.

 Chapter 887： 1 chop good

    After an instant, Lin Yu came to the resurrection light spot where Duan Kong was.


    At this time, from the outside, the resurrection light spot is just a little darker, and there is no abnormality other than that.


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    As he flew here, he guessed in his heart that everything should be fine.


    After all, with the strength of the elderly, it is not easy to destroy a resurrection light spot, let alone destroy all the resurrection light spots.


    "part¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu was about to contact Duan Kong, but suddenly changed his mind, since the magic circle arranged by the old man has expired, maybe it will not be as difficult to enter the Rebirth Light Spot as before.


    Thinking of this, he immediately separated a ray of spirit and flew towards the resurrection light in front of him.


    Sure enough, as he expected, this time he flew into the resurrection light spot without hindrance.


    Although this is also related to the improvement of his strength, even if his strength increases, he will definitely encounter resistance to enter the Resurrection Light Spot, and it will not be as smooth as it is now.


    "It seems that it was difficult to get into it before because the old man was playing a ghost."


    After entering the resurrection light spot, Lin Yu first glanced at the ground below.


    He wanted to see how people reacted after experiencing the changes just now.


    Fortunately, the people here are very adaptable and did not appear to panic.


    This is also easy to understand. These people have come here with pre-mortem consciousness, and knowing what place it is, naturally they will not be too fussy.


    "Everyone is okay, Duan Kong must be okay."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, and then began to contact Duan Kong.


    After contacting Duan Kong, he first inquired about the other party''s current location, and then he moved and flew directly there.


    Soon, he saw Duan Kong again.


    "Lin Yu, you are fine." Duan Kong was very happy when he saw Lin Yu.


    After that meeting and Lin Yu ended the dialogue, the world once again had an amazing vision.


    Duan Kong knew in his heart that this must be because the old man was fighting Lin Yu.


    "What happened here just now?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    He came to find Duan Kong on the one hand to confirm whether Xia Duan Kong was still alive, on the other hand, he wanted to understand the specific situation of the world from Duan Kong''s mouth.


    He needs this information to verify his guess.


    Upon hearing Lin Yu''s question, Duan Kong quickly described the shocking vision that had just appeared.


    In fact, no new spectacle appeared in the resurrection light spot, everything happened before, just repeated.


    At most, shortly before Lin Yu''s arrival, the entire sky suddenly dimmed, and after a while it slowly returned to light.


    "It seems that the previous speculations are correct."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Judging from what Duan Kong described, the magic circle arranged by the elderly in this resurrection light spot is indeed gone.


    The wonder of the sky suddenly dimming and then returning to light can confirm this.


    However, Lin Yu was a little worried about whether the disappearance of these magic circles would affect the subsequent stable operation of the Rebirth Light Spot.


    After all, in order to crystallize the body of his gods and demons, the elderly have absorbed a lot of energy to maintain the resurrection light spots.


    And those energies are finally transformed into primordial energies and become things in their own pockets.


    At this moment, Duan Kong suddenly asked: "Lin Yu, is the old man already?"


    "Yes, he is dead."


    Lin Yu nodded. Valley


    "Dead?" Duan Kong said with a smile: "I knew he was definitely not your opponent."


    Seeing what Duan Kong said, Lin Yu had no choice but to shook his head and said, "It''s just a fluke."


    The battle just now was indeed a fluke.


    At that time, the elders were fully prepared. In fact, the elders did succeed.


    Successfully destroyed his body of gods and demons.


    However, the old man did not know how to calculate, he actually had two bodies that perfectly fit the soul.


    This has led to all calculations in frustration.


    Of course, Duan Kong didn''t know this at all, he only regarded Lin Yu as being humble.


    "Lin Yu, don''t humble yourself. You can defeat the elderly, definitely because your strength is above him."


    "It''s really embarrassing to say that I thought your potential was about the same as mine, but I didn''t expect..."


    Duan Kong shook his head slightly. After sighing, he changed the subject and said, "By the way, now that the old man is dead, can the people here be resurrected?"


    "Oh?" Lin Yuqi said: "Are you tired of here now?"


    At first, Lin Yu wanted to resurrect Duan Kong, but Duan Kong decisively refused, saying that this place was better.


    However, as time went on, Duan Kong actually changed his mind.


    "This place is false after all." Duan Kong sighed: "We are here because the old people want to cultivate gods. We are just tools in his hands."


    "So I think the best place for everyone is to return to the real material world to be human."


    Lin Yu nodded after hearing the words: "I can understand your thoughts."


    "But I still don''t know if the conditions of other resurrection light spots are the same as here, and I don''t know if my ability can bring new life to everyone."


    When Duan Kong heard this, he hurriedly waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, I just said it casually, everyone has his own life, and I can''t force it."


    Lin Yu patted him on the shoulder and said, "I will go to other resurrection light spots first. If possible, I will naturally find a way to bring all the people in the resurrection light spots back to life."


    He wanted to see, after integrating those five thousand laws, to what extent his strength could be enough to revive everyone.


    And he is indeed responsible for helping all people in the Rebirth Spot to find a way out.


    After all, many of his existing energies are absorbed from these resurrection light points.


    Losing that energy will definitely affect the stable operation of the resurrection light spot.


    Although he didn''t do it intentionally, he is the ultimate beneficiary after all.


    After saying goodbye to Duan Kong, Lin Yu left the resurrection light spot and returned to the particle world.


    Immediately afterwards, he flew towards the nearest resurrection light spot.


    Like just now, as soon as he came to the resurrection light spot, he directly separated a ray of soul into it.


    "The situation here is exactly the same."


    Soon, Lin Yu came to a conclusion and left quickly.


    In this way, he picked a dozen rebirth spots, and carefully checked each one.


    In the end, it was discovered that each of them was the same as the resurrection light spot where Duan Kong was, the magic circle was destroyed, and the energy that maintained the operation of the invisible world was absorbed.


    There is no need to check again, because the rest of the resurrection light spots are definitely the same.


    In order to deal with him, the old man didn''t even want his own life, and it was impossible to protect the individual points of rebirth.


    "I don''t know why he was so desperate to die with me."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    The answer to this question might be for a while. Don''t even think about finding the answer. After all, the old man has already died, and he can''t come out to explain it to him.


    Quickly putting aside this question, Lin Yu looked at the modifier panel in front of him.

 Chapter 888： Eternal world

    "Fusion!"


    Lin Yu quickly selected the rule with the highest grade, using it as the basis, and began to merge other rules.


    The yuan energy of 300,000 yuan of spiritual crystals is more than enough to use the law of fusion, so Lin Yu didn''t even look at it, and did not hesitate to press the OK button.


    After some manipulations, five laws of breaking through the ninth order were finally merged, namely the law of time, the law of space, the law of force, the law of martial arts, and the law of creation.


    These laws have all broken through their limits, and the rank surpasses the ninth rank, becoming the super-rank law.


    Each path is not weaker than the law of destruction possessed by the original ancestor.


    At this time, on the modifier panel, the + signs behind these rules have all disappeared.


    In other words, all these five rules can no longer be modified.


    Lin Yu guessed that this might be because the strength of these laws had reached the extreme and was limited by this plane.


    As the old man said at the time, as long as you are in this plane, your strength will be limited, and no one can break through the limitations of the plane.


    "Try this law of creation first."


    The laws of time, space, etc. were all owned by Lin Yu early in the morning, and only the laws of creation were new.


    So he can''t wait to see what kind of power this creation law has.


    One more point, he also wanted to verify whether he would stimulate the Soul Calming Stone after invoking the Creation Law, so that he could absorb vital energy from it.


    After making up his mind, Lin Yu quickly found a teleporting light spot and used it to return to the turbulent flow of time and space.


    "The Law of Creation!"


    Lin Yu took out the soul calming stone and held it in the palm of his hand, urging the creation law without hesitation.


    Immediately afterwards, he stared at the modifier panel to see if the prompt to get the energy would appear.


    However, after the two breaths passed, there was no movement on the modifier panel.


    Not only that, but the soul calming stone did not appear to be abnormal.


    "Sure enough."


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly and said: "It seems that only the elderly and Yuan, and the gods they cultivated can successfully inspire the soul-saving stone."


    This was originally speculation, but now it has been thoroughly confirmed.


    It is now certain that whether the soul calming stone can be stimulated has nothing to do with the law of creation, but only with who instigated it.


    "It seems that if you want to absorb vital energy from the Soul Calming Stone, you can only find a way to destroy it and trigger its self-protection mechanism."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart.


    Of course, he would not do that now.


    One is because he still has a lot of vital energy, and just after fusing the laws, he still has 270,000 yuan of spiritual crystalline vital energy, and he doesn''t know how to use it.


    On the other hand, it was because he needed to use the Soul Calming Stone to get in and out of the particle world freely.


    This is different from the situation when I was just facing the elderly.


    At that time, he didn''t know how to deal with the elders hidden in the resurrection light spot, so he had to take the risk to destroy the soul-saving stone and see how the elders would react.


    After all, it can be inferred from the information obtained before that the old man and the gods are very afraid of the destruction of the soul stone.


    "The old man is so afraid of the destruction of the Soul Rejuvenation Stone, and he even wants to stop me at the end of my life. This shows that the destruction of the Soul Rejuvenation Stone will have unbearable consequences for him."


    "I don''t know how that effect will affect me."


    Lin Yu tightened the soul calming stone in his hand, and then took it into his arms.


    Now the vitality is enough, so he decided not to take the risk of absorbing vitality from it before he knew the true origin of the soul calming stone.


    "By the way, the world I just created..."


    After recovering his thoughts, Lin Yu remembered that he had just created a world with the rules of creation, and he should go inside and take a good look.


    With a thought in his heart, Lin Yu instantly came into that brand new world.


    "This world is far stronger than the universe, and life in it is more secure."


    After Lin Yu discovered his spiritual knowledge and thoroughly inspected the entire world, he came to this conclusion.


    The universe was formed after the explosion of primordial spirit particles, and it was in constant expansion and expansion, and it was very fragile.


    Whether it is the ancestor or the demon god, they can enter the universe without hindrance and come and go freely.


    The world he just created was of a fixed size, protected by a solid world crystal wall.


    Just like the big world in the void, even the gods and demon gods don''t want to easily break through the crystal wall of the world and break into it.


    "The world I created is larger than the big world, and the world''s crystal walls are thicker, which can block the stronger god-level powerhouses."


    "In this way, everyone in the universe should be transferred here."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Not only is the universe itself fragile, but the living environment inside is also very harsh.


    Once ordinary people living on the planet enter outer space without protection, only death will greet them.


    So from this perspective, light should also transfer everyone in the universe to this world.


    "If the people in the resurrection light spot can also be resurrected, let them also come here to live."


    "Ok, deal."


    Quickly make up his mind, Lin Yu decisively left this world and entered the turbulence of time and space.


    "The law of space, move!"


    Suspended in the turbulence of time and space, Lin Yu urged the revised space law.


    I think he had to fly over from planet to planet to transfer the galaxies that needed to be saved into the Dantian universe.


    But now as long as the law of space is activated once, everyone in the entire universe, including buildings, can be transferred to the newly created world intact.


    This change in strength is not trivial.


    But it is a pity that everything has been revised now, and I am afraid that the strength will not be improved again for a long time.


    "You have to give this world a name."


    After successfully transferring everyone, Lin Yu once again returned to this newly created world.


    Looking at people who reacted differently on the earth, he decided to give the world a name.


    "Just call the eternal world, I hope this world will never be destroyed by external forces."


    The reason for taking such a name is mainly because Lin Yu suddenly remembered that the original ancestor had destroyed countless worlds, so he hoped that this world would not usher in that fate.


    Taking a glance at the earth again, Lin Yu turned and returned to the turbulence of time and space.


    Now it''s time to resurrect those people in the resurrection light spot.


    Those people still retain the consciousness of their lives, so as long as a physical body is reshaped for them, they can be resurrected.


    There is no need to use the law of time to go back to the past and bring them from the past to the present.


    As soon as Lin Yu entered the particle world, he saw Gu Xin and other demon gods discussing around a spot of resurrection light.


    Obviously, they also discovered that the barrier of the resurrection light spot was gone, and it became accessible at will.


    "Lin Yu, these resurrection light spots..."


    Gu Xin immediately opened his mouth when he saw Lin Yu, wanting to tell him what he had discovered.


    Lin Yu stopped him and said: "I already know. Now these resurrection light spots are no longer stable, I am going to resurrect everyone inside."


    "resurrection?"


    Gu Xin and other demon gods all showed surprised expressions.

 Chapter 889： Ji Wenbin appears again

    After Lin Yu finished speaking, he flew straight forward.


    Gu Xin waited for the demon **** to look at each other, and after hesitating for a while, he quickly followed.


    They all wanted to know what Lin Yu had to do to resurrect the person in the resurrection light spot.


    You must know that those people have long since disappeared, they just retain the consciousness of their lives.


    If you want to resurrect such a person, you must first help them reshape their bodies, and then help them reshape their souls, which is not small.


    It''s okay to just resurrect one or two, if you want to resurrect all of them, it''s almost impossible.


    However, Gu Xin and other demon gods heard clearly just now, and Lin Yu said that they would be resurrected.


    In this way, the demons followed Lin Yu to the center of the particle world.


    The particle world is not big and has boundaries, so there is a center point.


    The position where Lin Yu is now is the very center of the particle world.


    After Lin Yu stopped there, he looked around first, and then released his vitality.


    Since revising the breath of the Yuan Ling to reach Consummation, the Yuan Power in his body has also become extremely surging.


    Now all the resurrection light spots have lost their barriers, so his vitality can directly penetrate into them without hindrance, and take out the people inside.


    Countless mists floated out of the resurrection light spots, converging towards Lin Yu''s body.


    These mists contained the consciousness of countless people, and Lin Yu was going to take them away from the particle world, and then go to the eternal world to help them reshape their bodies.


    At that time, after these people died, their consciousness and memory were absorbed by the primordial spirit particles, and finally came to this particle world.


    And the method Lin Yu now uses is actually similar to this.


    It''s just that instead of letting the elementary spirit particles combine with these consciousnesses, he replaced it with elemental power.


    After all, the essence of primordial power is the energy stimulated by the primordial spirit particles. The cultivation of the primordial spirit''s breath depends on repeatedly breathing in the primordial spirit particles, allowing the primordial spirit particles to strengthen the body.


    "This kind of power is very similar to the magic power we once had, but it is much stronger than the magic power."


    Gu Xin saw some doorways and analyzed the other demon gods beside him.


    The Demon God immediately answered: "Hey, the strength gap between us and Lin Yu is getting bigger and bigger, and now it''s beyond reach."


    "Yeah, this is really embarrassing."


    The demon gods knew in their hearts that since Lin Yu could transfer those consciousnesses from the resurrection light spot, it would naturally not be too difficult for them to reshape their bodies.


    As a result, they realized that the gap between themselves and Lin Yu had to be described as a moat.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu''s strength increased so much in a short period of time.


    They remember very clearly that when Lin Yu destroyed their physical bodies, his strength was far from what it is now.


    At this time, Lin Yu had already brought out the remaining consciousness in all the resurrection light spots, gathered them not far in front of him, and gathered them into a spherical shape.


    "Smoothly than I expected."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    After that, he immediately turned around and flew towards the nearest teleporting light spot with this energy ball that had gathered the consciousness of countless people.


    "he''s gone."


    Gu Xin and other demon gods looked at Lin Yu''s back and murmured.


    At this time, they had no doubt that Lin Yu could bring those people back to life. After all, the first step was done, and the second step would naturally not be difficult.


    "You said, with Lin Yu''s current strength, is it easy to help us reshape our bodies?"


    Bu Song said suddenly.


    Xidi turned to look at him, and asked, "Do you mean to reshape a body with the same strength as before?"


    "That''s right." Buson nodded.


    Gu Xin said, "I think it is possible. As for whether he is willing to do this, it is another matter."


    Xidi nodded and said, "Well, unless we act more valuable."


    ...


    The eternal world. Valley


    Lin Yu successfully left the particle world by teleporting the light spot and returned to the eternal world.


    As soon as he appeared, a figure slowly condensed in front of him, his appearance and figure looked familiar.


    This is the body he reshaped for Duan Kong.


    "Come out."


    When Lin Yu thought about it, a ray of light shot out from the energy ball, and penetrated into the shadow of the figure''s eyebrows.


    In the next instant, this person opened his eyes suddenly, and said in a strange way: "Where is this?"


    "This is the big world I created, and I named it the eternal big world."


    Lin Yu said to Duan Kong.


    "Eternal World?" Duan Kong groaned, and he immediately recalled that he was resurrected by Lin Yu.


    Although Lin Yu just took them away from the Rebirth Spot, he guessed that Lin Yu was going to resurrect them, but he didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    Duan Kong looked down at his body, stretched out his hand and squeezed, and exclaimed: "This is the real feeling, and it is different from the fake one after all."


    After speaking, he looked up at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, thank you very much."


    "fine."


    Lin Yu replied, and then urged Yuanli again to reshape other people''s bodies.


    I saw a number of figures appearing around him one after another.


    Whenever those bodies condense and take shape, a ray of light will be emitted from the energy ball and penetrate into the center of their brows.


    After the light entered the center of the eyebrows, these people suddenly disappeared.


    Lin Yu randomly placed them on a certain piece of ground in the Eternal World, allowing them to start a new life on their own.


    In this way, this work continued, and it didn''t take long for the volume of the energy sphere to be reduced by half.


    Duan Kong watched quietly from a distance, watching and carefully feeling his new body.


    At this time, he has discovered that the body that Lin Yu helped him reshape has a certain strength, and its strength is just the same as the strength he had in the resurrection light spot and those who were resurrected behind Lin Yu Everyone has lost their strength and must start their cultivation from the beginning.


    I don''t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing for them.


    The work of reshaping the flesh continued. Suddenly, Duan Kong saw a familiar figure.


    Ji Wenbin!


    Duan Kong would never forget Ji Wenbin''s appearance. He used to teach Ji Wenbin as a closed disciple, but he was betrayed by the opponent.


    "He will leave it to you."


    Lin Yu didn''t put Ji Wenbin on the ground below, but threw it to Duan Kong casually.


    "Me, why am I here?"


    Ji Wenbin hadn''t reacted yet, he only knew that he was in his house not long ago, and in a blink of an eye he came to the cold and windy sky.


    "Ji Wenbin, do you remember me?"


    Duan Kong asked Ji Wenbin, who was unable to resist, like a chicken, and asked in a deep voice.


    Hearing this familiar voice, Ji Wenbin suddenly raised his head and looked at the questioner.


    He was shocked at first glance.


    Unexpectedly, the person in front of him was Duan Kong.


    At that time, the original ancestor destroyed the entire void, and the big world where Ji Wenbin was naturally ushered in the end.


    But fortunately for Ji Wenbin, he did not completely lose consciousness after he died, but after a long journey, he came to a whole new world.


    There he started a brand new life, the only shortcoming was that he had lost all his strength and had to practice from the beginning.


    At that time, he was afraid every day that the enemy would come to him for revenge, because he felt that since he had a chance to come back, other people must have done it too.


    Therefore, he practiced very hard.


    Unexpectedly, he could not hide past the first day but not the fifteenth. What he was worried about eventually happened.

 Chapter 890： Final investigation

    "Duan...Master, why are you here? Where are we?"


    Ji Wenbin''s brain flew around, quickly organizing language.


    Duan Kong sneered and said, "Do you still remember that I am your master?"


    "Remember, of course! You are my master, how dare I forget."


    At this time, Ji Wenbin had discovered that the strength of his hard training had disappeared, and Duan Kong in front of him seemed very powerful.


    This made him even more terrified, thinking hard about how to get rid of the predicament in front of him.


    "Master, please forgive me once." Ji Wenbin pleaded repeatedly: "I was controlled by the Giant Spirit God at the time, so I couldn''t help myself."


    "Furthermore, and I didn''t shoot you, I just wanted to catch Lin Yu."


    At that time, he did not make a move, but Duan Kong took the initiative to sacrifice himself in order to buy time for Lin Yu and Wang Zijin.


    When Duan Kong saw Ji Wenbin mentioned Lin Yu, he couldn''t help but sneered again: "Do you know why you are here?"


    When Ji Wenbin heard this, he instantly realized that there was a subtext in these words.


    He thought quickly, and soon he had guesses.


    "Master, are we all resurrected by Lin Yu?"


    Like the others in the Resurrection Lightspot, Ji Wenbin is very clear that he is actually dead, and also knows that the invisible world in the Resurrection Lightspot is not the real material world.


    But the place where I am now looks like the real world.


    How can I feel how real my own body is now.


    Therefore, Ji Wenbin speculated that he should be resurrected, just like Duan Kong in front of him.


    Based on what Duan Kong said just now, it is easy to infer that he and Duan Kong were both resurrected by Lin Yu.


    "The reaction is fairly fast."


    Duan Kong said lightly.


    Hearing this, Ji Wenbin knew that he had guessed correctly, and also understood that this matter today is not good.


    Because Duan Kong might still be willing to spare his life, but Lin Yu would never let him go.


    After knowing that he was going to die today, Ji Wenbin calmed down instead.


    He has seen strong winds and waves in his entire life, and he is prepared for death, so he is not completely unacceptable to death.


    "Hmph, this Lin Yu is really going to be retributed, I am completely destroyed, and he wants to reshape my body and kill me again."


    Ji Wenbin said contemptuously.


    Seeing what he said, Duan Kong immediately flipped his hand and asked Ji Wenbin to face Lin Yu''s direction.


    "Look carefully, what Lin Yu wants to resurrect is all the people in the resurrection light spot, you just happen to be in it."


    Ji Wenbin looked at Lin Yu intently, and finally saw what Lin Yu was doing.


    Unexpectedly, after not seeing each other for so many years, Lin Yu had already possessed this level of strength.


    Want to resurrect all the people in the resurrection light spot?


    "Look at the earth below you again." Duan Kong pressed his hand down, causing Ji Wenbin''s gaze to turn downward.


    "This is the eternal world created by Lin Yu. It is stronger than any other world. No **** can break into it."


    Listening to Duan Kong''s words, Ji Wenbin''s eyes fell into dullness.


    He didn''t feel much about just helping people reshape their bodies, but creating a world would be different.


    In Ji Wenbin''s view, creating a world is obviously much more difficult than resurrecting a group of people.


    "How... how?"


    "None of the giant spirit gods can create such a world, is Lin Yu stronger than the giant spirit god?"


    Ji Wenbin was really shocked, surprised at Lin Yu''s strength.


    "Huh, the giant spirit **** is a fart!" Duan Kong said disdainfully.


    He cultivated the breath of the soul given by Lin Yu, knowing that if the breath of the soul was cultivated to a high level, his strength could easily crush a **** like the giant spirit god.


    Naturally, the giant spirit **** was no longer in the eyes.


    But Ji Wenbin is different. In Ji Wenbin''s impression, the gods still need to look up.


    "Giant Spirit God is nothing?" Ji Wenbin tried to turn his head, wanting to see Duan Kong''s expression.


    Upon seeing this, Duan Kong took him to his eyes again, looked at his eyes and said: "Tell you, if the Giant Spirit God is still alive, he is just an ant in front of Lin Yu. Lin Yu can kill him with a breath. No need to do it."


    "What, what?"


    Ji Wenbin was shocked, "The Giant Spirit God is dead? Can Lin Yu kill the God?"


    In his impression, the gods and demons are eternal and invincible existences. How could they die?


    Besides, isn''t Lin Yu just a person like himself before? How can people slaughter gods?


    Ji Wenbin had never thought about all this before, and never dared to think about it.


    Although he has lived in the Resurrection Lightspot, everyone in the world in the Resurrection Lightspot practices martial arts and becomes a true martial arts monk. Up the concept.


    "How can one surpass the gods? This, this is absolutely impossible!"


    Ji Wenbin''s Three Views were strongly impacted, and it was difficult to accept Duan Kong''s words anyway.


    When he saw Lin Yu for the last time, Lin Yu had just cultivated into a **** and demon, that is, he was stronger than the people chosen by them, but far behind the gods and demon gods.


    He felt that that was already the limit that a person could reach, and it was absolutely impossible to grow stronger.


    "It''s useless if you don''t want to accept it all of this is true."


    Duan Kong continued: "All the gods are dead, all the demon gods are also dead, and those demon gods who still retain their souls have become Lin Yu''s slaves."


    "I can''t imagine the strength Lin Yu possesses now, and you can''t even imagine it."


    Ji Wenbin listened to Duan Kong saying this with a demented expression.


    He always felt that what Duan Kong said was too illusory, like a dream.


    Suddenly, he found Duan Kong''s hand stuck in his throat, and he was slowly squeezing it tightly.


    "You don''t deserve to continue to live, you don''t deserve to see the prosperity of the future!"


    With a click, Duan Kong squeezed Ji Wenbin''s neck.


    Ji Wenbin''s head immediately tilted aside feebly, and his eyes were full of dissatisfaction in his gradually losing luster.


    boom--


    Duan Kong blasted out a palm, directly blasting Ji Wenbin''s body into powder.


    After doing all this, he looked at Lin Yu again.


    At this time, Lin Yu had almost resurrected the person, and that energy ball was only as big as a little finger.


    After a while, the last energy sphere also completely disappeared, and all the people in the resurrection light spots were all resurrected.


    "It''s up to them next."


    Lin Yu turned his head and said to Duan Kong.


    "Yeah." Duan Kong nodded, and then asked: "Lin Yu, what are your plans next?"


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "Look at those resurrection light spots again to see if there is anything left by the elderly."


    Now that those resurrection light spots are empty, you can let go of your hands and feet to investigate carefully.


    Lin Yu felt that there must be useful information left by the elderly.


    "I can''t help much with this, I can only wish you good luck."


    Duan Kong said helplessly.


    Lin Yu nodded towards him, and then urged Law to leave the eternal world.

 Chapter 891： Clues appear

    Lin Yu once again came to the world of particles.


    At this time, Gu Xin and other demon gods are still waiting here, discussing with each other.


    Seeing Lin Yu appeared, they hurriedly gathered around.


    "Lin Yu, you really brought everyone back to life." Gu Xin asked, his eyes full of hope.


    "Of course." Lin Yu replied.


    When the demon gods heard this, they immediately saw hope.


    They all felt that since Lin Yu could resurrect everyone in the resurrection light spot in a short time, he must also be able to reshape the body of the devil for them.


    Because so many ordinary people were resurrected at once, the difficulty is similar to that of reshaping the body of the devil.


    "Why, want me to help you reshape your bodies?"


    Lin Yu saw the thoughts of the demon gods and asked directly.


    "think!"


    The demon gods nodded together.


    Lin Yu glanced at them and said, "It''s not impossible to help you reshape your bodies."


    "really?"


    The demon gods looked like fire and were extremely surprised.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu added: "But it depends on your performance."


    "What do we need to do?"


    Gu Xin hurriedly stood up and asked.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "There is something you need to do right now. If I am satisfied, I might help you reshape your body."


    When the demon gods heard this, they immediately became excited and asked what was going on.


    Seeing them so eagerly, Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    The reason why he made such a promise is to give these demon gods a little hope so that they can work harder.


    The second is to make them realize that only he can give them a chance to be born again.


    Once they realize this, they won''t rush into trouble when they find him in distress.


    For example, after the war with the old man was over, his body of gods and demons was crystallized, and his spirits were exposed.


    At this time, if these demon gods surround themselves to take advantage of the danger, then his soul cannot leave the particle world and return to another body.


    And his crystallized body of the gods and demons and the calming stone will also fall into the hands of these demons.


    "What you have to do is very simple." Lin Yu said, "Now all the resurrection light spots have lost their barriers, and they can come and go freely."


    "Go there and search carefully to see if there are clues left by the elderly."


    As soon as Lin Yu''s words fell, the demon gods scrambled to say that this matter was covered by them.


    Immediately afterwards, these demon gods left separately and went to investigate in different resurrection light spots.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu also selected a resurrection light spot, and when he approached, he directly penetrated into it.


    As soon as he came to the resurrection light spot, his divine consciousness was condensed into a human form, suspended high in the sky overlooking the earth below.


    Since all the people were taken away, the world has become very quiet, with only a few animals wandering around.


    "It''s also a needle in a haystack to find it."


    The resurrection light spot is very small, but the invisible world inside is very vast.


    It is not easy to find clues left by the elderly.


    Lin Yu''s thoughts flew around, thinking about where the elderly might leave clues.


    "The aging body is trillions, and every spot of resurrection has his clone."


    "And every avatar of him, like a normal person, needs food and shelter."


    "So if you can find the place where he once lived, you can definitely find some useful clues." Gu


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately flew down and flew towards a giant city.


    The old man had personally mentioned at that time that he had been paying attention to the trends in the world to ensure that he could find talents for training in time.


    Therefore, according to this statement, he is bound to plant a clone in every large city.


    The fact is indeed the case. After the elders fled, they flew and merged with the avatars flying from everywhere.


    Lin Yu paid attention and found that every clone had flown out of the city.


    Huh--


    In a blink of an eye, Lin Yu came to the sky above the giant city.


    He didn''t directly fall down and search, but roughly sensed it with his spiritual sense.


    Although it is impossible to notice every detail in this way, it is very fast.


    Now that there are so many places to search, he has to adopt this quick but not meticulous method.


    "There is no clue here."


    After scanning with God''s Sense, Lin Yu raised his eyes to look far away, his figure moved, flying out like an arrow.


    In a short span of time, he came to the sky above another large city.


    As before, after a cursory scan with God Sense, he flew to the next city.


    In this way, it didn''t take long for him to roughly search all the cities within this resurrection light spot.


    The result was disappointing. He didn''t find any clues related to the elderly at all.


    Although this has something to do with his careless search, but no matter how careful he is, his current methods are more detailed than sending tens of thousands of people to search for a city.


    After all, wherever he has been swept by his spiritual sense, he can see all the details, whether indoors or outdoors.


    It''s just that the speed is too fast, and it is impossible to spend too much time on every detail.


    "Although the elders are incarnate in trillions, according to the situation at the time, his avatars should be primary and secondary."


    "At that time, the clone who took the initiative to find Duan Kong should be the main clone of the elderly in this resurrection light spot."


    "The clones that merged later are subordinate clones."


    Lin Yu quickly analyzed in his heart.


    "In this case, maybe his secondary clone is just the eyeliner distributed all over the world, leaving no clues."


    "And he doesn''t know where the main avatar is hiding, and it is possible that he will leave some useful information because of his daily routine."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu''s gaze slowly turned towards the mountains and forests.


    Judging from the information obtained by Duan Kong''s previous investigation, the elderly should live in seclusion among the mountains and forests all the year round.


    It can be inferred from this that the main clones of the elderly only live in the mountains and forests on weekdays, and those secondary clones will be planted in major cities.


    "The city is okay, no matter how big it is, it''s very fast to search."


    "But if you want to search for him in the mountains and woods, this is too difficult."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but feel a headache.


    Mainly because he didn''t know what clues the elderly would leave, so he didn''t have a clue to find it.


    This situation is completely different from looking for someone.


    "Wait, the old man has set up a formation in every resurrection light spot, maybe his main clone will stay in the position of the formation every day."


    As soon as this idea appeared in his mind, Lin Yu suddenly understood.


    In this way, the search range becomes smaller again.


    Because the position of the front eye is traceable.


    "The position of the front eye should be around the giant beam of light mentioned by Duan Kong."


    When he was fighting with the old man, Duan Kong saw a beam of light rising from the ground. Not long after the beam of light disappeared, another beam of light fell from the sky and landed in the same position.


    So that place is most likely where the battle is.

 Chapter 892： Yuans whereabouts

    After drawing the inference, Lin Yu immediately flew towards the direction mentioned by Duan Kong at the time.


    According to Duan Kong, the place where the beam of light appeared at that time seemed to be the very center of the world.


    Therefore, Lin Yu came directly to the most central area of ??the world and looked down from a high altitude.


    "Well, the surrounding environment is similar to what Duan Kong described. It must be here."


    Without thinking about it, Lin Yu moved and landed on the ground directly below.


    After falling to the ground, he discovered that a certain kind of restriction had been placed around this area to prevent people from approaching.


    This discovery further confirmed his guess.


    If this place is not a battlefield and it doesn''t matter, then why put a ban?


    "This kind of prohibition seems to be the same as seen in the memory light spot at that time."


    Lin Yu recalled some scenes he saw when searching for clues related to Yuan in the memory light spot.


    In the recurring historical event, he and Gu Xin and other demon gods saw Yuan set up a certain powerful restriction in the deep mountain and old forest to prevent people who occasionally enter the mountain from approaching.


    And the reason why Yuan placed such a ban was because he didn''t want people to know some secret research he was doing.


    "This place should have something to gain."


    Lin Yu looked down at the bottom of his feet.


    The divine consciousness swept across quickly, and continued to advance along the soil below.


    Soon, he found a huge hole deep in the ground.


    In the center of the hollow, there is a strange building like an altar.


    "really!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed in his heart, and then separated the soil under his feet and flew down quickly.


    In a blink of an eye, he came to the edge of the altar.


    "This must be the magic circle eye of this resurrection light spot."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    While thinking about it, he observed the structure of the entire altar.


    This altar is divided into three layers. The top layer has a circular platform with some patterns carved on it, and you can see that it is an array pattern at a glance.


    And in the middle of the circular platform, a circle is drawn, and inside the circle just can accommodate a person to take a seat.


    Lin Yu guessed that elders might sit here on weekdays.


    Thinking of this, he walked directly into the circle and sat down cross-legged.


    After sitting down, Lin Yu turned his head and looked around, observing the surrounding situation from the perspective of the elderly.


    But after watching for a while, he shook his head slightly and said, "I can''t see anything like this."


    Immediately afterwards, he lowered his head and looked at his folded legs, trying to see if there was any way to activate this circle.


    At that time, in order to crystallize the body of his gods and demons, the old man urged all the magic circles arranged in the resurrection light spot, and even consumed a lot of energy in the resurrection light spot.


    So Lin Yu felt that these magic circles no longer functioned may be due to lack of energy.


    If you can instill some energy into it, you may be able to activate it again.


    "Try it."


    Relying on the understanding of the formation method, Lin Yu did not hesitate to release his Yuan Li, wrapping the entire altar with Yuan Li.


    The energy of these magic circles originally came from the resurrection light spot, and the energy contained in the resurrection light spot was very powerful.


    Of course, Lin Yu''s current vitality is also very strong, so it is enough to provide the energy needed for the operation of the altar.


    Zi Zi Zi-


    Suddenly, a slight sigh came from the altar.


    Lin Yu glanced left and right, and found that the lines carved on the circular platform glowed faintly at this time.


    "Sure enough, the circle was not destroyed."


    "Now there is a play!"


    Lin Yu closed his eyes and immersed himself in the altar below, carefully feeling its structure and the reaction it produced when it was running. Valley


    "As I expected, the elders stay here every day when they are fine."


    "etc¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu suddenly discovered that some information related to the elderly was recorded in the altar.


    It was a discontinuous picture, and he could see it very clearly.


    In some pictures, there is only the old man, and in some pictures, not only the old man, but also other people appear.


    Lin Yu guessed that those other than the seniors should be the disciples who were taken over by the seniors and were receiving training from the seniors.


    "These pictures are not coherent, and it is impossible to draw useful information from them."


    After watching for a while, Lin Yu frowned slightly and opened his eyes.


    Although these pictures are extremely clear, they are helplessly intermittent, and it is impossible to splice different pictures together.


    This makes him unable to obtain valuable information from it.


    "Go to other resurrection light spots first."


    Lin Yu regained his strength and stood up from the ground.


    There are so many resurrection light spots in the particle world, and each resurrection light spot has a magic circle laid by the elderly, so there is no need to die in this place.


    Maybe you can get some useful clues after you activate the magic circle in the other resurrection light spots.


    Huh--


    Lin Yu flew out of the cave in the same way as he moved, and flew into the sky beyond the spot of resurrection light.


    Immediately afterwards, he immediately went to another nearby resurrection light spot.


    At this time, Gu Xin and other demon gods also followed his instructions to search for clues to the elderly in the resurrection light spot.


    But Lin Yu felt that they couldn''t help much as it is now, so he didn''t send a voice message to ask them about their progress.


    Without hesitation, he once again explored his spiritual consciousness and entered this resurrection light spot.


    This time he drove straight to the center of the world without stopping anywhere.


    Sure enough, the magic circle of this resurrection light spot was also located in the very center of the world, exactly the same as the one just now.


    He is already very skilled in everything that follows.


    It is nothing more than flying to the altar, and then using Yuan Li to activate the magic circle.


    After a while.


    "The picture I can see here is also intermittent."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    However, he was not discouraged by this, but rather happy.


    Because the pictures I saw this time were different from just now, some new things appeared in them.


    Therefore, he felt that if all the magic circles in the resurrection light spots were activated once, enough information could be collected if he was uncertain.


    When you put this information together, you may be able to get what you want.


    Thinking of this, he immediately left this resurrection light spot.


    In the same way, after returning to the particle world, he immediately rushed to the next resurrection light spot and entered it to activate the magic circle.


    In this way, he explored the past one by one, activating all the magic circles in the resurrection light spot.


    With a strong memory, he kept all the pictures he saw firmly in his mind.


    After everything was over, he began to analyze the useful information revealed in these pictures.


    "Eternal Paradise, Yuan..."


    Gradually, a happy expression appeared on Lin Yu''s face.


    As expected, all the previous inferences were correct.


    As expected, it was because he accepted Yuan''s arrangement that the old man entered the resurrection light spot to search for geniuses and cultivate gods.


    "It turns out that Yuan has left this plane and went to the eternal paradise."


    "Then why does he plan so many things?"

 Chapter 893： Pathfinder

    Lin Yu couldn''t understand, based on the information now known, Yuan Du was already invincible in the world, and he went to the eternal paradise.


    Why should there be such a big movement on this plane?


    He arranged for the elders to cultivate the gods to fight against the demon gods, and personally instructed the elders to say that if a top powerhouse is found to be born, they must do everything possible to subdue the opponent.


    "It is precisely because the old man obeyed Yuan''s arrangement that after learning of my true strength, he recklessly opposed me."


    In the picture that I saw in the memory light, Yuan was talking to an unidentified character, and seemed to have ordered a lot of things.


    After investigating, Lin Yu and Gu Xin and other demon gods speculated that this unknown person might be an elderly person.


    Now, Lin Yu fully confirmed this.


    That person is indeed an old man.


    "What is Yuan''s motive?"


    Lin Yu frowned in thought.


    I am afraid that there will be no answer to this question, because the elderly did not leave any clues related to it.


    Maybe the old man himself doesn''t know what Yuan''s motive is.


    After all, Yuan couldn''t explain everything clearly to the elderly.


    At this time, Gu Xin and other demon gods gathered towards Lin Yu from all directions.


    After that, Lin Yu activated all the magic circles in the resurrection light spots, and then transmitted the sound to them, asking them to come and join.


    So they rushed over now in a hurry.


    "I already know the way to eternal paradise."


    Lin Yu came up and said to all the demon gods.


    When the demons heard this, they immediately showed a look of surprise.


    They have been busy for so long and have not obtained any information related to the eternal paradise. As a result, Lin Yu even knows the way to enter the eternal paradise?


    Gu Xin and other demon gods couldn''t help but feel a little worried, whether Lin Yu would choose to kill them because they were not useful.


    After all, they antagonized Lin Yu for so long before, Lin Yu shouldn''t easily forget that experience.


    "I still have use for you now."


    Lin Yu saw through the minds of the demon gods at a glance, and said straightforwardly.


    Hearing this, Gu Xin and other demon gods immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, fortunately, there is still a chance to survive.


    "As long as you have a word, we will die."


    The Demon God immediately assured him.


    Immediately afterwards, other demon gods also expressed their opinions, expressing their willingness to serve Lin Yu.


    After expressing their opinions, they suddenly realized that Lin Yu''s so-called useful place might be related to entering the eternal paradise.


    For example, they need to sacrifice their souls to enter the eternal land and so on.


    Especially Buson, the first one thought of this.


    Because he was watching the Yuanzu disappear, and when Yuanzu disappeared, he was surrounded by a white spirit.


    He has reason to suspect that the original ancestor entered the eternal land with the help of Bai Meng''s soul. The method may be sacrifices.


    Thinking of this, all the demon gods fell silent, waiting for Lin Yu to continue speaking quietly.


    "The way to enter the eternal paradise is very simple." Lin Yu said to the demon gods: "As long as the power of the law is strong enough, the space channel to the eternal paradise can be opened."


    "However, I don''t know if there will be any accidents when I go there with a physical body, so I need you to verify it for me."


    As soon as Gu Xin waited for the demon gods to hear it, his mind immediately became active.


    What Lin Yu said was to help them reshape their bodies, and then send them into the teleportation channel leading to the eternal paradise.


    Reshaping the body is naturally a good thing, they can¡¯t ask for it, but help Lin Yu find the way...Gu


    The demons were silent, and none of them dared to speak.


    But soon, a demon **** figured it out first.


    "It''s on us."


    He knew in his heart that even if he refused Lin Yu at this time, Lin Yu could still use coercive means to force them into the space channel.


    Therefore, it is better to agree directly, so that at least Lin Yu''s favor will be won.


    On the other side, when Lin Yu saw the demon **** volunteering to stand up and speak, he nodded to the demon gods and said: "Okay, let''s start with Gu Xin."


    "I?"


    Gu Xin was dumbfounded.


    It was another Demon God who clearly stood up to make sure, but why was he the first to be selected?


    "Here, it doesn''t seem to be possible to reshape the body, right?"


    Gu Xin glanced around and reminded.


    Lin Yu said before that no one can enter the particle world with a physical body, only the soul can enter.


    In fact, when Bu Song and other five demon gods wanted to break into the particle world, they were trapped in the light spot of memory.


    In the end, Lin Yu destroyed their bodies and rescued them from inside.


    So Lin Yu should be very clear about this. How could such an unrealistic idea suddenly arise?


    "It was not possible before, but this restriction no longer exists."


    Lin Yu looked at Gu Xin and said.


    This is also the information obtained from the clues left by the elderly.


    According to what is now known, the restrictions on access to the particle world, the restrictions on access to the resurrection light spot, and the law of inability to activate the particle world, are all related to the array method arranged in the resurrection light spot~www.novelhall. com~ That is to say, these restrictions are all set by Yuan.


    As a result, Lin Yu couldn''t help but doubt that perhaps this world of particles was also created by Yuan.


    Furthermore, Lin Yu thought that if the soul calming stone was destroyed, the particle world might also be destroyed.


    Otherwise, how could the old man be so excited when he found out that he wanted to destroy the soul stone, and wanted to die with him?


    It is precisely because of this information that he is highly cautious about entering the eternal land.


    Because he felt that Yuan might impose some kind of prohibition to prevent people from entering the eternal paradise.


    "That¡­¡­"


    Gu Xin didn''t know how to pick up Lin Yu''s words, so he just started talking and didn''t continue.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said, "If it weren''t for you to be useful, I would have killed you a long time ago. How can I keep you until now?"


    "Think carefully about it. Entering the space channel is a rare opportunity for you."


    "If you succeed, then you will not only get a new life, but also enter the eternal land."


    "Even if it fails, it''s just ushering in the fate that should have come long ago."


    "When you chose to oppose me, you should think of this in advance."


    Lin Yu''s words made Gu Xin and other demon gods speechless.


    They wanted to refute, but now the situation is better than others, and their strength does not allow it.


    Gu Xin sighed and said, "Well, I''ll go inside and gamble on luck."


    Seeing him say this, Lin Yu stopped talking nonsense, waved his right hand, released his vitality and began to reshape his body.


    Of course he has the means to force these demons to work for him, but it is better to convince them.


    "go with!"


    After helping Gu Xin reshape his body, Lin Yu waved his hand, urging the law to throw Gu Xin into the space channel that appeared.

 Chapter 894： Both trapped

    Gu Xin''s figure immediately disappeared in the space channel.


    The other six demon gods stared at the entrance of the space channel eagerly.


    Like them, Lin Yu also watched with full attention.


    But while he watched, he was still urging Yuanli to sense Gu Xin''s breath.


    Gu Xin''s body was reshaped by him, so he can easily sense each other.


    "This passage is longer than I thought."


    Lin Yu felt Gu Xin continue to move along the space passage, and found that Gu Xin seemed to be still in the space passage after so long.


    Time continues to pass.


    After another ten minutes, he found that Gu Xin didn''t seem to leave the space channel.


    "How is this going?"


    "Is he trapped inside?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but guess.


    He didn''t know the specific situation inside, and couldn''t contact Gu Xin, he could only get a rough idea through induction.


    So there is no way to know if Gu Xin is trapped, or whether the space channel is too long and he is still inside after so long.


    On the other side, Bu Song and the other demon gods couldn''t help feeling anxious when they saw Lin Yu''s solemn expression.


    It seemed that Gu Xin seemed to be more ill-fortuned.


    Lin Yu continued to wait, and the demon gods discussed it with Voice Transmission.


    "What to do? I don''t know who is our turn now."


    "What else can I do, I can only resign it to fate."


    "Hey, I knew it, I shouldn''t have been against him in the first place."


    "What''s the use of regret now? Honestly admit your fate."


    The six demons stopped the conversation after only a few words.


    It''s because they are completely helpless and don''t know how to get rid of the predicament in front of them.


    You must know that they are just a soul, and they can''t escape Lin Yu''s palm. There is really no other choice but to obediently admit their fate.


    Ten minutes passed.


    Lin Yu discovered that Gu Xin''s breath was still in the space channel, and he didn''t know what happened.


    "It seems that as I expected, Yuan really moved his hands and feet."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help being thankful, but fortunately he didn''t go in recklessly, but let these demon gods find the way first.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it''s me who is trapped.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu turned to look at the remaining six demon gods.


    The demons met his gaze, and immediately evasively looked away, not daring to look at him.


    After Lin Yu glanced around, he looked at Xidi and said, "You have been with Gu Xin. Go and see what''s going on with him."


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Sidi hesitated, wanted to refuse but couldn''t find a reason to refuse.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but sucked him directly to his hand, urging Yuan Li to reshape his body.


    Soon, Xidi''s body was also rebuilt, becoming a terrifying behemoth.


    Just like just now, Lin Yu waved his hand and threw him into the space channel.


    Then came a long wait.


    Lin Yu felt the breath of Gu Xin and Xidi, while thinking about what Yuan had moved.


    Besides that, he was still wondering if Yuanzu and Bai Meng were also trapped inside.


    If they are all trapped inside, it means that not only the physical body cannot pass through this spatial passage, but even the soul cannot pass safely.


    Before I knew it, another half hour passed.


    In the past half an hour, there was still no good news.


    Since Sidi entered, like Gu Xin, he hasn''t left the space channel for a long time.


    "this¡­¡­"


    Bu Song boldly said, "Since this is a dead end, then there is no need for us to go in again?"


    He had just discussed with other demon gods, and felt that the failure of Gu Xin and Xidi''s path-finding operation should be enough to make Lin Yu distracted, so he had the courage to speak.


    Lin Yu turned to look at Bu Song, who instinctively took a step back.


    From Lin Yu''s gaze, Bu Song saw that Lin Yu didn''t seem to be ready to give up, and he was immediately alarmed.


    What he didn''t know was that Lin Yu was worrying now, and he didn''t know what kind of try he should make next.


    Originally, he wanted to let Buzon or a demon **** bring the soul of another demon into the space channel, so as to test whether the soul can pass through the space channel safely.


    But after thinking about it, he could sense the breath of Gu Xin and Xidi because they were reshaped by his own hands.


    If the soul is directly thrown into the space channel, even if the soul is carried by another demon with a flesh body, it will still not be sensed.


    At that time, he could only sense the demon **** whose body was reshaped, but he couldn''t sense the spirit, and there was no way to know whether the spirit could pass through the space channel.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu turned around again, and decided to wait for a while.


    Maybe it really is because this space channel is so long?


    In this way, time passed quickly while waiting.


    The remaining five demon gods such as Bu Song did not dare to speak, nor did they dare to escape, so they had to wait here with Lin Yu quietly.


    Five hours later.


    For the demon gods such as Lin Yu and Bu Song, five hours are just fleeting.


    But for travel in the space channel, five hours is too long.


    It''s too long to happen.


    Lin Yu couldn''t imagine how far the Eternal Paradise is from this plane, it needs such a long space channel to connect.


    "It would be great if my body hadn''t been destroyed, so that I could go in and have a look at Even if I was trapped, it would only be trapped in that body."


    Suddenly, Lin Yu missed the body that was crystallized by the elderly.


    Although that body has been completely transformed into vital energy by him, it has been absorbed.


    "If I can create another body that fits my soul perfectly, it''s a pity..."


    Anyone can only have a body that fits perfectly with the soul.


    Just as he reshaped the bodies of these demon gods, he could only reshape a body that fits their souls perfectly, and couldn''t forcefully create a second one.


    The same goes for him.


    The body of the gods and demons he destroyed was obtained by passing through the body of a young man of the same name.


    After the loss, there is no way to recover it.


    "There should be other ways."


    Lin Yu thought quickly and wanted to find a second way to enter the space channel.


    After all, according to the current situation, if you don''t go in and see in person, you don''t want to figure out the situation.


    "I don''t know if I can go in with a clone... Forget it, it definitely won''t work."


    Once the clone enters the space channel, it will immediately disconnect from the main body.


    When the time comes, it will be like sensing the breath of the two demon gods Gu Xin and Xidi, only a general sense, no intuitive feeling.


    Just like in the universe where the earth was, Bai Meng and other ancient demon gods specially created demon **** puppets in order to hide in an independent space to manage the universe.


    The demon **** puppet has a special crystal core in its body, which can perform autonomous activities without their direct control.


    Otherwise, if they send a clone, they will definitely lose contact due to the obstruction of the space channel.


    "Wait, maybe you can try it like this."


    Suddenly, Lin Yu thought of a way worth trying.

 Chapter 895： Strange resistance

    Lin Yu slowly turned his head to look at the remaining five demon gods including Bu Song.


    A plan emerged in his heart, and if this plan is to be implemented, it must rely on the power of these five demon gods.


    On the other side, Bu Song and the other demon gods saw Lin Yu look towards them, and they were so scared that they backed away several meters.


    From the look in Lin Yu''s eyes, they realized that they might be in trouble.


    "Busson, come here first."


    Lin Yu said.


    "I?"


    Bu Song looked around, hesitating to say something, but finally floated to Lin Yu honestly.


    No way, at this time he and the other demon gods are fish on the chopping board, and there is no chance to resist.


    "This...this space channel is obviously problematic, I think..."


    Bu Song boldly suggested, trying to persuade Lin Yu.


    However, Lin Yu simply ignored his words and directly urged Yuan Li to begin to reshape his body.


    Soon, Bu Song''s physical body was reshaped.


    He looked down instinctively, and then felt the power of this body.


    In an instant, he realized that this body was very strong and perfect, and it was in perfect harmony with his soul.


    But unfortunately, it won''t be long before he will be trapped in the space channel along with this newly acquired body.


    Even if you are unlucky, you will die directly in it.


    Bu Song looked up at the entrance of the open space passage.


    But just when he guessed when Lin Yu would throw him in, he found that Lin Yu had once again urged Yuanli.


    "Well--"


    Bu Song let out a muffled snort, and then discovered that something seemed to break into his sea of ??consciousness.


    "how come?"


    Bouzon was very surprised.


    His own sea of ??consciousness is so strong, how could anyone break into it at will.


    But soon he realized that the person who broke in must be Lin Yu.


    Only Lin Yu can do this so easily.


    After all, even this body was reshaped by Lin Yu for him.


    "Go in."


    Lin Yu ordered Busong.


    The voice appeared directly in Buson''s mind.


    Bu Song knew in his heart that this was because Lin Yu had a direct conversation with him in the sea of ??knowledge.


    From this, he also roughly guessed Lin Yu''s plan.


    It seems that Lin Yu is going to let this ray of soul follow him into the space passage, and personally observe the environment in the space passage through his five senses.


    Bu Song was right, this was indeed what Lin Yu had just thought of.


    Separate a wisp of spirit, hide in the sea of ??consciousness of the devil, and enter the space channel to explore.


    Huh--


    Bu Song''s huge body entered the space channel, and instantly disappeared in place.


    After the white light flashed, Lin Yu immediately saw the scene in the space channel.


    This space passage is no different from other space passages. The only difference is that this space passage cannot be seen at a glance.


    "Sure enough, is this space channel too long?"


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    At the same time, Bu Song''s body was dragged forward by the traction force in the space channel.


    As Bu Song continued to advance, Lin Yu''s consciousness became more and more blurred, and the scene seen through Bu Song''s eyes became more and more fragmented.


    In the end, after a white light flashed, Lin Yu couldn''t see anything.


    This is because the wisp of spirit he hid in Bu Song''s Sea of ??Consciousness has been disconnected from his body.


    Outside the space channel.


    Lin Yu turned his head again to look at the remaining four demon gods.


    Seeing this, Ami hurriedly said, "Lin, Lin Yu, there shouldn''t be any need to try again, right?" Gu


    The three demon gods beside him kept nodding their heads, indicating that Ami was right.


    Lin Yu said: "This space channel is not a dead end, so don''t worry."


    After speaking, he used Yuan Li to draw Ami right in front of his eyes.


    "Isn''t it a dead end?"


    Ami couldn''t believe it, and asked with a trembling voice.


    Lin Yu didn''t answer him, but directly urged Yuanli to help him reshape his body.


    It didn''t take long for Ami''s physical body to be reshaped, and Lin Yu split out a ray of soul like just now, and penetrated into Ami''s sea of ??knowledge.


    However, what was different from just now was that the wisp of spirit he separated this time was stronger, and he must be able to hold on for a while longer.


    Huh--


    Ami also suddenly disappeared and entered the space channel.


    In the space channel.


    Ami''s huge body rushed forward, and Lin Yu used Ami''s five senses to observe the scene in the space passage just like the meeting just now.


    On both sides of the space channel are broken and distorted images, and in front of the space channel, there is a light spot flickering.


    Lin Yu knew that the light spot was the exit of the space channel, which showed that the space channel was connected, but because it was too long, only one light spot could be seen.


    "Lin Yu, Gu Xin, are they all trapped here?"


    Ami also saw the light spot at this time, and only then knew that Lin Yu hadn''t lied to them just now, and this spatial passage was indeed not a dead end.


    From this he thought that Gu Xin and the others might be trapped here.


    Otherwise, how could Lin Yu send them these demon gods here one after another to find the way?


    "It should be right in front."


    Lin Yu replied.


    The flesh of Gu Xin and other demon gods were reshaped by him, so he could sense their breath.


    He found that they were right in front of this spatial passage.


    But what makes him strange is he can''t accurately judge the distance between Ami and them.


    "Hope my soul can persist until I see them."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He especially wanted to know what reason Gu Xin and other demons were trapped in the space channel.


    After all, this space channel is connected, and it is logical that Gu Xin and other demon gods should have left the space channel after such a long time.


    At this time, his perception gradually became blurred.


    Lin Yu knew that the connection between this ray of spirit and his own body had also begun to weaken, and it would not be long before the connection was completely cut off.


    "Hurry up!"


    Lin Yu urged Ami.


    "Yes."


    Ami didn''t dare to disobey, and tried his best to fly forward.


    Gradually, Lin Yu vaguely saw Gu Xin and other demons.


    A total of three demon gods, all trapped in the same place.


    "What''s the obstacle in this place?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    And just as he was thinking about it, suddenly his eyes went dark and he couldn''t see anything.


    "That does not work."


    Outside the space channel, Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    The strength of these demon gods is too weak, even if they want to speed up in the space channel, they can''t improve it.


    And if he can''t fly to the destination quickly, he can''t figure out what resistance there is preventing people from passing through the space channel.


    As for the solution, there are only two things that can be thought of temporarily.


    One is to separate a stronger soul, and the other is to let the remaining three demons enter the space channel at the same time.


    As long as the other two demon gods work together in the space channel and push the other demon god, he can fly to his destination at a faster speed.


    "Using these two methods at the same time, the effect should be better."


    Lin Yu quickly made up his mind.

 Chapter 896： Do Not Pass

    The remaining three demon gods saw Lin Yu turned their heads and looked at them again, and immediately bowed their heads as if they were fate.


    At the same time, they were worried again.


    Who will be the turn this time?


    "Come here together."


    Suddenly, Lin Yu''s words made them irritated.


    Did you want them to go in together this time?


    No way, they can only float to Lin Yu honestly.


    Because even if he didn''t take the initiative to fly over, Lin Yu would pull them over, and it was impossible for them to escape.


    Lin Yu urged Yuanli to help the three demon gods reshape their bodies.


    After the reshaping was finished, he looked at them back and forth.


    He decided to choose the strongest one and hide the separated spirit in his sea of ??knowledge.


    "You are the one."


    Lin Yu pointed towards the demon **** on the left, and a wisp of powerful spirit penetrated into the center of his eyebrows and came into his sea of ??knowledge.


    Afterwards, he said to the other two demon gods: "You go in together. After you go in, you immediately push him with all your strength, remember?"


    "remember."


    The two demon gods agreed.


    "Okay, let''s go in together now."


    Lin Yu waved his hand and sent all the three demon gods into the space channel.


    White light flashed, and Lin Yu saw the scene in the space channel again.


    At this time, the two demon gods who had just accepted his arrangement had already figured out the situation in the space channel and began to act according to his requirements.


    boom--


    The two demon gods all shot together, pushing with all their strength towards the demon **** who had entrusted Lin Yu''s soul.


    In addition, the demon **** himself also exerted his strength, so it speeded up a lot in an instant.


    Huh--


    The Demon God flew quickly, while Lin Yu used his eyes to see the pictures on both sides quickly flew backwards.


    Soon, they came to a place not far from Gu Xin and other demon gods.


    At this time Ami was also trapped somewhere, unable to advance or retreat.


    "So they are all trapped here?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Yu replied, at the same time carefully observing the surrounding situation.


    At this moment, Lin Yu noticed that the speed had slowed down, and it seemed that the demon **** was also stopped by a force from nowhere.


    "Lin Yu, is that you?"


    Gu Xin asked.


    Just now Bu Song and Ami had already told him about the new method that Lin Yu had come up with, so I guessed that Lin Yu must have followed here.


    "it''s me."


    Lin Yu replied, and then asked: "Did you see anything special here?"


    "no."


    The four demon gods all replied.


    "Then what could be the reason?" Lin Yu thought while observing the surrounding situation.


    It looks no different from other places in the space passage, but somehow it will stop people from moving forward.


    This is a bit daunting, because there is no way to find the crux of the problem.


    "Is it because they are not strong enough to be stopped here?"


    Lin Yu thought in his heart.


    "Or, just as I guessed at first, this spatial passage does not allow any tangible bodies to pass through?"


    At that time, the reason why he wanted to let these demon gods come in to explore the way was because he considered that the body of the flesh might not be able to pass through the space channel.


    The current situation seems to be able to confirm this speculation.


    At this time, the other two demon gods also flew here, and Lin Yu''s consciousness quickly began to blur.


    It won''t be long before this strand of his soul will be disconnected from the body just like just now.


    That would be troublesome.


    Because he no longer has a demon **** who can help him find the way, if he wants to find out the situation inside, he can only come in personally.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Lin Yu was a little impatient.


    While observing the surroundings, he was thinking quickly, trying to figure out the problem before his consciousness completely disappeared.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the front.


    Something seems to be talking to them.


    However, it is a pity that Lin Yu had never heard this voice before, so he could not understand what the other party was saying at all.


    The same goes for Guxin and other demon gods. You look at me and I look at you, looking confused.


    The other party seemed to have discovered this situation and switched to a language that the demon gods such as Lin Yu and Gu Xin could understand.


    "Who are you who dare to trespass into the eternal paradise?"


    At this time, Lin Yu''s consciousness was quickly fading, and he hurriedly said to the front through the mouth of the devil: "We are the most powerful people in this plane."


    Except for him and Gu Xin and other demon gods, there are no more god-level powerhouses in the plane now, and everyone else is just mortal.


    Of course, if it were to climb for hundreds of years and thousands of years, some god-level powerhouses might emerge.


    Because Lin Yu had already spread the breath of Yuan Ling, everyone had the opportunity to practice.


    "Strong? You will be trapped here, indicating that your strength is not enough."


    "Hmph, the eternal paradise is the real kingdom of God, and it cannot be entered by the incompetent."


    "You rubbish, just go to the abyss and wait for death."


    As soon as the voice fell, there were some changes in the surrounding scenes, but before Lin Yu could see clearly, his consciousness was completely blurred.


    Outside the space channel.


    As Lin Yu''s spirit and soul disconnected from the body, the entrance of the space passage was slowly closed.


    Of course, with Lin Yu¡¯s current strength, it¡¯s not difficult to open the space channel again It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not a good choice to enter rashly before clarifying the situation, so Lin Yu didn¡¯t rush to open it again. Space channel.


    "Eternal Paradise is the Kingdom of God?"


    Lin Yu touched his chin, thinking about what he had just heard.


    "What will be in the kingdom of God? Will there be a real God?"


    "Also, he said that the strength is not strong enough, so how strong is it to pass through the space channel smoothly?"


    For a while, Lin Yu didn''t have the thought of entering the space channel, but wanted to understand the information revealed in the other party''s words first.


    First of all, it is impossible to guess what kind of scene in Eternal Paradise, so there is no need to study it carefully.


    The most important thing to understand now is how much strength is needed to enter the eternal paradise.


    "My current strength has reached the limit on this plane, and there is no possibility of improvement. Does it mean that my strength is enough?"


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    At this time, on the modifier panel, the breath of the soul and the + sign behind the law have long disappeared.


    In other words, even if he still has more than two hundred thousand yuan of spiritual crystals left, he can''t modify them anymore.


    Lin Yu felt that this was what the modifier was telling him that his strength had already touched the ceiling of this plane.


    "In this case, my strength should be enough to pass through the space channel. Would you like to give it a try?"


    Lin Yu raised his eyes to the place where the space passage entrance was closed.


    At this time, he suddenly thought of the elderly.


    The old man claimed to have stood at the apex of this plane, meaning that his strength should have touched the ceiling.


    Then why didn''t he follow Yuan to leave this plane?


    "Is it because his strength is still not enough, or is it because Yuan ordered him to stay here?"


    Lin Yu was lost in thought.

 Chapter 897： Arrange housework

    "The high probability is that Yuan gave him an order not to let him leave here."


    Lin Yu didn''t think that the old people didn''t leave here because they were not strong enough.


    If the old man hadn''t deceived others, then his strength had already reached the ceiling of this plane.


    If that kind of strength is not enough, what kind of strength do you need?


    Could it be possible to force a breakthrough in the face of people''s restrictions?


    "My current strength should be enough."


    Lin Yu secretly guessed.


    The voice in the space channel said that Gu Xin and other demon gods were not strong enough, but their strength itself was not very good, and they were far from themselves, far from reaching the ceiling.


    And his strength is already so strong that he can''t modify it, it should be enough if he thinks about it.


    "In this case, I should be able to pass through the space passage smoothly."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu didn''t rush into the space channel instead.


    He wanted to arrange the affairs of the eternal world before entering the space channel.


    After all, once you go to the eternal paradise, you don''t know how long it will take to return.


    Huh--


    Lin Yu moved back to the turbulent flow of time and space with the help of the teleported light spot, and entered the eternal world.


    He flew straight to the area where his parents and family were housed.


    When transferring everyone in the universe to the eternal world, he placed his relatives in the two lives in different places.


    The two regions are very far apart, one in the east and the other in the west.


    At this time he was flying to the east, where Lin Guoan, Ma Yefang and others were set up.


    While flying, he was observing the ground below.


    Originally, he wanted to use the law of space to directly transmit to the destination, but because he wanted to get familiar with the situation in the eternal world, he chose to fly all the way.


    After half an hour, Lin Yu came to the place where his parents lived.


    This is a city very similar to River City. When Lin Yu was urging the transfer of space laws, he moved River City in exactly the same way.


    In fact, not only the river city, but the cities on all planets in the entire universe, he moved here intact.


    Lin Yu slowly landed towards a villa.


    Before landing, he found that his father was floating in the air about one meter above the ground, shaking left and right trying to maintain his balance.


    "Guoan, hurry up, Xiaoyu is back."


    When Lin Guoan heard this, he instinctively turned his head around to look for Lin Yu''s trace. As a result, he immediately lost his balance and he was about to fall to the ground.


    Lin Yu immediately urged Yuanli upon seeing this, and supported him to slowly fall to the ground.


    "Look at you, are you making a fool of yourself in front of your son?"


    Ma Yefang teased.


    Lin Guoan touched his head when he heard the words, and said cheerfully: "How can I compare to my son."


    At this time, Lin Yu had also fallen to the ground. He looked at Ma Yefang and then at Lin Guoan, and asked: "Parents, how are you doing in cultivation?"


    When Ma Yefang heard it, he took the lead and said: "I can''t hang in the air yet. Your dad can barely fly, but you just saw it. He is just half-hearted."


    Lin Guoan immediately became unhappy, and continued: "You are not as good as me, so I am embarrassed to say there."


    Ma Yefang gave him a white look, then turned to look at Lin Yu with a smile, "Xiaoyu, you haven''t been home for so long, how long are you going to stay at home this time?"


    "If there is nothing major at home, we will leave today." Lin Yu replied.


    "So fast?"


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang asked in unison. Valley


    "Well, I still have something to do. I guess I won''t go home in a short time."


    Lin Yu explained.


    When the two heard this, they suddenly felt depressed.


    However, Lin Guoan soon comforted Ma Yefang and said, "Xiaoyu cannot always be with us when he is older. We will take advantage of this time to practice the exercises he created, so as not to make a fool of again next time."


    "You are the one who makes the fool out." Ma Yefang immediately corrected.


    "All right, it''s me."


    Lin Guoan surrendered and didn''t want to fight with Ma Yefang anymore.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said: "Parents, during the time I am away, if there is a danger here, I can''t see it, so I decided to upgrade your cultivation level."


    "Ah, can the cultivation level be forcibly improved?" Lin Guoan was greatly surprised.


    "Of course, it''s almost the same as when I forcibly helped you improve your physical fitness."


    Lin Yu replied.


    At that time, none of his parents were able to get into Yuanling Breath, it was he who helped them cleanse the muscles and improve their physique before finally succeeding.


    "Well, let''s practice slowly by ourselves."


    Lin Guoan hesitated and said, he felt that if he asked his son to help improve his cultivation level, it might have an impact on his son''s own cultivation level.


    When Ma Yefang saw this, he nodded repeatedly, saying that he could practice slowly, and don''t worry about this kind of thing.


    Lin Yu immediately guessed their thoughts, and smiled and comforted: "It''s okay, it''s just to improve your cultivation, and it won''t have any effect on me."


    Hearing this, Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang were slowly relieved.


    "Dad, you come first."


    Lin Yu said to Lin Guoan.


    "Okay." Lin Guoan glanced at Ma Yefang, then took a step closer to Lin Yu Lin Yu didn''t say much, just released his vitality and began to forcefully upgrade his cultivation base.


    With his current strength, Lin Guoan''s strength can easily be raised to the level of those demon gods like Gu Xin.


    And when Lin Guoan was raised to that level, he could continue to practice the vitality breath to make his cultivation level higher.


    "This... such a surging power." Lin Guoan said excitedly: "I feel that I am almost invincible."


    With the infusion of Yuan Li, Lin Guoan only felt that there was an uncontrollable force in his body surging crazily.


    Not only that, his cultivation realm is also rapidly increasing, constantly breaking through.


    He had never discovered that his body possessed such a vigorous vitality, as if he had reached the point of being immortal.


    After a while.


    Lin Yu slowly regained his vitality, and Lin Guoan was completely renewed, he was at least thirty years younger and became a strong young man.


    Ma Yefang on the side couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to cover his mouth.


    "Guoan, you..."


    Lin Guoan was looking down at his body at this time. After hearing Ma Yefang''s voice, he immediately looked up at her excitedly and said, "My wife, you also hurry up."


    "Yeah!" Ma Yefang nodded heavily and looked at Lin Yu.


    At this time, Lin Yu had already released his vitality and enveloped her whole body.


    Just like just now, Ma Yefang''s cultivation base also skyrocketed, and after a short while, he reached a level comparable to Lin Guoan.


    Similarly, her appearance has returned to her youthful years, which surprises her.


    At this time, both of them are equal in strength to Gu Xin, of course, their potential is much greater than Gu Xin.


    Because they all practiced the perfect technique of breathing breath, not the incomplete cultivation technique that Yuan taught Bai Meng.

 Chapter 898： To the eternal paradise

    "Dad, mom, I won''t bother you."


    Lin Yu said to his parents who were full of surprises.


    When the two heard this, they hurriedly turned to look at him and said, "Be careful along the way."


    Lin Yu nodded and slowly went up to the sky.


    As he flew up, he instructed the two of them: "Dad, Mom, there is a family named Lin in the far west. The owner is Lin Chengye, the hostess is Ning Yulan, and they have a friend named Xia Honglie."


    "You remember their names, and remember that if you have the opportunity to meet them in the future, don''t conflict with them."


    "If there is a conflict, just report my name and say that I asked you to say that."


    Lin Guoan and Ma Yefang didn''t know why Lin Yu said this suddenly, so they had to agree first: "We will remember it."


    "Okay, then I''ll go first."


    Huh--


    Lin Yu swiftly accelerated and disappeared instantly.


    Lin Guoan couldn''t help frowning and said, "This kid, I haven''t asked him why, so he left in such a hurry."


    "Maybe there is something urgent." Ma Yefang guessed.


    Lin Guoan nodded slightly when he heard the words, and then looked at Ma Yefang with a full face and said, "Go, go to the house."


    ...


    Lin Yu flew to the west quickly.


    He really couldn''t figure out how to explain to his parents of two lives why he would have other parents.


    So I had to say so.


    Anyway, the eternal world is so big and there are so many people, it is very unlikely that the two sides will meet.


    In case they met, there would be no conflict with this kind of warning.


    It''s just that once they come into contact with each other, they will definitely doubt themselves and discover something wrong.


    But that''s something for the future, let''s talk about it then.


    Lin Yu continued to fly while observing the ground below.


    He flew all the way to confirm one thing, and that was that his previous expectations had come true.


    At that time, after teaching the breath of the Yuan Ling to the people of the whole universe to practice, he guessed that various sect organizations would appear next, and that these sect organizations would still argue about who is the most orthodox.


    After all, not everyone can cultivate in Yuan Ling Breath, and those who are too late to know the essentials will definitely seek help.


    In this way, some interested people will definitely take the opportunity to set up organizations to attract members to grow stronger on the grounds of teaching the soul to breathe.


    "I don''t know what kind of pattern this world will evolve after I return from the Eternal Paradise."


    "But it doesn''t matter how the world changes, as long as the people I care about are fine."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    The reason why he chose to forcibly enhance his parents'' strength was that they would suffer in the disputes that might arise in the future.


    Now that their strength is raised to the same level as Guxin and other demon gods, it will be difficult for others to chase them.


    I''m afraid it will take hundreds of years for the most guarded genius to catch up with them.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu had already reached the sky above the extreme west region.


    He saw the Lin''s mansion from far away, so he flew straight towards it.


    After a while, Lin Yu slowly landed from the air.


    And his arrival immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the mansion, and Lin Chengye and others quickly rushed to the courtyard to meet him.


    "Yu''er, you must stay longer this time before leaving."


    Ning Yulan pleaded softly. Valley


    Lin Yu hurriedly replied: "Mother, I''m afraid it won''t work. I have important things to do. This time I made a special trip to say goodbye to you."


    "Hey." Ning Yulan sighed, but nodded helplessly: "Then you must pay attention to safety when you are outside."


    Upon seeing this, Lin Chengye said, "Yu''er is so capable. No one is his opponent. You don''t need to worry so much."


    "As the saying goes, there are outsiders and there are outsiders. Who knows." Ning Yulan was still worried.


    Lin Yu comforted: "Mother, nothing will happen, I will definitely come back safely."


    "It''s okay." Lin Chengye said to Lin Yu: "Yu''er, don''t worry about the family affairs, don''t miss us."


    Lin Yu smiled upon hearing this, and said, "I want to rest assured, unless your strength is strong enough."


    "Now the whole family is working **** the soul breath you created. Everyone is diligent and getting better every day. You definitely don''t have to worry about this."


    Lin Chengye said.


    When Lin Yu came back last time, the people who helped the entire Lin family improved their physique. Everyone could practice the vitality breath, so Lin Chengye was confident that his family would definitely have a better future than other families.


    After all, you must first dissipate your skills when cultivating the breath of the soul, and everyone is at the same starting point.


    "Father, it''s up to me to improve everyone''s cultivation." Lin Yu directly explained his intentions: "When you raise your cultivation to a certain level, you will take the next path by yourself."


    When Lin Chengye heard this, he thought about it and said, "This is good, but will it affect your cultivation?"


    Ning Yulan also agreed: "Yes, we can''t drag you down."


    "Relax, it has almost no effect on me."


    Lin Yu immediately assured the two.


    After speaking, he directly urged Yuanli and said: "It should not be too late, father, you come first."


    In an instant, Lin Chengye felt the power from Lin Yu Since he had already experienced Lin Yu''s help to improve his strength, he did not act too exaggerated.


    But as his cultivation level soared all the way, he slowly realized something was wrong.


    Because the increase in strength this time was too great, Lin Chengye had never felt such a powerful force.


    He only felt that even if the gods were standing in front of him, he could fight against him.


    "Father, now your strength is equal to that of the gods."


    Lin Yu slowly retracted his strength and said.


    "Really?" Lin Chengye was a little unbelievable, but because he believed in Lin Yu, he still had no doubt about these words.


    "Mother, get ready."


    Lin Yu reminded Ning Yulan, and then urged Yuanli again.


    Before long, Ning Yulan''s cultivation level also ushered in a leap, which made her very happy.


    Subsequently, Lin Yu successively improved the cultivation of others, including Lin Shan, Wan''er and so on.


    It''s just that he didn''t raise their strength to the level of Lin Chengye''s two, lest they are not easy to manage.


    After doing all this, he asked Xia Honglie to be found again, helping him also improve his cultivation.


    Then Lin Yu told them: "There is a couple of Lins in the Far East, the male is Lin Guoan and the female is Ma Yefang, if it is..."


    After listening to Lin Yu''s request, everyone nodded in agreement.


    But just as he asked about the reason, Lin Yu found a reason and left quickly.


    No way, they had to keep this matter in mind.


    After Lin Yu left the Lin family mansion, he directly urged the law of space and came outside the eternal world.


    Immediately afterwards, he entered the teleporting light spot and retransmitted the particle world.


    Everything is ready, you can go to the eternal paradise with peace of mind.

 Chapter 899： abyss

    "open."


    Lin Yu urged the law to once again open the channel to the eternal paradise.


    The entrance of the passage slowly opened, and a faint white light appeared.


    Lin Yu glanced at the entrance, then looked around again.


    Except for his parents of two lifetimes, there is only one god-level power left on this plane.


    Yuan Zu, Bai Meng, Gu Xin, etc., have all entered this spatial passage.


    "I hope everything goes well."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu walked directly into the space channel.


    He has "entered" this passage many times, so he has long been familiar with the road.


    The moment the white light flashed, Lin Yu immediately accelerated with all his strength, rushing forward along the passage at the fastest speed.


    What he thought was that if he was fast enough, maybe he wouldn''t run into resistance halfway through.


    Even if it encounters resistance, it can rush through with extremely fast speed.


    After all, he was not sure whether his strength really met the requirements for entering the eternal paradise.


    Huh--


    Lin Yu shuttled through the space channel like lightning.


    In the blink of an eye, he flew a long distance.


    The front was the place where Gu Xin and other demon gods were trapped at the time. At this time, the place was empty and seemed to be unimpeded.


    "It''s now!"


    Lin Yu gritted his teeth and increased his speed a bit.


    And just when he thought he could pass smoothly, a powerful force suddenly acted on him.


    "Still not working?"


    Lin Yu''s speed dropped sharply, and soon stood still.


    At this moment, he no longer had any doubts in his heart, he was indeed trapped.


    "It still doesn''t work, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Yu was greatly puzzled, his strength had clearly touched the ceiling of that plane, and as a result, he still couldn''t pass this spatial passage smoothly.


    Of course, he is still not sure if he is trapped because of his lack of strength. There may be other requirements for going to Eternal Paradise.


    The voice that appeared in the channel at that time only said that the strength of the demon gods such as Gu Xin was not enough, and did not say that as long as the strength is enough, it can pass.


    "Now I can only wait honestly."


    Lin Yujing settled down.


    He believed that as long as he waited for a while, that voice would appear again.


    At that time, you can know why you are impassable.


    Time passed slowly.


    Waiting is tormenting, Lin Yu only feels that this period of time has passed particularly long.


    Especially this place cannot feel the flow of time, and don''t know how long it has passed.


    Suddenly, a voice suddenly rang in Lin Yu''s ear.


    As at the time, this voice first spoke in a language he didn''t understand, and then suddenly became his mother tongue after a while.


    "Who is here? How dare to venture into the eternal paradise!"


    Lin Yu did not answer this question, but instead asked, "Why won''t I enter the eternal paradise?"


    "You are not strong enough to enter the eternal land."


    That voice was not too nonsense, and gave a direct answer.


    When Lin Yu heard this, he was suddenly surprised that his strength has been limited by the plane, why is it still not enough?


    "My strength has reached the limit allowed by the plane, why can''t it?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    "Not enough is not enough, there is no why." The voice replied.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu wanted to ask again, but the other party didn''t give him a chance.


    "Now, honestly go to the abyss and wait for death." Gu


    As soon as the voice fell, an opening suddenly appeared in Lin Yu''s location, and the space channel was divided into two in this place.


    Huh--


    Before Lin Yu could take a closer look, he was sucked into it by a powerful traction force.


    This branch channel extends all the way down, and Lin Yu is also forced to fly down continuously.


    I don''t know how long it took before he saw a dim light appearing in front of him.


    "Where is the abyss?"


    Lin Yu watched the light keep zooming in front of him, while thinking in his heart.


    In this way, he finally came to the exit of the space channel, and was thrown out of the space channel by that traction force.


    After the white light flashed, a bleak scene appeared in front of Lin Yu.


    This is a dark place, except for the dim light emitted by some unknown plants on the ground, there is no more luminous things.


    "Sure enough, it''s a place where people wait to die."


    Lin Yu urged Yuan Li to stop his figure in the air, carefully observing the surrounding situation.


    After watching for a while, he found that there was no danger for the time being, so he tried to activate the law.


    However, as soon as he tried, he found that he could not use the power of the law at all.


    "This place..."


    Lin Yu looked around again.


    The inability to activate the law is certainly not due to one''s own, but limited by this.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from his left side.


    Lin Yu turned his head and saw that they were actually two strange creatures that looked like human beings.


    Both creatures have four arms, each holding a weapon.


    At this time, these weapons were all pointed at Lin Yu, and at the same time the two guys were still talking.


    Lin Yu didn''t understand these words at all, but he paid attention to it and found that the language spoken by the other party was changing all the time, and he should be trying hard to talk to him.


    In this way, after trying a variety of different languages, they finally found a language that Lin Yu can understand new here, what''s your name. "


    The strange creature on the left asked.


    "My name is Lin Yu, how about you?" Lin Yu thought for a while, and directly said his real name.


    He doesn''t know the strength of the opponent, but intuition tells him that the strength of the opponent will only be stronger than him, not lower than him, so it is better to communicate more frankly.


    What''s more, it is impossible for these two guys to know him, and it doesn''t make much difference to say his real name directly.


    "My name is Utula, and his name is Ugra."


    The other party introduced himself.


    "Utula, Ugra." Lin Yu glanced left and right, remembering the appearance of the two names.


    "Lin Yu, you are new here. You must go to Dadidong with us to be investigated before you can be free again."


    Utula commanded unquestionably.


    When Lin Yu heard that things were not that simple in his mind, he calmly asked, "How many forces are there in this place?"


    "You''ll know when you come with us, don''t ask so much now."


    After speaking, Utula raised the four weapons in Yang''s hand and signaled Lin Yu to go with him quickly.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and asked, "Did some big guys come here not long ago? They..."


    Lin Yu quickly described the looks of the seven demon gods including Gu Xin.


    After listening to Utula, he replied: "They are all in the cave. You can see them when you go."


    "Okay, then I''ll go with you."


    Lin Yu agreed.


    Now there is no other choice but to go one step at a time.


    The people who will be thrown here to wait for death should be people from all planes who want to go to the eternal paradise.


    The strength will not be weak.


    Therefore, we must first figure out the pattern here before proceeding to the next step.

 Chapter 900： Gentan Shintai

    Lin Yu followed Utula and Ugla to fly all the way forward.


    The energy progress in this place is extremely poor, and many places are shrouded in dense fog.


    According to Utula, if you accidentally fly into the fog, you may never come out again.


    Lin Yu watched while flying, and suddenly something sounded in his heart.


    "By the way, look at the modifier panel first."


    After coming here, I haven''t had time to view the modifier panel, and I don''t know if the information displayed above has changed.


    [Laws: the law of space (super product), the law of time (super product), the law of power (super product), the law of martial arts (super product), the law of creation (super product)]


    ¡¾Gong Method: Yuan Ling Breath (Consummation) (+)¡¿


    ¡¾Yuanneng: 260,000 Yuan Ling Crystal¡¿


    Lin Yu noticed at a glance that the + sign behind Yuan Ling''s breath had returned.


    This shows that the breath of the soul can continue to be modified.


    As for the five laws, there is still no + sign. I don''t know if it is because the laws cannot be activated here or what.


    "Look at how much energy it takes to modify."


    Lin Yu skillfully places the + sign behind Kaiyuanling''s Breath.


    However, after the sub-menu is expanded, only the deduction option is lit, and the fusion and enhancement options are in an unpressible state.


    "Yes, the breath of Yuan Ling has been strengthened to the top, and further strengthening must be deduced first."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately clicked the deduction option with his mind.


    A line of hints immediately appeared in front of him, telling him that it would take a total of 100,000 yuan for the energy crystallized to be able to deduct.


    "One hundred thousand yuan of spirit crystals? Enough!"


    Lin Yu decisively chose to confirm.


    In an instant, the four characters of Yuanling Breath changed and became Yuanling''s divine body.


    At the same time, a huge amount of information poured into Lin Yu''s mind, and the information contained explanations and detailed explanations of the Yuanling divine body.


    Lin Yu understood it a little bit, and knew that this was a technique far beyond everything, and it was not comparable to the breath of the soul.


    The incomplete practice of Gu Xin and other demon gods cannot be compared with it.


    Once this exercise is successful, you can have a true divine body and become a **** in the true sense.


    Not only that, but the vitality he possessed will also undergo a qualitative change and become a true divine power.


    That''s right, the divine power that those gods had mastered at the beginning was actually just a low-level power, inferior to his original power.


    It''s just a name.


    "Divine body, kingdom of God."


    "By the way, the voice once said that the eternal paradise is the kingdom of God. Could it be that one must have a divine body to enter the eternal paradise?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but think of it.


    At this time, Utula said, "Here, the Earth Cave is here. Lin Yu, when you enter the Earth Cave, don¡¯t say anything. Honestly follow us and we will take you to the Great Lord. ."


    "The Great Master will find out your identity, and then determine your identity here."


    Lin Yu faintly agreed, without saying much.


    Listening to the meaning of the other party''s words, his next destiny must be decided by this so-called great master.


    I don''t know what kind of strength this master possesses.


    After thinking about it, he still asked: "How strong is the master?"


    "It''s not what you can imagine." Utula said proudly.


    "Can you describe it a little bit?" Lin Yu asked again.


    Utula turned his head and glanced at him, and then said: "As long as you know, the Great Ruler is the God of Eternal Paradise, because certain things are forced to come here."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he thought that if this were the case, as long as he could figure out the strength of the Great Ruler, he could roughly understand how strong the gods in the eternal paradise were.


    Even, perhaps can inquire about the way to the eternal paradise from the master''s mouth.


    Thinking of this, he asked again: "Can the Great Lord urge the law here?"


    Hearing this question, Utula turned his head abruptly and looked at him coldly.


    Just stared at him for a long time, and then said: "No matter it is here or the eternal paradise, you can''t use the power of the law."


    "Eternal eternity means eternal and unchanging."


    "If it can be influenced by the power of the law, what eternity can we talk about?"


    Lin Yu pondered these words carefully, and found that it made sense.


    The name Eternal Paradise is probably derived because its environment will not be affected by any factors.


    "Okay, don''t ask any more questions now. If you have something, wait until you see the master."


    Utula reminded.


    Lin Yu responded and looked at the modifier panel in front of him again.


    Just after deducing the breath of the Yuan Ling into the divine body of the Yuan Ling, there are still 160,000 yuan of energy crystallized by the soul. Lin Yu wondered that this energy should be enough to strengthen the divine body of the Yuan Ling.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu clicked on the + sign behind the Yuan Ling Divine Body, and selected the strengthening option.


    "One hundred thousand yuan of spirit crystals can strengthen the first order?"


    Looking at the prompt that popped out in front of him, Lin Yu was a bit speechless.


    In other words, the energy that one possesses is only enough to strengthen the Yuanling divine body to the second order.


    I don''t know if this second-order Yuanling divine body is enough to see the Great Master.


    No way, at this time he didn''t have to choose and he could only choose to strengthen.


    Otherwise, why can these yuan be kept?


    Lin Yu decisively pressed the OK button.


    In an instant, he felt a noticeable change in his body.


    The whole body has ushered in a reborn transformation.


    This transformation starts from the lowest level of body tissues.


    If his body was only stronger than ordinary people in the past, then his body has no contact with people now.


    The human body is made up of matter, tangible and qualitative, while his current body is tangible and intangible.


    In other words, his body is no longer made of a certain exact substance, but it is also not a certain energy aggregate.


    If anyone wants to kill him now, he must break into his sea of ??consciousness to erase his spiritual consciousness, otherwise it will never be possible to kill him.


    After all, his body is no longer an exact substance, how can it be destroyed?


    "I am a Tier 2 divine body now, and I don''t know how many tiers of divine body the great master has."


    While Lin Yu was guessing, he followed Utula and Ugra.


    Soon, they came to the entrance of the Dadi Cave.


    Just like its name, this entrance is huge, even if a demon **** like Gu Xin with a huge body stands here, it will look very small.


    If ordinary people come here, they will definitely suffer from giant phobia.


    "Such a scene is absolutely invisible in the original plane."


    Lin Yu looked up and looked around, silently thinking in his heart.


    In the original plane, no matter can maintain such a shape without collapsing.


    It can be seen that the material in this place is quite different from the ordinary plane.


    "walk into."


    Utula urged.


    Lin Yu didn''t say much, and slowly flew into the entrance of the earth cave with them.

 Chapter 901： Earth cave

    Lin Yu followed Utula and Ugla and flew forward.


    While flying, he was observing the scene inside the Earth Cave.


    I thought it was called Dadidong, and it must be a cave inside, but after the actual arrival, Lin Yu discovered that this place was simply a small world.


    The main reason is that the cave is so big that you can''t see it from any direction. It is very, very empty.


    Not only that, the top of the cave in the earth cave also exudes a bright light, just like the real sky.


    In contrast, the world outside the Dadi Cave, on the contrary, gives people a feeling of being in a cave.


    Mainly because the outside world is dark, there are sparsely luminous plants on the ground that emit fluorescence.


    "This is a good place."


    After looking around, Lin Yu said to Utula.


    "That''s natural." Utula said with a smile-like expression: "You are lucky, we found out as soon as you came. If you are unlucky and taken away by the Supreme Abyss, you will be guilty."


    "What is the origin of Abyss Supreme?" Lin Yu asked swiftly.


    "Like the Great Lord, he is also a **** from the eternal land." Utula replied.


    "I see."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    Judging from the information obtained now, all the gods of the eternal paradise are strong, and can easily lead a party after coming to this abyss.


    The other creatures in the abyss had to wait for their dispatch.


    Utula opened his mouth again: "After seeing the Great Master, if the Great Master doesn''t ask you anything, don''t talk. Did you hear it?"


    "Good." Lin Yu agreed.


    Utula nodded in satisfaction and continued: "After seeing the Great Master, I will quickly learn the common language here. Except for the two of us, no one else can understand what you are saying."


    "How to learn? Is there someone to teach it?" Lin Yu asked.


    He couldn''t ask for it, even if Utula didn''t mention it, he would take the initiative to find a way to learn.


    "You''ll know later," Utula said.


    At this time, Ugra, who was on the right of Lin Yu, reminded: "I''ll be here soon, don''t talk anymore."


    Lin Yu looked far away and found a building resembling a palace on the ground.


    The building is very magnificent, taller than any building he has ever seen.


    Moreover, it is also made of a certain substance unique here, and it seems to be able to withstand very powerful attacks.


    "Go down."


    Utula winked at Lin Yu and quickly descended.


    The three quickly came to the ground.


    Lin Yu glanced around and found that there were no creatures around the palace daring to fly in the sky. It seemed that this place was a forbidden air zone.


    "go."


    Utula called to Lin Yu and strode towards the palace gate.


    At the door, twelve giant creatures resembling pigheads guarded them, lined up on both sides.


    When they saw Utula coming with a stranger, they immediately put down the halberd in their hands and blocked the way.


    "This is a newcomer we found outside the passage, ready to let the master check his identity."


    Utula said.


    He spoke a language that Lin Yu didn''t understand, so Lin Yu didn''t know what he said.


    "Go in."


    The pig headed man said in a deep voice, and then put away the halberd in his hand.


    Seeing this, the pig-heads behind also put away their halberds, giving way to Utula and Lin Yu. Valley


    Utula took the lead, Lin Yu followed behind him, and Ugra walked at the back of the three.


    In this way, they filed in and walked all the way into the palace gate.


    In fact, the gate of the palace is very large, and the field outside the gate is also extremely wide.


    However, these pigheads reminded that it was too huge, squeezing the space, making them only lined up.


    Of course, if you look at this from a distance, you will feel that these pigheads are standing at the gate and the entire palace is very imposing.


    Perhaps this is the effect that the master wants to achieve.


    Inside the palace, the three of them once again returned to walking side by side.


    Lin Yu followed Utula and Ugella all the way, after passing through the huge hall, finally came to a place that looked like a throne.


    On the throne, a humanoid creature in a golden robe was sitting quietly.


    This humanoid has a pair of yellowish horns on its head, which resemble ox horns in shape.


    Lin Yu took a closer look and found that he couldn''t see through the opponent''s cultivation base at all. He thought he should be stronger than his own.


    "Great dominate."


    Utula and Ugrazi saluted.


    Lin Yu didn''t salute, but just stood upright.


    Because just now Utula and Ugra did not tell him to bow, nor did they teach him how to bow.


    What''s more, he didn''t know what Utula and Ugla had just yelled. He didn''t know whether they were saluting or what they were doing. He could only guess based on their actions.


    "What language does he speak?" the overlord asked Utula.


    "It''s the same as the seven big guys who came some time ago." Utula replied, referring to Guxin and other demon gods who came here not long ago.


    On the other side, Lin Yu has been observing the Great Master Although he can''t understand their language, judging from his behavior, it seems that the Great Master doesn''t seem to be too arrogant.


    At this time, the overlord asked Utula a few more words, and said to Lin Yu: "Your name is Lin Yu?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu replied.


    The other party was speaking in a language that he could understand, so I guess I asked to confirm whether he could understand it first.


    "Very well, from now on, you are from Dadidong. If you don''t understand, Utula will tell you."


    The master said lightly.


    Upon seeing this, Utula hurriedly said to Lin Yu, "Quickly thank the Great Master."


    Lin Yu hugged his fists and said to the master: "Thank you for the master."


    He still doesn''t know the specific layout of the abyss, it is also a good choice to settle here first.


    As for what kind of world this Earth Cave is, and who the Great Ruler is, we can only understand slowly next.


    "Go ahead."


    The overlord ordered Utula.


    Utula and Ugla hurriedly saluted the overlord, and then led Lin Yu away from the throne.


    Lin Yu was a little surprised. He didn''t expect everything to go so smoothly.


    He thought there would be a lot of troublesome procedures, and there might even be conflicts, but nothing happened.


    After returning to the palace outside the throne, Lin Yu asked Utula: "Is this all right?"


    "Of course, as soon as the Great Master Chrysostom is opened, everything is set, and no one can change it."


    Utula said.


    After speaking, he mentioned what he had just said: "Go, now I will take you to learn the common language here. I don''t want to use this strange accent to talk to you anymore."


    Lin Yu had no objection, and followed Utula quickly to leave the palace and head to a market on the east side of the palace.

 Chapter 902： Knowledge ball

    In the air, Lin Yu asked Utula: "All the creatures here come from all planes?"


    "Yes, except for gods from the eternal land like the Great Master, all other creatures are stopped when they pass through the space channel because of insufficient strength, and finally come here."


    Utula explained.


    Lin Yu nodded and asked, "Is there anyone who has enough strength to pass through the space channel smoothly?"


    "Yes." Utula answered decisively.


    Lin Yu nodded again, remembering this information in his heart.


    Looking at it this way, it is possible to cultivate a divine body in the material plane, and there will be such restrictions on that plane of oneself. There must be an unknown reason.


    "Do people here hope to go to the eternal paradise?" Lin Yu continued to ask.


    Utula glanced at him when he heard the words and said with a familiar expression: "Give up this idea as soon as possible. Even the Great Master will not be able to return to the eternal land. How can you do it?"


    As soon as Lin Yu heard this, he immediately followed these words and asked, "Is it because the master is not strong enough?"


    "No." Utula denied.


    "What''s the reason for that?" Lin Yu asked.


    "No way to know." Utula shook his head, and then added: "It may be because we are contaminated with filth in the abyss, or it may be because the God of Eternal Paradise does not like us people."


    While they were talking, the three of them had already arrived in the sky above the bazaar, and Utula said: "Wait until you learn the language here before speaking. I don''t want to talk to you in this language anymore."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu stopped saying more, and quietly followed Utula and Ugla to the ground.


    It''s bustling here with a lot of people.


    And the appearance of each creature is different, Lin Yu has never seen so many strange creatures in his life.


    Even if you add up all the strange creatures you''ve seen in the movie, it''s far less than half here.


    There are too many creatures here that grow beyond Lin Yu''s imagination.


    But fortunately, both Utula and Ugella, as well as the great masters who have just met, are generally quite human-like.


    "Go, go there."


    Utula said to Lin Yu and walked quickly to a building not far away.


    Lin Yu walked around and observed the scene in the market, sighing in his heart, all the creatures here are extraordinary, and they must be heroes in their respective planes.


    However, after they came here, they all became a crowd.


    I don''t know if they will regret their original choice.


    Of course, Lin Yu himself did not regret the choice at that time, because after coming here, the limitation of strength was immediately lifted, and he could use Yuanneng again to improve his cultivation.


    Now as long as the yuan can be enough, the strength will soon usher in a leap.


    Cultivating a ninth-order divine body is not an unattainable dream.


    "I don''t know where to get Yuanneng in this abyss." Lin Yu thought secretly in his heart.


    At this time, Utula had taken him and Ugra to the destination.


    This is a building about 20 meters high with only one floor.


    This height is not too high in this market, and the structure and shape are not strange.


    When he flew all the way, Lin Yu also saw strange buildings that were completely beyond description, and he didn''t know what kind of creatures lived there.


    "This place contains the language knowledge of almost all planes. You can learn any language here."


    Utula introduced to Lin Yu.


    The three of them walked all the way, passing through the tall gate to a giant counter.


    Utula and Ugra slowly lifted into the air, flying above to talk to the giant creature behind the counter.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu immediately took off and flew to the same height as Utula.


    With a whirlwind, Utula explained his intention to the other party in a few words. After listening, the giant creature took out a round black stone, controlled it with a force similar to Yuanli, and sent it to Lin Yu. Valley


    Utula turned his head and said to Lin Yu: "Immerse the divine consciousness into this knowledge sphere, and learn the common language recorded in it."


    Lin Yu hesitated a little when he heard the words, then nodded and said, "Okay."


    He just suddenly thought that if he rushed into this stone of unknown origin, there might be unpredictable consequences.


    But if you think about it carefully, if these two guys want to harm themselves, they don''t need to be so troublesome.


    Moreover, the strength of the great ruler I just met is immeasurable, and it is easy to figure out myself.


    So in the end, Lin Yu chose to trust Utula, tapping out his spiritual sense, and immersing himself in this so-called sphere of knowledge.


    "Uh-"


    As soon as the divine consciousness entered the knowledge sphere, Lin Yu suddenly discovered something was wrong.


    And just when he thought he was in the middle of the game, a familiar prompt suddenly popped out in front of him.


    ¡¾Yuanneng+1 Yuanling Crystal¡¿


    "What is this thing made of? How can there be energy in it?"


    Lin Yu is very curious.


    But soon he put this idea down temporarily, because now the most important thing is to quickly learn the common language recorded in it.


    After learning, it will not be too late to ask Utula.


    I believe Utula must know the origin of this knowledge ball.


    "Nothing?"


    Lin Yu''s divine consciousness is now completely immersed in this sphere of knowledge, but it is only pitch black inside, and nothing can be seen.


    After a while, Utulla asked, "Have you not learned it yet? It shouldn''t be difficult with your strength?"


    Lin Yu immediately withdrew his spiritual consciousness, turned his head and said to Utula: "There is nothing in it. UU reading "


    He had already guessed it vaguely in his heart. It is estimated that he had just absorbed the vital energy while erasing the knowledge recorded in the knowledge sphere.


    "how is this possible."


    Utula''s face was full of disbelief, and he proactively explored his consciousness and immersed himself in the knowledge sphere.


    But soon, his expression changed.


    Utula quickly withdrew his consciousness and spoke to the giant creature responsible for keeping the knowledge sphere.


    After some exchanges, Utula turned his head and said to Lin Yu: "I don''t know what''s going on, there seems to be something wrong with this knowledge ball."


    "Then what to do?" Lin Yu asked.


    "There is no way, the knowledge ball is very precious, and this is the only knowledge ball that records the common language."


    Utula said helplessly.


    "Then there is no other way of learning?" Lin Yu asked, "For example, books?"


    Utula replied: "No, people here are all from different planes, and everyone learns in different ways. Only the knowledge ball can impart knowledge in a unified way."


    "That¡­"


    Lin Yu has a headache. If he can''t learn the language here, his next actions will be troublesome.


    It''s impossible to let Utula and Ugella always follow them as translators, right?


    Presumably the other party would never agree to such a request.


    "Wait, there is it!"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu remembered Gu Xin and other demon gods, maybe they can learn the language here.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked Utula: "Didn''t you say that some big guys who speak the same language as me came here some time ago? Did they learn the common language here?"


    When Utula heard it, he immediately understood Lin Yu''s thoughts and nodded: "They have learned it. I will take you to meet them. You can learn this language through them."

 Chapter 903： Huge price

    Lin Yu followed Utula and Ugla to leave the building and once again came to the bustling street.


    After arriving on the street, Utula and Ugella immediately took off, and Lin Yu hurriedly flew into the sky when they saw this.


    Utula said: "They are all in the innermost residential area of ??the Earth Cave."


    Lin Yu heard the opportunity to ask: "Are the residential areas here also divided into levels?"


    "Of course." Utula nodded, "The innermost residential area has the lowest level, and the outermost residential area has the highest level."


    "Why is this divided?"


    Lin Yu asked again.


    Utula smiled at him and said, "You''ll know when you get there."


    After that, he stopped telling Lin Yu more, just flew forward at full speed.


    Lin Yu continued to observe the surrounding conditions while flying.


    He had to sigh in his heart that this earth hole was really vast.


    At first, I felt that the area inside it was estimated to be about the same as the surface area of ??the earth.


    But looking at it now, it seems to be much larger than this.


    At least as far as the situation came from this way, the depth of this earth hole was very deep, maybe it was about the same diameter as a complete world.


    As he continued to fly toward the inside of the Dadi Cave, Lin Yu found that the environment was getting worse and worse.


    If the area near the palace outside is almost the same as the environment of the big world, then it can be called **** on earth.


    Of course, even so, the environment here is still better than the environment outside the big world.


    The outside is not only foggy, but the space in many areas is shattered. If you stray into it, there will definitely be no small danger.


    At least the space in this place is complete, and there doesn''t seem to be any dangerous terrorist creatures.


    "arrive."


    At this moment, Utula pointed towards a series of mountains in the distance, and said to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu looked up and saw Gu Xin and other seven huge behemoths.


    Sitting among the mountains in their body shape, it is like a normal person sitting on the beach, setting off the tall mountain peaks extremely small.


    "These friends of yours, it seems that the practice has gone wrong."


    At a glance, Utula could see that Gu Xin and other demon gods were practicing wrong techniques.


    "There are some problems with their practice." Lin Yu nodded.


    "Well, we bring you here, even if the task is completed, then you will find a way to learn the common language here by yourself."


    "Also remember, you report to the palace every six times the light and darkness alternate. Forgetting is absolutely not allowed, otherwise you can hardly imagine the consequences."


    Utula and Ugla stopped their bodies and said to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu looked up after hearing the words, and asked, "What does this alternate light and dark mean?"


    "Just as you might guess, light and dark are distinguished based on the brightness of the top of the earth hole. One change is an alternating light and dark."


    Utula replied.


    After speaking, he stopped talking to Lin Yuduo, and quickly turned and left with Ugra.


    After they flew far, Gu Xin and the other demon gods stood up from the ground and walked towards Lin Yu with huge steps, making loud noises.


    "Lin Yu, you are here too."


    Gu Xin said in surprise when he came to Lin Yu.


    For him and the other demon gods, seeing Lin Yu is also considered a familiarity.


    Although they had a lot of knots with him.


    "How do you know about this place?" Lin Yu asked.


    "I guess it''s not much better than you." Gu Xin sighed: "We only know that the hierarchy here is high, and if you are not strong enough, you will be bullied."


    "If you don''t have enough strength, you won''t be able to live it anywhere, so you don''t need to talk about it."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    "Yes." Gu Xin nodded and said no more.


    At this moment, Xidi next to him said: "Lin Yu, I want to ask you for a favor."


    "What''s busy?" Lin Yu asked.


    "I want to ask you to help me reshape a physical body, and then teach me the cultivation method of the soul breath." Xidi said sincerely.


    "Oh?"


    Upon hearing Xidi''s request, Lin Yu suddenly flashed an idea.


    I am alone in this cave, and I need some capable people to help me work.


    The seven demon gods in front of them are the best candidates.


    After all, before they became like this, they were all the same people as themselves.


    After Xidi''s words were uttered, the other demon gods also rioted. They all expressed that they wanted to ask Lin Yu to help reshape their bodies, and they were willing to pay any price for this.


    Lin Yu followed their words and asked, "Are you really willing to pay any price?"


    "Of course, any price is fine." Xidi replied without hesitation.


    Gu Xin and the other demon gods also agreed.


    After speaking, Gu Xin complained to Lin Yu again: "Our breathing practice method is flawed, which limits our strength and makes us unable to move forward."


    "Yes, if there is a hiding place in that plane, at any rate, the lack of strength here is too dangerous."


    Buzon added.


    Lin Yu glanced at the demon gods and said, "Well, since you are willing to pay any price, then I can help you too."


    The demon gods were overjoyed and hurriedly asked, "Lin Yu, what do you need us to do?"


    "It''s nothing Lin Yu smiled and said: "It is to plant a restriction in your spirits, so as not to betray me after you gain strength. "


    "what?"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s words were spoken, the demon gods'' expressions instantly condensed.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu actually let them be his servants.


    You must know that once the restriction is planted in the spirit, then their lives will be completely pinched in Lin Yu''s hands.


    When Lin Yu is slightly dissatisfied, he can crush their souls and let them die.


    The price is too big.


    They thought that Lin Yu was just asking them to do some work for him, as a coolie, but they didn''t expect to be a cow and a horse for a lifetime.


    "You think carefully, if you want, I will help you reshape your body now."


    Lin Yu folded his arms and said lightly.


    The demon gods fell into hesitation after hearing this.


    This is really a dilemma.


    Mainly because they couldn''t find a second person who could help them.


    In this earth cave, only Lin Yu came from the same plane as them, and only Lin Yu''s Yuan Ling Breath could help them continue to improve their cultivation.


    Firstly, it was because the breath of the Yuanling was originally improved by their Demon God''s breath method, and they belonged to the same vein.


    Secondly, it is the exercises practiced by other creatures in this cave. They may not be able to practice.


    If you practice forcibly, the consequences might be more serious than the current practice of the Demon God''s Breathing Technique.


    Therefore, they have no choice at all.


    Either be a bull and a horse for Lin Yu and be loyal since then, or be bullied here for a lifetime.


    And just as the demons hesitated, a voice came from a distance.


    This voice spoke in a language that Lin Yu couldn''t understand, but Lin Yu could clearly feel a sense of hostility in the other''s tone.

 Chapter 904： Come on the happiest

    Boom boom boom¡ª


    A giant strode from a distance, his feet on the ground making loud noises.


    However, his size is much smaller than that of the demon gods like Gu Xin.


    After all, there are few creatures here that are as big as the demons like Gu Xin.


    "What did he just say?"


    Lin Yu asked Gu Xindao.


    Gu Xin immediately replied: "He is asking who you are, how dare you rob someone from him."


    Lin Yu immediately guessed the cause and effect when he heard it, and looked at Gu Xin and asked, "Why, he wants to accept you as little brothers?"


    Gu Xin said helplessly: "Yes, we are low in strength here, anyone can bully us."


    At this moment, the giant had already come to Lin Yu, staring at Lin Yu with huge eyes.


    It''s silly.


    A series of words popped out of the giant''s mouth, still speaking in language that Lin Yu couldn''t understand.


    But for Lin Yu, it¡¯s a lot better than just now, because the first sentence the giant said has already been translated by Gu Xin. The general structure of the language has some concepts.


    "Lin Yu, how can you not understand him?"


    Gu Xin finally realized that Lin Yu couldn''t understand the common language spoken by the other party.


    Doesn''t everyone learn the common language when they come here? Didn''t Lin Yu learn it?


    "Don''t ask so much, give me the translation of what he just said."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    "Okay." Gu Xin didn''t dare to disobey, and said: "He told you to get out of this place, saying that this is his place now."


    While listening to Gu Xin''s translation, Lin Yu thought quickly and quickly compared what he had just heard with Gu Xin''s translation, and analyzed a lot of information.


    "You tell him to stay away if you want to survive, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite."


    Lin Yu said to Gu Xin.


    Gu Xin hesitated when he heard it, "Lin Yu, it''s not good, you just arrived, and you can''t get into conflict with him, and his strength is very strong, much better than us."


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "Then you think I am very weak? Didn''t you think about it, why did he think I came here to grab someone when he saw me?"


    These words instantly reminded Gu Xin, and made Gu Xin realize that this giant discovered that Lin Yu was not weak, so he was anxious to come over to promote sovereignty.


    Otherwise, it should be the same as before, forcing Lin Yu to be his servant.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xin turned his head and spoke to the giant Chiliquala, conveying Lin Yu''s meaning completely.


    After the giant heard it, he immediately glared at Lin Yu, with a roar in his mouth.


    This time Lin Yu didn''t use Gu Xin''s interpreter to understand it. The other party was threatening him.


    Of course, he still ordered Gu Xin to translate it again, because he needed to compare two different languages ??to learn the common language here.


    "Tell him, I''ll give him one last chance. If you don''t get out, don''t think about leaving completely."


    Lin Yu ordered Gu Xin Dao again.


    Gu Xin hesitated, but turned his head to translate Lin Yu''s words.


    After the giant listened, his face changed obviously.


    Gu Xin and the demon **** hurriedly left when they saw this, because they all knew that this giant was about to do something with such an expression.


    They have seen it once, and they have a memory in their hearts.


    call-


    The giant burst out suddenly and attacked Lin Yu.


    There is no way to use the power of the law in this place, so when you are in a battle, you can only use hand-to-hand combat, and at best you can use your elemental force to assist.


    Therefore, the contest between the two sides pays particular attention to physical strength.


    Not only does it have to have a strong explosive power, but the body also has to withstand powerful attacks.


    To put it bluntly, the body not only has to be strong, but it also has to be tough.


    What the giant thought at this time was that the person who came was just a small thing, and he was stopped from the space channel to the abyss, no matter how strong he was.


    What''s more, their giants are inherently strong in physical bodies, and after practicing, they are far ahead of other races.


    It can be said that the defensive power of his body is second only to the **** who possesses the divine body.


    So he didn''t feel that Lin Yu could do anything to him, at least he couldn''t really hurt him.


    "Your right hand is mine."


    When Lin Yu saw the giant killing him, he did not dodge or hide, but rushed towards the opponent at an accelerated rate, aiming at the opponent''s right hand.


    He wanted to try to see what kind of powerful power his second-order Yuan Ling divine body possessed.


    boom-


    There was a loud noise.


    At the same time as the loud noise sounded, a faint golden light flashed across the giant''s right elbow.


    In the surprised eyes of Gu Xin and other demon gods, the giant''s right forearm broke off at the sound, and it fell heavily into the valley below.


    "Wow!"


    The giant roared loudly and backed away, clutching his right hand in pain.


    Lin Yu slowly stopped, floating in the air.


    He is very satisfied with his body, and now he doesn''t need to use any means, just with the help of the force of collision, he can easily sweep most of the creatures here.


    Almost no creature can withstand the frontal impact of his divine body.


    After all, his divine body has reached the level of tangible and insubstantial, and it is not composed of a specific substance.


    In other words, UU reading www.uukanshu. If com uses the laws of physics to measure his divine body, then the solidity of his divine body is infinite.


    When he just hit the giant''s right hand, he hardly felt the impact, as if he had passed through a piece of tofu.


    "This time I will spare you once, and the next time, it will be your death date."


    Lin Yu said to the giant who had broken his right arm.


    He said this sentence in a common language. Although he is not very proficient, he means it has been conveyed.


    The giant looked at Lin Yu with an expression of pain, and after watching for a while, he turned around and left incomparably aggrieved.


    He came over menacingly, and he suffered a miserable defeat at the first meeting, which can be said to be very embarrassing.


    Of course, he was lucky, because Lin Yu wanted to kill him directly.


    But after thinking about it, Lin Yu felt that he didn''t know the detailed rules here when he first arrived, so it''s better not to rush to kill.


    Although he has a Tier 2 Yuanling Divine Body, this strength is still not enough for the Great Lord.


    In the distance, Gu Xin and other demon gods saw the giant fleeing in disastrous defeat, and they gathered towards Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu glanced at them and asked, "How about it, have you figured it out?"


    He didn''t want to force these demon gods, let alone force it was useless.


    If the opponent fought hard, he couldn''t plant a restriction in the opponent''s soul.


    After all, these demon gods have cultivated for many years, and they are not ordinary people.


    "I figured it out clearly!"


    Xidi took the lead and said: "Anyway, with my current strength, I can''t escape the life of being a slave anyway, so I just choose a familiar person to recognize the master."


    He didn''t say one more thing, that is, he felt that Lin Yu had a promising future and was a man worthy of refuge.


    Just when he saw Lin Yu easily defeat the giant, he completely strengthened his determination

 Chapter 905： Life and death are determined by heaven

    After Xidi was the first to stand up, the eyes of the other demon gods immediately focused on him.


    But they still looked hesitant, obviously unable to make up their minds for a while.


    After all, this is related to the fate of a whole life in the future, how can you make a decision casually?


    "Well, I will reshape your body now."


    Seeing Xidi''s consent, Lin Yu prepared to let him set an example for the demon gods.


    boom-


    Lin Yu blasted out with a punch, directly blasting Xidi''s body, leaving only his soul.


    Immediately afterwards, he urged the divine power in the Yuanling divine body to plant an extremely powerful restriction into Xidi''s divine soul.


    From now on, if Sidi has two hearts, he will know immediately and eliminate the danger in the bud.


    Sidi naturally knew this too.


    But the moment he made a decision, he was ready to accept the consequences.


    Gu Xin and other demon gods watched all this all the time, and their hearts became more and more tangled.


    They especially wanted to know how powerful the body that Lin Yu helped Xidi reshape could have.


    "get ready!"


    Lin Yu reminded Xidi, and then began to urge his divine power to reshape his body.


    At this time, he already had the second-order Yuanling divine body, and the divine power flowing in his body was much stronger than Yuanli.


    Therefore, he now helps Sidi reshape his body, and his strength is exactly the same as before his breakthrough.


    It is equivalent to the strength when he just arrived in the abyss.


    At that time, he hadn''t promoted the Yuanling Divine Body, but the Yuanling Breath had been strengthened to the highest level.


    In other words, the strength of the newly acquired body by Xidi far surpassed the one he had originally possessed, and was much stronger than the original ancestor.


    It''s even stronger than Bai Meng, I don''t know how many times.


    "Too strong, this body is too strong!"


    Sidi''s body quickly formed.


    As soon as he could speak, he exclaimed in excitement.


    As a client, he can clearly feel the leap in his own strength.


    If he could only run away with his tail sandwiched in front of the giant just now, then he now has the strength to fight the opponent.


    You must know that the giant is considered a tyrant in this deep hole area, and he can have the strength equivalent to him, and he can live very well in this earth hole.


    In the distance, Gu Xin and other demon gods also quickly felt the strength of Xidi.


    When they discovered this, their hearts immediately shaken.


    Those demon gods who were still thinking of rejecting Lin Yu had already begun to move at this time.


    boom-


    Suddenly, golden light appeared from all over Sidi.


    When the golden light dissipated, his physical body finally took shape.


    At this time, Xidi was no longer the original ugly and terrifying behemoth, but a handsome young man who maintained his human appearance.


    This scene made Gu Xin and other demon gods envious.


    How much they yearn for themselves to change back to human appearance, but it is a pity that the Demon God''s Breathing Method they cultivate is incomplete.


    And now, Lin Yu actually helped Xidi realize this wish.


    "Lin...Master, thank you!"


    After Xidi felt his powerful body, he fisted and thanked Lin Yu.


    He originally wanted to continue to call Lin Yu''s name, but then he thought about it, he became Lin Yu''s servant, how could he still call that, so he changed his mouth to call the master temporarily.


    "You are strong enough to help me do more."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    If only helping these demon gods reshape their bodies, he would definitely not instill so much skill into them.


    But now that the other party is willing to let him plant restrictions and become his loyal slaves, there is naturally no need to keep it.


    It must be the stronger the opponent''s body, the better.


    As he just said, only if he is strong enough, Sidi can do more for him, and he won''t die so easily.


    "what about you?"


    Lin Yu turned to look at the remaining six demon gods.


    The demon gods hesitated, and were unable to speak.


    After all, this choice is still too difficult, it is really difficult to make a decision.


    After a while, another Demon God stood up and saluted Lin Yu: "Master, I am also willing to serve you."


    After speaking, he seemed to be trying to convince himself, and added: "If I continue to live with this body, I might not be as good as a dog."


    "Anyone can kick me, and any creature here can tell me to do something."


    "In that case, I might as well serve the master loyally."


    His implication is that even a dog is inferior to living like this, but becoming a servant of Lin Yu has at least a minimum of dignity.


    "Okay, get ready."


    With a reminder, Lin Yu blasted the body of the demon **** to pieces.


    Then, like just now, he started to help him reshape his body.


    Soon, this demon **** also had a powerful body and stood with Xidi.


    The two turned to look at the five demon gods including Gu Xin, wanting to see how they plan to choose.


    In an instant, Bu Song stood up and said to Lin Yu that he was willing to recognize him as the master.


    Lin Yu naturally began to reshape his body without saying a word, and UU reading helped him improve his strength.


    In this way, one by one the devil gods made a choice, and one after another stood on Xidi''s side.


    It didn''t take long for Gu Xin to be the only monster standing there alone.


    "Gu Xin, what do you say?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Gu Xin hesitated to speak, and was silent for a while before saying: "Lin Yu, I tried to persuade all the demon gods to go against you and want to kill you. Are you willing to forget about this?"


    "As long as you are willing to let me plant a ban, I will definitely bear the blame." Lin Yu replied.


    Once the restriction is planted, the opponent''s destiny is completely in his hands, so why do you care about those things in the past?


    Therefore, Lin Yu''s words are sincere and do not have the slightest amount of adulteration.


    After hearing this answer, Gu Xin fell into hesitation again.


    Lin Yu didn''t urge him when he saw it, and waited quietly.


    Gu Xin looked left and right, then Lin Yu, and Xidi and others.


    His expression is getting more and more painful, it seems that this dilemma is giving him a headache.


    After an unknown period of time, Gu Xin let out a long breath, looked at Lin Yu and asked, "If I choose not, will you let me go?"


    "Of course." Lin Yu nodded and said, "Don''t worry, since I said that you can choose by yourself, you will definitely get what you say."


    "If you don''t want to be restricted by me, you can go now."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin slowly said: "I have decided."


    Lin Yu asked: "How to say?"


    Seeing this, Xidi and others hurriedly pricked their ears and listened, wanting to see if Gu Xin would choose like this.


    Gu Xin took a deep breath, the expression on his face gradually became firm, and said: "I decided to go to the Great Di Cave and have a good time, life and death are determined by heaven!"

 Chapter 906： 1 word and 9 tripods

    Lin Yujing stared at Gu Xin quietly.


    He found that when Gu Xin said that birth and death are determined by the sky, his eyes suddenly became shining, and he seemed to have recovered his previous hard work.


    That''s right, when these demon gods first stepped into cultivation, they were full of enthusiasm and hope for the future, just like ordinary teenagers.


    It''s just that as I live longer and older, this spirit is gradually worn away.


    In the end, these demon gods just want to live well, and regard the saying that it is better to die than to live as a belief.


    It seems that as long as you live long enough, you can wait for a new turn.


    Perhaps this is the so-called people are getting more and more afraid of death.


    "I respect your choice, you can go now."


    Lin Yu said calmly.


    Hearing this, Gu Xin looked at Xidi and the others, then fisted at Lin Yu, flew straight to the sky and left.


    As soon as he left, Xidi couldn''t help but said, "This guy, actually chose to take risks?!"


    "He''s always adventurous, and you didn''t know it the first day." Buzon answered.


    "Yeah, this is indeed the nature of this guy."


    Everyone couldn''t help but recall that in that universe at that time, Gu Xin desperately destroyed the entire universe, and also launched a fatal blow to Lin Yu.


    At that time, they realized that Gu Xin''s personality still had a trace of fierceness, and he hadn''t been completely obliterated by the years.


    "Master, you let him go like this, in case he encounters some adventure outside the cave, then..."


    Ami said to Lin Yu hesitantly.


    Somehow, seeing Gu Xin venture outside makes him very upset.


    I don''t know if it is because Gu Xin''s approach is too unsocial, or because he doesn''t want to see Gu Xin getting stronger on his own.


    In fact, his words can be regarded as expressing the aspirations of everyone present, and Sidi, Buson and others also think so.


    They don''t want Guxin to live better than themselves in the future.


    Probably this is the natural jealousy of human beings, this kind of nature cannot be erased even with time.


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone and said, "I won''t change what I said, you all remember this."


    "Yes, master."


    Xidi and others immediately took their orders.


    In fact, Lin Yu just let Gu Xin leave not only because he kept his promise, but also to give these servants a reassurance.


    Now their lives are all controlled by him, and they must be very worried, for fear that he would not believe what he said, and that the king would lose his life accidentally.


    After letting them know that he is actually a very committed person, it can greatly alleviate the worries in their hearts and do things for him faithfully from then on.


    So as not to always look forward and backward, afraid of the east and the west.


    "Go, go down."


    Lin Yu fell from the sky and onto a mountain directly below.


    When Xidi and others saw this, they quickly fell down, kneeling in a row on one knee in front of Lin Yu.


    At this time, their mentality had gradually changed, and they regarded themselves as Lin Yu''s disciples.


    Anyway, when they were young, they were all other people''s disciples, and now they are just doing it again.


    What''s more, Lin Yu helped them reshape their bodies and instilled skills in them, which was equivalent to fulfilling the responsibility of a master.


    Even so, what can''t you accept when you become a disciple?


    "Master, please tell me if you have anything."


    Sidi said, bowing his head.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "I''m not familiar with the common language here. You can help me learn this language before speaking."


    "Yes!"


    Xidi and others immediately took their orders.


    They wondered why Lin Yu hadn''t learned this language, but now that Lin Yu had become their master, they couldn''t ask again.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu asked Xidi and the others to compare the two languages ??word by word.


    He imitated while memorizing, and soon mastered the universal language completely.


    After learning the language, Lin Yu asked: "You came earlier than me, how do you understand the situation here."


    "Sidi, you speak first."


    Lin Yu looked at Xidi.


    "Yes!" Sidi said with a fist, "As far as we know now, this is a place where the weak can eat the strong."


    "As long as there is no murder involved, the master will not care about the disputes outside."


    "Everyone has to rely on their own ability to settle down."


    "This has led to this place being divided into many spheres of influence based on the quality of the environment."


    "The stronger the people, the better the place they occupy, and the more training resources they have."


    "The area where we are now has the worst environment in the entire Earth Cave, and there are hardly any resources for cultivation."


    "If you want to change, you can only find a way to join a powerful force and be a dog for others."


    Sidi quickly described the situation again.


    After he finished speaking, others added a few more words.


    After Lin Yu heard everything, he finally figured out the pattern here.


    "What are the cultivation resources you just mentioned?" Lin Yu asked.


    He guessed that among those cultivation resources, there might be vital energy that he badly needed.


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, Xidi immediately replied: "There are roughly two types, one is a medicine similar to the pill. After taking it, it has various effects depending on the physique of different organisms."


    "The other is the earth vein energy of the Dadidong."


    "This kind of energy is not only very helpful for cultivation, but it can also purify the surrounding environment."


    "Like the place where we are now, it is because of the lack of earth vein energy that the environment of UU reading is so bad."


    This place is extremely hot, and the air is extremely corrosive.


    Even Lin Yu, a person with a Tier 2 Yuan Ling divine body, felt uncomfortable staying here.


    "Okay, I see."


    Lin Yu nodded, thinking that he should find a way to occupy a good place first.


    After I completely own a piece of land that belongs to me, I can study in the end what those things can bring vitality to myself.


    Lin Yu guessed that this so-called earth vein energy should not be simple. After a piece of land has been laid down, he must find a way to take a deep look at it.


    "Do you know the distribution of Dadidong''s power? Besides the Great Domination, are there any other strong people here who can rank up to the top?"


    Lin Yu asked again.


    As soon as his words fell, Xidi said: "Master, we are not very clear about these, but it is said that these news can be obtained in the market next to the palace."


    "Huh?" Lin Yu asked again: "Are you looking for someone to inquire or?"


    Xidi shook his head hurriedly and said, "No, I went to see the notice by myself."


    After speaking, he explained in detail: "When Utula and Ugra took us to learn the common language, I saw some notices posted on the street."


    "After I learned the language later, I paid special attention to it and found that those notices seemed to be posted there by people from various forces."


    "So I thought if I went to look at those notices, maybe I could get some useful information."


    Hearing what Xidi said, Lin Yu also immediately recalled that there were some notices posted on the streets of the market.


    It''s just that he hadn''t learned a common language, so he couldn''t know what those notices were written on.


    "Go, go to the bazaar with me and have a look."


    Lin Yu said to everyone.

 Chapter 907： Bai Mengs trail

    Lin Yu took Xidi and the others quickly into the air, flying at full speed to the market near the palace.


    Along the way, he observed the conditions everywhere in the Earth Cave, keeping some details in mind.


    When he came over with Utula and Ugra just now, although he also paid attention to the situation in the earth cave, it was Utula who confessed something to him from time to time, so he didn''t have time to look too carefully.


    à§à§à§¡ª


    Seven figures swiftly passed through the air, and soon Lin Yu brought a group of people to the market.


    Just like when they left, all kinds of strange creatures in the bazaar are walking around in a hustle and bustle, appearing very lively.


    "Master, the sign I saw was there."


    Sidi said with a finger.


    Lin Yu nodded and strode towards there.


    Before long, a group of people came to the side of the notice.


    Lin Yu scanned it quickly and found that this notice was a recruitment revelation issued by an organization called the Qingyu Gang.


    It basically means that the Qingyu Gang is strong and sincerely recruits people of the same strength to join the organization, regardless of race.


    After reading this notice, Lin Yu strode to another notice.


    After a quick glance, he found that this notice was similar to the one just now.


    Afterwards, he read several other notices one after another, and it turned out that all these notices were hiring without exception.


    "In this case, you can''t see which force is stronger."


    Lin Yu felt his chin and thought.


    Suddenly, an idea flashed in his mind. Perhaps he could judge which power was the strongest by the number of notices.


    This market is just such a big place, there are not many places where you can post notices, and there is a certain degree of competition.


    Therefore, those smaller forces will certainly not be able to post the notices everywhere.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu told Xidi and the others: "Go and scan the entire market, write down all the organization names on the notices, and count which one is the most."


    When Xidi and others heard it, they immediately understood Lin Yu''s meaning, and they took their orders to leave.


    After they all walked away, Lin Yu looked around at the surrounding environment.


    Until now, he has no time to observe the situation in the bazaar carefully.


    "This place is the busiest place in the whole Dadidong. You should be able to find a lot of useful news."


    Lin Yu thought and walked forward.


    Before he knew it, he came to the tall building where he was learning the common language.


    When learning languages ??with the help of the knowledge globe, he accidentally absorbed the crystalline energy of the unitary spirit.


    Probably because Yuan could be absorbed by him, he did not succeed in obtaining the language knowledge recorded in the knowledge sphere.


    "What exactly is this knowledge ball made of, and how can it contain vital energy?"


    Lin Yu touched his chin and looked up and down the building.


    After watching for a while, he decided to look inside again to find out the situation.


    But just as he stepped forward, the two humanoid creatures guarding the door of the building yelled at him, "Stop, no other people are allowed to enter."


    Lin Yu stopped and asked, "What kind of people can get in?"


    "A person recognized by the master."


    The other party replied coldly.


    After getting this answer, Lin Yu had no choice but to turn around and leave.


    Now I am not familiar with the situation of Dadidong, it is better to do less than to do more.


    Lin Yu quickly returned to the place where he had just read the notice.


    Before long, Sidi hurried back.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said, "Xidi, when everyone comes back, you can count the number of notices posted by different forces."


    "Yes, master." Sidi bowed his head and said.


    Afterwards, the two stood here and waited quietly until all the people sent out came back.


    When Sidi was about to start counting, Bu Song, who arrived at last, said with a suspicious expression: "Master, I really want to see Bai Meng."


    "Bai Meng?" When Lin Yu heard it, he secretly asked why he had forgotten Bai Meng and Yuanzu.


    These two guys entered the space channel earlier than themselves, and their strength is much worse than their own, they must have also come here.


    "Where did you see it? Bai Meng, sure?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Buson replied: "It was on the street next to this street. I saw him before becoming the Demon God in the memory spot. The memory was still fresh, so I recognized him at a glance."


    "Where did he go now?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "I don''t know." Buson shook his head and said, "He was with a person of unknown race. I was afraid that he would recognize him, so I didn''t dare to get too close. They disappeared in the blink of an eye."


    After speaking, Buzon added: "We are all descendants of Bai Meng, I''m afraid he still remembers what we looked like before we became the devil."


    As soon as his voice fell, Xidi immediately stood up and said: "Busson, what are you doing so afraid of Bai Meng? Have you forgotten that your current strength is much stronger than him?"


    Buson explained hurriedly: "Of course I didn''t forget, I just don''t want him to know that we are here too."


    "It''s right to be cautious." Lin Yu praised: "He and Yuanzu came so long before us. UU Reading must have a good understanding of the situation here. If you let him know that we are here too, maybe Will find a way to deal with us secretly."


    "Now he doesn''t know that we are here, and we have seen him, the initiative lies with us."


    Seeing Lin Yu saying this, Xidi apologized: "Master, it''s because I didn''t think carefully enough."


    After he finished speaking, Bu Song asked, "Master, what shall we do now? Are we going to find Bai Meng?"


    "Of course I want to. This person is of great value to me."


    Lin Yu nodded immediately.


    Bai Meng knows how to make crystal cores and has in-depth contact with Yuan. He is a very important person.


    In fact, just by knowing how to make the crystal core, it is necessary to find this guy out.


    Because the crystal core means elemental energy.


    Although Lin Yu has only sucked the elemental energy from the small crystal core so far, he has not touched the large crystal core.


    But Lin Yu felt that since they are both crystal cores, their essence should be the same.


    The small crystal core contains vital energy, and the large crystal core only contains more.


    "Busson, you can analyze it carefully based on the situation at the time and see where Bai Meng should go."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    "Yes." Bu Song clasped his fists, then quickly thought about it.


    After a few breaths, Bu Song said: "Master, I think Bai Meng may be from the Qingyu Gang now."


    "When I saw them, they were leaving from a sign posted by the Qingyu Gang inspiring people, so I guessed that the sign was posted by them."


    "But I''m not sure about this."


    Speaking at the end, Buzon added.


    Lin Yu nodded slightly, thought for a while and said: "First, summarize the information about the forces you have collected."

 Chapter 908： Strange sound

    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, Xidi took the initiative to stand up and began to count the information that everyone had just collected.


    After some statistics, the final result came out.


    "Master, judging by the number of notices, the strongest power should be the Tianxiashe, then the Qingyu Gang, and then the Iron Man Mao..."


    Sidihui reports.


    "Tianxiashe, Qingyu Gang?"


    Lin Yu groaned, and then said to everyone: "You should investigate separately, focusing on investigating the distribution of the forces of the Tianxia Society and the Qingyu Gang."


    "Remember to be careful when investigating. Don''t let the other party notice your intentions, especially don''t let Bai Meng recognize you."


    "If you are in danger, remember to send it to me in time, and I will come to rescue you as soon as possible."


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, Xidi and others immediately took their orders.


    Afterwards, they started to act separately as they did just now.


    Lin Yu is very satisfied with their performance.


    These people have lived for countless years and experienced many things, so they are very capable of doing things.


    Now that they have been planted with bans in their souls, there is no need to worry about them betraying themselves, and they can give enough trust.


    "There is nothing good in this market, so I might as well go and explore around the palace."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    To say which force is the strongest in this earth cave, in fact, there is only the big ruler.


    The great master is the real master of this earth cave.


    Therefore, the territory he occupies must be the best in the entire Earth Cave.


    Lin Yu has reason to believe that the location of the palace must have the strongest ground energy, and it must be an excellent place for cultivation.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu quickly got up from the ground and left the market and flew towards the palace.


    No one was allowed to fly around the palace, so after Lin Yu flew forward for a certain distance, he quickly fell back to the ground.


    This distance was enough for him to see all the details of the palace, so he didn''t go any further.


    Instead, he walked slowly around the palace with this distance as the radius.


    I have to say that this palace is too tall, even if you look at it from such a distance, you still have a strong sense of oppression.


    Not only that, because the palace is too large, Lin Yu''s entire vision is occupied by the palace.


    "This palace is built so big, it should be not only for the convenience of large creatures to come and go, there are probably other reasons."


    Lin Yu thought about it as he walked, and came to the front gate of the palace unknowingly.


    Of course, he just looked at the palace''s main entrance from a distance, and didn''t have any idea of ??getting closer.


    Because he just stood so far and looked at him, he had already aroused the alertness of the twelve pig heads.


    "I don''t know how strong these guys are, whether they have cultivated a divine body."


    In fact, what Lin Yu cares most about right now is not the forces such as the Tianxiashe and Qingyu Gang.


    What he is really worried about is only the master.


    Because in this cave, only the Great Lord threatened him the most.


    If the overlord wants to target him, then his situation will be very uncomfortable.


    "I have to quickly find a new source of yuan energy. Only if the yuan energy is enough, can I have the upper hand in the face of the master."


    Lin Yu quickly retracted his sight, and then flew up into the sky and flew away from the palace.


    The observation just now made him confirm one thing, that is, this palace is extremely strong, and it is absolutely impossible for him to break through with his strength.


    And if he is trapped in the palace, then with his current strength there is no possibility of escape.


    So he flies away from the palace now to find a place to go deep underground, and then find a way to approach the palace from underground.


    Look at what''s going on deep below the palace.


    After a while.


    Lin Yu came to a place a hundred miles away from the palace.


    This place has been completely far away from the warning area of ??the palace. If you look in the direction of the palace with your naked eyes, you need to recognize it carefully to see the appearance of the palace.


    "Just here."


    Lin Yu thought to himself, seeing that there were no other creatures around, he quickly dived into the ground.


    The Earth Cave is huge, comparable to a complete world, but there are very few creatures in it.


    Therefore, the entire earth cave appears very empty.


    As long as you stay away from prosperous areas such as markets and palaces, it is difficult to see other creatures.


    "The creatures in the abyss all come from space channels, and they are all forced to come here because they failed to try to go to the eternal land."


    "There is no perfect social organization in the abyss itself, and no one can reproduce offspring."


    Lin Yu drilled into the depths of the earth, while analyzing the pattern in the abyss in his mind.


    "This situation has led to the fact that the major forces in the abyss must do everything possible to bring people who come out of the space channel into their command, so as to strengthen their strength."


    "The whole abyss is like this, and the same is true in the earth cave."


    "This is why the various forces in the Great Earth Cave are vying for manpower all the time."


    The market is full of enlightenments posted by major forces, and they fill up all the places where notices can be posted.


    It can be seen how fierce the robbery battle is.


    Also, when Lin Yu just found Gu Xin and other demon gods, they were being threatened by a powerful giant who wanted to force them to be little brothers The only thing that they don¡¯t know now is that the gods like the Great Master are in their hearts. What are you thinking about. "


    "Do they all aim to return to the eternal land?"


    While thinking about it, Lin Yu had already reached the deepest depths of the earth.


    He quickly turned around and moved quickly toward the palace.


    "If I can know their thoughts and understand their purpose, maybe I can find a way to the eternal paradise."


    Lin Yu is still obsessed with eternal paradise.


    After all, he chose to enter the space channel to go to the eternal paradise. Otherwise, he could stay in the eternal world he created to live a good life.


    And the reason why he wanted to go to the Eternal Paradise is because of Yuan on the one hand, and on the other hand, he felt that certain answers he wanted must be hidden in the Eternal Paradise.


    For example, how did my martial arts modifier come from?


    Lin Yu really wanted to know why he was selected by the modifier, and he had a chance that was far beyond ordinary people, and he grew up to where he is now.


    There may be some conspiracy or plan behind this, or it may be just an accident.


    But no matter what it is, he must get an answer.


    This is his current greatest pursuit and motivation.


    "Coming."


    Lin Yu estimated that after drilling at his own speed for so long, he should be less than ten miles away from the palace, so he must be more cautious.


    The ghost knew what restrictions were placed deep underground when the overlord built the palace.


    Boom


    Boom


    Boom


    Suddenly, a burst of rumbling sound came from the front, and it passed into Lin Yu''s ears very clearly.


    "What sound is this?"


    Lin Yu immediately stopped and listened carefully to distinguish.

 Chapter 909： heart

    "How does this sound sound like a heartbeat?"


    After listening carefully for a while, Lin Yu found that the sound was very similar to the sound of a human heartbeat.


    "If it''s really a heartbeat, how big a heart would be to make such a loud sound?"


    This voice is still very clear when it reaches here through the heavy soil, and it can be seen how loud it is.


    What''s more, after listening carefully, Lin Yu has discovered that the origin of this sound is very far away from here.


    "Listen again."


    Lin Yu continued to listen intently.


    After listening for about ten minutes, he was 100% sure that this was the sound of a beating heart.


    After coming to this conclusion, he was very curious, could it be that there are giant creatures hidden under the ground?


    Thinking of this, he suddenly remembered what Utula had told him at the time.


    Utula said that every six times the light and dark alternate, one must go to the palace, and it must not be forgotten, otherwise the consequences are unimaginable.


    Now combined with this heartbeat, Lin Yu guessed whether this request might be related to some kind of giant creature hidden underground.


    "It seems that it is necessary to clarify the situation."


    Nodding secretly, Lin Yu began to wonder how to conduct an in-depth investigation.


    There are now two options. The first option is to continue to drill forward and follow the sound to see the origin of the sound.


    The second option is to release the spirit and use the spirit to sense the situation there.


    Lin Yu thought about it, thinking carefully.


    After a while, he finally made up his mind.


    "It''s safer to go over and see in person."


    He secretly said in his heart.


    If you go there in person, you can use the powerful soul divine body to escape in case of danger.


    And if you reach out to feel the spirit, once it is discovered by the other party, it will be very troublesome.


    After all, the current self has an extremely powerful body, but the soul is very fragile.


    Only when one''s own soul is hidden in the sea of ??consciousness of the body, is it safe enough.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu drilled forward again, heading towards the origin of the sound little by little.


    The matter in this abyss is obviously different from the matter in other material planes, and is far stronger.


    Even if Lin Yu possesses a Tier 2 Yuanling divine body, it is very difficult to drill underground here.


    If it was replaced by the people like Sidi, it would be hard to dig a hole in the ground, let alone go into the ground to investigate.


    Because of this, Lin Yu will do it himself.


    ßÚßÚßÚ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu kept peeling away the unexplained soil around him, making slight noises.


    Ahead, the rumbling is getting louder and louder, and it is still very rhythmic.


    "Quickly, if you go a little further, you should be able to see the true face of Lushan Mountain."


    Thinking of this, his subordinates moved a little faster.


    Boom, boom, the sound gets closer and louder.


    Lin Yu only felt like it was thundering.


    This makes him a little strange, what kind of giant creature is it that makes such a huge heartbeat?


    And just as he was thinking about it, a light suddenly shot in through the cracks in the dirt he had smashed away.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly pulled around and enlarged the opening of the hole.


    Finally, he finally saw what was making the sound.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be an extremely huge heart.


    This heart was much bigger than the palace of the Great Lord on the ground, hanging in the huge hole banging banging nonstop.


    Lin Yu couldn''t get the whole heart in his eyes at a glance, only a part of it.


    You need to look around to see that this is a heart.


    "I thought it was some kind of giant creature, but I didn''t expect it to be a naked heart?"


    Lin Yu was shocked.


    He never expected that he would see such a big naked heart.


    This made him wonder what the origin of this earth hole was.


    Could it be that this big hole is in the body of some kind of giant creature?


    "This abyss is really not simple, it is more mysterious than I thought."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart. Before he could figure out the pattern of the entire abyss, he still had to be careful so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.


    Afterwards, he continued to pull the dirt until the hole was big enough for him to pass through, and finally stopped.


    Lin Yu carefully drilled out of the hole and came into the cave where the huge heart was.


    "It looks like this place was not dug out manually, it seems to have formed naturally."


    Lin Yu looked far away and quickly observed the situation of the entire cave.


    Afterwards, he flew upwards along the cave wall, to the very top of the giant heart.


    Here, he saw a very strong thing like a blood vessel.


    This blood vessel is connected to the heart, suspending the heart in the middle of the cave.


    "If I guessed correctly, this pipe should be connected to the palace of the overlord."


    Lin Yu recalled his journey along the way.


    Based on the distance from the starting point to here, he roughly calculated that the heart was located directly below the palace.


    Touching his chin, Lin Yu slowly circled this extremely thick blood vessel.


    He wanted to take a closer look at the whole blood vessel to see if he could get some useful clues.


    Boom


    Boom


    The beating of the heart sounded like thunder and Lin Yu''s body trembled slightly.


    And in the thunderous noise, a strange creature that looked like a spider crawled down its veins.


    Lin Yu didn''t hear the sound of the other party crawling at all, nor did he notice the other party at all.


    Because this strange creature deliberately avoided him and sneaked over.


    "This tube seems to be transporting something, but I don''t know whether it is transported from the heart to the top or from the top to the heart."


    Lin Yu slowly stopped and looked up directly above.


    At this time, he had circled the whole blood vessel, but he saw nothing strange.


    So, he wondered if he would go up along the veins.


    And he didn''t rush to act because, above this is the palace of the overlord, the higher it is, the easier it is to alarm the other party.


    If you accidentally alarm the other person, I''m afraid I won''t be able to eat.


    After all, with his current strength, he is not yet an opponent of the Great Domination.


    Although I don''t know how many tiers of divine body the great master has, but from the perspective of the side, there must be more than second tiers.


    Moreover, Lin Yu didn''t know what kind of enemy means the Great Lord possessed besides having a super divine body.


    After all, not long after he arrived in the abyss, he didn''t know what kind of strength the **** of eternal paradise possessed.


    "Forget it, I will investigate here first, and wait for more clues next time, then come and have a look."


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and prepared to leave first.


    Anyway, I don''t have any other places to go now, I guess I will stay in the abyss for a long time, so some have time to investigate slowly, there is no need to rush for a while.


    Huh--


    Lin Yu moved his body and flew towards the tunnel dug out when he first arrived.


    But at this moment, an agile figure suddenly rushed towards him.

 Chapter 910： spy

    clang-


    A crisp metal collision sounded in the cave.


    Lin Yu just raised his hand slightly, and blocked the death blow of that figure.


    And the metal collision sound just now was caused by the collision between his divine body and the opponent''s steel claws.


    "What is this?"


    Lin Yu instantly saw the strange creature that launched a sneak attack on him.


    This is an octopod resembling a spider, about the size of a human being, and all eight claws are steel claws.


    Lin Yu had just pierced the steel claw on his heart, making it impossible for him to escape.


    "hiss-"


    The eight-clawed spider creature made a hoarse cry, and there was obvious fear in the voice.


    Obviously, he hadn''t expected Lin Yu to have a divine body at all.


    "Spy, you spy!"


    After the eight-clawed spider creature finished screaming, it scolded Lin Yu as a spy in common language.


    "What spy?"


    Lin Yu was at a loss.


    The eight-clawed spider creature shouted hoarsely: "You spy, don''t try to escape from the palm of the master, the master will definitely kill you, hahaha!"


    "Relax, you won''t see that day."


    Lin Yu said coldly, and then slammed his left hand, directly punching the eight-clawed spider creature from the beginning to the end.


    Immediately afterwards, he took down the bag hanging on the chest of the strange creature, threw his body into the bottomless cave below.


    At this time, another strange creature crawled down from the blood vessel suspending the giant heart.


    There are three in total, each of which looks different.


    Lin Yu glanced quickly, and then he didn''t hesitate to get into the tunnel when he entered, and swiftly ran away from the giant heart.


    Those three strange creatures are not his opponents, if he wants to kill each other, it is almost effortless.


    What he fears is that the long delay will attract the great master.


    After all, you don''t have to think about it, this giant heart is definitely something that the master cares very much about.


    Otherwise, how could he send these weird creatures to guard here?


    In the tunnel, Lin Yu drilled forward at the fastest speed, and he didn''t know how far he went in the blink of an eye.


    And as he dashed forward, the three strange creatures also crawled into the tunnel one after another.


    But they just took a look and then backed out.


    "His strength is very strong, it seems that he has cultivated a divine body."


    "Well, this must be a spy sent by other forces in the abyss to investigate."


    "Cultivation of a divine body, this is also the number one person in the abyss, I don''t know which force sent it over."


    "I guess it is Abyss Supreme. Abyss Supreme has been against the Great Lord many times, and has been fighting the idea of ??Behemoth''s Heart. He has the greatest suspicion."


    "Okay, let''s stop guessing, and quickly report this matter to the overlord, who will make the decision."


    "Well, you stay here and look at that person, and I will go up and report to the overlord."


    After a while, the great ruler dominates the palace.


    Below the throne is a creature that looks like a long snake. This creature rustles its mouth and is reporting to the overlord what has just happened in the heart of the giant beast.


    "What? A spy sneaked in?"


    The overlord slapped the throne abruptly and stood up.


    "The guards outside are all trash, let the spies sneak in."


    The snake-shaped creature under the throne saw the great master angry, and hurriedly lowered its head and pressed it to the ground, for fear that the great master might anger him.


    "Where is the spy now?" the overlord asked.


    "It''s gone." The snake-shaped creature said boldly.


    "You rubbish, what use do you want!"


    The Great Master said angrily.


    The snake-shaped creature hurriedly explained: "Great Master, that spy has already cultivated a divine body, and we are not his opponents at all."


    "Huh? A spy who cultivated a divine body?"


    The Lord''s expression condensed, and his anger disappeared a lot in an instant.


    It wasn''t because he wasn''t angry anymore, but because the creatures who cultivated divine bodies in this abyss were very rare, which made him very curious.


    Normally, those who have divine bodies in the abyss are gods who have fallen from the eternal happy land. Those creatures that have lived in the abyss can hardly cultivate divine bodies on their own.


    After all, there are too few training resources in the abyss.


    "Are you sure it''s not some fallen god?" the overlord asked.


    The snake-shaped creature hurriedly replied: "Definitely not, I know all the meteorites in the abyss, and it is absolutely impossible to read it wrong."


    The Great Master heard this and sat back in his seat and guessed: "That might be a spy sent by the Abyss Supreme. Only he has such motivation and ability."


    "Master, we think so too."


    The snake-shaped creature echoed.


    The Great Lord did not speak, but sat leaning on the throne with one hand supporting his chin.


    Seems to be thinking about something.


    Snake-shaped creatures naturally did not dare to speak too much.


    After a while, the overlord opened his mouth and said, "Go, let people gather everyone in the cave, except the gatekeeper."


    "Yes!"


    The snake-shaped creature twisted its body and left the throne like a pardon.


    On the other side, after Lin Yu had drilled all the way to the end in the tunnel, he continued to drill forward. It took more than a hundred miles before leaving the tunnel to go up.


    After returning to the ground, Lin Yu quickly glanced around and saw that there was nothing unusual around him before flying into the sky.


    He was going to find a place where there was no one, and then studied the bag he just got from the octopus spider creature to see what was inside.


    However, just as he was thinking about it, he suddenly received a transmission from Sidi.


    "Master, where are you? The Great Master is summoning everyone in the Earth Cave, asking everyone to rush outside the palace as quickly as possible, and be punished if they arrive late."


    When Lin Yu heard it, he instantly understood that the overlord was looking for himself.


    "Oops, if I go there like this, I will definitely be recognized."


    Although Lin Yu was very sure that the three strange creatures hadn''t remembered his appearance, they couldn''t recognize him by their appearance.


    But the key is that the only people who look like people in this cave are he, Xidi and others.


    So the other party didn''t need to know him at all, and didn''t need to remember his appearance, just by his body and appearance, he could know that the person he met at the time was him.


    "What to do? Is it just going away?"


    Lin Yu looked towards the entrance and exit of Dadi Cave.


    The entrance and exit were heavily guarded, but with his strength, he was strong enough to break through.


    But it''s hard to say what will happen after the rush out.


    "Wait, maybe it can."


    Suddenly, Lin Yu thought of a good way


    As long as this method is implemented properly, it can completely survive the catastrophe.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly communicated to Xidi, "Have you found Bai Meng?"


    "Found it, I have been following him just now." Sidi replied.


    "Okay." Lin Yu said in a voice transmission: "Look at him, I''ll be here soon."

 Chapter 911： Find someone to hold back

    After asking where Xidi was, Lin Yu rushed towards the destination at full speed.


    Of course, before rushing over, he didn''t forget to hide the bag from the eight-claw spider monster in his hands.


    If you go to the palace to gather with this bag, it is tantamount to throwing yourself into the net.


    à§à§à§¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu flew quickly.


    Soon, he rushed to where Xidi was.


    At this time, Bu Song, Ami and others also rushed over, waiting for him here.


    Clang clang--


    At this moment, a resounding bell suddenly came from the direction of the palace, seeming to urge the people in the cave to rush over and gather.


    "Where is Bai Meng?"


    Lin Yu ignored the bell and asked Xidi.


    Xidi hurriedly replied: "Just ahead, with another member of the Qingyu Gang, I guess they should be heading towards the palace now."


    "Lead the way ahead."


    Lin Yu didn''t talk nonsense, and ordered directly.


    As soon as his words fell, Sidi turned around and flew forward.


    Lin Yu, Ami and others immediately followed after seeing this.


    After flying for almost ten miles, everyone finally saw Bai Meng''s figure.


    Bai Meng and a humanoid creature that looked like a monkey flew side by side in the air, heading straight to the palace where the overlord was.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said to Xidi and the others: "Next, no matter what I do or say, don''t say a word, have you heard?"


    "Yes, master."


    Everyone immediately led the face.


    Lin Yu nodded, and then suddenly stretched out his limbs, the whole person swelled like a blow.


    In just an instant, he became as huge as Gu Xin, and his appearance was exactly the same as Gu Xin.


    Seeing this scene, Xidi and others were all puzzled, wondering what Lin Yu was doing.


    Then, something stranger happened to them.


    Lin Yu''s giant forearm swept towards them suddenly, smashing the bodies of all six of them to pieces, leaving only a soul floating in the air.


    But because Lin Yu reminded them, they didn''t issue any questions.


    After Lin Yu destroyed the bodies of Xidi and others, he immediately released his divine power to help them reshape their bodies as quickly as possible.


    After a while, Xidi and others became the original demon gods, tall and ugly in appearance.


    Until then, they still didn''t understand what Lin Yu''s purpose was.


    "Go, chase Bai Meng with me."


    Lin Yu, who had changed into Gu Xin''s appearance, gave a soft drink, and then quickly disappeared in front of everyone.


    Seeing this, Xidi and others hurriedly followed closely.


    After a few breaths, everyone chased behind Bai Meng again.


    Without saying a word, Lin Yu slammed a punch, rushing through the air with the strength of his divine power, and instantly came to the back of Bai Meng and the ape creature.


    Before the two of them could react, they were directly blasted to pieces by this fist.


    The only difference is that Bai Meng''s spirit is preserved, while the ape creature is completely destroyed.


    When Xidi and others saw him doing this, they all showed their faces full of doubts.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to make any noises.


    On the other side, Lin Yu did not delay, directly released his supernatural power and began to help Bai Meng reshape his body.


    Soon, Bai Meng had a body that looked like him.


    In other words, Lin Yu himself used Gu Xin''s appearance to transform Bai Meng into a person who looked a lot like him.


    He was going to let Bai Meng help himself to the scapegoat.


    "go with."


    After Lin Yu finished transforming Bai Meng''s body, he suddenly pulled him back with divine power, throwing him several kilometers away from the palace.


    After doing all this, he looked at Xidi and the others and said, "Go, hurry to the palace."


    "Remember, don''t say anything later, just as if you have never known Lin Yu, do you know?"


    Lin Yu urged.


    "Yes, master."


    Xidi and others responded immediately.


    Afterwards, their party, a total of seven "devil gods", flew towards the palace together.


    And when they rushed to the gate of the palace, there was already a huge crowd, and most of the creatures in the cave had gathered here.


    These creatures have different appearances and body shapes, and it is magnificent to gather here together.


    Of course, the seven "devil gods" Lin Yu are the most noticeable. They are the most conspicuous of these creatures in terms of size and appearance.


    "Go down."


    Lin Yu said to Xidi and the others, and quickly fell to the ground below, standing at the outermost periphery of the crowd.


    As soon as they fell, the Great Lord slowly floated out of the palace, came to the top of the crowd, and looked at everyone condescendingly.


    And beside him, there was a creature that looked like a snake.


    Lin Yu knew this creature as one of the three strange creatures that appeared beside the giant heart at that time.


    "This big master is so fanciful, it really is to find me."


    "It''s a pity that he will be disappointed this time."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    In the air, the Great Lord saw that the creatures in the cave were almost gathered, so he beckoned and called Utula who was counting the number of people below and asked: "Utula, are all there?"


    "Back to the master, there are still fifty-nine people." Utula replied.


    The Great Master nodded and looked at the snake-shaped creature beside him and said, "Is there anyone in it that looks similar to that person at the time?"


    "Back to the master, no." The snake-shaped creature replied respectfully.


    The Great Ruler looked into the distance upon hearing this, and said to himself: "It seems that the fifty-nine people who have not rushed over have a certain degree of suspicion."


    He didn''t have any hope of finding the spy. After all, if the spy really had a divine body, he must have escaped from the cave.


    The reason why he gathered everyone in the Great Earth Cave was just to be on the safe side.


    Only by personally screening again, he can be completely at ease.


    "Go and bring the rest of the people."


    The master commanded.


    However, as soon as his words were uttered, a figure appeared in the distance.


    The person who came was just Bai Meng who was reshaped to look like Lin Yu.


    Bai Meng had no idea what had just happened at this time.


    He only knew that suddenly a powerful force attacked him and the other Qingyu gang, blasting their bodies to pieces.


    Immediately afterwards, a powerful force appeared somewhere else to wrap his soul and reshape his body.


    From beginning to end, Bai Meng didn''t know that his appearance had been reshaped to resemble Lin Yu, only that his strength had been greatly enhanced after his body was reshaped.


    In fact, if he had time, he would definitely look for a mirror to take a good photo, but the bells in the palace had been urging everyone to hurry up and gather.


    He didn''t dare to delay, so he came here non-stop.


    "The Great Master, it''s him!"


    After seeing Bai Meng''s face clearly, the snake-shaped creature excitedly said to the overlord.

 Chapter 912： scapegoat

    Seeing that the Great Master suddenly looked at him, Bai Meng thought that everyone was waiting for him to arrive, so he speeded up a bit.


    Seeing that Bai Meng seemed a little unaware, the overlord asked the snake-shaped creature: "Are you sure you didn''t admit your mistake?"


    "Back to the master, I will never admit my mistake, it is definitely this person!" The snake-shaped creature explained: "Even if I can''t remember his appearance, his appearance is absolutely impossible to forget."


    The master nodded slightly when he heard the words.


    The creatures in this earth cave have different shapes, and it is impossible to misunderstand all the shapes.


    At this time, Bai Meng had already flown above the crowd, and was about to go down.


    Seeing this, the snake-shaped creature hurriedly flew forward to stop him and said, "Wait, don''t rush down."


    "Why is this?"


    Bai Meng noticed something was wrong, but because he didn''t know what happened, he didn''t know how to ask.


    "Follow me to meet the Great Master."


    The snake-shaped creature wrapped its tail around Bai Meng involuntarily, pulling him to fly in the direction of the overlord.


    After arriving in front of the Great Lord, the snake-shaped creature said: "The Great Lord is indeed him."


    Hearing this, the master looked at Bai Meng and said solemnly: "It''s so bold to dare to enter the forbidden land privately."


    When Bai Meng heard this, he became anxious and shouted again and again: "I''m wrong, Great Master, I have never been close to a palace, I only move around in crowded places, and I have never been to a forbidden place."


    After speaking, he looked at the master in horror.


    The overlord also looked at him sharply.


    From Bai Meng''s gaze, the overlord realized that the other party was indeed ignorant.


    Of course, he wouldn''t just dispel his doubts like this, he had to confirm first whether the suspicious person in front of him had a divine body.


    boom--


    When Bai Meng was unprepared, the Great Lord blasted out with a palm, and the powerful palm power went straight to Bai Meng.


    He grasped the strength of this trick just right.


    If the opponent has a divine body, he can definitely take this palm, if not, then this palm will directly destroy the opponent''s physical body.


    Below, all the creatures looked up at this scene in the sky.


    Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, Bai Meng''s body, which had just been reshaped by Lin Yu, was blasted to pieces by the hand of the Great Master, leaving only his soul floating in the air.


    "He has no divine body!"


    The master said in a deep voice, turning his head again to look at the snake-shaped creature.


    "Are you sure it is this person?"


    The snake-shaped creature saw that the Great Master was suspicious, and nodded hurriedly, "Going back to the Great Master, I dare to guarantee my life, it is definitely him."


    "Then why doesn''t he have a divine body? Didn''t you say that the spy has a divine body?" the overlord asked.


    Upon hearing this, the snake-shaped creature was stunned.


    He couldn''t help but wonder if he had read it wrong at the time.


    "This... back to the Great Master, we judged it based on his strength. He killed the Golden Spider with a single punch. It shouldn''t be possible to do it without a divine body."


    The snake-shaped creature explained.


    The Great Master snorted coldly when he heard this, and said, "Although this person does not have a divine body, his strength is also higher than that of you."


    "Please forgive our sins, it is our judgment that was wrong."


    The snake-shaped creature rushed to complain.


    The Great Ruler raised his eyebrows and said: "It doesn''t matter whether he has God manifested in him or not, the most important thing now is that he really doesn''t know it."


    "It seems that this person is just the spy who stayed here to confuse us."


    Upon hearing this, Bai Meng finally understood the cause and effect.


    It turns out that he was suddenly attacked because that person wanted to make himself a scapegoat for the dead ghost?


    What is the origin of that person?


    Of course, Bai Meng felt strange and strange, at least his nervousness was completely relieved.


    He thought to himself that, thanks to the Great Master Yingming Shenwu, he was not so easy to be deceived.


    Otherwise, he would really take his life in vain.


    However, just as Bai Meng was secretly rejoicing, the overlord suddenly said to the snake-shaped creature: "Although he is just a substitute for the dead, but the spy will look at him, there must be some reason in it."


    "Take his soul away, and investigate carefully to see if you can find a clue."


    "Yes, the master!" The snake-shaped creature immediately took his command, swallowing the Bai Meng spirit into his mouth.


    Upon seeing this, the overlord said to Utula: "It''s all gone."


    Utula responded, and then began to evacuate the gathered creatures.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu nodded to Xidi and the others, and flew up to the sky away from the palace.


    After a while, the seven "devil gods" of them came to the harsh environment in the innermost area of ??Dadi Cave.


    After falling into the mountains below, Lin Yu said to Xidi and others: "I will help you reshape your bodies first."


    As soon as the voice fell, he destroyed the bodies of Xidi and others, and released his divine power to help them reshape their new bodies.


    This time, he didn''t shape them humanoid bodies, but instead shaped a concrete body that was a little bigger than a person, but whose appearance was exactly the same as it is now.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu''s own body size also shrank rapidly, becoming as big as Xidi and the others.


    "For the time being, it is better to show people with this appearance, it will be safer."


    Lin Yu said to Xidi and others.


    "Yes, master." Everyone responded in unison.


    After speaking, Xidi asked: "Master, Bai Meng is now captured by the overlord, will he confess you?"


    At this time, it is unnecessary for Lin Yu to say that he also guessed Lin Yu must have provoke something and angered the overlord, so he needs to find Bai Meng to replace the dead ghost.


    "No." Lin Yu said confidently: "He didn''t know that I was here, and even if he knew it, he wouldn''t recognize me, he would just think I was Gu Xin."


    In fact, if there were any elections, he would not choose Bai Meng as a scapegoat, but would choose others.


    But the problem is that only Baimeng can be reshaped out of the human body, not other creatures.


    "Next you only need to do one thing."


    Lin Yu said to everyone.


    Xidi and the others hurriedly asked, "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "You hide in the market and keep an eye on the people coming out of the palace, especially the snake-like creature you saw at that time, Utula and Ugella, and report to me whenever there is a turmoil."


    "Next, I will pretend to be Bai Meng and mix into the Qingyu Gang to see what that guy has done in the Qingyu Gang."


    Lin Yu decided to join the Qingyu Gang as Bai Meng, to see what kind of famous Bai Meng came out of this cave.


    By the way, check if there are any treasures in the Qingyu Gang that can absorb vital energy.


    Anyway, if something goes wrong, he can leave safely as long as he changes his appearance, and his life will not be in danger.


    What''s more, besides Bai Meng, he can also pretend to be the ape creature walking with Bai Meng.


    "Master, we will do our best to get things done."


    Xidi and others promised.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Well, as long as you remain loyal, your benefits will be indispensable in the future."


    After speaking, he flew into the air, ready to go to the location of the Qingyu Gang.


    But as soon as he flew to the sky, he remembered one thing.


    "Go and see what''s in that bag first."

 Chapter 913： Shintai Gongho

    Lin Yu flew quickly, and soon returned to the place where he had hidden the bag.


    At this time, this place is still the same as when he left. Nothing has changed, indicating that no one else has been here.


    Also, just now the great master of the meeting called everyone to go to the palace, who has the time to run around.


    Lin Yu glanced around, seeing that everything around was safe, he dug out the buried bag with magical power.


    Immediately afterwards, he took out all the contents of the bag with divine power, and suspended them in a row in front of his eyes.


    There are three things in the bag: a jade pendant, a jade bottle, and a ball that looks exactly the same as the knowledge ball.


    This jade pendant is familiar to him. At that time, both Utula and Ugra wore similar jade pendants on their waists.


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart that this jade pendant might be something similar to a waistband, a pass to enter and exit the palace.


    Of course, it may also be used to prove the identity of the holder.


    In short, he has only seen this jade pendant in Utula and Ugra, and never seen it on anyone else.


    So this jade pendant should have been sent by the Great Master to his cronies.


    "This jade pendant may not be safe to carry with you." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "Who knows what functions this jade pendant has, in case a master can use this jade pendant to monitor the actions of his men."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately put the jade pendant back into the bag.


    Afterwards, he opened the jade bottle with divine power and poured out all the contents in it.


    "It''s a pill."


    Lin Yu looked carefully for a while, and quickly determined that the seven small pills in the jade bottle were all pills.


    I just don''t know what effect these pills have.


    "Take it before you say it."


    With a thought, the jade bottle disappeared in an instant, and he was taken into the dantian.


    At this time, only the ball that looked exactly the same as the knowledge ball was left in front of him.


    "If this thing is a knowledge globe, I will definitely absorb the vital energy inside if I penetrate the divine sense into it, causing it to lose its effectiveness..."


    "We can only let Sidi and the others take a look inside."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu threw the bag with the jade pendant into the hole just now, then buried it with divine power and leveled the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, he leaped into the sky, and while flying, he ordered Sidi to join him.


    Sidi agreed immediately.


    A minute later, he met Sidi on a hill.


    "Sidi, take a look inside and see what is recorded in it."


    "Yes, master."


    Sidi immediately took the ball and decisively penetrated the divine sense into it.


    Lin Yu waited quietly.


    While waiting, he also speculated in his mind what might be recorded in it.


    First of all, all kinds of secret information related to the palace and the overlord can be excluded. The overlord can''t let the subordinates run around with these top-secret information.


    Secondly, knowledge such as language can be excluded, and that knowledge only needs to be learned once, and there is no need to learn it repeatedly.


    So the high probability will be something like Gongfa.


    Only the exercises need to be carried with you and used to learn at any time.


    And just when he thought so, Xidi opened his mouth and said, "Master, it seems that there is a cultivation technique recorded in it, and there are a lot of experience."


    "What kind of exercise is it?" Lin Yu asked.


    "It''s not quite clear yet." Sidi shook his head and said, "There are so many things recorded in it, and it''s hard to understand, so I couldn''t figure out what the function of this exercise is."


    "Now I only know that the name of this exercise is "Hunyuan Divine Body"."


    When Lin Yu heard it, he secretly said in his heart that fortunately, he just didn''t get his divine sense into it without authorization. If he did so, this powerful technique would be gone.


    ""Hunyuan Divine Body", it seems that this exercise is the same as my "Essence Spirit Divine Body", it is used to cultivate the divine body."


    Lin Yu analyzed in his heart: "If this is the case, after I learn this technique, I should be able to integrate it with my "Essence Soul Divine Body" and modify it to a more powerful technique."


    "Master, the difficulty of this exercise seems to be very difficult to practice. I just looked at it and found it extremely profound and incomprehensible."


    Sidi added.


    "This is a technique for cultivating a divine body, of course it is profound." Lin Yu said.


    "God body? What is that?" Sidi asked in confusion.


    "It''s okay to tell you." Lin Yuming said: "The great master in the palace has a divine body, and the **** in the eternal land also has a divine body."


    "Huh? Then this technique..."


    Sidi was taken aback.


    Unexpectedly, the great master would only be so powerful after practicing such a technique.


    "This exercise is extremely difficult to practice, or all the exercises for cultivating the divine body are very difficult to practice, and there are very few that can be achieved."


    "In fact, the reason why we were stopped in the space channel at the beginning was because we didn''t cultivate a divine body."


    Next, Lin Yu needs people like Xidi to help translate the entire set of exercises in the Knowledge Sphere, so he doesn''t mind to elaborate.


    If Xidi is not allowed to know what the exercises are, I am afraid that a lot of effort will be wasted in vain.


    "Master, did you practice a similar technique?"


    Sidi asked.


    "That''s right Lin Yu nodded, "I now have a Tier 2 divine body, and it is almost impossible to meet a rival in this cave except the big master. "


    Sidi was taken aback and said: "Master, no wonder you defeated that giant so easily, and you can help us rebuild such a powerful body."


    After speaking, he asked again: "Master, how difficult is this exercise in the end?"


    "It''s too difficult to succeed." Lin Yu replied.


    When Sidi heard this, he fell dead.


    He just looked at the exercises in the knowledge sphere, but he couldn''t even read it.


    "Master, do you want to practice this exercise in this ball?"


    Sidi asked.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Of course, I call you over, just to let the exercises in it be translated for me to see with others."


    "Master, can''t you look inside by yourself?" Sidi looked puzzled.


    "Yes, for some reason, I can''t use this knowledge ball."


    Lin Yu said bluntly.


    Anyway, these people like Xidi were banned by him, and he absolutely didn''t dare to betray him, so there was no need to worry about them knowing these secrets.


    Seeing Lin Yu saying this, Xidi said hesitantly: "Master, I don''t quite understand this exercise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to translate it soon."


    "Moreover, I am afraid that I have misunderstood the meaning and translated the content incorrectly."


    Lin Yu said relievedly: "It''s okay, I have practiced the divine body and already have experience. Even if you make some mistakes in the translation, I can guess the exact meaning."


    "Master, I don''t worry if you say that. I will translate the contents as quickly as possible." Sidi promised, lowering his head.


    "Okay, hurry up."


    Lin Yu nodded towards Xidi.


    After speaking, he flew into the sky and flew in the direction of the Qingyu Gang.

 Chapter 914： Infiltrate the Cyan Feather Gang

    The Green Feather Gang is the second most powerful force in the Dadi Cave.


    It occupies an area of ??nearly five hundred miles on the east side of Dadidong. That area is full of energy and is of great benefit to cultivation.


    So countless people want to join the Qingyu Gang.


    But if you want to officially become the Qingyu Gang gang, you must accept many tests and meet the requirements before you can pass.


    Lin Yu didn''t know how Bai Meng became the Qingyu Gang, but he always felt that there were many problems in it.


    You must know that Bai Meng was destroyed by the original ancestor and followed him here in the form of a spirit.


    As a result, when I met him later, I found that a strong man had helped him reshape a body.


    And it was not the body of the original demon god, but a humanoid body that was far stronger than the body of the demon god.


    This shows that the strong man who helped him reshape his body is likely to be a god.


    Just like myself, only after possessing a divine body can I help Xidi and the others reshape their human bodies, and before that, they can only help them reshape the bodies of the devil gods.


    "I don''t know whether Bai Meng reshaped his body before joining the Qingyu Gang, or after joining the Qingyu Gang."


    While flying, Lin Yu thought quickly.


    Soon, he came to a place only seven or eight miles away from the gate of the Qingyu Gang.


    Once here, it was no longer as empty as the rest of Dadidong, with rare human figures.


    There were a lot of creatures flying around in this place, either from other places to the Qingyu Gang, or from the Qingyu Gang.


    At this time, Lin Yu had changed his appearance to look exactly like Bai Meng''s.


    He was going to get into the Qingyu Gang as Bai Meng, to investigate what name Bai Meng had mixed up here.


    Lin Yu quickly fell from the sky and came to the gate of the Qingyu Gang.


    "Bai Meng, where did you go? Just now the Great Master summoned everyone to join the palace, but you and the Ape King disappeared."


    At the door of the Qingyu Gang, a gatekeeper gang asked Lin Yu.


    This is a humanoid creature with four legs. He has completely recognized Lin Yu as Bai Meng, and he does not doubt him.


    "When I rushed to the palace, everyone was astigmatized, so I came back."


    Lin Yu said without changing his face.


    "What about the Ape King? Where did he go?" the four-legged creature asked again.


    "I don''t know, he just said that there was something to be done, so he left." Lin Yu casually fabricated a reason.


    Anyway, the earth hole is so big, I am not afraid of these people quickly verifying it.


    "I''m going in."


    Lin Yu said lightly to the four-legged creature, and walked inward.


    Seeing this, the four-legged creature hurriedly stopped and said, "Wait."


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Yu stopped and looked at him.


    "Palace Master Geqi is looking for something to do with you. He told me to call you when he saw you come back."


    Said the four-legged creature.


    "Well, where is he now?" Lin Yu asked calmly.


    "In Feiyu Hall." The four-legged creature replied.


    "Feiyutang, good."


    Lin Yu firmly remembered this name, and then passed through the gate of the Qingyu Gang and formally entered the gang''s possession of the Qingyu Gang.


    After passing through the gate, there are rows of simple houses.


    Each of the creatures forced to the abyss has high strength, so they don''t care about where they live.


    After all, for them, the house is just a decoration, they don''t care whether it can shelter from wind and rain, let alone whether it is beautiful.


    With this effort, it is better to seize the time to improve your strength and cultivate a divine body as soon as possible.


    Lin Yu walked forward along the simple sidewalk, observing the surrounding situation as he walked.


    The reason why he doesn''t fly in the sky is because there is no figure in the sky.


    This shows that there are probably no flying rules in the Qingyu Gang, and it is better not to challenge yourself.


    "Feiyu Hall, it shouldn''t be a simple building by the name."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart.


    He didn''t know how many halls there were in this Qingyu gang, and he didn''t know where the halls were, so he could only find it all the way.


    Fortunately, most of the buildings here are very rudimentary, only the northern and eastern directions have some fairly grand buildings.


    So as long as you look around those buildings, there is a high probability that you can find them.


    "I don''t know what the so-called Hallmaster of Geqi looks like."


    Lin Yu knew nothing about Bai Meng''s identity in the Qingyu Gang, and the reason why he dared to come over without knowing anything was mainly because of the tight time.


    After all, Bai Meng could be released by the overlord at any time, and once the overlord released him, he would not be able to mix into the Qingyu Gang with his identity.


    "It''s okay, as long as I find the location of Feiyu Hall, then Hall Master Geqi will naturally call me over, then..."


    Lin Yu already had a plan in mind.


    Afterwards, he quickened his pace and quickly walked towards the tall buildings on the east side.


    The buildings in the north are taller than those in the east, and they seem to be the place where people like the helpers live.


    So Lin Yu felt that Feiyutang was more likely to be in the east.


    After almost ten minutes.


    Lin Yu came to the easternmost area of ??the Qingyu Gang.


    However, before he had time to find Feiyutang, another strange creature came up to him and told him that Hallmaster Geqi was waiting for him inside.


    After speaking, he glanced at Feiyutang.


    Lin Yu followed his gaze and saw the plaque of Feiyutang.


    "I see, I''ll pass right away."


    Lin Yu casually dealt with and strode towards the building where the Feiyutang plaque was hung.


    After entering the door, he first looked around, observed the environment in the room, and then walked straight in.


    He didn''t know where Hall Master Geqi was, anyway, as long as no one stopped him, he would go all the way in, and there would always be a result.


    "Bai Meng."


    Just as Lin Yu passed through a giant door, a voice came from above his head.


    He looked up and found a creature that looked like a vulture hanging upside down on the roof, looking directly at him.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, it seems that this birdman is the so-called Hall Master Geqi.


    boom--


    At this moment, there was a soft noise behind him, and Lin Yu turned his head and saw that the door behind him was closed by some force.


    "Baimeng, are you ready for what I want you to prepare."


    On the roof, Hall Master Geqi asked condescendingly.


    Lin Yu directly replied without thinking about it after hearing this: "It''s ready."


    "Where?" Hall Master Geqi''s eyes flashed with excitement, and he asked quickly.


    "You come down and get it yourself."


    Lin Yuchao said to the top.


    "Huh?" Hall Master Geqi was taken aback, surprised by Lin Yu''s words.


    When he was puzzled, Lin Yu suddenly moved.


    Lin Yu jumped into the air, and instantly came directly in front of Hall Master Geqi.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Hall Master Geqi was shocked, and while questioning, he let go of his paw and fell down, wanting to attack Lin Yu.


    However, before his paws could be released, and the words in his mouth were just beginning, Lin Yu directly pinched his neck.


    "Bai Meng!" Hall Master Geqi said hoarsely: "Why is your strength suddenly..."


    "Take a good look and see if I am white or not."


    Lin Yu shouted in a low voice.

 Chapter 915： Subdue

    "You...you are not Bai Meng?!"


    Hall Master Ge Qi was stunned on the spot after seeing Lin Yu''s changed appearance.


    However, as a god-level powerhouse, his thinking speed is extremely fast.


    Therefore, after knowing that Lin Yu was not in vain, he immediately connected the two of them with the matter of the overlord summoning the crowd.


    "I know, I know!"


    Hall Master Geqi exclaimed: "The talent imprisoned by the Great Lord today is Bai Meng, and you are the person that the Great Lord is really looking for."


    "You did what Bai Meng looks like. You deliberately blamed him."


    "You must have had an feud a long time ago."


    "You must be from the same plane."


    Hall Master Geqi quickly clarified the cause and effect.


    As a god-level powerhouse and the hall master of the Qingyu gang, if you can''t even do this, then it''s better to smash to death.


    "Response very fast."


    Lin Yu faintly sighed.


    Immediately afterwards, he grabbed the long neck of Hall Master Geqi and slowly fell to the ground.


    "Since you have guessed who I am, you should have also guessed the purpose of my coming here, right?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Hall Master Geqi rolled his eyes and said, "As long as you don''t kill me, I will definitely cooperate with you."


    "Yes, very acquainted."


    Lin Yu was very satisfied with the performance of Hall Master Geqi.


    After speaking, he spoke again: "But you should think of it. You have to pay a little price if you want to continue to live after seeing my true face."


    "Excuse me, what is the price to pay."


    Hall Master Geqi didn''t dare to get angry, and asked honestly.


    As the hall master of the Feiyu Hall of the Qingyu Gang, he has a lot more eyesight than ordinary people. At this time, he is 100% sure that the person in front of him must have a divine body.


    After all, only those who have cultivated a divine body can subdue him so easily, and only those who have cultivated a divine body can make the Great Master so inspiring.


    Therefore, even if he had anger in his heart, he dared not show it. He just wanted to satisfy the other party''s requirements and seek a chance.


    "The price is very simple, as long as I plant a restriction in your soul, I can spare you not to die."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    This Hall Master Geqi must know a lot of Baimeng things, which have value for them to stay.


    "Huh? Planting a restriction in the soul?"


    Hall Master Geqi felt 10,000 unwilling in his heart.


    What does it mean to plant prohibition in the spirit? It means that I have to be the slave of the other party and be a bull and a horse for him forever.


    When the time comes, unless the other party takes the initiative to let him go, this will be the case for the rest of my life.


    "Not willing?" Lin Yu smiled and said, "If you don''t like this choice, I can give you a second choice."


    "What choice?" There was hope in the eyes of Hall Master Geqi.


    "I will destroy your physical body, and then take your soul into the dantian and imprison it until you are willing to say it."


    Lin Yu said.


    As soon as Hall Master Geqi heard this, he was desperate on the spot.


    This second option is obviously worse.


    When the other party gets what he wants, he will definitely kill himself without hesitation.


    On the contrary, let the other party plant a restriction in the soul, and be a cow and a horse for the other party, there is at least one way to survive.


    Of course, although the first choice was obviously better, Hall Master Geqi didn''t want to choose this way.


    He has been in a high position for a long time, and he was even a master in his own plane. Now he suddenly let him be a slave, how can he accept it.


    "Is there a third option?" Hall Master Geqi asked tentatively.


    "What do you think?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    As soon as Hall Master Geqi heard this, he no longer had any hope.


    It seems that he is happy to end his life, either he will die immediately, or he will be a beast for a lifetime.


    And just when his heart was ashamed, Lin Yu said again: "Remind you, if you choose to be my loyal servant, I can immediately give you a stronger strength than now."


    "Even if you are lucky, you still have hope to cultivate a divine body."


    When Hall Master Geqi heard this, his eyes became rounded immediately.


    Divine body, that''s something that many god-level powerhouses want to have in their dreams.


    It''s a pity that it is too difficult to cultivate a divine body.


    If the other party can really cultivate oneself into a divine body, then it is not impossible to serve the other party as a slave.


    Lin Yu continued: "You now feel that I am forcing you, but if the master wants to take you as a slave, are you very willing?"


    "The Great Lord has a divine body, and I also have a divine body. The only difference is the level of the divine body."


    "If you become a slave to the Great Master, do you have to be loyal and never betray? How is this different from letting me plant a restriction?"


    Lin Yu said seductively.


    The main reason is that the other party must voluntarily plant the restraint in the spirit, otherwise, if the other party resists with the determination of death, it will not succeed at all.


    And this Hall Master Geqi knew a lot about Bai Meng, and he was a high-level member of the Qingyu Gang, so his identity could facilitate many things.


    So Lin Yu had to find a way to persuade him and let him do things for himself honestly.


    "You... can you really help me cultivate a divine body?" Hall Master Geqi was moved by Lin Yu It is exactly as Lin Yu said, if the master wants to accept himself as a servant, he I am definitely willing.


    Apart from anything else, status alone can increase a lot in an instant.


    Just like those of Utula and Ugra.


    Although the Great Lord would not plant restrictions in their spirits, even if they did not plant restrictions, they would not dare to violate the orders of the Great Lord in the slightest.


    What''s more, the great master will never teach them how to cultivate the divine body.


    Therefore, as long as Lin Yuken promised the cultivation of the divine body, it was not unacceptable to be planted and restricted.


    "Whether you can cultivate a divine body depends on your own destiny. I can only guarantee that I will do my best to help you."


    Lin Yu promised.


    As long as there is enough vitality, one''s own strength is infinite, so there is no fear that these subordinates will cultivate divine bodies.


    "This..." Hall Master Geqi was still hesitant, after all, Lin Yu didn''t give a 100% promise.


    "Think clearly, besides me, there will never be a second **** to give you this kind of promise."


    Lin Yu said coldly: "You know your current strength. People like you can''t get into the eyes of any god. Even if you ask them to be dogs, they won''t pay attention to you."


    "If it weren''t for Bai Meng, I wouldn''t have looked at you more."


    Upon hearing this, Hall Master Geqi was finally completely moved.


    Yeah, how could he make a **** look at him differently.


    What can I ask for to do things for God?


    "Master, Geqi will definitely do things for you loyally from now on."


    Hall Master Geqi said respectfully.


    "Okay, I will help you improve now."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu began to plant a ban in the spirit of Hall Master Geqi, and by the way enhance his strength.

 Chapter 916： Doubt

    Soon, Hall Master Geqi was planted in the Soul, and became Lin Yu''s loyal servant.


    From now on, he would never be able to betray Lin Yu. Once such a thought occurred in his heart, Lin Yu would feel it instantly.


    And it was precisely because he would not have the possibility of betrayal that Lin Yu helped him greatly improve his strength.


    Now the strength of Hall Master Geqi is only below the gods, and he will not fall into a disadvantage against any god-level powerhouse.


    "Thank you, Master."


    Hall Master Geqi thanked loudly.


    After speaking, he actively asked: "Master, what do you want to know about Bai Meng?"


    Seeing him doing this, Lin Yu asked directly, "When did Bai Meng join the Qingyu Gang?"


    "Half a year ago." Hall Master Geqi replied immediately.


    "When he joined the Qingyu Gang, he looked the same as now?" Lin Yu asked again.


    What he cares most now is who helped him reshape Bai Meng''s body, and what kind of strength the people who helped him reshape his body have.


    Hall Master Geqi replied: "Master, Bai Meng is what he is now when he came."


    Lin Yu nodded slightly after hearing this.


    In other words, Bai Meng had already been reshaped before joining the Qingyu Gang, and he had not changed.


    "Has his strength grown in the past six months?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "It shouldn''t. Even if there is progress, it will be minimal."


    Hall Master Geqi recalled.


    "Okay." Lin Yu nodded and continued to ask: "What position is he in this group, and who is he closer to?"


    "He has no position in the gang, just an ordinary gang. As for who is closer to him..."


    Hall Master Geqi fell into the memory.


    After reminiscing for a while, he reluctantly shook his head and said: "Master, he doesn''t seem to be closer to anyone."


    "Okay, I see."


    Lin Yu didn''t ask any more questions.


    Now that Hall Master Geqi has been planted by him, he absolutely doesn''t dare to have two hearts, so if you don''t know, you really don''t know.


    "You just asked me if things are ready, so what exactly did you make Bai Meng prepare?"


    As soon as Lin Yu entered the door, Hall Master Geqi asked him if he was ready.


    Therefore, Lin Yu was very curious about what the other party made Bai Meng prepare.


    "Go back to the master." Hall Master Geqi replied: "What I asked him to prepare was a kind of pill for cultivation, called the God Tempering Pill."


    "This pill is very rare?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Well, this is a very precious pill, which will help you cultivate a divine body after taking it."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he wondered: "Why didn''t he give you such a precious pill? What benefit did you promise him?"


    "Back to the master, there is no big advantage, just to help him collect some weird things." Hall Master Geqi replied.


    "Something weird?" Lin Yu suddenly became interested and ordered: "What kind of things does he want? Do you have any? Show me."


    "Yes, I have prepared some."


    With that, Hall Master Geqi manipulated a box to fly in front of Lin Yu, and after opening it, he took out all the contents and suspended it in the air.


    Lin Yu glanced quickly and found that they were all stones like ore.


    These stones are of different sizes and colors, and I don''t know what they are.


    "What are these?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Back to the master, I don''t know." Hall Master Geqi shook his head and said: "He said he didn''t know the name, so I didn''t ask."


    "Where did you get these things?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "Bought from the market."


    Hall Master Geqi truthfully replied.


    "Then you didn''t know the name when you bought it?" Lin Yu asked.


    "I don''t know. Some of the sellers call it colorful stones, and some call it colorful stones. Everyone doesn''t know what this thing can be used for. It is only sold out because it is rare."


    Hall Master Geqi said.


    Lin Yu heard the words and thought for a while, and then asked: "Are there any sales in the God Tempering Pill Market?"


    "There are yes, but they are usually auctioned because the value of the God Tempering Pill is too high."


    Hall Master Geqi said.


    As soon as his voice fell, Lin Yu immediately discovered the problem.


    "Shen Shen Dan is auctioned at a high price in the market, but the colorful stones you bought are not valuable in the market. Don''t you think there is a problem?"


    "Going back to the master, I found out a long time ago, but I guess Bai Meng is in my hands, probably to hide his deeds."


    Hall Master Geqi hurriedly expressed his thoughts.


    Lin Yu nodded slightly and said, "This is indeed the only way to explain it."


    Speaking of this, he couldn''t help but fall into thought.


    The God Tempering Pill is a valuable medicine, but Bai Meng can take it out casually.


    This can only show that these pills were given to him by others.


    And the person who gave him the pill may be the one who helped him reshape his body.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that this person is most likely Yuan.


    At the beginning, Bai Meng was brought into the space channel by the original ancestor, and the original ancestor was not strong enough to pass through the space channel, so he was exiled to this abyss together with Bai Meng.


    Moreover, they both have one thing in common, that is, they have an unexplainable relationship with Yuan Yuanzu may be made by Yuan, and Bai Meng is in a sense Yuan''s disciple.


    Maybe after Yuan discovered that they had come to the abyss, he helped Bai Meng reshape his body by some means, and then asked Bai Meng to collect this colorful stone to help Yuan ancestor condense his body.


    After all, Yuanzu is just an aggregation of Yuanling particles, without a real body.


    "Maybe this ancestor is of some use to Yuan."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    He is not sure whether the above inference is correct, but for now, only such speculation can explain everything.


    Otherwise, which **** would kindly help Bai Meng reshape his body?


    Who will give Bai Meng such a precious thing as Tempering God Pill?


    "Master, I know so much about Bai Meng, and I don''t know anything else."


    "But if you need it, I can wait for him to come back and ask him more."


    Hall Master Geqi said respectfully.


    Lin Yu nodded and said: "Well, the overlord knows that Bai Meng is not the person who is really looking for, so if he finds that he can''t get what he wants from his mouth, he should be let go."


    Judging from the performance of the Great Master at that time, Bai Meng should not be executed casually.


    After all, Bai Meng is really just a scapegoat, and the master must know this well.


    "Geqi, you will continue to be the master of Feiyu Hall, what else needs to be done next, I will tell you."


    "Also, remember to seal up all those who have seen me today, lest they go to Bai Meng to talk nonsense to Bai Meng when he comes back."


    With that said, Lin Yu said all the people he had encountered along the way.


    Having said this, Lin Yu took out the bottle of medicine from the octopus spider creature from his dantian, and asked, "Do you know all these medicines?"

 Chapter 917： Leyline Tower

    Hall Master Geqi stared at the seven small pills that Lin Yu displayed in front of him, and distinguished them carefully.


    "Go back to the master, these seven medicinal pills seem to be vomit pills."


    Hall Master Geqi turned to look at Lin Yudao.


    "Tuzhen Pill?" Lin Yu nodded and asked, "The efficacy of this medicine can force people to tell the truth?"


    "Well, you can answer whatever you ask, and you will never deceive. But this Turjin Pill can''t work on a **** with a divine body."


    Hall Master Geqi explained.


    "Enough." Lin Yu took the pill back into the jade bottle.


    With these seven Turjin Pills, it is enough to solve a lot of troubles by himself.


    For example, after Bai Meng comes out of the palace, you can force Bai Meng to take the Turjin Pill, and then ask him where the ancestor is and who reshaped his body.


    By the way, I can also ask him what his relationship with Yuan is, what kind of strength Yuan has, and so on.


    "Since there is such a thing as tuzhen pills, it is estimated that it will not be long before Bai Meng will be released."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    At that time, the master threw Bai Meng to the snake-shaped creature for treatment, presumably asking him to feed Bai Meng to eat Veritaserum, and then interrogate some things.


    Therefore, when they found that they couldn''t ask useful information from Bai Meng''s mouth, they should choose to release him.


    "Wait, that''s not right..."


    Suddenly, Lin Yu thought of something again.


    It suddenly occurred to him that after Bai Meng took the Turzhen Pills, he might have spoken out about Yuan and Yuan Zu.


    In that case, the Great Master will never let him go easily, but will pursue it all the way to the end.


    "It''s a little troublesome."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly, thinking about what to do next.


    Bai Meng itself is not important, but the things he knows are important. If you don''t ask him, but investigate by yourself, the ghost knows when to investigate.


    Lin Yu was lost in thought.


    But after thinking about it, he couldn''t think of a good way.


    After all, Bai Meng is now imprisoned in the palace by the master, so he can''t go to prison, can he?


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it later."


    Lin Yu quickly put this matter behind him, and then returned the jade bottle to his dantian.


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered the jade pendant he got from the eight-clawed spider monster.


    At that time, he thought that the jade pendant might be something the Great Master used to keep track of his men, so he didn''t dare to take it with him, but hid it in an inaccessible corner of Dadidong.


    Now he suddenly felt that maybe he could ask Hall Master Geqi to see if he knew anything about the jade pendant.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly talked about the jade pendant.


    After listening to this, Hall Master Geqi thought: "Master, I have seen the jade pendant you mentioned in Urtula and Ugra, and they put that thing around their waists every day, but I don''t know what that thing is. What is it used for?"


    After speaking, he suggested: "Master, maybe you can find a way to capture Urtula or Ugra, force them to take the Veritaserum, and then ask them."


    "No." Lin Yu immediately denied: "Utula and Ugra are one of the most important cronies of the Great Lord. Who knows if the Great Lord has left a trump card on them."


    "It is possible that the great master has planted a ban in their souls like I did to you."


    "In that case, when I move them, it is equivalent to being exposed to the master."


    "Master, I didn''t think rigorously enough." Hall Master Geqi blamed himself.


    "It doesn''t matter." Lin Yu waved his hand, and then asked, "Who else do you think will know the function of this jade pendant?"


    Hall Master Geqi thought carefully after hearing the words.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "Our helper might know."


    "Your helper?"


    When Lin Yu heard this, he thought in his heart that he seemed to have to meet the leader of the Qingyu Gang for a while.


    On the other side, when Hall Master Geqi saw that Lin Yu seemed to be moved, he opened his mouth and said, "Master, why don''t you take our helper as a slave as well, it will be much more convenient for you to do anything."


    When Lin Yu heard the words, he immediately looked straight at Hall Master Geqi.


    I think that your subordinate is really good and bad, and you don''t forget your own leader.


    "No." Lin Yu refused: "This is too risky and may be targeted by the master."


    Dadidong is the sphere of influence of the great master, and he will definitely not allow important people within his sphere of influence to be infiltrated by other forces.


    Therefore, people like the leader of the Qingyu Gang must be the focus of the master''s care.


    If he forced the leader of the Qingyu Gang to agree to plant a ban, he would be discovered by the master immediately.


    It is even possible that the Great Master has already planted a ban in the soul of the leader of the Qingyu Gang.


    "Master, if you can''t take the gang master as a slave, maybe you can find a way to get him to eat the Turzhen pills, and then ask him."


    Hall Master Geqi proposed again.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was speechless for a while.


    Do you think that Hall Master Geqi misses the gang master so much?


    Of course, he also knew that Hall Master Geqi was so active just to show his loyalty to himself.


    "Don''t hit your gang leader''s idea again, think about whether there are other people who will know the role of the jade pendant."


    Lin Yu stopped.


    "Master, UU reading I''ll think about it."


    Hall Master Geqi thought again.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu also wondered what to do next.


    After a while, Hall Master Geqi said: "Master, according to what you just said, then I think that anyone who knows the role of jade pendants may be the main focus of the master."


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "I think so too."


    Judging from the information currently known, the person who can know the role of the jade pendant is either a cronie like Utura, or a local tyrant like the leader of the Qingyu Gang.


    These people are definitely the objects of the Great Master''s attention. If he touches them, he may alarm the Great Master.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it later."


    Lin Yu sighed and decided to put aside the jade pendant for the time being.


    Afterwards, he asked Hall Master Geqi, "It is said that the environment in different areas of the Dadi Cave has its own advantages and disadvantages. Where the energy of the earth veins is strong, cultivation is faster. Is there such a thing?"


    "Yes."


    Hall Master Gu Qi immediately nodded.


    Lin Yu asked again: "As the second-ranked force in the Dadi Cave, the Qingyu Gang will definitely not be weak in the ley lines energy it occupies, so why can''t I feel the difference between this place and other places?"


    "Go back to the master, that''s because the leyline energy has been collected and concentrated and supplied to the leyline tower in the north."


    "Only when you enter that leyline tower can you feel the rich leyline energy."


    Hall Master Geqi explained.


    When Lin Yu heard it, he quickly asked, "Then do you know what the ley lines energy is?"


    "Back to the master, only the gang master knows about this, and none of us hall masters know this kind of secret."


    Hall Master Geqi answered honestly.


    Lin Yu touched his chin, and then asked, "How can I enter the Leyline Tower?"

 Chapter 918： regained energy

    Seeing that Lin Yu asked about how to enter the Leyline Tower, Hall Master Geqi quickly replied, "Master, as long as you perform well in the gang, you can get the qualification to enter the Leyline Tower."


    "Specifically, you earn contribution points by completing tasks within the gang, and then use the contribution points in exchange for time to enter the Leyline Tower for cultivation."


    "This will allow you to enter the Earth Vessel Tower."


    Hall Master Geqi quickly explained it to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu asked, "Do you have enough contribution points in your hand, can you send me to the Leyline Tower?"


    "Yes, but master, you must enter as a helper."


    Hall Master Geqi explained.


    When Lin Yu heard this, he immediately changed into the appearance of the ape creature beside Bai Meng at that time, and asked, "What is my status in your gang who I have become now?"


    Bai Meng is still alive and may be released, so he can no longer act as Bai Meng.


    "Master, the person with your current appearance is called the Ape King, and he belongs to the Juli Tang in the gang, and is not under my control."


    Hall Master Geqi replied.


    After finishing speaking, he added: "But it''s okay for me to contribute to you. At most, others think you have done something for me in private."


    "Okay." Lin Yu immediately ordered: "Go, take me to the Leyline Tower, I''m going to investigate inside now."


    "Yes, Master."


    Hall Master Geqi immediately made a gesture of invitation, motioning Lin Yu to go outside.


    The two walked quickly and quickly walked out of Feiyu Hall.


    After leaving Feiyu Hall, Lin Yu walked towards the Leyline Tower in the north under the guidance of Hall Master Geqi.


    Of course, in order to avoid suspicion from the people around him, he asked Hall Master Geqi to walk in front, and he followed behind pretending to be respectful.


    After walking like this for a while, Lin Yu came to the outside of the Leyline Tower.


    This leyline tower is not high, with only six floors in total, and its building volume is not very large, and larger creatures can''t get in at all.


    Like the ape king he has transformed into now, he can only just pass through the gate of the Leyline Tower.


    "Master." Hall Master Geqi transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "How long are you going to stay inside?"


    "How long will your contribution points be enough for me to stay?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Up to ten hours." Hall Master Geqi replied.


    Lin Yu thought about it for a while, and said with a voice transmission: "One hour is enough, you can save more contributions first."


    "Okay." Hall Master Geqi responded, and then said: "Master, the situation in this Leyline Tower is being monitored remotely at all times, you must be careful."


    "Well, I see."


    "Master, then I''ll go and change your practice time now, you bring me along."


    Lin Yu followed Hall Master Geqi towards the Leyline Tower.


    After passing through the gate of the outermost wall of the Leyline Tower, Lin Yu saw a hut.


    Sitting in the room was a small humanoid creature that seemed to be the manager of the Leyline Tower.


    Hall Master Geqi strode forward and said, "Use my contribution points to exchange one hour of cultivation time for the king of monkeys."


    "good."


    The other party didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately began to check the contribution points of Hall Master Geqi.


    After checking, he directly took out a token and said, "One hour, remember to come out on time."


    After Hall Master Geqi took the token, he immediately handed it over to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu thanked him, and then took the token and strode towards the entrance of the Leyline Tower.


    After struggling through the entrance gate, Lin Yu finally came to the Leyline Tower.


    He glanced left and right first, and observed the environment inside the Leyline Tower.


    There is nothing special about the environment here, and it is no different from a common tower.


    The only difference is that the floor is full of strange creatures of different appearances, some seem to be standing, some seem to be sitting.


    Everyone is working hard.


    After looking at it for a while, Lin Yu walked up the stairs.


    Anyway, when he first came in, no one told him that he could not walk around freely in this tower.


    Lin Yu moved his huge body all the way up, and soon came to the second floor.


    This layer is the same as the bottom layer, and there are all kinds of strange creatures.


    Afterwards, he went to the upper floors to take a look, and found that each floor was pretty much the same.


    It seems that the leyline tower is divided into so many layers just to accommodate more people, not because the leyline energy intensity of each layer is different.


    Lin Yu quickly returned to the first floor.


    After arriving on the first floor, he meditated on the ground like everyone else, pretending to be serious about cultivating.


    But in fact, he has already reached out his consciousness, penetrated the floor below him and probed deep into the ground.


    Leyline energy, as the name suggests, this energy comes from the ground, so Lin Yu felt that there should be some results in exploring the ground.


    Lin Yu''s consciousness went all the way down, and it didn''t take long for him to reach a depth of more than 1,000 meters.


    Here, he sensed a thick blood vessel.


    "This blood vessel... Isn''t this blood vessel similar to what I saw in the basement of the Great Ruler''s palace back then?"


    "Could it be that this so-called leyline energy is actually supplied by that giant heart?"


    As soon as Lin Yu sensed this thick blood vessel, he remembered the giant heart he had seen before.


    It was because he wanted to understand the giant heart that he had a conflict with the people of the Great Ruler.


    "This leyline energy must come from that giant heart."


    "I didn''t expect that the heart would be so useful."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, no longer doubting.


    At that time, he only saw the main blood vessel connecting to the heart in the giant cave Now I think that the main blood vessel should be divided into countless smaller blood vessels, which spread out in a radial pattern toward the earth cave.


    Now the blood vessels under the Leyline Tower must be one of the blood vessels that the giant heart has disposed of.


    "Let me see what''s in this vein."


    With a thought, Lin Yu gathered a divine power at the location of his consciousness, and forcefully drilled a hole in the blood vessel.


    Immediately, a large amount of energy escaped from the blood vessels and spread in all directions.


    In the Leyline Tower, Lin Yu kept showing prompts to obtain Yuan Energy.


    [Yuanneng + 1 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1 Yuanling Crystal]


    ...


    Looking at the dense reminder, Lin Yu nodded secretly and said, "It seems that the energy in the blood vessels can be directly absorbed by me."


    The blood vessel was originally connected to the Leyline Tower, and the energy inside was converted into Leyline energy. Lin Yu used this Leyline energy for cultivation at most, and he couldn''t directly convert it into Yuan energy.


    After the blood vessel is cut, the escaping energy inside penetrates to the surface and comes into contact with one''s own body, and it is directly converted into Yuan energy.


    At this time, the prompt to obtain Yuanneng in front of Lin Yu suddenly disappeared.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly sensed the ground.


    "The energy supply seems to be cut off."


    The break in the blood vessel is still there, but the energy is no longer escaping, which can only mean that the supply of energy has been cut off.


    And just when he thought so, there were bursts of noisy sounds in the Leyline Tower.


    The gang members who were cultivating here found that the energy of the ley lines suddenly disappeared, so they all talked anxiously.


    After all, they all spent contribution points to enter here to cultivate.

 Chapter 919： peoples guess

    "What''s the matter, why is the leyline energy gone?"


    "What went wrong?"


    "Did someone from the Supreme Abyss call over?"


    "It must be the Abyss Supreme who is calling, let''s go out and have a look."


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    "..."


    The people in the Leyline Tower noisily walked towards the gate.


    According to what they said, they seemed to attribute this situation to the Supreme Abyss.


    No one thought it was Lin Yu who did it.


    Of course, in this case, it is impossible for them to think of Lin Yu. After all, Lin Yu is just an ordinary ape creature just from the appearance.


    After a while, the people in the Leyline Tower are almost gone.


    Not only the first floor, but also the people on the upper floors came down in twos and threes, walked out of the gate and walked out.


    And Lin Yu didn''t get up from the beginning to the end, just meditated on the ground.


    His consciousness was still at the blood vessel underground, and he was carefully examining the situation at the breach.


    "It seems that the energy can only be cut off."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "The energy in this cannot be dissipated so quickly."


    Thinking of this, he urged his divine power to start repairing the breach he cut.


    He just pulled it with divine power and opened a hole, so it wasn''t too difficult to repair.


    After a few breaths.


    "That''s it, even if the master comes over, he won''t know that I did it."


    "What''s more, he didn''t even know that I came here disguised as an ape king."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu slowly got up and moved his huge body towards the door.


    When he came to the door, he found that the outside of the Leyline Tower was crowded with people.


    Many people came here just after hearing the news, and they still don''t know what happened here.


    But there is one thing that everyone has reached a consensus now, that is, the problem of the Leyline Tower is not because the person from the Supreme Abyss is calling, but for another reason.


    "It must have been a spy! As far as I know, the big master called everyone to the gate of the palace to find the spy."


    "Then this spy is too bold, he dares to blatantly sabotage."


    "Yeah, they all broke into our hinterland."


    "What''s so strange? If the spy doesn''t have the ability, the master will not call everyone at once."


    "Do you think there is such a possibility, that the spy came here on purpose to sabotage because the master was looking for him everywhere?"


    "..."


    After an analysis, everyone blamed the spy for the cause of the accident.


    Of course, Lin Yu knew in his heart that their analysis, in a sense, was indeed correct.


    Because he is the "spy" that the master is looking for.


    At this time, several figures hurriedly fell from the sky and came to the entrance of the Leyline Tower.


    It looks like it is the top of the Qingyu Gang.


    The birdman headed by the blue feathers may be the leader of the Blue Feather Gang.


    Lin Yu retreated into the crowd and quietly watched the pedestrian quickly pass through the outer wall of the Leyline Pagoda to the entrance of the Leyline Pagoda.


    "what happened?"


    Aoba Birdman asked the dwarf who was in charge of the Leyline Tower.


    The dwarf hurriedly bowed and saluted: "Go back to the sect master, my subordinates don''t know what''s going on. I just saw a large group of people suddenly squeezed out of the tower, saying that the energy of the ley lines was gone, and asked me if I was an abyss. The supreme man has called."


    Hearing this answer, the blue feather birdman''s head feathers trembled several times, and then said to the person beside him, "Come in, come in with me and have a look."


    A group of people quickly stepped into it.


    And not long after they disappeared in the Leyline Tower, Urtula and Ugra also flew over from a distance.


    The two quickly fell to the ground and asked sternly at the dwarf, "What are you doing?"


    "Master Hui, I don''t know, the helper and the others are checking in the tower now, you can ask them."


    The dwarf said respectfully.


    Urtula shook her head at Ugra after hearing the words, and then the two walked into the Leyline Tower together.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu turned around and walked out to find Hall Master Geqi.


    Inside Feiyu Hall.


    Hall Master Geqi stayed in Feiyu Hall and did not leave, so Lin Yu found him easily.


    "Master, what good things did you find at the Leyline Tower?"


    Although Hall Master Geqi didn''t go out, a group of people had already reported the situation on the Leyline Tower to him.


    Therefore, the first thing he thought of was that all this must have something to do with Lin Yu.


    After all, it happened not long after Lin Yu entered the Leyline Tower.


    "It did find some important clues."


    Lin Yu nodded, and then asked, "Geqi, how much do you know about leyline energy? For example, the supply of energy, the opening and closing times of the leyline tower, etc., tell me everything you know."


    "Yes, Master."


    Hall Master Geqi did not dare to disobey, and immediately told Lin Yu the details of the Leyline Tower and the Leyline energy.


    Just like what he said before, only the gang master knows the origin of the leyline energy, and no one else knows it But according to everyone''s speculation, this leyline energy must come from the palace, because the closer you get to the palace , the leyline energy is more abundant.


    This made the most powerful forces in Dadi Cave very close to the palace.


    In addition, only the gang master knows about the supply status of the leyline energy.


    As for the opening and closing times of the Leyline Tower, this is not a secret.


    Because as long as you go to the Leyline Tower a few times, you can know the operation time of the Leyline Tower.


    "...Master, this leyline tower is open all day long. As long as you have enough contribution points, you can go in and practice at any time."


    "Of course, if there are too many people inside, you can only queue outside."


    Hall Master Geqi said.


    Lin Yu nodded slightly after listening.


    Judging from the information provided by Hall Master Geqi, it seems that the energy supply of this Leyline Tower never stops.


    That is to say, as long as there is no accident, the leyline energy will always be there.


    Think about it too, that giant heart is beating non-stop all the time, sending energy outward all the time, there is no need to specifically cut off the supply.


    "Although the supply of leyline energy has been continuous, if necessary, the palace can still actively cut off the supply."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    He just made a small incision in the blood vessel, and it didn''t take long for the supply of energy to stop, which means that the palace can always sense the condition of blood vessels everywhere.


    "Geqi, the people of the big master may call everyone in the Qingyu gang to check one by one, you should prepare first."


    Lin Yu said to Hall Master Geqi.


    Hall Master Geqi hurriedly asked, "Master, what about you?"


    "Me? Of course I''m staying here. If I leave, they will be suspicious." Lin Yu said lightly.

 Chapter 920： an examination

    Green Feather Gang, Earth Vessel Tower.


    At this time, everyone in the Leyline Tower was driven outside, except for Tie Wing, the leader of the Blue Feather Gang, and Urtula and Ugra.


    "Iron Wing, have you checked carefully here?"


    Urtula asked.


    "I checked, and there is no problem." Qing Yu Gang replied.


    "impossible."


    Urtula immediately questioned: "There has definitely been a problem here, and the master will never make a mistake."


    Their visit this time was instructed by the Great Master himself, and the energy supply just cut off was also an order from the Great Master himself.


    "But..." The head of the Qingyu Gang explained: "I have checked it carefully. There is no problem under the tower, the energy tube is in good condition, and the magic circle has not been damaged in any way."


    Urtula snorted coldly when he heard the words, and said, "That can only show that the other party has done it perfectly and flawlessly."


    Ugra replied: "Yes, the opponent''s strength must be very strong, and it must be the spy that the master is looking for."


    Urtula nodded and said: "Tie Wing, that Bai Meng is a member of your Qingyu Gang, and now there is a problem with the leyline energy here, you can talk about it, why does it all happen so coincidentally."


    "You''re wronged!" The leader of the Qingyu Gang defended: "This must be because the spy deliberately wanted to lead you to think this way."


    "Yes, the possibility you said is indeed possible."


    Urtula nodded, and then changed the conversation: "But he chose your Qingyu Gang without choosing anyone. There must be a reason."


    "Anyway, before the matter is completely ascertained, all of you Qingyu Gang can''t get rid of it."


    The leader of the Qingyu Gang wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, it seemed that nothing would help, so he could only shut up.


    Anyway, the body is not afraid of a crooked shadow, the Qingyu Gang has absolutely no idea of ??betraying the master, and is not afraid of being investigated.


    What''s more, his Iron Wings were planted by the Great Master, and he was a loyal servant of the Master. No matter who he suspected, the Master would never suspect his Iron Wings.


    "Who were in the Leyline Tower before the accident?"


    Urtula asked again.


    The leader of Qingyu Gang hurriedly replied: "I have also checked this, and the list is here."


    With that said, the leader of the Qingyu Gang handed a list to Urtula.


    On the list, all the people entering and leaving the Leyline Tower are recorded in detail, without any omission.


    After looking at it for a while, Urtula shook his head and said, "Just looking at this list, I can''t see any problems."


    The people listed on the list are all members of the Qingyu Gang, and they are all honest and practical contribution points to exchange the training time of the Leyline Tower before they can enter here.


    So basically they can be ruled out.


    "In that case, the spy sneaked over from the ground just like when he spy on the heart of the giant beast?"


    Urtula speculated.


    The leader of the Qingyu Gang hurriedly denied it when he heard the words: "I''m afraid that''s not the case. I went to the underground to check, and there is no tunnel below."


    "In this case, is it possible to release the soul and approach here in the form of the soul?" Ugra guessed on the side.


    "It''s not ruled out, but it''s a bit too risky to do so."


    Urtula explained: "If the spy approaches here in a way that leaves the body, then it will be over if there is a slight error."


    "Besides, according to the master''s speculation, the spy should have cultivated a divine body, and it stands to reason that it is impossible for him to let the divine soul leave his divine body without authorization."


    After listening to Urtula''s words, Ugra thought for a while and then said, "What if he was near the Leyline Tower? Wouldn''t the danger be much less?"


    "That''s natural." Urtula nodded. "If it''s near the Leyline Tower, then you don''t even need to let the soul leave the body. As long as you reach out to the soul, you can go underground to destroy it."


    Thinking of this, Urtula immediately turned to look at the leader of the Qingyu Gang and said, "Iron Wing, gather all your gang members."


    He just suddenly thought that if the other party was only near the Leyline Tower when he did the sabotage, then only checking the people who entered the Leyline Tower would not work.


    After all, it is also possible to penetrate the consciousness into the ground outside the leyline tower, but it is nothing more than the need to break through the protective formation of the leyline tower.


    This is not impossible for a **** with a divine body.


    "Okay, I''ll call everyone now."


    The leader of the Qingyu Gang took orders to leave.


    Soon, the bell in the Qingyu Gang rang.


    After the hall masters of each hall heard it, they hurriedly contacted the people in their halls and asked them to rush back to the gang as soon as possible.


    Feiyutangtang entrance.


    Hall Master Geqi naturally heard the bell outside.


    "Master, you guessed right, the gang leader is indeed calling us."


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Hurry up and nod someone, and then go over."


    After speaking, he strode to the entrance of Feiyutang.


    At this time, there were people hurrying on their way. Some people were running towards the Leyline Tower on the north side, while others were rushing to their hall entrance.


    Lin Yu looked forward and found that many people were coming here, and it seemed that they were all from Feiyutang.


    At this time, Hall Master Geqi also came out and went outside to count the number of people Lin Yu walked into the crowd and stood with all kinds of creatures with different looks.


    After a while, everyone in Feiyu Hall gathered.


    Hall Geqi led these assembled people and walked quickly towards the direction of the Leyline Tower.


    At the location of the Leyline Tower, there is a square square, not far from where the leader of the Qingyu Gang lives.


    Here is a huge bell, which is ringing nonstop at this time.


    On weekdays, the Qingyu Gang would gather their gang members here for anything, so every gang member would run in this direction as soon as they heard the bell.


    The more people gathered, soon, the small square was filled with all kinds of strange creatures.


    Lin Yu also stood with everyone in Feiyutang with the appearance of the king of monkeys.


    At this time, the leader of the Qingyu Gang stepped up to the high platform and said to the people below: "Because something should not have happened in the Leyline Tower, the two adults Utura and Ugra need to check every member of our gang one by one. Personally, please cooperate well."


    "If anyone dares to disobey, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The leader of the Qingyu Gang threatened.


    As soon as his voice fell, Urtula and Ugra flew to both sides of the crowd, and glanced at them condescendingly.


    After glancing for a while, Wutu stretched his finger, pointed at a strange creature with three legs, and said, "Come up."


    The creature did not dare to disobey, and hurriedly flew to Urtula''s side.


    Urtula looked at it carefully for a while, then shook her head and said, "Go down."


    As soon as the creature heard it, it immediately returned to its original position as if it were an amnesty.


    Immediately afterwards, Urtula continued to check one by one.


    Everyone he pointed out obediently flew to him and let him check it carefully.


    In this way, it was soon Lin Yu''s turn, who showed himself as a king of monkeys.

 Chapter 921： suspicious

    "come here."


    Urtula pointed to Lin Yu and ordered.


    Lin Yu quickly flew to the other side.


    Just like before, Urtula carefully inspected Lin Yu up and down, as if to see through his heart.


    After watching for a while, he waved his hand and said, "Go down."


    Lin Yu immediately fell from the air, flew back into the crowd, and stood in his original position.


    As soon as he landed, Hall Master Geqi sent him a voice transmission: "Master, your camouflage skills are really good, they don''t recognize you at all."


    "If they can recognize me based on their strength, wouldn''t my divine body be practiced in vain?" Lin Yu replied, and then said, "Wait and be careful, don''t let them see anything wrong."


    "Yes, Master, I will be very careful." Hall Master Geqi assured.


    Lin Yu didn''t say more after hearing the words.


    He has a second-order Yuanling Divine Body and is very powerful, so it is naturally impossible for him to be recognized by someone with low strength like Utura.


    In fact, even if the Great Master came over in person, he would not be able to recognize him disguised as the Ape King.


    After all, the master only has a divine body higher than him, and there is no essential difference in the level of power.


    So the only thing Lin Yu is worried about now is what kind of moth will happen on the side of Hall Master Geqi.


    After all, Hall Master Geqi is not as powerful as Urtula.


    In the air, Urtula quickly checked one after another of the Qingyu Gang, and it didn''t take long before it was Hall Master Geqi''s turn.


    Hall Master Geqi fluttered his jet-black wings and flew in front of Urtula.


    "Are you the head of the Feiyu Hall?"


    Urtula asked.


    "It''s down here." Hall Master Geqi replied.


    "good."


    Urtula nodded and didn''t say much, and then carefully checked Hall Master Geqi.


    Hall Master Geqi was stared at by him with such eyes, and his heart burst into fear, and he was very nervous.


    Although he just assured Lin Yu very well, that there will be no problem.


    But when he really faced someone stronger than himself, he couldn''t help but be afraid.


    What''s more, standing behind this Urtula is the great ruler who rules the entire Earth Cave.


    "Geqi, before the Leyline Tower happened, did you go there?"


    Urtula didn''t know whether he found out that the state of Hall Master Geqi was not right, or whether he had asked about the situation before the accident from the dwarf who was in charge of the Leyline Tower.


    In short, he suddenly asked a question he hadn''t asked anyone else just now.


    "I''ve been there."


    Hall Master Geqi did not dare to hide it, and immediately nodded.


    "Okay." Urtula nodded and asked again, "What did you go there for? How long did you stay there?"


    Hearing this, Hall Master Ge Qi felt uneasy in his heart.


    At this moment, Lin Yu said to him, "Don''t panic, tell the truth, he will never find out the problem."


    "Yes, Master." Hall Master Geqi replied with a voice transmission, and then said to Urtula: "I went there to exchange contribution points for the training time of the Leyline Tower."


    "Change the training time?" Urtula wondered: "Then why isn''t you on the list of practitioners?"


    Hall Master Ge Qi hurriedly replied, "I''m not changing my training time for myself, but a helper from Juli Hall."


    "Who is it?" Urtula asked again.


    "His name is Ape King." Hall Master Geqi lowered his head and looked in the direction of Lin Yu.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu took the initiative to get up from the ground, flew to Urtula and said, "It''s me."


    Urtula nodded slowly, looked Lin Yu up and down, and asked, "You are not from Feiyu Hall. As the head of Feiyu Hall, why does he use his contribution points to exchange training time for you?"


    Having said that, he turned his head and glanced at Hall Master Geqi, "Geqi, just talk about it."


    "Because I gave Hall Master Geqi a quenching pill." Lin Yu said.


    "Quenching pill?"


    Urtula looked at Lin Yu and said, "You are so generous, you actually used the Divine Tempering Pill in exchange for the training time of the Earth Vessel Tower."


    "Taking the quenching pill and entering the leyline tower is for cultivation. I think entering the leyline tower is more effective for me."


    Lin Yu explained lightly.


    Urtula looked at Lin Yu quietly.


    After a while, he said to the two: "Okay, you all go down."


    When Hall Master Geqi heard this, he was immediately relieved.


    As he fell, he transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "The subordinates are incompetent, and the master is implicated."


    "It doesn''t matter." Lin Yu said lightly: "You are weaker than him, and it is normal to be nervous and afraid in front of him."


    While speaking, the two had already landed on the square and returned to the crowd.


    Then, the inspection continues.


    After a full hour, Urtula checked all the members of the Qingyu Gang.


    But after the inspection, he didn''t find any problems at all, so he could only let the leader of the Qingyu Gang disband everyone.


    After everyone had left, Urtula, Ugra, and Tie Wing, the leader of the Blue Feather Gang, stood together again to discuss.


    Urtula said: "Among so many people, the only one I think has a problem is that Hall Master Geqi."


    Ugra replied: "Yes, I have been observing it just now. His expression was obviously wrong, as if he was afraid of something."


    "What are you afraid of? Of course, we are afraid that we will find out the truth." Urtula snorted and said, "This guy definitely has something to hide from us."


    Seeing this, the leader of the Qingyu Gang asked, "Utura, do you think the Leyline Tower is the work of Geqi Hall?"


    "I can''t be sure, but he''s the biggest suspect."


    Urtula replied.


    Hearing this, Ugra guessed: "Is it possible that Hall Master Geqi has been controlled by the spy and has to help him?"


    "For example, what did the spy give him, and then let him take it close to the Leyline Tower?"


    "And when he got close, that thing started to work, destroying the energy pipeline under the leyline tower."


    "It''s possible." Urtula nodded slightly and said, "Otherwise, he wouldn''t have shown that appearance just now. I''ve always seen people very accurately. I can clearly say that this Hall Master Geqi must be hiding something."


    The leader of the Qingyu Gang asked, "Is that Ape King not suspected?"


    "No." Urtula shook his head decisively, "That Ape King is just a scapegoat for Hall Master Geqi."


    Hearing the words, Ugra agreed: "That''s right, Hall Master Nageqi used his contribution points to exchange the Ape King for the training time of the Earth Vessel Tower, in fact, to lure us into doubting the Ape King."


    "As long as we suspect the Ape King, then his plan will succeed."


    After listening to this analysis, the leader of the Qingyu Gang nodded slowly.


    Urtula added: "The actions of Hall Master Geqi are very similar to that of the spy. The spy likes to find someone to be a scapegoat."


    The leader of the Qingyu Gang heard the words and asked, "Utura, what should we do now? Do you want to take Hall Master Geqi to see the Great Master?"


    Urtula nodded and said, "That''s natural. After taking him back, let him take the Turzhen Pills and ask him a few questions. Then we will naturally know whether we have wronged him or if he really has a problem."

 Chapter 922： Absorb energy

    Feather Hall.


    Only then did Hall Master Geqi and Lin Yu return to Feiyu Hall, and then received an order from the leader of Qingyu Gang to summon him.


    And also asked him to rush over alone as soon as possible.


    "Master, it''s over, Urtula must still doubt me."


    Hall Master Geqi said with a worried look.


    "Master, what should I do now?"


    Lin Yu heard the words and fell into contemplation.


    It won''t affect him if Hall Master Geqi is caught by the Great Master, because he has already planted a ban in Hall Master Geqi''s soul, and even if the other party feeds him Turzhen pills, he will never ask anything.


    But even so, he was still unwilling to watch Urtula take Hall Master Geqi away.


    Because Hall Master Geqi is now his slave.


    If you can''t even keep your own servants, wouldn''t you appear to be incompetent?


    You must know that the great master is only a **** whose rank is higher than himself, and is not an invincible existence.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll play a big game."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart, thinking of a good idea.


    Afterwards, he said to Hall Master Geqi: "You can go there first as requested by the gang master. Don''t worry, Urtula and Ugra will soon have no time to take care of you."


    After speaking, Lin Yu dodged and left Feiyutang directly.


    After leaving Feiyutang, he left the Qingyu Gang''s sphere of influence at a very fast speed and came to the endless wilderness outside.


    The idea that he just thought of was to go under the leyline towers of the major forces, break open the blood vessels that supply leyline energy, and absorb some Yuan energy.


    Although the energy supply will stop as long as the blood vessel is ruptured, it should be enough time to absorb a lot of Yuan energy.


    "Judging from the performance of Urtula and Ugra just now, it is the first time that they have encountered blood vessels being damaged."


    "It shows that no one has ever done anything like this before."


    "Since they are not prepared for this, then I will hurry up and absorb some Yuan energy, otherwise, next time they are prepared, it will not be so easy to get close to the Earth Vessel Tower."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart, and slammed into the ground, and then drilled all the way in the direction of the world community.


    The idea he came up with was killing two birds with one stone.


    On the one hand, it can take the opportunity to absorb some energy, and on the other hand, it can divert the attention of the great master and Urtula and Ugra, so that they have no time to care about such little people as Hall Master Geqi.


    "The master wants to find me out, well, I''ll just make things bigger and see how he will deal with it."


    Whoosh whoosh¡ª


    Lin Yu drilled at a very fast speed, and it didn''t take long for him to break into the sphere of influence of the Tianxia Society.


    This world society is the number one force in Dadidong, and its organization is very large, so its leyline tower is also taller than other forces.


    Of course, although the leyline tower is taller and can accommodate more people at the same time, the leyline energy supply below it is consistent with other forces.


    "It should be there soon."


    As Lin Yu drilled, he used his divine sense to detect the situation in the area ahead.


    Immediately, the extremely thick blood vessels were sensed.


    Just like what we saw before under the leyline tower of the Qingyu Gang, this blood vessel kept shrinking, sending the energy inside to the leyline tower.


    boom--


    Lin Yu accelerated sharply and smashed through the protective formation below the Leyline Tower.


    The leyline tower of Qingyu Gang also has a similar protective formation, which wraps the entire leyline tower, even the deep underground area.


    At that time, Lin Yu entered the leyline tower by normal means, so he would not be obstructed by the protective formation.


    But on the side of Tianxia Society, if you don''t forcibly break the protective formation, you don''t even want to touch the blood vessels below the Leyline Tower.


    Of course, it''s okay to protect against a god-level powerhouse, but it''s useless to guard against a true **** with a divine body like him.


    So he easily broke into it.


    on the ground.


    Whether it is the members of the World Society around the Leyline Tower, or those who are far away from the Leyline Tower, they all sensed the violent shaking from the ground.


    Some top officials of the World Society immediately realized that this was definitely the impact of the protective formation below the Leyline Tower.


    Therefore, the president of Tianxia Society and a high-level person rushed to the Leyline Tower at the fastest speed to check the situation there.


    And when they arrived at the Leyline Tower, it was already a mess of porridge.


    There was a lot of noise everywhere and people were guessing what was going on.


    Because the people in the leyline tower had no leyline energy supply, they all walked out of it, and were surprised and communicated with the people around them.


    "What happened?"


    The President of the World Society asked sharply.


    "Go back to the president, the leyline energy in the leyline tower is gone, it seems that there is a problem with the protection array below."


    The person in charge of the Leyline Tower reports.


    Hearing the words, the president of Tianxia Club walked into the tower quickly and looked at the ground solemnly.


    The material in this earth cave is very special and very strong, so it is difficult to drill down to check with their strength.


    "Oops, the master will definitely send someone over soon."


    The President of the World Society knew very well that the two great rulers, Utura and Ugra, would definitely come to investigate the situation soon, so I''m afraid he had to think up a set of arguments earlier.


    Inside the Qingyu Gang.


    Urtula and Ugra had just asked the leader of the Qingyu Gang to summon Hall Master Geqi to the front, and before they could bring him to the Great Ruler, they received a voice transmission from the Great Ruler.


    "Utula, Ugra, go to Tianxia Society, there is also a big problem with the Leyline Tower there."


    "Yes, Master."


    The two did not dare to go against it, and immediately left Hall Master Geqi regardless and flew directly to the World Society.


    At this time, they basically no longer doubted Hall Master Geqi in their hearts.


    After all, what happened at the Tianxia Society was definitely not the work of Geqi Hall.


    "It seems that the spy is still in the earth cave and has not left."


    Urtula worried.


    Ugra replied: "Yes, I am afraid that this time the big master will personally take action to solve the problem."


    They are all only god-level powerhouses, and only the great master is a **** with a divine body.


    And according to the information now known, the spy is also a **** who has cultivated a divine body, so only the great master himself can suppress the other party.


    No matter how many people like them go, they just give each other their heads.


    On the other side, in the depths of the underground of the Tianxia Community Tower.


    Lin Yu has already broken open the blood vessels here, and is absorbing the energy in it frantically.


    Because this time he was bathed in energy, not like in the Qingyu Gang just now, he could only absorb some of the energy that escaped to the surface.


    Therefore, this time the Yuan energy is growing rapidly.


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    On the modifier panel, each time Yuan Neng changed, it would increase by a thousand yuan of energy crystals. In just a short time, he absorbed a full 50,000 yuan of yuan energy.


    However, the moment it absorbed 50,000, the energy supply was cut off.


    "Go to other leyline towers and see."


    Without delay, Lin Yu left Tianxia Society decisively and went to the Leyline Towers in other spheres of influence.

 Chapter 923： Next 1 Leyline Tower

    There are ten major forces in Dadi Cave.


    And seven of these ten major forces own the leyline tower.


    In other words, there are still five leyline towers waiting for him to absorb Yuan energy.


    Of course, it¡¯s hard to say that the energy of several leyline towers can be successfully absorbed in the end. After all, if the master finds that the leyline towers are destroyed one after another, he will definitely cut off the energy supply of all the leyline towers.


    Therefore, if you want to absorb more Yuan energy, the speed must be fast, the faster the better.


    Lin Yu quickly drilled underground.


    After advancing for a while, he drilled out of the ground and flew to his destination from the air.


    Anyway, in this deserted wilderness, no one would notice him, and even if they did, they wouldn''t know what he was doing.


    in the palace.


    The Overmind brought together all the cronies who planted the ban.


    "This person has been sabotaging in the Dadi Caves one after another, which shows that he is provoking me."


    The great master said in a deep voice.


    The various strange creatures lying on their backs did not dare to breathe when they heard the words, and prayed in their hearts that the Great Master would never put his breath on them.


    "You all go to the rest of the Leyline Tower to guard outside. Even if you die, you must see who that person is."


    The great master ordered.


    "Yes!" Everyone hurriedly ordered to leave, and rushed to the towers of the major forces at the request of the great master.


    They were all planted by the Great Master in their souls, and they dared to disobey the orders of the Great Master.


    At that time, if the master is not happy, he can take their lives in minutes.


    So even if there is a sea of ??swords and flames in front of them, they can only bite the bullet.


    Anyway, as long as the soul is immortal, the master can reshape the body for him at any time, and it is not a terrible thing to die.


    And when the big master arranged for his cronies to go to the major geoline towers to guard, Lin Yu had already come to the sphere of influence of the Tianmen Gang.


    This day, the Tianmen Gang ranked third among the top ten forces in Dadidong, second only to the Qingyu Gang and the Tianxia Society.


    swish swish¡ª


    Lin Yu quickly shuttled underground and went straight to the location of the Leyline Tower.


    Just like what he had just done in the Tianxia Society, as soon as he passed through the protective formation below the Leyline Tower, he immediately used his divine power to cut a hole in the blood vessels and bathed in the strong Leyline energy.


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    The prompt to get Yuanneng jumped rapidly, while Lin Yu silently counted the time in his heart.


    He was going to see how long it would take for the supply of energy to be cut off.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­


    After a full fifty seconds, the prompt to obtain Yuan Energy disappeared.


    "Absorbing 1,000 yuan spirit crystals in one second is exactly fifty thousand in fifty seconds."


    Lin Yu thought to himself, then turned around and rushed to the Leyline Tower of another force.


    This time he chose Killing Heart Club, which ranked seventh in Dadidong.


    The reason for this choice is mainly because he does not want the master to sum up the laws of action.


    If you visit one by one according to the strength of the forces from strong to weak, the big master just needs to wait outside the leyline tower of the next force in advance, and you can wait for the rabbit.


    And like he is doing now, the big master doesn''t know where to go.


    "Judging from the current law, it takes fifty seconds from the time the blood vessel is cut until the problem is discovered by the master."


    Lin Yu thought quickly as he drilled underground.


    "That is to say, during these fifty seconds, the master has no idea that there is a problem with the blood vessels at the end."


    This information is not very useful now, but Lin Yu still keeps it firmly in his heart.


    Not sure when it will come in handy.


    While thinking about it, he was far away from the Tianmen Gang''s sphere of influence, so he immediately went up vertically and returned to the surface.


    The moment he left the surface, he kicked violently and flew straight into the sky, reaching the sky.


    After finding the direction of Killing Heart Society, he moved at full speed and flew towards his destination.


    As he flew, he looked into the distance.


    This destroyed three leyline towers one after another, presumably the master must have taken the necessary action.


    But as long as you don''t face the big master, there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    After all, the cronies under the great master are only god-level powerhouses, not his opponents at all.


    Lin Yu didn''t know if there were any gods who had cultivated the divine body in addition to the master and himself in this earth cave.


    But according to the current situation, even if such a **** exists, it is impossible for him to be a servant of the Great Sovereign.


    boom-


    After flying for a while, Lin Yu plunged down again, burrowed into the ground, and drilled into the depths.


    At the same time, next to the Leyline Tower of the Killing Heart Society.


    Urtula, Ugra and three creatures with different looks gathered here.


    Urtula and Ugra are not required to be masters of the streets, so there is no need to guard around a specific leyline tower.


    They will be here just because they have been notified all the way and just came to the Killing Heart Society.


    "Another leyline tower has been destroyed."


    Utura said with a solemn expression.


    He had just received a voice transmission from the Great Master, saying that the spy had not stopped and went to the vicinity of the Leyline Tower of the Tianmen Gang.


    "What is this spy doing?" Ugra said with a puzzled face: "What is the benefit to him by destroying the blood vessels under the Leyline Tower? Doesn''t he know that the Overlord can easily cut off the supply of energy?"


    "Maybe it''s just to vent anger. UU read " Urtula guessed.


    The leyline energy can only be used for cultivation, and if you want to successfully use the leyline energy to cultivate, you have to use the leyline tower.


    So he didn''t think that the other party destroyed the blood vessels to absorb energy or something, he could only think of the possibility of venting.


    Only this possibility is the most plausible at present.


    "You said, when did this spy sneak into the Dadidong, why does it feel like it suddenly appeared?"


    One of the three strange creatures asked.


    "Who knows." Urtula said, "Maybe he has been lurking here for a long time, or he may have sneaked in recently."


    "By the way, that guy named Bai Meng, he did say some amazing news."


    "What news?" asked the three strange creatures.


    Urtula replied, "Although Bai Meng has nothing to do with spies, his origins are not simple."


    "After we let him take the tuzhen pills, he told us that his body was actually remodeled by a **** in the eternal paradise, and that he came to the earth cave to collect colorful stones and help another artificial creature. Body shape."


    After listening to the three strange creatures, they all let out a burst of exclamation.


    I thought that Bai Meng was just a scapegoat for being wronged and wronged, but I didn''t expect it to have some background.


    It has something to do with the **** of eternal paradise.


    "The Great Master hasn''t left the palace for a long time, is it to ask more information from his mouth?"


    asked three strange creatures.


    "Yes." Urtula nodded.


    And just as he nodded, a slight movement suddenly came from the depths of the ground.

 Chapter 924： The big master himself shot

    "It must be the spy here!"


    The five reacted instantly.


    It will come here at this time, and there can be no one else except the spy.


    What''s more, with the strength of ordinary people, it is impossible to move freely underground, and it is necessary to have a divine body.


    "Quick, force him to come out!"


    The crowd started to act in a hurry.


    They waited here and waited, just to wait for the other party to arrive, and use the protective formation of the Leyline Tower to force him out from the ground.


    As long as you force him to show up successfully, you can know what he looks like.


    buzzing-


    The protective formation of the Leyline Tower was fully activated, making bursts of buzzing sounds.


    Water ripples appeared on the surface of the entire Leyline Tower.


    deep underground.


    Lin Yu slammed into the protective formation of the Leyline Tower with a punch, trying to smash it like he just did.


    However, after he punched out, he found that there was only a crack in the protective formation, but it was not completely shattered.


    "Someone is urging this magic circle?"


    Lin Yu immediately guessed the reason.


    In this case, it is only possible that someone is actively instilling energy into the protective formation to strengthen the defense of the formation, otherwise it will never be able to stop the punch he just punched.


    "Hmph, just because you want to stop me?"


    Lin Yu retreated a distance, and then suddenly accelerated and slammed forward.


    At the same time as the collision, his divine body was golden, and divine power burst out.


    boom--


    A loud bang.


    The large protective formation of the Leyline Tower was smashed by him on the spot, and even the formation eyes arranged in the Leyline Tower were also shattered.


    This protective formation was completely useless.


    Not only that, the Earth Vessel Tower was also hit by the impact and lifted off the ground, shot straight up like an arrow, and smashed into the light curtain on the top of the cave.


    "what--"


    "Uh--"


    Urtula and Ugra were shocked by the shock wave and flew back quickly, spitting out blood from their mouths.


    They all suffered extremely serious internal injuries, and their lives were hanging by a thread.


    However, they were quite good. The other three big master cronies who were with him, that is, the three strange creatures with different appearances, were directly shattered by the shock wave, and there were no bones left.


    Snapped--


    Snapped--


    Urtula and Ugra fell heavily to the ground, unable to move.


    "So powerful, this spy has at least a second-order divine body."


    "Yeah, when the protective formation of the Earth Vessel Tower is fully activated, it can resist the gods of the first-order gods, but in the end..."


    Both were very scared.


    They never thought that the other party would have a second-order body.


    You must know that even the great master, the **** who fell from the eternal paradise, only has a third-order divine body. As a result, this spy who appeared out of nowhere actually has a second-order divine body.


    The second-order **** body, this is not an ordinary **** in the eternal paradise.


    "This guy is definitely not a spy sent by the Abyss Supreme. He has a second-order or higher divine body, how could he be willing to be a subordinate?"


    "Yes, it is extremely difficult for the first-order divine body to break through to the second-order. If he can successfully break through, he will never be willing to be a subordinate."


    Urtula and Ugra quickly analyzed, and quickly guessed that Lin Yu was not a spy sent by Abyss Supreme.


    After all, the Supreme Abyss only has a third-order divine body, how can it be possible to subdue a **** with a second-order divine body.


    "We have to report this matter to the master quickly."


    "Hurry up!"


    The two said no more, and immediately sent a voice transmission to the Great Master, reporting the information they had just obtained to him.


    While they were in a hurry to report, Lin Yu was bathing in strong energy and madly absorbing Yuan energy.


    "Quick, quick!"


    Lin Yu shouted in his heart, wishing that he could finish his Yuan Neng immediately, so that he could hurry to the next leyline tower.


    He knew very well in his heart that his collision would definitely arouse the great master''s attention. Maybe he would cut off the energy supply of all the leyline towers and then come to deal with him in person.


    "I don''t know why the master hasn''t shown up. Could it be because he got some important news from Bai Meng?"


    Lin Yu guessed while absorbing Yuan energy.


    Judging from the information obtained from the previous conversation with Hall Master Geqi, Bai Meng must have a connection with Yuan in the eternal paradise.


    Moreover, he is still trying to help Yuan Zu reshape his body according to Yuan''s instructions.


    Therefore, if the Great Master forces Bai Meng to take Turzhen Pills, it is very likely that he will ask these things out.


    And once the Great Master knows about these things, he will definitely attach great importance to Bai Meng. He will not let him leave the palace easily, and he will try his best to ask more secrets.


    "Gone."


    At this time, the Yuanneng acquisition prompt on the modifier panel stopped abruptly, and the number in the Yuanneng column did not change.


    Lin Yu immediately left the ruptured blood vessel and rushed to another Leyline Tower at full speed.


    On the other side, in the palace.


    After listening to Urtula and Ugra''s report, the Great Master suddenly stood up from the throne, his face full of astonishment.


    "A **** body above the second order?"


    "In this abyss, there are only a handful of gods with second-order gods, how can they appear in my realm?"


    "What is his purpose?"


    The great master is puzzled In the abyss, all gods with divine bodies have their own territory, and everyone does not violate the river water.


    As a result, such a strong man suddenly appeared in his own territory, and he was wreaking havoc everywhere.


    You must know that in just this time, he lost a lot of leyline energy.


    The blood vessels connected to the Leyline Pagoda contain extremely strong energy, which was originally transformed by the Leyline Pagoda at a very slow speed into gentle energy for cultivation.


    As a result, the gods that appeared out of nowhere would frantically destroy every time they came to a leyline tower, causing a large amount of leyline energy to be lost.


    The leyline energy lost by kung fu at this moment has been worth the amount of the usual months.


    "No, you must immediately cut off the energy supply of all the leyline towers, or if he continues to destroy it like this, the beast''s heart will definitely be exhausted."


    The great master made a decisive decision.


    Although it is said that cutting off the supply of all energy will also affect the heart of the behemoth, which will cause the beating speed of the heart of the behemoth to slow down, but now the situation is urgent and he has to do it.


    Otherwise, if you let it go, there will be more serious consequences.


    The Great Master turned around and sat back on the throne, and quickly pressed his right hand on the armrest of the throne a few times.


    In an instant, the heart of the behemoth located directly below the palace beat more slowly.


    Correspondingly, the energy supplied to each leyline tower also began to decrease rapidly until the supply was completely stopped.


    "This son is a great threat, and I have to stop him myself."


    After cutting off the supply of leyline energy, the Great Master stood up from the throne again and flew away.


    While leaving, he sent a voice transmission to the cronies in charge of interrogating Bai Meng, telling him that he must take good care of Bai Meng and never let Bai Meng leave the palace for half a step.

 Chapter 925： catch up

    Killing Heart Society.


    When the master decided to go out in person, Lin Yu also successfully rushed to the bottom of the leyline tower of the Killing Heart Society.


    "Ok?"


    "Why is there no protective formation under this leyline tower?"


    Lin Yu felt a little bad in his heart.


    This leyline tower is unprotected, and the blood vessels supplying leyline energy may have been blocked.


    The energy supply is cut off, and the safety of the Leyline Tower is naturally not important.


    After all, it is not difficult to rebuild a leyline tower, only the energy supply is the real key.


    blah-


    Lin Yu used his divine power to cut a long opening in the blood vessel.


    Sure enough, as he had guessed, no energy escaped outward.


    "In that case, you don''t need to go to other leyline towers, and going there will definitely have the same result."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu left the place decisively and scurried in the direction of the Qingyu Gang.


    He guessed in his heart that the master might be ready to deal with him in person.


    So to be on the safe side, the best way is to return to the Qingyu Gang and continue to disguise as the Ape King, and mix in the Qingyu Gang to escape the pursuit of the master.


    shhhhh--


    Lin Yu went all the way to Qingyu Gang, and in the blink of an eye, he advanced dozens of meters.


    Meanwhile, on the ground.


    After the Great Master left the palace, he flew directly to the remaining four Leyline Towers.


    He felt that the other party was rushing to these four leyline towers with a high probability, so he could find them one by one.


    After a few flashes, the master reached the top of the Leyline Tower of the Killing Heart Society.


    boom--


    The big master directly punched.


    The surging divine power turned into fist strength, and it suddenly bombarded the leyline tower, and the leyline tower was smashed into powder on the spot.


    Not only that, the power of this punch was so great that it even blew a huge pothole out of the ground below the Leyline Tower.


    You must know that the material in this earth cave is extremely strong and cannot be easily destroyed.


    This punch can cause so much damage, which shows how powerful the master is.


    In the distance, the members of the Killing Heart Society were shocked by the power of this punch, and they all shivered with fear.


    For fear that the great master would take anger on them and let them be buried with them.


    "not here."


    The Great Master looked gloomily at the pothole below.


    There was nothing in the pit except for a bare blood vessel.


    "Huh? There''s a way."


    Suddenly, the master saw a tunnel beside the blood vessel.


    This tunnel is not wide, only enough for a person of Bai Meng''s size to pass through.


    In other words, if the spy dug out this passage, it means that the spy''s figure is similar to Bai Meng.


    The two of them are probably of the same race.


    "Interesting, it seems that just relying on Turzhen Pills can''t get Bai Meng to tell all the truth."


    "There must be many secrets hidden in Bai Meng''s heart."


    The master nodded secretly.


    Immediately afterwards, his figure flashed and he got into the tunnel dug by Lin Yu.


    At this time, Lin Yu was still drilling fast in the depths of the ground.


    This time, he didn''t dare to go back to the ground easily. After all, he didn''t know where the Great Master was now. What if he happened to meet the other party as soon as he went up?


    "If only I could shrink a little bit so I could drill faster."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    The soil and rocks here are very strong, so even if he has a divine body, it will take a lot of effort to drill forward in the depths of the ground.


    If you want to speed up, you can either increase your strength, or reduce your body size and reduce the contact area with the soil.


    Of course, he can''t do either of those things now.


    "Now this amount of Yuan energy is not enough for me to continue to strengthen Yuan Ling Divine Body."


    Lin Yu called out the modifier panel.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Quality), Time Law (Super Quality), Power Law (Super Quality), Martial Dao Law (Super Quality), Creation Law (Super Quality)]


    [Cultivation Technique: Yuanling Divine Body (Second-Order) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 160,000 Yuanling Crystal]


    The modifier panel shows that there are still 160,000 yuan of spiritual crystal Yuan energy left, but if you want to strengthen the spiritual body to the third level, a total of 200,000 yuan of spiritual crystal yuan energy is needed.


    In other words, there is still a gap of 40,000 yuan of spiritual crystals.


    "It would be nice if the master hadn''t cut off the energy supply, so that I could absorb the 50,000 yuan of spiritual crystals under that leyline tower."


    Each of the previous two leyline towers had absorbed 50,000 yuan of spiritual energy, so according to speculation, the leyline tower of the Killing Heart Society should also be able to absorb so much energy.


    But it is a pity that the master shut down the energy supply of all the leyline towers in advance, resulting in him not being able to absorb a bit of Yuan energy.


    "I don''t know what the strength of the master is."


    "After I modify the Primordial Spirit Divine Body to Tier 3, can I compete with him?"


    The Great Sovereign is a **** who fell from the eternal paradise, and the strength of the **** cannot be directly seen. Only by fighting the opponent in person, or seeing the opponent''s shot with his own eyes, can an accurate judgment be made.


    But there is one thing Lin Yu is very sure of now, that is, the master must be stronger than himself now.


    When he first met the Great Lord in the palace at that time, he felt the powerful pressure from the Great Lord.


    "Huh? Behind?"


    Suddenly Lin Yu noticed a movement behind him.


    "Oops, it must be the master who is chasing after him."


    Lin Yu reacted instantly.


    The next one must be the master.


    Because other people who don''t have a divine body can''t catch up with him at all.


    Besides, those who don''t have a divine body can''t dig the ground in the earth hole, so if you want to chase, you can only start chasing from the Killing Heart Society.


    It''s impossible to catch up like that.


    Therefore, the person chasing after can only be the master.


    "The Qingyu Gang is not far ahead. As long as I arrive at the Qingyu Gang and immediately disguise myself as the Ape King, then the Great Master will not know who I am even if he catches up to the destination."


    With this thought in mind, Lin Yu''s speed increased by two points.


    Now he can be said to be doing his best to drill, using all the means at his disposal.


    One meter, two meters, three meters...


    The distance from the Qingyu Gang is getting closer and closer.


    Finally, Lin Yu jumped out, returned to the ground, and came to the back mountain of the Qingyu Gang.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu immediately changed his body and appearance and turned into the appearance of the King of Apes.


    At the same time, he ran wildly in the direction of Juli Tang.


    And not long after he left, the master also drilled out of the ground and flew into the sky.


    "I didn''t catch up with him!"


    Gritting his teeth secretly, the Great Ruler''s eyes quickly swept away along the ground below.


    He believed that the spy he was chasing must not have gone far, and must be nearby.


    However, when he glanced around, he found that there was no target he wanted to find within the range of his eyes.


    He did see a lot of creatures, but the appearance of those creatures was very different from Bai Meng, and at a glance, he knew that it could not be the spy.

 Chapter 926： things come to light

    "This guy must still be here!"


    The Great Ruler looked around him gloomily.


    He was very sure in his heart that the spy must have been hidden by some means and did not leave the Qingyu Gang.


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely find you."


    Swah¡ª¡ª


    The big master moved and instantly came to the Dazhai where the leader of the Qingyu Gang was located.


    "Iron Wing, gather all the gang members in your gang."


    The Great Master floated in the air and shouted in a low voice.


    In Dazhai, when the leader of the Qingyu Gang heard that the Great Master had come in person, he immediately put down his work, rushed outside at the fastest speed, and flew to the sky to respectfully salute the Great Master.


    "Let you call everyone together, didn''t you hear?"


    The great master scolded.


    "Yes Yes!"


    Iron Wing hurriedly responded, and went to ring the big bell in the square in person.


    clang--


    clang--


    clang--


    The rapid bell rang, and quickly spread to all corners of the Qingyu Gang.


    When the gang members heard the bell, they hurriedly put down what they were doing and rushed to the square as quickly as possible.


    Everyone was anxious.


    Everyone has just been called, why did the bell rang again?


    It seems that if this matter is not resolved today, everyone should not think about life.


    The Qingyu Gang rushed all the way, and soon some faster gang members rushed to the square first.


    After arriving at the square, they looked up and saw the Great Master quietly suspended in mid-air.


    Suddenly, everyone''s heart sank, realizing that this time the situation is very bad, and I''m afraid something big is going to happen.


    On the other side, in Feiyu Hall.


    Hall Master Geqi had just left the gang master Dazhai and returned to his own hall.


    Just as his heart settled down, he heard the assembly bell that made his liver tremble again.


    "Hope it''s alright this time."


    Hall Master Geqi left Feiyu Hall with trepidation and rushed to the square in front of Dazhai.


    At the same time, he tried to transmit a voice to Lin Yu, wanting to ask where Lin Yu is now.


    As a result, before he had time to speak, he saw Lin Yu who appeared to be a monkey king.


    "It seems that the matter this time has something to do with the master again."


    Hall Master Geqi thought so in his heart and moved forward quickly.


    Soon, all the members of the Qingyu Gang gathered in the square.


    Everyone stood quietly in the square, not even daring to breathe.


    "Iron Wing, go and count the number of people to see if there are more or less people."


    "Remember not to count your Feiyutang''s Bai Meng."


    The great master ordered the leader of the Qingyu Gang.


    "Yes, the great master!"


    The leader of the Qingyu Gang immediately took the order, and then flew over the crowd to personally count the number of people.


    After seeing this scene, Lin Yu was basically relieved.


    The big master called everyone to count the number of people, which showed that he had no idea where he was now, nor did he know that he was now disguised as an ape king.


    If he could recognize himself, wouldn''t he be able to find himself just by glancing at the square?


    "Fortunately, when I killed the ape king, I did it cleanly and neatly, and I didn''t let Bai Meng see the death of the ape king."


    Lin Yu secretly rejoiced.


    At that time, he launched a sudden attack with the momentum of thunder, killing the ape king on the spot, and destroying Bai Meng''s body at the same time.


    After reconstructing Bai Meng''s body later, he threw Bai Meng in the direction of the Qingyu Gang for a dozen miles.


    In other words, when Bai Meng reacted, he only knew that he was no longer there, but he didn''t know that the ape king with him was dead.


    In this way, even if the master fed Bai Meng and ate the Turzhen Pills, Bai Meng couldn''t tell him about it.


    In the air, the leader of the Qingyu Gang quickly counted the number of people and returned to the big master.


    "Returning to the great master, except for Bai Meng, there is not a single person in the gang, and there is not a lot of people."


    When the master heard it, he asked in a deep voice, "Are you sure you counted correctly?"


    The leader of the Qingyu Gang hurriedly swore: "Return to the great master, the subordinates dare to swear to God, there is absolutely no mistake!"


    The master ignored him and flew directly over the square.


    "After returning from the palace, did you notice anything wrong?"


    the master asked.


    The Qingyu Gang below saw him asking in person, and their hearts became more and more uneasy.


    It seems that the master doesn''t ask for a result today, and it''s impossible to do good things today.


    Now, everyone might not be able to eat and walk around.


    For a while, the entire square was silent, and the needles could be heard falling.


    Everyone was silent and did not dare to speak.


    And in this dead silence as if the air was frozen, someone suddenly said: "Report to the great master, I have something to report."


    When everyone heard it, Qi Qi looked in the direction where the voice came from.


    Lin Yu is no exception.


    He wanted to see who was talking.


    Fortunately, the ape king is very tall, so Lin Yu, who has become the ape king, can see the face of the speaker at a glance.


    "Oops, it''s that guy!"


    The person who spoke was a four-legged creature who was guarding the gate of the Qingyu Gang at that time.


    At that time, when Lin Yu entered the Qingyu Gang in the appearance of Bai Meng, he was stopped by this guy and questioned for a while.


    In other words, the other party has seen "white fog" with his own eyes.


    "you come up."


    The Overmind spoke to the talking four-legged creature.


    The four-legged creature flew into the air and came to the big master.


    "Do you have something to report?"


    The master asked back to the master. The four-legged creature saluted respectfully: "When I was guarding the door just now, I saw Bai Meng come back with my own eyes, but I didn''t see him in these two gatherings, so I felt something was wrong. "


    "Huh? You saw Bai Meng."


    The master suddenly captured this key information.


    "Where did you see him, make it clear from beginning to end."


    "Yes!" The four-legged creature responded, and then detailed the process of seeing "Bai Meng" at that time.


    Including the time, place, as well as "Bai Meng"''s whole person''s mental outlook, what he said, etc., all of them are clearly described.


    After listening to the Great Master, he nodded slowly and said, "Okay, the information you provided is very important, you should be rewarded!"


    As he said that, he stretched out his hand and waved, and a medicinal pill slowly appeared in front of the four-legged creature.


    "Thank you, Master, thank you!"


    The four-legged creature thanked excitedly.


    The master nodded, then looked at the square below again, and said, "Have you seen Bai Meng before? Or, have you noticed that the surrounding gangs are behaving strangely?"


    From the information provided by the four-legged creature just now, the master came to an important conclusion, that is, the spy he was looking for could change his appearance at will.


    Otherwise, Bai Meng was still imprisoned in the palace by him, how could the guards of the Qingyu Gang see Bai Meng?


    Therefore, he felt that the spy must now be hiding among these people in the square.


    As for who it will be, you need to find out.


    In short, he will never let these people in the square leave until he finds the spy.


    If necessary, he can directly destroy everyone''s bodies and help them rebuild them afterwards.


    That way, the spy will be absolutely invisible.

 Chapter 927： 1 see through

    In the air, the Great Sovereign glanced coldly at the crowd in the square.


    After being swept by his gaze, everyone stood trembling like thorns on their backs.


    Lin Yu''s mind switched.


    Judging from the current situation, it would be a matter of time before he was discovered by the Great Ruler.


    After all, if the big master destroys the flesh of everyone present, he will be exposed in an instant.


    "It seems that this time I have to go out and fight."


    Lin Yu had an idea in his mind.


    That is, get into the ground when the master is unprepared, and rush to the palace at full speed.


    As long as you can successfully approach the giant heart, you can absorb Yuan energy again and improve your strength.


    After the Primordial Spirit Divine Body is elevated, it is absolutely no problem to kill the Great Master.


    As for whether this idea can succeed, it can only be left to fate.


    However, Lin Yu felt that according to his judgment of the Great Master, even if the other party made a full shot, it would take a lot of effort to kill him, so there was still a lot of hope for success.


    "After I get into the ground, he will definitely chase down."


    "This way I run in front and he chases behind. If he shoots at me from behind, it will give me some help and make me move faster."


    "If he''s chasing from the ground, I can get rid of him with just a few turns."


    "Both of these scenarios work in my favor."


    Lin Yu analyzed in his heart, what is the probability of success in the calculation.


    Suddenly, he felt some regrets in his heart.


    Knowing that the giant heart can provide the Yuan energy that he desperately needs, he should have made a cut in the blood vessel and inhaled on the spot.


    If it doesn''t work that way, he already has the power to dominate, so why are you afraid of him?


    While thinking, Lin Yu glanced at the sky.


    At this time, the master''s face became more and more gloomy, and it seemed that he couldn''t wait any longer.


    And these people in the square below became more and more fearful and impatient.


    Everyone kept looking around, trying to find out suspicious people and dedicate them to the Great Master, so that he could quell his anger.


    At this time, Hall Master Geqi suddenly transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Master, I will go up and deal with the Great Master to create an opportunity for you to escape."


    "Anyway, you have planted a ban in my soul. Even if I am killed by him, you can resurrect me."


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he immediately agreed: "Okay, you can try it."


    This Hall Master Geqi is quite sincere, and his mind is not stupid. He knows that at this time, he should abandon the car and protect the handsome.


    Otherwise, if he is killed by the master, he will die violently on the spot.


    After Lin Yu finished his voice transmission, Hall Master Geqi immediately said to the Great Master in the air: "Reporting to the Great Master, I have something to report."


    "Come up."


    The great master ordered.


    "Yes!" Hall Master Geqi immediately flew into the sky and came to the Great Master.


    "Master Yi, Bai Meng is a member of my Feiyu Hall. He came to the hall to look for me not long ago."


    Hall Master Geqi said.


    The master immediately asked, "What did he tell you, and where did he go?"


    "Master Yi, when he was talking to me, I felt that there was something wrong with him, so after he left, I secretly followed him for a while."


    "Finally, I followed us all the way to the back mountain of our Qingyu Gang. As a result, I saw a cave that I had never seen before."


    "Bai Meng walked directly into the cave at that time."


    "I wanted to follow up and have a look, but the gang leader suddenly rang the big bell to summon all the gang members, so I had to give up."


    "Master, I think that Bai Meng may still be in that cave now."


    The host of Geqi quickly explained it.


    These are naturally made up by him, in order to lead the master away from here and give Lin Yu a chance to escape.


    On the other side, after listening to Hall Master Geqi''s words, the Great Master silently looked into his eyes without saying a word.


    Hall Master Geqi was frightened by the sight of the master, but he didn''t dare to dodge, so he had to bite the bullet and insist.


    After a while, the master suddenly sneered: "How dare you lie to me."


    Hall Master Geqi hurriedly begged for mercy: "You''ve been wronged, great master, everything you say below is true, no jokes!"


    The master sneered: "Your words are full of loopholes, and you are very panicked when you speak. Do you think you can deceive me?"


    Hearing this, Hall Master Geqi knew that it would be meaningless to say more, so he closed his eyes resignedly.


    "Master, this subordinate is incompetent."


    Hall Master Geqi sent a voice transmission to Lin Yudao.


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu replied lightly.


    This is not because Hall Master Geqi is not capable enough, but because the master is not so easy to deceive.


    After all, the Great Sovereign is a **** with a divine body.


    Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart that if Hall Master Geqi wanted to deceive himself, he would probably see through it at a glance.


    But just when Lin Yu and Hall Master Geqi thought that the Great Master was going to take action, the Great Master just turned his head and said to the leader of the Qingyu Gang: "Iron Wing, take him to my palace and imprison him."


    "Yes."


    The leader of the Qingyu Gang immediately agreed, and then stepped forward to grab Hall Master Geqi and take him to the palace.


    After they flew away, the master said to everyone in the square: "People must be hiding among you. If you can''t find him, I will have to do it myself."


    "Please give us some more time, the master, and we will be able to find that person."


    "I beg the Lord for mercy!"


    "..."


    Seeing that the Great Master looked like he would do something at any time, everyone was extremely afraid and begged for mercy incoherently.


    Upon seeing this, the Great Master said, "Give you another thirty breaths."


    When everyone heard this, they were all anxious and turned to look at the others, wanting to see which one was the most suspicious.


    At this moment, someone suddenly shouted: "Ape King, Ape King and Bai Meng have the best relationship!"


    "Yes, yes, the Ape King often interacts with Bai Meng!"


    "Ape King, did you see Bai Meng today?"


    "Ape King, did Bai Meng come to you just now?"


    Suddenly, all eyes were focused on Lin Yu.


    Upon seeing this, the Great Master said, "Ape King, come up."


    "Yes." Lin Yu responded, and then quickly came to the master.


    "Tell me, have you met Bai Meng?"


    The Great Master asked lightly.


    At this time, he didn''t know that the "Ape King" in front of him was Lin Yu, so he didn''t have any suspicions for the time being.


    Calling him up is simply because everyone is saying that the monkey king and Bai Meng have a good relationship.


    "Back to the master, Bai Meng never came to me, and I didn''t see him appear." Lin Yu replied calmly.


    After he finished speaking, he added: "But I bumped into Hall Master Geqi hurriedly leaving Feiyu Hall, as if he was chasing someone."


    "Ok?"


    The Great Master pondered, and then stared at Lin Yu''s eyes as if he had just stared at Hall Master Geqi.


    He wanted to see if the "Ape King" had lied to him.

 Chapter 928： Behemoths Heart

    After watching it for a while, the Great Master found that the "Ape King" did not deceive him at all, and asked, "Why didn''t you stand up and testify for him when Hall Master Geqi was talking just now?"


    "Returning to the master, I am afraid that I will be implicated."


    "Afraid of being implicated?" The Master snorted coldly and said, "Then it''s hard for you not to be implicated this time."


    After he finished speaking, he turned his head and said to the leader of the Qingyu Gang who had just returned: "Take him to the palace as well, and detain him with Hall Master Geqi."


    "Yes."


    The leader of the Qingyu Gang immediately took orders, came up and grabbed Lin Yu and flew in the direction of the palace.


    Lin Yu was naturally happy, and flew towards the palace with the leader of the Qingyu Gang without any resistance.


    This time it was a blessing in disguise.


    When he was questioned by everyone just now, he still thought of breaking out on the spot and going to the palace from the ground.


    After thinking about it, I still didn''t do it.


    Unexpectedly, in the end, he was escorted to the palace by the leader of the Qingyu Gang.


    Now as long as you are near the palace, you can go directly to the ground to absorb the energy of the giant heart.


    However, not long after Lin Yu left the square with the leader of the Qingyu Gang, he heard a bang from behind.


    "Oops!"


    Lin Yu secretly said that it was not good. This voice indicated that the Great Master had already started, destroying the bodies of everyone in the square.


    After all, the master just said that he would only give them thirty breaths of time.


    And thirty breaths are fleeting.


    Swah¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu moved and flew towards the palace at full speed.


    He didn''t have to think about it to know that the Great Master would come to chase him soon.


    Because no one in the square has a divine body, the most suspicious person can only be him.


    "It''s not a loss."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart that although he was still discovered by the master, he had already flown a certain distance ahead of time.


    Otherwise, if he burrowed into the ground on the spot in that square, the Great Master would definitely follow closely behind.


    On the other side, after the great master destroyed everyone''s flesh, he immediately gathered all their souls, and then chased Lin Yu at full speed.


    "It''s actually him!"


    "Fortunately, I took the time to verify it, otherwise it would have been a real mistake this time."


    Lin Yu has a divine body, so even if he lies, it is difficult for the master to tell the difference.


    In addition, everyone said that there was a problem with the "Ape King" just now, so the big master ordered Lin Yu to step forward, not Lin Yu took the initiative to speak.


    This instead helps to prove the authenticity of what Lin Yu said later.


    "If I had known earlier, I should have let him eat the Turmeric Pills before asking."


    The master felt a little regretful, but he was still too confident in his abilities just now.


    The result was almost a big mistake.


    Ahead, Lin Yu had plunged into the ground at this time, and drilled all the way from the ground to the giant heart deep inside the palace.


    When the master saw this, he could only follow him into the ground. Otherwise, if he chased above, he would not know Lin Yu''s escape route at all, and he would be run away by the other party after a little delay.


    "Want to go to the Heart of the Beast?"


    After getting into the ground, the master immediately found that the tunnel dug by Lin Yu pointed to the location of the beast''s heart.


    In other words, the other party wants to go to the heart of the beast.


    "Why is this guy going to the Heart of the Behemoth?"


    The great master is puzzled.


    When he left the palace, he had cut off the energy supply of the Heart of the Giant Beast, and now the Heart of the Giant Beast is in a stopped state.


    In other words, if you go there, you will get nothing, and you will not be able to do anything.


    "He had just left the Leyline Tower of the Killing Heart Society when I found him, which means that he should know that I have cut off the energy supply of the Heart of the Behemoth."


    "Does it mean that he wants to destroy the heart of the giant beast?"


    The great master guessed in his heart.


    There are generally two purposes for those who will fight the beast''s heart.


    The first is to deliberately destroy the energy in the heart of the behemoth, causing him losses.


    The second is to destroy the heart of the beast.


    Of course, the former is still possible, but the latter is absolutely impossible.


    Because the heart of the behemoth is equivalent to the sixth-order divine body, it is indestructible, and there is no way to destroy it, unless the high-order **** in the eternal paradise personally takes action.


    But in this abyss, there is no high-level god.


    High-level gods will not be exiled here at all.


    "What kind of character is this guy? Is it a newcomer who just came to the abyss?"


    The great master was quite puzzled, and only newcomers knew nothing about the heart of the beast.


    "But if it''s a newcomer, how can it have a divine body?"


    "Shouldn''t a person with a divine body pass through the space passage smoothly and reach the eternal paradise?"


    "Could it be that you really cultivated a divine body in the abyss?"


    While chasing after the great master, he quickly analyzed in his heart.


    "No, it is impossible to cultivate the divine body in the abyss."


    "If he cultivated the divine body in the abyss, it means that he has lived here for a long time."


    "Then he should know something about the heart of the beast."


    After analyzing for a while, the master found that he could not guess the identity of the other party at all, so he stopped thinking about it.


    After he decided to catch the other party, he would cross-examine it to find out the truth.


    Ahead, Lin Yu tried his best to drill in the direction of the giant heart.


    At this time, he didn''t have any thoughts in his mind, he just wanted to quickly reach the heart, so that he could absorb the energy.


    At this time, if the master shot at him, he would definitely not fight back, but instead would use the divine power released by the opponent to speed up his advance.


    And just as he and the Great Master were drilling fast one after the other, suddenly there were regular vibrations from all directions.


    "How is this going?"


    Lin Yu was very surprised. When he came here last time, there was no such situation at all.


    So is it the big master behind it?


    Lin Yu did not stop, and continued to rush in the direction of the giant heart at the fastest speed.


    But the big master behind him suddenly stopped after feeling these vibrations.


    "Oops, it must be the Abyss Supreme who killed it!"


    The lord''s anger came from it.


    He knew very well how these vibrations came from, when the giant beast controlled by the Supreme Abyss was walking.


    That is to say, the Supreme Abyss is driving the giant beast towards the Earth Cave.


    "It must be because the beast he controlled sensed that the heart of the behemoth in me stopped beating."


    The Great Master instantly thought of the cause of the problem.


    Just in order to prevent the energy from escaping, he took the initiative to control the heart of the giant beast to stop beating and cut off all energy supply.


    As a result, it didn''t take long for the stop to jump, and it was sensed by the behemoth of the abyss.


    "Being sensed so quickly, there is definitely a problem here."


    The Great Master gritted his teeth and glanced in front of the tunnel, then immediately drilled up.


    Dealing with the Abyss Supreme is the top priority now, and there is no way to control the spy.


    Anyway, the heart of the giant beast is equivalent to the sixth-order divine body, so the spy can''t do it even if he wants to destroy it.

 Chapter 929： indestructible

    Lin Yu didn''t know that the master had given up chasing him and turned to face the abyss supreme.


    Now he just keeps drilling forward, rushing towards the giant heart ahead.


    boom--


    Lin Yu broke out of the ground and once again came to the giant hollow where he had been last time.


    At this moment, the giant heart hung motionless inside, and the cave was silent.


    "Can this thing stop?"


    "Won''t stopping the jump have any effect?"


    Lin Yu was a little strange, but at this time he didn''t have time to study the matter, because he didn''t know when the big master would come after him.


    Swah¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu moved directly to the top of the giant heart.


    There is an extremely thick blood vessel connected to a giant heart.


    This blood vessel is much thicker than the blood vessels below the Leyma Tower. If this blood vessel is the aorta of the human body, then the blood vessels below the Leyma Tower can be regarded as capillaries.


    boom--


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu decisively urged his divine power to punch a blood vessel.


    This punch he used all the strength of his body, in order to be able to hit a success.


    After all, the master will chase here at any time, and he has no time to try again and again.


    "Huh? No?!"


    After the fist fell on the blood vessel, the entire blood vessel remained motionless, and the surface did not even deform for a moment.


    In other words, even if he made a full effort, he would not be able to shake this blood vessel at all.


    "Is this thing stronger than my divine body?"


    Lin Yu frowned, and at the same time glanced at the hole below where he entered.


    The big master has not chased after him for the time being, and there is still a chance.


    Without thinking much, Lin Yu threw a punch with all his strength again.


    boom--


    The blood vessels remained motionless.


    boom boom-


    Seeing this, Lin Yu threw a few punches in a row, and the powerful punches were wrapped in divine power and bombarded the blood vessels firmly.


    But even though he threw so many punches at the same landing spot at the same time, there was still no sign of any deformation on the surface of the blood vessel.


    This time, Lin Yu really gave up.


    He knew very well that with his current strength, he wouldn''t even want to destroy the aorta that connects the heart.


    "Why are the blood vessels under the Leyline Tower so easily damaged, but this one is so strong?"


    "Aren''t the two the same thing?"


    "Or are the blood vessels there just peripheral, so the strength is very weak?"


    Lin Yu didn''t know what caused this result.


    He only knew that the blood vessel in front of him was stronger than his divine body, and no matter what he did, he wouldn''t even think of opening a hole in it.


    His intention to absorb Yuan energy is completely useless.


    He glanced again at the hole he just entered, and then Lin Yu fell suddenly and came to the edge of the giant heart.


    boom boom-


    He kept throwing punches without stopping.


    Just like before, these punches all landed on the same spot.


    Likewise, the bombarded spot didn''t respond as before.


    Not even the slightest deformation.


    "What is the heart of this thing?"


    Lin Yu completely gave up the idea of ??destroying this heart. Now he just wants to know what the heart is and how it can have a higher strength than the second-order divine body.


    But just when he thought so in his heart, the outer wall of the heart in front of him suddenly dented.


    Not long after it sank, it bounced back suddenly.


    Lin Yu flashed back quickly, but was not hit by the outer wall of his heart that bounced back.


    bang bang bang-


    The giant heart contracted and contracted, beating regularly.


    "It must have been done by the master!"


    Lin Yu raised his head and glanced straight above.


    In an instant, he put all the information together and came to a conclusion.


    The blood vessels just below the leyline tower were cut off from the energy supply, it must be because the giant heart stopped beating.


    And the stop of the giant heart must be controlled by the master.


    Now that the big master has not chased after him, the giant heart suddenly resumed beating, which means that the big master rushed to control the heart to restart.


    "Why does he want to control his heart to start again in a hurry? Does it mean that after the heart starts to beat, the defense will become stronger and harder to destroy?"


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart, and then saw the timing and threw a punch.


    The moment the fist was swung, happened to be the moment when the outer wall of the heart swelled up, so when the fist touched the heart, the impact force at least doubled.


    "Forget it, you can''t see it this way."


    Shaking his head, Lin Yu gave up the idea of ??trying again.


    Not only because it didn''t work, but because he came up with a better idea.


    "Since the heart is beating again, there must be an energy supply in the blood vessels below the leyline tower."


    "I''ll go there to absorb Yuan energy again!"


    With another 40,000 yuan of crystallized primordial energy, the primordial spirit body can be strengthened to the third level.


    Therefore, Lin Yu felt that he could take the risk and go to the bottom of the Leyline Tower.


    Even if the Overmind has set traps around the seven leyline towers, it is worth taking the risk.


    "Perhaps he restarted his heart just to lure me to the Leyline Tower?"


    Lin Yu analyzed the motives of the Great Ruler in his mind while returning to the tunnel .


    "No, if he wants to deal with me, can''t he just chase me here? Why bother?"


    The current self is not the opponent of the Great Sovereign, so if the Great Sovereign really wants to deal with himself, the best way is to chase him directly, instead of suddenly stopping halfway and turning his head to implement a more complicated strategy.


    After all, simple and crude means are often far more effective than tricks.


    Lin Yu pondered while drilling through the tunnel.


    Suddenly, he found that the whole earth trembled.


    The shock this time was far stronger than it had just come, hundreds of times more.


    If it was just that someone stepped on the ground and caused the ground to vibrate, then this time it was the earth itself shaking.


    In an instant, the tunnel ahead was squeezed and deformed by the vibration, and all were blocked.


    Lin Yu just used his hands again as if he had come, urging his divine power to dig out a passable tunnel, and drilled forward all the way.


    "It seems that this earth cave is far more complicated than I thought."


    "Perhaps, this is not a hole at all."


    After drilling forward for a while, Lin Yu stopped abruptly, then turned around and drilled straight up.


    Before long, he returned to the surface.


    At this time, the entire Dadi Cave was shaking everywhere, not only the ground was shaking, but even the top of the cave above it was shaking.


    Moreover, the top of the cave was flickering at this time, reflecting the earth into white and black.


    Lin Yu observed quietly for a while, then found the right direction and flew towards a leyline tower.


    He can''t judge the current situation now, so he can only find a way to absorb Yuan energy first.


    As long as there is enough Yuan energy, Yuan Ling Divine Body can be strengthened again, and all problems can be solved at that time.

 Chapter 930： Abyssal beast

    Lin Yu flew at full speed, and in the blink of an eye, he came to the sky above an intact leyline tower.


    He has never been to this Leyline Tower before, so the blood vessels below must be intact.


    At this time, there were panic people everywhere around this leyline tower.


    Some people were eager to ask people next to them about the situation, while others looked around in horror.


    Of course, there are also some people who are very calm and seem to have seen such a situation.


    After Lin Yu glanced quickly, he rushed down and drilled into the ground below the earth vein tower.


    As soon as he entered the ground, he saw exposed blood vessels.


    boom--


    Lin Yu threw out a punch and burst the blood vessel on the spot, revealing a hollow cut surface.


    However, there is no energy escaping from the hollow facets as before.


    "Why not?"


    "Isn''t the heart beating again?"


    "Or, is the supply of energy not directly related to whether the heart is beating?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t understand the reason no matter how he thought about it.


    However, he had an intuition in his heart, perhaps all of this was related to the strange phenomenon that was happening in the earth cave.


    "Could it be that this earth cave is actually a living creature?"


    "The Great Master makes the heart beat again, in order to supply energy to the limbs of this living creature, so that it can move?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu suddenly jumped up and returned to the ground.


    At this time, the whole earth shook even more violently.


    And it is no longer a random vibration, but a regular up and down.


    "It seems that I guessed it right!"


    "This big hole is actually a part of the body of some kind of giant beast. Now the giant beast starts to walk, so it makes the inside vibrate up and down."


    ooh-


    At this time, a loud noise came from the entrance of the Dadi Cave, and even the earth inside the Dadi Cave resonated because of the loud noise.


    It was as if a person roared loudly, and then his head went numb.


    "Now I know why the blood vessels under the Leyline Tower are so easily damaged."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    He guessed that the blood vessels under the Leyline Tower were not born and did not belong to the body of the giant beast.


    These blood vessels are actually connected by the master himself, in order to export the energy in the giant heart for people to cultivate.


    And because it is not the beast''s own blood vessels, its strength is naturally far less than the beast''s heart and the aorta connected to the heart.


    "If these speculations are true, then in a short period of time, you won''t want to absorb the energy in the blood vessels."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart, now the big master has transferred all the energy supplied by his heart to the body of the behemoth, making the beast move.


    And as long as the giant beast doesn''t stop for a moment, there will be no energy in the blood vessels below the leyline tower.


    Even if the giant beast stops, it may take time to recuperate and replenish energy.


    After all, the energy density in the blood vessels is so high that they can provide themselves with tens of thousands of yuan of spiritual energy in a short period of time. It can be seen that it takes time to accumulate this energy, and it is impossible to supply it indefinitely.


    "Forget it, at least now the master is no longer staring at me, and he won''t come to trouble me for the time being."


    As soon as he moved, Lin Yu left the place instantly.


    After getting away from the Leyline Tower, he flew to a mountain range that he had been optimistic about before, calling Sidi and others together while flying.


    Soon, everyone gathered in front of Lin Yu.


    "Master, what happened, why is the whole earth cave shaking?"


    Sidi asked, startled and terrified.


    The others also looked worried.


    "This big hole is actually a part of some kind of giant beast..."


    Lin Yu quickly explained his speculation and told them that there was an unimaginably big heart directly under the palace.


    "As expected of the master, we have found out the origin of this big hole in such a short time. We are still in the dark and can''t figure out the situation."


    Sidi admired sincerely.


    Others followed suit and said some words of admiration.


    Lin Yu stopped them and said, "Don''t talk so much now, I have one thing to explain."


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Everyone asked in unison.


    Lin Yu said: "You keep an eye on the palace of the Great Ruler, and report any changes to me as soon as possible, understand?"


    Now Hall Master Geqi is still imprisoned in the palace by the Great Lord, and Bai Meng, who has a shocking secret, is also controlled by the Great Lord.


    These two are the objects that Lin Yu will save, so as long as there is a chance to appear, he will break into the palace decisively.


    "Master, we will definitely stare at the palace."


    The crowd hurriedly assured.


    After speaking, Sidi asked, "Master, are you going outside the Dadi Cave?"


    "That''s right!" Lin Yu nodded and said, "I''m going outside to see what this giant beast looks like."


    "Master, please be careful!"


    The crowd said with concern.


    Lin Yu nodded towards them, and then flew to the entrance of Dadi Cave.


    His speed was extremely fast, and he reached his destination in just two breaths.


    At this time, the guards at the entrance of the cave were all watching the entrance of the cave vigilantly did not notice him flying over.


    And by the time they saw him, he had already flown out of the hole in the earth, soaring into the sky.


    Lin Yu kept flying upwards without stopping, and finally stopped after flying for a long distance.


    The moment he stopped, he immediately looked down.


    Now he finally saw the whole picture of Dadidong clearly.


    I saw a four-legged creature as huge as a continent slowly crawling forward in the vast fog.


    This four-legged creature looks like a turtle, or in other words, it''s a huge turtle.


    The so-called earth hole is actually just a small opening on the tortoise shell.


    Through this opening, you can enter the tortoise shell and enjoy the protection of the tortoise shell.


    "No wonder when I saw the entrance of this earth hole, I thought it was an unimaginably solid substance."


    "It turns out that this is the tortoise shell of this giant tortoise."


    The heart of this giant tortoise is stronger than the second-order divine body, and the strength of its tortoise shell is naturally not much lower.


    Roar--


    At this moment, there was a sudden roar in the distance.


    Lin Yu hurriedly raised his eyes and found that there was also a giant beast in that direction.


    The giant beast looked a bit like a tiger and was walking towards the giant tortoise.


    And the roar just now was the roar of this giant tiger-shaped beast.


    "This giant tortoise is controlled by the Great Lord, and whose mount is that giant tiger-shaped beast?"


    Lin Yu touched his chin, then accelerated and flew forward.


    These two giant beasts are facing each other, and it will not be long before they meet, and a fierce battle is likely to occur next.


    So he decided to take a good look at it to see what the next battle would be like, and what kind of combat methods the two sides would come up with.


    This helps him understand the situation across the abyss.

 Chapter 931： Abyss Supreme Appears

    In the vast sea of ??fog, the giant tiger-shaped beast and the giant tortoise-shaped beast walked towards each other, roaring loudly while walking, and protesting to each other.


    Lin Yu was suspended in the air, watching the two giant beasts gradually approach.


    However, when the two giant beasts approached each other only one position apart, they suddenly stopped.


    Lin Yu took a closer look, and saw a figure flying out of the earth hole on the back of the turtle-shaped behemoth, and a figure also flew out of the dense hairy jungle above the tiger-shaped behemoth''s head.


    Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart that the figure flying out of the earth cave must be the master. I don''t know who the figure flying out of the jungle above the tiger-shaped beast will be.


    Is it the Abyss Supreme that Urtula and Ugra mentioned before?


    According to what they said, there seems to be a bit of incompatibility between the abyss supreme and the great master, so the current situation is very likely to be a conflict between the two sides.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu hurriedly flew down in order to see the two of them better, and at the same time listen to what they would say between them.


    After flying down for some distance, Lin Yu finally saw the face of the figure flying out from the tiger-shaped monster''s head.


    This is a more burly creature than the Great Master, with a total of eight legs, the lower body looks like a spider, and the upper body looks like a human.


    From a distance, it looks like a big spider is riding a person.


    "It seems to be really the Supreme Abyss!"


    Lin Yu had heard of the image of the Abyss Supreme in the words of others, and it seemed to look like this in front of him.


    In addition, he, like the big master, came with a giant beast, and he could verify his identity.


    At this time, Abyss Supreme laughed and said: "Master, as soon as I found out that your precious pet has no heartbeat, I hurried over. How is it, isn''t it a surprise?"


    The Great Master sneered when he heard the words: "It''s a pity to disappoint you, my giant tortoise is unscathed and is still in its peak state."


    It is naturally impossible for him to let the other party know about the loss of energy in the heart of the giant beast, otherwise, the other party will eat him.


    And he also wanted to make a clich¨¦ to see if the spy who sneaked into the earth cave was sent by the abyss.


    "The heart of the beast stopped beating, and you told me that your precious pet was unscathed, the master, do you believe it yourself?"


    Abyss Supreme still laughed.


    Whether it is him or the master, he will not easily stop the heart of the behemoth.


    Once that choice is made, it must be done as a last resort.


    So the heart of the giant tortoise suddenly stopped beating just now, it must be because something serious happened.


    "Believe it or not." The master said without showing weakness: "If you believe it or not, we can make two giant beasts fight on the spot."


    The more timid he behaves at this time, the more he will make Abyss Supreme firmly believe in the speculation in his heart.


    What''s more, today''s battle is likely to be unavoidable, so it is better to declare war on the opponent directly and take a psychological advantage.


    Seeing that the sovereign of the abyss looked calm and calm, Abyss Supreme was also a little unsure in his heart.


    Is there really no problem with the giant tortoise of the master?


    On the other side, the great master has been observing the expression of the abyss supreme.


    When he saw Abyss Supreme''s doubtful expression, he immediately determined in his heart that the guy who did the sabotage was not a spy sent by Abyss Supreme.


    Because if Abyss Supreme sent a spy to destroy it, you should know that the energy in the giant tortoise''s heart has indeed lost a lot, and he will never hesitate and doubt because he behaves calmly.


    "Abyss Supreme, since we have come, let''s just have a good fight."


    The master knew that he must not lose his momentum at this time, so he took the initiative to provocatively say: "It happened that I have studied some secret weapons, and I need to test it on your kitten."


    "Hmph, war is war, who is afraid of whom!"


    Abyss Supreme snorted coldly, then turned around and flew to the hairy jungle above the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    Seeing this, the great master glanced coldly at the back of the abyss supreme, and then flew towards the earth hole.


    At this time, he was naturally worried.


    Because the remaining energy in the giant tortoise''s heart cannot support the fierce battle, as long as the battle lasts a little longer, it will show fatigue.


    At that time, it is impossible not to be discovered by the Abyss Supreme.


    He can know without thinking about it, the Abyss Supreme will definitely take advantage of his illness to kill him and increase the offensive to decide the outcome.


    But there is no way, now he has to bite the bullet and hold on, he can''t lose his momentum first.


    As long as the momentum is not lost, it is still possible to turn defeat into victory.


    At that time, if the Abyss Supreme finds that it is difficult to distinguish the winner for a while, it will take the initiative to stop.


    After all, putting a giant beast in a combat state is an extremely energy-intensive thing.


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme quickly returned to their respective giant beasts, and then the two giant beasts moved again.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly flew upwards for a while in order to broaden his field of vision and see the situation of the entire battlefield.


    "It seems that in order to survive in this abyss, UU reading personal strength is not important, the important thing is to have a giant beast that you can control."


    Lin Yu secretly analyzed in his heart.


    Judging from the conversation between the great master and the abyss supreme just now, the two of them have no intention of doing anything, just want to let their respective beasts fight, so that the winner can be determined.


    This may be because if the two do it themselves, it is easy to lose both.


    Of course, it is also possible that if the two do it themselves, it is meaningless to decide whether to win or lose, because as long as they hide inside their respective giant beasts, the other party can only stare blankly.


    "The defense of this giant beast is astonishingly strong. Even my second-order divine body can''t shake its internal organs, not to mention the defense of its bones and outer carapace."


    "I don''t know how many gods this giant beast has."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that what his second-order Primordial Spirit Divine Body could not deal with could only be another higher-order Divine Body.


    Therefore, these two giant beasts obviously have divine bodies, the only thing that is not clear is that they are each in the order.


    But it is definitely stronger than the second and third orders.


    At this time, the two giant beasts finally collided with each other, and began to use their own means to attack each other.


    The giant tiger-shaped beast slowly raised its right paw and patted the giant tortoise''s head. Seeing this, the giant tortoise slowly retracted its head back into the tortoise shell and let the other''s tiger claws pat it down.


    From Lin Yu''s position, the movements of these two giant beasts were all like slow motion, extremely inflexible.


    boom-


    With a loud bang, the giant tiger''s claws slapped on the giant tortoise''s carapace, causing the surrounding fog to ripple and spread continuously.


    Even in the depths of Lin Yu''s high altitude, he felt the shock from this blow.


    The strength of these two giant beasts is really unimaginable.

 Chapter 932： behemoth fight

    "I don''t know how much energy this giant tiger consumes."


    Lin Yu felt a pity in his heart.


    It would be great if all of these energies were absorbed by oneself, these are all very precious primordial energies.


    At this time, the giant tortoise took advantage of the opportunity of the giant tiger to retract its claws, and stretched out its long head to bite at the giant tiger''s neck.


    [A small recommendation, Mimi''s reading and chasing books is really easy to use, everyone can try it,]


    Highlight a quick, accurate and ruthless.


    "I don''t know why the Great Master provides such precious energy to the creatures in the earth cave for cultivation."


    Lin Yu originally thought that this energy was nothing to the Great Master, but judging from the conversation between the Great Master and the Abyss Supreme, it seems that this energy is also very precious in their eyes.


    Therefore, the behavior of the great master supplying energy to the leyline tower becomes intriguing.


    Of course, Lin Yu knew that the process of leyline tower absorbing leyline energy is very gentle, and there is also a conversion process, which actually consumes energy not fast.


    It''s not like madly swallowing the energy like after cutting the blood vessels, and it absorbs a lot in just a short time.


    But no matter what, such precious energy will be provided to the creatures in the earth cave, which means that it must be profitable.


    "By the way, Urtula told me before that I have to report to the Great Ruler''s Palace every six light and dark alternations. Could it be that..."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, "Could it be that the Great Lord regularly summons everyone in the Dadi Cave to absorb something from them?"


    "Could it be that the energy needed by the giant tortoise comes like this?"


    There is no answer to this question. After all, since Lin Yu came to the abyss, he hasn''t been around for six times of alternating light and dark.


    "We''ll talk about that later."


    Shaking his head, Lin Yu no longer bothered about this matter, but focused on the battle below.


    At the same time, he also took a good look at the environment of the entire abyss.


    When he first came to the abyss, he thought that the abyss was a huge piece of land, but it was only because there was fog every other distance that the giant land was divided into multiple pieces.


    However, after knowing the existence of the abyss giant beasts, I found out that the body of the abyss is actually these ubiquitous mists.


    The land that I thought was vacant before was actually an abyss beast.


    People live on giant beasts and are sheltered by giant beasts to survive in the abyss.


    Otherwise, if it is too far away from the abyss beast, it will be easily swallowed by the ubiquitous fog.


    "No wonder the voice in the space channel said to go to the abyss and wait to die. If you can''t find a giant beast, it''s really a life waiting to die."


    Lin Yu looked into the distance and glanced around.


    The abyss is so vast that it has no boundaries at all.


    What''s more, there is fog everywhere, making it difficult to find the direction.


    If you can''t find a giant beast to live in, you will definitely get lost in this vast fog and eventually die.


    "Judging from the current situation, I still can''t get too far from the giant beast, and I have to find a way to return to the earth cave later."


    "Alternatively, you can also find a way to infiltrate the camp on Abyss Supreme''s side to see."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart that after discovering that the energy was lost so much, the master would not supply energy to the Leyline Tower any more in a short period of time.


    So if you want to absorb Yuan energy, you can only play the idea of ??Abyss Supreme.


    He believes that Abyss Supreme must be like the master, guiding part of the energy in the beast''s heart and providing it to the creatures in his camp for cultivation.


    "Go to see the giant tiger."


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu moved and flew towards the sky above the giant tiger''s head.


    Now the fog in the range of the two giant battles has been dispelled by their noise, so this area has a very wide field of vision, and you can fly with confidence and boldness without worrying about flying into a certain group of suspended fog.


    Lin Yu flew quickly, and soon came to the top of the giant tiger''s head.


    After looking down, he finally saw the living environment on Abyss Supreme''s side.


    The people of the Supreme Abyss are all exposed to the fog of the abyss, unlike the Great Lord, all of them live in the earth cave, which is very safe.


    Of course, although everyone on Abyss Supreme is exposed to the outside world, due to the dense hair on the top of the giant tiger''s head, each hair is like a towering tower to the sky, providing shelter for those living on top of it.


    "The terrain on his side doesn''t seem to be very close to the beast''s heart."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart.


    This tiger-shaped behemoth is different from the tortoise-shaped behemoth of the Great Ruler.


    Everyone on the master side drilled into the turtle shell through the big hole at the top of the turtle shell and lived under the shelter of the turtle shell.


    In other words, people actually live inside the body of giant tortoises.


    Therefore, it is naturally not difficult to get close to the heart of the giant tortoise when he is already in the body of the giant tortoise.


    But on the side of Abyss Supreme, people live on the surface of the giant tiger.


    It is undoubtedly extremely difficult to drill into the body to get close to the heart.


    For example, if everyone on the Lord''s side lives on the surface of the turtle shell, then he must not know the existence of the giant heart until now.


    Because the turtle shell can''t be drilled at all.


    "But it''s fine if I can''t get close to the heart of the tiger-shaped behemoth, as long as I can find the blood vessels drawn from the heart of the Abyss Supreme."


    "Those blood vessels are not part of the beast''s body It is easy to cut open, and after cutting it, I can absorb the energy like before."


    Lin Yu thought quickly in his heart, thinking about a plan to absorb Yuan energy.


    After thinking for a while, he flew forward again, towards the side of the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    He was going to make a circle at the fastest speed and take a good look at the whole body of this tiger-shaped behemoth.


    This will give you an intuitive impression.


    Otherwise, if this giant beast fight is over, it will be difficult for me to observe in circles.


    Because at that time, the Supreme Abyss will definitely send people to patrol outside like the big master.


    boom boom-


    In the vast fog, the two giant beasts fought each other as hard as they could, and the sound they made resounded through the sky and spread all over the world.


    These voices had a big impact on Lin Yu, causing his body to go numb.


    I don''t know how the people living on the two giant beasts are feeling now, I guess they are all struggling to support it.


    Lin Yu flew around the tiger-shaped monster at the fastest speed.


    Watch as you fly.


    However, he flew all the way down, and did not find anything special about the giant tiger.


    Every piece of fur of the giant tiger is tightly stitched and intact.


    In other words, expecting to get into the giant tiger''s body through a certain gap in the giant tiger''s skin is completely unthinkable.


    If you really want to go into the belly of the giant tiger, maybe you can only fly in directly when it opens its mouth.


    While Lin Yu was flying at a high speed, the giant tiger''s movements suddenly stopped.


    In the distance, the giant tortoise also stopped, lying there motionless.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly stopped and flew into the sky again.


    He knew that the Abyss Supreme and the Great Master might fly out of their respective beasts to negotiate or fight.


    So, he was going to see what the two were going to say.

 Chapter 933： take the opportunity to act

    The moment Lin Yu flew up to the sky and stopped, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme flew out of their respective giant beasts.


    The two met again at a distance of about 100 meters, facing each other.


    Abyss Supreme was the first to speak: "Why, didn''t you say that you have studied some secret weapons, why didn''t you use them?"


    The Great Master sneered: "Hmph, I thought about it carefully, it''s not worth wasting your energy on your kitten."


    He was very happy.


    Fortunately, I just fabricated such a lie, which made Abyss Supreme so jealous.


    Otherwise, as long as the opponent launches a few more attacks, they will find that the giant tortoise''s heart energy is about to be exhausted.


    "Okay, you don''t have a secret weapon at all."


    Abyss Supreme also sneered: "If you really researched what secret weapon, you have used it long ago, and you will wait until now?"


    "Hmph, let me guess, you lied to me like this on purpose, is it because of a guilty conscience? Huh?"


    When the master heard it, he burst into laughter and said, "Hahaha, if you think so, then we will fight again. I will definitely let you experience the power of that weapon."


    The more this is the case, the more tough he has to be, and the Great Master knows this very well.


    However, Abyss Supreme is not so easy to deceive, he has already guessed the thoughts of the Great Master at this time.


    "Master, the more you behave like this, the more guilty you appear."


    Abyss Supreme said lightly: "There must be a reason for your little turtle''s heart to stop beating suddenly, and it''s useless for you to hide it."


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and flew towards the tiger-shaped behemoth, and said while flying, "Just as you said, let''s fight again."


    The Great Master was stunned for a moment.


    The giant tortoise has run out of heart energy, and he will definitely lose in another fight.


    However, at the moment, this situation does not work.


    If you don''t fight, Abyss Supreme will immediately know that there is a problem with the giant tortoise.


    No way, the master had to bite the bullet and turn around and fly to the giant tortoise.


    At this time, he already had an idea in his mind, that is, to let the giant tortoise indent its head and limbs into the tortoise shell to deal with the giant tiger''s offensive in a defensive posture.


    As long as you can persist long enough, the Abyss Supreme may retreat.


    This is the only possible way now.


    In the air, Lin Yu listened to the conversation between the Great Master and the Abyss Supreme, and watched them fly back to their respective giant beasts with his own eyes, and an idea emerged in his heart.


    Judging from the conversation between the two just now, the energy of the giant tortoise must have been exhausted, and once the Abyss Supreme discovers this, he will definitely pursue it.


    Therefore, he should take this opportunity to quickly absorb the anima of the giant tiger.


    After all, at this time, Abyss Supreme is eager to win, and he doesn''t pay much attention to some small details.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu moved and flew towards the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    At the same time as his heart moved, the giant tiger and giant tortoise also moved.


    The giant tortoise slowly retracted its head, limbs and tail into the tortoise shell, while the giant tiger raised its right paw high.


    However, after the giant tiger raised its right paw, it stood still in the air.


    Because Abyss Supreme realized that the big master adopted the retreating tactics must be because the giant tortoise''s heart energy was not enough, and there was no other reason.


    "I know there is something wrong with your little turtle. I''ll see how long you can defend this time, hahaha!"


    Abyss Supreme laughed.


    Immediately afterwards, he let the giant tiger''s right claw gently lower, and turned to control the giant tiger to climb up the turtle shell.


    He was going to use the sharp claws of the giant tiger to dig the earth hole in the turtle shell and give the big ruler a fatal blow.


    On the other side, Lin Yu took advantage of the giant tiger''s effort to climb up the turtle shell, and quickly fell from the air to the hairy jungle above the giant tiger''s head.


    It was only after he was actually in the hair jungle that he realized that the hair of this giant tiger was thicker than what he had seen in the distance, and the hairs were like giant mountain peaks.


    "I don''t know if this giant beast has any facilities for the Leyline Tower."


    Lin Yu quickly shuttled through the hairy jungle, looking for buildings similar to the Leyline Tower.


    He believed that if there was a leyline tower here, then there must be anima in the blood vessels below the leyline tower.


    This is a good inference.


    At that time, in order to prevent him from absorbing the heart energy, the master did not hesitate to stop the heart of the giant tortoise.


    This shows that it is not easy to cut off the energy supply of the Leyline Tower, and there is a certain price to pay.


    For example, the blood vessels connected to the Leyline Tower must be cut off, etc.


    So if this inference is true, then the same must be true of the Abyss Supreme.


    It is impossible for Abyss Supreme to cut off the energy supply under the Leyline Tower at a price in order to meet this battle.


    Lin Yu flew fast, and soon made a big circle in the hairy jungle.


    However, he came down with nothing.


    The hairy jungle on top of this giant tiger is completely different from the giant tortoise''s earth hole.


    The inside of the earth cave feels just like the normal world, with buildings on the surface.


    But apart from these hairs on the top of this giant tiger''s head, there is no building to be seen.


    The only thing that can be seen is some creatures scattered all over the hairy jungle.


    "The living conditions in this place are much worse than Dadidong, and there is no place to live."


    Lin Yu shook his head in his heart while flying.


    He thought to himself that if he joined the camp of the abyss when he first came to the abyss, he might have found out that something was wrong, instead of waiting until the two giant beasts fought to know that the world he lived in was actually the body of a giant beast.


    "Go back and take a look."


    Lin Yu didn''t find anything of value on the giant tiger''s head, so he thought about flying to the giant tiger''s back to see if there would be anything to gain.


    But just as he was flying on the back of the giant tiger, he suddenly saw something coming out of the ground.


    He took a closer look and saw that there was an opening leading to the ground there.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu suddenly flew above the opening.


    After looking at it for a while, he found that the opening was not an underground passage, but the entrance of some kind of building.


    "Are the buildings on the giant tiger built upside down and deep underground?"


    "Or, the people of the abyss are all digging holes in the ground and living underground?"


    Lin Yu reacted in his heart, UU reading estimated that this is the case.


    The environment above the giant tiger''s head is no better than the big hole in the giant tortoise.


    The Dadi Cave is protected by a thick tortoise shell and is not afraid of the harsh environment in the abyss, so everyone in the Dadi Cave can live as in the normal world.


    But not on the head of the giant tiger.


    If people don''t burrow into the ground, there is no real place to live.


    Moreover, once encountering a giant beast war like today, if the opponent''s giant beast came to the giant tiger''s head all at once, I don''t know how many people would be killed.


    That is to say, the giant tortoise of the big ruler is relatively short, so it cannot attack the top of the giant tiger.


    "No wonder I can''t find the leyline tower at all. In this case, even if there is a leyline tower, it''s underground!"


    Lin Yu gave up the idea of ??looking on the back of the giant tiger, and carefully searched the top of the giant tiger''s head again.

 Chapter 934： race against time

    Lin Yu watched the ground while flying.


    This time he focused exclusively on the things that were suspected to be the entrance to the cave, and no longer cared about other protrusions on the surface.


    After searching for a while, he finally found an opening that might be the entrance to the Leyline Tower.


    There were dense crowds around this opening, and judging from their conversations, it was the place below which was used for cultivation.


    Swah¡ª¡ª


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu rushed into the entrance at a very fast speed and entered it.


    And it wasn''t until he flashed past that the various creatures outside the entrance reacted.


    But they didn''t know what happened at all, and now that the beast war has not subsided, they are too lazy to pay attention to it.


    in the hole.


    After Lin Yuchong entered the entrance, he found that it was indeed a cave similar to a leyline tower.


    Therefore, he continued to move down without hesitation, ready to look deep into the ground.


    boom--


    After reaching the deepest part of the cave, Lin Yu directly smashed the protective formation and came to the bottom where the leyline energy was supplied.


    Sure enough, as he expected, there is a similar blood vessel here.


    ßÚ¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu mobilized his divine power and easily cut an opening in the blood vessel.


    In an instant, a prompt to obtain Yuan energy appeared in front of him.


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    Just like the leyline tower in the earth cave, each time it absorbs 1,000 yuan of yuan spirit crystal yuan energy.


    The only difference is that it was a one-second jump over there, and now it''s a five-second jump.


    Lin Yu guessed that this may be because the giant tiger''s anima is mainly used for fighting, so there are relatively few supplies here.


    "The heart energy here will definitely be the same as in the earth cave at that time, and it will be cut off actively after a period of time."


    "In the Dadi Cave, the supply will be cut off after 50 seconds. I don''t know how long it will be here."


    Lin Yu analyzed in his heart that if the energy supply was cut off after 50 seconds, then he could absorb a total of 10,000 yuan of spiritual energy.


    In this case, this hole in the ground is not enough, and three more holes must be found in order to gather enough energy to strengthen the divine body.


    But in this way, it will definitely attract the attention of the Abyss Supreme.


    I don''t know what kind of countermeasures Abyss Supreme will take.


    "I can''t manage that much. Now I can only take a step by step."


    "Perhaps the abyss supreme is busy dealing with the master, and will not pay attention to such details at all."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, and concentrated on absorbing Yuan energy.


    On the other side, in the cave where the Abyss Supreme is located.


    Like the palace of the Great Ruler, there is also a throne in this cave, and at this time, the Supreme Abyss is sitting on the throne with a proud face.


    In his opinion, there is no suspense in this battle, and victory is a matter of time.


    The giant tortoise that dominates, must be because the heart energy is exhausted, so it will adopt the tactic of shrinking, so as to delay the time.


    Therefore, the giant tiger has time to destroy the entrance of the earth cave, and then catch the big master hiding inside alive.


    But just when Abyss Supreme was very proud, a message suddenly entered his mind.


    "Ok?"


    Abyss Supreme suddenly stood up from the throne.


    The message told him that a certain blood vessel was damaged, and the heart energy inside was lost in large quantities.


    After sensing this situation, the Heart of the Giant Beast took the initiative to cut off the blood vessel to stop the loss.


    "How could such a thing happen? Is it because you were injured in the battle just now?"


    The first thing that Abyss Supreme thought of was that the battle injured the blood vessels there.


    But he thought about it, the giant tortoise of the big ruler didn''t attack the top of the giant tiger''s head the whole time, how could it hurt the hole above the head?


    You must know that it is precisely because the giant tiger''s head is the highest that he chooses to make a hole on the top of his head.


    Logically, this would never happen.


    "Forget it, the top priority now is to quickly take down the master and his giant tortoise, and we will talk about such trivial matters later."


    Abyss Supreme sat back on the throne again.


    There are priorities, and now the most important thing is to quickly decide the outcome, completely destroy the power of the master, and then incorporate all those people he has gathered into his own, so that they can create anima for his giant tiger.


    It''s not too late to do other things after this top priority is done.


    Otherwise, it would be like giving the master another chance to breathe.


    Without further thinking, Abyss Supreme continued to observe the situation with all his attention.


    On the other side, Lin Yu left the cave decisively after finding that the energy supply was cut off.


    After a while, he found a similar hole in a place where the crowd gathered.


    Just like before, he rushed directly to the place where the blood vessel was, cut the blood vessel and began to absorb the heart energy in it.


    The prompts for obtaining Yuan Energy kept appearing, but after fifty seconds, these prompts stopped.


    "It''s only 10,000 yuan of spiritual crystals, and we have to find two more blood vessels."


    "I don''t know if the Abyss Supreme will stop to trouble me."


    While thinking in his heart, Lin Yu flew out of the hole.


    At the same time, the residence of the Abyss Supreme.


    "Why is the blood vessel broken again?"


    Abyss Supreme suddenly stood up from the throne again.


    At the critical moment of this decisive victory, the blood vessels were damaged one after another, and the heart energy was lost, so how could he hold his breath.


    He couldn''t help but suspect that this might be the work of the master.


    "This old man said he developed a secret weapon. Could this be what he called a secret weapon?"


    The blood vessels are heavily guarded, and no one else can break in unless there is a **** with a divine body.


    However, there are not many gods in the abyss, and with the ability of the master, there is a high probability that the subordinates of the gods who have the body of the gods will not be able to be subdued.


    Therefore, it is only possible that the other party has developed some kind of secret weapon, and then let the spy use this secret weapon to sabotage.


    Certainly so.


    Abyss Supreme''s thoughts turned around and quickly came to a conclusion.


    Thinking of this, he immediately sent a voice transmission to his cronies and asked them to dispatch together to guard every hole connected to the blood vessels.


    He felt that as long as he placed a powerful subordinate in every hole, he could stop the spy from continuing to sabotage.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu naturally didn''t know these decisions made by the Abyss Supreme, and now he is just racing against time to find new burrows.


    Soon, he found another similar hole.


    From a distance, he found that three fully-armed humanoids were flying over the hole, seemingly defending the hole.


    "What kind of cat and dog are you trying to get in my way?"


    Lin Yu didn''t slow down at all, and shot the three of them to death in a flash, and they didn''t even have time to send a message to Abyss Supreme.


    After killing the three, Lin Yu went to the underground blood vessel at the fastest speed, and cut the blood vessel to absorb the energy crazily.


    "After the suction here, as long as I find another blood vessel, I can strengthen the Primordial Spirit Divine Body to the third order."


    "hope everything is fine!"

 Chapter 935： Misjudgment by both parties

    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    Minutes and seconds passed, and the text on the modifier panel jumped every five seconds.


    Soon, fifty seconds passed, and Lin Yu successfully absorbed 10,000 yuan of spiritual energy.


    At this time, the yuan energy displayed behind the yuan energy number on the modifier panel is 190,000, which is just 10,000 yuan away from strengthening the spiritual body.


    Swah¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu left the cave in a flash and went to look for other caves.


    On the other side, the Supreme Throne of the Abyss.


    In the mind of the Abyss Supreme, a reminder message came again, telling him that another artificial blood vessel was actively cut off by the heart of the behemoth.


    "Who did it?"


    Abyss Supreme was angry in his heart.


    Seeing that his tiger-shaped behemoth is about to completely defeat the tortoise-shaped behemoth and end the long-term struggle with the great master.


    As a result, this kind of thing happened one after another at this juncture.


    If this continues like this, the heart energy of the tiger-shaped behemoth will be completely lost.


    Until then, if the tortoise-shaped behemoth that has been defending suddenly burst into flames and used the remaining heart to deliver a fatal blow to his tiger-shaped behemoth, then...


    "This is definitely a spy sent by the master!"


    Abyss Supreme calmed down and carefully analyzed the situation in front of him.


    "However, how can this great master subdue such a powerful subordinate?"


    He just sent all his cronies to defend the blood vessels in various places, and according to time calculations, before the last blood vessel ruptured, his cronies should have arrived at the cave.


    In other words, the spy cut his blood vessels after killing his cronies.


    Such a lightning-fast speed shows how powerful that spy is.


    This is enough to show that he has a high probability of having a divine body.


    So, how did the great master subdue such a powerful subordinate?


    "No wonder the old dog said that he had developed a secret weapon. This is really a secret weapon!"


    Abyss Supreme''s eyes were half-closed, and anger rose in his heart.


    Immediately afterwards, his figure flashed, and he flew directly outside the earth cave where the throne was located.


    Although this time is at the critical moment of the battle between the tiger-shaped behemoth and the turtle-shaped behemoth, if the spy cannot be stopped from continuing to destroy, then everything will eventually be a success.


    Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, Abyss Supreme decided to deal with the spy in person.


    Otherwise, relying on his cronies who have been planted and banned, I am afraid it will not be possible.


    On the other side, Lin Yu was rushing through the hairy jungle at this time, looking for new burrows.


    As long as he can find another hole in the ground, he can successfully advance.


    So the situation at hand can be described as a close call.


    Whoosh whoosh¡ª


    Both Lin Yu and Abyss Supreme were flying at extremely fast speeds, neither of them knew where the other was.


    Even so, their goal is the same, that is, to find burrows that have not been damaged.


    Abyss Supreme knows in his heart that the other party is definitely looking for new blood vessels at this time, so as long as he goes around a few burrows that have not been damaged, he will definitely find the other party.


    In this way, the two flew closer and closer without knowing each other''s whereabouts.


    "Huh? Abyss Supreme came over in person?"


    During the flight, Lin Yu suddenly found a figure rapidly approaching him.


    He reacted in an instant, this must be the Abyss Supreme personally dispatched.


    "That won''t work. If I have him, I will definitely not be able to absorb Yuan energy with peace of mind. I have to find a way to drag it on for a while and wait for him to go back to deal with the master before taking action."


    It takes 50 seconds to absorb Yuan energy, and if he does not move for 50 seconds, it will be enough for Abyss Supreme to kill him several times.


    Therefore, it can only be delayed for a while and wait for the Abyss Supreme to distract him before doing this.


    Anyway, the threat of the master is still there, and time is on his side.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu turned around suddenly and flew in another direction.


    Of course, when Lin Yu discovered the whereabouts of the Supreme Abyss, the Supreme Abyss also saw him.


    Therefore, when the Abyss Supreme saw Lin Yu changing direction, he immediately turned around and chased wildly.


    "Hmph, you are weaker than me and want to escape? No way!"


    Abyss Supreme found in an instant that Lin Yu''s strength was not as good as him, so he suddenly accelerated and chased Lin Yu at a faster speed.


    At this time, if you look at it from a distance, you will see two high-speed silhouettes flashing like lightning in the hairy jungle.


    The lightning speed behind it was faster, and the closer it was chasing.


    And just as the distance between the two sides continued to shorten, Lin Yu suddenly laughed and said, "Supreme Abyss, see how long it will take you to catch up with me."


    When the Abyss Supreme heard it, his heart tightened and he felt a little bad.


    If you chase the other person like this, is it because the big ruler is in the middle of it?


    Perhaps, the master sent him to sabotage, and then deliberately delayed his time?


    "The old dog has been using the tactic of shrinking, doesn''t he just want to use up my mental energy and then fight back?"


    The more the Abyss Supreme thought about it, the more wrong he felt.


    He felt that he must have been caught in the master''s plan.


    "Well, you son of a bitch, you dare to play with me and see if I don''t smash your kennel!"


    Abyss Supreme stopped gnashing his teeth, and then went straight to his throne.


    He decided to stop the beast''s heart after returning, and then cut off all the artificial blood vessels.


    After cutting off the blood vessels, restart the heart of the giant beast, and let the tiger-shaped giant beast smash the earth hole on the back of the giant tortoise with one paw.


    He didn''t believe it anymore. After he broke his arm to survive like this, what kind of tricks could the great master play.


    whoosh-


    Abyss Supreme quickly flew to the throne and disappeared into the hairy jungle.


    Lin Yu stopped immediately after seeing this, turned his head and flew to the hole he just discovered.


    "Abyss Supreme must have cut off all energy supplies, just like the great master at that time."


    "I must hurry!"


    Once the energy supply of all artificial blood vessels is cut off, don''t even think about inhaling a drop of Yuan energy.


    Not even finding the heart of a giant tiger.


    Because the heart of the tiger-shaped behemoth must be the same as the heart of the tortoise-shaped behemoth, very strong and indestructible.


    Even if you try your best, you will never be able to shake one bit.


    Lin Yu shuttled through the hairy jungle at high speed, and returned to the top of the cave after a while.


    boom--


    He rushed down directly to the blood vessel, cut open the blood vessel with divine power, and sucked in the Yuan energy frantically.


    At the same time, Abyss Supreme has also flown to his throne, and is preparing to stop the heart of the behemoth, and then cut off all artificial blood vessels.


    But just when he wanted to do this, the tortoise-shaped behemoth suddenly moved.


    Begin to slowly stretch your limbs, exposing your head.


    In the Dadi Cave Palace.


    The master has been closely watching the battle situation outside, and his heart is very nervous.


    However, he just discovered that the tiger-shaped behemoth''s movements suddenly slowed down, as if it had lost control.


    He didn''t know what happened to Abyss Supreme, and he didn''t have time to care.


    He just wanted to take this opportunity to fight to the death with the last of his heart.


    Otherwise, if you continue to defend like this, you will definitely fall into defeat.

 Chapter 936： Primordial Spirit Divine Body, advanced!

    The Supreme Throne of the Abyss.


    Seeing the tortoise-shaped behemoth restarting, Abyss Supreme immediately yelled, "Well, you old dog, you are really planning to harm me!"


    The timing of the start of this turtle-shaped behemoth was just too coincidental, just at the time when he wanted to shut down the heart of the behemoth and cut off all the artificial blood vessels.


    This is enough to show that the spy passed the situation that happened here to the Great Master, and asked the Great Master to stop himself from shutting down the Heart of the Behemoth.


    After all, once the Heart of the Giant Beast is shut down and the artificial blood vessels are cut off, the spies can no longer destroy and consume the giant tiger''s anima.


    boom--


    Just as the abyss supreme thought was electrifying, the giant tortoise shook violently, causing the giant tiger to slide down from the tortoise''s back.


    The two giant beasts faced each other again.


    Abyss Supreme was very angry, and he manipulated the giant tiger to slap it towards the giant''s skull.


    Unexpectedly, the giant tortoise did not dodge or hide this time, and was slapped by the giant tiger forcibly.


    When the tiger claws landed, the neck was just exposed in front of the scarred head of the giant tortoise due to the giant tiger''s body pressing forward.


    The giant tortoise immediately jumped forward without hesitation, stretched its head to the limit, and bit the giant tiger''s throat on the spot.


    After biting, the giant tortoise remained motionless, no matter how the giant tiger struggled and fought back, it would not let go.


    The big master is betting that there must be something wrong with the abyss supreme, causing the giant tiger to attack indiscriminately as if it had lost control.


    He now has no choice but to make such a big gamble to have the possibility of a Jedi comeback.


    Therefore, even if the giant tiger ripped off the giant tortoise''s head abruptly, he would not let the giant tortoise let go.


    The Supreme Throne of the Abyss.


    The Abyss Supreme was a little stunned on the spot when he saw the Great Master adopt such a desperate strategy.


    "You old dog, are you crazy?"


    Abyss Supreme couldn''t understand why the Great Master did this. After thinking about it, he could only think that the other party was trying to stop himself from shutting down the heart of the behemoth at all costs.


    After all, if the Heart of the Giant Beast is shut down at this time, the giant tiger may be bitten off by the giant tortoise.


    the other side.


    Lin Yu was frantically absorbing Yuan energy at this time.


    On the modifier panel, the number behind Yuan Neng keeps increasing, getting closer and closer to 200,000.


    193,000, 194,000, 195,000...


    Finally, Yuan Neng successfully increased to 200,000.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu roared in his heart, and decisively clicked the strengthen button behind the Yuanling Divine Body.


    In an instant, he only felt an incomparably surging force flowing around his body, penetrating into his limbs.


    He could clearly feel that his divine body was getting stronger and stronger.


    This kind of feeling of continuous soaring power made him feel extremely comfortable.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Grade), Time Law (Super Grade), Law of Force (Super Grade), Martial Dao Law (Super Grade), Creation Law (Super Grade)]


    [Cultivation Technique: Yuanling Divine Body (Tier 3) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 0 Yuanling Crystal]


    On the modifier panel, the description behind the Yuanling Divine Body has become third-order, while Yuanneng has become zero.


    Moreover, the prompt to obtain Yuan energy no longer appears, which means that the Yuan energy of this blood vessel has also been drained.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu left the cave decisively.


    After coming to the outside of the cave, he heard the deafening roar of the giant tiger.


    "It seems that Abyss Supreme and the Great Lord are fighting with all their strength. No wonder Abyss Supreme did not cut off the energy supply in the blood vessels."


    "This is a good opportunity for me to absorb all the energy in the remaining blood vessels."


    In a flash, Lin Yu disappeared instantly and went to find a new hole.


    At the same time, the Supreme Throne of the Abyss.


    "Sure enough, that spy is still consuming my heart!"


    Abyss Supreme was furious.


    Just now, the reminder of the damaged blood vessels appeared in his mind again.


    "This old dog, using such a despicable method, is really hateful!"


    At this time, he did not doubt that he was in his heart, and decided that it was the great master who was playing tricks and tricks.


    What made him angry, however, was that he couldn''t find a way to deal with this situation at all.


    Let the heart of the giant beast stop, the giant tortoise will definitely be able to exert force without interference and bite off the throat of the giant tiger.


    But if the beast''s heart is not stopped, then the spy will definitely destroy the remaining blood vessels, so that the heart can continue to flow.


    I''m afraid it won''t be long before the giant tiger''s heart energy will be lost, leaving him in an extremely passive situation.


    Also, he can''t leave the throne to kill the spy now, because once he leaves, the tiger will lose control.


    "How can this old dog be so desperate all of a sudden?!"


    Abyss Supreme couldn''t understand, how could the Great Master risk the death of the giant tortoise to do so.


    In fact, if the big ruler is just playing tricks, he is not afraid.


    But the problem is that this great master doesn''t know if he has committed a madness or what is going on. He even ignores the safety of the giant tortoise and works so hard with him.


    "Okay, you have to work hard, and I will work hard with you to see who can last to the end!"


    Abyss Supreme was heartbroken, and he didn''t care about the anima and spies, he controlled the giant tiger frantically to slap the head of the giant tortoise.


    He would like to see if his giant tiger was bitten off the throat first, or the giant tortoise of the great ruler was beaten to death first.


    Anyway, now that you have come to a life-and-death situation, you will simply fight to the end.


    On the other side, in the Dadi Cave Palace.


    The Great Master was overjoyed when he saw the giant tiger falling into a state of madness.


    He knew that this situation must be because something happened to the Abyss Supreme.


    Therefore, as long as you continue to persevere, you will have the possibility of turning defeat into victory.


    No matter how bad it is, it can be a draw.


    A draw was actually a victory for him.


    After all, he was bound to lose.


    The giant tortoise''s heart energy has been exhausted, and now it is using the last bit of heart energy to bite the giant tiger''s throat.


    If it is a normal battle, this energy will be exhausted immediately, and then the giant tortoise will lose all its anima and lose its mobility, and will be slaughtered by the giant tiger of the abyss.


    This is the situation that the master would have faced, but now, he has seen hope again.


    In the jungle of hair on the head of the giant tiger.


    At this time, Lin Yu found another place connected to the blood vessels As before, he ignored all the creatures around the cave, and after killing the cronies of the Abyss Supreme with one punch, he flew into the depths of the cave. to the vascular site.


    The blood vessels were easily cut open by him, and the heart could continue to escape.


    Bathed in psychic energy, Lin Yu guessed in his heart when the Supreme Abyss and the Great Master would stop fighting.


    And, how much heart is in the heart of this giant tiger for himself to absorb.


    "I don''t know how many such beasts are in this abyss. After this incident is over, I will find a way to investigate."


    Looking at the prompts to get Yuanneng that kept popping up in front of him, Lin Yu planned the next plan in his mind.


    Now the Yuanling Divine Body has been modified to the third-order, but the third-order to fourth-order needs to spend 400,000 yuan of spiritual crystal Yuan energy.


    The gap in Yuan energy is very large, and more giant beasts must be found to absorb more anima.

 Chapter 937： 2 losers

    Soon, this blood vessel was also cut off from its energy supply.


    Lin Yu immediately left the burrow and went to find a new burrow.


    In this way, he searched for the burrows with blood vessels one by one, while the giant tiger and giant tortoise were still deadlocked.


    The rumbling sound resounded through the sky, and it continued to spread out in the vast fog, and it was unknown which corners of the abyss it finally reached.


    In the end, Lin Yu found two more blood vessels, absorbing a total of 20,000 yuan of spiritual energy.


    In addition to the original, a total of 30,000 yuan of spiritual energy was crystallized.


    These Yuan energy are far from strengthening the Yuan Spirit Divine Body again, and a new source of Yuan energy must be found.


    And just when Lin Yu absorbed the primordial energy of the last two blood vessels, the battle between the giant tiger and the giant tortoise just ended.


    The giant tiger raised its claws high and was ready to slap the giant tortoise''s head, but due to the exhaustion of its heart energy, it could only maintain this position and could not make any new movements.


    The giant tortoise is also, the heart energy is exhausted at the moment when the giant tiger raises the tiger''s claws, so the mouth that bites the giant tiger''s throat can no longer be clenched or released.


    In this way, the two giant beasts stood in the mist of the abyss in this posture, and the surroundings were quiet.


    Seeing that the fight between the two giant beasts stopped, Lin Yu hurriedly left the top of the giant tiger and flew to the sky to observe the situation.


    He knew that the Abyss Supreme and the Great Lord would definitely fly out of their respective giant beasts to communicate or fight directly.


    Sure enough, the two figures left the giant tiger and giant tortoise at the same time, and merged between the two giant beasts.


    Lin Yu hurriedly pricked up his ears and listened to see what they would say.


    below.


    Abyss Supreme looked furious, while the Great Master was a little fortunate.


    Originally, he thought it would be a disastrous defeat this time, but it turned out to be a draw.


    It''s the best situation for him, so it''s something to be happy about.


    "Master, you old dog, is this the ending you want?"


    Abyss Supreme scolded: "You have engaged in so many tricks, so many secret and secret methods, just to perish with me?"


    In any case, he couldn''t figure out what the motives of the master were.


    Normally, a person''s conspiracy and tricks must be in order to gain benefits, but the old dog, the master, turned out to die with him? !


    Now that the heart energy of the two giant beasts has been completely consumed, they can only stand in a stalemate like this. At this time, if any abyss meteor **** passes by with the giant beast, they will definitely be wiped out in minutes.


    On the other side, when the Great Master saw Abyss Supreme say so, he secretly thought to himself that he was like this?


    I just lost some of my giant tortoise Xinneng, and this Abyss Supreme came over with a giant tiger, what else can I do?


    To die together is the best outcome.


    "Hmph, Abyss Supreme, if it wasn''t for you, an old man, who took the initiative to look for trouble and wanted to take advantage of people''s danger, do you think I would like to do this?"


    The master also cursed.


    When the Abyss Supreme heard it, he was immediately angry and scolded: "It was your old dog who provoked first. I was just here to see the situation."


    Hearing the words, the great master thought to himself that if he hadn''t acted a little stronger at the time, wouldn''t this old man immediately find his guilty conscience?


    "Abyss Supreme, don''t pretend to be innocent there. I don''t believe it. It has nothing to do with you if my heart is lost."


    The Great Master stared at the Abyss Supreme Road.


    "Old dog, what are you talking about?" Abyss Supreme couldn''t understand the situation.


    Seeing that he refused to admit it, the Great Master sneered: "If you really don''t know, then why did you rush over as soon as my beast''s heart stopped beating?"


    "If you ask me this, then I will also ask you carefully, did you deliberately stop the beast''s heart so as to trick me into coming to check the situation?"


    Abyss Supreme had already determined that the Great Master was designing to frame him, so he felt that the giant tortoise''s heart stopped beating deliberately, in order to trick him into coming to check the situation.


    "Then after I came over, you took advantage of the battle between the giant beasts and sent spies over to destroy the blood vessels of the giant tiger, causing me to lose my heart..."


    Hearing this, the Great Master interrupted Abyss Supreme and said, "Wait, what''s the matter with the spies you said?"


    Being reminded by Abyss Supreme, he immediately remembered the spy who was searching everywhere at that time.


    It was because the spy was doing things that the giant tortoise lost a lot of mental energy for no reason.


    Otherwise, why would he be in such a situation.


    "You still want to pretend you don''t know?" Abyss Supreme sneered.


    He only pretended not to know when he said that as the master.


    The big master hurriedly explained: "My giant tortoise''s heart can be destroyed by a guy who appeared out of nowhere. What is the origin of the spy you just mentioned? Could it be the same person?"


    Hearing this, Abyss Supreme was slightly taken aback and calmed down.


    "Is what you said true?"


    Abyss Supreme asked.


    He found that the master didn''t seem to be lying to him.


    "Of course it''s true, otherwise why would I die with you?" said the great master.


    At this time, he has already seen that the loss of the giant tortoise''s heart energy does not seem to have anything to do with the Abyss Supreme.


    On the other side, Abyss Supreme also recollected in his heart.


    There are indeed a lot of doubts about this whole thing, at least it is impossible for the big master to choose to die with him for no reason.


    Thinking of this, Abyss Supreme said sternly: "When I manipulated the giant tiger to fight with your giant tortoise, I received information one after another that the artificial blood vessel was destroyed. After going out to check, I found that an unknown guy was doing damage everywhere."


    "Huh?" The master snorted coldly and said, "It seems to be the same guy."


    "The same person? What''s his purpose? What''s in it for him?" Abyss Supreme wondered.


    "It must be beneficial." The Great Master squinted his eyes and said: "It is not worthwhile to do it early. This heart can definitely be of great use to him, otherwise he will never go to your place after finishing it here."


    The Abyss Supreme heard the words and nodded slightly: "It makes some sense."


    The Great Master continued: "I guess this mind can help him to cultivate, maybe that''s how his divine body came Abyss Supreme heard this, and wondered: "What do you mean, he is A divine body that was cultivated after coming to the abyss? "


    It is a very difficult thing to cultivate into a divine body in the abyss, and almost no one can do it.


    "I''m not sure, but this is the most likely." The master replied.


    After speaking, he changed the subject again: "I don''t need to guess beforehand. The most urgent task is to quickly find out where this person is, find him, and see if we can make up for some losses."


    "Do you still want to get back the lost anima from him?" Abyss Supreme asked.


    "How do you know if you don''t try it." The Great Ruler narrowed his eyes. "Even if the loss cannot be recovered, we must find him and rectify him on the spot."


    "That''s natural, it''s hard to vent your hatred if you don''t kill this person!"


    Abyss Supreme gritted his teeth.


    7017k

 Chapter 938： Thrones Secret

    high altitude.


    Seeing that the Great Master and the Abyss Supreme decided to search for his trace, Lin Yu stopped staying and flew around the two to the earth cave.


    What these two guys want to find him is nothing more than gathering all the people and checking them one by one, and there is no better way, so there is nothing to hear.


    Therefore, Lin Yu decided to take advantage of the time when the two were still negotiating, to return to Dadidong quickly, and then find a way to get Bai Meng and Hall Master Geqi out of the palace.


    One of these two holds secrets related to Yuan, and the other is his new younger brother, so it is impossible to leave it alone.


    swoosh¡ª


    Lin Yu flew quickly and came to the entrance of Dadi Cave in an instant.


    He didn''t stop, flashed like a flash of lightning, and flew directly into the earth hole.


    Several guards guarding the entrance of Dadi Cave looked at me, I looked at you, completely unaware of what just happened.


    After entering the Dadi Cave, Lin Yu continued to fly rapidly while transmitting his voice to Sidi and others.


    "Sidi, was there anything in the palace during the earthquake just now?"


    "Master, there is nothing. Just now everyone was avoiding danger. No one entered or left the palace except the great master."


    Sidi immediately replied through voice transmission.


    "Okay, I get it." Lin Yu responded, and then said to all the six people: "Next, don''t send me a voice transmission, and don''t bother with me. If you find that I haven''t contacted you, don''t take the initiative to come find me. I."


    "Yes, Master."


    The crowd responded in unison.


    When Lin Yu heard the words, he cut off the voice transmission with them and stopped contacting them.


    Next, he will directly break into the palace to save people. After rescuing people, he will leave Dadidong as soon as possible and find a place to question Bai Meng.


    Otherwise, if you continue to stay in the earth cave, you will always have to beware of the big master.


    While thinking, Lin Yu came to the gate of the palace.


    Just like the first time they came, twelve pig-headed men held giant blades at the gate of the palace, preventing anyone from entering.


    But now the great master is no longer in the palace, and the dragons are headless, so Lin Yu naturally won''t stop because of the pig-headed man.


    He rushed past, and before the pig-headed man could react, he rushed directly into the main entrance of the palace.


    In the palace, Lin Yu shuttled quickly and went straight to the throne of the great ruler.


    He was going to go first to see if the throne was connected to the giant heart directly below.


    And, whether the stop and start of the giant heart is controlled by the throne.


    Lin Yu remembered that when the big master chased him, he only chased and killed for a while and then turned back halfway.


    Not long after that, the giant heart started beating again.


    This shows that the beating of the heart cannot be directly controlled by the master, and he must return to the throne.


    Also, Abyss Supreme chased and killed him all the way just now, and the chase stopped halfway, as if he wanted to rush back to control the giant tiger.


    This also shows that the manipulation of giant beasts must also be carried out at the throne.


    swish swish¡ª


    Lin Yu''s figure flashed, and after a few flashes, he came to the throne of the great master.


    He had followed Urtula and Ugra when he first entered the Dadi Cave, so his memory was still fresh, and it was not difficult to find it.


    "What material is this throne made of?"


    Lin Yu touched the armrest of the throne behind him.


    As a result, when I touched it, I found that the throne seemed to be indestructible, just like the giant heart.


    "Isn''t this thing part of the beast''s body?"


    Lin Yu looked up and down, and found that the throne seemed to be growing on the ground, not moving at all.


    He urged his divine power to shake it with all his strength, but he couldn''t shake the throne.


    "Maybe this throne is the brain center of the giant beast, which is specially responsible for directing the actions of the body."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly and guessed.


    Judging from the current field observations and the information obtained before, it is estimated that this is the case.


    This throne is the true core of the beast.


    At this time, Lin Yu noticed a strange device on the right handle of the throne.


    This device is embedded in the handle, so when you first look at it, you don''t notice it.


    "What is this?"


    Lin Yu reached out and touched the device.


    However, the device did not respond after pressing it, and it was not a button that could be pressed, so there was no interaction.


    "Could it be that you need to use your mind to sense it?"


    With this in mind, Lin Yu reached out his consciousness and immersed his thoughts into this device.


    Suddenly, a thick and steady voice appeared in his mind.


    "Pain, Destruction, Redemption..."


    The voice spoke some simple words slowly, without stopping.


    Lin Yu tried to communicate with it with his mind, but he didn''t get any feedback.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu understood that the sound must have come from the giant tortoise.


    Perhaps this giant tortoise was enslaved by the master, and had to obey the master, so it was so painful.


    Touching his chin, Lin Yu slowly retracted his right hand.


    Now he doesn''t know much about the behemoth, so he doesn''t know what to do.


    What''s more, the time is pressing now, and Bai Meng and Hall Master Geqi must be rescued before the big master rushes back.


    Thinking of this, he left the throne in a flash and went to find the prison cell.


    Palace basement.


    Lin Yu successfully found the dungeon here.


    This dungeon is made of ultra-high-strength materials, and the god-level powerhouse cannot shake it at all.


    But for him who has a divine body, this dungeon is no different from a paper one.


    boom-


    Lin Yu slapped the prison door with a slap.


    Hall Master Geqi said excitedly: "Master, I knew you would come to save me!"


    He now feels more and more that the decision he had made was extremely correct.


    At the beginning, he was very resistant to being banned by Lin Yu''s soul, but now he has no such thoughts anymore.


    He now only thinks that this is the most wise decision.


    Although he has lost his freedom since then, he has gained the protection of the strong, and he no longer has to live in fear in the abyss.


    Even if you die accidentally, your body can be rebuilt.


    "Where is Bai Meng?" Lin Yu asked.


    After hearing the words, Hall Master Geqi pointed to the opposite side and said, "In that jar."


    As soon as Lin Yu turned around, he saw a jar placed in the opposite cell.


    It seems that Bai Meng''s soul is now being stored in that jar.


    boom-


    Lin Yu slapped again, and UU reading broke the cell together with the jar.


    In an instant, Bai Meng''s spirit floated out of the jar.


    Lin Yu looked at him and said, "Bai Meng, do you still remember who I am?"


    "Lin Yu?!"


    Bai Meng paled in horror, until now he didn''t know that Lin Yu had also come to the abyss.


    Immediately afterwards, he reacted, knowing who he was framed by, and being imprisoned here.


    "Lin Yu, you framed me!"


    Bai Meng shouted.


    Lin Yu ignored him, stretched out his hand and waved his soul into his palm, then glanced at Hall Master Geqi and motioned for him to follow.


    The two quickly flashed out of the cell one after the other.


    7017k

 Chapter 939： Martial arts show prestige

    When Lin Yu came to the outside of the palace, he saw from a distance that the Great Master was flying towards this side rapidly.


    "It came so fast!"


    Lin Yu thought in his heart that it seemed that today''s battle was inevitable.


    That''s fine, it''s just that we can test the strength of the Great Master through battle.


    When he was chased by the great master before, he had already roughly judged that the great master should only have a third-order **** body.


    So now, who also has the third-order Yuanling Divine Body, he can completely fight against the Great Master.


    boom--


    Lin Yu smashed the body of Hall Master Geqi with a palm and said, "Destroy your body first, and then go back and reshape it for you."


    After he finished speaking, he put the spirits of Hall Master Geqi and Bai Meng into his dantian.


    "Oh it''s you?!"


    At this time, the great master has come to the sky above the palace.


    After he saw Lin Yu''s face clearly, he realized that this was someone who was brought back by Urtula and Ugra recently.


    "If I remember correctly, your name should be Lin Yu!"


    The great master said in shock: "You just came to the abyss, and you became a god, how did you do it?"


    If Lin Yu had already possessed a divine body, he would not be blocked and thrown into the abyss when passing through the space passage, but would directly pass through the passage and enter the eternal paradise.


    Now that Lin Yu is standing here, it can only mean that his divine body was cultivated after he came to the abyss.


    This is confusing.


    Cultivation resources in the abyss are so scarce, how did Lin Yu become a god?


    Moreover, it is really incredible to train the Divine Body in such a short period of time.


    At this time, the master still didn''t know that Lin Yu actually had the third-order Yuanling Divine Body, and he thought it was only the first-order.


    Therefore, he was not panic at all, and felt that there was a way to deal with Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu slowly flew up from the ground, came to a place not far from the master, and said, "I''m afraid, you will be even more shocked next time."


    Immediately afterwards, before the Great Master could answer, he took the lead.


    The power of the divine body is very powerful, and invincible power can be erupted with every move.


    Lin Yu rushed forward sharply and threw a punch directly.


    The battle between the gods and the gods is all about who has the stronger gods.


    The divine body with lower strength is far inferior to the opponent in terms of speed and strength, so even if he knows the technique of dodging, he can''t dodge at all, and in the end he can only eat the opponent''s attack hard.


    That is to say, the gods of different ranks do not need to fight at all, and the high-level gods will definitely be able to easily crush the low-level gods.


    But between gods of the same rank, various combat skills and experience become meaningful.


    As soon as Lin Yu made his move, the master instantly understood that Lin Yu had a divine body of the same rank as him.


    So he was going to fight back immediately after taking Lin Yu''s punch. Now that he saw that the opponent had a divine body of the same rank, he immediately changed his strategy and wanted to dodge to the side.


    However, he was a step behind in changing his combat strategy midway, and was punched in the left cheek by Lin Yu.


    "You have already practiced the third-order divine body?!"


    The master finally understood why Lin Yu said there was something more shocking to him.


    It is indeed worth his shock to cultivate a third-order divine body in a short period of time.


    "How the **** did this happen?" The master roared in his heart, especially wanting to know how Lin Yu did this.


    You must know that he has been stuck in the third-order divine body layer for many years, and he has no hope of breakthrough at all.


    If you can know how Lin Yu cultivated the third-order divine body in a short period of time, he may be able to find a way to break through.


    boom--


    At this moment, Lin Yu threw another punch, and the master hurriedly dodged to the right.


    After Kankan dodged the blow, he immediately returned fire.


    Lin Yu''s strength is no worse than his, so he naturally dare not pretend to be a big head.


    If you don''t go all out, you won''t get any benefit.


    bang¡ª¡ª


    The master smashed Lin Yu''s back with a punch, and sent Lin Yu flying forward on the spot.


    Although this punch could not really hurt Lin Yu, because Lin Yu had a forward momentum when he received this punch, but after receiving this punch, Lin Yu realized that when he was facing the master There is no advantage.


    Both of them have Tier 3 Divine Physique, and because the Great Master has become a **** for many years, he has far more control over the Divine Physique than him, so the overall combat power is stronger than him.


    "You, a little guy who has just become a god, dares to challenge me."


    The master has calmed down at this time, realizing that Lin Yu is not his opponent.


    "But since you''re here today, don''t leave."


    He made up his mind that he must keep Lin Yu today, and then ask him how he managed to cultivate into the third-order divine body in a short period of time.


    whoosh-


    The big master flickered, chasing after Lin Yu.


    Seeing that the master was chasing after him, Lin Yu hurriedly stopped his forward momentum, turning around and kicking at the right moment.


    His kick seemed random, but it was actually a precise kick based on the countless martial arts he had learned.


    In this foot, there is an implication of the martial arts principles summed up by countless ancestors, which can be called exquisite.


    Lin Yu wanted to see if the countless martial arts he had learned could turn the tide of the battle after cooperating with his divine body.


    On the other side, the Great Master saw that he was about to catch up with Lin Yu, and was preparing to attack with all his strength, but he never thought that Lin Yu would kick with an extremely precise kick and take his next plate.


    "Ok?"


    The master was secretly shocked. He had no idea that Lin Yu''s fighting skills were so advanced.


    So much so that even if he has the rich experience accumulated over the years, he does not know how to deal with this trick.


    Hesitatingly, Lin Yu''s foot hit his legs exactly, causing him to lose his balance instantly. The whole person centered on the waist, turned and flew backwards like a big windmill.


    "it works!"


    Lin Yu was ecstatic.


    So many martial arts skills that I have learned, and countless martial arts knowledge obtained when the martial arts modifier modifies martial arts, this moment finally comes in handy again.


    Lin Yu could see that a **** like the Great Master, who fell from the eternal paradise to the abyss, has never learned any martial arts at all, and has only been cultivating his divine body desperately all his life.


    In other words, although I have a divine body of the same rank as the Great Master, but I completely overwhelm the Great Master in combat skills The only flaw is that I have only had the divine body for a long time, and I have experience in using the divine body. It is much lacking than the big master.


    The great master knows how to perfectly exert the power of the divine body.


    On the other side, after stopping the figure in front of the master, he was at a loss. He still couldn''t understand why Lin Yu''s kick just now was so precise.


    After thinking about it, he could only think that the other party had better luck, it was a coincidence.


    "There is only one luck, let''s see if you have good luck this time."


    The master sneered disdainfully.


    And just when he was about to attack Lin Yu again, Lin Yu was still rushing towards him.


    "Good come!"


    The master roared.


    7017k

 Chapter 940： ask for help

    Swah¡ª¡ª


    The Great Master accelerated sharply, rushed forward, and stepped forward to meet Lin Yu.


    He has full confidence in his heart that he will be able to take Lin Yu this time.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Lin Yu at this time was more certain and more confident to win than him.


    The two quickly collided and shot together.


    The Great Master has no skills at all, he just punches and kicks in a straight line, clumsily using his incomparably powerful divine body.


    Of course, his clumsiness is only relative to Lin Yu, for others, his every move and every style is exquisite.


    "Such superficial work is unsightly."


    When it was just martial arts, Lin Yu used martial arts modifiers to modify a lot of martial arts, and thus mastered incomparably advanced combat skills.


    Therefore, in his eyes, all the moves of the Great Master are difficult to see, similar to those who have never learned martial arts.


    "You will lose this time!"


    Lin Yu calmly responded to the master''s attack and resolved his attacks one by one.


    And the aftermath caused by the battle between the two of them continued to spread outward, impacting everyone in the earth cave.


    At this time, everyone in the Dadi Cave looked up into the air in fear, watching this battle that was out of reach for them.


    Sidi and others are naturally no exception.


    "The master''s speed of progress is really impressive, and he can already compete with the master!"


    "Yeah, fortunately we chose to follow the master, otherwise we would be helpless in this abyss, and I don''t know how miserable it would be."


    "Gu Xin is really confused. He even made such a choice at that time. I don''t know if he will regret it after letting him know the strength that the master has now."


    "..."


    Six people including Sidi, Buson, and Ami are now extremely grateful for their decision at that time.


    Thinking that when they first came to the abyss, they were very envious of people like Utula and Ugra, because these two were deeply liked by the master and their status in the earth cave was extremely respected.


    But now, they also have a very powerful backer, and this backer is far more promising than the big ruler.


    You must know that the great master has been practicing hardship for many years before he has become a god, and he is still a loser who has been demoted from the eternal paradise.


    Although Lin Yu is on a par with the Great Master for the time being, as long as time goes by, he can definitely surpass the Great Master by far.


    It is not impossible to even take them to the eternal paradise.


    Sidi and the others were watching the battle in the air with incomparable admiration.


    air.


    Seeing the tricks, Lin Yu easily defused all the offensives of the Great Master, and at the same time took advantage of the gaps in the unstable posture of the Great Sovereign to fight back fiercely.


    If it wasn''t for the master''s control of the divine body being far more proficient than Lin Yu''s, I''m afraid he would have been defeated long ago.


    But now it''s just a matter of time.


    As long as there is no external interference, the defeat of the Great Sovereign is inevitable.


    "Damn, this kid is so difficult to deal with!"


    How could the master dare to underestimate Lin Yu''s strength at this time, Lin Yu''s fierce offensive had already scared him.


    "It''s a pity that the heart energy contained in the heart of the giant beast has been consumed, otherwise..."


    He and the giant tortoise have the same mind, so as long as the giant tortoise still has anima in its heart, he can use the anima to enhance the power of the divine body and easily defeat Lin Yu.


    In fact, the reason why he and Abyss Supreme did not take action in person, but manipulated the giant beast to fight, is because as long as the heart of the giant beast still exists, there is no way for them to win or lose.


    That being the case, it is better to let the two giant beasts fight. If the beasts are divided, the whole battle will be settled.


    "Now I can only ask the old man for help!"


    The Great Master knew that he would lose if he continued to fight like this, so he had to ask Abyss Supreme for help.


    Although there is an inextricable relationship between him and Abyss Supreme, but now the enemy is facing, it is time to unite and unite to the outside world.


    I believe that as soon as Abyss Supreme hears that the guy who made them lose both is now in the hole in the earth, he will come over as soon as he doesn''t need to say more.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu has realized at this time that it is not easy for him to easily defeat the master.


    After all, the master has a divine body of the same rank as him.


    The rank of the gods is the same, which means that all abilities such as strength, speed, resistance to attack, healing ability, etc. are exactly the same.


    In this situation, the most superb combat skills are to suppress the opponent, but it cannot really hurt the opponent.


    Even if it is really hurt, the other party can heal at a very fast speed.


    "This guy will definitely contact Abyss Supreme to come and deal with me together. If the two of them join forces, then I have no chance of winning."


    Lin Yu''s thoughts turned, and he quickly guessed that the Great Master would contact Abyss Supreme.


    And he knew very well that Abyss Supreme would definitely come over as soon as he got the news.


    After all, he not only absorbed the anima of the giant tortoise, but also absorbed the anima of a lot of giant tigers.


    It was because he was absorbing heart energy everywhere that it made both of them lose.


    Presumably that abyss supreme must want to kill himself on the spot.


    "I''ll play with you next time."


    After Lin Yu kicked the Great Master upside down, he turned around decisively and flew out of the Dadi Cave.


    The most urgent task now is to get out of the danger first, and then question Bai Meng to see how many secrets he knows about Yuan, and where Yuan Zu is now.


    Lin Yu felt that if he wanted to enter the eternal paradise, I am afraid this white fog is the key.


    Or to be more precise, the Yuan behind Bai Meng was the key.


    shhhhh--


    Lin Yu''s figure flickered, and when the Great Master stabilized his figure, he had already flown far away and disappeared without a trace.


    "Want to run?"


    The master immediately realized that Lin Yu should have guessed that he had sent a request to the Supreme Abyss for help.


    Otherwise, how could he choose to run when he clearly has the upper hand?


    whoosh-


    The master accelerated sharply and chased after Lin Yu.


    While chasing, he sent a voice transmission to Abyss Supreme, and asked Abyss Supreme to intercept Lin Yu.


    On the other side, Abyss Supreme is also leaving the giant tiger and rushing to the earth cave at this time.


    "This old dog, obviously he is incompetent, but he said that the guy named Lin Yu has superb fighting skills is really incompetent."


    Abyss Supreme disdainful of the reminder of the Great Sovereign.


    He really couldn''t understand how good a person''s fighting skills could be if he had just cultivated into a divine body.


    Could it be better than the Meteor Gods who have had divine bodies for a long time?


    Abyss Supreme flew rapidly, getting closer and closer to the earth hole.


    Finally, when he was about to reach the Dadi Cave, he saw a figure flying out of it quickly.


    "It seems to be the guy I chased before."


    Abyss Supreme recognized Lin Yu, who was madly fleeing in the hairy jungle at that time.


    "Let''s see where you run away this time!"


    Abyss Supreme accelerated sharply and rushed towards Lin Yu.


    7017k

 Chapter 941： Discuss countermeasures

    When Abyss Supreme rushed to Lin Yu, Lin Yu also saw Abyss Supreme.


    "Good come!"


    Lin Yu secretly applauded in his heart.


    The Abyss Supreme didn''t seem to want to intercept him, but to fight him.


    It was just right in his arms.


    If Abyss Supreme adopts an interception tactic and blocks him for a while and waits for the master to come over, then he will really feel a headache.


    Because it is difficult for him to truly win against a big master, and if he adds an abyss supreme, he will lose without a doubt.


    But now Abyss Supreme is eager to win, and just wants to take him down by himself, then there is absolutely nothing to be afraid of.


    "Death!"


    Abyss Supreme laughed and vowed to take Lin Yu down in one fell swoop.


    The distance between the two sides was getting shorter and shorter. After a short moment, the Supreme Abyss came to Lin Yu.


    boom--


    Abyss Supreme turned around, and the eight legs of his lower body kicked at Lin Yu at the same time.


    His lower body is similar to that of a spider, and each leg is slender and slender, like a bamboo that can be bent.


    These eight legs kicked at Lin Yu at the same time, as if a shoe brush slapped Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu only felt a funny feeling after seeing this scene.


    This abyss supreme body is huge, and the body is not flexible at all, and he even resorted to such tricks full of flaws.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu didn''t even bother to fight back, so he dodged to the side, dodged the attack and flew straight out of the earth cave.


    It flew far away in an instant.


    On the other side, after the abyss Supreme was in the air, he was about to adjust his posture to attack again, but in a blink of an eye, he found that Lin Yu had disappeared.


    "Ok?"


    Abyss Supreme looked around for a while, and finally finally saw Lin Yu who had turned into a small dot.


    At this time, the great master also arrived here.


    "Where''s Lin Yu?"


    the master asked.


    Abyss Supreme said helplessly: "He ran away."


    "Why didn''t you stop him?" the master said angrily.


    "Can''t you stop yourself?"


    Not to be outdone, the Supreme Abyss counterattacked, and then said: "He can''t run far, and it is impossible to stay away from our giant beast."


    Hearing this, the master snorted coldly and said no more.


    Abyss Supreme is right, Lin Yu can''t keep away from the giant beast no matter how much he runs.


    Once he is far away from the giant beast, let alone lose his way in the vast fog, the violent corrosiveness of the fog itself will slowly wear down his divine body.


    "This Lin Yu has hurt both of us, causing our hearts to be lost in vain. Not killing him is not enough to vent our hatred."


    Abyss Supreme suddenly spoke again.


    The great master stopped him and said: "You can kill him, but you have to ask the secrets of him first. Don''t you dare to be interested in the fact that he cultivated into a third-order **** body here?"


    When the Abyss Supreme heard it, he hurriedly asked, "How do you know that he cultivated a divine body here?"


    "Because he was seen by my two cronies Utura and Ugra as soon as he reached the abyss, and I also kept him in the earth cave," said the great master.


    "What?" Abyss Supreme was quite shocked, and asked again, "When did it happen?"


    "Just a few days ago."


    "some days ago?"


    Abyss Supreme was stunned on the spot.


    He felt that the master was lying to him. How could Lin Yu have cultivated into a divine body within a few days of coming to the abyss, and was directly a third-order divine body?


    "Master, you are exaggerating, aren''t you?"


    Abyss Supreme made it clear that he did not believe it.


    "It''s an exaggeration, and I don''t want to believe it, but it''s the truth." The Master said lightly.


    The Abyss Supreme heard the words and stared at the Great Master, and seeing that he didn''t look like a liar, he murmured again: "How could it be possible to cultivate so fast..."


    "I guess it may be related to Xinneng." The master guessed.


    "Xineng?" Abyss Supreme came back to his senses and remembered the matter of Xinneng, "Yes, otherwise, why would he focus on artificial blood vessels to destroy them."


    Abyss Supreme thought in his heart, since Lin Yu has only come to the abyss for a long time, he must not know the meaning of Xinneng to the giant beast, and he will not destroy those blood vessels because he wants to destroy the action power of the giant beast.


    In this case, it can only be because the mind has a special effect on him.


    And this special effect is most likely related to cultivation.


    Thinking of this, Abyss Supreme said with some doubts: "I didn''t expect that there are still people who can practice with the help of heart energy."


    "I didn''t expect it, but he improved so fast, and that''s the only way to explain it," said the Great Master.


    Abyss Supreme nodded slightly.


    Suddenly, he turned his head sharply to look at the Great Master and said, "Oops, if the power of the giant beast can help him cultivate, wouldn''t he be able to quickly improve his strength as long as he finds more giant beasts?"


    "Then he has to find it." The Great Master felt that Abyss Supreme was too excited.


    The abyss is boundless, and the environment is extremely harsh, even if it has a divine body, it is difficult to move freely.


    So in this case, how could it be so easy for Lin Yu to find another giant beast.


    "Abyss Supreme, don''t forget, we have been patrolling this area for many years, and we have never seen other giant beasts. It has always been only the giant beast controlled by you and me. It is extremely difficult for Lin Yu to find a new giant beast. almost impossible."


    The master said lightly.


    He was not worried at all that Lin Yu could find a new behemoth, nor that Lin Yu''s strength could increase in the short term.


    Now that the heart energy of the giant tortoise and the giant tiger has been exhausted, as long as Lin Yu can''t find a new giant beast, he will maintain his current strength for a long time.


    On the other side, Abyss Supreme wanted to understand the key after listening to the words of the Great Master.


    Yes, although there must be more than two of them in the abyss, and more than these two giant beasts, it is not so easy for Lin Yu to find other giant beasts, and it can even be said to be almost impossible.


    At this time, the great master said again: "If he wants to find other giant beasts after he has figured out the situation, he will definitely find a way to take our giant beast first, otherwise he will be unable to move in this abyss."


    The abyss is full of mist, only the body of the abyss behemoth is clean and nothing.


    So if you want to be active in this abyss, you must first have a giant beast.


    "You mean, we wait for the rabbit, waiting for him to come from the net?" Abyss Supreme asked.


    "Then what else can be done?" The Great Master glanced at him and said, "He now knows that we are going to trouble him, and he must have hidden it very well. If there is a slight disturbance, he will escape without a trace."


    "What''s more, the body of the giant beast is so huge, our consciousness is investigating a small area, trying to find him is tantamount to looking for a needle in a haystack."


    "Also, I think he seems to be able to change his shape at will, so he can use this to avoid our sight."


    The master recalled the scene when he chased and killed Lin Yu for the first time. At that time, Lin Yu turned into an ape king and mixed in with the Qingyu gang. It was not until he destroyed the flesh of all the Qingyu gang members that he discovered the ape king. has a problem.


    "It seems that it is really the only way." Abyss Supreme vomited slowly.


    The master said: "Let''s go, go back, and then discuss how to deal with him."

 Chapter 942： Interrogate Bai Meng

    On the other hand, after escaping the pursuit of the Abyss Supreme and the Great Lord, Lin Yu flew directly to the back of the giant tiger and hid in the hairy jungle on the tiger''s back.


    After confirming that the two were not chasing after him, he released Hall Master Geqi and Bai Meng from his dantian to reshape their bodies.


    The bodies of the two men were quickly reshaped.


    The only difference is that Bai Meng''s physical strength is weak, which can only be guaranteed to survive in the harsh environment of the abyss, while the strength of Hall Master Geqi is very powerful, second only to the gods with first-order gods.


    "Hall Master Geqi, feed him Turzhen Pills."


    Lin Yu ordered to Hall Master Geqi, and at the same time threw the small medicine bottle full of Turzhen Pills to Hall Master Ge Qi.


    "Yes, Master!" Hall Master Geqi immediately took the order, and immediately took out a Veritaserum pill and forced Bai Meng to eat it.


    Bai Meng resisted for a while, but unfortunately, his newly remodeled physical strength was low, and he was no match for Hall Master Geqi at all.


    So I could only humiliately swallow the Turjin Pill.


    "How long does it take for the Turzhen Pills to take effect?" Lin Yu asked.


    Hall Master Geqi hurriedly replied, "It will take effect after you eat it, no need to wait."


    "How long will it take effect?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "There is no specific time for this, it depends on whether the will of the person who takes the Turzhen Pill is firm." Hall Master Geqi explained.


    "Okay, I see."


    Lin Yu said no more and turned to look at Bai Meng.


    "Bai Meng, what''s your relationship with Yuan?" Lin Yu asked directly.


    "Yuan, it''s my mentor." Bai Meng said with dull eyes.


    "Just tell me how much you know about him." Lin Yu ordered again.


    "Yuan is the **** of eternal paradise, with an invincible divine body..."


    Bai Meng said in a daze, and soon explained the origin of Yuan in detail.


    Of course, this is limited to the part he knows, and as for what he doesn''t know, he can''t say it even if he wants to.


    After Lin Yu listened, he found that he did not get any particularly useful information, and a lot of it was the same as what he had deduced before.


    For example, Yuan is the **** of eternal paradise, which he knew as soon as he came to the abyss.


    Another example is that Yuan knows a lot of knowledge and has taught Bai Meng a lot of things, which he has long known in the particle world.


    Therefore, he didn''t learn any new news from Bai Meng''s mouth, he just confirmed the original speculation.


    "Where is Yuanzu now? Where did your quenching pill come from? Why did you ask Hall Master Geqi to help you collect colorful stones?"


    Lin Yu asked three questions in a row.


    He had already speculated on these three questions, but he didn''t know whether the answers given by Bai Meng could confirm these speculations.


    "Original Ancestor is an aggregate of Primordial Spirit particles. As soon as he came to the abyss, he merged into the mist of the abyss. It needs multicolored stones to re-condense the shape."


    "I made the Divine Quenching Pill myself, and Yuan told me how to make it."


    "..."


    Bai Meng truthfully told everything he knew.


    After listening to Lin Yu, he found that it was basically the same as what he had guessed.


    "Who asked you to help Yuan Zu collect colorful stones, Yuan Zu himself or Yuan?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "It''s Yuan." Bai Meng replied: "The ancestor of Yuan is now completely melted into the mist of the abyss, his consciousness is slack, and he can''t direct me to do things."


    "What''s Yuan''s purpose? What''s in it for him?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    "I don''t know." Bai Meng shook his head blankly.


    Lin Yu was no exception to this answer, and it was impossible for Yuan to tell Bai Meng of his intentions.


    "How did you get in touch with Yuan?"


    Lin Yu continued to ask.


    "Every time Yuan contacts me, I can''t contact him directly." Bai Meng replied.


    When Lin Yu heard this, a bad premonition flashed in his heart.


    Isn''t this abyss an existence similar to the resurrection light spot?


    Thinking about the people in the resurrected light spot, they can''t directly contact the outside world, and can only wait for people from the outside world to take the initiative to contact them.


    "When will Yuan contact you?"


    "I don''t know, there are no rules."


    After listening to this answer, Lin Yu knew that all the clues were broken again here.


    Bai Meng couldn''t take the initiative to contact Yuan, and he didn''t know Yuan''s intentions, and his limited understanding of Yuan could not let people know what kind of temperament Yuan was.


    "How much do you know about the abyss? Has Yuan told you about the abyss?"


    Lin Yu asked in a different direction.


    "Yuan told me about the abyss. He told me that there are many giant beasts roaming in the abyss. These beasts have different shapes and strengths, but even the weakest beasts have the equivalent of six The powerful fleshly body of the supernatural body..."


    Bai Meng quickly repeated the abyss knowledge taught by Yuan to the truth.


    After Lin Yu listened to it, he secretly thought that no matter what he did, the giant tortoise''s heart remained motionless, because it had an extremely powerful body.


    "In this case, I have to find a way to get a giant beast in order to survive in this abyss."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    From what Bai Meng described, this abyss is extremely dangerous, and even if you have a divine body, you must parasitize on the body of a giant beast to survive.


    Otherwise, if it is exposed to the vast fog, over time even the divine body will be completely worn down, and it will end up with the same fate as Yuanzu.


    It is not as simple as death, but the soul of the whole person is scattered and melted into the mist of the abyss, and it will never truly die, and it will be difficult to live again.


    It is the true meaning of not being able to live, not being able to die.


    Perhaps this is why the Eternal Land uses exile into the abyss as a cruel means of punishing the gods.


    Like the great master and the abyss supreme, they are all losers who have descended from the eternal paradise.


    Fortunately, they all have a giant beast, otherwise I am afraid that there will be no bones left.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked again, "Did Yuan tell you how to conquer a giant beast?"


    Judging from what I learned from the Great Ruler Throne, the abyss behemoth also seems to have its own consciousness, but it cannot be expressed because it is suppressed by some means.


    "There are two ways to conquer the giant beast." Bai Meng said with a demented expression: "The first is to obliterate the self-consciousness of the giant beast, plant a ban in its sea of ??knowledge, and turn him into a mindless puppet."


    "The second is to obtain the approval of the giant beast and conclude a contract with the giant beast."


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, the secret way said so, the abyss supreme and the great master are the first methods used.


    Otherwise, once the giant tiger and giant tortoise were out of their control, they would only attack randomly like a fool.


    Lin Yu doubted that the so-called throne was a tool to control the actions of the giant beast.


    Because at that time, in order to control the giant tiger, Abyss Supreme had to give up his pursuit and hurried back to the throne.


    "How difficult is the second method?"


    "have no idea."


    "Then do you know how the beast''s heart can be accumulated?"


    "Normal beast anima can be self-sufficient Only giant beasts that have become brainless puppets can supplement their anima through external means. According to Yuan, those who control the giant beast are like Meteor Gods. All are to let the living immerse their souls into the throne, and then control the giant beasts to absorb the energy in their souls and convert them into anima."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu suddenly remembered what Urtula said at the time, saying that he had to report to the palace every six times of light and dark, and never allowed to forget.


    It seems that this is to send anima to the giant beast.


    From this, Lin Yu also thought that the great master is willing to provide the heart energy to the earth vein tower for the cultivation of powerful people in the earth cave, which should be in order to harvest more heart energy from them.


    Just like investing, you invest a sum of money, and in the end you have to get it back with interest.


    At this time, Bai Meng''s eyes became more energetic again, it seemed that the efficacy of the Tuzhen Pill had passed.


    When Lin Yu saw this, he was too lazy to feed him new Turzhen pills.


    Because he has nothing to ask, the most important thing next is how to have a giant beast of his own.

 Chapter 943： Conquer Bai Meng

    "Lin Yu, you..."


    As soon as Bai Meng woke up, he pointed at Lin Yu and wanted to say something.


    But as soon as the words came out, he realized that he was far from being Lin Yu''s opponent.


    Lin Yu seems to already have a divine body.


    "Bai Meng, now I''ll give you two choices. The first choice, let me plant a ban in your soul, and the second choice, die now. How do you choose?"


    For a person like Bai Meng who was once an enemy, he had to either kill or subdue him. There could be no third way for him.


    Of course, killing him now is not a good choice, because this person can contact Shang Yuan and has some value.


    Therefore, the best way is to subdue him and use it for his own use.


    After Bai Meng heard the choice given by Lin Yu, he was stunned for a while, and then sneered: "Lin Yu, you dare not kill me, because I have great value to you."


    He knew in his heart that Lin Yu cared about Yuan, so he wouldn''t kill him just for Yuan''s sake.


    "You''re right." Lin Yu said lightly: "You do have some value to me, but unfortunately, the value is not that great."


    "Lin Yu, it''s useless for you to say anything. I know you won''t do it. I know your nature very well."


    Bai Meng had a non-negotiable tone.


    "Yes?"


    Lin Yu smiled and didn''t talk to Bai Mengduo. He turned to Hall Master Geqi and said, "Feed him another Veritaserum pill."


    When Bai Meng heard this, he suddenly became alert and said, "What do you want?"


    "Don''t you want to be banned by me, then I will fulfill you."


    Lin Yu raised his eyebrows and said, "When I finish asking your last few questions, I''ll send you on your way."


    After he finished speaking, he winked at Hall Master Geqi.


    Seeing this, Hall Master Geqi immediately took out a truss pill from the jade bottle and took two steps forward to grab Bai Meng.


    "Your name is Bai Meng, right?"


    Hall Master Geqi stuck Bai Meng''s chin and said, "All I can say is, you just made the stupidest choice."


    "The Yuan you are loyal to is a god, and my master is also a god. It''s just that my master''s **** body is slightly weaker than that Yuan."


    "But with my master''s talent, it won''t take long to catch up with that guy called Yuan."


    "Also, even if the guy named Yuan is stronger than my master now, can he protect you?"


    "I''ll kill you with my own hands later, that Yuan, is there any way he can stop it?"


    After Hall Master Geqi finished speaking, he was about to put the Turjin Pill in Bai Meng''s mouth.


    Seeing that he was really coming, Bai Meng shouted desperately, "Wait, wait."


    Seeing this, Hall Master Geqi immediately stopped what he was doing and turned to look at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu was noncommittal and did not speak.


    When Hall Master Geqi saw it, he immediately turned around and stuffed the Turjin Pill in Baimeng''s mouth.


    Bai Meng shouted anxiously: "Wait, don''t wait, let me think about it."


    After hearing this, Hall Master Geqi turned to look at Lin Yu again and said, "Master, do you want him to consider it?"


    "Give him three breaths, don''t think about it if you don''t think about it, and ignore him if he says anything later."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Hall Master Ge Qi respectfully took orders, turned around and started counting.


    "one."


    "two."


    And just when he was about to count to three, Bai Meng shouted: "Lin Yu, if you can ignore the past, I will!"


    In this short period of time, he made several ideological struggles back and forth in his heart.


    In the end, he still wanted to understand that instead of relying on the unreachable Yuan, it is better to honestly recognize Lin Yu as the master now.


    Anyway, this life is to be a dog''s life, it is better to choose a master who can protect himself.


    The biggest difference between Yuan and Lin Yu is that Yuan is in the eternal paradise, out of reach, while Lin Yu is in this abyss.


    If something happened to him here, Na Yuan couldn''t help himself even if he wanted to help him, but Lin Yu could immediately do it.


    Just like this time.


    He was also arrested into the Great Ruler''s Palace, and Hall Master Geqi was quickly rescued by Lin Yu, leaving him alone and helpless.


    If it weren''t for his value to Lin Yu, he would definitely die in that prison.


    Also, Na Yuan said that he was his mentor, but the **** breathing method he taught him was a defective product, and it was extremely harmful to practice and had endless poison.


    This shows that Yuan was not a good master from the beginning.


    After thinking about this, Bai Meng was willing to follow Lin Yu from the bottom of his heart. The only question was whether Lin Yu would accept him regardless of his previous suspicions.


    On the other side, seeing that Bai Meng had changed his mind, Lin Yu shook his head at Hall Master Geqi and told him to let go of Bai Meng.


    Then he said: "As long as you are willing to let me plant a ban in my soul and obey me completely, why should I care about the past?"


    Those who are planted and forbidden can never betray their masters, because they will be discovered by their masters if they have any dissent.


    So as long as Bai Meng is willing to be planted and banned, then Lin Yu is naturally willing to believe him without reservation.


    "Come on, let''s plant a ban."


    Bai Meng nodded decisively.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu didn''t say more, and with a wave of his hand, he directly destroyed Bai Meng''s current body.


    Immediately afterwards, he urged his divine power to plant a restraint in Bai Meng''s divine soul.


    During this period, Bai Meng did not resist at all, which shows that he really made up his mind.


    Soon, Lin Yu put a ban into the depths of Bai Meng''s soul and merged with his soul.


    From now on, Bai Meng will swear allegiance to him regardless of whether he is willing or not, and will never betray him.


    After planting the restriction, Lin Yu mobilized his divine power again to help Bai Meng reshape his body.


    This time, he will naturally not only reshape a fragile body, but, like Hall Master Geqi, reshape a body for Bai Meng that is second only to the first-order divine body.


    From now on, Bai Meng''s strength will only be under the gods, stronger than anyone who has never cultivated a **** body.


    "Thank you master!"


    After Bai Meng felt the new body, he immediately bowed his head and said gratefully.


    Since he chooses to be loyal to others, he must look like a subordinate, which Bai Meng knows very well.


    Anyway, he did the same to Yuan before, and now it''s not unacceptable to Lin Yu.


    "Okay, Bai Meng, tell me now, besides teaching you how to refine the Divine Tempering Pill, Yuan also taught you something."


    Lin Yu asked.


    "Master Yuan only taught me this skill, and nothing else." Bai Meng replied honestly.


    Lin Yu shook his head and said, "This yuan is really stingy, isn''t he afraid that you will die in this abyss?"


    "Go back to the master, Yuan has always been like this, maybe because I was afraid that after I learned the real skills, I would overtake him." Bai Meng said with a look of disgust.


    "It''s not impossible."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Yuan''s divine body came from his own cultivation. He didn''t know how many epochs he had cultivated. Naturally, he was afraid of being overtaken by talented and intelligent people.


    Unlike himself, the divine body is modified by martial arts modifiers, and he is not afraid of subordinates surpassing him at all.


    Because I will definitely be faster than them.


    "Bai Meng, who helped you reshape your body?"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered that he didn''t ask about something important just now, so he hurriedly asked.

 Chapter 944： plan

    "Back to the master, Yuan helped me reshape it."


    Bai Meng replied.


    Lin Yu was stunned for a moment and asked, "Isn''t he in the eternal paradise? How can you help you reshape the body?"


    "Back to the master, I don''t know how he did it." Bai Meng replied truthfully.


    When Lin Yu saw this, he didn''t ask any more questions.


    Bai Meng has been planted and banned, it is impossible to lie to him about this matter, so if you don''t know, you really don''t know.


    "In this way, Yuan has a way to interfere in the affairs of the abyss..."


    Lin Yu touched his chin and thought.


    This is a very important information.


    It is possible that Yuan is now watching himself conquer Bai Meng and remembers himself firmly.


    Of course, Lin Yu was not afraid of Yuan''s thoughts.


    After all, Yuan is in the eternal paradise, and it is definitely not easy to deal with him, who has a third-order divine body.


    If you insist on it, you will have to pay a huge price.


    "Bai Meng, what is the use of Yuan Zu to Yuan? Why did Yuan Fei find a way to help him condense his body?"


    This question had just been asked, but he wanted to see if Bai Meng could reveal more details.


    "Master, I don''t know why Yuan cares about Yuan Zu so much, but I can tell you some secrets about Yuan Zu." Bai Meng replied.


    "Okay, talk." Lin Yu nodded.


    Bai Meng hurriedly said respectfully: "Yuan Zu was created by Yuan, and it is the masterpiece he left behind when he left our material plane."


    "However, according to Yuan himself, he didn''t have any purpose when he created Yuanzu, he just made a crystal core that can absorb the memory of living beings and slowly awaken his self-consciousness."


    "He wants to see what kind of splash this crystal core will make in that material plane after thousands of years."


    "Maybe it''s because I feel that I can''t return to that material plane in the future, so I thought about leaving something interesting before leaving."


    Bai Meng guessed.


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, this statement barely makes sense.


    However, it is only a little bit of truth, and it cannot be fully explained.


    Because when Yuan Lin left, he not only left Yuan Zu on the material plane, but also left behind an elder.


    The old man has been hiding in the particle world, constantly cultivating gods, and letting the gods go against the devils who have practiced the devil''s breathing method.


    Moreover, those gods not only oppose the demon gods, but have also been destroying the great world on which human beings live, absorbing the laws bred in the core of the great world.


    Lin Yu still hasn''t figured out what the old man''s purpose is.


    "Do you know the elderly?" Lin Yu asked.


    Bai Meng immediately shook his head and said, "Back to the master, I''ve never heard of it."


    "Yuan didn''t tell you?"


    "no."


    "Okay, I see."


    Lin Yu didn''t ask any more questions.


    Obviously, Yuan''s behavior and motives are not as simple as Bai Meng imagined, but now is not the time to worry about these, there are more important things to do.


    What''s more, if you really want to know Yuan''s motives, the best way is to ask him in person.


    Let him answer it himself.


    "Bai Meng, how much did Yuan tell you about the contract with the giant beast?"


    Lin Yu asked about the business.


    The most urgent task now is to quickly get a giant beast that is completely under his control. Only in this way can he move freely in the abyss.


    Otherwise, it can only be as it is now, and everything has to be left to fate.


    "Back to the master, Yuan just told me that there are two ways to control the giant beast, and said that if you want to conclude a contract, you must first obtain the approval of the giant beast. He didn''t say the specific details."


    Bai Meng replied.


    After speaking, he added: "Yuan told me this just to give me an intuitive impression of the environment in the abyss, and nothing else."


    Lin Yu touched his chin and said, "In this way, you can only go to the Great Master or Abyss Supreme to find the answer."


    "Or maybe ask the two giant beasts they control to get some results."


    Previously at the throne of the Great Ruler, after he immersed his consciousness into the control device on the throne, he heard the sound of the giant beast with his own ears.


    This shows that those enslaved beasts still have a certain self-awareness.


    If you can find a way to subdue the Great Master and the Abyss Supreme, maybe you can communicate with those two giant beasts.


    But this is the problem. If you want to subdue the Abyss Supreme and the Great Lord, you must have stronger strength than them.


    In other words, you have to find a way to get enough Yuan energy to modify the Yuanling Divine Body to the fourth level.


    "It takes 400,000 yuan of spiritual energy to modify to the fourth rank, but I only have 30,000 yuan of spiritual energy."


    "The vacancy of 370,000, I''m afraid it''s not easy to deal with."


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly.


    Obviously, from the current situation, don''t even think about having the strength beyond the Great Master and Abyss Supreme in a short period of time.


    "etc¡­"


    "Maybe I can try to fuse two different gods to create a more powerful god?"


    Primordial Spirit Divine Body is only one kind of Divine Physique. In addition, he also obtained a cultivation method called "Hunyuan Divine Physique".


    This practice was recorded in the knowledge ball, and he couldn''t learn it directly, so he gave this practice to Sidi and asked him and others to transcribe the practice.


    "As long as I can learn this practice, even if I can''t integrate with the Yuanling Divine Body, I can improve my strength to some extent."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that as long as his strength can be improved a little bit, then with the martial skills he has learned before, he can definitely beat the Great Master or the Abyss Supreme.


    As long as the two of them don''t join forces, then defeating them one by one is definitely not a problem.


    "This method works!"


    The more Lin Yu thought about it, the more he felt that this method was feasible.


    Just learning "Hunyuan Divine Body" is not so difficult.


    After all, no matter how bad it is, you can still use the old method, first deduce "Hunyuan Divine Body" into a low-level exercise method, and then modify it from the low-level exercise method to the high-level exercise method.


    The yuan energy consumed in this way does not require a lot, at least not as much as 400,000 yuan of spiritual crystals.


    Thinking of this, he asked Bai Meng: "Bai Meng, how to make the crystal core?"


    "Back to the master, I know how to make it, but I can''t make it in the abyss. Because the core of the crystal needs to condense the primordial spirit particles, but the primordial spirit particles in the abyss are all combined with the mist."


    Bai Meng explained.


    Hearing the words, Lin Yu asked again, "How many colorful stones do I need to collect to help Yuanzu re-condense his body?"


    He suddenly thought, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Yuanzu is the crystal core with self-awareness. As long as the shape of Yuanzu is re-condensed, and then he is eaten in one bite, Yuanneng will come naturally.


    Lin Yu estimated that with the strength of Yuanzu, at least he could provide Yuan energy of more than ten to two hundred thousand yuan of spiritual crystals.


    "Back to the master, at least 100,000 colorful stones are needed." Bai Meng replied.


    "So much?" Lin Yu was shocked.


    "Go back to the master, it''s just a lot of listening, but if you can collect all the colorful stones on the two giant beasts, it''s far more than this number, so it can still be done."


    Bai Meng explained.


    "Okay." Lin Yu nodded, and he immediately had a plan in his mind.


    Next, while trying to learn the "Hunyuan Divine Body", he tried to collect the colorful stones to help the Yuanzu re-condense his body.

 Chapter 945： Take the initiative to come to the door

    Earth Cave.


    Lin Yu left Bai Meng and Hall Master Geqi in the hairy jungle on the back of the giant tiger, and then came to the entrance of Dadi Cave alone.


    He transformed himself into the appearance of Hall Master Geqi, and then flew directly into the earth cave in front of the guards.


    Hall Master Geqi is the Hall Master of Qingyu Gang Feiyu Hall, and he has some status in Dadi Cave. Naturally, these guards will not come up to stop him.


    The main reason is that there are too many major events in this short period of time. These guards still don''t know that Hall Master Geqi has been regarded as a traitor by the master and has been imprisoned in the palace prison.


    After entering the Dadi Cave, Lin Yu immediately changed into Gu Xin''s appearance and went to meet with Sidi and others.


    on a mountain.


    "Sidi, have you understood all the exercises in the knowledge ball?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    He was referring to the set of "Hunyuan Divine Body".


    "Master, this practice is too profound, we have studied it for so long, but we still don''t know much about it."


    Sidi said helplessly.


    Bouson and others also bowed their heads in shame and dared not speak.


    "Can I copy this exercise on paper, and I can see it myself?"


    Lin Yu asked again.


    The practice of cultivating the divine body is indeed very profound and difficult for ordinary people to understand.


    Only those who already possess a divine body can understand this kind of exercise well.


    Therefore, Lin Yu thought about asking them to copy the exercises on paper, and then read and learn them by themselves.


    "Master, I''m afraid not." Sidi explained carefully: "The knowledge learned from the knowledge ball directly enters the memory and will become part of the memory."


    "This way of learning is completely different from reading a book."


    "The knowledge in the book is expressed by others in their own words. Even if I don''t understand it, I can tell you the original words."


    "But after the knowledge in the knowledge ball enters our memory, it directly becomes a part of our memory. The current situation is that I know what this exercise is about, but because I don''t know much about it, I don''t know how to use the most appropriate language. express it."


    After listening to this explanation, Lin Yu nodded slowly and understood the difficulty.


    This is like a person who knows something very well in his heart, but if he is asked to express it in words, he does not know how to express it.


    After all, language cannot perfectly convey what is in a person''s mind.


    "According to this, I still have to learn the knowledge recorded in the knowledge ball by myself."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu had a headache.


    Unexpectedly, his ability to absorb Yuan energy turned into a negative ability at this time.


    Because as long as you immerse your consciousness into the knowledge ball, you will instantly absorb the energy in the knowledge ball, causing the knowledge recorded in the knowledge ball to disappear.


    "I can''t penetrate the knowledge into the knowledge ball, so how can I learn the knowledge recorded in the knowledge ball?"


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s frowning expression, Sidi hurriedly said, "Master, if you can give us more time, maybe we can study this practice thoroughly."


    As soon as his voice fell, Bouson, Ami and others on the side also echoed.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "Okay, you guys continue to study first."


    "Give me the knowledge ball."


    Lin Yu asked.


    Sidi quickly took out the knowledge ball and handed it to Lin Yu: "Master, here it is."


    Lin Yu took the knowledge ball and said, "Next, I need you to go to the market to buy colorful stones."


    With that, Lin Yu waved his hand, and dozens of medicinal pills appeared between him and Sidi and the others, suspending quietly.


    These are the quenching pills he just refined.


    With his current strength, it is easy to refine the Divine Quenching Pill, so as soon as Bai Meng asked about the refining method, he motivated his divine power to refine dozens of pills on the spot.


    "These medicinal pills are called Divine Quenching Pills, and they are very in demand. You can use this to exchange for colorful stones."


    "Remember, you must be careful when changing. It is best to find a few middlemen to change hands a few times, so as not to attract the attention of the master and his cronies."


    Lin Yu warned.


    Sidi and others hurriedly put these quenching pills into their pockets, and at the same time responded respectfully: "Master, we must be careful."


    "Okay, there is nothing else to do for now, hurry up and change the colorful stones."


    Lin Yu waved to the crowd.


    Sidi and the others hurriedly bowed, and then flew into the distance.


    Lin Yu watched them leave and continued to stand motionless on the top of the hill.


    One hundred thousand colorful stones is not a small number.


    Just relying on Sidi, the six people don''t know when they will collect it.


    But now there is no better way than to let them collect.


    After all, he only has so many people, and Hall Master Geqi and Bai Meng have already been targeted by the Great Master, and there is absolutely no way to help him work.


    "This can''t be done, the efficiency is too low."


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly and decided to change the plan and think of a more efficient way.


    Otherwise, we really have to wait until the year of the monkey and the month of the horse to collect all 100,000 colorful stones.


    Also, this "Hunyuan Divine Body" can''t be learned if you want to learn it, and you have to find a way to solve it.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu decided to go directly to the Supreme Abyss and the Great Master.


    Have a good talk with them.


    Although they have made them both lose, they must hold grudges, but as long as these two guys still have a trace of reason, they should know that it is not a wise choice to fight against them now.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu turned into his original appearance, and flew directly towards the palace with a single movement.


    In the blink of an eye, he came to the sky above the palace.


    "Great Master, Abyss Supreme!"


    Lin Yu shouted at the palace.


    When he shouted like this, he immediately attracted the attention of the twelve pig-headed people at the gate of the palace.


    These pig-headed people raised their weapons and looked at Lin Yu in the air with alert eyes.


    They had just witnessed the battle between Lin Yu and the master, so they all knew that they were not Lin Yu''s opponent at all by their own strength, and naturally they did not dare to go forward.


    At this time The Great Ruler and Abyss Supreme flew out of the palace and quickly approached Lin Yu.


    After flying to a place not far from Lin Yu, they all stopped.


    They didn''t know where Lin Yu had the courage to go directly to the door, so they were a little uncertain in their hearts, so they didn''t rush to take action.


    "Really courageous! Lin Yu, I didn''t expect you to come here alone!"


    The master snorted coldly.


    "Why don''t you dare?" Lin Yu glanced at the two of them left and right, and said calmly: "You may not be my opponent when you join hands, so why should I be afraid of you?"


    Hearing this, the two couldn''t help but look at each other.


    Immediately afterwards, the master said: "Lin Yu, I would like to ask, where did you get the confidence to say this?"


    "Knowingly asking." Lin Yu looked at the great master and said, "Could it be that you don''t know that I just came to the abyss, and was a **** body cultivated under such harsh conditions as the abyss?"

 Chapter 946： A quick way to advance

    Hearing Lin Yu''s words, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme couldn''t help but look at each other again.


    This time, they both saw hesitation in each other''s eyes.


    Lin Yu was right, he just came to the abyss and cultivated into a divine body under the harsh conditions of the abyss.


    This is his greatest strength.


    Because this means that he still has the possibility of rapid advancement.


    It is even possible that Lin Yu has successfully raised the divine body to the fourth level, so he took the initiative to come to them.


    "Lin Yu, what are you trying to say?" The Master asked directly.


    Lin Yu didn''t answer this question, but asked the two of them, "Are you curious about why I can advance so quickly?"


    When the great master and the abyss supreme heard it, the light of expectation suddenly appeared in their eyes.


    They were still speculating in the palace the reason for Lin Yu''s improvement so fast, but they discussed for a long time without results. They only knew that his improvement must have something to do with Xinneng.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu is willing to tell the reason in person?


    "Lin Yu, what kind of conspiracy are you trying to play?"


    The master does not believe that Lin Yu is willing to reveal his secrets.


    On the other hand, Abyss Supreme also felt that Lin Yu was playing a trick, "Lin Yu, I don''t believe you will tell us the truth."


    "Of course, why not?"


    Lin Yu said proudly: "I am willing to tell you the truth because I believe that after listening to my words, you will carefully consider whether or not to go against me."


    "Ok?"


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme snorted coldly.


    It seems that this guy Lin Yu seems to be hiding something.


    "tell me the story."


    The Great Master raised his chin slightly.


    Lin Yu smiled lightly, and then said, "I can advance so quickly because I got the guidance of a high-level god."


    "what?"


    "how is this possible?"


    The great master and the abyss supreme exclaimed in amazement.


    They didn''t believe Lin Yu''s words and felt that he deliberately fabricated it to blackmail them.


    "Then you tell me, which high-level **** did you get advice from?" The Great Master sneered and asked.


    Abyss Supreme said: "Since it is a high-level god, it must have been famous in the eternal paradise for a long time, and the two of us happened to be exiled here from the eternal paradise. We recognize every **** named in the eternal paradise. You may wish to Let¡¯s hear it, which high-level **** gave you pointers.¡±


    "The name of that high-level **** is Yuan, one word."


    Lin Yu said calmly.


    "what?"


    "Yuan?"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s words came out, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme were shocked on the spot.


    Yuan Ke is a high-level **** with a ninth-order divine body, and his strength is extraordinary. It is many times stronger than their low-level gods who only have a third-order divine body.


    How could Lin Yu get Yuan''s guidance?


    You must know that even in the eternal paradise, few people can enter the eyes of Yuan.


    "Lin Yu, I don''t know where you heard this name, but if you think that we will believe you with only such a name, then you are too naive."


    The master said coldly.


    Abyss Supreme also sneered.


    They thought that Lin Yu must have heard the name by chance, and then came to them with a fake tiger power.


    You must know that high-level gods like Yuan can''t even get in touch with them. How can Lin Yu, who has only come to the abyss, get the appreciation of Yuan?


    "Don''t believe it? Okay, then I''ll tell you how I met Yuan."


    When Lin Yu took it out, he thought of a good rhetoric and said, "Yuan and I come from the same material plane, and the exercises we cultivate are all inherited from him..."


    These are all facts, and the exercises that Lin Yu learned are indeed inherited from Yuan.


    Yuanling''s breath was modified from the Demon God''s Breathing Method practiced by the Demon Gods, and the Demon God''s Breathing Method was learned by Bai Meng from Yuan.


    So since it is a fact, it contains countless detailed details, and it is impossible for the Great Master and Abyss Supreme to find loopholes.


    Therefore, after listening to Lin Yu''s words, the two had already believed half of it in their hearts.


    Lin Yu observed their expressions and continued: "Yuan not only taught me the exercises, but also told me a lot about the abyss."


    "For example, he told me that there are two ways to conquer the beast, and the one you use is the simplest and crudest."


    "He also told me that the method you are using is very flawed."


    "The biggest flaw is that you have destroyed the ability of the giant beast to restore its own anima, which has greatly limited the ability of the giant beast to move."


    "Every once in a while, you have to gather people and let the giant beast absorb energy from them and convert it into anima, otherwise the giant beast will be unable to move due to lack of anima."


    "..."


    Lin Yu quickly said what he knew from Bai Meng to increase his persuasive power.


    He succeeded, and after listening to what he said, the abyss supreme and the great master completely believed that he was a person of Yuan.


    "What did Yuan teach you, and why is your progression so fast?"


    the master asked.


    "You still ask me this question? Didn''t you guess the answer?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    Hearing this, the Great Master glanced at Abyss Supreme, and then asked: "Is it the heart that can help you advance quickly?"


    "Exactly, otherwise why would I destroy the artificial blood vessels you made?"


    Lin Yu looked at the two of them at ease.


    When he came, he guessed that these two guys would definitely think in this direction, so he deliberately guided in this direction.


    "Really capable!"


    Abyss Supreme and the Great Master groaned, no doubt about him.


    After all, they really couldn''t think of anything else that could help Lin Yu advance quickly.


    "How to use the heart energy to cultivate the divine body?"


    Abyss Supreme asked first.


    Lin Yu glanced at him, then looked at the master again, and said, "This is exactly the purpose of my visit this time."


    "Huh? Are you really willing to tell us?"


    The master felt a little unbelievable, Lin Yu was really willing to tell such an important secret?


    "Of course, but there is one condition."


    Seeing that the two had fallen into his own trap Lin Yu was secretly relieved.


    Things will be easier to do next.


    "What conditions?"


    "Speak quickly."


    The two urged.


    "Don''t worry, this matter has to start from the beginning. There is also a strange creature with me. This creature was made by Yuan himself. He..."


    Lin Yu told Yuanzu''s affairs according to the plan when he came.


    He explained to them the current state of Yuan Zu in detail, and the need for 100,000 multicolored stones to help Yuan Zu reunite his body.


    "Yuan personally told me that Yuanzu is very important. If you can help me collect 100,000 colorful stones, I will teach you how to use your heart to cultivate the divine body."


    "how?"


    Lin Yu asked.

 Chapter 947： deal struck

    After listening to Lin Yu''s request, the Abyss Supreme and the Great Master fell into hesitation.


    If Lin Yu can really fulfill his promise, then they are naturally willing to help Lin Yu collect colorful stones.


    After all, these five-colored stones are not valuable things, and there are many on the two giant beasts.


    But I was afraid that the last five-colored stone was collected, but Lin Yu didn''t tell the method of using anima.


    "We have a hard time believing you."


    The great master said.


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "I knew you would say that, so I have prepared enough sincerity."


    "I can teach you the secret recipe for refining the quenching pill."


    Hearing this, the Great Master hurriedly asked, "Really?"


    "Why should I lie to you?" Lin Yu still said with a smile: "Yuan taught me many secret recipes for the refining of top-level medicinal pills, and it''s just a mere quenching pill, it''s nothing to talk about."


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme looked at each other and almost agreed in their hearts.


    After all, all Lin Yu wanted was 100,000 multicolored stones, and the secret recipe for refining the light-quenching pill was enough in exchange.


    So it''s worth getting the refining secret of the quenching pill, so what''s the best way to use Xinneng to cultivate the divine body, and it''s not a loss.


    At this time, the Abyss Supreme voice transmitted to the Great Master: "He is willing to open such conditions to exchange for the colorful stone. Will this colorful stone be worth more than we imagined?"


    The Great Master heard the words and replied: "No matter how valuable the multicolored stone is, it is useless to us. Useless things are worthless. You don''t care what he does with the multicolored stone."


    "I was wondering if he wanted the 100,000 multicolored stones to be more than just resurrecting that guy called Yuanzu." Abyss Supreme hesitated.


    The great master thought for a while and said, "It''s simple, just make a condition with him that we must watch him when he resurrects the primordial ancestor."


    "If those five-colored stones are really only used to resurrect Yuanzu, then we will let him go. If he wants to use it for other purposes, it will not be too late to stop him."


    "Anyway, there are two of us. If we shoot together, even if we can''t kill him, at least we can stop him."


    After listening to the words of the Great Master, the Abyss Supreme thought for a while and added: "I have to add another one. After collecting all the 100,000 colorful stones, I will give it to him at one time. I can''t collect how many, how much I can give."


    "That''s natural." The master immediately agreed.


    But just when the master was about to negotiate the terms with Lin Yu, the Abyss Supreme said: "I think the safest way is to deal with him together, and press him directly after subduing him."


    "Don''t." The master refused: "How do you know that he has no backhand? Also, don''t forget that Yuan is a high-level **** with a ninth-order divine body. The divine power can directly interfere with the abyss, and even drop the clone projection directly. against us."


    Abyss Supreme said: "That''s what I said, but I always feel that I can''t trust this guy easily."


    "I don''t believe him either, but now there is no better way than to believe him." The master said: "We can cooperate with him and secretly arrange other backers, and then decide whether to do it or not after we find out his details. Hit him."


    "That''s fine." Abyss Supreme agreed.


    Seeing his agreement, the Great Master didn''t say more, but looked at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, first tell us the secret recipe for refining the Divine Tempering Pill, and then we will decide whether to help you collect colorful stones."


    "then."


    Without saying a word, Lin Yu used divine power to condense two prescriptions and threw them to the Great Master and Abyss Supreme.


    This condition was proposed by him on his own initiative, and he naturally would not go back on it.


    What''s more, if you don''t give these two guys a taste of sweetness, it''s impossible to eliminate their defenses.


    On the other side, after receiving the prescription thrown by Lin Yu, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme immediately looked at it with full attention.


    After a while, the abyss supreme voice transmission said to the great master: "I simulated it in my heart, this prescription should be true."


    "Well, I also simulated it in detail and found no problems." The master replied.


    Abyss Supreme said: "It seems that this guy is really sincere, and we can cooperate with him."


    "Well." The Great Master agreed.


    After finishing speaking, the master said to Lin Yu: "One hundred thousand colorful stones can be collected at most with five alternating light and dark. After we have collected all of them, we will hand them over to you."


    "Do whatever you want. Anyway, you just need to remember one thing. If you don''t give me enough colorful stones, I won''t tell you how to use Anima."


    Lin Yu said seriously.


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme were relieved when they saw that he agreed so readily.


    The two secretly thought in their hearts, it seems that this guy is really sincere.


    "Okay, the matter is settled. After the five light and dark alternations, you will come here to find us."


    The great master said.


    "Okay, after the five light and dark alternations, see you."


    Lin Yu nodded, then flew away from the palace without looking back and flew to the nearby market.


    The collection of multicolored stones has been done for the time being, and whether it will work or not will have to wait for five light and dark alternations.


    The most important thing now is to quickly find a way to learn the "Hunyuan Divine Body" in the knowledge ball.


    At that time, after the formation of Yuan Zu''s body is condensed, he will immediately eat Yuan Zu to absorb Yuan energy, and then modify the "Hun Yuan Divine Body" at the fastest speed.


    In this way, even if the Great Master and Abyss Supreme join forces, they are no longer their opponents.


    Only then will you be able to completely gain the upper hand.


    "Actually, there is no need to learn "Hunyuan Divine Body"."


    Flying, Lin Yu suddenly thought that his thinking should not be so rigid, so he had to learn the "Hunyuan Divine Body".


    Now that "Hunyuan Divine Body" is recorded in the knowledge ball, I can''t learn it directly, and Sidi and others will not understand the content of this exercise for a while.


    So if you have to learn this method, it will be very troublesome and waste a lot of time.


    "Anyway, I just want to have another **** body, no matter what **** body I learn, it''s the same."


    "This hole in the earth is so big, there must be many people trying to cultivate the divine body."


    "I can find those who are cultivating the divine body and ask them to transcribe the exercises they are practicing."


    "It''s best to let them directly deduce them into low-level exercises. After I learn it, I will modify the deduction myself."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu instantly had an idea in his heart.


    He decided to use the Divine Quenching Pill to exchange for the Divine Body Exercise at the market. Presumably many people would be willing to exchange the exercise they were cultivating.


    After all, for the vast majority of people in Dadi Cave, the Divine Tempering Pill is a very rare medicinal pill, which can be encountered but not sought after.


    With the Divine Tempering Pill, there is more hope that the Divine Body will be cultivated.


    In contrast, it is a trivial matter to hand over the divine body exercises that one is practicing.


    This is a very worthwhile deal.


    Swah¡ª¡ª


    With a sudden acceleration, Lin Yu came to the sky above the market.

 Chapter 948： Exchange Divine Body Exercises

    Lin Yu slowly fell from the sky.


    After falling to a height of about 50 meters above the ground, he stopped his body and urged his divine power to say, "Who wants to temper the divine pill."


    As soon as the voice came out, all kinds of creatures on the ground instantly looked up at him.


    Some creatures whose head and body grow together also point their eyes to the sky.


    Sidi and others naturally raised their heads.


    When they saw that it was Lin Yu, they immediately put away the Divine Tempering Pill that was about to be traded with others and waited to return it to Lin Yu.


    At this time, a strange creature with a burly body that looked like a crab asked Lin Yu in the air, "How many quenching pills do you have?"


    "As much as you want."


    Lin Yu replied lightly.


    When the crab creature heard it, it immediately got off the ground and said while flying, "Since you have too many quenching pills to use up, why don''t you give me a few pills."


    "Oh, that''s okay, the key is that you can''t stand it." Lin Yu said with a blank expression.


    The crab creature heard a strange laugh and said, "Why can''t this be unbearable."


    However, as soon as his voice fell, an electric light flashed in the air.


    boom--


    The electric light accurately hit the crab creature, and it blew him up to the bone, and even his soul was instantly annihilated.


    Everyone on the ground was so frightened that they were speechless.


    After a long time, they finally saw clearly that a small pill was suspended in the area where the crab creature was originally located.


    Looking at the appearance of this pill, it seems to be a quenching pill.


    "What? One pill can actually kill a god-level powerhouse?"


    "After killing the god-level powerhouse, this medicinal pill is still intact?"


    "What a powerful force this is!"


    "Divine power! This must be divine power!"


    "He has become a god!"


    "He is a **** with a divine body!"


    "..."


    Everyone was amazed again and again, and instantly understood Lin Yu''s strength.


    Unexpectedly, this seemingly ordinary person turned out to be a **** with a divine body? !


    And when this was figured out, everyone was terrified.


    Fortunately, I didn''t speak rudely to this **** like the crab creature, otherwise I would definitely be destroyed like the crab creature.


    Thinking of this, everyone immediately looked away, not daring to look at Lin Yu again.


    At this time, even if they want to temper the pill, they don''t have the courage to say it, after all, the lessons from the past are in front of them.


    In the air, Lin Yu asked, "Why, don''t you dare to ask for it?"


    On the ground, everyone didn''t dare to answer, and they didn''t dare to ignore Lin Yu.


    They don''t know if Lin Yu will kill them directly because they are not pleasing to the eye.


    In this way, everyone stood there dumbfounded, waiting for Lin Yu to continue talking.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu said, "Don''t worry, as long as you can come up with what I need, there will be as many quenching pills as you want."


    Hearing this, many people were moved.


    But for fear of annoying Lin Yu, no one dared to answer.


    In the distance, Sidi saw that everyone did not dare to respond, so he quickly asked: "Excuse me, what do you want to exchange for the quenching pill?"


    "Cultivation method, the method of cultivating the divine body."


    Lin Yu glanced at Sidi approvingly and said.


    This Sidi is quite a wink, and came out so quickly to help him cooperate.


    On the other side, when other people on the ground heard that Lin Yu wanted to exchange the exercises for cultivating the divine body, they were all puzzled.


    Hasn''t this **** already cultivated a divine body? Why do you still need to practice the divine body?


    Of course, they thought so in their hearts, but they didn''t dare to take the initiative to ask.


    In the end, Sidi asked aloud: "Is it all right as long as it is a divine body exercise?"


    "Yes, as long as it is a divine body exercise, but the premise is that it cannot be the exercise recorded in the knowledge ball, it must be copied on paper."


    Lin Yu explained in detail.


    After receiving this answer, Sidi immediately said to the people on the ground: "Everyone, this is a rare opportunity. It''s just a mere Divine Body Cultivation Technique. It''s very worthwhile to exchange for a few Divine Tempering Pills."


    In the distance, Bouson, who bought colorful stones in another corner of the market, echoed, "That''s right."


    Encouraged by the two of them, everyone present became more active.


    If the **** of heaven is right, then the deal is really worth it.


    This Divine Body Cultivation Technique seems to be precious, but compared with the Divine Tempering Pill, its value is also very general.


    After all, the Divine Body Cultivation Technique only provides a cultivation method, whether it can be practiced or not is another matter.


    As long as you eat the quenching pill, you can see the effect immediately.


    What''s more, some Divine Body Cultivation Techniques are available to humans, and Divine Tempering Pills are rare in this abyss.


    After thinking about this, someone finally couldn''t help but say, "I have a divine body technique here."


    "Very good, you accept this quenching pill first."


    With a wave of Lin Yu''s hand, the quenching pill that killed the crab creature immediately flew into the hands of the first person to stand up.


    After the person received the Divine Quenching Pill, he glanced left and right, and immediately took a bite into his mouth, feeling relieved.


    After eating the Divine Quenching Pill, he quickly got up from the ground and flew in front of Lin Yu and said, "Excuse me, do I really need me to transcribe the Divine Body Cultivation Technique on paper?"


    Just now Lin Yu said that the divine body exercises should not be recorded in the knowledge ball, but need to be copied on paper.


    But if you copy it on paper, it will inevitably add some personal understanding, so you must ask clearly.


    "That''s right."


    Lin Yu nodded, then said: "I don''t need you to copy down the complete Divine Body Exercise, but based on your own understanding of the Divine Body Exercise, reverse it and deduce it into a lower-level cultivation method, and deduce a few. I''ll give you a few quenching pills."


    When the man heard it, he immediately said with joy: "It''s simple, I''ll go and transcribe it for you right away."


    If he was really asked to transcribe the Divine Body Exercises completely, it would be really difficult for him to do so.


    But the reverse deduction into a low-level cultivation method is simple.


    He didn''t expect Lin Yu to make such a request.


    Seeing Lin Yu say this, the other creatures on the ground were all moved.


    Those who learned the Divine Body Cultivation method rushed to the sky and came to Lin Yu''s side, vying to express their willingness to exchange the Quenching Pill in the same way.


    "Okay, you all hurry up and deduce the Divine Body Cultivation Technique I will give you as many Divine Tempering Pills as I have derived."


    Lin Yu said to the crowd.


    Everyone immediately dispersed, looking for the divine body exercises that they had learned in reverse with pen and paper.


    On the other side, at the palace.


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme also saw what happened in the market from a distance, and were very curious in their hearts.


    "What the **** is Lin Yu doing? Why did he exchange the Divine Tempering Pill for the Divine Body Cultivation Technique?" the Great Master wondered.


    Abyss Supreme shook his head and said, "Who knows, it''s so difficult to learn one Divine Body Cultivation Technique. Could it be that he''s still going to learn more than one at the same time?"


    "Forget it, he does what he likes, as long as he tells us how to use his anima."


    The Great Master retracted his gaze and ignored Lin Yu.


    Seeing this, Abyss Supreme also turned around and flew into the palace with the Great Master.

 Chapter 949： performance

    Lin Yu has been suspended in the air.


    In the market, people were constantly flying into the sky and handing over the low-level exercises he had derived from the Divine Body exercises to Lin Yu.


    Every Lin Yu took a casual look, as long as it was a practice that could be learned, he would directly give a Quenching Pill.


    Anyway, this Divine Tempering Pill is of little use to him, and it is only useful to the Gods such as the Great Master and the Abyss Supreme, who rely on themselves to cultivate the divine body.


    Time passed quickly.


    Two hours later.


    At this time, Lin Yu already possessed hundreds of low-level exercises derived from different divine body exercises.


    These exercises have all been learned by him and appear on the modifier panel.


    The only problem now is meta energy.


    Although there are still 30,000 yuan of spiritual crystal Yuan energy left, it is obviously not enough to use these Yuan energy to modify so many exercises.


    You must know that these are the next-level exercises derived from the divine body exercises, and they are on the same level as Yuanling''s breath.


    It took so much energy to modify the breath of the Yuan Spirit back then, and the Yuan energy required to modify these exercises is naturally indispensable.


    "I''ll practice a few levels myself first."


    Lin Yu looked at the modifier panel.


    At this time, the text on the modifier panel is densely packed, all of which are the names of the exercises.


    The word "Introduction" is written after the parentheses of each exercise, indicating that these exercises are in the state of being just learned.


    Thinking of the original energy that cost tens of thousands of yuan in spirit crystals to modify the original spirit breath from entry to completion, if so many exercises were also modified in the same way, the original energy would not be enough at all.


    Therefore, Lin Yu decided to rely on his own efforts to practice these exercises to perfection, and then integrate them all together after obtaining new Yuan energy.


    Fusion of new divine body exercises.


    This leaves a lot of energy left.


    Anyway, for him who has already practiced the divine body, there is no difficulty in cultivating this next-level exercise, it is as simple as eating and drinking.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu called Sidi and others to his side and said, "You guys continue to collect new exercises here, as long as the exercises handed over by the people who come to trade are at the same level as the breath of the soul, and they can be practiced normally. Yes, just give their people a quenching pill."


    Although Sidi and the others did not understand the Divine Body Cultivation Technique, there was still no problem in cultivating the God-level Cultivation Technique similar to Yuanling Breath.


    You must know that the Devil God Breathing Technique that they have been practicing is a god-level exercise.


    Therefore, the collection of exercises can be handed over to them.


    "Yes, Master."


    Sidi and the others immediately followed the orders respectfully.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu waved his hand and used his divine power to condense a big bell. After covering himself, he devoted himself to practicing.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Before you know it, five times of alternating light and dark have passed.


    During this period, Lin Yu ate countless quenching pills, and learned another hundred god-level exercises derived from god-level exercises.


    By the time he came out of the big bell, all of these god-level exercises had been cultivated to consummation.


    Next, just spend Yuan energy to fuse them together.


    "How long has it been?"


    Lin Yu asked Sidi and others who were accompanying him.


    "Go back to the master, five times of alternating light and dark have passed."


    Sidi replied.


    Lin Yu nodded slightly.


    After so long, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme must have collected 100,000 colorful stones.


    After all, this is the time that the Great Master himself proposed at that time, and it is enough to say that there are at most five times of alternating light and dark.


    And now just so long has passed.


    "Go and ask them."


    Without further thinking, Lin Yu turned around and flew towards the palace.


    After a moment, he came to the top of the palace.


    In the palace, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme seemed to know that he was coming, and they flew out before he called.


    "Are you ready for 100,000 colorful stones?"


    Lin Yu went straight to the topic.


    The great master replied: "Of course the collection is finished, I will wait for you to come."


    Abyss Supreme followed up and said, "If you hadn''t been hiding in that bell to cultivate, we would have called you long ago."


    "Just collect it." Lin Yu glanced at the two of them and said, "Give me the multicolored stone."


    "Wait, you tell us how the heart can be used first, and after we confirm it, we will give you the multicolored stone."


    The master refused.


    Abyss Supreme echoed: "Yes, our five-colored stones are all here, you can tell if the number is right at a glance, but your method of using Xinneng to cultivate the divine body, we can''t know whether it is true or false without verifying it. "


    "Then do you have the will to verify it now?" Lin Yu asked.


    The great master said: "Not yet."


    "Oh? Then why don''t you collect your anima and just wait like this?"


    Lin Yu asked again.


    He knew very well in his heart that the reason why these two guys didn''t collect anima was because they didn''t trust each other.


    The Great Master was afraid that after the Abyss Supreme collected anima, he would immediately manipulate the giant tiger to smash the head of the giant tortoise.


    The Abyss Supreme was afraid that after the great master collected anima, he would let the giant tortoise bite off the giant tiger''s throat.


    In short, both of them were afraid that the other would immediately manipulate the giant beast as soon as he gained anima.


    No way, now the two giant beasts are in a stalemate state, and there is no safe distance between them.


    Once a new psychic power is obtained, it is only a matter of moments from starting to hitting the opponent''s key points.


    Therefore, none of them dared to gamble, and they were afraid that the other party would be the first to attack the moment they obtained anima.


    In the end it became the current situation.


    Both sides can absorb energy from their captive people and convert them into anima, but neither side dares to let the other do it.


    In the case of no compromise, they had to stare at each other firmly.


    On the other side, the Great Master saw Lin Yu asking why they didn''t collect anima, so he sneered: "You caused this situation, why did you come to ask us why we didn''t collect anima?"


    Lin Yu smiled when he heard the words, and said, "That''s really embarrassing. This situation was not what I expected."


    "Humph!"


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme snorted coldly Lin Yu continued: "Okay, not much to say, since you can''t verify what I said with your heart, then what can I tell you now? What to use?"


    "Then you can find a way by yourself. When you can prove that the method you gave is effective, we will give you the multicolored stone."


    The master kicked the question back to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "Otherwise, you can take the multi-colored stones and go with me to help Yuanzu condense his body. If it succeeds, maybe Yuanhui, who is in the eternal paradise, will personally teach you how to quickly cultivate the divine body, how about it?"


    Lin Yu has already thought about it, as long as Yuan Zu''s body is condensed successfully, he will decisively eat Yuan Zu and absorb the Yuan energy in its crystal core.


    In this way, the more than 200 god-level exercises can be immediately merged into a new god-level exercise.


    Are you afraid that you won''t be able to deal with these two guys?


    7017k

 Chapter 950： retain

    "Lin Yu, do you think we are stupid? If we help you condense the shape of the ancestor, will you tell us how to use anima?"


    The great master refused.


    Abyss Supreme also sneered: "Lin Yu, don''t use Yuan to fool us, we won''t be fooled by you."


    Seeing that the two of them were unwilling, Lin Yu said again: "You two don''t trust each other, and now you don''t want to believe me, why, are you going to wait here until the end of the world?"


    "Okay, you have to wait as you like, and I will go elsewhere to find colorful stones."


    Seeing that Lin Yu turned around and was about to leave, the Great Master and the Supreme Abyss hurriedly stopped: "Wait, where are you going to find the colorful stone?"


    "There are multicolored stones on the giant beast."


    Lin Yu said.


    "This colorful stone is what I need. For others, it is just a pile of waste and useless. Some people are willing to exchange it with me."


    After saying that, he turned and left.


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme hurriedly stopped in front of him and said, "Where are you going to find the giant beast?"


    "There are many, all over the place." Lin Yu said lightly: "There are two enslaved beasts in the east, one in the west and one in the north, and one free-roaming beast in the south."


    These are all nonsense he came up with, but there is a lot of fog in the abyss, so these two guys can''t verify it.


    Seeing what Lin Yu said so decisively, the Great Master hurriedly asked, "Did Yuan tell you?"


    "That''s natural. Yuan not only told me where there are giant beasts, but also told me how to make a contract with the giant beast."


    Lin Yu said with great certainty.


    When the Great Master and Abyss Supreme heard it, Qi Qi was surprised: "You actually know how to make a contract with the giant beast?"


    Both of them dreamed of knowing how to make a pact with the beast instead of enslaving the beast as they are now.


    After all, the beasts that have been deprived of their self-will and enslavement have no way of recovering their anima, and their mobility is very poor.


    This is not the case with the giant beasts that made the contract.


    If there is a giant beast that can sign a contract, then this abyss can be reached.


    In addition, the giant beasts conquered through the conclusion of the contract are far stronger than the enslaved giant beasts, which can greatly enhance their survivability in the abyss.


    "Get out of the way, don''t get in my way."


    Lin Yu shouted coldly.


    But at this time, the Great Master and the Abyss Supreme would not let him go. The two of them said in unison: "What conditions are needed, you are willing to tell us how to conclude a contract with the giant beast."


    Lin Yu sneered and said, "The first deal hasn''t been completed yet, so you guys are thinking about the second deal. Do you think it''s possible?"


    After he finished speaking, he bypassed the two of them and flew towards the exit of Dadi Cave.


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme hurriedly chased after him and asked, "You really don''t want these colorful stones anymore?"


    "I have a way to get multicolored stones, why do I have to make a deal with you?"


    Lin Yu pretended not to have to negotiate and said.


    When the master heard it, he even asked, "Then why did you come to us in the first place?"


    "You are here recently." Lin Yu said.


    On the other side, the Abyss Supreme asked: "The abyss is full of poisonous mist. After you go out, you can''t move an inch. How can you find other giant beasts?"


    Lin Yu said, "Why do you want to find them by yourself and tell their owners that there are two giant beasts that use up energy in this place, and they will come over immediately."


    "what?"


    "you dare!"


    When the Great Master and the Abyss Supreme saw that Lin Yu was going to lead other giant beasts here, they were immediately angry.


    Lin Yu is going to let them die.


    "Why don''t you dare? Do you think you can stop me with your strength?"


    Lin Yu threatened the two and said, "Yuan taught me countless fighting skills. Even if you join forces, you will never defeat me."


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try it out and see if you can defeat me when the other Meteor Gods drive the giant beasts to find here."


    Hearing this, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme hesitated.


    Judging from the previous fight against Lin Yu, Lin Yu does have very powerful fighting skills, so that they have already cultivated a **** body and have countless experience in using the **** body.


    So they felt that Lin Yu was not joking with them, this guy might really have the ability.


    Abyss Supreme''s voice transmission said to the Great Master: "No wonder I was put together by him and didn''t stop him. It turned out to be because Yuan personally pointed him."


    The master replied: "Me too, I was also very surprised at the time how this guy is so strong."


    "Then what to do now?" Abyss Supreme said worriedly.


    He was really afraid that Lin Yu would invite other giant beasts.


    If other giant beasts come here at this time, how can he and the great master resist?


    At this time, his own giant beast is still exhausted and can stand still there.


    On the other side, the great master was also in a hurry at this time.


    He didn''t expect that Lin Yu would not want those colorful stones if he didn''t agree with each other. Now that he wants to save it, it''s not that simple.


    What Lin Yu just said was right. He also needed these colorful stones, and whoever wanted them.


    100,000 colorful stones seem like a lot, but if no one wants it, it is just a pile of worthless garbage.


    Thinking of this, the great master said to Abyss Supreme: "You can only put down your body and have a good talk with him, and don''t start with him for the time being."


    "Okay, that''s all it can do." Abyss Supreme reluctantly agreed.


    They don''t know the details of Lin Yu now, so they don''t want to rush to do it, for fear of making things worse and worse.


    At this time, the three of them flew all the way and came to the entrance and exit of Dadi Cave.


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme looked at each other, then accelerated suddenly, and flew to Lin Yu again to stop him.


    "Lin Yu, you have something to say."


    The great master persuaded in good words.


    "What else can I say?" Lin Yu stopped and asked.


    He just acted like that on purpose, mainly to gain a negotiating advantage.


    Now that it has taken effect, it is natural to close it as soon as it gets better.


    Otherwise, he really can''t find any other way to make colorful stones.


    After all, what he just said was all nonsense, and there was no connection between him and Yuan.


    "Lin Yu, we have already collected 100,000 multicolored stones. They are all ready-made and can be given to you right away, but if you go to other people to trade, it will definitely take a lot of time, why bother?"


    The big master persuaded you are asking for a lot of money, and this transaction is not worth talking about. "Lin Yu replied in a strong tone.


    "Lin Yu, don''t worry, it won''t be too late to make a decision after I finish speaking."


    The Great Master appeased another sentence, and then speeded up his speech and said: "We will bring the five-colored stone to help you condense the shape of the ancestor, and after the shape of his body is condensed into shape, you will tell us how to cultivate the divine body with your heart, how to Sample?"


    What he thought in his mind was that after Yuan Zu''s body was condensed and formed, Lin Yu would never go to other people to trade colorful stones again.


    After all, the purpose of Lin Yu wanting the multicolored stone is to condense the body for Yuanzu.


    So once this matter is resolved, the colorful stones will become a pile of garbage for Lin Yu.


    As a result, Lin Yu had to deal with them.


    7017k

 Chapter 951： deadlock

    "Let me think about it."


    Lin Yu pretended to think seriously.


    After lingering like this for a while, he pretended to be reluctant to say: "Then help Yuanzu to condense his body first."


    When the master heard it, he was overjoyed, and he sent a voice transmission to the abyss: "He has been tricked."


    Abyss Supreme also happily replied: "Yes, when the shape of the ancestor condenses and takes shape, the initiative will come to us."


    What they thought in their minds was that as long as the ancestor''s body was condensed and formed, he would control the ancestor and take him as a hostage.


    Then forced Lin Yu to agree to some conditions.


    In doing so, the entire initiative returned to them.


    Instead of the current situation, Lin Yu said no more colorful stones, and there was nothing they could do.


    After all, the 100,000 multicolored stones were really just a pile of garbage except for what Lin Yu needed.


    However, what they didn''t know was that Lin Yu wanted this result.


    He doesn''t care about Yuanzu''s life or death at all, he can live or die anyway, he can eat it anyway.


    And as long as you can eat it successfully, you can get the Yuan energy in the core of the Yuanzu crystal, and integrate the more than 200 god-level exercises that have been cultivated to perfection.


    Integrate new divine body exercises to enhance strength.


    "Lin Yu, when will you act, now?"


    The master asked aloud.


    Now he can''t wait for Lin Yu to take him to resurrect Yuanzu and take back the initiative.


    On the other side, Abyss Supreme is in a similar mood.


    Ever since he heard Lin Yu say that there are giant beasts in the south, east, and northwest, he has been very anxious and just wants to get rid of this predicament as soon as possible.


    Lin Yu glanced at the two of them, and then pretended to be cautious and said, "You are so anxious, do you want to wait for Yuan Zu''s body to condense and form, and then use Yuan Zu to blackmail me?"


    Hearing this, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme were stunned.


    He secretly thought that things didn''t go as smoothly as he thought, this Lin Yu is not so easy to deceive.


    "Lin Yu, you think too much. We just want to use the secret technique with our heart. As long as you are willing to give us this secret technique, how can we play boring tricks with you." The master said sternly.


    Abyss Supreme also nodded again and again: "Exactly! If we can''t verify whether the secret method is feasible now, we can give you 100,000 colorful stones right now."


    "really?"


    Lin Yu glanced back and forth between the two and asked in a deep voice.


    "Exactly!"


    "No deception!"


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme pledged together.


    Lin Yu looked at the two of them quietly, stared for a moment, and said, "What you say is unfounded, you must use actual actions to prove that you will not threaten me with Yuan Zu''s life."


    As soon as the voice fell, the master immediately asked: "How do you want us to prove it?"


    "Give me the most precious things on your body, and let me keep them, so that I believe that you will not take Yuan Zu as a hostage."


    Lin Yu said to the two.


    Hearing this, the Great Master immediately sent a voice transmission to the Abyss Supreme: "Just take something to fool him."


    "Well." Abyss Supreme agreed immediately.


    However, just when the master was about to speak, Lin Yu said, "If I guessed correctly, the soul box that imprisoned the soul of the giant beast is the most precious thing for you, right?"


    The way to enslave the giant beast is to deprive the giant beast of its divine soul and imprison it in a soul box.


    As a result, the giant beast has lost its own will and the ability to act autonomously. The person who holds the soul box wants the giant beast to do what the giant beast has to do.


    In other words, the soul box that imprisoned the spirit of the beast became the key to control the body of the beast.


    Just like the car key, without the soul box, there is no way to control the beast.


    Therefore, the two must carry the soul box with them and keep it in the strictest way.


    "You want a soul box?!"


    The Great Master looked slightly angry.


    He felt that Lin Yu''s request was a bit excessive.


    "Yeah, otherwise how can I guarantee that you won''t take Yuan Zu as a hostage?"


    Lin Yu asked back.


    After finishing speaking, he added: "Of course, if you don''t believe me and are unwilling to mortgage the soul box with me, then that''s it, I''ll go to other meteorites to trade colorful stones."


    "Anyway, these five-colored stones are found on every giant beast, so it''s not a rarity."


    "Give you ten breaths to think about it."


    Lin Yu crossed his chest with both hands and said lightly.


    On the other side, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme immediately fell into hesitation after hearing these words.


    To be honest, in the face of Lin Yu''s request, they really didn''t want to carry out this transaction.


    But they were reluctant to give up when they thought that after using the secret technique to obtain anima, the divine body could be quickly advanced.


    At this time, the Abyss Supreme voice transmitted to the great master: "This request is not impossible to agree, anyway, even if he takes the soul box to the throne, he can''t control the giant beast."


    When the master heard it, he immediately asked, "Why, do you want to take this opportunity to resolve the current impasse?"


    The deadlock he was talking about was not a deal with Lin Yu, but meant that the behemoths controlled by the two were now in a stalemate. No one dared to let the other''s behemoth obtain anima, for fear that the other party would immediately control it as soon as he had it. The giant beast kills.


    If this stalemate continues, it is really going to live here and wait to die.


    Abyss Supreme replied: "Otherwise you said how to solve this problem now? It is impossible for me to believe you anyway."


    The master sneered: "Hmph, do you think I would believe you?"


    "Isn''t that the end?" Abyss Supreme said coldly: "We all give him the soul box, and then we can get it back with our own abilities. It''s better than waiting here to die like now, how about it, dare you?"


    The great master thought for a while and said, "Dare! Why don''t you dare?"


    He also fully understood at this time. If he wanted to resolve the current impasse, he really had to have such an opportunity.


    Otherwise, he and Abyss Supreme are evenly matched, and no one will be able to sit back and watch the other''s giant beast gain anima, and give the other party a chance to strike first.


    So instead of waiting for that kind of lose-lose ending, UU reading might as well take this opportunity to give it a try.


    Anyway, even if Lin Yu took the soul box, it would be useless. He could neither control the beast nor destroy it.


    Because once the giant beast is destroyed, it will go completely crazy, which is not good for anyone.


    After looking at each other, the master and the abyss said to Lin Yu in unison: "Okay, I will give you the soul box."


    Hearing the replies from the two, Lin Yu was quite surprised.


    He didn''t expect the two of them to agree so readily.


    In fact, he didn''t really expect the two of them to take out the soul box when he put forward this condition, and it was useless for him to bring the soul box.


    He just wanted to pass such a condition to make the two mistakenly think that he cared about Yuan Zu''s life.


    In this way, when a sudden violent attack occurs, they can be caught off guard by both of them.


    7017k

 Chapter 952： resurrection ancestor

    "Okay, bring your soul box."


    Lin Yu stretched out his hand.


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme looked at each other again, and then turned their hands, and a polyhedron reflecting light appeared in their respective palms.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu slowly approached the two of them, and at the same time stretched out his left and right hands to take the two soul boxes.


    During the process of picking up, he carefully observed the actions of the two to ensure that the two would not suddenly attack.


    Fortunately everything went well in the end.


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme did not shoot from beginning to end.


    After Lin Yu successfully got the two soul boxes, he slowly backed away, and as he stepped back, he put the soul boxes in his dantian for preservation.


    To be honest, he was a little speechless at the moment.


    These two soul boxes are indeed precious treasures to the Great Master and Abyss Supreme, but to him, they are not much better than garbage.


    That is to say, now he and the Great Master and Abyss Supreme are keeping something that only the other side cherishes.


    This situation is a little tricky.


    "These two guys are probably using me as a tool to resolve the deadlock."


    Lin Yu gradually understood and guessed the motives of the Great Master and Abyss Supreme.


    "These two guys can''t resolve the current stalemate by themselves, so they bet on me to win or lose."


    "It''s kind of interesting."


    "It''s a pity, this time you have to lose everything."


    Without thinking any further, Lin Yu said to the two: "Go, follow me to resurrect Yuanzu."


    After speaking, he turned and flew out of the earth cave.


    Seeing this, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme quickly followed closely.


    Yuanzu was swallowed up by the mist of the abyss as soon as he reached the abyss, and the whole person was decomposed into countless Yuanling particles, which were scattered in the vast mist.


    Fortunately, Bai Meng firmly remembered the area where Yuan Zu was swallowed, so as long as he arrived there, he could use multicolored stones to reshape Yuan Zu''s body.


    The three of them flew fast one after the other, and after a few breaths, they reached their destination.


    This place is not far from the place where the giant tortoise and the giant tiger stalemate. Staying here, you can see the silhouette of the two giant beasts through the fog.


    "Lin Yu, first tell us the secret method of using anima." The master said.


    Abyss Supreme echoed: "That''s right, our soul boxes are all with you now, you don''t have to worry about going back after we get the secret method."


    "Okay." Lin Yu nodded and said, "But the ugly words are ahead. Now that your soul boxes are all in my hands, you have absolutely no way to verify whether the secret method is feasible."


    These two guys don''t have a soul box in their hands, so they can''t control the giant beast to absorb energy from living people and convert it into anima.


    There is no way to verify whether the secret method is feasible.


    "Just say so."


    The Great Lord and Abyss Supreme urged together.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu stretched out his hand, used his divine power to condense two books, and threw them to each person: "It''s all in it, you can read it yourself."


    After the two received the book, they quickly scanned it with their divine sense.


    "It''s kind of weird."


    "But if you think about it carefully, it seems to be feasible."


    The two were skeptical about the method recorded in the book, but they couldn''t verify it now, so they had to accept it first.


    Then, the great master ordered again: "Lin Yu, take out the soul box and put it among the three of us."


    "No, you have to get closer to me." Lin Yu refused.


    After he finished speaking, he flipped his hand, took out the soul box, and controlled it with divine power, causing the soul box to fly not far in front of him.


    He knew very well in his heart that these two guys made this request to facilitate the opportunity to grab the soul box later.


    At that time, whoever can grab the soul box will be able to regain control of his behemoth.


    Lin Yu didn''t care about this at all. After all, it had nothing to do with him. He only needed the two to honestly resurrect Yuanzu.


    "Don''t look at it, hurry up and condense the body for the ancestor, none of you can grab me at the place where the soul box is now."


    "As long as you hand over the ancestor to me, I will not interfere in your affairs, nor will I compete with you for soul boxes."


    Lin Yu glanced at the two and said.


    Hearing this, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme looked at each other again, and then took out the colorful stones that they had collected in a very tacit understanding.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu said, "First, use divine power to melt all the colorful stones."


    The two didn''t say much, and immediately urged their divine power to melt the colorful stones.


    In just three breaths, 100,000 colorful stones became a mass of colorful magma suspended in the air.


    "Then use divine power to control this mass of magma and let it swim in this fog."


    Lin Yu gestured for them with his hands as he spoke.


    As long as this mass of colored magma swims in this range, the scattered bodies of the ancestors can be absorbed together.


    "Start."


    Lin Yu said to the two.


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme immediately activated their divine power, and jointly controlled the magma to drift slowly into the distance.


    At the same time, the Great Master sent a voice transmission to the Abyss Supreme: "I advise you to wait and don''t be stupid. Lin Yu himself is far more important than the soul box."


    "You don''t need to remind me." Abyss Supreme replied: "Even if this soul box is taken back, you and my behemoth will still need to spend time to accumulate anima. It''s not that everything will be fine as soon as you get the soul box."


    The Great Master sneered, and said again: "You know, the best choice for us at this time is to cooperate with one another and deal with Lin Yu together."


    "Put a hundred hearts, if I can''t even see this clearly, how can I live in the abyss until now?"


    Abyss Supreme replied coldly, with a very firm tone.


    Afterwards, the two of them stopped talking, and concentrated on working together to control the mass of colored magma, paying close attention to the changes in the magma.


    On the other side, Lin Yu was also staring at the magma closely at this time.


    Like the Great Master and Abyss Supreme, he is also very clear in his heart, knowing that he can''t expect these two soul boxes to hold each other.


    After all, the deadlock between the Great Master and the Abyss Supreme cannot be solved immediately by taking back the Soul Box.


    In the fog, colored magma slowly swims away.


    As the magma continued to move, a humanoid figure gradually condensed and formed inside the magma.


    Its outline is getting clearer and clearer is the original ancestor.


    The nerves of the three were all tense.


    Lin Yu is looking for an opportunity to shoot, while the master and the abyss are always on guard against Lin Yu''s shot.


    Fortunately, when they started to control the movement of the magma, they had already planned the perfect route in their hearts.


    So while the human figures became clearer and clearer, the magma also got closer and closer to them.


    "Lin Yu, you''d better don''t move now. If you dare to move, we''ll blow up this mass of magma immediately, and see whether you are faster or we are faster."


    The master threatened.


    Lin Yu said lightly, "Don''t worry."


    But as soon as these words came out, he immediately shot, and his body flashed towards the magma at a very fast speed.


    7017k

 Chapter 953： Yuans promise

    "This thief!"


    The Great Master and the Abyss Supreme saw Lin Yu''s sudden upheaval, and immediately cursed.


    While scolding, they all mobilized their divine power, preparing to blast the colorful magma.


    At the same time, out of the corner of their eyes, the two of them quickly swept over the two soul boxes.


    They all thought in their hearts, after the magma was blasted away, they would go to grab the soul box at the fastest speed.


    After all, blasting away the magma means that the transaction with Lin Yu is completely out of the question, so naturally, he has to quickly grab his own soul box.


    Of course, they would never do this until the lava was blasted away.


    Otherwise, Lin Yu will only be cheap in vain.


    boom--


    The great master and the abyss supreme mobilized their divine power with all their strength, and the colorful magma burst into the mist, splashing everywhere like a goddess scattered flowers.


    Inside the magma, the primordial ancestor who had just condensed his body immediately showed signs of dissipating.


    It is rapidly fading at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    "Deserved!"


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme scolded secretly, and then ignored Lin Yu, but rushed towards the two soul boxes.


    In their opinion, Yuanzu, who lost the protection of colorful magma, will soon dissipate in the fog again, and no matter what Lin Yu does, it is impossible to save his life.


    If you want to revive Yuanzu again, you must collect another 100,000 colorful stones.


    And Lin Yu obviously didn''t have that many colorful stones on hand.


    Therefore, this matter is over in the end, and the most important thing next is to quickly grab back my soul box.


    If possible, it''s best to grab the opponent''s soul box as well.


    On the other side, Lin Yu was still rushing towards Yuan Zu.


    At this time, although the shape of Yuanzu is constantly dissipating, as long as the speed is fast enough, there will not be much loss.


    "These two guys thought that I cared about Yuan Zu''s life, but they didn''t know it at all. In fact, I just wanted to eat Yuan Zu."


    Lin Yu secretly rejoiced in his heart.


    Now the Great Master and Abyss Supreme are in a hurry to grab the soul box, and they have no time to pay attention to themselves, but they have given themselves a great opportunity.


    However, just when Lin Yu was thinking so, a pale golden light suddenly shot down in the air, pointing directly at the position of Yuan Zu.


    Of course, to be precise, this light was not shot from the sky, but came from above Lin Yu''s head.


    Because there is fog everywhere in this abyss, I don''t know where is the sky and where is the earth.


    "Oops! It must be Yuan!"


    Lin Yu secretly thought something was wrong.


    He has reason to believe that just above the abyss is the eternal paradise.


    Otherwise, why is this place called the Abyss?


    Also, when he was driven into a fork in that passage, the fork was clearly going down, not left or right.


    Therefore, since the abyss is geographically below the eternal paradise, then this light from the sky must also come from the eternal paradise.


    Then there is only one possibility, this light comes from Yuan.


    Lin Yu accelerated with all his strength, raised the speed to the limit that his body could bear, and kept approaching Yuanzu.


    And when he rushed to Yuan Zu''s side, the light also shone on Yuan Zu.


    In a matter of seconds, Lin Yu ate Yuan Zu in one bite and ate it into his stomach.


    And because he ate the ancestor, the light shone on his divine body.


    Suddenly, Lin Yu felt an extremely strong tingling sensation.


    It seems that this light is some kind of extremely high-intensity flame, which can burn his divine body completely.


    "what--"


    Due to the strong tingling sensation all over his body, Lin Yu completely lost his direction, so he had to grit his teeth and persist.


    Fortunately, this ray of light lasted only a few breaths before suddenly disappearing.


    Probably because Yuan, who is in the eternal paradise, cannot continue to release this light.


    As soon as the light disappeared, Lin Yu''s divine body quickly began to heal itself, recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    At the same time, a huge number popped up on the modifier panel in front of him.


    [Yuanneng+300000 Yuanling Crystal]


    "300,000 yuan spiritual crystal?!"


    "Okay, these primordial spirit crystals should be enough for me to integrate these god-level exercises."


    Enduring the pain from his body, Lin Yu quickly operated on the modifier interface.


    On the other side, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme also grabbed their respective soul boxes.


    After all, they couldn''t grab the other party''s soul box. After all, their strengths were almost the same, and no one could gain the upper hand.


    "Hmph, I don''t know if the Anima secret technique that guy gave is true."


    The master snorted coldly.


    Abyss Supreme doesn''t have time to care about the secret of Xinneng at this time. He is more concerned about where the light just now came from.


    "Did you see that light just now?"


    Abyss Supreme asked.


    "I see." The Master responded.


    As he spoke, he saw Lin Yu who was covered in bruises at a glance.


    "How amazing is this light?!"


    The master was secretly shocked. Lin Yu had a third-order divine body like him. Now that Lin Yu was hurt so badly by this light, he naturally couldn''t bear it.


    Abyss Sovereign glanced at the Great Master and said, "The power of this light is so powerful that only high-level gods can do it."


    "High-level god? Who would that be?" The great master wondered.


    Abyss Supreme guessed: "It may be Yuan''s opponent."


    The master nodded slowly: "Yes, Yuan is Lin Yu''s backer, Yuan''s opponent is Lin Yu''s opponent... Wait, that''s not right!"


    The Great Master turned his head sharply to look at the Supreme Abyss and said: "Lin Yu is just a low-level **** with a third-order divine body, how can He De let Yuan''s opponent be so heavy?"


    "Then have you thought about the possibility that the opponent''s goal is not Lin Yu, but Yuan Zu." Abyss Supreme explained: "The light just wanted to destroy Yuan Zu."


    "It''s possible." The Great Master pondered.


    And when the two analyzed the origin of the light, a voice appeared in their ears at the same time.


    "My name is Yuan, you should have heard of my name."


    The voice said so.


    The Great Master and the Abyss Supreme were secretly shocked.


    After they heard this, the first thing that came to their mind was that Yuan was going to stand up for Lin Yu and wanted to trouble them.


    However, it didn''t stop there, Yuan''s next sentence really shocked them.


    "Lin Yu has done bad things to me many times So, as long as you can win Lin Yu for me, I will give you a chance to return to the eternal paradise."


    After figuring out what this sentence wanted to express, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme were scolding incessantly.


    Unexpectedly, this guy Lin Yu has been bluffing and cheating, but he still believed in his words just now.


    "Go, take Lin Yu down quickly."


    Yuan urged.


    After speaking, his voice disappeared, and it seemed that it took him a lot of energy to talk to the two of them.


    The Great Master and Abyss Supreme looked at each other, and then flew towards Lin Yu.


    Just now they were afraid that Yuan was standing behind Lin Yu, and they had been hesitant to make a move.


    Now there is no such concern.


    7017k

 Chapter 954： Anti-kill

    "The ancestor should not be dead!"


    Lin Yu secretly thought while operating on the modifier panel.


    After carefully recalling it just now, he found that what he ate was only the body of the ancestor, and there was no soul of the ancestor.


    Therefore, Yuan Zu''s soul was probably taken away by the light just now.


    Of course, this is not important now, the important thing is that he successfully obtained the Yuan energy in the core of Yuanzu Crystal.


    The Yuan energy of 300,000 yuan of spiritual crystals is just enough for him to integrate these exercises together.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Grade), Time Law (Super Grade), Law of Force (Super Grade), Martial Dao Law (Super Grade), Creation Law (Super Grade)]


    [Cultivation method: Yuanling Divine Physique (Tier 3) (+), Jinpeng Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+), Zhenwu Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+), Canggu Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 20,000 Yuanling Crystal]


    On the modifier interface, three other first-order gods appeared.


    Although these three first-order gods were not integrated into the Yuanling gods, they still greatly improved his strength.


    Now, his strength has steadily surpassed that of the great master and the abyss, so when the two join forces, it will cause some pressure on him.


    "Lin Yu, die!"


    Just as Lin Yu was staring at the modifier panel, a loud shout suddenly came from a distance.


    Lin Yu raised his eyes and saw that it was the Great Master and the Abyss Supreme who rushed towards him.


    "Lin Yu, Yuan has personally transmitted the voice to us and told us the truth."


    "Lin Yu, I''ll see where you''re escaping this time!"


    The Great Master and the Abyss Supreme went hand in hand, shouting violently while flying.


    At this time, even if Yuan did not promise him any favors, they vowed to take Lin Yu down.


    On the one hand, because Lin Yu has no backstage, they no longer have to be afraid of him.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu hides a lot of secrets, and they are eager to find out.


    As long as you can figure out those secrets, you can know how Lin Yu managed to train the Divine Body to Tier 3 in a short period of time.


    There is no time to say that you can also use the same method to quickly advance.


    In this way, even without Yuan''s help, he can still return to the Eternal Paradise with his own strength.


    "I''m in such a hurry to die, then I will fulfill you."


    Seeing that the Great Master and the Abyss Supreme were surrounded by themselves, Lin Yu simply waited in place and attacked when they approached.


    In this way, it is possible to prevent the two from running away after discovering his true strength.


    That would be a hassle to keep track of.


    After all, this place is a little far from the giant tortoise and giant tiger, and the fog is very thick. Once you break into the depths of the fog, it is easy to get lost.


    On the other hand, the Great Master and Abyss Supreme naturally did not know Lin Yu''s strength at this time. They thought that Lin Yu still only had a third-order divine body like just now.


    They even felt that Lin Yu was seriously injured after being hit by that ray of light, and his body was very weak, making it difficult to fight back.


    "This kid is not moving there, he must be dead!"


    "Yes, this time we must not let him escape!"


    The Great Master and the Abyss Supreme were very excited.


    Swish!


    Swish!


    The two shuttled through the fog like lightning, getting closer and closer to Lin Yu.


    However, just when they came not far from Lin Yu and were about to shoot, Lin Yu was one step ahead of them.


    boom--


    Lin Yu accelerated sharply and rushed towards the master with all his strength.


    He just observed it carefully, the strength of the big master is slightly higher than that of the abyss supreme.


    Therefore, it is the best choice to kill the big master first, and then go after the abyss supreme.


    "Good come!"


    The Great Master roared excitedly and took the lead.


    But at this moment, a bad premonition flashed in his heart.


    It seems that Lin Yu''s strength is much stronger than before.


    It''s a pity that he still has time to think, Lin Yu''s fist has come to him.


    bang¡ª¡ª


    The Great Master was knocked unconscious by Lin Yu''s punch on the spot, and the whole person flew out.


    Lin Yu did not stop, and accelerated to catch up.


    After catching up with the Great Master at a very fast speed, he grabbed his neck.


    bang bang bang-


    The fist fell on the head of the Great Master like raindrops.


    In just one breath, the big ruler''s head was smashed out of shape by Lin Yu.


    call!


    The spirit of the great master slowly floated out from the sea of ??consciousness, and Lin Yu took this spirit and put it into his dantian to be imprisoned.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned sharply and chased the Abyss Supreme.


    Abyss Supreme had already turned around and fled while he was beating the Great Ruler violently. At this time, he had already flown far away.


    "This guy...how did this guy''s strength suddenly become so strong?!"


    Abyss Supreme couldn''t understand anyway, how could Lin Yu''s strength increase inexplicably.


    Could it be that the light just now enhanced Lin Yu''s strength?


    "That ray of light... Could it be that the ray of light really came from Yuan''s opponent, the purpose was to enhance Lin Yu''s strength and fight against Yuan?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    Abyss Supreme was in a state of turmoil, completely unable to understand what was going on.


    So since you don''t understand, there is no need to think too much. At this moment, the Supreme Abyss just wants to escape Lin Yu''s pursuit.


    "Don''t run, it''s useless to run again, you can''t escape my palm today."


    Lin Yu said later.


    As soon as Abyss Supreme heard it, he immediately reacted.


    Yes, his strength is not as good as Lin Yu''s, his speed is slower than Lin Yu''s, and it is useless to escape.


    What''s more, where can you escape to?


    To escape by himself is to escape back to the giant tiger or tortoise, and there is nowhere else to go.


    Thinking of this, he said loudly to Lin Yu behind him: "Lin Yu, there is something to discuss. We don''t want to go against you. Yuan forced us."


    "Yuan forced you?" Lin Yu was a little strange.


    Abyss Supreme continued: "It''s Yuan, he just sent us a voice transmission, saying that as long as we take you down, we can give us a chance to return to the eternal paradise, and he also said that if we refuse, he will kill us on the spot."


    "We are not his opponents, so there is no way to refuse, so we have to shoot at you."


    Abyss Supreme said half-truth.


    The first half of the sentence is a fact The second half of the sentence is fabricated by him.


    "You still want to lie to me?"


    Lin Yu sneered: "If Yuan can kill you on the spot, then why doesn''t he shoot me directly, and still need to use the benefits to tempt you to deal with me?"


    As soon as Abyss Supreme heard it, he instantly realized the logical loophole in what he just said.


    Yes, if Yuan has the ability to kill them, he can just shoot Lin Yu directly. Why do you need to trouble them?


    Thinking of this, Abyss Supreme regretted it in his heart. He knew that he shouldn''t be talking so much. Lin Yu would definitely not believe him now.


    "I fought with you!"


    Abyss Supreme smashed the soul box that belonged to him in his hand.


    The giant tiger spirit in the soul box then dissipated.


    7017k

 Chapter 955： stop the tiger

    As soon as the soul box was destroyed, the giant tiger''s soul had no place to rest, and immediately disappeared into the vast fog.


    Immediately afterwards, the giant tiger completely lost his mind, fell into a state of madness, and began to act instinctively.


    Because the method of enslaving the giant beast is not to strip the entire soul of the giant beast from the sea of ????knowledge and imprison it in the soul box, so that the giant beast will become an immobile living corpse.


    The correct way is to separate the part of the soul with reason and emotion and imprison it in the soul box, so that the giant beast can be forced to obey his orders.


    Therefore, after this part of the soul dissipates, the giant beast will become a machine that can only act according to instinct.


    At this moment, the giant tiger below kept whimpering, wanting to take action but unable to move because of lack of anima.


    But as long as it is given some time, it can absorb enough anima from the parasitic creatures on his body to restore the ability to move.


    "Hmph, Lin Yu, when the giant tiger will bite the giant tortoise to death, then you will be trapped in this place alive."


    Abyss Supreme said gritted his teeth.


    According to his assumption, after the giant tiger killed the giant tortoise, Lin Yu couldn''t tame the giant tiger that lost his mind, so he would not be able to go anywhere, and could only live here and wait to die.


    After all, in this abyss, if you don''t control a giant beast, you can''t move an inch.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let you see how I turn things around!"


    Lin Yu had already caught up with Abyss Supreme at this time, and attacked decisively.


    Abyss Supreme resisted with all his might, but he was helpless not as strong as Lin Yu, so he immediately fell into the disadvantage.


    bang bang bang-


    Lin Yu beat him violently, and then grabbed the soul of Abyss Supreme from his sea of ??consciousness.


    After putting this divine soul into his dantian and imprisoning it, Lin Yu immediately turned around and rushed towards the giant tiger below.


    The top priority now is to stop the giant tiger from killing the giant tortoise.


    Otherwise, as the Abyss Supreme said, he would have to be trapped here alive.


    After all, no one knows if there are other giant beasts around.


    If you can''t find the giant beast all the time, you can only wait here forever.


    Swish!


    In the blink of an eye, Lin Yu rushed to the top of the giant tiger and came to the hairy jungle.


    He hurriedly shuttled through the hairy jungle, looking for the location of the Supreme Throne of the Abyss.


    Yuan had told him before that if the enslaved giant beast wanted to restore its anima, it must absorb the energy of other creatures and then convert it into anima.


    But there is a prerequisite here, that is, these creatures must be close to the throne.


    Behemoths can only absorb biological energy around the throne.


    That''s why Urtula told him before that he had to report to the Great Ruler''s Palace every six light and dark turns.


    In fact, it is for the giant tortoise to absorb the energy in him.


    So for now, just make sure that no creature is near the throne, and you can guarantee that the tiger won''t gain anima.


    Lin Yu shuttled quickly.


    While flying, he contacted Hall Master Geqi and Bai Menglai to join him.


    Finally, after flying like this for a while, he finally saw a huge hole that looked like the entrance to the throne.


    At this time, some creatures were surrounding the entrance of the cave, and some creatures were still walking into the cave.


    "Get out of the way, I''ll kill anyone who dares to enter!"


    Lin Yu shouted violently.


    While speaking, he had come to the entrance of the cave and flew in directly.


    As soon as he entered the cave, he saw dozens of creatures with different looks standing around the throne.


    Apparently, these creatures are being absorbed by the giant tiger.


    Lin Yu decisively slapped these creatures to the verge of annihilation.


    Immediately afterwards, he kicked the throne with another kick.


    Of course, he knew that destroying the Throne wouldn''t solve the problem, because the Throne was essentially just a controller.


    The most important thing now is to prevent others from continuing to enter the burrow.


    "Bai Meng, Ge Qi, have you arrived yet?"


    Lin Yu asked in a voice transmission.


    "Go back to the master, we are at the door and didn''t come in."


    The two returned in unison.


    "Okay." Lin Yu responded, and then decisively left the place and flew out of the hole.


    After coming to the outside of the cave, he really saw Bai Meng and Hall Master Geqi suspended in the air.


    "The two of you are here, and no one is allowed to enter. Anyone who dares to enter will be killed."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Both of them took orders.


    Lin Yu glanced at them, then flew into the distance, looking for the hole where the artificial blood vessels were buried.


    At this time, the giant tiger must have absorbed some anima, so if you want to stop the giant tiger from madly killing the giant tortoise, you just need to find a way to consume those anima.


    Fortunately, Abyss Supreme was just busy dueling with the Great Lord, and he didn''t have time to stop the heart of the giant tiger and cut off all connections between the artificial blood vessels and the heart.


    Therefore, as long as the blood vessels are cut to absorb the heart energy, the heart energy can be quickly consumed, preventing the giant tiger from moving.


    "Roar--"


    Just as Lin Yu was flying fast, a roar of a tiger came from afar, which was earth-shattering.


    "Oops, the beast has started to move."


    Around Lin Yu, the huge hair twisted, and even the entire hair jungle was shaking constantly.


    This shows that the giant tiger has moved.


    As for whether the giant tiger is shooting at the giant tortoise now, or whether it wants to break free from the giant tortoise, it is unknown.


    In short, the giant tiger must be stopped as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous.


    "There''s a hole in here!"


    At this critical moment, Lin Yu successfully found a hole with blood vessels buried in it.


    Therefore, he fell without hesitation and flew directly into the cave.


    After a rampage, he finally came to an artificial blood vessel.


    "Ok?"


    "Why can''t the heart escape?"


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    This blood vessel had already been cut by him when the giant tiger and the giant tortoise fought.


    But now in this broken blood vessel, no heart can escape.


    "It seems that as long as the heart energy escapes to a certain extent, each blood vessel will automatically disconnect from the heart to prevent excessive loss of heart energy."


    Lin Yu secretly guessed.


    He originally thought that the hearts in these blood vessels could be sucked and disappeared, because the Abyss Supreme, who controlled the giant beast, took the initiative to stop it after discovering the situation But now it seems that it is not the case.


    "Since heart energy can be introduced into these artificial blood vessels, the parts connected to these blood vessels must be very fragile. I should have a way to break it open and absorb heart energy directly from there."


    The heart energy flowing in these artificial blood vessels comes from the heart of a giant beast.


    Therefore, there must be some places on the beast''s heart that are particularly weak, which allows the cardiac energy in the heart to be guided into these artificial blood vessels.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu resolutely drilled forward along the artificial blood vessel to find the source.


    After drilling for about fifty miles, Lin Yu suddenly found a very thick blood vessel.


    Judging from the appearance and structure of this blood vessel, it should be the blood vessel of the giant beast.


    "It turns out that these artificial blood vessels are directly connected to the beast''s own blood vessels?!"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.

 Chapter 956： dire situation

    Without thinking much, Lin Yu decisively urged his divine power to pull the artificial blood vessel off the blood vessel of the giant beast.


    Immediately after, he saw the circular scar on the blood vessel at a glance.


    This scar indicates that this place has been artificially cut in order to drain the heart energy inside.


    "This must be a weak point, I should be able to break this place open!"


    boom-


    Lin Yu mobilized his divine power, condensed a long sword, and stabbed the huge scar in front of him.


    However, under this thorn, the scar part was only sunken, and it was not pierced.


    Without stopping, Lin Yu continued to stab forward with the long sword in his hand.


    again and again.


    Finally, after thousands of consecutive stabs at extremely fast speed, a small hole was finally pierced in the center of the scar.


    In an instant, a steady stream of psychic energy escaped from it.


    At the same time, Lin Yu''s modifier panel kept popping up prompts to obtain meta energy.


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    Just like absorbing heart energy from the giant tortoise before, it jumps once a second.


    "I don''t know how much heart energy this giant tiger has just absorbed."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    But just when he was thinking so, Bai Meng and Hall Master Geqi suddenly sent him a voice transmission: "Master, there are too many people here, we can''t stop it at all."


    "How many people are there?" Lin Yu asked.


    "I can''t count, maybe all the creatures on the giant tiger are coming this way." Bai Meng said eagerly.


    "As much as you can stop it."


    Lin Yu replied.


    Sidi and the other six were in the earth hole on the giant tortoise at this time. With their strength, it was difficult for them to pass through the mist to the top of the giant tiger.


    Therefore, Hall Master Geqi and Bai Meng could only resist.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to Sidi and asked, "Sidi, did you feel anything unusual in the Dadi Cave?"


    "Go back to the master, there will be an earthquake from time to time here, just like it was just now." Sidi replied.


    When Lin Yu heard it, he secretly thought that this must be the giant tiger struggling, trying to break free from the giant tortoise''s mouth.


    After all, before the two giant tigers exhausted their anima, the giant tortoise just stretched out its head and bit the giant tiger''s throat.


    Therefore, the giant tiger must now find a way to break free from the shackles of the giant tortoise, and then he will attack the giant tortoise.


    "There''s no way, I can''t do anything right now, I can only consume the giant tiger''s psychic energy as much as possible here."


    Lin Yu thought helplessly in his heart.


    The giant beasts have the power equivalent to at least the sixth-order divine body, and there is no way they can stop them with their own strength.


    So instead of going outside to do unnecessary things, it is better to stay here and absorb some more anima.


    At least in this way, you can accumulate some energy, which can be used to modify the divine body exercises and improve your strength.


    Since there was nothing to do, Lin Yu took the soul of the Supreme Abyss out of his dantian and asked, "What''s wrong with these people of yours, why did they all run to the throne to die?"


    No matter how he thought about it, he felt that these creatures in the giant tiger hair jungle were abnormal, why they didn''t even want to die, and frantically went to the throne to give people their heads, so that the giant tiger could absorb the energy.


    "Hahaha!"


    Abyss Supreme laughed: "Those people have been brainwashed by me for a long time. Now unless you kill them all, don''t try to stop them from rushing to the throne."


    "Lin Yu, this time you will be trapped here and buried with us."


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Abyss Supreme laughed wildly.


    "Not necessarily." Lin Yu reminded him: "Your giant tiger is now acting on instinct, and has lost all reason and emotion, so it may not necessarily aim to kill the giant tortoise."


    Hearing this, Abyss Supreme immediately stopped smiling.


    Yes, what Lin Yu said was right.


    At this time, the giant tiger doesn''t know what kind of grievances and grievances, it''s just a machine that can move on its own, but has no goals.


    Now the giant tiger is struggling, just because the giant tortoise bit its throat, making it unable to move, and it has to struggle to break free.


    So it is possible that the giant tortoise lived there without incident until the end.


    Lin Yu said to Abyss Supreme: "You are just gambling, but as long as you are gambling, you will lose."


    "Humph." Abyss Supreme sneered: "I already have nothing, and it''s okay to lose the bet, but as long as I can win the bet, then you will be in a doomed situation. You say, should I bet on this game? "


    "Lin Yu, the only loser in this game is you, because you can''t afford to lose!"


    Speaking of this, Abyss Supreme laughed wildly again.


    Lin Yu let him laugh, and after he finished laughing, he said lightly, "Then what do you think I am doing now?"


    "what are you doing?"


    Abyss Supreme was alert and turned his head sharply to look at the blood vessels of the giant tiger.


    After he was just caught by Lin Yu from his dantian, all his attention was on Lin Yu, but he didn''t notice the surrounding environment.


    "I am absorbing the anima of the giant tiger and improving my cultivation."


    Lin Yu said calmly.


    When the Abyss Supreme heard it, he reacted suddenly.


    Yes, Lin Yu can use his mind to cultivate the divine body.


    As long as the heart flowing in the veins of the giant tiger can stop, Lin Yu can continue to advance.


    This means that Lin Yu is cheap for nothing.


    "Understood?" Lin Yu smiled, and then said, "Now you should know that it is only me who wins this gamble. No matter what the outcome is, I can get benefits. It''s just a matter of whether there are more or less benefits."


    "If you are unlucky, you can only absorb these animas now, but if you are lucky, not only will I absorb so much anima in vain, but the giant tortoise will not have an accident in the end."


    "At that time, I can return the giant tortoise''s soul to the giant tortoise, and then find a way to conclude a contract with it and drive it to find other giant beasts."


    Hearing this, Abyss Supreme shouted: "Lin Yu, you think beautifully, as long as the giant tortoise dies, no matter what your strength is, you will be trapped here, don''t think of a second ending."


    "If you want to live, just pray honestly that the giant tortoise will survive."


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "Then let''s see."


    After he finished speaking, he put the soul of the Supreme Abyss back into his dantian and imprisoned it.


    Then, his eyes moved to the bottom row of the modifier panel behind the meta energy numbers.


    At this time, the number has become two hundred thousand.


    In just over three minutes of effort, he absorbed 200,000 yuan of spiritual energy.


    "Sidi, how is your situation?"


    Lin Yu transmits the sound to Sidi, UU reads www.uukanshu. com asked.


    Sidi immediately replied: "Master, the earthquake is still going on here, and there is no sign of stopping."


    "very good!"


    Lin Yu said with satisfaction.


    The continuous earthquakes in the Dadi Cave indicate that the giant tiger has not broken free from the giant tortoise, which means that the giant tortoise is still alive.


    As long as the giant tortoise lives, there is hope.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Nearly two minutes later, the prompt to obtain Yuan Energy suddenly disappeared and did not appear again.


    "Heart energy is exhausted!"


    "I don''t know if the giant tortoise is okay."


    Lin Yu immediately returned along the original road and went out to check the condition of the giant tortoise.

 Chapter 957： Convince the public

    After drilling the hole along the way, Lin Yu quickly left the giant tiger and flew up into the sky to look down.


    At a glance, it was found that the giant tiger had been lying there motionless because it had exhausted its anima, while the giant tortoise was still as before, biting the giant tiger''s throat firmly and refusing to let go.


    The only difference is that there are wounds all over the tortoise''s head, and it is unknown whether there is any breath of life.


    Looking back, Lin Yu quickly fell, heading straight for the entrance of Dadi Cave.


    After entering the hole in the earth, he advanced at full speed, and when he came to the heart of the giant tortoise, he slammed into the ground.


    After drilling for a while in the ground, he finally reached the big hole where the giant heart was.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The giant tortoise''s heart is beating slowly, which means that the giant tortoise is still alive and not dead.


    "fortunately!"


    Lin Yu secretly rejoiced.


    As long as the giant tortoise is not dead, there is still hope for everything, and it will not be trapped in this place.


    Afterwards, he quickly left the place and rushed to the hairy jungle above the giant tiger''s head to check the situation.


    "Geqi, Bai Meng, is there anyone else approaching the throne?"


    Lin Yu asked through voice transmission while flying.


    "Go back to the master, the rest of the people were killed by us."


    The two replied in unison.


    "good."


    Lin Yu gave a reply and continued to fly forward.


    After a while, he came to the hairy jungle above the giant tiger''s head again, suspended right above the hole where the throne was located.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s arrival, Hall Master Geqi and Bai Meng quickly flew to his side.


    Lin Yu glanced at the ground.


    I saw broken limbs everywhere on the ground, and countless dead creatures.


    Moreover, these dead creatures maintained their posture of marching towards the throne. In order to reach the throne, they were not even afraid of death.


    It can be seen how much Abyss Supreme has brainwashed them.


    After watching for a while, Lin Yu quickly fell again and entered the cave of the throne.


    The situation in the burrow was worse than outside.


    But in general, fewer corpses fell here than outside.


    Obviously, most of the creatures were blocked by Hall Master Geqi and Bai Meng.


    "Well done!"


    Lin Yu praised Hall Master Geqi and Bai Meng who followed him down.


    If it wasn''t for these two desperately resisting the various creatures heading for the throne, the giant tiger would definitely absorb more anima.


    In that case, I am afraid that the giant tortoise has already been killed by the giant tiger.


    "Master, this is what we should do." Hall Master Geqi and Bai Meng replied respectfully.


    "Okay, now go back to Dadidong with me."


    After that, Lin Yu left the hole above the giant tiger''s head, returned to the hairy jungle outside, and flew all the way in the direction of the giant tortoise.


    Hall Master Geqi and Bai Meng followed closely behind him.


    In this way, the three quickly returned to the earth cave.


    At this time, all the creatures in the earth cave are still rejoicing for the rest of their lives.


    Most people don''t know what caused the Dadidong earthquake, they just lament that they are lucky to survive.


    After Lin Yu flew into the Dadi Cave, he immediately sent a voice transmission to Sidi, asking the six of them to go to the palace, and he himself flew towards the palace with Hall Master Geqi and Bai Meng.


    After entering the Great Ruler''s Palace, Lin Yu said to the gathered cronies, "I killed both the Great Ruler and the Abyss Supreme, and now this giant tortoise has no owner."


    When Sidi and the others heard it, they hurriedly congratulated: "Congratulations, master."


    "Nothing to congratulate, the real problem hasn''t been solved yet." Lin Yu stopped everyone from continuing.


    Then, he ordered again: "Sidi, take someone to gather everyone in the Dadi Cave."


    "Yes."


    Sidi immediately took the lead and set off with Bouson and others.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu also flew out of the palace and came outside the palace to wait for everyone to gather.


    clang clang-


    The melodious bell rang, spreading to every corner of Dadi Cave.


    Immediately afterwards, a group of figures flew towards this side from the air.


    Soon, more and more people gathered at the gate of the palace.


    After the people gathered, Lin Yu took the spirit of the Great Master out of his dantian, forced him to form, and then said to everyone: "The Great Master has been killed by me, starting today, I will have the final say here."


    Hearing this, a commotion broke out in the crowd on the ground.


    It was hard for everyone to believe that the Great Master would die like this.


    However, the commotion soon subsided, because the people on the ground had already adapted to the rules of survival in the abyss and knew that it was time to bow down to the strong.


    Seeing that everyone had recognized him, Lin Yu immediately announced his disbandment and let them continue to live in the way they were before.


    After the crowd dispersed, Lin Yu returned to the palace with Sidi and others.


    Now this palace has become his territory, so everyone else in the palace has been blown out by him.


    Taking everyone to the throne, Lin Yu asked, "Bai Meng, did Yuan tell you how to free the enslaved giant beast?"


    Now this giant beast can only be controlled by the big master. If you want to control it, you must first let it be free.


    Bai Meng replied: "Master, Yuan didn''t say it, but I speculate based on what he said, as long as the spirit of the imprisoned giant beast is released, the giant beast can be freed."


    "Do you know how to do it?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "Back to the master, I don''t know, but I guess it should just be released directly." Bai Meng replied.


    "Release directly?"


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and then said, "Okay, just let it go and have a look."


    The abyss Supreme just crushed the soul box in the abyss fog, so the giant tiger''s soul instantly dissipated in the fog, causing the giant tiger to lose his mind and go crazy.


    But now he is in the body of the giant tortoise, so after releasing the spirit of the giant tortoise, it should return to the sea of ??consciousness on its own.


    It was because of this thought that Lin Yu decided to crush the soul box and release the giant tortoise''s soul.


    "Bai Meng, judging from the communication with Yuan, how do you think we should conclude a contract with the giant beast?" Lin Yu asked again.


    Bai Meng replied: "Master, according to Yuan, as long as you find a way to get the approval of the giant beast, the giant beast will be willing to conclude a contract with you and cooperate with you."


    "Recognized?"


    Lin Yu groaned to himself.


    I don''t know what to do to get the approval of the giant beast and fight with the giant beast?


    "Forget it, give it a try, it''s useless to just wait like this."


    "If the contract cannot be concluded at that time, it''s a big deal to enslave this giant tortoise and let it be at my disposal."


    "But it''s better to succeed. After all, the enslaved monster needs me to find a way to help it develop anima."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu took out the soul box that imprisoned the spirit of the giant tortoise from his dantian.


    click-


    He squeezed lightly and directly crushed the soul box.


    In an instant, the spirit of the giant tortoise imprisoned in it flew out and disappeared in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    Lin Yu looked at the throne and suddenly remembered that energy might be absorbed around the throne, so he ordered: "You all go outside the palace."


    Sidi, Bai Meng and others immediately took the order and left the palace in unison.


    After they left, Lin Yu sat directly on the throne and reached out to touch the strange device on the right armrest of the throne.


    Immediately afterwards, he reached out his divine sense and immersed it into the device.

 Chapter 958： The condition of the giant tortoise

    Lin Yu immediately heard the voice of the giant tortoise as soon as he probed into the device on the armrest of the throne.


    "Thank you for helping me regain my freedom." The giant tortoise thanked.


    Lin Yu heard the words and said, "I don''t want to help you restore your freedom for no reason, but I want to conclude a contract with you and cooperate with you."


    He thought about it for a while, and felt that it would be better to speak out frankly, otherwise, if the giant tortoise saw through and said it again, it would affect trust.


    "Very well, you are a frank person."


    The giant tortoise exclaimed.


    Immediately afterwards, it said: "But if you want to conclude a contract with me, this is not enough."


    "What conditions do you have? Come and listen." Lin Yu asked.


    The giant tortoise said: "I have observed you carefully and know that your potential is greater than that of any meteorite. It is a good choice to cooperate with you."


    When Lin Yu heard it, he wondered: "If you are willing, why do you still ask for it?"


    The giant tortoise laughed, and then said: "It is because I have observed you carefully that I know that you are very eager for anima."


    "Oh, are you afraid that I will **** your heart?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Everyone will be afraid." The giant tortoise asked back, "Aren''t you afraid of you?"


    "Of course I''m afraid." Lin Yu said frankly.


    Put yourself in the shoes and think about it, if you are really in the position of the giant tortoise, you will definitely be afraid that your heart will be sucked away.


    I''m sure others are too.


    This is human nature.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was so frank, the giant tortoise didn''t give a shit, and said directly: "As long as you can prove that you won''t **** my heart, I''m willing to sign a contract with you."


    Lin Yu replied: "You can trust me on this point, because if I absorb your anima, you will lose your mobility, and you will not be able to take me to other places in the abyss, nor will you be able to encounter hostile giant beasts. Resist."


    Hearing this, the giant tortoise smiled and said, "I can really trust you under normal circumstances, and you really wouldn''t do this to me."


    "But if you encounter an extremely dangerous situation and you have to use my heart energy to improve your cultivation, what will you do then?"


    This question immediately stumped Lin Yu.


    To be honest, in that situation, he really couldn''t help but absorb the giant tortoise''s anima.


    After all, people are selfish, and when they encounter danger, they must take their own life as their first priority.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu replied frankly: "If that happens, then I will do it."


    The giant tortoise said with a smile: "So, this is where I have concerns. If I can''t solve this concern, I can''t let go of my heart and conclude a contract with you."


    "Maybe you don''t need to worry about this issue, you can think more about other aspects, such as the benefits you will get after signing a contract with me."


    Lin Yu reminded.


    The giant tortoise said curiously: "What benefits can I get from signing a contract with you?"


    "You just said that my potential is greater than that of any Meteor God, so you can look forward to the day when I become a high-level god." Lin Yu said.


    "Can you cultivate into a high-level god?" The giant tortoise couldn''t believe it: "In this abyss, the resources for cultivation are so scarce, how can you cultivate into a high-level god?"


    Lin Yu heard the words and asked with a smile: "Then you tell me, how did I cultivate the third-order **** body when I had nothing?"


    "Huh? Tier 3 Divine Physique?" The giant tortoise was surprised: "You actually already have Tier 3 Divine Physique?"


    "Why, can''t you see it?" Lin Yu asked strangely.


    "I can''t tell." The giant turtle replied: "In my opinion, the low-level divine bodies are similar, and there is not much difference."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was a little puzzled, but he soon understood.


    Mainly because the body of the giant beast is too strong, equivalent to the sixth-order or even seventh-order **** body.


    The Meteor God with a low-level divine body can''t hurt the giant beast no matter what he does.


    In addition, the giant beast doesn''t know what cultivation is, so naturally he can''t tell the difference between the low-level gods.


    Just like an adult looks at children, he will feel that young children are similar, and there is not much difference.


    "I can''t see that there is no way, but I don''t have to lie to you, I have a third-order **** body now."


    "Or you can think about it, if it wasn''t for my rapid advancement, how could there be a way to rescue you from the master?"


    Lin Yu reminded.


    The giant tortoise didn''t speak after hearing the words, and after thinking for a while, he replied, "Yes, what you said makes sense. I believe you didn''t lie to me."


    Seeing the giant turtle''s approval, Lin Yu said again: "So I can cultivate to the third-order **** body in a short period of time, so it will not be too difficult to cultivate to the fifth and sixth orders in the future, or even the seventh and eighth orders."


    "Above the seventh rank, that is a high-rank god." The giant turtle pondered.


    After finishing speaking, it asked again: "If you want to cultivate into a high-level god, you should spend a lot of heart energy. Where can you get these heart energy?"


    This question made Lin Yu hesitate again.


    Because he didn''t know what attitude the giant tortoise had towards other giant beasts.


    And his idea is to let the giant tortoise take him to find other giant beasts, and then absorb anima from other giant beasts.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Yu still said very frankly: "Xin energy is only found in the heart of giant beasts, so I can only find other giant beasts if I want to obtain it."


    "My idea is that you take me to find the abyss beasts, and then I will find a way to absorb anima from those behemoths."


    After hearing this, the giant tortoise laughed and said: "Okay, for the sake of your honesty, I can promise you and conclude a contract with you, but you must meet my two requirements."


    "First, you can''t fight the idea of ??free giants, and I won''t take you to find them."


    "I will take you to find the enslaved giant beasts. After you absorb their anima, you must help them recover their freedom."


    "Second, you must tell me what benefits you will promise me after you become a high-level god."


    Hearing the conditions offered by the giant tortoise, Lin Yu pondered.


    The first condition is quite satisfied After all, having anima is equivalent to having strength, and with strength, it is not difficult to help the enslaved beasts recover their freedom.


    But the second condition...


    It''s not that Lin Yu is unwilling to give the giant tortoise in return, but he doesn''t know what kind of return he can give at that time.


    After thinking about it, he decided to be honest.


    "Your first condition is not a problem, I can promise you now."


    "But the second condition makes me a little embarrassed. I don''t know what I can repay you when I become a high-level god."


    The giant tortoise said with a smile: "In this way, I will say what I want, see if you can do it, how?"


    "You said." Lin Yu motioned.


    The giant tortoise said: "After you become a high-level god, you must find a way to prevent the **** of eternal paradise from exiling any creatures into the abyss, and give us a piece of pure land."

 Chapter 959： contract reached

    After hearing the giant turtle''s words, Lin Yu was slightly surprised.


    Unexpectedly, this giant tortoise is quite ambitious, and even wants to prevent the eternal paradise from throwing things into the abyss.


    It''s not easy to do this.


    After all, he has never been to the eternal paradise, and he has no idea of ??the situation of the eternal paradise, nor does he know how strong the strongest gods in the eternal paradise are.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked, "How much do you know about Eternal Paradise?"


    "I haven''t been to Eternal Paradise, so I don''t know how Eternal Paradise is." The giant turtle replied truthfully.


    Lin Yu heard the words and said, "I haven''t been to Eternal Paradise, so I can''t guarantee that I can do what you just asked for."


    Hearing this, the giant tortoise fell silent.


    Lin Yu continued: "I can promise you, and I will do my best to fulfill the promise, but I can''t promise you which step I can achieve in the end."


    "You really didn''t come from Eternal Paradise?" the giant tortoise asked suddenly.


    "No." Lin Yu replied.


    "I saw with my own eyes that you appeared in the sky above, and the above is the eternal paradise. If you did not come from the eternal paradise, where did you come from?" The giant tortoise asked again.


    Lin Yu explained: "I come from other material planes."


    "My original goal was indeed Eternal Paradise, but I was stopped in the space passage to Eternal Paradise, and was eventually exiled here."


    "So, I have never been to the eternal paradise, and I don''t know what the eternal paradise is like."


    "But the great master who enslaved you did come from the Eternal Paradise. He was the Fallen God who was exiled directly from the Eternal Paradise to the abyss. He is different from me."


    After hearing this, the giant tortoise said slowly: "So that''s how it is."


    After finishing speaking, he said to Lin Yu again: "Okay, I believe you didn''t lie to me."


    Lin Yu''s performance has always been very candid, so the giant turtle felt that what Lin Yu said was true and did not deliberately deceive him.


    "Just as you just said, as long as you promise me that after you become a high-level god, you can try your best to stop those gods in the eternal paradise, I will conclude a contract with you."


    "Also, you must also abide by the previous condition, otherwise I would rather be enslaved by you than cooperate with you."


    said the giant tortoise.


    Lin Yu immediately assured: "I promise you."


    "Okay, the contract is established." The giant turtle said slowly: "What do you want me to do in the future, just tell me directly through voice transmission. As long as you don''t get too far away from me, I can hear it."


    "Now you give me some time, let me rest and recover my heart."


    Lin Yu immediately responded when he heard the words: "Tell me when you''re done."


    "I know." The giant turtle replied.


    Seeing it say so, Lin Yu stopped talking and directly retracted his consciousness.


    After recovering his consciousness, Lin Yu stood up from the throne.


    "This throne and palace are no longer necessary."


    Lin Yu turned to look at the throne and thought to himself.


    The great master sets the throne here in order to control the enslaved giant tortoises to absorb the energy in the organism and convert it into anima.


    But now the giant tortoise can restore its anima, so this throne is no longer necessary.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu slapped a palm and directly smashed the throne into pieces.


    "Thank you."


    The moment the throne was destroyed, the voice of a giant tortoise sounded in Lin Yu''s ears.


    "you are welcome."


    Lin Yu replied, and then left the palace with Sidi and others and went outside.


    "Sidi, you go and gather everyone again." Lin Yu ordered.


    "Yes, Master."


    Sidi immediately led the order to leave, and went to gather all the creatures in the earth cave.


    After almost half an hour, everyone gathered at the gate of the palace again.


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone and said, "Starting today, you don''t need to report to the palace every six times."


    As soon as these words came out, there was a commotion in the crowd.


    The news made them very happy.


    After all, every time I go to the palace for a circle, I will appear weak and weak, and it will take a long time to recover.


    They don''t know what''s causing it, they just know it''s a bad feeling.


    Now that Lin Yu said that he didn''t have to come back to the palace to suffer this kind of crime, he was naturally very happy.


    For a time, everyone outside the palace thanked Lin Yu in a tsunami.


    After Lin Yu stopped them, he said: "This is the first thing, the second thing, starting from today, all the leyline towers will be demolished, don''t think that you can use the leyline energy to cultivate."


    This so-called leyline energy is actually the anima of a giant beast.


    Now I don''t want to absorb the anima of the giant tortoise, how can I allow these people who are sheltered by the giant tortoise to absorb the anima.


    Therefore, all the ley lines towers must be demolished immediately. From now on, if everyone wants to cultivate the divine body, it is up to their own abilities.


    On the ground, after everyone heard Lin Yu''s second request, there was another commotion.


    This requirement is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for them. After all, when cultivating with the help of leyline energy, the strength will increase very quickly.


    Every time you go to the palace for a circle, you will enter the leyline tower to practice and quickly recover your physical condition.


    Of course, everyone''s dissatisfaction turned into dissatisfaction, but no one dared to object to Lin Yu''s request.


    After all, Lin Yu''s strength is so strong that these god-level powerhouses who have no divine body can''t resist him at all.


    Also, although the Leyline Tower has been demolished, there is no need to report to the palace. The two balance out, and in general, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    "Okay, let''s disband."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    When everyone heard the words, they left the place one after another.


    These people are really just parasites on the giant beast now, and they can''t provide any benefit to the giant beast.


    Of course, their existence will not affect the actions of the behemoth itself, so Lin Yu is too lazy to care about these people.


    As long as they don''t cause trouble, let them live in the earth cave.


    After everyone outside the palace dispersed, Lin Yu said to Sidi and others, "There are two things you need to do next."


    "The first thing is to manage these people in Dadi Cave."


    "The second item, continue to collect god-level exercises, or replace it with quenching pills as before."


    After saying that, Lin Yu waved his hand, and a bottle of quenching pill floated in the air and floated in front of Sidi and the others.


    "Each person takes two bottles, one bottle is exchanged for god-level exercises, and one bottle is kept for one''s own use."


    Lin Yu said Thank you master! "


    Sidi and others thanked them all.


    They were very fortunate in their hearts, fortunately they chose to recognize Lin Yu as the master, otherwise there would be no such benefit today.


    I''m afraid not only is it not good, it might be dead.


    At this time, Lin Yu suddenly remembered something, thinking that he hadn''t seen Gu Xin all this time.


    "Bai Meng, take Ge Qi to the outside of Dadi Cave to find Gu Xin and see where he is now."


    Gu Xin must still be on the giant tortoise, and it is impossible to run to other places.


    So as long as you leave the Dadi Cave and search around the turtle''s back, you will definitely find him.


    "Yes, Master."


    Bai Meng and Hall Master Geqi immediately took orders to leave.

 Chapter 960： rekindle fighting spirit

    On the Turtle Continent, in a certain mountain range.


    Since saying goodbye to Lin Yu, Sidi and others, Gu Xin has wandered alone on the continent on the back of the turtle.


    During this period, he experienced a fight between giant tortoises and giant tigers and survived by luck.


    From this, he also discovered that the abyss was far more complicated than he had imagined.


    I didn''t expect that I was living on the body of an incomparably huge beast.


    The size of this giant beast made him look like an ant on the ground.


    "Hey, this abyss is really a place to die."


    Gu Xin sat on the ground and sighed secretly.


    "I didn''t expect that I would actually be living on a giant beast, and I don''t know if there is any earth in this abyss. It is estimated that there is no chance."


    "In this way, I can''t go anywhere at all, and I have to die on this giant beast."


    "Could it be that my destiny can only be like this?"


    Gu Xin was very unwilling.


    He didn''t want to return to Dadidong, because he had no face to face Sidi and others.


    However, he didn''t want to mess around like this every day until the day of death.


    This kind of life is too boring and too miserable.


    "Otherwise I''ll fly into the fog and have a go, maybe I''ll be lucky enough to find another beast."


    Gu Xin thought in his heart that he was brought into the Earth Cave by Urtula and Ugra, so maybe after searching in the fog for a while, he could meet people from other forces.


    It is better to follow them to other giant beasts than to advance and retreat here.


    Thinking of this, he decided to fly into the sky and into the fog.


    However, just as he was about to do so, a voice suddenly entered his ears.


    "Your name is Gu Xin?"


    the voice asked.


    Gu Xin looked around alertly, and then asked, "That''s right, who are you?"


    "My name is Yuan, have you heard of this name?" Yuan asked.


    "Yuan?!"


    Gu Xin stood up abruptly.


    How could he forget the name.


    In the particle world, he was the first to discover the trace of Yuan in the memory light spot, and then told Lin Yu, which attracted Lin Yu''s attention, and finally revealed those dusty secrets step by step.


    "You are Yuan? Are you also in this abyss?"


    Gu Xinlian asked.


    "What do you think?" Yuan asked back.


    Gu Xin thought for a while and said, "Are you in the eternal paradise?"


    "You guessed it right." Yuan replied.


    Gu Xinqi said: "You can actually talk to me in the eternal paradise?"


    He also thought that the eternal paradise and the abyss were completely unrelated places.


    As a result, Yuan was able to talk to him even in the eternal paradise.


    "No one else can do it, but I can."


    Yuan explained lightly.


    As soon as Gu Xin heard it, he immediately understood that Yuan''s strength in the Eternal Paradise was no trivial matter, and could not be compared by ordinary people.


    "Why did you find me?" Guxin asked.


    As the saying goes, there is nothing to do without going to the Three Treasures Palace, this Yuan took the initiative to transmit the sound, and he must have asked for something.


    "I want to grant you a chance to enter the eternal paradise." Yuan said.


    "The chance to enter the eternal paradise..."


    Gu Xin was instantly moved.


    In any case, literally, this eternal paradise is a thousand times better than the abyss.


    If you can enter the eternal paradise, perhaps your destiny will usher in a major turning point.


    "What do I need to do?" Guxin asked.


    Yuan said: "It''s very simple, help me deal with Lin Yu."


    "what?"


    Gu Xin was shocked.


    In fact, he had just vaguely thought of this possibility, and the guess turned out to be true.


    "To deal with Lin Yu? Lin Yu is a freak. His growth rate is amazing. Now he doesn''t know how much his strength has grown. How can I be his opponent?"


    Gu said bitterly.


    If the other party insists on insisting, he can only refuse the conditions offered by the other party.


    After all, it is more important to live well than to enter the eternal paradise.


    Then where is Lin Yu who can deal with him now? There is no difference between dealing with Lin Yu and sending him to death.


    At this time, Yuan said again: "What? Are you so afraid of Lin Yu?"


    "You''d be afraid if it were you." Gu Kui said with a smile: "You don''t even know how perverted this guy is, and I don''t even know how he cultivates."


    "Hmph, Gu Xin, it seems that I misjudged you. I thought you would have some courage, but I didn''t expect you to be a complete coward." Yuan sneered.


    "Whatever you say." Gu Xin didn''t care about Yuan''s aggressive words. He would never do this kind of thing anyway, because the result was bound to fail.


    Now that the outcome is certain, what''s the point of trying and trying?


    "Gu Xin, do you think I''m just saying that you don''t dare to deal with Lin Yu?" Yuan suddenly said again.


    "Then what else do you want to express?" Gu Xin asked.


    Yuan sneered and said, "You neither dare to deal with Lin Yu, nor have the courage to untie the knot, make peace with him, and just keep running away like this, can you run away for the rest of your life?"


    Hearing this, Gu Xin was silent.


    Seeing this, Yuan asked: "You are now alone on the back of the giant beast, and you are not with your former companions. It must be because you want to break through the sky with your own abilities, isn''t it?"


    These words made Gu Xin suddenly wake up.


    Yes, he initially rejected Lin Yu and left Dadidong alone and came outside. His original intention was to fight to change his fate.


    As a result, it didn''t take long for him to lose his fighting spirit and become so decadent.


    "You don''t do anything right now, you''re just waiting to die. Is it because you lost your courage?" Yuan asked sharply, "You said to yourself, are you a coward?"


    Gu Xin heard the words and said in a deep voice: "In this abyss, it is impossible to move without strength. Do you think I don''t want to change the current situation?"


    "Okay, it seems that there is still salvation." Yuan said lightly: "Think about the relationship between you and Lin Yu, and think about how he stepped on your head."


    Hearing these words, Gu Xin gritted his teeth slightly.


    He will never forget the pressure Lin Yu brought him, and the past as a slave to Lin Yu in the particle world If there is a chance, he will naturally want to be ashamed.


    Not only for revenge, but also because Lin Yu showed him the heights he could reach as a human being, and he also wanted to climb such heights.


    In just a few breaths, Gu Xin quickly recalled every bit of his relationship with Lin Yu.


    After recalling, he instantly rekindled his fighting spirit, and wanted to use the rest of his life to fight hard.


    Even if you die.


    "What can you do to make me stronger? I''m willing to accept any price!"


    Gu Xin said firmly.


    As soon as Yuan heard it, he immediately laughed and said, "Okay, I really didn''t see you wrong, you are indeed a talented person, far stronger than a weak person like Bai Meng!"


    "I''ll tell you the real way to become a **** now!"

 Chapter 961： The origin of the beast

    Inside the Earth Cave.


    Bai Meng and Ge Qi searched for several times on the turtle''s back and couldn''t find any trace of Gu Xin, so they had to return to Dadi Cave to report the situation to Lin Yu.


    "Master, Bai Meng and I are on the turtle''s back..."


    Hall Master Geqi quickly reported the search process to Lin Yu, telling him that Gu Xin had disappeared.


    After listening to it, Lin Yu guessed: "That may have been the battle between the giant tiger and the giant tortoise."


    At that time, when the giant tiger and the giant tortoise fought, the situation was very dangerous, and for a while, the giant tiger climbed onto the turtle''s back under the control of the Abyss Supreme, trying to destroy the earth cave.


    It may be that when the giant tiger climbed onto the turtle''s back, it trampled Gu Xin to death.


    "Forget it, Gu Xin will let him go."


    Lin Yu waved his hand, motioning for Bai Meng and Hall Master Geqi to leave.


    The most urgent task now is to quickly find other giant beasts and absorb the anima.


    As long as the heart is strong enough, the strength can be quickly improved, and any difficulties can be solved at that time.


    Even if Yuan uses other means to deal with himself, there is no need to worry.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu sounded to the giant turtle and asked, "How''s your recovery?"


    "It''s almost there, we can start right away." The giant tortoise replied.


    Hearing the words, Lin Yu asked again, "Do you know which direction to go to find other giant beasts?"


    "Of course I do." The giant tortoise replied decisively: "I will take you to find those enslaved giant beasts. After you find them, you will fulfill our promise and liberate those giant beasts."


    "Don''t worry, I will never forget."


    Lin Yu replied.


    After speaking, he ended the conversation with the giant tortoise.


    After the end, Lin Yu flew directly out of the earth cave and came to the sky over the turtle''s back.


    After a while, the giant tortoise will set off to look for other giant beasts, so Lin Yu decided to take a good look outside while the giant tortoise was walking, so as to have a deeper understanding of the environment of the abyss.


    See if this abyss is full of fog.


    Suddenly, the giant tortoise below moved.


    Lin Yu hurriedly turned his head to look in the direction of the giant tortoise''s head.


    I saw that the giant tortoise loosened the mouth that bit the giant tiger''s throat and slowly retracted its head.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu asked, "It has lost its mind. Aren''t you going to kill it?"


    "No, this is my old friend for many years." The giant turtle said, with a hint of sadness in his tone.


    "If it weren''t for the Fallen God from Eternal Paradise, we would definitely be living well now, just like before."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu completely understood why the giant tortoise offered such conditions.


    I also understand why the giant tortoise hates the Meteor God from the eternal paradise so much.


    boom-


    At this time, the giant tortoise lifted its foot and started to turn, turning towards the right side that Lin Yu was facing.


    After turning the direction, the giant tortoise slowly stepped forward and began to crawl forward.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that he was fortunate to have successfully concluded a contract with the giant tortoise. Otherwise, if he enslaved it like a big master, he would have to find other giant beasts by his own abilities, and he had to find a way to supplement the giant tortoise''s mental energy. .


    And like now, you only need to tell the other party what you want, and you don''t need to do anything else.


    bang bang bang ¡ª


    The giant tortoise slowly crawled forward, making a loud noise.


    In this way, Lin Yu hovered over the turtle''s back the whole time, followed the giant tortoise to fly forward, and traveled countless miles before he knew it.


    Suddenly, a continent appeared in Lin Yu''s field of vision.


    This made Lin Yu very excited, and he secretly thought that there was also an independent continent in this abyss.


    However, when the giant tortoise walked for a while and came to the vicinity of the mainland, Lin Yu finally realized that this was not the mainland at all, but a dead giant beast.


    The giant beast dies and does not rot. It just lies powerlessly in the fog, so it looks like an independent continent from a distance.


    After staring at the dead giant beast for a while, Lin Yu asked, "What are you walking on? On the land of the abyss?"


    "No." The giant tortoise replied: "There is no earth in the abyss."


    "No earth?" Lin Yuqi asked.


    He couldn''t understand why the giant beast made such a loud noise when it walked without the earth.


    This kind of sound, no matter how you hear it, is like stepping on solid ground.


    "Yes, there is no earth." The giant tortoise explained: "The fog around you is relatively thin now, but the fog will become denser as you go down. At the bottom, it is even exactly the same as the solid, so we are actually stepping on the fog. It''s moving forward."


    "I see."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    Then he asked again, "What''s under the mist, do you know?"


    "I don''t know, and neither do other giant beasts."


    The giant tortoise said: "The fog below is very solid, and no one knows how thick it is."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu thought that perhaps the fog below was endless and bottomless.


    Otherwise, why would this place be named the Abyss.


    The word abyss is understood from the literal meaning, and it should mean that there is no bottom.


    "How did you recover your anima?" Lin Yu continued to ask.


    Enslaved beasts need to absorb the energy of other creatures to restore their anima, but free beasts like giant tortoises can restore their anima out of thin air.


    So Lin Yu was very curious, where did the heart energy that was recovered out of thin air come from.


    "We recover our anima by swallowing the fog." The giant tortoise replied.


    "There is energy in this fog?" Lin Yuqi asked.


    "I don''t know, no giant beast knows the reason, we only know that we can get anima by swallowing the fog."


    The giant tortoise replied.


    After hearing this, Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "Then how were you born and how did you grow to be so huge?"


    "Birth? You mean, like you, you were just a child at the beginning, and then grew up slowly?" The giant turtle asked in turn.


    "Exactly." Lin Yu affirmed.


    "Then we don''t have this process." The giant tortoise said: "I have been like this since I had self-awareness, and other giant beasts seem to be the same."


    "Huh? Are you born like this?"


    Hearing the giant tortoise''s answer, Lin Yu doubted in his heart that these giant beasts were not created by some powerful existence, right?


    For example, the High God of Eternal Paradise?


    After thinking for a while, UU read www.uukanshu. com Lin Yu asked again: "Have you seen the process of other giant beasts appearing?"


    "No, we can only sense which direction there is a giant beast, but we have never seen the birth process of the giant beast. It seems that all the giant beasts are here from the beginning." The giant turtle replied.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu felt more and more that these giant beasts were created by some powerful existence.


    However, what kind of existence can directly create such a powerful behemoth?


    Lin Yu felt that it should not be a high-level **** in the eternal paradise.


    After all, those high-level gods don''t seem to be able to interfere with things in the abyss, and their strength is not strong enough to create giant beasts.


    Also, the bodies of these giant beasts are comparable to the sixth or seventh-order gods, and they are very powerful.


    That is to say, the powerful existence that created the giant beast can directly help people reshape the fleshly body of the **** level.


    7017k

 Chapter 962： monitor lizard

    With this question in mind, Lin Yu continued to observe the movements around him.


    At this time, the giant tortoise had already moved away from the giant beast that had just died, so in Lin Yu''s field of vision, there was nothing but mist left.


    To be honest, even if these mists were not corrosive and would not corrode the divine body, Lin Yu would not be willing to break into this mist alone.


    Just the pure white color that occupies the entire field of vision is enough to cause extreme discomfort.


    boom boom-


    The giant tortoise was still striding forward, going in an unknown direction.


    This abyss is full of fog, and it is impossible to tell the difference between east, west and northwest, so Lin Yu has no idea where the giant tortoise is going.


    Even the slight change in direction of the giant tortoise is difficult to detect, because there is no reference at all.


    In this way, I don''t know how long it took, Lin Yu finally saw another continent.


    However, this continent will move, so it is obviously a giant beast.


    Lin Yu asked, "Is this an enslaved beast?"


    "That''s right." The giant turtle replied.


    Lin Yu asked again: "How do you judge whether the giant beast has been enslaved?"


    "We can''t speak, we rely on our thoughts and other giants, just like I''m transmitting voice to you now."


    "So I can tell if it''s enslaved by just asking two other beasts."


    "The enslaved beast doesn''t answer me, it just keeps repeating simple words."


    The giant tortoise explained in detail.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he instantly remembered his experience around the throne of the Great Ruler when he sneaked into the palace to rescue Bai Meng and Ge Qi.


    At that time, he immersed his consciousness into the strange device on the throne, and as a result, he immediately heard a painful voice and was repeating some simple words.


    While Lin Yu was thinking about it, the giant beast in the distance turned and walked towards this side.


    The giant tortoise transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "I''ll go up and fight it. While I''m fighting, hurry in and absorb the anima. When it''s exhausted, you will kill the Meteor God who enslaved it, and return it to me. Set it free."


    "good."


    Lin Yu agreed immediately.


    If the giant tortoise went to fight the giant beast, the Meteor God who manipulated the giant beast couldn''t leave the throne and had to stay on the throne and concentrate on controlling the giant beast.


    In this way, you can take the opportunity to absorb anima everywhere.


    Presumably the other party, like the Great Master and Abyss Supreme, has taken out a lot of artificial blood vessels to facilitate the cultivation of the people they contain, so that they can absorb energy from them and convert them into the heart energy that the beasts desperately need.


    In fact, this is just like raising poultry and livestock, feeding poultry and livestock to eat, in the end, just to eat their meat.


    boom--


    At this time, the giant stretched out and bit the oncoming giant beast.


    The giant beast on the other side looked like a lizard, with four legs and a long tail.


    While flying towards the monitor lizard, Lin Yu carefully observed the structure of the monitor lizard, looking for creatures living on the monitor lizard.


    "On the back!"


    When flying to the top of the monitor lizard, Lin Yu finally found the habitat on the monitor lizard, which is its back area.


    There are many raised thorn-like things on the back of this monitor lizard, and those creatures from various material planes live around these things.


    Swah¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu dived and rushed towards one of the raised spikes.


    When he flew right over the spike, the creatures moving around the spike also saw him.


    However, they didn''t realize what Lin Yu was here for, so they ignored him.


    Only the confidant of the Meteor God who enslaved the monitor lizard flew into the sky and flew towards him.


    "Who is coming?"


    "Follow me to see the Abyss God Lord!"


    Five creatures with different looks came to Lin Yu and blocked the road.


    Lin Yuli took care of them all, and slapped them to death with a slap.


    In this scene, the creatures around the spike were shocked.


    I didn''t expect Lin Yu to be so powerful.


    At the same time, inside the tallest spikes on the monitor lizard''s back, on a throne.


    The abyss God Lord also saw the picture of Lin Yu slapped his cronies to death at this time, which made him instantly realize that this is a **** who has cultivated a divine body.


    As for how many gods he has, he can''t tell for the time being, unless he goes to fight in person.


    "How come there are two Meteor Gods on this giant tortoise, can''t they fight each other?"


    The abyss God Lord is quite strange.


    He still doesn''t know that the giant tortoise was not enslaved by Lin Yu, but only signed a contract with Lin Yu.


    "Or, this guy is not a Meteor God, but a subordinate trained by the owner of the giant tortoise?"


    The abyss God Lord guessed.


    Immediately afterwards, he speculated about Lin Yu''s purpose.


    "This guy must have come here to destroy it. It is estimated that he wants to destroy the blood vessels and let the beast''s heart be lost."


    The abyss God Lord instantly guessed Lin Yu''s purpose.


    It''s just that he didn''t think that Lin Yu didn''t want the monitor lizard''s heart energy to be lost in vain, but wanted to absorb the heart energy and convert it into Yuan energy.


    Moreover, he didn''t realize that the giant tortoise and Lin Yu were specifically targeting him and the monitor lizard.


    At this time, he thought that the giant tortoise just happened to pass by here.


    According to the rules in the abyss, when the Meteor God who controls the giant beast encounters other Meteor God who controls the giant beast, it is the best choice to attack at the first time, so as to avoid being attacked by the opponent first.


    From this, the abyss lord thought that the opponent''s use of such a tactic must be because the giant tortoise''s heart energy is almost exhausted.


    Otherwise, why fly to the opponent''s territory to destroy and paralyze the opponent''s behemoth?


    "Hmph, I''ll deal with you when I kill this giant tortoise."


    Don''t think about it anymore, the abyss lord concentrates on controlling the monitor lizard and giant tortoise to fight.


    On the other side, after killing the cronies of the five abyss lords, Lin Yu rushed down and came to the middle part of a spike.


    This thorn looks like a raised thorn from a distance, but when it gets close, it is a high mountain that can''t be seen at a glance.


    Whether you look left or right, you can''t see the edge.


    Lin Yu quickly flew around the spike, looking for a training facility similar to the Leyline Tower.


    This kind of training facility exists in the form of a leyline tower on the giant tortoise, but on the giant tiger''s side, it is located in the underground holes that have been dug out one by one.


    So the monitor lizard may be a new form of existence.


    But no matter what form it is, there must be the most creatures gathered around this cultivation facility.


    Therefore, as long as you look for the place where the most organisms gather, there is a high probability that artificial blood vessels will be found.


    "There''s a hole in this place."


    After Lin Yu flew for a while, he found that there were many strange creatures looking outside at the entrance of a huge hole.


    It seems that this may be where the artificial blood vessels are located.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu flew directly into the hole.


    After entering it, he discovered that the thorn was hollow inside, and there was a bottomless big hole running through the entire thorn.


    "It''s also down there to have blood vessels."


    Lin Yu slammed his head down.

 Chapter 963： game

    After dashing down for a while, Lin Yu finally came to the depths of the cave.


    "It really is here!"


    The artificial blood vessels in the monitor lizard are even directly exposed and can be seen without digging down.


    However, it is not a single blood vessel there, but an altar-like thing that protects the blood vessel.


    Therefore, even if the god-level powerhouses who have not cultivated the divine body come here, they will never try to destroy the exposed blood vessels.


    Of course, for a **** with a divine body, it is too easy to destroy the blood vessels, and it can be easily destroyed by releasing a little divine power.


    Probably because it is useless even if buried underground, this abyss God Lord just left him naked.


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    "This blood vessel will be disconnected from the real blood vessels of the monitor lizard for a while. It is better for me to find the monitor lizard''s own blood vessels directly along this artificial blood vessel."


    When the anima was absorbed from the giant tortoise and the giant tiger before, it disappeared for a while every time, because the artificial blood vessels were disconnected from the blood vessels of the giant beasts themselves.


    So in order to avoid this situation this time, Lin Yu decided to find the blood vessels of the giant beast first.


    boom-


    Lin Yu smashed the altar with one palm, then drilled into the ground and drilled along the artificial blood vessels.


    After drilling for an unknown number of kilometers, he finally found a very thick blood vessel.


    This artificial blood vessel is attached to this thick blood vessel, which is similar to what was seen on the giant tiger at that time.


    ßÚ!


    Lin Yu released his divine power and condensed a long sword.


    Immediately afterwards, he tore off the artificial blood vessel, and then stabbed the part where the blood vessel of the giant beast was closing with his long sword.


    This part is the weakest, unlike other parts of the blood vessels, it has the strength comparable to the sixth-order seventh-order divine body.


    After hundreds of quick stabs, the scar that had just closed opened a small hole, from which the heart could escape frantically.


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    Soon, Lin Yu jumped out in front of a series of prompts to obtain Yuan energy.


    On the modifier panel, the number behind Yuanneng keeps flashing and keeps getting bigger.


    On the other side, the largest spike on the monitor lizard''s back.


    Not long after Lin Yu began to absorb the heart energy, the abyss lord sitting on the throne sensed that the giant beast''s heart energy was constantly being lost.


    "Sure enough, it''s for sabotage."


    The abyss lord naturally didn''t know that Lin Yu could absorb anima, so just as he thought, he felt that Lin Yu was deliberately coming to destroy it, so that the anima would be lost, so as to weaken the monitor lizard''s combat effectiveness.


    "This just shows that your tortoise doesn''t have much heart and can''t support long-term battles."


    Abyss God Lord sneered.


    At this time, he must concentrate on controlling the giant beast to fight, and he has no time to stop Lin Yu from destroying.


    Of course, he felt that there was no need to stop it now.


    Because as long as you persist for a while, the giant tortoise''s heart energy will definitely be exhausted, and it will not be too late to concentrate on dealing with this intruder.


    "Hmph, fortunately I have enough hearts in reserve this time, but I will see who can persevere to the end."


    Without thinking any further, the abyss lord concentrated on controlling the monitor lizard and giant tortoise to fight.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu was naturally happy to see that no one came to disturb his absorption of anima.


    This is exactly what he wants.


    "One hundred thousand!"


    After more than a minute, the number after Yuan Neng on the modifier panel became one hundred thousand.


    Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise and asked, "Is the monitor lizard showing signs of exhaustion?"


    "No, its combat power is still very strong, and it is estimated that it has enough anima." The giant turtle replied.


    "Okay!" Lin Yu said with a smile: "Then I''ll **** enough this time."


    Afterwards, he quietly looked at the prompt on the modifier panel, watching the number behind Yuan Neng getting bigger and bigger.


    At the same time, at the Throne of Monitor Lizards.


    With the continuous loss of heart energy and the continuous fighting, the Abyss God Lord can no longer remain as calm as before.


    I became a little panicky.


    He thought that the giant tortoise came from a distance, and his heart energy must have been consumed a lot.


    As a result, there was no sign of fatigue at all after this battle.


    If this continues like this, the situation will become more and more unfavorable for him.


    Although the heart of the monitor lizard has a lot of heart energy, even if it is continuously drained, it is enough to support the giant tortoise.


    But consuming so much mental energy for no reason is not a happy thing after all.


    It will affect your next series of plans.


    "When this battle is over, I will definitely smash you to pieces!"


    The abyss lord gritted his teeth.


    Afterwards, he continued to control the monitor lizard and the giant tortoise to fight with a gloomy face, and could no longer maintain his composure.


    blood vessels.


    At this time, Lin Yu absorbed nearly 100,000 yuan of spiritual energy, and the number on the modifier panel was about to approach the 200,000 mark.


    "200,000, enough for me to modify two first-order divine body exercises to second-order."


    "However, if I get another 200,000 yuan, and if I am able to collect 400,000 yuan, I can modify the third-order Yuanling Divine Body to the fourth-order, and I will gain more strength."


    Lin Yu secretly analyzed in his heart, pondering the use of these existing energies.


    After pondering for a while, he voiced again to the giant tortoise: "Is there any sign of the monitor lizard being exhausted?"


    "No." The giant turtle replied decisively.


    "good!"


    Lin Yu''s confidence in his heart soared, and he felt that this time, he might be able to collect 400,000 yuan of spiritual energy.


    Anyway, the giant tortoise is a free giant beast. It can recover its anima while fighting. No matter how much anima the monitor lizard reserves, it can fight to the end, so that the abyss lord cannot be distracted.


    In this case, as long as the monitor lizard reserves enough heart energy, then he has the hope of absorbing another 200,000 yuan of spiritual energy.


    Modify the Yuanling Divine Body.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Lin Yu kept popping up to get Yuanneng prompts in front of his eyes.


    But the abyss God Lord, who is located at the throne of the monitor lizard, is getting more and more unable to sit still at this time.


    "How much heart energy does this giant tortoise reserve, and why is there no sign of exhaustion at all?"


    The Abyss God Lord felt at this time that maybe his decision at the beginning was wrong, and he should not spend all his energy with the other party. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    It is possible that the other party did not just pass by here on a long journey, but made a special trip to trouble him.


    The former can naturally have the advantage, but if it is the latter, then the other party''s mental energy reserves are absolutely sufficient, and they can''t ask for benefits at all.


    "It''s troublesome now, I can''t ride a tiger, what should I do?"


    The abyss God Lord was caught in a dilemma, and he was very annoyed in his heart.


    If you turn your head now to deal with the intruder who came to wreak havoc, the monitor lizard will lose control.


    But if you want to continue to control the monitor lizard to fight against the giant tortoise, maybe when the monitor lizard runs out of heart energy, the giant tortoise still has remnants of heart energy.


    In that case, your situation will be very dangerous.


    "I don''t know what kind of strength the Meteor God who controls the giant tortoise has, and the Meteor God who came to destroy it."


    The abyss lord secretly pondered.

 Chapter 964： 4th tier god

    "Forget it, stop him first!"


    The abyss God Lord was heartbroken and decided to stop Lin Yu first.


    What he thought in his mind was that if the monitor lizard''s heart could be completely exhausted, then his situation would be more dangerous than ever.


    Because as long as the giant beast still has anima in its heart, he can use it to increase his combat power.


    Like he only has a third-order **** body now, but once he can increase his combat power with his heart, he will have the power to fight even a meteor **** who has a fourth-order **** body.


    Therefore, there must be no situation where the heart can be exhausted. In that case, even the defense will not be able to do it.


    "The Meteor God who controls the giant tortoise probably has a third-order divine body like me. Otherwise, he can come to deal with me directly, and there is no need to waste the giant tortoise''s mental energy."


    "So as long as the monitor lizard''s heart is not exhausted, then he can''t help me."


    "The trouble is that I can''t help him at that time."


    The abyss lord thought that when he was guarding the monitor lizard and the other party guarding the giant tortoise, neither of the two sides dared to set foot on the other''s territory, and the situation would be stalemate.


    This is because both sides can use their psychic energy to increase their combat power on their own home ground, but once they break into the opponent''s territory, this advantage will be gone, and they will be at a disadvantage.


    The abyss lord left the throne with a heavy heart and flew to the blood vessel where the anima was leaking.


    blood vessels.


    "Thirty-five!"


    Lin Yu stared at the numbers behind Yuan Neng, full of expectations.


    Now he is only 50,000 yuan away from the 400,000 yuan of spiritual energy. As long as the 50,000 yuan is enough, he will be able to have a fourth-order divine body in an instant, and his strength will leap greatly.


    "Then the abyss God Lord better not hinder me at this time."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    But just as he was thinking so, the voice of a giant tortoise suddenly appeared in his mind.


    The giant tortoise said: "The monitor lizard has stopped now. I don''t know if it''s because the heart energy is exhausted, or the meteor **** who controls it has come to find you."


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he immediately said, "If I still have the heart, then he must have come to me!"


    "Oh?" After hearing what Lin Yu said, the giant tortoise suggested: "Or I will stop the offensive and pretend that my heart is exhausted, so that the Meteor God may return to the throne to control the monitor lizard."


    "Okay, try it."


    Lin Yu immediately agreed.


    This is a good way, maybe the abyss lord sees that the giant tortoise can''t take it anymore, he will immediately return to the throne and control the monitor lizard to kill the giant tortoise.


    As long as the giant tortoise dies, he will be completely beneficial to the invincible position.


    Obviously, this is a huge temptation for the Abyss God Lord.


    On the other side, as soon as the Abyss God Lord flew away from the spike where the throne was, he found that the giant tortoise stopped.


    "Huh? Is the giant tortoise''s heart exhausted?"


    The abyss God Lord stopped abruptly, guessing in his heart.


    But soon, he denied this speculation.


    "Hmph, it must be the Meteor God who controls the giant tortoise and the Meteor God who came to destroy it through voice transmission. I want to use this strategy to lure me back to the throne to control the monitor lizard."


    The abyss God Lord didn''t believe that things would be so coincidental. As soon as he left the throne and stopped controlling the monitor lizard, the giant tortoise just ran out of heart energy.


    Therefore, he decided to ignore the other party for the time being, and go ahead and kill the Meteor God who came to destroy it.


    After the guy is killed, it will not be too late to come back and control the monitor lizard to kill the giant tortoise.


    Anyway, if the giant tortoise really stopped because his heart was exhausted, he would have time, and he would not be in a hurry at all.


    Without thinking any further, the abyss lord suddenly accelerated and flew towards the damaged blood vessels.


    While flying, he sensed the spirit of the monitor lizard in the soul box, and absorbed the heart of the monitor lizard to increase his own strength.


    In an instant, his combat power rose steadily, reaching the level of a fourth-order divine body.


    At this time, unless the Meteor God with a fourth-order or higher divine body comes over, no one can stop him.


    shhhhh--


    The figure of the abyss lord flickered, and in the blink of an eye, he came to the thorn where Lin Yu was, flew into the thorn and went down vertically along the big hole.


    At the same time, Lin Yu was nervously watching Yuanneng on the modifier panel to get hints.


    "Come on, come on!"


    At this time, he already has 390,000 yuan of spiritual energy, and another 10,000 can make up for 400,000.


    If you get a thousand in one second, that''s ten seconds.


    Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five...


    boom--


    When only five thousand Yuan Ling crystallized Yuan energy was left, a figure as fast as lightning quickly drilled to him along the artificial blood vessel, and slammed a palm with all his strength.


    Lin Yu only felt that his body was hit hard by a heavy hammer, and he flew out.


    Abruptly drilled several dozen meters forward in the depths of the ground.


    After stopping, Lin Yu only felt that his whole body fell apart and his injuries were very serious.


    Fortunately, after the abyss **** slapped him away, he was not in a hurry to deal with him, but was busy repairing the hole in the blood vessel to prevent the continuous loss of heart energy.


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    On the modifier panel, the prompt for obtaining meta energy is still appearing.


    Lin Yu watched the prompt nervously, and quickly analyzed the opponent''s strength.


    Judging from the strength of the opponent just broke out, it has at least the strength of the fourth-order divine body.


    I just don''t know whether he has a fourth-order divine body, or whether he can forcibly increase it by absorbing the heart.


    If it is the former, then it is useless to modify the Primordial Spirit Divine Body to Tier 4. If it is the latter, then there is still hope.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked the giant turtle through voice transmission, "Do you know what kind of strength the Meteor God who controls the monitor lizard has?"


    "He has a third-order divine body." The giant tortoise said decisively: "This is what the monitor lizard told me, there is absolutely nothing wrong, otherwise I will not bring you here."


    "Thank you!"


    Lin Yu immediately felt relieved.


    At the same time, the last line of prompts pops up on the modifier panel.


    Yuan Neng finally collected 400,000 yuan.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu roared in his heart, decisively pressed the strengthen button, and then selected OK.


    In an instant, a powerful force surged in his body, causing his strength to rise steadily.


    At the same time, his injury also healed rapidly in the process, and soon returned to normal.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Grade), Time Law (Super Grade), Law of Force (Super Grade), Martial Dao Law (Super Grade), Creation Law (Super Grade)]


    [Cultivation method: Yuanling Divine Physique (Tier 4) (+), Jinpeng Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+), Zhenwu Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+), Canggu Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 0 Yuanling Crystal]


    "Fourth-order Yuanling divine body plus three first-order divine bodies, you can fight against the abyss **** master!"


    Lin Yu quickly glanced at the modifier panel, thinking inwardly.


    And just when he finished modifying the Yuanling Divine Body, the Abyss God Master also successfully filled the hole in the blood vessel, and slowly turned his head to look at him.


    At a glance, the abyss God Lord was stunned on the spot.


    Because he clearly remembered that Lin Yu was seriously injured just now, but in the blink of an eye, the other party recovered as before.


    It seems that this guy is very simple!

 Chapter 965： convention

    "I thought you just became a god, but I didn''t expect you to have a third-order god."


    The abyss God Lord said while approaching Lin Yu.


    When he shot just now, he wanted to kill Lin Yu directly, but he just knocked Lin Yu flying.


    Only then did he know that Lin Yu did not just become a god, but a falling **** with a third-order god.


    Because if Lin Yu had just cultivated into a divine body, he would never be able to stop the blow he just received.


    "No wonder you dare to break into my giant beast to destroy it."


    Abyss God Lord squinted his eyes and said, "But since you''re here, don''t leave."


    "This time, I won''t hold back any more."


    Having said that, the abyss lord condensed his divine power, stretched out his long tail, and stabbed at Lin Yu.


    clang-


    Just when the abyss lord felt that Lin Yu was about to die, he found that Lin Yu was holding his tail tightly, standing there motionless.


    "you?!"


    The abyss God Lord was shocked.


    Isn''t this guy in front of him only the strength of the third-order divine body?


    How could he even catch this blow?


    You must know that the blow that you just made, but you have the intention to help increase the divine power, and the power that erupts is comparable to the fourth-order divine body.


    How did the other party do it?


    The abyss God Lord is unbelievable, and he is very suspicious in his heart.


    He wondered if he had misestimated Lin Yu''s strength.


    But this shouldn''t be. Judging from the feedback just now, the person in front of him should only have the strength of the third-order divine body.


    What exactly is going on?


    At this time, Lin Yu, who was holding the long tail of the abyss lord tightly in front, said, "Thank you for giving me the time to absorb anima."


    If the abyss God Lord came earlier to prevent him from absorbing his anima, he would definitely not be able to collect the Yuan energy of 400,000 yuan of spiritual crystals.


    In that case, he would not be the opponent of the Abyss God Lord.


    This abyss lord can easily take himself.


    Therefore, he said this not really to thank the Abyss God, but to mock his behavior.


    Taunt him for delaying fighter jets due to indecision.


    "Absorb anima? Time?"


    After hearing Lin Yu''s words, the abyss lord was greatly shocked, and tried his best to think about the relationship.


    Soon, he roughly figured it out. It seemed that the guy in front of him could enhance his cultivation by absorbing his heart energy.


    In other words, his initial judgment was correct.


    This person only had a third-order divine body from the beginning, and he just broke through to the fourth-order after constantly absorbing anima.


    From this, he suddenly thought that it was probably because the opponent made a temporary breakthrough that the injuries on his whole body healed at such a fast speed.


    "Hmph, don''t even think about living a fourth-order divine body!"


    The abyss lord gritted his teeth fiercely, and suddenly retracted his long tail.


    "I have the will to increase my strength. Even if you have a fourth-order divine body, you are not my opponent."


    "I''m sure you know this very well in your heart."


    The abyss God Lord said while concentrating his divine power again.


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "I''m sorry, in addition to the fourth-order gods, I have three other first-order gods."


    "So, it''s you who died this time."


    clang-


    Lin Yu slammed the abyss lord with a punch, and the aftermath of the battle caused a big hole in the depths of the ground.


    The two quickly backed away and stood at opposite ends of the big void.


    "How is it, do you feel it?" Lin Yu asked.


    "you?!"


    The abyss God Lord was speechless and was shocked again.


    That''s right, he felt that Lin Yu''s divine power obviously did not come from a single divine body, but from different divine bodies.


    But the question is, how can one person have multiple gods at the same time?


    Once you have cultivated a kind of **** body, you can no longer practice other **** body exercises, and no one can be an exception.


    How did this guy in front of him practice multiple divine body exercises at the same time?


    "Confused?"


    Lin Yu raised his eyebrows, and then said, "I''m sorry, I could have not killed you, but I have an agreement with others, so you must die."


    He promised the giant tortoise, and after absorbing the anima of other giant beasts, he must find a way to liberate this giant beast and let it be free again.


    If you want to free the giant beast, you have to kill the Meteor God who enslaved it.


    "It''s not that easy to kill me." Abyss God Lord sneered: "Even if you have a fourth-order divine body, even if you have three first-order divine bodies in addition to the fourth-order divine body, you are just a little bit stronger than me, strong. very limited.¡±


    He was not at all worried about Lin Yu''s threat.


    With Lin Yu''s current strength, he can only be tied with him in the end.


    Otherwise, Lin Yu should have directly injured him with the punch just now, instead of retreating dozens of meters after the two punched each other.


    In the distance, after hearing the words of the abyss God Lord, Lin Yu asked with a smile, "If the beast''s heart can be completely exhausted at this time, what will happen?"


    "Huh?" Abyss God Lord alertly said, "What do you want?"


    "Why ask knowingly?"


    Lin Yu said lightly, and then rushed directly to the blood vessels of the monitor lizard not far away.


    On the blood vessel, where the artificial blood vessel was once connected, the scar is still there.


    Although the abyss God Lord tried to repair it just now, it just prevented the flow of heart energy, and did not remove the scar.


    In fact, with the strength of the abyss God Lord, there is no way to repair this scar.


    Swah¡ª


    Lin Yu''s figure moved and rushed directly towards the scarred part of the blood vessel.


    Seeing this scene, the abyss God Lord was extremely anxious in his heart.


    Once Lin Yu destroys that part, then Lin Yu can continue to absorb heart energy and become stronger, and he will be beaten back to his original shape soon.


    At that time, with the strength of his third-order divine body, how can he defeat Lin Yu who has a fourth-order divine body?


    "Stop me!"


    The abyss God Lord attacked with all his strength and stepped forward to stop Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu ignored him at all. After arriving at the scarred part of the blood vessel, he immediately condensed a long sword with divine power and quickly pierced the same part.


    boom-


    The abyss lord slammed into Lin Yu violently, knocking Lin Yu aside.


    However, after Lin Yu stabilized his body, he rushed back to the spot and stabbed again with the long sword in his hand.


    In this way, the abyss lord desperately stopped Lin Yu and knocked Lin Yu away many times.


    Every time Lin Yu was knocked away, he would return to the distance without stopping to destroy the scar.


    After going back and forth, a hole was finally broken in the scar area, and the heart could keep pouring out of it.


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    On the modifier panel in front of Lin Yu, the prompt for UU reading to get Yuanneng appeared again.


    The abyss God Lord slammed Lin Yu away again to mend the hole.


    However, there is no easy way to repair damage.


    Before the abyss God Master could repair the hole, Lin Yu knocked him aside.


    The abyss God Lord was busy and rushed back to repair it.


    After several repetitions, Lin Yu was too lazy to stop the abyss lord from repairing the hole, but condensed the long sword again and started to do new damage.


    "You! Stop me!"


    The Abyss God Lord shouted in anger.


    7017k

 Chapter 966： helpless

    Lin Yu ignored the roar of the abyss God Lord, and stabbed the scarred part of the blood vessel with his long sword to create a new gap.


    This time, the Abyss God Lord was completely desperate.


    The speed at which he repaired the hole could never catch up with the speed at which Lin Yu was destroying. If this continued, he would surely die.


    In fact, if he took out the soul box that imprisoned the spirit of the monitor lizard at this time and threatened Lin Yu with destroying the soul box, Lin Yu might just stop obediently.


    After all, once the soul box is destroyed, the monitor lizard will not be able to regain its self-consciousness no matter what.


    This obviously goes against the agreement between Lin Yu and the giant turtle.


    But the problem is, how does the abyss lord know the agreement between Lin Yu and the giant turtle, no matter how much he thinks about it, he will never think of it.


    Therefore, the only way the Abyss God Lord can think of at this time is to quickly ask Lin Yu for mercy.


    "Let me go."


    The Abyss God Lord pleaded.


    "These hearts can be absorbed by you, but after absorbing the hearts, please don''t kill me."


    Lin Yu ignored him and only focused on absorbing anima.


    Seeing that Lin Yu would not give an answer, the abyss **** was so upset that he had to beg for mercy again.


    In the end, he even offered to be a bull and a horse for Lin Yu and be loyal to Lin Yu forever.


    [Yuanneng: 130,000 Yuanling Crystals]


    After absorbing a burst of anima so frantically, Lin Yu gained another 130,000 yuan of spiritual energy.


    So far, the heart energy in the monitor lizard''s heart is completely gone, and he has absorbed it all.


    Then, he slowly turned his head to look at the abyss God Lord.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    The abyss God Lord fell into extreme panic.


    At this time, he also knew that the monitor lizard''s heart energy had been exhausted, because his strength had fallen back to the original level.


    If Lin Yu wanted to kill him at this time, it would be a matter of a fist.


    "From the moment you enslave this beast, you have to be prepared to accept any consequences that may arise."


    "It wasn''t me who came to kill you, but also the other Meteor Gods who coveted this giant beast to kill you."


    "So, rest in peace."


    It is impossible for him to violate the agreement with the giant tortoise, so the abyss lord must die.


    boom!


    Lin Yu slapped it out with a palm, directly smashing the head of the abyss God Lord, destroying him both physically and mentally.


    Immediately afterwards, after he found the soul box in which the monitor lizard was imprisoned, he flew up to find the throne.


    After searching for a few laps, Lin Yu successfully found the throne of the monitor lizard in the biggest thorn.


    Without hesitation, he smashed the throne, and then crushed the soul box, letting the dragon''s soul return to the sea of ??consciousness.


    After doing all this, he flew directly away from here and flew to the giant tortoise waiting beside the monitor lizard.


    Those creatures that live on monitor lizards are not going to be taken care of anymore, let them continue to live on monitor lizards.


    Anyway, as long as the monitor lizards are alive, they have enough place to stand.


    Also, their living conditions are much, much better than before, at least they will no longer be exploited by the Abyss God Lord, and can practice with peace of mind.


    Of course, it is impossible for them to cultivate a divine body like this.


    Because there is a serious lack of cultivation resources in the abyss.


    After returning to the giant tortoise, the giant tortoise transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "It thank you very much."


    "Is that monitor lizard?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Exactly." The giant tortoise replied, "It thanks you for setting him free."


    "What''s there to thank for this, this is an agreement between you and me." Lin Yu said.


    Hearing the words, the giant turtle said: "A promise is a promise, but whether it can be done is another matter. If I make a promise with an incompetent person, what problems can be solved even if the other party abides by the promise?"


    "By the way, have you already cultivated a fourth-order divine body?" asked the giant tortoise.


    "That''s right." Lin Yu replied.


    The giant tortoise wondered: "What is the principle of this? Why is our Xinneng so helpful to your cultivation?"


    The giant tortoise is very curious, because it knows that it is not easy to cultivate the divine body.


    Like that great master, I don''t know how many years I have stayed in this abyss, and so far I have not been able to cultivate a fourth-order **** body.


    As a result, Lin Yu just absorbed some psychic energy and cultivated all the way from zero to the fourth-order divine body.


    If other Meteor Gods knew about this, they would definitely die of jealousy.


    "I don''t know the principle. I just discovered by chance that your Xinneng can help me practice." Lin Yu explained.


    "Really? Then how much heart energy do you need to improve your first-order divine body?" the giant turtle asked.


    "I can''t describe this." Lin Yu hesitated for a moment, then said: "In short, I have absorbed all the heart energy of the monitor lizard just now, and there is much more to be able to modify the third-order divine body to the fourth-order divine body, but I don''t know exactly how much."


    He doesn''t know the conversion ratio between primary energy and anima, so he can''t infer the amount of anima through the required primary energy.


    Hearing the words, the giant tortoise pondered: "That monitor lizard spent a lot of mental energy fighting me, and the rest have been absorbed by you. In this case..."


    "Forget it, I don''t know how much Anima it has stored before, so I can''t figure it out."


    Speaking of this, the giant tortoise asked again: "Do you need to spend so much mental energy every time you upgrade your first-order divine body?"


    Lin Yu replied: "That''s not true. At the beginning, you need less, and later you need more and more. Every time you increase the level, you need to double."


    Modifying the divine body is different from modifying other exercises. Although modifying other exercises also requires more Yuan energy later, but each increase is a fixed value.


    When modifying the Divine Body Cultivation Technique, it is directly doubled every time.


    From the beginning, it only required 100,000 yuan of spiritual crystals, and it has doubled to 400,000 yuan of spiritual crystals.


    When Lin Yufei came back, he tried it, and it took a full 800,000 yuan to change from the fourth-order Yuanling divine body to the fifth-order Yuanling divine body.


    Based on this inference, the fifth to sixth order is 1.6 million, and the sixth to seventh order is 3.2 million.


    From the eighth to the ninth order, there must be tens of millions of yuan spirit crystals of Yuan energy.


    With so many yuan energy, I don''t know how many beasts'' heart energy can be absorbed.


    Lin Yu dare not think double every time? "


    The giant tortoise was also shocked.


    "If you double it every time, it''s too much. Originally, I thought I could give you a little bit of mental energy to help you practice."


    "If you want so much, I really can''t help."


    Tortoise explained.


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu said: "Continue to look for other giant beasts. It just so happens that I can also explore other areas of the abyss, so that I can better understand the abyss."


    Lin Yu thought to himself, this abyss is definitely not as simple as it looks on the surface, if you can understand more deeply, maybe you can find more secrets.


    "Okay, then we''ll keep going."


    The giant tortoise took a step while talking, finding a direction and striding forward.

 Chapter 967： 5 behemoths

    As before, when the giant tortoise moved forward, Lin Yu did not stay in the earth cave, but flew over the tortoise back continent.


    This allows for a better view of what''s going on around you.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The giant tortoise continued to advance in the mist with heavy steps.


    After walking for about an hour, Lin Yu sounded and asked, "What beast are you looking for this time?"


    "No, no giant beast was found this time." The giant turtle replied.


    Lin Yuqi said, "Then why are you going in this direction?"


    The giant tortoise explained: "The monitor lizard told me that walking in this direction should meet other enslaved beasts."


    "So it is." Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Then, he asked again, "How far can you sense other giant beasts?"


    "I don''t know, we don''t feel the distance." The giant tortoise replied.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he thought that if he had been living in this fog, he would not have a clear perception of distance.


    Of course, it may also be because the size of the giant beast is too large, resulting in a different sense of distance from other creatures.


    boom! boom! boom!


    The giant tortoise continued to move towards.


    The Turtle Continent is regularly bullied as the giant tortoises continue to advance.


    In this way, after walking for almost two hours, the giant tortoise suddenly transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "I have found other giant beasts."


    "Oh? What giant beast?" Lin Yu asked.


    The giant tortoise said: "This time there is more than one giant beast, there are five giant beasts in total."


    "Five-headed beasts?"


    Lin Yu was secretly startled, and hurriedly asked, "Are they all enslaved beasts?"


    "Yes, all of them." The giant turtle replied.


    "what?"


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    They are all enslaved giant beasts, which means that they will encounter at least five meteor gods.


    I don''t know what kind of strength those Meteor Gods are, and what relationship they have with each other.


    "Are the five giant beasts facing each other now, or are they fighting?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "None of them," said the giant tortoise. "They are very close to each other, and gather together."


    "In that case..."


    Lin Yu pondered to himself, according to the description of the giant tortoise, the Meteor Gods who enslaved the five giant beasts may know each other, and may even be in a state of alliance.


    After all, these Meteor Gods were demoted from the eternal paradise. Some were hostile to each other, and naturally some were friends with each other.


    Maybe the owners of these five giant beasts happened to be friends who knew each other at the time of Eternal Paradise.


    However, it is also possible that they did not know each other after coming to the abyss, and finally formed an alliance for some reason or some common interests.


    After all, in this abyss, if you live in a group, you can live better.


    "Are there giant beasts in that direction only? Are there separate giant beasts in other directions?"


    Lin Yu thought in his heart, if there are separate giant beasts in other directions, it would be better to find such a separate giant beast.


    He really didn''t want to face the Fallen God who held the alliance.


    Just like the previous Great Master and Abyss Supreme, the two of them are far more difficult to deal with than they are alone.


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, the giant tortoise immediately replied: "No, there is no trace of the giant beast in other directions, there are only five giant beasts in front."


    "Then do you know the strength of the Meteor God who enslaved the five giant beasts?"


    Lin Yu thought to himself that if the opponent''s strength was not strong, he could definitely have a meeting with the opponent.


    For example, if the opponents are all Meteor Gods with Tier 3 Divine Body, then they don''t have to worry about any problems with their own strength.


    "I can roughly judge the strength of the Meteor God who enslaved them by sensing those giant beasts." The giant tortoise explained: "The reason why I took you to the monitor lizard at that time was because the Meteor God who enslaved the monitor lizard and Your strength is similar."


    "Okay, then you can feel it carefully and see what kind of strength the meteor gods on the five giant beasts have."


    Lin Yu urged.


    "Hold on."


    After the giant tortoise asked Lin Yu to wait for a while, there was no reply.


    Lin Yu guessed that it must have carefully sensed the five giant beasts, so he waited patiently.


    After a while, the giant tortoise transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "The five meteor gods who control the giant tortoise should all have the strength of the third-order divine body."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he felt relieved.


    If there is only a third-order divine body, then even if they join forces at the same time, they are not his opponents at all.


    Of course, if the battlefield was on the beasts they enslaved, Lin Yu would not be sure to win them, because then they could use the anima of the beasts to increase their power.


    But overall it''s not a big problem.


    Because even if there is a conflict on the giant beast they enslaved, only the Meteor God who enslaved the giant beast can gain strength, and the other Meteor Gods who come to reinforce only have the strength of the third-order **** body.


    "Apart from the Meteor God who enslaved the five-headed beast, are there other Meteor Gods nearby?" Lin Yu asked.


    The giant turtle replied: "I have no way of knowing this. Those giant beasts have been deprived of their will and cannot talk to me."


    "I can only judge the strength of the Meteor God who enslaved them by sensing their remaining souls."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu fell into deep thought again.


    After thinking for a while, he asked again, "If those five giant beasts attack you together, will you be able to escape?"


    "Can."


    The giant tortoise explained: "The giant beasts are about the same size, and they are all bulky, so the speed is about the same."


    "However, they are concerned about the consumption of anima, and I don''t have this concern, so I will be able to get rid of them eventually."


    Lin Yu thought for a while after hearing the words and said, "Then go there and check it out. If the situation is not right, we will just leave."


    "I think so too." The giant turtle replied.


    After that, the giant tortoise and Lin Yu stopped talking and walked towards the direction of the five giant beasts.


    Almost an hour later, Lin Yu finally saw five giant beasts slowly appearing in the mist.


    And just when he saw each other, the five giant beasts also began to turn around and took the initiative to walk towards him and the giant tortoise.


    The five giant beasts are a giant tiger, a giant tortoise, a giant spider, a giant bull, and a giant bear.


    As they approached the giant tortoise, they dispersed the formation, as if trying to surround the giant tortoise.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly said to the giant tortoise, "Don''t be surrounded by them."


    "I know." The giant tortoise turned around while replying.


    And just when the giant tortoise turned and walked in the opposite direction, a black spot suddenly appeared in the middle of the five giant beasts, and it flew towards the giant tortoise.


    Lin Yu took a closer look, the visitor should be a Meteor God.


    And according to the opponent''s flight speed, it can be roughly judged that it has the strength of the fifth-order divine body.


    "The fifth-order **** body?"


    Lin Yu felt very strange in his heart.


    "What is the relationship between this guy and the Meteor God who enslaved these five giant beasts?"

 Chapter 968： invite

    Although the visitor has a fifth-order divine body, Lin Yu is not afraid of the other party.


    Because he has a fourth-order divine body and three first-order divine bodies, with the blessing of the giant tortoise''s anima, he can have stronger strength than the fifth-order divine body.


    So even if the other party comes with bad intentions, don''t try to get any benefits.


    Even Lin Yu was sure to kill the opponent.


    Therefore, in such a mood, Lin Yu was not in a hurry to retreat, but prepared to ask the other party to see what the other party''s intentions were.


    "Stop, I have a fourth-order divine body."


    After the other party flew to the Turtle Continent, Lin Yu immediately stopped.


    Moreover, he also took the initiative to show his strength, lest the other side misjudge the situation.


    "Fourth-order **** body?"


    The Meteor God who flew over stopped abruptly, surprised by Lin Yu''s strength.


    He also thought that this Meteor God, like the owner of the five-headed beast, only had the strength of a Tier 3 Divine Body.


    In that case, he can easily get the Meteor God.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly sent a sound transmission to the Meteor God who enslaved the five giant beasts, and asked them to stop the giant beast.


    On the other side, Lin Yu was looking at the visitor at this time.


    This Fallen God, who has a fifth-order divine body, does not look weird, and barely conforms to human aesthetics.


    "What''s your name."


    The other party asked.


    "My name is Lin Yu, how about you?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically after reporting his family.


    "Lin Yu?"


    The other party was stunned, feeling that the name was too common and did not fit the status of a Fallen God.


    However, after he was just stunned for a moment, he said again: "My name is Abyss Overlord."


    Lin Yu was a little speechless, why are these meteorites not very powerful, but their names are better than each other?


    Is it because the more half a bottle of water is, the more swaying it becomes?


    Of course, the strength of these Meteor Gods is generally only compared to that of high-level gods.


    If they were put into the material plane, it would definitely be a heaven-defying existence.


    In fact, not to mention the major material planes, even in the eyes of the god-level powerhouses who came from the material planes, they are also invincible powerhouses beyond reach.


    So from this point of view, there is nothing wrong with claiming to be a **** or overlord.


    "You came to find me, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    This abyss overlord came in a hurry, there must be some purpose.


    "I''m here to invite you to join us," said the abyss overlord.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he thought that it was because of his own strength, so he said the invitation.


    If you are not strong enough, I am afraid that you are directly forced, and you will not be able to negotiate in a good way.


    "What''s the benefit of joining you?"


    Lin Yu asked, he was going to see what the intention of the abyss overlord was.


    "Don''t worry, when I make things clear, you will definitely join us impatiently." The Abyss Overlord smiled.


    Hearing the words, Lin Yu urged: "Then you should listen to it."


    "I''ve found a way back to Eternal Paradise."


    The abyss overlord said briefly and forcefully.


    He believed that Lin Yu would gladly agree to join after hearing this.


    As he wished, Lin Yu was really moved after hearing this.


    In fact, Lin Yu himself has no longing for the eternal paradise. He wants to go to the eternal paradise simply to see what kind of place it is.


    After all, he left his family and entered the space tunnel in order to explore unknown mysteries.


    It was only because of lack of strength that he was driven into this abyss.


    "Oh? What is the method?" Lin Yu asked.


    The abyss overlord smiled mysteriously and said, "Forgive me, I can''t tell you for the time being, unless you join us and become one of us."


    Seeing that he refused to speak, Lin Yu changed the subject and asked, "How many people do you have now? What strengths are they?"


    "Counting me there are six, except that I am a fifth-order god, the other five are third-order gods."


    The abyss overlord did not shirk this question, and answered very readily.


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart.


    At least for now, the abyss overlord is not lying, and the reported strength is exactly the same as that of himself and the giant tortoise.


    In this case, his so-called finding a way to return to the eternal paradise may also be true.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked again, "Why didn''t you enslave the giant beast?"


    "Because it''s unnecessary." The abyss overlord laughed: "The giant beast is just a tool, and it''s also a stupid tool that we need to control ourselves."


    "As long as you are driving the beast, you can''t be distracted to do other things."


    "And I have more important things to do, so it''s better for you to do the job of harnessing the beast."


    Lin Yu heard it, according to the meaning of the abyss overlord, there is no need to enslave the giant beast personally, as long as you get a meteorite who enslaves the giant beast.


    In this way, he can do other things with peace of mind, and let the Meteor God who enslaved the giant beast work for him and take him to various places in the abyss.


    It is estimated that because of this, he will try his best to persuade himself to join him.


    At this time, the giant tortoise said to Lin Yu: "I don''t like this Meteor God, he is more annoying than the Meteor God who enslaves giant beasts."


    Lin Yu replied, "Same as you."


    Other meteor gods enslaved a giant beast to do it themselves, but this abyss overlord directly enslaved these meteor gods with giant beasts and let them work for him.


    This approach will naturally make others more annoying.


    What''s more, this abyss overlord turned into a giant beast is extremely stupid, and it makes the giant turtle feel uncomfortable.


    "Lin Yu, you''d better be careful with him." The giant tortoise warned: "Although this person is quite honest, he must have hidden evil intentions. You must not trust him completely."


    "I will pay attention, don''t worry." Lin Yu replied through sound transmission.


    Without the giant tortoise reminding him, it is impossible for him to completely trust the abyss overlord.


    Judging from his contempt for everything, even if he really helps him with sincerity, he will still be kicked away at the critical moment.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked, "After joining you, what do I need to do?"


    The abyss overlord saw that Lin Yu seemed a little moved immediately smiled and said: "It''s very simple, you can control your beast well, and then just do what I tell you."


    "When the time is right, I will take you back to the eternal paradise."


    "How, what are the conditions like?"


    the abyss overlord asked.


    "The conditions are decent." Lin Yu nodded, if such conditions are true, then it can''t be said that there is a problem.


    After all, if you want the other party to take you to the eternal paradise, you have to pay a price.


    But the problem is, now no one can guarantee that what he said is true.


    What if he just used the pretext of returning to the eternal paradise to deceive others to do things for him?


    "You talk about your plan first, how are you going to return to the eternal paradise?"


    Lin Yu asked.

 Chapter 969： Abyss Mountain

    The abyss overlord saw Lin Yu''s uncooperative attitude of not getting the answer, so he had to explain in detail: "The eternal paradise is actually above the abyss."


    "So it is very simple to return to the eternal paradise. As long as you find a way to go all the way up, you can return to the eternal paradise."


    "And now, I happened to find such a way."


    Speaking of this, the abyss overlord stopped.


    Lin Yu asked, "What is the solution? Say it and listen."


    "I found a flying beast. As long as I can successfully enslave it, it can take us all the way up to the border between the eternal paradise and the abyss."


    The abyss overlord said with a smile.


    When Lin Yu heard it, he wondered: "If the giant beasts can fly all the way to the place near the eternal paradise, why don''t they fly directly to the eternal paradise?"


    "That''s because the size of the giant beast is too large to break through the boundary that divides the eternal paradise and the abyss."


    The abyss overlord continued to say with a smile.


    "Then we can break through?" Lin Yu asked.


    "How do you know if you don''t try it?" The Abyss Overlord asked back.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, after a long time, it turned out that the abyss overlord himself didn''t know whether this method was feasible or not.


    However, he was able to tell the truth, and it was quite frank.


    Of course, his frankness may just be to deceive trust.


    After all, if he cheated as soon as he came up, it is estimated that few Meteor Gods would be willing to cooperate with him.


    What''s more, someone like himself can play a tie with him.


    "Okay, back to the previous topic." Lin Yu temporarily put the issue of whether he could break through the boundary to the back of his mind, and instead asked, "You said that the giant beast can fly, so how do you enslave it?"


    The flying behemoth must move faster than the behemoth that can only walk below, so how to get on the body of the behemoth is a huge problem.


    "That''s why I need more people to join in." The abyss overlord smiled: "It''s definitely difficult to enslave that flying beast with my own strength, but as long as there are enough people, we can always figure out a way."


    Hearing his explanation, Lin Yu said in his heart that it seems that this matter can be forgotten.


    After joining them, you may waste a lot of time, but in the end you don''t even know how to get on the body of the flying behemoth.


    With such a waste of time, it is better to let the giant tortoise take him to find other giant beasts.


    Absorb their anima and liberate them.


    After all, he is different from the abyss overlords, these meteor gods.


    They have nothing more important to do than find a way to return to the eternal paradise.


    But you can become stronger by constantly absorbing anima.


    When the strength is enough, maybe he will soon find a way to return to the eternal paradise.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked the giant tortoise: "Apart from these five giant beasts, can you find other giant beasts in this area?"


    "I don''t know, anyway, except for these five giant beasts, I can''t sense the breath of any giant beast." The giant tortoise replied.


    Lin Yu didn''t give up, and asked again, "Then if you go in a random direction and go all the way, is it possible to find other giant beasts?"


    "There is no guarantee." The giant tortoise said helplessly: "The abyss is endless. I don''t know how long it will take to meet the next giant beast."


    "But if you let me walk all the way to find it, that''s fine."


    "Anyway, even if I don''t help you find the giant beast, I will always be wandering in the abyss."


    For giant beasts, as long as they swallow the mist, they can maintain the most basic survival, so they will not stay in one place for a long time, but will always walk aimlessly in the abyss.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu thought for a while and asked, "Then do you think it is possible for the abyss overlord to board the body of the flying beast?"


    "It''s basically impossible, but it''s not impossible."


    The giant tortoise explained: "When the flying giant is flying in the sky, they must not be able to board the body of the flying giant."


    "But if the flying behemoth falls to the ground and rests, then there is a way."


    "Judging from what the abyss overlord just said, I guess he may have found a flying behemoth that fell to the ground and rested."


    "Okay, I''ll ask him." Lin Yu ended the conversation with the giant tortoise, and then asked the abyss overlord: "Where is the flying giant beast you found now?"


    The abyss overlord said: "It is standing on an abyss mountain now, but I will not approach it before I think of a good way, so as not to scare it away."


    "Huh? There are mountains in the abyss?" Lin Yuqi said.


    "Of course there is." The abyss overlord said with great certainty: "The terrain of the abyss is not completely flat, and there are ups and downs, but because there is fog everywhere in the abyss, it is usually difficult to find it."


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle and asked, "Is there a mountain in the abyss?"


    "Yes, but not much." The giant tortoise replied.


    After he finished speaking, he explained in detail: "Actually, those can''t be called mountains, it''s just that the fog in some places is denser, which makes it possible for people to climb."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu remembered what the giant tortoise had said before, saying that there is no earth in the abyss.


    The reason why they can walk in the abyss is that the dense fog below can hold them up.


    "There may be some secrets hidden in the so-called abyss mountain. It seems that it is necessary to go and take a look."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart.


    Then, he asked the giant tortoise again: "Can you take me to the nearest abyss giant mountain."


    However, as soon as he asked the question, the giant tortoise said decisively: "I don''t know where there is an abyss giant mountain."


    "When you were walking in the abyss, didn''t you see the giant mountain?" Lin Yuqi asked.


    The giant tortoise said: "I have seen it, but there is nothing worthy of our nostalgia there, so I just passed by and didn''t remember the location."


    "Okay." Lin Yu was speechless.


    It seems that if you want to go to see the abyss giant mountain in person, you can only join the abyss overlord first. UU Reading


    Otherwise, if you let the giant tortoise take him to find the abyss giant mountain, I am afraid it is even more unreliable than looking for other giant beasts.


    After all, giant tortoises can sense the breath of other giant beasts and use their breath to discover other giant beasts in the distance.


    But finding the abyss giant can only rely on luck.


    In this abyss where the fog is obscuring the sight everywhere, finding an abyssal mountain with the same look as the fog is probably more difficult than winning the first prize.


    "Forget it, join them first."


    "After joining them, you can look back for opportunities to see if you can absorb all the heart energy of these five giant beasts and liberate them."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said to the abyss overlord: "Okay, I will join you."


    When the Abyss Overlord heard it, he immediately smiled and said, "Very good, then I''ll show you the other five Fallen Gods first."


    7017k

 Chapter 970： Discuss countermeasures

    As soon as the voice of the abyss overlord fell, Lin Yu saw the five giant beasts leaning over again.


    Seemingly afraid that he was worried, the abyss overlord took the initiative to explain: "They just want to be close to your giant beast, so that everyone can discuss things in the middle of the space surrounded by six giant beasts, and if there is a situation, you can return to your giant beast at any time. on the beast."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded and said nothing.


    It can be seen from the words of the abyss overlord that these meteorites are on guard against each other.


    Otherwise, they would meet to discuss why it was such a hassle.


    boom boom-


    The five giant beasts quickly approached the giant tortoise.


    Lin Yu paid careful attention, and when he was sure that these giant beasts just wanted to get close to the giant tortoise, not to surround the giant tortoise, he was completely relieved.


    It seems that the abyss overlord really wants to deal with the flying monster, not just to deceive his trust and relax his vigilance.


    As Lin Yu pondered, all the five giant beasts came to the giant tortoise, next to each other, leaving a circular space in the middle.


    Since this open space is next to the six giant beasts, it will be affected by the beast''s body, so there is no fog in the entire open space.


    In this way, when the Meteor Gods flew into this open space, they would not have to worry about the erosion of the gods by the fog.


    Lin Yu guessed that when he and the giant tortoise came here, the five giant beasts were next to each other like this.


    Otherwise, why would the giant tortoise say that the distance between the five giant beasts is very close.


    "Let''s go, follow me to get to know the other Fallen Gods, and let''s get to know each other."


    Abyss Overlord invited.


    After speaking, he added another sentence: "If you feel inappropriate, you can fly back to the behemoth at any time."


    Seeing him say this, Lin Yu no longer hesitated, nodded and said, "Go."


    The two quickly flew to the open space between the six giant beasts.


    At the same time, the other five behemoths also each had a black-spot spaceship, which gathered towards the open space in the middle.


    After only ten breaths, all the meteorites, including Lin Yu and the abyss overlord, came to the middle of the open space, and the distance between them was no more than one kilometer.


    Lin Yu lowered his head and glanced down.


    At this time, due to the influence of the giant beast''s body, the fog in the space between the six giant beasts is very thin, and the visibility is very good.


    Therefore, Lin Yu wanted to take this opportunity to observe the bottom of the abyss.


    However, after he took a few serious glances, he was greatly disappointed.


    So the bottom is still only a vast expanse of white.


    "Everyone, this is our new member, his name is Lin Yu."


    The abyss overlord introduced the meteor gods.


    When the five meteor gods heard it, they were a little confused about Lin Yu''s name.


    This title is too simple, and it humiliates the honorable status of the Fallen God.


    You must know that this abyss is a place where all kinds of incompetent people are exiled. Creatures from various planes will be randomly thrown into the abyss as long as they are not strong enough when they go to the eternal paradise.


    Although these Fallen Gods were also exiled here from the Eternal Paradise, they were once the gods of the Eternal Paradise, and their strength far surpassed these god-level powerhouses from different planes.


    Therefore, in order to convince the public, and also for the pride of his past, he deserves a resounding name.


    Only in this way, these god-level powerhouses, who can be regarded as the top strengths in various material planes, will submit obediently.


    This is the double suppression of strength and psychology.


    Otherwise, as a Meteor God, the name is similar to that of a god-level powerhouse, then this god-level powerhouse will subconsciously feel that the Meteor God is nothing more than that.


    This is not a good thing.


    After the abyss overlord introduced Lin Yu, he introduced to Lin Yu: "The one who controls the giant tiger, the divine title is the Great Abyss, the one who controls the giant spider..."


    The abyss overlord introduced the identity of each meteorite one by one.


    While listening, Lin Yu wrote down their respective names in his mind.


    The one who enslaves the giant tiger is called the Great Emperor of the Abyss, the one who enslaves the giant spider is called the Lord of the Abyss, the one who enslaves the giant bear is called the Lord of the Abyss, and the one who enslaves the giant bull is called the Lord of the Abyss.


    And the Meteor God who enslaved the other giant tortoise was called Venerable Invincible.


    In short, the names of these Fallen Gods are more domineering than the other, and those god-level powerhouses who come from various material planes will definitely tremble in their hearts after hearing their names for the first time.


    After the introduction of the abyss overlord, the abyss emperor said to Lin Yu: "I said, you should also take a domineering divine name to deter those who are small."


    "Yes, the word Lin Yu is really ordinary and can''t be on the table." The abyss master answered.


    "This name is too humble to awe those pretentious plane maggots."


    The abyss lord also nodded again and again.


    The Invincible Venerable suggested: "I think the great commander of the abyss is good, so you can use it as a divine name."


    At the end, the five Meteor Gods burst out laughing.


    Obviously, the last **** name is not very domineering, and it is somewhat mocking for Lin Yu to take such a **** name.


    "Hahaha, in the future we will call you the great commander of the abyss." The abyss monarch laughed.


    At this time, the abyss overlord suddenly said: "Forgot to tell you, Lin Yu has a fourth-order divine body."


    When the Meteor Gods heard this, they immediately stopped their laughter.


    The fourth-order divine body is much stronger than their third-order divine body, how could they have the nerve to make fun of Lin Yu.


    As the weak, there is no qualification to make fun of the strong.


    The abyss overlord saw that the meteorite gods learned about Lin Yu''s strength and restrained obediently, and immediately came out to smooth the field: "Okay, now everyone wants to work together for a great cause, it is better to trust each other more."


    "Otherwise, how do we subdue that flying beast and let it take us back to the eternal paradise?"


    Seeing the abyss overlord saying this, the abyss emperor hurriedly said: "What the overlord said is that we should work together at this time."


    "That''s right, that''s right." The other four Meteor Gods echoed.


    So just teasing Lin Yu is over, they no longer care about unilaterally.


    As for Lin Yu who cares about it or not...


    Anyway, the strongest one here is the abyss overlord, and it is not so important for Lin Yu to care about it.


    "Okay, now let''s hurry up and discuss how to approach the flying beast."


    The abyss overlord brought the topic back to business.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu asked, "That flying beast just stayed on the abyss mountain, didn''t it fly away?"


    "Not for now." The abyss overlord looked at Lin Yu and explained: "Flying beasts fly in the air for a long time and consume much more heart energy than land-based beasts, so they have to fall down to rest every once in a while. , to replenish mental energy."


    "And during the period of replenishing their anima, unless they feel that they are in danger, they will not easily fly into the sky."


    "After all, it is not so easy to find a good foothold in this abyss."

 Chapter 971： count up

    Abyssal Overlord means that good footholds like Abyssal Mountain are not everywhere.


    Therefore, once the flying beast finds such a foothold, it will not easily fly into the sky.


    Even if the heart can be replenished enough, it will still stand on the abyss giant mountain and not walk.


    After the abyss overlord explained to Lin Yu, he immediately turned his head to look at the other meteorites and said, "Now that we have a powerful new member like Lin Yu, we already have enough strength to enslave that flying beast."


    "What the overlord said is." The Abyss Great Emperor nodded again and again.


    The other meteor gods also echoed.


    Seeing this, the abyss overlord returned to the topic and said, "Hurry up and study how to approach that flying beast."


    Venerable Invincible suggested: "Overlord, I think it''s OK to pretend to be a free beast approaching the flying beast, as I agreed before, to deceive its trust..."


    While they were discussing, Lin Yu whispered to the giant turtle: "What they said, do you think it''s feasible?"


    "It should be feasible. If it is really a free beast, then the flying beast will definitely not be alert, and it can indeed deceive its trust." The giant turtle replied.


    After finishing speaking, it proposed again: "But I think if you can figure out where the flying beast is, then I can take you directly to find it, and I will help you persuade it and let it take you to the sky. have a look."


    Lin Yu thought about it and agreed: "It''s a good idea, but the problem is, I can''t know where the flying beast is now."


    Without knowing the whereabouts of the flying beast, there is no way to find it.


    Therefore, it is still necessary to honestly cooperate with these meteorites.


    At this time, the six meteor gods, including the abyss overlord, had already discussed how to approach the flying beast disguised as a free beast.


    Seeing that Lin Yu had not spoken, the abyss overlord asked, "Lin Yu, what do you think of this proposal?"


    "I think it''s feasible." Lin Yu nodded.


    If it can be perfectly disguised as a freedom behemoth, it must be feasible.


    The giant tortoise just made it clear.


    "Then do you have a better way to disguise as a free beast?" The Abyss Overlord asked again.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu pretended to think deeply for a while, and then said, "I don''t have a better way, but I can try the method you just proposed."


    Just now, these Meteor Gods mentioned that they separated a ray of divine soul into the sea of ??consciousness of the giant beast they enslaved, and then disguised as a free giant beast to deceive the flying giant beast.


    So Lin Yu decided to take the plan and let the abyss overlord take him to find the flying behemoth, and then let the giant tortoise convince the flying beast to act again.


    At that time, if these Meteor Gods are looking for trouble, they will all be killed.


    "Okay, you can try it out." Abyss Overlord said to Lin Yu.


    When Lin Yu heard the words, he immediately flew to the giant tortoise.


    Upon seeing this, the Abyss Great Emperor said: "We have practiced for so long before we can barely pretend to be like a free beast. If he tries, who knows how long it will take."


    "Don''t worry, he will definitely not spend less time than us." The abyss lord disdainfully said.


    The other Meteor Gods also expressed that Lin Yu would have to practice for a long time to disguise himself as a free beast, and he could not be counted on at all.


    Upon seeing this, the abyss overlord said: "I didn''t expect him to be able to do it. Let him join in the hope that his giant tortoise can add a fighting force to us."


    His idea was that after Lin Yu joined, if he had to fight the flying beast, he would have a greater chance of winning.


    After all, when the flying behemoth is enslaved, the flying beast will definitely resist.


    On the other side, after Lin Yu flew back over the Turtle Continent, he said to the giant tortoise: "If you go with these enslaved giant beasts to find the flying giant beast, how sure are you to convince it?"


    "At least 90% of the confidence is there." The giant tortoise said: "All the giant beasts living in the abyss hate these meteor gods very much."


    "So I just tell it that we need its help to free the five enslaved beasts, and it will most likely help."


    "Also, you need to know one thing, no matter how those Meteor Gods are disguised as free beasts, we can see through them at a glance."


    "Because our giant beasts communicate through thoughts, it''s easy to tell whether the other party is real or fake."


    "So, when we go over together, the flying behemoth will instantly find out that the five behemoths are fake freedom beasts and know that I am real."


    "It''s better to convince it to help."


    Tortoise explained.


    After Lin Yu heard it, he also had a perfect plan in his heart.


    Later, follow the abyss overlord and the others to the foothold of the flying behemoth. When it is really close, let the giant tortoise convince the flying beast to help.


    Then, he thought of a way to rescue the five enslaved giant beasts, and at the same time took the opportunity to absorb some anima.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said to the giant tortoise: "Okay, let''s do this first, and act accordingly."


    After speaking, he flew to the open space among the six giant beasts again to find the abyss overlord.


    After coming to the side of the six Meteor Gods again, Lin Yu said; "I just tried it, this method is indeed feasible, and it can really disguise as a free beast."


    The abyss overlord smiled and said: "That''s natural, we have been thinking about this method for a long time, and we will use it to ensure that it is foolproof."


    After he finished speaking, he said solemnly: "But you just learned this method, and you don''t pretend to be a free beast later, and let other fall gods come."


    "You are responsible for controlling your behemoth to contain the flying beast, understand?"


    the abyss overlord asked.


    "clear."


    Lin Yu didn''t talk too much nonsense with the other party, and nodded in agreement.


    It is impossible to convince the other party now. After all, in their eyes, they only learned how to disguise the behemoth of freedom, and they are bound to be full of flaws.


    Besides, he didn''t need to prove it to them at all, this was his trump card.


    Seeing that Lin Yu had no objection, the abyss overlord said, "Okay, then we will act according to this plan and set off now."


    He was afraid that if he continued to wait, the flying beast would fly away from its foothold, and all plans would be in vain.


    Therefore, we must hurry up and act.


    Then, under the leadership of the abyss overlord, everyone, including Lin Yu, controlled their respective beasts and headed towards the abyss mountain together.


    Along the way, Lin Yu repeatedly discussed with the giant turtle about how to deal with various situations.


    In this way, after a full three-hour journey, everyone finally arrived not far from the abyss giant mountain.


    The abyss overlord immediately ordered everyone to stop, and then ordered the abyss emperor to say: "You come first, you go up first to pretend to be a free beast and deceive the trust of the flying beast."


    The abyss emperor is the most disguised so far, and he has the highest success rate.

 Chapter 972： successful persuasion

    The abyss emperor controlled his giant tiger to quickly approach the abyss giant mountain.


    At the same time, the giant tortoise had already started a voice transmission conversation with the flying beast on the giant mountain.


    The giant tortoise said to the flying giant beast: "Be careful, the giant tiger that is approaching you now is enslaved by the Meteor God, and it wants to deceive your trust."


    When the flying beast heard it, he said, "Thank you for letting me know."


    As soon as it heard it, it knew that the giant tortoise was a free beast, so it did not doubt it at all.


    After all, there is no competition between giant beasts and giant beasts. Everyone lives by swallowing the mist in the abyss, and there is no conflict of interest between them.


    Therefore, the relationship between each other is very harmonious and will help each other.


    Seeing that the flying behemoth believed him, the giant tortoise said again: "The five beasts on my side are all enslaved except me. I want to liberate them. I wonder if you are willing to help."


    The flying beast wondered: "How do you rescue them? Do you have a way to kill the Meteor God who enslaved them?"


    The Meteor God is really insignificant compared to the size of the giant beast.


    This makes it difficult for these giant beasts to kill the Meteor God.


    Because the other party is too small, not even a bacterium falls on them, and they don''t know how to work hard if they want to.


    It was precisely because they couldn''t kill the Fallen God who was much smaller than their own body that they were enslaved by the Fallen God.


    Otherwise, with the strength of their rank six or seven divine bodies, they would not be afraid of these low-strength Meteor Gods.


    Hearing the doubts of the flying giant beast, the giant tortoise explained: "I can''t kill those Meteor Gods, but the Meteor God who made a contract with me, he can kill them again."


    "Oh?" The flying beast wondered: "The Meteorite who made a contract with you, why did he rebel against his own people and stand on our side?"


    "He''s different." The giant tortoise replied.


    The flying beast immediately asked, "What''s the difference?"


    The giant tortoise explained: "He is not the Meteor God from Eternal Paradise, but a god-level powerhouse who came here from the material plane."


    "He became a **** after he came here."


    "So he also hates those Meteor Gods who once oppressed him."


    Hearing this, the flying behemoth suddenly realized: "It turns out that it is trustworthy."


    "But..." The flying behemoth asked again in doubt: "You said that this person is a **** who has just cultivated, so how does he fight against those meteor gods who have long had high-level gods?"


    The giant turtle said: "Because his cultivation method is very strange, the speed of cultivation is unimaginable."


    "How?" The flying beast wondered.


    The giant turtle explained: "He cultivates by absorbing heart energy. As long as he has enough heart energy, he can continue to improve his strength."


    "I have personally watched him cultivate a fourth-order divine body from scratch at a very short speed, which is very miraculous."


    The flying giant was surprised when he heard the words: "There are such people in the world?!"


    "If I hadn''t seen everything with my own eyes, I wouldn''t have believed it." The giant tortoise answered.


    After speaking, the giant turtle added: "It is precisely because he needs mental energy and has unlimited potential that I made a contract with him."


    "The condition I negotiated with him was that every time he found an enslaved giant beast, he had to find a way to restore his freedom."


    "Of course, he can absorb all the heart energy that the enslaved giant beast reserves."


    "This is the first condition, and the other condition is that after he cultivates into a high-level god, he must find a way to prevent the **** of eternal paradise from continuing to exile creatures into the abyss, and the abyss will be clean."


    Hearing this, the flying beast repeatedly agreed: "Okay, he can agree to such conditions, and it is indeed worth our help."


    Immediately afterwards, it assured: "Don''t worry, I will help you rescue the five enslaved beasts together later."


    "That''s the best way." The giant turtle was relieved. "By the way, the person who signed the contract with me, his name is Lin Yu, and he has something else he wants to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?" asked the flying behemoth.


    The giant tortoise said: "He wants you to take him to the sky to see if he can find the way to the eternal paradise after the event is completed."


    When the flying beast heard it, he immediately agreed: "This matter is easy to handle, just leave it to me."


    "However, I''m just afraid that he will be disappointed after he goes around the sky."


    "Because as far as I know, there is no way to the eternal paradise in the sky."


    The giant tortoise said: "That''s not necessarily. We are huge and may overlook some details. Maybe there are passages in the sky that can only let them in and out."


    "It can''t be ruled out." The flying giant responded: "Okay, let''s do it first, and when this is over, I''ll take him up to the sky to see."


    "Well, then I''ll contact you later. He and I haven''t figured out a specific action plan yet. We''ll discuss it with you later, depending on the situation," said the giant turtle.


    On the other side, while the giant tortoise was talking to the flying giant beast, the abyss emperor had already driven the giant tiger to the foot of the abyss giant mountain.


    This mountain is so huge that you can''t see the top of it when you look up.


    Because the top of the mountain is completely submerged in fog.


    It is precisely because of this that the flying behemoth chooses this as its foothold.


    In this way, when it is resting, it can be hidden in the mist and will not be seen by the falling gods passing below.


    Of course, this can only escape the sight of the Meteor God, and it is still very easy for other giant beasts to discover its existence.


    Every giant beast that happened to pass through this abyss giant mountain could sense the flying giant beast on the top of the mountain.


    It is precisely because of this that the abyss overlord knows its existence by accident.


    The abyss emperor controlled the giant tiger to stop, then separated a ray of soul into the giant tiger''s sea of ??consciousness, and then said to the flying giant beast above: "I am the free giant beast, I know you are on it."


    The flying behemoth is on the top of the high abyss giant mountain, and can quickly fly away as soon as it finds danger, so even if an enslaved beast comes to the foot of the mountain, it will not scare it away directly.


    It is precisely because of knowing this that the Abyss Overlord will let the Abyss Great Emperor directly drive the giant tiger to the foot of the mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, after hearing the voice transmission of the Great Abyss, the flying beast asked the giant tortoise: "There is already a giant beast at the foot of the mountain What do you want to do?"


    Hearing the words, the giant tortoise discussed it with Lin Yu, and then replied: "You have deceived all the enslaved giant beasts to the foot of the mountain, and we will act on time again."


    "Okay." The flying behemoth agreed immediately.


    Immediately afterwards, he sent a voice transmission to the Abyss Great Emperor and said, "You have a total of six giant beasts, why are you the only one who came here alone? Are the other giant beasts also unenslaved beasts?"


    When the Abyss Great Emperor heard it, he quickly replied: "No, we are all free beasts."


    "Then why didn''t they come? What are they afraid of?" asked the flying behemoth.


    Hearing this, the Abyss Great Emperor asked tentatively, "Then I will call them all over?"


    "Let them come here." The flying behemoth urged.


    When the abyss emperor heard it, he was ecstatic in his heart, and then he immediately sent a voice transmission to the abyss overlord, telling the other party that he had successfully stabilized the flying behemoth, so that all the beasts could come over.

 Chapter 973： fierce battle

    "This abyss emperor really has some skills!"


    The abyss overlord saw the success of the abyss emperor, and immediately raised his eyebrows.


    Immediately afterwards, he ordered all the remaining meteor gods to head towards the abyss giant mountain.


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly."


    "This abyss emperor really has two strokes."


    "The solution we came up with is really amazing."


    "¡­"


    After the other Meteor Gods got the news of the abyss overlord, they were all very excited and couldn''t help but communicate through voice transmission.


    However, none of them knew that this was just a trap set by giant tortoises and flying beasts.


    Once they step into this trap, the beasts they enslaved will be freed.


    boom boom-


    A group of giant beasts marched towards the abyss and made a loud noise.


    While these giant beasts were advancing, the flying giant beast transmitted a voice to the giant tortoise and asked, "What should we do next?"


    The giant tortoise replied: "Next, you attack the giant tiger first, and then Lin Yu will take advantage of your attack to absorb the anima of the giant tiger and make the enslaved giant tiger lose its mobility."


    "After attacking the giant tiger, you go to attack another giant tortoise, and so on until all the enslaved giant beasts lose their mobility."


    After listening to the flying beast, he immediately replied: "Okay, just follow this plan."


    Hearing the words, the giant turtle added: "Wait, if there is any change in the middle, we will discuss it later."


    "Okay." The flying beast replied.


    Then they ended the conversation.


    The giant tortoise took Lin Yu and followed the other five enslaved giant beasts all the way to the abyss giant mountain.


    As he got closer to the abyss giant mountain, the abyss overlord ordered the abyss emperor to say: "The flying beast trusts you the most now, and you find a way to lead it down from the mountain."


    The abyss emperor immediately took the order, disguised as a giant tiger again, and communicated with the flying giant beast at the top of the abyss giant mountain.


    "We''ll be there soon, do you want to come down and take a look?" asked the Abyss Great Emperor.


    The flying beast replied: "That''s right, I''ll fly down now."


    When the Abyss Great Emperor heard this, he was overjoyed again in his heart.


    This flying beast is too deceitful, how can he believe whatever he says to it.


    Sure enough, these giant beasts are just big, but they have no brains.


    Immediately afterwards, the abyss emperor once again informed the abyss overlord of this situation.


    After listening to the abyss overlord, he praised again and again: "Okay, very well done!"


    After he finished speaking, he conveyed the news to several other Meteor Gods, so that they could be ready for battle at any time.


    When the flying monsters come down, they will take action depending on the situation and try to keep the flying monsters on the ground.


    Boom boom boom!


    The giant beasts took heavy steps and finally came to the foot of the abyss giant mountain.


    And just as they stopped, there was a sharp air breaking sound from above.


    "It''s here, get ready!"


    The abyss overlord ordered.


    All the Meteor Gods said that they were always ready to take action, and this time Ding let the flying beast come and go.


    call! Valley


    The flying beast kept flying down the abyss mountain and went straight to where the giant tiger was.


    Seeing this scene, the Abyss Great Emperor thought that it was the flying behemoth he contacted. Now that the flying behemoth is flying towards him, he must want to join the giant tiger he enslaved.


    Now that the time has come for him to make meritorious deeds, he can take one step forward and let the giant tiger entangle the flying behemoth and grab the first merit.


    Thinking of this, the Abyss Great Emperor hurriedly controlled the giant tiger to rush up, approaching the flying giant beast that fell from the sky.


    But just when the Abyss Great Emperor felt hopeful that this time things were going to happen, the flying behemoth suddenly stopped.


    The upper body suddenly stopped the momentum, while the lower body leaned down and stretched out a bunch of sharp claws.


    In this way, the claws of the flying giant beast aimed at the oncoming giant tiger, and stretched forward to directly grab the back of the giant tiger''s neck.


    After grasping it tightly, the flying behemoth slammed its wings again, and pushed the giant tiger towards the other behemoths with its strength.


    boom-


    The giant tiger was unstable, twisting and retreating to the side of the giant bear, giant bull, giant spider, and giant tortoise that had just arrived.


    All the meteor gods, including the abyss overlord, were shocked to see this scene.


    What the **** is going on with this flying behemoth, doesn''t it look very obedient, why did it overturn the giant tiger as soon as it came up?


    All the Meteor Gods were greatly puzzled and could not understand the behavioral logic of the flying behemoth.


    They even wondered if the abyss emperor was lying just now, obviously he couldn''t handle the flying behemoth, but he lied that he had already done it.


    For a time, all the Meteor Gods were a little confused, not knowing what to do next.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu quickly flew away from the giant tortoise and flew to the top of the giant tiger when all the Meteor Gods had no time to distract him.


    This giant tiger must be the same as the giant tiger controlled by the Abyss Supreme, and all the important facilities are in the hairy jungle above its head.


    Therefore, Lin Yu decided to go directly there to find the artificial blood vessels flowing with anima.


    Lin Yu quickly approached the giant tiger.


    At the same time, the overlord of the abyss sent a voice transmission to the gods: "Don''t panic, the beast hasn''t left yet, we still have a chance."


    In the air, after attacking the giant tiger, the flying beast immediately flew into the sky and looked for an opportunity to attack again.


    This made the abyss overlord see hope and felt that he still had hope of winning.


    Under the order of the abyss overlord, the abyss emperor was busy controlling the giant tiger to stand firm, waiting for an opportunity to find an opportunity to counterattack.


    Seeing this, the other Meteor Gods also controlled the giant beasts to stand up, ready to attack the flying giant beasts that rushed down at the right time.


    And just when all the Meteor Gods were only looking at the flying giant beasts, Lin Yu successfully flew into the hairy jungle above the giant tiger''s head and began to look for artificial blood vessels to absorb anima.


    Soon, he found a hole with artificial blood vessels buried in it and got into it.


    After entering it, he immediately drilled along the artificial blood vessel all the way to the point where the artificial blood vessel and the giant tiger''s own blood vessels were connected.


    As long as a hole is opened here, even if the abyss emperor finds that the heart of the giant tiger is draining, UU reading can''t stop it, unless he takes the initiative to stop the heart of the giant beast.


    But at this moment of facing the enemy, how dare he stop the heart of the giant beast and make the beast lose its ability to move.


    Lin Yu got this right, so he let the giant tortoise transmit the sound to the flying giant beast, and let the flying giant beast attack the giant tiger first.


    Next, he wants to absorb the anima of the giant beast, and let the flying giant beast deal with it.


    While Lin Yu was absorbing the giant tiger''s anima, the flying giant beast rushed down for a while and then stopped suddenly.


    There are a total of five enslaved terrestrial beasts below, and it is definitely not their opponent if it rushes down.


    Therefore, its strategy is to keep the five giant beasts down by repeatedly harassing them, and giving Lin Yu a chance to absorb his anima.


    "What''s the matter with this beast? Don''t you dare to come down?"


    The abyss overlord saw that the flying giant beast flapped its wings and hovered in the air, disappearing and appearing in the mist, and immediately became puzzled.

 Chapter 974： take the opportunity to inhale

    When the abyss overlord was confused, the other meteor gods also guessed the intention of the flying behemoth.


    Is this beast because he is afraid, or is he thinking something bad.


    However, the latter seems more likely.


    Because if you are afraid, you should just fly away instead of hovering in the air.


    "Could it be that there is something very important to it at the top of the giant mountain?" Venerable Invincible guessed.


    As soon as he said this, all the Meteor Gods reacted immediately, and they all agreed: "It''s possible, it''s absolutely possible!"


    This is very understandable. If it is not because the top of the abyss giant mountain has something it cares about, why does it keep hovering there and not walking?


    "However, since the top of the mountain has something it cares about, why did it lie to us just now?" The abyss monarch wondered.


    "That''s a problem..."


    The Meteor Gods fell into contemplation again.


    But at this moment, the Abyss Great Emperor suddenly transmitted a voice to the gods: "Oops, my giant beast''s heart energy is constantly being lost."


    "Heart energy is being lost?"


    "Did the blood vessel just get scratched by that beast in the sky?"


    "It must be so, go and check it out."


    After an analysis of the gods of meteorites, they immediately came to a conclusion, and asked the great emperor of the abyss to quickly check it out.


    The Abyss Great Emperor said to the meteorites: "Okay, I''ll go check it out, you help me take care of the beast in the sky, if it comes down, you are responsible for dealing with it."


    "It''s okay, hurry up." The Abyss Overlord comforted.


    At this time, the enemy is in front, and there are not so many things to care about. It is business to help each other to tide over the difficulties.


    At the same time, ruptured blood vessels.


    Lin Yu naturally heard the voice transmission of the Great Abyss, and knew that the Great Abyss would come here.


    He hurriedly sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise: "Tell the flying giant beast in the sky and let it come down to attack the giant tiger."


    "Okay." The giant tortoise agreed immediately, and then sent a voice transmission to the flying giant beast to convey Lin Yu''s thoughts.


    air.


    After listening to the giant tortoise''s words, the flying beast immediately swooped down and charged towards the giant tiger.


    On the ground, the Meteor Gods, including the abyss overlord, saw the flying giant beasts rushing down again, and hurriedly started to control their respective giant beasts to act.


    Lin Yu''s giant tortoise also looked like he was about to attack the flying giant beast.


    Of course, it can completely stand still, because the flying behemoth will definitely not attack it.


    The reason why it followed suit was to help Lin Yu cover.


    Because the enslaved giant beasts need to be controlled by the Meteor God to act.


    If it also moves with other giant beasts, the meteor gods will think that Lin Yu has been controlling it on it, and there will be no other doubts.


    In the air, the flying beast rushed to the top of the giant tiger at an extremely fast speed, and decisively stretched out its sharp claws to grab the giant tiger.


    Seeing this, all the Meteor Gods controlled their respective giant beasts to attack it.


    However, the flying behemoth broke away immediately after a blow, returned to the sky at an extremely fast speed, adjusted its posture and rushed down again.


    The abyss emperor watched the flying giant beast rush towards him again, but in desperation he had to continue to sit on the throne and control the giant tiger to dodge.


    If you don''t dodge, the giant tiger will definitely be caught and killed by it a few times.


    In that case, he will lose this giant beast that he has successfully enslaved.


    So compared to this ending, losing a little heart can be nothing at all. Valley


    ruptured blood vessel.


    Lin Yu sighed in relief as he watched the numbers behind Yuan Neng on the modifier panel keep growing.


    At least for now, the strategy has worked.


    These meteor gods didn''t even know that he was absorbing anima, and they didn''t know that the flying behemoth was actually on his side.


    In this way, Lin Yu was madly absorbing the giant tiger''s anima, and everything outside was left to the giant tortoise and the flying beast to deal with.


    Every now and then, he could feel a strong tremor, indicating that the battle was fierce.


    About ten minutes later, all the mental energy that the giant tiger reserves was absorbed by Lin Yu.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Quality), Time Law (Super Quality), Power Law (Super Quality), Martial Dao Law (Super Quality), Creation Law (Super Quality)]


    [Cultivation method: Yuanling Divine Physique (Tier 4) (+), Jinpeng Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+), Zhenwu Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+), Canggu Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 360,000 Yuanling Crystals]


    At this time, the number behind Yuan Energy on the modifier panel is 360,000, which means that this trip has absorbed a total of 230,000 Yuan Energy of Spirit Crystals.


    This is because, after modifying the Primordial Spirit Divine Body, the monitor lizard absorbed the Primordial Energy of 130,000 Yuan Spirit Crystals.


    "This giant tiger has absorbed 230,000 yuan, and I don''t know how much Yuan energy other giant beasts can absorb."


    "Hopefully more than that."


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu left the broken blood vessel decisively and returned to the giant tiger''s hairy jungle along the way.


    At this time, the giant tiger was lying on the ground motionless due to exhausted heart energy.


    However, until now, all the Meteor Gods, including the abyss emperor and the abyss overlord, did not know that Lin Yu did all this.


    They always thought that in the first battle, the flying giant beast ripped through the blood vessels of the giant tiger, causing the giant tiger to continuously lose its heart energy.


    There is no way, the giant tiger is an enslaved giant beast, not a free giant beast, so not only can it not restore its anima, but also cannot repair itself when it is injured.


    So it''s a huge loss in such a battle.


    "If this goes on like this, sooner or later, this beast will destroy us all." The abyss lord worried.


    It was nothing at first, but now seeing the giant tiger fall, it is inevitable that people are worried about the next situation.


    "Our giant beast has a huge disadvantage against this kind of free giant beast. It can''t be replenished, and it is difficult to heal if it is injured. What''s more, this beast can fly."


    The abyss monarch complained.


    "Yeah." Abyss Lord and Abyss Great Emperor also agreed.


    Especially the abyss emperor, at this time he is really in pain.


    The anima that was lost in this battle, UU reading was all accumulated through hard work, but it was all used up at once.


    It''s just a waste of money. The most important thing is that if you can''t re-accumulate in a short time, what should you do if you need to retreat?


    My giant tiger is lying on the ground and can''t move, and it won''t be able to run if it wants to.


    There is no better way now, and I can only hope that other giant beasts can repel the flying giant beast, or successfully enslave the flying giant beast.


    "Overlord, what should we do now?"


    The Invincible Venerable asked.


    The abyss overlord thought for a while and said, "Let''s discuss it first, let''s see if there is any good solution."


    On the other hand, when the Meteor Gods were eager to discuss how to deal with the flying giant beast, Lin Yu had already left the giant tiger and flew to the giant tortoise enslaved by the Invincible Venerable.


    The giant tortoise and the giant tiger were closest to each other, so he came here first.

 Chapter 975： "suggestion"

    "Lin Yu, what''s your opinion?"


    Just as Lin Yu was about to drill into the earth hole on the back of the giant tortoise to find the giant tortoise''s heart, the abyss overlord suddenly transmitted a voice to him and asked for his opinion.


    Lin Yu thought for a while, but at this time he couldn''t answer in a perfunctory manner.


    If you casually perfunctory it, it might arouse the suspicion of other Meteor Gods.


    Thinking of this, he flew fast and replied, "Let me think about it."


    What he thought in his mind was that he might be able to take this opportunity to take advantage of the plan and think of a way to let the flying beast drag them on for a while, creating a time for himself to absorb anima.


    [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    At this time, Lin Yu had already flown into the Dadi Cave, so he drilled directly into the ground when there was no one around, all the way towards the Geoline Tower.


    This giant tortoise enslaved by the Invincible Venerable is similar to the giant tortoise that he made a contract with, so the structure of the earth cave is basically the same.


    Like the palace where the throne is located, and the Leyline Tower connected to the heart, they are basically in the same position.


    Therefore, Lin Yu easily found the location of a leyline tower and drilled directly towards it.


    At this time, the overlord of the abyss asked: "Lin Yu, have you thought about it?"


    "Think about it." Lin Yu was in a hurry, and a good idea suddenly flashed in his heart, and he replied by voice transmission: "I think the great abyss just said right, there must be something that flying behemoths care about on this abyss giant mountain."


    "It''s very likely some kind of treasure."


    "So, I think we should not focus on taming the flying behemoth now, but should find a way to climb to the top of the abyss giant mountain to have a look."


    "In this case, I suggest Venerable Invincible, me, and our two giant tortoises stay at the foot of the mountain to contain the flying giant beast, and the other giant beasts all climb to the top of the abyss giant mountain at the fastest speed."


    "In this way, the flying behemoth will definitely be in a dilemma. I don''t know whether to stop the beast from going up the mountain, or deal with the behemoth left at the foot of the mountain."


    "If it doesn''t work, the opportunity to tame it will follow."


    Lin Yu quickly recounted the "plan" he had in mind.


    After listening to the abyss overlord, he suddenly said: "Yeah, what you said is quite reasonable, we should not only focus on taming the flying beast now!"


    Just now, he had been thinking about taming the flying giant beasts, so he did not dare to let the giant beasts act separately, for fear that he would not be able to concentrate on dealing with the flying giant beasts after separation.


    But now being reminded by Lin Yu, he suddenly realized that maybe if he changed the target, things could usher in a new turning point.


    Otherwise, if you continue to face off against the flying behemoth like this, you won''t be able to solve any problems at all.


    On the contrary, with the passage of time, these enslaved giant beasts on his side will continue to consume the mental energy, and eventually all of them will lie on the ground like giant tigers and cannot move.


    The abyss overlord suspects that this flying behemoth may have seen this, and has been adopting such tactics in order to consume the mental energy of these behemoths on his side.


    Thinking of this, the overlord of the abyss transmitted a voice to all the Meteor God Dao: "Next, as Lin Yu said, leave the two giant tortoises at the foot of the mountain, and the other giant beasts all rush to the top of the mountain."


    "I don''t believe it. After this flying behemoth discovered such a situation, there was still time to stare at a behemoth to attack."


    After he gave the order, all the Meteor Gods took their orders and controlled their respective giant beasts to act.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise: "Tell the flying giant beast, let it first attack the giant tortoise enslaved by the Invincible Venerable, and then depending on the situation, appropriately harass the giant beasts going up the mountain."


    "In short, the most important thing is that the Meteor God can''t stop, and he has to stay on the throne to control the behemoth."


    As soon as Lin Yu finished speaking, the giant turtle immediately agreed: "Okay, I''ll contact it now."


    After that, it ended the conversation with Lin Yu and went to contact the flying beast flying in the sky.


    At the same time, Lin Yu also successfully rushed to the bottom of the Leyline Tower and found the artificial blood vessel buried there.


    So, as before, he drilled along the artificial blood vessel all the way to the blood vessel of the giant tortoise itself.


    After a while, he successfully found the main blood vessel connected to the artificial blood vessel.


    ßÚ!


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately condensed a sharp blade with divine power, cut the artificial blood vessels, and stabbed the giant tortoise''s own blood vessels with all his strength.


    In this way, after nearly a hundred consecutive stabs, a small hole appeared in the scar of the blood vessel, and countless hearts could escape from it.


    And just as he was doing this, the flying giant beast in the sky swooped down and headed straight for the giant tortoise controlled by the Invincible Venerable.


    Seeing this, Venerable Invincible hurriedly controlled the giant tortoise to attack.


    He thought to himself that this flying giant beast is really a bit stupid. This giant tortoise is good at defense, and it is not as vulnerable as the giant tiger controlled by the abyss.


    This flying behemoth chose its giant tortoise as a target, which is equivalent to giving those giant beasts a great opportunity to rush to the top of the abyss giant mountain.


    "Sure enough, making a sound is making a sound. No matter how big you grow, you only have the intelligence of a beast."


    Venerable Invincible sneered disdainfully, and calmly controlled the giant tortoise to deal with the flying beast.


    On the other side, the giant tortoise who signed a contract with Lin Yu also came over immediately upon seeing this, pretending to help the Invincible Venerable to fight against the flying behemoth But in fact, after it came over, On the contrary, it hindered Venerable Invincible''s actions, so that the giant tortoise controlled by Venerable Invincible couldn''t use his hands and feet well, and when he came up, he ate the claws of the flying giant beast.


    "Lin Yu, what are you doing?"


    Venerable Invincible cursed: "Hurry up and get away from me."


    He thought it was Lin Yu who was controlling the giant tortoise, but he didn''t know that Lin Yu was absorbing the anima of the giant tortoise he had enslaved.


    After Lin Yu heard Venerable Invincible''s scolding, he immediately shouted through voice transmission: "Oops, my giant tortoise''s heart energy is constantly losing."


    When Venerable Invincible heard it, just as he was about to say something, he suddenly found that his giant tortoise was also constantly losing anima.


    "Me too." Venerable Invincible sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu: "What the **** is going on here?"


    "I don''t know." Lin Yu replied immediately.


    While teasing Venerable Invincible, he stared at the meta-energy numbers on the modifier panel, watching the numbers keep growing.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was unclear about the situation, Venerable Invincible hurriedly sent a voice transmission to the abyss overlord and said, "Overlord, both Lin Yu''s giant beasts and I are losing power."


    The abyss overlord was very surprised when he heard the words: "Are all your giant beasts injured?"


    Venerable Invincible replied: "My giant tortoise was just caught by the beast, but Lin Yu''s did not. However, our giant tortoise is good at defense, and all the vital points are hidden in the tortoise shell, even if it is attacked, it should not be lost. Heart energy."


    Upon hearing this, the abyss overlord wondered, "Then what''s going on?"


    He really can''t understand, why does he always lose his Anima for no reason?


    He has also enslaved giant beasts and knows the situation of giant beasts, so he can''t understand the reason at all. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 976： absolutely problematic

    The abyss overlord couldn''t understand the reason, so he continued to lead the other beasts to the top of the abyss giant mountain.


    Now is not the time to ponder these things, first try to rush to the top of the mountain to see what is on the top of the mountain.


    [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    Anyway, the flying giant beast is busy dealing with the two giant tortoises and has no time to pay attention to them.


    However, just when he thought so in his heart, the flying behemoth suddenly turned its direction and flew towards the group of behemoths that were rushing towards the mountain.


    "That beast is here, everyone be careful!"


    The abyss overlord transmits his voice to all the Meteor Gods.


    In an instant, the abyss lord, the abyss lord, and the abyss monarch were all tense, watching the movements of the flying beast with all their concentration.


    At this time, they all controlled their respective giant beasts to climb to the top of the mountain, and it was difficult to fight back.


    If flying monsters attack them at this time, there will definitely be a big problem, so be careful.


    On the other side, Venerable Invincible saw the flying giant beast turning his head to deal with the giant beast going up the mountain, and he sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu: "Come on, take this time to check and see what went wrong."


    With the abyss and his giant tiger as a lesson, Venerable Invincible can''t let his heart continue to drain.


    If this keeps going like this, it will definitely end up in the same field in the end.


    At that time, the giant beast of his own will lie here and cannot move, and he can only be slaughtered by the flying giant beast.


    When Lin Yu saw Venerable Invincible''s voice transmission, he also replied: "Okay, go check it out quickly."


    At this time, it is natural to disguise a little to avoid being seen by the other party.


    Of course, after finishing the voice transmission with Venerable Invincible, Lin Yu immediately transmitted his voice to the giant tortoise and said, "Hurry up and tell the flying giant beast and let it attack the giant tortoise of Venerable Invincible depending on the situation."


    "good."


    The giant tortoise responded, and then immediately conveyed Lin Yu''s meaning to the flying giant beast in the sky.


    At this time, the flying giant just flew to the giant spider controlled by the abyss lord and launched an attack on his giant spider.


    boom--


    With a loud noise, the flying giant beast grabbed the giant spider and lost its balance, causing the giant spider to roll twice on the mountain.


    Fortunately, the giant spider had many legs, so after only two laps, it stopped and stopped.


    "so close!"


    The abyss lord who controls the giant bear, and the abyss lord who controls the giant bull, are secretly in danger.


    Just now, if the flying behemoth was coming towards their behemoth, it would not be so easy to stabilize the body, and it would take more than a dozen laps to say the least.


    On the other side, after the flying behemoth succeeded, it immediately flew down the mountain, and the target seemed to be two giant tortoises again.


    Seeing this, the abyss overlord hurriedly shouted: "Hurry up, take a few more steps up now."


    He secretly rejoiced in his heart.


    The idea of ??splitting up is really good.


    There are many giant beasts on his side, and the flying giant beast is only himself.


    In this way, the disadvantage that these giant beasts could not recover their anima was finally smoothed out, and they even gained some advantages.


    Below, Venerable Invincible saw the flying giant beast swooping down again, so he had to return to the throne to control the giant beast.


    He scolded a few words while flying, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    boom--


    Another bang.


    This time, the flying giant beast caught Lin Yu''s giant tortoise with one paw.


    Of course, this was something they had already negotiated, in order to act for others to see.


    Otherwise, the giant beasts that only attack the Invincible Venerable do not attack Lin Yu''s giant tortoise, and the Meteor Gods, including the Abyss Overlord, will be suspicious.


    While the flying giant beast attacked Lin Yu''s giant tortoise, Venerable Invincible also returned to the throne smoothly and began to control the giant tortoise.


    While controlling the giant tortoise, he transmitted a voice to the owner of the giant tiger, the Great Abyss, and said, "Great Emperor of the Abyss, come and help me take a look and see what''s wrong with my giant tortoise."


    "Okay, let your giant tortoise come closer to my giant tiger, and I''ll come to help you check the situation."


    The abyss emperor transmitted his voice to Venerable Invincible and Lin Yudao at the same time.


    His giant tiger heart can be exhausted and unable to move, and he will need the help of other meteorites, so he will naturally not refuse the request of the Invincible Venerable.


    On the other side, Lin Yu''s heart tightened when he heard the inexplicable voice transmission of the Great Abyss.


    Immediately afterwards, he reacted, and it must be Venerable Invincible who contacted the Abyss Great Emperor and asked him to help him find the reason for the loss of heart energy.


    "Oops, if he comes over, he''ll know that I''m absorbing anima!"


    Lin Yu frowned, thinking quickly in his heart.


    The first way he thought of was to let his giant tortoise block between the giant tiger and the giant tortoise of the Invincible Venerable, so that if the abyss wanted to come over, he would have to cross a long distance.


    But after thinking about it, he immediately felt that this was inappropriate.


    Because if you let your giant tortoise stand in the middle, the abyss will take the lead in rushing to his giant tortoise to check the situation.


    In that case, wouldn''t it expose the truth that his giant tortoise was unmanned?


    Presumably, the abyss emperor will definitely tell the abyss overlord and all the meteorites about this situation.


    It will definitely arouse their suspicion.


    With the wisdom of the abyss overlord, he will definitely think that his giant tortoise is not an enslaved giant beast, but a giant beast that has signed a contract with himself That is to say, he will find his giant tortoise, It''s the beast of freedom.


    Then everything is easy to speculate, it is the giant tortoise that is contacting the flying beast and keeps destroying it.


    Therefore, this method is absolutely not feasible, and another method must be considered.


    Lin Yu''s thoughts turned to electricity.


    After thinking about it again, he secretly said in his heart: "It seems that the only way to let the flying giant beast attack the giant tiger is to obstruct the abyss emperor."


    There is no better way now, but this is the only way out.


    Time waits for no one, and without thinking more, Lin Yu immediately contacted the giant turtle and asked him to tell the flying giant beast his thoughts.


    After the giant tortoise heard it, he immediately agreed to send a voice transmission to the flying giant beast.


    In this way, just as the Abyss Great Emperor left the giant tiger''s hairy jungle and was about to fly towards the giant tortoise of the Invincible Venerable, the flying giant beast suddenly rushed down.


    Invincible Venerable had to avoid his edge and manipulated the giant tortoise to retreat.


    He wondered in his heart: "What the **** is going on with this beast, do you know that I want to call the Abyss Great Emperor to help me check the situation?"


    This is really weird. It stands to reason that the flying beasts should obstruct the behemoths going up the mountain at this time. Why are you staring at yourself?


    The Invincible Venerable felt that there must be a problem in this.


    Immediately afterwards, he transmitted his voice to the Abyss Great Emperor again and said, "That beast has flown into the sky, and I will come to pick you up now."


    With that said, he manipulated the giant tortoise to approach the giant tiger.


    However, just as he did so, the flying beast in the air made another dive, charging between the giant tiger and his giant tortoise.


    "There''s definitely something wrong with that!"


    Venerable Invincible cursed while controlling the giant tortoise to dodge. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 977： Nothing but 3

    It can be said to be a coincidence once, but it has been like this twice in a row. The Invincible Venerable and the Abyss Great Emperor can only suspect that this flying behemoth is intentional.


    And this flying behemoth is not staring at the two behemoths of his own, and does not attack the behemoth that is going up the mountain, it can only show that this flying behemoth knows that he wants to find out the reason for the loss of heart energy.


    "How on earth did this beast know what we were thinking?"


    Venerable Invincible said with great puzzlement after controlling the giant tortoise to avoid the attack of the flying giant beast.


    In the distance, the Abyss Great Emperor, who was still hiding on the giant tiger and couldn''t leave, also said in confusion: "It''s impossible for him to hear our voice transmission, right?"


    "How is it possible, this is absolutely impossible!" Venerable Invincible shook his head again and again: "High-level gods can''t do this, how can it be possible to speak out."


    "Then this is strange, unless there is an inner ghost among us who has been tipping it off." The Abyss Great Emperor guessed.


    "Inner ghost?"


    When Venerable Invincible heard this, he replied, "This is possible."


    "But who would it be?"


    At present, this is the only way to explain it, otherwise how could this flying beast attack with such precision?


    "Tell the overlord about this first." Abyss Great Emperor reminded.


    "I know." Venerable Invincible responded, and then he communicated with the Overlord to tell him all this completely.


    After listening to the abyss overlord, he was as puzzled as the two of them.


    What he thought in his mind was, how could there be an inner ghost on his side?


    Even if there is an inner ghost, this inner ghost can''t convince the flying beast to believe him.


    If the flying behemoth is so persuasive, the Abyss Great Emperor should have completely persuaded it at the beginning.


    Also, why does this flying beast believe in the inner ghost instead of the abyss emperor?


    What the abyss overlord did not expect at this time was that Lin Yu''s giant tortoise was a free beast, and it was only after a contract with Lin Yu that he accompanied him.


    And without thinking of this, it is naturally difficult to understand how the whole thing happened.


    "It may be just a coincidence, let''s observe it again." The Abyss Overlord transmitted his voice to the Invincible Venerable, the Abyss Great Emperor, and Lin Yu.


    After speaking, he ordered again: "You continue to drag this beast, we are almost at the top of the mountain."


    The Invincible Venerable and the Abyss Great Emperor had no choice but to obey.


    Immediately afterwards, Venerable Invincible transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and asked, "Lin Yu, what do you think is going on with this flying beast?"


    Lin Yu replied, "Maybe it''s just a coincidence, as the overlord just said."


    "Okay." Venerable Invincible didn''t have anything to say, and again sent a voice transmission to the Abyss Great Emperor: "Great Emperor, you are ready, I will let the giant tortoise come to pick you up now."


    The Abyss Great Emperor immediately agreed: "Okay, come here quickly."


    boom boom-


    Venerable Invincible controlled the giant tortoise and approached the giant tiger again.


    At the same time, at the ruptured blood vessel of the giant tortoise.


    Lin Yu was still absorbing Yuan Neng frantically. At this time, on the modifier panel, the number behind Yuan Neng had turned into 500,000.


    In other words, from just now until now, it has absorbed a total of 140,000 yuan of spiritual energy.


    "Another 300,000 will make up for 800,000!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He had already tried it before, and it would take a total of 800,000 yuan of spiritual crystals to modify the fourth-order primordial spirit body to the fifth-rank.


    That is to say, with another 300,000 yuan of spiritual crystals, he can have a fifth-order primordial spirit body, with the same strength as the abyss overlord.


    At that time, even if these Meteor Gods find out that he is an "inner ghost", there is no need to worry at all.


    "This giant tortoise''s mental energy is definitely not enough. It is estimated that it has to absorb the mental energy of another giant tortoise."


    "I''m afraid that these Meteor Gods will find out that I have a problem early, and then..."


    In that case, I wouldn''t even think about gathering enough energy to modify the divine body.


    Because the abyss overlord will definitely find himself directly and force himself to do things for him.


    And with his current strength, unless he hides on his giant tortoise, he is not an opponent of the abyss overlord at all.


    [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    "Hopefully everything goes well."


    Without further thinking, Lin Yu continued to concentrate on absorbing anima.


    On the other side, Venerable Invincible had already controlled the giant tortoise to the side of the giant tiger.


    But just when his giant tortoise was about to lean on the giant tiger so that the abyss emperor could fly over, the flying giant beast in the sky swooped down again.


    "This beast!"


    Venerable Invincible frowned and had to control the giant tortoise to dodge again.


    Although the giant tortoise is protected by a thick tortoise shell, this flying monster is not a vegetarian. When a dive will overturn the giant tortoise, it will not be so easy to turn over.


    Also, the most important thing is that the creatures on the giant tortoise all live in the earth cave. Once the belly of the giant tortoise is facing the sky, the earth cave will be soaked in thick fog.


    In that case, all creatures in the earth cave will be corroded to death by the mist.


    Even his Fallen God, who has a third-order divine body, will be seriously injured.


    After all, the fog in the abyss is thicker and more corrosive as it goes down.


    "Don''t look at it, there is definitely something wrong with this beast!"


    While controlling the giant tortoise to dodge, Venerable Invincible transmitted his voice to Lin Yu and the Great Abyss.


    It''s only three, and now it''s the third time, which is enough to show that something is wrong with this flying monster.


    Immediately afterwards, Venerable Invincible once again transmitted his voice to the abyss overlord and explained the situation.


    After listening to the overlord of the abyss, he said: "Don''t worry, we have just reached the top of the mountain and are checking the situation here."


    "good."


    Invincible Venerable had to continue to wait.


    After a while, the overlord of the abyss sent him a voice transmission: "There is nothing of value on the top of the mountain, no wonder this beast can''t stop us from going up the mountain, just staring at you."


    When Venerable Invincible heard it, he thought that the behavior of the flying behemoth might not be because he knew the content of their sound transmission, but wanted to seize the time to deal with the other beasts while they were leaving.


    Thinking of this, Venerable Invincible transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, control your giant tortoise to approach the giant tiger and see if the flying giant only attacks the giant beast that is close to the giant tiger."


    He thought to himself that if the flying behemoth only attacked the behemoth that was close to the giant tiger, then he could take the opportunity to leave the throne and check where he was losing his energy.


    On the other side, seeing Venerable Invincible''s request, Lin Yu immediately agreed, "Okay, I''ll let the giant tortoise go over."


    At this time, you can''t refuse, you can only agree first.


    Anyway, you can contact the flying behemoth at any time to change the attack target, and there are ways to prevent the Invincible Venerable from leaving the throne to check.


    After stopping the Invincible Venerable, let the flying giant beast pretend to attack his giant tortoise, making it difficult for the abyss emperor to board his tortoise back continent.


    In this way, you can continue to absorb your anima with peace of mind. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 978： suspicious

    oom boom-


    Venerable Invincible controlled the giant tortoise to step aside, while Lin Yu''s giant tortoise stepped forward and approached the giant tiger.


    At this time, the flying giant beast in the air dived and rushed towards the giant tortoise of the Invincible Venerable again.


    Venerable Invincible cursed out loud on the spot.


    What the **** is going on with this giant beast, why is it just staring at him?


    While controlling the giant tortoise to dodge, he pondered to himself that the flying giant beast did not attack Lin Yu''s giant tortoise at this time, but attacked him. There was definitely a problem.


    Maybe this Lin Yu is an insider.


    Thinking of this, he was ready to tell the abyss overlord of this guess.


    But just when he wanted to transmit the sound, the flying giant beast in the air suddenly turned around and rushed towards Lin Yu''s giant tortoise.


    Seeing this scene, Venerable Invincible immediately stopped.


    "It turns out that this beast just feinted a shot. The real target is Lin Yu''s giant tortoise?!"


    The flying behemoth was indeed aimed at the giant tortoise he was driving at first, but it suddenly changed its attack target halfway through the flight, so it was possible that it was just an attack.


    Venerable Invincible secretly said in his heart, I didn''t expect this giant beast to know how to play tricks.


    Thinking of this, he quickly got up from the throne, ready to look for the blood vessels that the heart can lose to see what happened.


    On the other side, the flying behemoth swooped and fell.


    Lin Yu''s giant tortoise pretended to retreat one after another in order to dodge, away from the giant tiger.


    Seeing this, the flying giant immediately took off into the sky, and then the giant tortoise aimed at the Invincible Venerable rushed down again.


    After coming and going, Venerable Invincible hasn''t said anything yet, and the Abyss Great Emperor is completely annoyed.


    Fourth time, this is already the fourth time.


    Four times in a row, he had to return to the throne at the fastest speed as soon as he flew out of the hairy jungle.


    I might have to explain it here on the spot.


    "You guys think of a way to get this beast down first."


    The Abyss Great Emperor sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu and the Invincible Venerable.


    Lin Yu wanted him to stay on top of the giant tiger, so he immediately replied, "Okay, I''ll contact you when we''re done."


    Invincible Venerable is naturally not very willing, but unfortunately the situation is better than people now, if you don''t get this flying giant beast, it is really difficult to get close to the giant tiger.


    "I hope this beast doesn''t come to trouble me now, and go and stare at Lin Yu''s giant tortoise first."


    While praying in his heart, Venerable Invincible left the palace and flew to one of the Leyline Towers.


    There are artificial blood vessels buried under each leyline tower, so there is a high probability that the loss of heart energy is because the artificial blood vessels in them are broken.


    Otherwise, his giant tortoise was not scratched by the flying giant beast, how could he lose so much mental energy.


    The Invincible Venerable moved forward quickly.


    However, when he flew over a certain Leyline Tower, he suddenly sensed that the flying giant beast was flying towards his giant tortoise again.


    He has established a connection with the enslaved giant tortoise soul, so he can sense external dynamics through the giant tortoise''s five senses.


    Cursing secretly, Venerable Invincible had no choice but to continue flying to the palace to control the giant tortoise.


    As he flew, he sent a voice transmission to the abyss overlord: "Overlord, have you come down? If you don''t come down, the heart energy of my giant beast will be exhausted."


    At this moment, he can only hope that the overlord of the abyss will lead the behemoth to come down to save the siege.


    Otherwise, his giant tortoise would definitely end up on the same level as the giant tiger.


    At that time, once the heart energy is exhausted, it can only lie on the ground and cannot move, falling into an extremely passive situation.


    The abyss overlord replied: "Immediately, you hold on."


    While he was talking, the giant beast on the abyss mountain was rushing down, rushing towards the two giant tortoises and the giant tiger.


    At this time, the Invincible Venerable has also rushed back to the throne.


    After sitting firmly on the throne, he manipulated the giant tortoise while transmitting a voice to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, how much more can you have in your heart?"


    [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿


    "I''m doing fine here." Lin Yu replied.


    At this time, it must not be said that the heart can be lost a lot.


    If you tell Venerable Invincible that your giant tortoise¡¯s heart can be lost almost, then wait for Venerable Invincible¡¯s giant tortoise to lie in the nest, should your giant tortoise take action?


    If they act, all the Meteor Gods, including the abyss overlord, will definitely be suspicious and feel that there is a problem inside.


    So, I can only say that I am doing well here.


    After receiving Lin Yu''s voice transmission, Venerable Invincible said with great doubt: "Then what is going on here, how can my heart be lost so quickly?"


    He guessed in his heart, maybe when the abyss overlord rushed here with the giant beast, the giant tortoise''s heart energy would be completely exhausted.


    "I don''t know about that." Lin Yu could only play sloppy eyes with him.


    Venerable Invincible frowned, but he could only continue to hold on helplessly, waiting for the abyss overlord to return with other meteor gods and giant beasts.


    After all, it is better to run out of heart energy than to cause the giant tortoise to be overturned by the flying beast because of lack of resistance.


    That would really be the end of the game.


    On the other side, Lin Yu was still taking the time to absorb his anima.


    At this time, the number behind Yuanneng on the modifier panel has become 570,000.


    During this time, he absorbed another 70,000 yuan of spiritual energy, and the figure of 800,000 was a little closer.


    Of course, it is impossible to directly absorb enough Yuan energy from Venerable Invincible''s giant tortoise.


    Because Venerable Invincible doesn''t need to repeat it, he also knows that the heart energy of this giant tortoise is about to be exhausted.


    On the abyss mountain.


    The abyss overlord charged down with three giant beasts and descended the mountain at an extremely fast speed.


    It is not easy to climb this abyss giant mountain, but it is very simple to go down the mountain.


    The giant beasts all move on all fours, and the center of gravity is very stable.


    boom boom-


    The loud noise continued, UU reading www. In an instant, the giant spider, giant bear and giant bull rushed to the side of the giant tiger and two giant tortoises.


    When they arrived, the flying beast immediately spread its wings and flew high, returning to the sky again.


    Avoid the edge of these behemoths.


    "Invincible Venerable, how much heart energy do you have left?" asked the abyss overlord.


    "Not much, but it''s still draining, I''ll take a look."


    The Invincible Venerable said very anxiously.


    While talking, he left the throne and flew away from the palace to the Leyline Tower again.


    Now that all the giant beasts are gathered here, it is not so easy for the flying beast to overturn his giant tortoise, so he can''t control that much.


    He just wants to hurry up and repair the damaged blood vessels to prevent the continuous loss of heart energy.


    Otherwise, you will really have nothing and run out of ammunition and food.


    Venerable Invincible flew all the way, and finally flew to the Leyline Tower that Lin Yu had selected before.


    "Huh? Why is there a hole in here?"


    Venerable Invincible swept over with his divine sense, and immediately found a hole next to the artificial blood vessel at the bottom of the tower.


    "Is there a Meteor God doing damage here?!"


    Venerable Invincible immediately thought that there must be a Meteor God destroying his giant tortoise.


    Because such a hole can only be drilled out by a Meteor God who has cultivated a divine body, and no other creatures can do it.


    Otherwise, he would have just sent his cronies over to check.


    It was because he knew that these cronies couldn''t drill holes to get close to the blood vessels of the giant tortoise, and he never issued an order.


    "Hmph, I will definitely find you!"


    Without hesitation, Venerable Invincible rushed down and got into the hole at the bottom of the tower. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 979： an examination

    Deep underground, Venerable Invincible walked all the way along the tunnel that Lin Yu drilled out.


    However, since he was bigger than Lin Yu, this tunnel could not accommodate him, so his forward speed was not fast.


    It was about the same speed as when Lin Yu was drilling.


    "Judging from the size of this tunnel, how does it feel like that guy Lin Yu got out?"


    Invincible Venerable is not stupid, according to the size of the tunnel, he can infer the figure of the person who drilled this tunnel.


    After comparing, he found that the most likely one was Lin Yu.


    Because among the seven meteor gods, including himself and the abyss overlord, only Lin Yu has such a physique.


    "But... isn''t that guy Lin Yu controlling his giant tortoise?"


    Venerable Invincible was very puzzled.


    Just now, he saw that Lin Yu''s giant tortoise had been in action, and when he asked Lin Yu to pick up the Great Abyss Emperor later, Lin Yu did it truthfully.


    It can be seen that Lin Yu has always been on the giant tortoise and has not gone anywhere else.


    "Could there be another Meteor God hiding among us to do damage?"


    Venerable Invincible guessed in his heart that this situation may be that this Meteor God who is hiding somewhere deliberately changed his body shape to be similar to Lin Yu, and then put the blame on Lin Yu.


    "Wait, you can ask the overlord to check on Lin Yu''s giant tortoise to see if Lin Yu is there."


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly sent a voice transmission to the abyss overlord: "Overlord, go to Lin Yu''s giant tortoise to see if Lin Yu is there..."


    Invincible Venerable said his guess in a few words.


    When the Abyss Overlord heard it, he immediately agreed: "Okay, I will meet him in the past."


    It''s not a hassle to check it out in the past, so the Abyss Overlord has no reason to refuse.


    And while Venerable Invincible transmitted his voice to the abyss overlord while drilling, Lin Yu just absorbed all his heart energy.


    At this time, on the modifier panel, the number behind Yuanneng has become 590,000.


    In other words, Lin Yu absorbed another 20,000 yuan of spiritual energy in the later period of time.


    Now, with only 210,000 yuan of spiritual energy, it is possible to modify the primordial spirit body to the fifth rank, and it has the strength to surpass the abyss overlord.


    "Leave quickly, the Invincible Venerable is afraid that he has already come over!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu rushed straight above and drilled vertically upwards.


    He has a fourth-order divine body and is stronger than the Invincible Venerable, so he can easily get rid of the Invincible Venerable.


    And even if he was overtaken by the Invincible Venerable, he was confident enough to kill the Invincible Venerable when it was too late to ask for help.


    After all, this giant tortoise now has no anima, and Venerable Invincible cannot use it to increase his strength.


    Of course, if you can''t kill Invincible Venerable now, try not to kill him.


    Because once the Invincible Venerable is killed, the abyss overlord will be suspicious.


    The abyss overlord will immediately think that among these meteor gods, he is the only one who can kill the invincible venerable.


    boom!


    Lin Yu jumped out of the ground and came to the earth cave.


    At this time, Venerable Invincible was still going underground along the tunnel he dug, completely unaware that he had left.


    Without thinking much, Lin Yu turned around and flew towards the entrance and exit of Dadi Cave.


    At this time, there was no one in this cave except the Invincible Venerable who could catch up with him, and no one could see his trace clearly.


    In other words, even if he flew out in front of everyone, no one knew who he was.


    In the air, Lin Yu flew rapidly.


    But at this moment, the giant turtle suddenly voiced to him in a hasty tone: "Lin Yu, the situation is not good, the abyss overlord flew towards me."


    "what?"


    Lin Yu was secretly shocked and reacted instantly.


    The abyss overlord flew towards his giant tortoise, most likely to check his presence.


    Otherwise, what would he do over there?


    It is estimated that Venerable Invincible guessed something, so the sound transmission told the abyss overlord, causing the abyss overlord to be suspicious.


    Of course, the current situation is not so bad for the time being.


    Because the abyss overlord is just suspicious now, there is no evidence to prove that he has a problem with Lin Yu.


    Otherwise, if there is enough evidence, now it will not be the past inspection, but order the remaining three giant beasts to attack the giant tortoise.


    "No, he must be stopped." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "If he is allowed to fly into the earth cave to check it out, he will definitely find out my secret."


    Lin Yu has no doubt that once the abyss overlord knows that the giant tortoise can act even when he is not on the throne, he will immediately understand that everything is done by himself.


    [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by Android and Apple. ¡¿


    Because a behemoth that can move without control, it can only be a behemoth of freedom.


    The behemoths of freedom can communicate with each other and can also trust each other.


    Therefore, the abyss overlord can easily think that the giant tortoise must be tipping the flying giant beast, causing the situation to become like this.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise: "We must convince the flying giant to take some risks and help us."


    The giant tortoise did not refuse, and agreed: "Don''t worry, I''m contacting it."


    After saying that, it didn''t hear back, and it was obviously busy contacting the flying beast in the sky Lin Yu didn''t say more, and took the time to fly out of the earth cave.


    Swah¡ª¡ª


    He swept past the entrance and exit of the Dadi Cave at a very fast speed and came to the outside of the Dadi Cave.


    At this time, his giant tortoise was near the giant tortoise, so he could fly directly along the Turtle Back Continent without risking traversing the fog of the abyss.


    However, instead of flying towards his giant tortoise in a hurry, Lin Yu looked up.


    He wanted to see if the flying behemoth had moved.


    However, upon looking at it, he saw that there was nothing above it except a thin mist.


    The flying beast was obviously flying at a very high altitude, avoiding the sharp edges of these beasts on the ground.


    "The timing is not right now, and it may not dare to come down and take risks!"


    Lin Yu thought to himself, then turned around and returned to the earth cave.


    At this moment, there is no need to contact the giant tortoise, but should find a way to lead the abyss overlord here.


    Of course, he didn''t really want to trick the abyss overlord into this giant tortoise and into this earth hole.


    Instead, he tricked the abyss overlord to fly here and create some time for the giant tortoise and flying beast.


    Give them time to negotiate a strategy.


    Boom boom boom!


    As soon as Lin Yu returned to the Dadi Cave, he began to release his divine power to cause destruction, and immediately caused the cave to collapse and crack, filled with smoke and dust.


    On the other side, Venerable Invincible immediately got out of the ground after feeling the movement.


    As he approached the location where Lin Yu was doing damage, he transmitted a voice to the abyss overlord and said: "Overlord, I have a situation here, there is a powerful Meteor God doing damage here, it is estimated that my giant tortoise''s mental ability, He just emptied it."Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 980： cross the sea

    As soon as the abyss overlord received the voice transmission from the Invincible Venerable, he immediately replied: "Okay, you hurry up and check, and I will come right away."


    At this time, he had already boarded the back of the giant tortoise Lin Yu, and was flying along the tortoise back continent, wanting to go to the earth cave to check the situation.


    Therefore, the voice transmission of the Invincible Venerable made him a bit in a dilemma.


    But after a short period of thought, he decided to check the situation himself. After all, Venerable Invincible said that it was a powerful Meteor God.


    As for the inspection of Lin Yu''s giant tortoise, I will leave it to other meteorites.


    The abyss overlord turned back and transmitted a voice to the abyss overlord who controlled the giant bear: "Abyss overlord, come to Lin Yu''s side and see if Lin Yu is in the earth cave."


    At this time, he had begun to have doubts in his heart, and felt that there was something wrong with Lin Yu.


    After all, he has been in touch with other Meteor Gods for a long time and is worthy of trust. Only Lin Yu has just joined.


    He didn''t know Lin Yu''s character, but he took the initiative to invite him because of his strength.


    What he thought at the time was that Lin Yu was the same as him, and he couldn''t wait to return to the eternal paradise.


    Therefore, for the sake of eternal paradise, Lin Yu should do his best to contribute.


    In this way, the possibility of successfully enslaving the flying behemoth is higher, and the chance of returning to the eternal paradise is higher.


    Swah¡ª¡ª


    The abyss overlord flew all the way along the Turtle Continent, getting closer and closer to the giant tortoise of the Invincible Venerable.


    At the same time, the ruler of the abyss in the distance slowly walked towards this side with a giant bear, preparing to personally check on Lin Yu''s giant tortoise according to the instructions of the abyss overlord.


    But just as they split up, a huge black shadow suddenly fell from the sky.


    "Oops!"


    All Meteor Gods are not good.


    They knew very well in their hearts that the flying beast must have swooped down again.


    Helpless, the abyss master can only control the giant bear to deal with the attack of the flying giant beast.


    The abyss lord and the abyss monarch also controlled their respective giant beasts to avoid the flying beasts that swooped down.


    Of course, they didn''t just dodge, they also wanted to seize the opportunity to seize the legs or body of the flying behemoth, making it difficult for them to return to the air.


    If you can successfully capture it, you can create conditions for the abyss overlord to enslave it.


    air.


    The flying beast dashed down, aiming at the giant bear that dominated the abyss and grabbed it fiercely with its claws.


    The abyss dominates the dark passage well, and immediately controls the giant bear man to stand up, and uses the bear paw to meet the giant claws of the flying beast.


    However, at this moment, Lin Yu''s giant tortoise suddenly rushed towards the giant bear, hitting the giant bear''s hind legs at a strange angle.


    Under this collision, the giant bear lost its balance and missed the opportunity to attack the flying giant beast.


    "Lin Yu, what are you doing?"


    The abyss master sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu and scolded.


    At this time, he was very doubtful in his heart, whether this Lin Yu did it on purpose.


    On the other side, Lin Yu immediately replied, "I''m sorry, I just wanted to help you catch the flying beast."


    "Help me?" Abyss Master said angrily: "If you don''t help me, I might have succeeded."


    Lin Yu didn''t answer this, because the Abyss Overlord was also transmitting his voice to him at this time.


    The abyss overlord ordered: "Lin Yu, let your giant tortoise get closer to the giant tortoise of the Invincible Venerable, hurry up!"


    He just flew to the edge of the Turtle Continent, and was about to fly over to the giant tortoise of the Invincible Venerable, but Lin Yu''s giant tortoise moved, so he could only wait in place.


    "Okay, right now!"


    Lin Yu replied immediately, and while agreeing, he sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise and let it lean over here.


    At the same time as the voice transmission dialogue, he also flew out of the earth hole and came to the turtle back continent.


    It wasn''t until he left that Venerable Invincible had just arrived at the place where he had done damage.


    After Venerable Invincible glanced around, he sent a voice transmission to the abyss overlord: "Overlord, the **** of destruction is gone."


    "Huh?" The abyss overlord said angrily, "Are you kidding me?"


    "No, absolutely not!" Venerable Invincible assured repeatedly.


    Immediately afterwards, in order to prove himself, he added: "Overlord, come over and see that I definitely did not lie to you."


    "Hmph, I''ll be there soon." The Abyss Overlord said coldly.


    He was indeed going to go to the scene to take a closer look to see what kind of powerful Meteor God was doing the damage.


    At this time, Lin Yu''s giant tortoise leaned against Venerable Invincible''s giant tortoise, and the backs of the two giant tortoises collided, making a loud noise.


    Seeing this, the abyss overlord immediately flew over and went straight to the earth cave where the invincible venerable was located.


    While he was advancing rapidly, Lin Yu flashed past the edge of the Turtle Back Continent, which was far away, from the giant tortoise of the Invincible Venerable, and returned to his own giant tortoise.


    After getting on the turtle''s back, Lin Yu did not hesitate at all, and rushed to his palace at the fastest speed.


    As he flew, he let the giant tortoise''s heart bless him, so that he could fly faster.


    While he was flying at full speed, the abyss master also controlled the giant bear to come to the edge of his giant tortoise.


    After the two giant beasts were close to each other, the abyss master immediately left his throne and flew to Lin Yu''s giant tortoise.


    The abyss overlord had just ordered him to check on Lin Yu''s giant tortoise, and he naturally dared not refuse.


    [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by Android and Apple. ¡¿


    In this way Abyss Master, Abyss Master and Lin Yu all set off towards their respective destinations at the fastest speed.


    Among them, the speed of Lin Yu and the abyss overlord are evenly matched, while the abyss overlord is much slower.


    Therefore, when the abyss overlord arrived at the position of the invincible venerable, Lin Yu also flew into the earth hole of his giant tortoise smoothly.


    After entering the Dadi Cave, Lin Yu did not delay at all, and continued to rush towards the direction of the palace at full speed.


    At this time, only by sitting back on the throne can we truly hide from the sky.


    On the other side, not long after Lin Yu flew into the earth cave, the abyss master also came not far from the earth cave.


    While flying, he transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, I''m coming to your side now, you better not be a fool."


    His strength is not as good as Lin Yu, so he is very worried that he will encounter danger this time.


    But there is no way, this matter was ordered by the abyss overlord himself to do it, and he didn''t dare to refuse at all.


    After sending the voice transmission to Lin Yu, the abyss master said to the abyss hegemon: "Overlord, I have entered Lin Yu''s earth hole now, if I don''t have a voice transmission to you after thirty breaths, it means that I may have encountered it. trouble."


    "Yes, you are bold enough to go there." The abyss overlord comforted: "The giant tortoise of the Invincible Venerable and Lin Yu''s giant tortoise are next to each other, and I can come over at any time."


    Hearing this, the abyss master''s confidence surged, and he went straight to the palace in the earth cave.


    After entering the palace, he approached the throne while shouting Lin Yu''s name.


    Finally, in the room where the throne was, he successfully saw Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu looked at him and asked, "What''s the matter with me?" Click to download the APP of this site, there are a lot of novels, and you can read them for free!

 Chapter 981： being targeted

    Looking at Lin Yu''s gaze, the abyss master was a little overwhelmed.


    Mainly because Lin Yu is stronger than him.


    And Lin Yu can use the anima of the giant beast to increase his power, and he can easily suppress him.


    "It was the overlord who asked me to come over. He asked me to come over to see if the loss of your giant beast''s heart was serious."


    The abyss master explained aloud.


    Just now, Lin Yu claimed that his giant beast is also losing his power, so this is a good excuse.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu naturally knew the purpose of the abyss master coming here, just to see if he was manipulating the giant beast.


    To put it bluntly, all the Fallen Gods, including the abyss overlord, are now suspicious of him, thinking that he may be an inner ghost.


    Of course, now is not the time to dismantle each other.


    Lin Yu said, "I can''t lose a lot of heart here, so I don''t need to worry."


    When the abyss master heard it, he immediately looked for the steps and said, "Okay, that''s fine, then we can rest assured."


    After he finished speaking, he said goodbye immediately: "Then I''ll go first."


    "Okay." Lin Yu nodded.


    The abyss master turned around and left after hearing the words.


    As he flew away from the palace, he said to the abyss overlord: "Overlord, Lin Yu is on the throne."


    Upon hearing this, the abyss overlord hurriedly asked, "How much Anima has his giant beast lost?"


    "I don''t know, he just said it''s not serious." Abyss Master replied truthfully.


    "Okay, I see."


    The abyss overlord ended the topic and said.


    The abyss master didn''t say more after hearing the words, and flew towards the entrance and exit of the earth cave at full speed, rushing to his behemoth.


    On the other hand, the abyss overlord ended his conversation with the abyss overlord and fell into thought.


    He always felt that there was something wrong with Lin Yu, but he couldn''t find any evidence.


    The Invincible Venerable on the side asked: "Overlord, is Lin Yu on the giant beast? How is his giant beast?"


    He had been following the Abyss Overlord just now, so he knew that the Abyss Overlord had already conducted a voice transmission with a certain Meteor God.


    And the content of voice transmission is undoubtedly related to Lin Yu.


    Because the abyss overlord was going to personally check on Lin Yu''s giant beast. Later, because of the unexpected situation on his side, he temporarily changed the plan and let other meteorites go to check the situation.


    "On the behemoth, according to himself, his behemoth didn''t lose much anima."


    The Abyss Overlord glanced at the Invincible Venerable and said.


    "What? How is this possible?" Venerable Invincible said in disbelief: "My heart has been completely drained, how can he lose so much?"


    Just when his giant tortoise began to lose its xin energy, he contacted Lin Yu immediately, but Lin Yu said that his xin energy was also losing.


    Therefore, Venerable Invincible felt that the heart of Lin Yu''s giant beast could not be said to be lost, at least it should be exhausted.


    How can it be that there is not much loss?


    Venerable Invincible always feels that there is a problem here.


    The abyss overlord said: "Anyway, I think Lin Yu is a little wrong."


    "Overlord, I think so too." Venerable Invincible nodded again and again as if he had found a bosom friend.


    After thinking about it, the abyss overlord said again: "Leave him alone, the most important thing now is to find a way to tame this flying beast."


    As he spoke, he raised his head and looked up through the entrance and exit of the Dadi Cave, and said, "As long as this flying beast can be taken down, we can return to the eternal paradise, and we will not need these behemoths at that time."


    The Meteor Gods enslaved the abyss beasts for the sole purpose of surviving in the abyss.


    Otherwise, if there is no giant beast under his control, then there is only one way to die in the abyss.


    So as long as they can successfully return to the eternal paradise, it doesn''t matter what these abyss beasts do, it doesn''t matter if they are dead or alive.


    Of course, before this, the usefulness of these behemoths is still not small, and they must be firmly controlled.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It¡¯s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here]


    Even if he can really return to the eternal paradise at that time, he cannot return freedom to these abyss beasts.


    Because after returning to the eternal paradise, those high-level gods will still be thrown here if they are unlucky, so there is still a place to use these abyss behemoths.


    "Okay, you and the Abyss Great Emperor take the time to replenish your anima."


    With an exhortation from the abyss overlord, he quickly left the earth cave to command the other four giant beasts to deal with the flying beasts.


    Seeing this, Venerable Invincible immediately returned to the palace.


    The method of replenishing anima is very simple, as long as the various creatures living in the earth cave go to the throne one by one, and then control the giant beast to absorb the energy from them, it can be converted into anima.


    Therefore, Venerable Invincible sent a sound transmission to his cronies while flying, and asked them to gather all the god-level powerhouses in the Dadi Cave and send them to the palace.


    In fact, calculating the time is not yet the time to absorb energy, but now the situation is urgent, and we can''t manage that much.


    After all, draining one or two god-level powerhouses is better than waiting to die.


    On the other side, the Abyss Great Emperor, who enslaved the giant tiger, was doing the same thing, summoning all the god-level powerhouses to the throne and absorbing their energy.


    At the same time, in the palace where Lin Yu was.


    Since the abyss emperor left, Lin Yu has been thinking about countermeasures quickly.


    He knew in his heart that the overlord of the abyss must have been seriously doubting himself, and it was simply because he could not find evidence that he would not attack. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    So in the next action, this abyss overlord will always stare at himself to see if he has been staying in the palace honestly and sitting on the throne.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle and said, "Has the abyss emperor gone back, and is the abyss overlord flying towards us?"


    The giant turtle replied: "The abyss emperor has now flown back to his giant bear, and the abyss overlord is on his way."


    "I knew it would be like this!"


    Lin Yu frowned.


    He just guessed that this abyss overlord will definitely run to his giant tortoise to command.


    In this way, you can monitor yourself while directing the actions of the remaining behemoths, so that you cannot do other actions.


    "If I have a fifth-order divine body like him, I don''t need to care that he can''t come over, but it''s a pity now..."


    Lin Yu glanced at the modifier panel.


    At present, there is still 210,000 yuan of spiritual energy to cultivate the spiritual body to the fifth rank.


    That is to say, if you can absorb the anima of another giant beast, there is a high probability that you will be able to collect this amount of energy.


    Of course, it is also possible that one giant beast is not enough, and two are needed.


    Because the remaining giant beasts have just walked on the abyss giant mountain, consuming a lot of mental energy.


    It is estimated that there will be more hearts left, at least not as many as giant tigers and giant tortoises.


    "There has to be a way."


    Lin Yu racked his brains to think.


    It is impossible to stop the abyss overlord from coming, because the more you stop it, the more suspicious the abyss overlord will be.


    It is even possible to decide on the spot that everything was done by him, and thus to attack. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 982： The surefire way

    "It seems that I can only pretend that my giant tortoise''s heart can be exhausted."


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu found that maybe only this way would work.


    If his giant tortoise heart can be exhausted, then the abyss overlord may not stay here and stare at himself.


    After all, when the giant tortoise can''t move, it can''t get close to the flying giant beast.


    In this way, if there is an opportunity to enslave the flying behemoth, the abyss overlord will miss the opportunity because he cannot approach the flying behemoth in time.


    Therefore, Lin Yu felt that the overlord of the abyss might choose to leave because of this, and go to command other giant beasts.


    Of course, the world is impermanent, and the abyss overlord may order himself to quickly summon all the god-level powerhouses to absorb the anima, so that the giant tortoise can regain its mobility as quickly as possible.


    If this happens, it will be troublesome.


    Because his giant tortoise did not obtain his heart energy by absorbing the energy of the god-level powerhouse at all, and it would be seen through by the abyss overlord at a glance.


    "Forget it, take one step at a time, and you can always find a solution."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said to the giant turtle: "You tell the flying giant beast, let it go back to the mountain to rest first, and listen to our orders later."


    "Okay." The giant turtle agreed immediately and went to contact the flying beast.


    And just when Lin Yu finished and the giant tortoise voice transmission, the overlord of the abyss had already flown into the palace and went straight to the throne where he was.


    Soon, the abyss overlord came to him.


    "Lin Yu, listen to the abyss emperor saying that your beast''s heart can be lost seriously?"


    The abyss overlord stopped and asked.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "It''s just not serious for the time being. I won''t know if I wait. Now my heart energy has been losing."


    "Huh? Still losing?" The Abyss Overlord asked.


    "Yes." Lin Yu nodded.


    "Then why don''t you hurry up and fix it?" The Abyss Overlord wondered.


    Lin Yu replied, "It''s because I don''t know what the problem is."


    "Why don''t you know?" The abyss overlord was very surprised.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu asked: "Did the Invincible Venerable and the Great Abyss find the reason?"


    The abyss overlord said: "The abyss emperor is not clear, but the invincible venerable found the reason."


    "What''s the reason?" Lin Yu asked, pretending to know nothing.


    The abyss overlord gave him a deep look, and then said: "A Meteor God drilled into the ground along the Earth Vein Tower, destroying a blood vessel of his giant tortoise."


    "Destroyed the blood vessels?" Lin Yu pretended to be thoughtful and said, "No wonder his heart can drain so fast."


    When the abyss overlord heard it, he remembered that Lin Yu still had a little mental energy, and suddenly felt that the situation on Lin Yu''s side was really different, and he couldn''t use the situation on Invincible Venerable''s side.


    Thinking of this, he opened his mouth and said, "Are you sure you can''t find the reason for the loss of heart energy?"


    Lin Yu shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I have no clue at all."


    The abyss overlord thought for a while after hearing the words, and then asked: "Then how long can your heart support the giant tortoise''s action?"


    "At least one more battle can be supported." Lin Yu replied.


    What he imagines now is to let the giant tortoise contact the flying behemoth later, and let the flying beast come down to harass the three enslaved beasts.


    In this way, you can pretend to participate in the siege of the flying giant beast, and then tell the abyss overlord giant tortoise that the heart energy is exhausted when the battle is fierce.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It¡¯s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here]


    At that time, the abyss overlord must have no time to take care of him, so he can only go to other giant beasts to command.


    In this way, he can also take the opportunity to find a giant beast to absorb his anima.


    Seeing what Lin Yu said, the abyss overlord nodded first, and then asked, "Aren''t you going to call people over to replenish your anima now?"


    Lin Yu shook his head decisively and said, "There''s no need for that. Even if you replenish your heart energy, it will be lost."


    Hearing this explanation, the abyss overlord can''t force it any more.


    If it is another meteor god, then he will definitely force the other party to summon god-level powerhouses to supplement their anima, but Lin Yu has a fourth-order divine body. He is evenly matched.


    In such a situation that he could not absolutely suppress the opponent, he could only choose to compromise temporarily.


    On the other side, seeing that the abyss overlord was no longer entangled in this matter, Lin Yu immediately sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise and said, "Let the flying giant beasts come down to attack them and create opportunities for us."


    "Okay." After the giant tortoise agreed, he began to contact the flying beast.


    The giant tortoise asked, "Is your mental energy enough now?"


    "Enough." The flying beast replied.


    The giant tortoise said, "Then go and attack the giant bear now and give Lin Yu a chance to act."


    "It''s very dangerous to do this now." The flying behemoth complained bitterly: "The remaining three beasts are already prepared, and they already know my attack methods. If I attack them again, it will be easy to be attacked. They''re stuck."


    "Unless, when I was trapped, Lin Yu was willing to kill the Meteor God who controlled the giant beast and help me get out of trouble."


    As long as the Meteor God dies, the enslaved giant beast will immediately stop moving.


    In this way, the flying beast can escape smoothly.


    Seeing the flying behemoth say this, the giant tortoise had to agree: "Okay, I''ll ask Lin Yu and after that, he transmitted a voice transmission to Lin Yu and told him the complete request of the flying beast. .


    After listening, Lin Yu said, "Yes, but it''s too risky. I have a better solution."


    The giant turtle heard the words and agreed: "Okay, let''s hear it."


    Lin Yu said: "Now I only need to absorb the anima of one or two giant beasts to cultivate into a fifth-order divine body, and as long as I cultivate into a fifth-order divine body, my strength will be stronger than the abyss overlord."


    "In this way, even if the flying behemoth is trapped by the three behemoths, I can kill the abyss overlord before he enslaves it."


    "Even if possible, it''s better to let the flying behemoth take the initiative to be trapped by the three behemoths, and give me a chance to absorb anima."


    When the giant tortoise heard it, Lian replied: "This method is good, but I don''t know if it will agree."


    "You go to communicate with it and see, if it wants, then this method is the most perfect." Lin Yu said.


    If the flying behemoth is willing to take the risk, it''s a foolproof method.


    Because once the flying behemoth is trapped, the abyss overlord will definitely be eager to enslave it, and everything else will be put aside.


    That is to say, even if the overlord of the abyss knows that Lin Yu is an inner ghost and is destroying everywhere, he will not take the time to deal with him.


    After all, for the abyss overlord, as long as he can successfully enslave the flying behemoth, then all problems will be solved. What is a ghost in the area?


    "Okay, I''ll contact it now to see if it''s willing to help us."


    The giant tortoise agreed and turned to contact the flying beast. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 983： huge risk

    The giant tortoise said to the flying beast, "Lin Yu has a new plan."


    "What plan?" the flying behemoth asked.


    The giant tortoise said: "You come down and attack the three enslaved giant beasts. If you are accidentally trapped by them, you should fight with the abyss overlord first and try to delay as long as possible."


    "At that time, Lin Yu will take advantage of this time to absorb his heart energy to improve his strength. When his strength is successfully improved, he will come to you and kill the abyss overlord."


    When the flying beast heard it, he immediately rejected: "No, the risk is too great, I can''t accept it."


    This is tantamount to letting it gamble with its own freedom.


    If this bet is lost, it will be enslaved by the abyss overlord for a lifetime.


    How can such a result be acceptable.


    Mainly because the chances of success are simply too small.


    How can the giant tortoise guarantee that Lin Yu will be able to improve his cultivation before the abyss overlord enslaves it?


    Even if it can be improved, how can the giant tortoise ensure that Lin Yu, who has improved his cultivation, can defeat the abyss overlord?


    The abyss overlord now has the strength of the fifth-order divine body, while Lin Yu has the strength of the fourth-order divine body.


    In other words, even if Lin Yu succeeded in improving his cultivation, he would still be on a par with the abyss overlord.


    With this level of strength, how dare you say to kill the abyss overlord?


    It would be nice not to be counter-killed by the abyss overlord at that time.


    You must know that the abyss overlord has already cultivated the fifth-order divine body, and his control over the fifth-order divine body must be far more profound than Lin Yu.


    How could Lin Yu, who has just broken through, be his opponent.


    Therefore, based on the above reasons, the flying behemoth would never agree to this request of the giant tortoise.


    Such a gamble, it is no exaggeration to say that you will lose.


    On the other hand, the giant tortoise saw that the flying giant beast refused, and hurriedly said: "You can completely trust Lin Yu on this point."


    It had long expected that the flying behemoth would refuse, so it decided to clarify Lin Yu''s strength.


    Presumably the flying beast must not know Lin Yu''s true strength and potential now.


    Just make it clear and it should change its mind.


    "Needless to say, I won''t agree." The flying behemoth refused decisively.


    "It''s not too late to decide after you listen to me."


    The giant tortoise comforted, and then talked about its understanding of Lin Yu.


    For example, Lin Yu cultivated into the fourth-order divine body not long after he came to the abyss, and Lin Yu also had three first-order divine bodies in addition to the fourth-order divine body.


    "Huh? He also has three first-order divine bodies?" the flying beast wondered.


    The giant turtle replied: "Yes, it is precisely because of this that I dare to say that he can kill the abyss overlord after his cultivation is improved."


    "These three first-order gods are the guarantee for him to defeat the abyss overlord."


    Hearing this, the flying behemoth began to shake in his heart.


    That''s right, it can choose to ignore these things and just fly away.


    But it knew in its heart that if these Fallen Gods were not killed, the abyss would never be peaceful.


    The reason why it stopped on the abyss giant mountain after recovering its xin energy was because it was afraid that it would not be able to find its next foothold when its xin energy was exhausted.


    In that case, he would have to risk falling into the thick fog of the abyss and face the threat from the Fallen God.


    So, it is willing to accept some risks if the possibility of success is not small.


    "Are you sure that Lin Yu can improve his cultivation before the abyss overlord defeats me?" the flying beast asked.


    "Very sure." The giant turtle replied affirmatively: "As long as he can absorb the anima of up to two giant beasts, he can improve his cultivation by 100%."


    "How on earth did he cultivate? How can he be so sure?"


    The flying behemoth is amazing.


    The meteor gods it has seen in this abyss are not one or two, and they know how the meteor gods cultivate.


    Normally, the Meteor Gods'' improvement in cultivation is similar to that of a big luck.


    As a result, Lin Yu could give an accurate boost time.


    Seeing that the flying behemoth was curious, the giant tortoise said, "I don''t know how he improved, but I have seen him improve several times with my own eyes, so I believe this time will be no exception."


    "Also, the reason why I am willing to sign a contract with him is because I know that he is very unusual."


    "I believe that he will eventually be able to complete the things that he agreed with me."


    "In this world, only he can do that."


    After hearing the words of the giant tortoise, the flying giant beast fell into contemplation.


    At this point it has been persuaded, but because the stakes are so high, it has yet to make a decision.


    After all, once you lose the bet, you will be enslaved for countless years.


    If you don''t gamble, nothing will happen.


    It is a flying behemoth. As long as it flutters its wings and flies high in the sky, few meteor gods can approach it.


    Seeing that the flying behemoth was still hesitant, the giant tortoise said again: "Don''t think about it so terrifyingly, as long as you are careful not to be trapped by the three behemoths, the abyss overlord will not be able to. approaching you."


    "Also, as long as Lin Yu absorbs the anima of another giant beast, there will be one less giant beast attacking you, and your pressure will be reduced a lot."


    The giant tortoise tried to persuade.


    Hearing this, the flying behemoth pondered for a long time, and finally agreed: "Okay, I promise you, I will help you again."


    "But this is the last time. If it doesn''t work this time, then there''s nothing I can do."


    The giant tortoise agreed with the flying beast, UU read www. uukanshu.com immediately replied: "Well, the last time."


    After finishing speaking, it hurriedly transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "It agreed, but it said that if it doesn''t work this time, there will be no next time."


    [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿


    "Enough!" Lin Yu replied, "This time, we will definitely succeed."


    After he finished speaking, he instructed: "Now let the flying behemoth come down and attack the three enslaved behemoths, and I will act according to the situation."


    "Okay." The giant tortoise agreed immediately, turning to communicate with the flying beast.


    Lin Yu waited patiently, waiting for the flying beast to fall from the sky to attack.


    The abyss overlord on the side saw that Lin Yu had been sitting there motionless, and asked, "You just don''t care about the loss of your heart?"


    Lin Yu replied, "It''s not that I don''t want to worry about it, but I''m afraid that the flying beast will suddenly attack, which will make it too late for me to get back here."


    "Humph." The abyss overlord snorted coldly: "I think that beast is afraid and dare not come down again."


    At this time, he was eager to fly the giant beast and then come down to attack.


    Because now all the Meteor Gods, including the abyss master, have mastered the attack rules of flying behemoths and know how to counterattack effectively.


    So as long as the flying behemoth dares to come down again, there will definitely be no return.


    "I think you''d better take advantage of this time to check why your heart can be lost, so that when there is a real battle, you can only stare here, and you can''t help anything."


    The abyss overlord said coldly.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, Lin Yu shouted: "Be careful, it''s coming!" Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 984： change goals

    "Good come!"


    The abyss overlord is overjoyed.


    He didn''t expect the flying behemoth to attack so quickly, and this time it was bound to come and go.


    "Quick, let the giant tortoise come over and deal with the beast together with the abyss masters."


    The abyss overlord ordered.


    Lin Yu immediately followed suit.


    In fact, even if the abyss overlord did not make such a request at this time, he would have to find a way to get the giant tortoise close to one of the giant bear, giant spider and giant bull.


    Otherwise, how could he absorb the anima of these three giant beasts?


    boom boom-


    On the ground of the abyss, the remaining four giant beasts moved in unison, preparing to face the flying giant beast that fell from the sky.


    In the air, the flying giant swooped down fearlessly and charged towards the giant bear.


    Among the three enslaved beasts, the giant bear is the most threatening.


    Because the giant bear can stand up and increase the attack height.


    If it suddenly stood up while it was attacking other giant beasts, it would definitely be caught off guard.


    Therefore, the flying giant must concentrate on the action of the giant bear, so as not to stumble.


    On the other hand, when the abyss master, abyss lord and abyss monarch were all thinking about how to deal with the flying giant beast, Lin Yu was thinking about how to approach the giant bear.


    He also knew in his heart that the giant bear was the greatest threat to the flying beast among the three giant beasts.


    Therefore, if you want to absorb the heart energy, you must first **** the heart energy of the giant bear dry.


    boom boom-


    There were heavy steps everywhere on the abyss, making bursts of earth-shattering noises.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Finally, after taking dozens of steps, Lin Yu''s giant tortoise successfully came to the side of the giant bear and stuck with the giant bear.


    Upon seeing this, the abyss master said: "Lin Yu, let me step on your giant tortoise later, I must take down that giant beast this time."


    "Okay." Lin Yu agreed immediately.


    He thought in his heart, this is just right, and he will be placed with him later to make his idea fail.


    While thinking about it, Lin Yu turned his head and asked the abyss overlord: "Wait if the flying beast is trapped, are you going to go to it?"


    "That''s natural."


    The abyss overlord laughed proudly, and then left the palace with a movement and flew out of the earth cave.


    He waited to find a way to board the body of the flying behemoth, it was impossible to wait here all the time.


    Seeing the abyss overlord leaving, Lin Yu immediately sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise and said, "When the giant bear steps on your back, you can get down on the ground at the right moment, making it lose its balance and unable to attack the flying giant beast."


    "When the time comes, I will tell those Fallen Gods that your heart can be exhausted."


    The giant turtle replied: "Okay."


    Seeing that it agreed, Lin Yu got up immediately, left the throne and flew out of the palace.


    If you want to get on the body of the giant bear, you can only take advantage of it now, and it will be too late.


    Lin Yu quickly flew out of the palace.


    While speculating on the movements of the abyss overlord and avoiding meeting him, he flew towards the entrance and exit of Dadi Cave.


    Swah¡ª¡ª


    Lin Yu flashed like a flash of lightning and came to the outside of the earth cave.


    From a distance, he could see that the overlord of the abyss was waiting on the Turtle Continent, waiting for the flying beast to rush down.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu glanced up at the sky and found that the flying giant beast had swooped over the giant bear''s head.


    The giant bear stepped on the tortoise''s back with one foot, and the man stood up on the tortoise''s back.


    But just when the abyss lord was complacent and felt that he could control the giant bear to grab the claws of the flying giant beast.


    The giant tortoise sank sharply, lying down.


    Suddenly, the giant bear was unstable and had to stay on all fours to maintain balance.


    In doing so, it instantly lost the opportunity to attack the flying behemoth, and the flying beast took the opportunity to fly away.


    At the same time, its two front legs fell on the Turtle Back Continent, and one of them just fell on the entrance and exit of Dadi Cave.


    "good chance!"


    Lin Yu immediately flew up along the bear''s paw.


    And at the same time as he flew up, the voice transmission of the abyss lord and the abyss lord appeared in his ears at the same time.


    "Lin Yu, what happened to your giant tortoise?"


    "Lin Yu, what are you doing?"


    Both voices were very angry.


    Because if there was no problem just now, there is a high probability that the flying beast will be caught.


    As a result, it was done like this, and the whole thing fell short.


    Lin Yu hurriedly followed the words he thought up before, and said to the two of them through voice transmission: "My giant tortoise''s heart energy has been drained, and I''m checking what''s going on."


    "Didn''t you just say that you can still support a battle?" the abyss overlord asked.


    Lin Yu replied, "I don''t know what''s going on, but the rate of loss suddenly accelerated. It seems that someone is sabotaging it."


    "Either it was caused by the giant bear stepping on the back of this giant tortoise."


    Hearing this, the abyss overlord snorted coldly.


    He really wanted to find trouble with Lin Yu, but now seeing the flying behemoth swooping down again and wanting to attack, he had no time to worry about other things.


    In desperation, he had to suppress the anger in his heart first, and wait until the matter in front of him was resolved.


    On the other side, the abyss master saw Lin Yu throwing the pot to him, and hurriedly defended: "Lin Yu, don''t talk nonsense, the tortoise''s back is so strong, how could there be a problem if it is stepped on."


    Lin Yu ignored him, just kept flying up the bear''s paw, and soon came to the top of the giant bear.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t answer, the abyss master wanted to send him another voice transmission, but at this moment, the abyss master said to him: "Get ready, the beast flew down again."


    The abyss master was helpless and had to concentrate on controlling the giant bear to deal with the flying beast.


    On the other side, while the abyss overlord transmits his voice to the abyss overlord, he also flies upwards rapidly along the other bear paw.


    Lin Yu''s giant tortoise has lost his mental ability and his mobility, so he can''t stay on it Otherwise, when the flying giant is really trapped, he will definitely not have enough time Rush to the flying behemoth.


    [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by Android and Apple. ¡¿


    In this way, when Lin Yu reached the top of the giant bear''s head, the abyss overlord also came to the hairy jungle above the giant bear''s head.


    The giant tortoise said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, be careful yourself, I saw that the abyss overlord also went to the giant bear."


    "Oops!"


    Lin Yu secretly said something was wrong.


    The abyss overlord is also here, if he cuts the blood vessels of the giant bear, maybe the abyss overlord will chase after him to check.


    It seems that the target needs to be changed first.


    Lin Yu quickly went online and came to the top of the hair jungle.


    Looking to the right, he saw a giant bull not far from the giant bear.


    The size of this giant bull is incomparably huge, and it is not too difficult to fly over with the fact that it is so close to the giant bear.


    Gritting his teeth, Lin Yu moved and flew towards the giant cow.


    To be honest, this is a bit risky, because if the giant bear moves with the giant bull, he may not be able to successfully fly to the giant bull.


    But at this time, the Meteor God who controlled them was thinking about dealing with the flying behemoth, so he shouldn''t take too much action.


    whoosh-


    Lin Yu flew at full speed at the fastest speed.


    Finally, he came to the top of the giant cow without any risk.


    Mainly because the horns on the giant bull''s head are long enough, so he first flew to the bull''s horns, and then followed the bull''s horns to the top of his head.


    "Hurry up and find an artificial blood vessel!"


    Without delay, Lin Yu searched on top of the giant cow. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 985： biggest suspect

    Lin Yu was flying rapidly in the hairy jungle above the giant cow''s head, observing carefully while flying, looking for places where there might be artificial blood vessels.


    "If there are artificial blood vessels in this place, it must be similar to that of the giant tiger."


    "It''s probably buried in a hole."


    "So, I just need to find a hole in the ground where many people gather."


    Like the giant tiger, the giant bull has a head shape with a dense hairy jungle.


    Therefore, Lin Yu speculated that the layout of the artificial blood vessels here must be the same as that of the giant tiger.


    And because the artificial blood vessel can provide the so-called "ley lines energy", there will definitely be a lot of people gathered around.


    These people all want to use the leyline energy to cultivate.


    "There seems to be an artificial blood vessel in the front."


    Lin Yu''s eyes were sharp, and at a glance, he saw a hole in the distance where acquaintances gathered.


    The number of people is not large, but from the behavior of these people, it can be inferred that the place they are surrounded by must be a hole for cultivation.


    Therefore, there is a high probability that artificial blood vessels are buried in the hole.


    Swah¡ª


    Lin Yu flashed past and rushed directly into the burrow past these people.


    As expected, there was an artificial blood vessel buried under the hole.


    Without damage, Lin Yu drilled along the artificial blood vessel and drilled towards the blood vessel of the giant cow itself.


    After a while, he successfully found a blood vessel belonging to the giant cow.


    Like those on other giant beasts, this artificial blood vessel is also forcibly placed on the blood vessel of the giant cow to draw heart energy from it.


    ßÚßÚßÚ¡ª


    Lin Yu used his divine power to condense a long sword, and stabbed it several times at the connection between the artificial blood vessel and the giant cow''s own blood vessel, piercing a hole.


    In an instant, a large amount of heart can pour out of the hole, wrapping Lin Yu''s whole body.


    Bathed in it, Lin Yu frantically absorbed anima and transformed it into yuan energy.


    The meta-energy numbers on the modifier interface keep jumping, getting bigger and bigger.


    In this way, time passed quickly, and tens of seconds passed without knowing it.


    The abyss monarch who enslaved the giant bull finally found something wrong.


    Every Meteor God who enslaves a giant beast is connected with the soul of the giant beast, and the abyss monarch is no exception.


    Therefore, the abyss monarch knew immediately that the heart energy of the giant bull was constantly being lost.


    "what happened?"


    The abyss monarch was greatly puzzled.


    "Why do I also encounter this kind of thing?"


    In the past, the Great Emperor of the Abyss, the Invincible Venerable, and Lin Yu''s behemoth all experienced loss of heart energy.


    [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    Now their three giant beasts are already lying in their nests, unable to move.


    Is it your turn now?


    "There is definitely a problem here, I must tell the abyss overlord quickly."


    Without hesitation, the abyss monarch immediately contacted the abyss overlord and told him that his heart energy was rapidly draining.


    At this time, the abyss overlord was thinking about how to take down the flying behemoth, and he was excited. As a result, the abyss overlord brought him such depressing news.


    The abyss overlord was furious on the spot.


    "Who the **** is it?"


    At this time, if anyone jumped out and said everything was an accident, the abyss overlord would definitely kill him on the spot.


    This happens again and again, again and again, even three and four, will it still be an accident?


    All of this must be done on purpose.


    And the perpetrator is definitely the Meteor God.


    "Lin Yu!"


    The Abyss Overlord squinted slightly and said, "This guy is the most suspicious!"


    As a result, Lin Yu was the last to join, and the abyss overlord didn''t know enough about him.


    Secondly, Lin Yu''s various behaviors are the most suspicious.


    For example, his giant beast was losing anima, but he didn''t deal with it calmly.


    For another example, just as the giant bear controlled by the abyss lord stepped on the tortoise''s back, his giant tortoise suddenly fell into the nest.


    The abyss overlord is very suspicious that Lin Yu''s giant tortoise may not have lost his power at all.


    He is doing things on purpose.


    "Hmph, it was this guy who suggested that we go to the abyss giant mountain to check the situation, and said that there may be treasures on the abyss giant mountain."


    "This guy is definitely trying to adjust the tiger away from the mountain!"


    Thinking of this, the abyss lord immediately sent a voice transmission to the abyss monarch: "Let your giant cow come over, and I will come to help you check what''s going on."


    He wanted to check on Lin Yu''s giant tortoise first to see if Lin Yu was on the throne.


    But on second thought, since the loss of Xinneng is because Lin Yu is doing damage, then Lin Yu is most likely to be on the giant bull now.


    Because now it is the giant cow that is losing anima.


    Boom boom boom!


    The abyss monarch controlled the giant bull and quickly approached the giant bear.


    Seeing this, the abyss overlord quickly flew to the right side of the giant bear, ready to fly to the giant bull.


    However, at this moment, the flying beast in the sky suddenly swooped down and started a new round of attack.


    "Overlord, what should we do now?"


    The abyss lord, the abyss lord, and the abyss monarch all transmitted their voices to the abyss lord and asked.


    Now that the abyss overlord is personally commanding, they naturally have to seek his advice.


    Hearing the words, the abyss overlord immediately stopped and ordered: "According to the plan just made, try your best to keep this beast."


    Just now, he has been discussing plans with the remaining three meteorites, discussing how to deal with the flying behemoth.


    So now that the flying behemoth is attacking again, it is natural to deal with the flying behemoth first.


    After all, the most important thing now is to enslave the flying behemoth.


    As long as he can successfully enslave this beast, he doesn''t need to be afraid even if Lin Yu suddenly becomes a fifth-order god.


    Because at that time, he can use the heart energy of the flying beast to increase his strength, and easily kill Lin Yu with the strength of the sixth-order divine body.


    If Lin Yu dared to board the flying behemoth.


    In short, everything can be put aside for now, and we can first find a way to control the flying behemoth.


    In case of failure, it will not be too late to search for Lin Yu''s trace on the giant cow.


    Anyway, Ju Niu''s heart can not be lost for a while, and there is enough time.


    Thinking of this, the abyss overlord immediately returned to the giant bear, waiting for the flying giant beast to descend from the sky.


    The giant bear''s mobility is generally stronger than the other two giant beasts.


    The fact that the giant bear can stand up alone is enough to outperform the other two giant beasts.


    The current opponent is a flying beast, and what he wants is to increase the height as much as possible.


    Whoosh!


    In the air, the flying behemoth descended from the sky at an extremely fast speed, getting closer and closer to the three-headed beast on the ground.


    At this time, the giant spider controlled by the abyss lord is on the left, and the giant bull controlled by the abyss lord is on the right.


    In the middle is a giant bear stepping on the Turtle Continent.


    The flying giant knows that the biggest threat is the giant bear, so it must stay away from the giant bear.


    Otherwise, once it is caught by its claws, the consequences will not be known.


    "Hmph, this time I see that you are not in the game!"


    The abyss overlord sneered.


    This time, he is bound to win, vowing to leave the flying beast and enslave it completely. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 986： Plot succeeded

    whoosh-


    The flying giant beast went straight to the giant bull, and stretched out its claws to grab the bull''s back.


    It has already calculated, after attacking the giant bull, it swept over the head of the giant spider, avoiding the attack of the giant bear.


    After such a successful blow, you can quickly return to the high altitude and return to a safe place.


    boom!


    A loud bang.


    A pair of giant claws of the flying giant beast gripped the back of the giant bull fiercely, scratching out a deep scar.


    Immediately afterwards, it fluttered its wings as planned, flexibly avoided the giant bear, and flew high into the sky.


    However, just as it passed the top of the giant spider''s head, the giant bear suddenly took a leap and jumped into the air to grab its claws.


    "not good!"


    The flying giant beast and the giant tortoise whispered at the same time.


    Trouble now.


    Maybe it''s really going to be succeeded by the giant bear.


    In the air, the giant bear that jumped up slammed its paw and successfully grabbed the right paw of the flying giant beast.


    Immediately afterwards, the giant bear began to fall, towards the back of the giant spider.


    The flying giant beast was immediately brought down by the weight of the giant bear.


    Bang!


    The giant bear borrowed strength from the giant spider''s back, and then lunged forward.


    But in this way, it is bound to have to land on all fours to maintain its balance, and it has to release the bear paw that grabs the right claw of the flying behemoth.


    Therefore, it decisively released the bear''s paw.


    boom--


    The giant bear fell heavily on the ground in the abyss, maintaining its balance on all fours.


    On the other hand, although the flying behemoth has regained its freedom, it can return to the sky.


    But because the giant bear pulled it so hard, it was difficult to keep its balance.


    So in the end it still fell on the ground of the abyss.


    But as soon as it landed, it stood up and flapped its wings to fly into the sky.


    However, at this moment, the giant spider has crawled in front of it at an extremely fast speed.


    ßÚßÚßÚ!


    The giant spider spit out several spider silks from its tail and shot at the flying giant beast.


    In this short period of time, it is difficult for it to make enough spider silk, and it is even less able to weave a spider web.


    But that''s enough.


    These spider silks stick to the feathers of the flying behemoth, which can effectively slow down its movements.


    Sure enough, as soon as the flying beast flapped its wings, it found that it was difficult to exert its strength because the feathers were attached to the spider silk.


    It''s really dangerous now.


    "good, very good!"


    The abyss overlord was overjoyed, and sent a sound transmission to the three Fallen Gods: "Quick, go over and catch it."


    boom boom-


    The giant bull, giant spider and giant bear quickly surrounded the flying giant.


    The giant bear rushed at the front, and as soon as he came to the side of the flying giant beast, he stretched out his paw to grab it.


    At this time, the flying behemoth has just lifted off, but the height above the ground is not enough.


    Therefore, the giant bear immediately grabbed the left claw of the flying giant beast, making it difficult for it to fly high.


    Finally, the meteor gods headed by the abyss overlord won, and the flying beast was firmly controlled.


    "Tough little thing, see how I control you!"


    The abyss overlord laughed wildly and flew off the top of the giant bear, going up along the giant bear''s front legs, bear paws, and the left claw of the flying giant beast.


    In the end, he successfully came to the head of the flying beast.


    Next, as long as you break into the sea of ??consciousness and defeat the spirit of the flying beast, you can completely enslave it.


    And as the flying giant beast was firmly grasped by the giant bear, the giant bull and giant spider were finally able to relax.


    If nothing else, nothing will happen to them.


    Therefore, the abyss monarch, who enslaved the giant bull, decided to leave the throne and examine the cause of the loss of anima.


    "Abyss lord, you look at it, I will check my giant bull."


    The abyss lord transmits his voice to the abyss lord.


    "Don''t worry, you can go anyway, nothing will happen." The abyss lord replied.


    What else can happen.


    The flying giant beast was firmly grasped by the giant bear. The giant bear had rough skin and thick flesh. Could it be that it could not let it fly away?


    The abyss monarch heard the words and said: "You let your giant spider get closer to my giant cow, so that you can take care of it when there is a situation."


    "good."


    The abyss lord immediately agreed and controlled the giant spider to approach the giant cow.


    On the other side, the giant tortoise was transmitting a voice to Lin Yu at this time, telling him that the flying giant beast was trapped.


    "Lin Yu, there is not much time left for the flying beast. How long will it take you to improve?"


    "Come on, the heart of this giant beast can be sucked right away, but after sucking it, it is estimated that the heart energy is not enough, and we have to find another giant beast." Lin Yu replied.


    [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    "And a giant beast?"


    When the giant tortoise heard it, he hurriedly looked at the three giant beasts. After reading it, he said, "Then you can go to the giant spider after you have sucked the giant cow''s heart. It is now approaching the giant cow."


    Lin Yu heard the words and replied, "Okay."


    After that, he didn''t say more, and seized the time to absorb the anima.


    At this time, on the modifier panel, the number after Yuanneng has become 751000.


    That is to say, with less than 50,000 yuan of spiritual energy, you can make up 800,000 yuan.


    "50,000, this giant beast must not have so much mental ability!" Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Thinking of this, he remembered something else.


    "Now that the battle is over, the abyss monarch will definitely come over to check the situation, and I don''t know how long it will take to come here."


    He is not afraid of the abyss monarch coming over now, because even if he has the will to increase his power, the abyss monarch is not his opponent.


    What''s more, the heart energy of this giant bull was completely exhausted immediately.


    Before, he would be afraid of these meteorites coming to check, mainly because they were afraid that they would tell the abyss overlord and cause the abyss overlord to stare at him.


    At that time, his Yuan energy was far from enough. If he was targeted by the abyss overlord, it would be very troublesome.


    But now the abyss overlord is busy enslaving the flying beasts, how can he come to take care of these things.


    So it doesn''t matter if you reveal your identity now.


    The head of the giant bull.


    The abyss monarch flew quickly, and soon came to the entrance of the cave that Lin Yu had just entered.


    There are many people around the entrance of this cave. When these people saw the Abyss monarch coming, they immediately flew up to Tianhui to report: "Lord monarch, it seems that something flew here just now."


    "Huh?" The abyss monarch said angrily, "It''s definitely Lin Yu!"


    Without hesitation, the abyss monarch rushed down.


    Sure enough, in the deepest part of the cave, he saw a tunnel that was artificially drilled out.


    Looking at the size of this tunnel, it is exactly the same as Lin Yu''s body shape.


    "Hey, let''s see where you''re going this time!"


    The abyss monarch immediately got into this tunnel, and quickly drilled along the tunnel.


    He naturally knew the strength gap between himself and Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu has a fourth-order divine body, but he only has a third-order divine body.


    However, he can use his anima to increase his strength, so his actual combat power is stronger than Lin Yu''s.


    So nothing to be afraid of at all.


    Even if he can''t defeat Lin Yu, at least he can stop Lin Yu.


    And as long as Lin Yu is stopped from continuing to destroy, and Lin Yu is held back, then when the overlord of the abyss completely enslaves the flying behemoth and frees his hands, this Lin Yu will surely die.


    Therefore, time is on his side, and the final victory will also belong to him. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 987： identity exposure

    "drink!"


    The abyss monarch flew fast while letting the giant bull''s heart bless him, increasing his power.


    Suddenly, his breath rose steadily, and he instantly possessed the power equivalent to the fourth-order divine body.


    At the same time, he also saw the figure in the distance in front of him.


    No matter how you look at this figure, it is Lin Yu.


    At this moment, the figure was standing next to a blood vessel of the giant cow. There was a small hole in the blood vessel, and it was obvious that the heart energy was lost from there.


    "It''s him!"


    "It sure is him!"


    The abyss monarch was furious, and his speed suddenly increased sharply.


    While flying, he sent a voice transmission to all the people who wanted to fall, including the abyss overlord: "Lin Yu, it really is Lin Yu who is doing damage!"


    "What? It''s really Lin Yu!"


    "Fuck, I''ve seen something wrong with this guy for a long time!"


    "Beast, **** it! Abyss monarch, you must kill him!"


    "¡­"


    All the Meteor Gods were full of anger, and they kept yelling and cursing.


    In particular, the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable wanted to strip Lin Yu alive on the spot, drinking his blood and eating his flesh.


    "Lin Yu, give me death!"


    At this time, the abyss monarch had rushed to the vicinity of Lin Yu, and he suddenly released his divine power, stretched out his claws covered with bone spurs, and stabbed Lin Yu with a front thorn.


    At this moment, he just wanted to use the most ruthless means to kill Lin Yu and vent his hatred.


    boom!


    There was a loud roar, and the mud splashed.


    The claws of the abyss monarch stabbed behind Lin Yu with a thunderous force, one claws aimed at his heart and the other at his head.


    If both claws hit Lin Yu at the same time, Lin Yu would be seriously injured even if he didn''t die.


    In this regard, the abyss monarch is very confident.


    Because as early as when he first discussed the plan, he took the time to analyze Lin Yu''s weaknesses, knowing that a creature like Lin Yu has the biggest weaknesses in these two places.


    boom!


    Just when the abyss monarch thought this attack would be successful, Lin Yu turned around abruptly and blocked his attack with only one left hand.


    "how come?"


    The abyss monarch was horrified.


    He couldn''t believe it, how could this blow be easily blocked by Lin Yu.


    Could it be that Lin Yu suddenly improved his cultivation and raised his divine body to the fifth order?


    But how is this possible?


    On the other side, Lin Yu said lightly, "Thank you for your kindness."


    "what?"


    The abyss monarch was stunned for a moment, and then quickly understood in his heart.


    This situation is not because Lin Yu''s cultivation has been improved, but because the giant cow''s heart energy is completely exhausted, causing him to lose the blessing of heart energy.


    If you lose the power of anima augmentation, then your own strength will naturally fall back to the third-order divine body.


    No wonder!


    The abyss monarch secretly said in his heart, no wonder that the moment he was about to hit Lin Yu, he suddenly felt that his power was rapidly declining.


    It wasn''t an illusion, it was real.


    From this, he also wanted to understand why Lin Yu kept his back to him and didn''t move. It turned out that his mental energy would be exhausted immediately.


    "you?!"


    The monarch of the abyss cursed, and wanted to ask Lin Yu how he calculated that his heart would be exhausted at that critical moment.


    However, as soon as he said the word "you", Lin Yu moved, came directly to his side, and smashed his head.


    After the head of the abyss monarch was arranged into powder, the sea of ????consciousness burst, and the soul immediately floated out of it.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu stretched out his hand to grab this divine soul, used divine power to condense a flame, and burned it to the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, he burned the body of the abyss monarch into ashes, and found the soul box that he hid on his body.


    In this soul box, is the divine soul of the giant cow.


    Swah¡ª


    Lin Yu''s body moved, and he quickly left the place, returned to the surface at the fastest speed, and went straight to the throne of the giant bull.


    Around, these creatures enslaved by the abyss monarch felt a powerful and unparalleled force flying past in the air.


    [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by Android and Apple. ¡¿


    It''s a pity that none of them knew what was flying by.


    They can only know that it is definitely a **** with a divine body.


    Whoosh!


    After a few breaths, Lin Yu came to the cave of the giant bull''s throne and jumped down into it.


    Click.


    Lin Yu decisively crushed the soul box and let the giant cow''s soul return to its own sea of ??consciousness.


    "thanks!"


    A voice sounded in Lin Yu''s mind, obviously from the giant bull.


    "No need to thank you, hurry up and recover your anima, you might need your help later."


    Lin Yu replied through voice transmission.


    "Okay, I will cultivate and recover now. If you need it later, feel free to speak."


    The giant bull immediately agreed to Lin Yu''s request.


    "I''ll let the giant tortoise contact you later. He has already signed a contract with me. I''ll go first."


    Lin Yu quickly explained, and then with a flash, he left here and flew to the giant spider next to the giant cow.


    At this time, on the modifier panel, the number behind Yuan Neng is 775,000, that is to say, there is still 25,000 to be able to collect the Yuan Neng of 800,000 yuan of spiritual crystals.


    Once he has enough, he can immediately modify the fourth-order Yuanling Divine Body to the fifth-order.


    In this way, with the addition of the three first-order divine bodies, it is possible to steadily defeat the abyss overlord and prevent him from enslaving the flying behemoth.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that by the time of his ascension, the abyss overlord has not yet enslaved the flying behemoth.


    Otherwise, if it has been successfully enslaved, it will be completely useless.


    Because in that case, the abyss overlord can use the anima of the flying beast to increase his strength, so that he has the strength equivalent to the sixth-order divine body. UU Reading


    This kind of strength is a bit stronger than him, and he absolutely cannot defeat the opponent.


    So be quick.


    You must dare to raise your cultivation base before the abyss overlord enslaves the flying beast.


    While flying along the horns, Lin Yu flew to the giant spider, and while transmitting a voice to the giant tortoise, he asked, "How long can the flying giant beast last?"


    He couldn''t directly transmit his voice to the flying beast because he didn''t make a contract with the flying beast.


    In the absence of a contract, the only way to communicate with the free beast is to go to the free beast and get close enough.


    Therefore, he can only use the giant tortoise to transfer one hand, first contact the giant tortoise, and then let the giant tortoise contact the free giant beast.


    "Wait for me to ask." After the giant turtle replied, he immediately went to voice transmission with the flying giant beast and asked about the other party''s situation.


    It didn''t take long for the giant tortoise to transmit to Lin Yu again: "Lin Yu, you must hurry up, it can''t hold on anymore."


    "How long can it last?" Lin Yulian asked.


    "I don''t know, and it doesn''t know it myself," said the giant tortoise.


    "In this case¡­"


    Lin Yu pondered inwardly, and then continued to say to the giant turtle: "In this way, my identity has been exposed anyway, and it is estimated that the abyss monarch has told all the meteorites about me. In this case, you simply don''t hide it anymore. Deal with that giant bear and interfere with the abyss overlord."


    If the giant tortoise attacked the giant bear, it would be difficult for the giant bear to control the flying giant beast steadily, and if the flying giant beast struggled, the abyss overlord would be disturbed.


    "Okay." The giant turtle agreed immediately, but then added: "But this will be a bit inappropriate."

 Chapter 988： All out

    "How to say?"


    Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    The giant tortoise replied: "If I reveal that I am a free beast, then the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable may come to attack me and fly to me to enslave me."


    "This way..." Lin Yu frowned slightly, and then said: "Those two guys are not to be afraid of, and they will think that I am controlling you. It will take a while to figure out the situation. In short, you go and help the flying beast before talking."


    As soon as the voice fell, the giant tortoise slowly got up and stood up on the ground of the abyss.


    Immediately afterwards, it turned around at the fastest speed and climbed towards the giant bear.


    While the giant tortoise was in action, Lin Yu had already flown to the edge of the giant bull''s horns and headed for the giant spider.


    On the other side, the Great Emperor of the Abyss, the Invincible Venerable, and the Lord of the Abyss immediately discovered the movement of the giant tortoise.


    They were all puzzled, had Lin Yu escaped back to the giant tortoise?


    Thinking of this, they hurriedly sent a voice transmission to the abyss monarch to inquire about the situation.


    But after a sound transmission, they were surprised to find that the abyss monarch was already dead.


    There is no doubt that it was definitely killed by Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu killed the abyss monarch but fled back to the giant tortoise, in this case..."


    The three meteorites analyzed.


    At this time, the Great Abyss suddenly said: "I know, Lin Yu''s behemoth is a free beast, and he just concluded a contract with it."


    Being reminded like this, both the Abyss Lord and the Invincible Venerable reacted.


    Yes, this explanation is the most reasonable.


    Because if Lin Yu''s behemoth is a free beast, then the various behaviors of the flying beast can be understood.


    It must be Lin Yu''s free beast who is constantly contacting the flying beast, telling it about the situation, and cooperating with it.


    Thinking of this, Venerable Invincible immediately sent a voice transmission to the Abyss Lord and the Abyss Lord, telling them both of the situation.


    The abyss emperor reminded the abyss lord: "Abyss lord, be careful yourself, Lin Yu must be going to you now."


    The free beast can move freely without the control of the Meteor God, so Lin Yu and the free beast must be divided into two ways, one to destroy the giant spider, and the other to attack the giant bear.


    "Hmph, if he dares to come, I will let him die!"


    The abyss lord said fiercely.


    "He could kill the abyss monarch must be because the giant bull''s heart can be completely exhausted, causing the abyss monarch''s strength to plummet."


    "However, I have a lot more heart here. I want to see how he fights with me."


    The abyss lord is full of confidence.


    He thought in his heart that as long as Lin Yu dared to come, he would give him a good look.


    Even if you can''t kill Lin Yu, you can at least stop him from doing damage.


    At that time, as long as the abyss overlord successfully enslaves the flying behemoth, the whole situation will be completely reversed.


    Until then, even if he has three heads and six arms, he can only be captured obediently.


    And just when the abyss lord thought so, the abyss lord sent a voice transmission to the gods: "This beast will be conquered by me soon, and there must be no situation now."


    "The Great Emperor of the Abyss, the Invincible Venerable, you are ready to fly to the giant tortoise to enslave him when it passes by your giant beast."


    [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    "Master of the abyss, be careful, watch the giant tortoise''s offensive, and don''t let your giant bear be overturned by it."


    "Abyss lord, you are responsible for dragging Lin Yu until I successfully enslave this beast."


    "Is it all clear?"


    The abyss overlord asked sharply.


    "Clear!"


    The four Meteor Gods agreed in unison.


    Immediately afterwards, they acted according to the instructions of the abyss overlord.


    The Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable stood on the edge of their respective giant beasts, waiting for the giant tortoise to pass by their giant beast.


    The abyss lord left the throne directly and went to find the trace of Lin Yu.


    At this time, Lin Yu had already arrived at the giant spider, and had already found an artificial blood vessel.


    As before, after he found the giant spider''s own blood vessels along the artificial blood vessel, he began to destroy the blood vessels and absorb the heart energy.


    The abyss lord patrolled in the air, searching for Lin Yu back and forth.


    At this time, the giant spider suddenly told him that a blood vessel had been damaged and was losing heart energy.


    "This guy really came!"


    "Hey, since you''re here, don''t leave!"


    The abyss lord shouted and ordered the giant spider to bless him with Xinneng to increase his power.


    Immediately afterwards, he moved to find the blood vessel that was destroyed by Lin Yu.


    On the other hand, when Lin Yu was madly sucking in anima, the giant tortoise was constantly approaching the giant bear.


    However, when it passed by the giant tiger and another giant tortoise, the abyss emperor and the invincible venerable two meteor gods flew to him one after another.


    "Quick, go straight to the throne!"


    The Abyss Great Emperor said to the Invincible Venerable.


    "Does this free beast also have a throne?" Venerable Invincible wondered.


    The abyss emperor guessed: "There should be, otherwise how could he deceive the abyss overlord just now?"


    "That''s right." Venerable Invincible said suddenly.


    Afterwards, the two stopped talking and flew towards the earth hole at the fastest speed.


    Soon, they found the palace inside the Dadi Cave.


    Presumably the throne must be in the palace.


    "Hahaha, if I can take down this giant tortoise, I will have two giant beasts."


    The Invincible Venerable laughed.


    The Abyss Great Emperor glanced at him and said, "Then let''s compare and see who takes it down first. UU Reading "


    "Compare, compare, who is afraid of you."


    The two scrambled to fly towards the throne.


    boom boom-


    While the Abyss King and the Invincible Venerable flew towards the throne, the giant tortoise continued to approach the giant bear at full speed.


    Its crawling speed is not slow at all, and its size is the same as that of a giant bear, so the actual speed of action is similar to them.


    boom!


    The giant tortoise quickly came to the side of the giant bear and bumped it with its back without hesitation.


    On the other side, the giant bear was holding onto the flying giant beast''s claws, unable to make room, so he could only endure the blow abruptly.


    The huge body shook violently.


    On the other side of the giant spider, since the abyss lord went to deal with Lin Yu, no one controlled him, so he lay there motionless.


    That is to say, now the giant bear can only face the attack of the giant tortoise alone.


    It is estimated that as long as the giant tortoise hits it a few more times, it will be forced to let go of the flying beast.


    But at this moment, the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable rushed to the throne of the giant tortoise and started to attack its soul together.


    "what!"


    The giant tortoise screamed and it was difficult to control its body, so this shot was shot down.


    But it still held back and adjusted its posture again to attack the giant bear.


    While attacking, he sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, you must be as soon as possible!"


    Lin Yu replied: "Right now, ten breaths at most!"


    At this time, on the modifier panel in front of Lin Yu''s eyes, the number behind Yuan Neng has become 790,000.


    In addition, the panel keeps popping up prompts to obtain meta energy.


    One jump every second, one thousand each time.


    That is to say, in another ten seconds, he will be able to have a fifth-order divine body and kill the Jedi. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 989： 5th tier god

    Bang!


    Just when Lin Yu''s Yuan Neng was about to get enough, a tall creature rushed behind Lin Yu and made a loud noise.


    This creature has four hands and four legs and looks very strange.


    And he is the abyss lord.


    "Lin Yu, give me death!"


    The abyss lord shot without saying a word, his four feet were firmly rooted on the ground, and his four hands attacked at the same time.


    He held a sharp blade condensed with divine power in each hand, and he swung it in an orderly manner, but it was dazzling.


    At this time, he was blessed by the anima of the giant spider, and his strength was equal to that of the Meteor God with a fourth-order divine body.


    Therefore, these weapons condensed by his divine power were enough to cause damage to Lin Yu''s fourth-order divine body, and Lin Yu had to hide.


    swish swish¡ª


    Lin Yu avoided the digital attacks of the abyss lords one after another.


    At the same time, the meta-energy number on the modifier panel finally jumped to 800,000.


    "strengthen!"


    There was a roar in my heart.


    Lin Yu quickly manipulated it with his mind.


    In an instant, the text on the modifier panel changed a bit.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Quality), Time Law (Super Quality), Power Law (Super Quality), Martial Dao Law (Super Quality), Creation Law (Super Quality)]


    [Cultivation method: Yuanling Divine Body (5th order) (+), Jinpeng Divine Body (1st order) (+), Zhenwu Divine Body (1st order) (+), Canggu Divine Body (1st order) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 0 Yuanling Crystal]


    The fifth-order **** body has been reached!


    "I''m sorry, in order to free your giant spider, I must kill you!"


    Lin Yu said while rushing towards the abyss lord.


    The abyss lord felt Lin Yu''s powerful breath instantly, and was horrified.


    Judging from the current situation, could it be that Lin Yu has cultivated a fifth-order divine body?


    But how exactly is this done?


    How did he get promoted out of nowhere?


    Could it be that he has already reached the brink of promotion and is only one step away?


    In the blink of an eye, the lord of the abyss sent a voice transmission to all the Meteorite Dao: "Be careful, Lin Yu has broken through the fifth order..."


    The next words stopped abruptly.


    Because Lin Yu had already killed the abyss lord with one palm.


    For this kind of Meteor God whose strength is far weaker than his, it should not be too easy to kill.


    After killing the abyss lord, Lin Yu immediately tore apart the independent space in the abyss lord''s dantian, and found the soul box hidden in this independent space.


    This is a must-have item for the liberation of the giant spider.


    Glancing at the soul box, Lin Yu moved and swept out at a very fast speed.


    At this time, the giant spider''s heart energy was still being lost, so he was still gaining yuan energy.


    But now there is obviously no extra time to stay here to absorb energy.


    Because if it drags on for a while, it''s hard to say what will happen to the flying giant beasts and giant tortoises.


    The most urgent task now is to quickly stop the abyss overlord.


    Stop him from enslaving the flying behemoth.


    Lin Yu quickly shuttled, left the ground, and quickly found the throne of the giant spider.


    Beside the throne, Lin Yu crushed the soul box and sent the giant spider''s soul back to its sea of ??consciousness.


    Immediately after, he kicked the throne to pieces, preventing other Meteor Gods from easily enslaving it.


    "Thank you for saving me!"


    As soon as the giant spider''s soul returned to the sea of ??consciousness, he immediately thanked him.


    Lin Yu asked, "Is your heart enough?"


    "Enough, the broken blood vessel has healed itself now, and the heart is completely enough." The giant spider replied.


    The free beast has a strong self-healing ability, and it can heal itself quickly when it is damaged.


    "Okay, now you take me close to the giant tortoise as fast as you can." Lin Yu ordered.


    "good."


    The giant spider agreed, and then quickly crawled towards the giant tortoise.


    And Lin Yu left at this time and flew to the top of the giant spider.


    In the distance, the giant tortoise was still attacking the giant bear, but it could be seen from its movements that it was now in great pain.


    The giant spider crawled at the fastest speed, getting closer and closer to the giant tortoise.


    At the same time, on the giant tortoise.


    In the palace inside the Dadi Cave.


    The abyss emperor said: "What did the abyss lord just say? That Lin Yu has broken through?"


    "It seems that he has broken through the fifth order." Venerable Invincible replied.


    "Fifth-order? Is it a fifth-order **** body?"


    The abyss emperor was horrified.


    If Lin Yu broke through the fifth-order divine body, wouldn''t it be a big problem?


    Although Lin Yu has a fifth-order divine body, it is difficult to prevent the abyss overlord from enslaving the flying beast.


    But what about yourself and the Invincible Venerable?


    Lin Yu couldn''t kill the abyss overlord, but wouldn''t it be easy to kill himself?


    The Invincible Venerable said: "Great Emperor, you continue to enslave this beast here, I will go outside the Dadi Cave to see."


    "good."


    Abyss Great Emperor thought for a while and agreed.


    At this time, Venerable Invincible couldn''t follow the giant bear to the flying giant beast, so he didn''t have to worry about him throwing himself away and running away.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It''s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here]


    Venerable Invincible flew quickly, and soon came to the outside of the earth cave.


    Seeing this, he was almost terrified.


    Because he saw that the giant spider was rapidly approaching this direction.


    "Oops, Lin Yu must be here!"


    Invincible Venerable is burning with anxiety.


    Just now, he and the abyss emperor have tried to contact the abyss lord, and found that they couldn''t get in touch.


    So there is no doubt that the pit lord is dead.


    However, the abyss lord died, and his giant spider rushed towards this side at such a fast speed.


    There is no doubt that Lin Yu is driving it. UU reading


    so¡­


    Venerable Invincible immediately sent a voice transmission to the Abyss Great Emperor and said, "Great Emperor, forget about that giant tortoise, quickly find a way to escape, Lin Yu is coming towards us."


    "what?"


    Like Venerable Invincible, the Abyss Great Emperor was shocked when he heard the news.


    Leaving the throne and the palace in a hurry, he flew towards the entrance and exit of Dadi Cave.


    Soon, he came to Venerable Invincible.


    "Is that giant spider being controlled by Lin Yu?" The Abyss Great Emperor glanced in the distance and asked.


    "Who else, of course, is him. However, I guess that after the giant spider regained his freedom, he temporarily formed an alliance with him instead of being enslaved by him." Venerable Invincible said forcefully.


    "Don''t worry about it, let''s run away."


    Abyss Great Emperor hurriedly said.


    At this time, the giant spider is constantly approaching, and it seems that the giant tortoise is also showing signs of actively approaching.


    There was not much time left for the two of them.


    "If you want to escape now, you can only run to the side of the giant bear."


    Venerable Invincible glanced left and right, and found that there was only such a way to survive.


    Of course, this path requires taking some risks.


    Because the giant tortoise and the giant bear are not next to each other, if the two want to fly to the giant bear, they have to pass through the fog of the abyss.


    Hearing the words of Venerable Invincible, the Abyss Great Emperor looked in the direction of the giant bear, and said with a resolute expression: "If you stay here, you will die, go!"


    The two did not hesitate any longer and flew directly towards the giant bear.


    Seeing them leave, the giant tortoise hurriedly sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, these two meteorites have left my body. You don''t have to come here, go and help the flying beast." Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 990： Talk about conditions

    "good!"


    Lin Yu agreed immediately, then returned to the throne and told the giant spider to let the giant spider rush directly to the giant bear.


    "After I leave, you will cooperate with the giant tortoise to attack the giant bear and prevent the abyss overlord from enslaving the flying giant beast."


    Lin Yu said to the giant spider.


    The giant spider agreed immediately.


    Seeing this, Lin Yuan left the throne and returned to the top of the giant spider.


    On the other side, the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable are taking a huge risk through the fog and flying towards the giant bear.


    Flying, the Abyss Great Emperor suddenly remembered something and said: "By the way, why do you think these giant beasts should cooperate with Lin Yu?"


    "Why don''t you worry about it now, think of a way to save your life first."


    The Invincible Venerable had to think a lot about this.


    The Abyss Great Emperor explained: "If you can figure out the reason for the cooperation between the giant beast and Lin Yu, maybe you can find a way to coerce Lin Yu."


    When Venerable Invincible heard it, he couldn''t help but glanced at the Abyss Great Emperor beside him.


    Indeed, if you can figure out the cooperation between the giant beast and Lin Yu, maybe you can use the giant beast to blackmail Lin Yu.


    It is impossible to deal with Lin Yu by himself, but it is still possible to deal with giant beasts.


    Thinking of this, Venerable Invincible said: "The cooperation between the free beast and the Meteor God is nothing more than a way to conclude a contract."


    "I heard that if the Meteor God wants to conclude a contract with the free beast, it must meet the conditions set by the free beast."


    "so¡­"


    The Invincible Venerable fell into contemplation.


    The Abyss Great Emperor guessed: "Do you think it is possible that the free beast and Lin Yu talked about the condition of helping other enslaved beasts to recover their freedom?"


    When Venerable Invincible heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    The Great Abyss said: "Because Lin Yu''s motives cannot be explained."


    "Look, Lin Yu is the Fallen God, and he also wants to return to the eternal paradise, so he should get together with us."


    "The possibility of returning to the eternal paradise is even greater when we hold a group together."


    "Now he is standing on the side of the giant beast and wreaking havoc with us, killing the abyss monarch and abyss lord, what benefits do you think he can get?"


    "After liberating those giant beasts, what can the giant beast give him in return?"


    "And he''s not only doing this kind of thing without benefit, he''s taking a huge risk."


    "If you think about it, he must be sure to defeat the abyss overlord?"


    "So, there is only one possibility. When the free beast and him concluded a contract, they asked him to liberate other enslaved beasts."


    Hearing this, Venerable Invincible nodded slowly and said, "It seems that this is the only way to make sense."


    Lin Yu''s motives are too strange. If it weren''t for this explanation, it would be really hard to understand what his starting point was.


    "If this conjecture holds true, perhaps we can blackmail him with the beasts we enslaved ourselves."


    Abyss Great Emperor said leisurely.


    When Venerable Invincible heard this, he immediately reacted and said, "You mean, use the soul box as a threat?"


    If the soul box is not crushed at the throne, then the beast spirit in the soul box will directly dissipate into the fog of the abyss.


    As a result, the giant beast completely lost its self-consciousness and became extremely crazy like a madman.


    This state is irreversible and will continue until the beast dies.


    In this way, it must have violated the contract concluded between Lin Yu and the behemoth of freedom.


    Presumably Lin Yu will try his best to avoid such a thing from happening.


    "It''s a good idea." Venerable Invincible agreed.


    The abyss emperor said: "Tell us about our guesses to the abyss overlord first and see what he has to say."


    "Huh?" Venerable Invincible replied.


    Immediately afterwards, the two of them sent a voice transmission to the abyss overlord and told him the guess.


    At the same time, on the other side, Lin Yu had already climbed onto the body of the giant bear with the help of the giant spider.


    It is flying upwards along the body of the giant bear, approaching the flying giant beast above.


    He also thought about killing the abyss master first and freeing the giant bear.


    But he thought about it, the moment the abyss master died, the giant bear would definitely lose control.


    At that time, the flying beast might break free from the giant bear''s paw because of its struggle and stay away from the giant bear.


    Although the flying behemoth also knows that the best choice now is to wait for him to defeat the abyss overlord in the past, he should not struggle.


    But at this time it is suffering tremendous pain, and I am afraid that it cannot control its own body.


    So in order to avoid this from happening, Lin Yu decided not to move the abyss master first.


    If this were to make the flying beast break free from the bear''s paw, it would take a lot of time to get close to it.


    By then, the abyss overlord might have enslaved it.


    If you let the abyss overlord succeed, it will be completely over.


    Even if he has a sixth-order seventh-order **** body, he will not be able to control the abyss.


    Because the abyss master can control the flying beast to fly high into the sky and avoid all threats.


    Lin Yu flew up quickly, and soon came to the flying beast.


    But at this moment, the voice of the abyss overlord suddenly sounded in his ears.


    "Lin Yu, maybe we should have a good talk."


    "There''s nothing to talk about." Lin Yu vetoed, not wanting to talk to the abyss overlord.


    "Being rejected in such a hurry, you should listen to me first and then decide before it''s too late."


    The abyss overlord said calmly and calmly, as if he was sure of Lin Yu.


    Seeing him say this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but feel curious.


    Could it be that this abyss overlord really has some trump cards that he hasn''t shown yet?


    Thinking of this, he stopped talking and waited for the abyss overlord to continue to speak. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The abyss overlord said: "We already know the cause and effect of the whole thing. Lin Yu, because you signed a contract with the free beasts, you have to help them free other enslaved beasts, don''t you?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was shocked.


    It was actually guessed by them.


    But if you think about it, it''s not surprising. These Fallen Gods are not fools. After seeing what they have done, they will definitely guess their motives.


    And as long as you think a little further, you can figure out why you do it.


    They couldn''t figure it out before because they lacked too much information.


    For example, they don''t know that the giant tortoise is actually a free beast, and they don''t know that they are cooperating with the flying beast.


    [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by Android and Apple. ¡¿


    Without this information, it is natural to find the crux of the problem.


    On the other side, the abyss overlord saw that Lin Yu didn''t speak, and knowing that he was right, he said again: "I think, now we can talk about the conditions?"


    "What do you want to say?" Lin Yu asked alertly.


    He guessed that the abyss overlord may have found a way to blackmail him.


    "The conditions are very simple." The abyss overlord said: "Don''t interfere with my enslavement of the flying behemoth, all the previous accounts will be written off."


    "You can take your giant tortoise, as well as the giant cow and giant spider to leave here, we will not stop it."


    The giant cow and the giant spider have obviously been freed, so let Lin Yu take them away.


    "What if I say no?" Lin Yu asked. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 991： each with his own mind

    "Want to refuse?"


    The Abyss Overlord sneered and said, "If you refuse, you will have to pay the price. You should be well aware of this."


    "Oh? Then tell me what the price is."


    Lin Yu asked while looking for the location of the abyss overlord on the flying beast.


    At this time, he had already vaguely thought of the conditions that the abyss overlord might come up with to threaten.


    But he still wanted to hear the abyss overlord say it himself.


    "The price is that Venerable Invincible''s giant tortoise and Abyss Great Emperor''s giant tiger will completely lose their ego and become mindless beasts."


    The abyss overlord said lightly.


    He is confident, and when Lin Yu hears the price, he will definitely be in a dilemma.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu knew in his heart that this would be the price.


    For a time, he felt somewhat regretful.


    I should have killed the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable just now.


    Of course, it is possible that this strategy is the abyss overlord that they only told after they came up with it.


    In that case, even if you just went to trouble them, you will still face this dilemma.


    Thinking of this, he first sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle; "Ask the flying giant beast, where is the abyss overlord now."


    "Okay." The tortoise agreed.


    After a while, the giant tortoise transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "It said that the overlord of the abyss is now above its head."


    Lin Yu heard the words and responded, and then went straight to the top of the flying beast.


    While flying, I was thinking in my mind how to solve this problem perfectly.


    While he kept flying, the abyss overlord came over again through voice transmission and said: "Lin Yu, you have no choice now, you can only agree to the conditions I offered."


    Lin Yu didn''t say a word, just flew forward.


    Even if you want to negotiate, you have to find the abyss overlord.


    That way, in the event of a breakdown in negotiations or other circumstances, nothing can be done.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu voiced to the giant turtle again: "Tell the flying giant beast, if it really can''t hold on, tell me, and I will give priority to ensuring its safety."


    "Okay." The giant turtle agreed.


    After a moment of silence, Lin Yu said again: "You have to be mentally prepared first, maybe I have to violate the agreement between you and me."


    Afterwards, Lin Yu quickly explained the conditions offered by the abyss overlord.


    The condition of the abyss overlord is very simple, that is, give him the flying behemoth, and he will not interfere with the others.


    After listening to the giant tortoise, he said: "Lin Yu, I understand what you mean, that is to say, if there is a situation where you have to choose one or the other, you will choose to give up the giant tiger and giant tortoise, and give priority to rescue the flying giant beast. ."


    "That''s right." Lin Yu explained: "After all, the flying beast is implicated by us. We should ensure its safety first."


    The giant tiger of the Abyss Great Emperor and the giant tortoise of the Invincible Venerable are in slavery at this time, unlike flying giants, they are still free.


    [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by both Android and Apple. ¡¿


    Under such circumstances, it is natural to ensure that the flying behemoth is not enslaved, rather than trying to free the other two behemoths.


    Lin Yu continued: "That''s why I said, maybe I will be forced to violate the agreement between you and me."


    He had promised the giant tortoise that every time he absorbed the power of an enslaved giant beast, he would have to find a way to free that giant beast.


    Now he has absorbed the anima of the giant tiger and giant tortoise, but he cannot guarantee that he will restore their freedom.


    After listening to Lin Yu''s words, the giant tortoise fell into silence.


    At this time, the abyss overlord came over again and said, "Lin Yu, are you still struggling?"


    "Hmph, you don''t even understand such a simple choice, so let me teach you how to choose."


    The abyss overlord said proudly: "Now you have a fifth-order divine body like me, and you are evenly matched."


    "That is to say, we can''t tell the winner no matter what, unless you break into my territory, or I break into yours."


    "So, if I were you, I would definitely choose to leave the flying behemoth immediately, because I can''t guarantee when the flying behemoth will give in."


    "Lin Yu, you can think clearly, once I successfully enslave the flying beast, then you will have nowhere to run."


    The abyss overlord''s tone was full of confidence.


    "Just to remind you, if you leave now, you can at least guarantee the safety of the giant cow, the giant spider, and your giant tortoise."


    "But if you have to come and fight against me, you may lose everything and risk your life."


    Lin Yu remained silent, heading towards the top of the flying beast at full speed.


    Everything, wait until you see the abyss overlord.


    On the other side, the abyss overlord saw that Lin Yu didn''t reply, so he stopped transmitting his voice.


    Because he had no way of knowing whether Lin Yu chose to back down or fight him to the end.


    If it''s the former, then there''s no point in talking about it.


    And if it''s the latter, it''s useless to say more.


    Any persuasion is useless to those who have gone all the way to the dark.


    The abyss overlord ignored Lin Yu and fought with all his strength against the spirit of the flying beast.


    For him, if he can enslave the flying beast one second earlier, he can completely control the situation one second earlier.


    As long as the flying giant beast is completely enslaved, Lin Yu will be completely defeated, and there is no possibility of a comeback.


    However, just when the abyss overlord thought so, he suddenly found a powerful aura coming from behind him.


    "This kid really can''t cry without seeing the coffin."


    The abyss overlord had to take back a ray of divine soul and deal with Lin Yu.


    After all, if he still only cares about enslaving the flying giant beasts at this time, it is very likely that he will be severely injured by Lin Yu.


    "Stop, take one step further, and the giant tiger and giant tortoise will completely lose themselves."


    The abyss overlord threatened.


    As he wished, Lin Yu stopped and stood about a hundred meters away from him.


    If this position wants to launch an attack, it is only a matter of moments.


    "Lin Yu, you''d better think clearly. If you want to play at this gambling table, you have to pay a price."


    The abyss overlord sneered.


    "Not necessarily." Lin Yu replied coldly.


    "Heh, where does the confidence come from?" The Abyss Overlord sneered again, "If you want to gamble, you must accept the consequences of the eternal fall of the giant tiger and the giant bull. This is the price you will pay for going to the gambling table."


    "Really? Do you think Abyss Great Emperor and Invincible Venerable will really listen to you like this?"


    Lin Yu crossed his chest with both hands and asked lightly.


    Hearing this, the abyss overlord''s face sank.


    That''s right, he really can''t guarantee this, because the Great Abyss and the Invincible Venerable are not fools either, knowing that once the soul box is crushed, they can only fight to the end with Lin Yu.


    For the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable, the soul box of the two giant beasts is their amulet, their last trump card.


    Are they really willing to hand over their last cards for others?


    "Looks like we should talk about some new terms."


    Abyss Great Emperor took a deep breath and said lightly.


    At this time, we can only open some new conditions to stabilize Lin Yu. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 992： I want it all!

    "What else do you want to talk about?"


    Lin Yu asked calmly.


    He has just discussed with the giant tortoise. If the flying giant can''t hold on, he will tell him through voice transmission that he will decisively launch an attack to stop the abyss overlord.


    As long as he does his best, the abyss overlord will not be able to continue to enslave the flying behemoth and will have to stop.


    So before the giant tortoise comes over, you can spend some more time talking to the abyss overlord to see what kind of conditions he is going to offer.


    He still wanted to rescue the giant tiger and giant tortoise from each other''s hands.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s heartbeat, the abyss overlord believed that Lin Yu did not dare to take risks, so he laughed and said, "I will now order the abyss emperor and the invincible venerable to come here, hand them over to you, and then you will leave with them, how?"


    "That way you can save four beasts in total, which is better than losing the whole game in the end, isn''t it?"


    As soon as the abyss overlord finished speaking, Lin Yu smiled and said, "Don''t you think I don''t know, you want to delay a little longer?"


    When the abyss emperor and the invincible sage arrive here, maybe the abyss overlord has successfully enslaved the flying beast, and Lin Yu will naturally not agree to such a condition.


    "Okay, let''s change the terms."


    The abyss overlord immediately changed his words, "Now both the abyss emperor and the invincible venerable are on the giant bear. I will tell you their location. You attacked them in the past and stole their soul box."


    "In this way, you can not only rescue the giant tiger and giant tortoise, but also rescue the giant bear from the master of the abyss."


    "By that time, even if I successfully enslave the flying beast, it is impossible to trouble you again, because you and I have the same strength, I am not sure to beat you, and may even be killed by you."


    [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by both Android and Apple. ¡¿


    "That is to say, at the end of the day, you can retreat with all the giant beasts, so you''re always satisfied now, right?"


    Lin Yu smiled and asked, "So, you only want this flying beast, and nothing else?"


    "That''s right." The Abyss Overlord nodded and said, "I don''t care about the rest, I can give it to you."


    "Those five meteor gods are really blind, they actually chose to be with you in the first place." Lin Yu sighed.


    The abyss overlord laughed and said, "I met them by chance, and we don''t have any friendship. Why should I bother to take care of them?"


    "What''s more, they will choose to cooperate with me, not because they have the hope of returning to the eternal paradise with me."


    "So, they came together with me from the very beginning because of their interests, so it''s completely reasonable for me to let them go because of my interests, what do you think?"


    the abyss overlord asked.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Lin Yu quietly.


    At the same time, he whispered to the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable: "Great Emperor, Venerable, hurry up to the top of the flying beast, I am now fighting against Lin Yu."


    "Now I have the upper hand. Lin Yu will lose if he fails. I''m afraid that after he loses the battle, he will go to trouble you."


    The abyss overlord said with a blushing face and a heartbeat, ready to wait for the situation to use the abyss emperor and the invincible as one of the means to blackmail Lin Yu.


    Also, what Lin Yu said just now is right, the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable may not listen to him.


    Therefore, they must be called to the front, so whether they want to crush the soul box or not, they will not be able to let them.


    On the other side, after hearing the voice transmission of the abyss overlord, the abyss emperor and the invincible venerable did not doubt that he was there at all.


    Seeing that the abyss overlord succeeded in persuading the two, he looked at Lin Yu again and said, "How about it, am I sincere enough for this condition?"


    "Not enough." Lin Yu replied.


    "Huh? What do you want?"


    The abyss overlord asked, preparing to continue delaying time.


    "I want it all!"


    As soon as Lin Yu finished speaking, he made a decisive move.


    It''s not because he doesn''t want to wait any longer, but just now the giant tortoise sent him a voice transmission, saying that the flying behemoth could no longer hold on, and now he may be defeated by the soul of the abyss overlord at any time.


    Therefore, Lin Yu had to take action to stop the abyss overlord.


    Otherwise, if the abyss overlord can successfully enslave the flying beast, he will really have no escape and be beheaded here by the abyss overlord.


    "This kid?!"


    The abyss overlord cursed in his heart.


    This is going to be successful if you look at it, but Lin Yu changed his mind.


    Helpless, he could only take back most of his soul and deal with Lin Yu wholeheartedly.


    When the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable arrive here, they will threaten Lin Yu with the soul box in their hands.


    In this way, there is still a great chance to successfully enslave the flying behemoth, and it will not fall short.


    "drink!"


    The abyss overlord blocked with both hands, and all the divine power in his body burst out, blocking Lin Yu''s blow.


    However, when he actually took the blow, he found that Lin Yu''s strength seemed to be much higher than he expected.


    This blow directly knocked him back a few steps.


    The entire divine body trembled, desperately trying to resolve the power contained in Lin Yu''s blow.


    "Sure enough, there are some means!"


    The abyss overlord''s face was as black as death.


    He has realized in his heart that he is not Lin Yu''s opponent.


    If you continue to fight like this, it will be a matter of time before you will be defeated by Lin Yu.


    Therefore, the only chance to turn the tables now lies in the soul box in the hands of the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable.


    Only when the two soul boxes are in hand, can Lin Yu be able to throw the mouse away.


    boom!


    While the abyss overlord was thinking, Lin Yu had already attacked again.


    Wrapped in unparalleled divine power, Lin Yu''s speed is extremely fast Even the feathers on the top of the flying beast''s head trembled because of Lin Yu''s divine power.


    At this time, Lin Yu already possessed a fifth-order divine body, which was getting closer and closer to the strength of the flying beast.


    In addition, the defensive ability of the flying behemoth is worse than that of the terrestrial behemoth.


    So this happens.


    On the other hand, the abyss overlord knew that he could not dodge, and had to block with both hands.


    For a time, all the divine power in his whole body was gathered on his arm, golden light.


    Bang!


    After the loud noise, the abyss overlord was smashed back by this blow again.


    This time, he could clearly feel that his divine body was injured and was healing at full speed.


    "How can it be so strong?"


    The abyss overlord is unbelievable, wondering why Lin Yu''s divine power is stronger than himself.


    Doesn''t he just have a fifth-order divine body?


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in the mind of the abyss overlord, the voice of a flying beast.


    "Lin Yu not only has a fifth-order divine body, but also three first-order divine bodies."


    "He''s something you''ll never be able to contend with."


    The flying behemoth said this fact from the giant tortoise at the right moment, which shocked the abyss overlord.


    "what?"


    "How... how is it possible?"


    The abyss overlord is unbelievable and has no self-confidence.


    Busy voice transmission to Abyss Great Emperor and Invincible Venerable: "Where are you now? I''ll go pick you up!"


    At this moment, only the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable can save him.


    Otherwise, not to mention the inability to enslave the flying behemoth, even his own life will be taken here. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 993： sacrifice

    The Abyss King and the Invincible Venerable flew at full speed and flew to the top of the flying beast.


    As they got closer to the top of their heads, they heard loud fighting sounds one after another.


    Judging from this voice, it was completely one side fighting the other.


    "Lin Yu really can''t."


    The abyss emperor rejoiced.


    "Yeah, Lin Yu has just completed the fifth-order **** body, how can he be the opponent of the overlord." Venerable Invincible also smiled and continued.


    In their opinion, this battle is definitely the abyss overlord prevailing, Lin Yu prevailing, it is impossible to reverse.


    After all, the abyss overlord has been cultivated into the fifth-order divine body for many years, and Lin Yu has just broken through.


    A person who has just broken through, how can the control of the divine body be comparable to that of a master.


    After thinking of this, they all felt relieved.


    Don''t worry now, Lin Yu will be subdued soon.


    Then the abyss overlord will successfully enslave the flying behemoth.


    At that time, he will be able to return to his giant beast and restore his anima in peace.


    Or you can just give up the two giant beasts, take the flying giant beast of the abyss overlord to fly into the sky, and return to the eternal paradise.


    In short, as long as the abyss overlord wins, then all problems will be solved.


    It''s nothing more than a pity for the abyss lord and the abyss monarch.


    They have been killed by Lin Yu, and there is no possibility of them coming back to life.


    In this way, the two flew rapidly with excitement and flew to the top of their heads.


    At this time, the abyss overlord suddenly transmitted a voice to the two of them and asked, "Where are you? I''ll pick you up now."


    As soon as the two heard it, they said without hesitation: "Overlord, we will be there soon."


    At this point, they were all overjoyed.


    Because the abyss tyrant said that he was coming to pick them up, it meant that he had completely gained the upper hand, and he would be able to kill Lin Yu immediately.


    Thinking of this, the two of them flew faster.


    However, at this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from the top of the flying behemoth.


    The two of them were stunned for a moment, secret thoughts in their hearts, it is estimated that the abyss overlord struck with all his strength and killed Lin Yu.


    After all, judging from the previous speculation, this could only be the case.


    "Hahaha, that kid is finally dead!"


    The abyss emperor laughed.


    suddenly¡­¡­


    The two suddenly saw a black shadow flying towards them with their backs facing them.


    "That''s it? Is it Lin Yu?"


    Invincible Venerable doubts.


    Abyss Great Emperor was also stunned.


    The main reason is that this black shadow doesn''t look like Lin Yu, but looks a bit like the abyss overlord.


    However, how could the abyss overlord lose to Lin Yu?


    Could it be that Lin Yu already has a sixth-order divine body?


    The shadow flew closer and closer, and the two of them quickly saw the true appearance of the shadow.


    Unexpectedly, it turned out to be an abyss overlord!


    "This?"


    The Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable were both puzzled.


    How did things turn out like this?


    At this time, the abyss overlord had already flown upside down not far in front of them, barely stopping the momentum.


    "This kid actually?!"


    The overlord of the abyss cursed loudly and was burning with anxiety.


    However, when he instinctively turned his head, he suddenly found that the Great Abyss and the Invincible Venerable were behind him.


    "Hahaha, good time!"


    The abyss overlord was ecstatic and laughed.


    At this time, if Lin Yu rushes over again, he will never be able to resist, he will definitely lose completely, and even be killed here by the opponent on the spot.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It¡¯s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here]


    However, people''s calculations are not as good as heaven''s calculations. Who would have thought that Lin Yu''s blow just now made him fly to the abyss and the Invincible Venerable reluctance.


    Now it''s saved!


    Without hesitation, the Abyss Overlord immediately grabbed the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable, and then rushed down along the body of the flying behemoth.


    He had already thought of a plan to get out of trouble.


    First of all, using the soul boxes in the hands of the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable as threats to prevent Lin Yu from chasing.


    Then, return to the giant bear at the fastest speed, and let the giant bear release the claws of the flying giant beast.


    In this way, the flying behemoth will definitely fly up instinctively, taking Lin Yu to the sky.


    In this way, there is an opportunity to take advantage of the opportunity to turn the giant bear and run away from these free giants.


    As for Lin Yu and these free beasts wanting to catch up, that''s easy to do, and they still use the soul box in the hands of the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable as a threat.


    Presumably Lin Yu and the free giants would not dare to act rashly for the sake of the giant tiger and giant tortoise.


    "Overlord, where are we going now?"


    The Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable saw the abyss overlord coming and took them down without hesitation, and suddenly they were a little confused about the situation.


    Qi Qi asked.


    The abyss overlord replied: "Go to the giant tortoise and leave here."


    There is no need to hide this matter, after all, these two meteor gods only have third-order gods, and they are far from his opponents.


    He was not at all worried that after his plan was known to these two guys, things would be out of control.


    "what?"


    "Why leave?"


    The abyss emperor and the invincible venerable wondered.


    At this time, they already had the answer faintly in their hearts, but they still wanted to hear what the abyss overlord had to say.


    "Don''t ask so many questions, just leave here and talk about it."


    The abyss overlord stopped them.


    The strength of these two guys is far inferior to him, and he is too lazy to talk nonsense with them.


    The abyss emperor and the invincible venerable were both firmly held by the abyss overlord at this time, and they could not break free.


    So they could only glance at each other helplessly Both of them had secret thoughts in their hearts, it seemed that the Abyss Overlord had indeed lost to Lin Yu.


    Otherwise, why would he run away like a lost dog?


    It''s just that the two of them really don''t understand why Lin Yu is so powerful, even the abyss overlord with a fifth-order divine body can easily defeat him.


    Could it be that the flying beast was helping him?


    The two had their own thoughts, and the abyss overlord didn''t bother to care what they were thinking, and just ran all the way down.


    It didn''t take long for the abyss overlord to carry the two to the right claw of the flying beast, and go all the way down the right claw.


    "Victory is at hand!"


    The abyss overlord was overjoyed, and now he finally saw the hope of getting out of trouble.


    But just when he was happy, he suddenly found that there seemed to be a strong aura chasing him behind him.


    "Did Lin Yu catch up?"


    The Abyss Overlord didn''t have time to turn his head to look, so he asked the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable.


    After the two turned their heads to look, they immediately replied, "Yes, it''s Lin Yu!"


    "It sure is him!"


    The overlord of the abyss is burning with anxiety.


    At this time, he was still some distance away from flying to the bear''s paw of the giant bear.


    If Lin Yu catches up at this time...


    "It seems that we can only sacrifice these two guys first!"


    The abyss overlord glanced left and right, and after seeing the direction, he threw the abyss emperor in his left hand into the fog.


    "Overlord, you?"


    The Invincible Venerable was terrified, unable to react at all for a while.


    But just when he was stunned, the abyss overlord stretched out his hand again and threw him into the fog. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 994： bet

    After throwing the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable in two different directions, the Abyss Overlord immediately transmitted his voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, are you sure you want to waste time chasing me?"


    "Hahaha!"


    The abyss overlord laughed wildly and flew towards the giant bear.


    He believed that Lin Yu would definitely not chase him again at this time, but would first deal with the Great Abyss and the Invincible Venerable.


    After all, after the two guys were thrown into the fog by him, they would definitely run around because of fear, and it was hard to say where they ended up flying.


    At that time, the soul box they carried with them will disappear completely, and the two giant beasts they enslaved will never be free.


    Behind the abyss overlord.


    Lin Yu had to stop after seeing the abyss overlord throwing the two meteor gods in different directions.


    Although he was in a hurry to kill the abyss overlord, there is no doubt that it is more important to retrieve the abyss emperor and the invincible venerable first.


    After all, there is still a chance to find the abyss overlord in the future, but if the abyss emperor and the invincible venerable are lost in the mist of the abyss, they will never want to get back the soul box in their hands.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu hurriedly sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise and said, "Quick, you go with the giant cow and giant spider to find the two meteor gods who were thrown into the mist."


    The giant tortoise agreed immediately, and then went to contact the giant cow and the giant spider.


    Lin Yu continued to pursue the abyss overlord.


    Not only does he have to make sure that the abyss overlord doesn''t enslave the flying behemoth now, but he also makes sure that he doesn''t enslave other behemoths.


    On the other side, the abyss overlord has already flown to the bear''s paw of the giant bear.


    "Master of the abyss, hurry up, let the giant bear release the claws of this flying behemoth, and let''s get out of here quickly."


    The abyss overlord transmits the voice to the abyss overlord.


    Hearing this, the abyss master hesitated.


    Because he was afraid that the abyss overlord would treat him like the abyss emperor and the invincible venerable.


    You must know that although he is currently at his home court, he can use the giant bear''s anima to increase his strength.


    But even if the strength is increased, it is still not the opponent of the abyss overlord.


    "Did you hear? Lin Yu will come over after a while!"


    The abyss overlord shouted angrily.


    The abyss lord tightened his heart, and immediately manipulated the giant bear to release the giant bear''s paw.


    At the moment when the bear''s paw was released, Lin Yu had just arrived not far from the bear''s paw, and it was too late to fly onto the bear''s paw.


    Therefore, he could only watch the giant bear''s paw retract.


    Of course, if you really want to board the giant bear, you can just let the flying giant fly over with him, but it''s not completely impossible.


    [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    On the other side, the abyss overlord was relieved when he saw that Lin Yu was trapped on the flying beast.


    Immediately afterwards, he flew to the throne of the giant bear, and said to the abyss master: "Quick, get out of here, I have sacrificed the great emperor of the abyss and the invincible venerable to delay time. If I don''t leave, it will be too late."


    When the abyss master heard this, he felt relieved and realized that the most urgent task now is to get away from the evil star Lin Yu.


    After all, the abyss overlord may only attack him, but Lin Yu will definitely kill him.


    Because there is no way to free the giant bear without killing him.


    No longer tangled, the abyss master decisively controlled the giant bear and ran wildly in the direction away from the free giant beast.


    Fortunately, those free beasts are eagerly searching for the traces of the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable, and they have no time to come to trouble them.


    Therefore, the giant bear escaped smoothly.


    In the air, the flying beast transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and asked, "Lin Yu, what are your plans now?"


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "You first send me back to the giant tortoise, and then you follow the giant bear."


    When the flying beast heard it, he immediately agreed.


    Then it turned around in the air and flew towards Lin Yu''s giant tortoise.


    After Lin Yu was sent to the turtle-backed continent of the giant tortoise, the flying giant beast spread its wings and flew high towards the direction where the giant bear disappeared.


    Lin Yu glanced at the sky, and then sent a voice to the giant tortoise and asked, "Did the giant cow and the giant spider discover the two meteorites?"


    The abyss fog has a corrosive effect on the gods, so if the two meteor gods see giant beasts around, they will definitely fly up.


    After all, if you stay in the fog, you will die, but if you fly to the giant beast, you will still have a chance to live.


    This is a very simple choice.


    And this is why Lin Yu asked the giant beasts to look for them in the fog.


    The giant tortoise replied: "I have been in contact with them, and so far I have not found those two meteorites."


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "Let them continue their search, and let''s look for them too."


    "Okay." The giant turtle agreed immediately.


    Then, the giant tortoise took a heavy step into the mist.


    At the same time, on the giant bear.


    Not long after the abyss lord controlled the giant bear to escape, the abyss lord came to his throne.


    "Overlord, what should we do now?"


    The Lord of the Abyss was uneasy, worried that the Lord of the Abyss would treat him like the Great Emperor of the Abyss and the Invincible Venerable.


    The abyss overlord saw through this, and said lightly: "Don''t panic, we are in the same boat now, and only by working together can we escape the danger."


    When the abyss overlord heard it, he thought that the chasing troops were still behind, and the abyss overlord should not suddenly start violently, which would not be good for him.


    After all, only he can control the giant bear now.


    If he was killed, the giant bear would be forced to stop and be overtaken by the free beasts.


    "Let''s see if something is chasing us." Abyss Overlord said good. "


    The master of the abyss did not dare to disobey, and was busy using the spirit of the giant bear to carefully sense the surrounding situation.


    After a while, he turned his head and said to the abyss overlord: "Overlord, that flying beast has been following us."


    "Um?"


    The abyss overlord pondered and said, "I''ll go outside and have a look."


    As he said that, he quickly flew away from the throne and came to the top of the giant bear.


    Looking up, I saw an incomparably huge figure looming in the vast fog.


    "I don''t know if Lin Yu is there!"


    The abyss overlord frowned secretly.


    The most appropriate way now is to kill the abyss master, free the giant bear, and then enslave the giant bear.


    In this way, you can use the heart energy of the giant bear to increase his power, and even if Lin Yu comes to find him, he won''t have to be afraid of him.


    But the problem now is that if Lin Yu is on the flying beast now, when he sees that he is enslaving the giant bear, he will definitely rush down to deal with him, and it will be completely over.


    Therefore, whether Lin Yu is on that flying beast is very important.


    The abyss overlord pondered over and over again, wondering whether to kill the abyss overlord and enslave the giant bear.


    "It seems that I can only gamble!"


    Suddenly, the abyss overlord narrowed his eyes slightly and made up his mind.


    He has just thought about it carefully, and now he has a chance to gamble, but if he waits like this, he will really die.


    Because if the giant bear is not enslaved, when Lin Yu comes after him, he will have no ability to resist.


    So instead of waiting for the final death to come, it''s better to take a gamble while there is still a chance. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 995： cheat

    The abyss overlord quickly returned to the throne of the giant bear.


    When the abyss master saw him hurried back, he asked, "Overlord, is Lin Yu chasing after him?"


    "right!"


    The abyss lord looked at the abyss lord with a deep expression and said.


    At this time, he already had a plan in his heart. As long as this plan was successfully implemented, he could grab the giant bear from the abyss master at the fastest speed.


    Lest the flying beasts in the sky take advantage of it.


    And to implement this strategy, it is necessary to tell some lies to deceive the abyss master.


    Let him willingly surrender the giant bear.


    "That¡­¡­"


    After hearing the affirmative answer given by the abyss overlord, the abyss master was full of worry.


    This is really troublesome. Lin Yu''s strength is stronger than that of the abyss overlord, and the two of them will definitely die.


    "This trip, we are dead."


    The abyss overlord aggravated his tone and said.


    When the abyss master heard it, his heart was even cooler.


    At this time, he was not only afraid of Lin Yu''s killing, but also afraid that the abyss overlord would treat himself like the abyss emperor and the invincible.


    He knew very well in his heart that the reason why the abyss overlord threw the two of them into the fog of the abyss was to distract Lin Yu and delay time.


    So since there is a first time, there must be a second time.


    The abyss overlord is very likely to repeat the same trick.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    Just as the abyss lord was worried, the abyss lord suddenly asked.


    "No, absolutely not!" The abyss master panicked and repeatedly denied.


    "It''s useless to deny it, I''ve seen it."


    The abyss lord looked directly into the eyes of the abyss lord and said: "You are afraid that I will use you and your behemoth as a threat to negotiate with Lin Yu, aren''t you?"


    Seeing that the abyss overlord brought this matter to the table, he knew that it would be useless to deny it, so he had no choice but to nod: "I do have this concern."


    The abyss overlord sneered and said, "It''s normal to have such worries. If you don''t have such worries, I think you have a problem."


    After he said that, he changed his words and said, "But don''t worry, now only your giant bear can take me to escape Lin Yu''s pursuit. My fate and your destiny have been tied together, and I will use you to blackmail Lin Yu. , is really unwise."


    Hearing this, the abyss master boldly asked: "Overlord, don''t you want to take away my giant bear?"


    He knew very well in his heart that the best way for the abyss overlord at this time was to take away the giant bear, so that he would be invincible against Lin Yu.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It¡¯s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here]


    Because as long as Lin Yu dares to come to the giant bear, he will definitely be counter-killed by the abyss overlord who has obtained anima enhancement.


    "Of course I have thought about it." The abyss overlord admitted decisively.


    When the abyss overlord heard it, he thought that the abyss overlord was frank enough.


    But since the other party has such an idea in his heart, why did he just say that he should be at ease?


    At this time, the abyss overlord said again: "I have such an idea, it does not mean that I have to do it now."


    "Think about it for yourself, if I grab your giant bear, I''m bound to waste a lot of time, so can Lin Yu take this opportunity to come and trouble me?"


    "So do you think I have a better chance of winning by working with you, or by doing it with you?"


    Hearing this, the abyss master felt a little relieved.


    That''s right, infighting at this time will only make Lin Yu cheaper.


    Even if the abyss overlord has the strength to perfectly suppress himself, it is impossible to **** the control of the giant bear at this time.


    "Overlord, what should we do next?"


    The abyss master said: "If we keep running like this, our heart will definitely be exhausted."


    "Maybe that Lin Yu is waiting for the giant bear''s heart to be exhausted and we are forced to stop."


    The abyss overlord smiled lightly and said, "Have you not seen it clearly until now? It''s not a wise move to fight against Lin Yu."


    "That?" The abyss lord was secretly shocked. Did the abyss lord want to use his own life in exchange for Lin Yu''s understanding?


    Now, the Meteor God who is still enslaving giant beasts in this area is only himself.


    As long as he kills himself, the giant bear can regain his freedom.


    Maybe the overlord of the abyss just wanted to use such behavior to please Lin Yu in exchange for understanding.


    On the other side, the abyss lord seemed to have long expected that the abyss lord would think so, so he comforted: "Don''t think too much, since I threw the abyss emperor and the invincible venerable into the fog, I have been with Lin Yu. With a vengeance, he will never let me go."


    When the abyss master heard it, his heart seemed to be the case.


    It has been difficult for the abyss overlord to reconcile with Lin Yu.


    Thinking of this, the abyss master asked again: "Overlord, what should we do now? It''s not a problem to keep running like this."


    "Naturally, you can''t run all the time." The abyss overlord replied: "You giant bear can''t run away from the free beast no matter how much you run."


    After speaking, he stared into the eyes of the abyss master and said, "The best choice now is to talk to Lin Yu first and see what his attitude is."


    "Go and talk to Lin Yu?" The abyss master thought for a while and asked, "Overlord, didn''t you send a voice transmission to Lin Yu?"


    "Sound transmission, but I didn''t get any reply. I don''t know if it''s not on the flying beast, or I''m too lazy to talk to us. If you don''t believe me, you can try it." Abyss Overlord said.


    When the abyss master heard it, he immediately tried to transmit the sound to Lin Yu.


    As a result, as the Abyss Overlord said, Lin Yu did not respond at all.


    "He doesn''t talk to us, then this..." The abyss master looked at the abyss overlord with doubts There is a way. "The abyss overlord said: "You can immerse your soul into the sea of ??consciousness of the giant bear, and then use the giant bear to communicate with the flying giant beast, and then let the flying giant beast inform Lin Yu of our thoughts. "


    "Or you can try to convince the flying monster, and then let the flying monster convince Lin Yu."


    The abyss overlord quickly said his own ideas.


    The abyss master said hesitantly: "Overlord, this method is feasible and feasible, but if I immerse my soul into the sea of ??consciousness of the giant bear, then my divine body..."


    Immerse the divine soul into the sea of ??consciousness of the giant bear, and the divine body becomes an empty shell.


    The abyss lord is worried that the abyss lord will be detrimental to his divine body.


    "There is no choice now, only you can talk to Lin Yu." The Abyss Overlord said in a persuasive manner: "Either you give me the giant bear and I''ll talk to him."


    The abyss master was stunned.


    Naturally, he couldn''t bear such a result.


    The abyss overlord continued: "If you don''t want to choose either of these two options, then there is a third option. I will kill you now and give the giant bear a freedom, and then I will enslave the giant bear."


    "Although this is extremely risky, it is better than the death of the giant bear after the heart is exhausted."


    This was the original idea of ??the abyss overlord, but after thinking carefully on his way back to the throne, he found that the best way was to trick the abyss overlord into the sea of ??consciousness of the giant beast.


    In this way, after the death of the abyss master, the giant bear will not be controlled and stay in place for a long time.


    That was really a chance for the flying beasts in the sky and Lin Yuke. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 996： rescue the tiger

    "That¡­¡­"


    The abyss master fell into hesitation again.


    Upon seeing this, the abyss overlord reminded: "It''s better to decide quickly, otherwise you and I will have no choice."


    He snorted coldly and said solemnly: "If I have no choice, I can only send you on the road first."


    The abyss dominates the mind and turns, thinking left and right.


    In the end, he gritted his teeth fiercely and said, "Okay, it''s up to you!"


    There is really no other choice at this time, either die now, or go to the sea of ????consciousness of the giant bear to fight.


    The former has a certain ending, while the latter has a turning point.


    Thinking of this, the abyss master did not hesitate any longer, and decisively released his soul, immersing himself in the sea of ??consciousness of the giant bear.


    boom!


    Almost at the moment when the abyss lord released his divine soul, the abyss lord smashed his divine body with a palm without hesitation.


    Immediately afterwards, the abyss overlord stretched out his hand, tore apart the inner space of the abyss overlord, and found the soul box that imprisoned the giant bear soul.


    Click!


    The soul box shattered, and the giant bear soul floated out and returned to his sea of ??consciousness.


    "Hope everything goes well!"


    Without thinking too much, the abyss overlord also released all his divine souls and immersed himself in the sea of ??consciousness of the giant bear.


    At this time, the giant bear was still galloping forward, showing no sign of stopping.


    Therefore, the flying beasts in the air have no idea that the abyss overlord has destroyed the divine body of the abyss overlord, nor do they know that the control of the giant bear is about to change hands.


    [To tell the truth, recently I have been using Mimi to read and read books to keep up with updates, switch sources, and read aloud tones, which can be used by both Android and Apple. ¡¿


    The giant bear knows the sea.


    The abyss master saw that the abyss overlord and the giant bear''s spirits followed, and immediately understood everything.


    Sure enough, this abyss overlord has been fighting the idea of ????the giant bear.


    It seems that his divine body has been destroyed by him.


    The Abyss Lord looked at the Abyss Lord and said lightly, "Don''t look at me like this, you still have a chance."


    "As long as you can defeat me and the giant bear, your soul will still be able to live in the sea of ??consciousness of the giant bear, which is better than the destruction of both body and spirit."


    "Although, at that time, you will neither be able to control the giant bear''s body nor leave the giant bear''s sea of ??consciousness."


    "Hahaha."


    At the end, the abyss overlord laughed out loud.


    "I fought with you!"


    The abyss overlord was furious and rushed directly towards the abyss overlord.


    On the other side, the spirit of the giant bear also united with him to attack the abyss overlord.


    It is clear in its heart that the greatest threat at this time is undoubtedly the abyss overlord.


    Because the divine body of the abyss overlord is still there, and the divine body of the abyss overlord has been destroyed.


    If you let the abyss overlord win, then you have to be enslaved.


    And if the abyss master wins, it is possible to negotiate conditions.


    Therefore, the top priority is to defeat the abyss overlord first, and then talk about other things.


    On the other hand, the abyss overlord is no exception to this situation.


    He had anticipated all this from the time he decided to do so.


    "Hmph, want to beat me, dream!"


    The abyss overlord ignores the giant bear and directly kills the abyss overlord.


    The giant bear is what he is ready to enslave, but before that, the Lord of the Abyss must die.


    ...


    At the same time, on the giant tortoise.


    Lin Yu hovered above the Turtle Continent and led three free giants to find the traces of the Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable.


    Nearly half a stick of incense has passed since the overlord of the abyss threw them into the mist.


    If we can''t find them again, the hope will become increasingly slim.


    Lin Yu originally wanted to inquire about the location of the two through voice transmission, but after thinking about it, after hearing their own voice transmission, they might rather commit suicide than be found by themselves.


    After all, once he is found by himself, he will surely die.


    Therefore, Lin Yu knew in his heart that now he can only rely on himself and the three free beasts to find them, and don''t expect to convince them.


    "Are there any clues to the giant bull and giant spider?"


    Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle and asked.


    "Not yet."


    The giant tortoise quickly replied.


    Lin Yu frowned and said, "Go ahead."


    At this time, the giant tortoise comforted: "It''s okay, Lin Yu, if you really can''t find them, it''s not a violation of the contract between you and me."


    "We have seen the whole thing this time, and we all know that you are forced to."


    The Abyss Great Emperor and the Invincible Venerable were thrown into the mist by the Abyss Overlord, not Lin Yu''s fault.


    It can be said that Lin Yu has done everything he can and has tried his best.


    Afterwards, the giant tortoise, the giant bull, and the giant spider continued to search for the Great Emperor of the Abyss and the Invincible Venerable.


    Suddenly, the giant cow sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise and said, "I found the abyss emperor."


    "Okay, I''ll bring Lin Yu here now."


    The giant tortoise responded with excitement, and then quickly crawled towards the direction of the giant cow.


    As he moved forward, he sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu and explained the matter.


    At the same time, the giant cow also took the initiative to lean towards him.


    Soon, the two giant beasts were next to each other.


    Lin Yu immediately followed the stout corbels of the giant bull and flew to the location of the abyss emperor.


    However, when he flew on the back of the cow, the Abyss Great Emperor took the initiative to transmit his voice to him and said: "Lin Yu, if you want to come over, I will crush the soul box, so that the giant tiger will never be free."


    Lin Yu ignored him and flew forward on his own.


    At this time, there is nothing to say, but I can only rush over at the fastest speed and kill the abyss emperor.


    As for the abyss emperor really crushed the soul box...


    That is also impossible, because there is no possibility of any negotiation in the current situation.


    The abyss emperor is immortal There is no possibility for the giant tiger to regain his freedom.


    Since it is impossible to let the Great Abyss go no matter how you choose, you can only fight for speed and bet.


    Lin Yu believes that with his own strength, there is a high probability of killing the abyss emperor on the spot when he can''t react.


    Of course, he wasn''t completely unsure about gambling.


    He can contact the giant bull and ask the giant bull to report the current position of the abyss emperor, but the abyss emperor has no idea which direction he will appear from.


    So the chances of winning are not small.


    On the other side, on the back of the giant bull, after the Abyss Great Emperor and Lin Yu finished the sound transmission, they looked around nervously.


    At this moment, he was extremely frightened, for fear that Lin Yu would suddenly come out from a certain direction.


    Holding the soul box in his hand, the Abyss Great Emperor looked around like a frightened bird, extremely vigilant.


    Suddenly, a powerful breath appeared on the left.


    Abyss Great Emperor was secretly shocked, and he thought that Lin Yu must have come.


    He hurriedly squeezed the soul box tightly, and at the same time transmitted a voice to Lin Yu, wanting to use the soul box as a threat.


    But just as he was transmitting his voice, a huge boulder condensed with divine power suddenly appeared on top of his head and slammed down.


    boom--


    Being smashed like this, the Abyss Great Emperor was a little dizzy on the spot.


    Then, the next moment.


    boom--


    With another muffled sound, Lin Yu came to the Great Abyss at a very fast speed, smashed him with a punch, and successfully grabbed the soul box.


    "Giant Niu, take me to the giant tiger first, and I will liberate it now."


    Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to Ju Niu.


    The giant ox immediately agreed and took him towards the direction of the giant tiger. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 997： final check

    Soon, Lin Yu was taken by the giant bull to the giant tiger.


    At this time, the giant tiger was lying on the ground motionless due to the exhaustion of its heart energy.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately flew to the giant tiger and came to its throne.


    After entering between the thrones, Lin Yu kicked the throne to pieces, and then crushed the soul box, allowing the giant tiger''s soul to return to its own sea of ??consciousness.


    "Thank you."


    Giant Tiger immediately thanked.


    "Hurry up and restore your heart."


    After Lin Yu confessed, he left immediately and flew to the back of the giant cow.


    There is still an Invincible Venerable that has not been found, and there is no time to waste time.


    "Lin Yu."


    At this time, the giant cow suddenly transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "I don''t have much mental energy left, so I need to stop and cultivate."


    He was liberated just after being drained of his energy by Lin Yu, unlike the giant spider.


    Later, when Lin Yu went to deal with the abyss overlord, he seized the time to recover a little anima, but he did not recover much.


    Therefore, after so much tossing now, these recovered heart energy has been exhausted.


    "Okay, you rest first, I''ll let the giant tortoise come over."


    Lin Yu looked behind him.


    The giant tiger is also recovering his anima now, so he can only ask the giant tortoise to come and pick him up.


    Boom boom boom!


    Soon, the giant tortoise walked beside the giant cow with heavy steps.


    Lin Yu quickly flew to the back of the giant tortoise.


    Afterwards, the giant tortoise took him deep into the mist and went with the giant spider to find the Invincible Venerable.


    In this way, the two giant beasts were cruising back and forth in the mist of the abyss.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Before I knew it, an hour passed.


    "I guess it''s difficult." The giant tortoise said to Lin Yu: "After so long, the Meteor God must have been completely lost."


    At this time, Lin Yu basically gave up hope of finding the Invincible Venerable.


    It''s just that if Venerable Invincible cannot be found, the other giant tortoise will never be rescued.


    "You ask the flying behemoth to see what''s going on with that giant bear now."


    Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle.


    "Okay."


    The giant tortoise responded with a sound, and then began to transmit sound with the flying giant beast.


    After a while, the giant tortoise said to Lin Yu: "The giant bear has been running and has not stopped the whole way."


    "Oh?"


    Lin Yu was a little surprised.


    According to the nature of the abyss overlord, he will definitely go and grab the control of the giant bear with the abyss overlord.


    In that case, the giant bear will definitely stop for a while in the middle.


    Because the abyss overlord takes time to enslave the giant bear.


    Unexpectedly, the result was different from what I expected.


    This surprised Lin Yu. Did the abyss overlord change his character, or did he use other means?


    Of course, now is not the time to struggle with this.


    The most important thing now is to quickly make a decision, whether to continue searching for the Invincible Venerable here, or hurry up and chase the giant bear.


    Because if you let the giant bear run like this, it will be too far away and the giant tortoise will not be able to contact the flying giant beast that is chasing the giant bear.


    In that case, the abyss overlord will escape completely, and it will be difficult to find him in this abyss in the future.


    On the other hand, the giant tortoise seemed to have guessed Lin Yu''s thoughts, and suggested: "Lin Yu, otherwise, let the giant cow, giant spider and giant tiger stay here and continue to search for the Invincible Venerable, I will take you to chase the giant bear. and the overlord of the abyss."


    "no."


    Lin Yu resolutely rejected: "Either leave here together, or find the Invincible Venerable first."


    "Otherwise, as soon as I leave, the Invincible Venerable happens to appear, and then enslaves the giant cow, giant spider, and giant tiger?"


    These giant beasts can be said to be helpless in the face of the Meteor God.


    Because the size of the Meteor God is too small for them, they are completely unable to deal with the Meteor God.


    So once you leave with the giant tortoise, it is equivalent to putting the giant cow, giant spider and giant tiger in danger.


    Of course, even if Venerable Invincible enslaved multiple giant beasts, he could only control one of them at the same time.


    But if you enslave the multi-headed giant beasts, you can make the enslaved giant beasts incapacitated and avoid being chased to death by them.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It¡¯s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here]


    In addition, there are many creatures living on giant tigers, giant bulls and giant spiders. For the Invincible Venerable, these creatures are the fuel for the giant beasts to replenish their anima.


    Because of this alone, Venerable Invincible has a reason to enslave all the three giant beasts and transfer these creatures living on them to the same giant beast.


    After hearing Lin Yu''s words, the giant tortoise was silent.


    It knew that what Lin Yu said was right.


    Now either continue to search for the Invincible Venerable until he is found, or abandon it and the giant tortoise it enslaved.


    Otherwise, if there are only three free beasts left here, it would be a bad thing to find the Invincible Venerable.


    After thinking about it, the giant tortoise sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu: "Then give up the Invincible Venerable. Let''s go and rescue the giant bear first."


    If you go after the giant bear, there is a high probability of saving the giant bear, but if you stay here and continue to search for the Invincible Venerable, there is a high probability that there will be no results.


    It''s an easy choice, nothing to tangle at all.


    "Let''s go then."


    Seeing that the giant tortoise offered to rescue the giant bear, Lin Yu stopped talking.


    I believe that in this way, UU reading should not be considered a breach of the contract.


    After all, it has been done.


    The giant tortoise sent a voice transmission to the giant cow, giant tiger and giant spider, and said, "I went to chase the giant bear with Lin Yu, what do you say?"


    The giant spider replied first: "My heart is enough, I am with you."


    At that time, Lin Yu didn''t absorb all of its anima, so it didn''t take a long time to recover like a giant tiger and a giant bull to accumulate enough anima.


    On the other side, the giant tiger and the giant ox said: "Then we will continue to wait here for a while, until the heart can almost recover before leaving."


    "No, you stay away from here now, and then stop to restore your anima, because..."


    The giant tortoise quickly explained what Lin Yu had just said, and reminded the giant tiger and giant ox that it was a very dangerous thing to stay here.


    After the giant tiger and giant ox finished listening, Liandao Linyu thought thoughtfully, then got up in unison and gathered towards the giant tortoise.


    Soon, the four free beasts came together.


    "Sorry, we can only give up on you."


    The four giant beasts glanced back, looked at the giant tortoise enslaved by Venerable Invincible, and apologized secretly in their hearts.


    Then, they turned around in unison, preparing to go to the direction where the flying beast was.


    However, just when they were about to start, Lin Yu suddenly reminded: "Wait, I''ll check on that giant tortoise again and make sure that there is no problem before leaving."


    He just suddenly thought that he had never boarded Venerable Invincible''s giant tortoise to check it.


    What if Venerable Invincible had already returned to the giant tortoise and waited for him to leave before driving the giant tortoise away?


    Although this possibility is not very large, it still exists. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 998： only the giant bear

    The four giant beasts approached the giant tortoise of the Invincible Venerable in unison, blocking all the directions in which the Invincible Venerable could escape.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu flew away from the Turtle Continent and flew to the giant tortoise of Venerable Wudi.


    At the same time, at the throne of Dadidong.


    "Oops, why did this guy Lin Yu come here?!"


    Venerable Invincible was terrified. He thought that he was quietly lurking like this. After Lin Yu and the four free beasts left, he would be able to escape.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that Lin Yu finally came over.


    "Hmph, I can only fight with him!"


    Venerable Invincible showed a resolute expression, took the initiative to leave the throne, and flew to the entrance and exit of Dadi Cave.


    At this time, hiding is useless, and Lin Yu will find him if he hides again.


    So it''s better to go directly to the showdown with Lin Yu.


    Venerable Invincible flew rapidly, and soon came to the entrance and exit of Dadi Cave.


    And when he arrived at the entrance of Dadi Cave, Lin Yu just flew here.


    "Lin Yu, stop!"


    Venerable Invincible raised the soul box in his hand and shouted violently.


    Lin Yu stopped immediately.


    "Lin Yu, if you let me live, then this giant tortoise may also survive."


    "Otherwise, I would rather die with this giant tortoise than let you rescue it!"


    The Invincible Venerable said without a doubt.


    Lin Yu looked at the soul box in the hands of Venerable Invincible and fell into deep thought.


    The situation this time is completely different from the situation in which the Abyss Great Emperor was just killed.


    The Abyss Great Emperor fell on the back of the giant bull at that time, and he could know his exact location through the giant bull, but he didn''t know which direction he would appear in.


    But this time it was on Venerable Invincible''s giant tortoise, and Venerable Invincible could always control his movements.


    Therefore, he could not expect the enemy to take the initiative to attack the Invincible Venerable.


    Ultimately this led to the current situation.


    If he made a violent attack, Venerable Invincible would definitely crush the soul box before the time, and obliterate the giant tortoise soul in the soul box.


    And if you don''t take action against the Invincible Venerable, then you can only let the Invincible Venerable.


    Because I don''t have much time to procrastinate.


    If you drag it any longer, the flying giant beast and the giant bear will run out of the sensing range of these four giant beasts, and they will no longer be able to contact them, and don''t even try to find them.


    "Lin Yu, you are a smart person, you should know how to choose."


    Seeing Lin Yu''s hesitation, Venerable Invincible breathed a sigh of relief and reminded: "If you let me go now, there will be a chance to find me and rescue this giant tortoise in the future."


    "But if you insist on killing me, then this giant tortoise will definitely be buried with me."


    After speaking, Venerable Invincible looked at Lin Yu coldly, as if he was ready to die.


    "Lin Yu, you don''t have to doubt my determination!"


    Venerable Invincible reminded again, and then he said nothing, waiting for Lin Yu to make a decision.


    Lin Yu frowned slightly and said, "Why don''t we take a step back."


    "You let me destroy your physical body, and then let me plant a ban in your soul, and then I will help you rebuild a physical body, so that you can save your life."


    Hearing this, Venerable Invincible raised his head and laughed wildly: "Lin Yu, do you think I will agree to your condition?"


    [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    "With your strength, it is impossible to recreate a divine body for me. At that time, I can only live like an ant. This kind of life is not as good as death now."


    "Also, even if you can recreate the divine body for me, why should I be a dog for you?"


    The reason why he was exiled to the abyss was because he refused to succumb to those high-level gods in the eternal paradise.


    Just like him, every Meteor God who was exiled into the abyss has a proud face, and it is impossible to be a slave to other Meteor Gods.


    It''s okay to cooperate with each other, but you don''t need to talk about being a slave.


    It''s better to die now than being a slave.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu also saw the determination of Venerable Invincible.


    Know that there is no room for negotiation.


    Without thinking any further, he directly transmitted his voice to his giant turtle and said, "The current situation can only be a gamble. I have a 50% chance of winning, but there is also a 50% chance of losing. Can you accept it?"


    He signed a contract with the giant tortoise, promising to rescue every giant beast that he absorbed anima.


    Therefore, you must ask the giant tortoise''s opinion before gambling.


    It''s good for everyone to speak clearly in advance.


    "Okay, you can bet, life and death are up to the sky." The giant tortoise replied.


    Although if the Invincible Venerable is let go now, there will be a chance next time.


    But is there really a next time?


    And even if you find an opportunity next time, will you be able to avoid this situation today?


    So, it''s better to gamble now.


    Everyone is happy when they win the bet, and they can only accept their fate when they lose the bet.


    After Lin Yu got a positive answer from the giant turtle, he calmly looked at the invincible venerable and said, "Invincible venerable, let''s try now, whether you are faster or me faster!"


    Swish!


    As soon as Lin Yu finished speaking, he acted directly, rushing towards Venerable Invincible at the fastest speed, targeting the soul box he was holding in his right hand.


    At the same time Lin Yu made his move, Venerable Invincible also closed his eyes and squeezed his right hand tightly.


    Click!


    The soul box was easily crushed by Venerable Invincible.


    But at the moment when the soul box shattered, Lin Yu also came to Venerable Invincible.


    "Death to me!"


    Lin Yu threw a punch and slammed towards Venerable Invincible''s sea of ??consciousness while condensing a new soul box with divine power, protecting the spirit of the behemoth that came out gracefully.


    Bang!


    The head of the Invincible Venerable was shattered into powder by Lin Yu''s punch on the spot.


    And the spirit of the giant beast in his right hand happened to be wrapped in the brand new soul box condensed by Lin Yu.


    Venerable Invincible''s divine body was destroyed, and his divine soul floated out immediately.


    Lin Yu ignored him, but first checked the soul box in his hand.


    After confirming that the spirit of the giant beast was safe and sound in the soul box, he turned to look at the spirit of Venerable Invincible and said, "It seems that I won."


    After saying that, he punched again.


    Dispel the spirit of the Invincible Venerable.


    Swish!


    Without delay, Lin Yu moved directly to the throne of the giant tortoise.


    In the throne, Lin Yu crushed the brand new soul box in his hand, freeing the giant tortoise spirit inside it.


    Immediately afterwards, the giant tortoise spirit quickly returned to his sea of ??consciousness and was successfully rescued.


    "Thank you so much this time!"


    The giant turtle was sincerely grateful to Lin Yudao.


    So far, all the giant beasts except the giant bear have been rescued.


    "No thanks." Lin Yu said to the giant tortoise, "You stay here with the giant tiger and giant cow to restore your anima, and I''ll go chase the giant bear with the giant spider."


    Lin Yu turned around and flew away from the palace as he spoke, and flew towards his giant tortoise.


    After a while, he returned to the turtle back continent of the giant tortoise, quietly suspended in mid-air.


    "Set off!"


    Lin Yu said to his giant turtle through voice transmission.


    Boom boom boom!


    The giant tortoise and giant spider stepped forward in unison and ran at full speed in the direction of the flying giant beast. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 999： fish out

    Bear Throne.


    The abyss overlord sat on the throne and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Just successfully obliterating the divine soul dominated by the abyss and enslaving the giant bear''s divine soul was considered a near miss.


    At least this giant bear has not stopped running from beginning to end, and has been moving forward.


    Therefore, the flying beast in the sky must not know that the giant bear has changed hands.


    "This crisis has not been resolved yet!"


    The abyss overlord secretly said in his heart: "Then Lin Yu will definitely bring other free beasts to chase after him."


    "The heart energy of the free beast is almost unlimited, and this beast of mine will run out of heart energy sooner or later."


    "How to do?"


    The abyss overlord fell into contemplation.


    After a while, he decided to drain all the creatures living on the giant bear and convert it into the giant bear''s anima.


    Although these creatures were drained into anima at one time, it would result in no more anima to replenish in the future.


    But now there''s no way to manage that much.


    The most important thing now is not to be caught up by Lin Yu.


    Once it is caught up by Lin Yu and his free beasts, it will be completely over, what about the future?


    Therefore, at this moment, the only way to keep running is to keep running, until you encounter other meteorites, there may be a turning point.


    Without hesitation, the abyss overlord began to give orders to the god-level powerhouses who were called by the original abyss overlord, asking them to gather all the creatures living on the giant bear.


    The god-level powerhouse was ordered to leave and went to execute the order of the abyss overlord.


    After about half an hour, all the creatures on the back of the giant bear gathered outside the cave of the throne.


    Line up to walk between the thrones.


    They have long been used to this kind of thing, and they often called them when the abyss master was still there, so they didn''t think much about it.


    [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿


    The only thing I noticed is that I seem to have changed owners.


    But it''s no big deal, anyway, no matter what master you change, your destiny won''t change much unless you cultivate a divine body.


    Of course, this was their thinking before they entered the throne room.


    After entering the throne room, they realized that something was wrong.


    Because, there are corpses lying on the ground, and each corpse has turned into a mummified corpse, which is horrible to see.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Everyone who entered the throne room was amazed and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Seeing this, the abyss overlord waved his hand directly and used divine power to pull them to the edge of the throne.


    Immediately afterwards, he controlled the giant bear to absorb the energy of these god-level powerhouses and converted it into anima.


    In this way, the creatures outside entered the throne room one by one ignorantly, and then they were sucked up by the abyss overlord and turned into mummified corpses.


    Before long, only half of the creatures outside the throne room were left.


    But at this time, the problem came, that is, the entire throne room was filled with corpses, and it was no longer possible to enter.


    "What a hassle!"


    The abyss overlord glanced at the corpses impatiently, and then ordered the protagonists of the previous abyss overlord: "Get these things outside."


    He couldn''t burn corpses with divine power between the thrones, because it would easily destroy the thrones.


    Also, he couldn''t leave the throne room, because then the giant bear would lose control and stop.


    So he could only order other god-level powerhouses to carry the dead god-level powerhouses'' corpses outside.


    On the other side, the followers of the abyss lord saw that the abyss lord murdered like a numb, and seemed to want to kill all the creatures living on the giant bear.


    "What, why are you standing still? Hurry up for me, or I''ll kill you now!"


    The abyss overlord said in a deep voice.


    Hearing such a threat, all the cronies of the abyss lord reluctantly picked up the mummified corpse on the ground and walked out of the throne room.


    And they left the cave where the throne was located in this appearance, and naturally immediately attracted the attention of the god-level powerhouses outside.


    Everyone asked, "What happened to them? Are they all dead?"


    The cronies of the abyss master didn''t know how to answer such a question, so they had to carry the mummy to the distance without saying a word.


    After abandoning the mummy in no man''s land, they quickly returned to the cave between the thrones.


    The god-level powerhouses at the entrance of the cave stopped one of their cronies and asked, "What is going on inside? Why are so many people dying?"


    The trusted confidant had no choice but to say: "Don''t ask so much, be careful that the abyss overlord gets angry."


    "what?"


    Getting such a reply, the god-level powerhouse was shocked, and his heart was as heavy as a big rock.


    And just when everyone was uneasy, the cronies of the abyss masters flew out from between the thrones carrying another batch of mummified corpses.


    It looks like he is ready to go to no-man''s land to dump the corpse again.


    All the god-level powerhouses couldn''t bear it anymore. Those god-level powerhouses who had already reached the entrance of the cave would not take a step forward no matter what.


    Because they all know that as long as they go in, they will die.


    "I didn''t expect this abyss overlord to be so cruel. This is to kill us all."


    "How to do how to do?"


    "What did we offend him?"


    "..."


    Everyone was talking about it, panicking, and reluctant to take a step forward.


    At this time, the voice of the abyss overlord suddenly sounded in the ears of all the god-level powerhouses Not everyone will die, and those who die are all worthy of death. "


    Hearing this, everyone looked at each other in dismay, but still did not dare to step into the cave and enter between the thrones.


    "All come in for me. If you don''t come in, you have to die. If you come in, there is still a chance to live."


    The abyss overlord shouted angrily.


    As soon as these words came out, the god-level powerhouses immediately scattered and flew into the distance.


    At this moment, there is only one thought in their minds, that is, the abyss overlord has gone crazy, and if they want to survive, they have to get away from him quickly.


    between the thrones.


    The abyss overlord naturally saw the scene outside, and knew that all the god-level powerhouses were desperately fleeing and staying away from this place.


    Even the cronies who served the abyss master before had several fleeing with the crowd.


    The abyss overlord''s face became more and more gloomy, and he ordered the few remaining god-level powerhouses between the thrones to say: "Go and catch them back, or I will kill you now."


    When the god-level powerhouse heard this, he begged for mercy again and again: "Overlord, please don''t kill us."


    "If you don''t want to die, let me arrest people. As long as you arrest enough people, I will spare one of you."


    The abyss overlord said in a deep voice.


    Now to make these people obedient, we can only promise them some benefits.


    However, the god-level powerhouse remained motionless after hearing this.


    Obviously, they did not believe the promise of the abyss overlord, and felt that even if they caught enough people in the end, they would still be unable to escape the fate of death.


    Seeing this scene, the abyss overlord''s face became more and more gloomy.


    "If you don''t arrest people, you will have to die now. If you arrest people, there is still a chance to live. You choose." read!

 Chapter 1000： savior

    After hearing the intimidation of the abyss overlord, the god-level powerhouse finally decided to go out and arrest people after weighing the pros and cons.


    No way, at this time they have nowhere to escape, and they are far from being the opponents of the abyss overlord.


    If you don''t obey the orders of the abyss overlord, you will really have to die on the spot.


    And if you gamble, you might have a chance to live.


    All the cronies flew out of the throne room one after another.


    As soon as he left the burrow, one of the cronies sent a voice transmission to the other pro-channels: "I don''t know the specific situation, but according to my observation, the abyss overlord seems to be running for his life now."


    "I see it too," another cronie agreed.


    Although they don''t know very well about the giant beasts, they are after all the henchmen of the Fallen God, and they always know more about these things than other god-level powerhouses.


    Another point is that they have followed the abyss to dominate the surroundings for many years, and they know a thing or two about what the Fallen God is afraid of and what they care about.


    [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿


    Therefore, based on the previous information, they can infer that the abyss overlord is running for his life.


    "Since he is escaping for his life, then we will delay for some time, and when other meteorites come to kill him, we may usher in life."


    "Well, this abyss overlord is so cruel, no matter how other meteor gods are stronger than him."


    "Okay, then we will not work hard and delay time with him."


    The cronies quickly made up their minds and decided to delay the time until a turning point appeared.


    Afterwards, they said no more, and flew towards the giant bear''s body separately.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the other side.


    Lin Yu is chasing the giant bear with the giant tortoise and giant spider.


    The two giant beasts contacted the flying giant beast while running and asked about the movement of the giant bear.


    After contacting him for a while, the giant tortoise transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "According to the flying giant beast, the giant bear shows no sign of slowing down at all, and it seems that the reserve of mental energy is very sufficient."


    "Have enough heart reserves?"


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and then said, "It''s unlikely, I guess he''s fishing out of the water."


    According to the character of the abyss overlord, with a little calculation, you can guess that he is madly absorbing the anima of all creatures.


    Maybe all the creatures living on the giant bear have been drained.


    "If this is the case, it is estimated that he can run for a long time, and some of us have chased."


    Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle.


    In this situation, the only way to deal with the abyss overlord is to wait for the giant bear to exhaust his heart, and there is no other way.


    Although letting the flying giant beast go down to harass the giant bear, it can hinder the giant bear and greatly slow down its speed.


    But what if the abyss overlord takes advantage of the flying giant beast to attack the giant bear and fly to it?


    After all, there is no way to know who controls the giant bear. If the abyss lord is in control, then the abyss lord is free and can stay on the surface of the giant bear to find opportunities to approach the flying giant beast.


    "Keep chasing."


    Lin Yu said to the giant turtle.


    "Okay." The giant tortoise agreed, and then said no more, chasing the giant bear non-stop.


    In this way, the giant bear and the three free giant beasts ran wildly in the abyss one after the other, not knowing where they would go.


    ¡­


    On the giant bear.


    between the thrones.


    The abyss overlord waited left and right and couldn''t wait for the few abyss overlord cronies he sent out to come back, and he was immediately annoyed.


    No need to guess, these guys must be vain and condescending, delaying time.


    "I have to control this giant bear now, I can''t go out and deal with them, it''s really hateful!"


    The abyss overlord said angrily.


    To put it in the past, if you encounter such a disobedient ant, you can just kill it with your own hands.


    But now, in order to escape Lin Yu''s pursuit, he had to stay between the thrones and control the giant bear, making him completely unable to take any god-level powerhouses.


    "Hmph, when I get out of trouble, I will definitely make your life worse than death!"


    The abyss overlord cursed fiercely.


    Immediately afterwards, he continued to concentrate on manipulating the giant bear.


    While controlling the giant bear to fly forward, he observed the movement ahead.


    He knew in his heart that time was not on his side.


    Therefore, if he fails to meet other meteorites, he will definitely be caught up by Lin Yu in the end.


    After all, the heart energy of the free beast is almost unlimited, and the heart energy of his giant bear will only continue to decrease until it is exhausted.


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t touch a single Fallen God along the way!"


    Although the abyss is big, it is impossible to run down this road without touching a meteorite, or seeing a enslaved giant beast.


    As long as he encounters a giant beast enslaved by the Meteor God, he will usher in a turning point.


    At that time, Lin Yu will struggle whether to continue chasing him or to rescue the other enslaved beast first.


    The abyss overlord stared closely at the front, driving the giant bear to run wildly.


    Time passed quickly.


    Ten hours passed before I knew it.


    However, to the disappointment of the abyss overlord, after running for ten hours, he didn''t encounter a meteorite, and he didn''t see a single enslaved beast.


    If it goes on like this, the giant bear''s heart will be completely exhausted.


    At that time, Lin Yu can only be slaughtered.


    "No, you must catch those god-level powerhouses outside and feed the giant bears to absorb their anima."


    The abyss overlord''s thoughts turned around, thinking about how to not stop the giant bear, but also capture all the god-level powerhouses outside.


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared at the door between the thrones.


    This figure looks similar to Lin Yu.


    That is to say, this sudden appearance of the creature, UU reading has a high probability of coming from the same plane as Lin Yu.


    "Who are you?"


    The abyss overlord asked alertly.


    "I am your savior."


    Gu Xin said lightly as he walked towards the abyss overlord.


    "Savior?!"


    The abyss overlord was stunned for a moment, looking at Gu Xin up and down.


    However, no matter how he looked at it, he couldn''t see Gu Xin''s appearance as a savior.


    Although this guy is also a Meteor God, it is estimated that he only has the strength of a first-order **** body at most.


    With such strength, how could it be possible to save him?


    Also, this person looks so similar to Lin Yu, I am afraid he is on Lin Yu''s side.


    "That''s right, I have just become a god, so I can''t help you." Gu Xin admitted generously: "However, there is a high-level **** of eternal paradise standing behind me. His name is Yuan. "


    "High-level god? Yuan?!"


    The abyss overlord was shocked.


    No wonder this guy is so calm, and he is not afraid to meet him, a Meteor God who has a fifth-order divine body.


    It turned out to be supported by a high-level god.


    Also, he had heard the name Yuan, and knew what kind of strength the other party possessed.


    "Aren''t you Lin Yu''s accomplice?" The Abyss Overlord asked in disbelief.


    "No." Gu Xin shook his head decisively, "I am not only not his accomplice, but also have a grudge against him."


    "That''s why I''m willing to help you."


    Hearing this, the abyss overlord thought for a while, guessing that this guy might be in their own plane, and he had already formed a relationship with Lin Yu.


    In this case, you can trust this person.


    "What are you going to do?"


    the abyss overlord asked. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 1001： life and death

    "I can show you a way and tell you how to get to a place where many Fallen Gods gather. Whether you can get there or not depends on you."


    Gu Xin came to the throne of the abyss overlord and said.


    These words gave the abyss overlord hope, and hurriedly asked, "How far is that place from here?"


    "I don''t know, I can only tell the direction of the place." Gu Xin replied.


    "if that is the case¡­"


    The abyss overlord hesitated in his heart.


    What he is worried about now is the anima of the giant bear.


    I don''t know how long the giant bear''s heart can support.


    If you can''t get to the place Guxin said before the heart can be exhausted, then...


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    The abyss overlord suddenly remembered that he had not introduced himself yet.


    "My name is Gu Xin, and I come from the same plane as Lin Yu."


    Gusin said.


    "Sure enough!" The abyss overlord nodded secretly, this person really came from the same plane as Lin Yu.


    It seems that when they were in their own plane, they already had a deep hatred.


    If so, you can trust this person.


    Also, I don''t want to believe him now, because if we continue to run without a goal like this, the heart of the giant bear will soon be exhausted.


    At that time, Lin Yu can be slaughtered.


    Thinking of this, the abyss overlord said: "Gu Xin, I believe you will not lie to me. However, I am in a little trouble here, and I need your help."


    If Gu Xin and Lin Yu have hatred, then Gu Xin definitely doesn''t want to see Lin Yu again.


    So in this case, Guxin is the grasshopper tied to the same rope as himself.


    The abyss overlord believes that Gu Xin must be very willing to help him capture those god-level powerhouses to supplement the giant bear''s anima.


    While the abyss overlord was thinking, Gu Xin took the initiative to say: "What? Want me to help you arrest people?"


    "That''s right.


    The abyss overlord saw that Gu Xin took the initiative to speak, and he said: "If you don''t catch those guys outside, the giant bear will not be able to replenish his anima. You should know this."


    "Of course I know," Gusin said. "But I can''t help you with this."


    "Why?"


    The abyss overlord wondered.


    Why would this person disagree with this kind of mutually beneficial thing?


    Isn''t he afraid of falling into Lin Yu''s hands?


    "Aren''t you afraid of Lin Yu?" The Abyss Overlord asked.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? The big deal is death." Gu Xin sneered and said indifferently.


    During this time, he had completely figured it out.


    The more you are afraid of something, the less you will be able to overcome it.


    Only with the determination to die can there be hope for the Jedi to fight back.


    It is precisely because of this belief that he can cultivate into a divine body in this resource-poor abyss and do what no one else can do.


    Gu Xin firmly believed that this matter could not be done even if it was replaced by Lin Yu.


    Because for Lin Yu, Xinneng is a cultivation resource.


    In other words, Lin Yu has no shortage of cultivation resources.


    On the other side, the abyss overlord saw Gu Xin''s resolute expression, and suddenly felt a little puzzled in his heart.


    Does this person have a problem with his brain? Now that he can survive as long as he works hard, he says that it is a big deal to die.


    "What exactly do you mean?" The Abyss Overlord couldn''t help asking.


    "I need you to catch those god-level powerhouses yourself, and let the giant bear stop and rest for a while."


    Gu Xin said lightly.


    "What?" The abyss overlord was surprised, and then explained patiently: "As soon as the giant bear stops, the flying beast in the sky will notice the problem and know that the abyss overlord has been killed by me."


    "In that case, it will surely harass the bear repeatedly and hinder our progress."


    Now the reason why the flying beast doesn''t fly down to attack the giant bear is mainly because it doesn''t know that the abyss master is dead.


    I thought it was the abyss master who was controlling the giant bear.


    In this case, if he flew down and attacked the giant bear, he might be approached by the abyss overlord with freedom of movement, fly to him, and eventually be enslaved.


    Therefore, as long as the flying giant beast is not allowed to know that the abyss master is dead, then it will not dare to come down and attack the giant bear easily.


    Conversely, if the giant bear stops to recover its anima, the flying giant can infer that the abyss master is dead based on the previous various speculations.


    Once it and Lin Yu know this, then it will definitely harass the giant bear repeatedly.


    Because as long as you see the giant bear running, it means that the abyss overlord is controlling the giant bear, so you don''t have to worry about problems.


    "That''s right." Gu Xin nodded and said, "I just want it to know that the abyss master is dead, so that it and Lin Yu can relax their guard."


    "Um?"


    Hearing this, the abyss overlord already knew in his heart that Gu Xin wanted to enslave the flying beast.


    "You want to take the opportunity to enslave it?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of Lin Yu on that flying beast?"


    "Also, with your strength, are you sure there is a way to conquer it and let it obey you obediently?"


    The abyss overlord asked one after another.


    Gu Xin turned his back when he heard the words, and smiled: "You can rest assured about this, I have Yuan to help me, and I have my own way to deal with that flying beast."


    "Humph!"


    The Abyss Overlord sneered and said, "Why should I take the risk for your idea?"


    "I control the giant bear to run like this and have a chance to meet other meteorites, but if I listen to you to take risks, it is really possible that I will never be saved."


    The abyss overlord knows clearly that after Gu Xin successfully enslaves the flying behemoth, it is absolutely impossible for him to allow him to board the flying behemoth, and he will only take care of himself and fly high.


    So he would never do such a stupid thing of making wedding dresses for others. UU Reading


    "I''m afraid you have no choice but to agree to my request."


    At this time, Gu Xin spoke calmly.


    "If you choose to help me, you will have some breathing time after I enslave the flying beast."


    "And if you don''t do what I say, I''d rather die than tell you the right way forward. You will be trapped in this vast abyss and eventually killed by Lin Yu himself."


    After that, he looked at the abyss overlord with a resolute look again.


    At this moment, the abyss overlord completely understands why Gu Xin just said that, in order to show him that he is not afraid of death.


    Thinking of this, the abyss overlord fell into contemplation.


    If you choose to cooperate with Gu Xin at this time, then you may be rescued, but you may also fall into an extremely passive situation, and you will never be able to recover.


    But if you don''t cooperate with Gu Xin, the result seems to be certain.


    In short, the chances of working with Guxin are greater than the chances of not working with him.


    On the other hand, Gu Xin also seemed to see through the mind of the abyss overlord, and said slowly: "Now the choice is entirely up to you. You can choose to take risks with me and seek a chance of life, or you can choose to die with me."


    "This¡­"


    The abyss overlord hesitated, not knowing whether to cooperate with Gu Xin.


    After tangled in this way for a while, the abyss overlord suddenly nodded heavily and said, "Okay, I will trust you once."


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It''s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud and listening to books to pass the time before driving and going to bed. It can be downloaded here] Click to download the APP of this site, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 1002： Turnaround appears

    In the end, the abyss overlord still had to choose to cooperate with Gu Xin.


    It''s because if you don''t cooperate, you will really be completely cut off from life.


    Without any hesitation, the abyss overlord decisively ordered the giant bear to stop, then stood up from the throne and strode towards the entrance and exit of the cave.


    When he came to Gu Xin, he suddenly stopped to look at Gu Xin and asked, "Why does Yuan want to help you? Does he also have a grudge against Lin Yu?"


    "No comment."


    Gu Xin was silent after speaking.


    The abyss overlord smiled when he saw this, and then walked quickly to the outside of the cave.


    Gu Xin refused to say, which means that this speculation may be true.


    Yuan may also have a grudge against Lin Yu.


    What surprised the abyss overlord was, where did Lin Yu come from? Can you offend a high-level god?


    "Hmph, that being said, it''s not wrong for me to lose in his hands."


    The abyss overlord thought that if even a high-level **** like Yuan couldn''t do anything to Lin Yu, it would be completely understandable that he couldn''t do anything about him.


    Without thinking any more, the abyss overlord quickly flew into the sky and searched for the hidden god-level powerhouses on the giant bear.


    The strength of these god-level powerhouses is far weaker than him, like ants.


    So it didn''t take long for the abyss overlord to capture more than a dozen god-level powerhouses in a row.


    He directly used his divine power to condense a large net, netting the god-level powerhouse in it, and flying it with him.


    In the air, after seeing the giant bear stop abruptly, the flying giant beast immediately transmitted a voice to the giant tortoise and said, "The giant bear has stopped."


    The giant tortoise immediately asked, "Do you know the reason?"


    "I don''t know for now." The flying beast replied.


    "Okay, then you hover there for a while and observe the situation."


    After the giant tortoise and the flying giant beast finished the sound transmission, they immediately sent the sound transmission to Lin Yu and told him the situation.


    After listening to it, Lin Yu also said that he would continue to observe for a while, and now he can''t know what happened to the abyss overlord.


    It may be because the heart energy is completely exhausted, or it may be because the abyss overlord wants to **** the control of the giant bear from the abyss master.


    In short, based on the information I have now, it is impossible to judge what is going on.


    On the giant bear.


    It took less than twenty minutes for the abyss overlord to catch all the god-level powerhouses in one go and fly them back to the throne room.


    When the body energy of these god-level powerhouses is completely drained, the giant bear can continue to run wild for a while, and it must be able to run to the place where the meteorite gods mentioned by Gu Xin gathered.


    When the abyss overlord rushed between the thrones, he found that Gu Xin was leaning against the wall of the cave with his arms folded, and looked at him without saying a word.


    "This guy¡­¡­"


    The abyss overlord was quite unhappy in his heart.


    He thought to himself that this guy Gu Xin was backed by a high-level god, so he completely ignored him, a powerful meteor **** with a fifth-order **** body. It was really hateful.


    But there is no way, now the situation is stronger than people, if there is any discomfort, you can only hold it in your heart for a while.


    Looking back, the abyss overlord controls the giant bear to absorb the body energy of the god-level powerhouse, while constantly pulling the giant net in his hand, pulling the living god-level powerhouse between the thrones, and sending the god-level powerhouse who turned into a mummy to the throne. Outside the throne room.


    Now the giant bear has completely stopped and rested without manipulation, so he can handle this by himself.


    And the efficiency is much higher than before.


    Almost ten minutes later, the abyss overlord said to Gu Xin, who was leaning against the cave wall: "It''s done, we''ll set off now."


    Gu Xin heard the words and left the cave wall, stood up straight, and said, "Okay, then go."


    The abyss overlord sat on the throne and controlled the giant bear to fly forward.


    At the same time, he said to Gu Xin: "It won''t be long before Lin Yu and the flying beast will know that the abyss master is dead, and your opportunity may appear at any time."


    "I know." Gu Xin replied lightly.


    Seeing his calm look, the abyss overlord had to remind: "Should you tell me now, which direction should you go?"


    Hearing this, Gu Xin strode to the throne, stood facing the right side of the throne, and then said, "This is the direction I''m facing now."


    The abyss overlord glanced at him, and immediately adjusted the direction of the giant bear''s running.


    Seeing this, Gu Xin turned and left and went to the back of the giant bear.


    Next, he needs to wait for the flying behemoth to come down to harass him, take the opportunity to fly to the flying behemoth, and then enslave the flying beast with the help of Yuan.


    In the air, the flying behemoth didn''t know the existence of Gu Xin at all, nor did he know what happened to the giant bear.


    Just after seeing the giant bear running wild again, it immediately sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise.


    "The giant bear started to move again, moving in a different direction."


    The flying giant said to the giant tortoise.


    After listening to it, the giant tortoise said yes, and then sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu to relay the news to Lin Yu.


    "It seems that the Lord of the Abyss has now been killed by the Lord of the Abyss." Lin Yu guessed.


    The giant tortoise replied, "Me and the flying beast thought the same thing."


    Since the giant bear began to run at full speed again, it means that the anima is still enough, and there is no sign of exhaustion at all.


    From this, it can be reversed that the giant bear stopped because the abyss overlord was robbing the giant bear of control.


    The Abyss Lord is definitely not the opponent of the Abyss Lord, so the Abyss Lord must have been killed by the Abyss Lord at this time.


    "In that case, there is only one meteorite left on the giant bear?" Lin Yu continued to speculate.


    "It should be." The giant turtle replied.


    "However." Lin Yu hesitated: "It is also possible that they are playing tricks to deceive us, tricking the flying behemoth to attack the giant bear, and then find a chance to enslave the flying beast."


    "This possibility cannot be ruled out," said the giant tortoise.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "Let the flying behemoth continue to follow the giant bear like this, and don''t do other stupid things OK." The giant tortoise agreed, thinking about the flying beast telling it.


    Then, the flying giant continued to fly right above the giant bear, tracking the giant bear all the way, and at the same time constantly informing the giant tortoise of the giant bear''s whereabouts.


    And just like that, three hours passed.


    On the giant bear.


    between the thrones.


    The abyss overlord voiced to Gu Xin: "It seems that Lin Yu will not give you a chance."


    For three full hours, the flying beast showed no sign of attacking the bear at all, which showed that Lin Yu chose a conservative approach.


    I want to wait until the giant bear''s heart is completely exhausted before making a decision.


    Gu Xin replied lightly: "Come on, soon they will have to make a choice."


    After he finished speaking, he continued to stare at the sky, his eyes resolute, as if he had calculated that the flying behemoth would act according to his vision.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It¡¯s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here]


    Meanwhile, in the air.


    The flying giant beast sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise: "Now there is trouble."


    "What''s the trouble?" the giant tortoise asked hurriedly.


    The flying behemoth replied: "I sensed that there are a large number of enslaved beasts in the direction of the giant bear."


    "what?"


    The giant tortoise was startled.


    This is not a good thing.


    A large number of enslaved giant beasts means that there are many meteor gods gathered there.


    If the abyss overlord and those meteorites are brought together, it will be difficult to rescue the giant bear.


    "Wait first, I''ll tell Lin Yu about it."


    The giant tortoise quickly spoke to the flying giant beast, and then sent a sound transmission to Lin Yu. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 1003： Miscalculation

    "Lin Yu, something happened!"


    The giant tortoise sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu, and quickly explained the current situation to Lin Yu.


    Tell him that there is a large group of meteor gods gathering in the direction that the giant bear is moving, and it will not be long before the abyss overlord can join those meteor gods.


    "What?" Lin Yu said in a deep voice, "It actually made him the overlord of the abyss waiting for a turnaround!"


    If the abyss overlord and those meteorites are brought together, the giant bear will definitely not be able to save it.


    It is impossible for me to face so many Fallen Gods at the same time.


    "Lin Yu, what should I do?" the giant tortoise asked: "Would you like to let the flying beast go down to attack the giant bear and prevent it from moving forward."


    Lin Yu said hesitantly, "I''m afraid this will cause problems."


    "It shouldn''t be." The giant tortoise said, "Judging from what the flying giant beasts saw, the abyss overlord should have slaughtered the abyss overlord, and now there is only one abyss overlord on the giant bear."


    "So as long as the giant bear keeps running and shows no signs of stopping, it should be fine."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was still hesitant.


    He always felt that something was not right.


    Seeing this, the giant tortoise suggested: "Otherwise, let the flying giant beast decide whether to go down and deal with the giant bear."


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who I have known for ten years, Mimi read! It¡¯s so easy to use, I rely on this reading aloud to pass the time before driving and before going to bed, you can download it here]


    "If it feels sure, let it attack, and if it''s not sure, let it continue as it is now."


    "In short, we leave the decision to it, and we don''t want to interfere."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu thought about it and said, "Okay, then let it judge."


    I and the giant tortoise are far away from the giant bear now, and they don''t know the situation on the giant bear''s side at all.


    And the flying behemoth is always flying right above the giant bear, observing the giant bear''s every move the whole way.


    Obviously, it has more information than itself and can make more accurate judgments.


    "Okay, then I''ll tell him now."


    The giant tortoise responded and immediately sent a sound transmission to the flying giant beast.


    On the other side, over the giant bear.


    After hearing the answer given by the giant tortoise, the flying beast looked down at the giant bear below, thinking about it.


    At the same time, the giant bear was on his back.


    The abyss overlord heard Gu Xin said that it would not be long before Lin Yu and the others would be forced to make a choice, and suddenly became curious in their hearts.


    Why does Gu Xin dare to be so sure?


    Could it be that he has some unknown key information?


    "etc!"


    "I know!"


    Suddenly, the abyss overlord''s mind flashed, and he figured out the key points.


    "I see, it must be the place Guxin mentioned is coming soon!"


    Gu Xin directed him to a place where the Meteor Gods gathered, so that he could get rid of Lin Yu''s pursuit.


    So just a little bit of association can tell, it must be because the place is coming, so Lin Yu and the flying behemoth have to make a decision quickly.


    Because once they get there, Lin Yu and the flying beast will completely lose their chance.


    "Hahaha!" The abyss overlord was ecstatic, "Finally, now I''m finally saved!"


    There was no moment that made him extremely eager to see other Fallen Gods.


    After all, seeing other Meteor Gods means that danger and opportunity coexist.


    But now, the appearance of other Meteor Gods is only chance for him, or in other words, chance has beaten threats.


    "That flying beast can only be cheaper than that guy!"


    The abyss overlord sighed helplessly.


    This flying beast was the first he found, and it was also his first thought to enslave it.


    In the end, after this struggle, Guxin could only be cheap.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that Gu Xin will definitely be able to take down the flying behemoth. It depends on how the flying beast behaves.


    Maybe the flying behemoth doesn''t fall down all the way?


    However, just when the abyss overlord thought so, the flying beast in the sky suddenly let out a long howl, spreading its wings and swooping down.


    "Um?!"


    "Is this guy really so lucky?!"


    The abyss overlord looked up to the sky with the help of the giant bear''s consciousness, and stared at the flying giant beast swooping down.


    And as the flying beast got closer and closer to his giant bear, the desire in his heart was awakened again and became stronger and stronger.


    At this moment, he especially wanted to rush out, and then take the opportunity to fly on the body of the flying giant beast and enslave it when the flying giant beast pounced on the giant bear.


    But reason told him that doing so was very stupid.


    The most correct way now is to honestly hand over the flying giant beast to Gu Xin, and then take advantage of Gu Xin to enslave the flying giant beast, and quickly control the giant bear to run to the place where the Meteor Gods gathered.


    At this time, if you still think about the idea of ????fighting the flying behemoth, it is really unwise.


    "Hope you are lucky enough!"


    The abyss overlord smiled coldly and didn''t think about it any more.


    He knew in his heart that Gu Xin might not succeed, because the flying beast was not that easy to approach.


    Only when the attack of the flying behemoth is right next to Gu Xin, can Gu Xin take the opportunity to fly onto the body of the flying behemoth.


    Otherwise, you can only watch the flying behemoth return to the sky after a successful blow.


    You know, it was because he never encountered such an opportunity that he was unable to board the body of the flying behemoth. In the end, he wasted a lot of time and gave Lin Yu a chance to grow.


    boom!


    As the abyss overlord pondered, the flying giant beast grabbed heavily on the back of the giant bear.


    The action of the giant bear suddenly stagnated.


    Immediately afterwards, the flying behemoth returned to the sky, ready to launch the next attack.


    "I don''t know if Gu Xin is up!"


    At this moment, the overlord of the abyss suddenly hoped that Gu Xin would succeed quickly.


    After all, only if Gu Xin succeeded, the giant bear could get rid of the harassment of flying giant beasts.


    air.


    Flying behemoth on its back.


    After Gu Xin boarded the body of the flying giant beast, he quickly flew towards the flying giant beast''s head.


    Soon, he arrived at his destination.


    "You''re mine right now!"


    A look of joy appeared on Gu Xin''s face, and then he released his divine soul and broke into the sea of ??consciousness of the flying giant beast.


    the other side.


    on the back of the giant tortoise.


    The giant tortoise anxiously transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, the big thing is bad. There is a meteorite who has boarded the body of the flying beast and is trying to enslave it!"


    "what?"


    Lin Yu was shocked.


    The worst happened.


    "I knew I couldn''t do this, now it''s troublesome!"


    Now not only the giant bear cannot be successfully rescued, but even the flying giant beast will be enslaved by the Meteor God, and then...


    "Who is the Meteor God? Is it the overlord of the abyss or the overlord of the abyss?" Lin Yu asked.


    "None of them." The giant tortoise replied: "It''s another Meteor God, who may have been secretly lurking on the giant bear''s back."


    "Huh?" Lin Yu frowned, but he didn''t expect that the other party would play a mantis catching cicada oriole with him.


    "That''s right." Lin Yu suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly asked, "Did the flying giant beast say that the giant bear changed its direction halfway?"


    "Yes." The giant turtle replied.


    "In this case¡­"


    Lin Yu pondered in his heart.


    As a result, it might be that the meteorite told the abyss overlord that there was a place where the meteorite gathered. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 1004： Gusins plan

    "Who is that Meteor God?"


    Lin Yu was very puzzled.


    But now he has no time to think about it, because the most important thing now is to find a way to rescue the flying beast.


    If the flying beast was successfully enslaved by the meteor god, it would be troublesome.


    Because the flying behemoth is flying in the sky, it is difficult to approach.


    Once enslaved, it will never be as easy as rescuing other enslaved behemoths.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu sounded to the giant turtle and asked, "How long will it take to catch up with the giant bear and flying beast?"


    At this time, the flying behemoth has not been enslaved, so as long as he can catch up with the flying behemoth, he can let the flying beast fly down to pick him up.


    Then go up and help it out.


    "They are very far away from us, and it will take a long time to catch up!" The giant tortoise replied.


    "In this case..." Lin Yu was worried.


    According to the giant tortoise, the enslavement of the flying giant beast is a foregone conclusion and cannot be changed.


    In this way, there is only one way to rescue the flying behemoth, and that is to keep chasing until the flying beast runs out of heart and is forced to fall from the air to the ground.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise and asked, "At this distance, even if the flying giant beast is enslaved, you should be able to sense its whereabouts all the time, right?"


    "Yes." The giant turtle replied decisively.


    "Okay!" Lin Yu said, "Then keep chasing the flying beast until he is forced to fall to the ground."


    He already had a plan in his mind.


    Now the giant bear will definitely not be able to be rescued, because before the giant tortoise catches up with the giant bear, the abyss overlord will definitely control it to the place where the meteor gods gather.


    [In other words, the best app for reading aloud and listening to books at present, Mimi Read, install the latest version. ¡¿


    Therefore, the giant bear can give up completely.


    The next thing to do is to find a way to rescue the flying behemoth.


    This is because the Meteor God who enslaves the flying behemoth will probably not drive the flying beast to the place where the Meteor God gathers.


    After all, flying giant beasts are very rare. When the powerful Meteor God sees an enslaved flying giant beast, he will definitely want to kill its owner and **** it away.


    Of course, the Meteor God who tried to enslave the flying beast might have come from the place where the Meteor God gathered.


    In this case, he will definitely return to that place as soon as he succeeds.


    But this possibility is very small.


    Because the Meteor God had obviously been lurking on a giant bear or a giant beast, it was impossible to come over suddenly from the place where the Meteor God gathered.


    Lin Yu and the giant tortoise continued to chase the flying beast and the giant bear.


    At the same time, on the flying behemoth.


    At this time, Gu Xin had already defeated the spirit of the flying behemoth with the help of Yuan, and completely enslaved it.


    "Next, it''s time to implement the next plan."


    Gu Xin narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Then, he controlled the flying giant beast and swooped towards the giant bear.


    On the giant bear.


    between the thrones.


    The abyss overlord saw the flying beast flying down from the sky, and immediately sent a voice transmission to Gu Xin: "Gu Xin, what are you doing?"


    Gu Xin did not reply, and continued to control the flying beast to pounce on the giant bear.


    boom--


    The flying giant beast grabbed the giant bear with one paw and made a loud noise.


    After a successful blow, they spread their wings and returned to the sky.


    "Guxin!"


    On the throne, the abyss overlord cursed angrily.


    "Don''t get so excited."


    Gu Xin''s voice suddenly appeared in the ears of the abyss overlord and said, "Don''t tell me, you don''t want to seek revenge on Lin Yu?"


    "Huh?" The abyss overlord wondered: "What do you mean?"


    "It''s literally." Gu Xin said lightly.


    The abyss overlord heard the words and pondered the other party''s words carefully, and suddenly reacted suddenly in his heart, and shouted angrily: "You want me to help you block Lin Yu and delay time for you?!"


    He suddenly realized that Gu Xin controlled the flying giant beast to attack the giant bear in order to hinder the giant bear from advancing.


    In this way, when Lin Yu caught up, he would hesitate whether to deal with him who stayed on the giant bear first, or to chase the flying giant beast that left.


    If Lin Yu stopped to deal with him, the flying beast would have time to escape.


    "Hmph, are you so sure that Lin Yu will deal with me first and not chase you?"


    The abyss overlord asked angrily.


    "Don''t worry, he will definitely stop and kill you first!" Gu Xin said lightly: "Kill you, he still has enough time to chase me, but if you don''t kill you and chase me first, you may lose the liberation giant forever. Bear''s chance."


    When the abyss overlord heard it, he immediately became furious and said, "Since this is the end, why would you do such a detrimental thing to yourself? Hurry up and fly away, maybe you can escape his pursuit."


    "That''s why I asked you, don''t you want to take revenge on Lin Yu?" Gu Xin still said in a flat tone: "As long as you are willing to stay and deal with Lin Yu, Yuan will help you and help you defeat him."


    "dream!"


    The abyss overlord will naturally not agree to this condition of Gu Xin.


    As a **** with a fifth-order divine body, how could he obey a **** who had just cultivated into a divine body.


    Even if Yuan is standing behind the other party, there is no room for negotiation.


    "I''m afraid you have no choice."


    Gu Xin said lightly, and then ended the voice transmission with the abyss overlord, and controlled the flying behemoth with all his heart to hinder the giant bear from advancing.


    In an instant, the abyss overlord fell into a dilemma.


    If you don''t care about the flying behemoth, the flying beast will continue to harass the giant bear, making it difficult for it to move forward.


    But if you stop and fight with the flying giant beast, it will delay a lot of time, and eventually the giant bear will be caught up by Lin Yu''s giant tortoise.


    "Okay, if you want to play, I''ll play with you!"


    The abyss overlord stood up from the throne with an angry face, flew away from the throne, and came to the back of the giant bear.


    He was going to take advantage of the flying giant to find an opportunity to board the flying giant''s body and kill Gu Xin.


    However¡­¡­


    As soon as the abyss overlord reached the back of the giant bear, the flying giant beast spread its wings and returned to the sky, hovering quietly in the air.


    "Guxin!"


    The abyss overlord cursed.


    Unexpectedly, his dignified fifth-order **** body was played by a **** who had just become a **** body in the palm of his hand.


    Helpless, after the abyss overlord glanced at the flying beast in the air with hatred, he could only return to the throne room and drive the giant bear forward.


    After all, if it stops here like this, it won''t take long for Lin Yu''s giant tortoise to catch up.


    However, what annoyed the abyss overlord was that as soon as the giant bear lifted his foot, Gu Xin immediately controlled the flying beast to launch an air strike, making it clear that he would not be allowed to go.


    In this way, it was difficult for the giant bear to move forward quickly under the obstruction of the flying giant beast, causing the giant tortoise behind him to chase closer and closer.


    About half an hour later, the abyss overlord and Lin Yu saw each other''s beasts at the same time.


    When the abyss overlord saw Lin Yu''s giant tortoise, he was in a hurry.


    But after seeing the giant bear of the abyss overlord, Lin Yu was quite puzzled.


    At this time, the voice transmission of the abyss overlord suddenly sounded in Lin Yu''s ears: "Lin Yu, do you want to know who the Meteor God is who enslaved the flying beast?" Click to download this book Station APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 1005： duel 1

    "who is it?"


    Lin Yu asked in a voice transmission.


    At this moment, he was hovering on the Turtle Back Continent, watching the giant bears and flying beasts in the distance.


    The distance between the giant bear and himself is constantly narrowing, and the flying giant beast seems to be about to fly away.


    "It''s your old friend, Guxin!"


    The abyss overlord said slowly, deliberately accentuating his tone when he mentioned the word Gu Xin.


    "Gu Xin?"


    Lin Yu''s heart tightened.


    Before, he sent Bai Meng and others to look for Gu Xin''s trace, but he couldn''t find it after several laps.


    I didn''t expect that even the abyss beasts can be enslaved now?


    So, Gu Xin has already cultivated into a **** body?


    "It seems that you are also surprised." The abyss overlord continued his voice transmission: "Gu Xin was able to achieve this because of a high-level **** named Yuan who was helping him."


    "Yuan?"


    Hearing the word Yuan, Lin Yu finally completely understood the whole story.


    It turned out that Gu Xin took refuge in Yuan and cultivated into a divine body.


    In that case, Gu Xin must be determined to go against himself now.


    After all, Yuan had already formed a deep hatred with himself because of Bai Meng and Yuan Zu, and there was no way to resolve it.


    "Lin Yu, if you take the time to deal with me now, you can only watch Gu Xin fly away with the flying beast."


    The overlord of the abyss followed good inducements and began to persuade Lin Yu to deal with Gu Xin first.


    After all, now that the matter is over, he can only avoid the battle with Lin Yu by persuading Lin Yu.


    Otherwise, once the giant bear''s heart is completely exhausted, he will no longer be Lin Yu''s opponent.


    On the other hand, after hearing the words of the abyss overlord, Lin Yu naturally understood the intention of the abyss overlord in an instant.


    Then the voice transmission replied: "Don''t worry, I will kill you first, liberate the giant bear enslaved by you, and then deal with Gu Xin."


    He knew in his heart that if he chased the flying giant beast now, it would mean giving up the giant bear completely.


    Because it is almost impossible to find such a good opportunity in the future.


    Therefore, if you want to rescue the giant bear, you can only take advantage of this opportunity now, and you can''t wait.


    Also, since Gu Xin has Yuan to help, it is definitely not so easy to deal with, so he should give priority to dealing with the abyss overlord.


    [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    The meal needs to be eaten one bite at a time, and things have to be solved one by one.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise and said, "You can send a voice transmission to the giant spider and let it help to entangle the giant spider. Then you try to get as close to the giant bear as possible, and use your heart to help me."


    The abyss overlord is now hiding on the giant bear, and can use the giant bear''s anima to increase his power.


    If he went up like this rashly, he would not be his opponent at all.


    Therefore, he had to find a way to allow himself to use the anima of the giant tortoise.


    The way Lin Yu thought of was to let the giant spider control the giant bear, and then the giant tortoise clings to the giant bear.


    In this way, even if you board the body of the giant bear, you can also use the anima of the giant tortoise to increase the power.


    After the giant tortoise received Lin Yu''s voice transmission, it immediately transmitted the voice to the giant spider and discussed countermeasures with each other.


    At the same time, their footsteps did not stop for a moment.


    On the Turtle Back Continent, Lin Yu watched as the giant bear was getting closer and closer to him, while the flying beast in the air flew away and disappeared into the mist.


    After delaying here for a while, the difficulty of chasing the flying monster will definitely increase greatly.


    But there is no way, Lin Yu can only choose to do so.


    At the same time, the giant bear was on his back.


    between the thrones.


    The abyss overlord saw the giant tortoise and the giant spider approaching his giant bear, and his heart suddenly sank.


    "Lin Yu this guy!"


    The abyss overlord looked gloomy.


    He knew in his heart that nothing could change now.


    The battle with Lin Yu was unavoidable in the end.


    But at this moment, Yuan''s voice suddenly sounded in the ears of the abyss overlord.


    "Do you want to defeat Lin Yu?"


    "Huh? Who are you?" The abyss overlord asked alertly.


    He had never heard Yuan''s voice, so he had absolutely no idea who was transmitting the voice to him.


    "I''m Yuan, you should have heard of me from Gu Xin." Yuan said calmly, without the slightest emotion.


    "Yuan? You are Yuan?"


    The abyss overlord was stunned for a moment, but then he was slightly relieved.


    As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is the friend, so at least for now, Yuan is on his side.


    "How are you going to help me?"


    The abyss overlord didn''t talk nonsense with Yuan Duo, and asked directly.


    "It''s very simple, you fight against Lin Yu with all your strength, and I will see the opportunity to help." Yuan still said calmly, looking like he was winning.


    Hearing this, the abyss overlord''s thoughts turned, and he secretly said in his heart, judging from the current situation, it seems that it can only be like this.


    The battle between himself and Lin Yu is unavoidable, and the more help, the more chance of winning.


    At this time, the giant spider and the giant tortoise had already come to the giant bear.


    The two free giants attacked the giant bear in unison.


    The giant spider spewed spider silk at the giant bear, while the giant tortoise squatted down and arched down, got under the belly of the giant bear, and carried the giant bear on its back.


    In this way, the giant tortoise and the giant bear are closely attached.


    Of course, if the abyss overlord has the intention to fight back at this time, there is a way to break the situation.


    But he doesn''t want to now.


    At this moment, he just wanted to have a good fight with Lin Yu.


    A showdown.


    He knew very well in his heart that if he couldn''t solve Lin Yu today, then whatever he did would be of no avail.


    Only by killing Lin Yu can we completely get rid of the current predicament. UU Reading


    Therefore, the abyss overlord even stood up directly from the throne, flew straight away from the throne, and came to the back of the giant bear.


    "Lin Yu, let the horses come, you and I will fight to the death here."


    The overlord of the abyss hovered quietly above the bear''s back and transmitted his voice to Lin Yudao.


    Lin Yu didn''t answer his words, but flew up along the giant bear''s body on his own.


    Soon, Lin Yu came to the back of the giant bear, not far from the overlord of the abyss.


    "Lin Yu, you are finally here." The abyss overlord looked at Lin Yu quietly and said, "You let the giant tortoise burrow under my giant bear, just to let the giant tortoise''s heart strengthen you. the power of."


    "You want to use up your heart energy with me in this way. You feel that as long as you exhaust my giant bear''s heart energy, you can easily defeat me."


    "Unfortunately, this time you may have miscalculated."


    boom!


    As soon as the abyss overlord''s voice fell, he took the lead and attacked Lin Yu.


    Suddenly, the abyss overlord burst out with divine power from all over his body, golden light.


    After an instant.


    This golden light came to Lin Yu.


    The abyss overlord in the golden light threw a punch at Lin Yu with all his strength.


    And just when the abyss overlord shot with all his strength, Lin Yu followed suit, and the golden light on his body was more prosperous than the abyss overlord.


    This is because in addition to the fifth-order primordial spirit body, he also has three first-order gods.


    boom!


    The fists face each other and collide violently.


    A shock wave composed purely of golden light spread rapidly, causing the fur on the giant bear''s back to shake violently, hunting and moving.


    "Yuan, how can you help me now?"


    The abyss overlord asked through voice transmission. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 1006： possessed

    After this punch with Lin Yu, the abyss overlord already knew it.


    Even though he and Lin Yu were also blessed with psychic energy, Lin Yu''s strength still surpassed him steadily.


    So if you continue to fight like this, the outcome is certain.


    He must lose and Lin Yu wins.


    And if you want to save the situation, you can only turn to Yuan.


    Of course, in the eyes of the abyss overlord, this is not actually asking for help, after all, Yuan also hopes that he can defeat Lin Yu.


    "I will do my best, I have my own judgment."


    Yuan still spoke to the abyss overlord in a flat tone.


    And just when the two of them communicated with each other through voice transmission, Lin Yu had turned into a golden light and chased after them.


    Just after the punch with the abyss overlord, both of them were forced to retreat a long distance.


    But Lin Yu stabilized his figure faster than the abyss overlord.


    So take the lead in counterattacking.


    At this time, Lin Yu just wanted to quickly get rid of the abyss overlord, and then he could take the giant tortoise and giant spider to chase the flying beast that ran away.


    Otherwise, when the flying beast flies out of the sensing range of the giant tortoise and giant spider, it will be difficult to find it and Guxin.


    Of course, in fact, he can also choose to let the giant spider go after the flying beast first.


    But the risk of doing so is simply too great.


    Because if Gu Xin found out that the giant spider was chasing after him alone, he would drive the flying giant beast down from the sky and attack the giant spider.


    After the flying giant beast controls the giant spider, Gu Xin can smoothly come to the giant spider and enslave the giant spider.


    Therefore, the best solution is to quickly kill the abyss overlord, rescue the giant bear, and then go after the flying giant beast.


    [Recommendation, Mimi reading and chasing books is really easy to use, download it here and you can try it. ¡¿


    This made him have to fight as quickly as possible.


    The dazzling golden light advanced rapidly and quickly came to the abyss overlord.


    Upon seeing this, the abyss overlord immediately stopped He Yuan''s voice transmission and concentrated on responding to Lin Yu''s attack.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    In a short period of time, the two fought each other for three rounds.


    However, these three rounds were all attacked by Lin Yu, and the abyss overlord was forced to defend.


    After three rounds, the abyss overlord''s breath was unstable, and the golden light on his body fluctuated, and he could no longer support it.


    "Yuan?!"


    The abyss overlord shouted angrily and was burning with anxiety.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu naturally didn''t know the voice transmission content of Abyss Overlord and Yuan.


    There was only one thought in his mind at this time.


    That is to quickly kill the abyss overlord.


    boom!


    Lin Yu shot again, mobilizing the divine power of the four divine bodies at the same time, and his right fist swung towards the abyss overlord with an invincible offensive.


    If this punch can hit, the abyss overlord will definitely suffer a lot of injuries.


    And as long as the abyss overlord is injured, the next thing will be easier.


    It won''t be long before this battle is over.


    but¡­¡­


    Just when Lin Yu''s fist hit the head of the abyss overlord, a dazzling golden light suddenly descended from the mist above his head.


    This golden light was shining brightly, and it went straight to the heavenly cover of the abyss overlord.


    "Um?"


    Lin Yu was alert, thinking that the origin of this golden light was definitely not simple.


    There is a high probability that Yuan, who is in the eternal paradise, has shot.


    But the question is, after Yuan shot, why did the golden light not shoot at him, but at the abyss overlord.


    Could it be that?


    The next moment, Lin Yu''s fist bombarded the head of the abyss overlord, and the golden light also covered the head of the abyss overlord.


    In an instant, the abyss overlord lost his eyes and was blasted out by this punch.


    However, this is only a superficial phenomenon. In fact, the abyss overlord is currently undergoing the most cruel test in his life.


    "what--!"


    In the sea of ????knowledge, the abyss overlord screamed.


    Just now, he was about to dodge Lin Yu''s attack, but suddenly his body stopped obeying, and his entire consciousness was pulled into his sea of ??consciousness.


    "Yuan?! You in the end..."


    The abyss overlord was about to question Yuan, but suddenly saw a figure slowly condensing not far in front of him.


    As soon as the figure condensed and formed, he calmly said to him, "Lend your body to use it."


    "what?"


    Before the abyss overlord could react, he found that his body was imprisoned by chains that suddenly appeared one after another.


    His divine soul was locked in his own sea of ??consciousness, and it was difficult to control his body.


    Only then did the abyss overlord understand what Yuan meant by seeing the timing.


    It turned out to be looking for an opportunity to occupy his body, and then control his body to fight against Lin Yu.


    the other side.


    Although Lin Yu was still curious about the origin of the golden light at this time, he saw that the overlord of the abyss was kicked away by himself, so there was no reason not to pursue him.


    Therefore, Lin Yu moved decisively and released all the divine power in his body, chasing after the abyss overlord.


    However, at this moment, the abyss overlord suddenly opened his eyes and quickly ducked to the side to avoid Lin Yu''s pursuit.


    "Lin Yu, we meet again."


    Abyss Dominates his face calmly and slowly opens his mouth.


    Lin Yu immediately heard something wrong from these words.


    It seems that the person who speaks is not the abyss overlord himself.


    "You are... Yuan?"


    Lin Yu guessed.


    "Yes, I am Yuan." Yuan controlled the fifth-order divine body of the abyss overlord and spoke calmly.


    "It''s a pity that we will meet in this way. In fact, we should meet in the eternal paradise."


    "What do you mean?" Lin Yu asked.


    "It doesn''t make any sense." Yuan smiled lightly and said, "I just want to say You made some wrong choices, completely ruined your future, and never want to set foot in the eternal paradise again."


    "Really?" Lin Yu said indifferently: "As long as you can''t kill me, I will appear in front of you sooner or later."


    "Don''t forget, the old man didn''t stop me from moving forward."


    Lin Yu reminded.


    "Senior?"


    Hearing Lin Yu''s words, Yuan was slightly stunned, and then smiled: "You said him? His existence is not to stop you, he has more important things to do."


    "What''s more important?" Lin Yu was slightly curious.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to say more, you don''t need to know so much, and you are not qualified to know so much."


    Yuan said lightly: "What you have to do is to obediently meet the fate of death."


    boom!


    As soon as the words fell, Yuan shot again and approached Lin Yu.


    It has to be said that the fifth-order divine body of the abyss overlord is under the control of Yuan, bursting out unimaginable power, which seems to far exceed the limit of this body itself.


    Lin Yu quickly realized this, and he couldn''t help thinking in his heart that a high-level **** like Yuan is indeed very powerful, and he must not underestimate the enemy.


    With a flash of figure, Lin Yu decided to avoid the edge for a while, and then dodge Yuan''s blow first.


    On the other hand, seeing Lin Yu dodging, Yuan immediately accelerated his attack, making his shot faster and stronger.


    "Okay, I''ll give you a paycheck!"


    Lin Yu saw that he was no match for him, so he moved and flew towards the head of the giant bear.


    He decided to absorb all the remaining anima of the giant bear first, so that the power of the abyss overlord''s divine body would drop sharply without the anima augmentation power. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 1007： bluff

    Lin Yu found an artificial blood vessel of the giant bear at a very fast speed and drilled directly into it.


    Behind him, Yuan chased after him and followed him to this place.


    "Want to absorb Anima again?"


    Yuan was puzzled, "How does this giant beast''s intellect help him?"


    Until now, he didn''t know why Lin Yu was so eager for the power of the giant beast.


    Is there really a cultivation method that can directly improve Xinneng''s cultivation?


    Without thinking any further, Yuan followed Lin Yu closely.


    Now if you want to find the answer to the question, the easiest way is to ask after defeating Lin Yu.


    Then there is a way to get him to speak.


    Ahead, Lin Yu was drilling along the artificial blood vessel, rushing to the giant


    Where the blood vessels of the bear itself are.


    It didn''t take long for a thick blood vessel to appear in Lin Yu''s field of vision.


    But at the same time, Yuan has also chased after him.


    boom-


    Yuan took a decisive shot and beat Lin Yu forward.


    bang bang bang ¡ª


    Lin Yu rushed forward, smashing the surrounding rock and soil into pieces.


    However, Yuan''s blow also successfully sent him to the giant bear''s veins.


    ßÚ!


    Lin Yu used his divine power to tear off the artificial blood vessel directly, and then began to destroy the scar on the blood vessel.


    On the other side, Won came behind him again.


    Without much nonsense, as soon as Yuan came over, he stopped Lin Yu from destroying the blood vessels of the giant bear.


    No matter what the purpose of Lin Yu''s absorption of Anima is, if the Giant Bear''s Anima is drained out at this time, his strength will drop sharply, and he is no longer Lin Yu''s opponent.


    "Lin Yu, do you think that as a high-level god, I only have so many means?"


    Yuan said proudly, and while driving Lin Yu away from the blood vessel, he reached out and caught the blood vessel of the giant bear.


    Suddenly, the scarring of the blood vessels began to heal.


    This scar is caused by the connection with the artificial blood vessel, which is the weakest part of the blood vessel.


    But now, it is constantly healing and returning to its original shape.


    In the distance, Lin Yu was secretly shocked when he stabilized his figure.


    Unexpectedly, high-level gods are really capable, and they can perfectly repair the blood vessels of giant beasts.


    Then I wanted to destroy the blood vessels of the giant bear, but it was even more difficult.


    Yuan Jingjing looked at Lin Yu''s heavy expression with a smile on his face.


    "Are you helpless? Do you find yourself unable to do anything?"


    "Lin Yu, do you think I''m as easy to deal with as those Meteor Gods?"


    While speaking, the scar on the blood vessel has completely healed, and the entire blood vessel is intact.


    Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    He didn''t expect Yuan to be so capable, and the plan he had thought up at the beginning was completely aborted.


    Originally, what he envisioned in his mind was to fight Yuan on the edge of this blood vessel, so that Yuan would have difficulty preventing him from absorbing anima.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that the whole thing would turn out like this.


    "What? Don''t know what to do?"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    Yuan laughed.


    Immediately afterwards, he flashed and approached Lin Yu at a very fast speed.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu turned around and left, returning along the way he came.


    He had already decided in his heart to give up rescuing the giant bear for the time being and go after the flying beast first.


    Otherwise, if you continue to waste time here, you won''t get anything done in the end.


    "Do you still want to run?"


    Gu Yanyuan smiled proudly and chased Lin Yu closely.


    The two flew out quickly one after the other.


    After a while, he came to the surface of the giant bear.


    Without hesitation, as soon as Lin Yu flew out of the hole, he followed the giant bear''s body all the way down and returned to his giant tortoise.


    During the flight, he transmitted a voice to the giant tortoise and said, "I''ll come to you right away. You and the giant spider will evacuate from the giant bear. Let''s go after the flying beast first."


    "Okay."


    The giant tortoise did not ask any further questions, and immediately agreed.


    However, as soon as the giant turtle''s voice fell, Yuan behind Lin Yu suddenly accelerated and came to Lin Yu at a very fast speed, blocking his way.


    "Today, you don''t want to go anywhere."


    Yuan said coldly.


    While speaking, the movements in his hands did not stop, and he punched Lin Yu''s upper body.


    This punch is extremely fast, obviously exceeding the limit of the fifth-order divine body.


    Lin Yu could even see that when Yuan punched, the abyss overlord''s divine body was severely torn, and the entire arm was covered with cracks.


    "This guy is penetrating


    The body of the abyss overlord! "


    Lin Yu dodged and analyzed secretly.


    boom-


    A bang.


    Lin Yu was able to dodge Yuan''s fist, but he still scratched his body a little.


    As a result, the body was a little unstable for a while.


    But fortunately, he has learned countless martial arts and is extremely accomplished, so this punch did not really hurt him after all.


    "It seems that you are nothing but strong outsiders."


    Lin Yu said calmly: "The divine body of the abyss overlord has limited strength after all. No matter how much you exert it, it is impossible to exert the strength equivalent to the sixth-order divine body."


    Yuan''s own strength is very strong, but the strength of the abyss overlord is not enough.


    Therefore, Yuan is limited by the strength of the abyss overlord and cannot exert his true strength.


    Lin Yu continued: "If my guess is correct, the act of repairing the blood vessels of the giant bear just took a lot of your energy."


    At this time, Lin Yu had already understood in his heart that the main purpose of Yuan Gang''s actions was to frighten him and undermine his confidence.


    But in fact, that kind of thing can''t be done more, at most it can only be done once.


    If such behavior is repeated again, the divine body of the abyss overlord will be exhausted and die on the spot.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu turned back decisively and flew to the giant bear''s head again to find another hole where the artificial blood vessels were buried.


    "He actually saw it!"


    Yuan squinted slightly and looked coldly at the back of Lin Yu leaving.


    That''s right, Lin Yu just guessed right.


    That kind of behavior of repairing the blood vessels of the giant beast at no cost really cannot be repeated.


    With the strength of the abyss overlord''s divine body, that kind of thing can only be done once.


    "This son is really hard to deal with!"


    Yuan gritted his teeth slightly, then moved after Lin Yu.


    The two continued to travel one after the other in the hairy jungle above the giant bear''s head.


    After just one or two breaths, they came to a hole in the ground where artificial blood vessels were buried.


    Just like before, Lin Yu plunged into the hole and drilled forward along the artificial blood vessel to find the raised hand blood vessel connected to the artificial blood vessel.


    Yuan, on the other hand, was still closely following Lin Yu.


    At this time, his plan has changed, from completely defeating and even killing Lin Yu, to delaying time and creating more time for Gu Xin and the flying beast.


    Otherwise, once Lin Yu successfully rescued the giant bear, he would definitely lead the giant tortoise and giant spider to chase the flying giant beast.


    At that time, once the heart energy of the flying beast is exhausted, Gu Xin will fall into the hands of Lin Yu.


    In that case, the whole plan would be completely aborted.


    So anyway, create enough time for Gusin to allow him to escape successfully.

 Chapter 1008： The sky is high and the bird is flying

    Soon, Lin Yu found another blood vessel of the giant bear.


    ßÚ!


    Lin Yu directly used his divine power to condense a long sword and slashed at the blood vessels continuously.


    And behind him, Yuan rushed forward with a huge momentum.


    Hit him directly.


    boom-


    The sound was earth-shattering.


    Lin Yu was directly knocked out by the collision.


    However, since Yuan''s strength was limited by the fifth-order divine body of the abyss overlord, the collision did not cause serious damage to him, only some minor injuries.


    It won''t take long for these minor injuries to heal naturally, so after Lin Yu stopped his body, he rushed to the giant bear''s veins again.


    Seeing this, Yuan stepped forward decisively, trying to prevent Lin Yu from destroying the blood vessels.


    He doesn''t expect to change the whole situation now, he just wants to delay as long as possible.


    This makes him no longer need to make the full shot as before.


    And in this way, the divine body of the abyss overlord will not be damaged because of this.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu also quickly realized this, knowing that Yuan''s combat strategy had changed.


    However, knowing this now doesn''t make much sense.


    Because even if he knew, he could only do his best to destroy the blood vessels of the giant bear and absorb the anima that escaped from it.


    Swish!


    Lin Yu bypassed Yuan and quickly came to the side of the giant bear''s veins.


    The long sword in his hand stabbed one after another, and he stabbed at least ten times in just one moment.


    But at this moment, Yuan bumped over again, knocking him away from the blood vessel.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu attacked the blood vessels again, and Yuan also attacked again.


    In this way, the two went back and forth with each other for half an hour.


    Finally, the blood vessel of the giant bear was broken, and the heart inside was able to escape continuously.


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    The prompt to get meta power immediately appears on the modifier panel.


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn''t dare to relax completely.


    Because things are far from over.


    Although Yuan couldn''t completely repair the giant bear''s blood vessels, it was not difficult to plug a small hole.


    Not to mention Yuan, even the Meteor God who only has a third-order divine body can do it.


    Therefore, if you want to keep absorbing anima, you have to keep preventing Yuan from plugging that hole.


    In an instant, the whole situation was completely reversed.


    From Yuan blocking Lin Yu to Lin Yu blocking Yuan.


    Time passed quickly.


    During this period, the giant bear''s heart energy continued to decrease, while Lin Yu''s yuan energy continued to increase.


    When the meta energy number on the modifier panel became 70,000, the giant bear''s meta energy was completely exhausted.


    In an instant, Yuan''s strength dropped a whole level due to the loss of the blessing of his anima.


    This time, Lin Yu completely had the upper hand.


    However, just when Lin Yu was about to end this matter, he found that Yuan suddenly rolled his eyes and fell straight down.


    Obviously, Yuan has left the body of the abyss overlord, and now lying on the ground is the abyss overlord himself.


    "Lin Yu, don''t kill me!"


    After the abyss overlord regained control of his body, he hurriedly begged Lin Yu for mercy.


    "late!"


    Lin Yu naturally ignored the abyss overlord, and directly killed the opponent with one punch.


    Then, he tore the inner space of the abyss overlord and took out the soul box from this independent space.


    After Gu Ge took out the soul box, he left here without looking back and rushed to the throne room of the giant bear.


    Now the time is running out. After liberating the giant bear, we must hurry up to chase the flying giant beast.


    Otherwise, Gu Xin would drive the flying beast completely out of the sensing range of the giant tortoise and giant spider.


    As Lin Yu flew out, he transmitted a voice to the giant tortoise and said, "Can you and the giant spider still sense the whereabouts of the flying giant beast?"


    "Yes." The giant tortoise replied: "It has not yet flown out of our sensing range."


    "Okay, then you let the giant spider go to chase it first, and after I rescue the giant bear, I will chase after you with you." Lin Yu said in a voice transmission.


    "This method is good." The giant tortoise responded and contacted the giant spider according to Lin Yu''s instructions, and let the giant spider go ahead and track the flying beast.


    At this time, Lin Yu had come to the hole between the thrones.


    At this time, the corpses in the throne room were all over the place, and they were all mummified corpses that had been drained of energy from their bodies.


    It can be seen how cruel the abyss overlord is to these god-level powerhouses.


    Lin Yu did not


    Kong ignored this, kicked the throne to pieces with one kick, followed by crushing the soul box, and released the giant bear spirit imprisoned in the soul box.


    "Thank you! Thank you very much!"


    As soon as the giant bear regained his freedom, he thanked Lin Yu extremely gratefully.


    "take care."


    Lin Yu left a sentence, quickly left the throne room, and rushed to the back of the giant tortoise.


    After a minute.


    Lin Yu resuspended on the Turtle Back Continent and headed towards the direction where the giant spider disappeared.


    "Ask the giant spider what''s going on over there."


    Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle.


    The giant tortoise agreed and immediately went to contact the giant spider.


    It didn''t take long for the result to come out. The giant tortoise transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "The giant spider said, for some unknown reason, the flying beast suddenly accelerated its flight speed and is rapidly increasing the distance from us."


    "Why is this?" Lin Yu asked curiously, "Is this the true strength of the flying behemoth?"


    "It shouldn''t be." The giant turtle denied it first, and then guessed: "I think it should be Yuan who is doing the trick."


    "Yuan? It seems that this is the only way to make sense..."


    Lin Yu pondered to himself.


    I don''t know what Yuan has done, but it can actually make the speed of the flying beast skyrocket. UU Reading


    Of course, the most important thing now is, how long can the flying behemoth fly at such a speed?


    If you can only fly for a while, then there is nothing to worry about.


    But if you keep flying like this, it will be a matter of time before you fly out of the sensing range of giant tortoises and giant spiders.


    By that time, the sky is really high and the birds are flying.


    "Keep chasing."


    Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle and said.


    There is no good way now, only to let the giant tortoise and giant spider continue to pursue with all their strength.


    Step by step.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu continued to hover quietly on the Turtle Back Continent, and was carried away by the giant tortoise.


    Ten minutes passed quickly.


    When ten minutes passed, the giant tortoise transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Trouble, I can''t sense the existence of the flying beast."


    When Lin Yu heard it, he even asked, "Where''s the giant spider? What does it say?"


    "It is estimated that it will be soon." The giant tortoise said worriedly.


    Lin Yu frowned secretly, but there was no good solution. He could only continue to move forward in this state.


    Soon, another two minutes passed.


    The giant tortoise once again sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu: "The giant spider said it can''t find the flying beast. It seems that we have completely lost it."


    Things are here, and there is no possibility of changing.


    The flying beast completely got rid of their pursuit, and Lin Yu could no longer deal with Gu Xin.


    Of course, things are still turning around.


    Because Gu Xin may come back at Yuan''s orders...

 Chapter 1009： Meteor Gathering

    "Gu Xin and Yuan will come to trouble me sooner or later."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that the most important thing for himself now is to improve his strength quickly.


    As long as the strength is improved, even if the deity of Yuan comes in person, it can be easily defeated.


    Therefore, the most important thing now is to find other enslaved beasts, absorb their anima, and liberate them.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said to the giant turtle: "Have you found any enslaved giant beasts in this area?"


    "Yes, a lot." The giant tortoise replied.


    Lin Yu heard the words and asked, "You are talking about the giant beasts that the flying giant beasts sensed before, right?"


    "That''s right." The giant turtle replied.


    Lin Yu guessed: "There should be a lot of meteorites gathered in that place. If my guess is correct, it was Yuan who told Gu Xin about the existence of that place, and then Gu Xin told the abyss overlord."


    The flying behemoth mentioned that the giant bear changed direction once in the middle.


    It is estimated that at that time, Gu Xin told the abyss overlord where the Meteor God gathered and told him to flee in that direction.


    Lin Yu''s thoughts changed, and he quickly connected everything, and figured out the cause and effect of the whole thing.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu sounded to the giant turtle and asked, "Apart from that place, are there other giant beasts around here?"


    "No more." The giant tortoise replied, "Apart from that place, I can''t find a giant beast anywhere else."


    "Also, I can assure you that with that place as the center, you won''t be able to find any giant beasts within dozens of hours."


    "All the beasts, free or enslaved, either gathered there, or avoided far away."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu recalled carefully.


    I found that this trip did not see any giant beasts, nor did I see any meteorites.


    This is enough to prove that the giant tortoise is right.


    That is to say, if you want to find the enslaved giant beast now, you have to go to the gathering place of the Meteor Gods.


    But here comes the problem.


    That place is where Yuan told Gu Xin, and then Gu Xin told the abyss overlord, and he kept chasing and killing the abyss overlord.


    Does that mean that Yuan just wants to guide himself to that place?


    This has to be considered.


    "Lin Yu, what do you say now, do you want to go to the place where the Meteor Gods gather?" the giant tortoise asked.


    "Wait for me to think about it." Lin Yu replied.


    He is not afraid of Yuan and Gu Xin. After all, the soldiers will block the water and cover with the earth. It is useless to hide, and he has to take the initiative to attack.


    What worried him in his heart was that Yuan might have set up a game in that place, waiting for him to break through.


    "If Yuan Zhen wants to deal with me, he has to rely on the hand of the Fallen God in the end, but it''s not that simple for him to control those Fallen Gods. It seems that certain conditions must be met."


    Lin Yu recalled the battle just now.


    At first, he was fighting the abyss hegemon, but after fighting, Yuan suddenly possessed the abyss hegemon.


    However, Yuan doesn''t seem to be able to possess himself if he wants to.


    But when he punched the abyss overlord''s head, a ray of Yuan''s soul suddenly turned into a golden light and broke into the abyss overlord''s sea of ??consciousness.


    In this way, Yuan Cai successfully controlled the abyss overlord.


    In other words, as long as you are careful, you can avoid similar things from happening.


    And as long as Yuan can''t personally possess the powerful Meteor God to trouble himself, then even if he sets up a certain kind of situation, he can''t actually do anything.


    "Okay, let''s go to that place!"


    Lin Yu made up his mind and sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle.


    Now if you want to improve your strength, you can only find a way to absorb more anima.


    And now the best place to absorb Anima is the place where the Meteor God gathers.


    Otherwise, it would not be easy to find other enslaved beasts in this vast fog.


    So, the risk is worth taking.


    Boom!


    The giant tortoise in the valley slowly turned around, aimed in the direction of the gathering place of the Meteor God, and strode forward.


    On the other hand, the giant spider stayed beside the giant bear and did not go with them.


    Even in the past, they couldn''t help, but they were easily enslaved by the Fallen Gods there.


    Lin Yu was suspended on the Turtle Back Continent, looking ahead from a distance.


    After walking forward like this for a while, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle and asked, "How many enslaved giant beasts are there, do you know?"


    "A total of eleven heads." The giant tortoise replied.


    "If there are eleven heads, there are at least eleven meteor gods." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, not knowing what strength those meteor gods were.


    Also, I don''t know how many Meteor Gods do not enslave giant beasts.


    as well as


    , What is the purpose of these meteorites gathered together.


    Meteor gods such as the abyss overlord, gathered mainly to enslave the flying beasts.


    The Meteor Gods gathered in the place where the Meteor Gods gathered must have some purpose.


    Otherwise, with the mentality and character of the Fallen God, it would be impossible to cooperate with each other.


    boom boom-


    The giant tortoise ran at full speed, getting closer and closer to the gathering place of the Meteor Gods.


    And as they approached, some Meteor Gods also noticed their arrival.


    One of the enslaved giant beasts slowly turned around and ran towards Lin Yu''s giant tortoise.


    "Lin Yu." The giant tortoise said to Lin Yu: "There is an enslaved giant beast coming towards us."


    "Oh? What giant beast?" Lin Yu asked.


    "It''s a giant tiger-shaped beast." The giant tortoise replied.


    "Tiger-shaped beast."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Immediately afterwards, he looked ahead, staring at the direction where the tiger-shaped behemoth was about to appear Boom boom boom!


    Not long after, Lin Yu heard a loud noise.


    Following the heavy and hasty footsteps, a moving continent appeared in Lin Yu''s field of vision.


    Obviously, this is the giant tiger-shaped beast that the giant tortoise just mentioned.


    "Pretend first."


    Lin Yu dodged and flew to the palace in Dadi Cave.


    Now we can''t let the other party know that the giant tortoise is a free beast and has signed a contract with himself.


    Therefore, he has to rush back to the throne in the palace, pretending to have been controlling the giant tortoise to move forward.


    Boom boom boom!


    The two giant beasts got closer and closer.


    Soon, Lin Yu''s giant tortoise and the unidentified tiger-shaped beast arrived less than a kilometer away.


    Swish!


    As soon as the tiger-shaped giant beast stopped, two figures flew out of the hair jungle above its head, flying directly towards the giant tortoise.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu immediately left the throne and flew out of the palace, and gathered towards the two meteor gods.


    For him, even if there is a situation, he can quickly get rid of the tiger-shaped behemoth by simply speaking to the giant tortoise, so he doesn''t have to worry too much.


    Lin Yu and the two meteorites got closer and closer, and they soon met each other, less than a hundred meters apart.


    When approaching the opponent, he has been judging the opponent''s strength.


    In the end, he judged that these two fall gods should have fourth-order gods.


    At this time, the two strange meteor gods also judged Lin Yu''s strength, and both of them were slightly taken aback.


    Obviously, Lin Yu''s strength exceeded their expectations.

 Chapter 1010： San Yijia

    "What is your name?"


    The two Meteor Gods looked at each other and asked.


    Although Lin Yu''s strength made them a little wary, considering that there were so many people on his side and strong backing, the two meteor gods finally summoned up their courage.


    "My name is Lin Yu, what''s your name?"


    Lin Yu asked after answering.


    The two meteor gods looked at each other again, and then replied: "You don''t need to know our names, you just need to know that our leader''s name is San Yijia."


    "San Yijia?"


    Lin Yu was stunned for a moment, he had never heard of this name, and he didn''t know who it was.


    But judging from the tone of the two meteorites speaking, this San Yijia seems to be a great meteorite.


    It is even possible that in the eternal paradise, this Sanyijia is also famous.


    After all, this abyss is actually equivalent to a prison, specially used to detain certain gods in the eternal paradise.


    So since it is a prison, it is normal for one or two prison tyrants to appear.


    Lin Yu guessed that it was possible that San Yijia was a prison tyrant.


    On the other side, the two meteor gods had already seen Lin Yu''s embarrassment at this time, and found that he didn''t seem to know who San Yijia was.


    "You don''t know San Yijia?"


    One of the Meteor Gods couldn''t help asking.


    After hearing this question, Lin Yu thought for a while, and finally said truthfully: "Yes, I have never heard of this name."


    At this time, it is better to admit the truth, otherwise, if you lie, I am afraid it will make things more complicated.


    "Huh? You don''t even know San Yijia?" The two meteor gods were greatly surprised.


    Seeing their behavior, Lin Yu already understood in his heart.


    It seems that this San Yijia is indeed famous in the eternal paradise, and everyone knows it.


    Now I just don''t know what San Yijia is famous for, is it by strong strength, or is it some impressive deeds?


    "Can the two of you introduce the origin of San Yijia?"


    Lin Yu asked the two meteorites.


    Seeing him say this, the two meteor gods said, "Sang Yijia is the eldest son of the high-level **** Sanggu in the eternal paradise, and he was born with a sixth-order **** body."


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he secretly said that there is a lot of information in these words.


    Sang Yijia and Sanggu will not be mentioned, but San Yijia is the eldest son of Sanggu. This alone shows that the gods in the eternal paradise can have children.


    In addition, San Yijia was born with a sixth-order divine body, which shows that the divine body cannot only be obtained through practice.


    It''s just that Lin Yu is curious, since San Yijia is the eldest son of a high-level god, why was he exiled into this abyss.


    Was it lost in some kind of struggle?


    Or, in fact, San Yijia was not exiled to the abyss, but affected the situation in the abyss through other means?


    However, no matter how Lin Yu thought about it, he felt that the latter speculation was unlikely to hold true.


    After all, there is no situation in this abyss, and it is difficult for the gods in the eternal paradise to affect the abyss.


    You know, even a high-level **** like Yuan is so difficult to deal with someone like himself who only has a fifth-order **** body.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked directly, "Where is San Yijia now?"


    "He is not here for the time being, and is now in the center of the abyss." One of the Fallen Gods replied.


    These words not only answered Lin Yu''s question, but also revealed a key piece of information.


    That is, the abyss has boundaries.


    If there is no boundary, where is the so-called center?


    Lin Yu said to the giant turtle: "Have you heard of the center of the abyss?"


    "I don''t know, I''ve never heard of it." The giant turtle replied.


    Lin Yu thought that it was probably because these abyss beasts lived in the abyss all the year round, and they were in the mountains without knowing the mountains.


    Perhaps, the gods in the eternal paradise know far more about the abyss than the meteor gods and giant beasts in the abyss.


    Putting this thought down for a while, Lin Yu asked the two Meteorites in front of him again: "What are you guys looking for me for?"


    Gu Qi, "We should ask you about this." A meteorite looked at Lin Yu up and down and said, "Why did you come here?"


    "Why do you ask this? I just happened to pass by without any purpose." Lin Yu said carelessly.


    "Yes?"


    "Did you happen to pass by?"


    The two meteor gods stared into Lin Yu''s eyes with a look of disbelief.


    Seeing this expression, Lin Yu thought to himself, could these Meteor Gods actually notice him long ago?


    But it shouldn''t. Their giant beasts are all enslaved and cannot sense the situation in the distance. How can they find themselves in advance.


    "Yes, just happened to pass by." Lin Yu affirmed


    back.


    "Isn''t it." The meteorite **** on the left said: "The abyss is so big, you wander aimlessly, how could you just bump into us?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that these Meteor Gods did not notice themselves in advance, they just judged based on common sense that they should not appear here so coincidentally.


    "Some things are just so coincidental, there is no way." Lin Yu spread his hands.


    Since the other party doesn''t know much, there is nothing to worry about.


    On the opposite side, the two Meteor Gods saw that Lin Yu insisted that all this was just a coincidence, so they no longer bothered about it.


    After all, it doesn''t matter now.


    The important thing is, what is the origin of this guy.


    How could I have never even heard of San Yijia''s name?


    Did he not come from Eternal Paradise?


    "Where did you come from?" The meteor **** on the right asked Lin Yudao.


    As soon as his voice fell, the Fallen God on the left added: "It''s not where you came from just now, but where you came from, where you came from."


    "My history?"


    Lin Yu naturally understood what the two Meteor Gods wanted to ask, so he pretended to be helpless and said, "I can''t remember where I came from at all."


    At this time, it is more beneficial to pretend to have amnesia than to lie.


    Lying is easy to cause problems, but by pretending to have amnesia, you can use the name of amnesia to inquire about some information.


    Facilitate the next decision.


    Of course, the premise is that the other party is willing to believe that he has amnesia.


    "Can''t remember?"


    "Have you lost your memory?"


    The two meteor gods are a little strange.


    Unexpectedly, the Meteor God with a fifth-order divine body in front of him actually lost his memory.


    I don''t know which Meteor God shot at him and hurt his soul.


    Also, with the strength of his fifth-order divine body, the average Meteor God can''t hurt him, so who did he provoke?


    "I think you seem to have cultivated a fifth-order **** body, how could you be hurt by someone."


    The Meteor God on the left asked aloud.


    Lin Yu frowned, shook his head, and said, "I really can''t remember."


    Hearing this, the two Meteor Gods looked at him in unison.


    Judging from his performance just now, it seems that he has indeed lost his memory.


    Otherwise, how could I have never even heard of San Yijia?


    It didn''t look like he was pretending just now, but he really didn''t know.


    Of course, if he came from the material plane, it is understandable that he has never heard of San Yijia''s name.


    However, it is impossible for the god-level powerhouses who come from the material plane to cultivate into the fifth-order **** body in the abyss, so this possibility can be completely ruled out.


    Therefore, only amnesia can explain it.

 Chapter 1011： join in

    "It''s really rare to have amnesia."


    The two Meteor Gods were speechless.


    After that, they looked at Lin Yu and asked, "What are your plans now?"


    "No plans, I''ve been wandering around now." Lin Yu replied.


    "If you don''t plan, how about joining us?"


    The Meteor God on the left asked.


    "Oh? What price do I have to pay for joining you, and what benefits can I get?" Lin Yu asked.


    The two Meteor Gods looked at each other, and then the Meteor God on the right said: "The only price is that from now on you must obey the words of God San Yijia, and must not disobey his orders."


    "If there are benefits, there are more. The most important one is that after you join us, you will have the opportunity to return to the eternal paradise."


    As soon as his voice fell, the Meteor God on the left nodded again and again.


    Afterwards, the two Meteor Gods looked at Lin Yu quietly, waiting for him to make a decision.


    Lin Yu was lost in thought.


    The thing that bothers him the most right now is how exactly San Yijia''s father is related to Won.


    If they were friends with each other, then joining San Yijia''s camp by themselves would be like a sheep''s mouth.


    And if they were hostile to each other, it would be a good choice to join San Yijia''s camp.


    After all, the enemy of the enemy is the friend.


    As for saying that after joining, you have to obey San Yijia, this is not a big problem.


    the reason is simple.


    Whether or not to obey someone''s words depends on the strength of the individual.


    If the strength is weak, there is no room for negotiation at all, and if the strength is strong, it can completely turn against the customer.


    Of course, Lin Yu wanted to join San Yijia''s camp mainly because he wanted to know something about the eternal paradise through San Yijia.


    Especially when it comes to meta.


    "Everything has to pay a price." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "Just join them first, and take a step by step."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said to the two meteorites, "Okay, I''ll join you."


    When the two Fallen Gods heard this, they immediately showed joy.


    The Meteor God on the left said, "Come on, come with us to meet the other Meteor Gods."


    The other Meteor Gods in his mouth refer to those Meteor Gods gathered in the distance behind him.


    Lin Yu asked, "How many of you are there?"


    "Counting us, there are twelve people in total, and there are eleven giant beasts in total." A meteorite replied.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he thought that he didn''t lie about the number of giant beasts, but he didn''t know if the number of Meteor Gods was true.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked again, "What is your strength?"


    "We all have Tier 4 Divine Body." The Falling God replied again.


    Lin Yu thought to himself that this would be twelve fourth-order meteorites and eleven enslaved giant beasts.


    "Any questions?" asked the meteorite **** on the right.


    "It''s gone for now."


    Lin Yu replied.


    "Okay, then let''s go over and get to know each other first, and then we''ll take you to see God Venerable San Yijia."


    The Meteor God on the right said.


    Lin Yu had no objection, turned around and flew towards the Dadi Cave.


    Even if they choose to join them now, they cannot let them know that their behemoth is a free beast and has signed a contract with them.


    The two meteor gods saw Lin Yu flying towards the earth cave, as if to control the giant tortoise, so they also turned and left, flying back to their tiger-shaped behemoth.


    It didn''t take long for the two giant beasts to step forward one after another, walking towards the gathering point of the Meteor Gods in the distance.


    in the palace.


    on the throne.


    Lin Yu said to the giant tortoise: "Wait, take a look at it, find a good position, don''t be surrounded by those enslaved giant beasts, so you can run anytime you want."


    "Okay."


    The giant tortoise responded, and then asked, "You don''t trust them?"


    "I don''t trust them, I always feel that they are with Gu Xin and Yuan." Lin Yu replied.


    "Then you still want to go with them?" the giant tortoise asked curiously.


    Lin Yu explained: "I''m not sure if the guess in my heart is right now, so I can only test the risk. Otherwise, if we sit still like this, nothing will happen."


    He still held at least half of the hope in his heart, betting that San Yijia''s father and Yuan were rivals.


    Seeing that Lin Yu said this, the giant tortoise stopped talking, and followed the tiger-shaped giant beast in front of him.


    The two giant beasts came one after the other, and soon came to the vicinity of the gathering point of the Meteor God.


    "What monsters are there?"


    Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle and asked.


    At this time he was not suspended in the giant tortoise


    On the Turtle Back Continent, so I couldn''t see what the giant beasts were in front of me, so I could only ask the giant tortoise.


    After all, the giant tortoise has a contractual relationship with him, not a relationship of slavery and slavery.


    If it is the latter relationship, then he can directly observe the situation ahead with the help of the giant tortoise''s five senses.


    "There''s a monitor lizard, a giant snake, a..."


    The giant tortoise quickly told Lin Yu what he saw.


    After hearing this, Lin Yu nodded secretly, thinking about the plan in his heart.


    But at this moment, the giant tortoise suddenly sent him a voice transmission: "Lin Yu, the giant spider just sent a voice transmission to me, saying that it sensed the flying giant beast, and said that the flying giant beast seems to be flying in our direction."


    "Huh?" Lin Yu was alert and hurriedly asked: "Ask it again, where the flying beast is now."


    The giant tortoise immediately replied: "It said it didn''t know. UU reading said that the flying behemoth flashed by within his sensing range, and it should be actively avoiding it."


    "okay, I get it."


    Lin Yu replied.


    The flying giant beast is in a state of enslavement at this time, and it cannot sense other giant beasts by itself. It can only rely on the God of Meteor who enslaved it, that is, Gu Xin, to observe the movements around it.


    And the sensing range of the Meteor God is far less than that of the free beast, so it is normal for the flying beast to accidentally break into the sensing range of the giant spider.


    Of course, this is not what Lin Yu cares about at this time.


    What he was concerned about was why the flying behemoth flew in this direction.


    Could it be that Yuan and Sang Yijia, and Sanggu and his son are really together?


    "Looks like I''m going to guess it right."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly, and then sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise: "You feel it carefully to see if the flying giant will really fly here."


    "Okay, I''m looking at the back now," said the giant tortoise.


    At this time, the two meteor gods on the tiger-shaped behemoth suddenly sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, I will call everyone out later and meet on the back of our tiger-shaped behemoth, and I will introduce you to you."


    Lin Yu asked, "Why do you want to go on the back of your tiger-shaped behemoth, can''t you come to me?"


    "I''m afraid that won''t work." The two meteor gods explained together: "You are so powerful, everyone is afraid of problems."


    "Afraid that I will kill you all?" Lin Yu asked.


    It''s easy to understand that the other party is afraid. After all, he has a fifth-order **** body, and he can also use the giant tortoise''s anima to increase his power. If he converges on the giant tortoise, it is really easy to kill all the twelve meteor gods.

 Chapter 1012： Go to the center of the abyss

    "As long as you know."


    The two Meteor Gods said this, which was a tacit agreement with Lin Yu''s words.


    Lin Yu calculated in his heart.


    Now that the other party asks him to join on the back of the tiger-shaped behemoth, he has to think carefully about what the other party''s idea is.


    Could it be that after he surrounded himself, he would shoot and kill him together?


    After all, when it comes to the tiger-shaped behemoth, one of the twelve fourth-order meteor gods can become a fifth-order meteorite with the help of the tiger-shaped behemoth''s heart energy.


    In other words, when the time comes, he will have to face one fifth-order meteorite **** and eleven fourth-order meteorites.


    This kind of strength comparison, I really can''t get any benefits.


    Of course, in addition to one fifth-order divine body, there are also three first-order divine bodies. If you really want to make a move, you can still prevail.


    After weighing it for a while, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle and asked, "Have you found any trace of the flying giant beast?"


    "No." The giant turtle replied immediately.


    "no¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    At this time, the two Meteor Gods came over and said: "If you don''t want to come to the back of the tiger-shaped behemoth, then we will change the way."


    "You drive your giant beast to approach our giant beast, and then we meet in the middle of the beast''s circle."


    "How?"


    After the two Meteor Gods finished speaking, they asked.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, isn''t this the same as the way the abyss overlord did at that time?


    The abyss overlord is to make all the giant beasts form a circle, and then everyone gathers in the middle of the circle.


    In this way, everyone is at a distance from their own giant beast, and cannot use the anima of the giant beast to increase their power.


    "Lin Yu, have you thought about it?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu was slow to make a decision, the two meteor gods asked again through voice transmission.


    Seeing that they kept urging, Lin Yu said, "Then the second way, everyone''s giant beasts form a circle and gather in the center of the circle."


    This method is relatively safe, and it is easier to gain the upper hand yourself.


    "Okay, then form a circle."


    The two Meteor Gods agreed immediately, appearing very sincere.


    This made Lin Yu wonder if he was thinking too much.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise and let it approach the opponent''s giant beast.


    After he finished speaking, he warned again: "I will wait until all the Meteor Gods come out before going over."


    "In this way, the eleven giant beasts will not be controlled by the Meteor God, and will not be able to stop your footsteps."


    This must be considered in advance, because once the giant tortoise is trapped, it means that it is trapped.


    boom boom-


    In the sound of loud noises, the giant beasts gradually moved closer and gradually formed a circle.


    Among them, Lin Yu''s giant tortoise walked the slowest, until the circle was formed, it slowly went over to fill the vacancy.


    shhhhh--


    After the eleven giant beasts stopped, the meteor gods above flew out one after another and gathered towards the giant circle in the middle.


    Lin Yu asked the giant tortoise to carefully observe the number, and after confirming that all the twelve meteorites had arrived, he flew out of the palace and joined them in the past.


    While flying, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise: "You continue to search for the trace of the flying giant beast, and as soon as you sense it appears, send it to me immediately."


    "Okay." The giant turtle replied.


    Lin Yu didn''t say more, and quickly converged towards the twelve meteorites.


    During the flight, he was also observing the shape of the eleven giant beasts, speculating about where the artificial blood vessels on their bodies would be.


    After flying like this for a while, Lin Yu came to the twelve meteor gods.


    "He is Lin Yu!"


    The two Meteor Gods who had just talked to Lin Yu introduced the other Meteor Gods.


    All the meteor gods looked at Lin Yu one after another.


    At this time, the two Meteor Gods continued to speak: "From now on, he will work for San Yijia God Venerable together like us."


    As soon as the voice fell, all the Meteor Gods gave a welcome welcome.


    However, no matter how Lin Yu listened, he felt that their words were a little insincere.


    "These guys must have ghosts." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    While thinking about it, he carefully observed the twelve Fallen Gods.


    If you just infer from the breath, it seems that these twelve meteor gods really only have the fourth-order **** body.


    In this way, the two meteor gods who enslaved the tiger-shaped beast just didn''t lie.


    At this time, the two meteor gods who controlled the giant tiger-shaped beast began to introduce the names of each meteor **** to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu found that these Meteor Gods did not take names like Abyss Overlord or Abyss God Lord, but used their original names.


    He guessed in his heart that it was probably because they were afraid that such a name would be too domineering and overshadow San Yijia''s name.


    After all, these Meteor Gods are all serving San Yijia.


    "Lin Yu, Sanyijia God Venerable is now in the center of the abyss, and we will go there now."


    The two meteor gods who controlled the giant tiger-shaped beast said to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu thought about it and said, "Okay."


    Judging from the current situation, these meteor gods don''t seem to want to do something to him.


    Of course, it''s hard to say what will happen after the center of the abyss.


    But Lin Yu felt that it was useless to think about it so much now, let''s follow them to the center of the abyss first.


    "Then let''s go now."


    The two meteor gods who controlled the tiger-shaped beast gave an order and turned around and flew towards their respective beasts.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu also turned around and flew to the giant tortoise.


    When he returned to the throne and sat down, the other giant beasts had already raised their feet and started to follow the tiger-shaped giant beast.


    "Follow them."


    Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle.


    The giant tortoise had no objection, and moved his limbs to follow at the back of the team.


    "Lin Yu, from the contact with them, do you think they can be trusted?"


    asked the giant tortoise.


    "No." Lin Yu said decisively: "I don''t believe them, and even I don''t think their so-called center of the abyss does not exist."


    "Then why are you still with them?"


    the giant tortoise asked again.


    "There is no choice now." Lin Yu said, "I have to find a way to go to the eternal paradise, and I can''t stay in the abyss forever."


    "Follow them now and have a look at maybe there will be some gains."


    The main reason is that the abyss is too big. If you only rely on giant tortoises and yourself to search for enslaved giant beasts, you don''t know how long it will take to get enough energy to modify the divine body.


    You must know that to strengthen the fifth-order divine body to the sixth-order divine body now requires a full 1.6 million yuan of spiritual energy.


    With such a large number, it is not easy to get together.


    Also, even if you collect all these energy, you will only modify the divine body to the sixth order, and the seventh order, eighth order, and ninth order will not be counted on at all.


    Because the elemental energy required for each modification of the first order will double, and the amount of elemental energy required later will be more and more, and it is impossible to collect so much elemental energy in this abyss.


    Therefore, Lin Yu had no choice, so he decided to join San Yijia''s camp first to see if he could get some useful information from him.


    In this way, the twelve giant beasts lined up as a long dragon and moved forward rapidly under the leadership of the tiger-shaped behemoth.

 Chapter 1013： Yuans plan

    Lin Yu''s giant tortoise followed at the end of the team, while following the giant beast in front, he sensed the movement of the flying giant beast.


    In this way, I went on for three hours before I knew it.


    At this time, the giant tortoise suddenly transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, I found the trace of the flying giant beast."


    "Where? Are you following us?" Lin Yulian asked.


    "It seems to be, but I''m not sure." The giant tortoise explained: "Not long after the flying giant appeared in my sensing range, it suddenly slowed down again."


    "In this case..." Lin Yu guessed: "Maybe it was because he was afraid of being discovered by you that Gu Xin slowed down the flying beast."


    "It''s very possible," said the giant tortoise.


    The flying behemoth has now been enslaved by Guxin, and can only perceive the surrounding movement through Guxin, and the range is very small.


    Therefore, it is conceivable that Gu Xin not only wanted to control the flying behemoth to chase after the giant tortoise, but also was afraid of being discovered by the giant tortoise, resulting in the inability to control the forward speed of the flying behemoth well.


    If the speed is not well grasped, it will accidentally break into the sensing range of the giant tortoise.


    "Anyway, it''s now at least proven that Gusin has been following us."


    Lin Yu said to the giant turtle, thinking about another thing in his heart.


    He pondered that, judging from the fact that the flying behemoth didn''t dare to get too close, Gu Xin and the Yuan behind Gu Xin should not be in the same group as San Yijia.


    But Lin Yu had an intuition in his heart that Yuan and Sang Yijia''s father, Sanggu, should have known each other.


    "Why don''t you try Wu Ga, who controls the giant tiger-shaped beast, to see if he knows the relationship between Yuan and Sang Gu."


    Uga is the meteor **** who controls the tiger-shaped beast, and the meteor **** with him is called Abu.


    Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to Wuga, who was controlling the giant tiger-shaped beast, and said, "Wuga, can you tell me about San Yijia''s father, Sangu, why do I always feel that this name is a little familiar."


    "Oh, it seems that your memory seems to have recovered a little." Uga said.


    Sanggu is a high-level **** in the eternal paradise. Most of the meteor gods have heard of this name, so Uga thinks that Lin Yu has heard of it too.


    It''s just that due to memory loss, Lin Yu couldn''t remember who Sang Gu was.


    "Well, I did remember something." Lin Yu said, "If you can tell me more about them, I should be able to recall more."


    "I can''t tell you more, if you want to know, just remember it yourself."


    Uga refused.


    Lin Yu didn''t expect that he would refuse so decisively, which made him unable to continue to say what he had planned.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu said again: "One more thing, have you heard of the name Yuan?"


    "Yuan?" Uga groaned.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he secretly thought that Uga must know Yuan, and also know the relationship between Yuan and Sanggu.


    Otherwise, he should not behave like this just by knowing the high-level **** Yuan.


    Judging from his tone just now, it seems that Yuan is a very important person.


    "You can remember these things yourself, I can''t tell you more."


    Uga refused again, and there was no room for negotiation.


    Lin Yu thought to himself, it seems that these two questions are the key points.


    Otherwise, why did Uga suddenly change her attitude.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said again: "Can''t you reveal a little bit? If you can reveal a little bit, maybe you can help me recall more things."


    "No." Uga said coldly: "If you want to know these things, ask God Zunyijia yourself, don''t ask me."


    "Also, let me remind you that from now on, you must obey God Sanyijia. He didn''t ask you anything. You''d better not say anything, or you will be responsible for the consequences."


    Hearing these words like a lesson, Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    But he didn''t say anything. After all, he joined voluntarily and was not forced.


    After finishing the conversation with Uga, Lin Yu secretly thought, this is absolutely certain, there must be some kind of relationship between Yuan and Sanggu.


    Just don''t know whether they are enemies or friends, or both.


    "Be careful then, this San Yijia doesn''t seem so easy to get along with."


    Lin Yu secretly warned himself in his heart.


    ¡­


    On the flying behemoth.


    Gu Xin sat on the throne condensed with divine power, and controlled the flying beast to move forward.


    Yuan''s voice sounded in his ears.


    "How about it, how does it feel after becoming a god?"


    "Thank you master for cultivating."


    Gu Xin was reluctant to recognize Lin Yu as the master, but in the end he worshipped Yuan and recognized Yuan as the master.


    He wanted to go out on his own, but in the end he was no match for reality.


    Of course, Gusin doesn''t regret the decision.


    Because he successfully cultivated into a divine body under the guidance of Yuan, surpassing many old friends such as Busson and Sidi in one fell swoop.


    Even Bai Meng was trampled under his feet.


    He was in a very good mood at this time.


    "Master, what should I do later?" Gu Xin asked.


    Yuan has been guiding him in the direction, letting him follow Lin Yu''s giant tortoise.


    But Yuan didn''t tell him what to do when Lin Yu and his party stopped.


    "You follow him first." Yuan said in his ear: "If I guessed correctly, Lin Yu must have followed those meteorites to meet San Yijia."


    "I''ll tell you what to do after he meets San Yijia."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin thought to himself, maybe Yuan hasn''t decided what to do yet, and is ready to take a step by step.


    "Master, what is the origin of San Yijia? Why do you attach so much importance to him?"


    Gu Xin couldn''t help but ask.


    After he finished asking this question, Yuan Chi didn''t speak.


    After a while, he said, "It''s okay to tell you, this Sang Yijia is the eldest son of the high-ranking **** Sanggu."


    "However, although Sang Yijia is the eldest son of Sanggu, Sanggu doesn''t like him, and it can even be said that he hates him very much."


    "Otherwise, San Yijia, as the son of a high-ranking god, would not have fallen into this abyss."


    Speaking of this, UU reading Yuan paused, and then said: "As for why I attach importance to him, it is because he has discovered some secrets about the abyss."


    "He wants to rely on this to turn around and return to the eternal paradise again, and prove it to Sanggu."


    "But since I know it, what he found is mine."


    "Understood?"


    Yuan asked.


    Gu Xin immediately replied: "Master, I know, I will do my best to help you deal with him."


    "Very good, I really didn''t see you wrong." Yuan gave a faint admiration.


    In fact, he was not satisfied with Gu Xin''s strength.


    But there is no way, now in this abyss, the only one he can really trust is Gu Xin.


    He couldn''t control the other Meteor Gods firmly, and even if their strength was against the sky, they couldn''t help him in any way.

 Chapter 1014： Arrive smoothly

    oom boom-


    Twelve giant beasts dashed forward with rapid strides, getting closer and closer to the so-called center of the abyss.


    on the tortoise.


    In the earth cave.


    Lin Yu was still sitting on the throne, pretending to be controlling the giant tortoise.


    Now that he wants to know the situation in the outside world, he can only ask the giant tortoise through voice transmission.


    Of course, if he really wants to say it, he can actually release his consciousness to take the initiative to sense it.


    But helplessly, affected by the fog of the abyss, the range of the sense of consciousness is too small, and there is no way to know what is happening in the distance, or what is happening.


    At this time, the giant tortoise said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, the fog ahead is getting thinner and thinner."


    "Huh?" Lin Yu was alert and hurriedly asked, "How far can you look now?"


    "You can see far, far, and if you fly out now, you can see a giant column in the distance that is forked everywhere."


    "Forked everywhere? Giant pillars?"


    Lin Yu was quite surprised, what could this be?


    "Can Oufu describe in detail?" Lin Yu asked.


    The giant tortoise replied, "I''m not quite sure. In short, I''ve never seen anything of this shape."


    "Really?" Lin Yu thought about it and thought that it might be because the giant tortoise has been living in the abyss since its birth, and he has seen too few things, resulting in a lack of knowledge.


    Thinking of this, he didn''t ask any more questions, and decided to wait until he was able to go out to see with his own eyes what the giant tortoise mentioned.


    boom boom-


    The beasts continued to move forward, rushing forward.


    After running like this for about ten minutes, the giant tortoise transmitted a voice to Lin Yu again: "Lin Yu, there is no fog here now, I have never seen such a scene!"


    The giant tortoise''s tone was full of amazement, which showed how surprised it was.


    After all, for a creature that lives in fog all the year round, it is indeed very novel to find that the fog has dissipated, and the visible range to the naked eye has become extremely vast.


    "You really should come out and see for yourself!"


    The tortoise added excitedly.


    Hearing it say that, Lin Yu was also very curious, and could not wait to go out and take a look.


    Of course, all this can only be thought about in the heart, not really put into action.


    After all, if he goes out, he may be discovered by the meteor gods on other giant beasts, causing them to doubt the situation of his giant beast.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to Uga and asked, "Uga, have we arrived yet?"


    "arrive."


    Uga replied, and then said coldly: "Don''t ask me any more questions next, do whatever I want you to do, do you hear me?"


    At the end, he asked in a very stern tone.


    "I see, you don''t need to remind me again." Lin Yu also responded coldly.


    He found that the Uga at this time was completely different from the beginning, as if a different person.


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart that it might be because he was about to arrive at his destination, so Uga was no longer afraid of his fifth-order "falling god".


    "Judging from the current situation, this Uga should have some status in the Sanyijia camp."


    Lin Yu secretly guessed in his heart.


    Uga is obviously the leader of this team of giant beasts, and the meteor gods who enslave the giant beasts have to listen to him.


    It can be seen that his status will not be low.


    As for why he had such a good temper when we first met just now, there are probably two reasons.


    First, Wu Ga knew that his strength was inferior to others, so he had to keep a low profile.


    The second is to deliberately lower the posture to facilitate the entry of people.


    "Now that I really joined, this guy shows his true colors."


    "Hmph, it''s interesting."


    Lin Yu sneered.


    After that, he no longer bothered about it.


    The two fall gods, Uga and Abu, only have fourth-order gods, so they will not pose a threat to him.


    There is no need to spend too much time on them.


    It''s better to think about how to deal with San Yijia and how to deal with Gu Xin and Yuan when you have this time.


    At this time, the giant tortoise suddenly said excitedly: "Lin Yu, you really should come out and take a look, I bet you have never seen such a spectacular scene."


    "Huh? How spectacular?"


    Lin Yu was completely aroused by the giant tortoise, and couldn''t wait to go out and see how spectacular it was.


    But in the end, he still pressed his thoughts and waited for the giant beast team to stop.


    Time continued to flow slowly.


    After a long wait, Lin Yu finally felt the giant tortoise''s footsteps slow down.


    Upon seeing this, he hurriedly transmitted a voice transmission to the giant turtle and asked, "Is it here?"


    "It should be here." The giant turtle replied.


    As soon as the giant turtle''s voice fell, the voices of Uga and Abu rang in Lin Yu''s ears.


    "Come out and go back to the shrine with me."


    "Divine Palace?" Lin Yu keenly captured the word and secretly remembered it in his heart.


    It seems that there are many forked huge pillars that the giant tortoise just mentioned, and nine times out of ten, it is part of this shrine.


    Without delay, Lin Yu immediately flew out of the palace, out of the earth hole, and came to the Turtle Back Continent.


    The moment he left the Dadi Cave, he immediately found that his vision was suddenly clear, and he could see far, far away scenery.


    Since entering the abyss, he has been familiar with the surrounding white scene.


    Now all of a sudden, the field of vision has become extremely wide, and there is a particularly refreshing feeling in my heart.


    "I didn''t expect this abyss to be so huge?!"


    After Lin Yu glanced into the distance, he immediately looked up at the sky.


    At a glance, he found that there was no light on it, but it was pitch black, and nothing could be seen clearly.


    However, the sense of distance is still very clear.


    Lin Yu could clearly feel that the pitch-black sky was very, very far away from the ground.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu immediately looked at the ground below.


    Contrary to the sky, the ground is completely pure white, spotless, like a huge piece of white jade.


    All these giant beasts are standing on this "white jade" at this time.


    And Lin Yu also found that the surrounding light all came from this pure white ground.


    It seems that the earth of this abyss will shine.


    "My previous guess seems to be correct." Lin Yu stared at the white jade-like ground, and secretly said in his heart: "The ground in the abyss is a solid fog."


    Slowly looking back Lin Yu raised his head and glanced at the surrounding environment.


    After turning around, he finally saw the giant pillar with many branches that the giant tortoise just mentioned.


    "Where is this pillar, this is obviously a tree!"


    The giant tortoise had never seen a tree, so he didn''t know what the tree looked like, so he talked about giant pillars.


    But anyone who has seen the tree will realize that it is a huge tree.


    Bigger than imagined.


    Compared with this towering tree in the true sense, these giant beasts are like little bugs.


    "Hurry up and follow me to the shrine with me."


    Just when Lin Yu was sighing about this giant tree, Uga came over again through voice transmission.


    Lin Yu responded, and then followed the meteor gods and flew to the giant tree.

 Chapter 1015： Isolated inside and outside

    While flying, Lin Yu observed the shrine in the distance, that is, the giant tree.


    As the distance rapidly shortened, many details came into view.


    Lin Yu found that this giant tree can see many lines when looking at it up close, just like those trees that have been seen elsewhere.


    This made Lin Yu have to wonder if the tree might be alive.


    "Queue."


    At this time, Uga and Abu, who were flying in the front, suddenly sent a voice transmission to all the Meteor Gods, causing everyone to line up.


    With this order, all the Meteor Gods immediately lined up into long dragons, starting from Uga in a very neat line one by one.


    Lin Yu took advantage of the situation and ranked last.


    "Lin Yu, what kind of scenery is there?"


    At this time, the giant tortoise suddenly transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and asked.


    Lin Yu replied: "I haven''t gone in yet, wait until I go in."


    After he finished speaking, he instructed again: "Pay attention to the flying behemoth and let me know as soon as it comes."


    "Okay, don''t worry," the giant tortoise assured.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu said no more, and continued to follow the team to fly forward.


    Continue to observe the movement around you while flying.


    hum¡ª


    Suddenly, a humming sound came from the surroundings, as if Hong Zhong Da Lu, deeply penetrated into people''s hearts.


    "Where did this sound come from?"


    Lin Yu looked up and down, left and right, but couldn''t find the source of the sound at all.


    It seems that this voice is directly resounding in the human heart.


    "It is estimated that it has something to do with this tree!"


    Lin Yu raised his head hard, wanting to check the canopy of this giant tree.


    But since he had come very close to the giant tree at this time, even if he looked up, he could only see the almost infinitely extending trunk of the tree, and the crown of the tree could not be seen at all.


    All I could see was a golden patch above my head.


    It was the light from the leaves of the giant tree.


    "Stop!"


    Uga in front suddenly gave an order to stop all the Meteor Gods from moving forward.


    Lin Yu followed the team to stop.


    Then, he followed the team and looked forward, wanting to see what was going on ahead.


    As a result, he saw a circular hole suddenly appeared on the trunk of the giant tree in front of him.


    The opening of the cave continued to expand, and in just a few breaths, it became as big as a city gate.


    Lin Yu understood that Uga told everyone to stop to wait for the entrance to open.


    "go."


    Uga gave the order again, and the team immediately moved.


    After Lin Yu glanced back into the distance, he followed the team forward.


    As he got closer and closer to the entrance of the cave, the scene inside the cave gradually appeared in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    "It''s actually empty inside?!"


    Lin Yu was a little surprised. This seemingly majestic giant tree turned out to be empty inside, just like bamboo.


    While he was thinking about it, Uga in front of the team had already flown into the entrance.


    Not long after, Lin Yu also flew into it.


    As soon as he entered the cave, Lin Yu immediately raised his head and looked straight up.


    He wanted to see if the entire giant tree was hollow, or if this was the only part of it.


    "It doesn''t look like..."


    With just one glance, Lin Yu found that the top of this space was very close to where he was now.


    This shows that the space he is in now has a clear boundary.


    Just don''t know if there is another independent space outside the upper boundary.


    If it is, it means that the inside of this giant tree is really like bamboo, with sections.


    "Disband now."


    Uga ordered again.


    As soon as his voice fell, all the Fallen Gods left separately.


    Lin Yu took a look, and their destination was the spherical buildings scattered in this vast space.


    While Lin Yu was observing, Uga quickly flew to his side.


    "Let''s go, follow me to see God Zunyijia."


    Uga said without a doubt.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and flew to the largest spherical building above, and Lin Yu followed closely when he saw it.


    When the two of them got up and flew up, the hole they came in slowly closed.


    Suddenly, Lin Yu remembered to tell the giant tortoise about the situation here first, so he said, "Here... eh?"


    The words stopped abruptly in the middle, because Lin Yu found out that there was no way to communicate with the giant tortoise here.


    "It seems to be the reason for the giant tree." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Maybe the inside and outside of this giant tree are completely isolated, and there is no way to communicate with each other.


    "It''s troublesome. If Gu Xin came here with a flying beast, I have no way of knowing."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but glance back, thinking about countermeasures quickly in his heart.


    Of course, he didn''t stop moving forward, and kept flying forward with Uga.


    At this point, he had already flown not far from the spherical building.


    "Wait a minute to see the **** Zun Yijia, don''t say anything if he doesn''t ask you, do you hear me?"


    Uga warned again.


    "I know." Lin Yu replied lightly.


    "Do not forget."


    Uga glanced at him, and then said no more.


    The two flew higher and higher, and finally came to the gate of the spherical building.


    Lin Yu took a closer look and noticed that the surface of the spherical building was extremely smooth and the whole was integrated.


    He guessed in his heart that this might be some kind of fruit.


    Wu Ga quickly flew into it, and Lin Yu followed him and flew in.


    After entering inside, Lin Yu continued to observe the surrounding environment.


    The layout here is similar to that of the palace in Dadi Cave. The space is very spacious, and even very large creatures can move freely here.


    After passing through the three gates, a sloping staircase was hidden in Lin Yu''s eyes.


    Uga stopped in front of the stairs and said to Lin Yu, "Sang Yijia is on the top, you can go up by yourself."


    When he was just outside the giant tree, San Yijia had already transmitted a voice transmission to Wu Ga and asked about Lin Yu''s origin.


    Therefore, as soon as Lin Yu arrived here, Sang Yijia sent a voice transmission to Uga again, letting Lin Yu go up alone.


    Lin Yu turned his head to look at Uga, then walked up the stairs.


    After walking at a normal walking speed for two or three minutes, Lin Yu reached the end of the stairs and came to a giant platform.


    On the other side of the platform, there is a towering gate.


    At this time, the door slowly opened, revealing the scene inside to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu looked inside and saw a humanoid creature sitting on a high throne, watching him from a distance.


    "come in."


    A voice came from inside.


    Obviously, San Yijia was speaking.


    San Yijia''s voice sounded very hoarse, full of exhaustion.


    This surprised Lin Yu.


    Normally, a **** who has cultivated into a divine body would not know what fatigue is.


    There is no need to eat or sleep on weekdays, just like a perpetual motion machine.


    As a result, San Yijia was so tired.


    There must be some unknown reasons for this.


    Lin Yu secretly kept this matter in his heart, and then raised his foot and walked inside.


    7017k

 Chapter 1016： Detection strength

    etween the thrones.


    Lin Yu came under San Yijia''s throne and looked up at San Yijia.


    San Yijia said, "Uga already told me about you, he said you lost your memory?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu nodded.


    "It''s really rare, can you not remember Zeng Jin''s life experience in the eternal paradise?" San Yijia asked.


    "I can''t remember at all." Lin Yu replied decisively.


    As he spoke, he observed San Yijia''s face to see if the other party doubted his words.


    If there is no doubt, it can prove that there is no relationship between San Yijia and Won.


    Because now in this abyss, only the two gods Yuan and Guxin know his true origin.


    Therefore, if Yuan and San Yijia have contacts, San Yijia will definitely know that he is not the Meteor God from the Eternal Paradise, but from the Material Plane.


    "Don''t have any impression of Eternal Paradise?" San Yijia asked again.


    Lin Yu observed the other party''s expression and found that San Yijia seemed suspicious.


    But it seems that San Yijia is not doubting his identity, but doubting what he just said.


    Suddenly, Lin Yu remembered that he had mentioned Yuan to Uga before, so San Yijia now repeatedly asks himself whether he has an impression of Eternal Paradise, probably because he wants to inquire about Yuan.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said, "My only impression of Eternal Paradise is the name Yuan."


    "Oh?" San Yijia immediately became interested.


    Lin Yu observed secretly, Xin Daoyuan and San Yijia''s father and son really had something to do, otherwise San Yijia wouldn''t care so much about Yuan.


    Exactly, I can take this opportunity to ask San Yijia about Yuan.


    "What does the name Yuan mean to you? Can you remember it?"


    San Yijia continued to ask.


    Lin Yu shook his head without hesitation and said, "I don''t know what this name stands for, but I just think this name is very important."


    "Also, I remembered the name because Uga mentioned your father to me at the time."


    "I suddenly remembered the name Yuan because I heard the name of God Lord Sanggu."


    As soon as Lin Yu''s words came out, San Yijia said happily: "Very good, Lin Yu, you have been in touch with the Meteor God in the shrine during this time, to see if you can recall some past events."


    "If you recall anything related to Yuan, remember to come and tell me as soon as possible."


    "Did you hear that?" San Yijia asked.


    "heard it."


    Lin Yu nodded, secretly thinking that the relationship between Yuan and San Yijia''s father and son is really not simple, otherwise San Yijia would not care so much about things related to Yuan at all.


    "Okay, let''s do this first." San Yijia''s tone returned to calm, "Now let me confirm your strength."


    "Confirm my strength?"


    Lin Yu wondered: "Why is this?"


    He had no idea what San Yijia''s intention was in doing this.


    Also, how can San Yijia confirm his strength?


    You must know that as long as you have deliberate reservations and only give out nine points in Shifenli, San Yijia will not be able to judge his true strength.


    On the throne, when San Yijia heard Lin Yu''s question, he immediately lowered his face and said in a deep voice, "Didn''t Uga teach you the rules?"


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he remembered what Uga had repeatedly emphasized, saying that San Yijia must obey his words.


    And can''t say anything more without San Yijia''s permission.


    It seems that San Yijia will be angry now because he has just questioned him.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t speak, San Yijia said again: "It seems that I need to teach you a lesson, lest you forget the rules."


    As soon as the voice fell, he reached out and squeezed.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly backed away.


    I didn''t expect that San Yijia would act without saying a word. It was really moody.


    Of course, Lin Yu also had another guess in his heart.


    That is, San Yijia''s sudden shot may just want to test his strength.


    However, at this time, it is natural to not bet on this probability. Let¡¯s talk about distance first.


    Lin Yu quickly stepped back.


    On the throne, San Yijia showed no sign of chasing after him, but sat there quietly and motionless.


    This made Lin Yu greatly puzzled.


    At the same time, he also discovered another strange thing.


    He found that he had stepped back so far, and he still hadn''t left the throne room.


    Shouldn''t the gate between the thrones be not far behind him?


    On the throne, San Yijia seemed to have noticed Lin Yu''s doubts, so he smiled coldly and squeezed his hands even tighter.


    Suddenly, Lin Yu found that countless invisible forces were squeezing his body in all directions.


    Not only that, but even the surrounding scenery has changed amazingly.


    Lin Yu saw that there was a layer of golden translucent mesh like tulle surrounding him.


    This golden tulle keeps getting thicker layer by layer.


    Soon, Lin Yu couldn''t see San Yijia on the throne in the distance.


    "Didn''t Uga say that San Yijia only has a sixth-order divine body? How can it be so strong?"


    "Is San Yijia different from the ordinary Meteor God?"


    Lin Yu was surprised.


    San Yijia''s strength far exceeded his imagination.


    It is really hard to believe that his fifth-order divine body is so vulnerable.


    "This guy is definitely testing my strength. I must have reservations, and I can''t let him know that in addition to one kind of fifth-order god, there are three other first-order gods."


    Lin Yu tried his best to restrain himself, so as not to show all his strengths, so as not to expose his secrets.


    Also, even if you use all your strength, you won''t be able to get out of trouble, so there''s no need to use all your strength.


    The golden tulle thickened layer by layer.


    Not only that, but these golden tulle are constantly tightening, which put Lin Yu under tremendous pressure.


    on the throne.


    San Yijia smiled and looked at the golden orbs that were growing thicker and thicker.


    He did this to test Lin Yu''s strength, and to give Lin Yu a disgrace so that he would not dare to have any dissent in the future.


    Fallen gods like Uga and Abu have all been trained by him in this way, so they are so obedient and obedient to him.


    "No one wants to keep their hole cards in front of me!"


    San Yijia sneered. UU Reading


    It won''t be long before all of Lin Yu''s strength will be revealed to him, giving him a clear view.


    This is unchangeable, and no one can hide their cards without revealing them.


    in golden spheres.


    Lin Yu suddenly discovered at this time that the golden ball didn''t seem to be San Yijia''s means.


    It seems that San Yijia has used some kind of power to trap himself in this way.


    "What will it be?"


    "Could it be that San Yijia borrowed the power of this giant tree?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu''s heart flashed, and he thought of the giant tree.


    Just now he tried to communicate with the giant tortoise, but he couldn''t succeed. It seemed that it was blocked by the giant tree.


    Therefore, the predicament he is facing now may also be due to the power of the giant tree.

 Chapter 1017： Giant tree of stolen power

    While Lin Yu was thinking about it, the golden ball became tighter and tighter, putting him under tremendous pressure.


    Lin Yu had no choice but to release more powerful divine power to fight against this pressure.


    However, as soon as he increased his strength, the oppression from the golden ball also escalated.


    It seems that he will not stop until he is forced to exert his full strength.


    In this way, until the release of all the power of the fifth-order divine body, the golden ball is still constantly tightening.


    Of course, Lin Yu still had the power of three first-order divine bodies that had not been released at this time. If all of them were released, the pressure would be greatly relieved.


    But Lin Yu knew in his heart that it was useless, because if the power of the first-order divine body was released, the oppression of the golden ball would also escalate, and it would not end like this.


    "I''ll keep it like this for a while to see if San Yijia will stop."


    Lin Yu thought about it and decided not to release all his power, and wait for a while.


    It would be better if San Yijia stopped at this point. If San Yijia continued to increase his efforts, it would not be too late to take out all his cards.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Lin Yu maintained the power of the fifth-order divine body and did not use the power of other first-order divine bodies, but the oppression of the golden ball had risen to a higher level.


    At this moment, he really couldn''t hold it anymore.


    If you don''t take out all your trump cards and release all your power, I''m afraid that you will be on the spot with hatred.


    "It seems that he just wants to force me to show all my cards."


    "But how did he know I wasn''t doing my best?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled in his heart.


    I don''t know if San Yijia is testing him with extreme pressure, or he is very clear that he has not shown all his cards.


    A few seconds passed.


    After these few seconds passed, Lin Yu was completely close to collapse.


    But just when he decided to take out all his cards and fight with all his strength, a voice suddenly appeared in his ear.


    The voice was speaking to him.


    "You are special, you have cultivated so many kinds of gods."


    The timbre of the sound was strange, like the rustling of leaves in the wind.


    While the voice was speaking, Lin Yu found that the oppression from the golden ball no longer became stronger, and it was maintained at a level he could just bear.


    "Who are you?" Lin Yu asked.


    He didn''t know the origin of the other party, and naturally it was impossible to answer the other party''s questions.


    Also, from what the other party said, it was obvious that the other party already knew the fact that he had multiple divine bodies.


    That being the case, it doesn''t matter if you answer or not.


    "You''re in my trunk now, who do you say I am?"


    The voice asked back.


    When Lin Yu heard this, he guessed, "You are this tree?"


    He had just suspected that San Yijia might have used the power of the giant tree, but he did not expect it to be the case.


    "Yes, I am this tree." The giant tree replied lightly.


    There was some sadness in his voice.


    It seems that this giant tree does not accept the fact that it is just a tree.


    Seeing the other party''s admission, Lin Yu asked, "You''re taking orders from San Yijia now?"


    He guessed that the giant tree might be enslaved by the Meteor God just like those abyss beasts.


    "No." The giant tree denied.


    "No?" Lin Yu wondered, "Then why can he use your power to deal with me?"


    What can be confirmed now is that San Yijia borrowed the power of the giant tree to be so powerful.


    Otherwise, just relying on the strength of his sixth-order divine body, Lin Yu asked himself that he wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    "It''s not borrowing, it''s stealing."


    The giant tree corrected: "He stole my power."


    Lin Yuqi said: "Then why don''t you take this power back? Can''t you beat him?"


    This really made Lin Yu very curious.


    Because from the current situation, the giant tree obviously has a very powerful power.


    However, it can''t help San Yijia, which is really a bit inexplicable.


    "Don''t ask for specifics. In short, things are far beyond your imagination." Jushu refused to answer this question.


    Mainly because it felt that Lin Yu''s strength was too weak to be of any help, let alone help it solve this problem.


    On the other hand, seeing that it refused to answer, Lin Yu stopped asking more.


    The most important thing now is not to figure out the entanglement between the giant tree and San Yijia, but how to get rid of the current predicament.


    You can''t be trapped in this golden ball all the time, can you?


    Lin Yu asked, "Why did you suddenly come out and talk to me? Do you want to help me or?"


    "I''m talking to you just because I see you as being special, nothing else." The giant tree replied.


    Lin Yu was a little disappointed by this answer.


    However, he always felt that there was something in the words of the giant tree, and it was definitely not as simple as it said on the surface.


    Maybe this giant tree is facing some kind of predicament at this time, and it urgently needs someone to help it solve it.


    That should be why it suddenly appeared to talk to itself.


    It''s just that it feels that its strength is too weak to help it, so it refuses to clarify its true intentions.


    "Why do you think I''m special? Just because I have cultivated a variety of divine bodies?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    The giant tree does not ask for him, but he asks for the giant tree.


    Since San Yijia stole the power of the giant tree to trap him, the giant tree must have a way to help him get out of trouble.


    The only question is whether it is willing to help.


    "No." The giant tree denied: "Not only because you have cultivated a variety of divine bodies, but also because you can make a contract with the giant beast."


    The abyss behemoths have strong personalities, and in most cases they would rather die than cooperate with the Meteor God.


    Therefore, Lin Yu can sign a contract with a giant beast, which is enough to prove that he has something special, and can make the giant beast recognize him from the bottom of his heart.


    On the other side, after hearing the giant tree''s answer, Lin Yu thought that the giant tree was really amazing, and he knew himself so clearly.


    He even knew that he had signed a contract with the giant tortoise.


    Such a secret thing, logically, no one else should know about it at all.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said straight to the point: "Just say it clearly, why did you suddenly come out and talk to me, I don''t believe you didn''t have any intentions."


    The giant tree was silent for a while, and then said: "I want you to do me a favor, but I don''t know if you are the right person Unless you can prove it to me."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu felt a little unhappy in his heart.


    This giant tree is rude, and when he comes up, he directly asks himself to help, without asking himself whether he agrees or not.


    Not only that, but it also has a condescending attitude, allowing itself to prove its strength to it.


    Lin Yu felt that either this giant tree was born arrogant and arrogant, or he didn''t know how to behave in the world.


    At least one of the two, or both.


    "Let me help you, but do you have to show some sincerity?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    In normal times, he could ignore this giant tree.


    But not now.


    Now we have to use the power of the giant tree to get out of the predicament.

 Chapter 1018： world tree

    "I will help you solve this problem in front of you and make San Yijia completely believe in you."


    The giant tree opened his mouth.


    Hearing this reply, Lin Yu was slightly relieved.


    Although there is something wrong with what this giant tree said, its attitude is still OK.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked again, "What about after this?"


    "After that, it depends on your performance. If you can prove your strength to me and help me, then I will show you a way and tell you how to return to the eternal paradise."


    The giant tree said quickly.


    When Lin Yu heard this, he thought that the giant tree had not fully seen himself.


    For example, it now thinks that it is the Fallen God from the eternal paradise, and it has no idea that it has never set foot in the eternal paradise.


    But this is also understandable. After all, normally, no one can cultivate a god-level powerhouse who is directly exiled to the abyss from the material plane.


    Not to mention the cultivation of a fifth-order divine body in a short period of time.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, if this giant tree knew that his fifth-order divine body was cultivated in this abyss, he would probably be impressed by himself, and would no longer doubt his ability at all.


    Of course, this point must not be actively brought up.


    Because this giant tree and the abyss beast are obviously not at the same level.


    The abyss giant doesn''t know how to cultivate the divine body, but this giant tree is obviously very clear.


    Therefore, if it is made to know that his cultivation method is very special, it may cause some unnecessary troubles.


    For example, the giant tree might force itself to explain its cultivation.


    "How are you going to help me now?" Lin Yu returned to the topic.


    The most important thing now is to solve the immediate troubles first. As for the giant tree''s so-called proving its strength to it, it can be discussed later.


    "I will let San Yijia know that you only have the strength of the fifth-order **** body, so he will let you go."


    The giant tree gave his answer.


    "Oh?" Lin Yu asked smoothly, "Sang Yijia really just wants to find out my strength, and has no other thoughts or intentions?"


    Jushu replied: "From my current observation, he should not think about anything else, he just wants to find out your true strength and prevent you from hiding your trump card."


    "Okay, then you help me quickly." Lin Yu said.


    Originally, he wanted to inquire about San Yijia again, but considering that it was not the right time, he didn''t say much.


    "Hold on."


    The giant tree left a sentence, and then fell silent.


    Lin Yu had to wait patiently.


    At the same time, outside the golden ball.


    San Yijia suddenly froze, looking at the golden ball and laughing.


    "It seems that Lin Yu only has a fifth-order divine body, so I can rest assured."


    He is testing Lin Yu''s strength by relying on the mighty power of the giant tree, and there is absolutely no mistake.


    So he has no doubts about the results he is getting now.


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that the result he was seeing was just the result that the giant tree let him see.


    Although the giant tree is restricted by San Yijia, he cannot resist him.


    But it''s easy to do a little trick on these things.


    It''s just that there has never been a person worthy of it''s shot before, and it has never interfered with San Yijia''s judgment.


    At this time, San Yijia waved his hand.


    The golden ball that wrapped Lin Yu immediately began to shrink.


    If you look carefully at this time, you will find that the layers of golden tulle outside the golden ball are constantly dissipating.


    It is because of the dissipation of the golden tulle that the entire sphere becomes smaller.


    It didn''t take long for Lin Yu to reappear and stand under San Yijia''s throne.


    "As Uga reported, you have a fifth-order divine body."


    Sang Yijia looked down at Lin Yu and said, "Very good, you didn''t lie to me or Uga."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu secretly said that this level is over for the time being.


    As for what happens next, we can only take one step at a time.


    Now this San Yijia not only has a sixth-order divine body, but also stole the power of the giant tree, which is not something he can confront head-on, so he has to keep a low profile.


    "Lin Yu, step back for now and find a place to live with Uga. I''ll tell you what to do in the future."


    San Yijia waved his hand and motioned for Lin Yu to leave.


    Lin Yu didn''t say much, turned around and left between the thrones, continuing down the long stairs.


    At the bottom of the stairs, Uga was still waiting, not leaving.


    After Lin Yu walked down the stairs completely, Uga shook his head and said, "Let''s go, find a place to live with me."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu guessed in his heart that when he left the throne room, San Yijia sent a voice transmission and instructed Uga to take him to find a place to live.


    Without further ado, Lin Yu followed Uga away from the huge spherical building to find a place to live.


    ...


    And when Lin Yu left with Uga, the giant tortoise outside the giant tree, far away from the giant tree, was burning with anxiety.


    It sensed the flying beast, but it couldn''t tell Lin Yu about it.


    It tried many times, but it just couldn''t get in touch with Lin Yu.


    Since Lin Yu entered the giant tree, he seemed to be completely isolated from the world.


    "Lin Yu, if you don''t come out again, I''ll be in trouble."


    The giant tortoise fears that he will be recognized by Guxin, who has enslaved the flying beast.


    After all, if they are recognized by the other party, they will lose their freedom completely.


    So at this time it really wants to turn around and leave directly, hiding in the fog in the distance.


    But doing so would inevitably attract the attention of individual Fallen Gods.


    At that time, they will definitely be very puzzled, why an enslaved giant beast can move freely.


    In this way, in the tangle of giant tortoises, Gu Xin drove the flying giant beast closer and closer, and soon came to a place not far from the giant tree.


    Then, Gu Xin stopped and controlled the flying beast to hover in the sky.


    After sensing all this, the giant tortoise was slightly relieved.


    As long as Guxin and the flying beast can''t come, it''s safe.


    It seems that it was right that there was no unauthorized action just now.


    If that was done at the time, it would not only attract the attention of the Meteor Gods around the giant tree, but would also be exposed to Gu Xin''s sight.


    air.


    Gu Xin sat on the throne above the flying giant beast, and used the senses of the flying giant to observe the giant tree in the distanceIs this the tree of the world? "


    "It''s so huge!"


    Gu Xin exclaimed.


    "What is this." Yuan said contemptuously: "There is only a skeleton left in the current World Tree, it''s just looking big. If you know its strength and what it did in its heyday, you will definitely be more surprised than now. ."


    Gu Xin heard the words and asked: "The strength of the World Tree is very strong?"


    "Of course, even the high-level gods like us can''t do anything about it. It is the existence that can truly be called a god-respected god." Yuan said with some fear.


    "Is that so?"


    Gu Xin stared at the giant tree in the distance, unable to look away for a long time.


    After watching for a while, he asked Yuan Dao: "Master, what should we do now?"


    7017k

 Chapter 1019： steal power

    Yuan didn''t answer Gu Xin''s question directly, but asked, "Don''t ask me what to do, what do you think you can do with your current strength?"


    "this¡­"


    Gu Xin was hesitant.


    He has just cultivated into a divine body not long now, and his strength is considered very weak among the Meteor Gods.


    If it weren''t for Yuan''s support, he would never dare to speak to the abyss overlord with the attitude he had before, let alone fight against Lin Yu.


    So it was really difficult for Yuan to answer this question.


    Could it be that you can directly answer that you can''t do anything?


    Seeing that Gu Xin didn''t speak, Yuan said again: "There are many ways to obtain power, but in essence, it can be summed up into two types."


    "One, the power that belongs to oneself obtained through self-cultivation."


    "Second, borrow the power of foreign objects."


    When Gu Xin heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up and said: "Master, do you mean to let me use the heart energy of the abyss beast to increase my strength?"


    However, as soon as he said these words, he was immediately greeted with contempt from Yuan.


    "Gu Xin, since you have recognized me as the master, you should improve your vision. What do you think can help you with the weak strength of the abyss beast?"


    Gu Xin was silent.


    He knew that what Yuan said was right, the anima of the abyss beast really couldn''t help him.


    Because with the blessing of anima, at most, he can only improve the strength of the first-order divine body.


    In other words, make your own first-order **** body into a second-order **** body.


    But what can a second-order **** body do in this abyss that is a third-order falling god?


    Such strength is still too weak.


    Unless there is a way to make oneself have the strength of the fifth or even sixth order.


    Only then can they sweep everything and help Yuan accomplish great things.


    At this time, Yuan continued: "Take a good look at the World Tree and think about why San Yijia can occupy it and turn it into his own shrine."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin''s thoughts turned and he thought with all his strength.


    As Yuan mentioned just now, the power of the World Tree in its heyday was extremely fearful even for a high-level **** like Yuan.


    It can be seen that the strength of the World Tree is very powerful.


    Therefore, such a powerful World Tree, even if it is weakened, is strong enough to crush a sixth-order meteorite like San Yijia.


    However, if San Yijia can occupy the World Tree, it only means that San Yijia has a stronger power than the World Tree in some way.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xin said, "Master, what do you mean, San Yijia used the power of the World Tree to defeat the World Tree?"


    "That''s right." Yuan said with satisfaction: "San Yijia stole the power of the World Tree and used his spear to attack the other''s shield, so that he succeeded in occupying the World Tree."


    "Sure enough!"


    Gu Xin nodded secretly.


    Sure enough, his inference was correct.


    Looking at this abyss, there are nothing more than two creatures, the abyss beast and the world tree.


    The anima of the abyss beast can''t help, so it can only rely on the power of the world tree.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xin also understood that Yuan meant to let him steal the power of the World Tree.


    Then use this powerful force to execute the next plan.


    "Master, what should I do to steal the power of the World Tree?" Gu Xin asked directly.


    Yuan''s meaning is already obvious, so you don''t need to ask him whether it is this idea, just ask the method directly.


    "Next, do as I say."


    Yuan said confidently.


    ¡­


    Inside the World Tree.


    Gu Xi </span> Naturally, Lin Yu didn''t know that the flying giant beast had come near the giant tree, because the giant tortoise couldn''t communicate with him through sound transmission.


    At this time, he was going with Uga to find a place to live.


    "The bulbs below are all empty now. You can choose the one you like."


    Uga said to Lin Yu.


    Only now did Lin Yu know that the scientific name of these spherical buildings is called bulbs.


    "Does it matter how you choose?" Lin Yu asked.


    Uga glanced at him and said, "It doesn''t matter to those bulbs below."


    "Is the meaning still important?" Lin Yu continued to ask.


    Uga smiled and said, "It''s natural to pay attention to nature. The bulb is very beneficial to the cultivation of the divine body. Although it is not as good as the eternal paradise, it is not much worse."


    "In other words, staying in the bulb can greatly speed up the training."


    "The closer the bulb is to the canopy, the greater the increase in the training speed, and vice versa."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu understood.


    The bulbs below are all on the same level, and the distance from the canopy is the same, so there is no difference in the speed of cultivation inside.


    In this way, it doesn''t matter how you choose.


    Just close your eyes and pick one.


    "Okay, then I''ll take the middle one." Lin Yu pointed to one of the bulbs and said.


    "Whatever you want." Uga said needlessly, "Go and check in by yourself now."


    After speaking, he turned around and flew up, leaving Lin Yu alone.


    Lin Yu didn''t stop when he saw this, and flew straight down to the outside of the just-selected bulb.


    And as soon as he came to the bulb, an opening automatically appeared on the surface of the bulb for him to enter and exit.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu entered directly.


    This bulb is the same as the largest bulb where San Yijia is located. The interior is spacious and bright, and there is no surprise.


    After Lin Yu glanced around, he waved his hand, used divine power to condense some furniture, and arranged it a little.


    Then, he began to study the acceleration of cultivation that Uga just mentioned.


    He was very curious as to what caused the training speed in the bulb to be faster than other places.


    Is it because you are in the bubble, you can use the power of the giant tree to cultivate?


    Lin Yu meditated cross-legged on the spot and began to cultivate the divine body.


    Although he has always used Yuan Neng to directly modify the level of the divine body, he still knows the relevant cultivation methods.


    After a while.


    Lin Yu slowly opened his eyes and let out a long breath.


    "It can indeed greatly speed up the training speed, and there is no side effect at all. It is much more efficient than using the power of giant beasts to train."


    Now it is almost certain that the speed of cultivation in the bulb is because of the power of the giant tree.


    At that time, when it was wrapped in countless layers of golden tulle between the thrones, Lin Yu had already discovered that the power level of the giant tree was obviously much higher than that of the abyss beast.


    Cultivation with the assistance of this higher level of power is naturally unlikely to have any side effects.


    "The source of the power of this giant tree seems to be far superior to our divine power and the heart of the abyss beast."


    "Isn''t the divine body the end of cultivation?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but think of a high-level **** like Yuan.


    I don''t know what level of power those high-level gods possess, and whether it will be on the same level as the power of the giant tree.


    And just when Lin Yu was thinking so, the voice of the giant tree rang in his ears again.


    "One of your kind is wandering outside now, what is your relationship with him?"


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1020： build wood

    "My kind?"


    Lin Yu was stunned for a moment, but he quickly thought of Gu Xin.


    His own kind and still wandering outside, it can only be Guxin.


    Although people like Baimeng, Bouson, and Sidi look just like him, their strength is weak and they can''t stay away from the activities of giant beasts.


    It is impossible to wander around, and can only stay on the giant beast honestly.


    "My relationship with him is more complicated, and I can''t explain one sentence or two, but as far as the current situation is concerned, he and I are enemies of each other."


    Lin Yu told the giant tree truthfully.


    There''s nothing to hide about this, it''s better to make it clear.


    "We are enemies of each other? That''s fine." The giant tree said helplessly.


    For some reason, Lin Yu always felt that there was a hint of sadness in Jushu''s tone.


    "What happened?" Lin Yu asked.


    The giant tree replied: "It''s nothing, it''s just that this kind of you wants to steal my power like San Yijia."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu felt a little strange in his heart.


    Why does the giant tree say something so light about stealing power?


    Could it be that it is already used to all this?


    Of course, what Lin Yu cares about most at this time is not this. What he really cares about now is how Gu Xin wants to steal the power of the giant tree.


    Also, is this Gu Xin''s own idea, or is Yuan instigating him?


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart that there is a high probability that Yuan was instigating Gu Xin behind his back.


    After all, Gu Xin is a person who came from the material plane like himself, and he definitely doesn''t know how to steal the power of the giant tree, so naturally he will not have such an idea.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said, "The person you mentioned is called Gu Xin, has he come over now?"


    "He''s in my canopy now," the giant tree replied.


    "Did it fly up by flying giant beasts?" Lin Yu asked.


    The canopy of the giant tree is very high, and Gu Xin definitely cannot fly up by his own strength.


    Not to mention Guxin, even San Yijia is difficult to get there.


    "Yeah." The giant tree said calmly.


    "You can''t stop him?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "No." The giant tree replied.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and asked, "Then why don''t you tell San Yijia about this and let him help you stop him?"


    If Gu Xin steals the power of the giant tree, it will definitely not be a good thing for him.


    So there must be a way to stop him.


    "Why tell him? Wouldn''t it be better for San Yijia to have multiple opponents?" Giant Tree said lightly.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu suddenly reacted. Just now, he had been thinking about the problem from his own standpoint, so he thought about stopping Gu Xin.


    But in fact, as the giant tree said, why did it stop Guxin? Wouldn''t it be more in its interest to have Guxin and San Yijia as opponents?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu understood why the giant tree was not worried at all that Gu Xin wanted to steal its power.


    It turned out to be an opponent for San Yijia.


    From this, Lin Yu also understood why the giant tree would help him when he was between the thrones.


    The reason is the same as this.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked, "You came to find me, it shouldn''t be just because of Gu Xin, right?"


    The giant tree had said before, saying that he would let himself prove his strength to him.


    So it suddenly transmitted a voice to itself, probably related to this matter.


    As expected by Lin Yu, the giant tree said: "Of course not, don''t forget the agreement you and I just made."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget that agreement." Lin Yu replied.


    Gu Yong </span> At this point, he has made up his mind to cooperate with the giant tree.


    The main reason is that the giant tree is powerful and seems to understand a lot of things.


    So if you work with it well, you can learn a lot from it.


    Even Lin Yu felt that the giant tree might not even know about the eternal paradise.


    "So, how do you want me to prove it to you?" Lin Yu asked.


    The giant tree said: "I will always observe your actions, you don''t have to try to prove it."


    This made Lin Yu a little depressed.


    If the other party does not give a clear goal, it is simply a problem for himself.


    After all, there is no exact standard in this way, and it depends on the giant tree.


    No way, Lin Yu can only accept all this temporarily.


    Mainly because he can''t find a way to convince the giant tree now, he doesn''t even know the origin of the giant tree.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but ask, "By the way, do you have a name or something?"


    "Yes, my name is Jianmu." Jushu replied.


    "Jianmu? Well, I remember." Lin Yu said.


    Then, he asked, "Jianmu, can you let me contact the giant tortoise with whom I made a contract?"


    Now there is no way to communicate with the giant tortoise here, Lin Yu guessed that it may be because of the bark barrier.


    "No, I can''t do it now."


    Jianmu said helplessly.


    "Then..." Lin Yu worried: "That''s a bit troublesome. I can''t communicate with the giant tortoise, so I don''t know if it''s in danger."


    "And it couldn''t tell me what it saw."


    Lin Yu believes that the giant tortoise must know about Gu Xin''s arrival.


    Because the flying behemoth can sense it as soon as it appears within its sensing range.


    Therefore, if he can contact the giant tortoise sound transmission, UU reading will be able to know about Gu Xin''s arrival as soon as possible, instead of waiting for Jianmu to tell himself.


    Another point is that although the giant tortoise has concluded a contract with itself, it is essentially a free beast.


    If any of the Meteor Gods were to attack it at this time, it might be enslaved again.


    At that time, not only will the giant tortoise lose its freedom, but also its own movements will be greatly restricted, making it difficult to move freely in this abyss.


    You must know that except for the area where Jianmu is located, all other places are shrouded in fog.


    No matter how powerful the Meteor God is, he can''t go deep into the mist of the abyss with his own fleshly body.


    "Are you worried that the giant tortoise will be enslaved by other meteorites?"


    At this time, Jianmu seemed to have guessed what Lin Yu was thinking, and asked directly.


    "That''s right." Lin Yu replied without hesitation.


    "This matter is easy to solve." Jianmu said confidently: "I''ll teach you a special technique for giant beasts to practice later. If you teach it back and let it practice, you can eliminate this hidden danger forever. "


    "Really? What is the principle of this exercise?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    Jianmu explained: "This method can greatly strengthen the crystal wall of the abyss giant beast, preventing the soul of the Meteor God from breaking into it."


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he thought that if it was as Jianmu said, it would indeed solve the problem perfectly.


    Because if the Meteor God wants to enslave the giant beast, he must first find a way to break into the sea of ??consciousness of the giant beast.


    "Thanks a lot then." Lin Yu thanked.


    "No, it''s just a little effort." Jianmu said lightly.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu thought to himself that there was something in this Jianmu, and this kind of exercise could be taken out.


    Afterwards, Jianmu began to teach Lin Yu the exercises he just mentioned.


    (https://)


    1 Second Remember Apex Novel: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1021： art of meditation

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Jianmu quickly explained the exercises it mentioned to Lin Yu.


    After Lin Yu listened to it, he found that this exercise was incomparably exquisite. If the practice was successful, the giant tortoise would have extremely strong combat power.


    "What''s the name of this exercise?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but ask.


    "No name." Jianmu replied: "This is the exercise I came up with when I was bored, and I didn''t want to go to name it."


    "What? Thinking of it out of boredom?" Lin Yu was surprised.


    What kind of background does this Jianmu have, and the exercises that he came up with when he was bored were so wonderful.


    "Yeah, since that time..."


    Jianmu said half-heartedly, and finally said lightly: "In short, it''s because it''s too boring to think about this kind of exercise for giant beasts to practice."


    Lin Yu found that there was something in Jianmu''s words, and there seemed to be something unspeakable.


    Of course, if the other party refuses to tell, he will naturally not be able to ask.


    At this time, what he thought in his mind was that Jianmu''s origin must be quite complicated, and he definitely had a legendary life.


    At this time, Jianmu said again: "If you want to name this exercise, just choose one."


    "Then it''s called the technique of meditation." Lin Yu said after thinking for a while.


    It is called this name because this set of exercises was conceived by Jianmu out of boredom.


    On the other hand, it is because this exercise requires meditation.


    Cultivate the sea of ??consciousness and the soul through meditation, and finally achieve the soul out of one''s body and transform into an entity.


    Lin Yu just studied it carefully and found that once the giant tortoise has cultivated to the point where it can transform into an entity, it will have a combat power equivalent to that of a god.


    The higher the level of cultivation, the higher the strength, and the highest level can even reach the level of a high-level god.


    In addition, the entity transformed by the giant beast after cultivating this method is no different from the divine body. It can also release divine power and is indestructible.


    That is to say, as long as the giant tortoise has successfully cultivated this set of exercises, not only do they not have to worry about the Meteor God enslaving it, but in turn, they can defeat the Meteor God by relying on the entity transformed from the divine soul.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked Jianmu, "Then do you have any exercises that I can practice?"


    Lin Yu thought to himself that if Jianmu could come up with a set of exercises that were as powerful as the meditation technique, and after he cultivated it, he could use Yuan energy to modify it. It must be much stronger than his existing four divine bodies.


    "No." Jianmu said decisively.


    Lin Yu felt a little disappointed when he heard it.


    And when he was disappointed, Jianmu said again: "If you can prove your strength, I don''t mind creating a set of exercises for you."


    "Really? How long does it take you to create a set of exercises?" Lin Yulian asked.


    "It won''t be long." Jianmu said calmly: "But if you use it to practice, it may take a long time to be effective."


    "It''s not a big problem."


    Lin Yu thought to himself that as long as he could learn an introductory course, he could use the modifier to modify it directly.


    At that time, as long as there is enough Yuan energy, it can be revised to the top in minutes, and it will not take much time at all.


    The only question now is when will Jianmu take out the exercises.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked, "How on earth do I have to prove my strength?"


    The giant tree just said that it should not try to prove it, it will always observe its own actions.


    But that''s the same as having no confidence.


    Lin Yu felt that it was better to ask clearly, otherwise he would not be able to find the direction of his efforts.


    Jianmu said: "You just need to act according to the thoughts in your heart. I will always watch you, see how you handle things, and see how well you are capable."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu knew that he no longer needed to ask more.


    Because Jianmu has already said it very clearly.


    Jianmu not only has to test his own strength, but also observe his own character.


    In other words, the test of building wood is all-round, not as long as the strength is strong enough, it can meet its requirements. Gu Wei


    Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart, so it seems that Jianmu may have been deceived or betrayed before.


    Otherwise, why does it care so much about human character?


    "okay, I get it."


    Lin Yu nodded and said no more.


    Seeing this, Jianmu said: "You should cultivate well first, I won''t disturb you."


    After speaking, it stops talking.


    Lin Yu looked left and right, then stood up from the ground.


    He decided to go out first and give this meditation technique to the giant tortoise, so that he could hurry up and practice.


    Lin Yu quickly left the bulb.


    After going out, he took off directly and flew towards the direction where the entrance of the cave appeared when he came in.


    It didn''t take long for him to reach his destination.


    There is nothing in this place at this time.


    After the hole was closed at that time, the seams were tightly closed, and there was no sign of an exit at all.


    "Lin Yu, what are you doing?"


    Just as Lin Yu was taking a closer look, Wu Ga''s voice suddenly appeared in his ear.


    Lin Yu slowly turned his head to look.


    I saw Uga suspended five or six hundred meters away from him, looking at him with a bad expression.


    Lin Yu simply said bluntly: "I want to go out and arrange some things on my behemoth."


    Hearing this, Wu Ga said with a gloomy expression, "Have you forgotten the rules here?"


    Lin Yu was silent.


    Seeing this, Uga said, "I will repeat it to you for the last time, no matter when, you must follow the order of the **** Sanyijia."


    "You can do whatever God Venerable San Yijia asks you to do. If he doesn''t give an order, you just stay in the bubble and don''t go anywhere."


    "Did you hear that?"


    After speaking, Wu Ga asked in a deep voice.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze, turned and flew towards his bubble.


    He and Uga had nothing to talk about, so naturally he didn''t want to talk nonsense.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was leaving on his own, Wu Ga stopped him sharply and said, "Wait!"


    Lin Yu stopped and said solemnly, "Didn''t you just say that San Yijia stayed in the bubble without giving an order?"


    "Now I''m about to go back to the ball and you suddenly stop me, what, do you want to break the rules?"


    Hearing this, Uga''s expression froze, and he wanted to say something.


    But in the end he didn''t say anything.


    Because it is indeed as Lin Yu said Now that San Yijia has not given any orders, then Lin Yu should stay in the bubble instead of staying here to talk to him.


    "Humph!"


    Uga snorted coldly, then turned and flew towards his bulb.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu also fell quickly and flew back into his bubble.


    This incident was very unpleasant, and Lin Yu even wanted to find an opportunity to walk away and completely cut off contact with these meteorites.


    But on second thought, Jianmu can''t go here, if he goes far away, it means that he has to cut off contact with Jianmu.


    "The most urgent task now is to quickly improve our strength. Only when the strength is strong enough can we really solve the problem."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    And just when he thought so, San Yijia''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear.

 Chapter 1022： attitude changes

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "All come to meet me here."


    San Yijia ordered.


    Obviously, he said this not only to Lin Yu, but also to the other meteor gods living in the giant tree.


    Lin Yu quickly left the bulb and flew to the largest bulb directly above with the other meteorites.


    After a while, all the Meteor Gods stood under San Yijia''s throne.


    It was obvious that none of the Meteor Gods dared to disobey San Yijia''s orders, nor did they dare to delay the time.


    All the Meteor Gods rushed over as soon as they received the order.


    On the throne, San Yijia glanced at the meteor gods and said, "I just got the latest news. If you go east from here, you should be able to find the entrance to the beginning of the land. Now you can split up and look for it."


    Saying that, San Yijia began to assign teams.


    Lin Yu was assigned to the Ugana team, probably because he was introduced by Ugana.


    "Hurry up and leave."


    After San Yijia assigned the team, he ordered.


    All the Meteor Gods took their orders in unison, and then quickly walked out of the throne room and flew out of this giant bulb.


    After coming to the outside of the bulb, all the Meteor Gods lined up in the team just divided and flew to the entrance.


    Lin Yu glanced at it and found that a hole was slowly appearing in the place he had just checked for them to enter and exit.


    "The entrance is indeed here... I don''t know who controls the switch of this entrance."


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    He had been observing all the Meteor Gods including Uga just now, but when the entrance opened, he didn''t see any of the Meteor Gods making a move.


    So he had absolutely no idea who was controlling the switch at the entrance.


    "It''s impossible to control the entrance completely in the hands of San Yijia, right?"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He always felt that this possibility should not be very big.


    After all, San Yijia is the head of these Fallen Gods and their boss.


    As the boss, he manages the door and shuts the door like a doorman, is it possible?


    Without thinking any further, Lin Yu followed Uga''s team of Meteor Gods forward quickly and flew towards the giant beast parked in the distance.


    "Did Gu Xin and the flying giant beast come over?" Lin Yu immediately sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle and asked.


    "Lin Yu, you finally came out!"


    Hearing Lin Yu''s voice, the giant turtle was greatly surprised.


    After finishing speaking, it immediately answered Lin Yu''s question and said, "Yes, the flying giant beast has come over, and I saw it flying towards the canopy of that giant tree."


    "Sure enough, it''s the same as what Jianmu said." Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart.


    Jianmu also said just now that Guxin went to its canopy, and also said that Guxin wanted to steal its power.


    "Lin Yu, I was very worried just now. I was afraid that Gu Xin would come to trouble me." The giant turtle said with fear.


    Lin Yu comforted him when he heard the words: "Don''t worry, I have a set of exercises that you can practice. When you succeed in your practice, you will no longer have to worry about being enslaved by the Fallen God."


    "Really?" the giant tortoise asked excitedly.


    "Wait when I teach you that set of exercises, you will naturally know." Lin Yu said.


    "Okay, are you coming over now?" the giant tortoise asked.


    "Well, on the way here." Lin Yu said.


    "Then I''ll wait for you to come."


    The giant turtle said excitedly.


    After that, Lin Yu didn''t say more, and followed the Uga team of Meteor Gods and flew forward quickly.


    After flying like this for a while, the meteor gods finally came to the vicinity of the giant beast.


    Uga ordered everyone to stop, and then said: "All hurry up and prepare for your own giant beast, we will set off immediately." Gu Coo


    "Yes."


    All the Meteor Gods took orders in unison, and then flew towards their respective giant beasts.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu also flew to his giant tortoise.


    However, at this moment, Uga suddenly stopped in front of him.


    "Lin Yu, wait a minute, I have something to tell you." Uga ordered without question.


    Lin Yu frowned slightly and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Uga looked at Lin Yu up and down, and sneered: "Lin Yu, I know, you rely on yourself to have a fifth-order divine body, so you don''t put me, a fourth-order meteorite in your eyes."


    "It''s okay to put it in normal times, but now God Venerable San Yijia has arranged things for us."


    "So in order to prevent you from disobeying my orders and doing bad things, I have to say something up front."


    Speaking of this, Uga sneered again.


    But just as Lin Yu was waiting for him to continue talking, he suddenly shot.


    boom-


    Wu Ga rushed forward suddenly, bursting out with an incomparably powerful momentum, and went straight to Lin Yu.


    Seeing Uga rushing over, Lin Yu hurriedly released his divine power, preparing to resist the opponent''s attack.


    He thought to himself that his strength was above Uga, and he should be able to block any attack from the opponent, so he stayed where he was.


    But the next second, he regretted the decision.


    Because he found that Uga''s strength is not only the fourth-order, but it seems to be stronger than the fifth-order divine body.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu hurriedly dodged to the side to avoid the blow.


    Of course, this is because he did not use the other three first-order divine bodies, otherwise it would not be difficult to block this knockdown head-on.


    After Wu Ga shot down, he did not continue to shoot, but slowly turned to look at Lin Yu and said, "Is it a surprise?"


    "You broke through?" Lin Yu asked.


    This place is some distance away from their respective giant beasts, so it is impossible for Uga to use the anima of the giant beast to increase his power, only because he has broken through to the fifth-order divine body.


    "That''s right!" Uga said with a smile: "Not only did I break through, but because I did a good job this time, I got a treasure from the **** Sanyijia."


    "So I need to remind you first, lest you make any wrong judgments."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu understood why Uga suddenly changed his attitude.


    It was because of a breakthrough.


    I still remember when I first saw Uga, this guy didn''t say he was polite, at least his attitude was okay.


    As soon as he returned to Jianmu, he suddenly became domineering.


    Originally, Lin Yu thought that it was because of the support of San Yijia, which gave Wu Jia the confidence, but he never thought that it was because his own strength was improved.


    This Uga finally revealed his original face.


    The gentle and courteous look he had before was just a disguise.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart, no wonder Jianmu testing a person is not only a test of strength, UU reading www. uukanshu. com also has requirements on its character.


    Probably because he was afraid of meeting someone like Uga.


    "Okay, hurry back to your behemoth, and be careful when you talk to me next time."


    Uga withdrew his smile and commanded indifferently.


    After speaking, he flew to the tiger-shaped giant beast in the distance, and Lin Yu turned around and flew to the giant tortoise.


    Soon, Lin Yu returned to the palace in Dadidong.


    After being seated on the throne, Lin Yu immediately transmitted his voice to the giant tortoise and taught it the art of meditation completely.


    The giant tortoise listened attentively.


    On the other side, the meteor gods on the other giant beasts were busy replenishing their anima at this time.


    After all, this trip is a long way, and if you don¡¯t replenish your mental energy in advance, it will affect your next actions.

 Chapter 1023： head east

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    After a while, Lin Yu taught the complete meditation technique to the giant tortoise.


    After the giant tortoise finished learning, he was surprised: "If I learn this exercise, won''t I no longer have to worry about being enslaved by the Meteor God?"


    "More than that." Lin Yu said, "Once you have successfully cultivated this technique, not only do you no longer have to worry about being enslaved by the Fallen God, but you can also transform into an entity to fight the Fallen God."


    Hearing the words, the giant tortoise sighed: "I never thought that giant beasts could practice. Lin Yu, where did you get such a powerful technique?"


    "It''s the tree right in front of you. This exercise was created by it." Lin Yu replied.


    "That tree?" The giant tortoise asked curiously, "What is the origin of that tree?"


    Lin Yu said: "I don''t know very well, I only know that the tree is very powerful, and it is definitely not under the high-level gods."


    "What?" The giant tortoise was greatly surprised, "I didn''t expect such a powerful creature to exist in the abyss..."


    Although it lives in the abyss all the year round, because the abyss is extremely vast and there are white mists everywhere, this abyss still has countless secrets for it.


    If it weren''t for the accidental arrival of Uga and other Meteor Gods, it and Lin Yu would never have known that there was still a place in the abyss that was not shrouded in mist.


    Not to mention that there is also a giant tree that is extremely powerful here.


    "I''m afraid this tree is a divine tree, right?" the giant tortoise asked.


    "I don''t know, but it should be almost the same." Lin Yu replied.


    After speaking, he asked, "Why are you asking this?"


    The giant tortoise said: "I was thinking that this divine tree might know the origin of our abyss beasts."


    The abyss beasts appear in the abyss out of thin air, and there is no growth process.


    When each abyss beast appeared, it had the same huge size as it is now.


    Moreover, no abyss behemoth knows how it came.


    To them, like these mists in the abyss, they were born to exist.


    "I haven''t asked about it. I will ask it when I have the opportunity next time." Lin Yu said.


    "Well, it''s work." The giant tortoise thanked.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu talked about the business and said, "Wait, Uga is going to take us to a place called the Land of Beginning. Have you heard of this place?"


    "No." The giant turtle replied decisively.


    Lin Yu was not surprised by this answer. The giant tortoise still knew too little about the abyss, and it was obviously far inferior to Jianmu.


    He didn''t ask about Jianmu just now, mainly because the time was too tight. San Yijia ordered all the Meteor Gods to set off as soon as the announcement was made, which made it too late for him to contact Jianmu at all.


    Also, he didn''t know how to contact Jianmu actively.


    It was Jianmu who contacted him before, and then he took advantage of the situation to talk to Jianmu.


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking, Uga came over and said, "Let''s go now."


    As soon as he said these words, his giant tiger-shaped beast moved and took the lead in walking towards the east.


    Other giant beasts also started to move, following behind the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu transmitted a voice to the giant turtle and said, "Wait a minute and follow behind, so that you can practice meditation while walking."


    If you just follow the other giant beasts, you don''t need to sense the movement in the distance, you can save a lot of effort.


    In this way, you can be distracted to practice the technique of meditation, and seize the time to improve.


    "Okay." After the giant tortoise responded, he didn''t say any more, raised his legs to start, and joined the team of giant beasts ahead.


    In this way, the giant beasts, led by the tiger-shaped giant beast in Uga, marched forward in a mighty manner, heading east.


    Seeing that he had nothing to do, Lin Yu left the throne and went outside the palace. Gu Shu


    During this time, Bai Meng, Sidi, Buson and others have been managing the many creatures in the Dadi Cave for him, and managing the place in an orderly manner.


    Therefore, Lin Yu decided to visit them and ask them if they had collected any new god-level exercises during this time.


    At this time, his existing Yuan energy is not enough to strengthen Yuan Ling Divine Body, but it is more than enough to integrate God-level exercises.


    If one more divine body technique can be integrated, then the strength can be improved again.


    At any time, the strength is not too much.


    Lin Yu''s figure flashed, and he soon came to Bai Meng and the others.


    As soon as he stopped, he asked straight to the point about God-level exercises.


    Bai Meng, Sidi and the others heard his question, and immediately replied respectfully: "Master, we have collected some exercises, but it seems to be repeated from the previous ones."


    "Bring it to me to see." Lin Yu said.


    "Yes."


    Sidi turned around immediately and went to fetch the collected exercises in person.


    After a while, Sidi stacked a large pile of books on the table in front of Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu''s consciousness quickly swept over to check the contents of each book.


    After a while, he realized that, as Bai Meng and Sidi and others said, the contents of these books are basically repeated.


    That is to say, even if all of these exercises are learned and combined with Yuan energy, the new Divine Body exercises cannot be modified.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, it seems that the next step is not to rely on this method to obtain new god-level exercises, unless you go to other god-level beasts to see if there are new god-level powerhouses living there. Gongfa.


    But doing so would easily make other Meteor Gods suspicious.


    Also, this method is very inefficient and takes a lot of time.


    "I don''t know what kind of exercises Jianmu can give me..."


    Lin Yu recalled Jianmu''s words again.


    Jianmu promised him at that time, saying that he was willing to create a powerful exercise for him and practice it for him.


    But the premise is that he must prove his strength and worth.


    "Come step by step."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said to Bai Meng and the others, "Your work is still the same, so don''t delay your cultivation."


    After speaking, Lin Yu left the place and returned to the palace.


    The giant beast team continued to march forward in a mighty manner.


    At this time, the entire team had already penetrated deep into the fog of the abyss, making it difficult to identify the direction. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Fortunately, there is Uga to lead the way for everyone, as long as everyone follows his tiger-shaped behemoth, they will not get lost.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but wonder, what means did Uga rely on to identify the direction?


    Also, why are all the other Meteor Gods controlling a giant beast, and only the tiger-shaped giant beast in Uga has two Meteor Gods.


    Lin Yu has carefully observed that Abu, who has been with Uga all the time, also seems to have control over the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    That is to say, the tiger-shaped behemoth is under the control of two Meteor Gods at the same time.


    "The secret of the abyss behemoth, and the secret of the abyss itself, is far more than I imagined."


    Lin Yu secretly thought that the best way to find out these secrets is to ask Jianmu.


    It seems that it is really necessary for him to prove himself like Jianmu and gain its trust.

 Chapter 1024： torn face

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The team of giant beasts approached in a mighty manner.


    A total of twelve giant beasts moved at the same time, trampling on the ground of the abyss and making a loud noise.


    In this way, I don''t know how long it has been heading east, Wu Ga suddenly sent a voice transmission to all the Meteorite Dao: "All stop."


    As soon as the voice fell, his tiger-shaped behemoth stopped first, and then the abyss behemoth that followed behind the tiger-shaped behemoth also quickly slowed down.


    Soon, the entire behemoth team stopped completely.


    The giant tortoise recovered from the meditation, transmitted a voice to Lin Yu, and asked, "Lin Yu, are we here yet?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know yet."


    Lin Yu himself was wondering why Uga suddenly stopped everyone.


    At this moment, it is estimated that only Uga himself knows what happened, and the other Meteor Gods do not know.


    At this time, Uga once again transmitted his voice to all the Meteorite Dao: "Come out, come to my tiger-shaped behemoth."


    As soon as he finished speaking, many meteor gods left their behemoths and flew towards the house-sized behemoths.


    Lin Yu also quickly left the Dadi Cave, came to the Turtle Back Continent, and flew eastward with the Meteor God of the giant beast in front.


    It didn''t take long for all the Meteor Gods to gather on the tiger-shaped behemoth in Uga.


    When they came to the back of the tiger-shaped behemoth, they found a huge hole in front of the tiger''s head.


    This underground hole can''t be seen at a glance, and the tiger-shaped behemoth stands on the edge of this huge underground hole and looks very small.


    "Is this the entrance to the beginning of the land?" A meteorite asked.


    Uga glanced at the meteor gods, nodded and said: "It should be, God Venerable San Yijia told me that the entrance to the original land is a huge underground hole, and now this underground hole is obviously similar to what he said."


    Hearing this, all the Meteor Gods showed joy.


    There are a total of five teams that came out this time, and now my team is the first to find the entrance to the starting place, and there is no doubt that the credit will be the greatest.


    "Don''t be too happy, it''s still uncertain whether this is the entrance to the beginning of the land."


    Uga glanced at the gods of the meteorites.


    As soon as he finished speaking, a Fallen God immediately asked, "Then how can we judge whether this is the entrance to the original land?"


    "Good question." Uga replied, "That''s why I called you here."


    With that said, he turned to look at the huge underground hole, and continued: "Wait, you will control your own beasts, and look for it along this underground hole to see if you can find a way down."


    "Did you hear that clearly?" Uga asked.


    "Clear."


    All the Meteor Gods replied in unison.


    "Okay, let''s go now." Uga ordered.


    Hearing this, the meteor gods immediately flew out of thin air and flew towards their respective giant beasts.


    Lin Yu is naturally the same.


    However, as soon as Lin Yu took off, Uga stopped him and said, "Lin Yu, wait, I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" Lin Yu frowned slightly, but stopped as he said.


    Seeing that Lin Yu''s attitude was not very good, Uga said in a deep voice, "Don''t ask me what''s the matter next time. If I don''t tell you, don''t ask, do you hear me?"


    "What? Do you think you are God Zun Sanyijia himself?" Lin Yu didn''t answer Uga''s question, but asked the other way around.


    "What do you mean?" Uga took a step closer and looked into Lin Yu''s eyes.


    Lin Yu looked him up and down and said, "I don''t need me to remind you of the rules in the shrine, right?"


    Uga''s face condensed, and he understood the meaning of Lin Yu''s words.


    What Lin Yu meant was that according to the rules in the shrine, all the Meteor Gods only obeyed San Yijia himself. In front of San Yijia, they had to obey orders and not ask random questions.


    That is to say, he Uga is not qualified to ask Lin Yu to ask Lin Yu not to say or to ask like God Zun Yijia.


    "Humph!" Uga snorted coldly, forcibly holding back the anger in his heart.


    Then, he opened his mouth and instructed: "Wait for you and your giant tortoise to enter the burrow and check the situation inside to see if there is any danger."


    "Why let me go?" Lin Yu asked.


    This matter is actually not difficult for him, because the giant tortoise is a free giant beast, which can sense the situation in the extreme distance and detect danger in advance.


    The enslaved behemoths couldn''t do that at all.


    However, this matter is simple and simple, but Lin Yu will not agree so vaguely.


    On the other hand, Uga saw Lin Yu asking such a question, and he wanted to educate him, but in the end he managed to hold back his anger and explained, "Because you are stronger than them, do you still have any doubts?"


    "Aren''t you stronger than them?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    "Hmph." Uga snorted again, and said, "Sang Yijia God Venerable entrusted this matter to me, and I will be responsible for it. Whoever I ask will go, and if there is any dissatisfaction, let me hold it honestly."


    Lin Yu sneered when he heard the words: "In other words, are you targeting me on purpose?"


    "If you want to say that, then I will definitely target you until you are completely satisfied."


    Since the face is torn, then there is no need to continue to detour.


    Therefore, Uga directly pointed out the words.


    "This is what you said, I want to see who will be really satisfied in the end." Lin Yu left a sentence **** for tat, then turned and left.


    Originally, if Uga had told him in a kind manner, he would not mind telling Uga about the danger that the giant tortoise sensed.


    But since the face is completely torn now, it''s all forgot to talk about.


    Lin Yu quickly left.


    And after Lin Yu flew away, Abu walked up to Uga''s side and said, "This guy named Lin Yu is a thorn."


    "Good Thorn, I haven''t trained Thorn for a long time, I just used him to practice my hands." Uga sneered.


    After he finished speaking, he turned to look at the cave in the distance and said, "Lin Yu is nothing to be concerned about, there is no need to take him to heart. The most important thing now is to do a good job in entrusting us to the God Venerable San Yijia."


    "That''s right." Abu nodded, and followed to look at the giant hole in the distance.


    "It''s a little troublesome now."


    Uga continued: "The Lord Sanyijia not only asked us to find the entrance to the original land but also asked us to investigate the situation in the original land clearly, and no omissions were allowed."


    "Judging from the scale of this entrance now, I am afraid that the initial land is also very vast, and it is not easy to explore it carefully."


    After speaking, Uga sighed with a hint of worry on his face.


    Abu answered: "Yes, this is not an easy job, it''s not that easy to handle."


    While the two meteor gods Uga and Abu were worried, Lin Yu had returned to the giant tortoise, entered the Dadi Cave and returned to the palace.


    "Lin Yu, what did those Meteor Gods say?" asked the giant tortoise.


    Lin Yu quickly explained Uga''s request.


    After hearing this, the giant tortoise smiled and said, "It''s okay, after I practice this meditation, the sensing range of my consciousness has been greatly enhanced, and it will definitely help you find out all the details."

 Chapter 1025： primary fruit

    While Lin Yu and the giant tortoise were talking, Uga came over and ordered, "The way down has been found, you quickly go down with the giant tortoise to see."


    After finishing speaking, Uga said the direction of the road again.


    After listening, Lin Yu said to the giant turtle, "Let''s go."


    With that said, he pointed out the direction for the giant tortoise and let the giant tortoise head towards the destination.


    The giant tortoise moved quickly and walked forward with heavy steps.


    After a while, the giant tortoise came to the edge of the giant cave.


    "There is such a huge hole in the ground." The giant tortoise looked at the hole carefully and sighed: "If this hole is just an entrance, then the initial land must be very large."


    "Be careful after entering, I always feel that this initial place is not easy." Lin Yu urged.


    "I know."


    The giant tortoise responded with a sound, and then began to walk forward, down the road next to the edge of the cave.


    In fact, strictly speaking, this is not a road, but a protruding edge on the wall of the cave.


    These protruding edges spiral down like the threads of a nut, all the way down to the depths of the hole.


    On the tiger-shaped giant beast, Uga and Abu watched the giant tortoise moving forward and watched it go down all the way.


    "It doesn''t look like there is any danger." Abu said.


    Uga didn''t answer, and continued to stare at the giant tortoise.


    After looking at it for a while, he said, "We will follow."


    He just suddenly thought that if there was no danger in this journey, it would be equivalent to giving Lin Yu the credit for being the first to enter the starting place.


    So in order to avoid this from happening, I must act quickly and follow Lin Yu''s giant tortoise.


    Anyway, as long as the giant tortoise is exploring the way ahead, then the first to suffer in danger must be Lin Yu and the giant tortoise, and they have enough time to react.


    "Then let''s go, I''ll control the giant beast."


    Abu turned and entered between the thrones.


    Uga then sent a voice transmission to all the Meteor Gods outside the cave, ordering them to follow Lin Yu''s giant tortoise.


    A total of twelve giant beasts came over this time, so Wu Ga asked the other five giant beasts to follow Lin Yu''s giant tortoise, and his own tiger-shaped giant beast ranked seventh.


    In other words, the tiger-shaped behemoth was almost at the back of the middle of the team.


    In this way, it is convenient to observe the situation ahead, and to retreat at any time in danger.


    boom boom-


    The rumbling thunder sounded again, and a queue of giant beasts continued to descend along the protruding edge of the cave.


    on the tortoise.


    The giant tortoise said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, those giant beasts have followed."


    When Lin Yu heard it, he knew it in his heart and said, "Uga has a very small mind, and he must be afraid that I will steal his limelight."


    The giant tortoise sighed when he heard the words: "The relationship between the Meteor Gods is so complicated, what are these things to fight for?"


    "Because of interests." Lin Yu explained: "You are born with great strength, and you can continuously replenish your anima as long as you breathe, but the Fallen God is different."


    "If the Meteor God wants to become stronger, he must cultivate, and cultivation requires competing with other Meteor Gods for cultivation resources."


    "So there is a conflict of interest."


    Hearing this, the giant tortoise said vaguely, "I understand a little bit."


    Afterwards, it said no more, and strode forward while sensing the situation ahead.


    at the same time.


    air.


    When Lin Yu, Uga and others headed for the underground cave, Gu Xin drove the flying beast to the vicinity.


    At this time, Gu Xin had been reborn and possessed incomparably powerful strength. Gu Yan


    Of course, this power does not belong to him, but comes from Jianmu.


    Under the guidance of Yuan, Gu Xin successfully reached the canopy of Jianmu.


    Then, using the secret method taught by Yuan, Gu Xin picked ten tree fruits from the canopy and stored them in his dantian.


    Every time a tree fruit is refined, Gu Xin''s strength will skyrocket, changing from a first-order **** body to a sixth-order **** body.


    The effective time of each tree fruit is one minute.


    That is to say, these ten tree fruits can make him possess the strength of the sixth-order divine body within ten minutes.


    Although this power is not permanent, it is enough to perform the tasks assigned by Yuan.


    After all, the appearance of the sixth-order divine body is enough to crush any fifth-order or lower-level meteorite, and the outcome is within one or two breaths.


    "Master, what is the origin of this initial land?"


    Gu Xin asked Yuan Dao.


    The task Yuan gave him this time was to ask him to come to the original land to find a treasure called the original fruit.


    So he must go deep into the original land.


    In this way, it is very necessary to understand the origin of the original land, so as not to fall into danger inexplicably when the time comes.


    "The origin of the original land is very complicated, and it is unclear in a sentence or two. You only need to know that the original land is called this name because everything originated from this."


    Yuan opened his mouth.


    When Gu Xin heard this, he hurriedly asked, "Master, is the eternal paradise also related to the original land?"


    Since Yuan said that everything originated from the original land, then the eternal paradise is also included.


    "That''s right." Yuan affirmed.


    Gu Xin thought to himself, the origin of this original place is really amazing, it seems that there are countless secrets hidden in it.


    No wonder Yuan said a sentence or two clearly.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xin used the senses of flying giants to carefully observe the giant underground hole below.


    This burrow is incomparably huge, and even if you look at it from the eyes of an abyss beast, you will feel that this burrow is huge.


    At this time, Gu Xin suddenly saw a group of giant beasts walking down the cave.


    After careful observation, he saw Lin Yu''s giant tortoise impressively.


    "Lin Yu is here too?!"


    "And still take the lead to go down?!"


    Gu Xin didn¡¯t know the unpleasantness that happened between Uga and Lin Yu.


    Therefore, seeing the giant tortoise at the front of the team, he instinctively thought that Lin Yu was the leader.


    "Lin Yu must have come here under San Yijia''s order." Yuan analyzed: "I just don''t know if San Yijia told them about the original fruit."


    "Master, San Yijia''s movements are so fast, did you know that I stole the power of Jianmu?" Gu Xin asked.


    "I should not know Yuan guessed: "Jianmu must know that you picked its fruit, but based on my understanding of Jianmu and San Yijia, Jianmu should not tell it. San Yijia. "


    Hearing this, Gu Xin felt a little relieved.


    If San Yijia didn''t know that he had stolen Jianmu''s power, then Lin Yu would have no way to know about it.


    In this way, those tree fruits picked by oneself become powerful trump cards.


    At that time, if Lin Yu goes against himself, he can use this powerful trump card to surprise him.


    I don''t know why, when Gu Xin faced Lin Yu, he always felt that he was not fully prepared and would be killed by Lin Yu.


    Only by holding a powerful trump card like now, can this uneasiness be completely eliminated.


    "After they go to the depths of the burrow, you can go down."


    As Gu Xin thought about it, Yuan Kai ordered.

 Chapter 1026： original place

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Yes, Master!"


    When Gu Xin heard Yuan''s order, he immediately took the lead.


    Afterwards, he controlled the flying behemoth to hover in the air, carefully paying attention to the actions of the group of behemoths below.


    For him, if he wants to go deep into the hole, he just needs to drive the flying beast and fly straight down.


    There is no need to control the giant beast to slowly walk down the edge of the cave like Lin Yu, Uga and others.


    This is the unparalleled advantage of the flying behemoth. It comes and goes like the wind, and no one can stop it.


    While observing, Gu Xin pondered the route to leave in his mind.


    He thought in his heart that after he successfully obtained the original fruit, he would immediately rush back to the cave and fly vertically upwards.


    In this way, even if Lin Yu and the other Meteor Gods wanted to chase, they would have to spend a lot of time walking up slowly along the protruding edge of the hole.


    When they came to the outside of the cave, he had already controlled the flying beast and didn''t know where to fly.


    below.


    Inside the cave.


    Lin Yu sat on the throne, and said to the giant turtle: "Did you find anything special?"


    "Not yet." The giant tortoise quickly replied.


    At this time, it is carefully sensing the surrounding environment, looking for possible dangers.


    And because its attention was completely under the hole, it didn''t know that the flying behemoth was circling in the sky right above it at this time.


    If it knew this, it would definitely not tell Lin Yu that there were no special circumstances.


    On the throne, Lin Yu was completely relieved when he saw the giant tortoise answering so decisively.


    Then, he pondered the origin of the original land.


    Neither he nor the giant tortoise knew what the original land was, so they could only make reasonable guesses based on what they had observed.


    "This place of origin is in such a deep depth and it has such a name. Could it be that the place of origin is the birthplace of everything?"


    From what is now known, the Eternal Land is above the abyss, and the beginning is in the depths of the abyss.


    Therefore, on the surface, the initial land is the lowest existence, but if you think deeply, you can think that the initial land is actually the foundation of everything.


    Like a pyramid, the top of the tower cannot exist in a vacuum, it must sit on the foundation below.


    And this initial place is the basic part of the pyramid.


    "If this speculation is true, then the origin of this initial place is not simple, and I don''t know how many secrets are hidden in it."


    Lin Yu has an intuition in his heart, maybe after this journey is over, he will have a deeper understanding of the abyss and the eternal paradise.


    While Lin Yu was thinking about it, the giant beast team was still advancing along the spiral road that was close to the measurement hole wall in the underground cave, getting closer and closer to the bottom.


    The whole journey was peaceful and safe, and he could not see the danger that Uga had been worried about before.


    In this way, after a long journey, the giant beast team finally came to the bottom of the cave and really set foot on the ground of the original place.


    "Stop!"


    Uga sent a voice transmission to all the Meteor Gods and ordered.


    Soon, the behemoth team stopped.


    Afterwards, the meteor gods flew away from the thrones of their respective giant beasts and came to the surface of the giant beasts to observe the scene of the original place with their own eyes.


    Lin Yu is naturally the same.


    Even he is more eager to see what kind of environment this initial land is than other Meteor Gods.


    The main reason was that he couldn''t directly observe the surroundings through the giant tortoise''s senses, so he didn''t know what the outside scenery was like all the way down.


    "What''s up there?"


    Lin Yu looked up at the sky and found a white patch above it, like clouds.


    "I guess those should be the fog of the abyss." The giant tortoise said to Lin Yu.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu took a second look, and quickly agreed with this statement in his heart.


    The giant tortoise was right, it was a solidified mist of the abyss.


    In this way, one of the previous doubts can be answered.


    Before, Lin Yu had been guessing what was under the abyss.


    Since the ground under the beast''s feet is only condensed into a substantial fog, how thick is this solidified fog?


    Is the depths below the entire abyss filled with this substantial fog?


    Now I know that the fog did not fill the entire abyss, but just covered the initial ground below.


    Between the fog and the bottom of the abyss, there is a huge and wide space.


    And this space is called the original place.


    Looking back from above, Lin Yu continued to check the surrounding environment.


    After looking at it carefully for a while, he found that if the fog of the abyss condensed into substance in the air was put aside, the overall environment of this initial land was similar to the environment in the big world.


    At this time, Uga transmitted a voice to all the Meteorite Dao: "Come and gather here."


    As soon as his voice fell, all the Meteor Gods gathered towards the tiger-shaped behemoth, and Lin Yu turned around and flew in that direction.


    There is no abyss fog in this space, so everyone can fly directly to the tiger-shaped behemoth without worrying about the abyss fog eroding the divine body.


    After a while, all the Meteor Gods gathered again on the back of the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    Uga stood at the front and looked at all the Meteorite Dao: "Now that we have successfully reached the starting place, this is something to be celebrated. After returning, San Yijia will definitely be rewarded."


    When all the Meteor Gods heard this, they all showed excitement.


    This is indeed a great thing to celebrate, because getting a reward means that the strength can be improved a lot.


    "but¡­"


    At this time, Uga turned around again and said: "The task is not over yet, and only if the next things are done well, can the godly venerable Sanyijia be truly satisfied."


    As soon as this statement came out, a Falling God immediately asked, "What else did God Venerable San Yijia ordered?"


    "Yeah, what should we do now?"


    "¡­"


    The meteor gods asked again and again.


    Uga glanced at it and said, "That''s why I called you here."


    "Next, everyone will act separately and set off in different directions to explore this initial land."


    "If you encounter any situation when exploring, let me know as soon as possible, and I will wait for your news here."


    Uga means that everyone explores in all directions with his current location as the center.


    And he stayed here to command.


    In this way, one can contact the Meteor Gods in all directions, and UU reading can grasp the situation in all directions at the first time.


    The second is to stay here and watch it to see if there are other giant beasts coming down along the edge of the cave.


    Uga was afraid that other teams would come to take credit.


    "Do you understand?" Uga asked.


    "Understood." All the Meteor Gods replied.


    "Go on when you understand."


    Uga ordered.


    Immediately afterwards, all the meteor gods flew towards their giant beasts, and Lin Yu was no exception.


    At the same time, in the air directly above the cave.


    Gu Xin saw that all the giant beasts had disappeared in the depths of the cave, and after so long, he should have reached the original place, so he thought about it and drove the flying beast to dive down.

 Chapter 1027： Track Gusin

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The flying beast descended rapidly, flew directly into the mouth of the cave, and flew all the way to the original place.


    On the throne, Guxin checked the situation below with the help of the eyes of the flying behemoth.


    When flying halfway, he saw the tiger-shaped giant beast of Uga.


    "You haven''t left yet?"


    Gu Xin was secretly shocked, and immediately controlled the flying beast to stop, flapping its wings and flying upwards.


    "Why haven''t they left yet?"


    "Is it because you know I''m coming?"


    Gu Xin didn''t know that Uga stayed there to see if other teams came to take credit, and thought he was waiting for him.


    "If he keeps like this, how can I get down?"


    Gu Xin controlled the flying beast to return to the sky, hovering above the cave.


    While observing, he transmitted his voice to Yuan, and quickly explained the following situation.


    After listening to Yuan, he guessed: "San Yijia sent a number of teams out to find the starting place. It is estimated that the giant beast stayed there to keep an eye on the entrance and exit and prevent other teams from taking their credit."


    "I see."


    Gu Xin nodded secretly, and then asked: "Master, should I break in now or not?"


    "It''s too late, you change, you go straight ahead." Yuan ordered: "The initial land is very vast, and your behemoth is a flying beast. Even if they find you, they can''t help you."


    "Okay."


    Gu Xin agreed, and then without hesitation, he controlled the flying beast to dive down and fly into the cave again.


    Because of his mental preparation, this time he didn''t stop at all.


    Not only did it not stay, but the flight speed was much faster than the last time, slashing straight down like a bolt of lightning.


    Go straight to the tiger-shaped behemoth below.


    On the tiger-shaped behemoth, Uga and Abu naturally saw the flying beast at this time.


    "Whose monster is this?"


    "It shouldn''t be on our side!"


    While communicating, Uga and Abu were on high alert, watching the flying beasts that were constantly flying down, watching out for possible attacks.


    But fortunately, as soon as the flying beast left the entrance of the cave, it immediately stopped its momentum and flew towards the east.


    Only then did Uga and Abu really feel relieved.


    "This giant beast should not be a free beast." Abu muttered to himself.


    "That''s for sure." Uga replied: "The free beast won''t come here, even if it happens to see this hole, it won''t fly in."


    "Then who is controlling this flying behemoth, shouldn''t it be sent by San Yijia?" Abu wondered.


    Uga shook his head decisively and said, "Certainly not, there is no Meteor God here who enslaves flying giant beasts. It''s not like you don''t know how difficult it is to enslave a flying giant beast."


    Flying behemoths fly in the sky on weekdays, and even if they stop to rest, they will carefully choose a place where the terrain is high enough, so that they can fly away at any time when they find danger.


    "If you say that, the Meteor God who controls the flying behemoth must be very powerful. It is estimated that it is higher than you and Lin Yu." Abu said to Uga.


    Hearing this, Uga was silent.


    He naturally knew in his heart that what Abu said was right.


    The Meteor God who enslaved the flying behemoth must be powerful, otherwise, how could he enslave the flying beast?


    Therefore, after figuring this out, Wu Ga''s mood suddenly became heavy.


    Now that a powerful Meteor God suddenly appeared, it is bound to affect his plans, and it may even break the important things that God Venerable Sanyijia entrusted to him.


    "We have to think of a way." Uga turned to Abu and said.


    When Abu heard this, he asked, "Do you want to tell others about the arrival of this flying beast first?"


    Uga thought for a while, then slowly said, "Also."


    After he finished speaking, he immediately sent a voice transmission to all the Meteor Gods who were exploring the initial land, including Lin Yu of course.


    "Everyone pay attention, now..."


    Uga quickly told all the Meteor Gods about the arrival of the flying behemoth, reminded them to be careful, and then ordered them to report to him immediately if there was any situation.


    on the tortoise.


    On the throne, as soon as Lin Yu heard Uga''s voice transmission, he realized that Gu Xin had also come to this troubled water.


    Now I just don''t know what kind of strength Gu Xin has after stealing Jianmu''s power.


    Without thinking too much, Lin Yu first transmitted his voice to the giant tortoise and talked about the arrival of the flying giant beast.


    After hearing about the whole thing, the giant turtle asked, "Lin Yu, do you think Gu Xin is coming for you, or is there another reason?"


    "It shouldn''t be coming at me." Lin Yu analyzed: "If it was coming at me, then he wouldn''t be so open and hard."


    Uga and the tiger-shaped behemoth were guarding the entrance and exit of the cave. Gu Xin must have seen it in advance when he controlled the flying beast to fly down.


    So he clearly knew that he would be witnessed and forced to break in, which only meant that the matter he had come to do was urgent.


    Another point, if he wants to deal with himself, he doesn''t have to choose this unfamiliar starting place, he can wait until he goes out.


    Therefore, combining these two reasons, it can be inferred that Gu Xin came here to do a very important thing in the initial land.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "Sang Yijia sent so many teams out to search for the initial land, and now Gu Xin is rushing over again, it seems that there is something very valuable hidden in this initial land, such as Say some kind of secret, or some kind of treasure."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that Gu Xin didn''t want to come here by himself, but obeyed Yuan''s orders.


    That is to say, now it is San Yijia and Yuan, the two powerful meteor gods from the eternal paradise, who have the idea of ????playing the initial land.


    This shows that the whole thing is not simple.


    "Lin Yu, what should we do now?"


    At this time, the giant tortoise suddenly asked.


    "Let me think about it." Lin Yu thought in his heart.


    Now the arrival of Gu Xin has affected the whole situation, making Wu Jia careless.


    Therefore, you may be able to take the opportunity to leave the team and explore the initial land to see what secrets are hidden in the initial land.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said to the giant tortoise: "Just now, Uga said that the flying giant beast flew eastward, and now you detour to the east to find it Remember to avoid other enslaved giant beasts."


    The giant tortoise is a free giant beast, and has practiced the technique of meditation, so the sensing range is extremely huge, which is a unique advantage.


    That is to say, the giant tortoise can discover other giant beasts in advance, but the meteor gods who enslave the giant beasts cannot find it.


    So Lin Yu decided to use this advantage to search and track the flying beast to see what Gu Xin was doing.


    "Okay."


    The giant tortoise responded, and then quickly turned around and headed east.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu no longer stayed in the palace, but flew straight out of the earth cave and came to the Turtle Back Continent to observe the surrounding movement.


    Anyway, the giant tortoise will stay away from other enslaved giant beasts, and he doesn''t have to worry about being discovered by other meteor gods or Uga.


    Chapter 1027 Tracking Guxin

 Chapter 1028： things have changed

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The giant tortoise headed east quickly.


    However, before it walked much distance, Uga came over with a voice transmission and said to Lin Yu, "Now report your location."


    Obviously, what he said was not only for Lin Yu, but also for all the Meteor Gods.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu randomly fabricated a position and told Uga that he was exploring according to the original plan.


    Anyway, Uga couldn''t confirm whether he was there or not.


    This is the idea that Wu Ga came up with himself, and let everyone split up. Since they split up, he can''t help it.


    After the report, Lin Yu said no more and turned to look at the surrounding environment.


    The original land is extremely vast, and it is impossible to see the edge at a glance.


    But this is not the most important, the important thing is that there are traces of biological life left on this initial land.


    In other words, it was possible for countless creatures to live in this initial land.


    "Why is this place deserted like this?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    He instinctively looked up at the sky, looking at the mist of the abyss that had condensed into reality.


    So far, the structure of the entire abyss has taken shape in his mind.


    This abyss, the initial ground is at the bottom layer, is the foundation of everything, and then the upper layer is condensed into a real fog.


    The abyss beast lives on the fog, and Jianmu also grows on it.


    The next level is the eternal paradise.


    Lin Yu has never been to the eternal paradise, so he doesn''t know what the scenery is in the eternal paradise.


    But judging from what is now known, the Eternal Land should not be bigger than the Initial Land.


    In this way, Lin Yu hovered on the Turtle Continent and observed the surroundings, all the way to the east.


    An hour passed quickly.


    "Have you found the trail of the flying beast?"


    Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle and asked.


    "Not yet." The giant turtle replied: "I don''t know if the flying giant has been flying eastward. If it changes direction in the middle, then we will definitely not find it if we go all the way."


    "It shouldn''t change direction." Lin Yu guessed.


    Of course, this guess is not without reason. The guess is based on the analysis of Gu Xin''s behavior just now.


    Since Gu Xin was in a hurry to do something in the starting place, he would definitely go straight to the destination after he arrived, and it was impossible to detour in the middle.


    Because if he needs to detour halfway, he can wait and wait until Uga leaves that position before he comes down.


    So since he was in such a hurry, it meant that he had no time to waste.


    Seeing what Lin Yu said, the giant tortoise continued to the east without stopping.


    Just walking like this, suddenly, Uga came over again through voice transmission and said to Lin Yu, "Report your current position."


    Lin Yu immediately fabricated a position to deceive Uga.


    He figured that Uga could not find him, so he was not worried that Uga would be suspicious.


    Sure enough, after listening to his report, Uga didn''t say a word and acquiesced to his words.


    Afterwards, the giant tortoise continued to head east, further and further away from the area where it was first explored.


    After running like this for several hours, the giant tortoise suddenly said, "I found the flying beast?"


    "In the front?" Lin Yulian asked.


    "Well, circling in front, maybe I don''t know how to move forward." The giant tortoise guessed.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu ordered: "Then be careful, don''t be found by Gu Xin that we are following him."


    "Don''t worry." The giant tortoise comforted, and said no more, obviously concentrating on sensing the flying beast in the distance.


    Lin Yu looked far into the distance, and followed the direction of the giant tortoise and looked forward.


    He wanted to see if he could see the flying behemoth.


    "It really is there!"


    After identifying it carefully, Lin Yu really saw an invisible tiny black dot flashing in the sky in the distance, which was obviously a flying beast hovering in the sky.


    While Lin Yu and the giant turtle were observing the flying giant beast, Gu Xin, who was on the flying giant beast, was worried.


    Because he can''t contact Yuan anymore.


    I don''t know if it''s because of being blocked by the materialized fog in the air and unable to transmit sound, or because Yuan has other things to do.


    Anyway, right now he can''t talk to Yuan.


    "How to do?"


    "Continue to the east and rely on me to search for the primordial fruit?"


    Gu Xin was very confused.


    During this period of time, he had been working under Yuan''s guidance, but now that he suddenly lost Yuan''s guidance, he suddenly lost his mind.


    The flying behemoth circled round and round.


    Finally, after circling a hundred laps, Gussin decided to keep going east.


    Anyway, Yuan had already told him what the original fruit looked like, and also said where it was possible to find the original fruit.


    That being the case, it is not impossible to search on your own strength.


    Without thinking any more, Gu Xin''s thoughts moved, and he drove the flying beast and continued to move eastward.


    On the other side, when the giant tortoise saw the flying behemoth continue to move forward, it immediately raised its foot and started to follow closely.


    The next thing is much simpler, as long as you keep following the flying behemoth, be careful not to be discovered by Gu Xin.


    Unlike just now, you still need to worry about whether you can successfully find the flying behemoth.


    In this way, the flying giant beast flew in front, and the giant tortoise followed behind, and unknowingly, they ran all the way for more than an hour.


    After more than an hour, the speed of the flying behemoth suddenly slowed down.


    After the giant tortoise discovered this, he immediately transmitted his voice to Lin Yu and told him about the situation.


    Lin Yu guessed: "Maybe he has reached his destination and is searching for it."


    "I think so too." The giant turtle replied.


    Lin Yu said, "It''s still the same as before, be careful not to be discovered by Gu Xin."


    "Yeah." The giant tortoise agreed, and then vigilantly sensed the flying beast in the distance.


    Time quickly passed another half an hour.


    In the past half hour, the flying trajectory of the flying behemoth was erratic, sometimes fast and then slow, and went east and west for a while.


    As Lin Yu guessed, Gu Xin was undoubtedly searching for a target.


    It seems that the area in front is the destination of his trip.


    "How''s the situation?" Lin Yu asked the giant turtle through a voice transmission.


    "It''s still the same as just now... wait!"


    When the giant turtle was halfway through speaking, the conversation suddenly changed. UU Reading


    Lin Yu hurriedly asked, "Is there a situation?"


    "Yeah." The giant tortoise replied: "But it''s not that there is a situation on the flying behemoth, but that the tiger-shaped behemoth is following."


    "Uga is here?" Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    It seems that Uga just after seeing the flying beast flying east, couldn''t help being lonely and came over to check the situation.


    It is estimated that Uga, like himself, realized that the flying beast must have some special purpose to fly east.


    "Be careful, don''t let Uga find us here." Lin Yu sent a voice to the giant turtle and instructed.


    Uga also followed him to the muddy waters, which was interesting.


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    Chapter 1028 The situation has changed

 Chapter 1029： remains

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The giant tortoise sensed the trail of the tiger-shaped giant beast, and began to actively avoid it, leaving the opponent''s forward path.


    On the other hand, the tiger-shaped behemoth and Uga, who controls the tiger-shaped behemoth, naturally do not have as strong a sensing ability as the giant tortoise.


    Therefore, Uga had no idea that Lin Yu''s giant tortoise was heading in the direction he was heading.


    Also, at this time, he had absolutely no idea where the flying behemoth was, just thinking that the flying behemoth was flying east, so it might be fruitful to look for it in the east.


    In this way, the tiger-shaped behemoth ran fast, all the way to the east.


    On the back of the tiger-shaped behemoth, Abu said to Uga, "Uga, what do you think the Meteor God who controls the flying behemoth came here for?"


    "I think it''s probably for some kind of treasure." Uga guessed.


    Hearing this, Abu asked again: "Then do you think the treasure that the Meteor God was looking for is exactly what the God of San Yijia wanted?"


    "It''s possible, and it''s very likely." Uga nodded.


    After he finished speaking, he instructed again: "Let''s not talk about this now, we will talk about it when we find the flying beast."


    Immediately afterwards, he concentrated on controlling the tiger-shaped behemoth, and at the same time observed the surrounding situation with the help of the tiger-shaped behemoth''s senses, looking for the trace of the flying behemoth.


    In this way, he ran all the way, completely unaware that the giant tortoise had been watching his every move.


    on the tortoise.


    Lin Yu was thinking about the next action plan at this time.


    Originally, he could follow the flying beast all the way without being noticed by Gu Xin, and observe and analyze it secretly.


    But now that Uga is suddenly killed, it is bound to affect the whole situation.


    Because if the tiger-shaped behemoth keeps running at the current speed, it won''t be long before the flying beast will be discovered.


    And when Uga saw the flying giant beast, Gu Xin on the flying giant must also see the tiger-shaped giant beast in Wuga.


    As a result, Guxin will definitely be alert, and will be very cautious next.


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking, the giant tortoise suddenly sent him a voice transmission: "Lin Yu, the tiger-shaped behemoth has already run in front of us, and it is estimated that the flying beast will be discovered soon."


    "Okay, let''s follow along and have a look." Lin Yu ordered.


    At this time, nothing can be changed, and I can only act according to the situation and make decisions according to the situation.


    After the giant tortoise received the order, it immediately quickened its pace and ran eastward behind the tiger-shaped giant beast.


    At this time, there is a kind of meaning that the mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind, Wu Ga is the mantis, Gu Xin is the cicada, and Lin Yu is naturally the oriole.


    Of course, if it is calculated by strength, it is naturally impossible to make such an analogy, because Gu Xin''s strength will far exceed Lin Yu and Wu Ga when he explodes with all his strength after refining the fruit of Jianmu.


    The two giant beasts flew forward one after the other, and soon, Wuga, who was on the tiger-shaped giant beast, found Guxin''s flying giant beast.


    As soon as he saw the flying behemoth, he immediately controlled the tiger-shaped behemoth to slow down.


    Seeing this, the giant tortoise immediately slowed down, and at the same time transmitted a voice to Lin Yu, telling him that Uga had discovered Gu Xin.


    air.


    Gu Xin naturally also saw the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    "I knew that these Meteor Gods would come to trouble me."


    It was Yuan who asked him to force his way just now. Presumably, Yuan had already thought of a corresponding countermeasure when he asked for it.


    But the problem is, now that he can''t get in touch with Yuan, he naturally has no way of knowing what countermeasures Yuan has come up with.


    So now Uga''s arrival has become a hassle.


    No way, Gu Xin had to control the flying beast to hover in the air first, while waiting for Yuan to contact him, while thinking in his mind what to do next.


    At this point he had found the place Yuan had him looking for.


    This is a place similar to an ancient ruin, and it is said that the original fruit is in this ruin.


    "After a while, the Meteor God on the giant tiger-shaped beast will discover the ruins. At that time, he may directly break into the ruins to check the situation."


    Gusin starts to plan for the worst.


    What he thought in his mind was that if the Meteor God on the tiger-shaped behemoth broke into the ruins to check the situation, then he would have to follow the flying beast to land, and then enter the ruins to stop the other party.


    Otherwise, if the original fruit is taken away by the other party, things will be troublesome.


    Afterwards, Gu Xin continued to control the flying behemoth to hover in the air, watching from a distance the tiger-shaped behemoth that was constantly approaching here.


    At the same time, on the giant tortoise.


    The giant tortoise transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, if we continue to move forward, we will be seen by the flying giant beast."


    The flying beast flies in the air and can see very far away, so it can''t be approached any more now, and it will be seen by Gu Xin.


    "Stop first, take a good look at it and then decide." Lin Yu said.


    The giant tortoise stopped immediately after hearing the words.


    However, although it no longer moves forward, it still uses the power of meditation to carefully sense the flying beasts and tiger-shaped beasts in the distance.


    Ahead, Wu Ga, who controls the giant tiger-shaped beast, naturally won''t have so many concerns.


    At this moment, what Uga thought in his mind was why the flying beast had been hovering in the sky in front of him.


    Could it be that the treasure that the Meteor God was looking for was on the ground directly below the flying beast?


    With such doubts, Uga controlled the giant tiger-shaped beast to run forward, getting closer and closer to the ruins found by Gu Xin.


    Gradually, some broken walls and ruins appeared in Uga''s field of vision.


    "There is indeed something!"


    Uga roared excitedly and said to Abu beside him.


    Just now he sent all the giant beasts and the meteorites to investigate in all directions, but there has been no news until now.


    Every Meteor God reported that nothing special was found.


    In the end, you have to do it yourself.


    "Such a discovery is definitely a great achievement, and God Venerable San Yijia will definitely be very happy."


    Uga was full of pride in her heart.


    His speculation just now was indeed correct. The Meteor God, who enslaved the flying beast, really came prepared and knew where the treasure was hidden.


    At this time, Abu reminded Uga: "Uga, be careful, that Meteor God must have found us too I know, don''t worry." Uga comforted.


    He felt that the strength of the Meteor God on the flying beast would not be too much stronger than himself, at least it was impossible to have a seventh-order divine body.


    And as long as the opponent''s strength does not reach the seventh rank, then you don''t have to worry about the opponent coming to you for trouble.


    Because he is assisted by the anima of the tiger-shaped giant beast, he can have the strength equivalent to the sixth-order meteorite.


    That is to say, unless the opponent''s strength is far beyond the sixth-order, don''t try to get any benefits from yourself.


    After thinking about this, Uga did not slow down at all, and kept controlling the tiger-shaped behemoth to fly forward, getting closer and closer to the ruins ahead.


    In the air, Gu Xin, who was on the flying giant beast, immediately became alert when he saw this scene.


    Unexpectedly, things are really developing in the direction that I least want to see.

 Chapter 1030： confrontation

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The tiger-shaped behemoth was extremely fast, and soon came to the vicinity of the ruins.


    Gu Xin watched this scene, and his heart became more and more anxious.


    There is no contact with Yuan now, and the Meteor God on the tiger-shaped behemoth obviously came straight to this ruin.


    "That San Yijia must also ask them to find the original fruit."


    "That''s good, the place I''ve worked so hard to find will be preempted by them."


    Gu Xin was anxious and angry.


    But there is no way, he can''t contact Yuan now, so he has absolutely no idea what to do next.


    While Gu Xin was thinking about it, Wu Ga had already arrived at the ruins with a giant tiger-shaped beast.


    Uga first looked at the sky and confirmed that the flying beast in the sky was not moving, and then controlled the tiger''s head to swing left and right to check the structure of the ruins.


    After watching it for a while, Uga secretly thought, this initial place is really not easy.


    Not only are there traces of the living creatures, but also from the shape of the ruins and the material of the broken walls, these creatures living on the original land obviously possess incomparably powerful power.


    I just don''t know if they are strong enough to be high-level gods.


    On the edge of the throne, Abu said to Uga: "This trip is really right, there are definitely countless treasures hidden here!"


    Abu was very excited.


    Originally, he still had a trace of Uga''s insistence on coming to look for the flying beast, but at this moment, he had no doubts.


    Even, he was very fortunate in his heart, fortunate that Uga had just followed.


    Otherwise, if the fallen gods were sent out to investigate the situation, they would not know when they would be able to find the ruins.


    After all, the ruins are quite far from the cave they just came down from, and the ruins are still hidden very hidden, and you can''t see them if you don''t look carefully.


    The reason why the Meteor God on the flying behemoth can be found so quickly is because the flying behemoth overlooks the ground at a high altitude and can clearly see many additional details.


    "Uga, what should we do now, do we want to enter this ruins to investigate?"


    Abu asked.


    "No hurry." Uga shook his head.


    At this time, the flying beast was still hovering in the air, and he didn''t know what his intentions were, so he had to observe it for a while before talking about it.


    As Uga spoke, the tiger''s head that controlled the giant tiger-shaped beast lifted up and looked towards the sky.


    On the flying behemoth, Gu Xin saw the tiger-shaped behemoth below staring blankly at him, and his heart became more and more anxious.


    Because he knew that the Meteor God on the tiger-shaped beast was watching him to see how he was going to act.


    Once he makes a move, the Fallen God will definitely follow suit.


    Of course, it is possible that before he could act, the Meteor God on the tiger-shaped behemoth took the lead.


    If he has been controlling the flying behemoth to hover like this.


    While Guxin and Uga Yaokong were confronting each other, the giant tortoise in the distance was quietly observing all this.


    At this moment, Wu Ga and Gu Xin did not expect that in addition to them, there was another Lin Yu who was hiding in the dark with the idea of ????playing the ruins.


    "How is the situation?" Lin Yu suspended on the Turtle Back Continent and asked the giant turtle through voice transmission.


    "They didn''t move." The giant tortoise replied.


    When Lin Yu heard it, he guessed: "I guess I don''t know what to do."


    Hearing the words, the giant tortoise asked; "Are we going to wait until they move?"


    "It can only be like this." Lin Yu said.


    He couldn''t just appear in front of the two fall gods, Uga and Guxin. First, Guxin was always on guard against him, and secondly, the order that Wuga had just given was to explore the southwest direction, but he ran to Coming from the east.


    Therefore, it is the best choice to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight and wait for the opportunity to appear.


    "Lin Yu, there is a situation."


    At this moment, the giant tortoise said suddenly alertly.


    Lin Yu hurriedly asked, "What''s the situation?"


    "Another giant beast is coming this way." The giant tortoise said quickly.


    "And the giant beast?"


    Lin Yu was stunned for a moment, but he quickly realized that the visitor must be the meteorite who was in charge of exploring the eastern region.


    The Meteor God moved all the way to the east, investigating the situation all the way, and will naturally come here over time.


    "Avoid him, don''t be discovered by him." Lin Yu said to the giant turtle.


    "Okay."


    The giant tortoise acted immediately, leaving the giant beast''s path and making way for it.


    At the same time, the giant beast kept running, heading straight for the tiger-shaped giant beast in Uga.


    The reason why the Meteor God who controlled this giant beast suddenly accelerated was mainly because Wuga had just sent him a voice transmission to let him hurry up, so that he would suddenly accelerate.


    On the back of the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    Uga said to Abu: "I have ordered Rorta to come over, and he happened to be near here."


    Abu said happily: "Okay, then we have another big boost."


    In the air, Gu Xin naturally also saw Rolta approaching here, and the giant ape enslaved by Rolta.


    "I can''t wait like this anymore." Gu Xin secretly said in his heart: "If you wait like this, their help will become more and more correct, and the situation will become more and more unfavorable for me."


    Thinking of this, Gu Xin gritted his teeth secretly.


    He decided to use the ten fruit picked from Jianmu to kill these meteorites by surprise.


    Otherwise, continue to hold back for a while, I am afraid that the original fruit will be collected and taken away by these meteorites.


    Without any hesitation, Gu Xin controlled the flying beast and began to dive down.


    In fact, he had just thought about using the power of the tree fruit to deal with the Meteor God on the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    But because he wasn''t sure whether the tree fruit was really that magical, he couldn''t make up his mind.


    No way, after all, he only has a first-order divine body, and his strength is very low.


    The fighting spirit and courage in my heart are hard to muster.


    On the ground, Uga saw the flying behemoth begin to dive down, and immediately said to Abu with great alertness: "Abu, you control the behemoth, and I will deal with him."


    "Okay." Abu immediately took the order and took the throne decisively.


    In the distance, the giant tortoise sensed this scene, and immediately sent a voice to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, they are fighting."


    "Really?" Lin Yu said eagerly, "Watch them carefully and see what Gu Xin can do."


    Gu Xin dared to take action against Uga, obviously he had sufficient confidence.


    And that confidence is undoubtedly from Jianmu''s power At that time, Jianmu personally told him that there was a similar person who looked like him trying to steal its power.


    Now Gu Xin is driving the flying behemoth down to attack the tiger-shaped behemoth and Uga, that must be because he succeeded in stealing power.


    Therefore, Lin Yu was very curious about how powerful the power Gu Xin had stolen from Jian Mu.


    It actually made him dare to attack a fifth-order meteorite.


    After Lin Yu transmitted the voice transmission to the giant tortoise, he quietly looked at the northeast direction, while the giant tortoise was engrossed in sensing the situation there.


    At the same time, Rolta is still controlling the giant ape to rush towards the ruins.


    What they didn''t know was that at this time, in the huge underground cave leading to the original land, another group of giant beasts was moving down the edge of the cave.

 Chapter 1031： scramble for credit

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    This group of giant beasts also came from Jianmu''s side, which means that the Meteor Gods who control these giant beasts are also subordinates of San Yijia.


    Like Uga and other Meteor Gods, they came out this time to find the starting place.


    "This must be the beginning of the ground!"


    On the giant beast in the front, a powerful meteorite thought excitedly.


    He is the leader of this team. If he can successfully find the location of the starting place this time, then his credit will undoubtedly be the greatest.


    So how could he be unhappy.


    The giant beast team went all the way down, and soon came to the ground of the original land.


    "This must be the place of beginning! Definitely the place of beginning!"


    The leader of the giant beast team was ecstatic.


    There is no doubt that this area must be the initial place that Sanyijia God Venerable was struggling to find.


    Now I really have to make a big contribution.


    Thinking of this, he sent a voice transmission to all the Meteor Gods who came here, and ordered them to explore the surrounding environment.


    But when he gave the order, a meteorite suddenly interrupted him and said, "There are footprints of giant beasts here."


    "Footprints of giant beasts?"


    When the leader of the team heard this, he hurriedly immersed his consciousness into his giant beast and checked it through the beast''s senses.


    Looking at it, I found a lot of footprints of giant beasts.


    He hurriedly ordered: "Let''s look for each other separately and see how many footprints of giant beasts there are."


    Immediately afterwards, all the giant beasts took action and began to look for the footprints of the giant beasts around.


    While looking for it, report the situation to the leader of the team.


    In this way, the conclusion came out soon.


    Judging from the footprints of giant beasts on the ground, a total of twelve giant beasts have come here.


    And as soon as these giant beasts came here, they moved in all directions, obviously exploring the environment of the initial land.


    After figuring this out, the leader of the team understood.


    My team is not the first to find the starting place, and the Meteor God has already arrived here before.


    Moreover, these Meteor Gods have already begun to explore the initial land, and they are several steps ahead of themselves.


    "Which team will it be?"


    The leader of the team was puzzled.


    Of course, at this time, what he cares most about is not this, but how to get a credit for himself.


    "correct!"


    Suddenly, the leader of the team had a flash of light in his heart.


    "They were in a hurry to investigate this place as soon as they came, and they definitely didn''t go back to report to God Venerable San Yijia."


    "That is to say, God Venerable San Yijia still doesn''t know that the original land has been found."


    "If I tell God Venerable San Yijia about the discovery of the initial land, it must be a great achievement!"


    Thinking of this, the leader of the team ordered one of the Meteor Gods in the team to go back and report to God Venerable San Yijia.


    Before leaving, he explained it carefully, and asked the Meteor God to report to God Venerable San Yijia, saying that everyone had already checked it, and it was determined that the bottom of the cave was the initial place.


    In this way, God Venerable San Yijia would not feel that they hurried back to report as soon as they discovered it.


    After watching the Meteor God on his way, the leader of the team continued to lead the Meteor Gods to check the footprints of the giant beasts around them.


    This time the inspection was more detailed, so he found some very valuable new clues.


    He found that there were only one type of giant beast footprints in other directions, but there were two types of giant beast footprints facing due east.


    This means that there are two giant beasts probed in the due east direction, and there are naturally at least two meteor gods.


    "Did they go together, or did they come first?"


    The leader of the team changed his mind and analyzed it in detail. Valley Bell


    If they went together, it means that the leader of that team feels that the East is special and needs to focus on exploration.


    And if they went one after another, then there is a high probability that Dongfang discovered the situation. After receiving the report, the leader of this team rushed over to check.


    "It is estimated that the latter is more likely."


    The leader of the team thought to himself that if he was the first to discover the starting place, he would definitely stay here to guard the entrance and exit of the underground cave in person, so as not to be robbed of the credit by the latecomers.


    Presumably the other party must be the same.


    Therefore, it is impossible for the leader of that team to go to the East with the other Meteor Gods to investigate. It is only possible that a major situation was suddenly discovered, and he had to go over to take a look.


    "It seems that I also need to go to the East to take a look."


    Thinking of this, the leader of the team immediately began to give orders to let the two Fallen Gods stay here, and he took the remaining Fallen Gods and giant beasts to the east.


    As for exploring other directions?


    The leader of the team thought that there was nothing to investigate in other directions, and he went to pick up what others left.


    It''s better to look in the direction of the east and grab the biggest credit.


    While they continued to run wildly to the east, Uga and Gusin had already started their first fight.


    Gu Xin drove down the flying giant beast and grabbed his claws on the back of the tiger-shaped giant beast.


    The angle of his attack is very tricky, and it happens to be the throne of the tiger-shaped beast.


    Therefore, Abu, who was controlling the tiger-shaped behemoth between the thrones, was shocked by this attack and left the throne on the spot, and the tiger-shaped behemoth also stopped.


    And at the moment when the tiger-shaped behemoth stopped.


    Gu Xin left the throne of the flying behemoth and quickly descended along the body of the flying behemoth.


    He was going to use the power of Jianmu Shuguo to kill the Meteor God on the back of the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    Only in this way can the threat be completely eliminated.


    "Be careful, he''s here!"


    Between the thrones, Abu transmitted his voice to Uga Dao.


    "I know, just to experience his strength!" Uga replied.


    As long as he is on the tiger-shaped giant beast, he can use the anima of the tiger-shaped giant beast to increase his strength, and he has the strength equivalent to the sixth-order divine body.


    In other words, as long as the opponent''s strength is not stronger than Tier 6, don''t even think about defeating him on this battlefield.


    "drink!"


    Wu Ga shouted loudly, and his strength rose steadily, and he soon became a level stronger than just now.


    At the same time as he absorbed the anima of the tiger-shaped behemoth, Abu also stopped controlling the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    Because at this time, if the tiger-shaped behemoth continues to move, it will affect Uga''s absorption of anima to increase his power.


    So had to stop.


    Of course, there is no need to continue to control the tiger-shaped behemoth to fight now. After all, the opponent''s flying behemoth has stopped and is holding the tiger-shaped behemoth''s head motionless.


    Guxin kept approaching Uga, and soon, the distance between the two sides was less than a kilometer.


    This distance is enough for them to use their ultimate moves to attack each other.


    "Let me see if this fruit is really as magical as Yuan said."


    Gu Xin selected a tree fruit hidden in his dantian and urged divine power to refine it.


    In an instant, the powerful power contained in the tree fruit flowed through his body, causing his strength to skyrocket.


    In just a short moment of practice, he has the strength equivalent to the sixth-order **** body, which is comparable to Uga.


    "Um?"


    When Gu Xin increased his power, Wu Ga was slightly taken aback.


    Because he found that the enemy in front of him looked exactly like Lin Yu.


    Could it be that this guy is the same kind of Lin Yu?


    7017k

 Chapter 1032： enter the ruins

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    boom!


    Before Uga could think about it, Gu Xin took the lead.


    A tree fruit can only last for one minute, and after one minute, his strength will return to its original state.


    Therefore, he has no time to delay, and must fight quickly.


    In the distance, the giant tortoise that sensed this scene immediately transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, the person who looks the same as you is very strong. He seems to have sixth-order strength."


    "Sixth-order strength?"


    Lin Yu was secretly shocked. He didn''t expect that after Gu Xin stole Jianmu''s power, his strength increased to such a terrifying level.


    You must know that Gu Xin has just cultivated into a divine body not long ago.


    Even if he has high-level divine energy to help him, he can''t grow so fast, right?


    So let a first-order meteorite have the strength of sixth-order meteorite, which shows how powerful Jianmu is.


    "Continue to observe." Lin Yu ordered.


    At this time, the information in his hands was too little to analyze, and he could only let the giant tortoise observe the battle carefully.


    "Okay." The giant tortoise responded and said no more, carefully sensing the battle situation in the ruins.


    On the back of the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    After receiving Gu Xin''s first blow, Uga quickly retreated and began to avoid the opponent''s next attack.


    "So impatient?"


    Uga was puzzled.


    The man who looked like Lin Yu took a stern shot, as if he was eager to end the battle.


    For a while, he couldn''t understand the specific reason, but he could only attribute the reason to the fact that the appearance of Rolta made the guy in front of him anxious.


    After all, this guy has been staying on the flying giant beast, and he must have seen the giant ape constantly approaching here.


    "Hmph, then I won''t let you succeed."


    After feeling Gu Xin''s urgency, Wu Ga was not in a hurry to decide the winner.


    What he is thinking about now is to drag on for a while and wait until Roerta drives the giant ape to this place.


    Uga turned from offense to defense, and he dealt with Guxin, delaying time.


    Gu Xin naturally discovered this immediately, and in an instant, his heart became anxious.


    For Uga, it doesn''t matter how long the battle lasts.


    But for him, he could only fight for ten minutes at most.


    Because he only has ten tree fruits in total, one less than one for refining.


    "That does not work!"


    Gu Xin''s thoughts turned around, and he had already retreated in his heart.


    The Meteor God in front of him has the sixth-order strength after obtaining the increase in the anima of the beast, and it is meaningless to insist on it.


    The only option is to retreat.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xin turned his head and left, flying towards his flying behemoth.


    "Want to run?"


    Seeing Gu Xin returning along the original road, Uga immediately accelerated to catch up, wanting to leave Gu Xin behind.


    But in the end, after chasing the edge of the flying beast''s claws, Uga had to stop.


    If you chase it again, you can chase after the flying behemoth. In that case, the opponent can rely on the flying beast''s heart energy to increase his strength, and finally kill himself.


    "Although he didn''t stay, at least he knew his strength."


    Uga thought to herself.


    This battle is not without results, and finding out the opponent''s strength is the biggest achievement.


    Now it can be determined that the opponent is a sixth-order meteorite, and the strength is comparable to that of San Yijia.


    Of course, the real strength of God Venerable San Yijia is far more than the sixth-order. The strength of his true full-strength explosion is far beyond the imagination of all Meteor Gods.


    On the other hand, Gu Xin''s mood at this time was similar to that of Uga.


    Gu Xin also felt that the battle was not in vain, because he successfully left an illusion of his own strength.


    At this time, even if the other party wants to break his head, he will not think that he actually only has a first-order divine body.


    "In this way, when they actually enter the ruins, they will be afraid of the rat, they will be worried, and they will not dare to shoot at me easily."


    Gu Xin Xindao continued to do nothing and went directly to the ruins to find the original fruit.


    Otherwise, the delay will change, and the other party''s help will definitely increase.


    While thinking about it, Gu Xin has returned to the throne of the flying behemoth, driving the beast to take off.


    And just as the flying behemoth returned to the sky, Rolta''s giant ape finally arrived beside the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    In the distance, the giant tortoise was explaining the situation to Lin Yu at this time, telling him that the battle would end after only a few rounds, and the final result was that Gu Xin chose to escape.


    "Is there a limit to the power Gu Xin has stolen from Jianmu?"


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    Now he is the only one who knows Gu Xin''s true strength, and that Gu Xin''s strength is only an appearance.


    That is to say, only he can maintain a normal thinking to look at this matter, Uga and other Meteor Gods have been confused by appearances.


    "If there is a limit, what kind of limit? Is it a time limit?"


    Lin Yu continued to analyze, trying to find out Gu Xin''s weakness.


    In fact, it would have been better to ask Jianmu at that time. Gu Xin''s power was stolen from Jianmu, and Jianmu must know what the specific restrictions are.


    Of course, Lin Yu just thought about this.


    He knew very well that even if he asked Jianmu at the time, he would not answer, because Jianmu didn''t recognize him yet.


    "Lin Yu, there is another situation."


    Suddenly, the giant tortoise reminded.


    "What''s the situation?" Lin Yu hurriedly asked.


    "The flying beast flew underground and flew into a hole in the ground. I can''t sense it now," said the giant tortoise.


    When Lin Yu heard it, he even asked, "What about the giant tiger-shaped beast and the giant ape that just came over? Did they move?"


    "Yes." The giant tortoise replied decisively: "They are chasing the flying giant beast, and it is estimated that they will also enter the hole."


    "In this case..." Lin Yu thought to himself, since the other party has entered the burrow, then even if they go there, they won''t be able to find themselves in advance, so they can go there and take a look.


    If you can, go into the cave yourself to check the situation and see what secrets are hidden in it, so that Gu Xin and the Yuan behind Gu Xin care so much.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said to the giant turtle: "Let''s go, let''s go too."


    The giant tortoise took the lead and moved its limbs towards the distant ruins.


    After running all the way, the giant tortoise finally reached the edge of the ruins, and Lin Yu was able to inspect the ruins in person.


    This relic is very huge, and the hole in the center of it is enough to accommodate the abyss beasts.


    Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart, wouldn''t the abyss beasts be the aborigines of the original land?


    Otherwise, why are the buildings here so huge?


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu let the giant tortoise feel it carefully, and after confirming that there was nothing abnormal around him, he let the giant tortoise enter the hole in the center of the ruins.


    At the same time as the giant tortoise entered the cave, at the entrance of the original land, another flying giant flew rapidly.


    This flying behemoth is not a free behemoth, but also enslaved.


    And it was San Yijia who stole the power of Jianmu who enslaved it.


    Swish!


    The flying behemoth dived, plunged into the east entrance of the original land, and flew down.

 Chapter 1033： Anima of 3 beasts

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    After entering the cave of the ruins, the giant tortoise went all the way down, keeping a distance and following the tiger-shaped behemoth in front.


    While walking, the giant tortoise suddenly transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, the tiger-shaped behemoth, the giant ape and the flying beast have all stopped."


    "Why stop?" Lin Yulian asked.


    "Wait for me to take a good look." The giant tortoise replied, and after speaking, it fell silent, concentrating on sensing the environment in the distance.


    After a while, the giant tortoise said again: "There is a dead end ahead."


    "Dead end?" Lin Yu wondered.


    "Yes." The giant tortoise responded, and then explained in detail.


    After listening to the description of the giant tortoise, Lin Yu finally realized that there was a huge square-like open space in front of him.


    But this square is surrounded by closed rock walls on three sides, and only the side facing him and the giant tortoise has a way.


    Of course, those three sides cannot be said to be completely closed.


    There is still a road, but it is very, very small compared to the giant beast, and can only allow normal creatures to pass.


    That is to say, the behemoth cannot move on, but man can move on.


    It is because of this that giant tigers, giant apes and flying giants have to stop.


    "Lin Yu, what should I do now?"


    After clarifying the situation, the giant tortoise asked.


    "In this case..." Lin Yu thought for a while, and then said, "Put me down, then leave here and go back to the ground."


    Since there is a dead end ahead, Uga, Guxin and the others can only leave the giant beast and move forward alone if they want to move on.


    That is to say, in the next journey, the giant tortoise can''t help him much.


    Also, if the giant tortoise stayed in the square like the tiger-shaped giant beast and the flying giant beast, it would be prone to accidents if the Meteor God came over.


    Lin Yu felt that since Roerta and his giant ape would come here, it is possible for other meteorites to find this place.


    When they discover this place and come here to see the giant tortoise, they will know that they have come here first.


    Lin Yu didn''t want other meteor gods to know that he was here, so he had to let the giant tortoise leave this place and return to the ground.


    Anyway, the giant tortoise is a free giant beast and can act on its own. If you need it, you can contact it through voice transmission at any time.


    "Okay, then I''ll go up first." The giant tortoise replied: "I''ll scout the surrounding environment on the ground, and I''ll let you know if there is any situation."


    "This is better." Lin Yu said happily.


    After practicing meditation, the giant tortoise has an extremely huge sensing range and can perceive situations that are very far away.


    Therefore, there are giant tortoises scouting outside, so you can control every move around the ruins.


    Which giant beasts are coming, and which meteor gods are on the giant beasts, you can know all of them.


    This will greatly benefit your next actions.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu flew away from the giant tortoise and continued to move forward, while the giant tortoise returned along the same path to the surface.


    In this way, the two sides moved in opposite directions, and soon Lin Yu flew to the square just mentioned by the giant tortoise.


    The giant tortoise returned to the surface smoothly and left the ruins.


    on the square.


    Lin Yufei was at a high place, overlooking the giant tiger-shaped beast, the giant ape, and the flying beast in front of him.


    He had to take a good look to see if the Meteor Gods such as Uga, Guxin, and Rorta had left their respective giant beasts.


    At this moment, the three giant beasts were all motionless, standing there like statues.


    Lin Yu flew around them several times, and finally was 100% sure that the Meteor Gods on the three beasts had already left the beasts.


    Then, he flew against the wall of this huge square, looking for the path that the giant tortoise just mentioned.


    After flying around and searching carefully, Lin Yu found a total of thirteen passages.


    "So many passages, where did they go?"


    This is very worrying. I am alone, and it is impossible to try one channel after another, right?


    "No, there''s simply not enough time. By the time I find the right channel, maybe things will be over."


    Lin Yu quickly gave up the idea of ??finding the right channel.


    After all, in the current situation, this approach is not advisable.


    Thinking of this, he slowly turned his head and looked at the three abyss beasts again.


    He suddenly thought in his heart that the Meteor Gods who enslaved these three giant beasts are not here, and it is a good time to take the opportunity to absorb anima.


    If you want to modify the fifth-order divine body to the sixth-order divine body next, you have to collect enough energy of 1.6 million yuan of spiritual crystals.


    But now there are only tens of thousands of yuan of spiritual energy, and the gap is huge.


    Therefore, any opportunity to absorb anima cannot be missed.


    "For me, Yuanneng is strength, so I don''t need to rush to find out what Gu Xin is looking for. First absorb the Xinneng of these giant beasts."


    "Otherwise, once the opportunity is missed, you won''t know when you want to wait."


    Lin Yu made up his mind and decided to ignore Gu Xin and Uga''s affairs, and honestly absorb the energy first.


    Even if Gu Xin and Wu Ga gained some treasures from the ruins, it had nothing to do with them.


    This trip can successfully absorb the anima of these giant beasts, even if it is a success.


    Without further thinking, Lin Yu quickly turned back and flew towards the three-headed beast.


    But halfway through the flight, he suddenly remembered something.


    "etc¡­"


    "As long as I start absorbing the anima of the giant beast, it won''t be long before the owner of this giant beast will find out."


    Lin Yu almost forgot about this important thing.


    You must know that those Meteor Gods carry soul boxes with them. Once the heart energy of giant beasts is lost, they can sense it through the soul boxes.


    "If they find the situation, they will definitely come to check the situation, and then..."


    At that time, I will either kill the Meteorite who came to check the situation, or I can only stop the behavior of absorbing anima, and then take the initiative to avoid it.


    Lin Yu was lost in thought.


    After thinking about it, he suddenly had an idea and came up with a wonderful idea.


    "Yes!" Lin Yu was overjoyed, "If they come here, I will be able to know which passage they entered!"


    When the owner of the behemoth came back to check the situation, UU reading was bound to return along the same path.


    At that time, as long as you look at which channel the other party came out of, you will naturally know which channel is the right way.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu resolutely flew to the giant ape in Rolta, and he decided to start absorbing anima from the giant ape.


    Because Luo Erta and Uga and Abu are the two meteor gods together, and he absorbed the anima of the giant ape, Luo Erta will find out the situation, and then tell Gu Xin, causing Gu Xin to be alert.


    Later, when he went to absorb the anima of the tiger-shaped behemoth, Gu Xin would definitely not be able to sit still and would send Abu over to check the situation.


    In this way, he can find the correct channel according to Abu''s whereabouts.


    As for Gusin''s flying beast...


    Lin Yu thought about it and decided not to fight the flying beast this time, because doing so would easily make things beyond his control.


    7017k

 Chapter 1034： infighting

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Gu Xin and Yuan both know that I absorb the anima of the giant beast, so as soon as I absorb the anima of the flying monster, Gu Xin will think of me for the first time."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    It was because of this concern that he decided not to move the flying behemoth.


    After all, Gu Xin has information that Uga and Abu and other Meteor Gods do not know, and he knows more about himself than these Meteor Gods.


    While thinking about it, Lin Yu had already flown to the back of the giant ape, and was busy looking for the location of the artificial blood vessels.


    With so many experiences in absorbing the anima of giant beasts, he was already very skilled in finding artificial blood vessels, and he knew where artificial blood vessels were usually buried.


    After such a quick search, he successfully found an artificial blood vessel.


    Immediately after that, as before, he quickly advanced along the artificial blood vessels, looking for the blood vessels that belonged to the behemoth itself at the source.


    After a few breaths, Lin Yu successfully found the target.


    Swish!


    Lin Yu pointed his fingers together to form a sword, and with just one poke, a hole was poked at the connection between the artificial blood vessel and the original blood vessel.


    In an instant, a huge amount of heart energy flowed out of it, and Lin Yu absorbed it crazily.


    He now has a fifth-order divine body, so he does not need to rely on divine power, and can destroy the blood vessels of the giant beast by relying only on the body itself.


    Originally, if he wanted to poke such a hole, he would have to stab at least a few dozen times with the sword condensed from divine power.


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    On the modifier panel, the prompt for obtaining Yuan Energy keeps beating, and the number behind Yuan Energy keeps getting bigger.


    This long-lost feeling made Lin Yudun feel refreshed.


    While he was absorbing the power of the giant ape crazily, Roerta, who was in the depths of the ruins, suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Rorta stopped involuntarily, which made Uga and Abu who were traveling with him very curious.


    "Rorta, why did you stop?" Uga asked suspiciously.


    Now is an important moment to follow Guxin, how could Rorta stop suddenly?


    Did he find something?


    "Uga, there''s something wrong with my behemoth." Rorta quickly discovered the loss of the beast''s heart energy, so he said eagerly.


    "What''s the problem?" Ugarian asked.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but the heart energy of my giant beast is draining, maybe the blood vessel is damaged."


    Rorta said anxiously.


    If the heart of the giant beast can be drained, how can he leave here in the future?


    Could it be that you give up this giant beast that was finally enslaved and go back with Uga and Abu?


    Such an outcome was absolutely unacceptable to him.


    In this abyss, if there is no giant beast that belongs to him, he will definitely live very hard.


    "Rorta, don''t think too much, it''s probably just a little bit of damage, there''s no need to be so nervous."


    Uga finished quickly, and then ordered: "Go, move on."


    Uga couldn''t feel Rorta''s mood at all, or, at this time, Uga didn''t want to take care of Rorta''s feelings at all. He just wanted to follow Guxin closely and see what Guxin was going to do.


    On the other side, Roerta saw that Uga spoke so decisively, and in desperation, she could only continue to follow Uga forward.


    However, the loss of the great ape''s heart energy will not change because he doesn''t think about it.


    In the process of Rorta following Uga and Abu forward, the great ape''s anima lost wildly, and soon the remaining anima was running out.


    Now Rorta couldn''t bear it anymore, stopped again and said, "Uga, if I don''t go back, the heart of the giant ape will be gone."


    "No!" Uga decisively refused.


    The most important thing now is to follow Gu Xin closely, figure out Gu Xin''s motive, and see what treasure Gu Xin is looking for.


    If this is done, it will be a great achievement, and then the Sanyijia God Venerable will definitely be rewarded.


    How can you stop because of a little thing?


    In short, in Wuga''s mind, the loss of the giant ape''s heart energy is just a trivial matter.


    Even if the heart of the giant ape is really lost and can no longer continue to act, it can still take time to re-accumulate.


    Or in a more extreme situation, even if the situation is urgent and there is no time to accumulate mental energy, then let Rorta go back with him, no big deal.


    On the other hand, Roerta saw that Uga refused so decisively and his attitude was so arrogant, and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    The relationship between him and Uga is not strictly subordinate, and he is willing to obey Uga, mainly because Sanyijia has a request.


    And the reason why he does things for San Yijia is entirely because he can get benefits.


    Therefore, when there is benefit, he is naturally willing to serve, but now that there is no benefit, and there is even a loss, he is of course unwilling.


    At this time, what Rorta thought in his heart was that it was a big deal, and from now on, he would drive the giant beast back into the fog of the abyss.


    Anyway, except for the area of ??the World Tree, the abyss is full of fog.


    As long as you hide in the fog, even if the high-level gods come, it will be difficult to find him.


    Thinking of this, Rorta said no more, turned back decisively, and returned along the same path.


    Seeing Rorta walking back without saying a word, Uga immediately shouted in a deep voice, "Rorta, do you want to disobey?"


    Tracking Gu Xin is the top priority now, and Uga feels that even if God Zun Sanyijia comes in person, he will not feel that there is a problem with his order.


    Therefore, he is not afraid of this incident at all, and he is not afraid that God Venerable San Yijia will know.


    "Abu, stop him."


    Uga ordered.


    Abbey immediately stepped forward and stopped on Rolta''s way.


    Rorta glanced back at Uga, and then said to Abu, "Don''t force me."


    "Um?"


    Seeing Rorta''s reaction, Uga''s heart sank, and he suddenly felt the need to take some time to teach Rorta a lesson.


    Otherwise, if you don''t listen to your subordinates, how will you lead the team in the future?


    First, Lin Yu, the thorn head, and his thimble were everywhere, and now Rorta is disobedient.


    Forget it, Lin Yu has a fifth-order divine body, so he does have some capital.


    This fourth-order Meteor God in Rorta, where did UU read have the courage?


    Thinking of this, Uga flew to Roerta in a flash, and said in a deep voice, "Now I''ll give you two choices, either go after that Meteor God with me, or I''ll kill you."


    "Don''t worry, even if God Venerable San Yijia knew about this, he wouldn''t blame me."


    All of this was due to Rolta''s disobedience, and Uga believed that the **** Sanyijia could tell right from wrong.


    Seeing that Uga wanted to do something, Rorta was immediately embarrassed.


    He is not Uga''s opponent. If he really wants to make a move, he will definitely lose, so...


    But at this moment, Abu said suddenly alertly: "Oops, there seems to be something wrong with our tiger-shaped behemoth."


    Hearing this, Wu Ga''s complexion instantly changed drastically.


    Because he also sensed the situation, he found that the heart energy of the tiger-shaped behemoth was rapidly draining.

 Chapter 1035： give you 2 options

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Uga, what should I do now?"


    Abu asked.


    He is not in a hurry when there is a problem with Rorta''s giant ape, but there is a problem with his own tiger-shaped behemoth, and he can''t calm down at all.


    On the other hand, Uga was also anxious at this time.


    If the heart of the tiger-shaped behemoth can be lost, how can we get out of here later?


    Although this initial land is not shrouded in fog, you can fly out just by flying, but this initial land is too vast, and it will take a long time to fly by yourself.


    Also, once you leave the starting place, the rest of the abyss is basically shrouded in fog, and it will be difficult to move without the giant beast.


    "Go back and check it out to see what''s going on."


    Uga said to Abu.


    "Okay." Abu immediately turned and left.


    Seeing this scene, Rorta said rather unhappily: "Just now there was a problem with my behemoth, and you didn''t let me go back. Now that your own behemoth has a problem, why can''t you stand it?"


    "Is this the same thing?"


    Uga glared at Rorta and said, "If there is a problem with your behemoth, you can still take our behemoth back, even if you don''t care about it, it''s fine."


    "But now there is something wrong with our giant beast. If we don''t care about it, how can we get out of here later?"


    Roerta saw that Wu Gaqiang was making a point of reasoning, and wanted to argue.


    But when he thought that his own strength was low, it would definitely be bad for him to provoke the other party''s anger, so he forcibly endured it.


    Afterwards, Rorta turned around directly and returned to the original road.


    Seeing this, Uga shouted: "Stop for me."


    Rorta ignored him and flew along the path of his own accord.


    After Uga looked at him a few times, he finally had no choice but to give up.


    He really wanted to teach Rorta a hard lesson, but it has been delayed for so long now. If he doesn''t chase Gu Xin, the other party will be gone.


    Uga turned quickly and moved on.


    And when Uga and others were in strife, Lin Yu took the opportunity to absorb the heart energy of the giant ape, and transferred his position to the tiger-shaped giant beast.


    After starting to absorb the anima of the tiger-shaped behemoth, Lin Yu released his consciousness and carefully monitored the thirteen passages.


    Doing so would make him very vulnerable.


    At this time, if anyone came over and wanted to be unfavorable to him, then it would be absolutely difficult for him to resist, and he would suffer a dumb loss.


    But in order to see which channel Uga and the others would come out of, he had to do it again.


    Fortunately, there is not a single meteorite on the tiger-shaped behemoth, only some god-level powerhouses with low strength.


    It is impossible for those god-level powerhouses to pose a threat to him.


    While monitoring the thirteen channels, Lin Yu looked at the meta-energy numbers on the modifier panel.


    He had just absorbed a total of 120,000 yuan of spiritual crystallization energy from the giant ape, plus the original, a total of 170,000 yuan of spiritual crystallization yuan energy.


    170,000 is still far from 1.6 million, but it is one step closer.


    "It''s coming soon..."


    Lin Yu looked at the thirteen passages attentively, looking for the traces of the three falling gods, Uga, Abu, and Rorta.


    He guessed in his heart that Uga would not come, and would definitely go after Gu Xin.


    It must be Abu or Rolta who came over.


    Of course, it is also possible that Abu and Rolta came over at the same time.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Suddenly, the figures of Abu and Rorta appeared in Lin Yu''s field of vision at the same time.


    The two meteorites galloped like electricity, and they did not stop for a moment after exiting the passage, and flew straight to their respective giant beasts.


    Rorta flew towards the giant ape, while Abu flew towards the tiger-shaped beast.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yuan immediately retracted his consciousness.


    Afterwards, he continued to absorb the anima of the tiger-shaped beast, and at the same time he was always ready to do it.


    Abu only has a fourth-order divine body, but with the increase of the tiger-shaped beast''s anima, he can have fifth-order strength.


    Therefore, he must absorb as much anima as possible before Abu arrives, and it is best to absorb it completely.


    To prevent him from fighting a protracted battle with himself after obtaining the increase in the anima of the giant beast. Gu Ting


    In this way, while absorbing the anima, Lin Yu waited for Abu to bring him.


    After a while.


    The number behind Yuan Neng was fixed at 330,000, that is to say, a total of 160,000 Yuan energy was absorbed from the giant tiger-shaped beast.


    And at the moment when Lin Yu exhausted all the heart energy of the tiger-shaped behemoth, Abu also successfully found the blood vessel in question, and was constantly approaching Lin Yu''s position.


    At this time, Abu was very puzzled, wondering why the tiger-shaped giant beast lost his heart so quickly.


    It''s too late to rush over here.


    boom--


    When Abu was in doubt, a powerful divine power rushed towards him.


    "Oops¡­¡­"


    Abu was shocked and secretly said that this is not good.


    But it was too late. This divine power was very powerful, and it destroyed his fourth-order divine body on the spot, causing him to harbor resentment on the spot.


    After killing Abu, Lin Yu slowly appeared and came to Abu''s body.


    After tearing apart the independent space in his body, Lin Yu rummaged through carefully, looking for traces of the soul box.


    However, to his disappointment, there was no trace of the soul box in this independent space.


    "It seems that it should be on Uga."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Both Uga and Abu can control the giant tiger-shaped beast, but Uga is stronger, so it is possible that the soul box is kept by Uga.


    "sorry."


    Lin Yu said to the tiger-shaped behemoth, "I will free you after I kill Uga."


    He promised the giant tortoise that every time he absorbed the psychic energy of the enslaved giant beast, he would find a way to help the giant beast recover its freedom.


    The only way to liberate the giant beast is to kill the Meteor God who enslaved the giant beast.


    So Uga must die.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately left the place and flew to the giant ape near the tiger-shaped beast.


    There is no doubt that Rolta must also die.


    If Rolta is not killed, the great ape will never be able to regain his freedom.


    So even if there is no relationship between Luoerta and Lin Yu, Lin Yu can''t keep him alive.


    This is the contract between him and the giant tortoise.


    Lin Yu is not someone who does not keep his word, so naturally he will not violate this agreement.


    But then again, he didn''t have to kill Rolta either.


    If Rorta is willing to give up the divine body and agrees with him to plant a ban in his divine soul, then Lin Yu can also not kill him at all.


    Because doing so can also liberate the giant apes.


    Lin Yu flew quickly, and soon came to the giant ape.


    At this time, Rorta has come to the damaged blood vessel and is checking the situation.


    Therefore, as soon as Lin Yu came to the giant ape, he flew directly there.


    Soon, Lin Yu sensed Rolta''s breath.


    Without hesitation He accelerated sharply, and released divine power, rushing towards Rolta.


    boom--


    In an instant, Rolta''s divine body was smashed by his blow, leaving only a divine soul floating in the air.


    Lin Yu immediately took this divine soul in the palm of his hand to prevent him from contacting Uga through voice transmission.


    "It''s you?!"


    Rorta was extremely surprised, completely unexpected that it was Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu didn''t talk to him, and said directly: "In order to free the beast enslaved by you, I have to do this."


    "Now I give you two choices. First, I will kill you and release the spirit of the giant ape. Second, you will let me plant a ban in your spirit."


    After finishing speaking, Lin Yu stopped talking and waited for Rorta to answer.


    7017k

 Chapter 1036： 5 more beasts

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    After hearing the choice given by Lu Heng, Luo Erta said angrily: "You despicable villain, you want to **** my giant beast!"


    Seeing this, Lin Yu repeated: "I repeat, I did this to liberate the behemoth you enslaved. When you enslaved the beast, you should think that there will be a day when you will get revenge."


    "Okay, I don''t have time to tell you more. I will count it three times. If I don''t give me the result after the count, I will kill you immediately."


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to waste time on Rolta.


    After the giant ape is freed, he has to track down the whereabouts of Uga and Guxin.


    "one!"


    "two!"


    Lin Yu started to count.


    Before he could say three, Rorta said, "Don''t make me submit, I''d rather die than be your slave."


    "Then die."


    Lin Yu stretched out his hand and squeezed, and Roerta''s soul turned into nothingness on the spot.


    Afterwards, he quickly rummaged through Rolta''s body to find the soul box that imprisoned the great ape''s soul.


    As before, after he got the soul box, he went straight to the throne of the giant ape, crushed the soul box next to the throne, and let the soul of the giant ape return to his sea of ??consciousness.


    "Thank you!"


    The giant ape thanked him sincerely.


    "No." Lin Yu refused and was about to leave.


    But just before he was about to leave, he suddenly thought that the meditation technique given by Jianmu could also be given to the giant ape, so that the giant ape could practice.


    After the giant ape learns it, let it be taught to other giant beasts in the abyss.


    If all the giant beasts in the abyss have learned this technique, then there will be no Meteor God to enslave them, and they will be truly free.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly explained the cultivation method of meditation and taught it to the giant ape.


    Of course, due to the urgency of time, it was impossible for him to instruct him as carefully as he taught the giant tortoise. He just repeated the cultivation method completely, and did not say much about the rest.


    "Thank you!"


    Once again, the giant ape sincerely thanks.


    Although it has not yet practiced this exercise, but just by listening to Lin Yu''s description, it knows that the efficacy of this exercise can save him from being enslaved from now on.


    "I''m leaving first. Whether you can successfully cultivate this practice depends on your own good fortune."


    Lin Yu quickly left, and at the end he added: "If you can learn it, remember to teach this practice to all the abyss beasts you encounter."


    "Okay, I will definitely remember my teacher''s teachings."


    The giant ape said respectfully to Lin Yu like a student, completely taking what Lin Yu said as a golden rule.


    Lin Yu didn''t say more, and quickly flew away from the throne on the giant ape to the giant square outside.


    After coming to the air, Lin Yu glanced at the flying beast parked in the distance.


    This flying beast was enslaved by Guxin because of the dispute between him and the overlord of the abyss, so he has an inescapable responsibility for this.


    However, at this time he could not help it recover its freedom.


    Not only can it not help it regain its freedom, but it also cannot absorb its anima and convert it into its own primordial energy.


    Mainly because, once he absorbed the anima of the flying behemoth, Gu Xin would immediately guess that he did it.


    And Yuan will know about it.


    Lin Yu is mainly concerned about Yuan''s methods, so he is not willing to take risks.


    Just like last time, Yuan possessed the abyss overlord, and controlled the abyss overlord''s divine body to burst out with power far beyond his imagination, making him fight very hard to gain victory.


    "Gu Xin, your account will be settled sooner or later!"


    Quickly withdrawing his sight, Lin Yu flew towards the middlemost passage among the thirteen passages.


    It was through that passage that Abu and Roerta came out from the passage just now, so he believed that there would definitely be something to gain from going there.


    But just as Lin Yu flew to the entrance of the passage, the sound of a giant tortoise suddenly sounded in his ears.


    "Lin Yu, another group of giant beasts is coming here."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he immediately stopped and asked, "What giant beasts are there?"


    "There are five..." The giant tortoise quickly explained the characteristics of each giant beast.


    After listening to Lin Yu, he found that these five beasts were all enslaved by the meteorite under the command of San Yijia.


    In other words, among the team that San Yijia sent this time, another team found the starting place and came here.


    "Are they all coming for the ruins?" Lin Yu asked.


    "It looks like it should be." The giant tortoise replied.


    "In this case¡­"


    Lin Yu was entangled in his heart, and he was determined to track the whereabouts of Uga and Guxin.


    But now there are five more meteor gods coming towards this side. If these meteor gods also enter this passage, they will inevitably block themselves in it, and their situation will be more troublesome.


    Another point is that after these meteor gods and giant beasts come here, they may find the strangeness of the giant apes, and thus perceive something wrong.


    Of course, Lin Yu was not afraid that they would tell San Yijia what they found here. After all, what he had just done was neat and tidy, and they couldn''t find the result even if they checked.


    He is mainly worried that these meteor gods are not good for the giant apes.


    Also, after these meteor gods discovered the existence of flying giants, they may also attack flying giants.


    In short, it is better to stay here and observe for a while.


    "If I can absorb all the psychic energy of these five giant beasts, then I can harvest at least 50,000 to 600,000 yuan of spiritual energy."


    Lin Yu thought to himself that the most important thing for him was Yuan Neng, and other treasures were not as important.


    Therefore, instead of tracking down the whereabouts of Uga and Guxin and finding out their plot, it is better to find a way to absorb the anima of these five giant beasts.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately flew back to the giant ape.


    After reaching the top of the giant ape, he sent a voice transmission to the giant ape: "Wait, there will be five giant beasts coming, you must be careful, don''t let them find that you have regained your freedom."


    Hearing this, the giant ape was silent for a while, and then agreed: "Teacher, please rest assured, I will pretend to be enslaved."


    Mainly because the giant ape is now completely exhausted, and it takes a lot of time to recover.


    Otherwise, it can leave this place as soon as possible before the five giant beasts arrive.


    Seeing the giant ape agree, Lin Yu said again: "I''ll hide on you now, UU reading you pay attention to the traces of the five giant beasts, and send me a voice transmission if there is any situation."


    "Okay." The giant ape agreed immediately.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu hid in the hairy jungle above the giant ape, waiting for the arrival of the five giant beasts.


    During this period, the giant tortoise has also been transmitting to him, telling him the detailed whereabouts of the five giant beasts.


    In this way, minutes passed by, and after waiting for more than half an hour, Lin Yu finally heard a loud rumbling from the entrance of the square.


    Obviously, the loud noise was made by the five giant beasts.


    Lin Yu immediately sent a voice transmission to the giant ape and said, "Wait and tell me everything you see in detail."


    He doesn''t have a sense of consciousness now, so he can''t observe the overall situation, so he can only rely on the giant ape to check the situation.


    Chapter 1036 Five Behemoths Come Again

 Chapter 1037： Break each

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    boom boom-


    The loud noise is getting closer.


    It didn''t take long for five giant beasts to come to this incomparably wide square.


    The giant ape transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "They are here."


    "Okay." Lin Yu responded and asked, "What kind of beasts are they?"


    "A giant snake, a giant dog, a giant rhinoceros, a giant deer, and a giant rat." The giant ape explained one by one.


    "Okay, I get it." Lin Yu nodded and commanded, "Next, continue to observe and tell me their movements."


    The giant ape agreed immediately, and then it closely watched the movements of the five giant beasts.


    After the five giant beasts arrived at the square, they quickly formed a formation, surrounding the tiger-shaped behemoth, the flying beast and the giant ape in the middle.


    Immediately afterwards, a meteorite flew out from the giant rhino, the giant deer, and the giant dog, and flew towards the three giant beasts.


    The giant ape stared at them closely and informed Lin Yu of their every move.


    Therefore, Lin Yu immediately knew that the owner of Julu was flying towards him.


    "Kill him by surprise."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    He decided to kill Julu''s master directly when he came to check the situation.


    Anyway, in order to liberate these giant beasts, sooner or later, these Meteor Gods must be killed.


    So take this opportunity to kill one first.


    The master of Julu quickly flew to the Throne of the Giant Apes, and during his flight, Lin Yu had changed into the appearance of Roerta, waiting for him to arrive.


    "Lorta!"


    As soon as the master of Julu came to the throne of the giant ape, he called out the name of Rorta.


    However, as soon as the voice in his mouth came out, he saw that "Rorta" suddenly attacked him with lightning speed.


    "Rorta, you..."


    Before the master of Julu finished speaking, he was beheaded by Lin Yu on the spot.


    Until his death, he did not know that this rota was not a pilorta.


    The real Rolta is already dead.


    After Lin Yu killed the master of Julu, he immediately changed his appearance to look like the master of Julu.


    Immediately afterwards, he first took out the soul box that imprisoned Julu''s soul from the body of Julu''s master, then left directly between the thrones and flew towards Julu in the distance.


    At this time, the owners of the five giant beasts did not know that the owner of the giant deer was dead, nor did they know that Lin Yu had transformed into the master of the giant deer.


    They all thought that the Meteor God who flew out of the giant ape was the master of the giant deer.


    Lin Yu went straight to Julu without hesitation, and soon came to Julu.


    Once he arrived, he started looking for the artificial blood vessels on Julu.


    After finding the artificial blood vessel, he followed the artificial blood vessel to find the blood vessels of the deer itself.


    The absorption of Xinneng was very smooth this time, because there was no Meteor God to stop him.


    Looking at the prompts for obtaining Yuan energy that kept popping up on the modifier panel, Lin Yu secretly thought, wait like this, kill the owner of the giant beast first, and then absorb the anima of the giant beast.


    After absorbing the anima, liberate the behemoth.


    In this way, when they absorb the Anima, they will not cause any suspicion of the Fallen God, and until they have absorbed the Anima, they will not know what happened.


    Of course, this is when no one bothers to absorb the anima, but they will soon discover the fact that the Fallen God has died.


    Once found, they will definitely start investigating.


    It is unknown how long it will take to find out the truth.


    Lin Yu believes that this time will not be short.


    I can definitely absorb the anima of at least two or three giant beasts before they discover the truth.


    On the modifier panel, the prompt to get meta energy keeps beating.


    And as time goes by, the numbers behind Yuanneng also get bigger and bigger.


    In the end, Lin Yu absorbed a total of 140,000 yuan of spiritual energy from Julu.


    In addition to the original ones, there is now a total of 470,000 yuan of spiritual energy.


    470,000 is already more than a quarter of 1.6 million. If you work hard, the sixth-order divine body will be hopeful.


    Seeing that there was no longer a prompt to obtain Yuan Energy, Lin Yu immediately left the damaged blood vessel and rushed to the throne of Julu.


    After arriving at the throne, he did not hesitate to smash the soul box in his hand and let Julu''s soul return to his sea of ??consciousness.


    "Thank you, Engong!"


    Julu thanked.


    Lin Yu didn''t say much nonsense, and said directly to it: "That giant ape is also free now, you wait and contact it, ask it about the cultivation method of meditation, let it teach you, just say I said it. "


    "Thank you for your grace!" Julu thanked again.


    Seeing that Lin Yu seemed to be very anxious, it did not ask what the art of meditation was.


    Anyway, wait and ask the giant ape to find out.


    Lin Yu continued: "Now tell me the whereabouts of the four Meteor Gods and see where they are."


    "Okay." Julu agreed, and immediately began to observe.


    Lin Yu continued to stay between the thrones of Julu, waiting for Julu to respond.


    He didn''t make a contract with these giant beasts, so if he wanted to communicate with them, he had to stay on them.


    Otherwise, you can''t talk to them when you are far away.


    When Julu was observing, the remaining four Meteor Gods had already discovered something was wrong.


    Just now, they sent a voice transmission to the owner of Julu to inquire about the situation, but the owner of Julu didn''t respond for a long time, and he couldn''t even sense his breath.


    So they guessed that the owner of Julu was dead.


    Now they are discussing and analyzing with each other, guessing the cause of death of the owner of Julu.


    "I just watched him fly out of the giant ape and fly back to his giant deer, so even if he died, he must have died on the giant deer."


    "Well, I also saw him fly out of the giant ape."


    The two Meteor Gods spoke in succession.


    As soon as their voices fell, the Meteor God immediately questioned: "Not necessarily, it is possible that he was killed by Roerta, the owner of the giant ape, and it is not him that you see behind."


    When the two Fallen Gods heard it, they felt that it was reasonable to say so, and they had to consider this point.


    "What now?"


    One of the Meteor Gods asked.


    The object of his inquiry was the leader of their giant beast team The leader of the team was thinking about the cause of the death of the owner of the giant deer, and when a subordinate asked, he said: "First Go to Julu and Giant Ape and check it out."


    After speaking, he quickly arranged it.


    He went to check on the giant ape himself, and then designated another meteor **** to check on the giant deer.


    This arrangement is mainly because he has a fifth-order strength and is not afraid of a sneak attack by Rolta.


    You must know that Rorta has a fourth-order divine body, and after using the giant ape''s anima to increase, he has a fifth-order strength.


    After the leader of the team made arrangements, he and another Meteor God moved quickly, leaving their respective giant beasts and flying towards the giant ape and giant deer respectively.


    This scene was naturally seen clearly by Julu.


    It hurriedly transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Engong, the owner of the giant dog is flying towards me, you are ready."

 Chapter 1038： abnormality found

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Okay, good time!"


    Hearing Julu''s words, Lin Yu thought that he would just kill the owner of the giant dog, and then go to liberate the giant dog.


    He was just worrying about which giant beast''s Meteor God to deal with next, but the other party helped him make a decision.


    While Lin Yu was talking to Julu, the owner of the giant dog had already flown to Julu and was heading towards the throne of Julu.


    His speed was very fast, and after a while, he came to the outside of the throne room.


    However, when approaching the throne room, he took the initiative to slow down and move forward cautiously.


    After all, it is still unknown where the owner of Julu died.


    If it died on Julu, it means that the murderer who killed Julu''s owner may still be lurking on Julu.


    If this rashly broke into the throne room, it would be fatal if you were not careful.


    Meanwhile, between the thrones.


    "Eunuch, the Meteor God slowed down and seemed suspicious." Julu immediately informed Lin Yu of the giant dog''s owner''s movements.


    When Lin Yu heard it, he immediately ordered: "Tell me his location, and I''ll find him myself."


    As he said that, he flew directly out of the throne room and shuttled through the hairy jungle of Julu against Julu''s scalp.


    On the other side, Julu kept telling Lin Yu the location of the owner of the giant dog, guiding him in the direction.


    Soon, Lin Yu came behind the giant dog owner unconsciously.


    boom-


    Lin Yu suddenly accelerated and released his divine power to kill the owner of the giant dog with one blow.


    The owner of the giant dog did not know who killed him until he died.


    I don''t even know that the reason why the murderer who killed him can sneak up on him so smoothly is because there are giant beasts helping him in the reconnaissance.


    He always thought that the other party was like himself, waiting to find prey by his senses.


    It was this information asymmetry that made his death so unclear.


    After killing the owner of the giant dog, Lin Yu immediately found the soul box that imprisoned the giant dog''s soul, and then destroyed the body of the giant dog owner.


    After doing all this, he changed into the appearance of the giant dog''s owner again, and flew towards the giant dog without stopping.


    Just like before, without the interference of the Meteor God, he successfully found the blood vessels of the giant dog, and after destroying it, he began to absorb anima.


    While Lin Yu was absorbing his anima, the leader of the giant beast team was investigating the situation on the giant ape.


    He first came to the throne room, and after searching the throne room for nothing, he left quickly to search for other parts of the giant ape.


    After searching for a while, he sent a voice transmission to the owner of the giant dog, wanting to ask about the situation over there.


    As a result, after the sound transmission, he found that he could not sense the breath of the owner of the giant dog at all.


    "Did he also get killed?"


    The leader of the team suddenly stopped.


    Afterwards, he sent a voice transmission to the remaining two subordinates and asked them to check the situation on Julu to see if the owner of the giant dog died there.


    After he finished speaking, he told them to let them go together to avoid tragedy.


    After instructing all this, the leader of the team continued to investigate the situation on the giant ape.


    He has a strong intuition in his heart, something must have happened to the giant ape, and the master of the giant deer is likely to die here.


    The leader of the team flew quickly, searching while flying.


    Flying like this, suddenly...


    The leader of the team suddenly found that there was a strange hole in the ground below.


    Normally, this cave is a leyline point where artificial blood vessels are buried, which can speed up the cultivation of god-level powerhouses.


    However, at this time, there was not a single god-level powerhouse around, and it seemed that they had all run out.


    "There''s definitely something wrong here!"


    With this thought in mind, the leader of the team rushed down and entered the cave.


    After reaching the deepest point of the cave, he saw the passage left by Lin Yu after drilling.


    From the perspective of the channel port, this channel should be parallel to the artificial blood vessel.


    "really!"


    The leader of the team narrowed his eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, he entered the passage.


    Going all the way along the passage, he soon found the damaged blood vessel.


    Of course, the blood vessel had healed by this time, but the scar was still there.


    "The blood vessels of this giant ape have been destroyed by people, and I am afraid that the heart energy has already been lost."


    "So, the owner of Julu was not killed by Rolta."


    Rorta only has a fourth-order **** body, and without the ability to increase his strength, it is absolutely impossible for him to silently kill the master of Julu, who is also a fourth-order meteorite.


    So now it can be 100% sure that the murderer who killed Julu''s owner is someone else.


    Thinking of this, the leader of the team thought of one more thing.


    That is, maybe Rorta has been killed at this time.


    And not only Lorta, it is possible that the owners of the tiger-shaped behemoth Uga and Abu have also died.


    "If they are all dead, who killed them?"


    "Could it be the owner of that flying beast?"


    Flying behemoths fly in the air all year round and are difficult to enslave.


    Therefore, the Meteor Gods who can enslave flying giant beasts are all extraordinary.


    For example, God Zun Yijia, he enslaved a flying beast.


    After pondering for a while, the leader of the team sent a voice transmission to the owner of the giant snake and the giant mouse, and asked them to report the situation.


    As a result, the other party told him that the corpses of the giant dog owner and the giant deer owner were not found.


    Hearing this, the leader of the team commanded the voice transmission: "Go and scout all the leylines on Julu, and report to me if there is any situation."


    He wanted to see if Julu also had a leyline point through which a passage was drilled.


    After giving the order, the leader of the team quickly left the place, returned along the original path of the passage, and came back to the hairy jungle of the giant ape.


    Immediately afterwards, he flew directly towards the flying beast.


    He had a high suspicion in his heart that the murderer was the owner of the flying giant beast.


    First, because of the high strength of the Meteor God who can enslave the flying beast, he can kill the fourth-order Meteor God silently.


    The second reason is that this flying beast is very unfamiliar. He has never seen it before, and it is definitely not a behemoth under the command of God Zun Yijia.


    The leader of the team flew quickly, and UU Kanshu soon came to the flying beast.


    He went to the throne room first, and after confirming that there was nothing unusual between the thrones, he began to search for other parts of the flying behemoth.


    At this moment, the owner of the giant snake and the owner of the giant tree sent a sound transmission to him, saying that they had found a strange leyline point.


    There is not a single god-level powerhouse around this leyline point, and there is a drilled channel deep in the leyline point.


    "Sure enough, I really guessed it right!"


    The leader of the team thought so in his heart, and then ordered: "Go check the tiger-shaped giant beast in Uga again to see if there is a similar leyline point."


    After that, he continued to fly forward, checking the leylines points on the flying behemoth one by one.


    If the ley lines on the flying behemoth are all normal, and the tiger-shaped behemoth is in a condition, it can almost explain the problem.

 Chapter 1039： appeasement

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The leader of the team searched carefully on the flying beast, but no matter how much he searched, he could not find a special leyline point.


    At the same time, the owner of the giant snake and the owner of the giant rat reported to him successively, saying that a special leyline point with a passage was found on the giant tiger-shaped beast.


    "really!"


    The leader of the team suddenly said: "The murderer is indeed the owner of the flying beast."


    The situation is now clear.


    The flying behemoth is intact, while the blood vessels of the tiger-shaped behemoth, the giant ape, and the giant deer have all been destroyed, resulting in a large loss of heart energy or even exhaustion.


    This is enough to show that everything is done by the master of the flying behemoth.


    Another point is that the tiger-shaped behemoth, the giant ape, and the giant deer are all behemoths under the command of the **** San Yijia, but the origin of this flying beast is unknown.


    "What do we do now?"


    At this time, the owner of the giant snake suddenly asked by voice transmission.


    Hearing this question, the leader of the team changed his mind, and then decisively said: "Go back to your behemoth first."


    Now that the owner of the giant deer and the owner of the giant dog are dead, there is no need to care about their giant beast.


    The most important thing now is to make sure your behemoth doesn''t go wrong.


    Another point is that the owner of the flying behemoth is very powerful, and may have the strength of the sixth-order, so the leader of the team feels that only staying on his own behemoth can ensure safety.


    Because on his own giant beast, he can use the anima of the giant beast to increase his strength, and has the strength equivalent to the sixth-order divine body.


    As soon as the leader of the team finished the order, he quickly left the flying behemoth and flew towards his giant rhinoceros.


    As the leader of the team flew, he secretly thought that he had arranged for someone to report the situation to the **** Sanyijia, and the goddess Sanyijia would definitely come quickly after knowing the existence of the initial place.


    When God Venerable San Yijia arrives, the owner of this flying beast will surely die.


    You must know that God Venerable San Yijia has obtained the powerful power of Jianmu, and his strength is far beyond that of ordinary sixth-order meteorites.


    In this way, the three Meteor Gods quickly returned to their respective giant beasts, staying between the thrones of the giant beasts and couldn''t be beaten to death.


    Of course, Lin Yu naturally didn''t know the thoughts and plans in their hearts. At this time, he was frantically absorbing the anima of the giant dog.


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    [Yuanneng + 1000 Yuanling Crystal]


    On the modifier panel, the prompt to obtain meta energy is still popping up.


    At this time, Lin Yu had absorbed 140,000 yuan of spiritual energy from the giant dog.


    There is still no sign of stopping, indicating that the giant dog has more Yuan energy stored in the body than the giant deer, the giant ape and the giant tiger-shaped beast.


    ¡­


    At the same time that Lin Yu absorbed anima and the other three Meteor Gods could not hold on to it, Uga was in a very bad mood at this time.


    Uga found that he could not contact Rorta and Abu, and could not sense their life breath at all.


    It just means that they are dead.


    And the one who killed them was most likely the Meteor God who destroyed his two giant beasts.


    But the question is, who is that Meteor God?


    "Could it be that there is more than one Meteor God on the flying beast?"


    Uga guessed in his heart.


    At that time, he, Abu, and Rorta saw Guxin fly away from the flying behemoth and enter this passage, so they hurriedly chased after him, and did not have time to check the flying behemoth.


    caused a huge oversight.


    For a time, Uga had some doubts about his leadership ability.


    I knew that Abu should be left behind and let him go to the flying beast to investigate the situation. Gu Di


    However, as soon as this regretful thought appeared in Uga''s mind, Uga quickly shook her head and denied the idea.


    Because since that Meteor God could kill Abu and Rorta silently, they didn''t even have the ability to transmit sound.


    That means that even if Abu was sent to check the condition of the flying behemoth at that time, he would most likely die.


    That is to say, from the very beginning, he should not have hurriedly chased the two of them, but should first besiege the flying behemoth, and after the flying behemoth and the meteorite kept on the flying behemoth, Come and follow Gusin.


    The reason why the wrong decision was made at that time was entirely for fear of losing credit.


    "I don''t know if the Meteor God will come to chase after me after finishing Roerta and Abu."


    Uga was worried.


    He is now afraid that the murderer will suddenly appear behind him, and at the same time Gu Xin will kill from the front.


    This way of attacking back and forth, there are really a few lives that are not enough for the opponent to kill.


    "This time it''s really a miscalculation!"


    Wu Ga was extremely panicked in his heart.


    But he had no choice but to move on.


    Because there is still a big bet going forward, if you go back, you will not get any compensation for the losses you have suffered.


    And not only will he not be compensated, but he will also be questioned by God Venerable San Yijia.


    Question his leadership and decision-making.


    ¡­


    On the giant dog.


    At this time, Lin Yu had absorbed all the heart energy of the giant dog and transformed it into Yuan energy.


    He didn''t know that Uga was in fear because of his actions, and he didn''t know that the masters of the remaining three giant beasts were thinking wildly to scare him.


    He only knew that this time, he had absorbed a total of 170,000 yuan of spiritual energy from the giant dog.


    In addition to the original, a total of 640,000 yuan of spiritual energy was crystallized.


    This is more than one-third of the 1.6 million, and if you work hard, the sixth-order divine body is hopeful.


    Without thinking much, Lin Yu immediately left the blood vessel and flew between the thrones on the giant dog.


    After arriving between the thrones, he directly crushed the soul box and liberated the giant dog.


    Immediately afterwards, he asked the giant dog to contact the giant ape as before, and learn the cultivation method of meditation from the giant ape.


    The giant dog immediately agreed and expressed his sincere thanks.


    After doing all this, Lin Yu wondered how to absorb the anima of the next giant beast.


    So the first thing to do now is to find out where the owners of the three giant beasts are now.


    Thinking of this, UU Reading Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant dog and instructed: "You now contact the giant ape and Julu, and ask them, where are the remaining three meteorites now."


    He had just been busy absorbing Xinneng, and had no idea what was going on outside.


    I only know that those Meteor Gods didn''t come to the giant dog to find trouble for themselves.


    After the giant dog agreed, he immediately sent a voice transmission to the giant ape and Julu to inquire about the whereabouts of the three meteorites.


    Soon it got the answer, and it transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said: "Engong, they have all flown to their respective giant beasts now."


    "Have you never come out since you went back?" Lin Yu asked.


    "No." The giant dog said decisively.


    "In this case¡­"


    Lin Yu pondered in his heart, the three meteor gods returned to their respective giant beasts to hide, was it because they were afraid of themselves?

 Chapter 1040： unhindered

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "It''s not impossible."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, he has come and gone without a trace, and he killed two of them without knowing it, which seems unfathomable.


    Another point is that they will probably think that they are the masters of the flying beasts, and thus associate their strengths with higher heights.


    So in a situation like this, it''s perfectly normal for them to hide out of fear.


    After all, you can use the anima of the giant beast to increase your strength, which will give you more confidence and a sense of security.


    After figuring this out, Lin Yu fell into contemplation, thinking about how to absorb the anima of the remaining three giant beasts.


    Judging from the current situation, it seems that he has only one way to take the initiative.


    Because the three Meteor Gods are very nervous and scared now, they will never leave their respective giant beasts again.


    So don''t think about attacking them when they come, you can only take the initiative to go to them and trouble them.


    "Forget it, just go straight and open."


    A plan suddenly flashed in Lin Yu''s heart, and he decided to fly to their giant beasts to play psychological tactics.


    At this time, they must have regarded themselves as the masters of flying giants, and believed that they were powerful and possessed a sixth-order divine body.


    So I just went there so clearly, showing that I didn''t care about being discovered by them, but it could effectively shock them, causing them to fall into hesitation and entanglement.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu set off decisively, left the throne of the giant dog, and flew towards the giant snake closest to the giant dog.


    He was going to deal with the giant snake and giant rat first, and then deal with the giant rhino.


    Because from what he has learned, the owner of the giant rhino has a fifth-order divine body, which is very difficult to deal with.


    On the other hand, the owners of giant snakes and giant rats only have the strength of fourth-order gods. Even if they use the power of giant beasts to increase their power, they can only have the strength of fifth-order gods at most, not their own opponents.


    On the other hand, when Lin Yu flew away from the giant dog and ran towards the giant snake, the remaining three Meteor Gods naturally noticed his movements.


    "The murderer must be him!"


    The owner of the giant rat said through voice transmission.


    The leader of the team and the owner of the giant snake have no objection to this.


    What makes them curious is why this guy doesn''t want to hide at this time, but chooses to attack openly?


    Sure enough, it is because of its high strength, so unscrupulous?


    The thought flashed through the hearts of the three Meteor Gods.


    They can''t think of any other explanation and think that''s the only explanation that makes sense.


    Mainly because, in their inherent thinking, every Meteor God who can enslave flying giants is powerful.


    Therefore, after identifying the other party as the master of the flying beast, they all instinctively believed that the other party was powerful.


    At this time, they all felt that the owner of this flying behemoth must have the strength of the sixth-order divine body.


    It is because of this that they choose to hide from their respective giant beasts.


    "What should we do now?"


    The owner of the giant rat and the owner of the giant snake both transmitted their voices to the leader of the team and asked.


    In particular, the owner of the giant snake was even more anxious at this time.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was about to fly onto his giant snake, his life was at stake. Gu Fu


    "Don''t worry, let me think about it."


    After the leader of the team comforted him, he thought eagerly.


    The only way he could think of at this time was to let the owner of the giant snake and the giant mouse come to his giant rhino to avoid the edge of the other party.


    After all, if the other party really has the sixth-order strength, then even if the owner of the giant snake and the owner of the giant mouse have infinite anima to increase their power, they will still not be able to survive.


    Another point is that if the owner of the giant snake and the owner of the giant rat come to hide from their giant rhino, they can combine their forces into one place.


    In this way, if the murderer flew towards his giant rhinoceros, he could unite the two of them to deal with each other, and the odds of winning would be even greater.


    Just doing this is equivalent to giving up the giant snake and giant rat, and seeing their heart energy drain away.


    As a result, I am afraid that the owner of the giant snake and the owner of the giant rat will not agree to this coping strategy.


    "He''s coming soon, what are we going to do?"


    At this time, the owner of the giant snake asked again.


    Seeing the monster that killed the giant deer owner and the giant dog owner flying towards his giant beast, the giant snake owner couldn''t hold back.


    On the other side, the leader of the team saw that the situation was urgent, so he had to quickly talk about the response method he thought of, and told the owner of the giant snake and the giant mouse to let them come to his giant rhino to avoid the limelight.


    As he expected, as soon as he said these words, the owner of the giant snake and the giant rat immediately showed their unwillingness.


    After all, doing this is equivalent to giving up the giant beast that he has worked so hard to enslave. When the giant beast loses his mental ability, his actions will be greatly restricted.


    "This is the only solution right now."


    When the leader of the team saw that the owner of the giant rat and the giant snake were unwilling, he persuaded: "If you lose your heart energy, then spend time accumulating it, and even if the giant beast is gone, you just need to find another slave to enslave the other, but if your life is If it''s gone, then there''s really nothing left."


    "One more thing, God Venerable San Yijia will definitely come over as soon as he learns of the existence of the original land."


    "As soon as he comes over, the crisis in front of him is instantly contacted."


    Hearing this, the owner of the giant snake and the giant mouse thought carefully and found that it was indeed the case.


    At this moment, it is indeed more important to save lives.


    It is not a wise move to care about the gains and losses at such a time.


    Without any hesitation, the owner of the giant snake and the owner of the giant rat flew away from their respective giant beasts and flew towards the giant rhino, the leader of the team.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu naturally saw the departure of the owner of the giant snake, and roughly guessed the reason for his departure.


    He was intent on chasing it, but after thinking about it, it would be better to absorb the psychic energy of the giant snake and giant rat first.


    Only by transforming the heart energy of these two giant beasts into their own energy can I deal with them at ease.


    If you are in a hurry to shoot at them now, and you don''t have time to absorb your heart, you may also attract their siege.


    After all, the owner of the giant rhino can tolerate the loss of the giant beast''s heart, but he will never watch his subordinates die in front of him and ignore it.


    If they join forces at that time, they will definitely not be their opponents with their current strength.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu let the owner of the giant snake leave, and flew to the giant snake that lost its owner.


    After coming to the giant snake, he immediately searched for the leylines points on the snake scales, looking for places to bury artificial blood vessels.


    Before long, he successfully found an artificial blood vessel, and followed the direction of the artificial blood vessel to find the blood vessel belonging to the giant snake.


    While Lin Yu was doing this, the leader of the team had been observing his movements with the help of the giant rhinoceros'' five senses, guessing his motives.

 Chapter 1041： getting closer to the target

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Why is he so obsessed with destroying the blood vessels of the giant beast, so that the beast''s heart can be lost?"


    The leader of the team couldn''t understand Lin Yu''s motive.


    After all, no matter from which point of view, there is no reasonable explanation.


    While he was thinking about it, the owner of the giant snake and the owner of the giant rat had successfully reached between his throne and came to him.


    "I always feel like this guy is a little familiar."


    As soon as the owner of the giant snake landed, he said to the leader of the team and the owner of the giant rat.


    At this time, Lin Yu had changed his appearance and had a layer of camouflage, so he could not directly determine Lin Yu''s identity.


    But even so, he still felt a strange sense of familiarity in Lin Yu, and he always felt that he had seen this guy somewhere.


    "It doesn''t matter now."


    The leader of the team stopped: "The most important thing now is to figure out why he did this."


    He doesn''t care about Lin Yu''s identity, mainly because figuring out Lin Yu''s identity is of no help in solving the current predicament and problems.


    Could it be that if the identity of the other party is found out, the other party will stop acting?


    Or, after figuring out the identity of the other party, you can find a bargaining chip with the other party?


    Obviously, none of this is possible.


    On the contrary, if you can figure out the motives of the other party and what the other party wants, you can find an effective coping strategy.


    Also, the leader of the team was also curious about Lin Yu''s motives.


    On the other hand, when the owner of the giant snake saw the leader of the team say this, he no longer bothered about this topic.


    At this time, he was more concerned about the anima of his giant beast, and how to support it until the Sanyijia God Venerable came.


    The doubts about Lin Yu''s identity were just a small episode.


    In this way, the three Meteor Gods quickly gave up the idea of ??finding out Lin Yu''s identity, and turned to researching how to deal with him.


    "I think now we can only wait for a turnaround to appear, there is no other way."


    The owner of the giant rat said.


    At this time, Lin Yu was still on the giant snake and did not deal with his giant rat, so he was not in a hurry.


    However, the mood of the owner of the giant snake was very different from his.


    The owner of the giant snake can''t wait to lead the leader to deal with Lin Yu now and drive Lin Yu away from his giant beast.


    So, he turned his head to look at the leader of the team, wanting to see how the leader of the team expressed his position.


    After seeing this, he was instantly disappointed.


    Because from the leader of the team, he can''t see that the leader of the team has the idea of ????hands-on.


    It seems that the leader of the team has decided to adopt the strategy of retreating until the Sanyijia God Venerable arrives.


    "Wait and see."


    As expected by the owner of the giant snake, the leader of the team just said this casually, indicating that he did not want to provoke Lin Yu.


    While they were discussing, Lin Yu had already broken open the blood vessels of the giant snake and madly absorbed the anima of the giant snake.


    On the modifier panel in front of him, the prompt to obtain meta energy kept beating.


    The numbers behind Yuanneng are getting bigger and bigger.


    Soon, the giant snake''s heart energy was completely absorbed by him.


    In this trip, he absorbed a total of 120,000 yuan of spiritual crystals'' primordial energy, plus another, 760,000 yuan.


    760,000 has been infinitely approaching one-half of 1.6 million!


    "continue!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu immediately flew away from the giant snake and flew towards the giant mouse on the other side of the giant rhinoceros.


    At this time, he hadn''t killed the Meteor God who enslaved the giant snake, so he could only leave the giant snake alone. Gu Zong


    On the other hand, using the senses of the giant rhinoceros to pay close attention to the leader of Lin Yu, he naturally saw the scene of Lin Yu flying towards the giant mouse.


    "Did that guy change places?"


    At this time, the owner of the giant rat suddenly asked.


    He has been worried about the situation of his giant beast, so he has been counting the time, guessing how long it will take Lin Yu to destroy the blood vessels of his giant rat.


    Therefore, after seeing the change in the leader''s micro-expression, he immediately guessed that Lin Yu must have changed places and was flying towards his giant mouse.


    When the leader of the team saw that the owner of the giant rat asked this question, he quickly retracted his consciousness and said to him, "That''s right."


    As soon as his voice fell, the owner of the giant rat didn''t speak, but the owner of the giant snake said first: "It seems that my giant beast''s heart has been completely lost."


    His tone was full of grief and resentment.


    Originally, he thought that this trip was to follow the leader of the team to grab the credit, but he didn''t see the credit, and his behemoth was unexpectedly first.


    And what''s even more embarrassing is that now he is trapped on the giant rhino leading the leader of the team and can''t go anywhere, and his situation is worrying.


    On the other side, the owner of the giant rat saw the owner of the giant snake with a sad look on his face, and said with a heartfelt heart: "My giant beast probably won''t last long."


    When the leader of the team sees two subordinates like this, his mood is naturally not much better.


    But after weighing it over and over again, he still felt that now was not the time to take the initiative.


    After so many years of cultivation, he is very clear that strength is the foundation of everything.


    Now that the opponent has a high probability of having the strength of the sixth-order divine body, and he only has the fifth-order divine body, it is not a wise move to choose to take the initiative to attack.


    In this way, the three Meteor Gods continued to choose the retreating tactic, waiting for the arrival of San Yijia God Venerable.


    In fact, they still have a choice at this time, which is to drive the giant beast away from this place.


    But if they do that, it will appear that they are very cowardly, and they will be looked down upon by other Meteor Gods.


    Another point is that this initial place is not other places in the abyss, there is a natural barrier like fog.


    Here any Meteor can move without hindrance.


    At that time, even if they are driving the giant beast away, the other party can still fly and catch up with them.


    Therefore, based on the above reasons, the leader of the team finally decided to stay here and spend time with Lin Yu.


    Anyway, as long as they hold out until the Sanyijia God Venerable arrives, victory will eventually belong to them.


    After the victory, replenishing the anima for the behemoth will only take a little time, and it is not a big deal.


    Originally, after their long journey, the giant beast had consumed a lot of anima, and if they wanted to go back, they would have to spend some time to replenish their anima.


    On the giant rat.


    Naturally, Lin Yu didn''t know the thoughts of the three Fallen Gods at this time. He now holds the belief that if he can absorb a little more Anima, he can absorb a little more Anima.


    After all, seeing Yuan Neng continue to rise, getting closer and closer to 1.6 million, is a beautiful thing in itself.


    [Yuanneng: 900,000 Yuanling Crystal]


    "It''s more than half!"


    Lin Yu rejoiced in his heart This giant rat brought him 140,000 yuan of spiritual energy, which brought him one step closer to his goal.


    Then, he quickly left here and came to the back of the giant mouse.


    Now there are only two giant beasts left here that have not absorbed the heart energy, one is a flying beast and the other is a giant rhino.


    Not to mention the flying monster, to absorb the anima of the flying monster will definitely reveal its identity and attract Yuan''s attention.


    But absorbing the anima of the giant rhino is not easy.


    Lin Yu knew very well the strength of the giant rhinoceros master, and knew that with his current fifth-order divine body, he had absolutely no chance of winning against him.


    Unless he can lead the opponent out of the giant rhino, so that he can''t get the increase of anima.


    7017k

 Chapter 1042： siege

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Lin Yu was looking at the giant rhinoceros, the three meteor gods who were between the throne of the giant rhinoceros. At this time, he was also paying attention to Lin Yu''s movements.


    "He doesn''t seem to dare to come?"


    The owner of the giant rat and the owner of the giant snake guessed together after listening to the leader of the team talking about Lin Yu''s movements.


    "should be."


    The leader of the team nodded.


    When the owner of the giant rat heard it, he immediately answered: "Then he only has a sixth-order divine body at most, and is far from being an opponent of the God Venerable San Yijia."


    Although San Yijia only has a sixth-order **** body, but San Yijia can use the power obtained from Jianmu, and his real strength is far more than sixth-order.


    Therefore, the normal sixth-order Meteor God is definitely not San Yijia''s opponent.


    As soon as San Yijia arrives, Lin Yu will surely die.


    In the distance, Lin Yu looked at the giant rhinoceros and pondered in his heart.


    He is different from the three meteor gods on the giant rhinoceros. He is very clear about the origin of these three meteor gods, and knows that they were also sent by San Yijia to find the starting place.


    Therefore, Lin Yu is now curious as to why the three meteorites didn''t leave the place with the giant beast.


    They have been persistently staying here, is it because San Yijia is on his way?


    "Probably!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "If they didn''t help, they would definitely not stay here and waste time with me."


    "Since he stayed, it could only be because of fearlessness."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    If San Yijia was really on his way, it would be a real headache.


    Lin Yu knew very well in his heart that with his current strength, he was not the one enemy of San Yijia at all.


    "If I want to absorb the anima of their giant beast, I have to do it quickly."


    "Otherwise you can only give up."


    Lin Yu quickly analyzed.


    "Also, these three Meteor Gods must also be removed, otherwise they will definitely tell San Yijia what happened here."


    Without thinking any more, Lin Yu immediately transmitted his voice to the giant turtle.


    Tell the giant tortoise, let it pay close attention to San Yijia''s movements, and tell himself immediately once he finds the trace of San Yijia.


    The giant tortoise naturally agreed.


    After the voice transmission with the giant tortoise, Lin Yu flew directly to the giant ape.


    Next, he will use the power of these free giants to deal with the giant rhinoceros and the three meteor gods hiding on the giant rhinoceros.


    Quickly coming to the throne of the giant ape, Lin Yu asked, "How can your heart recover?"


    "It only takes a little bit of recovery, and at most it can last for a stick of incense," the giant ape replied.


    "enough!"


    A stick of incense is enough time, it is enough to absorb the heart of the giant rhino.


    After finishing speaking, he said to the giant ape again: "You can transmit your voice to the giant deer and the giant dog to see how their hearts recover."


    "Okay."


    The giant ape agreed, and then went to the sound transmission to ask the giant deer and the giant dog.


    After a while, he transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "They have recovered less than me, but it will definitely be fine for half a stick of incense."


    "That''s fine."


    After listening to the words of the giant ape, Lin Yu already had a mature plan in his heart.


    Next, let the three giant beasts, the giant ape, the giant deer, and the giant dog, besiege the giant rhino, forcing the giant rhino to fight.


    The owner of such a giant rhino, that is, the fifth-order meteorite, must have no intention of caring, and can only control the giant rhino to fight with his whole heart.


    In this way, he can take the opportunity to fly to the giant rhino and absorb the anima of the giant rhino.


    At that time, once the heart of the giant rhino was completely absorbed, the remaining three Meteor Gods would no longer be his opponents.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said decisively to the giant ape: "Now you tell the giant dog and the giant deer, let them cooperate with you to attack the giant rhino, and help me create opportunities."


    "Okay."


    The giant ape agreed without hesitation.


    Since watching Lin Yu do those things with his own eyes, he has been very clear about Lin Yu''s intentions and knows that Lin Yu wants to rescue the remaining three giant beasts.


    So he was willing to help Lin Yu.


    I believe that the same is true for giant dogs and giant deer.


    Immediately afterwards, the giant ape transmitted a voice to Julu and the giant dog, and passed on Lin Yu''s request to them.


    At the same time, it took a step forward and strode towards the giant rhinoceros.


    On the back of the giant rhinoceros, the three meteor gods were surprised when they saw the giant ape suddenly move.


    Is Rolta not dead?


    And just as they were puzzled, the giant dog and the giant deer also moved, quickly approaching their giant rhinoceros.


    This scene instantly made them dispel the conjecture just now.


    Because the owners of the giant dog and the giant deer are undoubtedly dead, the sudden movement of these two giant beasts is definitely not because of the Meteor God.


    That leaves only one possibility.


    These three behemoths have now become free beasts.


    Only in this way can it be explained, because even if a Meteor God can enslave three giant beasts at the same time, only one can be controlled at the same time.


    Therefore, these three giant beasts are definitely not controlled by the Meteor God who killed the owner of the giant dog and the giant deer.


    Since there is no Meteor God to control them, it is only possible to act on their own will.


    "The owner of the flying behemoth, did he attack us just to liberate the behemoth?"


    "Why did he do this?"


    The three Meteor Gods were all puzzled.


    And what puzzled them the most was why the other party wanted to release all the heart energy of the giant beasts before returning them to freedom.


    Is there any reason for this?


    "What do we do now?"


    The owner of the giant snake and the owner of the giant rat all looked at the leader of the team with worried expressions on their faces.


    Now that the three giant beasts are surrounded by the giant rhino, it is difficult for the giant rhino to leave.


    Therefore, the next step is to either fight the owner of the flying giant beast, or give up the giant rhino and run away.


    "Don''t worry, I will find a way to break through."


    The leader of the team reassured.


    At this time, he could not give up the giant rhino to escape by himself anyway.


    Because the owner of the flying beast has a high probability of possessing a sixth-order divine body, if he gives up the giant rhino, he will lose the power of anima augmentation.


    At that time, once the opponent catches up, there will definitely only be a dead end.


    Therefore, the leader of the team must keep the giant rhinoceros no matter what, and control the giant rhino to break through and leave. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    And Lin Yu was able to convince the three free beasts to besiege the giant rhino after calculating this.


    As long as the leader of the team has the idea of ??saving the giant rhinoceros, he will definitely be consumed by his own method.


    Lin Yu hovered above the giant ape''s head, watching the giant ape getting closer and closer to the giant rhinoceros.


    When the giant ape stretched out its upper limbs to catch the giant rhinoceros, Lin Yu hurriedly flew forward along the giant ape''s arm, shuttling through the hairy jungle.


    In this way, you can sneak on the back of the giant rhino without being discovered by the other party.


    Then you can look for special leylines and artificial blood vessels while the other party is not paying attention.


    Everything was the same as what he had calculated, and the leader of the team had no idea that he had come to the giant rhinoceros.


    At this time, the leader of the team was busy controlling the giant rhino to break out, and had no time to take care of other things.

 Chapter 1043： cowardice

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Three giant beasts surrounded the monitor lizard, and the leader of the team focused on controlling the monitor lizard to break through.


    Lin Yu took this opportunity to search for special leylines on the giant rhino.


    boom boom-


    The loud noise continued.


    Amidst this loud noise, Lin Yu finally found the target he was looking for.


    In a cave where many god-level powerhouses gathered, Lin Yu successfully discovered an artificial blood vessel.


    Afterwards, he quickly drilled along the artificial blood vessel, and soon found the blood vessel belonging to the giant rhino.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu blasted a hole in the blood vessel the moment he arrived.


    Countless heart energy overflowed from the entrance of the cave, which was absorbed by Lin Yu and transformed into Yuan energy.


    Time passed quickly.


    After about a minute.


    Between the Giant Rhino Thrones.


    "Oops, that Meteor God came to destroy my giant rhinoceros!"


    The leader of the team suddenly found that the giant rhino''s heart energy was constantly draining, so he said to the giant snake owner and giant rat owner next to the throne: "Quick, you guys go check the situation."


    "Huh? Us?"


    The owner of the giant snake and the owner of the giant rat looked at each other with hesitant and embarrassed expressions on their faces.


    They only have more strength, how could they be the opponents of the powerful Meteor God?


    "Come on, or if you lose your heart, you and I will both die here."


    The leader of the team said eagerly.


    At this time, he was a little regretful in his heart. If he knew this, he should have left this place with the beast earlier.


    If I had left earlier, I wouldn''t have fallen into such a dilemma.


    However, who would have guessed that these three giant beasts had become free giants, and they would still be under the command of the Meteor God?


    The leader of the team has not been able to figure out until now how the other party persuaded the three free giants to help him die.


    Know that salvation alone is not enough.


    After all, when the Meteor God robs other Meteor God beasts, he will liberate that beast first.


    So this alone is definitely not enough to conquer these three giant beasts.


    It is estimated that the guy also used other means.


    The owner of the giant snake and the giant mouse saw that the leader of the team insisted that they check the loss of the giant rhino''s heart energy, so they had to leave the throne reluctantly.


    After coming outside, the owner of the giant rat transmitted a voice to the owner of the giant snake and said, "This can''t be done, we are not his opponents at all."


    "Well, I have to think of another way." The owner of the giant snake didn''t want to die in vain, so he very much agreed with the proposal of the owner of the giant rat.


    "Now the giant apes, giant deer, and giant dogs have become free giants, or we will find a way to enslave them."


    The owner of the giant rat suddenly thought.


    Hearing this, the owner of the giant snake was silent for a moment, and then shook his head decisively: "No, this is a waste of time, and it will attract the attention of the guy, and it may die faster."


    "Then what do you say?" the owner of the giant rat asked, "Just fly away like this?"


    "It''s not very good to fly away directly." The giant snake owner hesitated: "If you just leave like this, you will betray God Venerable San Yijia, and you will have to live in exile in the abyss from now on."


    "Then..." The giant rat owner was also hesitant.


    He didn''t want to die here, but he also didn''t want to offend God Venerable San Yijia.


    Because once offended, you can only live a precarious life as before.


    And if you leave the organization, you will no longer be able to use the power of Jianmu to quickly cultivate, and it will be extremely difficult to improve in the future.


    "Otherwise, let''s take this opportunity to return to our behemoth, and then sacrifice those god-level powerhouses to replenish our anima as quickly as possible."


    "When the heart is full, we will control the giant beasts to meet the three free giant beasts and resolve the current predicament?"


    The owner of the giant rat quickly said his thoughts again.


    This is not a betrayal of God Venerable San Yijia, after all, he did not choose to back down, but changed the way to clear the siege.


    Of course, the owner of the giant rat also knew that the main reason why the leader of the team asked them to check the loss of the giant rhinoceros was that they would not be able to use the anima to increase their power after the anima was completely lost.


    In other words, the most urgent thing for the leader of the team now is not how to break through, but whether he can survive.


    If the heart energy is not lost, then he can use the increase of heart energy to protect himself, but if the heart energy is lost, he can only be slaughtered by others.


    "I''m afraid this still won''t work." The owner of the giant snake slowly shook his head and said, "You can think about it, if our giant snake and giant rat start moving again, will the Meteor God instantly know that we are in their respective giants? The beast controls the giant beast?"


    "And once let him know this, then he can come directly to our behemoth to find us, and then kill us."


    When the owner of the giant rat heard this, he thought that this was indeed the case.


    It''s my own negligence, I didn''t take this into account.


    Like now, I can hide for a while, but if I go back to my giant beast and control the beast, it is equivalent to directly telling the other party where I am.


    At this time, the owner of the giant snake said again: "I think if we can make our own giant beast move, then simply leave here."


    "As long as there are giant beasts, even if you wander in the abyss, you can at least survive."


    The owner of the giant rat was a little persuaded.


    Just now, I was worried that I would betray God Zunyijia when I lost the giant beast, and the situation will be extremely difficult.


    But if the beast is still there, the betrayal is no big deal.


    Better than dying here.


    "Okay, we''ll do it like this." The owner of the giant rat nodded heavily: "Take advantage of the gap when no one cares about us, take the time to replenish your anima, and then leave here."


    "go!"


    The owner of the giant snake also nodded.


    But just when they were about to run away separately, they found that the giant rhino suddenly stopped.


    Immediately afterwards, the leader of the team flew out from between the thrones and came to their side.


    "Why haven''t you been there yet?"


    The leader of the team glanced at the owner of the giant snake and the giant rat.


    On the other hand, when the two of them saw the leader of the team say this, they thought he was here to ask the teacher for guilt, so they had to keep their mouths shut.


    Seeing this, the leader of the team didn''t take it seriously, and continued: "Now go to the Fallen God with me, and we will join forces to deal with him."


    "what?"


    Both the giant rat owner and the giant snake owner were quite surprised. UU reading


    Now the three giant beasts are still attacking the giant rhino, is the leader of the team ready to give up the giant rhino?


    "Follow me first, and talk as you go."


    The leader of the team gave an order, and immediately found a direction and flew straight.


    The owner of the giant rat and the owner of the giant snake had no choice but to follow closely behind.


    At this time, they didn''t dare to sneak away anymore, after all, the leader of the team came out to find them in person.


    The three meteor gods flew rapidly.


    In the flight room, the leader of the team said: "I have just thought about it carefully, since that guy wants to rescue these giant beasts, it is impossible to really hurt my giant rhino."


    "So I stayed between the thrones and controlled the giant rhino to counterattack, and it was really his plan."

 Chapter 1044： A sudden help

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The leader of the team had just controlled the monitor lizard to break through while analyzing the situation in his mind.


    In the end, after repeated inference and analysis, he found that he did not need to control the monitor lizard to break through.


    Because these three free giants can''t really hurt their giant rhinos.


    So what I really need to do is to find a way to kill that Meteor God.


    As long as the other party dies, then these three free beasts will have no resistance.


    You, the owner of the giant rat, and the owner of the giant snake can completely enslave all these three giant beasts.


    What''s more, the leader of the team just suddenly thought that once the heart energy of the giant rhino was lost, then he would be completely at a disadvantage, and there would be no possibility of confronting the meteorite.


    Therefore, it is better to find the Meteor God and fight to the death with the opponent while the giant rhinoceros still have enough heart energy.


    While they were searching for Lin Yu, Lin Yu had already discovered something was wrong.


    "The giant rhino suddenly stopped, there must be a problem!"


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    At this time, there were still prompts for obtaining Yuan energy in front of him, which showed that the giant rhino''s heart energy was enough.


    The heart can be enough but suddenly stopped, it can only mean that the owner of the giant rhino has given up the breakthrough and turned to search for himself.


    So now there are only two options in front of you.


    Either leave quickly before the other party finds you, or continue to stay here to absorb anima.


    As long as the heart of the giant rhino can be drained, the owner of the giant rhino will not be his opponent even if he finds himself.


    Otherwise, the opponent''s strength equivalent to the sixth-order divine body is definitely not something that he can compete with.


    "No, you can''t gamble."


    "It''s too risky to gamble like this."


    Lin Yu made a decisive decision in his heart.


    The master of the giant rhino has the strength equivalent to the sixth-order divine body under the increase of anima, and can easily kill himself.


    Once the bet loses, it is doomed.


    So I can only give up the remaining snacks of the giant rhinoceros and leave here first.


    "Sooner or later, Yuan Neng will be able to make up enough, but there is only one life."


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu turned around decisively, preparing to leave this place.


    But just as he was about to leave, a breath suddenly appeared in the passage ahead.


    This passage was drilled out when he just came, and now there is a sudden movement in this passage, it is only possible that the owner of the giant rhino has found himself and is approaching him along the passage.


    But here comes the problem.


    The breath that appeared in the passage was not strong, and it didn''t look like the breath of the owner of the giant rhinoceros.


    "Did he deliberately suppress his strength?"


    "But it''s not necessary..."


    Lin Yu couldn''t understand the situation for a while.


    And just as he was thinking, a voice suddenly appeared in his ears.


    "Lin Yu, I''m here."


    This is the voice of the giant tortoise, and Lin Yu will never hear it wrong.


    What Lin Yu wondered was what it meant by this sentence.


    What do you call me here?


    Does the giant tortoise mean that it also joined the battle to besiege the giant rhino.


    "Lin Yu, I have practiced the technique of meditation."


    The tortoise added.


    After hearing this, Lin Yu finally reacted.


    It turned out that the breath that appeared in the passage was not the owner of the giant rhino, but the invisible divine body transformed by the giant tortoise using the technique of meditation.


    At that time, when Jianmu taught this meditation technique, he clearly mentioned that once the meditation technique is successful, the giant beast can transform its divine soul into an invisible divine body, and then use this invisible divine body to move around, just like a meteorite. .


    "Lin Yu!"


    A figure that looked exactly like a human suddenly appeared at the entrance of the passage and appeared in front of Lin Yu.


    As soon as he saw Lin Yu, he shouted in surprise.


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that this was what the giant tortoise looked like after it transformed into an invisible divine body.


    Unexpectedly, the giant tortoise chose a shape similar to himself.


    "congratulations!"


    Lin Yu first congratulated, and then said: "You came just in time, and there is something that needs your help."


    "What''s the matter? Whatever you tell me."


    The giant tortoise phantom said with a smile.


    "Go help me lead the owner of the giant rhino, so I can take the opportunity to absorb the anima."


    Originally, Lin Yu had given up on absorbing the remaining psychic energy, but now that such a helping hand suddenly appeared, he naturally had to find a way to continue.


    "Master of the giant rhino?" After hearing Lin Yu''s request, the giant tortoise nodded decisively and said, "Okay, you can rest assured to absorb anima here, and I will meet him properly."


    With that said, he decisively turned around and left, returning along the original path of the passage.


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and turned around to continue absorbing anima.


    The giant tortoise quickly left the passage and returned to the surface of the giant rhino.


    When he flew away from this leyline point, his appearance changed rapidly, and in an instant, he became the image of a turtle standing upright.


    This is mainly to confuse the other party and prevent the other party from thinking of Lin Yu.


    After all, Lin Yu and the owner of the giant rhinoceros are both doing things for San Yijia now, and they must have had a relationship with each other.


    While flying rapidly on the back of the monitor lizard, the giant tortoise transmitted sound to the giant ape, giant deer and giant dog, asking them to help find the owner of the giant rhino.


    The reason why he found Lin Yu so quickly just now was because he asked these three free beasts about the situation.


    They watched Lin Yu fly into that leyline point, and naturally they could accurately tell the location.


    "That Meteor God is flying towards your current position."


    After the giant ape heard the giant tortoise''s question, it didn''t take long for the sound transmission to reply.


    As soon as the giant turtle heard it, he immediately thanked: "Thank you, then I will wait for him here."


    "Be careful." The giant ape reminded again: "Besides him, there are two weaker Meteor Gods with him."


    "Okay."


    The giant tortoise responded, and then said no more, staring closely at the figure ahead looking for the master of the giant rhino.


    Soon, he saw three Meteor Gods rushing towards here.


    And when he saw the other party, the other party also saw him.


    The three meteor gods hurriedly slowed down and stopped far enough away from the giant tortoise.


    "Is it him?"


    Beside the leader of the team, the owner of the giant rat guessed.


    "It''s possible!" The owner of the giant snake replied: "From the previous situation, this guy has changed his appearance several times, and it must be the same this time. I just don''t know if this is his original form or another disguise. "


    When they were talking, the leader of the UU reading team was looking at the giant tortoise carefully.


    He was quite puzzled as to why the other party''s breath was so weak, and it seemed that he was not strong.


    The giant tortoise has just practiced the technique of meditation, so the invisible divine body transformed is not strong, only equivalent to the third-order divine body of the Meteor God.


    "There must be fraud in here."


    The leader of the team did not dare to be careless. He was afraid that if he despised the opponent, he would fall into the opponent''s trap.


    So even if the giant tortoise''s strength was not strong at this time, the leader of the team still decided to go all out to deal with him.


    "Come with me!"


    The leader of the team ordered the giant rat owner and the giant snake owner beside him.


    As soon as the voice fell, he took the lead and approached the giant tortoise.

 Chapter 1045： dominance reversal

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The leader of the team was extremely fast, and after an instant, he appeared in the position where the giant tortoise was standing.


    At this time, he has the blessing of the giant rhinoceros, so his strength is equivalent to the sixth order.


    This kind of strength is naturally called crushing for a giant tortoise that is only equivalent to a third-order divine body.


    However¡­¡­


    When the leader of the team appeared where the giant tortoise had just been, the giant tortoise suddenly disappeared.


    The shape that the giant tortoise is showing now is an invisible divine body transformed from a divine soul after cultivating meditation.


    So the giant tortoise didn''t disappear out of thin air, but gave up the form, and then recreated another one in another place.


    Of course, doing this would be very exhausting for him, and it would be difficult to support it a few more times.


    But there was no way. At this time, he had to do everything possible to hold down the leader of the team, so that he had no time to pester Lin Yu.


    On the other hand, the leader of the team was stunned on the spot when he discovered that the giant tortoise had disappeared abruptly.


    He couldn''t react for a while, wondering how the giant tortoise couldn''t do it.


    The owner of the giant rat and the giant snake were also confused by this scene.


    "I want to see what tricks you are playing."


    The leader of the team quickly calmed down, and after finding the position of the giant tortoise, he rushed over again with a single movement.


    Upon seeing this, the owner of the giant snake and the owner of the giant rat split up and approached the giant tortoise from the left and right, trying to block the giant tortoise''s escape route.


    But soon they were disappointed.


    Because the giant tortoise suddenly disappeared again and appeared in another direction.


    There was no regularity in the whole process, and I had absolutely no idea how he diddge.


    At this time, there was a little worry in the hearts of the three Meteor Gods.


    Worried that he is far from being a match for the giant tortoise.


    Then, in order to dispel the fear in their hearts and at the same time to understand the strength of the giant tortoise, they joined forces to attack again and rushed towards the position where the giant tortoise is now.


    This time they didn''t focus on the attack anymore, but they rushed forward and carefully observed the giant tortoise''s every move, trying to figure out how he dodged.


    After all, if you don''t even know the details of your opponent, how can you win the battle?


    The three figures advanced like electricity.


    In this critical moment, the figure of the giant tortoise suddenly disappeared again.


    Seeing this picture, the three Meteor Gods couldn''t calm down in an instant.


    All stopped instinctively and looked around for the giant tortoise.


    At this time, they were all terrified, because the performance of the giant tortoise greatly exceeded their expectations, which made them have a strong sense of fear.


    But the giant tortoise is not feeling well now.


    Because this three consecutive transformations has greatly consumed his energy.


    As long as these three Meteor Gods launch another attack, he can only disperse their bodies, and can no longer condense them in a short time.


    That is, they have pushed him to the limit.


    Just like that, the two sides stopped together and faced off from a distance.


    "This guy is so powerful!"


    The owner of the giant rat said through voice transmission.


    The owner of the giant snake agreed: "Well, I always feel that we are fighting a high-level god."


    Of course, he said so, but he knew very well that his opponent was not a high-level god.


    If the other party is really a high-level god, then he will die on the spot in just one face-to-face, and it is absolutely impossible to continue to stand here and talk.


    "This guy is very wrong!"


    At this time, the leader of the team suddenly spoke up.


    In a short period of time, he carefully recalled the battle just now several times.


    As a result, after such a memory, he finally discovered the strangeness.


    He found that the **** body of the guy in front of him was not real, but an illusion.


    This is why the other party can disappear out of thin air many times.


    On the other hand, the owner of the giant snake and the owner of the giant rat were a little puzzled after hearing the words of the leader of the team.


    However, just as they waited for the leader to continue talking and give an explanation, they found that the leader suddenly moved and rushed towards the giant tortoise in the distance again.


    "I''d like to see how many times you can flash like this."


    The leader of the team rushed forward, thinking in his heart.


    He believed that his feelings would not be wrong. The strength of the giant tortoise, as he saw it, was only the strength of the third-order divine body.


    Therefore, the giant tortoise must not be able to persist in the continuous offensive.


    boom--


    This time, the leader of the team successfully rushed to the giant tortoise and directly smashed the invisible body of the giant tortoise into pieces with one punch.


    "It was exactly what I expected!"


    After smashing the giant tortoise''s body, the leader of the team secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, this guy is just an embroidered pillow straw bag, weak and weak, and can only use some tricks to confuse himself.


    While the leader of the team was relieved, the owner of the giant rat and the owner of the giant snake rushed to his side.


    The leader of the team gave them a quick look, and seeing that they wanted to congratulate them, he stopped them first: "Don''t relax, it''s not over yet."


    He had an intuition in his heart.


    The guy who was just killed by himself is just a bait, and the real culprit is still lurking in the dark to do damage.


    It''s not over until the culprit is eliminated.


    "go!"


    The leader of the team gave an order and continued to investigate the cause of the loss of heart energy and find the blood vessel that had the problem.


    ...


    At the same time, at the damaged blood vessel.


    "Lin Yu, I failed."


    The voice of a giant tortoise suddenly sounded in Lin Yu''s ear.


    "What''s wrong?" Lin Yulian asked.


    The giant tortoise quickly recounted the situation at that time.


    After Lin Yu heard this, his expression became solemn.


    The giant tortoise was successfully repelled by the giant rhino master, so the giant rhino master will definitely come to find him next.


    That is to say, he can either leave here quickly, or take a gamble to see if he can absorb the heart of the giant rhino before the owner of the giant rhino arrives.


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    Because he found that the prompt to obtain Yuan Energy had stopped, which meant that Giant Rhino''s Xin Energy had been completely absorbed by himself.


    "It should be almost there."


    Lin Yu glanced at the numbers behind Yuanneng and thought to himself.


    At this time, the number displayed behind Yuanneng is 1.06 million.


    In other words, absorbed a total of 160,000 yuan of spiritual energy from the giant rhinoceros.


    This number is similar to that of Julu, Giant Ape, and Giant Dog, so Lin Yu felt that the Anima of Giant Rhino should also be absorbed.


    "Without the increase in anima, you are no longer my opponent."


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    The master of the giant rhino is weaker than himself, because this is his home court, and he can use the heart of the giant rhino to increase his strength.


    Now this advantage is gone, and the one who has the upper hand has turned into himself.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu immediately left the place and took the initiative to find the owner of the giant rhinoceros.


    Presumably the owner of the giant rhinoceros also discovered the fact that the giant rhinoceros heart can be exhausted at this time. If there is no accident, he will definitely choose to escape.


    Chapter 1045 Dominance Reversal

 Chapter 1046： stop

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    As expected by Lin Yu, the leader of the team was flying and suddenly stopped.


    The owner of the giant snake and the giant rat beside him were very curious.


    But before they could ask the question, the leader of the team turned around without a word and flew away from the giant rhinoceros.


    "Run!"


    The owner of the giant snake and the giant rat reacted instantly.


    The leader of the team changed the direction so quietly, and looked like he was running away, obviously because the giant rhino''s heart was exhausted.


    Because in this way, he has no support, and he is no longer the opponent of the mysterious Falling God.


    The owner of the giant snake and the owner of the giant rat followed, chasing the leader of the team.


    The three meteor gods lifted into the sky together, getting further and further away from the giant rhinoceros.


    At this moment, a spot of light suddenly appeared behind them, chasing after them.


    This person is Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu stared closely at the giant rat master and the giant snake master who were flying behind, and the divine power in his body was completely released.


    Like a golden electric light, a straight line was drawn in the air.


    Swish!


    Before the owner of the giant rat and the owner of the giant snake could figure out the situation, Lin Yu appeared beside them.


    "Bad..."


    The owner of the giant rat was horrified. After only half of the words in his mouth were smashed into pieces by Lin Yu, he was completely silent.


    On the other side, the owner of the giant snake was instantly frightened when he saw this scene.


    He wanted to call for help, and wanted to transmit a voice to the leader of the team.


    But just as such an idea appeared in his mind, he completely lost consciousness.


    In this way, these two fourth-order meteorites were easily resolved by Lin Yu with lightning speed.


    After taking out the soul box in their internal space, Lin Yu continued to chase the leader of the team in the distance.


    "This guy is not much stronger than me!"


    While Lin Yu was dealing with the owner of the giant snake and the giant rat, the leader of the team noticed him and kept observing his actions.


    As a result, after such an observation, he found that Lin Yu''s strength was far from that of the sixth-order Meteor God, and he was a little stronger than the average fifth-order Meteor God.


    This discovery made him greatly regret.


    Because with the strength that Lin Yu just showed, he is simply no match for his team with the owner of the giant rat and the owner of the giant snake.


    That is to say, if you didn''t choose to escape just now, but joined forces to deal with Lin Yu, then at least they would be able to fight evenly.


    There''s no need to be so embarrassed now.


    "I''m careless, this time I''m really careless!"


    The leader of the team felt remorse.


    I was preconceived and mistakenly thought that all the Meteor Gods who enslaved the flying beasts were all powerful, so I always felt that the other party had a sixth-order divine body.


    But in fact, the other party is far from being that strong.


    However, while his heart was occupied by regret, the leader of the team was slightly relieved.


    Because the weaker the opponent is, the more likely he is to escape.


    As it is now, the other party has to spend a lot of trouble to catch up with him, and it is not easy to kill him.


    It''s a pity that his good mood didn''t last long and disappeared.


    The leader of the team suddenly found a familiar figure in front of him.


    "Why isn''t this guy dead yet?"


    What appeared in front was the giant tortoise that he had just smashed into pieces.


    It stands to reason that under such a violent attack, the opponent has absolutely no chance of surviving, but as a result...


    The leader of the team looked back suddenly and took a closer look at Lin Yu behind him.


    When he saw that Lin Yu was still chasing after him, he was convinced that the figure that appeared in front of him was not Lin Yu.


    "Want to stop me? No way!"


    The leader of the team was ruthless in his heart and accelerated towards the giant tortoise.


    In his impression, the giant tortoise is vulnerable and nothing to worry about.


    If you can''t kill it once, do it again.


    This time, he also vowed to smash the other party into scum.


    The distance between the two sides rapidly shortened.


    The giant tortoise just stayed in place, not dodging or dodging, waiting for the leader of the team to approach.


    When the leader of the team appeared in front of him, he suddenly detonated this invisible divine body.


    In an instant, a pure spiritual energy blasted towards the leader''s sea of ??consciousness, and the blast made him dizzy and confused on the spot.


    "what--"


    The leader of the team screamed, completely confused about what just happened.


    He only knew that there were bursts of strong buzzing sounds in his mind, as if someone had put a bell into his sea of ??consciousness, and then struck it hard.


    He hadn''t felt this way for a long time.


    Since the Divine Body has been cultivated, his Sea of ??Consciousness has become indestructible and can firmly protect his Divine Soul.


    But at this moment, this solid barrier seems to be completely useless.


    "What''s going on here? What''s going on here?"


    The leader of the team roared in his heart.


    While he was struggling in place, Lin Yu''s chasing pace did not stop for a moment.


    Even after seeing the leader of the team suddenly attacked and stopped, he accelerated a little.


    In this way, after just two breaths, Lin Yu caught up with the leader of the team and came behind him.


    bang bang bang-


    Lin Yu waved his fist without hesitation and attacked the leader with all his strength.


    You must know that the other party has the same fifth-order divine body as yourself. If you don''t use all your strength, not only will you not be able to kill him, but it will wake him up.


    "what--"


    The leader of the team made the last scream before dying and was beaten to death by Lin Yu.


    His body slowly fell, Lin Yu quickly caught it, and then found the soul box from the space inside his body.


    After finding the soul box, Lin Yu let go of his hands and let the corpse fall from the air.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "It''s okay, you can recover after a period of rest." The giant tortoise replied.


    He had just detonated the invisible divine body that had been transformed, causing damage to the divine soul.


    "That''s good." Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, before asking, he thought that the giant tortoise should be fine, because the situation just now had not reached the point where he needed to work hard.


    The giant tortoise will resolutely detonate the invisible divine body, which can only show that such a loss is within the acceptable range.


    "Then you cultivate well, and I will liberate the three giant beasts first."


    Lin Yu flew down as he instructed to liberate the giant rhino, the giant snake and the giant rat By the way, you continue to observe the movements around you, and let me know if there is any situation. "


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, he asked again.


    He thought to himself that these five giant beasts would come here, and it is very likely that other giant beasts would come.


    The giant tortoise must pay attention.


    While speaking, Lin Yu had come to the giant rhinoceros.


    As soon as he landed, he went straight to the throne room and went there to release the spirit of the giant rhinoceros.


    After liberating the giant rhino, he quickly left to free the remaining giant snake and giant rat.


    Soon, the three-headed beast was free and thanked him.


    At this moment, the giant tortoise came over and said, "Lin Yu, it''s not good, I sensed that a very powerful meteorite was flying towards this side with a flying giant beast."

 Chapter 1047： Go deep into the ruins

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    A very powerful Meteor God?


    Is it...


    After Lin Yu heard the giant turtle''s voice transmission, the first thing he thought of was San Yijia.


    San Yijia is powerful and has enslaved a flying beast. Both conditions are met.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu hurriedly asked, "Where is that flying beast now?"


    "It''s flying very fast, and it won''t take long to reach the ruins." The giant tortoise replied.


    "Flying very fast?"


    Lin Yu wondered, what does this mean, does it mean that San Yijia''s flying behemoth flies faster than other behemoths?


    Lin Yu had never seen San Yijia''s flying beast fly, so he didn''t know how fast it was.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s doubts, the giant tortoise explained, "Its flight speed is five or six times ours."


    "What? So much faster?" Lin Yu was greatly surprised.


    Is it because San Yijia''s flying beast can also use the power stolen from Jianmu?


    Or is this flying behemoth much stronger than the average behemoth?


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu asked through sound transmission, "Do you have a way to judge the strength of that flying beast?"


    "No." The giant tortoise replied, "I can''t tell."


    "Yes¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Since the giant tortoise cannot judge the strength of the flying giant beast, there is no way to know why it is flying so fast.


    What''s more, Lin Yu doesn''t have time to care about this matter anymore. The most important thing now is how to deal with the upcoming San Yijia.


    "San Yijia''s speed is so fast, it won''t be long before I arrive here, so I don''t have much time left."


    "I''m sure it''s too late to get out of here at this time..."


    Lin Yu made a quick mental calculation based on the sensing range of the giant tortoise and the distance from the exit of the ruins.


    In an instant, he realized that it was too late to leave here.


    If he flew out along the way he came, he would definitely collide with San Yijia who rushed over.


    Although he is also a member of his subordinate now, it does not mean that he will not be suspicious.


    If he wonders why he is not with the behemoth and asks about it, how should he answer it?


    So, I absolutely have to leave here before he comes.


    And in this case...


    Lin Yu slowly turned his head to look at the passage behind him.


    Now it seems that there is only one way to enter the channel.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle and said, "You are staring at the flying giant beast, and feel free to contact me if there is any situation."


    "Okay." The giant turtle agreed immediately.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu moved and flew directly towards one of the passages.


    There are a total of thirteen passages, but only one is the correct entrance.


    It''s the middle one.


    At that time, the two fall gods, Abu and Rorta, came out from there, so there is a high probability that this passage is the correct passage.


    Of course, Lin Yu also thought about entering other channels to avoid San Yijia.


    After all, San Yijia must have made a special trip here after receiving the news, so it is possible that he already knows which is the correct channel.


    That is to say, as long as he doesn''t enter the correct passage, he is very likely to avoid San Yijia.


    However, this is just thinking.


    Which channel San Yijia will enter cannot be determined by guessing like this.


    Also, Lin Yu felt that Gu Xin must have entered the middle passage, and there must be some kind of treasure hidden in that passage.


    At that time, he can completely wait for the opportunity to take advantage of the battle between San Yijia and Gu Xin, and the fisherman will benefit. Gu Chen


    Without further thinking, Lin Yu went straight to the middle passage.


    In the next second, he disappeared into the passageway.


    Not long after he entered the passage, a flying beast that looked exactly like a pterodactyl flew to this square at an extremely fast speed.


    After this huge flying beast flapped its wings a few times, it slowly landed and stood firmly on the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, a black dot flew out of the head of the pterodactyl.


    The black spot got bigger and bigger, and soon came to the middle of the thirteen passage entrances.


    At this time, the appearance of the black spot can be clearly seen.


    It was San Yijia that was right.


    San Yijia is wearing a golden armor, and the surface of the golden armor has the same texture as tree bark.


    It seems that this set of golden armor is made of the bark of Jianmu.


    "What about people?"


    San Yijia glanced at the thirteen passages one by one, and then slowly turned to look at the many giant beasts on the ground.


    Except for the flying giant beast that looks similar to the goshawk, the other giant beasts are all mounts of the Meteor God under his command.


    Therefore, it stands to reason that after seeing him, these Meteor Gods should come to greet him as soon as possible and introduce him to the situation here.


    In the end, none of the Fallen Gods were seen.


    "Did they all enter the passage?"


    San Yijia guessed.


    After seeing him, the Meteor God under his command couldn''t help but take the initiative to greet him.


    Therefore, in such a situation now, it is only possible that all these Meteor Gods have entered the passage.


    But it shouldn''t be...


    You must know that when he first arrived at the initial land, a subordinate who was waiting at the entrance and exit of the cave took the initiative to tell him that the other Meteor Gods came here to investigate the situation first, and said that they would wait for him here.


    on the square below.


    When San Yijia was analyzing the situation, the six giant beasts rescued by Lin Yu were transmitting voices to each other.


    "Everyone, don''t move, don''t let that Meteor God notice us."


    The six giant beasts knew in their hearts that if they made any movement at this time, they would definitely make San Yijia suspicious.


    So the only thing to do now is to keep quiet and don''t move.


    "It would be great if you could practice meditation earlier. As long as you practice meditation, you don''t have to worry about being enslaved by the Fallen God."


    "Yeah, this technique is really powerful. I didn''t expect the benefactor to come up with such a technique."


    The six giant beasts sighed and couldn''t wait to practice the technique of meditation.


    You must know that their most vulnerable is not the physical body, but the sea of ????consciousness.


    Those Fallen Gods only succeeded in enslaving them after breaking into their sea of ??consciousness.


    So as long as the Consciousness Sea Crystal Wall is reinforced so that the Meteor God cannot break in, then there is no need to worry about being enslaved by the Meteor God.


    And one of the effects of this meditation technique is this.


    "Look, he''s gone!"


    At this time, the giant ape suddenly said through voice transmission.


    I saw San Yijia in the air suddenly selected a passage and flew over, quickly disappearing at the entrance of the passage.


    Seeing this scene, the six giant beasts all breathed a sigh of relief.


    San Yijia is gone, they can seize the time to recover their anima, and then take the opportunity to escape from this square.


    "I think it''s better that we don''t leave in a hurry." Julu said, "Now that the benefactor is still inside, we can also take care of him by staying here."


    Its so-called benefactor naturally refers to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu not only rescued them, but also taught them the art of meditation. This kindness is so great that they don''t know how to repay.


    7017k

 Chapter 1048： Homecoming Tower

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Then we will continue to stay here to practice meditation and wait until En''an comes out safe and sound."


    The giant dog answered.


    Several other giant beasts also nodded.


    The giant ape said: "We hurry up and practice, it is best to start the meditation technique before they come out."


    "Um."


    The giants all agreed.


    Judging from the current situation, those Fallen Gods will not come out in a while, so there is not much time left for their own cultivation.


    If the technique of meditation can be mastered in this time, then it will not be so easy for those Fallen Gods to enslave themselves.


    In this way, he also has the confidence to help Lin Yu fight against the Falling God.


    The six giant beasts thought so in their hearts, and then put all their thoughts on the practice of meditation.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the channel.


    San Yijia did not enter the middle passage, but entered the first passage on the left.


    He can''t contact his subordinates, so he can''t know which channel is the correct one.


    No way, he had to try one by one.


    In the passage, San Yijia flew fast and was in a bad mood.


    If none of his subordinates can be contacted, it means that the situation is not very good, and it is possible that his subordinates are almost dead.


    "Being able to enslave flying beasts, this guy must have extraordinary strength."


    San Yijia sneered, "Unfortunately, no matter how strong you are, you are far from me. You''d better pray that you don''t fall into my hands."


    He didn''t know the existence of Lin Yu, so he thought that everything here was the master of the flying behemoth.


    Naturally, he aimed at the owner of the flying behemoth.


    San Yijia flew fast.


    It took half an hour to fly to the end of the passage.


    Swah¡ª


    San Yijia stopped abruptly and looked ahead curiously.


    The end of this passage is not a dead end, but another huge square.


    The size of this square is much smaller than the one outside, and at most it can only accommodate one giant beast.


    But for a body like San Yijia, this square is still huge.


    San Yijia moved forward slowly and flew to the center of the square.


    After a quick glance, he found that there were also thirteen passages on the walls of this closed square.


    It seems that these thirteen passages are all accessible, but I don''t know where they lead to.


    That is to say, San Yijia once again faced a new choice.


    However, in the face of these choices, San Yijia was not bothered at all, but showed a smile on his face.


    "It really is here!"


    San Yijia said in surprise.


    He has been struggling to find the original place, in order to find the original fruit.


    Now finally there are results.


    It is very likely that the original fruit is in this ruins.


    "If this is the relic recorded in the scriptures, then I am now on the wrong track."


    San Yijia turned around and looked at the passage where he came.


    "The right way should be the middle passage!"


    Without any hesitation, San Yijia moved and quickly returned along the original path.


    The right way is not here, but the passage in the middle of the square at the beginning.


    So he has to rush back to the square now, and then enter the middle of the thirteen passages.


    ¡­


    San Yijia returned the same way, while Lin Yu was still flying forward along the passage.


    The passage in the middle is particularly long, so after flying at full speed for so long, Lin Yu still can''t see the end.


    But it''s too soon, a white spot can already be seen in the distance.


    If nothing else, the white dot is the exit of this passage.


    "What''s ahead?"


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, and the flight speed increased a little bit.


    Ten minutes later.


    Lin Yu flashed past the entrance and exit of the passage and left the passage to a vast land.


    "Huh? This is?"


    The entrance is a huge building.


    By the standards of these buildings, the size of the creatures living in these buildings should be very large, and it is estimated that it is comparable to the abyss behemoth.


    "In that case... Could it be that the creatures that once lived on the original land were huge?"


    "Is this a country of giants?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help thinking.


    He has traveled in this abyss for so long, and he has never seen anything of normal size.


    Whether it''s an abyss beast or Jianmu, they are all huge.


    Now there are so many such huge buildings here, so Lin Yu has reason to guess that this initial place was once the kingdom of giants.


    It''s just that for some reason the giants are dead, making the original land so desolate.


    "maybe!"


    Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart that there might still be giants alive here.


    Still have to be careful.


    Thinking of this, he looked around, thinking about the whereabouts of Uga and Guxin.


    There is no doubt that these two guys have come here, and now they just don''t know where they are.


    "This place is so vast, it''s not easy to find them."


    Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    Uga came after Gusin, so he could follow Gusin wherever he went.


    But he was a few steps behind them, and he was left far away by them, and he didn''t know how to find their whereabouts.


    "Forget it, let''s walk around first."


    "The space in this place is so large that it can just avoid San Yijia."


    There are many buildings here and there are hiding places everywhere.


    Just find a place to hide, you can avoid being discovered by San Yijia.


    So from this perspective, it is a blessing that this place is so vast.


    Without further thinking, Lin Yu found a direction to fly forward.


    In the direction he was heading, there was an extraordinarily huge building far away.


    Its shape is like a tower, which is incompatible with other surrounding buildings.


    So Lin Yu thought, go there to see and maybe find something.


    In this way, Lin Yu flew forward all the way, getting closer and closer to the tower.


    At the same time, San Yijia appeared in the area where he was just now, that is, above the entrance of the passage.


    "It really is here!"


    San Yijia''s face was full of surprise.


    "This must be the hometown recorded in the scriptures."


    "In this way, the original fruit is definitely here!"


    Glancing at the surrounding scenery, San Yijia was completely relieved.


    I finally found the place I had been looking for for a long time. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    But soon, the smile on his face quickly dissipated, and his complexion became solemn again.


    Because now is not the time to relax.


    The owner of the flying giant came here one step earlier than him, and maybe he has already found the original fruit.


    So now the top priority is to quickly go to the place where the original fruit is preserved.


    "Homecoming Tower!"


    San Yijia looked ahead.


    The giant tower that appeared in his field of vision should be the Homecoming Tower recorded in the scriptures.


    "The primordial fruit must be there!"


    San Yijia moved and flew towards the huge tower in the extreme distance at the fastest speed.

 Chapter 1049： Tower environment

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Inside the Homecoming Tower.


    After Guxin entered this huge building, he flew up layer by layer.


    He didn''t stop at all along the way, but even so, it took a lot of time to get here.


    Mainly because he has been unable to contact Shangyuan now, and can only find this giant tower by his own strength.


    To be able to find it now is a feat.


    "The original fruit should be at the top of the tower."


    Gu Xin went up quickly.


    This homecoming tower is extremely well guarded, with only one entrance and exit at the bottom.


    So if you want to go to the top of the tower, you have to enter the Homecoming Tower from the bottom, and then fly up layer by layer.


    Gu Xin was completely unaware at this time that Uga was following him all the way.


    Uga quietly followed Gusin while observing the surrounding scenery.


    He sighed inwardly, this tower is so magnificent, and he doesn''t know what kind of treasures are hidden inside.


    If he could tell God-Zun Sanyijia everything he saw here, he would definitely be very happy and reward himself.


    Of course, it would be better if he could bring back the treasure that Guxin was looking for.


    Uga thought so in his heart, and then looked behind him alertly.


    In addition to being happy, he did not forget his current situation.


    The powerful Meteor God who killed Roerta and Abu was most likely following him at this time.


    So definitely don''t relax.


    In this way, Guxin and Uga went up the Homecoming Pagoda one after the other, getting closer and closer to the top of the pagoda.


    At this moment, Lin Yu came to the homecoming tower.


    "What''s in this tower?"


    Lin Yu stared at the giant tower, lost in thought.


    All the way, he has been observing the surrounding scenery.


    It was found that most of the buildings in this giant city were damaged to varying degrees, only this giant tower was intact and clean as new.


    He didn''t know this when he looked at it from a distance, and it was not until now that he came to the giant tower that he realized that the tower was different.


    While thinking, Lin Yu looked behind him.


    Seeing that there was no sign of San Yijia''s appearance, he turned to look at the giant tower again.


    At this time, he was very hesitant, not knowing whether to enter the tower to find out.


    Because he found that the tower body of the tower was completely seamless, and there was no flaw in it.


    Therefore, once you enter the tower, if you want to come out, you can only leave the same way through the entrance and exit.


    This means that as long as the entrance is blocked, you can catch turtles in a urn and catch them all in one go.


    Lin Yu didn''t want to fall into such a situation.


    However, because the tower is very large, even if the entrance and exit of the tower are blocked, it will be difficult to find the person hiding in the tower for a while.


    From this point of view, it is not so dangerous to enter the tower.


    "I don''t know if Guxin and Uga have both entered."


    Lin Yu thought of Gu Xin and Uga again.


    If you come from the passage just now, you will inevitably come to this huge giant city.


    And in this giant city, only this giant tower is the most conspicuous, so if Gu Xin and Uga come here, there is a high probability that they will enter this giant tower.


    "Gu Xin must have been instructed by Yuan to come here to look for treasures. Maybe what he is looking for is in this tower."


    "In that case, I need to go in and have a look."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu finally made up his mind and decided to go inside to find out.


    This tower is so huge and there are many places to hide. Even if San Yijia knows that he has entered it, it is not easy to find himself.


    What''s more, San Yijia must have come here for the treasure, and he won''t care about himself so much.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu flew down quickly and came to the entrance of the giant tower in a blink of an eye.


    He decisively passed through this entrance and entered the tower.


    After entering, the first thing that entered the field of vision was a light that was dimmer than the outside, and then it was empty.


    This tower looks so huge from the outside, but there is nothing inside.


    Lin Yu glanced quickly, and then looked up.


    Above is the ceiling, which is the floor of the tower''s second level.


    Now the first floor is empty and there is nothing, so we can only go to the upper floor to take a look.


    Lin Yu believed that if Gu Xin and Wu Ga also came here, they might have already gone there.


    After all, this bottom layer has nothing worth exploring.


    With that in mind, Lin Yu went to find the entrance and exit between the second floor and the first floor.


    Lin Yu successfully found the passage to the second floor next to a pillar that runs through the entire tower.


    It''s a circular opening with no decorations, no stair steps or anything like that.


    It seems that the giants who enter the tower go back and forth between the different levels directly through such entrances and exits.


    From this, Lin Yu came to a judgment, that is, if giants really exist, then these giants must have the ability to fly.


    Not like the abyss beasts, only flying beasts with wings can fly to the sky.


    After glancing around, Lin Yu went up vertically and passed through the huge circular entrance to the second floor of the giant tower.


    This layer is slightly different from the one below.


    The layer below is completely empty, and there are many human-sized spheres suspended in this layer.


    These spheres are not static, but are suspended in the air doing random movements.


    Up, down, left and right.


    Lin Yu watched it carefully for a while, but couldn''t see why.


    Frowning slightly, he continued to fly to the pillar that runs through the entire tower, looking for the entrance to the third floor.


    At this time, he had already made some judgments in his mind.


    I feel that if there is any treasure hidden in this tower, it must be hidden on the top of the tower.


    Otherwise, from the bottom two floors, there is no possibility of hiding treasures at all.


    In this way, with such a mood, Lin Yu went all the way up.


    The next few layers, each layer is the same as the second layer, with countless spheres suspended in the air.


    And as the number of layers goes up, there are more and more spheres on each layer.


    Until the tenth floor, Lin Yu discovered some new changes.


    This layer of suspended in the air is no longer a ball, but one by one that looks like some kind of fruit.


    And from the color of the surface, these things seem to be edible.


    "What kind of tower is this?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled, UU reading www.uukanshu. com could not help but suspect the role of the tower.


    From what he has observed along the way, this should be a giant city.


    Every building in the city appears to serve a specific purpose.


    Only this giant tower, no matter from the outside or inside, can''t guess what its purpose is.


    Therefore, Lin Yu couldn''t help but feel curious.


    Afterwards, he continued to fly up layer by layer, carefully observing each layer to see how it was different from the previous layers.


    Just like this, he flew all the way and watched, and before he knew it, he flew up a full sixty floors.


    After flying so many floors, there was no sign of flying to the top of the tower at all, which made Lin Yu feel strongly curious again.

 Chapter 1050： 99th floor

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "How many floors does this tower have?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but have such questions in his heart.


    When I was just outside the tower, I couldn''t tell how many floors the tower had. Now that I entered the interior, I couldn''t tell the number of floors.


    "Forget it, let''s move on."


    After a little hesitation, Lin Yu continued to fly upwards.


    at the same time.


    tower top.


    The tower has a total of ninety-nine floors, and the ninety-ninth floor is the top of the tower.


    At this time, Gu Xin had come to the top floor of the tower and was looking for the original fruit.


    "How can I find this?"


    Gu Xin frowned.


    This layer is the same as the ninety-eight layers below, and fruit-like spheres can be seen floating in the air everywhere.


    It is because of this that Guxin could not find the original fruit.


    Because each of these things suspended in the air looks like the original fruit, there is no way to judge.


    Even Gu Xin suspected that the original fruit might not be in this layer, but hidden in a certain layer below.


    "It''s possible that these things are used to confuse the sight, so that we can''t find the real original fruit."


    Gu Xin couldn''t help but think so.


    At this moment, he is particularly eager to hear Yuan''s voice in his ears, so that he can ask Yuan to ask how to find the original fruit.


    And when Guxin was worried, Uga lurked in the dark, quietly observing Guxin.


    "He seems to be looking for something...but what is he looking for?"


    Uga''s mind was spinning, and he quickly guessed and analyzed.


    But since he didn''t know what Gu Xin was thinking, he couldn''t analyze the results at all.


    The only thing he knew now was that what Guxin was looking for might be similar to these strange spheres suspended in the air.


    But there are many things that look similar to these spheres, and Uga can''t judge Gu Xin''s goal based on this.


    "It seems that he can''t find what he is looking for for a while, so should I take this opportunity to rush back and have someone report to God Venerable San Yijia?"


    Uga didn''t dare to fight with Gu Xin, so the first thing he thought of now was to inform San Yijia of the situation here.


    After all, this can be regarded as a credit, and God Venerable San Yijia will definitely be very happy.


    Thinking of this, Uga looked at Gusin hesitantly, and then looked at the entrance and exit below.


    The reason why he has not taken action now is mainly because he is worried that if he goes back the same way, he will meet the powerful Meteor God who killed Abu and Rolta.


    If this is full of collision with the other party, it will definitely be dead.


    And just when he hesitated to make up his mind, Lin Yu was still flying up layer by layer.


    Finally, when he flew to the 98th floor, Lin Yu stopped abruptly.


    There is a situation!


    Lin Yu noticed that the entrance to the ninety-ninth floor seemed to be guarding a meteorite.


    After discovering this, Lin Yu hurriedly hid his whereabouts, and then carefully observed, trying to figure out the identity of the Fallen God.


    "It''s Uga!"


    Soon, Lin Yu came to a judgment.


    "It''s exactly as I thought, Uga also came here."


    "In that case, Gu Xin must be on the upper floor."


    Uga is chasing Guxin, so since Wuga is here, Guxin must be there too.


    What puzzled Lin Yu was that they had obviously been here for a long time, but why didn''t they leave?


    "I guess I didn''t find what I was looking for."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    "In this case, the upper layer should be the last layer."


    If there are still layers above, Gusin and Uga will not stay there, but will continue up.


    Another point, the upper floor is already the ninety-ninth floor, and it should be the last floor of this tower.


    Thinking of this, Lu Heng became curious about the environment on that floor.


    Along the way, the environment on each floor is similar, nothing more than the number of spheres suspended in the air.


    So will this last layer be different from the dozens of previous layers?


    After being so curious for a while, Lin Yu turned his attention to Uga again.


    He now has too little information to know what the purpose of Gu Xin''s coming here is.


    Therefore, when he couldn''t do anything, he began to think about **** Uga and get back the soul box that imprisoned the soul of the tiger-shaped giant beast.


    The tiger-shaped giant beast''s heart energy has been absorbed by him. According to the contract he concluded with the giant tortoise, he must find a way to liberate the tiger-shaped giant beast.


    Therefore, Uga must die.


    "If I attack suddenly and use all my strength, I can definitely kill Uga before he resists, but this way, it will definitely attract Gu Xin''s attention."


    Gu Xin stole the power of Jianmu and possessed the power of the sixth-order Meteor God, so when considering the action plan, Gu Xin must be taken into consideration.


    If Gushin''s attention is drawn to kill Uga, it''s a bit of a loss.


    Because Gu Xin is backed by Yuan.


    Lin Yu can think of some ways to deal with Gu Xin, but with Yuan, he is a little helpless.


    A high-level **** like Yuan has many means and is very difficult to deal with.


    "If it continues like this, San Yijia will come, and then..."


    Lin Yu knew very well in his heart that there was not much time left for himself.


    Because San Yijia''s goal must also be this giant tower, it won''t be long before San Yijia will arrive here.


    When he arrives, he will no longer be able to take action, so he can only hide in the dark and observe the situation quietly.


    After all, San Yijia''s strength is much stronger than that of the sixth-order Meteor God. Even if he modifies the Yuanling Divine Body to the sixth-order, he is not his opponent.


    Thinking about this in his heart, Lin Yu was very tangled.


    But after repeated consideration, he finally decided to take the risk.


    Because he knew that this was the best time to deal with Uga. Once he missed it, it would be difficult to wait for such an opportunity.


    "Wait a minute if Gu Xin notices me, I''ll just fly down and take a few layers to hide."


    "Sang Yijia must have arrived at that time. He will definitely be alert when he sees Gu Xin, and let him deal with Gu Xin."


    Soon, the plan to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight took shape in Lin Yu''s heart.


    Gu Xin has the backing of Yuan Yuan, and San Yijia is strong and powerful. The two of them will definitely have a good show together.


    And as they fight, opportunities will certainly arise. UU Reading


    You can act on your own.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu didn''t hesitate any longer, and he was waiting for the opportunity, ready to attack at any time.


    Time flies.


    After about half a minute, the moment came.


    I saw Uga looking up, it seems that some kind of behavior of Gu Xin caught his attention.


    "It''s now!"


    Lin Yu suddenly burst out, all the divine power in his body was pushed to the limit, and the whole person turned into an electric light and rushed towards Uga.


    "Um?"


    Uga immediately noticed something was wrong and instinctively looked down.


    Seeing this, he was shocked on the spot.

 Chapter 1051： send

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    When Wu Ga saw the electric light rushing from below, the first thing he thought of was Gu Xin''s help.


    And he thinks this is the Meteor God who killed Rolta and Abu at that time.


    So what he was worried about was that Gu Xin would join forces with the other party to deal with him.


    If you let him know that the person who came is actually Lin Yu, he will definitely not be so flustered.


    Of course, at this time, it was too late to tell him that he really wanted to.


    Because Lin Yu''s speed is too fast, he has no time to respond.


    At this time, Uga just instinctively urged divine power to defend.


    However, just when Lin Yu felt that there would be no suspense in the future, he found that the surrounding light became brighter and brighter.


    Soon he was enveloped in a cloud of white light.


    Uga, who was only a short distance away from him, also fell into a white light.


    After an instant.


    Lin Yu opened his eyes again, but found himself suspended above the endless ocean.


    The sky is blue, and so is the ocean below.


    The scenery is very beautiful.


    However, Lin Yu obviously didn''t have time to enjoy this kind of scenery. At this time, he was busy recalling what happened just now, trying to figure out what happened.


    "Could it be that Guxin touched some kind of device that caused us to be teleported out of the tower?"


    Lin Yu recalled the scene before the shot.


    At that time, Uga looked upwards and seemed to be attracted by some behavior of Gu Xin.


    And he just saw this moment before he made a decisive move.


    "What did Gu Xin do at that time?"


    There is simply no answer to this question now.


    In desperation, Lin Yu had to fly forward to see where he was being teleported.


    "Huh? My strength?"


    As soon as he flew forward, Lin Yu found that his strength was not as good as before.


    This can be judged from the flight speed.


    "Is it because of something that limits my strength, or..."


    Lin Yu immediately stopped and floated on the spot, feeling the changes in his body.


    After a while, his heart gradually relaxed.


    His strength has not changed at all, he is still a fifth-order divine body and three first-order divine bodies.


    Therefore, in this situation, it is very likely that the surrounding environment has limited his strength.


    "It seems that this place is not the original place, but other worlds, but where will this be?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    After pondering for a while, he finally decided to fly forward for a while to have a look.


    Now that I am above the ocean, if I can find a piece of inhabited land, I may be able to figure out the situation.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu moved forward at full speed, all the way to the east.


    He went all the way like this, and after flying for about ten hours, a piece of land finally appeared in his field of vision.


    At this time, he was still very far away from the land, and he could only see a thin black line across the sea level in the distance.


    But this at least shows that there is land here, not just an endless ocean.


    Therefore, after seeing the horizon in the distance, Lin Yu was immediately relieved.


    Swah¡ª


    Lin Yu accelerated and flew towards the distant land.


    While flying, he pondered the whereabouts of Uga in his heart.


    At that time, the distance between him and Uga was very close, so he thought that Uga might have been sent here too.


    While thinking about it, Lin Yu came to a place about a few kilometers away from the land.


    This distance has already allowed him to see the detailed appearance and various details of this land.


    "This place doesn''t look any different from the big world I once lived in."


    Lin Yu glanced left and right.


    Take in the sights of the land.


    And after such observation, he found that this place is like a big world.


    But in terms of scale alone, the scale of this world should be much larger.


    At least the oceans of the big world are far from so vast.


    "Where will this place be?"


    This question popped up in Lin Yu''s heart again.


    It was because of these familiar scenes that he was so curious.


    For a moment, he even thought that he had returned to the material plane where he was born, to the big world he created with his own hands.


    With such a mood, Lin Yu continued to fly forward, and finally flew over the land.


    But just when he was ready to take a look at the scenery on the ground, he found himself falling rapidly.


    This situation is strange.


    It''s not that some force is pulling him down, and he can''t feel any resistance at all.


    It''s as if this world has a special law that restricts flying, which makes him want to fly low.


    Lin Yu kept falling, and finally stopped when he was only five or six hundred meters away from the ground.


    "Is this the altitude I''m allowed to fly at?"


    Lin Yu looked up and down, puzzled in his heart.


    At this moment, he doubted that this world was created artificially.


    And at the time of creation, the creator also imposed many restrictions on this world.


    For example, it is one of the conditions that you are not allowed to fly high in the sky.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu nodded secretly and said, "Maybe I''m still in that giant tower, but because Gu Xin touched a certain device, we were forced to enter a certain artificial world."


    "Moreover, it is possible that the sphere that can be seen everywhere is the container that holds this artificial world."


    Lin Yu has never understood what the spheres that can be seen everywhere in the giant tower are used.


    Except that the first layer has no spheres, there are a large number of spheres suspended in every layer behind.


    And the closer to the top of the tower, the more spheres are suspended on each floor.


    Now, based on various signs, Lin Yu speculates that there may be an artificial world in each sphere.


    He was sent into the sphere by a device triggered by Gu Xin.


    "I was enveloped in white light just now, and I arrived here after the white light dissipated."


    "In that case, Uga should be the same as me."


    At that time, he was already very close to Uga, and he saw Uga being swallowed by a white light with his own eyes.


    Therefore, he has reason to suspect that Uga also entered a certain sphere like himself.


    Now I just don''t know which ball Uga scored, whether it is the same as himself.


    "Let''s fly forward and see if there are any creatures on this land."


    Taking back the reverie in his heart, Lin Yu continued to fly forward, observing the surroundings while flying.


    At this time, he was only five or six hundred meters from the ground, and people on the ground could see him as long as they raised their heads, and there was no way to hide.


    Therefore, Lin Yu can only speed up the flight to ensure that when someone is hostile to him, he has enough time to respond.


    After flying like this for a while, he finally saw a village.


    There aren''t many buildings in this village, but each one is very intricate and looks impregnable.


    And its style is similar to the buildings around the giant tower, it can even be said to be exactly the same.


    The only difference is the size.


    The buildings around the giant tower are extremely huge, while the buildings in this village look relatively normal.


    So, could it be said?

 Chapter 1052： eccentric transparent man

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Lin Yu stopped and looked at the village quietly.


    He couldn''t help thinking in his heart that, according to the current situation, this village might also have been built by the giants of the original land.


    At this time, a person suddenly walked out of a building in the center of the village.


    This person is translucent, with only a general shape, no features can be seen, and no other details can be seen.


    The whole exterior is bare, like a humanoid jelly.


    After seeing Lin Yu, the man decisively flew up from the ground and slaughtered directly at Lin Yu.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly shouted, "Wait!"


    He hasn''t figured out the situation here yet, and he doesn''t want to fight with the other party.


    I just want to communicate with each other and ask about the situation.


    However, the other party didn''t know whether he didn''t understand what he said or if he had to kill him.


    In short, the man kept running towards Lin Yu at full speed.


    Lin Yu frowned slightly, but in desperation, he had no choice but to activate his divine power and prepare to fight back.


    boom!


    The transparent man rushed in front of Lin Yu, couldn''t help but shoot directly, throwing his fist at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu resisted and said, "Stop, I have no ill intentions."


    He didn''t even know where this place was, how could he have the intention to do it.


    However, the transparent man didn''t care what he was saying, and kept throwing fists at each other.


    Lin Yu had no choice but to take the initiative to back up at the right moment. After backing far enough, he gestured to show that he didn''t want to do it.


    But it still didn''t work.


    The transparent man rushed in front of him regardless and attacked again.


    "It seems that we can only leave here first."


    No way, Lin Yu saw that he could not stop the other party at all, so he thought to stay away first, and then take a good look at it and analyze the behavior motives of these transparent people.


    Thinking of this, he turned around decisively and wanted to fly away from here.


    But just as he was about to retreat, he saw more and more transparent people in the village.


    And as soon as these transparent people left the building, they took off and surrounded him.


    Lin Yu took a quick glance and found that there were only less than ten transparent people left on the ground.


    Maybe it was because he wasn''t strong enough to fly, so he didn''t come.


    "What the **** is going on with these people?"


    Lin Yu felt strange in his heart.


    Is it because of their own behavior that offended them, or because they do not welcome outsiders.


    No matter how one by one, they would start each other as soon as they disagreed, and there was no room for negotiation.


    As Lin Yu pondered, these transparent people had already surrounded him from all directions, blocking all his paths.


    It''s not over yet.


    When these transparent people saw that he had no way to escape, they directly launched a general attack, attacking him from all directions at the same time.


    Lin Yu exchanged countless languages ??to communicate with them, but he still couldn''t persuade them.


    Even these transparent people haven''t said a word or made a sound since they shot.


    It was as if he couldn''t speak at all.


    "Then don''t blame me for being rude."


    Clay Bodhisattva also has three points of fire.


    Lin Yu was frantically besieged by these transparent people and had no choice but to do it.


    Without any hesitation, he fully mobilized the divine power in his body, bursting out a powerful force, and began to fight back.


    boom-


    With his first punch, he smashed a transparent person into shreds, and there were no fragments left.


    However, the touch from the fist is very strange.


    These transparent people seem to have no real body, and their fists slammed on them, as if they were hitting the air.


    Of course, it is not appropriate to describe it with air, because the touch is a bit like cotton.


    All in all, it''s a weird feeling.


    Lin Yu always felt that he didn''t really kill the opponent, but only destroyed the opponent''s body.


    Without time to think, Lin Yu punched again and smashed another transparent man oncoming.


    These transparent people have no details of their appearance, and they are all the same size, so in Lin Yu''s eyes, they all look exactly the same.


    As a result, he couldn''t tell who was who at all.


    The transparent person who attacked him at the beginning was mixed in with these transparent people, and he had no idea who it was.


    boom!


    Lin Yu once again solved a transparent person.


    Immediately afterwards, he threw his fists repeatedly, each of which could smash a transparent man to pieces.


    I thought that after so many casualties, the remaining transparent people would definitely choose to back down.


    However, to Lin Yu''s surprise, these transparent people didn''t look timid at all, instead they became more and more brave.


    "Aren''t you satisfied if you don''t kill me?"


    Lin Yu was speechless.


    However, since the other party insisted on dying and insisted on pestering him, he had no choice but to send the other party back to the west.


    Otherwise, even if his combat power exceeds them, he will be outnumbered because of the large number of opponents.


    boom boom-


    There were constant explosions in the air.


    Lin Yu can kill a transparent person with every punch.


    Therefore, after a series of thousands of punches, there were finally only twenty or so transparent people left.


    However, these transparent people are still attacking desperately, and it seems that they have the ability to kill them all to fulfill their wishes.


    Lin Yu had to suspect that these transparent people were just a group of puppets, without any thoughts of their own.


    "It is estimated that it is just a tool man made by people."


    With this thought in mind, Lin Yu''s movements in his hands quickened a bit.


    At first he had some guilt about them when he shot, but now that guilt is gone.


    After all, no matter from any point of view, these transparent people do not look like creatures with minds.


    After a minute.


    There are no transparent people around Lin Yu anymore, all the transparent people were beaten to the ground by his fists.


    "Go and see the village."


    Looking left and right, Lin Yu''s eyes focused on the village in the distance.


    These transparent people welcome themselves so warmly, it is really hard to justify not going to their village by themselves.


    Lin Yu moved and quickly flew over the village.


    Below, there are only a few transparent people left in the village who are jumping up and down, as if they want to jump into the air to kill him.


    "These guys can''t even fly, do they want to shoot at me?"


    "How can there be such a tenacious will to fight?"


    Looking at the scene in the village, Lin Yu became more and more certain that these transparent people were not normal creatures and had no thoughts of their own.


    Thinking of this, he fell quickly and came to the center of the village.


    And as soon as he landed, these transparent people surrounded him, showing their teeth and claws, looking like they wanted to work hard.


    At this moment, two words flashed in Lin Yu''s mind - zombie.


    That''s right, these transparent people are just like zombies. UU reading will only attack people when they see them, and there is no room for communication.


    bang bang bang ¡ª


    Lin Yu threw a few punches one after another, resulting in the lives of these transparent people.


    Later, he looked at the village carefully.


    After turning around and looking around, he walked towards the largest building in the center of the village.


    The transparent people are not behaving normally, but the buildings don''t seem to have anything unusual.


    Lin Yu opened the door and walked into the building in the center of the village.


    In an instant, he saw a round thing emitting a golden light.


    "What is this?"


    "Why does it look like some kind of fruit?"

 Chapter 1053： village without fruit

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Lin Yu carefully looked at the fruit in his hand, guessing its origin and purpose.


    "This fruit is stored separately in this largest building, which shows that these people value it."


    "It''s even possible that these people tried their best to stop me just to protect this fruit."


    Lin Yu''s mind switched.


    Although he could not guess the purpose of this fruit, he had no doubts about the value of the fruit.


    This fruit must be very important.


    "Is this edible?"


    Such an idea suddenly flashed in Lin Yu''s mind.


    This thing looks like a fruit, it should be edible.


    It''s just that for this unknown thing, there must be some worry before eating.


    "Take a bite first and see."


    Lin Yu thought to himself that he even ate divine weapons back then, but now what is there to be afraid of when facing a fruit.


    Just eat a small amount first, take a bite, and then eat the whole if it''s okay.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu took the fruit to his mouth and took a decisive bite.


    In an instant, he tasted a cool taste like mint, and then, the pulp in his mouth quickly melted, and it was completely digested before he could swallow it.


    [Yuanneng + 1371 Yuanling Crystal]


    A line of prompts for obtaining meta energy pops up on the modifier panel in front of you.


    "Can this thing be transformed into Yuan energy?!"


    Lin Yu was overjoyed.


    Yuanneng is a good thing, the more the better.


    "Look again to see if there are any other abnormal reactions."


    With that in mind, Lin Yu waited quietly.


    After waiting like this for about half an hour, I didn''t feel any physical discomfort. Lin Yu felt that this fruit had no other side effects.


    "Then eat it all."


    Without further entanglement, Lin Yu gulps the fruit in his hand, and quickly put the whole fruit into his mouth.


    After eating all of them, he calculated the number of yuan energy and found that this fruit brought him a total of ten thousand yuan of yuan energy of spiritual crystals.


    "One ten thousand, then ten is one hundred thousand."


    "I''m still short of 730,000 to strengthen the Primordial Spirit Divine Body to the sixth rank, that is, I have to eat 73 such fruits."


    Seventy-three is not a small number.


    I only "slaughtered" an entire village to get one fruit, seventy-three. Wouldn''t it mean that I would "slaughter" another seventy-three villages?


    "There must be strong guards in this world. If I kill too much, I will definitely attract their attention."


    There are so many masters in such a small village, and the powerhouse guarding this world must be far stronger than himself.


    Of course, it was mainly because his power was limited in this world, otherwise these villagers would not have been able to get close to him.


    "Even if my strength crushes them, I can''t kill for no reason."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    I just started because I had to.


    These transparent people took the initiative to besiege him as soon as they saw him.


    And also stopped him from leaving, and had to kill him.


    In the end, he had to fight back and kill all the transparent people besieging.


    But then, do you want to take the initiative to kill every time you go to a village?


    "Forget it, let''s find other villages first."


    Without further thinking, Lin Yu flew into the sky and continued to fly towards the east, looking for other villages.


    Now we have to find someone to ask about the situation here, to figure out where this place is, and then it is possible to find a way to leave.


    After all, he is now trapped here.


    Perhaps some kind of device that Guxin touched at the time was used to transport people into such a world and then trap them in it.


    Lin Yu flew quickly.


    And when Lin Yu went all the way east, Uga was also searching for the whereabouts of the village.


    "Hahaha!"


    Uga laughed wildly.


    "This kind of fruit must be the kind of treasure that God Venerable San Yijia has been looking for. I will try to collect as many as possible now, and I will dedicate it to him at that time. It will definitely be a great achievement."


    At this time, Uga has also obtained a primitive fruit fragment.


    Like Lin Yu, he flew forward all the way, and when he flew over a village, he was suddenly attacked by all the transparent people in the village.


    In desperation, he could only kill all the way to break through, and finally killed the transparent people.


    After entering the village to check later, he found this original fruit fragment.


    But unlike Lin Yu, as soon as Uga saw this thing, all he could think about was to continue looking for other villages, and then **** the fruits from the villages.


    So now he is searching for other villages.


    fly fly.


    Suddenly, a village appeared in Uga''s field of vision.


    "It''s a transparent person again!" Uga was overjoyed, "These transparent people are so weak, God helps me!"


    Just after the fight, he found that the transparent people in this world were completely vulnerable, so his self-confidence skyrocketed.


    Of course, he also thought that he might encounter the top powerhouse guarding the world.


    But what he thought in his mind was that if he came to this world as an outsider, he would be regarded as a threat by the people here.


    The fact that those transparent people attacked him as soon as they saw him was the best proof.


    So instead of being afraid of the east and the west, it is better to do a great job.


    there is always a solution to a problem.


    Uga quickly flew over the village.


    The transparent people in the village came out of the building one after another and looked up at him.


    "Aren''t these transparent people doing it?"


    Uga was a little curious.


    The transparent people in the village before saw him and launched a siege, but these transparent people here just stared at him blankly.


    "It''s good not to do it." Uga secretly said in his heart: "Then I will take the fruit here first, and then arrest two people to force some information about the situation here."


    Laughing to himself, Uga quickly fell.


    And just when he was about to land in the center of the village, the transparent figure suddenly surrounded him as if he felt his hostility.


    "Um?"


    Uga was stunned for a moment, then immediately stopped.


    When the transparent people on the ground saw him floating in the air, they also stopped.


    "Don''t let me go down?"


    Uga guessed in his heart.


    Thinking of this, he gestured down, ready to see the transparent man''s reaction.


    And when he did this, the transparent man on the ground immediately moved closer to his landing spot.


    Uga stopped again.


    Now he has no doubts in his heart, these transparent people are preventing him from entering the village.


    "It''s just that you have what I need in your village. UU reading "


    With a cold smile, Uga rushed down quickly and came directly to the center of the village, which is next to the tallest building in the village.


    But the moment he landed, all the transparent people in the village surrounded him and attacked him together.


    "court death!"


    Uga didn''t talk too much, and started directly.


    He has a fifth-order **** body, and his strength is slightly worse than Lin Yu, but it is enough to crush these transparent people.


    Even if all the transparent people in the village join forces to deal with him, they are not his opponents at all.


    boom boom-


    The explosion continued.


    After a few breaths, only three transparent people were left standing in the village.

 Chapter 1054： unreasonable request

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    These three transparent people were deliberately kept by Uga not to be killed.


    Because he needs to ask them about something and figure out where this place is.


    "Who are you all?"


    Uga used divine power to condense into a rope, tied the three transparent people firmly, and pulled them in front of him and asked.


    None of the three transparent people replied.


    Uga thought it was his own words that they couldn''t understand, so he changed another language and continued to ask.


    As a fifth-order meteorite, the language he masters is innumerable.


    In this way, he kept switching languages ??and asking the same questions.


    However, after trying hundreds of languages, he finally couldn''t take it anymore.


    Mainly because, these three transparent people are like wood, no matter what he asks, they are indifferent and have no response.


    Uga doubted that these transparent people had no minds of their own, and would only instinctively defend the village.


    Snapped!


    Uga stretched out his hand and squeezed, tightened the three ropes, and directly strangled the three transparent people into pieces.


    Then, without looking back, he walked towards the tall building behind him.


    At this time, he had completely given up the idea of ??negotiating with the transparent people, and just wanted to **** all the fruits of each village, and then make a great contribution to San Yijia first.


    "Um?"


    After pushing the door open, Uga stopped involuntarily.


    Because there is absolutely no trace of fruit on the crown prince in the center of the building.


    "Why not?"


    "Is it because there is no fruit, these transparent talents do not take the initiative?"


    Uga analyzed it in her heart.


    This village is not the same as the transparent people in the previous village.


    The transparent people in the previous village saw him from a distance, and they all took off and stepped forward to stop him, while the transparent people in this village did not attack until he landed.


    Obviously, the transparent people in the previous village were more aggressive, and the transparent people in this village were much less aggressive.


    The reason for this difference is likely to be the presence or absence of fruit.


    It may be because the village has no fruit to guard, and the transparent talents in the village are relatively peaceful.


    "Could it be that someone has already been here?"


    Uga thought to herself.


    After thinking for a while, he quickly turned and left, and flew back into the sky to find the next village.


    He has no time to waste time here, the most important thing at this time is to search for more fruits.


    Uga flew fast, and after flying for almost half an hour, he finally found a village again.


    As soon as the transparent people in this village saw him appear, they all flew from the ground and surrounded him at an extremely fast speed.


    "Haha, good time!"


    Uga is overjoyed.


    These transparent people are so aggressive, indicating that there is a high probability that a fruit is hidden in the village.


    This means that he will soon be able to gain something.


    boom boom-


    Wu Ga shot without hesitation and took the initiative to meet these transparent people who were surrounded.


    Soon, all transparent people were lost under his iron fist.


    Without hesitation, Uga quickly flew to the village, and after landing, he slaughtered the remaining transparent people who couldn''t fly in the village.


    So far, all the transparent people in this village have died, and no one will stop them.


    Uga went straight to the building in the center of the village and opened the door to check the situation.


    As he expected, a crystal clear fruit was lying quietly on the platform in the middle.


    Uga dodged and came to the edge of the table, and quickly put the fruit into his internal space and stored it with other treasures.


    Then he immediately left the village and went to search for the next target.


    At the same time, on Lin Yu''s side.


    After flying for a while, Lin Yu also discovered a new village.


    The transparent people in this village did not show any desire to attack after seeing him, just stood on the ground and looked up quietly.


    In other words, he also encountered the same situation as Uga just now.


    "Transparent people here seem to be able to communicate."


    Lin Yu was overjoyed and quickly flew over the village.


    After coming to the top of the transparent people, he did not rush to fall, but suspended in the air and tried to communicate with these transparent people.


    First, they used the common language in the abyss, but after finding this language useless, they switched to another language.


    I don''t know how many languages ??have been changed in this way, and you have no reaction at all with the transparent person.


    "It''s not because I don''t understand what I''m saying."


    Lin Yu touched his chin and looked towards the tallest building in the center of the village.


    After taking a look, he secretly thought to himself, so he simply went directly to the building to check it out.


    Otherwise, you can''t just leave.


    In that case, it would be a waste of time.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu fell quickly and came directly to the door of the building.


    At the moment he fell, all the transparent people surrounded his landing spot, each showing a strong desire to attack.


    Lin Yu didn''t want to conflict with them, so he quickly opened the door and looked inside.


    What he thought in his mind was that if there was any fruit, he would take it directly.


    As a result, I took a look and found that the table inside was empty and there was nothing.


    "no?!"


    "No wonder they didn''t take the initiative to attack me."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, then immediately took off and returned to the air.


    And until he left, these transparent people just surrounded the place where he was standing.


    After Lin Yu glanced down at them, he left quickly and continued to look for the village elsewhere.


    In this way, Lin Yu and Uga searched around the village.


    In the end, they all came to a conclusion, that is, only when there is fruit in the village, transparent people will show a strong desire to attack.


    Otherwise, as long as they don''t break into the village, the transparent people will ignore their existence.


    The two go their separate ways, but as they keep searching for new villages, they get closer to each other.


    Finally, when they were leaving a village and flying forward, they met in a field.


    "Lin Yu?"


    Uga was surprised.


    How could Lin Yu appear here?


    It''s not a hallucination, is it?


    After entering the original land, he clearly ordered Lin Yu to explore the east, which was just the opposite of where the ruins were.


    Could it be that Lin Yu disobeyed his order and changed course halfway?


    In other words, he was actually transported to the east of the original land.


    However, Uga quickly stopped the analysis in his heart, because as far as the current situation is concerned, it doesn''t matter how Lin Yu appeared here.


    The important thing is whether Lin Yu is also searching for fruit everywhere.


    Uga even doubted in his heart that maybe those villages without fruit were visited by Lin Yu.


    It was Lin Yu who stole the fruits of those villages, which caused there to be nothing there.


    "Lin Yu, hand over all the fruits you collected."


    Uga ordered without question.


    He believed that Lin Yu must have fruit in his hands, so he didn''t need to ask more, and he would definitely lie if he asked.

 Chapter 1055： Desperate Uga

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Seeing that Wu Ga recognized him instantly, Lin Yu glanced down at himself, only to realize that he had already returned to his original appearance.


    It seems that in this world, the body and appearance cannot be changed.


    "Do you hear me? Give me the fruits."


    As Uga approached Lin Yu, he ordered.


    "I have no fruit in my hands." Lin Yu said, staying on the spot.


    This is not a lie, because he ate the fruit as soon as he got it, and didn''t even think about saving it.


    This kind of thing that can be transformed into Yuan energy must be at ease.


    "How dare you lie?"


    Uga naturally didn''t believe Lin Yu''s words, he felt that Lin Yu was deliberately opposing him again.


    At this time, Uga had come not far from Lin Yu, looked left and right and said, "If you refuse to give it, then I will have to kill you first, and then take it from your body."


    This place is unknown. If Lin Yu is killed here, then there is no need to worry about being known by San Yijia.


    In fact, when he saw Lin Yu for the first time, Uga already had this idea in his heart.


    Mainly because Lin Yu contradicted him many times, he had long been uncomfortable with Lin Yu.


    Seeing that Wu Ga directly stated his true intentions, Lin Yu smiled and said, "Then it depends on whether you have the ability."


    "Looks like you are very confident."


    Seeing that Lin Yu was not afraid at all, Uga suddenly became suspicious.


    Before he came out to find the starting place, he had played against Lin Yu once, so Lin Yu knew exactly how strong he was.


    Under such circumstances, Lin Yu could still say such words, which shows that this kid may have some kind of support.


    What Wu Ga was curious about was what Lin Yu''s reliance was on.


    "I want to see if you''re stubborn or if you really have trump cards."


    While speaking, Wu Ga suddenly activated his divine power, and swung his right fist like a hurricane.


    Since it is necessary to do it, it is natural to do it first, and not let the other party do it first.


    On the other side, when Lin Yu saw Uga''s shot, he instantly moved, dodging left and right, avoiding the opponent''s repeated attacks.


    After all, Wu Ga is a meteor **** with a fifth-order **** body, and the power that erupts when he makes a full effort is not so easy to resist.


    "Um?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu could react at such a close distance and flexibly avoid all his attacks, Uga was shocked.


    This guy really has trump cards!


    After Lin Yu escaped the attack, he did not stop at all, and activated the divine power of the Yuanling Divine Body and the other three first-order Divine Body to launch a counterattack.


    I saw Lin Yu''s whole body flickering with golden light, and the power that erupted was obviously much stronger than that of Uga.


    Uga was shocked.


    At this time, he finally realized that he was not Lin Yu''s opponent at all.


    I didn''t expect this guy Lin Yu to hide so deeply, and he didn''t show all his strength until now.


    bang bang bang ¡ª


    Lin Yu swung out his right fists one after another, Wu Ga desperately dodged, and the fighting spirit in his heart was getting lower and lower.


    In the end, after dodging the first six punches, Lin Yu''s seventh punch hit Uga accurately, knocking Uga upside down.


    Swah¡ª


    Lin Yu flashed forward, chasing after him.


    On the other side, Wu Ga saw Lin Yu rushing towards him aggressively, and suddenly thought of something.


    "You! It was you just now!"


    Uga finally figured out that it was Lin Yu who just attacked him in the giant tower.


    It''s just that Lin Yu changed his body and appearance at that time, which caused him to not recognize him for a while.


    "It turns out that you''ve been harboring ghosts for a long time!"


    Uga gritted her teeth and cursed.


    While yelling, he tried to turn around, trying to change direction and escape from here.


    However, his speed was obviously not as fast as Lin Yu''s.


    Just as he turned around, Lin Yu flew in front of him, blocking his way.


    bang¡ª


    Uga took a solid punch and flew out again.


    This time, the only fighting spirit that Uga had left disappeared without a trace.


    I''m afraid it''s not easy to get away today.


    But just as Uga fell into despair, something suddenly occurred to him.


    "Those fruits!"


    Uga thought of dozens of fruits stored in his body space.


    These fruits are valuable, and they can be used to attract Lin Yu''s attention, thereby creating an opportunity to escape.


    Thinking of this, Wu Ga''s mind moved, and all the fruits were taken out from the inner space, and then he stimulated the divine power.


    In an instant, these primordial fruit fragments flew in all directions at an extremely fast speed.


    "This kind of fruit will melt away soon after it falls on the ground. If you want, hurry up and pick it up, hahaha!"


    Uga turned around and said.


    Lin Yu quickly looked around after hearing the words, remembering the direction in which the various fruits were scattered, and continued to chase after Uga.


    And his behavior was immediately noticed by Uga.


    "What is the grudge between you and me?"


    Uga was furious and scolded.


    He really couldn''t understand why Lin Yu had to kill himself, and even these fruits couldn''t divert his attention.


    Lin Yu didn''t answer the question, he just kept chasing.


    After a short breath, Lin Yu stood in front of Uga again.


    The next moment, Uga received another heavy punch.


    After receiving these three punches in succession, his breath was already unstable, and his divine body also showed signs of collapse.


    This greatly damaged his strength, and the gap between him and Lin Yu increased rapidly.


    "Let me go!"


    Uga began to beg for mercy.


    Lin Yu didn''t answer him, and after catching up, he punched again.


    Uga flew out.


    Lin Yu caught up and fought again. After several times in a row, Uga''s divine body completely collapsed, the sea of ??consciousness broke, and his divine soul floated out.


    Ignoring Uga''s divine soul, Lin Yu first took Uga''s divine body and took out the soul box that imprisoned the tiger-shaped beast from his inner space.


    "you?!"


    Uga was surprised.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu killed him to rob his abyss beast?


    After holding the soul box in the palm of his hand, Lin Yu flashed to Wuga''s soul and blasted his soul away on the spot.


    After doing all this, Lin Yu turned around and flew in the direction of one of the fruits.


    As Uga just said, these fruits will melt away soon after they land, so they must seize the time to pick them up. UU reading


    How much you can get back in the end depends on your speed of action.


    Lin Yu flew fast, and soon came to the sky above one of the original fruit fragments.


    This kind of fruit will emit a faint light as soon as it hits the ground, which is easy to find.


    After wrapping the fruit with divine power and picking it up from the ground, Lin Yu did not stop at all, and flew in the other direction decisively.


    Of course, he naturally wouldn''t keep the picked up fruit, but ate it directly in his mouth.


    [Yuanneng + 10000 Yuanling Crystal]


    A line of numbers pops up on the modifier interface.


    Looking at this line of prompts, Lin Yu''s speed increased a little bit.


    Because every time he picked up a fruit, it meant that he was one step closer to the sixth-order divine body.

 Chapter 1056： San Yijia arrives

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Homecoming Tower.


    While Lin Yu was looking for the scattered original fruit fragments, San Yijia also rushed to the 99th floor of the Homecoming Tower.


    At this time, there was no one here, just a few spheres suspended in the air.


    "The scriptures say that the original fruit is stored in the Homecoming Pagoda, but why can''t I find it?"


    "Are these **** that look like fruits the original fruits?"


    San Yijia was quietly suspended in the center of the ninety-ninth floor, thinking in his heart.


    When he came here, Gu Xin had successfully unlocked the teleportation device of the Homecoming Tower, and sent all the creatures in the tower into the fruit world.


    Therefore, San Yijia has absolutely no idea what happened here.


    Not to mention that the original fruit has long since been turned into countless fragments and stored in the fruit worlds one by one.


    If you want to get the complete original fruit, you can only enter the fruit world, collect all the fragments and reassemble them together.


    "It''s impossible to have so many primordial fruits." San Yijia glanced around, looking at the **** that looked like fruits suspended in the air.


    "There must be only one primordial fruit, and the rest must be used to confuse the sight."


    San Yijia didn''t know that there was a complete world in each sphere, which was used to preserve the original fruit fragments, and thought that these spheres were specially used to confuse people.


    He feels that the real primordial fruit is mixed in these spheres, and the only problem now is that he does not know which sphere is the primordial fruit.


    "Except that the first floor has no spheres, each of the next ninety-eight floors has them, and there are more as you go up... How do you find this?"


    San Yijia patrolled back and forth.


    Suddenly, he thought of a good idea.


    "The original fruit is not so easy to be destroyed, so I will destroy all the spheres here, and the last remaining will be the original fruit."


    San Yijia had read the scriptures that recorded the original land and knew that the original fruit was an extremely powerful treasure.


    This kind of treasure is indestructible, and it cannot be destroyed by the power of the sixth-order divine body.


    So as long as all the **** in the Homecoming Pagoda are destroyed, the rest must be the original fruit.


    Thinking of this, San Yijia no longer hesitated, and immediately activated his divine power and began to destroy these spheres on the ninety-ninth floor.


    boom--


    After the palm of his condensed power blasted out, the closest ball to him immediately cracked.


    "This is definitely not the original fruit."


    Looking back, San Yijia looked at the other ball.


    There is no need to destroy every ball, as long as it is determined that the ball cannot resist his attack, it is enough to determine that it is not the original fruit.


    Afterwards, San Yijia quickly shuttled through this layer, constantly destroying each sphere.


    ...


    in a spherical world.


    Lin Yu was still busy searching for the original fruit fragments scattered all over the place.


    Uga threw them so far that it was troublesome to find.


    "Fifty have been found, and if I have ten more, I will be able to revise the primordial energy of the primordial spirit body."


    Lin Yu counted the amount of Yuan energy while flying.


    Right now, there is only one hundred thousand yuan of spiritual energy left behind, that is to say, as long as ten more fruits are eaten, it will be enough.


    But the remaining ten fruits are not easy to find.


    Because so much time has passed, the remaining fruits may have been melted away.


    In addition, it is impossible to know how many fruits Uga threw out at that time.


    Maybe he has picked up all the fruits he threw out and eaten them?


    Of course, after thinking about it, Lin Yu''s search operations did not stop for a moment.


    And when he was flying like this, suddenly...


    hum-


    Suddenly, the whole world began to hum.


    Lin Yu was in it, and for a moment he even lost his consciousness.


    Fortunately, he reacted quickly, and then urged his divine power to resist the endless humming echoing between heaven and earth.


    "what happened?"


    After confirming that there was no other danger, Lin Yu hurriedly stopped in the air, observing up and down, left and right, trying to figure out the source of the buzzing sound.


    "Huh? The sky over there?"


    As soon as Lin Yu looked up, he found that the sky had cracked, and a slender crack appeared.


    Looking at the crack, Lin Yu nodded secretly, and had a guess in his heart.


    "It seems that this world has been destroyed by external forces!"


    This is easy to guess, just from the reverberating humming sound.


    If there is an internal change, it is absolutely impossible for such a sound to appear.


    "Am I in a certain sphere now?"


    Spheres of different shapes could be seen everywhere in the giant tower just now.


    After a flash of white light behind, he and Wu Ga came to this world in a strange way.


    At first Lin Yu thought that he was teleported to a corner of the original place, but according to the current situation, this world may be located in a sphere.


    "If that''s the case, isn''t there a world in every sphere?"


    "And if there is a world in each sphere, how many such fruits must there be..."


    At this moment, what Lin Yu thought in his mind was that if he could eat all the fruits in the spherical world, the amount of Yuan energy he would gain would be astronomical.


    At that time, I am afraid that it will not be difficult to become a high-level god.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be as simple as I thought."


    "Also, I don''t even know how to leave here now. It''s totally pointless to think too much."


    Shaking his head, Lin Yu stopped thinking about it, then continued to fly forward, looking for scattered fruits.


    Now that the world is impacted by external forces, there is a possibility of cracking at any time, so it is necessary to seize the time to find and eat the remaining fruits.


    After modifying the Primordial Spirit Divine Body to Level 6, then think about how to get out of here.


    Lin Yu was worried that he would run into Gu Xin as soon as he left here.


    And Gu Xin has the strength of the sixth-order divine body, and with the strength of his fifth-order divine body, he is not his opponent at all.


    Even adding the other three first-order gods won''t help.


    Lin Yu accelerated and flew in the air.


    After flying for a while, he finally found another fruit that fell to the ground.


    The light emitted by this fruit is already very dim, and it will be completely spent in a short time.


    Lin Yu hurriedly urged his divine power to pick it up and threw it into his mouth to eat.


    Immediately afterwards, he flew non-stop in another direction to find the remaining fruits At the same time, in another fruit world.


    Gu Xin also felt the vibration of the fruit.


    "who is it?"


    "Could it be San Yijia?"


    Gu Xin was furious.


    Because he learned from Yuan Na that if these fruit worlds are destroyed, and the original fruit fragments hidden in the fruit world cannot be gathered together, the original fruit will never be repaired.


    "No, I have to find a way to stop him!"


    Gu Xin immediately made up his mind.


    But here comes the problem.


    San Yijia also stole Jianmu''s power, and his strength is above him. What can he do to stop Guxin?

 Chapter 1057： Gusins Stratagem

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    [Yuanneng: 1,600,000 Yuanling Crystals]


    Lin Yu looked at the number behind Yuanneng on the modifier panel, and decisively pressed the strengthen button.


    In an instant, he felt a huge change in his body.


    Strength is strengthening, breath is rising.


    After a short period of time, the fifth-order Yuanling divine body was strengthened into the sixth-order Yuanling divine body.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Quality), Time Law (Super Quality), Power Law (Super Quality), Martial Dao Law (Super Quality), Creation Law (Super Quality)]


    [Cultivation method: Yuanling Divine Body (sixth order) (+), Jinpeng Divine Body (first order) (+), Zhenwu Divine Body (first order) (+), Canggu God Body (first order) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 0 Yuanling Crystal]


    The information on the modifier interface changes immediately afterward.


    "Yuanneng is used up again."


    The first thing Lin Yu noticed was the number behind Yuanneng.


    The 1,600,000 yuan of spiritual energy has been completely used up, and if you want to improve it, you have to collect 3,200,000 yuan.


    The more energy you need, the more difficult it is to collect.


    "I don''t know how big the world is."


    "If this world is infinite, then I can quickly gather enough energy to strengthen it."


    One fruit has 10,000 yuan of spiritual energy, so you only need to collect 320 fruits.


    And as long as the world is big enough, it is not difficult to collect 320 fruits.


    "There is of course the premise that the world will not collapse."


    Lin Yu looked up at the long crack in the sky.


    The world has just been hit hard, and I don''t know when the next hit will come.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu pondered the origin of this world again.


    I was suddenly teleported to this world in that giant tower, so is it possible that this world is located in a certain sphere in that giant tower?


    "If that''s the case, is the turmoil that just appeared caused by Gu Xin?"


    If the world is in a certain sphere, it is possible that Guxin tried to destroy the sphere, causing the turmoil in the world.


    This is a good association.


    Lin Yu''s thoughts turned and he thought about the relationship.


    And the more he thought about it, the more he felt that his guess just now was likely to be true.


    This world, with a high probability, is the world located in a certain sphere.


    "Uga searched for this fruit everywhere, indicating that he knew the value of this fruit, and this may have been told to him by San Yijia."


    Lin Yu thought of Uga again.


    Uga collected fruit everywhere, obviously wanting to take this fruit and present it to San Yijia and make a great contribution.


    This shows that Uga knows this fruit.


    And Uga knew this kind of fruit, and it also means that Sanyijia sent him to the original place in order to find this kind of fruit.


    In the same way, this point can also explain the world that he is in, which is in the sphere inside the giant tower.


    Perhaps the purpose of this tower was to protect these fruits.


    And Gu Xin destroyed the sphere with the world in it in order to get the fruit inside.


    "No, it''s also possible that it wasn''t Gu Xin who did it, but San Yijia."


    Counting the time, San Yijia should be here too.


    So Lin Yu thought it might be San Yijia who was doing the damage, not Gu Xin.


    It''s even possible that Gusin is now in some sphere world.


    "If it''s San Yijia, things will be troublesome."


    Lin Yu''s expression became serious.


    After Gu Xin stole Jianmu''s power, he only had sixth-order strength, and even his sixth-order state could not last long.


    This can be inferred from the battle between Gusin and Uga.


    Therefore, based on the strength of the sixth-order divine body, there is no need to be afraid of Gu Xin at all.


    On the contrary, San Yijia, who has a sixth-order divine body and also stole the power of Jianmu, has a strength that is beyond his reach.


    "My sixth-order **** body, I''m afraid it''s not enough to see in front of him."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    "Unless, I can collect enough Yuan energy here to strengthen the Yuanling Divine Body to the seventh or even eighth order."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu retracted his gaze and looked into the distance.


    Now that the situation is almost analyzed, I have a high probability of being in a world inside a certain sphere. Once I leave here, I have to face Gu Xin or even San Yijia.


    Therefore, the top priority now is to collect more fruits and accumulate more energy.


    As long as the Yuan energy is enough, Gu Xin and San Yijia are not a threat at all.


    Without further thinking, Lin Yu flew forward with a movement.


    However, when flying forward, the long crack in the air suddenly began to shrink and heal.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu stopped involuntarily and looked up again.


    "Can the world repair itself?"


    Lin Yu stared at the crack in the air, trying to see how long it would take for it to heal.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­


    After a full ten seconds, the crack finally closed completely, and the sky became as tight as before, as if nothing had happened.


    "The world can repair itself, so how do I get out of here?"


    Lin Yu originally thought that he would leave this world through the crack after he could not find the fruit.


    As a result, as soon as he started to act, the rift healed itself.


    Then I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to leave here.


    Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    But soon, he retracted his thoughts and decided not to think about it for the time being.


    Because even if you think of a way to leave now, it is impossible to put it into action.


    What should I do when I go out and collide with San Yijia?


    Therefore, it is better to honestly search for the fruit here, and then absorb some Yuan energy.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu continued to fly forward to the village in the distance.


    While Lin Yu was in action, Gu Xin in the other ball was still pondering how to stop San Yijia.


    "San Yijia''s strength is stronger than me. I will definitely not be his opponent after I go out. This is really troublesome..."


    Gu Xin thought hard.


    Suddenly, a light flashed in his heart, and a brilliant idea came to him.


    "I don''t have to deal with him personally, I just need to find a way to send him into the spherical world."


    "That way he won''t be able to wreak havoc around."


    This method cannot be said to be perfect, but at least it can trap San Yijia for a while.


    Better than watching him wreak havoc everywhere. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "I can only drag it like this now, until I contact Shangyuan."


    Gu Xin thought to himself.


    He is so passive now, mainly because he has lost the huge boost of Yuan.


    Otherwise, if he kept in touch with Yuan, how could things have come to this point?


    With Yuan''s knowledge and experience, there must be a good way to deal with San Yijia.


    Without thinking any more, Gu Xin decisively pinched the magic formula, left the world in the ball, and returned to the Homecoming Tower.


    And the moment Gu Xin left the ball, San Yijia noticed him instantly.


    "Who are you?"


    San Yijia urged his divine power to quickly approach Gu Xin, and asked while flying.

 Chapter 1058： restore the original fruit

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    While San Yijia was approaching Gu Xin, he was also carefully observing Gu Xin.


    He found that this person looks very similar to Lin Yu, and should be a creature from the same material plane.


    "What does Lin Yu have to do with him?"


    San Yijia couldn''t help but think so.


    Suddenly, he had a little doubt about Lin Yu.


    On the other side, when Gu Xin saw San Yijia flying over, he also took the initiative to approach him.


    However, he didn''t speak the whole time, and he didn''t answer the question San Yijia just asked.


    Because he is going to make a sudden move next and send San Yijia into a certain spherical world to be trapped, naturally he has to keep a little mysterious first.


    The two sides approached rapidly.


    In just one breath, they came to each other.


    At this time, San Yijia had temporarily left Lin Yu behind, but wondered if all the subordinates he had sent were killed by the guy in front of him.


    "You..." San Yijia said.


    However, just after he started talking, he suddenly found a dazzling white light around him.


    These white lights envelop him, making everything he sees blank, and even Gu Xin, who is not far away, can''t see clearly.


    The next moment, this white light suddenly flashed.


    Immediately afterwards, San Yijia found herself in an unfamiliar world.


    There is an endless ocean beneath his feet, and no land can be seen in the distance.


    "It was actually plotted by him!"


    San Yijia''s anger rose in his heart.


    He thought that he was strong and strong, and he stole Jianmu''s power, but the other party couldn''t do anything to him.


    As a result, this negligence was actually the other side''s plot.


    "It seems that he knows the Homecoming Tower better than I do."


    San Yijia quickly calmed down and began to think about the origin of Gu Xin.


    He didn''t lose because of his strength, but because he didn''t know enough about the Homecoming Tower.


    This made him curious about the origin of Gu Xin.


    "It''s useless to think like this, why don''t you just grab him and ask."


    San Yijia looked up at the sky.


    There was a crack in the sky, running from one side to the other.


    "This crack is a bit familiar. It seems that I was sent into a certain sphere by him."


    Before Gushin appeared, Sanyijia had been destroying the orbs, trying to find the Primordial Fruit.


    So he recognized the crack in the sky at a glance.


    From this, he immediately speculated that he was now in a certain sphere.


    Thinking of this, he immediately lowered his head, and an idea flashed in his mind.


    "I see, the original fruit must be hidden in these spherical worlds!"


    He just thought that these spheres were used to confuse the public, to conceal the existence of the primordial fruit.


    But now I think about it, the original fruit is actually hidden in these spherical worlds.


    "Okay, then I''ll explore the world first."


    San Yijia withdrew his gaze, and then flew forward in a random direction.


    And just as he acted, he suddenly discovered a problem.


    "My strength...how did it become so weak?"


    Like Lin Yu, as soon as San Yijia moved, he immediately realized that something was wrong.


    His own strength has obviously weakened a lot.


    Afterwards, he was busy feeling the changes in his body and wanted to see what was going on.


    "My divine body is fine, it''s still Tier 6."


    "That should be the limit of this world."


    San Yijia quickly analyzed the reason.


    Then, after frowning, he continued to fly forward.


    No matter what it is, the most important thing now is to explore the world and see what kind of existence this world is.


    And, is the original fruit hidden in this world?


    ...


    Inside the Homecoming Tower.


    After Gu Xin teleported San Yijia into a certain spherical world, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    To be honest, he was very nervous at the time.


    Because once San Yijia broke out and shot him, then he would definitely die.


    With his strength, it is absolutely impossible to be San Yijia''s opponent.


    "It''s not a problem to go on like this."


    Gu Xin was still worried.


    Because with San Yijia''s strength, he will definitely be able to find a way out.


    The ball could only trap him for a while at most.


    Thinking of this, he completely lost the mood to collect primitive fruit fragments in the spherical world.


    There are so many spheres here, and there may be fruit fragments scattered in each sphere world. If you collect them one by one, how long will it take to collect them?


    "The original fruit is definitely not restored in this way. There must be other simpler and more effective methods, but I just don''t know."


    Gu Xin misses Qi Yuan again.


    He felt that Yuan must know the real way to restore the original fruit.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in Gu Xin''s mind.


    "Gu Xin, where are you now?"


    The sound comes from Yuan.


    Gu Xin was overjoyed and said, "Master, I am now in the Homecoming Tower you mentioned!"


    After speaking, he asked, "Master, where did you go just now?"


    "I ran into a little trouble, and it''s resolved now," Yuan explained.


    Gu Xin heard this and secretly said that you were in trouble at this critical moment and almost killed yourself.


    Of course, he naturally wouldn''t say this, but asked directly: "Master, there are countless **** in this Homecoming Pagoda, each ball..."


    Gu Xin quickly said what he saw and the current situation.


    Including the fact that San Yijia has been trapped in a spherical world by himself, it is also clear.


    And take advantage of the situation to ask about the restoration of the original fruit.


    After listening to Yuan, he said, "You are right, the original fruit is not restored by collecting fragments, but there are other methods."


    "Master, do you know how?" Gu Xin hurriedly asked.


    "It''s not very clear, but you can give it a try." Yuan said slowly: "Then do as I say."


    "Okay."


    Guxin immediately agreed.


    Immediately afterwards, Yuan told him to first look in the Homecoming Tower to see if he could find a transparent sphere.


    Gu Xin hurriedly searched carefully, and soon he found the device at the very center of the top of the tower.


    Like Yuan said, this is a completely transparent sphere.


    Transparent enough that no light will be refracted or reflected on its surface.


    If Gu Xin had not carefully sensed it with his divine sense, he would never have found this transparent sphere Gu Xin quickly reported the situation.


    Yuan said after listening: "This thing is used to store the original fruit."


    "The original fruit cannot touch the ground, and it will melt quickly when it touches the ground."


    When Gu Xin heard this, he thought so.


    No wonder the fragments of the original fruit that I just discovered in the spherical world showed signs of melting when they touched the ground.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked: "Master, now the original fruit has been decomposed into countless fragments, what if some of the fragments have been melted away?"


    "Can this restore the complete original fruit?"


    Hearing this question, Yuan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, even if the original fruit is eaten, it will be fine. No one can digest it. It has always been there. All we have to do is restore it to its original shape."

 Chapter 1059： destroy

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Gu Xin was relieved.


    He trusts Yuan very much, so Yuan says that the original fruit can be completely restored, and he also believes that the original fruit can be completely restored.


    "Master, what should I do next?"


    Gusin asked.


    Now the transparent ball that holds the primordial fruit has been found, but it is not known what to do next.


    Yuan said: "The next step is to rely on the fruit you stole from Jianmu."


    "what?"


    Gu Xin was surprised, it turned out that Yuan asked himself to steal Jianmu''s power, not only to enhance his own strength, but also to plan for this matter.


    Fortunately, I didn''t use up all the fruit just now, otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t be able to complete the mission of Yuan.


    "Master, how many fruits do you want?"


    Gusin asked.


    "Five is enough." Yuan replied.


    When Gu Xin heard it, five were not many. After using five, he still had four left, which was enough to deal with the crisis that he might encounter in the future.


    Subsequently, Gu Xin decisively took out the fruit.


    Yuan said: "Now you take the transparent sphere you just found and fly to the very center of the top floor of the Homecoming Tower."


    "Yes, Master."


    Gu Xin responded and did so immediately.


    Soon, he came to the very center of this floor, suspended in mid-air.


    Yuan said again: "If the information I have is correct, then only the topmost sphere contains the original fruit fragments, and the spheres in the lower layers are used to confuse the audience."


    After speaking, he asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Master, I''m ready." Gu Xin replied immediately.


    "Okay, now you crush the five Jianmu tree fruits, squeeze out all the juice inside, and then wrap them with divine power, so that each ball is stained with a drop of juice."


    Yuan ordered.


    Gu Xin didn''t ask any more questions, and squeezed the five Jianmu tree fruits in his hand as he said.


    These tree fruits are not small in size, and he couldn''t take one of them with one hand, so he crushed the tree fruits with divine power.


    ßÚßÚßÚ¡ª


    Countless golden sap was squeezed out from the fruit, wrapped by divine power and gathered into a liquid sphere.


    Immediately afterwards, Gu Xin thought, urging divine power to divide these juices into countless portions and sprinkle them on all the spheres on this layer.


    In an instant, the entire ninety-ninth floor of the Homecoming Tower was covered with golden mist.


    The juice liquefies into countless tiny droplets that stain each sphere.


    Almost at the moment when the droplets of the tree fruit and the spheres contacted, these spheres glowed faintly, and there seemed to be a wisp of mist floating out of them, actively converging towards the transparent sphere in front of Gu Xin.


    "Success!"


    Gu Xin was overjoyed and observed the scene carefully.


    I saw the mist wafting from the surface of the sphere, constantly gathering inside the transparent sphere.


    Gradually, the golden color inside the sphere became more and more intense, and it looked more and more like some kind of substance.


    "Master, is this primordial fruit related to Jianmu?"


    Gu Xin looked at the scene in front of him and couldn''t help but ask.


    After all, all these changes are caused by the juice of the Jianmu tree fruit, and it is hard not to think of it.


    "That''s right." Yuan replied: "Jianmu was born from the original fruit, and is a powerful creature born with divine power."


    "Then..." Gu Xin thought about it and asked, "Master, do you want to plant another building tree?"


    Gu Xin thought that maybe Yuan wanted to cultivate a Jianmu and let Jianmu do things for him.


    After all, Jianmu''s strength is so powerful, even if it is just planted there and eating the fruit every day is excellent.


    "Yes, building wood is useful, but not in the way you think."


    Yuan replied lightly.


    "Master, what''s the use?" Gu Xin couldn''t help asking.


    Yuan declined to answer this question.


    "Don''t ask so many questions now, and do the work in your hands first."


    Seeing Yuan, Gu Xin seemed a little unhappy, and hurriedly said: "Yes, master."


    Then, he continued to observe the transparent sphere in front of him.


    I watched helplessly as the gold in the sphere became more and more substantial and gradually condensed into shape.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Lin Yu was in the sphere.


    Lin Yu was searching for pieces of fruit everywhere.


    In just a short while, he found four more fruits, ate them all, and transformed them into Yuan energy.


    And just as he was looking for the fifth fruit, he suddenly saw the sky change color.


    The originally clear sky suddenly turned red.


    It was as if the sky was full of fire clouds.


    "what-"


    "Roar-"


    The moment the sky changed color, there were roars of pain in all directions.


    Lin Yu was attracted by the sound, and immediately lowered his head and looked in the direction of the sound.


    He soon discovered that these voices were made by transparent people.


    There is a village of transparent people in the distance. At this time, the transparent people in the village are kneeling on the ground with their heads up, screaming in the sky.


    "In the end what happened?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t figure out what happened for a while, but his intuition told him that it was definitely not a good thing.


    Thinking of this, he secretly said in his heart: "It seems that I can''t stay here any longer, and leave quickly."


    This world is about to collapse, and there is no way to stay here to collect fruits.


    Otherwise, if you put your life on the line, it will be more than worth the loss.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu charged straight up and flew towards the blood-red sky.


    At this time, what he thought in his mind was to fly to the sky where the crack just appeared and see if he could create a gap there, and then leave the world through the gap.


    Although he is being teleported in, he doesn''t have to use teleportation to go out.


    It is also a way to leave directly from the gap in this way.


    Lin Yu flew quickly, and soon flew to the sky, the edge of this world.


    However, when he arrived, he found that it was a blood-red mist, and the mist was like a substance, preventing him from moving forward.


    Lin Yu tried it and found that he couldn''t break through these mists with divine power at all.


    I don''t know if it''s because my strength in this world is limited, or because I can only destroy this world from the outside.


    In short, no matter what he did, he couldn''t make any gaps.


    "This is trouble!"


    Lin Yu secretly said something was wrong.


    ¡­


    On the other side, in the sphere where San Yijia was.


    This sphere also had an abnormal change in the sky, and UU reading aroused San Yijia''s vigilance.


    "It must be the guy who looks a lot like Lin Yu just now."


    San Yijia instantly thought of Gu Xin.


    Looking at the sky and looking at the original fruit fragments in his hand, San Yijia''s thoughts turned around and he thought about how to deal with it.


    At this moment, the original fruit fragments in his hand suddenly melted rapidly, turning into a pale golden mist that floated towards the sky.


    "Um?"


    This time San Yijia was really surprised.


    He thought that the world of this world suddenly changed color because Gu Xin wanted to kill him by destroying this world.


    But according to the current situation, the other party seems to want to take away all the original fruit fragments?

 Chapter 1060： defective primary fruit

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    San Yijia and Lin Yu were both looking for a way to leave the spherical world, while Gu Xin, under the guidance of Yuan, gradually restored the original fruit into shape.


    "It''s almost a success!"


    Gu Xin said happily.


    At this time, the original fruit has already taken shape and is growing.


    It is estimated that it will take a long time to fully recover.


    "Although a little accident happened, in the end it was a successful conclusion."


    Gu Xin thought to himself.


    Just after a battle with Uga outside the ruins, after entering the ruins, San Yijia followed him all the way.


    But in the end, he resolved these crises one by one and restored the original fruits to their original shape.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xin couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of pride in his heart.


    "how''s it going?"


    At this moment, Yuan¡¯s voice suddenly appeared in Gu Xin¡¯s ears.


    Gu Xin hurriedly replied: "Master, it will be successful immediately."


    "Okay!" Yuan smiled and said, "Tell me as soon as you succeed."


    "Yes, Master."


    Guxin readily agreed.


    At this time, he didn''t think there was any possibility of failure in this matter.


    Just now Yuan said that the primordial fruit will not be digested even if it is eaten by humans, and will eventually converge into this transparent sphere and become a complete primordial fruit.


    Gu Xin firmly believed in this, so there was no doubt about him in his heart.


    Time flies.


    After a full thirty breaths passed, the primordial fruit in the transparent sphere had been completely condensed and formed.


    What makes Gu Xin strange is that this primordial fruit seems to have been bitten by someone, and there is a gap.


    "How is this going?"


    "Could it be that the primordial fruit grows like this?"


    Gu Xin was a little unsure.


    Thinking in his heart, he turned his head and looked around, looking around the whole circle.


    After reading it, he found that the spheres suspended in the air were all dull and crumbling.


    And the surface of the sphere no longer has pale golden mist wafting out. Obviously, the original fruit fragments inside have all gathered into this transparent sphere.


    "Maybe the original fruit grows like this."


    Gu Xin thought to himself.


    Yuan said that no matter what happens, the original fruit will be restored to its original state, so Gu Xin can only think that the original fruit grows like this.


    Thinking of this, he no longer hesitated, contacted Shang Yuan, and said, "Master, the original fruit has been restored."


    "Okay!" Yuan Da was surprised.


    Like Gu Xin, he also felt that everything went too smoothly, which was a pleasant surprise.


    "No other abnormality?"


    Yuan asked a little worriedly.


    Gu Xin looked around and looked at the original fruit, and finally said truthfully: "Master, there seems to be something wrong with this original fruit."


    He thought for a while and felt that it would be better to clarify the doubts in his heart.


    The specifics are left to the Yuan to judge.


    "what is the problem?"


    Yuan Yi heard that there was a problem with the original fruit, and immediately became alert and asked.


    Gu Xin quickly described the appearance of the original fruit and told Yuan that the original fruit seemed to have been bitten by someone, and there was a gap.


    "Huh? How could the original fruit be bitten by someone?"


    Yuan had a hard time believing what Gushin was describing.


    After all, according to his understanding, this primordial fruit is absolutely safe in the spherical world.


    Whether it fell to the ground and melted, or was eaten by someone, it just disappeared on the surface, but in fact it still stayed in the spherical world.


    No one can take the Primordial Fruit away from the sphere world.


    So looking at this theory, as long as the original fruit is restored, it will definitely be a complete one, how can there be a gap?


    "Gu Xin, did you not look carefully, take a good look again."


    Yuan urged.


    Gu Xin immediately replied: "Master, I have been studying this fruit, I have been looking at it, I will never see it wrong."


    How dare he be sloppy about such an important matter, naturally he pays full attention to it.


    On the other hand, Yuan saw Gu Xin say this, and knew that Gu Xin could not be negligent in such an obvious matter, so he reluctantly accepted Gu Xin''s statement.


    It''s just that the problem arises.


    Where did the missing part of the original fruit go?


    "Should still be in the spherical world!"


    Yuan felt that it was impossible for the original fruit fragments to leave the spherical world, so the missing part must still be in a spherical world.


    Therefore, the most urgent task now is to look for it carefully before the spherical world completely collapses.


    Thinking of this, Yuan decisively transmitted his voice to Gu Xin and explained his request.


    After listening to Gu Xin, he immediately responded: "Master, I will look for it now."


    With that said, he left the transparent sphere that contained the original fruit, and flew towards one of the dull-colored spheres.


    ...


    In the spherical world where Lin Yu is located.


    "With my current strength, I can''t break it at all!"


    After repeated attempts, Lin Yu was finally convinced that his strength was not enough.


    More precisely, the limited strength is not enough to destroy the world.


    "It seems that the limitation of strength is to prevent those who enter this world from leaving and prevent the fruit from being lost to the outside."


    Lin Yu quickly came to a conclusion in his heart.


    Judging from the behavior of Uga just now, the fruits guarded in the village are obviously very important.


    Therefore, it is easy to infer the above conclusion.


    "This is trouble." Lin Yu glanced around and thought to himself, "This world will be completely destroyed soon. If I don''t go out, I will be buried with you."


    ...


    In the spherical world where San Yijia is located.


    "break!"


    "Break it for me!"


    San Yijia was furious.


    Like Lin Yu, he is very aware of his current situation.


    If you know that if you don''t go out, you will be buried with this world.


    "I am the son of a high-level god, the supreme god, how can I die in such a place?"


    San Yijia was not reconciled.


    He still has a lot of great things to do and become a stronger god.


    So definitely can''t die here!


    "what--"


    San Yijia was furious, mobilized all the divine power in his body, took out all his cards, and tried to shred the sky of the spherical world.


    ...


    Inside the Homecoming Tower.


    After Gousin checked several orbs one after another, he discovered a problem.


    How can I confirm whether there are still original fruit fragments in this ball?


    You must know that you can''t see it just by looking at it At least it can''t be seen from the surface of the sphere.


    In desperation, Gu Xin had to ask Yuan for help.


    "Master, I don''t know how to judge whether there are primitive fruit fragments in the spherical world."


    Hearing this question, Yuan pondered for a moment, and then said: "You take the formed primordial fruits with you, and then break the **** one by one."


    "If there are original fruit fragments in that ball, it will automatically converge towards the formed original fruit."


    Yuan Xin guessed that it might be because something went wrong that prevented the original fruit fragments in the individual spheres from coming out.


    So some violence has to be used.


    However, after hearing the solution given by Yuan, Gu Xin hesitated.

 Chapter 1061： Great War

    Guxin hesitated.


    Yuan asked him to break all the **** on this floor, but Gu Xin knew that if all the **** were broken, San Yijia would definitely be free again.


    At that time, with his strength, who will be San Yijia''s opponent?


    The best way is to avoid the ball where San Yijia is located, so as to ensure safety.


    But the problem is, he doesn''t even know which sphere San Yijia is in.


    At that time, I just thought about transporting San Yijia into the spherical world and trapped, and didn''t care which spherical world to send into.


    "It''s possible... that there is a problem with the spherical world where San Yijia is located?"


    Gu Xin suddenly thought of this.


    The current situation is that some of the original fruit fragments cannot come out of the spherical world, so that the original fruit cannot be completely restored.


    It is possible that the original fruit fragments in question were in the spherical world where Sanyijia was trapped.


    Maybe San Yijia used some means to cut off these fragments.


    The more Gu Xin thought about it, the more likely it was.


    And while he was thinking, Yuan Chuanyin asked him, "Gu Xin, how is the situation?"


    Gu Xin heard the words and immediately said what was in his mind.


    After hearing this, Yuan said with approval: "It''s very possible what you think!"


    He also felt that San Yijia cut off some of the original fruit fragments, which made the original fruit unable to recover.


    "Master, what should I do now?" Gu Xin asked: "That San Yijia has a sixth-order strength, plus the power stolen from Jianmu, I am definitely not his opponent."


    "I know."


    Yuan replied lightly, and then disappeared.


    He naturally knew that Gu Xin was not San Yijia''s opponent, so he had to think about the solution.


    After a while, Yuan said again: "It seems that we can only use external force."


    "Master, what external force?" Gu Xin asked hurriedly.


    Yuan said: "The transparent container in which the original fruit is stored in your hand is as strong as the ninth-order **** body. I will teach you a method now. After you learn it, you can make it attack San Yijia."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin looked at the transparent sphere suspended in front of his eyes.


    He was a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect this seemingly fragile thing to be as strong as a ninth-order divine body?


    Gu Xin tapped in disbelief, feeling the feedback from above.


    After knocking twice like this, he secretly thought, since this thing is used to preserve the original fruit, it should be indestructible.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t the original fruit stored in it be easily snatched away?


    "Master, how should I make it?"


    Gusin asked.


    Before asking, he actually already had an idea in his mind.


    That is to go to the transparent container like the imperial envoy Feijian.


    As he thought, the method that Yuan taught it is also true, and it is also to let him control this transparent ball like a flying sword to smash people.


    With the firmness of his ninth-order divine body, if San Yijia slammed into it firmly, he would definitely not be able to stand it.


    After a moment.


    Gu Xin learned the method of Yuan teaching, controlled the ball to float in the air, and circled around himself.


    Then, he took a deep breath and directly controlled the ball to hit the ball on this layer.


    bang bang bang ¡ª


    A crisp sound came out.


    After each ball was hit by this transparent ball, it shattered on the spot.


    After hitting more than a dozen spheres one after another like this, suddenly...


    With a bang, San Yijia appeared beside a broken ball.


    "Success!"


    Gu Zhu


    At the moment when the ball was hit, San Yijia kept bombarding with all his strength, trying to create a crack in the sky of the ball world.


    Therefore, at this time, San Yijia thought that he had finally succeeded and was able to get out of trouble.


    "die!"


    On the other side, when Gu Xin saw San Yijia appear, he immediately activated his divine power without hesitation, and controlled the transparent ball to smash it towards San Yijia.


    boom-


    Before San Yijia could react, he was hit hard by the ball and flew directly towards the wall in the distance.


    air.


    San Yijia changed his body shape one after another, and finally managed to hold on to the momentum.


    And at the moment of stopping, he also happened to see Gu Xin at a glance.


    "Oh it''s you!"


    Without much nonsense, San Yijia rushed to Gu Xin decisively.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Xin was anxious and forced himself to calm down and deal with San Yijia''s offensive.


    Mainly because San Yijia''s physical strength is too powerful, surpassing him by too much, giving him a great sense of oppression.


    "Huh? He seems to be hurt!"


    Gu Xin watched San Yijia''s situation while manipulating the transparent ball to return to defense.


    At this time, he suddenly discovered that San Yijia''s actions were a little unnatural, and it seemed that he was slightly injured.


    "Hahaha, the master is right, this transparent ball is really a powerful weapon!"


    Gu Xin was ecstatic.


    The transparent ball is indeed indestructible. After colliding with San Yijia, it was not damaged at all, but San Yijia suffered a lot of injuries.


    In this way, as long as you control the ball to hit San Yijia a few times, you can completely injure him, leaving him no longer able to resist.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xin''s confidence soared, and even the movement of controlling the ball became smoother.


    And just when he was thinking so, San Yijia had already rushed not far in front of him.


    "This time, you will die!"


    San Yijia thought to himself and decided to kill Gu Xin in one fell swoop, and then grab the ball controlled by Gu Xin.


    He just looked at it carefully, and it seems that the original fruit is stored in the ball.


    But right now...


    boom-


    San Yijia suddenly suffered a heavy blow to his side, and was knocked quickly away from Gu Xin.


    "what happened?"


    San Yijia was shocked.


    When he approached Gu Xin, he also kept an eye on the erratic transparent ball.


    I thought that the speed of the ball would definitely not be able to catch up with him, but the thing suddenly accelerated and caught him off guard.


    "Hahaha!"


    Guxin laughed.


    This ball is really a treasure, UU reading is far more useful than any flying sword.


    It seems that this primordial fruit is indeed of great value, even the container in which it is stored is so extraordinary.


    Gu Xin was full of confidence, and once again controlled the transparent ball to hit Sanyijia.


    San Yijia also realized that something was wrong at this time.


    This transparent ball that houses the original fruit looks far more powerful than I imagined.


    One has to be careful.


    Afterwards, San Yijia concentrates on dodging the attack of the transparent ball, while Guxin concentrates on controlling the ball attack.


    In just a few breaths, Shuangcong passed no less than ten rounds.


    Of course, Gu Xin pressed Sanyijia to fight almost the whole time, and Sanyijia could only passively defend and avoid.


    However, just when San Yijia was satisfied and winning the ticket, Yuan suddenly asked through a voice transmission: "Gu Xin, have you found the remaining original fruit fragments?"

 Chapter 1062： win

    Hearing Yuan''s question, Gu Xin realized that he was patronizing to deal with San Yijia, but he had forgotten such an important matter.


    As soon as I saw San Yijia appear, I hurriedly manipulated the transparent ball to smash him, completely ignoring whether any fruit fragments came out with San Yijia.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xin hurriedly glanced at the high-speed moving transparent ball and observed the original fruit inside.


    Looking at it, I found that the shape of the original fruit was exactly the same as just now, and there was still a gap that looked like it had been bitten.


    "Master, the remaining fragments were not found."


    Gu Xin did not dare to delay, and immediately told Yuan about the situation.


    Yuan asked, "Have you found the ball that trapped San Yijia?"


    "I found it, I''m fighting San Yijia."


    Gu Xin immediately replied.


    "Huh?" Yuan Qi said, "There are no fruit fragments in the ball where San Yijia is?"


    "Probably not."


    Gu Xin took advantage of the gap between the battles and replied.


    Hearing this, Yuan fell into deep thought again.


    There are no original fruit fragments in the sphere where San Yijia is, so where will the remaining fragments be?


    Yuan originally thought that the remaining fragments were cut off by San Yijia, but it turned out not to be the case.


    This time things are a little trickier.


    After thinking about it, Yuan Chuanyin instructed Gu Xin: "You can also destroy the remaining spheres."


    "Yes, Master."


    Gu Xin did not dare to disobey Yuan''s orders, so he resolutely agreed.


    Then, while observing San Yijia''s movements, he manipulated the transparent ball to move greatly.


    Let the transparent ball smash all the **** along the way while attacking San Yijia.


    ...


    in a spherical world.


    Lin Yu was still looking for a way to escape.


    Unfortunately, he tried countless ways to no avail.


    The main reason is that his strength is greatly limited in this spherical world, and his limited strength cannot hit the ball at all.


    Of course, Lin Yu did not give up.


    At this time, what he thought in his mind was that as the spherical world continued to collapse, the power that limited his strength might disappear.


    Until then, the turning point will naturally come.


    "The original intention of the person who created this sphere world must be to prevent others from taking the fruit in the sphere out."


    "But now there is no fruit in it, and it is about to collapse completely. At this point, all defensive measures are no longer necessary."


    While bombarding the sky of the spherical world, Lin Yu analyzed it in his heart.


    And just like that, time passed quickly.


    Before you know it, the sky turned from blood red to endless darkness.


    This darkness seems to herald the utter destruction of the spherical world.


    Lin Yu still did not stop the movements in his hands.


    ...


    The 99th floor of the Homecoming Tower.


    When Lin Yu tried to break through the confinement of the spherical world and escaped, the battle between Gu Xin and San Yijia was drawing to a close.


    After San Yijia was repeatedly attacked by the transparent balls, he was covered in injuries, and the speed of healing could not keep up with the increase in new injuries.


    He will soon be unable to hold on.


    But Gusin''s condition isn''t much better.


    Guxin only had the upper hand at the beginning, firmly suppressing San Yijia.


    But as the battle progressed, San Yijia gradually figured out the attack pattern of the transparent ball and made a fierce counterattack.


    And his counterattack severely injured Gu Xin and caused Gu Xin to be seriously injured.


    Now both sides are betting that the other will fall first.


    Gu Yu


    As long as the opponent falls, you can win.


    "Hmph, it''s useless, you''re at the end of the road."


    Gu Xin said to San Yijia in the distance with a gloomy face.


    Although both of them were seriously injured, San Yijia''s combat power was greatly weakened after being injured, and Gu Xin was not affected much.


    Because Gu Xin is manipulating the transparent ball to attack, not like San Yijia, fighting with his own body.


    So in this case, Guxin is more dominant.


    San Yijia naturally realized this.


    He knew very well that his situation was very dangerous, so he wanted to fight to the death and exchange his life with Gu Xin.


    "Roar--"


    San Yijia burst out with a desperate roar, mobilizing divine power with his broken body, and rushing towards Gu Xin at the fastest speed.


    Seeing the other party suddenly violent, Gu Xin''s eyes suddenly widened.


    On the one hand, it was because of surprise, and on the other hand, it was because he had to see San Yijia''s actions clearly, and saw the opportunity to give the opponent a fatal blow.


    He knew that this was the time for the real fight.


    This time, the final outcome will be truly decided.


    "what--"


    Gu Xin screamed wildly, urging the transparent ball to turn a huge arc with all his strength, and slammed into San Yijia quickly.


    At this time, if you look from a distance, you will see Gu Xin suspended in place, San Yijia rushing towards him desperately, and the transparent ball storing the original fruit is behind San Yijia. Hot pursuit.


    For a time, time seemed to stand still, slowly passing by at a very slow speed.


    At this moment, countless thoughts flashed in the hearts of both parties.


    While the two of them were thinking about each other, they only heard a bang.


    The transparent ball finally caught up with Gu Xin before San Yijia rushed to his side, knocking him into the distance like a kite with a broken string.


    San Yijia slammed into the wall of the Homecoming Tower, and then fell to the floor of this floor, completely silent.


    "It''s definitely not dead yet!"


    Gu Xin thought so in his heart, and approached San Yijia''s landing place exhausted physically and mentally, ready to come up and down a few more times, and completely kill him.


    Soon, he flew to a place not far from San Yijia.


    "Hahaha, no one can rob me now!"


    "go!"


    Looking at San Yijia lying on the ground, Gu Xin shouted excitedly, and manipulated the transparent ball to wipe the floor and fly towards San Yijia.


    At this time, all the spheres suspended in the air had already fallen to the floor, so the transparent spheres flew all the way, not knowing how many spheres were smashed.


    Makes a burst of crisp sound.


    Of course, Gusin did this on purpose.


    Because until now, he has not found the remaining original fruit fragments.


    So he did this to smash all the remaining undamaged spheres to see if there were any remaining fruit fragments.


    The transparent ball moved forward and got closer and closer to San Yijia lying on the ground.


    suddenly¡­¡­


    Just hear a thud.


    When the transparent ball smashed a ball along the road, a person suddenly appeared inside.


    This person is Lin Yu.


    "Um?"


    Gu Xin was stunned on the spot.


    He was so familiar with Lin Yu that he could no longer be familiar, so he recognized him at a glance.


    And it was because he recognized the other party that he was so surprised that he forgot to manipulate the transparent ball.


    bang¡ª¡ª


    The transparent ball passed San Yijia and slammed heavily on the wall of the Homecoming Tower.


    The moment the voice fell, Lin Yu rushed towards Gu Xin.

 Chapter 1063： Guxin who gave everything

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Why is Lin Yu here?"


    Gu Xin was greatly surprised.


    At the same time, he decisively refined a Jianmu tree fruit in his dantian to improve his strength.


    In an instant, he possessed the strength equivalent to the sixth-order divine body, which was on par with Lin Yu.


    boom-


    Lin Yu punched Gu Xin with a punch. After Gu Xin tried his best to block it, he desperately controlled the transparent ball to hit Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu, now is not the time for you and me to fight."


    Gu Xin rushed back and shouted loudly: "San Yijia is not dead yet, and he will recover at any time. If he recovers, both you and I will die."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was slightly stunned.


    Gu Xin is right, San Yijia is the current enemy, and his strength is much stronger than himself.


    It''s just that Lin Yu is curious, what does Gu Xin mean by saying that San Yijia is not dead yet?


    Could it be that Gu Xin had already fought a battle with San Yijia, and also severely damaged San Yijia?


    But with Gu Xin''s strength, how could he be San Yijia''s opponent?


    And just as Lin Yu was thinking, the transparent ball flew quickly from behind him and hit him accurately.


    bang¡ª


    Lin Yu was knocked upside down by the transparent ball and flew out.


    "What is this?"


    As Lin Yu adjusted his body posture, his mind turned around, thinking about what attacked him.


    Soon, he could clearly see the face of the transparent ball.


    However, the transparent ball is completely transparent, so what Lin Yu really sees is the original fruit stored in the transparent ball.


    "Such a big fruit?"


    Lin Yu was shocked.


    This fruit is exactly the same as the fruit he has eaten in the spherical world.


    It''s just that the fruit in the spherical world is much smaller.


    But even if it is such a small fruit, each one can bring 10,000 yuan of spiritual energy.


    Now such a big fruit, how much Yuan energy does it have?


    Lin Yu didn''t dare to think about it.


    Swah¡ª


    Under the control of Gu Xin, the transparent ball suddenly accelerated and hit Lin Yu at an extremely fast speed.


    After seeing this scene clearly, Lin Yu wondered again in his heart.


    Why is this thing chasing after him like it has eyes, and it just took the initiative to attack him.


    Is it?


    Lin Yu was suddenly shocked and thought of Gu Xin.


    "Is Guxin controlling it?"


    Lin Yu looked at Gu Xin while dodging the transparent ball.


    At this moment, he finally fully reacted in his heart.


    It seems that Gu Xin used this "fruit" to inflict heavy damage on San Yijia.


    Now the question is, where is San Yijia?


    Lin Yu was interested in looking for San Yijia, but due to the fierce offensive of the transparent ball, he had to temporarily put San Yijia down and turned to deal with Gu Xin.


    At this time, we can only talk about the uniform of Gu Xin first.


    After Lin Yu avoided the attack of the transparent ball, he rushed towards Gu Xin again.


    Gu Xin saw Lin Yu rushing towards him, and was busy manipulating the transparent ball to return to defense.


    But unfortunately, the wounds he left after the battle with San Yijia have not recovered, so it is especially difficult to control the ball.


    Completely unable to retract freely.


    "No, I''ll die at the hands of Lin Yu if I go on like this."


    Gu Xin was furious.


    In desperation, he had to ask Yuan for help again.


    "Master, I am now..."


    Gu Xin quickly explained the current situation.


    Immediately afterwards, while responding to Lin Yu''s offensive, he waited expectantly for Yuan''s reply.


    But soon he was disappointed.


    Because Yuan told him that he had no solution to the current situation and could not think of a good solution, so he could only rely on himself.


    "Only on my own!"


    "Wouldn''t that kill me?"


    Gu Xin was very anxious.


    After thinking about it, he said to Lin Yu, "Lin Yu, you and I will join hands to kill San Yijia before we fight."


    At this moment, the only option is to divert Lin Yu''s attention first.


    "Go kill San Yijia first, and then you can sneak up on me, right?"


    Lin Yu asked as he approached Gu Xin.


    He didn''t believe Gu Xin''s nonsense.


    Although he also knew that San Yijia was a huge threat, no one could trust anyone in the current situation.


    If this is gullible to Gu Xin, what if he sells it later?


    Lin Yu even suspected that if he turned to deal with San Yijia at this time, Gu Xin might just walk away with the fruit.


    After all, this fruit is very valuable.


    San Yijia and Gu Xin must have fought because of the fight for the fruit.


    On the other hand, Gu Xin saw that he was completely unable to persuade Lin Yu, and gave up completely in his heart.


    He knew that at this time, there was only one way to kill Lin Yu.


    Between him and Lin Yu, only one can live.


    Thinking of this, Gu Xin decisively refined the only two Jianmu tree fruits left in his body at the same time.


    One is used to relieve the injury, and the other is used to strengthen the strength.


    In an instant, his complexion recovered a lot, and his combat power also skyrocketed.


    "Lin Yu, you forced me!"


    Gu Xin said fiercely with a gloomy face.


    Originally, he wanted to keep the two Jianmu tree fruits just in case.


    But now the situation is so severe that I have to give my life to fight.


    Swah¡ª


    Gu Xin''s thoughts moved, and he controlled the transparent ball to turn a strange angle in the air and hit Lin Yu precisely.


    At this time, Lin Yu was about to approach Gu Xin, and seeing the transparent ball flying towards him at a very fast speed, he had to turn his head to deal with the transparent ball.


    If this is all about dealing with Gu Xin, it will definitely be hit by the transparent ball.


    At that time, I was only afraid of being seriously injured.


    Seeing Lin Yu turn around, Gu Xin immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    While retreating sharply, continue to control the transparent ball to accelerate in the air.


    boom-


    The transparent ball finally flew to Lin Yu.


    However, since Lin Yu had already made preparations to deal with it, the impact did not hurt Lin Yu, but only sent him flying far away.


    "Come again!"


    Gu Xin did not dare to delay, and once again controlled the transparent ball to fly towards Lin Yu.


    Jianmu Shuguo only takes one minute to take effect, and after one minute passes, his strength will drop back to the first rank.


    So he has to settle the fight at this minute.


    Otherwise, the final winner of this battle must be Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu will reap the biggest results.


    The transparent ball flew rapidly, chasing Lin Yu tightly.


    Lin Yu dodged left and right, but he couldn''t get rid of it no matter what.


    "I didn''t expect this kind of fruit to be used for fighting, and the offensive is so fierce."


    At this time, Lin Yu still didn''t know that Gu Xin was actually manipulating a transparent ball. The original fruit was only stored in the transparent ball.


    "This thing is chasing me, and I can''t deal with Gu Xin at all... What should I do?"


    "Do you have to wait for his strength to drop?"


    Lin Yu knew that Gu Xin had stolen Jianmu''s power to be so powerful, and also knew that Gu Xin could not maintain his current state for a long time.


    But he didn''t know how long it was.


    One minute, two minutes?


    Or ten minutes or even half an hour?


    "No, I can''t wait. If I wait any longer, I will definitely lose. I must take the initiative!"


    After being hit by the transparent ball again, Lin Yu made up his mind.


    At this moment, the only way to turn the tide of the battle is to take the initiative to attack.

 Chapter 1064： fruit in hand

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Gu Xin was overjoyed when he saw Lin Yu gradually showing signs of fatigue.


    "Just a few more strokes, and Lin Yu will lose!"


    "When the time comes, I will kill him first, then San Yijia, and then I can search for the remaining original fruit fragments with peace of mind."


    Gu Xin thought with longing.


    At this time, the situation was in his favor, and he saw hope of winning.


    With this confidence, he concentrated all his energy on the transparent ball, controlled the transparent ball to accelerate, and crashed into Lin Yu.


    Originally, he still reserved a little energy to guard against Lin Yu''s approach, but now he doesn''t need it anymore.


    The most important thing now is to focus all your energy and get it done in one battle.


    Swah¡ª


    The transparent ball flew towards Lin Yu at high speed.


    Lin Yu stared at the ball, an idea suddenly popped up in his heart.


    "Since those small fruits can be transformed into primordial energy after I eat them, then this fruit will definitely work too!"


    "If I eat it in one bite, I may be able to relieve the crisis and gain countless yuan energy."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly backed away.


    This time he stepped back not to avoid the transparent ball, but to reduce the relative speed between himself and the transparent ball.


    That way you can eat it.


    Lin Yu stepped back and changed his body shape, turning into a giant.


    In this way, I saw a giant retreating at a high speed, and a primordial fruit wrapped in a transparent container was chasing after him.


    Looking at this scene, Gu Xin was greatly surprised.


    "This guy Lin Yu... What does he want to do?"


    Gu Xin couldn''t understand Lin Yu''s motive, so he had to continue to control the transparent ball with all his strength, so that the transparent ball hit Lin Yu at the fastest speed.


    The distance shrinks sharply.


    Finally, after a breath, the transparent ball caught up with Lin Yu and was about to hit him.


    At this moment, Lin Yu suddenly leaned forward and opened his mouth to eat the transparent ball into his mouth.


    "Um?"


    Gu Xin was completely shocked.


    He had no idea that Lin Yu did this to eat the transparent ball.


    "Is he stupid?"


    Gu Xin had a hard time understanding Lin Yu''s motives.


    But that doesn''t matter now.


    The important thing is that after Lin Yu eats the transparent ball, it is not so easy to spit it out, unless he dies.


    Gu Xin smiled secretly, and then directly controlled the transparent ball to hit the wall on this floor.


    As soon as the transparent ball moved, Lin Yu was instantly rammed towards the wall by it.


    "what happened?"


    Lin Yu was very surprised.


    I ate this fruit myself, why couldn''t I digest it?


    Is this big fruit different from the small one?


    On the one hand, Lin Yu mobilized the divine power of his whole body to maintain the balance of his body and fought against the transparent ball.


    After a careful inspection, he discovered that there was still a shell on the outside of the fruit.


    This shell is indestructible, and it is this shell that prevents itself from digesting the fruit that is encased inside.


    "This is trouble!"


    Lin Yu secretly said something was wrong.


    Immediately afterwards, he tried to spit out the fruit.


    But since the fruit was pushing him against the wall at this time, he couldn''t spit it out.


    Gu Xin looked at this scene and smiled secretly in his heart: "You still want to spit it out? Dreaming!"


    And when he was overjoyed, he suddenly glanced at San Yijia who was slowly sitting up from the ground.


    Gu Xin was stunned on the spot.


    Why did San Yijia not live sooner or later, but at this time?


    This is really troublesome.


    In the distance, San Yijia sat up from the ground and immediately noticed the "giant" flying towards the wall.


    He didn''t know it was Lin Yu, and thought it was a certain Meteor God who was also trapped in the spherical world.


    Therefore, he immediately retracted his gaze and looked for traces of Gu Xin everywhere.


    Soon, he saw Gu Xin who was suspended in the air out of thin air, and Gu Xin was also looking at him at this time.


    "Hand over the primordial fruit!"


    San Yijia shouted and rushed directly to Gu Xin.


    Seeing this scene, Gu Xin''s heart sank to the bottom.


    He knew in his heart that the situation was over at this time, and the only way was to run away quickly.


    In fact, he just tried to control the transparent ball to hit San Yijia, but because the transparent ball was in Lin Yu''s stomach, he couldn''t control it freely.


    Originally, he thought that Lin Yu''s inability to spit out the transparent ball was a good thing, but it turned into a bad thing in an instant.


    Gu Xin turned decisively and flew down, towards the ninety-eighth floor below.


    When he had just fought against Lin Yu, he had been suspended in the passageway between the ninety-ninth and ninety-eighth floors, so that he could escape at any time.


    Didn''t expect it to come in handy so quickly.


    San Yijia saw that Gu Xin ran away decisively as soon as he saw him, and suddenly felt a little doubt in his heart.


    Wasn''t this guy very powerful when he just fought with him?


    How can I see myself now like a mouse sees a cat?


    What exactly is going on?


    Thinking of this, San Yijia couldn''t help but glance at the "giant" in the distance.


    He secretly thought to himself, could it be related to the appearance of this "giant"?


    Also, where did that primordial fruit go?


    The reason why Gu Xin was able to defeat himself just now was because he controlled the Primordial Fruit to keep hitting him, and it was difficult for him to fight back, and he finally lost.


    For a time, San Yijia was a little hesitant, not knowing whether to go after Gu Xin first or to ask the "giant" about the situation.


    "Forget it, let''s go after that guy first, the original fruit is most likely in his hands."


    After hesitating for a moment, San Yijia made a decisive decision and accelerated towards the ninety-eighth floor.


    On the other side, Lin Yu saw Gu Xin and San Yijia leaving this floor one after another, and took the opportunity to spit out the transparent ball in his stomach.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he directly put the transparent ball and the original fruit in the ball into the Dantian space.


    After doing all this, he also flew towards the ninety-eighth floor without hesitation.


    Of course, he didn''t go after Gu Xin or San Yijia, but to leave this giant tower.


    This tower is very strong, and only the bottom floor has an exit. If you want to leave, you can only fly to the bottom floor first.


    Lin Yu quickly flew to the ninety-eighth floor.


    Seeing that there was no one on the ninety-eighth floor, he continued to fly down.


    In this way, he checked each floor before continuing down.


    Layer by layer, before he knew it, he flew to the first floor.


    There was still no one on the first floor, so Lin Yu flew out of the giant tower and came outside.


    "So smooth?"


    Lin Yu always felt a little abnormal.


    He escaped so smoothly and got the fruit.


    Judging from the fact that San Yijia was chasing after Gu Xin as soon as he saw Gu Xin, it was obvious that the two of them were fighting for the fruit.


    As a result, this thing fell into his own hands.


    "By the way, San Yijia just said that Guxin should hand over the original fruit. It seems that the real name of this fruit is the original fruit."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Then, he glanced left and right, pinpointed the direction he came from, and flew quickly.

 Chapter 1065： get away

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Not long after Lin Yu left, a figure flew out from a giant building in the distance of the giant tower.


    This person is Guxin.


    "so close!"


    "I was almost overtaken by San Yijia!"


    Gu Xin let out a long sigh of relief.


    If it wasn''t for Yuan''s help just now, I found a place to hide, and I would definitely be caught up by San Yijia.


    At that time, it will definitely be miserable.


    "Gu Xin, where is the original fruit now?"


    At this moment, Yuan''s voice resounded in Gu Xin''s ears again.


    After hearing the other party''s words, Gu Xin''s heart suddenly froze.


    It''s still coming.


    He didn''t tell Yuan about the loss of the original fruit just now, but now Yuan is still asking.


    Gu Xin quickly organized the language and said, "Master, the original fruit was eaten by Lin Yu."


    "what?"


    Yuan was surprised: "He ate the primordial fruit?"


    "Neither." Gu Xin hurriedly explained: "To be precise, he ate the transparent ball that contained the original fruit, and the original fruit was still in that ball."


    Yuan was silent, and after a while he said in a deep voice, "In other words, you lost the original fruit."


    When Gu Xin heard this, he immediately begged for mercy: "Master, it''s my incompetence, mainly because Lin Yu suddenly appeared, and San Yijia woke up later, plus my strength..."


    Gu Xin spoke incoherently, trying to explain the situation as quickly as possible.


    He was afraid that if he couldn''t say anything clearly, Yuan would blame everything on him.


    "Okay, stop talking!"


    Gu Xin was only halfway through speaking, and Yuan stopped talking.


    Gu Xin hurriedly stopped and stopped talking, waiting for Yuan to speak.


    Immediately afterwards, Yuan said: "Lin Yu and Sang Yijia are really difficult to deal with, I don''t blame you for this."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin was instantly relieved.


    At the same time, his admiration for Yuan grew suddenly, and he secretly vowed to serve Yuan well in the future.


    There are not many bright masters like Yuan in the world.


    "Master, what should I do next, please teach me."


    Gusin pleaded humbly.


    Yuan was silent again, and after a long silence he asked, "Does San Yijia know about Lin Yu''s acquisition of the original fruit?"


    As soon as Gu Xin heard this, he immediately came from his heart and asked, "Master, do you mean to tell San Yijia about this, and let San Yijia deal with Lin Yu, and then I will seize the opportunity to get back the original fruit? "


    "If I ask you anything, just answer it, don''t talk too much."


    Yuan scolded.


    Gu Xin hurriedly apologized: "Master, it''s my fault, I shouldn''t talk too much."


    He was in a hurry to earn performance just now, so as soon as Yuan opened his mouth to ask, he thought far away.


    After apologizing, Gu Xin hurriedly said, "Master, San Yijia doesn''t know about this yet."


    "Well, he doesn''t know the best."


    After Yuan heard Gu Xin''s answer, his tone calmed down again.


    "He doesn''t know, the initiative is in our hands."


    Gu Xin heard the words and asked cautiously: "Master, can''t you tell San Yijia about this? If you tell him, you can provoke their relationship."


    "I think too much." Yuan snorted coldly and said, "Lin Yu is not San Yijia''s opponent at all. If you tell San Yijia about this, you are giving San Yijia the original fruit."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin said cautiously again: "But master, that Lin Yu is not easy, maybe he can think of a way to counter San Yijia."


    Yuan was immediately displeased, and scolded: "Sang Yijia is the son of a high-ranking god, and the means are far more than you imagined. Don''t think that this opportunistic luck is better than him, so don''t take him seriously."


    "Don''t dare." Gu Xin hurriedly pleaded guilty.


    Yuan slowed down his tone and said, "Anyway, don''t think about trying to provoke their relationship. It''s better for the original fruit to fall into the hands of Lin Yu than to fall into the hands of San Yijia."


    "In Lin Yu''s hands, we still have a way to get it back. In San Yijia''s hands, this thing has nothing to do with us."


    "Master, I will remember what you said." Gu Xin sold himself first, and then carefully reminded: "But Master, what if Lin Yuwan took the original fruit out of the ball? Maybe he will It will really eat the original fruit."


    Guxin recalled the battle just now.


    It was found that Lin Yu''s motive for eating the original fruit at that time was very strange. It seemed that in Lin Yu''s eyes, that thing was originally edible.


    Otherwise, who would be a normal person who would think about eating that thing, and wouldn''t they be afraid of exploding and dying after eating it?


    On the other hand, Yuan, after listening to Gu Xin''s words, suddenly noticed this, and hurriedly asked: "Wait, you just said that Lin Yu ate the original fruit?"


    "Yes!" Gu Xin quickly described the detailed process again.


    After hearing this, Yuan said, "So, Lin Yu thought it was edible..."


    Speaking of this, Yuan stopped suddenly and asked again: "By the way, have you found the remaining original fruit fragments?"


    Seeing Yuan asking about this, Gu Xin thought he was going to blame him again, so he said nervously: "Master, not yet, the original fruit is still missing a piece."


    "Where did Lin Yu come from? Did he come out of a certain spherical world?" Yuan asked again.


    "Yeah." Gu Xin replied decisively.


    As soon as these words were finished, Yuan fell silent and did not speak for a while.


    After a while, he said, "In this case, those fruit fragments should have been eaten by Lin Yu."


    When Gu Xin heard it, he immediately reacted and exclaimed, "Yes! Only in this way can we explain Lin Yu''s motive for eating the original fruit."


    Lin Yu took a huge risk in the battle to eat the original fruit, which only shows that he believes that the thing can be eaten.


    And why do you think you can eat it? It must be because it has been eaten before.


    So Yuan reminded him like this, and Gu Xin instantly wanted to understand the cause and effect.


    "Everything is clear now." Yuan said again: "Lin Yu ate some of the original fruit fragments, so that the original fruit could not be fully recovered."


    "Well, it must be so." Gu Xin agreed.


    After he finished speaking, he asked again, "Master, if he ate the pieces, can we still fully restore the original fruit?"


    "Yes." Yuan immediately gave a positive answer.


    "Master, what should I do?" Gu Xin asked.


    "Kill Lin Yu, UU reading to refine his divine body, so that the fragments eaten by him will be separated from his divine body."


    Yuan Sheng said coldly.


    "Next, do as I said, be sure to grab the original fruit from Lin Yu."


    Gu Xin responded immediately: "Yes, Master."


    After he finished speaking, he asked cautiously: "Master, Lin Yu shouldn''t be able to break that transparent ball, right?"


    "Don''t worry, neither Lin Yu nor San Yijia can break the ball with violence." Yuan said with great confidence.


    "But San Yijia should be able to find a way to break the ball, so you must not let San Yijia know that the original fruit is now in Lin Yu''s hands."


    Yuan warned again.


    "Master, rest assured, I will never reveal this matter." Gu Xin assured.

 Chapter 1066： problem

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    On the other hand, when Gu Xin and Yuan were discussing the next plan, Lin Yu had already returned to the passage where he came.


    Along the way, he didn''t see San Yijia or Gu Xin, and he always felt a little strange in his heart.


    Of course, after thinking about it in his heart, his footsteps did not stop for a moment.


    In this way, he flew carefully in the passage, and finally returned safely to the giant square at the beginning.


    At this time, there were still only nine giant beasts in the square.


    Among them, there are six free beasts and three enslaved beasts.


    Among the three enslaved giant beasts, the tiger-shaped giant beasts of Uga and Abu can also be freed immediately, but the two flying giant beasts of San Yijia and Guxin will not be liberated for a while. .


    Lin Yu glanced around carefully, and after making sure that there was no danger, he hurriedly flew towards the tiger-shaped behemoth in Uga.


    As soon as he came to the tiger-shaped behemoth, he went straight to the throne room above his head.


    Crush the soul box between the thrones, so that the soul of the tiger-shaped behemoth returns to his sea of ??consciousness.


    "Thank you Engong!"


    The tiger-shaped beast sincerely thanked him.


    "Don''t thank me first, how much mental energy do you have now, can you move?" Lin Yu hurriedly asked.


    "My heart is empty, it will take time to recover." The tiger-shaped behemoth replied.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu thought for a while, and then said: "Then you can restore your mental energy here, and don''t move when you see any Meteor God coming out."


    "Okay, I''ll remember."


    The tiger-shaped beast agreed.


    It naturally understood the reason why Lin Yu said this, because it was afraid that other Meteor Gods would find that it had regained its freedom.


    "I''m leaving first, you can do it yourself."


    Lin Yu said goodbye, and then flew directly from the throne room to the giant ape in the distance.


    The giant ape, the giant snake, the giant dog, the giant deer, the giant mouse, and the giant rhinoceros are all free now, and have spent a lot of time recovering their anima, and can leave here at any time.


    Lin Yu decided to take them away together, so that when San Yijia came out, he would be confused by the changes here.


    Although this doesn''t change anything, it can at least cause some trouble for San Yijia.


    Lin Yu flew quickly, and soon came to the giant ape.


    As soon as he landed, he immediately sent a voice transmission to the giant ape, asking him to notify the other five giant beasts to leave here quickly.


    The giant ape did not ask any further questions, and immediately did.


    Soon, the six giant beasts, including the giant ape, all moved and walked towards the outside.


    Lin Yu hovered above the giant ape''s head, looking at San Yijia''s flying beast from afar.


    He just wanted to use up the psychic energy of this flying beast and Guxin''s flying beast and obstruct their actions.


    But after thinking about it, I decided to give up.


    On the one hand, the time is pressing now, and on the other hand, if you do this, it will definitely attract their attention.


    "It''s best if they can fight and lose both."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He didn''t know where Gu Xin and San Yi Jia had gone, but if San Yi Jia could catch up with Gu Xin, a big battle was inevitable.


    The best outcome of this battle is to lose both sides.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Yu stopped thinking about it, turned his head slowly, and looked in the forward direction.


    The six giant beasts walked fast, and soon came to the entrance of the ruins.


    Until now, everything has been fine, and Lin Yu has basically felt relieved.


    This time, it was generally a near miss, and there were no major accidents.


    Not only that, but he also got the biggest benefit.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu looked inwardly and glanced at the original fruit in the Dantian space.


    "The outer shell of this thing is so strong, what should I do to get the fruit out of it?"


    Lin Yu was a little worried.


    Before that, he had absolutely no idea what this thing was, and even the name had just been heard from Gu Xin.


    The only thing he knows is that this thing can be eaten, and after eating it, it can be transformed into Yuan energy.


    So now the most critical question is how to get the fruit out of the transparent shell on the outside.


    "Let''s think about what to do when it''s over."


    "At that time, you can ask Jianmu, in case Jianmu knows the situation..."


    With this in mind, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise and asked the giant tortoise to come over and join the six giant beasts.


    After the giant tortoise got his voice transmission, he immediately set off and walked quickly towards this side.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer.


    Just when the two sides were about to meet, the giant ape suddenly sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu and said, "Eunuch, just now the giant tiger sent a voice transmission to me, saying that a meteorite flew out of the passage."


    "What does the Meteor God look like?"


    Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    The giant ape quickly described the other''s physical appearance.


    After Lin Yu heard it, he quickly knew the true identity of the Fallen God, Gu Xin.


    "Guxin came out first than San Yijia. It seems that San Yijia failed to do anything to him."


    Nodding secretly in his heart, he then sent a voice transmission to the giant ape and instructed: "Keep your eyes on the entrance of the ruins, and be careful not to be discovered by the flying giant beasts flying out of it."


    "Yeah." The giant ape agreed and went to talk to the other five giant beasts.


    Immediately afterwards, the giant beast team continued to advance towards the giant tortoise in front.


    After walking like this for a while, the giant ape suddenly said again through voice transmission: "Eunuch, the giant tiger just told me that another meteorite came out of the passage."


    "It seems that it should be San Yijia."


    Lin Yu instantly came up with a guess in his heart, but just in case, he asked the giant ape to describe the figure of the meteorite in detail.


    The result was as he expected. According to the description of the giant ape, the meteor **** who came out later was indeed San Yijia.


    "Now that San Yijia and Guxin have come out intact, it means that there is no battle between them."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    At this time, the six giant beasts smoothly merged with the giant tortoise and formed a group.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu immediately flew away from the giant ape''s body and flew towards the giant tortoise.


    After arriving at the giant tortoise, before he could speak, the giant tortoise asked, "Lin Yu, what should we do next? Are we going back?"


    "Don''t worry, I have to think about it."


    Lin Yu hesitated.


    If you want to go back next time, you really have to think about it.


    But there is only one question to be clarified here.


    That is, did UU read Gu Xin told San Yijia that he had obtained the original fruit.


    If San Yijia already knew that the original fruit was in his hands, he would definitely not be able to go back. Going back would be equivalent to death.


    But if San Yijia doesn''t know, he can go back and gamble.


    Of course, the reason why Lin Yu wanted to go back was mainly because of Jianmu.


    Jianmu is well-informed and knows a lot of things, and it probably knows how to destroy the outer shell of the original fruit.


    Also, Jianmu had promised before that if it could pass its test, then it would be willing to create a powerful exercise for itself.


    Lin Yu looks like he has obtained this powerful technique.


    "Will Gu Xin tell San Yijia about this?"


    Lin Yu racked his brains to think.

 Chapter 1067： final decision

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Lin Yu thought hard and finally came to a conclusion.


    Gusin would never tell Sanyijia about the Primordial Fruit.


    The reason is very simple. San Yijia is very strong. If San Yijia knows that the original fruit is in his hands, Gu Xin will be very passive.


    And like now, except for himself and Gu Xin, no one knows where the original fruit went, so Gu Xin is sure to **** the original fruit again.


    "According to Gu Xin''s character, he may want to sow discord, but Yuan definitely won''t."


    "Yuan was slapped in the face repeatedly by me, and he still endured it, which shows that he can sacrifice some things in order to achieve his goals."


    "In this case, he definitely wouldn''t choose to tell San Yijia about this in order to make me uncomfortable."


    After thinking and analyzing repeatedly, Lin Yu finally determined this conclusion.


    According to the current situation, I can rest assured to return to Jianmu.


    Anyway, no one knew what he did from the beginning to the end, and San Yijia was also full of Guxin and the original fruit.


    Of course, there is one thing that has to be guarded, that is, San Yijia is likely to doubt himself after contacting Gu Xin.


    After all, he and Gu Xin are from the same plane and look similar.


    Even in San Yijia''s eyes, he and Gu Xin looked exactly the same.


    "It''s not a big problem, go back and have a look first."


    Lin Yu made up his mind.


    Immediately afterwards, he sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise and let it return on the same path.


    At the same time, let it tell the other six giant beasts present, let them do whatever they want.


    After the giant tortoise relayed Lin Yu''s meaning to other giant beasts, these giant beasts said that they would practice well in the future, and strive to practice the technique of meditation as soon as possible.


    He also mentioned that if you need their help, just say something, and they will come over as soon as possible.


    After saying this, the six giant beasts left one after another.


    And when they left, the giant tortoise also strode towards the entrance of the cave when they came.


    As he walked, the giant tortoise carefully sensed the movements around him, making sure that he would not be discovered by San Yijia or Gu Xin.


    After all, it is still uncertain whether they have left the original land or not.


    In this way, the giant tortoise carried Lin Yu cautiously and quickly.


    At the same time, San Yijia''s flying behemoth entered.


    San Yijia sat between the thrones, thinking about a question all the time.


    "Where have all the other beasts in the square gone?"


    When he returned to the square, only his flying behemoth and the tiger-shaped behemoths of Uga and Abu were left in the square.


    All the other beasts disappeared.


    The other flying beast is easy to understand, and it must have been driven away by Gu Xin.


    But what about the six terrestrial beasts?


    Where did it go?


    "Could it be the ghost of the strange Meteor God who appeared at the top of the tower at that time?"


    San Yijia guessed.


    The unfamiliar Meteor God he called was actually Lin Yu.


    At that time, in order to eat the original fruit, Lin Yu had to increase his size and turned into a giant.


    This caused San Yijia to not recognize him for a while, thinking that he was some unfamiliar Meteor God.


    "It should be him." San Yijia secretly said in his heart: "It seems that the strange Meteor God helped those giant beasts to recover their freedom, and then let them leave, otherwise I can''t explain this problem."


    "But...who is this guy?"


    San Yijia repeated analysis with the only clues, trying to analyze the origin of the strange meteorite.


    First of all it can be ruled out that he and Guxin are in a group, because when he was seen at the top of the tower, he seemed to be fighting Guxin.


    "He attacked my subordinates, which shows that he is also hostile to me..."


    San Yijia didn''t think this strange Meteorite was a partner.


    Judging from the current situation, that guy is a strong opponent.


    Gu Ying


    He thought to himself that this was interesting.


    For a primordial fruit, two powerful Meteor Gods appeared one after another.


    I don''t know if these Meteor Gods stand behind them are high-level gods who are in the eternal paradise.


    "It''s definitely not that simple. It is estimated that there is a high-level **** behind them."


    San Yijia nodded secretly.


    Immediately afterwards, he put this matter aside temporarily, after all, the existing clues could not be analyzed.


    Now there is a very important problem to be solved.


    That is, where is the primordial fruit now?


    Is it really in the hands of Gu Xin?


    "That guy looks so similar to Lin Yu, and I don''t know what Lin Yu has to do with him."


    "I''ll ask him when I go back."


    At this time, the flying behemoth had already flown to the entrance of the cave in the starting place, and San Yijia stopped the analysis in his heart and looked at the two behemoths guarding the ground.


    These two giant beasts are controlled by his subordinates, and he specially arranged for them to stay here to observe the situation.


    San Yijia controlled the flying behemoth to fall quickly and stopped firmly on the ground.


    And as soon as his flying behemoth landed, two meteor gods flew out of the two land-based behemoths and flew towards him.


    San Yijia also left the throne room and came to the top of the flying beast.


    Soon, the three of them converged on the top of the flying behemoth.


    "Did you see the flying behemoth leave?"


    San Yijia went straight to the topic.


    "Yes." A meteorite replied: "The flying beast flew very high, and as soon as it flew over, it flew straight up. We couldn''t stop it even if we wanted to."


    When he spoke, the other Meteor God couldn''t stop nodding.


    San Yijia thought for a while and said, "Go and gather everyone and take them back."


    "Yes!"


    The two Meteor Gods took the lead.


    Immediately afterwards, they flew back to their respective giant beasts, while San Yijia returned to the throne room, driving the giant beast all the way up, and returned to the mist above through the cave.


    the other side.


    Lin Yu was sitting between the thrones of the giant tortoises, returning on the same path.


    As he was walking, he suddenly remembered a voice.


    "We''re all gathering under the cave, and the Lord Sanyijia ordered us to go back."


    Lin Yu immediately replied yes.


    After dealing with the other party, he thought to himself, it seems that San Yijia has gone back.


    It can be seen that San Yijia''s search for the original land was for the original fruit from the very beginning.


    Now that the whereabouts of the original fruit are unknown, there is naturally no need to continue searching.


    "What kind of treasure is this primordial fruit?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but look inside, looking at the primordial fruit suspended in the Dantian space.


    For myself Primordial Fruit and Yuanneng are equated.


    Such a large primordial fruit can definitely bring a lot of energy to itself.


    But for Sanyijia and Guxin, this thing is definitely not for eating, but for other purposes.


    So what is this use for?


    "I guess you have to ask Jianmu to find out."


    Lin Yu thought of Jianmu again.


    It can be said that Jianmu was the key factor in his decision to go back.


    If it weren''t for Jianmu, he would definitely have walked away, and it was impossible to go back to take risks.


    The giant tortoise ran fast, and gradually he could see the entrance of the huge hole in the distance.


    7017k

 Chapter 1068： lie detector

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Lin Yu, we''ll be there soon."


    The giant tortoise reminded Lin Yu through voice transmission.


    Lin Yu asked, "How many giant beasts can you see?"


    "A total of four." The giant tortoise replied.


    "Four... Then there are still many giant beasts that haven''t come back." Lin Yu muttered to himself.


    Then, the giant tortoise continued on its way.


    After rushing for a full ten minutes, he merged with the four giant beasts.


    As soon as the giant tortoise stopped, a meteorite flew out of one of the giant beasts and flew directly towards it.


    Lin Yu knew that the other party was looking for him, so he also took the initiative to fly out of the throne room.


    After the meteorite came to Lin Yu, he asked directly, "Which area did you just search? Tell me the details."


    When Lin Yu saw him asking, he made some nonsense and said it in detail on purpose.


    Anyway, these Meteor Gods didn''t know so much about the original land, so they couldn''t tell the truth of his words.


    Sure enough, seeing that Lin Yu said so in detail, the meteorite nodded and said no more, and flew back towards his giant beast on his own.


    Lin Yu also returned to the earth hole on the back of the giant tortoise.


    Then came a long wait.


    After waiting for several hours, I finally waited until all the giant beasts converged here.


    Immediately afterwards, the Meteor God who first came out to question gave an order, and all the giant beasts lined up in a long dragon, walking up the protruding edge on the inside of the cave.


    During this period, everything went smoothly without any accident.


    Lin Yu kept the giant tortoise''s attention on Gu Xin and his flying beasts, but he never found any trace of them.


    It can be seen that Gu Xin chose to give up for the time being.


    It is not known when he will choose to make a comeback.


    After the giant beast team left Dadi Cave, they headed towards Jianmu all the way.


    After a journey that was neither short nor long, the magnificent Jianmu once again appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    The other Meteor Gods were very happy to see this scene.


    Because returning to Jianmu means everything is safe, and you can practice at a faster speed in Jianmu, and you can quickly improve your strength.


    For Lin Yu, this means that the test is coming.


    The giant beast team moved forward quickly, and soon came to the foot of the tree.


    After the giant beast was parked in a fixed place, the meteor gods left their giant beasts and lined up to fly to Jianmu again.


    Just like the first time they came here, until they flew to Jianmu, an entrance appeared on the trunk of Jianmu for them to enter and exit.


    The meteor gods filed in and flew into the trunk of Jianmu.


    As soon as he entered it, Lin Yu eagerly waited for Jianmu to transmit his voice to him.


    He didn''t know how to contact Jianmu actively, so he had to wait passively.


    But after waiting for a long time, Jianmu''s voice did not appear in his ears, but San Yijia''s voice appeared.


    "Lin Yu, come to me."


    San Yijia ordered without question.


    Lin Yu agreed, then left his bulb and flew towards the largest bulb above.


    For San Yijia to summon him, he was already prepared in his heart.


    So no surprise at all.


    After a while, Lin Yu appeared under San Yijia''s throne.


    "I want to ask you something." San Yijia looked down at Lin Yu and asked, "How many people come from your plane?"


    "Let me think about it."


    Lin Yu pretended to hold his forehead in thought.


    Before, he lied to Uga that he had lost his memory, and Uga later told San Yijia about it.


    Therefore, it is natural to continue to maintain this character now, otherwise it will not necessarily make San Yijia suspicious.


    On the throne, San Yijia saw that Lin Yu was reminiscing with pain on his face, so he did not urge.


    After waiting for a while, Lin Yu said, "I can''t remember how many people there are, but it''s definitely not just me."


    "Also, I always feel that Yuan also seems to come from our material plane."


    Regarding Yuan, he had asked Uga a long time ago.


    It was trying to figure out the relationship between Won and San-yi-ja''s father, San-gu.


    So it is not abrupt to mention meta now.


    "Yuan?" San Yijia on the throne pondered and nodded slowly: "No wonder you care about Yuan so much, so Yuan also comes from your plane."


    Uga had already reported everything about Lin Yu to him, so he knew that Lin Yu had always cared about Yuan.


    As a result, he also verified the guess in his mind before.


    That is, there is a high-level **** standing behind the Meteor God who grabbed the original fruit, and behind Gu Xin is Yuan.


    San Yijia glanced at Lin Yu and asked again, "Can you remember how you lost your memory now?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu pretended to frown and thought, and said, "I always think it has something to do with Yuan and the others, but I''m not sure."


    "Oh? So, you have a grudge against Yuan and the others?"


    Sang Yijia secretly thought that if what Lin Yu said was true, then Lin Yu could not be with Gu Xin.


    "It should be." Lin Yu pretended to be unsure and said, "I always feel that the name Yuan sounds a bad premonition in my heart, maybe it''s because I have a grudge with him."


    "very good!"


    San Yijia nodded, then stood up from the throne and said, "Next, I want to verify whether what you said is true or false."


    These words immediately aroused Lin Yu''s vigilance.


    San Yijia wants to verify the authenticity, so what are you going to do?


    On the throne, San Yijia waved his hand without giving Lin Yu time to think.


    In an instant, a layer of golden tulle suddenly condensed and formed in front of Lin Yu, wrapping it around his body.


    This scene is almost the same as when San Yijia tested Lin Yu''s strength last time.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help thinking that San Yijia wanted to use the power of Jianmu to judge whether he was lying?


    If this is the case, perhaps Jianmu will help himself and help himself get through.


    As Lin Yu pondered, golden tulle kept appearing, wrapping his body layer by layer.


    And as the tulle continued to cover, soon his whole person was wrapped in a golden ball.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu felt that his consciousness became blurred, and it seemed that some force broke through his sea of ??consciousness crystal wall and entered his sea of ??consciousness.


    "The power of Jianmu is so powerful?"


    Lin Yu was surprised.


    San Yijia used Jianmu''s power to test whether he was lying Therefore, the power that rushed into his sea of ??consciousness must have come from Jianmu.


    This idea flashed in Lin Yu''s mind, and he didn''t have time to think about it after that.


    Because his consciousness is becoming more and more blurred.


    Of course, the blurring of consciousness would not allow him to tell his secrets, after all, this is not a mind-reading technique.


    As a result of the blurring of consciousness, he was unable to think calmly.


    At this time, if someone came to ask him a question, he would definitely say something that didn''t make sense, and people would find flaws.


    And as soon as the flaw appeared, it could actually prove that he was lying.


    Lin Yu''s consciousness became more and more trance, but suddenly, he woke up again.


    At the same time, the sound of Jianmu appeared in his ears.

 Chapter 1069： contract

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Jianmu said: "I already know what you did in the original land."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was very curious.


    This building tree has always grown on this land, and it can''t go anywhere. How could it know what happened in the original land?


    "How did you know?" Lin Yu couldn''t help asking.


    "That giant beast that made a contract with you told me." Jianmu said truthfully.


    ¡­


    ten minutes ago.


    A gathering point of giant beasts far away from the trunk of Jianmu.


    The giant tortoise lay quietly on the ground, silently practicing a powerful and unparalleled meditation technique.


    At this time, no Meteor God came over and would not think that this behemoth was a free beast.


    But just when the giant tortoise felt that no one would disturb him, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "The Fallen God who made a contract with you is about to encounter a crisis, and only I can save him."


    Jianmu said so.


    At this time, the giant turtle didn''t know that it was Jianmu''s voice, so he asked suspiciously.


    After confirming that the other party was Jianmu, he asked anxiously, "What happened to Lin Yu?"


    "San Yijia doubts Lin Yu''s origin and is going to test him. If he fails the test, San Yijia will definitely kill him." Jianmu replied.


    "Ah?" The giant tortoise was in a hurry, "Please, you must save him."


    "If it is someone I recognize, I will naturally save it."


    Jianmu said noncommittally.


    The giant tortoise hurriedly asked, "What do you need to do to recognize him?"


    The meaning of Jianmu is obvious, that is, Lin Yu has not yet been recognized by it.


    Therefore, the most important thing at this time is to let Jianmu recognize Lin Yu, instead of blindly asking Jianmu for help.


    "It depends on what he did in the original land." Jianmu said calmly.


    When the giant tortoise heard it, he immediately felt sorry for it, and hurriedly said, "What do you want to know? I can tell you everything!"


    It believes in the power of Jianmu, and believes that Jianmu will not deceive it, so it is willing to tell Jianmu what happened in the initial place to fight for Lin Yu''s life.


    "You can just talk about what happened at the time, and I will judge for myself."


    Jianmu still said calmly.


    The giant tortoise hurriedly explained the situation at that time according to its requirements.


    Including Lin Yu liberating seven giant beasts, killing many of San Yijia''s subordinates, etc.


    Of course, it can only say some things it knows, such as Lin Yu''s obtaining the original fruit, it is completely unclear, and naturally it can''t tell.


    After listening to the giant tortoise, Jianmu slowly opened his mouth and said, "So, Lin Yu attaches great importance to the contract with you?"


    "Yeah." The giant turtle responded immediately: "Every time Lin Yu absorbed the anima of the enslaved giant beast, he would find a way to free the giant beast."


    "Even if you can''t do it for a while, you''ll keep it in your heart."


    "Very good!" Jianmu exclaimed in admiration.


    When the giant tortoise heard it, the dark road Jianmu said that it should be regarded as a preliminary approval of Lin Yu.


    I just don''t know what the level of recognition is.


    Jianmu continued: "There are not many people in this world who keep their word. The fact that Lin Yu attaches so much importance to the contract with you is enough to show that he is a person worthy of association."


    "I must save such a person."


    Hearing this, the giant turtle was overjoyed.


    Jianmu said so, it is really stable.


    The giant turtle did not doubt Jianmu''s strength at all, and felt that as long as Jianmu made a move, he would definitely be able to save Lin Yu.


    You must know that the meditation technique it is practicing was originally created by Jianmu.


    From this point alone, it is possible to infer the strong strength of Jianmu.


    "Leave the next thing to me, you can rest assured."


    Jianmu said again, and then there was no sound.


    The giant tortoise shouted several times without hearing an echo, knowing that Jianmu had left.


    ¡­


    Below the Throne of Sanyijia.


    At this time, the golden sphere surrounding Lin Yu was still thickening, while San Yijia was waiting quietly on the throne.


    What he didn''t know was that everything was already out of his control.


    in the golden ball.


    Jianmu said to Lin Yu, "The giant beast that made a contract with you told me everything because it was eager to save you. It didn''t betray you."


    Lin Yu was silent for a moment, and then asked: "Since you already know what I did in the beginning, have I passed your test?"


    Jianmu had said before that he could just act according to his heart, and he would always observe.


    Now that the beginning of the land is over, all this should have an outcome.


    "You passed the test, and your behavior deeply admires me." Jianmu said calmly.


    "You admire me?"


    Lin Yu felt a little strange.


    What did you do to make Jianmu admire?


    Did you rescue those giant beasts?


    When Jianmu saw Lin Yu''s question, he said truthfully: "You can firmly abide by the contract with the giant tortoise, which is enough to show that you are a very trustworthy person. This is a very important and valuable quality."


    "I see."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, and instantly understood all the causes and consequences.


    Although Jianmu is powerful, he is in a dire situation for some reason and urgently needs to find a Meteor God who can cooperate.


    As a result, Jianmu attaches great importance to the quality of the other party, especially trustworthiness.


    Just imagine, if there is a Meteor God who cheats Jianmu''s trust by lying, and betrays it when he finally achieves his goal, what a sad ending would it be?


    In order to avoid this situation, Jianmu must eliminate all possibilities from the beginning.


    At this point, Lin Yu understood why Jianmu said that he would not tell him the content of the test, and also asked him to act according to his heart.


    All because, once the content of the test is made clear, the test cannot continue.


    Those who deliberately want to deceive will certainly deceive from beginning to end, trying their best to pretend to be honest and trustworthy.


    "Now, I will also make a contract with you."


    Jianmu opened his mouth.


    "Okay, you can talk about the content of the contract first."


    Lin Yu agreed directly.


    Jianmu is powerful and knowledgeable, and the advantages of contracting with it definitely outweigh the disadvantages.


    Provided, of course, that there are no excessive conditions in the contract it proposes.


    "There are two conditions in total. UU reading " Jianmu said, "The first condition is to help me kill the two meteor gods who stole my power."


    "Kill San Yijia and Gu Xin?" Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    This condition is not excessive.


    Although these two guys are difficult to deal with, as long as they get some more Yuan energy to improve their strength, it is not out of reach.


    What''s more, San Yijia and Gu Xin are not strong themselves, they are so difficult to deal with because they have stolen Jianmu''s power.


    "I agree to this condition, what about the second condition?" Lin Yu asked.


    "The second condition may be very difficult for you."


    Jianmu''s tone became slow, obviously not trusting Lin Yu''s ability.


    "What are the conditions, let''s talk about it first." Lin Yu urged.

 Chapter 1070： The origin of the primordial fruit

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "The second condition is to drive away all the Meteor Gods in the abyss, and prevent new Meteor Gods from coming to the abyss."


    Jianmu said slowly.


    "It''s very difficult for you to achieve such conditions."


    This made Lin Yu slightly surprised. The second contract condition proposed by Jianmu was surprisingly similar to the condition proposed by the giant turtle at that time.


    The giant tortoise also said at the time that they would find a way to stop the abyss from the Fallen God and give them a peaceful life.


    "Your condition is almost the same as what the giant tortoise proposed. Have you asked it?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    "No." Jianmu denied it, and then asked: "When you signed the contract with the giant turtle, did you agree to this condition?"


    "right."


    Lin Yu admitted.


    "Oh? Why do you dare to agree to such a condition? Do you have the confidence to do it?"


    Jianmu couldn''t help but doubt Lin Yu.


    Under normal circumstances, no one would agree to such a condition that it cannot be done at first sight, unless it is to deceive the trust of the other party.


    "This has nothing to do with confidence. I will agree because I want to have a clear goal." Lin Yu explained.


    After he finished speaking, he added: "Actually, you also think that this kind of condition cannot be achieved at all. The reason why you still think about bringing it up is because this is the direction of your efforts."


    "You''re right." Jianmu agreed with Lin Yu''s words.


    Lin Yu''s words completely spoke to his heart. The reason why he and giant abyss beasts like giant tortoises thought about putting forward such conditions was mainly because they were looking forward to this day.


    Since it is only a distant wish for oneself, why must it be fulfilled by others?


    Therefore, in fact, there is no need to expect such conditions to be finally realized, and it is enough to regard it as the direction of efforts.


    Thinking of this, Jianmu suddenly became enlightened, and suddenly felt more favorable towards Lin Yu.


    "Okay, then are you willing to agree to these two conditions?"


    Jianmu asked.


    "I promise." Lin Yu replied decisively.


    When the contract was concluded with the giant tortoise, these two conditions had already been agreed, so why not agree again now?


    Lin Yu felt that if the real energy source continued to obtain Yuan energy, then such harsh conditions might not be impossible to achieve.


    "Okay, now talk about your conditions." Jianmu reminded.


    "My condition is very simple, as long as you do your best to help me." Lin Yu replied.


    This condition does not seem to be clearly stated, as if to ask for it endlessly.


    But compared to the conditions just proposed by Jianmu, this condition is already very simple.


    After all, as long as you can provide some help within your ability, you don''t need to take risks, you don''t need to work hard.


    You know, the condition proposed by Jianmu is to drive away all the meteor gods in the abyss, and prevent new meteor gods from coming to the abyss.


    "Okay, I promise."


    Jianmu responded cheerfully.


    Lin Yu heard the words and said: "Then, please help me out of the current predicament first."


    "Just a little thing."


    Jianmu calmed down, and then there was no news.


    After a while, Lin Yu suddenly found that the ball that wrapped him seemed to be dissolving little by little.


    The golden veils, layer after layer, began to become transparent at the same time.


    Soon, the entire golden orb disappeared.


    Lin Yu looked up at San Yijia on the throne above.


    "Very good!" San Yijia smiled and said, "Lin Yu, you didn''t lie to me, very good!"


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that San Yijia had already believed in the lie he had just made up, and completely accepted the statement that he had amnesia.


    I just don''t know what method Jianmu used to convince San Yijia of this, so he will have a chance to ask it when he looks back.


    "Lin Yu, now a person who looks almost the same as you stole a treasure from me. That person seems to be related to Yuan. I wonder if you can remember who this person is."


    San Yijia eagerly asked the question in his heart.


    After Lin Yu heard the other party''s question, he instantly knew that the other party was talking about Gu Xin.


    Of course, at this time, he naturally couldn''t tell him directly that it was Gu Xin, he had to play it well.


    Lin Yu pretended to fall into memory.


    Seeing this, San Yijia did not urge him, and waited quietly.


    After a while, Lin Yu said, "The person you mentioned may be Gu Xin, but I''m not sure, mainly because I can''t remember a lot of things."


    "Gu Xin?" San Yijia pondered, and then asked: "How much do you know about Gu Xin? Tell me everything you know."


    "Okay."


    Lin Yu didn''t refuse, and selectively talked about things related to Gu Xin.


    After San Yijia heard it, his eyes lit up: "It seems that guy is Gu Xin!"


    "Very good, Gu Xin, I remember you, and I will settle accounts with you sooner or later."


    San Yijia''s face was full of joy.


    Seeing him so happy, Lin Yu knew that this hurdle was over.


    Next, San Yijia will act with Guxin as the target.


    In this way, he has no time to pay attention to himself, and naturally it is impossible to think that the original fruit is actually in his hands.


    "Lin Yu, you go down first, and then make a good memory, I will call you if something happens."


    San Yijia ordered.


    He already had a plan in his mind and decided to use Lin Yu''s knowledge of Gu Xin and Yuan to deal with them well.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that Lin Yu can recall more of the past.


    Seeing San Yijia''s order, Lin Yu said goodbye and quickly left the throne room, leaving the large bulb.


    Soon, he was back in his own bubble.


    As soon as he sat down on the ground, Jianmu''s voice rang in his ears.


    "As long as there is no other situation, San Yijia will no longer doubt you."


    Jianmu said.


    Lin Yu took advantage of the situation and asked, "How did you convince him?"


    "It''s not that I made him believe it, but that he believed in me too much. He felt that he had a firm grip on me and that it was impossible for me to disobey him."


    Jianmu explained.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu secretly thought that this meant that San Yijia believed too much in his own abilities and felt that there was a way to completely control Jianmu.


    So unconditionally believe in the feedback from Jianmu.


    This matter was soon revealed, and Lin Yu was ready to inquire about the original fruit.


    "San Yijia went to the original land with great fanfare this time, in order to find something called the original fruit. Do you know what the original fruit is?"


    Lin Yu asked straight to the point. UU reading


    With the contract signed before, Lin Yu believes that Jianmu will answer this question.


    "Primordial fruit?"


    Jianmu''s voice was stagnant, and he was silent for a moment before he said, "I grew up from the original fruit."


    "what?"


    This answer surprised Lin Yu.


    It turned out that the fruit he ate was actually a young Jianmu?


    And when Lin Yu was surprised, Jianmu asked directly: "Lin Yu, did the original fruit they fought for fall into your hands?"


    From Lin Yu''s performance just now and the information provided by the giant tortoise before, it can basically infer that the original fruit was finally obtained by Lin Yu.


    Therefore, it cannot help but ask questions.

 Chapter 1071： How to get the original fruit

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "The original fruit is indeed in my hands."


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Yu replied truthfully.


    There is no need to deceive it in this regard, mainly because I have to ask how to open the outer shell of the original fruit.


    Otherwise, this primordial fruit cannot be digested even if eaten, and it is useless.


    "Sure enough, you got it, you are lucky."


    Jianmu said calmly.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu secretly said what he meant by listening to this, Jianmu should not have the idea of ??hitting this primordial fruit.


    However, just when he thought so, Jianmu asked, "What are you going to do with this fruit?"


    "This fruit is a bit strange, with a transparent shell on the outside."


    Lin Yu did not answer Jianmu''s question, but directly explained the situation of the original fruit.


    While speaking, he took out the original fruit from the Dantian space, and used divine power to control the suspension in front of him.


    "Can you see it?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Can you see... eh?"


    Jianmu said half of his words, and suddenly he was surprised.


    "What''s wrong?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    "This primordial fruit is missing a mouth." Jianmu said in surprise.


    "Yes?"


    Lin Yu groaned and observed it carefully.


    Since he got this primordial fruit, he hasn''t taken a good look at it.


    After looking at it for a while, Lin Yu really found a gap in the original fruit.


    "When you got this primordial fruit, it was already like this?" Jianmu asked.


    "It should be." Lin Yu explained: "At that time, Gu Xin used this original fruit as a weapon to attack me, and I grabbed it. I didn''t touch it after I grabbed it."


    This is not a lie at all.


    After the original fruit fell into his hands, he didn''t move anything.


    Therefore, what is in Gu Xin''s hands is naturally the same when it comes to himself.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t lie, Jianmu said regretfully, "This original fruit can no longer take root and sprout unless the remaining fragments of it are found."


    Fragments?


    Hearing Jianmu''s words, Lin Yu instantly reacted in his heart.


    It seems that the gap in the original fruit was created by himself, because he ate a part of it.


    At this moment, Lin Yu finally knew the origin of the fruits he ate in the spherical world.


    It turned out to be a fragment of the original fruit.


    From this, he also wanted to understand why Gu Xin clearly got the original fruit, but still had to break the remaining ball.


    It''s actually about finding the missing pieces.


    And it was Gu Xin''s move that allowed himself and San Yijia to regain their freedom.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked, "Is the incomplete primordial fruit useless?"


    "It''s just that it can''t take root and sprout, but it can be eaten."


    Jianmu said, "If you eat it, you can absorb its power."


    Lin Yu asked, "I eat it, won''t you feel uncomfortable?"


    From a human point of view, this primordial fruit should be like an embryo in Jianmu''s eyes.


    Wouldn''t it feel uncomfortable to eat it like this, Jianmu as its kind?


    Lin Yu was very curious, so he couldn''t help but want to ask clearly.


    Gu Yan


    "No." Jianmu said decisively: "The fruit is life only after it takes root and germinates, before it is just a kind of food."


    "Also, even if the original fruit is intact, it may not take root and sprout when it is planted."


    "Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so alone."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu felt relieved.


    As long as Jianmu doesn''t mind, then there is no guilt for eating it.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked again: "This fruit has a solid transparent shell on the outside. Is this innate?"


    "That''s not part of the fruit."


    After Jianmu finished speaking, he guessed: "It may be the person who owned it before, who specially made a container to store it."


    "So it is." Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    He had always thought that this was the shell of the fruit itself, but he did not expect it to be a container.


    In this case, as long as this easy breaking can be achieved, the original fruit can be taken out.


    But the question is, how can such a strong container be broken?


    "Are you trying to break this transparent container?"


    Before Lin Yu could speak, Jianmu took the initiative to ask aloud.


    "Yes." Lin Yu nodded and said, "Since you said it can be eaten, I want to eat it, otherwise, I am no match for San Yijia with my current strength."


    "I also wanted to suggest that you eat it just now. Only by eating it can you drive away the Fallen God here."


    Jianmu has no objection to Lin Yu''s idea.


    Seeing that Jianmu didn''t mind at all, Lin Yu no longer had any concerns in his heart, and asked directly, "How can I break this transparent container?"


    "Don''t worry, wait for me to take a good look."


    As soon as Jianmu''s voice fell, he stopped speaking, obviously thinking of a solution.


    Lin Yu didn''t bother it when he saw it, and waited for it to give an answer.


    After a while, Jianmu said again: "I just took a closer look. The strength of this transparent container is equivalent to the ninth-order divine body."


    "So unless you become a high-level god, you basically don''t want to break it."


    When Lin Yu heard this, his heart suddenly became cold.


    I only have a sixth-order **** body now, and I am very far away from becoming a high-order god. Isn''t it possible that I can only watch these Yuan energy and cannot absorb it?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but be speechless.


    He lacked these yuan energy to modify the divine body and break through to become a high-level god. As a result, these yuan energy could only be absorbed after becoming a high-level god, and it completely became a dead end.


    "Is there any other way?" Lin Yu asked, "I mean, is there a way to get the fruit out without breaking the container?"


    Lin Yu thought that Sanyijia Guxin was not a high-level god, and they would compete for this original fruit, indicating that there must be a way to take the fruit out of it.


    Besides, since there is a way to put the original fruit in this container, there must be a way to get it out again.


    "There is no such way but to destroy the outer container."


    Jianmu said with great certainty that..."


    Lin Yu spoke up and wanted to tell Jianmu what he was thinking just now.


    But as soon as the words came out, he suddenly realized that he wanted to go wrong.


    That''s right, Gu Xin and San Yijia are indeed not high-level gods, but Yuan behind Gu Xin and San Yijia''s father, Sangu, are all high-level gods.


    Therefore, they can completely hand over the original fruit to these two powerful high-level gods and let them break open the transparent container outside.


    What''s more, this original fruit was originally what Yuan asked Gu Xin to find, and Yuan definitely didn''t want Gu Xin to take the original fruit out of the container.


    In that case, Guxin may be tempted to eat the fruit.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu asked again: "In addition to becoming a high-level god, is there any other way to break this container?"

 Chapter 1072： disagreement

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Lin Yu felt that Jianmu had a lot of knowledge and there must be a way to solve this problem.


    After all, high-level gods only rely on their powerful strength to violently smash open containers outside.


    If there is a way to obtain the power equivalent to a high-level **** in a short period of time, it can naturally be broken.


    "There are ways, but they are too difficult."


    Jianmu spoke slowly.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he saw hope in an instant, and hurriedly said, "Tell me the way first."


    No matter how difficult it is, you have to try it yourself.


    You must know that the primordial energy contained in this primordial fruit contains at least several million yuan of spiritual crystals.


    So much Yuan energy is enough to modify the Yuan Ling Divine Body to the eighth or even ninth order.


    Once cultivated to the ninth-order **** body, it is only one step away from becoming a high-order god.


    "This method is useless in the abyss, and we must go to the eternal paradise."


    "So your first step is to find a way to go to the eternal paradise."


    Jianmu said.


    Lin Yu asked, "Do you know how to get to Eternal Paradise?"


    "If my strength is still there, I can directly send you to the eternal paradise, but for now, I can do nothing." Jianmu said helplessly.


    From its tone, Lin Yu could clearly hear a sense of powerlessness and loneliness.


    "Is it really so difficult to get up to this eternal paradise?" Lin Yu asked.


    "It''s hard." Jianmu said, "If the Eternal Paradise is so easy to go to, the Fallen Gods in the abyss will not gather more and more."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was silent.


    Now Jianmu has no way to go to the eternal paradise, and the eternal paradise itself is very difficult to go up, in this case...


    Is it only possible to place hope on San Yijia?


    San Yijia is the son of the high-ranking **** Sangu, and there must be a way to return to the eternal paradise.


    Even Lin Yu felt that if he gave San Yijia this original fruit, San Yijia''s father would immediately find a way to recall San Yijia to the eternal paradise, and he might be able to follow along.


    Of course, if you really want to do such a stupid thing, you are stupid.


    At that time, I will not say whether I can follow San Yijia to the eternal paradise. San Yijia will definitely kill himself when he finds that the original fruit is in his hands.


    And even if he followed him to the eternal paradise, the whole thing would be turned upside down.


    Because his purpose is to break open the container outside the original fruit, eat the original fruit and convert it into energy, not just to go to the eternal paradise.


    "Lin Yu, don''t think too much now."


    Jianmu persuaded: "The safest choice for you now is to stay here and cultivate honestly. First, take some time to improve your strength and kill San Yijia."


    "After you kill San Yijia, I can do my best to help you improve quickly. Once you cultivate to the ninth-order **** body, you can easily return to the eternal paradise."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu asked smoothly, "How long will it take?"


    Jianmu has the power to quickly cultivate people, which Lin Yu has experienced personally.


    It''s like staying in this bubble now, and the speed of cultivation is about ten times that of the outside world.


    So Lin Yu was very curious about how fast he could cultivate with Jianmu''s full help.


    "It''s very short, as long as a thousand years is enough." Jianmu said calmly.


    "A thousand years?"


    Lin Yu was speechless on the spot.


    A thousand years is too short? Isn''t this Jianmu joking?


    But if you think about it carefully, you can understand it.


    A divine tree like Jianmu has a long lifespan, and it may have lived for hundreds of millions of years. In its view, a thousand years is indeed as short as a white horse.


    But for myself, a thousand years is absolutely unacceptable.


    You must know that it has only been ten years since the beginning of cultivation.


    Also, I have long been accustomed to using Yuanneng to directly modify it, and now I suddenly have to cultivate slowly by myself, and I can''t adapt to it at all.


    "I''ll think of a way when the time comes. Maybe there will be a sudden change, and I can go directly to the eternal paradise."


    "In short, tell me how to break the container first, so that if I go to the eternal paradise, I can find an opportunity to take out the original fruit from it."


    Lin Yu said.


    Hearing this, Jianmu sighed softly and persuaded: "Lin Yu, you are too impatient. It''s not a good thing to rush for success."


    "Don''t worry, I know what I know." Lin Yu replied.


    He couldn''t explain his situation to Jianmu truthfully, because it involved a shocking secret about himself.


    "okay then."


    Jianmu sighed again.


    Its strength has fallen seriously now, and it can no longer be as strong as it was in its heyday. It can only follow Lin Yu.


    Immediately afterwards, Jianmu talked in detail about the method of breaking the transparent container.


    Lin Yu listened carefully.


    According to Jianmu, if you want to break open the container, you must first find a **** volcano.


    The **** fire in the **** volcano can melt the transparent container outside the original fruit.


    In this way, the original fruit can be taken out smoothly.


    But after finding the **** volcano, how to get the **** fire is a problem.


    If the Shenhuo is successfully obtained, how to ensure that the original fruit is not burned by the Shenhuo is another problem.


    "It''s really hard."


    After listening to Jianmu finish, Lin Yu pondered.


    "But no matter how difficult it is, I will find a way."


    Jianmu heard the words and praised: "I admire your courageous spirit, I hope you can succeed."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu glanced at the primordial fruit in front of him again.


    Immediately afterwards, he waved it back to the Dantian space.


    Then, he opened his mouth and said to Jianmu: "By the way, if you said last time that I passed the test, you would give me a powerful exercise."


    "Don''t worry, I''m ready, I can teach it to you now."


    As soon as Jianmu''s voice fell, he began to teach the exercises.


    Lin Yu listened carefully.


    However, after listening to it for a while, Lin Yu found out that this set of exercises was only used to speed up the cultivation of the divine body, and it did not help the improvement of combat power.


    "This exercise is really powerful, but it''s not suitable for me." Lin Yu couldn''t help but stop.


    As soon as Jianmu heard this, he immediately stopped and asked, "Why do you think so?"


    This set of exercises is enough to speed up the cultivation of the divine body by a hundred times, and any Meteor God will be ecstatic to get it.


    In the end, Lin Yu was not satisfied This made Jianmu very curious and wanted to know what Lin Yu''s reason was.


    "Because this exercise can''t improve my combat power." Lin Yuming said.


    "Increase combat power?"


    Jianmu said inexplicably: "The most important thing for you now is to quickly cultivate the **** body. Before you cultivate to the ninth-order **** body, it is meaningless to improve your combat power."


    "Don''t you know such a simple truth?"


    "This..." Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "I understand the truth naturally, but I have my own unique way of practicing this, and the speed is no slower than the exercise you gave me."


    "So it is." Jianmu said suddenly.


    "Well then, I''ll help you create a set of exercises that can greatly improve your combat power."

 Chapter 1073： test

    Seeing Jianmu''s agreement, Lin Yu felt relieved.


    Then he asked, "How long will it take to create that set of exercises?"


    Jianmu thought about it and said, "It only takes one day at most."


    "So fast?" Lin Yu was surprised.


    Jianmu explained: "I haven''t been able to do anything over the years. I''ve been studying these things, and I have ideas in my heart. Now I just take the time to summarize those ideas."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Jianmu is really well-informed and has a huge treasure trove of knowledge in his mind.


    "You practice well first, and I''ll come to you in a day."


    Jianmu left a sentence, and then there was no sound.


    Seeing Jianmu leaving, Lin Yu took out the original fruit from the Dantian space and looked at it.


    After getting the fruit at that time, he never noticed the gap on it, so he didn''t think much about it.


    Now that he found this, he couldn''t help but think of the experience at that time.


    "Gu Xin got the original fruit but didn''t leave. It must be because he wanted to find the remaining fragments and restore the original fruit."


    According to the situation at the time, Gu Xin''s best choice was undoubtedly to leave with this incomplete original fruit and keep the victory.


    However, the actual situation is that in order to find the remaining fragments, Gu Xin finally released both him and San Yijia, and a melee caused him to lose this precious original fruit.


    So Gu Xin cares about the rest of the fragments so much, enough to see that what Yuan really needs is the complete primordial fruit.


    Then the question arises, what is Yuan going to do with the Primordial Fruit?


    Want to plant a whole new world tree?


    Jianmu just said that although the original fruit is incomplete, it can still strengthen its strength after eating it.


    The integrity of the original fruit is only required when planting is required.


    "It should be so!"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, and now the conclusion has been reached, that is, Yuan wants to plant a tree of the world.


    And just when he thought about this, San Yijia''s voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    "Lin Yu, come over here."


    San Yijia ordered.


    Lin Yu was stunned for a moment, then he agreed decisively, got up and flew out of the bubble.


    After a while, he came under San Yijia''s throne.


    "Lin Yu, what is your attitude towards Gu Xin?"


    San Yijia came up and asked bluntly.


    Lin Yu replied without hesitation: "I and he are deadly enemies."


    Since the moment Gu Xin enslaved the flying giant beast, Lin Yu has listed Gu Xin as a must-kill target.


    Because only by killing Gu Xin, can the flying beast be freed again.


    "very good."


    San Yijia is very satisfied with Lin Yu''s attitude.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and said, "It''s a pity that you are not Gu Xin''s opponent now."


    The battle with Gushin at the time left him with lingering fears, after all, he almost died at the time.


    Therefore, Gu Xin left a very powerful image in his mind, and Lin Yu could not be Gu Xin''s opponent anyway.


    Below the throne, Lin Yu didn''t take San Yijia''s words.


    Because there is no need to clarify this.


    San Yijia continued: "Your strength is not as good as Gu Xin, and Gu Xin has a flying beast, so you have no chance of winning against him."


    Valley map


    Lin Yu cupped his hands and asked, "Please God Venerable for advice."


    He felt that it was impossible for San Yijia to talk about it for no reason. Since he said it, nine times out of ten, it was because he thought of some way.


    "Yes." San Yijia nodded approvingly, and then said: "If you want to defeat Guxin, you must first enslave a flying beast."


    This sentence made Lin Yu''s heart stagnate.


    Listening to San Yijia''s meaning, is this to let himself enslave the flying behemoth?


    But how easy is it to find a flying behemoth? Could it be that San Yijia has found a free flying beast?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said: "God, the number of flying behemoths is rare, I''m afraid it''s not easy to find."


    "Don''t worry, there is a flying beast waiting for you to enslave." San Yijia said proudly.


    Lin Yu secretly said that as expected, it was because San Yijia had discovered a flying beast.


    "Come on, go with me."


    San Yijia walked off the throne while talking, motioning for Lin Yu to follow.


    No way, Lin Yu could only bite the bullet and follow behind, thinking about countermeasures in his heart.


    The two quickly left the bulb and flew towards the exit of the tree trunk in the distance.


    San Yijia said while flying: "I will use the flying behemoth to carry you close to the free beast, and when it is on it, you will enslave it."


    There was no negotiation in these words, it was an order.


    Lin Yu couldn''t refuse, so he had to lift out the giant tortoise and said, "If I enslave the flying giant beast, my giant tortoise will be out of control."


    San Yijia looked at him when he heard the words, and said a little puzzled: "It''s just a land-based beast, it''s not a pity to throw it away, why are you entangled with this?"


    "Don''t you want to control the flying beast to fly freely in the sky?"


    "Or you don''t want to be an enemy of Gu Xin at all?"


    Hearing San Yijia''s repeated questions, Lin Yu had to stress again that the grievance between himself and Gu Xin could not be resolved.


    Seeing that Lin Yu really wanted to kill Gu Xin, San Yijia said again: "The benefits of owning a flying beast are more than you think. From now on, don''t worry about your giant tortoise. ."


    After speaking, San Yijia stopped talking and flew forward.


    Lin Yu knew that this matter could not be changed, so he turned to think of a solution.


    Both of them flew forward without saying a word, and soon came to San Yijia''s flying beast.


    San Yijia''s flying behemoth was a huge bat, and the flying behemoth Guxin enslaved was a giant goshawk.


    The two have little in common other than being flying behemoths.


    At this time, San Yijia''s giant bat was hanging upside down on a branch of Jianmu.


    Lin Yu and San Yijia flew to the head of the giant bat and entered directly between the thrones.


    After San Yijia was seated on the throne, he controlled the giant bat to fall, spread his wings in the air, and flew towards the north quickly.


    Along the way, San Yijia didn''t say anything other than detailing the points of attention for enslaving the flying behemoth.


    Neither asked Lin Yu''s thoughts nor did he bother with the topic just now.


    Lin Yu is also so happy, so he can take time to think about the solution.


    After all, it is absolutely impossible for him to enslave the flying giant beast, which violates the contract between him and the giant tortoise.


    The giant bat shuttled through the fog of the abyss and flew for three hours without knowing it.


    "just in front!"


    At this time, San Yijia on the throne suddenly spoke and said to Lin Yu.


    After speaking, he directly ordered: "You go outside and wait, and fly directly to it as soon as you have a chance."


    Lin Yu did not disobey this order, and flew out from the throne room.


    At this point, he already has a preliminary solution in mind, and whether it can be achieved depends on the next specific actions.


    7017k

 Chapter 1074： "Enslaved" giant golden eagle

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Lin Yu quickly flew to the back of the giant bat and looked ahead.


    In the fog ahead, a vague black shadow could be seen swiftly traversing.


    Looking at the appearance of this shadow, this flying beast has a pair of huge wings, and its size is slightly larger than that of San Yijia''s giant bat.


    At this time, the giant bat suddenly accelerated and began to climb upwards.


    It didn''t take long for the giant bat to come to the top of the flying beast, constantly shortening the distance from the other party.


    Lin Yu finally saw the whole picture of the flying beast.


    It turned out to be a giant golden eagle.


    At this time, the giant golden eagle had realized the danger and began to accelerate.


    "Lin Yu, the opportunity is fleeting, you can seize it yourself."


    San Yijia''s voice sounded in Lin Yu''s ear.


    And as soon as the voice fell, the giant bat suddenly began to dive down, approaching the giant golden eagle below.


    The giant golden eagle seemed to know that a Meteor God wanted to enslave it, so instead of climbing, it swooped down.


    In this way, the two flying beasts rushed towards the abyss.


    On the back of the giant bat, Lin Yu paid close attention to the situation, waiting for the opportunity to appear.


    He didn''t want to enslave this giant golden eagle, but at this time it was impossible to do nothing.


    San Yijia would definitely be suspicious if he didn''t act.


    Therefore, Lin Yu decided to fly to the giant golden eagle first, and then execute the plan he had already thought of.


    Lin Yu stared closely at the giant golden eagle.


    The giant golden eagle slowly enlarged in his field of vision.


    From the very beginning, you can see the whole picture clearly, and then the entire field of vision is occupied by a piece of gold.


    Finally, when Lin Yu could only see a piece of golden light no matter he looked left or right, he suddenly moved and flew towards the giant golden eagle.


    When San Yijia saw Lin Yu leave his giant bat, he immediately slowed down.


    In an instant, the giant bat and the giant golden eagle opened a large distance.


    In other words, Lin Yu had no way out, he could only find a way to enslave the giant golden eagle.


    Otherwise, he will live on the giant golden eagle for the rest of his life, and he will never be able to leave.


    Because once you leave, you will be lost in the mist.


    Lin Yu flew quickly, and flew to the back of the giant golden eagle in less than a minute.


    As soon as he landed, he sent a voice transmission to the giant golden eagle and said, "Don''t worry, I have no ill intentions."


    "roll!"


    The giant golden eagle scolded as soon as he opened his mouth, and did not show Lin Yu a good face at all.


    Lin Yu didn''t mind this.


    After all, if he swapped his situation with the giant golden eagle, he would definitely yell at him.


    "I made a contract with a giant land beast, not to enslave you." Lin Yu explained.


    At this time, if the giant tortoise is here, it must be easy to convince the giant golden eagle, but unfortunately there is no if.


    "Well said, do you think I''ll believe it?"


    The giant golden eagle said indifferently.


    But there was a hint of fear in its tone.


    Because it knows that the Fallen God that falls on it is very powerful, and if the other party really wants to enslave it, then it basically can''t resist.


    "I know it''s hard for you to believe me, but it''s true."


    Gu Ling


    Lin Yu patiently persuaded, "And if I really want to enslave you, I can''t talk to you here for a long time."


    Hearing this, the giant golden eagle thought about it carefully, and felt that it made some sense, so he asked, "Then why are you approaching me?"


    "I was forced." Lin Yu explained: "The Meteor God who enslaved the giant bat forced me to come and enslave you."


    "There''s still coercion in this kind of thing? Do you think I don''t understand the relationship between your Meteor Gods?" The giant golden eagle refused to believe Lin Yu''s words.


    After all, as far as it knows, there is a lot of competition between the Meteor Gods, and it is impossible to help the other party to strengthen their strength.


    "It''s a long story, but I was really forced."


    Lin Yu said helplessly.


    I can''t really explain it in a sentence or two.


    San Yijia forced himself to enslave the flying giant beast, the purpose was to enhance his strength, so as to deal with Gu Xin, so as to get back the original fruit in Gu Xin''s hands.


    Otherwise, San Yijia would never take the initiative to help himself enslave the flying behemoth. You must know that a meteor **** can greatly improve the ability to move in the abyss after possessing the flying behemoth.


    It is equivalent to increasing the strength in disguise.


    "Okay, just treat what you said is true, then I''ll land and put you down now, and you can leave quickly."


    The giant golden eagle didn''t want to worry about whether Lin Yu was forced or not. At this time, it just wanted Lin Yu to stay away from him.


    "That won''t work." Lin Yu hurriedly stopped: "That Meteor God forced me to enslave you. If I leave without doing anything, he will definitely not let you go. You should understand that."


    "So after a long time, you still want to enslave me?"


    The giant golden eagle sneered.


    "No, I just want you to play with me and show him." Lin Yu explained.


    "Acting? It''s nice to say, I''m afraid that the fake drama will come true in the end."


    The giant golden eagle felt that Lin Yu was deceiving it with eloquent words, so he refused to believe it.


    Lin Yu didn''t give up and said patiently, "I have a set of exercises. After you practice, you don''t have to worry about being enslaved by any meteorite."


    "Don''t lie to me." The giant golden eagle still didn''t believe it. "Your so-called cultivation technique must be a brand-new form of slavery. If I believe you, you will never want to turn over."


    "Don''t be so arbitrary, you should first listen to me explain the cultivation method of the exercises, and it will not be too late for you to judge."


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, he quickly talked about the cultivation method of meditation, regardless of whether the giant golden eagle was willing to listen.


    At this time, time is running out, San Yijia has been observing the movement here on the giant bat, and there is no time to waste.


    "Just say it, I won''t listen to a word of what you say."


    The giant golden eagle could not stop Lin Yu, so he could only protest and refuse to cooperate.


    Lin Yu ignored it, still patiently talking about the cultivation method of meditation.


    In this way, the giant golden eagle forced himself not to listen to what Lin Yu said, while Lin Yu spoke to himself.


    But no matter how the giant golden eagle resisted, he finally listened to some content.


    "what?"


    The giant golden eagle was surprised to find that the exercises given by Lin Yu really seemed to make him not afraid of the enslavement of the Meteor God You...can you repeat what you just said? "


    The giant golden eagle couldn''t help but said.


    "There''s no time now." Lin Yu said quickly: "If you don''t cooperate with me, the Meteor God on the giant bat will become suspicious."


    At least twenty minutes had passed by now.


    This time is enough to enslave a giant beast. If there is no movement, San Yijia will doubt it.


    Seeing that Lin Yu refused to continue speaking, the giant golden eagle was tangled repeatedly in his heart.


    After struggling for a while, he said, "Okay, I''ll act with you first."


    And at the moment when the giant golden eagle''s voice fell, San Yijia sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu and asked, "Lin Yu, have you done it?"


    7017k

 Chapter 1075： persuade

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "nailed it."


    Lin Yu replied through voice transmission.


    It just so happened that the giant golden eagle has just agreed to cooperate, so this answer can be given clearly.


    On the giant bat, San Yijia saw Lin Yu''s answer so affirmatively,


    Just relax.


    "Then go, go back with me."


    San Yijia ordered.


    Lin Yu had no choice but to say to the giant golden eagle, "Fly with me for a while, just follow behind that giant bat."


    The giant golden eagle reluctantly agreed: "For the sake of that set of exercises, I will answer you first."


    "But on the way you have to tell me that exercise again."


    Lin Yu replied, "No problem."


    Seeing Lin Yu say this, the giant golden eagle fluttered its wings and flew to Jianmu after the giant bat.


    Lin Yu put his mind at ease, and said to San Yijia through voice transmission: "This golden eagle doesn''t have much mental energy left, and it will take some time to replenish it after returning."


    Except for the Meteor God who enslaved the giant beast, the other Meteor Gods had no way of knowing how much of the heart of the giant beast was left.


    Therefore, it is entirely up to Lin Yu to decide how much heart the giant golden eagle has.


    Even if there is still a lot left, it can be said that it will be exhausted.


    San Yijia did not suspect that he was cheating, and agreed: "You can arrange it yourself when the time comes, but you''d better act quickly."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he secretly wondered if San Yijia was in a hurry to deal with Gu Xin?


    Otherwise, why push yourself?


    Of course, it is naturally impossible to ask more at this time, and you can only promise the other party first.


    After Lin Yu responded, he didn''t say more, but told the giant golden eagle about the cultivation method of meditation.


    The giant golden eagle listened carefully, not daring to miss a word.


    In this way, the giant bat and the giant golden eagle flew in tandem, getting closer and closer to Jianmu.


    When flying halfway, the giant golden eagle has completely figured out the principle of meditation.


    This made it very exciting, because this set of exercises is indeed as Lin Yu said, once practiced, you can not fear the enslavement of the Fallen God.


    It can even transform into a soul, have stronger mobility, and become more free.


    "You didn''t lie to me." The giant golden eagle said excitedly: "I was too suspicious just now."


    Lin Yu said, "I need your help next."


    If the giant golden eagle flew away after arriving at Jianmu, San Yijia would definitely be suspicious.


    So before San Yijia was killed, the giant golden eagle had to play with him.


    "You let me follow you all the time?"


    asked the giant golden eagle.


    "That''s right." Lin Yu said with certainty.


    Hearing this, the giant golden eagle fell silent.


    Obviously it doesn''t want to stay with Lin Yu all the time, which will make it lose its freedom.


    But considering that he just learned the exercises taught by Lin Yu, it seems inappropriate to just refuse.


    And just when it was tangled, Lin Yu said, "I made a contract with Jianmu and a giant tortoise. One of the conditions in the contract is to kill the meteorite who enslaved the giant bat."


    "So as long as I kill him, you can fly away."


    "Jianmu?" The giant golden eagle asked curiously, "What is Jianmu?"


    "Jianmu is a divine tree. It is very powerful. The meditation technique I just taught you is its original creation."


    Lin Yu introduced.


    "Oh?!"


    The giant golden eagle was shocked.


    Then it asked: "Since Jianmu is a divine tree, and it can create such a powerful technique as meditation, can''t you and Jianmu join forces to kill that Meteor God?"


    "Good question." Lin Yu replied, "The problem now is that the Meteor God stole Jianmu''s power. As long as he is near Jianmu, no one can kill him."


    "Even if he is far away from Jianmu, few people are his opponents, at least I can''t now."


    Half of San Yijia''s strength comes from Jianmu, and the closer he gets to Jianmu, the stronger he becomes.


    Therefore, under normal circumstances, San Yijia will not be too far away from Jianmu.


    This time, he drove a giant bat to the original land to compete with Gu Xin for the original fruit, and was almost killed by Gu Xin.


    Lin Yu guessed that it was probably because of such an incident that San Yijia offered to help him enslave a flying beast.


    After all, in this way, many things can be done for him by himself.


    After the giant golden eagle figured out the situation, he said again: "Since you have signed a contract with Jianmu and a giant tortoise, it is not impossible for me to help you."


    "What I''m worried about now is, will the Meteor God who enslaved the giant bat be suspicious of the relationship between you and me?"


    "If he wants to be suspicious, then..."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu replied decisively, "Don''t worry about this, the Meteor God will not doubt me now, because Jianmu helped me gain his trust."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu reminded again: "You can think about it, if he doesn''t trust me, how can he help me enslave the flying behemoth?"


    After the polygraph test, San Yijia was misled by Jianmu and believed in Lin Yu.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible to offer to help Lin Yu enslave the flying beast.


    You must know that this will greatly enhance Lin Yu''s strength.


    At that time, if Lin Yu has two hearts, he will be able to drive the flying beast away.


    The giant golden eagle quickly figured out the key.


    Indeed, as Lin Yu said, such a thing can only be helped if you trust the other party very much.


    "Okay, then I don''t worry, I will act with you until I kill that Fallen God as you said."


    The giant golden eagle finally made up his mind to help Lin Yu.


    After finishing speaking, it asked again: "By the way, what''s the name of that Fallen God?"


    "His name is San Yijia." Lin Yu replied.


    "San Yijia." The giant golden eagle groaned and said no more.


    Afterwards, the giant golden eagle continued to follow the giant bat and flew towards Jianmu all the way.


    After flying for a while, the huge building wood finally disappeared into the eyes of the giant golden eagle.


    "I''ve lived so long, how come I''ve never seen this tree?"


    The giant golden eagle was amazed.


    As a flying behemoth, its mobility is inherently stronger than that of a land-based beast.


    In the end, he never knew there was such a big tree in the abyss.


    It can only be said that the abyss is really too big to be explored in a lifetime. UU Reading


    With such surprise, the giant golden eagle continued to fly forward, following the giant bat to the canopy of Jianmu.


    At this time, San Yijia suddenly transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, starting from today, you will park this flying behemoth on the canopy of the tree, right next to my flying behemoth."


    "Okay." Lin Yu quickly agreed.


    He had long expected that San Yijia would ask for this, so it was no exception at all.


    After all, although San Yijia believes in himself, he must be cautious.


    Now let the giant golden eagle and the giant bat stop together, and it will be easier to spot any changes.


    The two giant flying beasts flew one after the other, and soon flew into the canopy of Jianmu.


    San Yijia''s giant bat hung upside down on a branch as before, and the giant golden eagle grabbed the branch with both claws and stood on it.

 Chapter 1076： cooperate

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    After the two flying giant beasts stopped, San Yijia quickly left his giant bat and flew towards the giant golden eagle.


    Seeing this, the giant golden eagle hurriedly sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu: "San Yijia is here."


    "It''s okay, I know how to deal with it."


    Lin Yu comforted.


    After he finished speaking, he waited quietly for San Yijia to come.


    It didn''t take long for San Yijia to arrive.


    "I took a good look when I just flew here. I didn''t see any living creatures on this giant beast. How are you going to help it replenish its anima?"


    San Yijia asked directly as soon as he landed.


    Lin Yu replied, "I''m going to transfer those people on the giant tortoise."


    San Yijia nodded when he heard the words, and said, "Just discard that giant tortoise. Now that there are flying giants, such land-based giants are useless."


    Lin Yu didn''t answer.


    San Yijia didn''t know what Lin Yu was thinking, and continued: "You hurry up and transfer people to this flying beast, and fill up as soon as possible. I have a task to give you."


    "Okay." Lin Yu replied.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s promise, San Yijia flew up directly and flew towards Jianmu''s trunk.


    When he flew far away, Lin Yu said to the giant golden eagle, "Fly down first and fly to the giant tortoise with whom I made a contract."


    As he spoke, he told the giant golden eagle where the giant tortoise was.


    The giant golden eagle said, "I saw it."


    Then, it spread its wings and flew high towards the giant tortoise in the distance.


    On the other side, the giant tortoise saw a flying giant beast flying straight towards him, and he hurriedly sent a sound transmission, ready to test whether the other party was an enslaved giant beast.


    And as soon as its voice fell, the giant golden eagle replied, "Lin Yu is on me."


    Hearing this, the giant turtle immediately felt relieved.


    It also thought that some unfamiliar Meteor God was coming to trouble him, but he didn''t expect it was Lin Yu.


    But then, it became curious in its heart.


    How could Lin Yu suddenly bring back a flying beast?


    Just as it was thinking about it, the giant golden eagle slowly fell and landed beside it.


    Lin Yu left the giant golden eagle directly and flew towards the earth hole on the back of the giant tortoise.


    While flying, Lin Yu transmitted his voice to the giant tortoise and told the story in general.


    After listening to the giant tortoise, he realized that this was the case.


    "Lin Yu, in this case, can''t I go anywhere during this period of time, so I can only lie there motionless?"


    asked the giant tortoise.


    "Well, I can only apologise for you." Lin Yu affirmed, and then added: "But as long as I kill San Yijia, it will all end."


    "It''s okay." The giant turtle replied: "I just took advantage of this time to work **** the technique of meditation, and I will help you when that time comes."


    It is also happy and leisurely, and spends a lot of time practicing the art of meditation.


    After all, once the technique of meditation is successfully cultivated, one will no longer be afraid of the enslavement of the Fallen God, and the abyss can be reached as much as possible.


    Lin Yu flew quickly, and soon came to the inside of Dadi Cave.


    After coming outside the palace, he immediately summoned Sidi, Bai Meng and others, and asked them to gather everyone and move as quickly as possible.


    Since it''s acting, it has to act like enough so that it won''t be seen by San Yijia.


    So now it is bound to transfer everyone to the giant golden eagle.


    Sidi, Bai Meng and others quickly gathered all the god-level powerhouses in the Dadi Cave together, waiting for Lin Yu to announce the matter.


    Lin Yu quickly explained the situation.


    And until he finished talking, many god-level powerhouses didn''t know that they had always lived on a giant beast.


    No wonder there are earthquakes at every turn, it turns out that this giant beast is moving.


    Afterwards, the crowd began to move. Under the leadership of Bai Meng and Sidi, they flew all the way towards the flying beast beside the giant tortoise.


    In this way, it took a full hour for all the creatures in the earth cave to be transferred to the giant golden eagle.


    After doing all this, Lin Yu and the giant tortoise said goodbye to let them practice at ease during this time, and then notified the giant golden eagle to take off and go to the canopy of Jianmu.


    flutter-


    The giant golden eagle spread its wings and flew high, all the way back to the branch where the giant bat was, and stopped with it.


    Next, Lin Yu explained some precautions to Bai Meng, Sidi and others. After deliberately grinding for some time, he was ready to return to the trunk of Jianmu.


    And just as he was about to leave, the giant golden eagle sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu and asked, "Lin Yu, how can I contact you when I have something?"


    Lin Yu replied, "If I''m in the trunk of Jianmu, you can''t contact me, but if something happens, Jianmu will definitely come and contact you, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Also, hurry up and practice the technique of meditation. When you can get out of your body, even if you and I don''t sign a contract, you can transmit sound from a distance."


    He didn''t want to make a contract with the giant golden eagle.


    Because making a contract means keeping some promises.


    If you don''t want to make a contract and want to transmit sound from a distance, you can only hope that the giant golden eagle will quickly enter the technique of meditation.


    Of course, Lin Yu wasn''t worried that the giant golden eagle couldn''t practice this technique.


    After all, the benefits of this exercise are obvious, and the giant golden eagle will definitely practice it with all his might.


    Lin Yu quickly flew away from the giant golden eagle and flew to the edge of Jianmu''s tree trunk.


    Immediately an opening appeared in the trunk for him to enter and exit.


    Following this entrance and exit, he flew directly into the tree trunk.


    Immediately afterwards, he hurriedly flew back to his bulb, waiting for Jianmu to teach the exercises.


    Now that one day has passed, I believe that Jianmu has created a new exercise.


    "Lin Yu."


    As soon as Lin Yu flew into the bubble, Jianmu''s voice sounded in his ears.


    Lin Yu hurriedly asked, "Is it a matter of practice?"


    "That''s right." Jianmu replied.


    Lin Yu immediately took a seat when he heard the words.


    Afterwards, Jianmu began to teach Lin Yu the exercises he had just created.


    This technique was created entirely according to Lin Yu''s request, and its effect was to increase combat power in a short period of time.


    "...The cultivation of this method is relatively difficult, and you estimate that it will take a lot of time."


    After Jianmu finished speaking, he reminded.


    "I know." Lin Yu replied without saying more.


    For him No matter how difficult the exercises are, they can be directly modified by the modifier.


    The only difficulty is that the entry stage is more troublesome.


    "Then you should practice hard." Jianmu didn''t want to disturb him anymore when he saw that Lin Yu was concentrating on his studies.


    But before leaving, it reminded again: "By the way, San Yijia may send you out immediately."


    "Thank you for reminding me." Lin Yu thanked him.


    Immediately afterwards, Jianmu''s voice disappeared, and Lin Yu concentrated on studying this powerful technique.


    At this time, this practice method does not have a name, but this is not important. It will not be too late to give it a name after it has been practiced.


    The most important thing now is to quickly find a way to get started.


    And when Lin Yu was concentrating on his research, San Yijia suddenly came over and asked, "Lin Yu, can the beast''s heart be replenished?"

 Chapter 1077： Difficult to get started

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Because of Jianmu''s reminder, Lin Yu''s sudden question to San Yijia was no exception.


    "Filled up."


    Lin Yu quickly replied.


    San Yijia heard the words and ordered: "Come here now, I have something for you to do."


    Lin Yu got up and left the bulb.


    After a moment, he was back under San Yijia''s throne.


    San Yijia still said condescendingly: "You are now driving the giant golden eagle out and flying to the northeast. It is said that there has been a trace of Guxin''s giant goshawk there."


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, the secret path was exactly as he expected. San Yijia asked himself to hunt down Gu Xin and **** the original fruit in Gu Xin''s hands.


    Of course, this is because San Yijia firmly believes that the original fruit is still in Gusina, completely unaware that the original fruit is actually in his own hands.


    But the problem now is that Guxin knows the true whereabouts of the primordial fruit.


    So once he appeared in his field of vision, he would definitely try his best to deal with himself.


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu asked, "If I find Gu Xin, what will I do?"


    San Yijia quickly replied: "You control your giant golden eagle to fight with his giant goshawk, consuming the giant goshawk''s anima, and then I will rush over to support you."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but feel very curious.


    How on earth did San Yijia find out about Guxin''s whereabouts?


    This abyss is full of fog, and even flying beasts like the giant golden eagle have wandered in the abyss for many years, but they never knew the existence of Jianmu.


    Gu Xin was flying around in the abyss with a giant goshawk, which was far more difficult to find than Jianmu.


    How on earth did San Yijia track down and scout Gusin?


    Also, San Yijia said that he would rush over to support him when he said that, which shows that he can understand the situation of the battle.


    This is another huge question.


    For a time, countless doubts flashed in Lin Yu''s mind, and he was curious about San Yijia''s abilities and methods.


    "Go quickly."


    On the throne, San Yijia waved his hand to signal Lin Yu to leave.


    Lin Yu said goodbye, quickly left the large bulb, and rushed to the canopy of Jianmu.


    After he came to the giant golden eagle, the giant golden eagle asked curiously, "Lin Yu, why are you back so soon? Are you going out?"


    "Yes, San Yijia asked me to track a flying beast." Lin Yu explained.


    Then, he explained the general situation in detail again.


    After all, this giant golden eagle is not controlled by him, and has its own thinking and subjective action ability, so it is necessary to let the giant golden eagle understand the situation.


    Otherwise, the next thing is impossible to do at all.


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, the giant golden eagle asked, "If you kill the goshawk''s master at that time, will you liberate it?"


    "It''s natural, I''ll do it even if no one asks me to."


    Lin Yu said with great certainty.


    At that time, the giant goshawk fell into Gu Xin''s hands in order to help him, so he naturally found a way to rescue him.


    Even if this matter is not bound by a contract, I will find a way.


    "Okay, let''s go now."


    The giant golden eagle said no more.


    Fluttering his wings, he flew away from Jianmu''s branches, and then flew to the northeast.


    Speechless all the way, Lin Yu pondered about his own affairs.


    At this time, he was most concerned about two things. The first was naturally how to get started with the set of exercises that Jianmu had just given, and the second was related to the doubts in his heart just now.


    Lin Yu wanted to know how Sang Yijia knew so much about the movements in the abyss.


    Like discovering the movement of this giant golden eagle, discovering the traces of Gu Xin, etc.


    All this shows that as long as San Yijia has the heart, he can find the person or thing he is looking for.


    That is to say, if he wants to find himself in the vast abyss, he can still find it, but the location is not accurate.


    "Probably because of this, he would let me drive the flying behemoth to search for Guxin."


    Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    This is not a good thing. San Yijia has such a strong tracking and reconnaissance method, which makes his situation very passive.


    But there is no way, I can''t think of a reason for this matter alone, so if I really want to know, I can only ask Jianmu.


    Lin Yu highly suspects that San Yijia can do all this because he has stolen Jianmu''s power.


    "Wait... If it''s because of Jianmu''s power, does that mean that once he''s far away from Jianmu, it''s hard to do it?"


    This is a point worth noting. The next time you ask about Jianmu, you should also ask clearly about these.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu no longer struggled with this matter, and instead pondered how to get started with the practice of Jianmu''s exercises.


    When he was still in the bubble, he had already roughly studied the whole set of exercises.


    He found that once this practice is successful, it can stimulate the potential of the divine body when needed, allowing the divine body to explode with stronger power than before.


    However, there is a price to pay for doing so.


    The price is that the physical strength will be severely lost, and it will take a certain amount of time to recover.


    "I feel that Jianmu should be based on his own characteristics, combined with this set of exercises created by my divine body."


    Lin Yu suddenly thought of Gu Xin.


    After Gu Xin stole Jianmu''s power, he was able to greatly increase his strength in a short period of time.


    If you think about it carefully, this method has the same effect as this practice.


    Therefore, Lin Yu felt that Jianmu created this practice based on his own characteristics.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter how the exercises came about, nor is the principle of the exercises.


    The important thing is that after practicing this technique, you will have a powerful hole card.


    This is enough.


    But thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but think of the high-level **** in the eternal paradise.


    Will those gods, like Jianmu, have powerful trump cards?


    If you face them in the future, how can you guarantee your chances of winning?


    Putting aside these messy thoughts, Lin Yu once again focused on the exercises themselves.


    The most urgent task now is to quickly practice this practice.


    In this way, the giant golden eagle flew all the way to the northeast, while Lin Yu concentrated on studying the exercises.


    Three hours passed quickly.


    "No, UU reading This practice is too profound and difficult to understand."


    This practice is far more powerful than other gods such as Yuanling Divine Body, and it is also difficult to understand.


    In the past, even the cultivation of the divine body exercise had to be reversed into a low-level exercise, and then fused into the divine body exercise using the fusion function of the modifier.


    Now cultivating exercises that are more difficult than divine body exercises, trying to get started quickly is tantamount to dreaming.


    Lin Yu felt that he would have to spend hundreds of years to get started with this practice.


    "Hey, in Jianmu''s eyes, a thousand years is nothing but a fleeting moment. Probably, in his eyes, this practice is also very fast, right?"


    Lin Yu thought helplessly in his heart.


    But at this moment, he suddenly remembered the technique of meditation.


    7017k

 Chapter 1078： The power of law of the abyss beast

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The technique of meditation is also a practice created by Jianmu, but it seems that it is not difficult to practice.


    Like giant tortoises and other giant beasts, it seems that they all started to practice quickly.


    So is this because the meditation technique itself is not very difficult to cultivate, or is it because the giant beasts have unique cultivation methods?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu decided to ask the giant golden eagle how it felt when it practiced meditation.


    After all, I can''t practice this exercise specially created for the giant beast. If you want to know, you can only ask the giant beast.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant golden eagle and asked him about the progress of his meditation practice.


    "I''m a basic beginner in this practice."


    The giant golden eagle replied.


    When Lin Yu heard this, he was surprised: "So fast?"


    The cultivation speed of the giant golden eagle seems to be a little faster than that of the giant tortoise.


    Is this because of the gap in intelligence, or is there some secret secret to the giant golden eagle?


    Lin Yu asked, "How did you cultivate so fast?"


    "It''s not fast at all, right? Why do you think it''s fast?" The giant golden eagle asked suspiciously.


    Lin Yu was stunned on the spot.


    It takes less than 20 hours for the giant golden eagle to practice this exercise. If it is not fast, what is fast?


    "It''s been twenty hours since I taught you this exercise, isn''t that fast?" Lin Yu said with doubts in his heart.


    Hearing this, the giant golden eagle was silent for a moment and then suddenly said: "So you counted this time, so it is quite fast, but my actual cultivation time is far more than that."


    "Then how long have you been practicing?" Lin Yuqi asked.


    The giant golden eagle replied hesitantly, "I''m not too sure. It may be a hundred years or a thousand years, so I can''t calculate it."


    "No, how can this not be calculated?"


    Lin Yu was really curious now.


    How could the giant golden eagle give such an answer? Could it be that the time sense of the abyss beast is different from his own?


    But it shouldn''t, I just said it for twenty hours, and it seems to have a clear concept.


    "It really can''t be calculated."


    The giant golden eagle explained: "When I practiced the exercises, time stood still, and I could only feel that I had practiced for a long time, but I don''t know how long it took."


    "What?" Lin Yu was shocked.


    Does time stand still?


    Is this the ability of the abyss behemoth or?


    Lin Yu hurriedly said, "Tell me in detail about the fact that time is still."


    "Okay." The giant golden eagle explained the specific situation in detail.


    Lin Yu finally understood after listening.


    It turns out that as long as the abyss behemoth enters deep thinking, it can actively stop time.


    In this way, no matter how long you think, the actual time spent is zero.


    "It''s not easy..."


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    From the description of the giant golden eagle, on the surface, it seems that it is just to pause time when thinking, but in fact, this involves the application of the power of the law.


    That''s right, the abyss behemoth seems to be able to unconsciously activate the law of time, thereby making time stand still.


    But here comes the problem.


    In this abyss, the law cannot work, and not only in the abyss, but also in the eternal paradise.


    That is to say, no matter how profound the power of law you have, as long as you are in the eternal paradise or the abyss, then these powers are useless.


    "It seems that the origin of the abyss behemoth is far more complicated than I thought."


    From the previous conversation with the giant tortoise, Lin Yu has learned that the abyss giant beast was created by some powerful existence.


    At the time, he didn''t know why that powerful existence created the abyss beast, but now he has somewhat guessed it.


    Perhaps the creation of the abyss behemoth was to circumvent the restriction that the law could not be used.


    You must know that the use of the power of law can make many things very simple, such as time suspension, time reversal, etc., and can make many things magical.


    I think that it was with the help of these powers of the law of time that I could improve rapidly in a short period of time.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked, "How on earth did you control the time pause?"


    "I don''t know this. Anyway, I can do it as long as I think about it in my mind." The giant golden eagle explained: "But the time pause is limited to thinking and cannot be used for other things."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    It seems that there is no need to expect the abyss behemoth to explain the principle clearly. It is estimated that they do not know that this kind of power is called the power of law.


    Shaking his head secretly, Lin Yu said again: "You made a mistake. The ability to pause time is not limited to thinking. Its essence is to pause the time in the sea of ????knowledge."


    Lin Yu mastered the power of various laws, so he quickly understood the essence of them.


    Its essence is that the abyss beasts are born with the power of law, and the power of this law can only take effect in their sea of ??consciousness.


    That''s why the giant golden eagle says that time can only be paused by thinking.


    Because the activity of thinking is carried out entirely in the sea of ??consciousness.


    On the other side, the giant golden eagle fell into doubt after listening to Lin Yu''s words.


    Mainly because it was the first time I heard Lin Yu''s statement, and I had never thought about it before.


    When I was with other giants, I never talked about it.


    "How did you know?" The giant golden eagle couldn''t help but asked Lin Yudao.


    "Because in my previous world, people who had cultivated to the top had such abilities."


    Lin Yu quickly explained the situation in the material plane.


    Explains in detail what the power of the law is and what the power of the law is used for.


    After listening to the giant golden eagle, he finally realized it and understood the principle.


    Of course, just after hearing what Lin Yu said, he still couldn''t understand what the power of the law was. He just knew why he could stop time while thinking.


    "It turned out to be so, thank you for clarifying!"


    The giant golden eagle sincerely thanked him.


    "You''re welcome." Lin Yu replied, and then asked, "I want to ask you to do me a favor next."


    "What are you busy with? Come and listen first." The giant golden eagle asked.


    "I want to enter your sea of ??consciousness and use your ability to pause time to practice the exercises Lin Yu directly expresses his intentions.


    However, his remarks immediately alerted the giant golden eagle.


    Because before the Meteor God enslaves a free giant beast, he will first find a way to enter the sea of ??consciousness of the giant beast.


    It worries that Lin Yu''s real purpose is this.


    Seeing that the giant golden eagle didn''t speak, Lin Yu immediately thought that it was worried about this, and explained, "Don''t worry, I have absolutely no idea of ??enslaving you."


    "If I really want to enslave you, I won''t teach you the art of meditation from the beginning."


    Hearing this, the giant golden eagle thought about it carefully and found that it was indeed the case, and the doubts in his heart were instantly reduced by more than half.


    "Okay, I''ll help you once."


    The giant golden eagle agreed.

 Chapter 1079： The power of building wood

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Seeing that the giant golden eagle agreed, Lin Yu immediately released his soul and entered the sea of ??consciousness of the giant golden eagle.


    At this time, the giant golden eagle has initially practiced the technique of meditation, and already has the ability to resist the soul of the Meteor God.


    Therefore, if it hadn''t taken the initiative to let Lin Yu enter, it would be difficult for Lin Yu''s soul to break into its sea of ??consciousness.


    "Go on, you stop time."


    Lin Yu said to the giant golden eagle.


    As soon as his voice fell, the giant golden eagle immediately activated the law of time.


    Immediately, the time in the sea of ????consciousness was suspended, and not a minute or a second would elapse.


    After Lin Yu felt it for a while, he immersed himself in the practice of the exercises.


    In this way, I don''t know how many years I have practiced in the sea of ??knowledge of the giant golden eagle, but Lin Yu has finally mastered this technique originally created by Jianmu.


    On the modifier interface, there is a cultivation technique called Nameless Cultivation Technique.


    Its status is entry.


    "This way it can be modified using meta energy."


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief, then left the sea of ??consciousness of the giant golden eagle and returned to his divine body.


    The modification is best done on one''s own body, otherwise, if the divine soul and divine body are separated, problems may occur during modification.


    "It feels like this body is no longer mine."


    Lin Yu felt his body carefully, and it felt like a world away.


    This is mainly because he has been cultivating in the giant Golden Eagle Consciousness Sea for too long, and countless years have passed, but in fact the real time has not passed.


    After getting used to it, Lin Yu looked at the modifier panel in front of him.


    "Have to give it a name first."


    At this time, this exercise was also called the nameless exercise, which was a bit awkward there.


    "It''s called the power of Jianmu."


    This practice was created by Jianmu, and after being activated, it can strengthen the divine body, as if it was temporarily boosting its own strength with the help of Jianmu''s power.


    This is why Lin Yu took this name.


    And when Lin Yu thought so in his heart, the text on the modifier panel changed, from the nameless cultivation method to the power of building wood.


    Taking a look, Lin Yu decisively pressed the + sign behind the power of Jianmu with his mind, and chose to strengthen.


    In an instant, a line of prompts popped up.


    It is written above that strengthening the power of building wood requires a total of 500,000 yuan of spiritual energy.


    "So much for the first strengthening?"


    Lin Yu was surprised, "Then the power of building wood should be very strong."


    The Yuan energy consumed by the strengthening of the exercises is basically linked to the strength of the exercises.


    The first time the power of building wood was strengthened, it cost more Yuan energy than Yuan Ling Divine Physique, indicating that its strength was higher than Yuan Ling Divine Physique.


    "I only have 10,000 yuan of spiritual energy, which is very far from 500,000 yuan. It seems that I can only talk about it later."


    Lin Yu glanced at the numbers behind Yuanneng, and instantly dismissed the idea of ??modifying the power of Jianmu.


    In fact, there is still another choice at this time, and that is to enter the sea of ??knowledge of the giant golden eagle to cultivate.


    Take your own time to practice the power of building wood.


    But in this case, the giant golden eagle needs to consume heart energy to pause the time, I am afraid the other party will not be willing.


    Therefore, Lin Yu decided to let it go.


    Anyway, the power of building wood has been practiced now, but the cultivation level is relatively low, which does not mean that it cannot be used.


    "Let''s see how much power can be increased by the power of building wood in the entry-level stage."


    Lin Yu stood up, and after moving his muscles and bones, he urged the power of Jianmu.


    Let it strengthen its divine body.


    Guzhen


    In an instant, he felt the power of his divine body soaring, increasing by nearly a rank.


    That is to say, his sixth-order **** is now elevated to a level close to seventh-order.


    "Yes, so I have a better chance of winning against Shang Guxin."


    Lin Yu was overjoyed.


    Jianmu is really extraordinary, and the exercises he created are so powerful.


    "Look how long this state can last."


    Lin Yu continued to stimulate the power of Jianmu to increase its power.


    It was like this for about a minute before he had to stop.


    "Although one minute is small, as long as you choose the right time to use it, it is enough."


    "And now the power of building wood is only an entry-level stage. When it is revised in the future, it will definitely become stronger."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart.


    Afterwards, he rested for a while to recover his energy, and then activated the power of Jianmu again, allowing his divine body to adapt to the feeling of being strengthened.


    This is because he did not practice this technique in his divine body, but in the sea of ??consciousness of the giant golden eagle, so he had to spend time adapting his divine body.


    In this way, Lin Yu adapted to the power of building wood, while the giant golden eagle flew all the way to the northeast.


    Flying, the giant golden eagle suddenly transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, I found the giant goshawk you mentioned."


    "How far are you from it?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    "It''s very far, it is estimated that it will take another half an hour to fly."


    The giant golden eagle replied.


    When Lin Yu heard it, he was surprised: "Then your sensing distance is a little far."


    After he finished speaking, he asked curiously, "Why didn''t you choose to avoid it after you sensed the giant bat?"


    Lin Yu was always puzzled about this.


    You must know that the sensing distance of the free beast is much farther than that of the enslaved beast. In the same fog of the abyss, the free beast can be the first to discover the enslaved beast.


    Moreover, the free beast also has a way to identify whether the other party is an enslaved beast.


    So it stands to reason that the giant golden eagle should take the initiative to avoid it after sensing the giant bat.


    In the end, he just waited for the giant bat to approach without responding.


    "I didn''t feel it at the time."


    The giant golden eagle replied.


    "What?" Lin Yu was surprised, is there any way for San Yijia to hide his whereabouts?


    But then the problem came. At that time, when he was in the ruins of the original land, after the giant tortoise found San Yijia''s giant bat, he immediately sent a sound transmission to himself to be careful.


    And since San Yijia had a way to hide his whereabouts, how did the giant tortoise discover each other at that time?


    "It may be seen by the eyes." Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    There is no abyss fog in the initial land, and you can see very far, so the giant tortoise may be seeing each other with eyes.


    "But it''s also possible that San Yijia didn''t hide his whereabouts at the time. UU Reading "


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart that hiding his whereabouts also had to pay some price, and according to the situation at the time, San Yijia didn''t need to do that at all.


    After all, San Yijia didn''t know the existence of Gu Xin at that time, thinking that there were only his subordinates in the original land.


    "Forget it, no matter what the situation was at that time, it is a definite fact that San Yijia has a way to hide his whereabouts."


    Lin Yu kept this matter firmly in his heart.


    If there is a conflict with San Yijia one day, you must be careful about this.


    After that, Lin Yu didn''t think about it anymore, and continued to communicate with the giant golden eagle to inquire about the flying situation of the giant goshawk.


    In this way, the giant golden eagle kept approaching each other without Gu Xin noticing.


    7017k

 Chapter 1080： handle

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Twenty minutes later.


    Guxin finally found the giant golden eagle.


    "This flying beast came directly at me, could it be..."


    Normally, Free Behemoths do not approach other Behemoths for no reason.


    Therefore, the other party was clearly coming towards him, which could only mean that the other party was also an enslaved beast.


    "It must be San Yijia!"


    Gu Xin reacted instantly.


    San Yijia is powerful and has the means to enslave the flying behemoth.


    Although this flying behemoth is different from the flying behemoth that San Yijia drove last time, it is possible that he was newly enslaved.


    In short, at this time, the one who will drive the flying behemoth to find himself is only likely to be San Yijia, not anyone else.


    "It may also be Lin Yu."


    At this moment, Yuan''s voice suddenly sounded in Gu Xin''s ears.


    "Lin Yu?" Gu Xin was stunned, but then nodded slowly.


    Yuan was right, it was also possible that it was Lin Yu who was driving the flying beast.


    Gu Xin secretly thought in his heart that now he is Lin Yu''s thorn in the eye.


    For Lin Yu, only by killing himself can he prevent the whereabouts of the original fruit from being revealed by himself.


    Also, since he enslaved the giant goshawk, Lin Yu will definitely want to rescue this giant beast just like he rescued other giant beasts.


    "Whether it''s Lin Yu or San Yijia, when they come to me, they must feel that they have a certainty of defeating me."


    "I can only temporarily avoid their edge."


    Without thinking much, Gu Xin decisively drove the giant goshawk around and flew away from the giant golden eagle.


    Two flying beasts, one after the other, shuttled through the fog of the abyss, you chased me.


    On the giant golden eagle, Lin Yu voiced and asked, "Can''t you speed up any more?"


    "Well." The giant golden eagle affirmed: "This is my current maximum speed."


    "Okay, then only exhaust the anima of the giant goshawk and force it to land."


    Lin Yu pondered.


    The speed of the two flying behemoths is the same, so it can only be a war of attrition, and there is no choice.


    Of course, the result of the war of attrition must be the defeat of the giant goshawk.


    After all, the enslaved giant beast can''t recover on its own.


    But even so, Lin Yu felt that things would not go as smoothly as he imagined.


    On the one hand, there is Yuan behind Gu Xin to provide assistance, and Yuan''s means are endless and difficult to deal with.


    On the other hand, because of San Yijia.


    San Yijia confessed to himself when he came, saying that after finding Gu Xin and the giant goshawk, he only needed to entangle them, and he would rush over to reinforce them as soon as possible.


    And once San Yijia rushes over, things are out of his control.


    At that time, if Gu Xin falls into a disadvantage, maybe he will tell the true whereabouts of the original fruit, and let San Yijia turn his head to deal with him.


    "Lin Yu."


    At this moment, Yuan''s voice suddenly appeared in Lin Yu''s ear.


    After Lin Yu identified the source of the voice, he asked directly, "Want me to let Gu Xin go?"


    Yuan Wenyan sneered, "You have the handle in my hands now, do you think I need to beg you?"


    "The handle?" Lin Yu also sneered: "Then let me ask you, do you dare to use this handle?"


    Yuan did not speak.


    Regarding the whereabouts of the Primordial Fruit, he really would not easily tell San Yijia, because it was almost the same as giving the Primordial Fruit to San Yijia.


    Gu He


    Seeing Yuan''s silence, Lin Yu continued: "Even if you tell San Yijia the truth, I can take the initiative to hand over the original fruit, that is, I just grabbed it from Gu Xin, guess if you can succeed? To sow discord?"


    Yuan continued to remain silent, not saying a word.


    Knowing that he had nothing to say, Lin Yu retracted the topic and asked, "Apart from this matter, what else do you want to say?"


    "Very good!" Yuan said coldly: "You dare to speak to a high-level **** with such an attitude, I can only say that you are very courageous."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Lin Yu said lightly.


    And as soon as his voice fell, Yuan didn''t respond at all, obviously because he had nothing to say, so he could only leave it at that.


    However, Lin Yu was not happy about it.


    Because he knew that Yuan, as a high-level god, the cruel words he had just made were not groundless, but were genuine.


    You must be careful next time.


    At this time, the giant golden eagle came over and said, "Lin Yu, I just felt a powerful breath enveloped my body."


    "A high-level **** has come." Lin Yu said truthfully.


    "High-level god?"


    The giant golden eagle said in surprise, with obvious fear in his tone.


    Lin Yu comforted: "You don''t have to worry, that high-level **** is coming for me and won''t spend extra energy against you."


    "Okay, okay."


    The giant golden eagle responded hesitantly, and then continued to chase the giant goshawk in front of him with all his strength.


    It didn''t want to back down, but just thought that it must hurry up to practice meditation and strengthen its strength as soon as possible.


    The two flying beasts were still flying fast one after the other, and the distance between them basically did not change.


    On the giant goshawk.


    Yuan said to Gu Xin: "Running now can''t solve the problem, your flying beast can''t escape Lin Yu''s."


    "Master, what should I do?" Gu Xin naturally knew the predicament he was facing.


    "You can only fight against Lin Yu."


    Yuan opened his mouth.


    "But master..." Gu Xin hesitated: "Lin Yu has already practiced the sixth-order divine body last time. I don''t know if there is any new improvement this time. I''m afraid I''m not his opponent."


    "It''s okay, I''ll help you when the time comes," Yuan said.


    When Gu Xin heard this, he quickly asked, "Master, how can you help me?"


    Yuan explained patiently: "If you can''t beat him at that time, open up your knowledge sea, and I will possess you and control your divine body to fight him personally."


    This is not the initial place, the power of high-level gods can be projected down.


    Just like the last Yuan possessed the Abyss God Lord, he can also possess Gu Xin and fight against Lin Yu in person.


    "Okay."


    Gu Xin thought for a while, and then decisively agreed.


    Mainly because there is no other solution right now but to do what Yuan says.


    Gu Xin believed that with Yuan''s strength and the power he had stolen from Jianmu, even if he couldn''t defeat Lin Yu, he could at least be pushed back.


    Without further thinking, Gu Xin controlled the giant goshawk to turn in the air, turned and flew towards Lin Yu''s giant golden eagle.


    Seeing this, the giant golden eagle hurriedly told Lin Yu about the situation.


    After listening to it, Lin Yu said, "I will fly to the giant goshawk after you get close to the giant goshawk. You can just pay attention to your own safety."


    Gu Xin would definitely not take the initiative to leave the giant goshawk, so if he wanted to kill him, he had to go over and deal with him by himself.


    Lin Yu was well aware of this, and he was mentally prepared for it as early as when he came.


    The two flying giants flew opposite each other, and the distance between them rapidly shortened.


    Soon, the giant goshawk flew in front of the giant golden eagle.


    7017k

 Chapter 1081： ask for help

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    After the giant golden eagle came to the giant goshawk, its wings fluttered and its height rose rapidly, directly above the giant goshawk.


    Immediately afterwards, the giant golden eagle grabbed its claws down and directly grabbed the back of the giant goshawk.


    During this period, Gu Xin always wanted to control the giant goshawk to dodge, but the flexibility of the giant golden eagle was stronger than that of the giant goshawk, so he failed to dodge successfully.


    Of course, there is another reason for this, because the giant golden eagle has practiced the technique of meditation, and its combat power itself is stronger than that of the giant goshawk.


    "Lin Yu, I have caught the goshawk."


    The giant golden eagle sent a voice transmission to Lin Yudao.


    "Okay." Lin Yu replied, "I''ll deal with Gu Xin now.


    After speaking, he warned again: "By the way, be careful with San Yijia. If you see him coming with a giant bat, remember to contact me with the technique of meditation."


    If San Yijia came, Lin Yu would definitely choose to return to the giant golden eagle.


    Because after San Yijia arrives, if he finds that his giant golden eagle can fly with five people, he will definitely be suspicious.


    "Don''t worry, I sensed that his flying behemoth will definitely tell you as soon as possible."


    The giant golden eagle guarantees.


    Lin Yu quickly left the head of the giant golden eagle, flew along its body, and came to the back of the giant goshawk.


    At this time, the giant goshawk was struggling under the control of Gu Xin, trying to break free from the iron claws of the giant golden eagle.


    But when Lin Yu came to it, its struggles stopped immediately.


    Because Guxin has left the throne room.


    Soon, Lin Yu saw Gu Xin on the back of the giant goshawk.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''t kill you last time. I didn''t expect you to die so quickly with the original fruit."


    Although Gu Xin was worried in his heart, his mouth was not at all downbeat.


    And his confidence comes entirely from Yuan.


    Lin Yu didn''t talk nonsense with him, and directly urged his divine power to take action.


    On the opposite side, Gu Xin saw that Lin Yu started without saying a word, and he also decisively refined the fruit in his dantian.


    Before Lin Yu and San Yijia left Jianmu at the same time, he drove the giant goshawk to the canopy of Jianmu and stole some fruits of Jianmu.


    And the reason why he was tracked by San Yijia was actually because of this.


    It''s just that he doesn''t realize it yet.


    Gu Xin only took a moment to refine the fruit, and his strength rose steadily.


    In an instant, he had the strength of a sixth-order divine body.


    And just when he realized that he could attack Lin Yu in this way, he suddenly found that Lin Yu''s strength had improved a lot from the last time.


    boom--


    A loud bang.


    Gu Xin was smashed in half by Lin Yu''s punch, and he almost felt resentment on the spot.


    At this time, after urging the power of Jianmu, Lin Yu''s strength is close to the seventh rank, which is logically much stronger than the sixth rank of Gu Xin.


    Gu Xin was able to survive successfully, entirely because he absorbed the power of the giant goshawk''s anima augmentation in time.


    That is to say, when Lin Yu''s fist first touched Gu Xin''s body, Gu Xin only had sixth-order strength.


    But then, Gu Xin''s strength climbed to the seventh rank.


    "you?!"


    Gu Xin mobilized his divine power and dragged his broken body back quickly.


    She stepped back and was shocked.


    Unexpectedly, after not seeing him for a few days, Lin Yu''s strength has been greatly improved.


    Sure enough, Lin Yu dared to come to chase and kill him alone, not without confidence.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu saw that Gu Xin was urging his divine power to repair the broken body while retreating, so he immediately followed closely and was ready to attack again.


    At this time, Gu Xin was stronger than him after obtaining the increase in the anima of the giant beast, so his chances of winning were not large, and he had to seize every opportunity to act.


    And now that Guxin is seriously injured, there is no doubt that it is a good time.


    Gu Xin fled wildly.


    Lin Yu chased after him.


    The distance between the two gradually narrowed.


    When the distance was almost the same, Lin Yu burst out violently, urging his whole body to approach Gu Xin.


    During the march, his right fist was ready to launch, ready to launch a full blow at any time.


    boom--


    In Gu Xin''s panic and exasperation, there was another loud noise.


    Lin Yu''s right punch successfully hit Gu Xin.


    However, this punch did not break Gu Xin''s body, mainly because Gu Xin''s current strength is already seventh-order.


    But even so, Guxin was still hit hard after the blow.


    At least it interrupted his progress in repairing his injuries.


    And Lin Yu wanted this effect.


    He doesn''t expect to win this battle all at once, as long as the current situation is maintained for a while, then Gu Xin will surely die.


    Gu Xin retreated sharply under the impact force, while Lin Yu was chasing after him.


    The two moved at high speed on the back of the giant goshawk.


    After flying for a while, Lin Yu chased again not far from Gu Xin.


    Immediately afterwards, he burst out with all his strength again, and his right fist hit Gu Xin with precision.


    Looking at the rapidly approaching fist, Gu Xin was desperate.


    Because he also discovered that if Lin Yu kept chasing after him like this, his injury could not be repaired, and he would definitely lose in the end.


    You must know that the total number of tree fruits that I stole this time is only seven.


    Each one can increase the power by one minute, which means that there are only seven minutes in total.


    After seven minutes, his strength will drop instantly, from the current seventh-order back to the second-order.


    At that time, Lin Yu can easily kill himself.


    "Master save me!"


    Guxin desperately called for help.


    He knew that Yuan had been watching, and he knew that Yuan knew the situation very well.


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, Yuan''s echo came.


    "I''m entering your sea of ??consciousness now, don''t make any subjective resistance."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin hurriedly responded as if grabbing a life-saving straw: "Yes, Master!"


    In the next instant, he felt as if his brain had been impacted, and it shook violently.


    Immediately afterwards, he found himself entering a misty space.


    He knew in his heart that this was his own sea of ??consciousness.


    At this time, his body was already occupied by Yuan, so his soul was trapped in his own sea of ??consciousness.


    Gu Xin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Although he didn''t know what would happen next, he felt that Yuan would at least save his own life if he took the shot himself.


    On the other side, after chasing for a while, Lin Yu suddenly found that Gu Xin was a little different, and his eyes and temperament had changed dramatically.


    "Yuan?!"


    The first thing that Lin Yu thought of was Yuan After all, this is not the first time that such a situation has occurred. The last time he fought against the abyss god, Yuan occupied the body of the abyss god.


    This time is almost exactly the same as that one.


    "Lin Yu, your strength is growing so fast, even if you give up the original fruit, I will stop you."


    Yuan suddenly said.


    His tone was very firm, as if he had made up his mind.


    "What''s more, the original fruit has been eaten by you, and it can no longer be planted into a world tree, so it is of little use."


    Yuan added.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu secretly thought that Yuan had already guessed where the missing part of the original fruit went.


    While thinking about it, he shot again and swung his right fist towards Gu Xin''s body.

 Chapter 1082： provoke success

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Whoosh!


    The moment Lin Yu threw his fist, Yuan suddenly controlled Gu Xin''s body to dodge to the side.


    The punch was naturally empty.


    Not only that, Yuan also went around behind Lin Yu.


    "It turns out that you also stole Jianmu''s power, no wonder!"


    Behind Lin Yu, Yuan said so.


    He didn''t know that Lin Yu cultivated a unique technique created by Jianmu to increase his strength, and thought he had stolen Jianmu''s power.


    Lin Yu did not correct the other party, nor did he explain.


    At this point he just wanted to quickly resolve the battle.


    Because his power of building wood is time-effective, if he drags it further, his strength will fall back to the sixth rank.


    Lin Yu turned around quickly and attacked Yuan behind him.


    Yuan did not confront Lin Yu head-on, and chose to dodge like Gu Xin, and then took the opportunity to repair the injury.


    However, Yuan''s control of the divine body is obviously much more brilliant than Gu Xin, and his dodging movements are extremely fast.


    This made Lin Yu''s attack particularly difficult.


    "If it goes on like this, I can only fly back to the giant golden eagle."


    Lin Yu was worried.


    Yuan is too difficult to deal with, much more difficult to deal with than Gu Xin.


    Lin Yu really couldn''t think of a better way to solve the current problem.


    After all, the strength is fixed, and he only has the strength close to the seventh rank, while Gu Xin''s divine body has a solid seventh rank after obtaining the increase of the giant beast''s heart energy.


    Such a gap cannot be bridged at all.


    But at this moment, San Yijia''s voice suddenly appeared in Lin Yu''s ear.


    "Lin Yu, are you fighting Gu Xin now?"


    "Exactly."


    Lin Yu replied.


    While answering, he was also a little curious.


    How on earth did San Yijia know that he was fighting Guxin?


    Also, San Yijia can transmit sound to himself, indicating that he is not far from himself.


    Has he been following him?


    "Just hold on for a while, hold him back and don''t let him go, I''ll be there right away!"


    San Yijia said quickly through voice transmission.


    Lin Yu didn''t hesitate and replied directly.


    At this time, he had no choice but to reply like this, after all San Yijia had already come over.


    "This San Yijia is very wary and refuses to believe me completely."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Afterwards, he continued to chase Yuan without giving Yuan a chance to breathe.


    On the other hand, Yuan seemed to know that San Yijia had contacted Lin Yu, and suddenly said: "Lin Yu, I will give you a choice now, you and I will join forces, otherwise I will tell San Yi the whereabouts of the original fruit. First."


    "You should be able to guess what the outcome will be."


    Lin Yu ignored Yuan''s threat and continued to pursue.


    Yuan stepped back and said, "It seems that you won''t cry when you don''t see the coffin. Well, then I will fulfill you."


    After finishing speaking, Yuan continued to control Gu Xin''s body to avoid Lin Yu''s attack, and on the other hand, he took the initiative to contact San Yijia.


    On the giant bat, San Yijia was surprised by Yuan''s sudden arrival.


    He knew that Yuan was standing behind Gu Xin, but he didn''t expect Yuan to take the initiative to contact him.


    "What do you want to say?" San Yijia asked coldly.


    His father Sanggu is also a high rank god, like Yuan, so he is not afraid of Yuan like other Meteor Gods.


    "It seems that you believe in Lin Yu very much." Yuan said lightly, then sneered: "Unfortunately, Lin Yu seems to be hiding a lot of things from you."


    "Don''t come to sow discord."


    San Yijia replied in a deep voice.


    "Really? I''m afraid you won''t think so after I say the following."


    Yuan sneered again, and then told the whereabouts of the original fruit.


    "what?"


    San Yijia was surprised.


    Didn''t expect the original fruit to be in Lin Yu''s hands?


    What you have been looking for so hard is actually right under your nose?


    Yuan was very satisfied with San Yijia''s reaction, and continued: "Moreover, the original fruit was not only in Lin Yu''s hands, but he also ate a part of it."


    "How is that possible?" San Yijia refused to believe this, feeling that Yuan was lying to him.


    In fact, he didn''t really believe the words in front of Yuan.


    After all, during the lie detector test before, he found that Lin Yu had not lied to himself.


    You must know that it was measured with the help of Jianmu''s power, and the results obtained will definitely not be wrong.


    Therefore, San Yijia believes that Yuan is deliberately trying to sow discord.


    "Yuan, I advise you to withdraw this kind of thinking as soon as possible. Are you a dignified high-ranking god, do you want to use this kind of conspiracy?"


    San Yijia said disdainfully.


    Yuan Wenyan sneered: "Then I''ll tell you one more thing, Lin Yu stole Jianmu''s power."


    "Um?"


    San Yijia just couldn''t believe it.


    He has been observing Lin Yu, and it is impossible for Lin Yu to steal Jianmu''s power.


    So these words must have been fabricated by Yuan again.


    But when San Yijia was about to fight back, Yuan said again: "Lin Yu is now using Jianmu''s power to fight Guxin, you will see it soon, and then you will naturally know whether what I said is true or false. of."


    "I do not believe."


    San Yijia replied coldly, and then used the senses of the giant bat to sense Lin Yu.


    He has been hiding behind the giant golden eagle, so although the giant golden eagle did not find him, he actually came not far from the giant golden eagle.


    After careful sensing, San Yijia couldn''t help frowning.


    Yuan is right, Lin Yu now has a strength beyond the original, that is to say, his strength has been increased.


    At this time, Lin Yu was on the giant goshawk, and it was impossible to obtain the increase in the anima of the giant beast.


    That can only be the power of stealing Jianmu.


    "This guy is really hiding from me!"


    San Yijia''s trust in Lin Yu was completely shaken.


    It just made him wonder, why didn''t the polygraph test detect Lin Yu''s impurity?


    San Yijia pondered while controlling the giant bat to move forward.


    After a while, he suddenly came to a realization and figured out the whole story.


    "I see, Lin Yu didn''t steal Jianmu''s power, but got Jianmu''s active help."


    "It was Jianmu who helped him, which caused me to misjudge his mind during the polygraph test."


    San Yijia completely understood.


    Lin Yu''s power was not stolen, but given by Jianmu.


    It was precisely because of Jianmu''s help that Lin Yu could successfully pass the polygraph and gain his trust.


    "Good you Lin Yu, you are hiding so deeply!"


    San Yijia cursed through gritted teeth.


    This time, he no longer doubted Yuan''s words, and felt that the original fruit might really belong to Lin Yu.


    "I didn''t see you wrong, San Yijia, your judgment is still there."


    Yuan laughed.


    He knew that he had successfully persuaded San Yijia.


    Next, San Yijia will definitely find a way to **** the original fruit from Lin Yu, and then he will just sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    Once the opportunity arises, he can grab the original fruit and gain the benefit of the fisherman.


    At this time, on the giant goshawk, Lin Yu was still chasing and killing Gu Xin, who was controlled by Yuan, completely unaware that San Yijia had murdered him.

 Chapter 1083： escape

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Lin Yu chased after him fiercely, and time passed quickly.


    But since Gu Xin was being controlled by Yuan at this time, his combat power was far stronger than before.


    Therefore, Lin Yu has been unable to achieve victory.


    Finally, the duration of Jianmu''s power has come.


    This caused Lin Yu''s strength to drop rapidly, and soon fell back to the sixth order.


    "This won''t work, unless I raise the level of Jianmu''s power, or I don''t want to kill Gu Xin."


    Lin Yu turned decisively and flew towards the giant golden eagle.


    On the other side, Yuan saw Lin Yu leaving and was busy taking this opportunity to repair the injury.


    In this way, Lin Yu hurriedly flew back to the giant golden eagle, while Gu Xin''s body quickly recovered under Yuan''s control.


    The fighting between the two sides has temporarily come to an end.


    Lin Yu thought while flying, and when he returned to the giant golden eagle, he would persuade the giant golden eagle to let his soul enter its sea of ??consciousness for cultivation.


    Now only with the help of the time law of the giant golden eagle, can the power of building wood be increased at the fastest speed.


    Otherwise, where are you going to get 500,000 yuan of spiritual energy?


    Not to mention raising the level of the Primordial Spirit Divine Body, which requires more Primordial Energy.


    You must know that raising the sixth-order Yuanling body to the seventh-order can cost a full 3.2 million yuan of spiritual energy.


    Lin Yu flew quickly and soon came to the back of the giant golden eagle.


    As soon as he arrived, he immediately sent a voice transmission to the giant golden eagle: "Now I need you to do me a favor and help me cultivate the power of building wood."


    As soon as the giant golden eagle heard it, he immediately understood what was going on, and asked, "How long does it take to cultivate?"


    "At least a few hundred years, maybe thousands of years." Lin Yu replied truthfully.


    "How long does it take?"


    The giant golden eagle hesitated and explained: "If the time stops for so long, I''m afraid my heart will not be enough."


    "It doesn''t matter." Lin Yu comforted: "Now that San Yijia has come, even if your heart is exhausted, you don''t need to worry about an accident."


    The giant golden eagle thought for a while after hearing the words, and then said reluctantly, "That''s fine."


    The main reason is that doing so consumes too much heart energy, and it doesn''t want to take such a big risk.


    But he also knew the predicament Lin Yu was facing now, so he finally agreed reluctantly.


    "Thank you!"


    Seeing that the giant golden eagle agreed, Lin Yu thanked him sincerely, released his soul, and entered the sea of ??consciousness of the giant golden eagle.


    But just as he was waiting for the giant golden eagle to activate the law of time and stop the time in the sea of ??consciousness, he suddenly heard the giant golden eagle say, "Lin Yu, that giant bat seems to be a little wrong."


    "What''s wrong?" Lin Yu asked alertly.


    The giant golden eagle said somewhat uncertainly: "The giant bat is coming straight at me, and it seems to be hostile."


    "Um?"


    Lin Yu was shocked and asked, "Are you sure?"


    After being silent for a moment, the giant golden eagle said with great certainty, "Sure! It''s for us!"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was secretly shocked.


    Could it be that Yuan has already told San Yijia that the original fruit was in his own hands, and San Yijia still believed it?


    Otherwise, how could San Yijia drive the giant bat straight to the giant golden eagle?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu recalled what Yuan had just said.


    Yuan said that he would rather give up the original fruit than stop himself from becoming stronger.


    In that case, my guess just now should be correct.


    "This is trouble!"


    According to the original plan, even if the giant golden eagle heart can be exhausted, there is no need to worry about being killed by Gu Xin and Yuan when San Yijia is there.


    grain fat


    But now that San Yijia has been persuaded by Yuan, it is obviously not feasible to do so.


    Under such circumstances, if the heart energy of the giant golden eagle is exhausted, then just wait for the lead to die, and any resistance is meaningless.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu decisively left the sea of ??consciousness of the giant golden eagle and recovered his soul.


    Immediately afterwards, he transmitted a voice to the giant golden eagle and said, "Let''s go quickly."


    "Okay!"


    Seeing that Lin Yu made the right decision, the giant golden eagle was overjoyed, and immediately released the giant goshawk under its claws and flew high.


    In the distance, San Yijia saw the giant golden eagle turn around and run away, and was immediately puzzled.


    "Can Lin Yu still pay attention to my side during the battle?"


    San Yijia didn''t know that the giant golden eagle and Lin Yu were just a cooperative relationship, and thought that Lin Yu was controlling the giant golden eagle.


    In a situation like the latter, Lin Yu couldn''t multitask, and would definitely not notice his approach.


    "It seems that he has been guarding against me!"


    San Yijia squinted slightly, and no longer had any doubts in her heart.


    Immediately afterwards, he concentrated on controlling the giant bat, chasing after Lin Yu''s giant golden eagle.


    Meanwhile, on the giant goshawk.


    Yuan has left Gu Xin''s body, and Gu Xin regains control of his body.


    "Huh, finally!"


    Gu Xin let out a long sigh of relief.


    After rejoicing, he asked again, "Master, do you really give San Yijia the original fruit like this?"


    Last time, he offered to tell San Yijia the whereabouts of the original fruit and let San Yijia and Lin Yugou bite the dog, but Yuan refused.


    The reason given is that once San Yijia knows the news, it is equivalent to handing over the original fruit to San Yijia.


    Yet Yuan eventually did so.


    This made Gu Xin a little puzzled.


    "Sang Yijia may not succeed." Yuan said lightly: "This kid Lin Yu is more difficult to deal with than I thought."


    "What''s more, Lin Yu seems to be getting help from Jianmu now."


    When Gu Xin heard this, he hurriedly asked, "Master, how could Jianmu help Lin Yu?"


    Won didn''t answer the question because he didn''t know the reason either, everything was just speculation.


    Moreover, those speculations do not have enough evidence, nor are they convincing enough.


    "Don''t worry about this." Yuan said, "You will follow San Yijia and Lin Yu firmly, and follow my orders."


    "Um."


    Gu Xin nodded decisively.


    When the giant golden eagle let go of the giant goshawk, Gu Xin had already rushed back to the throne, so he immediately immersed his consciousness into the sea of ??consciousness of the giant goshawk, and controlled the giant goshawk to track San Yijia and Lin Yu. .


    In this way, the three flying giant beasts shuttled fast in the mist of the white abyss, you chase after me.


    On the giant golden eagle Lin Yu asked through a sound transmission: "How long can you fly with your current heart reserves?"


    During this period of time, the giant golden eagle consumed a lot of anima, and he never rested. Lin Yu was worried that its anima was not enough.


    "If you keep flying at this speed, it will definitely be no problem to drag the giant bat down."


    "But I''m afraid that San Yijia has a way to make the giant bat suddenly accelerate and catch up with me. It''s hard to say."


    The giant golden eagle said with some concern.


    Hearing it say that, Lin Yu couldn''t help but recall the process of going out with San Yijia to chase the giant golden eagle.


    At that time, the giant bat suddenly accelerated and flew above the giant golden eagle, which allowed him to come to the back of the giant golden eagle smoothly.


    If this happens again, then...


    7017k

 Chapter 1084： Each has its own picture

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "You sense it and see if the giant goshawk is chasing after you."


    Lin Yu said to the giant golden eagle.


    "Okay."


    The giant golden eagle agreed, and then went to sense the situation behind.


    After a breath, it transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "I''m chasing after the giant bat."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu fell into thought.


    Now Gu Xin is chasing after San Yijia, even if San Yijia has the means to catch up with himself, he may not be able to use it.


    Because he would definitely be worried that Gu Xin and Yuan would follow and take advantage of the opportunity.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said to the giant golden eagle, "If you fly like this first, I don''t think it''s very likely that San Yijia will catch up."


    "Okay." The giant golden eagle agreed and continued to fly forward at full speed.


    Lin Yu, on the other hand, continued to analyze in his mind the actions that San Yijia might take.


    "He will definitely order his Meteorite to hunt me down, and he will never give me a chance to breathe."


    Although the abyss is vast, San Yijia has a way to track what he wants to track.


    Therefore, Lin Yu felt that San Yijia would definitely send all the Meteor Gods to hunt him down.


    And it is precisely because of such a trump card that San Yijia will not be in a hurry to catch up at this time.


    "It''s just a matter of taking one step at a time."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    My current strength is not as good as San Yijia, so I can''t take the initiative to fight back, I can only act by chance.


    However, Lin Yu is also fortunate, fortunately, San Yijia took the initiative to bring himself to subdue this giant golden eagle, otherwise the situation would be more troublesome than it is now.


    It is estimated that San Yijia regrets this decision now, right?


    Lin Yu secretly guessed.


    On the other side, on the giant bat.


    As Lin Yu expected, there was a anger in San Yijia''s heart at this time, and he didn''t know where to vent it.


    "It''s a shame I still valued him so much!"


    San Yijia was furious.


    After trying to calm his emotions, he began to analyze the reasons for this situation.


    After thinking about it, he finally attributed most of the reasons to Jianmu.


    He felt that Jianmu wanted to break free from his control, so he took the initiative to show affection to Lin Yu and used Lin Yu to resist himself.


    "Does this tree really think that it has the strength of its peak period? You want to escape from my palm?"


    San Yijia sneered.


    Jianmu''s strength plummeted after the initial defeat, but this time it wanted to turn over, but in the end it must have been in vain.


    San Yijia thought in his heart that when he went back, he would hit it well, so that it would not have any unrealistic illusions.


    Afterwards, San Yijia continued to control the giant bat to fly rapidly, chasing after the giant golden eagle in front.


    The three flying giants shuttled through the fog and flew for nearly seven hours without knowing it.


    At their speed, they were far away from Jianmu at this time, and they didn''t know where they came to the abyss.


    San Yijia sneered to himself: "It''s been so long, the golden eagle''s heart should have run out. I want to see how long this kid Lin Yu can last."


    At this time, he didn''t know that the giant golden eagle was a free beast, and thought that it was enslaved by Lin Yu, so he looked at the giant golden eagle with the same eyes as a enslaved beast.


    As a result, he felt that the advantage was on his side.


    Because his giant bat anima still has a lot left, and there are a huge number of creatures on the giant bat, and he can replenish the giant bat''s anima at any time.


    The three flying beasts continued to fly rapidly, and three hours passed quickly.


    And after these three hours passed, San Yijia finally realized something was wrong.


    He wondered how the giant golden eagle could keep flying for so long.


    There must be a problem here.


    At this moment, Yuan''s voice appeared in his ears again.


    "Are you curious why Lin Yu''s giant beast can fly for so long?" Yuan asked lightly.


    San Yijia asked, "Do you know the reason?"


    "Of course." Yuan said mysteriously.


    San Yijia didn''t like Yuan''s attitude, but in order to find the answer to the question, he said patiently, "Let''s hear it."


    Yuan smiled and said, "Instead of asking me, you might as well find a way to catch up with Lin Yu''s golden eagle and ask for a clearer question."


    With that, Won''s voice faded away, leaving San Yi-ja all alone and annoyed.


    San Yijia''s face was gloomy and uncertain, and there was a feeling of being teased in his heart.


    But there is no way, Yuan is a high-level god, and has the capital to play tricks, San Yijia had to endure this breath.


    At this time, all the anger in his heart was directed at Lin Yu.


    On the giant goshawk.


    Yuan Chuanyin said to Gu Xin: "You go down to find a place to replenish your anima, and then go to Jianmu to see if Lin Yu''s giant tortoise is there."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin reacted instantly, Yuan was asking him to use the giant tortoise to blackmail Lin Yu.


    I have to say, this is a very good idea.


    Lin Yu signed a contract with the giant tortoise, and he will definitely not care about the life and death of the giant tortoise.


    "Master, San Yijia won''t turn around and chase us?" Gu Xin asked worriedly.


    "No, he''ll just think we''re not enough, so we don''t follow." Yuan said confidently.


    Just now, he asked Gu Xin to follow San Yijia and Lin Yu, the main purpose was to let San Yijia see with his own eyes the process of the giant goshawk consuming mental energy.


    Otherwise, if he turned his head and flew to Jianmu at that time, San Yijia would definitely be suspicious.


    And like now, I can only think that the heart energy of the giant goshawk is exhausted, and I can''t continue to chase.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Gu Xin agreed, and immediately controlled the whereabouts of the giant goshawk, and went to the ground to find a foothold to replenish his mental energy.


    Ahead, San Yijia naturally noticed the giant goshawk''s movements.


    However, he did not doubt that he had him in his heart, he just thought that the giant goshawk was exhausted and had to be replenished.


    Without any hesitation, San Yijia continued to control the giant bat to chase the giant golden eagle.


    What San Yijia thought at this time was that after he completely got rid of Kaiyuan and Guxin, he would speed up the pursuit of the giant golden eagle and catch Lin Yu as soon as possible.


    While San Yijia was thinking so, the giant golden eagle also sensed the movement of the giant goshawk and informed Lin Yu of the situation.


    "Is the giant goshawk not chasing?"


    Lin Yu frowned and pondered, feeling that things were not that simple.


    However, due to the lack of information, he can''t make an accurate judgment now. He doesn''t know whether Gu Xin had to stop because his heart energy was exhausted, or there was another reason.


    What''s more, now that Gu Xin is not chasing, then San Yijia will have no worries will definitely speed up chasing the giant golden eagle.


    So the most important thing now is to find a way to get through this crisis.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu sounded and asked, "What level have you cultivated in your meditation technique?"


    When the technique of meditation is cultivated to a high level, the strength of the giant beast will become stronger, and there is a way to shake off the accelerated giant bat.


    Therefore, Lin Yu had to figure out the cultivation level of the giant golden eagle before making a decision.


    "According to the standard given in this set of exercises, I have now reached the second level of cultivation." The giant golden eagle replied.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work on the second level." Lin Yu shook his head secretly, and then asked, "Is your current heart not enough for you to cultivate to the third or fourth level?"


    If the giant golden eagle can pause time with his heart, he will have a lot of time to practice meditation.


    So the problem now is that the mind is not able to cultivate enough.

 Chapter 1085： turn back

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "It can''t be calculated like this, you can only try it."


    The giant golden eagle replied.


    Lin Yu replied: "Okay, then you quickly try it."


    At this moment, the only way to get rid of San Yijia''s pursuit is to let the giant golden eagle cultivate the technique of meditation, there is no other better way.


    The giant golden eagle began to urge the law of time to suspend the time in the sea of ??consciousness and practice the technique of meditation, while Lin Yu continued to pay attention to San Yijia''s movements.


    After an instant.


    The giant golden eagle sent a voice transmission to Lin Yu and said, "I have already cultivated to the third level."


    "Okay, how much heart energy is left?" Lin Yu hurriedly asked.


    For Lin Yu, it was only a moment, but for the giant golden eagle, countless years have passed.


    The only change now is the massive reduction in anima.


    After the giant golden eagle felt it carefully, he replied, "There''s not much left. After flying for an hour or two at most, you have to find a place to recuperate and replenish."


    Lin Yu thought for a while after hearing the words, and then said: "Okay, then you fly at full speed next, don''t be caught by San Yijia''s giant bat."


    "Yeah." The giant golden eagle agreed, and then accelerated sharply.


    Behind it, San Yijia on the giant bat was immediately surprised when he saw this scene.


    Unexpectedly, the speed of the giant golden eagle just now is not the limit.


    "It must be Jianmu who is playing tricks!"


    San Yijia narrowed her eyes and attributed all this to Jianmu.


    He felt that Jianmu had given Lin Yu some kind of power, so that Lin Yu could speed up the giant golden eagle.


    "I want to see how long you can last!"


    San Yijia took a deep breath, and then controlled the giant bat to accelerate.


    In his opinion, Lin Yu has been slow to let the giant golden eagle accelerate, and has only done so until now, which shows that the acceleration time of the giant golden eagle is not long.


    Therefore, as long as you catch up for a while, the giant golden eagle will definitely be caught up by yourself.


    The two flying giants flew one after the other, and the time passed quickly for an hour.


    This disappearing accelerated flight, San Yijia could no longer hold on, but the giant golden eagle did not see any signs of fatigue.


    "how so?"


    San Yijia was greatly surprised.


    He stole most of Jianmu''s power, and could only make the giant bat continue to accelerate for an hour, but Lin Yu''s giant golden eagle could easily accelerate longer than him.


    "Could it be that Jianmu retains more power than he imagined?"


    San Yijia guessed.


    Just when he was in doubt, Lin Yu suddenly sent a voice transmission to him and said, "San Yijia, I advise you to give up as soon as possible. This beast of mine is a free beast with a constant source of heart energy that will never be exhausted."


    "what?"


    San Yijia was shocked.


    Lin Yu continued: "If you don''t believe me, take a good look at me to see if I don''t need to control the giant golden eagle, and it can fly as usual."


    Hearing this, San Yijia hurriedly glanced at the giant golden eagle with the help of the giant bat''s senses.


    Sure enough, Lin Yu was suspended on the back of the giant golden eagle at this time, and he did not control the giant golden eagle at all.


    Under normal circumstances, Lin Yu would definitely not take the initiative to tell this secret, but now the giant golden eagle''s heart is about to be exhausted, so he had to tell this to shock San Yijia.


    So that San Yijia would stay away.


    As he expected, after confirming this fact, San Yijia really retreated in his heart.


    "No wonder his giant golden eagle shows no signs of running out of heart energy. It turned out to be because he was not enslaved."


    "Then it''s impossible for me to catch up with him."


    San Yijia''s thoughts twitched, her brows furrowed.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly thought of an important thing.


    "The giant golden eagle is a free beast, and that giant tortoise of Lin Yu must have also concluded a contract with him..."


    "If this guess is true, then as long as I control the giant tortoise, I can coerce Lin Yu."


    Thinking of this, San Yijia suddenly thought of Gu Xin and Yuan again.


    Just after Gu Xin controlled the giant goshawk to fall, he disappeared completely.


    I thought he was replenishing his anima, but now that I think about it, it may be the trouble of going back to the giant tortoise.


    "Absolutely!" San Yijia secretly said in his heart: "Gu Xin must know the relationship between Lin Yu and the giant beast!"


    Without any hesitation, San Yijia decisively controlled the giant bat to turn and flew in the direction of Jianmu.


    Anyway, even if you chase him now, you can''t catch up with Lin Yu. It''s a waste of time. It''s better to return to Jianmu while the giant bat has enough heart.


    Ahead, Lin Yu felt a little relieved when he saw San Yijia turning.


    But he didn''t dare to relax, because he knew that San Yijia must be looking for trouble with the giant tortoise.


    Gu Xin and Yuan are also, they must also be running towards the giant tortoise.


    "When the giant bat flies away, go down and replenish your anima."


    Lin Yu sent a sound transmission to the giant golden eagle.


    He decided to take advantage of the time when the giant golden eagle replenished his psychic energy, to see what to do next.


    Is it to go back to rescue the giant tortoise, or let the giant tortoise find a way to deal with Gu Xin and San Yijia.


    The former option requires a huge risk, while the latter option all depends on the giant tortoise''s attainments in meditation.


    If the giant tortoise has cultivated the technique of meditation to a high level, then it can definitely deal with this crisis easily.


    But if the cultivation level is very low, I am afraid...


    While Lin Yu was thinking about it, the giant golden eagle quickly fell down, looking for a place to rest and recover.


    At the same time, Gu Xin''s giant goshawk had finished replenishing his mental energy at this time, and was flying into the sky again, heading towards Jianmu.


    Sanyijia''s giant bats chased at full speed about an hour away from the giant goshawk.


    Around Jianmu, the giant tortoise was concentrating on practicing meditation.


    At this time, no one came to disturb it, so it could expend all its energy on the practice of meditation.


    It is precisely because of this that its meditation technique has reached the fourth level, and it is only one step away from the fifth level.


    "It is very difficult to break through, and it takes at least ten days of mental energy."


    The giant turtle thought to himself.


    At this moment, Jianmu''s voice suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Giant turtle, Lin Yu is in trouble."


    When the giant tortoise heard it, he hurriedly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Sang Yijia has become hostile to Lin Yu, and it will be detrimental to him." Jianmu said.


    "So what''s the situation now?" the giant tortoise asked.


    "I don''t know the specific situation I can''t answer you." Jianmu explained: "I''m sending you a voice transmission now, just to remind you that you''d better reserve some mental energy in case of unexpected events. ."


    "Okay, I''ll reserve anima now."


    The giant tortoise immediately stopped cultivating and stopped the consumption of anima.


    Afterwards, Jianmu left, while the giant tortoise recuperated with trepidation.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Almost three hours later, Jianmu came over again and said, "Giant turtle, be careful, I found that Gu Xin''s flying behemoth was flying towards this side."


    "Thank you for reminding."


    The giant tortoise thanked.


    Jianmu''s sensing range is much larger than it, so it has not yet sensed the movement of the giant goshawk, but Jianmu has already found the other party''s trace.

 Chapter 1086： 1 game empty

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    While waiting, the giant tortoise was still concentrating on reserving anima.


    Just like that, another hour passed quickly.


    At this time, Jianmu sounded over again and said, "Giant Turtle, I advise you to leave here at the highest speed."


    "Why?" the giant tortoise asked, "You mean, Gu Xin is here for me?"


    Jianmu replied, "I''m not sure about him, but I know that San Yijia is here for you."


    "San Yijia? He''s back too?" The giant tortoise wondered.


    "Yes, on the way back, I just sensed it." Jianmu said.


    The giant tortoise thought for a while after hearing the words, and then said decisively: "Okay, then I will leave here now."


    San Yijia and Gu Xin flew here together, which means that Lin Yu is safe now.


    Therefore, the giant turtle felt that the most important thing now is not to cause trouble to Lin Yu.


    In this way, it made the decision to leave here.


    The giant tortoise moved its limbs, turned and moved forward, crawling away from Jianmu.


    While walking, it transmitted a voice to Jianmu: "If Lin Yu comes back, tell him that I will wait for him at the entrance of the beginning of the east."


    "Okay." Jianmu agreed.


    The giant tortoise said no more, and hurried to the east.


    In the initial place, there are a total of seven free giants who are practicing the technique of meditation like it.


    When we join forces with them, there will definitely be a way to help Lin Yu.


    And just as the giant tortoise was crawling eastward, a giant beast in front of it suddenly approached it and seemed to want to stop it from leaving.


    The giant tortoise instantly understood the other party''s intention and the reason for the other party''s sudden action.


    Because the owner of the behemoth found out that it was the behemoth of freedom.


    "He must have contacted Lin Yu just now, but found that Lin Yu was not with me."


    Although the giant tortoise knew the intention of the other party, it did not stop and continued to move forward on its own.


    The owner of the giant beast saw this and controlled the giant beast to pounce on the giant tortoise.


    After making contact with the giant tortoise, he quickly flew away from his giant beast and came to the back of the giant tortoise.


    As soon as he came to the back of the giant tortoise, he rushed to the Dadi Cave without stopping, entered the Dadi Cave and came to the inner palace.


    "I didn''t expect that Lin Yu''s behemoth turned out to be a free beast."


    "Then what is the relationship between Lin Yu and him?"


    "A contractual relationship?"


    He thought while rushing toward the throne room in the palace.


    After entering the throne room, he secretly thought in his heart, now he will enslave this giant beast while Lin Yu is not there, and then report the specific situation to God Venerable San Yijia and let him handle it.


    Without hesitation, he immediately protruded his soul and rushed to the sea of ??consciousness of the giant tortoise.


    boom--


    His divine soul collided with the giant tortoise''s sea of ??consciousness crystal wall, sending out a strong mental wave.


    "Ok?"


    "Why is the crystal wall of the sea of ????knowledge of this giant beast so strong?"


    And just when he was puzzled, the giant tortoise said: "Since you are here, you don''t have to leave."


    As soon as the voice fell, a gap appeared on the sea of ????knowledge crystal wall, and the soul of the meteorite was sucked into it.


    Immediately afterwards, countless spiritual chains emerged from the sea of ??consciousness of the giant tortoise, tying the soul of the Meteor God firmly, unable to move.


    "You...what did you do?"


    The Meteor God was extremely surprised in his heart.


    He never thought that the abyss behemoth would have such a powerful resistance.


    You must know that although these abyss beasts are powerful, they have always been slaughtered, but now the situation is reversed.


    Instead, his Meteor God became fish on the chopping board.


    On the other side, the giant tortoise was overjoyed when he saw that the Meteor God was under his control.


    "This practice created by Jianmu is really powerful!"


    "Now I don''t have to worry about being enslaved by the Fallen God anymore."


    At this time, the giant tortoise was very fortunate to have signed a contract with Lin Yu at the beginning. If it hadn''t been the correct choice at that time, he would definitely not have the chance to practice such a powerful technique now.


    After all, Jianmu only handed the exercises to Lin Yu, and never planned to hand it to an abyss beast like it.


    Afterwards, the giant tortoise continued to move eastward.


    As for the Fallen God, his spirit and flesh were separated and trapped in the palace of Dadidong, and he was forced to follow him to the beginning of the east.


    after an hour.


    Gu Xin successfully arrived here with a giant goshawk and searched for the shadow of the giant tortoise on the ground.


    "Why are you missing?"


    Gu Xin was greatly puzzled.


    The first two times when I came to steal the power of Jianmu, I saw the giant tortoise staying in the row of giant beasts below, but this time it disappeared.


    "It seems... that giant tortoise has gotten the news and escaped ahead of time."


    Guxin quickly came to such a guess.


    Immediately afterwards, he reported the situation to Yuan.


    "Then you quickly get some tree fruit and get out of here." Yuan ordered.


    Gu Xin heard the words and immediately controlled the giant goshawk to fly to the canopy of Jianmu.


    After successfully stealing some tree fruits, he controlled the giant goshawk to spread its wings and fly away from here.


    Soon after he left, San Yijia arrived with a giant bat.


    Like Gushin, Sanyijia scours the ground as soon as he arrives here.


    Seeing that there was no sign of the giant tortoise, he hurriedly mobilized Jianmu''s power to reproduce what had just happened here.


    "Sure enough, that giant tortoise is a free beast."


    After seeing what happened just now, San Yijia nodded secretly.


    The reappearing picture shows that the giant tortoise suddenly turned and headed to the east, and a meteor **** who was in charge of managing the place drove a giant beast forward to stop it.


    This is enough to show that the giant tortoise is a free beast.


    Because Lin Yu was far away at this time, he couldn''t control the giant tortoise''s movements.


    However, San Yijia wasn''t most concerned about this at this time, but why the Meteor God failed to stop the giant tortoise.


    "The giant tortoise is a free giant beast. It stands to reason that as long as it is enslaved, it can be successfully prevented from leaving, but why..."


    San Yijia was puzzled.


    The Meteor God he arranged here is an absolutely trusted confidant, and it is impossible to disobey his orders.


    Therefore, the possibility of the opponent being turned against by Lin Yu can be ruled out.


    "Could it be... he can''t enslave this giant tortoise?"


    San Yijia thought on a whim.


    If that''s the reason, then everything makes sense.


    Thinking of this, San Yijia hurriedly analyzed it carefully, thinking about the possibility of this guess.


    In the end, after a rigorous argument San Yijia found that there was indeed only such a possibility.


    "It''s really not easy for Lin Yu, there is actually a way to prevent other meteorites from enslaving giant beasts."


    "No wonder Yuan can''t help him even as a high-level god."


    San Yijia took a deep breath and paid more and more attention to Lin Yu in her heart.


    With Lin Yu''s current performance, if he doesn''t use his full strength, he will never try to get benefits from him.


    Thinking of this, San Yijia immediately ordered all his subordinates to gather outside Jianmu.


    Next, he has to mobilize all the strength at hand to deal with Lin Yu with all his strength.


    At the same time, on Lin Yu''s side.


    After the giant golden eagle was restored, Lin Yu ordered it to fly to Jianmu.


    He was still worried about the giant tortoise and decided to go and see it in person.

 Chapter 1087： balance strength

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The giant golden eagle flew towards Jianmu at full speed.


    While flying, he sensed the surrounding situation, and told Lin Yu everything he sensed truthfully.


    Of course, Lin Yu himself was suspended above the giant golden eagle''s head at this time, observing the surroundings along the way.


    Flying like this, the giant golden eagle suddenly transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, there is a situation! Many giant beasts are gathering here!"


    "How many are there in total?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    "Six in total."


    "Six heads?"


    Lin Yu''s thoughts turned and analyzed the current situation.


    San Yijia definitely couldn''t just send these giant land-travelling beasts to chase and block them, it would be meaningless to do that.


    Therefore, it is certain that San Yijia himself must have come over with a giant bat.


    It''s just that San Yijia''s ability to hide is superb, and the giant golden eagle can''t sense him.


    "In that case, the giant tortoise should be fine."


    Lin Yu was secretly relieved.


    What San Yijia is doing now is enough to show that San Yijia did not catch the giant tortoise, otherwise, he should have used the giant tortoise as a threat first.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu decisively transmitted his voice to the giant golden eagle and said, "Turn around now and fly to the southeast."


    The southeast direction is the entrance to the original land that was discovered last time, and Lin Yu decided to go there to find the help of the seven giant beasts he rescued last time.


    After those giant beasts regained their freedom, they have been concentrating on practicing meditation, and they must now have extremely high attainments.


    "If the giant tortoise managed to escape, it would definitely go there too."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    For the giant tortoise, the best choice is to join up with the seven giant beasts and join forces to fight the enemy.


    So if nothing else, you should be able to find giant tortoises there.


    The giant golden eagle quickly turned around in the fog, then flapped its wings and flew to the southeast.


    Lin Yu continued to hover above the giant golden eagle''s head.


    At this moment, San Yijia''s voice suddenly appeared in his ear.


    "Lin Yu, I didn''t expect you to hide so deeply, to be against me in secret for so long."


    San Yijia said bitterly.


    After careful recall, San Yijia deduced that the giant he encountered in the Homecoming Tower should be Lin Yu.


    It was at that time that Lin Yu got the original fruit.


    From this, it can be inferred that the meteorite who killed his subordinates at that time was also Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu, don''t worry, as long as you are still in this abyss, don''t try to escape from my hand."


    San Yijia gritted her teeth and threatened.


    Lin Yu didn''t reply, but he knew in his heart that San Yijia''s words were not just cruel words, but had absolute confidence.


    With San Yijia''s strength and the power he stole from Jianmu, he does have a way to do it.


    San Yijia continued: "There is always a time when your flying beast needs to recuperate. When that happens, it will be your death."


    After speaking, San Yijia''s voice disappeared.


    Because there is nothing to say next, only practical actions can make Lin Yu bow his head.


    Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant golden eagle and said, "Fly slower, don''t throw away those giant land beasts, unless San Yijia''s giant bat catches up."


    "Okay." The giant golden eagle agreed without hesitation.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu didn''t say much more, thinking about the next plan in his heart.


    Gu Cong


    The reason why he let the giant golden eagle fly a little slower just now was to bring those land-bound beasts into the initial land, and then catch them all in one go.


    Only in this way can we gather the Yuan energy that can modify the power of building wood.


    At this moment, if you want to quickly improve your strength, the only way is to increase the power of building wood.


    Therefore, in order to achieve this goal, it is necessary to plan well to minimize the possibility of failure.


    While Lin Yu was thinking about the plan, San Yijia was also thinking about countermeasures.


    The ruthless words have been said just now, but whether it can be done and whether it can be done seamlessly depends on the next actions.


    Also, now not only have to consider how to deal with Lin Yu, but also how to guard against Gu Xin and Yuan.


    Gu Xin is not scary, but the Yuan behind Gu Xin is a high-level **** and has to be careful.


    "Yuan and I have the same goal, just want to get the original fruit, but that Gu Xin seems to have a deep hatred with Lin Yu."


    San Yijia racked his brains to think about it, put together all the information and clues known so far, and analyzed the key points.


    After such a contemplation, San Yijia gradually had a clue in his heart.


    On the other side, on the giant goshawk.


    When San Yijia was chasing Lin Yu, Gu Xin was also discussing with Yuan how to deal with Lin Yu.


    "This son of Lin Yu is really not simple. San Yijia can''t help him for a while." Yuan Shen said: "But for us, this is a good thing."


    The stronger Lin Yu is, the more he can fight San Yijia and lose both.


    Once such a situation occurs, it is time to take advantage of the opportunity.


    Therefore, what Yuan thought in his mind at this time was to try to push the situation in that direction.


    "Gu Xin." Yuan''s tone suddenly became serious.


    Gu Xin hurriedly said respectfully, "Master, please instruct me."


    "From now on, temporarily put down your hatred with Lin Yu, and follow my orders." Yuan ordered without question.


    Gu Xin was silent for a moment, and then he firmly assured: "Master, rest assured, I will never ruin your great deeds because of personal vendettas."


    Gu Xin is not a fool, so he can clearly see the current situation.


    In this situation, the most important thing is to balance the strength between San Yijia and Lin Yu.


    Neither can San Yijia prevail, nor can Lin Yu win, they must fight fiercely, and they will lose both.


    So the next thing to do is to help whoever is at a disadvantage.


    If San Yijia might fail, he will help San Yijia, and if Lin Yu is in danger of losing, he will help Lin Yu.


    And in order to do this perfectly, you have to let go of all personal grudges.


    Gu Xin knew very well in his heart that according to the current situation, Lin Yu was far more likely to be at a disadvantage than San Yijia, so Yuan Cai said the words of warning just now.


    "Okay, when this is done, I will find a way to get you to the eternal paradise."


    Yuan promised.


    "Thank you, master!" Gu Xin said with great joy.


    He didn''t doubt Yuan''s promise at all. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Because the completion of this matter this time means that the original fruit in Lin Yu''s hands can be obtained.


    At that time, even if Yuan only wants to get the original fruit, he will do everything possible to send him to the eternal paradise.


    Gu Xin secretly said in his heart that everyone wanted to go to the eternal paradise, but everyone failed, and Lin Yu was no exception.


    Now the person who has the most hope to go to the eternal paradise is himself.


    "Lin Yu, Lin Yu, you used your strength to oppress me to do things. This time I will definitely settle the account with you."


    Guxin snickered as he focused on controlling the giant goshawk to fly to the east.


    According to the clues provided by Yuan, Lin Yu and San Yijia both went to the original place, so he naturally had to go in that direction.


    7017k

 Chapter 1088： Meeting

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "The giant golden eagle obviously has the means to speed up the flight, but it is not used on purpose. Why is it?"


    On the giant bat, San Yijia gradually became suspicious of the behavior of the giant golden eagle.


    He was very curious, why did the giant golden eagle not speed up and throw off the land-based beast on the ground, and what was its purpose?


    "Is it the kind of acceleration that consumes a lot of money, or is there another reason?"


    San Yijia quickly analyzed in her heart.


    This time, in order to catch Lin Yu, he made a careful layout, and then announced the dispatch of all.


    However, after actually doing it, I found that many of my pre-conceived plans didn''t work.


    With this doubt, he thought about Lin Yu''s motives again.


    He felt that Lin Yu couldn''t be scurrying like a headless fly, and there must be a reason for flying in the southeast direction.


    "The southeast of this location should be the entrance to the original land."


    "However, why did he go to the starting place?"


    "Do you think that I can no longer hide after entering the original land?"


    After thinking about it, San Yijia can only think of this reason.


    There is no abyss fog in the original land, so no matter who goes there, there is no way to hide.


    "Well, let''s see what tricks you can play!"


    Without any hesitation, San Yijia continued to control the giant bat to chase after Lin Yu.


    ...


    initial place.


    At this time, the giant tortoise has come to the original place along the cave, and is looking for seven giant beasts such as giant ape and giant deer.


    "The giant ape is ahead!"


    The giant tortoise was overjoyed.


    I thought it would be easy to find, but I didn''t expect to find the giant ape so quickly.


    "Giant ape, giant ape!"


    As the giant tortoise ran forward, it transmitted a sound to the giant ape.


    After the giant ape heard the voice of the giant tortoise, he hurriedly stopped his meditation practice and asked, "Giant tortoise, what happened?"


    The giant turtle quickly explained: "Sang Yijia is chasing Lin Yu and needs your help."


    "What? The benefactor suffered?!"


    The giant ape looked nervous.


    At this time, the giant tortoise had come to the giant ape and said to it face to face: "It should be fine for the time being, but if we don''t take action, it will be hard to say."


    "Where is the benefactor now?" The giant ape rolled his eyes and asked.


    "I don''t know, but it may be flying this way."


    The giant tortoise replied.


    "Flying this way?" The giant ape was surprised. Did the giant tortoise mean that Lin Yu was flying this way alone?


    "Well, there is a flying beast helping him," explained the giant tortoise.


    The giant ape said suddenly: "So it is."


    After he finished speaking, he even asked, "Then what are we going to do now?"


    The giant tortoise thought for a while after hearing the words, and then asked, "How is your meditation practice?"


    The giant ape replied: "I just cultivated to the third floor, how about you?"


    "I''m already on the fourth floor." The giant turtle replied, and then pondered: "In that case, the other giant beasts should also cultivate to the third floor."


    "Almost, our progress is basically the same." The giant ape answered.


    "That''s good." The giant tortoise returned to the topic and said, "You and I go to find it separately, and let''s get everyone together first."


    "Ok."


    The giant ape agreed immediately.


    Afterwards, the two giant beasts went their separate ways to find the remaining six giant beasts.


    ...


    Outside the original land, in the abyss.


    The giant golden eagle is still flying in the southeast direction, getting closer and closer to the entrance of the original land.


    Valley Bon


    "I don''t know if the giant tortoise is here..."


    Lin Yu was a little worried in his heart.


    I am worried that the giant tortoise did not come here, and the seven giant beasts that were rescued before have already left the original place and went their separate ways.


    In that case, the plan that I just thought up will come to nothing.


    Of course, he was worried, and his will was still very firm.


    After all, the things he was worried about were extremely unlikely to happen, almost negligible.


    At this time, the giant golden eagle suddenly transmitted a voice to him and said, "Lin Yu, we will be at the place you said soon."


    "Okay, you''ll see a very huge hole in the ground later. You can just fly down there." Lin Yu replied quickly.


    "it is good."


    The giant golden eagle responded and said no more.


    Time passed quickly.


    Almost ten minutes later, Lin Yu saw a circular shadow appearing in front of him, looming in the white fog.


    Immediately afterwards, he found that the giant golden eagle began to dive down.


    And as the giant golden eagle continued to descend, the circular shadow became clearer and clearer.


    Soon, a huge hole appeared in Lin Yu''s eyes, filling his vision.


    The last time he came, he glanced at the back of the giant tortoise, but this time it was from the air, and the visual effect was completely different.


    The giant golden eagle quickly approached the hole, and soon fell into it.


    In the distance, San Yijia rushed down without hesitation when he saw Lin Yu''s giant golden eagle digging into the hole.


    At the same time, he ordered the masters of the six terrestrial giants to come down along the inner wall of the cave.


    And after they entered the cave one after another, Gu Xin also arrived with a giant goshawk.


    "Why is Lin Yu here? Could it be..."


    Gu Xin frowned and pondered, and suddenly there was a flash of light in his heart, and he had some guesses.


    "Could it be that the giant beast on the square was rescued by Lin Yu last time?"


    "He wants to ask those giant beasts for help now?"


    When he left his hometown and returned to the square, Gu Xin found that something was wrong with the giant beasts parked in the square.


    But at that time he was in a hurry to leave, so he didn''t observe much.


    Thinking about it now, maybe Lin Yu has killed the owners of those giant beasts and rescued them.


    "If that''s the case, then Lin Yu''s advantage is not small."


    Thinking of this, Gu Xin immediately contacted Yuan and told him the guess in his heart.


    After Yuan heard it, he immediately ordered: "You act according to chance. If Lin Yu really finds those giant beasts to help, you can help San Yijia depending on the situation."


    "Yes, Master." Gu Xin agreed without hesitation.


    Compared with helping Lin Yu, he is more willing to help San Yijia.


    Then, Gu Xin rushed down with a giant goshawk and flew into the cave.


    On the other side, the giant tortoise and the giant ape just gathered all the giant beasts together and were explaining the situation to them.


    After they finished speaking, all the giant beasts expressed their duty to help Lin Yu out of the predicament.


    "Okay, then let''s go now to the entrance of the cave."


    The giant tortoise announced.


    A group of giant beasts ran wildly ran towards the entrance of the cave with the fastest speed.


    As they ran wildly, they carefully sensed the situation ahead.


    Like them, the giant golden eagle is also seriously sensing, searching for the existence of other giant beasts.


    In this way, the two sides walk opposite each other, and the distance between each other is getting shorter and shorter.


    "Lin Yu, I found them!"


    Suddenly, the giant golden eagle sensed the breath of the giant tortoise and the other seven-headed beasts, and hurriedly sent a sound transmission to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu said happily: "Okay, they are indeed here!"


    Don''t worry anymore.


    The giant tortoise and other giant beasts are all here, just wait for the giant golden eagle to join them.


    7017k

 Chapter 1089： decisive battle

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    The giant golden eagle flew to the eight giant land beasts headed by the giant tortoise, while San Yijia led the six enslaved giant beasts in pursuit.


    Behind them, the giant goshawk controlled by Gu Xin was also pressing step by step.


    In this way, a group of giant beasts ran wildly in the vast and boundless original land, constantly approaching each other.


    With the shortening of the distance, they can finally transmit sound to each other.


    The giant tortoise asked Lin Yu, "Lin Yu, what are we going to do now?"


    Lin Yu glanced behind him, and then said, "Go and entangle the six controlled land beasts."


    "it is good."


    The giant tortoise resolutely agreed.


    As soon as it sensed it a little, it sensed the six enslaved beasts that Lin Yu said.


    Immediately afterwards, the giant tortoise informed the giant ape and other giant beasts of Lin Yu''s request, and led them to run wildly forward.


    Lin Yu said to the giant golden eagle: "After the meeting with the giant tortoise, you put me down, and then you go to entangle San Yijia''s giant bat."


    At this time, what Lin Yu thought in his mind was to let the giant golden eagle entangle the giant bat, and then he could take the opportunity to absorb the anima of the six enslaved giant beasts.


    It is believed that after absorbing all their heart energy, the Yuan energy obtained will definitely be enough to modify the power of building wood.


    At this time, it is impossible to rely on the power of the giant beast alone, San Yijia must improve his own strength.


    The giant golden eagle agreed and continued to fly.


    Time passed quickly.


    Soon, the giant golden eagle came to the sky above the giant tortoise and other eight giant beasts.


    Lin Yu, who was suspended above the head of the giant golden eagle, could already see the group of giant beasts running wildly on the ground with his naked eyes.


    "Put me on the giant tortoise."


    Lin Yu said to the giant golden eagle.


    As soon as his voice fell, the giant golden eagle swooped down and flew towards the giant tortoise.


    The distance shrinks sharply.


    In the blink of an eye, the giant golden eagle flew right above the giant tortoise.


    Lin Yu flew down the iron claws of the giant golden eagle and came back to the back of the giant tortoise.


    Then, the giant golden eagle soared into the sky, turning a corner and flying towards San Yijia''s giant bat.


    The giant tortoise continued to lead a group of free giants towards the six enslaved giants.


    From a distance, the picture looks like Armageddon.


    However, because the giant beasts are very large, they look especially shocking.


    On the giant bat, San Yijia saw the giant golden eagle and a group of land-bound beasts rushing towards him, and he was very puzzled.


    At this time, shouldn''t it be the eight-headed beast that entangled the six-headed beast on his side, and then Lin Yu rode the giant golden eagle to fly away?


    Why would you choose to fight with yourself instead?


    "It seems that this guy Lin Yu still has a hole card in his hand, but he just doesn''t know where his confidence comes from."


    San Yijia squinted slightly, thinking in her heart.


    While he was thinking, the giant beasts on both sides kept approaching each other.


    Just a minute later, the two sides collided.


    The giant golden eagle decisively pounced on the giant bat controlled by San Yijia and fought with it in the air.


    The eight free beasts headed by the giant tortoise fought with the six enslaved beasts brought by San Yijia.


    Since the beasts on Lin Yu''s side are all free beasts, and they have also practiced the technique of meditation, they are very powerful, so they have the upper hand in an instant.


    In the air, the giant golden eagles were so entangled that San Yijia couldn''t escape, while on the ground, the giant apes and other land-based beasts each controlled the other''s enslaved beast.


    The giant tortoise can also take the opportunity to move freely.


    Lin Yu said to the giant turtle: "I''m going to **** the anima of that giant ant first."


    Gu Yan


    "Okay." The giant tortoise agreed decisively, carrying Lin Yu to the giant ant.


    San Yijia controlled the giant bat and the giant golden eagle to fight in the air, while observing the situation on the ground.


    When he saw Lin Yu''s giant tortoise rushing towards a giant ant, he suddenly became suspicious.


    "What is Lin Yu doing?"


    He couldn''t understand Lin Yu''s motives.


    Could it be that Lin Yu still wants to rescue these enslaved beasts at this time?


    Without having time to think about it, San Yijia continued to concentrate on controlling the giant bat to fight.


    On the ground, the giant tortoise had come to the giant ant at this time, and Lin Yu was busy flying forward, all the way to the giant ant.


    As before, as soon as he arrived at the giant ant''s body, he quickly searched for the existence of artificial blood vessels.


    He was already familiar with all this, so it only took less than ten seconds to successfully find the silver root artificial blood vessel.


    Lin Yu went all the way along the artificial blood vessel and came to the blood vessel of the giant ant itself. Immediately afterwards, he opened an opening in the blood vessel to absorb the heart energy in it.


    On the modifier interface, the prompt to obtain meta energy appears immediately.


    The numbers behind Yuanneng also jumped.


    "This giant ant can have at least 100,000 yuan of spiritual energy. If the anima of the other five giant beasts is also absorbed, it is enough to modify the original energy of the power of building wood."


    "But the premise of all this is that there can be no accidents."


    Lin Yu pondered while absorbing anima.


    Meanwhile, far in the air.


    Gu Xin drove the giant goshawk all the way, and immediately slowed down after seeing the giant beast fighting in front of him.


    The giant goshawk hovered in the air while observing, while Gu Xin reported the specific situation to Yuan in detail.


    After Yuan listened to it, he instructed: "Just like what I said just now, you first observe the situation of the battle, and help whichever side is unfavorable."


    "Well." Gu Xin agreed, and then continued to observe carefully.


    His attention was mainly on Lin Yu''s side.


    Because he wanted to take a good look at what Lin Yu was doing at this time.


    "That guy Lin Yu... seems to be absorbing the anima of the giant beast again?"


    Guxin noticed the giant ant and the giant tortoise next to the giant ant.


    Based on what he knew about Lin Yu, he had reason to believe that Lin Yu had left the giant tortoise at this time and was absorbing anima from the giant ant.


    "Oops, in this case, Lin Yu''s strength will soon be improved again."


    He has dealt with Lin Yu for so long, and combined with some information that Yuan told him, he already knew that Lin Yu could improve his strength with the help of his mind.


    "No, I can''t let him succeed!"


    "If Lin Yu''s strength is further improved, it will be detrimental to me and the master!"


    Gu Xin immediately contacted Shang Yuan and explained the situation in detail.


    Yuan didn''t show any surprise after listening to it, UU read www. uukanshu.com instead said lightly: "I see, you continue to observe the battle situation."


    After saying that, Yuan''s consciousness left the giant goshawk and came directly to the giant bat.


    "San Yijia, I have bad news to tell you."


    "Speak!" San Yijia was concentrating on dealing with the giant golden eagle, and didn''t have time to talk nonsense with Yuanduo.


    Yuan didn''t care, and said lightly, "Lin Yu is getting stronger."


    "Getting stronger?" San Yijia wondered, "What does it mean getting stronger?"


    "To be precise, Lin Yu is absorbing the anima of the giant beast, and the anima of the giant beast can make him stronger." Yuan explained lightly.


    "what?"


    San Yijia was shocked.


    7017k

 Chapter 1090： favorable situation

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Why can the beast''s heart make him stronger?"


    San Yijia was greatly puzzled.


    From his understanding, these abyss beasts are just some kind of creation, completely different from Jianmu.


    As a noble divine tree, Jianmu has infinite divine power. The fruit on its tree alone can increase the strength of the Fallen God after refining.


    Therefore, if Lin Yu obtained the power of Jianmu and became stronger, he would understand.


    But getting anima from the abyss giant beast can make him stronger, he really can''t understand and can''t accept it.


    "It''s useless if you don''t believe it, that''s what it is."


    Yuan said lightly: "Okay, I''ve said what I have to say, you can decide what to do next."


    After speaking, Yuan''s voice quickly disappeared.


    San Yijia continued to control the giant bat and the giant golden eagle to fight, while thinking about what Yuan had just said.


    "Lin Yu''s behavior is so abnormal, it''s really wrong."


    Just now, he was still thinking about why Lin Yu didn''t take the opportunity to escape, but instead led a group of giant beasts to fight him.


    Now, it seems that the other party really came for the beast''s heart.


    "If so, it all makes sense."


    San Yijia nodded secretly.


    If Lin Yu didn''t fight with himself for the sake of his ability, everything would be completely inexplicable.


    Because even if the free beasts led by Lin Yu defeated his own behemoths, he was still not his opponent.


    To know the battle between the Meteor Gods, the giant beast can''t help much, the only thing that can help is to increase the power with heart.


    But with the difference in strength between himself and Lin Yu, even if Lin Yu gains an increase in anima, he is still not as good as himself.


    But if Lin Yu absorbs Anima to improve his strength, then everything has a reasonable explanation.


    "Yuan has no need to lie to me now, it seems that this is the case."


    San Yijia no longer had any doubts, and completely accepted Yuan''s statement.


    After accepting all this, the next thing to face is how to stop Lin Yu.


    After thinking about it, San Yijia decisively transmitted his voice to the Meteor God who was controlling the giant ants, and ordered: "Lin Yu is absorbing the anima of your giant beast, you go take a look."


    When the owner of the giant ant heard this, the doubts in his heart were instantly resolved.


    The heart of his giant beast can quickly drain, so it is because of Lin Yu?


    Just now, he had been wondering how the heart of the giant ant could be continuously lost, and he thought that a certain part of the giant ant was seriously injured.


    The real reason turned out to be this.


    Without further thinking, the giant ant master immediately left the throne room to search for Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    But as soon as he left, the giant ant lost control and was forced to stop.


    The giant tortoise and another free giant beast that was attacking the giant ant saw this scene and stopped attacking.


    After all, they didn''t want to hurt these enslaved beasts.


    The giant tortoise transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, the Meteor God who enslaved the giant ants should come to find you."


    "Okay." Lin Yu replied.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu continued to concentrate on absorbing anima.


    The owner of the giant ant only has a fifth-order divine body, and even if he gains an increase in the giant ant''s anima, it is still sixth-order, not his opponent.


    This time, all the Meteor Gods that San Yijia brought to pursue him have a fifth-order divine body. Perhaps in San Yijia''s view, this is enough.


    However, what he didn''t know was that after activating the power of Jianmu, his strength could be temporarily increased to a level close to the seventh order, which was enough to crush the Meteor Gods he brought.


    Lin Yu continued to absorb anima, while the giant ant master quickly approached his location.


    In the air and on the ground, the beasts were fighting with each other, and Guxin was still watching the battle from a distance.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    After a while, Lin Yu sensed a strong aura.


    Guja


    The breath was coming along the artificial blood vessel, approaching him.


    There is no doubt that the master of this breath is the master of the giant ant who has obtained the increase of the giant ant''s heart energy.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu also decisively urged the power of Jianmu to improve his own strength.


    In this way, he waited for the rabbit with a strength close to the seventh rank, while the giant ant master took the initiative to attack with the strength of the sixth rank.


    Both sides felt they were winning.


    The owner of the giant ant moved forward quickly, and in the blink of an eye, he came not far from Lin Yu.


    "It''s really Lin Yu!"


    The owner of the giant ant wondered why Lin Yu came to absorb the giant ant''s Xi Neng.


    Of course, he didn''t have time to think about it at this time, because the battle was about to break out.


    boom-


    The owner of the giant ant rushed forward at full speed, urging his whole body with divine power, and took out the posture of fighting for his life.


    However, when he came to Lin Yu, Lin Yu only stretched out his right hand and stopped his momentum.


    "How can it be?"


    The owner of the giant ant was extremely surprised, and he had no idea that his full-strength attack would be blocked so easily by Lin Yu.


    click-


    Lin Yu didn''t give the giant ant master time to think, he squeezed his right hand, and the outburst of divine power said that the giant ant master squeezed it into powder on the spot.


    Immediately afterwards, with a wave of his right hand, he took out the soul box that the giant ant master had hidden in the body space.


    And just when he squeezed the soul box in the palm of his hand, the meta-energy numbers on the modifier panel also stopped beating.


    At this time, the number displayed on the modifier interface is 120,000.


    "If each giant beast has so much anima, then it''s enough to absorb the anima of four giant beasts."


    Lin Yu left here while thinking about it, and went to the throne room of giant ants.


    Although the battle situation is tense now, he still decided to release the giant ant''s soul first to liberate the giant ant.


    In this way, after the giant ant recovers his anima, he can turn his head and help him deal with other giant beasts, which will give him more help.


    Among the giant ant thrones.


    Lin Yu crushed the soul box and released the soul of the giant ant, while transmitting a voice to the giant tortoise to inquire about the battle situation.


    He has to judge, which giant beast''s heart can be better absorbed next.


    The giant tortoise replied: "Lin Yu, you can absorb the anima of the monitor lizard, it is right next to the giant ant, you can fly directly over it."


    "it is good."


    Lin Yu replied.


    And when he was talking to the giant tortoise, the giant ant''s soul had returned to the sea of ????consciousness.


    Giant Ant thanked Lin Yu sincerely.


    Lin Yu responded to it, then quickly left the place and flew to the monitor lizard near the giant ant.


    air.


    Seeing that the owner of the giant ant could not be contacted, San Yijia immediately realized that the owner of the giant ant had been killed by Lin Yu.


    And he died so suddenly that he didn''t even have time to call for help.


    "The sixth-order is not his opponent. It seems that his current strength far exceeds the sixth-order, and it is estimated that he is not far from the seventh-order."


    San Yijia quickly judged Lin Yu''s strength.


    But after thinking about this, the problem arises.


    The Meteor Gods that I brought here this time are only Tier 5, and after gaining the increase in Anima, they are Tier 6, which can''t stop Lin Yu at all.


    Do you want to watch Lin Yu absorb and become stronger all the way?


    San Yijia secretly said in his heart that the current situation has completely exceeded his expectations, and he really doesn''t know how to deal with it properly.


    But just when he was troubled, Yuan''s voice appeared in his ear again.


    7017k

 Chapter 1091： join forces

    "Extreme martial arts modifier (!


    "Lin Yu is a very difficult opponent, I believe you should have realized it by now."


    Yuan opened his mouth.


    Hearing this, San Yijia was silent.


    In the past, he just thought that Lin Yu was special, but now, he has regarded Lin Yu as a great enemy in his heart.


    Therefore, he agrees with Yuan''s words very much.


    "what do you want to say in the end?"


    San Yijia asked, thinking that Won definitely didn''t just say this.


    Yuan smiled and said, "I can ask Gu Xin to help you deal with Lin Yu."


    "Really? Are you so kind?" San Yijia expressed doubts.


    "Compared with letting you get the original fruit, I don''t want Lin Yu to get the original fruit."


    Yuan explained lightly.


    There is another sentence he didn''t say, that is, San Yijia''s cultivation mode and strengthening method are all in the field he is familiar with.


    But Lin Yu made him feel very strange.


    Yuan still doesn''t know how Lin Yu has improved his strength, is it just absorbing anima?


    Everyone hates or fears unfamiliar things, even Yuan is a high-level god.


    Therefore, Yuan Ning can let San Yijia get the original fruit, but he is not willing to let Lin Yu get it.


    After San Yijia got the original fruit, it was nothing more than planting a brand new divine tree, or directly eating the tempered divine body.


    But what kind of tricks Lin Yu will play with the original fruit is unknown.


    Yuan was worried that after Lin Yu ate the original fruit, his strength would skyrocket to an unimaginable level.


    "Okay, just trust you for a while."


    San Yijia''s mind changed, and after some thought, he finally decided to believe in Yuan.


    Now that the situation has deteriorated into this, even if Yuan lied to him, the situation would not be much worse.


    But if what Yuan said is true, it can at least stop Lin Yu from becoming stronger and to stop Lin Yu from saving those enslaved behemoths.


    On the other hand, seeing that he had successfully persuaded San Yijia, Yuan quickly left and instead ordered Gu Xin to act.


    San Yijia focused his attention on the giant golden eagle in front of him again, leaving only a trace of his mind to pay attention to the actions of Gu Xin and the giant goshawk.


    "This giant golden eagle is so difficult to deal with, and its strength is obviously much stronger than the ordinary abyss beast. What''s going on?"


    San Yijia thought suspiciously while controlling the giant bat and fighting the giant golden eagle.


    At first, he thought that Lin Yu let the giant golden eagle eat the fruit or something given by Jianmu, which caused the giant golden eagle to soar in strength and fly fast.


    However, after a fight, it was discovered that this did not seem to be the case.


    The power of the giant golden eagle comes from itself, not the power given or given by the building wood.


    Could it be that the giant golden eagles also practiced the Divine Body Cultivation Technique like these Fallen Gods?


    "Impossible!" San Yijia shook his head secretly, "There is no cultivation technique for giant beasts in this world."


    While he was thinking so, Gu Xin had already driven a giant goshawk to fly from a distance, heading straight for the giant land beasts fighting below.


    Gu Xin''s goal was the monitor lizard where Lin Yu was, and his prepared strategy was to personally go up to the giant beast and join the monitor lizard''s owner to deal with Lin Yu.


    The giant goshawk dashed down and charged right above the monitor lizard with lightning speed.


    Swish!


    The two iron claws of the giant goshawk stretched out and accurately caught on the back of the monitor lizard.


    In this way, the two giant beasts completed physical contact, and even if Gu Xin came to the back of the monitor lizard, he could use the giant goshawk''s heart to increase his strength.


    "When I burst out with all my strength, my combat power is at the seventh rank, Lin Yu, I''ll see how you can fight me this time!"


    Gu Xin was full of confidence and quickly flew away from the giant goshawk.


    At the same time, the owner of the monitor lizard also received San Yijia''s order and rushed to the blood vessel where Lin Yu absorbed the anima.


    The two sides slowly meet while flying forward.


    In the air, San Yijia''s voice transmission ordered the remaining four Meteor Gods: "You surround the monitor lizard and prevent the eight free giant beasts from approaching the monitor lizard, especially the giant tortoise."


    This is mainly to prevent the giant tortoise from approaching the monitor lizard, so that Lin Yu can use the giant tortoise''s anima to increase his strength.


    In that case, Gu Xin and the monitor lizard master are definitely not Lin Yu''s opponents.


    "Yes!"


    The four Meteor Gods took orders in unison, and controlled their respective giant beasts to approach the monitor lizard.


    After fighting for so long, they have already seen that these free beasts don''t want to fight the beasts they control.


    Even these free beasts will show mercy and try not to hurt their behemoths.


    Therefore, they are all confident at this time, and they are not worried about the freedom behemoth blocking their footsteps.


    boom boom-


    On the earth, the sound of giant beasts stepping on the ground came from far away, earth-shattering.


    The four giant beasts controlled by the four Meteor Gods quickly launched a siege on the monitor lizard, firmly surrounding it in the middle.


    Block out the eight free beasts.


    In the air, San Yijia saw that the encirclement on the ground was completed, and immediately sent a voice transmission to the monitor lizard owner, asking him to quickly deal with Lin Yu.


    Like him, Yuan also immediately told Gu Xin to take this opportunity to take Lin Yu down.


    At this time, Lin Yu was absorbing anima on the side of a blood vessel of the monitor lizard, and he didn''t know the specific battle situation outside.


    At this time, the giant tortoise suddenly said to him: "Lin Yu, it''s not good!"


    The giant tortoise quickly told him the current situation.


    After Lin Yu heard this, he immediately cheered up.


    Judging from the description of the giant turtle, he instantly thought of what Yuan and San Yijia were thinking about.


    "Looks like they''ve joined forces."


    "In this case, it''s really a bit troublesome."


    Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    Gu Xin''s strength is now at the seventh rank after the full explosion, while he is less than the seventh rank, and the odds of winning against him are very small.


    Even if the sneak attack was successful last time, there was no benefit in the end.


    What''s more, Gu Xin did not come alone this time, but also brought a monitor lizard master with a sixth-order strength.


    So it is conceivable that if the next battle is to fight against the two of them, then there is no doubt that they will lose.


    Unless a miracle occurs.


    "It seems that we can only find a way to use the power of the giant tortoises!"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, thinking of an idea.


    On the other side, Gu Xin and the monitor lizard master had found Lin Yu''s whereabouts at this time, and were rushing towards that place.


    Gu Xin flew in front, and the monitor lizard master flew behind a distance.


    "Lin Yu, this time you will die!"


    Gu Xin''s figure flashed in the air like a phantom , and soon came to a hole where artificial blood vessels were buried.


    Lin Yu was in the depths of this cave at this time.


    Without hesitation, Gu Xin flew directly into the underground hole, followed the tunnel dug by Lin Yu, and went to the blood vessel where Lin Yu was.


    After Gu Xin entered the cave, the monitor lizard owner also flew into the cave and followed Gu Xin firmly.


    The distance between them and Lin Yu is shrinking rapidly, and the two sides are getting closer.


    The battle is imminent.


    The latest chapter address of the extreme martial arts modifier: https://


    The full text reading address of the extreme martial arts modifier: https://


    Extreme martial arts modifier txt download address: https://


    Extreme martial arts modifier mobile phone reading: https://


    For the convenience of reading next time, you can click \"Favorites\" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1090), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time!


    If you like "Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! ()

 Chapter 1092： The power of the behemoth

    oom--


    Before Gu Xin could see Lin Yu, he urged all his divine power to slam a palm.


    He knew in his heart that Lin Yu was very difficult to deal with, so he must not be negligent, and he had to strike first.


    After the loud noise, the cave in front of him expanded several times.


    However, when the dust settled, there was no trace of Lin Yu at all.


    "not here?"


    Gu Xin wondered.


    At this time, the monitor lizard owner rushed to his side and looked around.


    Gu Xin put down the doubts in his heart, and came forward in a flash, searching for Lin Yu''s trace.


    After the two searched carefully, they found that there was a vertical upward passage directly above.


    It seems that Lin Yu escaped along this passage.


    "Run fast!"


    Gu Xin sneered, "That''s fine, it shows that you are afraid of my strength."


    "Hmph, Lin Yu, I see who else can save you this time."


    Thinking of this, he turned his head and said to the monitor lizard''s owner, "Go, let''s go up and chase him, we must not let him escape."


    The two quickly went up and returned to the monitor lizard along the vertical tunnel dug by Lin Yu when he left.


    As soon as he came outside, Gu Xin sensed Lin Yu''s breath.


    At this time, Lin Yu had already gone straight to the head of the monitor lizard.


    "What does he want? To destroy the throne?"


    Gu Xin was a little confused about Lin Yu''s motives.


    However, the doubts in his heart turned into doubts, and his movements were non-stop, and he followed Lin Yu with the monitor lizard master.


    Ahead, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle while flying: "Tell the other giant beasts to stop the fight, focus on the intellect, and join hands with me to deal with Gu Xin."


    "Okay." The giant turtle agreed immediately and went to act according to Lin Yu''s instructions.


    This is the plan Lin Yu just thought of - to join the giant beasts to deal with Gu Xin and the monitor lizard master.


    The eight free giants here have all practiced the technique of meditation, and have already practiced to a certain level.


    Therefore, as long as they all condense the invisible divine body, they can fight against Gu Xin.


    I believe that neither San Yijia nor Yuan expected this.


    Lin Yu hurriedly flew between the thrones of the monitor lizards, while the giant tortoises and other giant beasts released their divine souls and condensed invisible divine bodies.


    In an instant, silhouettes rushed towards the monitor lizard from all directions.


    Staring directly at San Yijia in the air.


    "This is..." San Yijia was surprised, "Where did these Meteor Gods come from?"


    He didn''t know the existence of the technique of meditation, so he didn''t know that the eight figures below were not the Meteor Gods, but the souls of giant beasts.


    "Are these guys going to help Lin Yu?"


    San Yijia guessed in her heart.


    At the same time, the monitor lizard on its back.


    At this time, Lin Yu had come not far from the throne, and Gu Xin had successfully caught up with him.


    "Lin Yu, let''s see where you''re going this time!"


    Gu Xin said proudly while urging his divine power to approach Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "Have you ever thought that maybe I''m not running at all."


    "Ok?"


    Gu Xin was shocked when he saw Lin Yu''s calm expression.


    Could it be that Lin Yu has any other cards he can''t make?


    He had a lot of contact with Lin Yu, and he knew that Lin Yu had many cards and frequently used methods.


    Therefore, Lin Yu''s performance made him feel uneasy.


    And just as his thoughts were spinning, Yuan suddenly sent him a voice transmission: "Be careful, Lin Yu has a helper!"


    The monitor lizard owner behind Gu Xin also received a warning from San Yijia at this time.


    Both of them were puzzled, how could Lin Yu have help?


    At this time, several figures came from afar and caught their sight.


    "It''s really helpful!"


    The two were surprised.


    boom boom-


    The giant tortoise and the other seven giant beasts attacked Gu Xin and the monitor lizard master successively.


    Divine power erupted, and there were loud noises everywhere.


    Gu Xin had to stop his body to deal with the successive attacks.


    The same goes for the monitor lizard owner, who was forced to stop moving forward and resist desperately.


    Seeing that the giant beasts took the lead, Lin Yu also joined the battle group.


    In just one face-to-face, Gu Xin and the monitor lizard master were beaten down.


    Gu Xin is okay, at least his life is safe, the monitor lizard owner has been seriously injured at this time, and his life will not be long.


    Seeing that the owner of the monitor lizard was seriously injured, the giant beasts rushed to attack him, preparing to kill him first.


    Guxin took the opportunity to escape.


    Lin Yu didn''t go after him, because he knew that with his current strength, he couldn''t help Gu Xin for the time being, unless the power of Jianmu or the divine body of Yuanling was modified.


    Of course, Lin Yu had no idea of ??killing Gu Xin from the beginning, he just didn''t want Gu Xin to stop him from absorbing the giant beast''s anima.


    In this way, Gu Xin fled, and the owner of the monitor lizard died on the spot.


    After the battle, Lin Yu said, "Put back the spirit of the monitor lizard first, and then you go to deal with the rest of the Meteor Gods, and I will absorb the anima."


    At this time, the giant beasts under San Yijia were all closely surrounding the monitor lizard, clinging to the monitor lizard, while the eight free giant beasts surrounded them.


    So the whole situation is deadlocked.


    The free giants can take advantage of this gap to maintain the invisible divine body with all their hearts and minds to deal with the remaining four meteor gods.


    "Everyone hurry up and act separately."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    The eight free giant beasts agreed, and then they left in two groups, flying towards the four enslaved giant beasts Lin Yu turned and entered between the thrones of the monitor lizards.


    After returning the soul of the monitor lizard to its own sea of ??consciousness, it quickly left and flew to an enslaved beast beside the monitor lizard.


    In the air, San Yijia was immediately annoyed when he saw that the battle ended so quickly.


    This is really troublesome.


    According to the current situation, there is no way to stop Lin Yu.


    Do you want to watch Lin Yu liberate all the remaining four giant beasts?


    In that case, all the elites brought out this time will be finished.


    "Yuan, do you have any good ideas?"


    San Yijia knew that Yuan was paying attention to him, and asked directly.


    Yuan remained silent, and after a long time he said helplessly: "There is no way."


    He only has Gu Xin under his command, and Gu Xin has only one flying beast. How to deal with Lin Yu who has eight free beasts to help him?


    The most important thing is that now I don''t know where the eight Meteor Gods who suddenly appeared to help Lin Yu came from?


    Could it be the soul of the eight free beasts?


    At this time, San Yijia suddenly said to him: "The eight meteor gods seem to be the condensed souls of the eight free beasts."


    "I see it too." Yuan responded.


    "How on earth do they do it? You know what?"


    San Yijia was surprised.


    He had been in contact with the giant beast for so long, and this was the first time he had seen such a situation.


    The soul of a giant beast can actually condense an invisible body comparable to the body of a god?


    "I don''t have a clue either."


    Yuan said lightly.


    Although he is a high-level god, he does not know the specific situation.


    "What should I do now? Can''t I just watch Lin Yu become stronger?"


    San Yijia frowned.


    If you like the pole martial arts modifier, please collect it: () The pole martial arts modifier girl classmate network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 1093： The power of building wood, strengthen!

    San Yijia and Yuan struggled to know how to stop Lin Yu, while Lin Yu took this opportunity to absorb the anima of the remaining four enslaved beasts.


    Time passed quickly.


    "Can''t wait like this any longer!"


    San Yijia became more and more impatient.


    He felt that he had to do something at this time, and he couldn''t keep watching Lin Yu become stronger.


    Yuan agrees with his words very much, but after agreeing with him, he still can''t think of any good ideas.


    Yuan had thought about possessing Gu Xin to deal with Lin Yu, but after seeing the battle just now, he completely dismissed this idea.


    He was completely unsure that he could kill Lin Yu while facing the eight free beasts.


    Perhaps the only solution now is to possess San Yijia and use San Yijia''s powerful divine body to deal with Lin Yu.


    This is a sure-fire way to win.


    But will San Yijia agree?


    Obviously not possible.


    "Yuan, you let Gu Xin drive the flying beast to fight the giant golden eagle, and I''ll go down and deal with Lin Yu."


    At this moment, San Yijia suddenly proposed.


    Gu Xin couldn''t stop Lin Yu successfully because Gu Xin was too weak, but it would be different for him.


    San Yijia is confident enough to kill Lin Yu.


    Therefore, as long as Yuan ordered Gu Xin to deal with the giant golden eagle, the current situation could be successfully resolved.


    "Do you think I''ll agree?"


    Yuan asked back.


    San Yijia''s proposal is very good, but it is seriously against his interests.


    Just imagine, if San Yijia successfully kills Lin Yu, then he will be able to get the original fruit that Lin Yu took away.


    And after San Yijia gets the original fruit, will he still take it out and divide it equally?


    There is no doubt that it is directly monopolized.


    So Yuan can''t agree with San Yijia''s proposal anyway.


    "Sure enough, you don''t believe me at all."


    Seeing Yuan''s refusal tone, San Yijia had to snort coldly.


    Yuan Wenyan asked rhetorically: "Do you believe me? If you believe me, let me possess and let me use your divine body to deal with Lin Yu, so the odds are better."


    San Yijia was silent.


    How could he possibly agree to such a request?


    Afterwards, the two continued to observe the battle on the ground without saying a word.


    Their mood is getting more and more urgent, but there is no way, now there is no solution at all.


    Of course, it''s not completely incomprehensible.


    There is still a solution, but at a huge cost.


    If San Yijia gave up the giant bat he enslaved and dealt with Lin Yu alone, he could devote himself to the battle and defeat Lin Yu.


    Even if he can''t defeat it, he can stop Lin Yu from becoming stronger.


    Only in this way, Gu Xin and Yuan can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, looking for opportunities to pick the fruit of victory.


    San Yijia didn''t want to see such a result, so he couldn''t do it.


    Time goes on.


    At this time, Lin Yu had already absorbed all the anima of the three enslaved giant beasts, leaving only one enslaved giant beast.


    And on his modifier panel, the number behind Yuan Neng has become 430,000.


    "Another 70,000 can strengthen the power of building wood!"


    Lin Yu was in a good mood and set off towards the last enslaved beast.


    Judging from previous experience, as long as the heart energy of the remaining giant beast is completely absorbed, it will definitely be able to collect the original energy that can be used for modification.


    While moving forward, he also looked up to the sky.


    Sanyijia''s giant bat was still battling the giant golden eagle, while Guxin''s giant goshawk hovered in the distance.


    "They must be playing against each other, and they don''t have time to come and take care of me."


    Looking back, Lin Yu continued to fly towards the last giant beast.


    At the same time, the giant goshawk was on its back.


    Gu Xin transmitted his voice to Yuan Dao: "Master, let me try again, this time I will definitely be able to take down Lin Yu."


    He is more reluctant to see Lin Yu become stronger than San Yijia and Yuan.


    There was no moment when he was so eager to stop Lin Yu from absorbing anima.


    "It''s useless for you to go, your strength is far inferior to him."


    "If you really wanted to stop him, you shouldn''t have chosen to back down just now."


    Yuan said indifferently.


    Gu Xin''s performance just now made him very dissatisfied.


    The battle had not yet reached the most dangerous moment, but Gu Xin chose to flee and wasted a great opportunity.


    At that time, if Gu Xin could hold on for a while longer, he might usher in a turning point.


    Too bad there is no if.


    When Gu Xin heard Yuan''s words, he also felt Yuan''s attitude.


    This made him even more anxious.


    The reason why he proposed to stop Lin Yu was not only because he didn''t want to see Lin Yu become stronger, but also because he wanted to restore Yuan''s attitude towards him.


    "Master, please let me..."


    Gu Xin spoke again, but before he could finish his words, Yuan interrupted him roughly: "Don''t talk, don''t make useless efforts."


    Gu Xin''s only reliance was the few fruit he stole from Jian Mu.


    But Gu Xin has just proved with practical actions that even if he has the power of building wood, he is still useless.


    Yuan had given up hope for Gu Xin at this time.


    He is now thinking of other strategies, a more secure strategy with a higher success rate.


    It takes some sacrifices, but it''s worth it.


    Lin Yu''s figure flickered, and soon he came to the last enslaved giant beast, and began to absorb the anima of this giant beast.


    The souls of giant tortoises and other giant beasts have all returned to their respective seas of consciousness.


    So the whole earth was quiet.


    The free beasts did not move, and the five newly liberated beasts were recuperatingrecovering their anima.


    In the whole world, there is only the sound of giant bats and giant golden eagles fighting.


    As if San Yijia and Yuan have acquiesced to the development of the situation.


    But Lin Yu knew in his heart that this matter was not over yet.


    Those two guys just couldn''t find a solution for the time being, and they couldn''t talk to each other, so they were so stalemate.


    If they can find a way to deal with it, they will definitely stop themselves decisively.


    Lin Yu quickly absorbed the anima of the giant beast, staring at the meta-energy numbers on the modifier panel.


    Seeing the numbers keep beating and gradually getting bigger.


    Four hundred and forty thousand, four hundred and fifty thousand, four hundred and sixty thousand...


    Finally, the number behind Yuan Neng jumped to the 500,000 mark.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu pressed the strengthen button without hesitation and decided to confirm.


    In an instant, the words "Power of Building Wood" on the modifier surface began to change.


    From entry to junior.


    "How powerful is the power of building wood at the Xiaocheng level?"


    With such doubts, Lin Yu quickly urged the power of Jianmu to increase his divine body.


    Soon, he clearly felt the change in his divine body.


    The divine power in the body skyrocketed rapidly and became stronger and stronger.


    "My current combat power is comparable to that of the Seventh-Order God Body, not bad!"


    He only has a sixth-order **** body, but his combat power is comparable to that of a seventh-order meteorite. If one day he becomes a seventh-order god, then with the increase of Jianmu''s power, he will definitely be able to fight the eighth-order meteorite.


    "The duration of the power of building wood has also become a lot longer, three times as long as before."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Immediately afterwards, he quickly left this place and came to the surface of this giant beast.


    If you like the pole martial arts modifier, please collect it: () The pole martial arts modifier girl classmate network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 1094： Lend your body for 1 use

    After coming outside, Lin Yu looked up and found that the giant golden eagle and the giant bat were still fighting.


    Both warring parties have shown signs of fatigue, but they are holding on.


    On the contrary, the giant goshawk in the distance was circling peacefully, as if sitting on the mountain to watch the tiger fight, waiting for a good opportunity to appear.


    "Simply don''t do it again and again, go and rescue all those giant beasts around Jianmu."


    A bold idea flashed in Lin Yu''s heart.


    At this time, he had already discovered that San Yijia and Yuan had been playing games with each other, so that neither of them could concentrate on dealing with themselves.


    That way you have an opportunity.


    "As long as the original fruit is in my hands, San Yijia and Yuan will not be able to let me go, and I have nowhere to escape if I want to."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu no longer hesitated, and sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle: "Tell the other free giant beasts, let''s go to Jianmu together now, and rescue the giant beasts there."


    When the giant tortoise heard it, he immediately exclaimed: "Okay, this is the best!"


    Lin Yu''s words gave it great hope.


    If all the enslaved beasts under San Yijia''s command can be liberated, a huge combined force can be formed.


    From now on, there is no need to worry about being enslaved by the Fallen God.


    The giant tortoise immediately sent a sound transmission to all the free giant beasts, and quickly explained Lin Yu''s plan.


    Every free beast is very interested in this plan, expressing that they will cooperate fully.


    Of course, the giant golden eagle in the air naturally also got the news.


    The giant golden eagle is also very excited, and the fighting spirit has greatly increased.


    "Set off!"


    Lin Yu gave an order, and the eight free beasts who had practiced the technique of meditation set off in a mighty manner towards the entrance of the original land.


    When San Yijia and Yuan saw this scene, they were both anxious.


    At this time, they had already guessed Lin Yu''s intention, and knew that Lin Yu was trying to beat the enslaved beasts around Jianmu.


    With so many giant beasts, if Lin Yu was able to absorb his energy, how powerful would Lin Yu be?


    Seventh or eighth?


    "Yuan, you should have seen it. At this time, it''s not me that you should beware of, but Lin Yu."


    San Yijia sent a voice transmission to Yuan Dao.


    Yuan did not answer, and remained silent.


    Seeing this, San Yijia immediately snorted coldly, and then controlled the giant bat to turn around and chased Lin Yu away.


    He wanted to rush back to Jianmu as quickly as possible to get ready to deal with Lin Yu.


    On the other side, the giant golden eagle saw San Yijia driving the giant bat trying to escape, and immediately followed closely, chasing after him.


    boom boom-


    There was a constant roar between heaven and earth, and the giant beasts marched forward in a mighty manner.


    However, the giant goshawk controlled by Gu Xin did not join in the fun, but continued to hover in the air.


    It''s not that Gu Xin doesn''t want to chase, but Yuan refuses to let it go.


    "Master, why don''t we go after us?"


    Gu Xin was puzzled.


    Yuan said coldly, "What''s the use of catching up, can you beat Lin Yu?"


    "This..." Gu Xin didn''t know what to say.


    The fact that he had just escaped from the battle had seriously damaged his image in Yuan''s mind.


    Gu Xin can clearly feel that Yuan no longer trusts him now.


    "Owner¡­¡­"


    Gu Xin tentatively opened his mouth and wanted to say something.


    Yuan interrupted him: "Gu Xin, do you want to see Lin Yu die?"


    Gu Xin was stunned for a moment, and then replied decisively: "Of course I do."


    He wondered why Won asked such a question, wasn''t it obvious?


    "Then are you willing to pay some price?" Yuan asked again.


    These words immediately made Gu Xin alert.


    pay the price?


    What is the price to pay?


    Gu Xin asked cautiously: "Master, what do you need me to do?"


    "Nothing, just borrow your divine body." Yuan said lightly.


    "Borrow my divine body?"


    Gushing realizes that something is wrong.


    This so-called borrowing of the divine body means that the essence is possessed by oneself, or...


    "Don''t worry, just borrow your divine body, your divine soul will be fine. Otherwise, how can you watch Lin Yu die with your own eyes?"


    Gu Xin said calmly.


    Hearing this, Gu Xin felt a little relieved, it seemed that Yuan really just wanted to borrow his divine body.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can understand that if Yuan kills himself at this time, it will not benefit him at all.


    After all, once he died, no one would help him deal with Lin Yu.


    It is impossible for him to possess himself for a long time, that is impossible.


    "Master, what should I do?"


    Gu Xin asked again, trying his best to appear obedient and obedient.


    "It''s as simple as opening your heart."


    Yuan responded quickly.


    When Gu Xin heard this, he hurriedly asked, "Like when you were possessed?"


    "That''s right." Yuan affirmed.


    Gu Xin thought for a while and replied, "Okay, master, I will follow your orders."


    After speaking, he opened his heart as Yuan said, waiting for Yuan to possess himself.


    "You can''t do it here, you first leave the original land and return to the fog above."


    Yuan opened his mouth.


    "Yes."


    Gu Xin agreed immediately, and then drove the giant goshawk all the way to the entrance and exit of the original land.


    Along the way, Gu Xin flashed a lot of thoughts in his heart, and he was a little worried.


    But when he thought that he was the only Meteor God Yuan could trust in the abyss, he relaxed again.


    I believe that with his current status, Yuan can''t do anything to himself.


    In this way, the giant goshawk rushed forward, and soon came to the entrance and exit of the original land, just below the huge hole.


    Swish!


    The giant goshawk fluttered its wings and dashed vertically upwards, flying all the way to the mist of the abyss directly above.


    Moments later, it was at the entrance of the cave under Guxin''s control.


    "Now, open your heart."


    The meta command said.


    Gu Xin hesitated for a moment, and then did it honestly.


    Suddenly, Gu Xin saw a golden light shot down from the sky.


    The golden light traveled through the fog, emitting a circle of halos.


    The next moment, Gu Xin felt that his sea of ??consciousness seemed to have suffered a violent impact, and his consciousness was a little blurry for a while.


    It took a while for him to recover from this state.


    "Ok?"


    Gu Xin was surprised to find that at this time, his divine consciousness had been limited to his own sea of ??consciousness, and he could only see the scene in his own sea of ??consciousness.


    And also can''t control their own body.


    "Gu Xin, long time no see."


    At this moment, a familiar and unfamiliar voice suddenly appeared in Gu Xin''s ear.


    The next moment, a figure slowly emerged in front of his eyes.


    "Yuan... Yuanzu?!"


    Gu Xin exclaimed.


    He never thought that he would see Yuanzu in his sea of ??consciousness.


    "You, why are you here?"


    Gu Xin asked in a trembling voice.


    Yuan Zu smiled lightly: "Didn''t the master just say that I want to borrow your divine body for use."


    "Huh? What?"


    Gu Xin stared blankly at Yuan Zu, and gradually reacted in his heart.


    It turned out that when Yuan said that he borrowed his body for one use, he meant giving his body to Yuanzu.


    this¡­¡­


    The error-free chapters of "Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier" will continue to be updated on the girl classmates novel network. There are no advertisements on the site. Please collect and recommend the girl classmates.com!


    If you like the pole martial arts modifier, please collect it: () The pole martial arts modifier girl classmate network has the fastest update speed.

 Chapter 1095： Sanyijias Rage

    "No! I don''t agree!"


    Guxin roared.


    He can accept that Yuan is possessed by himself, but he absolutely cannot accept letting Yuanzu occupy his divine body.


    "I knew you would disagree, but it''s too late."


    Yuan Zu smiled lightly.


    Immediately afterwards, his right hand waved in the air.


    Immediately, countless invisible chains protruded from the sea of ??consciousness crystal wall.


    As soon as these chains appeared, they stretched out towards Guxin''s spirit and bound it firmly.


    Yuan Zu floated in front of Gu Xin and said lightly, "I can only apologise to you during this time. Don''t worry, the master has not given up on you."


    Saying that, his right hand waved in the air again.


    The next moment, Gu Xin felt that his soul seemed to be out of his body, and suddenly left his sea of ??consciousness.


    bang bang bang¡ª


    Somehow, Gusin found himself bumping against some sort of barrier, again and again.


    After a long time, this collision finally stopped.


    It was only then that he could see the scene around him clearly.


    "This is?"


    Gu Xin looked around and observed it carefully.


    Finally, he recognized it.


    This place is the sea of ??consciousness of the giant goshawk.


    The last time he enslaved the giant goshawk, he was here, so he was very impressed.


    "It turns out that I was just breaking through the sea of ??consciousness crystal wall of the giant goshawk..."


    Gu Xin wanted to understand the whole cause and effect.


    Just thinking about these things didn''t make him happy, but made him feel more miserable.


    There is no doubt that Yuan asked Yuanzu to throw his divine soul into the sea of ??consciousness of the giant goshawk in order for him to control the giant goshawk.


    After all, the giant goshawk was enslaved by him, and the soul was bound to him.


    Sure enough, just when Gu Xin thought so, Yuan''s voice suddenly appeared.


    "Gu Xin, then you will temporarily stay in the sea of ??consciousness of this flying giant beast, control its actions, and assist Yuanzu."


    Yuan ordered without question.


    Gu Xin was in a bitter mood, but he answered honestly, "Yes, Master."


    Now that this is the case, what else can he do?


    You can only help Yuanzu well according to Yuan''s words. If you help him well, he might be able to regain his freedom.


    At this time, Yuan Zu sent him a voice transmission: "Gu Xin, go to Jianmu now."


    Gu Xin didn''t answer, but he still controlled the giant goshawk to turn and flew rapidly in the direction of Jianmu.


    On the back of the giant goshawk, the primordial ancestor who occupied Gu Xin''s body was suspended in midair with his arms folded over his chest, looking ahead.


    At this time, the giant goshawk is controlled by Gu Xin, so he doesn''t need to do anything and can move freely like Lin Yu.


    "Yes, yes, when I first arrived in the abyss, I was trapped in the fog for a long time and couldn''t go anywhere. This time I can finally move freely."


    Yuan Zu is in a good mood.


    "I want to see, what is the magic of Jianmu that makes Yuan attach so much importance."


    "If possible... hum!"


    Yuan Zu''s eyes flashed, his complexion gloomy.


    He was created by Yuan, and Yuan deliberately gave him a strong rebellious character when he created him.


    Its purpose is to make him resist everything and destroy that material plane.


    At this time, the rebellious mentality in his heart reappeared.


    That''s right, he didn''t want to recognize Yuan as the master from the bottom of his heart.


    It was only now that the situation forced him to bow his head to Yuan.


    At this time, Yuan Chuanyin said to him: "Yuan Zu, after this is successful, I will create a powerful divine body for you."


    "Thank you, Master." Yuan Zu thanked him lightly.


    "Okay, without further ado, you can grab the original fruit from Lin Yu first."


    Yuan ended the topic and said.


    In fact, Yuan was very aware of Yuan Zu''s temperament in his heart, and knew that Yuan Zu was a wild horse that could not be tamed.


    Even if this wild horse was created by him.


    However, now the situation is severe, Gu Xin''s strength can''t do anything at all, he has to release Yuanzu.


    With the strength of Yuanzu, he can definitely easily negotiate between Lin Yu and San Yijia, and grab the greatest benefits for him.


    As for the time to accidentally let this wild horse loose...


    This kind of thing can only be seen one step at a time.


    Yuan believed that with his own strength, he would not let Yuan Zu escape completely from the palm of his hand.


    ¡­


    Building around the wood.


    Gu Xin drove the giant bat to this place at the fastest speed and began to set up defenses.


    In the distance, a giant golden eagle hovered in the air to observe the situation here.


    At this time, Lin Yu was not on the giant golden eagle, but on the giant tortoise and directed the eight land-running beasts to head here.


    Therefore, the task of the giant golden eagle now is to transmit the situation here to the giant tortoise, and then let the giant tortoise tell Lin Yu.


    On the canopy of Jianmu, San Yijia glanced at the giant golden eagle, then immediately retracted his gaze and let the inside of the trunk fly away.


    After entering the tree trunk, he went straight to the large bulb where he usually rested and returned to the throne.


    Just now, he has been setting up fortifications to deal with the attack of the behemoth of freedom, and he has no time until now.


    And he rushed here to find Jianmu to settle accounts.


    "Old man, how dare you betray me!"


    After San Yijia took his seat on the throne, he shouted violently.


    If it wasn''t for Jianmu to help Lin Yu secretly, why would this happen?


    "Betrayal? When did I surrender to you?"


    Jianmu responded with a sneer.


    "Okay!" San Yijia said angrily: "Very good, old man, it seems that you have forgotten what pain is."


    "I''ll let you have a good aftertaste now."


    As soon as the voice fell, San Yijia grabbed the armrest of the throne with both hands, instilling divine power into it.


    Suddenly, Jianmu''s voice suddenly disappeared.


    At this time, Jianmu was suffering unimaginable pain and could no longer speak.


    San Yijia''s face was gloomy, and he continued to increase the intensity of instilling divine power.


    outside the trunk.


    Jianmu''s canopy shook violently, and countless huge leaves fell from the branches.


    Seeing this scene, the giant golden eagle hurriedly informed the giant tortoise through voice transmission.


    The giant tortoise said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, the situation is not good, the giant golden sculpture said that the leaves of Jianmu are falling..."


    After listening to the giant tortoise, Lin Yu pondered: "It must be San Yijia who did it."


    He frowned slightly, and then he asked the giant tortoise, "Can you hurry up?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, this is already the limit." The giant tortoise replied.


    Lin Yu was silent when he heard the words.


    At this time, the giant tortoise said again: "Lin Yu, I found that the giant goshawk was chasing after him, and the target seemed to be Jianmu."


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Well, Yuan will definitely not give up the original fruit."


    "But there is a problem." The giant tortoise added: "The giant goshawk seems to be flying a little faster than before."


    "Faster than before?"


    Lin Yu was surprised.


    This is very important information.


    Under normal circumstances, the movement speed of giant beasts is fixed, unless the technique of meditation is practiced.


    But the giant goshawk obviously has not practiced this technique.


    So, there is definitely something strange here.


    "Could it be that Yuan has another trump card?"


    And just as Lin Yu was thinking, a familiar voice suddenly appeared in his ear.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1096： battle 1

    "Lin Yu, it''s been a long time since you and I haven''t seen you."


    Yuan Zu said with a sneer.


    "Original ancestor?!"


    Lin Yu was very surprised, how could Yuan Zu appear in the abyss, wasn''t he brought back to the eternal paradise by Yuan?


    Could it be that... Yuan put him down again?


    However, Yuanzu is an aggregate of Yuanling particles, invisible and intangible. As soon as it touches the fog of the abyss, it will be absorbed by the fog. How can it move freely in the abyss?


    You must know that Yuan spent the boss''s efforts in order to save Yuanzu at that time.


    "Guxin!"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu thought of Gu Xin.


    He guessed in his heart that Yuan Zu might be possessing Gu Xin''s body at this time, while Gu Xin was separated from his body and was responsible for controlling the giant goshawk.


    Only in this way can we explain why the giant goshawk is stronger than before.


    After thinking about it quickly, Lin Yu no longer doubted, and was sure that the whole thing must be like this.


    "No wonder Yuan has to work hard to cultivate Gu Xin. It turns out that Gu Xin''s body still has this use."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, trying to figure it out.


    At this time, Yuan Zu said again: "Lin Yu, this time we have to have a good contest to decide the final outcome."


    "Hahaha!" Yuan Zu laughed wildly.


    If it was Gu Xin, he would definitely not make a statement at this time, but when the time was right, he suddenly showed his trump card, killing Lin Yu by surprise.


    But Yuanzu is different.


    Yuan Zu was arrogant and disdain to play with Lin Yu.


    And he has absolute confidence that he will definitely be able to defeat Lin Yu in a head-to-head duel.


    Even if you can''t do it now, try to do it.


    "Not bad!" Yuan praised: "If you have such fighting spirit, things will definitely work out."


    Yuan Zu heard the words and replied lightly: "The master has won the prize, but the master can rest assured that I can definitely handle this matter."


    "Okay, just wait for your words!"


    Yuan is very satisfied.


    Yuan Zu''s performance exceeded his expectations, making him extremely grateful for the decision he had just made.


    The giant goshawk swept past the nine-headed giant beasts and flew towards Jianmu.


    At this time, the surrounding fog has become very thin, and it is already possible to see Jianmu in the distance.


    Therefore, Lin Yu quickly retracted his gaze and looked towards Jianmu.


    After careful observation for a while, Lin Yu found that Jianmu was dropping leaves as the giant golden eagle said.


    "It seems that San Yijia tortured Jianmu a lot."


    "Jianmu, who used to be a top powerhouse, is now bullied by a late-born junior like San Yijia, and he must be very uncomfortable."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    The giant beast team continued to move forward rapidly, getting closer and closer to Jianmu.


    Finally, after running wildly for a while, the nine free beasts came to the bottom of Jianmu.


    But this time they had to stop.


    Because a large group of enslaved beasts appeared in front of them, they could not move forward.


    "one two three¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu flashed a glance and found that there were forty-one giant beasts blocking him.


    Forty-one abyss beasts stood there in a row, which was an extremely spectacular scene, which made people feel awe.


    Of course, Lin Yu knew in his heart that the masters of these forty-one enslaved giant beasts had a strength of the fourth rank at most.


    Because the meteor gods above the fifth rank were taken out by San Yijia, and they all died in the battle just now.


    "Forty-one giant beasts, each one should be able to absorb about 100,000 yuan of spiritual energy."


    "If you can absorb all of their heart energy and rescue them, it will be enough to modify the primordial spirit body to the seventh level."


    "At that time, the seventh-order **** body is equipped with the power of building wood at the small level, even if it is against the eighth-order meteorite, there is a chance of winning."


    Gu exhausted


    "This kind of strength is enough to go to the eternal paradise."


    Lin Yu''s thoughts turned and he looked forward to the future.


    However, he also knew that San Yijia must have been prepared long ago and would not let himself easily absorb the anima of these giant beasts.


    boom boom-


    At this time, the forty-one giant beasts suddenly moved and began to form an encirclement to surround them.


    The giant tortoise hurriedly asked, "Lin Yu, what should we do now?"


    "Just like before, you mobilize the technique of meditation to transform your body and kill the Meteor God who enslaves those giant beasts."


    Lin Yu made a quick decision.


    At this time, he didn''t know what plan San Yijia had prepared, so he could only adopt the safest strategy.


    Anyway, as long as you kill the Meteor God who enslaved these giant beasts, then these giant beasts will immediately lie in their nests because they lose control.


    The giant tortoise and other nine free beasts transformed into shapes one after another and flew towards the enslaved beasts surrounded by them.


    Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant golden eagle in the air and let it help reconnaissance, while swiftly flying towards one of the enslaved giant beasts.


    The situation is unclear now, so he decided to ignore everything and find a giant beast to absorb his energy.


    boom boom-


    The ground is full of the roar of giant beasts stepping on the ground, and the rustling of branches and leaves rubbing against each other can be heard from time to time in the air.


    The battle begins with these sounds.


    However, at this moment, Jianmu''s tree crown suddenly flourished, illuminating the entire ground extremely brightly.


    Under the rays of the golden light, the whole body of the enslaved giant beasts was covered with a thin layer of golden gauze.


    "This is?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but stop.


    This change is definitely not an unreasonable appearance, but San Yijia''s active position.


    So, what impact will the changes in these enslaved beasts have?


    Will it make them stronger?


    "what!"


    "not good!"


    At this time, the giant tortoise and other nine-headed beasts suddenly screamed.


    Lin Yu hurriedly glanced around.


    I saw the invisible divine body transformed by the giant beasts, and immediately burned after touching the golden tulle.


    "Lin Yu, this can''t be done, we can''t get close to those enslaved beasts at all."


    The giant tortoise came over and said eagerly.


    "I saw it." Lin Yu replied.


    At this moment, he finally understood that the golden light radiating from the canopy of Jianmu would not make these enslaved giant beasts stronger, but greatly enhance their defense capabilities.


    Now protected by golden tulle, giant tortoises and other giant beasts cannot get close to those enslaved giant beasts at all.


    "I don''t know if I can break through this obstacle!"


    Thinking so in my heart Lin Yu moved quickly and flew towards one of the enslaved giant beasts.


    In a blink of an eye, he came to the side of the giant beast and slammed directly into the golden tulle.


    And the moment he came into contact with the golden tulle, he felt a strong burning pain.


    But fortunately, the pain is acceptable.


    Lin Yu continued to charge forward, and under his collision, the golden tulle sank inward.


    flutter--


    Suddenly, a muffled sound came, and Lin Yu successfully passed through the golden tulle and came to the surface of the enslaved giant beast.


    "I can come in, which means that this kind of defense can only hinder the invisible divine body transformed by the beast spirit."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    And just when he confirmed this fact, San Yijia suddenly appeared in the air.

 Chapter 1097： Take what you need

    Lin Yu took a closer look, and only then did he see that it was not San Yijia himself, but a ray of San Yijia''s soul.


    San Yijia''s spirit condensed and formed in the air, looking down at Lin Yu condescendingly.


    "Lin Yu, today is your day of death."


    Speaking of this, San Yijia paused again, then sneered: "Don''t worry, that old thing has been completely controlled by me, don''t expect it to help you."


    Lin Yu knew that San Yijia was talking about Jianmu.


    "What did you do with it?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?"


    San Yijia sneered again.


    Immediately afterwards, his figure gradually faded away.


    At the same time as the figure faded, he laughed wildly and said, "Enjoy these gifts I have prepared for you."


    boom boom-


    The roar of giant beasts stomping on the ground came from all directions.


    Lin Yu looked around and found that the enslaved giant beasts had formed an encirclement, and surrounded the nine free giant beasts, including the giant tortoise.


    "Lin Yu, hurry up and absorb the anima of the giant beasts, liberate them, and we can hold on."


    At this time, the giant turtle suddenly transmitted a voice to Lin Yudao.


    Lin Yu thought about it quickly after hearing the words, and then replied, "Okay, be careful."


    The giant tortoise is right, the most important thing now is to seize the time to free these enslaved giant beasts.


    Each time one is freed, the pressure on the giant tortoise and other free beasts is lessened.


    Also, if you do this, you can also gain a lot of energy.


    When Yuan Energy is enough, you can modify the Yuan Ling Divine Body and kill San Yijia in one fell swoop.


    Without thinking any further, Lin Yu hurriedly flew over the body of the enslaved beast, looking for artificial blood vessels.


    "San Yijia has to suppress Jianmu now and maintain these golden veils on the enslaved giant beasts, so he definitely won''t have time to deal with me."


    "Otherwise, he could have just come over and killed me directly, instead of saying two cruel words and leaving."


    Lin Yu analyzed the situation in front of him while flying.


    "The biggest threat now is Yuan Zu."


    Yuan Zu is now free from any constraints, and Yuan Zu is far more ruthless than Gu Xin and dares to take risks.


    So if Yuan Zu came to him, it would be really a headache.


    However, Lin Yu was not particularly worried in his heart.


    Because he knew that Yuan Zu had a strong rebellious mentality and was unwilling to be controlled by others.


    Now that Yuan is in control of him, the strongest desire in his heart is to break free of this control, not to rush to deal with himself.


    "The ancestor must be taking this opportunity to find a way to break free from Yuan''s control, and he has no intention of dealing with me."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    At this moment, his consciousness suddenly swept across a hole in the ground where artificial blood vessels were buried, and immediately swooped down.


    All went well, Lin Yu successfully reached the damaged blood vessel of the giant beast and began to absorb the anima of the enslaved giant beast.


    On the modifier panel, the numbers behind Yuan Neng jumped rapidly, getting bigger and bigger.


    At the same time, he also sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise to inquire about the battle situation outside.


    After some exchanges, he found that the battle situation was very bad.


    The main reason is that there are too many enslaved beasts this time, and each enslaved beast is protected by golden tulle, making it impossible for the free beasts to kill the Meteor God directly.


    Therefore, the free beasts can only fight physically against the enslaved beasts.


    This makes them somewhat outnumbered.


    If it wasn''t for all the nine free beasts who had practiced the art of meditation, they would have been defeated long ago.


    "Just hold on, I will liberate these behemoths as quickly as possible."


    Gu Si


    Lin Yu said in a voice transmission.


    "Okay." The giant tortoise agreed, and then said no more, and concentrated on the battle.


    Lin Yu stared at the modifier panel, watching the meta-energy numbers on it gradually increase.


    air.


    The giant goshawk ignored the giant golden eagle and the battle below, and flew directly to the canopy of Jianmu.


    After reaching the crown of the tree, Yuan Zu quickly left the giant goshawk and came to one of the branches of Jianmu.


    The moment he fell, the giant goshawk turned and left to fight the giant golden eagle that was chasing after him.


    "This so-called Jianmu is really powerful, if only I could have this kind of power!"


    Yuan Zu opened his hands and looked up at the top of Jianmu''s treetops with a smile on his face.


    Jianmu grows too tall, so even if he looks at Jianmu from such a perspective, he still can''t see the treetops of Jianmu.


    After watching for a while, Yuan Zu''s voice transmission asked: "Master, what should I do now to steal Jianmu''s power?"


    There are still five tree fruits left in Gu Xin''s body''s dantian. If they are all refined, they can increase the combat power for five minutes.


    But Yuanzu was not satisfied.


    Such a short-term increase in strength cannot solve the problem.


    Of course, Yuan was not satisfied at this time either.


    Because he had already seen from the previous battle, this power is not enough to deal with San Yijia, nor is it enough to deal with Lin Yu.


    If you want to gain the upper hand in this battle, you must give Yuanzu a stronger power.


    "You pick a few fruit first, and I''ll see what San Yijia is doing."


    Yuan opened his mouth.


    As soon as his voice fell, Yuanzu flew forward along the branches to pick the fruit of Jianmu.


    The fruit of the tree is not so easy to pick, after all, Jianmu is a sacred tree.


    If you pick it directly, you will be swallowed by the divine power of Jianmu.


    Also, the fruit must be put into the internal space as soon as it is picked, and must not be exposed to the air of the abyss.


    Only in this way can it be ensured that after the fruit is refined, the power of the divine body can be increased.


    Yuanzu flew quickly and soon came to a tree fruit.


    This tree fruit is as big as a mountain, in comparison, Yuan Zu is like a speck of dust.


    Of course, after cultivating the divine body, the space in the body is boundless, and there is no problem in storing such a large fruit.


    Even if it is hundreds of thousands, it is not a problem.


    "Now is a good opportunity, just pick it up!"


    Yuan suddenly said excitedly.


    When Yuanzu heard this, he hurriedly urged his divine power to cut the fruit from the branch and put it into the inner space.


    After doing all this, UU read before he asked through voice transmission: "Master, is San Yijia fighting against Jianmu?"


    "That''s right, San Yijia is trying his best to suppress Jianmu, and Jianmu is resisting. This is a good opportunity for us."


    When Yuan Zu heard this, he excitedly said, "Is it possible to take this opportunity to pick more fruit?"


    "Yes, hurry up and pick as much as you can, it''s better to pick all the fruit."


    Yuan said in surprise.


    Yuanzu quickly agreed, and then flew forward along the value to find another fruit.


    In this way, Lin Yu was in a hurry to absorb the anima of the enslaved giant beast, while Yuan Zu took the opportunity to pick fruit from everywhere.


    Both sides are taking the opportunity to increase their strength.


    On the contrary, San Yijia and Jianmu were fighting each other, and they had no time to care.


    But this is only from an outsider''s point of view, San Yijia himself knows what he is doing.

 Chapter 1098： stop sanyijia

    "I knew you would take the opportunity to pick fruit!"


    San Yijia sneered in her heart.


    He naturally knew clearly that Yuan Zu was picking fruit from various places.


    In fact, this is what he deliberately allowed Yuan Zu to do so.


    Because of Yuanzu''s actions, he will continue to weaken Jianmu''s power and help him suppress Jianmu.


    "Old man, see, everyone is just coveting your power, no one is an exception."


    "The Lin Yu you signed the contract with is just busy absorbing anima, and has no time to take care of you."


    "Hahaha!"


    San Yijia laughed.


    As Yuanzu continued to pick fruit, Jianmu became weaker and weaker, and it was estimated that he would not last long.


    "After I completely possess your power, I will kill all those guys."


    "At that time, I can return to the eternal paradise with the original fruit and make a great contribution."


    "My dad would definitely be proud of me."


    San Yijia is complacent and has seen a bright future.


    He is one of Sanggu''s sons, and he is the most unsatisfactory one. Even after being exiled to the abyss, Sanggu doesn''t bother to care about him.


    Therefore, San Yijia especially wanted to change Sangu''s impression of him.


    After all, his father is a high-level god, and his strength is not known how much stronger than him. No matter how he cultivates and improves, the biggest reliance will always be Sanggu.


    "Old thing, die for me!"


    San Yijia roared.


    At this time, his divine soul had left his body and entered Jianmu''s sea of ??consciousness.


    Jianmu''s body is too powerful, such a tall divine tree, even if he stood still and let him cut it, it would not be cut down by him.


    Therefore, the only way to kill Jianmu is to destroy his spirit.


    Fortunately, Jianmu''s strength is weak now, and he can take the opportunity to enter.


    San Yijia frantically attacked Jianmu''s spirit and wanted to kill Jianmu. Yuanzu was also picking fruit from everywhere, constantly weakening Jianmu''s power.


    At the same time, build the ground outside the wood.


    The free beasts tried their best to resist the attack of the enslaved beasts, and the battle presented a one-sided state.


    At this moment, only Lin Yu was more relaxed.


    But this is only on the surface, in fact Lin Yu is very nervous.


    "Quick! Quick! Must be quick!"


    Lin Yu roared in his heart, and after sucking the anima of the giant beast, he hurried to the next giant beast.


    At this time, he had absolutely no time to liberate the giant beast, and just wanted to paralyze these enslaved giant beasts as much as possible to relieve the pressure on the giant tortoises.


    Lin Yu''s figure flashed, and he soon came to another enslaved giant beast.


    He has now absorbed the anima of five enslaved beasts, and there are still thirty-six left, so time is very tight.


    At the same time, build the tree canopy.


    Yuanzu shuttled between the branches, picking fruit from everywhere.


    Up to now, he has picked a total of eleven fruit trees, including the original ones, there are a total of sixteen.


    "Wait, don''t pick the fruit yet."


    At this moment, Yuan suddenly stopped.


    Yuan Zu wondered: "Why is this?"


    "If you pick it again, Jianmu will be killed by San Yijia, then San Yijia will gain the power of Jianmu, and will deal with you and Lin Yu without any worries, and the original fruit will eventually fall into his hands. ."


    Yuan explained.


    Hearing this, Yuan Zu thought about it and asked, "Then shall I stop San Yijia now?"


    Gu Shi


    "No, just let them kill each other. You take this opportunity to deal with Lin Yu. It just so happened that you just picked so many fruits, and if you refine them all, it is enough to defeat Lin Yu."


    Yuan Yu said quickly.


    He only cares about the original fruit in his heart, so he wants to get the original fruit whenever he has the opportunity.


    However, Yuan Zu''s thoughts were not like this.


    Yuanzu doesn''t care about the whereabouts of the original fruit, he just wants to get more powerful power.


    Therefore, Yuan Zu did not agree with Yuan Gang''s proposal.


    According to Yuan Zu''s thoughts, the best thing to do at this time is to stop San Yijia.


    Take advantage of the perfect time for Sanyijia and Jianmu to fight, kill Sanyijia and Jianmu.


    In this way, Jianmu''s power will become his.


    Thinking of this, Yuan Zu said: "Master, now I don''t know what kind of strength Lin Yu has, maybe his strength has been improved again."


    "So I think the safest way is to stop San Yijia first, steal Jianmu''s power from San Yijia, and then deal with Lin Yu at ease."


    As soon as these words came out, Yuan fell silent and fell into contemplation.


    I have to admit that Yuan Zu''s idea is very reasonable.


    It''s really impossible to know Lin Yu''s strength now. If you rashly deal with him, you might lose again.


    But if you stop San Yijia first, it will give Lin Yuke an opportunity, and things will still be out of control in the end.


    This is a difficult choice.


    "Master, it''s time to make a decision now, without hesitation."


    Seeing that Yuan didn''t speak for a long time, Yuan Zu opened his mouth to persuade him again: "If I go to deal with Lin Yu now, even if I succeed in grabbing the original fruit, I may still be snatched by San Yijia in the end."


    "Therefore, we must stop San Yijia from becoming stronger now, and then deal with Lin Yu."


    This finally gave Yuan a reason to make up his mind.


    Yuan resolutely agreed: "Okay, you go to stop San Yijia first, after stealing Jianmu''s real power, then go to Lin Yu''s to grab the original fruit."


    Seeing Yuan''s agreement, Yuan Zu was overjoyed.


    "This is good, my strength finally has the opportunity to usher in a real enhancement."


    "When I have enough strength, hmph, I don''t have to listen to anyone anymore."


    With this thought in mind, Yuan Zu flew forward along the branch quickly, and then went down along the trunk.


    San Yijia is in the trunk of Jianmu, so he has to find a way to get inside the trunk first.


    "Gu Xin, come here quickly and let that beast peck a hole in the tree trunk."


    Yuan Zu ordered Gu Xin Dao without question.


    Gu Xin was helpless, and could only control the giant goshawk to turn around, getting rid of the giant golden eagle and rushing towards Jianmu''s trunk.


    The physical strength of the giant beast is above the seventh rank, so if you collide with all your strength, it is enough to knock a hole in the trunk of the building tree.


    The giant goshawk accelerated in the air, sticking straight into the tree trunk like an arrow.


    The giant golden eagle is chasing after himBoom¡ª¡ª


    With a loud bang, the beak of the giant goshawk slammed straight into the trunk of Jianmu, piercing a huge hole.


    "well done!"


    Yuan Zu smiled proudly, and then went directly into the trunk of Jianmu.


    Seeing this, Gu Xin turned and flew away from Jianmu to deal with the giant golden eagle chasing after him.


    At this time, the beak of the giant goshawk had cracked, showing that the damage caused by the collision just now was not trivial.


    "If this giant goshawk dies, my life will be very difficult, but there is no way... I can''t resist the master, and I can''t resist the ancestor, hey."


    Gu Xin sighed in his heart, and suddenly regretted his original choice.


    On the other side, after Yuanzu entered the trunk of Jianmu, he flew forward rapidly and went straight to the large bulb at the top of the interior.


    He knew that San Yijia was in the biggest bulb at this time.

 Chapter 1099： success

    Yuanzu walked all the way, and soon came to the throne in the bulb.


    At the door, Yuan Zu saw San Yijia sitting on the throne from a distance, with his eyes closed.


    At this time, San Yijia''s spirit was fighting with Jianmu''s spirit, so his body could only sit there motionless.


    However, as soon as Yuan Zu appeared, he sensed it.


    "Gu Xin, you are bold enough to break into this place."


    San Yijia''s eyes were still closed, and she said directly without looking at it.


    Yuan Zu didn''t answer this, just walked up the steps with a faint smile.


    Seeing the fearless appearance of "Gu Xin", San Yijia sneered: "Gu Xin, do you think that with Yuan as a backer, I can''t deal with you?"


    "You think I can''t be distracted by him now, so I can act recklessly?"


    Yuan Zu still did not answer, and walked up at a steady pace with steady steps.


    In fact, from the beginning, Yuan Zu''s idea was not to stop San Yijia.


    What he really wants to do is to occupy San Yijia''s powerful body.


    On the throne, San Yijia had realized something was wrong at this time.


    Gu Xin is not such a calm person, and he is not so courageous.


    So, isn''t the comer Gu Xin?


    "court death!"


    San Yijia shouted violently.


    Immediately afterwards, the entire throne room was shrouded in golden light.


    Layers of golden tulle condensed and formed out of thin air, wrapping it towards Yuan Zu.


    Soon, Yuan Zu''s body was wrapped in several layers of golden tulle, making it difficult to move forward.


    "So you want to stop me?"


    Yuan Zu sneered.


    Immediately afterwards, his divine soul left the sea of ??consciousness of this body and floated towards San Yijia.


    At this time, he had decided to completely give up the body "borrowed" from Gusina, and then took San Yijia''s body while San Yijia was focusing on fighting against Jianmu.


    The soul of Yuanzu directly broke through the obstruction of the golden tulle and came to San Yijia''s side.


    "What do you want?"


    This time San Yijia was really surprised.


    Because Yuan Zu''s behavior completely exceeded his expectations.


    "The soul leaves the body, your body will soon be destroyed by the golden tulle, are you sure you want to do this?"


    San Yijia threatened.


    "You said Gu Xin''s body?" Yuanzu said while flying towards San Yijia''s sea of ??consciousness, "That body is too weak, so don''t bother."


    "On the contrary, your divine body is strong enough and suitable for me."


    "Huh?" San Yijia was shocked.


    According to the meaning of "Gu Xin", does the other party want to take away his body?


    and many more¡­¡­


    The other party said that Gu Xin''s body is not worth it. Isn''t he Gu Xin?


    "who are you?"


    San Yijia asked nervously.


    "Me?" Yuanzu said lightly: "I am the future high-level god, the king of the gods."


    While speaking, he silently passed through San Yijia''s sea of ??consciousness crystal wall and entered his sea of ??consciousness.


    "The king of the gods?"


    San Yijia was startled by Yuanzu''s words.


    This guy is so confident that he dares to call himself the future king of the gods. What kind of trump card does he have?


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that Yuan Zu said that on purpose.


    The purpose is to make him feel surprised and scared, so that he can occupy his body.


    Gu Po


    At this time, Yuan Zu has successfully entered San Yijia''s sea of ??consciousness and condensed his body.


    Only then did San Yijia see the true face of Yuan Zu.


    Sure enough, this guy is not Gu Xin.


    What makes San Yijia strange is that the original body of the ancestor is not the appearance of some kind of creature, but a ball emitting a pale white light.


    "you?!"


    San Yijia was extremely shocked.


    In his memory, there was absolutely no creature that looked like this, so the sphere in front of him was definitely not some kind of creature.


    And since it is not some kind of creature, how can this guy have self-awareness?


    "Your body is very strong, and it will be mine in the future."


    Yuanzu said lightly.


    As he spoke, the light on his body flickered slightly.


    San Yijia was shocked and wanted to resist.


    But no matter what he did, it was useless, even if he gave up fighting against Jianmu Spiritual Soul, he would not be able to compete with Yuan Zu.


    San Yijia watched helplessly as the pale white **** kept getting bigger and bigger, slowly filling his entire sea of ??consciousness.


    "What is the origin of this guy? What is the origin?"


    San Yijia roared furiously.


    In the face of unknown things like Yuan Zu, he can no longer control his emotions.


    When Yuan Zu said the threatening words just now, he didn''t care very much, because it is not easy to occupy other people''s bodies.


    But looking at the scene in front of him now, he couldn''t keep his calm no matter what.


    Yuanzu''s behavior is too strange and unpredictable.


    The ball continued to expand, and San Yijia''s soul left in the sea of ??consciousness had to step back.


    The space left for him is getting smaller and smaller, as long as it takes a while, his divine soul will be squeezed into pieces and disappear.


    However, at this moment, Yuan''s voice suddenly appeared in San Yijia''s sea of ??consciousness, allowing San Yijia and Yuan Zu to hear at the same time.


    "Yuanzu, what are you doing?"


    Yuan asked loudly.


    "Master, I''m stopping San Yijia." Yuan Zu replied lightly.


    "Stop it for me!" Yuan ordered unquestionably: "You will give Jianmu a chance to take advantage of it. When Jianmu and Lin Yu join forces, how can you **** the original fruit?"


    On the other side, Sang Yijia saw that Yuan was here to stop Yuanzu, so he followed up and said, "Yes, if you stole my body, Jianmu will have the upper hand, and then..."


    "Shut up, there''s no place for you to talk here."


    Yuanzu scolded.


    After speaking, he said to Yuan: "Master, your courage is too small, you might as well listen to my thoughts."


    "You said." Yuan Qiang said, holding back his anger.


    At this time, he still needs Yuan Zu to **** the original fruit in Lin Yu''s hands, so it is not good to force Yuan Zu too tightly.


    Yuan Zu said lightly: "When I take down San Yijia''s body, I will have enough strength to deal with Lin Yu."


    "As for the building wood you mentioned, it''s easy to deal with it. I''ll take a moment to deal with it later."


    "Don''t you still believe in my ability?"


    Hearing this Yuan eased his emotions a little and said, "It makes sense for you to say this, but the risk is too great. If Jianmu is freed, you will no longer be Lin Yu''s opponent. ."


    "Not necessarily." Yuan Zu said with a faint smile: "I''m not a waste like San Yijia and Gu Xin. What they can''t do doesn''t mean I can''t do it either."


    "What? Master, don''t you believe me?"


    Yuan Zu asked calmly.


    Yuan was silent for a moment, and then said: "You have to consider one more thing, San Yijia''s father is a high-level god, and his strength is almost the same as mine."


    "If you kill his son now, you are slapping him in the face. He will never let it go."


    "Unless you can keep it a secret, never let him know."


    Yuan just wanted to win the original fruit, but he didn''t want to have a deadly vengeance with Sanggu.


    On the other hand, San Yijia saw Yuan say this, and quickly echoed: "Yes, yes, my father will definitely avenge me!"

 Chapter 1100： betray

    The sphere continued to expand without any intention of stopping.


    It will soon occupy the entire sea of ??consciousness of San Yijia.


    At the same time, Yuan Zu said to Yuan: "Master, I never thought that a high-level **** would scare you. I thought that you who created me would be much more courageous than me."


    Originally, Yuan Zu only did not like someone to control him, so he would be resistant to Yuan.


    But now, he has looked down on Yuan from the bottom of his heart, and doesn''t want to listen to Yuan''s orders anymore.


    And all of this is because of Yuan Gang''s words and attitude.


    "Okay, stop talking about it, stop now!"


    Yuan didn''t want to talk nonsense with Yuan Zu anymore, and ordered in a majestic tone.


    Yuan Zu heard the words and smiled lightly: "I''m sorry, I like this divine body of San Yijia very much, I must get it."


    "Huh? You dare to disobey my order?" Yuan Chen asked in a deep voice.


    "If you have to think so, so be it."


    Yuanzu said indifferently.


    The moment Yuan showed concern for Sanggu just now, he had completely lost his loyalty to Yuan.


    At this time, Yuan Zu has decided to choose independence and make a clear line with Yuan.


    "you?!"


    Yuan is furious.


    However, he has nothing to do.


    Yuan Zu was created by him and released by him. Now he turned his head and didn''t listen to his orders. Apart from anger, he only had helplessness in his heart.


    Because he really has no way to stop Yuan Zu.


    "Stop! Stop it for me!"


    At the edge of the sea of ??consciousness, San Yijia''s remaining soul roared in despair.


    Of course, even Yuan can''t stop Yuanzu now, and San Yijia can''t do it either.


    In the end, San Yijia could only watch the ball expand, occupying his entire sea of ??consciousness.


    "This body is really strong and suits me very well!"


    After occupying San Yijia''s body, Yuan Zu looked at it with satisfaction and felt the power of this sixth-order divine body.


    Then, he sat on the throne and immersed his consciousness into the throne.


    As for Gu Xin''s body on the steps, he didn''t even bother to look at it.


    Yuan Zu soon entered Jianmu''s sea of ??consciousness.


    To be precise, Jianmu didn''t know the sea, because the entire tree body could accommodate Jianmu''s spirit.


    However, in order to control Jianmu, San Yijia specially created a space and imprisoned Jianmu''s soul there.


    Therefore, Yuanzu entered this space created by San Yijia.


    In the space, the spirits of San Yijia and Jianmu are fighting.


    When Jianmu saw that San Yijia''s soul wanted to leave just now, he decisively took action to hold him back and prevent him from leaving.


    It is because of this that Yuan Zu can occupy San Yijia''s body so easily.


    "Thank you very much this time."


    Yuan Zu glanced at Jianmu''s soul and said with a smile that was not a smile.


    "Original ancestor!" San Yijia shouted angrily: "Don''t worry, I will never let you go!"


    "Really? Then I''ll have to wait."


    Yuanzu didn''t care about San Yijia''s threat at all.


    After he finished speaking, he smiled smugly again: "The two of you will share the outcome here and talk about it."


    As soon as the words fell, Yuan Zu quickly left this place and took back the consciousness into the sea of ????knowledge.


    Next, he must seize the time to improve his strength and make this body stronger.


    Now is the perfect time, because Jianmu and San Yijia are fighting so hard that it is impossible for either side to back down and stop him.


    If Jianmu retreats, the spirit will be wiped out, and if San Yijia retreats, the spirit will have nowhere to go.


    Therefore, they have to score a winner or loser.


    Yuan Zu quickly left between the thrones, left the bulb, and headed for the canopy.


    San Yijia stole Jianmu''s power, resulting in a direct and close connection between his body and Jianmu.


    Gu Zha


    That is to say, San Yijia can directly absorb the juice of Jianmu and enhance its own strength.


    However, under normal circumstances, San Yijia cannot absorb the juice of Jianmu.


    Because Jianmu will resist,


    As soon as Jianmu resisted, San Yijia had to separate his soul to suppress the opponent.


    And once the soul is separated, San Yijia can''t absorb the juice.


    But now it''s different. Now Jianmu is fighting with San Yijia''s spirit, and he has no time to care.


    "It''s a godsend, hahaha!"


    Yuan Zu laughed wildly and flew to the canopy.


    After arriving at the canopy, he immediately activated his divine power.


    This divine body of San Yijia has the strength of the sixth order, so the divine power is much stronger than that of Guxin.


    After Yuan Zu mobilized his divine power, the fruits on the branches fell one after another and gathered towards him.


    Just now Yuan taught him how to pick the fruit of Jianmu, and now he has obtained a sixth-order divine body, which makes the picking process very simple.


    Yuan Zu has a feeling of complacency in his heart.


    Soon, all the tree fruits in his area were taken into the inner space by him.


    Without stopping, Yuan Zu immediately flew to the branches in the distance.


    While Yuanzu was picking fruit, Lin Yu was still busy absorbing anima.


    In other words, the two of them are the biggest winners in this war, and they have gained a lot of benefits.


    "Two million!"


    "With another 1.2 million, I can modify the sixth-order divine body to seventh-order!"


    Lin Yu quickly left the behemoth whose mind was drained and went to the other beast that was enslaved.


    At this time, there were sixteen enslaved beasts in this area.


    These behemoths are joining forces to attack the giant tortoise and other free beasts.


    But after twenty-five heads were missing, their pressure was much less.


    Now the two sides are almost evenly matched.


    air.


    The giant goshawk knows the sea.


    Gu Xin suddenly discovered that Yuan Zu seemed to have left his body.


    "what happened?"


    Guxin was surprised.


    But just when he was puzzled, Yuan suddenly sent a voice transmission to him: "Gu Xin, your body is now in the trunk of a tree, and you can return to your sea of ??consciousness."


    Hearing this, Gu Xin was overjoyed in his heart, but he said doubtfully: "Master, does the ancestor not need to borrow my body anymore?"


    "Don''t ask so many questions, just let you go."


    Yuan said unhappily.


    He gets annoyed when he hears Yuan Zu now.


    "Yes, Master." Seeing Yuan''s unhappy look, Gu Xin naturally did not dare to ask again. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Then, Gu Xin controlled the giant goshawk to fly to Jianmu.


    Bang!


    The giant goshawk stretched out its claws and firmly grasped the trunk of Jianmu.


    Gu Xin''s divine soul immediately floated out of the giant goshawk''s sea of ??consciousness, flew into the tree trunk, and flew towards the large bulb just above the center.


    He had already sensed his body, inside that large bulb.


    At the same time, build the tree canopy.


    Yuan Zu has picked all the fruit and put them all into the inner space.


    At this time, he was mobilizing divine power to absorb the juice of Jianmu from the cut surface left after the fruit was picked.


    Jianmu''s power quickly depleted, while Yuanzu''s power became stronger and stronger.


    "Let me see how much power this divine tree can bring me."


    Yuanzu was immersed in the pleasure of becoming stronger.

 Chapter 1101： 7th tier god

    The aura of Yuanzu continued to rise, and his strength rapidly increased from the sixth order to the seventh order.


    The seventh-order strength is already invincible in this abyss.


    But it''s not over yet, his strength is still improving.


    At the same time, Gu Xin''s soul is flying back to his body, Lin Yu is absorbing anima around, while San Yijia is still fighting against Jianmu''s soul in Jianmu''s body.


    The situation is completely messed up.


    The arrival of Yuanzu disrupted the plans of too many people, making the whole scene lead to an unpredictable ending.


    "You shouldn''t have let him out."


    Yuan, who was in the eternal paradise, sighed and regretted his previous decision very much.


    When the situation has reached this point, Yuan Zu will definitely get the most benefit, and this is what he doesn''t want to see.


    But there is no way, the matter has come to this point, he has nothing to do, he can only watch the development of the situation.


    "Eighth-order, my divine body is already eighth-order!"


    Yuan Zu opened his hands and smiled.


    Jianmu''s power is really strong, and he easily raised his divine body to the eighth-order level.


    sizzle-


    On the canopy of Jianmu, the sap from the cut surfaces of the plucked tree fruit kept coming out, gathering towards Yuanzu.


    Therefore, Yuanzu''s strength is still growing.


    "Hahaha, today, I will achieve the ninth-order divine body!"


    Yuanzu is very proud.


    He has already thought about it. After cultivating the ninth-order **** body, he will kill all the meteor gods in the abyss first, and then kill all the way to the eternal paradise.


    There are endless cultivation resources in the eternal paradise, which can definitely help him cultivate into a high-level god.


    After becoming a high-level god, sooner or later, he will be able to sweep the entire eternal paradise.


    "Destroy! Destroy everything!"


    "All living things will tremble at my feet!"


    The constant influx of Jianmu''s power made Yuan Zu''s mood extremely excited.


    After all, this is the power from the divine tree.


    In the eternal paradise, Yuan looked at Yuan Zu''s arrogant appearance, and sighed again in his heart.


    "Looks like I just did something terribly wrong."


    "The threat of Yuanzu is even worse than that of Lin Yu."


    Although Yuan Zu only had an eighth-order divine body at this time, Yuan had already felt the pressure.


    Because he knew that with the spirit of Yuanzu''s continuous hard work and enterprising spirit, and the courage to not be afraid of death, it would be a matter of time to grow up.


    What''s more, Yuanzu is very special. It is an aggregate of Yuanling particles, and it is completely possible to do things that others can''t do.


    When Yuan was full of worries, Lin Yu on the ground was absorbing the anima of the giant beast at the fastest speed.


    At this time, Lin Yu naturally noticed the situation on the canopy of Jianmu, but he didn''t know what happened.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu groaned.


    He was surprised to find that the golden veil covering the enslaved beasts was gone.


    That is, the hands, and now these enslaved beasts are all defenseless.


    "How? Could it be that Jianmu''s power has been weakened?"


    The golden tulle was created by Jianmu, so the disappearance of the golden tulle is probably due to the damage of Jianmu''s power.


    Either Jianmu gained the upper hand in the battle and took the initiative to withdraw these powers.


    But this seems unlikely, because if it were the case, Jianmu would definitely transmit voices to explain the situation, not silent.


    "It should be that Jianmu''s power has been weakened..."


    Lin Yu looked up at the Jianmu tree canopy above.


    Strange changes are taking place there, so Lin Yu predicts that the changes there lead to the weakening of Jianmu''s power.


    Gu Yun


    "I have to seize the time to absorb the remaining anima, and then go up and have a look."


    Lin Yu made a decisive decision and flew towards the other enslaved beast in a flash.


    At this time, there were only ten enslaved beasts left on the field.


    It doesn''t take long to absorb all their anima.


    And as long as they absorb all of their heart energy, the yuan energy they have will be enough to modify the spiritual body of the soul to the seventh order.


    While flying, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to the giant tortoise: "The golden tulle has disappeared, you hurry up and transform into your soul, go and kill the remaining meteor gods and liberate these giant beasts."


    "Okay, don''t worry."


    The giant tortoise replied.


    Immediately afterwards, the souls of all the free giants were released from the sea of ??consciousness, condensing the invisible body.


    As soon as their bodies took shape, they flew non-stop to those enslaved beasts to hunt down the Meteor Gods above.


    At this time, Lin Yu had reached his destination, and he quickly opened the blood vessels of the giant beast, madly absorbing anima.


    After absorbing the anima of this giant beast, he flew to another enslaved beast without stopping.


    Just like that, time passed by.


    Build wooden trunks.


    Gu Xin successfully flew back to his body and regained control of his body.


    "The ancestor and the master fell out, and he will definitely not help me. Now I can only rely on my own strength to deal with Lin Yu."


    "But... Lin Yu must take the opportunity to absorb his heart energy and become stronger, and now I am definitely no longer his opponent."


    Gu Xin quickly analyzed in his heart.


    He soon made up his mind and decided to take this opportunity to escape.


    After all, he didn''t have many other options.


    "Fortunately, there are still eleven tree fruits in my body space, and the ancestor did not take them away."


    "This will be my biggest support in the future."


    Gu Xin quickly checked the space in his body, and then flew away from the throne and flew directly out of the tree trunk.


    After returning to the giant goshawk, he immediately drove the giant goshawk to take off and go all the way.


    Seeing this, the giant golden eagle immediately turned around and chased after the giant goshawk.


    While flying, it transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, Gu Xin escaped with the flying beast."


    "You go find a way to stop him, don''t let him escape."


    Lin Yu hurriedly voiced instructions.


    Gu Xin would never let him go, he had to kill him.


    Because only by killing Guxin, can the giant goshawk be freed.


    In the air, the giant golden eagle agreed, then immediately accelerated to stop Gu Xin.


    On the enslaved beast, Lin Yu retracted his gaze and stared at the modifier panel.


    At this time, the number behind Yuan Neng has become 3.19 million, and there is only 10,000 Yuan Neng of spiritual crystals left to modify the divine body One thousand, two thousand, three thousand...


    The numbers keep growing, getting closer and closer to 3.2 million.


    Finally, when Lin Yu absorbed the heart energy of this giant beast, the number behind Yuan Neng finally became 3.2 million.


    "strengthen!"


    Lin Yu roared in his heart.


    In an instant, his breath also climbed like Yuan Zu, and his strength increased rapidly.


    After an instant, his Primordial Spirit Divine Body was upgraded from the sixth rank to the seventh rank, and his strength leaped.


    "It''s finally done!"


    Lin Yu didn''t have time to be happy, so he took off decisively and flew to the giant goshawk above.


    There is no time to delay at this time, and Guxin must be killed as quickly as possible, liberate the giant goshawk, and then go and see what is going on in the canopy.


    Then confirm the current state of Jianmu.

 Chapter 1102： The ancient battle

    In the air, Gu Xin only saw a flash of electric light on the ground, and then Lin Yu appeared in front of him.


    "Lin Yu, I, I..."


    Ancient Sin is incoherent.


    He originally thought that as long as he got rid of the giant golden eagle, he would be able to escape successfully.


    As a result, I never thought that Lin Yu would chase after him so quickly.


    Therefore, he doesn''t know how to face Lin Yu at all now, and after thinking about it, it seems that there is only one way to beg for mercy.


    Maybe Lin Yu will want to let him go in his old relationship.


    "Lin Yu, in the particle world, I once helped you search for Bai Meng''s whereabouts... By the way, I helped you find the clue of Yuan, or else..."


    Gu Xin was in a hurry and poured out the old past like a bean.


    "It''s too late." Lin Yu shook his head calmly.


    "From the moment you enslaved this giant beast, it''s impossible for me to let you go."


    Saying that, Lin Yu mobilized his divine power.


    In an instant, Gu Xin left the throne and floated up.


    "farewell."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    As soon as the voice fell, Gu Xin''s head tilted to the side, completely silent.


    Without stopping, Lin Yu stretched out his hand and grabbed it, and found the soul box that imprisoned the giant goshawk spirit from Gu Xin''s body space.


    At the same time, he also took out the eleven tree fruits and put them into his dantian space.


    "This is the fruit that grows on the canopy of Jianmu''s tree. Did Gu Xin rely on this thing to increase his strength?"


    Lin Yu quickly understood everything.


    When he saw the tree fruit on the crown of the tree, he thought it could not be picked, but he didn''t think about it but found eleven tree fruit in Gu Xin''s body space.


    Lin Yu guessed that it might be Yuan telling Gu Xin how to pick the fruit of Jianmu.


    Afterwards, without hesitation, Lin Yu crushed the soul box and made the giant goshawk''s soul return to his sea of ??consciousness.


    "Lin Yu, thank you."


    The giant goshawk said thanks.


    "Don''t thank me, you will be enslaved and have nothing to do with me. This is what I should do."


    Lin Yu refused.


    If the giant tortoise hadn''t persuaded the giant goshawk to help, the giant goshawk would not have been enslaved.


    So, this is the debt that Lin Yu owes, and now it is barely paid off.


    "Wait for you to contact the giant tortoise and let it teach you how to practice meditation." Lin Yu said.


    "The art of meditation?"


    The giant goshawk was puzzled, obviously it didn''t know what it was.


    "You contact the giant tortoise and it will tell you."


    Lin Yu said while flying out.


    "Okay." The giant goshawk said no more, and turned to contact the giant tortoise on the ground.


    And Lin Yu went all the way up, flying up the Jianmu tree canopy at a very fast speed.


    As soon as he came to the canopy, he saw a devastated scene.


    All the fruits on the branches of Jianmu have been picked, and liquid seeps continuously from the cut surface after picking.


    Not only that, these liquids are being sucked up by a force and floated upwards, converging to a certain point.


    Lin Yu took a look at the situation and saw San Yijia in an instant.


    "San Yijia?"


    Lin Yu was taken aback for a moment.


    Why did San Yijia weaken Jianmu''s power? Didn''t he know that doing so would cause the golden veil protecting the giant beast to disappear?


    But then, Lin Yu had a recollection in his heart and wanted to understand everything.


    "It seems that this is not San Yijia, but Yuan Zu."


    Gu Xin has just been killed by himself, and he can be sure that it is Gu Xin himself.


    That is to say, Gu Xin''s body is not occupied by Yuan Zu now.


    Gu Gua


    And with Gu Xin''s strength, it is impossible to take back his body, only Yuan Zu voluntarily gave up.


    Therefore, Yuan Zu must have given up Gu Xin''s body and instead occupied the more powerful Sanyijia.


    "Such a powerful breath... Could Yuan Zu already possess an eighth-order divine body?"


    Lin Yu was surprised.


    He could clearly feel the powerful aura emanating from Yuan Zu''s body.


    These breaths told him that Yuan Zu''s strength was no trivial matter, far above him.


    "Lin Yu, we finally meet again."


    At this time, Yuan Zu, who was immersed in the joy of becoming stronger, also saw Lin Yu and said lightly.


    When Lin Yu heard the words, he flew up quickly and came to Yuan Zu.


    "What did you do to Jianmu?"


    Lin Yu asked cautiously.


    Yuan Zu shrugged and pretended to be innocent and said, "I have nothing to do with it. It is now fighting against San Yijia''s spirit. If you are so worried about it, go and defeat San Yijia and rescue it."


    After speaking, Yuan Zu laughed wildly.


    Lin Yu looked at the Jianmu tree trunk below, and then focused on Yuan Zu.


    "I''m afraid I won''t let you do it."


    With that said, Lin Yu immediately urged the power of Jianmu to increase his divine power.


    "If you want to die in such a hurry, I will fulfill you!"


    Seeing that Lin Yu was about to start, Yuan Zu did not hesitate to activate his divine power.


    boom-


    The two sides shot at the same time, and the divine power collided in the air, sending out a strong impact, which made the canopy of Jianmu keep shaking.


    Swish swish!


    Countless leaves fell from the sky and fell to the ground.


    And this scene also attracted the attention of all the free giants.


    The free giant beasts, including the giant tortoise and the giant golden eagle, were all staring at the tree canopy at this time, wondering what the **** had been released.


    within the canopy.


    Lin Yu and Yuan Zu retreated together, retreating to both sides of the tree canopy.


    "Sure enough, Yuan Zu has now cultivated into an eighth-order divine body."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart.


    He is now a seventh-order **** body, and the strength of the eighth-order **** body is the increase in the strength of Jianmu.


    Such strength is evenly matched with Yuan Zu, indicating that Yuan Zu has cultivated into the eighth-order **** body.


    On the other hand, Yuan Zu was surprised by Lin Yu''s strength.


    He thought that Lin Yu''s current strength was at the seventh rank, but he didn''t expect it to be on par with himself.


    "Lin Yu, as expected, I underestimated you!"


    Yuanzu took back the complacency just now and said calmly.


    After he finished speaking, he activated his divine power again to absorb Jianmu''s juice.


    This time is not the time to fight against Lin Yu, because even if you use all your strength, you will not be able to tell the winner and lose your time.


    The most important thing now is to take advantage of the battle between Jianmu and San Yijia, UU reading www. uukanshu.com absorbs the power of building wood as much as possible.


    Only by improving his own strength can he completely defeat Lin Yu.


    Yuanzu decided that he must understand this grievance with Lin Yu today.


    Otherwise, if you let the other party run away again, you may not know what the situation will be when you meet again next time.


    Of course, Lin Yu also thought so at this time.


    Lin Yu also wanted to end Yuan Zu''s life completely, and didn''t want Yuan Zu to escape.


    The endless disputes between the two should come to an end.


    Without thinking more, Lin Yu took a decisive shot and rushed towards Yuan Zu.


    On the ground, in the air, all the free beasts stared at Jianmu canopy, watching the battle between the two.


    For them, such a battle can be regarded as timeless, because there has never been a Meteor God above the sixth rank in the abyss.


    Now the two meteor gods with the same strength of the eighth rank shot together, which opened their eyes.

 Chapter 1103： unite

    Lin Yu came to Yuan Zu in an instant.


    At this time, Yuan Zu was absorbing the juice of Jianmu, and using the juice of Jianmu to enhance his own strength.


    But the arrival of Lin Yu made him have to stop this action.


    "Lin Yu, you can''t beat me."


    Yuan Zu laughed: "Your strength has stopped here, and my strength can continue to grow. I can take advantage of the battle gap to absorb juice and become stronger, but what about you?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Lin Yu did not argue with Yuan Zu, but clenched his fists tightly, urging his divine power to make a full shot.


    boom boom-


    In an instant, Lin Yu threw a dozen punches one after another.


    However, these dozen punches were all blocked by Yuan Zu.


    "Lin Yu, I have already said that with your strength, you can only watch me become stronger a little bit and finally defeat you."


    Yuanzu has the winning ticket in hand, and it is expected that Lin Yu will definitely lose.


    Of course, this is indeed the case.


    After all, Jianmu''s juice has not been absorbed by him, and he still has room to improve his strength.


    And once he breaks through to the ninth order, then Lin Yu will surely die.


    boom boom-


    Lin Yu shot again, and his fists smashed into Yuan Zu''s upper body like raindrops.


    Yuanzu did not entangle with Lin Yu, nor did he fight back, but after blocking all Lin Yu''s attacks, he concentrated on absorbing the building wood juice and improving his strength.


    Time passed quickly.


    After just three or four breaths, the two fought dozens of rounds.


    However, the battle was not decided, and Yuan Zu''s strength was still growing.


    In the air, on the ground.


    At this time, all the beasts here have been liberated and become free beasts.


    These behemoths of freedom watched the battle between the two from a distance, and they were all sweating in their hearts.


    "If this goes on, Lin Yu will lose."


    Individual free giants, including giant tortoises, have already seen Lin Yu''s disadvantage.


    The current battle seems to be that Lin Yu is launching a fierce attack, and Yuan Zu is passively defending.


    But as long as you have a little heart, you can think that it will be Lin Yu who will lose in the end.


    "We have to figure out a way to help him."


    The giant tortoise transmitted sound to a total of ten free giants, including two flying giants.


    These ten free beasts all deal with Lin Yu the most and have different emotions.


    "Giant turtle, do you have any ideas?"


    asked the giant golden eagle.


    "I have an idea, but I don''t know if it is feasible." The giant tortoise said hesitantly.


    "You talk about it first."


    "Yes, let''s hear it, if you can."


    "Giant tortoise, say it quickly, everyone will work together."


    "¡­"


    The behemoths of freedom urged them one after another.


    Seeing that everyone was so enthusiastic, the giant tortoise said, "What I think is that we simultaneously activate the technique of meditation, and the souls merge with each other, condensing a powerful invisible body, to help Lin Yu deal with the meteorite."


    "what?"


    "Can this be done?"


    "I''m afraid it won''t work, right?"


    The behemoths of freedom have expressed doubts and concerns.


    Now they can understand why the giant tortoise hesitated to say it, because it was too difficult to do.


    At this time, the giant tortoise said again: "It can be done, as long as you cultivate the technique of meditation to a high level, you can understand it."


    Among these free beasts, he is the first to practice meditation and has the highest level of cultivation.


    Therefore, the other free giants did not question when the giant tortoise said so.


    Gu Ren


    The giant turtle continued: "But if you want to successfully integrate, you must give up all distractions and thoughts in your heart, and completely empty your mind."


    "That''s the hardest thing to do, because it''s hard for us all to be free of distractions."


    Hearing this, the behemoths of freedom expressed their approval.


    Indeed, as the giant tortoise said, it is difficult to be free from distractions.


    You have to be calm.


    But now the battle is so fierce, a little disturbance will cause fluctuations in the heart, how to achieve peace of mind?


    "Perhaps so."


    When the free beasts were silent, the giant golden eagle suddenly said: "We only have one thing in our hearts, we just want to drive away all the Fallen Gods and make the abyss clear, so that maybe we can have no distractions. "


    When the free beasts heard it, they fell into contemplation.


    After thinking for a while, everyone realized that this might really work.


    Because there is only one goal and only one thought in the heart, isn¡¯t it that the heart has no distracting thoughts?


    It''s impossible to think about nothing in your heart, but it''s not too difficult to just focus on one thing.


    Thinking of this, the giant tortoise said: "The situation is serious now, let''s try it first, and then say it if it doesn''t work."


    "Well, try it first."


    "come together."


    The behemoths of freedom agreed.


    Afterwards, these free giant beasts who practiced the technique of meditation released their souls under the leadership of the giant tortoise.


    After the spirits gathered in the air, they began to try to condense the invisible divine body.


    Just as they had just said, all the free beasts were thinking about at this time were how to drive away the Meteor God and how to restore the clarity of the abyss.


    In this way, with the concerted efforts of everyone, an incomparably powerful invisible divine body gradually condensed and formed.


    canopy.


    Lin Yu and Yuan Zu naturally also noticed this scene.


    "That is?"


    Yuan Zu was greatly surprised.


    He could feel that the invisible divine body had a powerful aura, and its strength was definitely not under him.


    At this time, Lin Yu was guessing the origin of this invisible divine body.


    Although he knew that the free beast could transform its soul into shape after practicing meditation, and condense its form.


    But with their current cultivation level, it is impossible to condense such a powerful invisible divine body.


    What exactly is going on?


    Lin Yu couldn''t understand the reason, so he took advantage of the gap between the battles to send a voice transmission to the giant tortoise, wanting to inquire about the situation.


    As a result, there was no response from the giant tortoise.


    Surprised, Lin Yu transmitted his voice to the giant golden eagle, to the giant ape, and to the giant dog.


    In short, he inquired about every free beast who had practiced the technique of meditation.


    But the end result was the same as the giant tortoise.


    These free giants seem to have agreed in advance, and there is no response.


    But at this moment, Lin Yu''s heart suddenly flashed, and he thought of a possibility.


    "Could it be that this invisible divine body was formed by the fusion of free giants?"


    The moment this idea appeared, the invisible divine body below suddenly began to shout loudly.


    "One heart, drive away the foreign enemies!"


    "One heart, drive away the foreign enemies!"


    Under the gaze of Lin Yu and Yuan Zu, this invisible divine body with at least the eighth-order strength shouted loudly and flew up quickly, rushing towards Lin Yu and Yuan Zu.


    "How did this thing come out?"


    Yuan Zu didn''t have time to think about the origin of this uninvited guest until then.


    He didn''t know the existence of meditation, and naturally he didn''t know that the invisible divine body was formed by the condensed souls of giant beasts.


    When Yuan Zu was in doubt, this powerful invisible divine body had come between him and Yuan Zu.


    boom-


    The invisible divine body accelerated sharply and rushed towards Yuanzu.

 Chapter 1104： Ganso Escape

    "This thing must be the ghost of Jianmu!"


    Yuan Zu saw the invisible divine body rushing towards him, and instantly understood that the other party was rushing towards him.


    Therefore, the first thing that came to his mind was that Jianmu was doing something wrong at this time.


    For him, this is the only explanation that makes sense now.


    Of course, the facts do indeed think so.


    Because the technique of meditation is Jianmu''s original practice.


    "One heart, drive away the foreign enemies!"


    This inhuman and inhuman divine body shouted loudly and rushed forward rapidly.


    Seeing that Lin Yu couldn''t talk to the other party, he stopped doing more useless work, and followed it to attack Yuanzu.


    The specific situation will be discussed after the battle is over. The most important thing now is to kill the ancestor.


    brush!


    Whoosh!


    Lin Yu and the beast spirit aggregate rushed towards Yuan Zu from two different directions and attacked him.


    Yuan Zu tried to resist while absorbing the juice frantically.


    For him, the only way to turn defeat into victory is to quickly raise his body to the ninth order.


    So he just wanted to take advantage of the gap to absorb a little more of the building wood juice.


    Boom!


    Lin Yu and the beast soul aggregate shot together.


    Lin Yu threw his right fist.


    The beast soul aggregate directly collided with the ancestor with its body.


    The main reason is that giant beasts such as giant tortoises can''t think about how to fight now, so they don''t know whether to punch or kick, so they can only collide directly with their bodies like now.


    Two powerful offensives converged towards Yuan Zu.


    "Don''t try to stop me!"


    Yuanzu roared, his whole body was pushed to the limit, and he stretched out his left and right hands at the same time.


    However, the strength of the beast soul aggregate is stronger than the eighth-order, and there is also a Lin Yu in the joint attack.


    Therefore, in the end, Yuan Zu was not blocked by either side, and was directly smashed by two powerful impact forces and flew out.


    If it weren''t for his eighth-order divine body being strong enough and indestructible.


    This combined blow was enough to tear his body to shreds.


    Yuanzu quickly retreated in the air, and flew out of the canopy of Jianmu in an instant, and got further and further away from the canopy.


    "Do not!"


    Yuanzu roared.


    Being away from the canopy means that he can no longer absorb the building wood sap and can''t continue to grow stronger.


    And if he can''t continue to become stronger, he can''t be Lin Yu and the uninvited guest''s opponent no matter what.


    Therefore, Yuanzu controlled his body to stop in the air with all his strength, and immediately flew back after stopping his body, heading towards the canopy of Jianmu.


    On the other side, Lin Yu and the beasts naturally couldn''t let Yuan Zu succeed, and Qi Qi rushed towards Yuan Zu.


    The two sides approached each other at an unimaginable relative speed.


    Boom!


    Before coming to Yuan Zu, Lin Yu and a group of free giants hurriedly took action to stop Yuan Zu.


    Under such a powerful offensive, Yuan Zu had to slow down and deal with it seriously.


    The blow just now knocked him out of the tree canopy with ease. The so-called eating one cut grows one''s wisdom. How could Yuan Zu dare to despise him this time?


    Yuanzu saw the offensive of the giant beasts and tried his best to dodge, while at the same time freeing up a hand to deal with Lin Yu''s attack.


    boom!


    A loud bang.


    Lin Yu''s attack failed, but the beast soul aggregate hit Yuan Zu again.


    This time, it was not as accurate as the last time, but it still hit Yuan Zu''s body.


    Therefore, Yuan Zu flew out again.


    "This is really troublesome!"


    "How do I get close to the canopy?"


    Yuanzu thought desperately in his heart while controlling his body.


    He only has the eighth-order divine body now, but that uninvited guest is stronger than the eighth-order.


    And also add another Lin Yu.


    No matter how he looked at it, he had no chance of winning.


    Gu embarrassed


    "How can you kill such a thing halfway?"


    Yuanzu hated in his heart.


    This seemed to absorb enough juice to advance, but was interrupted by an uninvited guest who appeared inexplicably to enter the city.


    "No, I will never give up!"


    Yuan Zu secretly gritted his teeth, tried his best to control his body to slow down, and then rushed to Jianmu tree crown again.


    At this point, he was far away from Jianmu''s canopy, farther away than the last time.


    So it will take more time to fly back.


    Yuanzu accelerated with all his strength, and all the divine power on his body was urged to the extreme.


    Not only that, he also refined a lot of building wood and fruit in the inner space to increase his divine power.


    But because his current strength has reached the eighth rank, the tree fruit''s increase in strength has been greatly reduced.


    Therefore, even if he refines so many tree fruits in a short period of time, his strength still has not broken through the ninth rank, only a little stronger than just now.


    In the distance, Lin Yu and the giant beasts also rushed to Yuanzu again at this time, and the two sides walked opposite each other.


    During the journey, Lin Yu saw the change in Yuan Zu''s strength at a glance, and knew that he had refined Jianmu Shuguo.


    "Be careful, his strength is stronger than just now."


    Lin Yu transmits the voice to all the free beasts.


    The aggregate of the beast spirits did not say anything when they heard this, but they already knew it.


    The two sides approached rapidly.


    When it was close to the attack distance, the beast soul aggregate suddenly changed shape, turned into a ball, and hit Yuan Zu at a faster speed than before.


    Lin Yu also clenched his fists while accelerating.


    Boom!


    Both sides made a joint shot.


    The spherical giant beast soul aggregate is like a meteorite, smashing towards Yuan Zu from the air.


    And Lin Yu followed closely, throwing several punches one after another.


    In the face of such a powerful offensive, Yuan Zu still thought of resisting first, and then taking the opportunity to approach the canopy of Jianmu.


    However, the more he thought about it, the more unfavorable the war situation was for him.


    Because at this time, all the giant beasts held extremely firm beliefs and vowed to kill him.


    For this reason, the giant beasts can burst into unimaginable potential.


    boom!


    Another bang.


    Yuan Zu was finally dressed up by the invisible divine body formed by the beast spirit.


    This time, he was hit even faster, flying away from the canopy at a much faster speed than before.


    This time Yuan Zu was really desperate.


    He knew in his heart that no matter how hard he tried, it was impossible to absorb Jianmu''s juice.


    On the contrary, if you continue to persist, you may be killed by the other party, and the success will fall short.


    "It''s worth it to upgrade to the eighth rank!"


    "Where there is life, there is hope!"


    With this thought in mind, Yuan Zu decisively turned around and flew into the mist in the distance.


    With a divine body of level 7 or above, you will no longer be afraid of the erosion of the mist of the abyss.


    To know the physical strength of the abyss beasts, it is almost equivalent to the seventh order.


    Therefore, Yuan Zu is ready to escape into the mist and escape. UU reading


    "He ran away!"


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Not only him, but the giant beasts also all relaxed.


    However, with this relaxation, the giant tortoise and other free beasts had distracted thoughts in their hearts, causing the invisible divine body they condensed to disappear quickly.


    Lin Yu was not much better.


    He just motivated the power of Jianmu to increase his power, so that he could be evenly matched with Yuanzu.


    Now that so long has passed, the power of Jianmu has become unsustainable, so his strength has fallen rapidly and returned to the seventh order.


    "At least drive the Yuan Zu away."


    Lin Yu was comforted in his heart.


    Immediately after that, he turned around and flew to Jianmu.


    Now we must rescue Jianmu quickly. As long as Jianmu is free, Yuanzu will definitely not be able to absorb Jianmu''s juice.

 Chapter 1105： The strong never give up

    Lin Yu flew quickly, and while flying, he sent a voice transmission to the giant turtle and said, "Just now you gathered your strength to condense a divine body?"


    "Yes." The giant turtle replied excitedly.


    Lin Yu replied, "It''s exactly what I thought."


    "Lin Yu, we..." The giant turtle wanted to say something.


    Lin Yu stopped it and said, "I''ll talk about the specifics later. I''ll go rescue Jianmu first."


    Hearing this, the giant tortoise immediately stopped and replied, "Okay, hurry up and tell me if you need our help."


    "Ok."


    Lin Yu responded and flew forward quickly.


    At this time, he had already flown to Jianmu''s trunk, and he did not hesitate to get into the huge hole in the trunk.


    This was just knocked out by a giant goshawk, so the giant goshawk was not lightly injured.


    After entering the trunk of Jianmu, Lin Yu flew straight up to the huge bulb at the top.


    He knew in his heart that the throne between the thrones was directly connected to the Jianmu Sea of ??Consciousness.


    This is similar to the abyss behemoth.


    In an instant, Lin Yu came to the throne room and sat on the throne.


    As soon as he sat on the throne, he immersed his divine consciousness into the throne, and then released his divine soul and broke into Jianmu''s sea of ??consciousness.


    However, when he arrived at Jianmu''s Sea of ??Consciousness, he found that it didn''t seem to be the Sea of ??Consciousness.


    "This place seems to be specially made by San Yijia to imprison Jianmu''s soul?"


    Lin Yu looked around and guessed in his heart.


    After that, he didn''t think much about it, and looked around for the trace of Jianmu''s spirit.


    There are countless grids in this space, dividing the space into countless numbers.


    Lin Yu searched grid by grid. Finally, after passing through dozens of grids, he found Jianmu''s spirit.


    At this time, Jianmu''s spirit was fighting against San Yijia''s spirit.


    "Lin Yu!"


    "Lin Yu?"


    Jianmu and San Yijia shouted in unison after seeing Lin Yu.


    However, their voices were completely different.


    Jianmu''s tone was full of surprises, while San Yijia was full of worry.


    "Lin Yu, do you know that my father is a high-ranking **** Sanggu!"


    San Yijia calmed down and threatened.


    The arrival of Lin Yu means that he will completely turn into a disadvantage, so now there is nothing to struggle, and it is the right way to negotiate quickly.


    "Of course I know."


    Lin Yu said lightly as he approached San Yijia''s spirit.


    "Since you know this, it should be clear that if you kill me, my father will not let you go."


    San Yijia tried his best to speak in a calm tone.


    His body has been taken away by Yuan Zu, and there is no way out, so he must find a way to convince Lin Yu.


    Otherwise...the consequences are unimaginable!


    "So what if you don''t let me go?" Lin Yu smiled and said, "I don''t know if you''ve heard a word, too much debt can''t be overwhelmed."


    "I have offended Yuan now, so what if I offend another high-ranking god?"


    San Yijia frowned.


    From Lin Yu''s calm face, he could already see that Lin Yu was indeed not afraid of offending Sang Gu.


    "Hmph." San Yijia sneered calmly and said, "You are now carrying the original fruit of the most precious treasure, and Yuan will definitely hunt you down to death. If you offend my father now, are you not afraid that they will unite against you?"


    "Hmph, until then, you will have no way to go to heaven and no way to go to earth."


    "Unite?" Lin Yu shook his head speechlessly and said, "This kind of alliance with different hearts is fragile, you haven''t seen it before."


    "Let''s talk about the brief alliance between you and Yuan, what did it bring you in the end?"


    Gu Qi


    Lin Yu asked.


    This question instantly choked San Yijia, and he didn''t know how to answer this.


    Because he knew in his heart that Sanggu and Yuan really had no chance of joining forces.


    "Anyway..." San Yijia gritted his teeth and said, "In short, as long as you know that if you offend my father, you will face the pursuit of two high-level gods, you..."


    "Okay, it''s useless to stop talking about it."


    Lin Yu interrupted him rudely: "It''s useless for you to scare me. If I''m afraid of these, I won''t be able to get what I have today."


    He made a contract with Jianmu, promising Jianmu to kill San Yijia.


    So today I have to kill San Yijia.


    As for saying that killing San Yijia will offend Sangu, that will come later.


    Also, even if you don''t kill Sang Yijia, you will still be chased by Sang Gu, because the original fruit is in his own hands.


    The principle that every husband is innocent and his guilt is guilt is universally applicable.


    Unless you voluntarily give up the original fruit, then Sanggu or Yuan may give up.


    But this is obviously impossible.


    The original fruit contains a lot of Yuan energy, and only fools choose to give up.


    "you you¡­"


    Seeing Lin Yu approaching him step by step, San Yijia''s psychological defense finally collapsed.


    His voice tremblingly said: "My father, my father will never let you go, you are definitely not his opponent, you..."


    "The strong don''t give up." Lin Yu said calmly: "If I die at the hands of your father, it only means that my life should be like this, but before that, I will never give up."


    Saying that, Lin Yu suddenly accelerated.


    On the other side, when Jianmu saw Lin Yu''s shot, he also rushed to San Yijia.


    Under the impact of two powerful souls, San Yijia''s soul dissipated directly on the spot and died completely.


    Now, the only thing San Yijia left in this world is the body that was snatched by Yuan Zu, but in the true sense he has completely died.


    And with the extinction of San Yijia''s soul, the surrounding crystal walls began to dissolve and disappear rapidly.


    Soon this sea of ??consciousness space created by San Yijia to imprison Jianmu disappeared without a trace.


    Jianmu finally got real freedom.


    "finally!"


    Jianmu let out a long breath and said, "Thank you Lin Yu, I''m finally free."


    "No thanks, this is the agreement between you and me."


    Lin Yu shook his head.


    After speaking, he looked around and asked, "You don''t have your own sea of ??consciousness?"


    There is no sea-consciousness crystal wall in this area, and there is no sea-consciousness fog, no matter how you look at it, it does not look like a sea of ??consciousness.


    "Yes, UU reading I don''t have a sea of ??consciousness, my tree body is my sea of ??consciousness."


    Jianmu replied.


    "So it is." Lin Yu nodded secretly, this is really amazing, and Jianmu is a different existence.


    Then, Lin Yu said again: "Then I''ll go outside first, and we''ll have a good chat outside."


    "Yeah." Jianmu agreed.


    Lin Yu quickly withdrew his soul and returned to his sea of ??consciousness.


    When he regained control of his body, he found that the throne under his **** was dissolving and disappearing.


    Not only that, the entire throne room, and even the entire bulb began to dissolve.


    "Lin Yu, I''m about to change back to my original appearance, you''d better get out of here quickly."


    Jianmu said.


    "it is good."


    Lin Yu agreed and immediately flew out of the tree trunk.

 Chapter 1106： goal, eternal paradise

    When Lin Yu came to the outside of Jianmu''s trunk, the hole in Jianmu''s trunk healed quickly, and the whole trunk emitted a faint golden light from top to bottom, shining brightly.


    However, Lin Yu could feel that Jianmu''s condition was not good, his breath was weak, and his strength seemed to have completely fallen to the bottom.


    "It is estimated that the juice was sucked away by Yuan Zu."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    The strength that Yuan Zu now has is equivalent to stealing from Jianmu.


    Jianmu''s strength regressed, in exchange for Yuanzu''s strength to grow.


    While Lin Yu was thinking about it, Jianmu said, "Sang Yijia shot me just now, but he gave the Meteor God named Yuan Zu a chance."


    "My only remaining strength was almost stolen by him."


    Jianmu''s tone was full of helplessness.


    As a peak powerhouse at the time, even a high-level **** would look up to him, but now even a low-level meteor **** can handle him at will.


    There is quite a sense of sadness in which a tiger falls and Pingyang is bullied by a dog.


    Lin Yu deeply felt this.


    But he can''t say anything about it, after all, he can''t change all this.


    At this time, the giant beasts on the ground approached Jianmu one after another.


    The land-travelling behemoth circled around the trunk below Jianmu, while the flying beast circled around the canopy of Jianmu.


    "thanks!"


    "Thank you!"


    The beasts expressed their gratitude, both Lin Yu and Jianmu.


    The giant tortoise said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, it''s alright now, we have mastered the means to unite and condense the divine body. Even if we encounter a powerful Meteor God in the future, we don''t have to be afraid. We can use this method to beat them away."


    The giant tortoise''s tone was very excited.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu wondered: "Your method seems to have many flaws, right?"


    "There are flaws, but it''s better to have flaws than nothing at all."


    The giant tortoise was still excited.


    At this time, Jianmu said: "It is impossible to drive away the Meteor God by such means, and the limit of the meditation technique is just like this, but the Meteor God has stronger means."


    As soon as these words came out, the excitement of the giant tortoise and other giant beasts immediately decreased a lot.


    After all, Jianmu is the founder of the art of meditation, and no one knows the advantages and disadvantages of the art of meditation better than him.


    "Then... Then what are we going to do to completely drive away the Fallen God?"


    The giant tortoise murmured.


    The other free giants also expressed doubts.


    Jianmu said: "If you want to completely drive out the Meteor God, you can only kill the eternal paradise, defeat all the top powerhouses in the eternal paradise, and then formulate a new set of rules."


    "Is that the only way?"


    "Isn''t that completely impossible?"


    "¡­"


    The beasts expressed their disappointment one after another.


    "It can only be this way, there is no second way." Jianmu said with great certainty.


    But as soon as he finished speaking, it changed the subject again: "But the means you have come up with are still worthy of recognition, at least that way can deter most of the Meteor Gods."


    Hearing this, the beasts were in a better mood.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu asked, "Jianmu, is there any way to go to Eternal Paradise now?"


    At this time, Lin Yu just wanted to quickly take out the original fruit from the container and eat it.


    This can not only increase his strength, but also avoid being coveted by high-level gods like Sanggu or Yuan.


    Of course, the reason why Lin Yu asked this was also related to the contract.


    When he signed the contract with the giant tortoise, he promised the giant tortoise to stop the **** in the eternal paradise from exiling the **** of falling into the abyss.


    Gu Di


    I didn¡¯t agree to this matter at the beginning, but since I personally agreed, I must find a way to do it.


    All around, after hearing Lin Yu ask such a question, the giant beasts immediately focused all their eyes on him.


    Because in their opinion, only Lin Yu can really stop the Fallen God now.


    Jianmu said: "I can send you to the eternal paradise, but there is one thing you must consider clearly, how will you deal with Yuan and Sanggu''s pursuit after you go to the eternal paradise?"


    "this¡­"


    Lin Yu was lost in thought.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was silent, Jianmu persuaded him, "Your best choice now is to stay here to cultivate, and wait until you reach the ninth-order **** body."


    "With your current strength and talent, this process will only take a few thousand years in total, and it will not exceed 10,000 years at most."


    "This time is just a fleeting moment for you."


    Jianmu''s proposal did not impress Lin Yu.


    Because Lin Yu knew that Yuan and Sang Gu couldn''t give himself so much time to grow up.


    "I want to do this, but Yuan and Sanggu will never sit idly by."


    Lin Yu said.


    Hearing this, Jianmu sighed helplessly and said, "What you said makes sense, in my eyes, a thousand years is nothing, but in the eyes of those high-level gods, a thousand years is a long time, and they really can''t endure it forever. It''s because I didn''t think about it properly."


    Jianmu''s concept of time is completely different from God''s concept of time.


    Jianmu can endure loneliness for tens of thousands or even hundreds of millions of years, but the gods in the eternal paradise cannot do this.


    "If I''m right, Yuan must have a new plan by now."


    Lin Yu spoke again.


    "Okay then." Jianmu was finally persuaded by Lin Yu and agreed, "I''ll spend some effort to send you to the eternal paradise."


    "Thank you!"


    Lin Yu smiled.


    Jianmu added: "Before you go to the eternal paradise, I will tell you the origin of the eternal paradise and the division of forces in the eternal paradise."


    "But I have been silent in the abyss for countless years, and many of the things I know may be outdated, so you should just listen to the story."


    "It''s work." Lin Yu folded his fist towards Jianmu.


    Afterwards, Jianmu talked about everything about the eternal paradise.


    In the process of telling it, not only Lin Yu listened carefully, but all the abyss beasts present also listened very seriously.


    Like Lin Yu, they don''t know anything about Eternal Paradise, so they are very curious about everything in Eternal Paradise.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Yuanzu, who was in the mist of the abyss.


    "That guy Lin Yu has either stolen Jianmu''s remaining power or gave him back his freedom. I can no longer absorb Jianmu''s juice."


    "How hateful!"


    Yuanzu was only one step away from cultivating the ninth-order divine body, but Lin Yu stopped him abruptly.


    "Lin Yu, this is not the first time. I still remember the previous account. Sooner or later, I will settle it with you."


    Yuan Zu gritted his teeth and said.


    After venting his emotions, he gradually calmed down.


    Revenge is in the future, and the most important thing now is how to continue to become stronger.


    After all, if you want to take revenge, you have to become stronger first.


    "We must find a way to go to the eternal paradise!"


    "Only Eternal Paradise has enough cultivation resources to let me go further."


    Yuan Zu looked up and looked up.


    Just like Lin Yu, at this time, he only had the idea of ??going to the eternal paradise.

 Chapter 1107： Blazing light from the abyss

    Around Jianmu, all the free beasts and Lin Yu are listening carefully to Jianmu''s story about the eternal paradise.


    At this moment, Jianmu stopped.


    "That''s all I know about Eternal Paradise."


    Jianmu said.


    "Thank you."


    Lin Yu clenched his fists towards Jianmu again.


    Although Jianmu''s knowledge of the eternal paradise is outdated, at least he has a general concept of the eternal paradise.


    This is enough, the next step is to rely on yourself to make a fortune.


    After thanking him, Lin Yu said again: "Jianmu, you said last time that your strength was backward and you couldn''t send me to the eternal paradise. Why did you just say yes?"


    "I really couldn''t do it when San Yijia was there, but now San Yijia is dead."


    Jianmu explained.


    "Sure enough." Lin Yu nodded.


    He just thought about this possibility, but he didn''t expect it to be the case.


    "However." Jianmu changed the topic again: "My strength alone is not enough to send you to the eternal paradise, you have to rely on them."


    Lin Yu heard the words and looked down.


    The meaning of building wood is obvious, and it has to use the power of the free giants.


    Below, giant tortoises and other free beasts also heard the meaning of Jianmu''s words, and they all asked: "What are we going to do?"


    "It''s very simple, just like when you dealt with Yuanzu at that time, fuse the soul together and condense a powerful body."


    Jianmu said slowly.


    But as soon as they heard the word Yuanzu, all the giant beasts recalled the powerful Meteor God who escaped.


    "By the way, the Meteor God hasn''t been killed yet, will he kill him again?"


    Although the giant beasts are no longer as afraid of the Meteor God as they used to be, if the Meteor God comes back, it will still be a hassle.


    "He won''t come back."


    Lin Yu said, "Yuanzu only wanted to become stronger, and now there are no cultivation resources to make him stronger, he can''t fight back again."


    "I don''t deal with him for a day or two. If I guess correctly, the ancestor at this time must only want to go to the eternal paradise."


    Hearing this, the giant beasts were relieved.


    They believed Lin Yu''s judgment very much and did not doubt his words at all.


    "Alright then, Lin Yu, I''ll send you to the eternal paradise now, and the rest is up to you."


    Jianmu turned back to the topic just now.


    "It''s work." Lin Yu clasped his fists.


    Jianmu didn''t answer, and said to the free giant beasts around him: "First fuse your souls together."


    When the giant tortoises and other giant beasts who had practiced the art of meditation heard it, they immediately replied, "Please give us some time."


    After that, the giant beasts discussed it.


    "It''s still the same as before. We hold the same belief in our hearts and don''t think about anything else."


    "Well, we just think about Lin Yu."


    "Then let''s begin."


    After some deliberation, the giant beasts began to take action.


    Every giant beast wants to do everything in his power to help Lin Yu and get rid of all distractions.


    At the same time, they all released their souls and gathered in the air.


    Lin Yu watched the process carefully.


    I was busy fighting with Yuanzu just now. I don''t know how the giant beasts did it. This time I can finally see it clearly.


    The spirits of the giant beasts quickly converged together.


    Gradually, an invisible divine body was condensed.


    "To be able to enhance combat power in this way, this meditation technique is really powerful." Lin Yu nodded.


    Jianmu is worthy of being a divine tree, and the exercises created by it are far beyond imagination.


    At this moment, the canopy of Jianmu suddenly radiated a strong light, and countless golden lights descended from the sky, reflecting the entire earth in a golden light.


    Gu Yun


    The eyes of all the giant beasts were attracted by this phenomenon, staring at the air.


    Afterwards, these golden lights gradually converged and focused on the invisible divine bodies condensed by giant tortoises and other giant beasts.


    boom!


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise out of thin air.


    The invisible divine body suddenly and spontaneously emitted a ray of light, and it went straight into the sky.


    This light is like a sharp blade. After shooting into the air, it directly tore a hole in the sky.


    Lin Yu and the other giant beasts present were shocked by this scene.


    Such a sight is truly magnificent.


    That boundless, boundless abyss sky, can be torn apart abruptly?


    It''s hard to imagine.


    At this time, Jianmu said, "Lin Yu, you walk into that ray of light now, and that ray of light will send you to the eternal paradise."


    "it is good."


    Lin Yu agreed, and then flew towards the beam.


    ...


    At the same time, in the mist of the distant abyss.


    Yuanzu, who was thinking about how to go to the eternal paradise, suddenly found that the surrounding fog was glowing with light.


    He didn''t know what the real reason for this phenomenon was, but he knew that the surrounding fog glowing must be because there was a strong light shining on the fog.


    "Could it be that Lin Yu is playing tricks?"


    Yuan Zu thought so in his heart.


    ...


    Eternal Paradise.


    This is the real kingdom of God, everything is so different.


    Towering and brilliant buildings can be seen everywhere, the divine light is shining, and the auspicious clouds are blooming, which is extremely spectacular.


    Here, even the most ordinary people live like emperors.


    It''s all because the resources here are endless, and you can live a hundred years and stay young forever just by breathing.


    At this time, a tall golden building pierced into the sky.


    "God, the big thing is not good. There is a tiankeng in the extreme east region, and there is a blazing light from the abyss."


    A low-level **** respectfully said to a high-level god.


    This high-ranking **** has a noble status and high strength.


    However, after listening to the report of the low-level god, he suddenly stood up from the throne with a strange look on his face.


    "The blazing light from the abyss, isn''t it?"


    At the same time, the same scene is happening in countless places.


    The high-ranking gods either received reports from their subordinates, or they saw what happened in the Far East with their own eyes.


    In short, at this moment, all the high-level gods are aware of the appearance of the vision.


    After knowing that the vision happened, the first thing they thought of was Jianmu.


    Jianmu''s strength is unparalleled, leaving an indelible impression in their hearts, and they still feel scared to this day It is precisely because of this that when they heard the vision appeared, they were most worried about Jianmu kills the eternal paradise.


    "Quick, quick, go to the extreme eastern region!"


    The high-level gods made the same decision involuntarily, preparing to go to the extreme eastern region to find out.


    At this moment, only Yuan knows the truth.


    He knew very well that it would definitely not be Jianmu, but Lin Yu.


    "Good come!"


    Yuan stood up from the throne and sneered: "Lin Yu must be unable to break the container that holds the original fruit, so he will do everything possible to come to the eternal paradise."


    "If my guess is correct, he is going to use the fire to burn the vessel in the volcano."


    "However, there is more than one **** volcano here. Which **** volcano will he go to?"


    After pondering for a moment, Yuan nodded secretly and said, "It seems that I still have to go to the extreme east region."

 Chapter 1108： The gods gather

    The gods of the eternal paradise have gathered in the far east region.


    Of course, they naturally did not fly by the body of God, but directly teleported by using the teleportation altar.


    In Eternal Paradise, the power of all laws is sealed, and the laws of space are no exception.


    However, the teleportation altar can be teleported with the help of the Leyline node of Eternal Paradise itself, which can break this limitation to a certain extent.


    For a time, the teleportation altar in the entire Eternal Paradise became extremely busy.


    One after another divine light shines, and if you look down from the high sky, you will see stars everywhere on this divine soil.


    Below Eternal Paradise.


    in the abyss.


    After Lin Yu entered the beam of light that shot straight into the sky, he found that his whole body seemed to be invisible, as light as nothing.


    Immediately afterwards, he flew up quickly along the light.


    During the flight, Jianmu''s voice sounded in his ears.


    "Lin Yu, wait no matter what happens, don''t do anything, I will try my best to send you directly to Shenhuoshan."


    Jianmu warned.


    "Okay, I will remember!" Lin Yu assured.


    Afterwards, Jianmu''s voice disappeared, and he continued on his way up.


    At the speed of light, he felt the speed of not flying, nor the passage of time.


    It was as if time stood still at this moment.


    Of course, he didn''t know that this trip had attracted the attention of the gods of the eternal paradise. At this time, all the high-level gods were waiting for him to arrive.


    Eternal Paradise.


    Far East region.


    There are more and more high-level gods here.


    Each high-level **** has its own magical powers and is powerful enough to shock one party.


    But now they are all showing a little nervousness.


    The high-ranking gods rode their cars in a circle, staring at the huge tiankeng below.


    This pothole is a standard circle, and it is filled with blazing light.


    Can''t see anything, can''t feel anything.


    However, the high-level gods know that when the light dissipates, all the mysteries will be revealed, and you can see who the comer is.


    Of course, when that time comes, they will definitely attack them in groups and directly kill the future ones.


    After all, the sacred dignity of the eternal paradise must not be tainted by things from the abyss.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    The high-level gods present did not speak, and the air here seemed to be completely frozen.


    Below, in the beam.


    Lin Yu didn''t know anything about it.


    Therefore, he had no idea what pressure Jianmu was under at this time.


    Jianmu has pushed his divine power to the extreme, carefully controlling the intensity of the beam.


    It knows the reaction of the gods in the eternal paradise, and knows that those high-level gods are on high alert at this time.


    But it has already figured out a coping strategy.


    As long as it is handled properly, everything will go very smoothly.


    "Even if there is a shortfall, I will surely be able to successfully send Lin Yu to the eternal paradise."


    "But it''s best not to be surprised."


    Jianmu thought so.


    It is very lonely at the moment, because no one knows what it is doing.


    The abyss beasts don''t know, and neither does Lin Yu.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, Jianmu was secretly shocked.


    Because it noticed the appearance of Yuanzu.


    "Original ancestor must be attracted by the light here."


    "It looks like the plan won''t go so well."


    Jianmu was already mentally prepared, so he didn''t have much emotional ups and downs.


    Outside.


    Valley change


    After Yuan Zu flew here, he saw the blazing light that shot into the sky at a glance.


    "This is¡­¡­"


    Yuan Zu looked up at the sky.


    "Follow this beam, you can definitely go to the eternal paradise!"


    In an instant, Yuan Zu wanted to understand the function of this beam.


    And he also thought in his heart that Lin Yu must be flying to the eternal paradise with this beam of light at this time.


    "Alright, then I''ll hitch a ride."


    "Maybe after arriving in the eternal paradise, I can take the opportunity to kill Lin Yu who has no resistance."


    Yuan Zu was overjoyed and flew towards the beam without hesitation.


    Jianmu watched Yuan Zu approaching without stopping.


    In fact it can''t stop it either.


    Its power is too weak now, and even sending Lin Yu to the eternal paradise requires a huge amount of effort.


    Yuanzu quickly flew to the beam and entered the beam.


    In this way, Lin Yu is on the top, Yuanzu is on the bottom, and we go to the eternal paradise together.


    "It seems that I can''t send Lin Yu directly to Shenhuoshan."


    "Now it can only be guaranteed that he will reach the eternal paradise safely."


    With a secret sigh, Jianmu changed his strategy.


    At this time, the light beams outside were still blazing, and the gods in the eternal paradise were still uneasy.


    Time passed slowly in the different moods of all parties.


    Finally, after I don''t know how long, Lin Yu successfully came to the edge of the sky, just one step away from the eternal paradise.


    As long as he takes one step further, he can smoothly enter the eternal paradise.


    Of course, if he enters the eternal paradise at this time, then what awaits him will be the siege of the gods.


    Under such a siege, he had absolutely no hope of surviving.


    Jianmu naturally won''t let this happen.


    "Lin Yu, I hope that one day you can stop the gods of the eternal paradise, please."


    Jianki muttered to himself and started to exercise the final plan.


    boom!


    In the eternal paradise, there was a loud noise from the Tiankeng in the extreme east region.


    Immediately afterwards, the gods saw that the blazing light in the Tiankeng became more intense.


    However, this kind of strong light appeared for a moment, and then quickly dimmed in the next moment.


    "What''s the matter, nothing came up?"


    "What is Jianmu doing?"


    "..."


    Doubts flashed in the hearts of the high-ranking gods.


    But then, they realized that they had just been placed by Jianmu.


    "No, the visitor must have arrived, but he didn''t appear here."


    "We were all deceived by Jianmu. It made such a bang, just to attract us to gather here."


    "..."


    The gods reacted one after another, wanting to understand all the causes and consequences.


    When Jianmu made such a big move, he was completely deceiving them and tricking them into being here.


    "But this is also a good thing A high-ranking **** spoke to reassure: "Jianmu made things so troublesome, which means that the things it sent are very weak and not enough to pose a threat to us. "


    Hearing this, the gods present expressed their approval.


    That''s right, if Jianmu is still as strong as before, and he can beat them down by himself, why make things so troublesome?


    This is also not in line with the character of Jianmu.


    "Even so, we still have to find the things that Jianmu sent up as soon as possible."


    "That''s right, no matter what it brought up, or whether it was a threat, in short, find it first, kill it and then talk about it."


    The gods quickly reached a consensus and decided to nip the threat in the bud.


    Among them, Yuan did not say anything from the beginning to the end.


    What he was thinking at this moment was to find Lin Yu quickly and get back the original fruit when everyone didn''t know it was Lin Yu.

 Chapter 1109： worthy of the eternal paradise

    Eternal Paradise.


    far west region.


    Lin Yu stood on the ground with green grass and took a deep breath of fresh air.


    "This eternal paradise really lives up to its name. Not only is it rich in products, it is rich in land and resources, but even the air is sweet."


    After letting out the breath in his chest for a long time, Lin Yu suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    Didn''t Jianmu clearly say that he would send himself directly to Shenhuoshan? how¡­


    Lin Yu glanced around carefully.


    No matter how you look at this place, it has nothing to do with the volcano.


    Fragrant grass can be seen everywhere on the ground, and the mountains and rivers in the distance are also dense with vegetation, and there is no such desolate feeling near the volcano at all.


    "Jianmu said at the time that he would try to send me to the vicinity of the volcano, maybe because of some accident?"


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    "By the way, I felt like someone was following me in that beam at that time, could it be the Yuan Zu?"


    "If it''s really Yuanzu, is it because of Yuanzu''s appearance that Jianmu didn''t send me to Shenhuo smoothly?"


    Lin Yu''s thoughts turned, and in just a short moment, a tree species guess flashed in his mind.


    And as he carefully recalled the process at that time, he became more and more certain of the existence of Yuanzu in his heart.


    In the end, he was finally 100% sure that Yuan Zu must have followed him to the eternal paradise.


    "I don''t know where Yuan Zu is now... Forget it, let''s go and look around."


    Lin Yu moved his muscles and bones, then slowly left the ground and flew upwards.


    During the flight, he tried to activate the law again.


    "Sure enough, like the abyss, the power of law in this eternal paradise is also blocked."


    Lin Yu was not surprised at all by this result.


    But fortunately for him, his strength has not declined in the slightest, which shows that Eternal Paradise will not have restrictions on physical strength.


    Lin Yu flew forward quickly.


    Moments later, he saw a village.


    The buildings in this village are all exquisitely styled and spotlessly clean.


    Combined with the beautiful surrounding environment, it is like a paradise.


    Lin Yu thought in his heart that if he could live in such a place with the person he likes, it would definitely be a very happy thing.


    It can be seen that the name Eternal Paradise is not an exaggeration at all.


    "Hey, the guests over there, come here, come here!"


    Just as Lin Yu was looking at the village, someone in the village also saw Lin Yu.


    The man shouted enthusiastically, calling for Lin Yu to come over as a guest.


    And because the other party spoke Common Language, when Lin Yu first arrived in the abyss, he also happened to have learned Common Language at the master''s side, so he understood the other party''s words at once.


    "Are all people in Eternal Paradise so hospitable?"


    "You don''t have any intention of being on guard?"


    Lin Yu was surprised.


    At this time, more and more people in the village looked towards him.


    These people look different, but all are very enthusiastic.


    Everyone greeted Lin Yu with a happy face and called Lin Yu to come over as a guest.


    Two people even flew up and took the initiative to approach Lin Yu.


    This made Lin Yu involuntarily alert.


    He was afraid that there was fraud.


    After all, these villagers are really too enthusiastic.


    "This guest, you have come from a long way, you must go to our village to sit."


    "Yes, we have prepared good wine and good food."


    The two were talking eagerly.


    Gu Xi


    It made Lin Yu feel a little overwhelmed.


    And the more the other party is like this, the more worried he is.


    There is definitely a problem here.


    Of course, Lin Yu was worried, but in the end he didn''t reject the other party''s kindness.


    On the one hand, it was because he wanted to have a good communication with these villagers, and on the other hand, it was because all of these villagers had only the strength of a god-level powerhouse, which was far from his seventh-order god.


    In other words, as long as you are careful in this trip, there will be no danger.


    "The people here are so hospitable, why didn''t Jianmu mention it at all?"


    "Does it feel that this information is not important, or has it been too long, and folk customs have changed?"


    With such doubts, Lin Yu followed the two villagers to the sky above the village.


    After slowly falling to the ground, the villagers spontaneously gathered around to ask for warmth, and everyone had real emotions on their faces, and there was no pretense at all.


    No matter how Lin Yu felt, he felt that the other party''s kindness came from the heart.


    "Could it be that the folk customs here are so simple and hospitable?"


    Lin Yu was a little unsure.


    "Let''s go, let''s have dinner at our house."


    "No, let''s eat at our house. Our family''s dinner is very rich today."


    "Why don''t you come to our house, our house is lively."


    "¡­"


    After the villagers asked for warmth, they scrambled to invite Lin Yu home for dinner.


    Lin Yu was at a loss for a moment, not knowing how to deal with it.


    And just as the atmosphere was getting hotter and hotter, a person who looked like an elderly person stood up and said, "Well, today, let''s simply hold a banquet so that the guests can eat and drink happily."


    "well!"


    "So much the better!"


    "Come on, let''s go get ready for the banquet."


    The villagers were excited one by one and hurriedly went back to eat.


    In this way, the people of the whole village began to move to prepare for the evening feast.


    When things developed to this point, Lin Yu was completely speechless.


    This can no longer be described as enthusiastic, it is simply a hospitality addiction.


    After the villagers went to the feast, the three people left on the field eagerly invited Lin Yu to visit the whole village.


    Lin Yu couldn''t resist, so he had to follow them around the village.


    During the march, Lin Yu took the opportunity to ask some questions, such as the usual living conditions of the villagers, their usual entertainment activities, and so on.


    The three of them knew everything about every question he asked, and they said everything, for fear of not answering them in detail enough.


    After inquiring about it, Lin Yu had a general understanding of the customs of this area.


    From their mouths, Lin Yu learned that the products here are extremely rich, and he can have whatever he wants.


    There is more than enough of everything to enjoy. UU Reading


    Even if the population here increases by a trillion times, all the materials will still be inexhaustible.


    In exaggerated words, the land here is flowing with milk and honey.


    "Could it be that the people here are so hospitable and warm because they have no worries about food and clothing, and have no material problems?"


    As the saying goes, if you can tell the truth, you know the etiquette.


    The situation here may have to be explained by this old saying.


    With this in mind, Lin Yu continued to follow the three of them around the village, asking questions as he walked.


    And just like that, time soon came to night.


    The three brought Lin Yu to the center of the village and invited him to the banquet. Lin Yu was stunned on the spot after seeing it.


    Is this a normal banquet?


    Even the state banquet prepared by the whole country is not as rich as one thousandth here, right?

 Chapter 1110： suspicious person

    "Eternal Paradise, it really deserves to be Eternal Paradise!"


    Lin Yu was completely convinced.


    The words "Eternal Paradise" are really not a joke.


    After a whole day, Lin Yu only had one feeling in his heart, that is arrogance.


    That''s right, there are so many resources here that they can''t be squandered. A casual banquet can far exceed a state banquet.


    Not only that, but the cultivation resources in this place are so abundant that they can be described as terrifying.


    In this eternal paradise, even just breathing can continue to become stronger, and there is no need to practice at all.


    In other words, living in this place does not need to compete with others for cultivation resources or for living resources.


    Even if you are wandering in the wilderness every day, all kinds of resources are at your fingertips.


    Therefore, in this eternal paradise, the only factor that limits one''s ability to become stronger is talent.


    Those with superior talent can become gods, while those with poor talent can become god-level powerhouses for a lifetime.


    Probably because of this, the people here have no complaints and enjoy life so much.


    After all, all external conditions are not limited, the only limit is yourself.


    Since I am not born to be a god, I might as well enjoy the moment and live every day happily.


    If you don''t think about it, then commit suicide, and there is nothing to complain about.


    You can''t do it because you yourself can''t do it, it''s not because others hurt you and squeeze you out.


    But then again.


    Such a beautiful life is limited to god-level powerhouses.


    For those who have cultivated into a **** and become a god, this eternal paradise is not much better than the physical plane.


    Because the resources for cultivating the divine body are still in high demand in this eternal paradise, if one person gets more, the other person is bound to get less.


    Of course, even so, this eternal paradise is much better than the abyss.


    The cultivation resources that the Meteorite God who was demoted to the abyss can obtain in the abyss are simply not comparable to the eternal paradise.


    It is because of this that the Fallen God in the abyss did everything possible to return to the eternal paradise.


    "In this way, being a god-level powerhouse in this eternal paradise and living a lifetime in peace and stability is not a bad thing."


    "Hey, it''s a pity that people''s desires are always endless. As long as there is still the possibility of going up, greed will arise in the heart."


    Shaking his head secretly, Lin Yu stepped into the banquet surrounded by the villagers and ate and drank with everyone.


    After the meal, the villagers sang and danced again and lived a fulfilling night life.


    The night passed quickly.


    This is the most comfortable night Lin Yu has had since he left his material plane.


    It was so comfortable that he even wanted to live in this village for the rest of his life.


    It wasn''t until he remembered the Jianmu and giant beasts in the abyss that he suddenly realized that he still had a lot of things to do.


    Not to mention the contracts concluded, but to deal with the pursuit of Yuan Zu and Yuan, so he did not dare to stop.


    "You must open the container outside the original fruit as soon as possible, and eat the original fruit to obtain Yuan energy."


    "When the next day dawns, say goodbye to the villagers and go to look for the God Volcano."


    Lin Yu quickly made up his mind.


    Soon, the rising sun will rise from the east, and a new day will come.


    Early in the morning, Lin Yu found the elders in the village and told them that he would leave soon, and then inquired about Shenhuo by the way.


    After the elder heard it, he didn''t know what Lin Yu was talking about at first, but he didn''t understand it until Lin Yu described it in detail.


    "Guest, you should be able to find the place you are looking for if you go east."


    The elder said politely.


    "Okay, thank you!" Lin Yu bowed his hands to the other side.


    Afterwards, he said goodbye to all the villagers who came to see him off, and prepared to fly into the sky to the east.


    However, at this moment, two black dots suddenly appeared in the northern sky.


    Gu Wei


    "There''s another guest here!"


    "It''s really exciting to have so many guests in the past two days!"


    "Hahaha, let''s continue to hold the banquet tonight!"


    "Yes, have a good drink tonight as you did last night!"


    The villagers looked at the black dots in the distance and were extremely excited.


    However, Lin Yu had a bad premonition in his heart.


    He felt that the visitor might be bad.


    Thinking of this, he immediately said to the villagers: "Everyone, thank you for your hospitality, I will go first."


    "Guest, why don''t you stay for one more night and get to know the new guest."


    "Yeah, it''s rare that there are so many guests in the village, so just stay for one more night."


    "..."


    The villagers warmly invited Lin Yu to stay and participate in the evening banquet.


    Lin Yu rejected their good intentions and left with determination.


    Swish!


    As soon as it soared into the sky, Lin Yu flew directly to the east.


    And not long after he left, two black spots from the north had come to the sky above the village.


    These are two low-level gods who have cultivated into a divine body.


    The purpose of their trip was to find Lin Yu and Yuan Zu.


    Of course, at this point they didn''t know who they were looking for, and they were ordered to search for suspicious people.


    After the incident in the Far East region yesterday, everyone knew that Jianmu must have sent something.


    "Guests, come and sit in our village, and have a feast with us in the evening."


    "Yeah, you have come from a long way, and we must make the best of the friendship of the landlords."


    A few villagers flew into the sky and approached the two low-level gods.


    Unexpectedly, before they flew to the side of the two low-level gods, they were blocked by an invisible position.


    "We are from the sanctuary of the extreme west, and you are offended by others."


    When the villagers heard this, they immediately restrained their smiles and stopped.


    Extreme Western Sanctuary, that is the place where gods cultivate, and the people who come from there must be gods who have cultivated into the gods, and they really can''t afford to offend them.


    "What will happen to the two gods?"


    The elders of the village saluted respectfully.


    "It''s not a big deal, just come and ask if you have encountered any suspicious people."


    A low-level **** asked condescendingly.


    When the elder heard this, he thought for a while and asked, "Excuse me, God General, what are the characteristics of the suspicious person you are talking about?"


    The two low-level gods looked at each other in dismay They didn''t even know what Jianmu sent up, and how could they know the characteristics of the other party.


    "No one knows what that suspicious person looks like, so just tell me if there are any strangers in your village in the past two days."


    The low-level **** asked in a different way.


    Another low-level **** beside him asked, "Is that person from your village who just flew to the east from your village?"


    "he?"


    The elder in the village looked at the sky in the east, and then said truthfully: "He is a guest we received, and he just came over yesterday."


    "Huh?" The two low-level gods looked at each other when they heard this.


    According to the other party, the person who flew away to the east was very suspicious.


    "Tell me about that person''s situation, and explain it in full detail."


    A low-level **** ordered.


    "Yes, yes." The elder nodded repeatedly.

 Chapter 1111： back carbine

    The elder quickly reviewed the situation from last night to the present.


    Including how Lin Yu found out, and what Lin Yu did in the village, it was all clear.


    This is not because he deliberately targeted Lin Yu, but since the two low-level gods from the extreme western sanctuary asked, he had to make it clear.


    "Sure enough, this is a suspicious person!"


    The two low-level gods immediately came to this conclusion after listening to the description of the elders in the village.


    Afterwards, a low-level **** waved his hand and motioned for the elder to return to the village.


    "Judging from what the old man just described, that suspicious person should be the Fallen God from the abyss."


    "Well, definitely so."


    The two low-level gods discussed it.


    "The strength of the abyss''s Meteor God will not exceed the sixth-order, and the sixth-order is already in the sky, so, what should we do next?"


    "In this case, I think we can directly catch up and take him down, and then bring him back to the Holy Land, which must be a great achievement."


    "I think so too. This suspicious person was discovered by us first. If we bring it back, the Holy Stone will definitely be indispensable."


    "Okay, then let''s hurry up and take him down."


    The two low-level gods quickly made up their minds, and then flew in the direction Lin Yu left.


    But after flying for a while, one of the low-level gods said, "Is it really okay not to report to the Holy Land?"


    "Don''t think so much, what can happen?" Another low-level **** replied: "You and I are both seventh-level in strength, can''t you still get a sixth-level meteorite?"


    "That''s...it shouldn''t be a mistake."


    For the things sent by Jianmu, the major holy places all attached great importance to it, and sent powerful low-level gods to search and investigate.


    Therefore, these two low-level gods all have the strength of the seventh-order, and some are stronger than them, and even the ninth-order gods have come out.


    "Hurry up and catch up with him."


    The two low-level gods accelerated and flew towards the east.


    Ahead, Lin Yu had already flown far away at this time.


    He motivated the power of Jianmu to fly, so considering his own seventh-order divine body, the speed when flying is no different from that of an eighth-order god.


    The two seventh-order gods naturally couldn''t catch up with him.


    After flying for a while, Lin Yu suddenly turned around and flew in a big circle towards the village he left earlier.


    He felt that after so long, the two uninvited guests must have left, so it is necessary to go back to the village to have a look, and if possible, ask the villagers to inquire about the situation.


    Let''s see where those two uninvited guests come from.


    Lin Yu flew quickly and soon came to the outside of the village.


    After careful observation for a while, after seeing that there was nothing unusual in the village, he flew directly over the village.


    At this time, the people in the village had noticed his arrival, so the elders in the village immediately flew up from the ground and came to him.


    "This guest, you''re back again, so just stay and have dinner tonight."


    The elders were warm and hospitable.


    Seeing that he was sincere, Lin Yu seemed to be able to find out the origin of the two uninvited guests from his mouth.


    Seeing how sincere he is, he should not hide it.


    In fact, the reason why Lin Yu came back was because he thought that the folk customs here were simple and the villagers did not have any twists and turns in their hearts.


    "Old man, I want to find out who the two people who just came to the village are."


    Lin Yu went straight to the topic.


    "They." The elder smiled heartily: "They are from the Holy Land."


    "Holy place?"


    Lin Yu was taken aback for a moment, this so-called Holy Land was the same thing as the Divine Realm mentioned by Jianmu.


    "What is the Holy Land?"


    Lin Yulian asked.


    "This guest, I don''t know exactly what the Holy Land is, the old man only knows that he is only qualified to enter the Holy Land after he becomes a god."


    The elders in the village replied truthfully.


    Lin Yu nodded slowly when he heard the words, it seems that even if this holy place is not the realm of the gods, it is similar to the realm of the gods.


    Thinking of this, he asked again, "Are those two people also visiting the village?"


    "No." The elder shook his head decisively.


    Seeing that the other party gave a negative answer, Lin Yu thought about it and asked, "Where are they going now?"


    These villagers don''t seem to know much about the Holy Land, so they can''t get any results if they ask.


    Lin Yu just thought, first figure out the whereabouts of the other party, so that he can judge what the other party''s purpose is.


    The elder replied truthfully: "They first asked about you, and after I told them, they flew east with you."


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu was alert, the two really came to find him.


    I just don''t know if they came for him or because he was a suspicious person.


    Lin Yu felt that since the Eternal Paradise would banish the gods who made mistakes into the abyss, there must be a way to prevent them from coming up.


    Even after the other party came up, there was a way to catch them.


    Therefore, he guessed that the low-level gods of the two holy places may come to investigate because they found that a falling **** from the abyss had arrived here.


    After some investigation, I found suspicious people in this village, and then went after myself.


    "If that''s the case, it''s not a big problem, I''m afraid they came to me specifically."


    What Lin Yu was worried about was that Yuan or Sang Yijia''s father Sanggu knew of his arrival.


    If they knew, they would definitely try their best to find themselves.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked the elder again, and carefully inquired about the body and appearance of the two low-level gods.


    The elders in the village said it very enthusiastically.


    After the other party finished speaking, Lin Yu nodded secretly and had some guesses about the strength of the two low-level gods.


    "Judging from what the old man described and what I saw with my own eyes, the strength of those two will definitely not exceed the seventh rank."


    At this time, he was no longer a newcomer, and he had already had a lot of dealings with Meteor God.


    Therefore, it is already known how to judge the strength of a Meteor God or a God.


    And according to his judgment, the strength of the two low-level gods is definitely on the same level as him.


    "In this case they should not be my opponents."


    "I have the power of Jianmu to increase power, but according to Jianmu, the low-level gods in the eternal paradise have no means to increase their strength."


    Lin Yu changed his mind and analyzed the current situation.


    If the information provided by Jianmu is correct, then he can take the initiative to find the two low-level gods and ask them to see why they are chasing him.


    Of course, if everything Jianmu knew was outdated, you couldn''t take such a risk.


    However, Lin Yu felt that the news of Jianmu should not be outdated.


    Because judging from the situation of dealing with those meteor gods in the abyss at that time, the meteor gods did not have the means to increase their strength.


    Not to mention the average Meteor God, even a father like San Yijia is a Meteor God of a high-level god, and he has no such ability.


    Otherwise, why would San Yijia go to great lengths to steal Jianmu''s power.


    "Go track it first, find them first, and then talk about it."

 Chapter 1112： hunter? prey!

    Lin Yu made a quick decision.


    Whether it is to take down the two low-level gods and ask about the situation, or observe them from a distance.


    In short, catch up with those two low-level gods first.


    If something goes wrong, just urge the power of Jianmu to escape.


    "These god-level powerhouses in Eternal Paradise don''t know much about high-end power, and their understanding of big power is even more pitiful."


    "If you want to figure out the current pattern of Eternal Paradise, you have to take a little risk."


    To understand the status quo of Eternal Paradise, taking risks is inevitable.


    Without thinking any more, Lin Yu, the elders in the village and the villagers said goodbye, and then flew towards the east at full speed.


    Meanwhile, somewhere to the east of this place.


    The two seventh-order gods flew all the way and searched all the way.


    But after this recording, there was no trace of Lin Yu at all.


    "He''s the Fallen God who came up from the abyss, so he wouldn''t run so fast."


    "Yeah, it can''t be faster than us."


    Both of them had doubts in their hearts.


    None of the Meteor Gods in the abyss is above the sixth rank, so it is impossible for the Meteor Gods from the abyss to escape from their palms.


    Now that something like this happens, there must be a problem inside.


    "Why don''t we go back first and report the situation to the Lord?"


    A low-level **** suggested.


    "It seems that this is the only way." Another low-level **** nodded helplessly.


    Now that people are lost, it is impossible to make great achievements.


    So I can only take the next step and report this situation to the Lord, and make a small contribution.


    That way you never come back empty-handed.


    Without any hesitation, the two were ready to turn and fly back to the Far West Sanctuary.


    But at this moment, the low-level **** who proposed at the beginning suddenly said again: "Wait, do you think it''s because Jianmu gave him some kind of magic weapon that allowed him to hide his whereabouts?"


    Just now he felt that Lin Yu was flying too fast and flew out of their tracking range.


    But on second thought, since the other party was clearly sent by Jianmu, it is possible that he obtained some hidden treasure from Jianmu.


    After all, Jianmu is an ancient divine tree, and its power was enough to cover the entire eternal paradise.


    With such an existence, what treasure can''t be taken out?


    "In that case, let''s search again."


    "Ok."


    The two low-level gods changed their minds again.


    After all, if you can find the other party, it is a great achievement, and the Lord will definitely reward you with rich holy stones.


    The two turned around and flew in the direction they came from.


    Flying forward is definitely not rewarding, it is better to go back and try your luck.


    In this way, the two seventh-order gods turned halfway and flew to the west, while Lin Yu went all the way to the east.


    The two sides walked towards each other, and the distance rapidly shortened.


    After a while.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu was alert.


    He, who motivated the power of Jianmu, has a larger sensing range than the two seventh-order gods, so he was the first to discover each other.


    "Why did those two guys come back?"


    "Could it be that you chose to give up because you couldn''t catch up with me?"


    Lin Yu was curious.


    Thinking, he stopped in mid-air, then turned sharply around in a circle.


    He was about to go around the opponent before making a move.


    After all, the other party is two people, and there may be some means of contacting the Holy Land, so they must make a sneak attack to prevent them from sending out a distress signal.


    Of course, when Lin Yu was circling, he deliberately left a breath to confuse the other party.


    On the other side, the two seventh-order gods flew forward rapidly.


    Flying, one of them suddenly said: "That guy is really hiding his whereabouts, I just sensed his residual breath."


    Along the way, they sensed very carefully, so they immediately discovered the details of Lin Yu''s "leftover".


    "I sensed it too, and he is still around here."


    Another seventh-order **** also said excitedly.


    Immediately afterwards, the two stopped abruptly and stopped in the air.


    After stopping, they released their spiritual sense to investigate carefully.


    What they didn''t know was that at this time Lin Yu had come to the distance behind them, ready to take action at any time.


    "Not here, look further ahead."


    The two seventh-order gods acted again and flew towards the west.


    At the same time, Lin Yu also accelerated.


    Just now these two guys were carefully investigating, he didn''t have a chance to shoot, but now the opportunity is coming.


    boom!


    Lin Yu mobilized his divine power with all his strength, and mobilized the power of Jianmu to the extreme.


    The speed of the whole person even exceeds that of the eighth-order god.


    With such a fast speed, the two seventh-order gods naturally couldn''t escape, and they didn''t even have time to react.


    "Oops!"


    Just when one of the seventh-order gods noticed something was wrong and made an alert voice, Lin Yu had successfully come behind them.


    Swish!


    The two seventh-order gods turned around at the fastest speed, ready to deal with the sudden threat.


    However at this moment...


    Bang!


    Lin Yu threw a punch with all his strength.


    Powerful fists wrapped in divine power and rang the seventh-order **** on the left.


    The power of this punch was so great that it knocked the seventh-order **** into the air on the spot, leaving only a remnant of his soul.


    Without stopping, Lin Yu immediately urged his divine power to punch again.


    This punch hit the remnant soul and smashed it into nothingness.


    In an instant, only one of the two seventh-order gods remained.


    The remaining seventh-order **** saw that Lin Yu was so fierce when he came, and knew that the other party was not easy to provoke, so he turned around and ran away without hesitation.


    Now there is no idea in his mind to catch the other party and go back to make great contributions, he just wants to run for his life.


    If you can successfully escape from birth, going back and reporting what happened here to the Lord will still be a big credit.


    The seventh-order **** turned around and fled with all his strength, and Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t watch him escape.


    Therefore, almost as soon as he turned around, Lin Yu rushed in front of him, blocking his way.


    Bang!


    Another punch.


    This punch still showed Lin Yu''s peak strength at this time, so the punch was unmatched.


    The seventh-order **** didn''t have time to shout, and was directly dizzy by the punch and flew out.


    Lin Yu chased after him closely, chasing him at a very fast speed.


    bang bang¡ª


    Two punches.


    One punch hit the opponent''s upper body, and one punch hit the opponent''s upper body.


    The divine body of the seventh-order **** was directly smashed into powder.


    In the next instant, his fate was the same as that of his colleague just now, with only one soul left.


    However, his luck was a little better than his colleagues, because Lin Yu wanted to leave him for questioning, so he did not rush to kill him.


    Lin Yu squeezed the spirit in his palm to prevent the other party from escaping.


    Then, put this divine soul into the Dantian space to prevent the other party from contacting the high-level gods of the Holy Land.


    After doing all this, Lin Yucai finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now you can ask the other person carefully to see why he came to chase after him.


    In addition, you can also learn about the organizational form of the Holy Land and the general layout of the entire Eternal Paradise.


    I believe that with the strength of the seventh-order divine body, he should already have enough understanding of this information.


    "Tell me, did you make a special trip to chase me, or did you find a game here to check it out?"


    Lin Yu asked inwardly looking at the Dantian space.

 Chapter 1113： teleportation altar

    In the Dantian space, the spirit of the seventh-order **** stared at the villain formed by Lin Yu''s thoughts, and his mood completely fell to the bottom.


    This time, I really miscalculated. I didn''t expect that not only did I misestimate the strength of the opponent, but also underestimate the cunning of the opponent.


    "answer me."


    Seeing that the other party didn''t speak, Lin Yu said in a more serious tone.


    The seventh-order **** knew that things could not be changed, so he had to say: "Unless you can let me go, I will not tell you anything."


    "I''m afraid it''s up to you to choose now."


    As soon as the words fell, Lin Yu directly activated the divine power, which turned into invisible flames, burning the soul of the seventh-order god.


    In the next instant, the seventh-order **** made a cry of incomparable pain.


    The pain of the body can still be endured by willpower, but the pain of the burning soul is simply unbearable.


    Because this is pain that goes straight to the soul.


    "I said, I said."


    The seventh-order **** immediately relented.


    Lin Yu extinguished the flames, and the other party took a breath and said, "Yesterday, Jianmu forced the passage between the two realms. I don''t know what was sent. We came here to investigate this matter."


    "Where is the channel?" Lin Yu asked.


    "In the extreme eastern region, almost all the high-level gods passed by at that time." The seventh-level **** answered honestly.


    "Tell me the details of the situation at the time."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    The seventh-order **** was helpless and could only explain the matter in detail from beginning to end.


    After listening to him, Lin Yu roughly understood the situation.


    It turns out that the high-level gods of the eternal paradise just know that there is something from the abyss to the eternal paradise, but they don''t know what it is.


    Therefore, the low-level gods they sent out to search are also blindly searching like headless flies. If they find suspicious people or something unusual, they will go up and investigate.


    So far not much has been gained.


    "It must have taken a lot of effort for Jianmu to send me here so covertly."


    Lin Yu sighed inwardly.


    Immediately afterwards, he thought again that the arrival of Yuanzu must not be known to those high-level gods.


    In that case, Yuan Zu must be secretly taking action at this time to find a way to become stronger.


    "This is a good thing." Lin Yu nodded secretly, "One more Yuanzu will definitely interfere with their sight, which is good for me."


    "However, Yuan and San Yijia must know the truth, and they will come directly to search for me."


    "The most important thing to pay attention to now is their movements."


    Lin Yu made a quick decision.


    Immediately afterwards, he ordered: "Tell me about the distribution of forces in the Eternal Paradise, the Holy Land and the Divine Realm, what are they?"


    Hearing this, the seventh-order **** was shocked.


    Where did this man come from?


    Why don''t you even know what''s going on in Eternal Paradise?


    Isn''t he the Fallen God who was banished from the eternal paradise to the abyss?


    However, the doubts in his heart turned into doubts, and the seventh-order **** honestly introduced the situation in the eternal paradise.


    Other than that, he didn''t say a word.


    After listening to it, Lin Yu asked, "Where is the nearest **** volcano?"


    "There is a **** volcano in the east." The seventh-order **** replied.


    When Lin Yu heard it, he secretly said that it was the same as what the elders in the village said.


    The elder also said that God volcano could be found all the way to the east.


    I just don''t know how long it will take to get there.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately asked, "How far is that **** volcano? How long will it take to fly in the past?"


    "It''s very, very far. With your current strength, it will take at least ten years to get there."


    "What? So far?"


    Lin Yu was surprised, thinking that the abyss was already vast, but the area of ??the eternal paradise was much larger than the abyss.


    Of course, there are abyss beasts in the abyss, and their passage in the abyss depends entirely on the abyss beasts, so there is no direct comparison.


    Perhaps this distance that takes ten years to reach is a matter of a day or two for the abyss beast.


    "No wonder Jianmu said that there are many teleportation altars in Eternal Paradise. If there are not enough teleportation altars, it will be impossible to do anything."


    Thinking like this, Lin Yu asked, "Is there a connection between the teleportation altar and there?"


    "Yes." The seventh-order **** replied truthfully: "There is a teleportation altar in the Golden God Cult near the volcano, and there is also a teleportation altar in the extreme western sanctuary here."


    As soon as these words came out, Lin Yu knew instantly that this seventh-order **** wanted to trick him into going to the extreme western sanctuary.


    Because this seventh-order **** came from the extreme western sanctuary, the elder in the village at that time made it clear.


    However, this seventh-order **** thought he didn''t know this.


    From this, Lin Yu also thought that the reason why the other party dared to deceive himself was because the questions he had just asked seemed that he knew very little about the Eternal Paradise and was easy to deceive.


    "Dare to lie to me to go to the extreme western sanctuary, I really don''t know whether to live or die."


    Lin Yu mobilized his divine power again and burned the soul of the seventh-order **** with invisible flames.


    Immediately, the seventh-order **** fell into extreme pain, screaming constantly.


    Lin Yu ignored his plea for mercy and kept burning with invisible flames.


    This continued for a long time before Lin Yu took the initiative to stop.


    At this time, the seventh-order **** was completely subdued.


    He was really thinking of tricking Lin Yu to go to the extreme west sanctuary just now, because he felt that Lin Yu must not know that he came from the extreme west sanctuary.


    After all, a person who knows very little about Eternal Paradise will definitely not be able to identify his identity under normal circumstances.


    In the end, he didn''t expect Lin Yu to see through his attempt in an instant.


    This made him quite puzzled, and at the same time, there was a sense of awe for Lin Yu in his heart.


    This awe comes from the fear of the unknown.


    "I''ll ask you one last time, where is the nearest teleportation altar here."


    Lin Yu said in a low voice.


    This sentence put a lot of pressure on the seventh-order god. He didn''t dare to deceive any more, and said honestly: "It''s in a teleportation tower in the east, and you can get there in half a day."


    "Half a day, that''s pretty close."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, and UU reading asked again, "Is the teleportation tower guarded by guards? How strong is it?"


    "Yes, the strength is at least sixth-order, and the highest is ninth-order."


    "Ninth order..." Lin Yu groaned.


    Now that he has stimulated the power of Jianmu, his strength is only eighth-order at most, and he is definitely not an opponent of ninth-order gods.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu asked again, "How can I get permission from the guard to use the teleportation altar in the teleportation tower?"


    "It was very simple, but after you destroyed my divine body, things became very troublesome."


    The seventh-order **** replied.


    "Make it clear." Lin Yu urged.


    "As long as you show the token of our extreme western sanctuary, you can use the teleportation altar, but that token was destroyed by you and my divine body."


    The seventh-order **** said with a little smugness.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished speaking, Lin Yu said easily: "So, this matter is not troublesome."

 Chapter 1114： Muddle through

    The seventh-order **** was surprised. After getting such an answer, the other party should feel a headache. How could he say that things are not troublesome?


    "As long as you have a token, you can get the right to use the teleportation altar, so just grab a piece."


    Lin Yu said.


    "Grab?" The seventh-order **** was shocked: "You have been fighting against the Holy Land like this, aren''t you afraid of being hunted down by the Holy Land to the end?"


    In his eyes, the Holy Land and the Divine Realm are incomparably powerful existences. No creature in this eternal paradise dares to attack the Holy Land or the Divine Realm.


    As a result, this person who came from nowhere not only dared to kill members of the Holy Land cult like him, but also continued to fight against the Holy Land.


    Where did the guts come from?


    This seventh-order **** has lived in the eternal paradise all the year round, and his thinking has already formed a set, so he can''t understand Lin Yu''s thoughts and motives at all.


    "Chase and kill, so what?"


    Lin Yu was indifferent.


    Yuan and San Yijia, the two high-level gods, are definitely chasing him now, so since they are all being hunted by high-level gods, what if there are more holy places?


    Could it be that just because he was afraid of offending the Holy Land, he did nothing here and waited to die?


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts, and then flew towards the east.


    He is not going to kill this seventh-order **** spirit in the Dantian space for the time being, because it will be useful to keep it later.


    There are some things that need to be asked by this guy.


    Lin Yu went all the way east, time passed quickly.


    this afternoon.


    Lin Yu successfully arrived near the teleportation tower.


    In the distance, he saw a teleportation tower standing on the ground.


    The tower is so grand that just looking at it from a distance gives people a sense of oppression.


    Very far away from the teleportation tower, Lin Yu stopped and released his consciousness to sense it carefully.


    There is no token in hand now, and it is useless to fly to the side of the teleportation tower.


    Therefore, the most important thing now is to quickly intercept a Holy Land cleric who has a token.


    And the reason why he didn''t go to the extreme western sanctuary to find the cultists to hunt was because he was afraid that he would not be able to retreat completely after the accident.


    After swiping through the consciousness for a while, Lin Yu looked inward again and asked, "Which direction do low-level gods who come to the teleportation tower usually come from?"


    As soon as the seventh-order **** in Dantian space heard it, he immediately knew that Lin Yu had arrived near the teleportation tower, and was ready to kill low-level gods with tokens in this area.


    "The north side of the teleportation tower will be a little more, you can go there to find it."


    The seventh-order **** had no way to disobey Lin Yu''s request, so he could only answer honestly.


    Lin Yu immediately retracted his thoughts, and flew in a circle to the north side of the teleportation tower.


    This teleportation tower stands in the mountains, the mountain on the north side is lower, and the view is wider.


    Lin Yu landed on a hill below and waited quietly.


    After almost an hour, a figure finally flew over from the north side.


    The location of this teleportation tower is too remote, so it took so long to wait for one person.


    "This guy''s dress is exactly the same as those two seventh-order gods. It seems that he is a believer of the extreme western sanctuary."


    Lin Yu stared closely at the visitor.


    After the opponent flew above him, he immediately urged the power of Jianmu and the divine power of his whole body to rush up.


    The opponent''s strength was only sixth-order, so he was directly caught by Lin Yu before he had time to react, and he went down to the whereabouts.


    The two fell to the top of the mountain together.


    "Who are you? Why stop me?"


    The sixth-order **** asked in a flustered tone.


    Lin Yu ignored him, but looked inward with his mind and asked the seventh-order Divine Dao in the Dantian space: "Which part is the token generally placed?"


    When the seventh-order **** heard it, he knew that Lin Yu had found the prey, so he reluctantly replied: "It is usually kept in the internal space."


    After getting this answer, Lin Yu immediately retracted his thoughts, and then slapped the sixth-order **** where the sea of ??consciousness was, blasting his soul away.


    Then, he mobilized his divine power to find a token from the opponent''s body space.


    "Extreme Western Sanctuary."


    A few words are written on the token.


    After Lin Yu collected the token, he entered the Dantian space and asked, "As long as you have the token, you can use the teleportation altar? You don''t need to verify your identity or something?"


    "Yes, no." The seventh-order **** replied obediently.


    Lin Yu said solemnly, "You''d better not lie to me, otherwise I will kill you before I die. Only when I am alive can you be of use."


    "Don''t dare, absolutely don''t dare."


    The seventh-order **** hurriedly assured.


    Lin Yu glanced at his soul, then withdrew his thoughts and flew directly in the direction of the teleportation tower.


    Before long, he came to the outside of the teleportation tower.


    After seeing the teleportation tower up close, Lin Yu found that the tower was more oppressive than he thought.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Yu strode into the teleportation tower.


    There were two guards outside the tower, but these two guards just stood there, not even looking at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu thought in his mind that the two guards were only responsible for blocking idlers, such as god-level powerhouses who had entered this place by mistake.


    At first glance, he is a low-level god, and the other party is naturally too lazy to look at it.


    After entering the tower, Lin Yu wanted to go up, but found that there was no way to go up, only one way to the ground.


    After inquiring about the seventh-order gods in the dantian space, he learned that the teleportation altar is deep underground in the teleportation tower, using the leyline nodes for teleportation.


    "Then why is this tower so tall?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    The seventh-order **** didn''t have an answer to this question, so Lin Yu had to leave it behind and go all the way down the passage.


    As he walked, he carefully observed the surroundings.


    If the ninth-order **** guarding this place sees the problem, he has to cleverly use the terrain to escape or fight.


    In this way, layer by layer, we walked down ninety-nine floors before arriving at the teleportation altar.


    "Ninety-nine floors, the number of floors is the same as that of the Homecoming Tower in the original land. Is there any connection here?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help guessing.


    While he was thinking about it, a low-level **** asked from a distance, "Where are you going?"


    Lin Yu raised his eyes.


    This low-level **** stood on the edge of the teleportation altar and looked directly at him.


    In addition to this low-level god, there are two low-level gods who look like guards on this floor, and a low-level **** who is very strong at first glance.


    After calming down, Lin Yu took out the token, held it in front of him and walked towards the other party and said, "Go to the Golden God Cult."


    The Jinshen Cult is near the volcano of God, and when you get there, it is not far from the volcano.


    "Golden God Cult?" The low-level **** on the teleportation altar asked suspiciously: "Aren''t you a believer in the extreme western sanctuary? Why do you go to the Golden God Cult?"


    Lin Yu didn''t answer this, and walked towards the teleportation altar on his own.


    At this time, it is easy to make mistakes, so it is better to keep your mouth shut.


    The low-level **** on the teleportation altar saw that Lin Yu didn''t say anything, so he didn''t ask any more questions. After looking at the token in Lin Yu''s hand again, he directly stretched out his hand and waved his divine power to open the teleportation altar.


    Lin Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    This time, I finally managed to get through, and I hope everything goes well after arriving at the Mohegan Sect.

 Chapter 1115： Arrive at Moheganya

    The teleportation altar was opened, and an oval-shaped portal appeared on the altar.


    Lin Yu walked slowly and firmly to get the portal.


    As he moved forward, the low-level god''s gaze stayed on him, as if he had doubts about his identity.


    Lin Yu ignored it, kept calm and moved forward, getting closer and closer to the portal.


    And just when Lin Yu stepped into the portal, a shout came from a distance.


    "Don''t let him in."


    The voice is loud and powerful, and the strength of the speaker seems to be in the ninth order.


    The low-level **** in charge of opening and closing the teleportation altar heard this, and hurriedly waved his hand to close the teleportation door, and at the same time went to block Lin Yu.


    However, the moment Lin Yu heard the voice just now, he dodged and entered the portal directly.


    "Oops!"


    The person in charge of this teleportation tower quickly flew to the teleportation altar and pondered while looking at the disappearing portal.


    "Guardian, what''s the matter?"


    The low-level **** asked boldly.


    The person in charge of the teleportation tower waited for him and said, "There is something wrong with this person, didn''t you see it?"


    "Ah? But... but he has the token of the extreme western sanctuary." The low-level **** defended with trepidation.


    "What if there is a token, maybe it was stolen."


    The person in charge of the teleportation tower said in a low voice.


    After he finished speaking, he immediately ordered: "Contact the Golden God Cult and ask them to help check the identity of the person just now."


    "Yeah." The low-level **** immediately took the order and reminded: "But Chief Guard, the Golden God Cult may not be willing to cooperate with us."


    "As much as you can, contact us first."


    The person in charge of the teleportation tower was displeased.


    "Yes!" The low-level **** did not dare to talk nonsense any more, and turned his head to contact the Golden God Cult.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Mohegan Sect.


    After walking into the portal, Lin Yu appeared on the teleportation altar of the Golden God Sect in just an instant.


    The teleportation altar of the Mohegan God is located deep in the ground of the Mohegan God.


    Therefore, Lin Yu was currently underground of the Golden God Cult, and he had to return to the ground from the underground before leaving the Golden God Cult.


    This is another relatively long road.


    "The ninth-order **** stopped me just now. It must be because he found out that my identity was abnormal. I just don''t know if he will notify the Golden God Cult."


    The moment he heard the other party call to stop, a total of two thoughts flashed in Lin Yu''s mind.


    The first idea is to stop and cooperate with the other party''s inspection, but in this way, the other party may find flaws.


    If there is a fight at that time, it will definitely not be the opponent of the ninth-order god, and things will be very troublesome.


    The second option is to rush into the portal.


    Lin Yu finally chose the latter and came to the Mohegan Sect smoothly.


    And now the problem is coming. The act of rushing into the portal has proved that he has a ghost in his heart, so the other party can confirm that his identity is wrong without verification.


    Therefore, once the other party contacts the Mohegan Sect, the people of the Mohegan Sect will definitely take action to take them down, and they will not give themselves a chance to prove themselves.


    With that in mind, Lin Yu glanced around.


    After finding that the people around the teleportation altar were doing their own thing, he felt a little at ease.


    It seems that the Mohegan Sect either has not received the news yet, or has not had time to act.


    As for why there was no action, it might be because too many people came out of the portal.


    Mohegan Sect is a big religion, second only to the Holy Land in scale, so there are many people coming and going.


    There were five people in total who just walked out of the portal with him.


    This would make Mohegan God unable to locate the target at once.


    Lin Yu took a deep breath and pretended to follow the others out of the room and leave the teleportation altar as if nothing had happened.


    Along the way, Lin Yu kept silent, and no one around came to greet him.


    After walking for a while without incident, I finally came to a place that looked like a checkpoint.


    "Show the tokens to see."


    A low-level **** whose strength seems to be around the fifth order is blocking the way.


    Everyone took out their tokens one after another.


    Naturally, Lin Yu was no exception. He took out the stolen token and held it in front of him.


    "Go, go one by one."


    The low-level **** in charge of the inspection waved his hand to let the team move forward.


    A group of people raised their feet again and started, lined up to go up.


    And the low-level **** looked at each person''s token one by one and checked it carefully.


    Soon it was Lin Yu''s turn.


    Lin Yu''s face was calm, and he followed the team up with the token, without showing any strangeness.


    But even so, after seeing the token in Lin Yu''s hand, the low-level **** was still a little stunned.


    Fortunately, he did not stop Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief, took the token back to the Dantian space and continued to move forward with the team.


    Everything went smoothly in the back, until returning to the ground without encountering any obstacles.


    On the ground, everyone lifted off and flew to their destination.


    After Lin Yu flew to the sky, he looked around and observed the surrounding environment.


    Then he looked inward with his mind and asked the seventh-order Divine Dao in his dantian: "Which direction is the volcano of God?"


    As soon as the seventh-order **** heard it, he immediately knew that Lin Yu had successfully arrived at the Golden God Sect.


    This made him a little worried, worried that when Lin Yu arrived at his destination, he would kill him because he was useless.


    "To the west of Mohegan Sect."


    The seventh-order **** replied honestly.


    He wanted to lie, but lying would only make him die faster, and maybe he would be tortured for a while before he died.


    "Are there any guards around the volcano?" Lin Yu asked again.


    It seems that these seventh-order gods have a good understanding of the volcano, so I will ask about it by the way.


    "No." The seventh-order **** replied decisively: "The **** fire in the volcano is extremely fiery, and no one can approach it except the high-level god."


    "okay, I get it."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    He was not surprised by this answer.


    Because Shenhuo can even melt the container outside the original fruit, its intensity must have reached a very terrifying level.


    You must know that the container outside the original fruit is as strong as the ninth-order **** body. UU Reading


    Lin Yu quickly retracted his thoughts.


    At this moment, several figures suddenly appeared in his field of vision.


    A total of five low-level gods are approaching him from different directions.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Yu secretly thought that something was wrong.


    The time he spent inquiring about the seventh-order gods in the Dantian space was only a short breath.


    These low-level gods rushed to the scene and formed an encirclement situation. It can be seen that they have been waiting here for a long time.


    "I guess they noticed me when I left the ground and flew up."


    "In this case, they must have known my situation by now, and it is estimated that they were sent by the senior leaders of the Golden God Cult to investigate my identity."


    Lin Yu quickly analyzed it.


    While analyzing, he did not hesitate to mobilize the power of Jianmu, rushing directly towards the gap between the two low-level gods.

 Chapter 1116： God volcano

    "There is indeed a problem!"


    "Stop him!"


    The five low-level gods accelerated with all their strength and encircled Lin Yu.


    Their strengths are all around the seventh and eighth rank, because the information received from the Golden God Cult is that the strength of this person with an abnormal identity will definitely not exceed the eighth rank.


    Five electric lights slashed towards Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu ignored it and continued to rush towards the gap between the two low-level gods along the original plan.


    Swish!


    With the full force of Jianmu''s power, Lin Yu''s speed was even faster.


    The two low-level gods only saw a flash of light, and then Lin Yu disappeared.


    "Chase, absolutely can''t let him escape!"


    The five low-level gods turned in unison and chased in the direction Lin Yu left.


    There are high-level gods here in the Golden God Cult. Once the high-level gods take action, Lin Yu can easily be taken down.


    However, it would be overkill for a high-level **** to catch a low-level god, so this kind of thing generally doesn''t happen.


    But there are exceptions to everything.


    After all, Jianmu just sent something up yesterday, and all the high-level gods in Eternal Paradise were very alert.


    At this time, two high-level gods sensed Lin Yu''s movements in the distance.


    "His strength is only seventh-order. I don''t know if it is the Fallen God sent by Jianmu from the abyss."


    "If he was really brought up by Jianmu, then Jianmu is really at the end of the road. For such a powerful Meteor God, 100 million is just a death sentence."


    "Yeah, so I always feel that we made a big fuss yesterday, that Jianmu has already been beaten up, and there is no strength to resist us."


    "Forget it, don''t think so much, just catch this guy first."


    The two high-level gods quickly withdrew their consciousness and ignored Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu''s strength is too low, and the five low-level gods they sent out can catch him, so there is no need to waste too much time on him.


    In the distance, Lin Yu flew rapidly, all the way to the west.


    The five low-level gods were chasing after him.


    The two sides were one after the other, and soon flew away from the Golden God Cult and came to the sky outside the field.


    At this time, the three seventh-order gods among the five low-level gods could no longer keep up, and only two eighth-order gods were still chasing.


    They are all puzzled. The strength of the suspicious person in front is clearly the seventh rank. Why is the actual combat power so powerful?


    It made them two eighth-order gods chase so hard.


    "This guy has been flying in the direction of the volcano, does he want to go to the volcano?"


    One of the eighth-order gods guessed.


    "Go to the volcano? Does he want to die?"


    Another eighth-order **** immediately denied the guess.


    God volcano is not a big threat to high-level gods, but it has a major threat to low-level gods like them.


    Not to mention entering the God volcano, just getting close to the God volcano will cause you to be seriously injured because it can''t bear the God fire.


    "What if he really enters the volcano?"


    "Don''t worry, this won''t happen."


    The two eighth-order gods communicated with each other and quickly chased after Lin Yu.


    In this way, the two sides quickly flew out for a long distance.


    Now even if they look back, they will not be able to see the Golden God Cult, they have completely penetrated into the wilderness.


    However, the distant God Volcano gradually came into view.


    "Is that God Volcano? It''s really magnificent!"


    Lin Yu stared at the red giant mountain ahead.


    This red giant mountain is similar to the volcano on the earth, but it is much larger in scale.


    Moreover, the crater has been spraying bright red blood-like fire.


    "If I can get close to the crater, I will definitely be able to burn and melt the container outside the original fruit..."


    Lin Yu flew all the way towards the crater without hesitation.


    This action of his immediately attracted the attention of the two eighth-order gods behind.


    "He seems to be really going to the volcano."


    "It seems that there must be something strange here, and it is necessary to report to the sect master."


    "Ok."


    The two eighth-order gods made a decisive decision, and sent a sound transmission to the three seventh-order gods who followed far behind, asking them to go back and report the situation to the leader.


    The two of them continued to chase after Lin Yu.


    One after the other, the two sides flew at full speed to the foot of the volcano.


    At this point, Lin Yu finally felt an unbearable burning pain.


    This divine fire is indeed extraordinary, and it does great damage to low-level gods.


    "No, you will definitely die if you break in like this."


    Lin Yu no longer moved forward, but flew around the volcano.


    The two eighth-order gods behind him were still chasing after him, so he couldn''t stop and could only continue to fly forward.


    "I knew he couldn''t get up."


    The two eighth-order gods sneered, not surprised by Lin Yu''s performance.


    They have lived around here for many years, and they have long been surprised by this kind of thing.


    Shenhuoshan has a long-standing reputation, and there are often low-level gods who want to get close to Shenhuo to find out, but in the end they are unsuccessful.


    Lin Yu in front of him is naturally the same.


    Ahead, Lin Yu took out the original fruit in the Dantian space while circling around the volcano.


    "Not sure where I can send it."


    Lin Yu manipulated divine power and wrapped the primordial fruit with divine power to get close to the volcano.


    In theory, the scope of action of divine power is very large, and it can even enclose the small half-sacred volcano.


    But after the actual operation, Lin Yu found that the divine fire of Shenhuo would not only burn his divine body, but also affect the working distance of divine power.


    "It''s too far, not at all."


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly, "My divine power can only send the original fruit more than 100 meters away, and I can''t reach the divine fire at all."


    In desperation, Lin Yu could only control the divine power to recover the original fruit.


    After the Primordial Fruit returned to his side, he looked down and found that the transparent container outside the Primordial Fruit was not damaged at all.


    Sure enough, as Jianmu said, unless you directly burn it with divine fire, you can''t break the container.


    Quickly taking the original fruit back into his dantian, Lin Yu continued to fly forward.


    Behind him, the two eighth-order gods watched the scene just now.


    Both of them were curious, what was Lin Yu doing just now?


    "He has been circling around Shenhuoshan now, and we are just chasing him in two ways to stop him."


    "Well, you keep chasing him, and I''ll go over there along the mountain."


    "Okay, here we go."


    After the discussion between the two eighth-order gods, one of them stopped and flew in the opposite direction along the mountain.


    They were going to outflank Lin Yu from both sides.


    But what they didn''t know was that this was a very stupid choice, because it gave Lin Yu every chance to break through.


    Ahead, Lin Yu immediately stopped walking after sensing the separation of the two eighth-order gods, turned and rushed towards the eighth-order **** behind him.


    Since the two sides are facing each other, the distance is shortened extremely quickly.


    Almost in one breath, they collided with each other.


    boom!


    Both sides shot together, and both used their full strength.


    But in the next instant, the eighth-order **** flew out backwards and was punched by Lin Yu.


    "How can it be?"


    The eighth-order **** just felt unbelievable.


    You can''t stop the opponent''s punch?

 Chapter 1117： The flames of the crater

    And just when the eighth-order **** was surprised, Lin Yu followed suit and shot again.


    I saw Lin Yu flashed to the eighth-order god, and swung out his right fist and slammed into the opponent''s head.


    bang¡ª


    "what-"


    The eighth-order **** screamed.


    While screaming, he also hurriedly sent a voice transmission to another eighth-order god, calling him to come for reinforcements.


    He never imagined that he had just figured out a plan to deal with Lin Yu separately, but in a blink of an eye, he was beaten by Lin Yu so he couldn''t find the North.


    "Death, this guy must die."


    The eighth-order **** was nameless, and he only wanted to kill Lin Yu to vent his anger.


    However, Lin Yu was still emotionless at this time and dealt with everything calmly.


    The next moment, Lin Yu came to the eighth-order **** again.


    A fist full of divine power burst out.


    bang¡ª


    This time, the voice was extraordinarily loud, which meant that Lin Yu''s attack was more violent than the last time.


    And this punch directly cracked the head of the eighth-order god.


    "Ahhh-"


    The eighth-order **** shouted in pain.


    This time Lin Yu really hurt his roots and put his life in jeopardy.


    But after doing this, the anger in his heart suddenly disappeared without a trace, leaving only the desire to survive.


    That''s right, if it goes on like this, his life will not be saved.


    Fortunately, just when he was about to despair, another eighth-order **** who was walking with him has rushed to reinforce.


    "Quick, quick!"


    The eighth-order **** roared in his heart.


    But in the next instant, he had no idea what to do.


    Because Lin Yu''s last blow completely exploded his head and scattered his soul.


    "How... so strong?!"


    The eighth-order **** who came for reinforcements was shocked when he saw that Lin Yu had killed his colleague.


    In his eyes, Lin Yu''s strength will never exceed the eighth rank, but when he burst out with all his strength, he was so powerful.


    There must be something wrong here.


    However, he couldn''t find the crux of the problem, so he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    In the distance, Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t give the eighth-order **** time to think, so he flew towards him as soon as he moved.


    The distance between the two sides quickly shortened.


    In the blink of an eye, Lin Yu came to the eighth-order god.


    Bang bang!


    Two punches in a row.


    These two punches all hit the eighth-order **** with great precision.


    And this eighth-order **** was not even able to block.


    But after taking these two punches, he could see some clues.


    It turns out that Lin Yu is so powerful not only because of his physical strength, but also because of his superb fighting skills.


    In other words, Lin Yu is almost invincible within the same rank.


    No way, these gods who grew up in the eternal paradise have never experienced a real battle.


    In the stage of god-level powerhouses, they only need to eat and sleep to become stronger, and they don''t need to compete with others at all.


    After becoming gods, because the other gods around them all pull their hips, they can''t help them sharpen their real fighting skills.


    "This guy is definitely from the material plane, not a **** born in the eternal paradise."


    The eighth-order **** quickly came to a judgment.


    As soon as he guessed Lin Yu''s origin, he immediately thought of Yuan.


    Yuan is also a **** from the material plane, and finally became a high-level god.


    "Could it be that he will become a high-level **** sooner or later?"


    The eighth-order **** withdrew and retreated, completely losing the courage to fight against Lin Yu.


    Of course, Lin Yu couldn''t just let him go.


    Chasing after him.


    After catching up, Lin Yu''s divine power exploded in his body, and his right fist blasted out.


    bang¡ª


    The power of this punch is so great that it directly knocks the opponent to the ground.


    Head to head, body to body, flying rapidly in the air.


    Lin Yu mobilized his divine power to stop the opponent''s head from flying forward, causing him to stop out of thin air.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu rushed forward and smashed the head that lost his body to pieces.


    In this way, the eighth-order **** also died on the spot.


    The whole process is only about three seconds before and after, and the speed is very fast.


    After solving these two eighth-order gods, Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief and stopped the power of building wood.


    As far as his current strength is concerned, the power of Jianmu still cannot be stimulated for a long time, and he must stop and rest in the middle.


    In addition, the level of Jianmu''s power itself does not support him for a long time.


    Lin Yu flew upwards to the top of the volcano.


    God Volcano is very high, and the top of the mountain is a long way from where he is now.


    Now that there is no enemy to interfere, he can finally try to break the container outside the original fruit, so he is ready to go to the top of the mountain to try his luck.


    "I killed two eighth-order gods of the Golden God Cult. The leader of the Golden God Cult will definitely not give up, leaving me not much time."


    As soon as the high-level **** made a move, he couldn''t even escape.


    But Lin Yu felt that the leader of the Golden God Cult or other high-level leaders would not rush to take action, and would only send ninth-order gods to deal with him.


    After all, his strength does not exceed the eighth rank. If the high-ranking gods come to deal with him in person, it would be too much of a fuss.


    The ninth-order **** is enough to take him down.


    Thinking in his heart, Lin Yu kept flying upwards, and soon came to the top of Shenhuoshan Mountain.


    boom boom-


    There was a constant roar from the crater at the top of the mountain, and it seemed that the magma inside the fire would erupt at any time.


    Lin Yu did not dare to approach the crater.


    Because the energy there is too strong, there will be a burning sensation if you get closer.


    If you get too close, I''m afraid that this **** of his will burn directly to ashes.


    Lin Yu released his divine sense, sensed the movement in the direction of the Golden God Sect, and then urged his divine power to drag the original fruit toward the crater.


    boom!


    At this time, a divine fire erupted from the crater, and the powerful energy emitted almost blocked his divine power, causing the original fruit to fall.


    "so close!"


    Lin Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and continued to carefully control the original fruit close to the crater.


    And as he kept approaching the crater, his control over divine power became weaker and weaker.


    The divine power released into the distance at this time is about to escape his control.


    The original fruit is about to fall into the crater.


    If another divine fire erupted from the crater at this time, the consequences would be absolutely unimaginable.


    "It must be successful!"


    "Whether I can advance depends on this primordial fruit."


    The primordial fruit contains a lot of primordial energy.


    After absorbing all of them, not only can the divine body be modified, but also the power of building wood can be modified to the top and deduced.


    Lin Yu stared intently at the primordial fruit in the distance.


    At this time, although another divine fire may cause the original fruit to fall, if you really want to break the container outside, you really need a divine fire.


    A fire with just the right intensity.


    If a divine fire that is weaker than just now erupts from the crater, then the container outside the original fruit can be melted without letting the original fruit fall.


    boom-


    Suddenly, another divine fire erupted from the crater.

 Chapter 1118： 1 and a half success

    This divine fire came very suddenly, but it was just right.


    Because the intensity of this divine fire was much weaker than the previous one, it was the divine fire that Lin Yu had been waiting for.


    Shenhuo rose high from the magma in the crater, like a splash of water on the lake, and threw an arc in the air.


    With a bang, this divine fire splashed on the shell of the original fruit.


    Lin Yu was pleasantly surprised to find that the shell of the original fruit was obviously thinned a lot by the fire.


    This can be clearly felt.


    "This divine fire is still too weak, it would be better if it were a little stronger."


    "But it''s not good to be too strong. Too strong will easily block my divine power and cause the original fruit to fall."


    "Just like a few more fires of this kind just now, things can be done."


    Lin Yu took a deep breath.


    While continuing to observe the original fruit, he also carefully sensed the movement in the direction of the Golden God Cult behind him.


    At this moment, the passage of time suddenly slowed down, and it slowly moved forward at a very short flow rate as if it could not walk.


    bang¡ª


    Suddenly, another divine fire erupted.


    This divine fire is weaker than the one just now, and the height of the eruption is completely unable to reach the primordial fruit suspended in the air.


    But even so, the energy it released still melted the transparent container outside the original fruit.


    Lin Yu continued to wait with an uneasy mood.


    However, at this moment, there was a sudden change on the side of the Golden God Cult.


    Two powerful breaths appeared and approached rapidly.


    "Ninth-order god!"


    "Such a powerful breath is definitely a ninth-order god!"


    As expected by Lin Yu, the senior leaders of the Golden God Sect really sent ninth-order gods to deal with him, and there were only two of them.


    It is obvious that he is very important to him.


    "Two ninth-order gods come together, I am definitely not an opponent!"


    Lin Yu was furious.


    At this time, it is naturally the best policy, but now it is only a short while before the container outside the original fruit can be broken open.


    "There are at least three breaths of time left for me to escape. If there is a fire of the same intensity as just now, it will be done."


    "Success or failure is within these three breaths!"


    Lin Yu calmed down and stared at the primordial fruit above the crater.


    There is still time to gamble, so don''t rush to escape.


    In fact, if you dare to take risks, the time left for Lin Yu is far more than three breaths.


    Until the two ninth-order gods chased after him, he had time to wait for the divine fire to erupt.


    Because once he waits for the right divine fire, then he can eat the original fruit and modify it to kill two ninth-order gods.


    But the problem is, if it fails, the consequences are devastating.


    Lin Yu could not risk his own death to take the risk.


    After all, as the saying goes, if you keep the green hills, you will not be afraid of running out of firewood.


    Even if he loses this original fruit, he can secretly accumulate Yuan energy and improve his strength.


    But if you die here, it''s all over.


    As time passed, the two ninth-order gods flew closer and closer.


    Suddenly...Boom!


    There was a sudden explosion in the crater.


    This sound was completely different from the sound of the divine fire erupting just now, and it was much more violent.


    The moment Lin Yu heard the voice, he thought it was an extremely strong divine fire spewing out, and his mood sank to the bottom of the valley.


    As a result, after a closer look, I only saw countless sparks flying out of the crater.


    One of them collided with the primordial fruit.


    "It looks like there was a small explosion inside that splattered so much sparks."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    At the same time, he controlled the divine power to take back the original fruit and turned to leave.


    If you don''t leave, you will definitely not be able to escape the palms of the two ninth-order gods.


    In fact, it''s too late to go now.


    "It seems that if you want to break the container of the original fruit, you have to wait for the next time."


    Lin Yu sighed secretly and urged the power of Jianmu to fly forward rapidly.


    The original fruit was wrapped in his divine power and returned to him.


    But just as he was about to put the original fruit into the Dantian space, he suddenly sensed that there was a small hole in the transparent container outside the original fruit.


    "Huh? Could it be that the tiny spark just pierced through the container and burned out such a hole?"


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    As long as there is another divine fire just now, the container will be completely burned and melted.


    Therefore, it is no surprise that such a small hole burned out after the spark touched the container.


    "If I eat it now, can I slowly digest it..."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu opened his mouth without hesitation and ate the original fruit together with the transparent container in one bite.


    Afterwards, he took time to look inside, observing the changes of the original fruit in his stomach.


    "Can!"


    "Although the digestion speed is relatively slow, the original fruit has been released from the gastric juice!"


    Lin Yu was ecstatic.


    After the gastric juice came into contact with the pulp of the primordial fruit, a prompt for obtaining Yuan energy immediately popped up on the modifier panel in front of him.


    Every time you jump, you can get 10,000 yuan of spiritual energy.


    Not fast, but better than not eating at all.


    "Okay, then I will digest it slowly like this, and I won''t go to the **** volcano to take risks."


    Although there is a just right divine fire to completely melt the container, what if a very violent divine fire is sprayed out?


    In that case, it is even possible to burn the original fruit together with the container.


    So instead of taking such a big risk, it''s better to digest it slowly.


    As long as the time is long enough, the original fruit can always be completely digested.


    "Now, it''s best to find a place to hide and slowly enjoy this primordial fruit."


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts and carefully sensed the two ninth-order gods chasing behind him.


    In a sense, this adventure was barely a success.


    Of course, the premise is to successfully get rid of the two ninth-order gods.


    If they are caught at this time, it will only fall short.


    Thinking in his heart, Lin Yu flew with all his strength, raising the speed to the limit.


    The two ninth-order gods were in hot pursuit.


    The order given to them by the leader of the Golden God Sect is that Lin Yu must be brought back alive.


    Therefore, they will not attack Lin Yu until they block Lin Yu''s way.


    They just flew straight ahead.


    Flying and flying, they separated again, preparing to outflank Lin Yu from two different directions and intercept his path.


    Ahead, Lin Yu also saw their thoughts and knew that they wanted to catch them alive.


    This made him a little relieved.


    The other party has constraints, so he has more room to turn around.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu looked inward with his mind and came to the Dantian space.


    "Which forces around here are not very good at dealing with the Golden God Cult?"


    Lin Yu asked about the seventh-order Shinto in Dantian.


    The seventh-order **** replied: "The teleportation tower you went to at that time, the forces behind them had a relationship with the Golden God Cult."


    "That place is too far, change it."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    "Then where are you now?" the seventh-order **** asked.


    "Near God Volcano."


    "If it is near the volcano, there is only Fengshen Mountain on the north side of the volcano."


    "That direction doesn''t work, I can only go south now."


    "Going south... It seems that the entire area is under the control of the Golden God Cult."

 Chapter 1119： doomed ending

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "In other words, I can''t go anywhere but south now."


    Lin Yu thought helplessly in his heart.


    Flying north will collide with two ninth-order gods, while heading north is an area controlled by the Golden God Cult.


    At this time, the seventh-order **** in the Dantian space said again: "Flying eastward for a day or two, you will see a teleportation tower, and there may be hope to escape there."


    He felt the crisis Lin Yu was facing, and worried that Lin Yu would kill him before he died, so he hurriedly made plans.


    "A day or two? Teleportation tower?"


    Hearing the words of the seventh-order god, Lin Yu shook his head in his heart.


    With his current situation, how can he insist on flying for a day or two, and even if he successfully reaches the teleportation tower, isn''t it a sheep?


    There are ninth-order gods guarding the teleportation tower, and they will definitely not let go of this suspicious person.


    "It seems that we should continue to go south."


    "Right now, we can only hope that Yuan can catch up to 6.4 million."


    Modifying the seventh-order Yuanling divine body to the eighth-order requires a total of 6.4 million yuan of spiritual crystal Yuan energy.


    And once the eighth-order **** body is cultivated, with the power of Jianmu, there is the power to fight against the two ninth-order gods.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu glanced at the modifier panel.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Grade), Time Law (Super Grade), Law of Force (Super Grade), Martial Dao Law (Super Grade), Creation Law (Super Grade)]


    [Cultivation method: Yuanling Divine Physique (Tier 7) (+), Jinpeng Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+), Zhenwu Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+), Canggu Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 110,000 Yuanling Crystal]


    "It''s already 110,000, and it''s still a little far from 6.4 million."


    Lin Yu quickly glanced at the Yuanneng number at the bottom.


    At present, it is almost impossible to obtain the Yuan energy of 10,000 yuan of spiritual crystals in a second, that is to say, it has to wait another 629 seconds to collect the Yuan energy required for modification.


    "Six hundred and twenty-nine seconds is ten minutes."


    "My strength in building wood can only be supported for about five minutes at most."


    Lin Yu felt heavy.


    The power of building wood is time-effective, and when the time is up, one''s own strength will fall back to the seventh order.


    At that time, it will be far from being the opponent of the two ninth-order gods.


    Not only that, once the strength falls to the seventh rank, his flight speed will be greatly slowed down, and the two ninth-rank gods will be able to catch up with him easily.


    "It''s just a fight!"


    There is no better way, Lin Yu can only choose to fight.


    After that, he stopped thinking about it in his mind and flew forward at full speed.


    While flying, observe the situation on the ground to see if there is a possibility of ushering in a turning point.


    "There''s a village over there..."


    There is a village in the southeast area ahead, and this village is a little bigger than the village where we stayed overnight.


    But even if the people in the village were willing to help themselves, nothing would change.


    Because there are only god-level powerhouses in the village, the strength is too weak.


    Quickly withdrawing his sight, Lin Yu continued to stare at the flight ahead.


    Time passed by, and the distance between the two ninth-order gods behind him and Lin Yu kept shortening.


    Three minutes passed quickly.


    At this time, the Yuan energy on the modifier panel was close to two million Yuan Spirit crystals, but it was still far from enough.


    Lin Yu reached out his consciousness and sensed it behind him.


    "Now I can barely hold on for a while, but once the power of building wood fails, they will be able to catch up with me immediately."


    With a secret sigh, Lin Yu continued to fly forward.


    His eyes were firm and he decided to fight to the end.


    For now, even if he is caught up by two ninth-order gods, it is not without hope of a comeback.


    Because the two ninth-order gods must have been ordered to capture him alive and would not be in a hurry to kill him.


    So this gave him time to absorb the primordial energy.


    As long as you collect enough yuan for modification before returning to the volcano, you can still turn defeat into victory.


    But having said that, it is best to delay for a while and let the two ninth-order gods behind him chase some distance.


    In this way, when they go back, they will spend more time, and the more time they will use to absorb Yuan energy.


    "Is there a city ahead?"


    In the field of vision, a city quickly emerged, and the scale was not small.


    After coming to Eternal Paradise, it was the first time he saw the city, and he had only seen the village before.


    "This city must be controlled by the Golden God Cult, I''d better stay away."


    After sensing the situation behind him, Lin Yu changed his direction slightly and flew forward around the city.


    Behind him, the two ninth-order gods smiled secretly when they saw the city.


    "Transmit the sound to the city lord of Chujin City, and let him hunt down that Meteor God with us."


    "Ok."


    Two ninth-order gods in the city sound transmission.


    Soon, a ninth-order **** flew out of the golden city and went straight to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu glanced out of the corner of his eye, secretly thinking that he was really guessing right.


    "There are a total of three ninth-order gods now. It seems that I am destined to escape today."


    Lin Yu completely gave up hope of escape.


    Now he just wants to delay as much time as possible and absorb more Yuan energy.


    Four figures flew rapidly in the air.


    However, in the eyes of the god-level powerhouses on the ground, there are only four electric lights that keep looking southward in the sky.


    The gods with divine bodies are much stronger than them, and they simply can''t see the battle between gods and gods.


    "Let''s see where you''re going now."


    After flying forward for about a minute, one of the ninth-order gods transmitted a voice to Lin Yudao proudly.


    At this time, their three ninth-order gods had formed a situation of encirclement, chasing Lin Yu from three directions respectively, catching up with him at least sooner or later.


    This is indeed the case. The three electric lights are constantly approaching the middle one, and the distance is shortened at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Three million yuan spirits are crystallized, and it''s still halfway there."


    Lin Yu glanced at the modifier panel.


    Immediately after, after five breaths, three electric lights came to him in unison, blocking his path.


    "Take a walk with us honestly."


    A ninth-order **** looked at Lin Yu up and down and said lightly.


    And just when Lin Yu was about to follow them to the Golden God Sect, the ninth-order **** who came out of the golden city suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Wait, this Meteor God looks a bit like Yuan."


    "It seems, maybe they are from the same plane."


    The other two ninth-order gods guessed.


    After they finished speaking, they looked at the City Lord of the Gold-Cooking City and said, "What, is there any problem?"


    The City Lord''s eyes flickered twice, then shook his head and said, "No problem, I just thought of it suddenly No problem, let''s go first, you go back to the Golden City first."


    The two ninth-order gods gave an order and left with Lin Yu.


    The lord of Chujin City watched them go away.


    After all the three electric lights disappeared into the sky, he pondered to himself, "This guy may be the Fallen God Yuan is looking for."


    "If I tell Yuan this news, Yuan will definitely reuse me and absorb me into their religion after the event is over."


    The City Lord of Cooking Gold is just a small City Lord on the side of the Golden God Cult. Not only does he have little power, but the cultivation resources he has are not enough to cultivate into a high-level god.


    Therefore, he has long had a different idea and wanted to find another way out.


    And now, here''s the chance...


    7017k

 Chapter 1120： sadism

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Lin Yu followed the two ninth-order gods all the way to the location of the altar of the Golden God Cult.


    Now they were about six minutes away from their destination, which was enough time for him to absorb enough energy for modification.


    Therefore, Lin Yu felt a little calmer in his heart.


    If all goes well, he will be able to escape the pursuit of two ninth-order gods and fly away.


    The three flew forward quickly.


    "Can you fly faster, fly as fast as you just ran away."


    A ninth-order **** disliked Lin Yu''s slow flight and scolded.


    "I''m running out of strength, I can''t fly that fast now."


    Lin Yu said.


    "Want to trick me?" The ninth-order **** was obviously dissatisfied with Lin Yu''s answer.


    While speaking, he flashed behind Lin Yu and kicked Lin Yu''s back.


    But being kicked by him like this, Lin Yu lost his balance in an instant, and staggered and rushed forward for a distance.


    "Hahaha, this method is good, so it will fly faster."


    Another ninth-order **** laughed loudly.


    At the beginning, the ninth-order **** suggested: "How about we kick him back all the way?"


    "Okay." Another ninth-order **** agreed: "The leader just didn''t let us kill him, but he didn''t say that he was not allowed to abuse him. Let''s abuse him well and avenge Dajin and Beishan."


    The Dajin and Beishan he mentioned were the two eighth-order gods who had just chased after Lin Yu but were killed by Lin Yu.


    bang¡ª


    A ninth-order **** rushed forward and kicked Lin Yu.


    After Lin Yu flew for a while, another ninth-order **** came up to take the relay, and also kicked Lin Yu fiercely.


    In this way, the two ninth-order gods took turns kicking Lin Yu, kicking him all the way in the direction of the altar of the Golden God Cult.


    Five minutes passed quickly.


    "Six million, and only 400,000 can be revised."


    Lin Yu ignored the pain coming from his body and looked carefully at the modifier panel in front of him.


    Facing the humiliation of two ninth-order gods, any begging for mercy or resistance is meaningless. The only way is to improve their strength and kill them.


    "Originally, I didn''t necessarily kill you, but now, you must die."


    At this time, the two ninth-order gods didn''t know Lin Yu''s inner activities at all, and they still happily played Lin Yu as a ball.


    On the modifier panel in front of Lin Yu''s eyes, the prompt to obtain Yuan Energy kept beating.


    Six hundred and thirty!


    Six hundred and thirty one!


    Six hundred and thirty-two!


    "6.4 million, finally enough!"


    Lin Yu pressed the strengthen button without hesitation and chose OK.


    In an instant, a stream of heat flowed in his body, and the divine power rose steadily.


    After just an instant, his Primordial Spirit Divine Body was revised from the seventh rank to the eighth rank.


    "The power of building wood!"


    Lin Yu growled in his heart, urging the power of Jianmu.


    The Xiaocheng-level Jianmu power combined with the eighth-order divine body instantly increased his combat power to a level stronger than that of the ninth-order.


    At this time, a high-level **** just came behind Lin Yu and kicked him.


    Lin Yu saw the time, turned around, and threw out his right foot.


    bang¡ª


    Two legs collide in mid-air.


    The ninth-order **** was caught off guard, and the kicked leg was broken by Lin Yu on the spot.


    "Ok?"


    The ninth-order **** who looked at everything with a smile in the distance was secretly shocked.


    He had no idea that Lin Yu would dare to resist, and the resistance was so powerful.


    One kick broke a leg of a ninth-order god, and this level of strength is probably already above the ninth-order god.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t he only the strength of the eighth-order at most, why..."


    Without time to think about it, the ninth-order **** rushed forward and flew to the injured ninth-order god.


    "This guy still has a hole card. Let''s work together to deal with him."


    "Okay, I just underestimated him."


    The two ninth-order gods joined forces and attacked Lin Yu together.


    swoosh¡ª


    Two figures flashed in the air, outflanking Lin Yu from two directions.


    The next moment, they all came to Lin Yu''s side.


    "Death to Laozi!"


    "die!"


    The two ninth-order gods shook their fists at the same time.


    Lin Yu didn''t dodge or dodge, and seized the opportunity to block attacks from both sides.


    clang!


    clang!


    The bodies of the gods collided, making two golden sounds.


    The iron fists of the two ninth-order gods were blocked by Lin Yu one after another.


    This surprised them.


    And just when they were surprised, Lin Yu moved, and when he dodged, he swung his right fist with all his strength.


    In an instant, the air was surging.


    With this punch, Lin Yu banged the ninth-order **** on the left with powerful power.


    Just heard a loud bang.


    The ninth-order **** twisted his waist and flew out.


    Lin Yu didn''t stop, turned around and smashed his right fist at another ninth-order **** who was sneaking a sneak attack.


    There was another loud noise, and the ninth-order **** also flew out.


    At this time, the two ninth-order gods were injured to varying degrees, and the injuries were not light.


    Lin Yu didn''t give them any time to recover. To find a ninth-order god, he flashed forward and clenched his right fist again.


    bang bang bang...


    This time, he threw dozens of punches in a row, and directly beat the ninth-order **** in front of him to the brink of death.


    However, Lin Yu was not in a hurry to end his life, but flew to another ninth-order **** who was about to escape.


    This ninth-order **** is now terrified, and has no intention of fighting, and only wants to fly back to the Golden God Cult and hide.


    How could Lin Yu let him succeed.


    bang bang bang...


    After catching up with the opponent, Lin Yu swung his right fist rapidly, and his fist bombarded the ninth-order **** like lightning.


    In just one breath, the ninth-order **** was also dying, without the ability to resist.


    So far, the two ninth-order gods have been completely defeated, and there is no possibility of a comeback.


    Lin Yu didn''t give up on this, and beat the ninth-order **** closest to him.


    boom boom-


    In the next second, the ninth-order **** was beaten until his head was broken, his sea of ??consciousness collapsed, his soul was annihilated, and he couldn''t die any longer.


    Lin Yu dodged and chased after the ninth-order **** who fled with the disabled body.


    "Don''t, don''t, let me go..."


    The ninth-order **** saw Lin Yu chasing after him and begged for mercy incoherently.


    He never imagined that Lin Yu could suddenly burst out with such a powerful force.


    If I had known this earlier, I should have brought Lin Yu back to the church as quickly as possible, instead of wasting time abusing him.


    Lin Yu said nothing, UU read www. uukanshu.com turned a deaf ear to the ninth-order god''s plea for mercy.


    When he came to the opponent''s side, he directly punched, smashing his sea of ??consciousness and smashing his soul on the spot.


    In fact, he had just thought about keeping the ninth-order **** behind and imprisoning him in the Dantian space.


    After all, the attitude of this ninth-order **** when he begged for mercy was very weak, and he should be able to ask some words from his mouth.


    However, considering that he now only has an eighth-order **** body and cannot control a ninth-order god, he just gave up.


    After killing the two ninth-order gods, Lin Yu didn''t dare to delay for a second, turned around and left.


    This time he flew directly to the north, in the direction of Fengshen Mountain.


    Next, if the high-level gods of the Golden God Cult personally dispatched to hunt and kill, the chances of surviving at Fengshen Mountain would be even greater.


    7017k

 Chapter 1121： give up

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    Fly fast, all the way north.


    At the same time as Lin Yu flew to the north, a figure slowly condensed and formed above the altar of the Golden God Sect.


    "The Meteor God sent by Jianmu is really extraordinary. He can even kill two of my ninth-order gods in a row!"


    "It seems that Jianmu is far from reaching the end of the road..."


    The figure looked at Lin Yu who was far away, and said in surprise.


    The owner of this figure is the leader of the Golden God Sect.


    However, this is just a phantom he condensed, and his body is still in the altar.


    The leader of the Jinshen Sect stared at Lin Yu''s direction away without saying a word.


    Soon, Lin Yu disappeared from sight.


    "That Meteor God must have obtained most of Jianmu''s power. In this case, his arrival may disturb the situation in the Eternal Paradise."


    "This is not necessarily a bad thing for our Mohegan Sect."


    Mohegan God Cult is not a top power in the eternal paradise, at most it can be regarded as second-rate.


    Therefore, the battle between the top forces may bring some opportunities to the Golden God Cult.


    And Lin Yu, it is possible to stir up the situation of the entire eternal paradise.


    "Just let him go and let the gods of the major holy places and gods give him a headache."


    The leader of the Golden God Sect made the final decision and decided to let Lin Yu leave.


    Of course, there was another reason why he made such a decision because he was concerned about the power of Jianmu.


    He didn''t know how much power Lin Yu gained from Jianmu, but at least from the current performance of the opponent, Jianmu should have put a lot of effort into him.


    So it''s better not to go looking for trouble.


    After all, he doesn''t know how much strength Jianmu has preserved now, or how much strength Jianmu has recovered.


    What if Jianmu has the strength to destroy his own Golden God Cult?


    The figure of the leader of the Golden God Sect slowly disappeared, and the sky above the altar returned to calm, as if nothing had happened.


    And just as the leader of the Golden God Sect returned to the altar, a voice suddenly appeared in his ears.


    "Master Jin."


    The voice shouted directly.


    The leader of the Golden God Sect asked calmly, "Master Yuanshen, what are you looking for from me?"


    The owner of the voice is Yuan.


    "Negotiate a condition with you. You give me the Meteor God that Jianmu brought up, and I will give you a set of Holy Land exercises."


    After Yuan got the news from the city owner of Chujin City, he rushed over as soon as possible, wanting to **** the original fruit in Lin Yu''s hands.


    Of course, he knew Lin Yu''s strength, so he felt that Lin Yu must have fallen into the hands of the leader of the Golden God Cult.


    After all, the news given by the lord of the City of Gold was that Lin Yu was taken away by two ninth-order gods of the Golden God Cult.


    "Oh, why do you think that Meteor God is in my hands?"


    The leader of the Golden God Sect asked while thinking quickly in his heart.


    Yuan Hui knew about Lin Yu''s arrival, it must be because there were members of his own church who tipped him off.


    Although this kind of behavior can not be called betrayal, it also shows that this person has a different heart.


    So this congregation must be found.


    "Sect Leader Jin, don''t use this kind of rhetoric to prevaricate me. I will come to find you, which means that I have mastered the key information."


    Yuan said solemnly.


    The leader of the Golden God Sect smiled and said, "But the problem is that the Fallen God is indeed not here with me."


    "Sect Master Jin!" Yuan lowered his voice, showing dissatisfaction.


    "Okay, Master Yuanshen, you tell me your source, and I''ll tell you where that Meteor God is now."


    The leader of the Golden God Sect said lightly.


    "Sect Master Jin, aren''t you afraid of unbearable consequences when you tease me like this?" Yuan threatened.


    "Master Primordial Spirit, calm down, how can I tease you when I''m fine, that Fallen God is really not with me." The leader of the Golden God Sect said calmly.


    "Huh? It''s really not with you?" Seeing that the leader of the Golden God Sect didn''t seem to be lying, he asked in a serious tone, "Why didn''t you keep him?"


    Yuan originally wanted to say that your subordinates had already caught Lin Yu, but it was easy to reveal his eyeliner, so he didn''t say it.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to keep him, it''s that he has the powerful power given by Jianmu and escaped the pursuit."


    Although the leader of the Golden God Sect has the intention to let the major gods worry about Lin Yu, he naturally cannot show this at this time.


    Besides, the Meteorite God just now did possess the powerful power bestowed by Jianmu.


    Otherwise, why can''t even two ninth-order gods catch him?


    On the other hand, Yuan heard the answer given by the leader of the Golden God Cult, and immediately knew it, knowing that Lin Yu had gained the advanced level again and killed the two ninth-order gods.


    "Where is he now?" Yuan asked.


    "Master Yuanshen, didn''t I just say it, you tell me your source, and I tell you his whereabouts."


    The leader of the Golden God Sect restarted the topic just now.


    "Master Jin, could it be that you forgot that you negotiated with the major gods in the Far East yesterday, and you want to go all out to find the Meteor God sent by Jianmu?" Yuan threatened again.


    Hearing this, the leader of the Golden God Sect smiled and said, "Master Yuanshen, it''s still not certain that he was sent up by Jianmu, right? Right now, I''m just suspicious of his origins, at most we can only say that he is a suspicious person. person."


    "Could it be that Primordial God Lord, do you know any secrets that other God Lords don''t?" asked the leader of the Golden God Cult.


    The previous sentence Yuan can still make a fuss and refute it, but the latter sentence hits Yuan''s weakness.


    That''s right, what he is most afraid of now is that other gods know that Lin Yu has the original fruit.


    "Very good, Master Jin, you''d better remember what you just said." Yuan quickly disappeared after making a threat.


    Now that time is running out, he must hurry to search for Lin Yu''s trace, and he has no time to waste time with the leader of the Golden God Cult.


    "Yuan is in such a hurry to find that Meteor God, it''s very wrong!"


    The leader of the Mohegan Sect fell into contemplation.


    "Could it be that there are some secrets hidden here?"


    After a while, the leader of the Golden God Sect shook his head and said to himself: "Forget it, behind the Fallen God is Jianmu, and I can''t get involved in it with my strength, so let those gods fight. "


    "However, it is necessary to report to the major gods about the appearance of the Meteor God here."


    "Lest Yuan Zhen come to trouble me, there is no God Lord to help me uphold justice."


    The leader of the Golden God Cult quickly made up his mind By the way, four low-level gods died this time, and they must be appeased. "


    Afterwards, the leader of the Jinshen sect sent a voice transmission to notify the senior members of the sect to come over.


    ...


    the other side.


    Lin Yu hurriedly flew to Fengshen Mountain all the way with anxiety, for fear that the high-level gods in the Golden God Sect would come after him.


    It wasn''t until he got away from the main altar of the Mohegan Sect that he felt a little more settled in his heart.


    "It''s been a long time since no one came after, it seems safe for the time being."


    Lin Yu didn''t know why the Mohegan Sect didn''t continue to send people to chase after him. Anyway, it was always a good thing to be able to escape safely.


    The next thing to do is to quickly digest the original fruit in the stomach and convert it into Yuan energy.

 Chapter 1122： parties search

    Genius to remember the address of this site in one second: []https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Also, if the Golden God Cult doesn''t come after me, I don''t need to go to Fengshen Mountain."


    "There must be a religious force over there, and if it doesn''t work, it will cause trouble."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu slowed down the flight speed, then looked inward with his mind, and came to the Dantian space.


    At this time, the spirit of the seventh-order **** was still floating in the center of Dantian space.


    "How far is Fengshen Mountain from God Volcano?" Lin Yu asked directly.


    The seventh-order **** thought for a moment and replied: "With your strength, you should be able to fly in thirty days."


    "Thirty days?" Lin Yu was surprised.


    With such a long distance, even if he had a chance to escape there, he would not be able to escape the pursuit of two ninth-order gods.


    The seventh-order **** saw Lin Yu surprised, and thought he was still running away, so he quickly explained: "If you want to escape the sphere of influence of the Golden God Cult, that is the most recent option."


    "Okay, I see."


    Lin Yu stopped talking to him and took back his thoughts.


    Then, he continued to fly in the direction of Fengshen Mountain.


    Since Fengshen Mountain is so far away from the volcano, there is absolutely no need to stop now.


    "It took 30 days to fly to Fengshen Mountain when I was a seventh-order divine body, so now the eighth-order divine body must not take so long, and it is estimated that twenty days is enough."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    While Lin Yu was heading north, the gods of the major holy places and the gods all moved.


    Because they received a summons from the leader of the Mohegan Sect.


    Soon, people from all directions approached the area of ??the Golden God Cult, and many of them were high-level gods.


    Of course, the search for Lin Yu''s most active now will naturally cost a few dollars.


    Yuan rushed to the vicinity through the teleportation altar at the fastest speed, and personally searched for Lin Yu''s trace.


    In this way, once Lin Yu is found, he can take away the original fruit in his hands.


    But what Yuan didn''t know was that the original fruit had already been digested by Lin Yu, and even if he grabbed it, there would be no possibility of growing a tree.


    ¡­


    At the same time, somewhere in the eternal paradise.


    Yuan Zu flew all the way in the air.


    Since he came to the Eternal Paradise, he was shocked by the richness of the Eternal Paradise like Lin Yu, and then he began to think about how to become stronger.


    "San Yijia''s body is too weak, and it is easy to be targeted by San Yijia''s father, causing trouble."


    "So, the best and fastest way to become stronger now is to grab a high-level god''s body."


    Ever since he was found by Yuan from the abyss, he has known his origins.


    It turns out that he was created by Yuan.


    This fact upset him, because he always felt that he had awakened his sense of self through his own power.


    So in his concept, he doesn''t need to take orders from anyone.


    However, while he was unhappy with his origins, it was also a good thing in a way.


    Because of his special experience, he has a special ability - to forcibly occupy other people''s bodies.


    "Sang Yijia''s body will arouse Sanggu''s suspicion, but in the same way, the identity of Sanggu''s son can also bring me some convenience."


    "I can use San Yijia''s identity to approach some high-level gods who are trying to curry favor with Sangu."


    Yuanzu thought about it carefully, pondering the feasibility.


    ¡­


    The territory of the Golden God.


    After Lin Yu flew in the direction of Fengshen Mountain for a while, he suddenly felt that flying like this was not a good choice.


    "The people of the Golden God Cult know my existence, and they may come to kill me at any time."


    "It''s possible they''re watching me secretly right now."


    "I better not stay in this area."


    Lin Yu stopped and looked around.


    "You have to find a teleportation tower to teleport away, go to other places in Eternal Paradise, and avoid this storm."


    "And it''s better to be on the edge of the corner, so it''s not easy to be found."


    Thinking of this, he looked inward again and entered the Dantian space.


    In the Dantian space, Lin Yu asked the seventh-order divine way: "Apart from the main altar of the Golden God Sect around the volcano, where else is there a teleportation altar?"


    "There is a teleportation tower over Fengshen Mountain." The seventh-order **** replied.


    "It''s Fengshen Mountain again... It seems that this time I have to go to Fengshen Mountain."


    With a sigh, Lin Yu immediately left the Dantian space.


    Then, he called out the modifier panel and looked at the numbers behind Yuan Neng.


    At this time, the number behind Yuan Neng is two million.


    And the original fruit in the stomach is only half its original size.


    "The first half has provided me with 8.6 million yuan of spiritual energy, and the remaining half should have as much."


    "In this case, even if I digest all of it, I still won''t be able to amend the primordial energy of the primordial spirit body."


    There are already two million yuan of spiritual energy crystallized, adding 8.6 million yuan to 10.6 million yuan of spiritual energy.


    And to strengthen the primordial spirit body from the eighth level to the ninth level, a total of 12,800,000 yuan of primordial energy is needed.


    There is a gap of 2.2 million here.


    "These yuan energy can be used to modify the power of building wood."


    The power of building wood is now at the level of Xiaocheng, and it takes a total of one million yuan of spiritual crystal Yuan energy to be modified from Xiaocheng to Dacheng. If you modify it after Dacheng, it will be 2 million, and then it will be 4 million, and so on.


    Therefore, if all the Yuan energy provided by the original fruit is used up, the power of building wood can definitely be raised to a high level.


    However, Lin Yu did not want to do this for the time being.


    He wanted to save Yuan energy to modify the divine body, after all, the improvement of the divine body was immediate.


    There are many restrictions on the use of the power of building wood, it is better to upgrade the divine body by one level.


    What''s more, if you want to cultivate into a high-level god, you must first upgrade the god''s body to the ninth level. From this perspective, it is more important to give priority to modifying the god''s body.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that there will be no danger in the future.


    Once the danger comes, there is no doubt that Yuan Neng must be used to strengthen the power of building wood.


    Otherwise, everyone will die, so what''s the use of keeping Yuan Neng?


    "Go to Fengshen Mountain to find the teleportation tower first."


    Lin Yu continued to fly north.


    A day passed quickly.


    A day later, the major holy places and the gods all sent people over, and they all rushed to the area controlled by the Golden God Cult.


    Regardless of their strength, these people searched everywhere for Lin Yu''s traces as soon as they arrived, and for a while, the area became much busier than before.


    At this time, the most anxious, of course, is Yuan.


    Yuanyan watched the arrival of people from so many forces, for fear that Lin Yu would fall into the hands of other forces, so that the original fruit would be completely missed from him.


    "With Lin Yu''s character, where will he go?"


    Yuan recalled the past and speculated on Lin Yu''s choices and movements.


    "In the area of ??the Golden God Cult, only the Fengshen Mountain in the north has a relationship with the Golden God Cult, and there is a teleportation tower over the Fengshen Mountain, so is it possible for him to go there?"


    Yuan looked north.


    After thinking for a while, he moved and flew directly to the north.


    Now there is no trace of Lin Yu anywhere, so I simply go to Fengshen Mountain to try my luck.

 Chapter 1123： nowhere to hide

    the next day.


    Lin Yu was still flying north to Fengshen Mountain, and Yuan had already chosen to turn, heading in the same direction as Lin Yu.


    However, since Lin Yu has been heading north, he is temporarily ahead of Yuan by some distance.


    But if he keeps flying like this, he will definitely be caught up by Yuan in the end.


    In fact, the distance between the two parties has become shorter and shorter, and soon Lin Yu will enter the sensing range of Yuan''s consciousness.


    "It can''t go on like this!"


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He didn''t know what was going on around him, he only knew that the area was getting more and more lively, and these people seemed to be here for themselves.


    "It may be that the Golden God sect sent them over to hunt me down, or it may be that other forces know about the situation."


    "That''s okay, I''m afraid Yuan knows I''m here."


    If you want to say who is most anxious to find yourself, it will definitely cost a few dollars.


    Also, Yuan can recognize himself at a glance, which is also different from other gods.


    Lin Yu knew all this.


    So if Yuan also came here, his situation would be really dangerous.


    "There are so many low-level gods and even high-level gods in this area. I''m afraid I don''t want to reach Fengshen Mountain smoothly."


    "But if I don''t go to Fengshen Mountain, where can I go?"


    He is still within the sphere of influence of the Mohegan Sect, and no matter which direction he flies, it is difficult to escape from the sphere of influence of the Mohegan Sect in a short period of time.


    So even if you don''t go to Fengshen Mountain, there is nowhere to go.


    Lin Yu believes that it is not only the area near Fengshen Mountain that is lively now, but the entire sphere of influence of the Golden God Cult is expected to be very lively.


    "It seems that I can only find a place to hide and avoid the limelight."


    Lin Yu looked at the ground.


    Find a place to hide.


    According to the original plan, the best solution was to use Fengshenshan''s teleportation tower to teleport to the edge of Eternal Paradise to avoid the limelight.


    But the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes.


    "This area is empty, there is no place to hide, only underground..."


    "But it''s pointless to hide in the ground. With Yuan''s strength, I can find me with just a swipe of my senses."


    "And hiding in the ground is even more conspicuous, because under normal circumstances there will be no people underground, and it is absolutely abrupt that someone suddenly appears."


    Lin Yu secretly shook his head and quickly retracted his gaze.


    It is absolutely impossible to escape in the wilderness, and you have to think of other ways.


    After that, Lin Yu continued to fly north at a high speed.


    While flying, he was still thinking of ways to escape.


    Suddenly, an idea flashed in his mind.


    "Perhaps, I can pretend to be a low-level **** who first cultivated a **** body and live in a certain village for a while."


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly called out the modifier panel.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Quality), Time Law (Super Quality), Power Law (Super Quality), Martial Dao Law (Super Quality), Creation Law (Super Quality)]


    [Cultivation method: Yuanling Divine Body (8th order) (+), Jinpeng Divine Body (1st order) (+), Zhenwu Divine Body (1st order) (+), Canggu Divine Body (1st order) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 10,600,000 Yuanling Crystals]


    At this time, the original fruit had been completely digested, and the remaining part provided him with 10.6 million yuan of spiritual energy.


    This is the same as what Lin Yu expected before.


    However, what Lin Yu cares about now is not this, but the three first-order gods.


    "I have always shown people with the Yuanling Divine Body. The three-door first-order Divine Body will only be used during battles to assist."


    "However, I can completely hide the Primordial Spirit Divine Physique now, and show it as one of the three first-order Divine Physiques, so that others will see that my strength is only at the level of the Divine Physique that I have just cultivated."


    "When the time comes, if I change my body and appearance, even if Yuan comes over in person, he won''t be able to recognize me."


    Lin Yu soon had a plan in his heart.


    My own three-door first-order divine body can finally come in handy this time.


    As long as you carefully disguise yourself, you will definitely be able to deceive the sky and deceive all the low-level or high-level gods.


    So the key issue now is to find a suitable village.


    "Time is running out, we must hurry."


    Lin Yu''s eyes landed on the ground again, and his consciousness was released, sweeping every corner of the earth.


    Time passed quickly.


    An hour later, Lin Yu frowned.


    For this hour, he has been concentrating on searching for a suitable village, but the result has made him very dissatisfied.


    Because none of the villages passing by was suitable.


    Although he can disguise flawlessly, even standing in front of Yuan can make him unrecognizable.


    But no matter what, he is an outsider, and entering the village will only make the villagers treat him as a guest, and cannot integrate into it perfectly.


    At that time, if Yuan or other high-level gods pass by, they will definitely find something wrong, and a check will definitely find out the problem.


    At that time, even if Yuan doesn''t know his true identity, he can forcefully take himself away to investigate.


    "Hey, it looks like this plan won''t work either..."


    Lin Yu''s heart gradually cooled down.


    It won''t work to find a place to hide, and it won''t work to sneak into the village.


    Then we can only fly north all the way to Fengshen Mountain to try our luck.


    But¡­


    "There are still at least 20 days away from Fengshen Mountain. Even if I use all the remaining energy to modify the power of building wood, it can only be shortened to a dozen days. If I fly for such a long time, it will definitely happen on the road. Accident."


    Lin Yu suddenly felt a headache.


    It won''t work this way, and it won''t work that way. Is the road ahead just cut off like this?


    Of course, Lin Yu also thought about whether he was too sensitive, maybe there were so many gods in this area, and it became so lively, not because of himself, but another reason.


    Like what''s going to happen here.


    "I hope so..."


    Lin Yu sighed, UU reading www. uukanshu.com continued to fly towards Fengshenshan.


    During the flight, his consciousness continued to sweep the ground, searching for possible suitable villages.


    Suddenly, an old voice was sharply captured by him.


    This voice did not come from a certain village, but within a large mountain.


    Of course, this is not important, what is important is what the voice is saying.


    "Son, where are you... You won''t be able to stay home for so many years after cultivating the divine body..."


    After hearing the content of the words, Lin Yu stopped abruptly and listened carefully.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    After a while, Lin Yu finally understood something.


    This voice came from an elderly woman who was looking for her son who had not returned home for a long time.


    And the reason why her son disappeared was because he found a place to cultivate with his heart, and wanted to cultivate into a divine body.


    Although this eternal paradise has unlimited resources for the god-level powerhouse and those below the god-level powerhouse, it is not easy to cultivate into a **** body, and talent is very important.


    This woman''s son is obviously not talented, but he doesn''t want to give up on this, trying to find a way to cultivate a divine body. For this reason, he hid in the deep mountains and forests and concentrated on cultivation. In the blink of an eye, it was nearly a hundred years.


    https://


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1124： Yuans invitation

    "Perhaps, I can pretend to be her son..."


    Lin Yu suddenly had an idea in his heart.


    He didn''t want to do this in his heart, but now there is no other way, this is the only possible way.


    "Anyway, let''s try it first."


    Lin Yu moved and flew towards the mountain where the woman was.


    He did not fly directly to the woman, but flew to the mountains in front of the woman, and then walked out of the mountains.


    Of course, before that, Lin Yu had changed his body and appearance to look like that woman, and he had hidden the eighth-order Yuanling divine body and showed it as the first-order Zhenwu divine body.


    Lin Yu looked left and right with scattered eyes, and then kept approaching the woman following the voice.


    Soon, the woman noticed the man who was very similar to her son.


    "Dagu, is that you?"


    The woman''s heart trembled, and she stared at Lin Yu who was walking towards her with tears in her eyes.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu stopped and looked her up and down.


    The woman hurriedly stepped forward and quickly came to Lin Yu''s side.


    "Da Gu! Da Gu?"


    The woman called out her son''s name, but Lin Yu was unmoved.


    Lin Yu was not her son, so he didn''t know what kind of temperament her son was, so he could only react passively and wait for it to change.


    "Da Gu, mother knows it''s you, can''t you remember mother?"


    The woman didn''t care whether Lin Yu responded or not, and directly regarded him as her son.


    Maybe it''s because she and Aiko have been separated for too long, or maybe it''s because Lin Yu''s changed body and appearance are too similar to her son''s.


    "Da Gu, stop cultivating the divine body, and go home with your mother, okay?"


    The woman''s eyes pleaded sincerely.


    Lin Yu glanced at her blankly, and then said, "I have cultivated into a divine body."


    The woman was stunned for a moment, but then she was overjoyed and said again and again: "Okay, great, my son has finally cultivated into a divine body, and my son is really not an ordinary person!"


    Seeing the happy and excited look on the woman''s face, Lin Yu felt a little at ease.


    Although he was deceiving her, at least it made her mood change drastically.


    The woman obviously hadn''t been this happy in a long time.


    Making people happy is an act of kindness.


    "Da Gu, let''s go, go home with my mother, my mother is going to go back and tell the villagers that my son has become a god."


    The woman was very happy and dragged Lin Yu down the mountain.


    Lin Yu didn''t move, his feet were firmly nailed to the ground as if they were rooted.


    Now the woman finally realized that something was wrong.


    This "son" of hers never called her mother from the beginning to the end, and she didn''t seem to know her.


    "Dagu?"


    The woman looked at Lin Yudao suspiciously.


    Lin Yu also looked back at her, but didn''t answer.


    The woman asked nervously, "Da Gu, you, have you lost your memory?"


    However, as soon as the words came out, she realized that something was wrong.


    If this is going to be amnesia, you can''t ask it like this, you can only judge by yourself.


    Thinking of this, the woman looked at Lin Yu up and down.


    The more she looked at it, the more she felt that this was her son, so she firmly believed that her "son" must have lost her memory.


    "Da Gu, it''s okay, you go home with your mother first, and you will remember when you get home."


    The woman rekindled hope, and the smile flashed again on her face.


    Lin Yu looked left and right, then nodded and said, "Okay."


    When the woman saw Lin Yu''s agreement, she was overjoyed, as if she had changed back to a young girl.


    "Go, go with my mother, this way."


    The woman led the way and led Lin Yu down the mountain.


    The two walked one after the other, all the way out of this long and rolling mountain range, and came to the village at the foot of the mountain.


    This village is like other villages that Lin Yu has seen in Eternal Paradise. Every building is unique and exquisite, and most of the people in the village are beaming and living a prosperous life.


    At this time, some villagers noticed the woman and Lin Yu outside the village.


    Several villagers greeted from a distance: "He, is your son next to you?"


    "Have you found your son?"


    While saying hello, the villagers came over.


    He Zhong nodded and said, "Well, this is my Da Gu, I finally found him."


    When the villagers heard this, smiles suddenly appeared on their faces, and they were sincerely happy for He and Dagu.


    "It''s good to find it, then let''s have a banquet in the evening, and everyone will celebrate."


    "Yes, the banquet is indispensable."


    Having said that, the villagers came directly to Lin Yu''s side and looked around him.


    Everyone had a kind smile on their face.


    Lin Yu could see that their smiles came from the heart, and they returned sincere smiles.


    Afterwards, several villagers led Lin Yu and He into the village with great strides.


    After entering the village, it was the same as the outside. First, many people came to ask questions and ask about the situation.


    Immediately afterwards, someone proposed to hold a banquet to celebrate.


    Naturally, this proposal was echoed, and no one raised objections.


    After the proposal was passed unanimously, He proudly announced, "My son has become a god!"


    "What? It''s finally done?"


    "Okay, okay, we finally have another person in our village who has cultivated a divine body."


    "Hahaha, that''s even more worth celebrating."


    The villagers were overjoyed and sincerely happy for Lin Yu.


    Afterwards, the villagers dispersed to prepare the banquet, while He led Lin Yu to the house.


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared in the air.


    "It''s really Yuan. Fortunately, I have integrated into this village."


    Lin Yu secretly rejoiced that was Yuan. In fact, when Yuan arrived in the village, Lin Yu noticed Yuan''s appearance.


    However, in order to prevent Yuan from becoming suspicious, he did not react at all, quietly waiting for Yuan to arrive.


    At this moment, Yuan hovered above the village, looking down at the villagers in the village.


    Seeing that the other party''s intentions were not good, the villagers also stopped what they were doing and looked up at the sky.


    "Who is he?"


    At this moment, Yuan suddenly pointed at Lin Yu and said.


    "He''s my son!"


    He Li immediately stood in front of Lin Yu and looked at Yuan with a fierce look on his face.


    This is the son she finally found, and must be protected.


    "There''s something wrong with your son." Yuan Piao said condescendingly over Lin Yu and He.


    He proudly said: "My son has just become a god, and he is very good."


    "Oh? Is it? That''s something to celebrate."


    Yuan glanced at the other villagers as he spoke, and understood why the villagers looked like they were preparing for a banquet.


    Then, his eyes focused on Lin Yu again.


    No matter how he looked at it, he felt that something was wrong with Lin Yu, but he couldn''t find the problem.


    As He said, this young man really only had a first-order divine body, and he was the first-order divine body he had just cultivated.


    Also, this man''s body and appearance are similar to He Shen, and he should indeed be her son.


    Everything is so impeccable.


    "This person really doesn''t look like Lin Yu."


    Yuan nodded secretly, no longer doubting.


    But then, he looked at He and said, "You must join a sect before you can achieve great things. Today, you and I are destined to accept your son into my extreme northern sanctuary." Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 1125： choice

    As soon as Yuan''s voice fell, Lin Yu stood there expressionlessly, while He was full of joy.


    "Really? Can you really bring my son to join the Northern Sanctuary?"


    She knew that her "son" was actually Lin Yu, let alone the relationship between Yuan and Lin Yu.


    She only knew that joining the Holy Land was a great thing, and it would be of great help to her son''s future.


    So at this moment she only had joy and gratitude in her heart.


    "Of course, I am the God Lord of the Northern Sanctuary."


    Yuan Dandan said.


    "what?"


    "God Lord of the Northern Sanctuary?"


    "This adult is actually the Lord of God?"


    The villagers were all stunned.


    God Lord is a high-level god, and is the top powerhouse among the high-level gods.


    How could such a powerful being come here?


    This can''t be fake, can it?


    The villagers were all skeptical, and only Lin Yu knew that Yuan''s words probably didn''t lie.


    Because Yuan came to grab the original fruit in his hands.


    "Why, you don''t believe me?"


    Yuan glanced at the villagers and asked.


    When the villagers heard this, they repeatedly said that they did not dare to doubt it, but they thought it was all too dreamy.


    Yuan explained: "I just happened to pass by here on something important, everything is fate."


    Seeing what he said, almost all the villagers believed him.


    Especially He, who was extremely happy at this time.


    "Da Gu, you are so lucky, my mother is really happy for you!"


    He looked at Lin Yu with joy and said.


    But at this moment, Yuan in the air looked at Lin Yu and said to He, "Your son doesn''t seem happy at all."


    Joining the Holy Land is something to celebrate for any high-ranking god, but Lin Yu didn''t look happy at all.


    This surprised Yuan Da.


    "My lord, my son has just finished his long retreat, and he is a little uncomfortable with the outside environment."


    He hurriedly explained, for fear that Yuan would not accept his son.


    "I see." Yuan nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Then, with a wave of his right hand, a golden light flew out of his sleeve.


    This golden light came to He in an instant, slowly revealing its original shape.


    Everyone looked closely, and it turned out to be a golden token.


    "This is the token of my extreme northern sanctuary. When the time comes, let your son take this token to the teleportation tower and transmit it there."


    Yuan Dandan said.


    He Da was overjoyed and hurriedly thanked: "Thank you sir, thank you sir!"


    "I still have something to do, let''s go first."


    As soon as the Yuan''s voice fell, he left immediately.


    After everyone watched him go away, He carefully held the golden token in the palm of his hand and handed it to Lin Yudao: "Da Gu, quickly put this token away, hurry up."


    Lin Yu had to take the token and put it in the Dantian space.


    Of course he didn''t want to go to the extreme northern sanctuary, after all, Yuan was the **** master there, but there was no way, He had already agreed for him, and he had to accept the token first.


    In fact, he had also thought about rejecting it just now, but he was worried that after the rejection, Yuan would realize that something was wrong.


    "Hahaha, today is really a double happiness."


    "Yeah, I didn''t expect our village to have a holy place''s arrogance."


    "It''s a good thing, it''s a good thing."


    "It must be a lively celebration at night."


    The villagers were all very happy.


    They came to He and Lin Yu one by one and congratulated them.


    Seeing that the villagers were so happy and his "mother" was so excited, Lin Yu couldn''t say anything about not going to the extreme northern sanctuary.


    After the villagers finished their congratulations, they gathered together to prepare the evening banquet.


    And He led Lin Yu back to "home".


    Lin Yu followed He to a house in the east of the village.


    The house, like the other buildings in the village, is very sophisticated and beautifully crafted.


    But the house was empty, with no furniture or furnishings.


    "Da Gu, the house is a bit shabby, but it''s fine. When the time comes, mother will add some new things, and the house will look better."


    He led Lin Yu into the house while talking to himself.


    After entering the door, she asked Lin Yu to sit down first, while she hurried to clean up the room.


    Lin Yu looked around at the layout of the house.


    In his heart, he was still thinking about the Northern Sanctuary.


    "I don''t know what the consequences will be if I don''t go to the Northern Sanctuary."


    He has already helped him accept the token of the Holy Land. If he doesn''t go, I''m afraid things won''t be easy.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu took advantage of He''s efforts to tidy up the room, and hurriedly looked inward and came to the seventh-order **** of the extreme western sanctuary.


    "I want to ask you something, what will be the consequences if you are admitted to the Holy Land by the Lord of the Holy Land, but you violate the agreement and do not join the Holy Land?"


    This seventh-order god, as a believer in the extreme western sanctuary, must know this common sense very well.


    That''s why Lin Yu asked him about it.


    After listening to Lin Yu''s words, the seventh-order **** thought about it and asked, "Are you favored by the **** master of the Holy Land?"


    "You can think so." Lin Yu replied.


    "Then did he give you the token?"


    "Give it."


    "In that case, I''m afraid you won''t be able to join the Holy Land."


    "I asked you what the consequences would be, you just tell me the consequences of not joining."


    "The consequences can be big or small. If the God Lord doesn''t pursue it, the matter will be fine, but if you want to pursue it, you will definitely be ordered to kill you."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu''s heart suddenly sank.


    Just know that things won''t be easy.


    "Okay I see." Lin Yu glanced at the seventh-order god, and then quickly retracted his thoughts.


    Sitting upright in the chair, Lin Yu sighed secretly.


    I originally thought that after transforming into Chengdagu, I would be able to escape Yuan''s pursuit, and then settle down for a while to plan the future direction.


    In the blink of an eye, he was targeted by Yuan again.


    Really good fortune fool people.


    Lin Yu glanced at the direction He left, and seeing that He hadn''t come back, he looked inward again and came to the Dantian space.


    "What are the benefits of joining the Holy Land?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    The seventh-order **** replied: "The first benefit is naturally having a backer, and the second benefit is having a stable channel to earn holy stones."


    "Holy stone?" Lin Yu keenly caught the word holy stone.


    This holy stone is very useful when you hear it.


    I have no place to absorb Yuan energy now, maybe this holy stone contains Yuan energy.


    "What is the use of the holy stone?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Holy stones can be used for cultivation, or they can be used to exchange with other gods for needed things. It is a hard currency in the eternal paradise."


    "Is there only holy stone in the Holy Land?" Lin Yu asked again.


    "There are also gods, but there are the most holy places."


    "Is that so..."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, having an idea in his heart.


    For the sake of this holy stone, maybe I should go to the extreme northern sanctuary.


    After all, as far as the current situation is concerned, he can only join the Holy Land with the help of Dagu''s identity. If he loses this identity, it will be difficult to join the Holy Land or Divine Religion.


    No Error Novel Network


    "However, Yuan is the lord of the extreme northern sanctuary, and it is not a small risk to join the extreme northern sanctuary."

 Chapter 1126： Go to the Northern Sanctuary

    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts again, got up and paced back and forth in the room.


    After joining the Holy Land, the benefits are obvious, but for myself, the disadvantages are also very obvious.


    After all, unlike others, you can''t reveal your secrets, especially in front of Yuan.


    "This is the only chance, do you want to seize it?"


    Lin Yu had a hard time deciding.


    At this moment, He Kuaibu walked towards him.


    "Da Gu, mother has cleaned up your room for you. You must have a good night''s sleep tonight."


    He said with kindness on his face.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu replied.


    He smiled happily, and then asked, "Da Gu, when are you going to the Northern Sanctuary?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet." Lin Yu shied away.


    He smiled slowly and asked, "Da Gu, don''t you want to go to that holy place?"


    "No, I just didn''t think about it." Lin Yu comforted.


    "Okay, then you can think about it, it doesn''t matter if you go a little later."


    He smiled again.


    For her, she naturally hoped that Lin Yu would join the Holy Land, so that the future would be guaranteed.


    "Da Gu, mother go outside to help them prepare the banquet together, you can rest in the room."


    Seeing that there was nothing else to do here, He thought of going outside to help.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded.


    He quickly left.


    Lin Yu continued to think about whether to join the Northern Sanctuary.


    "If I join the Northern Sanctuary, I can better understand the situation in the eternal paradise, and I can also avoid the tracking and search of other forces."


    "It seems that it is really impossible not to join."


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Yu finally made up his mind to join the Northern Sanctuary as Dagu to take a look.


    On the one hand, it is indeed necessary for him to join a powerful organization and integrate into the eternal paradise, and on the other hand, it is also to satisfy the wishes of He and other villagers.


    Lin Yu could see that the villagers were proud of him for joining the Holy Land.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu left the house and went to the center of the village.


    Time soon came to evening.


    In the dark, a bonfire was lit in the center of the village, and the villagers sang and danced in celebration.


    This is the second time that Lin Yu has participated in such a banquet, but this time his mood is completely different from the last time.


    The last time he was a passer-by, the villagers were very polite to him, but this time, because he was pretending to be Dagu, the villagers regarded him as their own.


    The night passed quickly.


    The next morning, after Lin Yu got up, he said to He, "I''m going to the Northern Sanctuary today."


    "So fast?"


    The happy look on He''s face dissipated at once.


    Originally, she was still worried that her "son" was unwilling to join the Northern Sanctuary, but the other party asked to leave in a blink of an eye.


    "Okay...Okay, it''s fine to go tomorrow, it''s better to go earlier."


    He Yu said incoherently, a little unable to accept the fact that his "son" was leaving so soon.


    When the other party didn''t want to go, she hoped that the other party would go quickly, but she was really reluctant to leave.


    "Well, then I''ll go and tell the people in the village first, and I''ll send you off together tomorrow."


    He wiped his hands, then turned and walked towards the door.


    Lin Yu watched her leave.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu also walked out of the house and wandered around the village.


    There was nothing to do on this day, but he was not idle, he has been releasing his consciousness to sense the movements around him, observing the low-level gods and high-level gods who came to search for him.


    Time soon passed another day.


    In the evening, a grand banquet was prepared in the village to see Lin Yu off.


    When the next morning, the villagers got up early again and accompanied He to send Lin Yu on the road.


    Lin Yu flew into the sky and waved to the villagers in the village before flying all the way north.


    Now that he has an official token, he can use the teleportation tower to pass in a fair manner.


    Therefore, he decided to go directly to the teleportation tower near Fengshen Mountain and use the teleportation altar there to go all the way to the extreme northern sanctuary.


    Yesterday, he had already asked the seventh-order **** in the Dantian space. The teleportation altar in the extreme west region could not be teleported to the extreme north region at one time, and had to transfer several times.


    The fastest transit route is to first teleport to the central sanctuary, and then teleport from the central sanctuary to the extreme north region.


    Flying and flying, suddenly several low-level gods approached Lin Yu from a distance.


    Lin Yu ignored them and flew north on his own.


    He knew in his heart that these people must think that he was suspicious before coming over, so there is no need to appear panic now.


    After several low-level gods came to Lin Yu, one of them asked, "Which force do you belong to?"


    Lin Yu didn''t answer, and directly showed the token given by Yuan.


    A few low-level gods suddenly widened their eyes when they saw it.


    "It looks like you only cultivated into a divine body, but you have become a member of the Northern Sanctuary so quickly. It seems that your talent is not ordinary."


    "Being able to join the Northern Sanctuary will have a bright future in the future."


    "congratulations."


    Several low-level gods congratulated each other.


    Lin Yu also greeted each other politely and thanked them one by one.


    After thanking him, he asked casually, "What''s going on these two days, why is it so lively here?"


    Although he knew that these gods came because of him, but the specific situation was not clear, so he had to ask someone.


    "We are all here to search for a suspicious person." A low-level **** replied.


    "Oh? Is that person very powerful? To inspire people like this." Lin Yu pretended to be puzzled.


    "I don''t know if Li is powerful, but it''s definitely not weak."


    "Yeah, you''ll know the specifics after you join the Holy Land. In short, all the major forces are looking for him now."


    Several low-level gods replied.


    "By the way, if you find any suspicious people, you''d better go up and question them. At that time, it will be a great achievement. You will definitely be rewarded with holy stones when you go to your extreme northern sanctuary."


    A low-level **** reminded.


    "Okay, I will definitely go and ask when I see it." Lin Yu agreed.


    Afterwards, several low-level gods said goodbye and left to search for clues elsewhere.


    Lin Yu continued to fly north with his head down.


    At this time, he was shown in the first-order true martial arts body, so the flight speed was much slower than yesterday.


    So this trip to Fengshen Mountain will definitely take more time than before.


    There is no way to do this. Now there are many people here, so it is better to be careful.


    In the following days, Lin Yu flew in the direction of Fengshen Mountain non-stop, and more than two months passed without knowing it.


    Although it has been so long, you can still encounter low-level gods or high-level gods who are searching for him along the way.


    It can be seen how much importance the major forces attach to him.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help sighing in his heart, at least from the current point of view, joining the Northern Sanctuary was the right choice.


    Because of the token of the Northern Sanctuary, none of these gods from the major forces doubted his identity.


    Even the high-level gods don''t think there is a problem with his identity.


    You must know that the last time it was because the guard leader in the teleportation tower found that his token was wrong, so many things happened.


    In this way, Lin Yu finally arrived at Fengshen Mountain after flying for another three months. Click to download this site APP, massive novels, free to read!

 Chapter 1127： Fengshen Mountain

    Fengshen Mountain.


    This is a large mountain located in the northern part of Mount God.


    Unlike the mountains that Lin Yu had seen before, this mountain was extraordinarily tall.


    It stood there like an abyss serpent entrenched on the ground.


    When he first saw it, Lin Yu even suspected that it might be a dead abyss beast.


    Swish¡ª¡ª


    Without stopping, Lin Yu flew towards the top of Fengshen Mountain.


    Fengshen Mountain is very high, so its top is also very far from the ground, and it takes a long time to reach it.


    In the process of flying up, Lin Yu has also been observing the details of Fengshen Mountain, feeling the gust of wind surrounding Fengshen Mountain.


    "It seems that this is really a dead abyss beast."


    "I just don''t know how it died. Was it killed by a high-level god?"


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    For low-level gods, the abyss behemoth is an existence that cannot be killed, and can only be enslaved at most, but it is different for high-level gods.


    After all, the physical strength of the abyss giant beast is only equivalent to the seventh and eighth-order gods.


    Huhuhu!


    The wind howled around.


    The closer you get to the top of Fengshen Mountain, the stronger the wind gets.


    Lin Yu was surprised to find that the gust of wind around Fengshen Mountain could leave clear wounds on the first-order divine body.


    If this is replaced by a god-level powerhouse, he will definitely be blown to death by the strong wind on the spot.


    Of course, it is impossible for a god-level powerhouse to approach this place.


    After a while, Lin Yu finally came to the top of Fengshen Mountain.


    At the top of the mountain is a completely different scene, the whole is sunny and sunny.


    If you stand on the top of the mountain and look down the mountain, you will find that the wind is raging in the middle of Fengshen Mountain, and the scenery is dim, as if it is not the same world.


    After taking a few glances, Lin Yu flew directly to the teleportation tower at the center of the mountain.


    This teleportation tower is exactly the same as the one he has been to before, but Lin Yu suspects that the underground part of this teleportation tower is probably very different from that one.


    Mainly because the terrain where this teleportation tower is located is too high, and it is very far from the leyline nodes deep underground.


    Therefore, if you want to use the leyline node to teleport, you have to dig deep down, dig a long distance, and then build the teleportation altar.


    "Why did you build the teleport tower at such a high place? Is there any reason why you have to do it?"


    Lin Yu didn''t stop outside and entered the teleportation tower directly.


    After the token was illuminated, the guards in the tower let him go directly and let him enter the lower part of the teleportation tower.


    Lin Yu followed the others in the tower and headed for the teleportation altar below.


    It was only then that Lin Yu discovered that the interior of this Fengshen Mountain was hollow.


    It is not the kind that has been dug a hole artificially, but it is hollow in itself.


    "It really is an abyss giant snake entrenched on the ground. The hollow part in the middle is the gap left by the snake''s body."


    Lin Yu observed as he followed the crowd and flew down.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the side.


    "Did you know that the Fengshen in ancient times was actually a snake."


    "real?"


    "Of course it''s true. It is said that the world was still dominated by innate gods at that time, and those of us who cultivated into gods the day after tomorrow all lived under the protection of various innate gods..."


    Lin Yu listened carefully.


    The other party was talking about the old things in the ancient times, which mentioned the pattern of the eternal paradise.


    After listening, Lin Yu nodded secretly and said, "It turns out that this is not an abyss beast, but an innate **** whose strength is not much worse than Jianmu."


    "I just don''t know if this giant snake is dead now, or is it temporarily silent."


    The person who spoke about this did not mention it, presumably because he did not know.


    After all, the person who spoke seemed to be a young man who had just cultivated the divine body. He must have heard the old things from the ancient times from someone else.


    The group flew down quickly.


    After flying for a while, everyone finally came to a circular square.


    Lin Yu estimated in his heart that this circular square was built on the ground, because the distance traveled by just flying up the mountain was exactly the same as the distance along the hollow mountain.


    In other words, after this tossing, he returned to the ground, the only difference was that he was originally outside Fengshen Mountain, but now he is in the center of Fengshen Mountain.


    "Go, you have to go down for a while to reach the teleportation altar."


    Someone in the group said.


    A group of people came directly to the entrance at the center of the circular square, and after entering it, they continued to go deep underground.


    After walking down the ninety-ninth floor like this, everyone finally saw the teleportation altar.


    Afterwards, the group lined up in a long line, received inspections one by one, and boarded the teleportation altar to their respective destinations.


    Lin Yu observed it, there shouldn''t be so many people here.


    In the final analysis, the reason why it is so lively is because the major forces sent people to search for themselves in this area.


    "For me, it seems that they are really afraid of Jianmu."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that the major forces in Eternal Paradise were not afraid of themselves, but Jianmu.


    It was because Jianmu brought him up that touched their sensitive nerves.


    Otherwise, it is estimated that these top powers will not care whether they come or not.


    After all, he is only a low-level god, not worth mentioning.


    "Token."


    The team kept moving forward, and soon it was Lin Yu''s turn.


    A guard stopped Lin Yu and wanted to check his token.


    This time, Lin Yu took out the token without any worries and asked the other party to check.


    The other party took a closer look and asked, "Where are you going?"


    "Extreme North Sanctuary." Lin Yu replied.


    "This teleportation altar can''t reach the extreme northern sanctuary requires seven transfers. I will teleport you to the central sanctuary first, and then you will teleport to the north gate from there."


    The guard explained while handing the token to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu nodded to show his understanding.


    Then, the guard waved his hand, activated the teleportation altar, and opened a teleportation gate.


    Lin Yu strode forward without hesitation and entered the portal directly.


    After an instant, he arrived at the central sanctuary.


    Since it was just a transit, there was no need to leave the teleportation tower to go outside, so Lin Yu passed the heavy checks and re-entered the team that was ready to receive the teleportation.


    The team moved forward slowly, moving at a turtle speed towards the teleportation altar here.


    "This central sanctuary looks extraordinary, and the inspections are much stricter than other places."


    Lin Yu thought while scanning the surroundings.


    Compared with the teleportation tower, this place not only has many checkpoints, but also the level of detail is far beyond.


    Therefore, only one conclusion can be drawn, this central sanctuary is very unusual.


    And the reason behind it may be because the central sanctuary is huge.


    It may also be because the central sanctuary is very weak but has treasures coveted by major forces, so it has to be closely guarded to avoid being overthrown by other forces.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1128： Arriving at the Holy Land

    In the end, Lin Yu successfully passed all the inspections and walked onto the teleportation altar to teleport to the Beidi Gate.


    Next, he turned around at Beidimen and headed to the remnant sea further north.


    After seven consecutive transfers, he finally arrived at the Northern Sanctuary.


    Leaving the teleportation tower and went outside, looking at the surrounding scenery.


    Lin Yu found out that this teleportation tower is on the edge of the extreme northern sanctuary.


    The buildings in the Holy Land are far away from this teleportation tower.


    "Hahaha, great, these clues discovered this time can definitely exchange for us a lot of holy stones."


    "Don''t say, I encountered a bottleneck in my cultivation during this period of time, and I needed to break through with the holy stone. I didn''t expect this to happen."


    "Go, go, go, go to the Hall of Merit."


    "¡­"


    The three figures passed by Lin Yu and exchanged excitedly with each other.


    "Holy stone."


    Lin Yu pondered.


    One of the reasons he finally decided to join the Northern Sanctuary was that he could get holy stones in the Holy Land.


    He guessed in his heart that the holy stone might be able to **** out the primordial energy.


    "You have to hurry up and get a holy stone and come back and have a look."


    With this in mind, Lin Yu flew directly into the sky, towards the buildings in the distance.


    Everything that follows is just going through the procedure.


    Because he has already obtained the token given by the Holy Land God Master himself, which means that he has long been an official disciple of the Holy Land.


    This is completely different from other people who came to the Holy Land.


    That night.


    In a cave on the west side of the Holy Land.


    This is an independent cave assigned to Lin Yu, which is completely different from the residences of other newcomers.


    Under normal circumstances, newcomers who have just been absorbed by the Holy Land will be arranged to live together and manage them together. Only after they are familiar with the Holy Land can they have their own cave.


    Lin Yu, on the other hand, simply skipped this process.


    Of course, this was not because the token worked, but Lin Yu took the initiative to win it.


    He heard that the newcomer could not carry out the mission issued by the Holy Land and could not earn holy stones.


    For the sake of the holy stone, he had to take the initiative to ask for it.


    At first, the deacon who was in charge of managing the newcomer did not agree, and it was not until he showed his hand that he was approved by the other party.


    Inside the cave.


    Lin Yu meditated on the spot in the center.


    Everything has been packed up, and all the materials distributed by the Holy Land have been delivered.


    In other words, from now on, he is an official member of the Northern Sanctuary.


    Looking inside the mind, Lin Yu entered the Dantian space.


    He has a lot of things to ask the seventh-order gods in the space.


    For example, how the interior of the Holy Land is managed, what are the promotion channels in the Holy Land, and most importantly, how to obtain the Holy Stone.


    Although these matters can be inquired from other people in the extreme northern sanctuary, the seventh-order **** under his control will definitely answer them in more detail than them without reservation.


    "Ask you something..."


    Lin Yu quickly explained the doubts in his heart.


    The seventh-order **** answered one by one after listening.


    "What I''m talking about is the experience I got in the extreme western sanctuary, and the extreme northern sanctuary may not be exactly the same."


    The seventh-order **** added.


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu said indifferently.


    Then, he asked again: "You just mentioned that the promotion in the Holy Land is all-seeing, and it has nothing to do with other factors. Are those high-level gods unable to protect their relatives?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t understand.


    According to his observations, this Eternal Paradise is similar to the Material Plane as a whole, and the strong will also combine with people and have children.


    In that case, the strong will definitely not see their offspring compete fairly with ordinary people, and will inevitably intervene.


    As a result, the seventh-order **** said that the promotion of status and power in the Holy Land depends on his own ability, and no external force can help.


    "That''s right, high-level gods can''t bless their relatives and children."


    The seventh-order **** said with great certainty.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu recalled San Yijia and the current God Lord of the Northern Sanctuary, Yuan.


    San Yijia is the son of the high-ranking **** Sanggu, but he was banished to the abyss, living a hard life, and had to steal the power of Jianmu.


    And Yuan is the **** who came from the material plane to the eternal paradise, and he can actually become the **** master all the way.


    These two examples can somewhat show that in the holy land of the eternal paradise, the strong cannot protect their children.


    "This can only show that high-level gods are not the pinnacle of power."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    There is only one possibility for such a situation, and that is that the high-level gods are not the apex of power in the eternal paradise, and there are more powerful existences above the high-level gods.


    Otherwise, the Lord of the Holy Land should have the power to take life and death, and can easily support his relatives or children.


    "No wonder Yuandu has become a god, and he has to work hard to grab the original fruit."


    Lin Yu finally wanted to understand this.


    At that time, when he knew that Yuan was the Lord of God, he was very puzzled.


    Why do such a high-level **** with such a high weight have to work so hard to grab a primordial fruit?


    It turned out that the so-called God Lord might just be a puppet.


    The real owner of this eternal paradise is not a high-level **** among the major forces.


    "It is estimated that the strength of that powerful existence is similar to that of Jianmu at his peak."


    "No wonder these high-level gods are so scared when they see Jianmu taking action."


    Lin Yu finally figured it out.


    At this time, the seventh-order **** said again: "But don''t underestimate the power in the hands of the high-rank gods, they just can''t open the back door for their relatives and children in terms of promotion. Some privileges are okay.¡±


    "In short, if you encounter the descendants of high-level gods, you must not provoke them, otherwise the consequences will be serious."


    In the end, the seventh-order **** said with a heavy tone.


    "I know." Lin Yu nodded and said no more.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t have nothing to provoke the relatives and descendants of higher-order gods. This is purely for nothing.


    Later, Lin Yu withdrew his thoughts and returned to his sea of ??consciousness.


    The night passed quickly.


    The next day, Lin Yu went straight to the Hall of Merit.


    The Hall of Merit is where the Holy Land distributes quests. After the congregation completes the quest, they can obtain the rewarded holy stone.


    Depending on the difficulty of the task, the number of holy stones rewarded is also different.


    Now Lin Yu''s biggest doubt is whether he can absorb Yuan energy from the holy stone.


    If so, how much energy can each holy stone absorb.


    Therefore, when he went to the Hall of Merit, he wanted to take a simpler task first, at least to get a holy stone first.


    Lin Yu flew directly into the Hall of Merit.


    There are a lot of people in the hall, some are here to accept the mission, and some are here to hand in the mission.


    Some people''s faces were filled with joy, while others looked downcast.


    Lin Yu took a quick glance, and then went straight to the counter where he received the task.


    But on the way, he was suddenly attracted by a conversation.


    "I heard that there is more than one Meteor God sent by Jianmu this time. Besides the one that has already shown traces, there is another one that has not been found yet."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1129： Task

    "Are they talking about Yuanzu?"


    Lin Yu stopped and listened carefully.


    However, at this time, the other party changed the subject and talked about other things.


    "I don''t know what Yuan Zu is doing during this time, but according to his character, he will definitely not be idle, and it is estimated that he is looking for a way to become stronger."


    Yuanzu is more eager to become stronger than him, because Yuanzu has a very clear goal.


    Yuanzu''s goal is to destroy everything.


    I don''t know if his character has changed since he came to the eternal paradise.


    But I don''t think it will change.


    Putting aside the distracting thoughts in his mind, Lin Yu raised his feet and started, and came to the place where the Hall of Merit distributed the tasks.


    A spherical crystal was suspended in front of Lin Yu''s eyes. The crystal was translucent. At this time, the surface of the crystal was reflecting Lin Yu''s face.


    To be more precise, it should be Da Gu''s face.


    "According to what the seventh-order **** said, as long as you immerse your consciousness into the crystal, you can receive tasks."


    With this thought in his heart, Lin Yu released his divine sense and immersed it into the crystal.


    In an instant, a huge message flooded into his mind.


    At the same time, a line of prompts popped out in front of him.


    [Yuanneng + 1 Yuanling Crystal]


    "Ok?"


    "It''s actually able to **** out Yuan energy from here?"


    Lin Yu was surprised, and immediately took back his consciousness.


    He was afraid that if he kept absorbing primordial energy, he would attract the attention of the high-level gods in the Holy Land.


    "It seems that the material for making this spherical crystal is the same as the material for making the knowledge ball, and even the manufacturing technology is no different."


    Lin Yu recalled the knowledge **** he used to learn languages ??when he first arrived at the abyss.


    When using the knowledge ball to learn knowledge, he also needs to penetrate into the knowledge ball. As a result, when he immersed the knowledge ball in it, he absorbed all the energy in the knowledge ball, causing the knowledge ball to fail.


    Later, he still relied on Sidi and other talents to learn the universal language.


    "I don''t know if this spherical crystal was damaged by me..."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart, and at this moment, a figure hurriedly flew towards him.


    Lin Yu hurriedly stepped aside.


    The visitor seemed to be the manager of the Hall of Merit. As soon as he came to the spherical crystal, he carefully checked it.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Yu knew something.


    It seems that this spherical crystal has been damaged by itself.


    Afterwards, he continued to stand and watch from a distance, until the person beside the spherical crystal left, and he retracted his gaze.


    "Now they don''t know that I broke the spherical crystal, but if I do it again, they will definitely suspect me."


    "In this case, I''m afraid I won''t be able to take the task through the spherical crystal."


    Lin Yu secretly frowned.


    This time, I came here with great interest and wanted to get a holy stone for research, but the spherical crystal was damaged by myself before I received the task.


    It''s a bit difficult to do next.


    "Looks like you have to think of something else."


    Lin Yu turned around and left.


    At this moment, two people suddenly came up to him and said, "Looking like you, you just joined the Holy Land, right?"


    Lin Yu glanced at the two of them. Both of them were creatures from other planes, and they looked strange.


    However, there are many strange-looking creatures in this eternal paradise, so it is not surprising.


    "That''s right, you have something to do with me?"


    Lin Yu nodded and asked.


    "We only joined the Holy Land."


    "We want to invite you to go on a mission together."


    The two said in unison.


    "What do you two call them?" Lin Yu asked.


    Hearing this, both of them realized that Lin Yu should be interested in their proposal, so they introduced themselves one after another.


    It turned out that the two were called Chabu and Tie Fei, and they were both first-order gods who had just become gods.


    "My name is Dagu, and I''m also a first-order god." Lin Yu also introduced himself.


    "How is it, Dagu, are you interested in going on a mission with us?" Chabu asked.


    Lin Yu didn''t rush to agree, but asked, "Have you already accepted the task?"


    "Well, I''ve already taken it."


    "This task is a bit difficult, I''m afraid the two of us can''t handle it."


    Chabu and Tie Fei said successively.


    "Okay, I''ll go take a look with you." Lin Yu agreed.


    He couldn''t receive the mission now, so he simply followed the two to perform the mission, so that he could get the first holy stone.


    When Chabu and Tie Fei saw Lin Yu''s agreement, they immediately became happy.


    Chabu said, "Da Gu, don''t worry, the three of us will share the holy stone rewarded after the mission, and we will never lose your share."


    Tie Fei answered, "This task will reward three holy stones in total, and we will just have one for each of us at that time."


    "That''s the best." Lin Yu nodded.


    He was about to ask about the Holy Stone, but he didn''t expect that the two of them would take the initiative to speak, which would save trouble.


    "Then let''s go when we''re ready."


    Chab suggested.


    "Go, get ready."


    "go."


    Tie Fei and Lin Yu resolutely agreed.


    Afterwards, the three of them left the Hall of Merit together and went back to their respective caves to prepare.


    For Lin Yu, there is actually nothing to prepare, because both Chabu and Tie Fei are only first-order gods, so the task must be very simple.


    But in order to prevent the two from becoming suspicious, he still made some preparations.


    After everything was ready, the three gathered outside the Hall of Merit.


    Chabu said: "This mission is in the Gwanghae Plain. We will first teleport to Shanbei, and then teleport to Gwanghaebei."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu secretly said that the Guanghai Plain is not far from the Holy Land, and it only takes two teleports to reach it.


    "Let''s go if there is no problem." Chabu looked at Tie Fei and Lin Yu back and forth.


    "Set off."


    "go."


    The two agreed in unison.


    Afterwards, the three of them came to the teleportation altar on the south side of the Holy Land together.


    The next teleportation went smoothly The three soon arrived at Gwanghae Northland.


    Lin Yu took a look. This is also the underground of a teleportation tower, exactly the same as other teleportation towers he has been to.


    It seems that Gwanghae Northland is the name of this teleportation tower.


    The three of them went all the way up, and after passing through the ninety-ninth floor, they came to the first floor of the teleportation tower.


    Leaving the teleportation tower, an incomparably bright light came into Lin Yu''s eyes.


    "This Gwanghae Plain really fits its name."


    Tie Fei and Chubu said excitedly.


    Although the light from the Gwanghae Plain is very bright, it is very soft and not dazzling at all.


    Against the background of this bright light, the entire Gwanghae Plain appears to be radiant and beautiful.


    "Brother Dagu, this is the first time you have seen such a beautiful scenery, right?"


    Chabu asked Lin Yudao with a smile.


    "Well." Lin Yu nodded and didn''t say much.


    At this time, his attention was on the Gwanghae Plain, wanting to see what was on it.


    Chabu turned his head, exchanged a few words with Tie Fei excitedly, and said to Lin Yu, "Go, Brother Dagu, it''s not too late, we''re going now."


    Lin Yu took off with the two of them, heading towards the Guanghai Plain from the sky.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1130： Light sea plain

    After the three of them flew into the sky, they found that the view of Gwanghae Plain from the air was much more spectacular than standing on the ground.


    Standing on the ground, I can only feel the beauty of the Gwanghae Plain, but from the air, I find that the Gwanghae Plain is like a pearl inlaid in half of the earth.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help guessing in his heart, maybe this Guanghai Plain, like that Fengshen Mountain, has a different origin.


    Thinking of this, he asked, "Brother Chabu, do you know how this Guanghai Plain came from?"


    "I don''t know, it''s my first time here too."


    Chabu replied, and then asked Tie Fei who was beside him: "Brother Tie Fei, do you know?"


    "I don''t know either." Tie Fei replied immediately.


    After hearing this, Chabu turned around again and said to Lin Yu, "Brother Dagu, the world is bigger than we imagined, there are so many things we haven''t seen before, as long as we go out to perform some more tasks and walk more, we can greatly Eyes wide open.¡±


    Tie Fei answered, "Yes, after this mission is successfully completed, we can go out and perform the mission together next time."


    While talking, the two of them have already looked forward to a bright future.


    However, Lin Yu didn''t think so.


    It''s not that he despises the low strength of the two of them, but that everything in the eternal paradise is not as beautiful as it looks.


    A lot of things are covered up by the glossy surface, not showing their true colors.


    Once its true face is revealed, I am afraid that the entire eternal paradise will be changed.


    "Maybe this eternal paradise is built on the pain of some powerful beings." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    The three continued to fly forward, and soon came to the top of the Gwanghae Plain.


    At this time, the entire face of Gwanghae Plain can be seen completely.


    Lin Yu observed carefully, the more he looked, the more he felt that the Gwanghae Plain was like an eyeball.


    Yes, when you look at it from a distance, it looks like a pearl, but when you get closer, it looks more like an eye.


    The so-called plain is actually the cornea and conjunctiva on the surface of the eyeball.


    "I don''t know if the existence with this eye is dead or alive..."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart while following the whereabouts of Chabu and Tie Fei.


    Bang bang bang!


    The three fell to the ground one after another, making three muffled noises.


    "Hey, why is the ground of this Guanghai Plain so soft?"


    "Yeah, it''s kind of magical."


    Chubu and Tie Fei exclaimed in amazement.


    They had never seen the abyss beast, so they didn''t realize that the Gwanghae Plain was actually the surface of an eyeball.


    Lin Yu thought to himself, probably the Meteor God who was demoted to the abyss was forbidden to return to the eternal paradise because he was worried that they would spread some disturbing information.


    "By the way, what is the content of this mission?"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered that until now, he didn''t know what Chabu was assigned to do.


    "The content of the mission is to eradicate monsters, but I don''t know what monsters to kill. Someone will guide us when we reach the destination."


    Chab said.


    "Oh?" Lin Yu pondered and didn''t ask any more.


    I don''t know what the so-called monster is, but looking at Chabu''s appearance, he doesn''t seem to know anything, so if he asks, there will be no answer.


    "Let''s go, we should be there soon."


    Chub walked forward as he spoke.


    Lin Yu and Tie Fei followed closely behind.


    After walking a few dozen steps, Chubu stopped and looked around blankly, as if looking for something.


    "What''s wrong?" Tie Fei asked.


    Chabu retracted his gaze and said, "When the mission says that, someone will come to pick us up here, but there''s nothing here."


    When Lin Yu heard the words, he looked around.


    As Chubu said, there is nothing here, just the light scattered from the ground.


    "Isn''t it in the wrong place?" Tie Fei asked again.


    "probably not."


    Chubu said with some uncertainty.


    Originally, he was full of confidence, but now...


    At this moment, a voice suddenly came from the ground directly below the three of them.


    "Did you come here on a mission?"


    the voice asked.


    The three of them hurriedly stepped aside and vacated an area.


    Then, a sharp sword suddenly appeared on the ground they were standing on.


    After the sword appeared, it kept cutting, cutting out a circular hole.


    Chabu and Tie Fei watched all this in amazement, and found that after the ground there was cut, there was still some liquid seeping out.


    As if a piece of skin had been cut from the body.


    "this¡­¡­"


    The two looked at each other in disbelief.


    Lin Yu, who was beside him, didn''t seem particularly surprised, because the scene just now was nothing more than validating his guess.


    Among the three, after the ground was cut open, a humanoid creature slowly flew out of the hole and appeared in front of the three.


    Lin Yu estimated that this person should have ninth-order strength.


    "What about you guys, why don''t you talk?"


    The man glanced at the three and asked.


    Chabu hurriedly stepped forward and said: "Next... We really came here to take over the task."


    "Take out the token and show it to me." The other party ordered.


    "Yes Yes."


    Chabu quickly took out the token and winked at Tie Fei and Lin Yu at the same time.


    Lin Yu also took out the token and held it in front of him.


    After the other party glanced at him, he nodded slowly, and then said, "My name is Bantu, and then you will do as I say."


    "Yes, God Venerable Bantu."


    In the Holy Land, the weak usually refer to the strong as a god, so Chabu immediately changed his tune.


    "Go, go down with me first, the hole will grow up soon, and you won''t be able to break it with your strength."


    Bantu shook his head at the three of them, signaling them to go ahead.


    Chabu didn''t dare to neglect, he hurriedly walked ahead and flew into the cave, followed by Lin Yu and Tie Fei.


    Bantu waited for the three of them to fly into the cave before they flew in.


    At this time, the hole has been half healed, and it will be completely restored to its original shape in a short time.


    In the cave, Lin Yu looked left and right as he fell.


    He found that there was a bracket on the wall of the forcibly dug out vertical hole, which made it not heal naturally and remained open all the time.


    But even so, the eyeball still wanted to repair the injury by itself, and the force of the inward contraction caused the stent to vibrate.


    "This... is this alive?"


    Chubu and Tie Fei were amazed.


    They have just cultivated into the divine body not long ago, and they have never experienced many things, so everything is new.


    Now they have been shocked by the sight in front of them.


    "Don''t make a fuss about it."


    Bantu, who was flying above the three, said, "Wait, don''t be surprised no matter what you see."


    He shook his head as he spoke.


    Sending three new recruits for such an important task, I''m afraid something will happen.


    Of course, he also knew in his heart that the Holy Land was now stepping up its search for the two Fallen Gods sent by Jianmu, and they lacked strength, so he could only pay attention.


    The four continued to fall.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1131： Take it easy

    I don''t know how long it took, the four talents of Lin Yu finally came to the bottom along this vertical hole.


    "What is the taste?"


    "It smells bad!"


    Chabu and Tie Fei couldn''t help talking.


    "Didn''t I tell you, don''t make a fuss!"


    Bantu glared at the two of them and said in a low voice, "Just hold it for me."


    When he said this, the two of Chabu died immediately.


    After all, they are only first-order gods who have just become gods, while Bantu is a ninth-order god.


    "Come with me!"


    Bantu coldly dropped a sentence, and then strode forward.


    Chabu winked at Lin Yu and Tie Fei, and followed closely behind Bantu.


    "This **** is not very good at talking." Tie Fei whispered a voice transmission to Lin Yu and Cha Bu.


    "Maybe it''s because of working in such an environment for a long time."


    Chabu guessed.


    Tie Fei nodded again and again after hearing this.


    Seeing that the two of them came to a wrong conclusion, Lin Yu couldn''t help but said, "He is angry because he dislikes our weakness and can''t help him."


    Both Chabu and Tie Fei are natives of the eternal paradise. They have lived a good life since childhood and are not good at thinking bad about people.


    Naturally, it is impossible to realize the crux of the problem.


    At this time, only Lin Yu knew that Bantu would put on such a stinky face because he despised the three of them.


    He felt that the three of them not only couldn''t help him, but also caused him trouble.


    "Really?"


    "No way?"


    After listening to Lin Yu''s words, Chabu and Tie Fei felt a little unbelievable.


    "You''ll know then."


    Lin Yu didn''t talk too much nonsense with them, and directly exposed the topic.


    Afterwards, the three of them followed Bantu without saying a word and walked all the way forward.


    At this time, their way forward is still a channel.


    Like the vertical passage just now, this passage was forcibly excavated and supported by a shelf so that it could not heal on its own.


    The stench in the air came from the ulcers and decayed surfaces of the wound.


    "What the **** is this Northern Sanctuary doing here?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t help frowning.


    Now it''s a huge eye both from the outside and inside.


    As for what kind of creature this eye belongs to, it is unknown.


    But from what Fengshenshan saw and heard before, this creature should also be a very powerful creature in ancient times.


    Maybe it was a powerful existence at the same time as Jianmu.


    "Hey, Jianmu didn''t tell me about the past events that happened in the eternal paradise in ancient times. You should have asked at that time."


    Lin Yu secretly sighed.


    At that time, Jianmu only told him about the current possible layout of the eternal paradise, but he did not mention what happened in the eternal paradise in ancient times.


    Now that I have personally set foot in the Eternal Paradise, I discovered that there are more secrets hidden in the Eternal Paradise than I imagined.


    With doubts, Lin Yu continued to follow Bantu.


    I don''t know how long after walking like this, the four talents came to the end of this passage.


    "All come here."


    Bantu stopped and shook his head at the three of Chabu.


    The three slowly stepped forward, came to Bantu''s side, and followed his gaze.


    I saw an endless lake in front of it, bottomless.


    In the lake, there are countless elongated creatures that look like maggots, twisting and rolling on the lake.


    "This... what is this?"


    Chabu and Tie Fei have lived a life of worry-free food and clothing since they were children. They had never seen such a scene before.


    "A bunch of trash!"


    Bantu cursed angrily.


    He was already mentally prepared, knowing that these newcomers would definitely be extremely uncomfortable when they came here for the first time.


    But after seeing the newcomers'' performance, he couldn''t help but feel annoyed and wanted to scold.


    Sending such a newcomer here, isn''t it causing trouble for yourself?


    "If you can''t do it, get out of here!"


    Bantu glanced coldly at the three of them.


    However, when his eyes fell on Lin Yu, there was an imperceptible glimmer of approval in his eyes.


    Among the three newcomers, this is a little bit similar, at least not so rubbish.


    "Bantu God respects and forgives our sins. This is the first time we have seen such a scene. We have to adapt a little..."


    Chubu said boldly.


    "Adapting? Adapting to what? Don''t you know what to do before you come?"


    Bantu said coldly.


    "I."


    "us¡­"


    Chabu and Tie Fei looked at each other, not knowing how to speak.


    Before accepting the task, Chabu had read the task prompt, which emphasized the difficulty of the task.


    That''s why he persuaded Tie Fei and Lin Yu to join.


    However, how could he have imagined that the difficulty mentioned above in the task prompts not only requires strength, but also requires psychological endurance.


    I should have heard it earlier if I knew it.


    "Hmph, I said that you are less trash. It should be said that you are greedy trash."


    Bantu glanced at the three of them and said mercilessly.


    He was very upset.


    It''s a complete disservice to have such three people come over.


    At that time, if something goes wrong, you will have to be buried with him.


    "Let''s talk about the ugly first, this task is difficult, and if you are not careful, your life will be in danger."


    "Wait, if something happens, don''t expect me to save you."


    Bantu said coldly again.


    If something really happened, he would definitely only protect himself, and would not care about the life and death of these three newcomers.


    Anyway, these three newcomers came because they were greedy for rich quest rewards.


    When Chabu and Tie Fei saw Bantu''s words so cold-blooded, their hearts suddenly froze.


    But they had no choice but to agree.


    Bantu snorted again and said, "Let me tell you the content of the mission first. Some of the intelligent worms on the lake have already sucked up the golden water. Find the ones you have sucked up and bring them here."


    After hearing this, Chabu and Tie Fei glanced at the lake again.


    The sight on the lake looked disgusting, but the tumbling sages didn''t look much threatening.


    So if the content of the task is only like this, the task is not so difficult.


    It can even be said to be simple. UU Reading


    "Is that all?" Chubu asked worriedly.


    Bantu sneered and said, "There are some powerful things in the golden water, just be careful not to be bitten by that kind of thing."


    "what?"


    "What is it?"


    Chabu and Tie Fei asked in a row.


    "It''s hard to explain this sentence or two. You have to see it with your own eyes. In short, you just need to remember that that thing is very powerful, very powerful, even if I see that kind of thing, I have to run away."


    Bantu explained indifferently.


    But after he explained it, it did nothing except make Chabu and Tie Fei more fearful.


    For a while, Chabu and Tie Fei didn''t know what to do.


    Standing there is not moving, nor is not moving.

 Chapter 1132： cheat

    "What? Don''t want to do it?"


    Seeing that the three of them were motionless, Bantu immediately lowered his face.


    "It''s the same sentence I just said, if you don''t want to do it, get out!"


    After speaking, he began to count down, starting from three.


    Chabu and Tie Fei were in a hurry.


    They don''t know what Bantu will do when they count to one, but it must be a bad thing.


    Therefore, the two hurriedly got off the ground and flew towards the lake.


    Lin Yu followed closely after seeing this.


    Bantu then stopped and looked at the back of the three people indifferently.


    "Sure enough, these newcomers can''t give a good face."


    "Otherwise it won''t work at all."


    Bantu lowered his gaze to the lake.


    At this time, the three of Lin Yu had stopped on the lake, searching for the wise worms that were full of golden water in the lake.


    thump! thump!


    On the lake, the wise insects kept rolling, creating a circle of ripples.


    The entire lake was disturbed by these sapient worms.


    Suddenly, a round and round wise worm floated up from under the lake and fluttered on the lake.


    "See, it''s that kind of wise worm."


    In the distance, Bantu reminded coldly.


    The three glanced at him, then immediately looked away.


    Chabu said, "Let''s go down together. Tie Fei and I will catch the worm from both ends. Lin Yu, you are responsible for checking the surrounding situation."


    He saw that Lin Yu was very calm all the way down, so he decided to let Lin Yu be responsible for vigilance.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu and Tie Fei agreed in unison.


    Chubu nodded, and then fell directly to the lake.


    The three of them soon came to a place only ten centimeters away from the lake.


    Chabu and Tie Fei shouted to strengthen their courage, and then used their divine power to condense a giant hand, grab the head and tail of this round wise worm, and slowly fish it out of the lake.


    Wisdom was struggling.


    But since it was so full of golden water that it was inconvenient to move, this struggle did not have much impact.


    Chabu and Tie Fei stared intently at Zhichong and carefully lifted it into the air.


    "Go, be careful."


    Chubu quickly glanced towards the shore and said.


    Afterwards, he and Tie Fei slowly moved towards the lake shore, while Lin Yu followed them while observing the surrounding situation.


    With the concerted efforts of the three, the round worm was finally successfully carried to the shore.


    "Bantu God Venerable, is this all right?"


    Chab asked respectfully.


    Bantu looked at the wise worm, then looked at the three of them, and then nodded expressionlessly.


    "Let me handle this wise worm, and you continue to go to the lake to catch it."


    Bantu opened his mouth and said, his tone was no longer as rushed as before.


    Seeing the change in Bantu''s attitude, Chabu and Tie Fei seemed to recognize them, and they were instantly overjoyed.


    "Yes, Bantu God Venerable!"


    The two respectfully took orders, and then took Lin Yu to fly to the lake again.


    Bantu sneered smugly as he looked at the figures of the three of them leaving.


    "Although this kind of newcomer who doesn''t understand anything is easy to get in the way, at least it''s easy to deceive."


    "Now it''s up to them to take risks for me, and I can sit back and enjoy it, hahaha."


    The task that Chabu received was actually responsible for dealing with the wise worms, and the task that Bantu received was to capture the wise worms that were full of golden water.


    The level of danger of the two missions is completely different.


    Catching sapiens is far more dangerous than dealing with them.


    It is precisely because of this that the task that Chubu received only indicated that it was difficult, but did not indicate that it was dangerous.


    "If you want to blame, it''s just that you didn''t inquire about it beforehand. This time, it''s a good lesson for you."


    Bantu smiled and looked at the wise insect on the ground.


    What he said just now was not only to put psychological pressure on the three of Chubu to make it easier to handle, but also to set their words to see if they had inquired about the content of the task beforehand.


    The result was as he expected, this kind of silly newcomer came directly after taking the task, and didn''t ask anything.


    on the lake.


    Lin Yu was puzzled as he followed Chubu and the two to fly forward.


    If this mission is really as dangerous as Bantu said, shouldn''t you just give a little holy stone?


    You know, now it is equivalent to exchanging life for holy stones.


    Thinking of this, he asked through a voice transmission: "Chabu, how many rewards are there in total for this mission? Are there only three holy stones?"


    "Well, there are only three holy stones, and we happen to have one per person." Chabu replied through voice transmission.


    When Lin Yu heard it, he said decisively, "There is definitely a problem here."


    "what is the problem?"


    "Yeah, what''s the problem?"


    Chabu and Tie Fei asked in unison.


    Both of them were still rejoicing at being recognized by Bantu, completely unaware of the problem.


    "The mission reward and mission difficulty do not match."


    After speaking, Lin Yu asked, "You don''t think it''s a good deal to exchange your life for three holy stones, right?"


    "this¡­"


    Chubu and Tie Fei hesitated.


    They had been reprimanded by Bantu just now, so they had no time to think about the details.


    Now that they were reminded by Lin Yu, they finally realized that it seemed unreasonable.


    It seems like a big loss to trade your life for three holy stones.


    "Then..." Chubu wanted to say something, but then he sighed: "Hey, it''s just that I didn''t ask someone to inquire about the content of the mission. I was careless."


    "That''s where the problem lies." Lin Yu replied, "That Bantu already knew that we hadn''t inquired about it beforehand, so he might be tricking me into doing something we shouldn''t do."


    "No way?"


    "We are only weak, he shouldn''t lie to us, right?"


    Both Chabu and Tie Fei couldn''t believe it.


    As a senior in the Holy Land, Bantu God Venerable should not deceive himself into three backwardness.


    "Why is it impossible? You just cultivated your **** body and don''t know, but I have heard people say that sometimes between gods and gods, you can ignore everything for the sake of profit."


    Lin Yu mentioned two people.


    Before becoming gods, Chabu and Tie Fei lived a life without disputes. All kinds of cultivation resources and materials were inexhaustible. What nasty things can individuals do.


    "Then, what do we do now?"


    "You can''t help but listen to the words of Bantu God Venerable, right?"


    Chabu and Tie Fei said in awe.


    This is the first time they have faced such a situation. Before leaving their respective villages, they all only knew how to help each other, but did not know how to reject others.


    "The more you endure, the more he will intensify. You must go to him for an explanation."


    Lin Yu suggested.


    You have to go to Bantu to ask about this matter, you can''t take this loss out of hand.


    "But, but..."


    Both Chabu and Tie Fei hesitated, not knowing whether to listen to Lin Yu.


    "Don''t worry so much, everyone is a member of the Holy Land. As long as he doesn''t provoke him, he won''t do anything to us. It''s a big deal, we''ll give up on this task."


    Lin Yu comforted the two of them.


    Hearing this, Chubu and Tie Fei finally summoned up their courage.


    "Go, go and ask him."


    Chab took the lead and turned around and flew towards the lake shore.

 Chapter 1133： threaten

    On the shore of the lake, Bantu was a little puzzled when he saw that the three of them turned around and flew towards him.


    At first he thought that the three were afraid, but upon closer inspection it seemed that this was not the case.


    "Why did you come back empty-handed? Where''s the chiropractor?"


    Bantu asked with a sullen face.


    Seeing his expression, Chabu and Tie Fei immediately wilted.


    After all, Bantu is much stronger than them, and they are only newcomers to the Holy Land. Many rules are not clear, and they are instinctively afraid of the old man.


    "I, we..."


    Chabu turned his head to look at Tie Fei and Lin Yu, not knowing how to organize the language for a while.


    "What about you, why don''t you speak? Are you dumb?"


    Bantu stared at Cha Budao.


    But being stared at by him like this, Chabu and Tie Fei couldn''t help but stop moving forward and didn''t dare to fly forward.


    Seeing this, Bantu said in a low voice, "Come over to me."


    He knew in his heart that if he wanted to make good use of these three newcomers, he had to shock them.


    So at this time, it is absolutely impossible to give the three of them a good look.


    On the lake, when Chabu saw Bantu say this, he flew forward again tremblingly.


    Soon, the three of them came to the shore and landed on the ground.


    "All stand for me."


    Bantu glanced at the three and asked sharply, "Do you have something to say, eh?"


    Chabu looked at Lin Yu and saw the encouraging look Lin Yu gave him, so he tried his best to summon his courage and said, "Bantu God Venerable, I don''t think the reward and danger level of our mission match."


    In the village before, everyone communicated harmoniously, and it was the first time that Chabu had encountered someone as rude as Bantu.


    So it was a little uncomfortable for a while.


    Iron Fei is the same.


    However, Chabu just thought about it carefully. Now that he has cultivated a divine body and joined the Holy Land, he will sooner or later change the way he deals with people.


    Therefore, he finally desperately mustered up the courage.


    "Think this mission is too dangerous?" Bantu sneered and said, "I just took into account that you are all newcomers, so I asked you to cooperate to capture the wise insects."


    "Since you are not satisfied, that''s fine. Next, the three of you are separated, and each of you is responsible for catching a wise worm."


    Bantu knew in his heart that he could not explain it to the three newcomers at this time.


    Any explanation will affect his own authority.


    At this time, they can only offer more stringent conditions, forcing them to choose one or the other.


    In this way, not only will they honestly continue to catch the wise bugs, but they will also feel that they have given them preferential treatment.


    This is the art of pinching.


    "This this¡­¡­"


    Chubu and Tie Fei looked at each other.


    Bantu was so strong that he forgot all the words he had planned in advance, and he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu said, "Brother Chabu, he is arguing, don''t be frightened by his bravado."


    This task was taken by Chabu, and it was still Chabu who had to come forward first.


    Unless Chab can''t handle it alone.


    Chabu was alerted by Lin Yu''s words, and hurriedly replied, "Thank you Brother Dagu for reminding me."


    Afterwards, he gave Bantu a salute and said, "Bantu God Venerable, please tell us first why this task assigned to newcomers is so dangerous. We are not unreasonable people, and now we just want a reasonable one. It''s just a statement."


    Bantu was immediately annoyed when he saw that Chubu behaved so neither humble nor arrogant.


    Just after he scolded, these three newcomers went to work honestly, but suddenly they behaved so hard.


    This huge contrast before and after made Bantu very unhappy.


    It''s like a person has clearly controlled a thing, and it will be frustrating if such a thing is out of control in the next second.


    "I''ll say it again, do it if you can, get out if you can''t." Bantu snapped.


    He couldn''t give a reasonable explanation for this at all, because Chabu''s mission was not to capture the sapiens, but to help deal with them.


    Now if you make the situation clear, doesn''t that mean you slap yourself in the face?


    "this¡­¡­"


    Seeing that Bantu refused to explain why, Chabu almost understood it in his heart.


    This thing must be exactly as Lin Yu just said, there is something strange in it.


    After thinking about it, Chubu decided to give up this task and go back to take another one.


    After all, the three of them are only first-order gods, and they are not opponents of Bantu, the ninth-order god, and they cannot face him all the time.


    "Bantu God Venerable, then we will go back first."


    Chabu bowed and wanted to leave with Tie Fei and Lin Yu.


    But at this moment, Bantu''s face darkened and he said, "Hold on!"


    "What else is going on with Bantu God Venerable?" Chabu still asked respectfully.


    Bantu is so powerful that he dare not disrespect.


    "You can leave if you want, but I will also tell your instructors about your performance here, and I will emphasize how you resisted and disobeyed the order." Bantu said lightly.


    "what?"


    "this?"


    Chubu and Tie Fei hesitated immediately.


    They have just joined the largest holy land in the extreme north, and they are most concerned about their own performance.


    Now that Bantu is going to speak ill of himself to the teacher, how can that be done?


    "Why don''t you leave? You don''t want to leave?"


    Bantu deliberately gave way, posing as if he wanted the three to get out.


    "We, we..."


    Chabu and Tie Fei hesitated, not knowing what to say.


    Bantu said that now, how dare they go.


    "If you don''t leave, go back to work honestly." Bantu scolded.


    At this time, he was very proud, and he thought that the newcomer was really a newcomer, and it was easy to handle.


    Now it''s just a little bit of fright, and they''re frightened.


    In fact, Bantu did this not only to get hold of the three of Chubu, but also to observe their background.


    If there is a backer behind these three people, then naturally they will close it as soon as it is good.


    But judging from the current situation, Bantu feels that these three are pure newcomers, and their parents are just god-level powerhouses.


    On the other side, seeing Bantu being so aggressive, Chabu immediately retreated.


    At this time, he had already decided in his heart that he would honestly finish the work according to Bantu''s requirements, and treat it as a lesson.


    What to do next time Be sure to inquire about all the details first.


    Tie Fei had a similar mentality at this time.


    The two of them transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Brother Dagu, forget it this time, we are weak and weak, it''s better to keep a low profile."


    Seeing this, Lin Yu said, "Brother Chabu, don''t be frightened by his words. I dare to say that he has a ghost in his heart and would never dare to explain the situation to your instructor."


    At first glance, this Bantu was using the three of them, so how could he have the courage to complain to Chabu''s coach.


    Lin Yu could see this very clearly.


    On the other side, Bantu saw the three people standing there for a long time and didn''t move, so he said in a deep voice: "Whether to leave or stay, hurry up and make a noise."


    ??

 Chapter 1134： Situation reversed

    "Bantu God Venerable, I thought about it and decided to give up this task."


    Chabu felt that what Lin Yu said was reasonable, so he dared to say the words of rejection.


    "Yes, if you have the guts, why are you still standing there, hurry up and leave."


    Bantu smiled disdainfully and made way for the three of Chubu.


    Chabu looked at Bantu''s face, and when he saw that he was full of confidence, his heart suddenly began to tangle again.


    Of course, his performance naturally fell into Bantu''s eyes.


    Bantu thought proudly in his heart, if he can''t even handle the mere newcomers, then don''t stay in the Holy Land and go home as soon as possible.


    Beside Chabu, Lin Yu saw that Chabu behaved like this and knew that he had too many concerns after all.


    It seems that Chabu himself can''t handle this bantu, and he has to go out on his own.


    After all, in a confrontation like this, the competition is not actually strength, but who is more determined.


    An old fried dough stick like Bantu can pretend to be confident, but Chabu can''t.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu decided to stand up and negotiate with Bantu.


    But at this moment, Chabu summoned up his courage and said, "Bantu God Venerable, I took over this task. I should have done it alone. Brother Tie Fei and Brother Dagu are just here to help."


    "Also ask Bantu God Venerable not to embarrass them and let them go back first."


    "I''ll stay alone to complete the task."


    When Bantu saw Chubu say this, he was immediately happy.


    With a half-smile, he said: "Yes, one person does things and one person is responsible. You kid is quite loyal."


    After speaking, he turned to Tie Fei and Lin Yu and said, "Then, let''s go."


    Chabu hurriedly saluted: "Thank you Bantu God Venerable, and also ask Bantu God Venerable not to embarrass them afterwards."


    Bantu turned around when he heard the words, looked Cha Bu up and down and said, "Why, you are a newcomer, and you still want to teach me how to do things?"


    "Don''t dare." Chubu hurriedly denied.


    "Shut your mouth if you don''t dare."


    Bantu snorted coldly.


    Then, he turned his head to look at Tie Fei and Lin Yu, with an elusive expression on his face.


    He wanted to stay with these three newcomers, after all, they were rare free labor.


    However, he naturally couldn''t say that, so he had to create an unpredictable state of uncertainty, allowing the three of them to decide to stay.


    In this way, when there is a problem, you can say that you have agreed with them to leave at that time, but they finally decided to stay here because of various concerns.


    "Brother Chabu, I''ll stay too. Since we came together, we must finish the task together."


    Iron Fei said.


    Hearing this, Bantu''s face immediately flashed an imperceptible smile.


    It appears that his own deterrence has worked.


    Then, he turned his eyes to Lin Yu.


    Now only this newcomer has not made a decision.


    "Are you going or not?" Bantu asked while looking at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu smiled and took a step forward to Bantu, "Okay, Bantu, how dare you bully the newcomer in front of me."


    "Ok?"


    Bantu was stunned on the spot, almost thinking he heard it wrong.


    How dare this newcomer speak to him with such an attitude and tone?


    Tired of living?


    On the other side, Chabu and Tie Fei were also stunned on the spot.


    They couldn''t understand why Lin Yu would contradict Bantu God Venerable so much.


    "Heh, what are you? You have such a big tone!" Bantu looked at Lin Yu up and down.


    Listening to the meaning of Lin Yu''s words just now, his background seems to be very big.


    Bantu wanted to see what was going on with Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu didn''t talk to Bantu, he directly took out his token and threw it to Bantu: "See for yourself."


    "Ok?"


    Bantu was stunned again.


    What does it mean?


    Isn''t this just an ordinary token? What catches your eyes?


    However, Bantu did not dare to be careless, so he carefully read the token carefully, and did not dare to let go of any details.


    It''s just that no matter how he looks at it, this token is only the token of the common clergy, not the token of the protector or any higher-level person.


    That is, the token does not represent any power.


    "Dare to fool me?" Bantu glared at Lin Yu and said angrily.


    Lin Yu was not in a hurry, just reminded lightly: "Take a good feel of the origin of this token. I believe that with the strength of your ninth-order god, you can feel something different."


    Hearing this, Bantu suppressed his anger and sensed it carefully.


    As a result, this feeling almost didn''t frighten him.


    Unexpectedly, this token was actually made by the Divine Master Yuan of the Extreme North Sanctuary.


    "This, this... how could it be?"


    This time it was Bantu''s turn.


    Just now he bullied Chabu as a newcomer who doesn''t understand, has a strong psychological advantage, and has always had the upper hand.


    But now he can''t figure out what the relationship between Lin Yu and Yuan is, how can he maintain the concentration just now.


    "Bantu, as a ninth-order god, but you bully two first-order gods who have just cultivated into a **** body, are you not afraid that the gods will punish you?"


    Lin Yu said calmly.


    Bantu was speechless and didn''t dare to answer this.


    Mainly because Lin Yu was too calm, and Lin Yu could accurately say his own cultivation, indicating that he might have known him long ago.


    For a time, Bantu was constantly suspicious, guessing whether some shameful things he had done in the past had been known to Lin Yu.


    On the other side, Chabu and Tie Fei saw that Lin Yu scared Bantu so much that they didn''t dare to speak, and they felt a strange feeling in their hearts.


    Didn''t you expect Brother Dagu''s background to be so big?


    Bantu tried his best to calm down, and after returning the token in his hand to Lin Yu, he said, "Forget it, let''s go first."


    This time, he really wanted to let the three of them leave, and he didn''t dare to deceive and take advantage of the three of them.


    "So you want to send us away?" Lin Yu said coldly.


    Bantu was shocked and asked instinctively, "What do you want?"


    Lin Yu looked at Chabu, then said to Bantu, "Did you forget to answer the question he just asked you?"


    "he¡­"


    Bantu''s expression was stagnant, and then he said calmly: "I think you are newcomers, so I want to help you practice your courage, in fact, your mission is not to catch the wise bug, but to help me deal with the catch. Wisdom."


    Lin Yu knew that Bantu''s words were just to excuse himself, but he didn''t break him, but followed his words and said, "Then you are really interested, but now there is a problem. , we caught the wise bug for you, which means that you have overcompleted the task, shouldn''t there be some excess rewards?"


    "this¡­"


    Bantu understood that Lin Yu wanted to take some holy stones from his hands.


    "Well, I''ll give you some of the rewards for this mission."


    After a quick thought, Bantu decided to step back.


    As an old man in the Holy Land, he knew that when the situation was stronger than others, he should bow his head.


    Now I don''t know what the relationship between Lin Yu and Yuan is, or it''s better to keep a low profile.


    ??

 Chapter 1135： 1 step back

    "Where''s the stuff?"


    Lin Yu spread out his hands directly.


    "I''ll give it to you after this task is completed."


    Bantu bites your words very hard, meaning that he will only give Lin Yu the holy stone, but Chabu and Tie Fei will not give it.


    "I''m sorry, I''m in a hurry, I need it now, and each of the three of us must have it."


    Lin Yu said without giving an inch.


    Faced with this kind of old fritters who like to bully newcomers, he must not give in. If he gives in, he will only think that you are easy to bully.


    At that time, it will be dragged hard, and eventually it will be dragged.


    Therefore, the task reward must be requested now.


    "The task hasn''t been completed yet, how can I give it to you?" Bantu said a little displeased.


    Lin Yu said: "As a ninth-order god, you must have a holy stone on your body, don''t you think I don''t know?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu was not willing to back down, Bantu immediately lowered his face.


    Of course, he carried a few holy stones with him, but the holy stones were very valuable, how could he give them to Lin Yu.


    I just said that I would like to give Lin Yu some quest rewards, but that was just an excuse.


    He just wanted to drag the time by saying that.


    "I only have one holy stone on my body, and I can only give it to you alone." Bantu stepped back.


    The three of them did catch a wise worm just now, so giving a holy stone is nothing.


    After all, the task of catching a wise worm will reward you with two holy stones for every one you catch, and giving one is not a loss.


    Seeing Bantu''s retreat, Lin Yu looked at Bantu up and down.


    He doesn''t believe that there is only one holy stone on Bantu, but there is no way, he can''t prove it now.


    "What are you looking at?" Bantu was uneasy when he saw Lin Yu, and he countered: "I advise you to accept it as soon as you see it, and don''t ignore it if you rely on it, or you will die quickly."


    Lin Yu didn''t speak, but still looked at Bantu.


    Bantu squinted his eyes and said, "It''s useless for you to look at it. If you think that there is more than one holy stone on my body, you can kill me and check it."


    Lin Yu only has a first-order divine body, so he doesn''t have to worry about him threatening his life at all, so Bantu said this, in fact, to prevent Lin Yu from going down the stairs.


    "You said this yourself." Lin Yu said lightly, looking at Bantu''s three eyes.


    Bantu was a little shivered by Lin Yu''s eyes, and he said instinctively, "Yes, I said it, what can you do?"


    Lin Yu smiled without saying a word, just looked at Bantu.


    Bantu was staring at it so badly that he had to take the initiative to look away, took out a holy stone from the inner space, and threw it to Lin Yudao: "What happened just now, even if the two are cleared."


    "It doesn''t matter if the matter is over or not, but I don''t want to bother with you for the time being."


    Lin Yu took the holy stone and said.


    On the other hand, when Bantu saw Lin Yu say this, he just thought he agreed that the matter was over.


    After all, what he said sounded like he was looking for a step down.


    Afterwards, Bantu looked away and ignored Lin Yu.


    And Lin Yu looked at the holy stone in his hand.


    This holy stone exudes a pale golden light, and upon closer inspection, you can see that the surface is densely covered with numerous tiny runes.


    "Your task is to help me deal with the wise insects, come here, and I will teach you how to do it."


    Bantu walked to the chubby wise worm and said.


    Seeing that Bantu had become so good at talking, Chabu and Tie Fei couldn''t believe what he said.


    Both of them looked at Lin Yu nervously.


    At this time, they have regarded Lin Yu as a talker, and they need him to make up his mind about everything.


    Lin Yu put the holy stone into the dantian space, strode to the wisdom worm, and said, "Tell me, what to do with this wisdom worm."


    Chabu and Tie Fei also quickly came to Lin Yu''s side, surrounded Lin Yu in the middle, and waited for Bantu to speak.


    Bantu glanced at the three of them, and said with a blank expression: "The golden water swallowed by the worm has extremely strong energy, and it will explode if you are not careful when you handle it."


    "Is this explosion powerful?" Chub couldn''t help but asked.


    "It''s not too big to say, but it''s more than enough to kill a **** like you who only has a first-order divine body." Bantupi said with a smile.


    When Chabu and Tie Fei heard the words, their expressions tightened.


    "Continue." Lin Yu urged.


    Bantu looked at Lin Yu, and then continued: "The method of treatment is very simple, just use divine power to seal the excretion holes of the wisdom worm''s mouth and nose, and then shatter its sea of ??consciousness."


    "Remember, the point of attention here is that the golden water in the body of the wise worm must not overflow. Only the wise worm that is full of the golden water is the valuable wise worm."


    With that said, Bantu mobilized his divine power to lift the wise worm on the ground.


    "I have already dealt with this sapient worm, you all come and have a look and see what the sapient worm looks like after it is properly handled."


    As soon as Bantu''s voice fell, Chabu and Tie Fei immediately stepped forward and examined it carefully.


    Lin Yu also came behind the two and looked at the head of Zhi insect.


    I saw Zhi insect''s mouth and nose tightly closed, as if the whole were fused together.


    "Do you understand?" Bantu asked.


    Chabu and Tie Fei hurriedly nodded and said, "Understood."


    "Just understand." Bantu put the worm back on the ground, "I''ll catch the worm in the lake later, and you will be responsible for handling it."


    "Okay." Chubu and Tie Fei responded quickly.


    Compared with the task that just required risking their lives, such a task is obviously much easier, so the two agreed very readily.


    Bantu looked at the two of them, then his eyes stopped on Lin Yu for a while, then got up and flew towards the lake.


    When he left, Chabu and Tie Fei looked at Lin Yu together.


    "Brother Dagu, your token...is it really given to you by the Primordial Spirit Lord of our Holy Land?"


    Chab opened his mouth.


    "That''s right." Lin Yu nodded.


    When Chubu and Tie Fei heard this, smiles appeared on their faces.


    "Brother Dagu, it''s really thanks to you this time, otherwise we would be bullied by the Bantu gods."


    "Yeah, this Bantu God Venerable is so insidious, he actually tricked us into helping him die."


    The two sighed for a while, and at the same time felt extremely grateful.


    Especially Chab.


    This time, if Lin Yu hadn''t been persuaded to join, the consequences would have been uncertain.


    Maybe it has been eaten by the terrifying existence in the lake. UU Reading


    "Brother Chabu, Brother Tie Fei, you can study this sage again. I''ll go to the lake to have a look."


    Lin Yu said.


    He wants to avoid the sight of the two and study the holy stone to see if it contains Yuan energy.


    On the other hand, when Chabu and Tie Fei saw what Lin Yu said, they immediately agreed.


    In fact, they originally wanted to ask Lin Yu what was the relationship between Lin Yu and the Holy Land Divine Master Yuan, but the other party said so, so they could only stop there.


    Afterwards, Chubu and Tie Fei squatted down and carefully studied the treated wisdom worm.


    Lin Yu strode to the shore of the lake and took out the holy stone from the Dantian space.


    "If there is Yuan energy in this holy stone, how should it be sucked out?"


    7017k


    .

 Chapter 1136： Primordial energy in holy stone

    Lin Yu stared at the holy stone suspended in front of him.


    After a little thought, he decided to try the holy stone.


    Previously, like Origin Stone and Primordial Spirit Crystal, they could be absorbed directly by eating it, and it is estimated that the same is true of this Holy Stone.


    Without further thinking, Lin Yu ate the holy stone in one bite.


    Soon, the holy stone came to his stomach.


    But to his surprise, the holy stone was not digested in the stomach, and was not even eroded by gastric juices.


    "Can''t you eat this?"


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    In desperation, he could only mobilize his divine power to isolate the gastric juice, and then take out the original holy stone.


    "Is there no energy in this thing?"


    "If there is no Yuanneng, then I don''t need to collect this thing."


    "There is no need to continue to stay in this holy place."


    Lin Yu sighed.


    At that time, I had great expectations for the holy stone, and finally decided to join the extreme north sanctuary at the risk of being discovered by Yuan.


    I didn''t expect that after getting the holy stone, I couldn''t absorb the energy from it.


    "It''s also possible that my method is wrong, but besides eating, what better way can I do?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in his mind, and he thought of something.


    I think when I used the knowledge ball at the beginning, and when I just used the spar of the handover task in the Hall of Merit, I absorbed the energy from it.


    So, if you probe your divine sense into the holy stone now, will you be able to **** out the primordial energy as well?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately probed out his divine sense and immersed himself in the holy stone.


    And almost the moment his consciousness entered the holy stone, a prompt for obtaining Yuan energy popped up on the modifier panel.


    [Yuanneng+100000 Yuanling Crystal]


    "One hundred thousand!"


    "A holy stone contains 100,000 yuan of spiritual energy. No wonder the holy stone is so precious."


    With that in mind, Lin Yu glanced at the number behind Yuan Neng on the modifier panel.


    At this time, there are 10.7 million spiritual crystals displayed there.


    But at this moment, the row of numbers suddenly changed.


    From 10.7 million to 107, and the units behind it became holy stones.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Grade), Time Law (Super Grade), Law of Force (Super Grade), Martial Dao Law (Super Grade), Creation Law (Super Grade)]


    [Cultivation method: Yuanling Divine Body (8th order) (+), Jinpeng Divine Body (1st order) (+), Zhenwu Divine Body (1st order) (+), Canggu Divine Body (1st order) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 107 Holy Stones]


    "One holy stone is equal to 100,000 yuan of spiritual crystals. That is to say, as long as I have the primordial energy of one hundred and twenty-eight holy stones, I can modify the primordial spirit body to the ninth order?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly clicked on the + sign behind the Primordial Spirit Divine Body, and then chose to strengthen.


    Sure enough, the pop-up prompt showed that a total of one hundred and twenty-eight holy stones were needed for strengthening.


    "I already have 107 holy stones, so as long as I have another 21 holy stones, it can be strengthened."


    "Twenty-one holy stones, it''s not too much, and it''s not too much. The most troublesome thing right now is that I don''t have a quick way to get the holy stones."


    Lin Yu remembered the scene just now in the Hall of Merit.


    As soon as he immersed his consciousness into the mission crystal, he absorbed all the energy contained in it, causing the crystal to fail.


    As a result, he could not receive the task, nor hand in the task.


    Do you have to rely on others to help you take over tasks in the future?


    Wouldn''t this be troublesome?


    And if you cooperate with others, your own strength is not easy to show, and it is easy to lead to disaster.


    Just like just now, it was because of the presence of Chabu and Tie Fei that it was difficult for him to deal with Bantu.


    "Let''s do this first, let''s finish this task first."


    Lin Yu retracted his thoughts and looked at the holy stone floating in front of him.


    At this time, the holy stone has been absorbed by the energy, and it has become dull, and the small runes densely covered on it have disappeared.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu quickly took it back, then turned and walked towards Chabu and Tie Fei.


    "How''s the research going?" Lin Yu asked.


    Chabu said excitedly: "I''ve figured it out. After get off work, God Venerable will catch the worm and come back. Tie Fei and I will be able to handle it easily. Brother Dagu, you can watch it by the side."


    "Well, wait for Brother Chabu and I to deal with the wise worms, Brother Dagu, take a rest." Tie Fei also said beamingly.


    Their thinking was still the same as when they were in the village. They felt that Lin Yu had just helped to clear the siege, and he should repay it a hundredfold and a thousandfold.


    Just like those villagers, when they see a stranger passing by, they will stay and have a feast.


    "It''s okay, I''ll study with you later, I can''t just go back without learning anything," Lin Yu said.


    "That''s fine too."


    The two laughed.


    Afterwards, the three of them turned their heads and looked towards the lake to see if Bantu had caught a new sage.


    Meanwhile, on the lake.


    Bantu wandered around the lake, looking for the wise worms that sucked the golden water.


    There is a very terrifying existence hidden in the lake. If that thing comes out, it will be difficult for him, a ninth-order god, to resist, so he has to be careful.


    In addition to this careful thought, he was quite unhappy in his heart.


    As a ninth-order god, he was threatened by a first-order **** just now, and even handed over a holy stone.


    The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he became.


    "Although his token was bestowed by the Primordial Lord himself, it does not mean that he has a close relationship with the Primordial Lord."


    "Perhaps it was when the Primordial Spirit Lord was traveling, he happened to see a newcomer who had just become a **** and gave him a token."


    "You shouldn''t have been frightened by his token just now!"


    When Bantu came back to his senses, he realized that he shouldn''t have acted so guilty just now. As a result, Lin Yu has an opportunity to take advantage.


    If he was still strong just now, Lin Yu might die.


    "No, this matter can''t end like this, I must get that holy stone back."


    Bantu looked at the lake, and a plan suddenly flashed in his heart.


    It''s not good for me to go directly to Lin Yu to get the holy stone back, but if it creates some trouble things will be different.


    "Wait and find a way to get the things out of the lake, it will definitely scare them."


    "When the time comes, I will let them hand over ten holy stones each, and I will **** them back to the ground. If they can''t hand them over, let them owe them first, and then give them back when they have enough."


    "Even if they are unlucky and killed by that thing, it doesn''t matter to me. I can fully explain it when I go back."


    Thinking of this, Bantu thought carefully and refined the plan while looking for the intelligent insect.


    After all, this thing is easy to think, but it is quite difficult to do it, and it must be done flawlessly.


    On the shore, Lin Yu and Chabu watched Bantu for a while. Seeing that he had been roaming around, he couldn''t seem to find a wise worm that was full of golden water, so they took their eyes back one after another.


    But just as they continued to study beside the wise insects on the ground, a loud noise suddenly came from the lake.


    7017k

 Chapter 1137： easy to kill

    Lin Yu and Chabu turned their heads together and saw a huge vine appeared on the lake.


    The vine was twisting wildly there, and it was flung everywhere, not knowing who it was going to attack.


    At the same time, Bantu flew towards the three of them anxiously.


    "Then, what is that?"


    Chubu said with a trembling voice.


    He had a hunch that the vine was definitely not simple, and it might have a fatal threat.


    But because it happened so suddenly, he didn''t know how to behave, whether to run or wait for Bantu to come.


    Therefore, they can only stand dumbfounded in place.


    Tie Fei next to him was also completely stupid.


    While they were dumbfounded, the vines on the lake suddenly swept straight towards the shore.


    Bantu rushed forward and gathered his divine power to block the vines.


    Of course, even if he didn''t stop it, the vine wouldn''t do anything to the three people on the shore.


    Lin Yu could see clearly that the vine wasn''t consciously trying to attack anyone, it was just a random flick, and it just happened to be here.


    "You three owe me your life!"


    As soon as Bantu landed on the ground, he mobilized his divine power to grab the treated worm, and then said to the three of Chabu: "After going out, each of you will give me ten holy stones, or else I will die here. , I don''t want to be dragged down by you."


    Chabu and Tie Fei answered again and again: "Okay, okay, ask Bantu God to take us out of here."


    The first time the two encountered such a powerful existence, they were both frightened and stupid. Now they just want to leave here quickly, and don''t care about Bantuti''s requirements at all.


    Bantu was overjoyed, and then said: "You three fly ahead and return on the same path, I''m in the back."


    Somehow, today''s Tetsudou is far more docile and less aggressive than before.


    That''s why Bantu took the initiative to say so.


    In this way, after returning to the ground, it may be possible to raise the price, so that the three newcomers can use more holy stones.


    On the other hand, when Chabu and Tie Fei saw Bantu say this, they turned around and left without hesitation at all.


    The two tried their best to fly forward along the passage.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu followed behind them.


    It''s just that Lin Yu felt that something was wrong, and it seemed that it was Bantu''s conspiracy from beginning to end.


    This weird vine seems to be deliberately drawn by Bantu.


    The three entered the passage one after another, and Bantu also entered without hesitation with the sage.


    At this time, Lin Yu sent a voice transmission to Bantu: "Bantu, did you introduce the vines on purpose?"


    Hearing this, Bantu''s heart suddenly tightened.


    Unexpectedly, this incident was discovered by this newcomer.


    In that case, it seems that it is impossible to keep him.


    "It''s a pity that there are ten holy stones, but it''s not a loss to get the holy stone he just left."


    Bantu sighed secretly.


    Immediately afterwards, he slowed down his forward speed, and at the same time urged his divine power to hold Lin Yu back.


    In this way, Lin Yu can be separated from Chabu and Tie Fei, and then Lin Yu can be dealt with quietly.


    After going back next time, he said that Lin Yu was hanged by a vine.


    Anyway, there is no evidence of death at that time, Chabu and Tie Fei did not see the death of Lin Yu, and the whole thing could be easily fooled.


    Ahead, Lin Yu felt an invisible resistance at the moment when Bantu activated his divine power.


    This resistance prevented him from continuing to fly forward at his original speed.


    Lin Yu immediately realized that this Bantu wanted to kill him.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu simply slowed down and took the initiative to shorten the distance between himself and Bantu.


    Of course, Bantu didn''t know that Lin Yu did this on his own initiative, and thought it was his divine power that blocked Lin Yu.


    After all, in his opinion, Lin Yu is just a first-order **** who has just become a god, and it is impossible to escape his grasp no matter what.


    Soon, Bantu pulled Lin Yu to him.


    "Boy, this time you are begging for death, no one else is to blame."


    Bantu voice transmission to Lin Yu, said indifferently.


    "Thank you." Lin Yu thanked him.


    "What do you mean?"


    Bantu realized that something was wrong, he wanted to kill the other party, why should the other party thank him?


    There is definitely a problem here.


    "Thank you for sacrificing yourself to save me, and finally being killed by the vines. I believe that the Holy Land Church will remember your fearless spirit after knowing this."


    Lin Yu gave Bantu a voice transmission and explained.


    "what?"


    Bantu was shocked.


    But then, he almost wanted to understand the logic, and realized that Lin Yu said this as if he wanted to do something to him.


    Unfortunately it''s too late.


    Lin Yu suddenly released the power of Yuanling Divine Body, and at the same time urged the power of Jianmu.


    In an instant, his breath skyrocketed, and his strength also increased exponentially.


    Without giving Bantu time to react, Lin Yu broke free from the shackles of divine power and punched Bantu directly on the head.


    This punch contains the power of the eighth-order primordial spirit body, and then increased by the power of Jianmu, the burst of power is stronger than the ninth-order **** body.


    So one punch made Bantu lose his mobility.


    But Bantu wasn''t dead yet, Lin Yu hurriedly shot again, throwing fists at Bantu''s head again and again.


    After a few punches, Bantu was completely dead.


    Lin Yu reached out and entered the inner space of Bantu to find the holy stone.


    "Only five holy stones? So few!"


    Lin Yu originally thought that Bantu was doing such a dangerous task and that there would be no shortage of holy stones on hand, but it turned out to be only five.


    Including the piece that was handed over to him earlier, there are six pieces in total.


    But thinking about it carefully, the low-level gods that I killed before did not have a single holy stone in the body space.


    This Bantu carries six holy stones with him, and it cannot be said that there are any less.


    "Leave here first."


    Lin Yu threw Bantu''s body in the passage, ready to turn around and leave.


    But then he suddenly noticed that there seemed to be no movement on the other side of the passage. The crazy vine had been twisting and making a lot of noise, but now it became silent.


    "Is that thing retracted?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    Thinking of this, he decided to go back to the lake to have a look, and threw Bantu''s body into the lake by the way.


    Otherwise, it will be difficult to explain how Bantu died.


    After all, the vine didn''t chase after it at all.


    Lifting Bantu''s body again with divine power, Lin Yu turned around and flew to the lake.


    And just as he was flying towards the lake, a voice suddenly appeared in his ears.


    "Who are you? Why do you have the power to build wood?"


    This voice is hoarse and old, and the tone is similar to the voice of Jianmu when he speaks, and it also has a rustling sound.


    Lin Yu thought to himself, could it be the vine that made the sound?


    Otherwise, there is nothing here, who will talk to himself?


    "Are you that vine?" Lin Yu asked tentatively.


    "That''s right, you seem to teach me Iron Hand Vine."


    The other said so.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he felt that the vines were really talking to him.


    But the other party suddenly appeared, what did he want to say?


    ??

 Chapter 1138： Jianmus old friend

    "Why does the power you just used have the aura of building wood?"


    While Lin Yu was thinking, Tetsuto asked in a different way.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, combined with what Tie Teng Teng had just said, he almost understood in his heart.


    It was the power of Jianmu that he had just urged that aroused the other party''s interest.


    It seems that Tetsudo also knows the existence of Jianmu.


    "What''s your relationship with Jianmu?" Lin Yu asked.


    Before you understand the relationship between the other party and Jianmu, you must not reveal your secrets.


    However, Tetsudo didn''t answer this question, but asked: "Did the power you use steal from Jianmu?"


    "You answer my question first."


    Lin Yu asked.


    However, as soon as his voice fell, a vine suddenly protruded from the lake and quickly stretched towards him.


    Lin Yu hurriedly released the power of Yuanling Divine Body, and at the same time urged the power of Jianmu, and quickly ducked backwards.


    But then the vine suddenly stopped.


    Tie Teng Teng said: "It doesn''t look like it was stolen, so where did your power come from? Did Jianmu give it to you?"


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "I have practiced a technique created by Jianmu, which is called the Power of Jianmu."


    He found that Tetsudo is much stronger than himself, and the relationship between Tetsudo and Jianmu seems to be friendly.


    For these reasons, he decided to tell the truth.


    "Oh? This is the first time I''ve heard of it." Tie Teng Teng suddenly realized, and then asked: "How is Jianmu doing now?"


    "It''s not bad, it''s not bad." Lin Yu replied.


    Now the giant beasts in the abyss should all practice the technique of meditation, and through the technique of meditation, they already have the ability to fight against the Fallen God.


    So I think the days of building wood will not be worse than before.


    "Hey, it''s still like that."


    Hearing Lin Yu''s answer, Iron Hand Teng sighed.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu asked, "Are you and Jianmu old friends?"


    "That''s right." Tetsudo said in a sad tone.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Don''t ask about it, I''m here for my own reasons." Tie Teng Teng refused to answer.


    Seeing that it refused to speak, Lin Yu did not continue to ask.


    But at this time, an idea flashed in his mind.


    This iron hand vine looks like a good talker, maybe you can discuss it with it so that it doesn''t prevent itself from catching the wise insect.


    In this way, you can easily complete the task and earn a lot of holy stones.


    "Negotiate something with you." Lin Yu said, "I want to catch a wise worm that is full of golden water, can you make a difference?"


    Tie Teng Teng was silent and did not speak for a long time.


    After a while, he said, "What are you trying to catch these wise worms for?"


    "This... I''m not too sure. In short, this is a mission sent by the Holy Land. The more wise insects I catch, the more holy stones I can exchange." Lin Yu explained.


    Since you want to negotiate the conditions with the other party, it is better to make it clear.


    This is the minimum sincerity.


    "Holy stones can make you stronger..."


    Tetsudo suddenly said such a sentence without beginning or end.


    Lin Yu wondered, doesn''t Tie Teng Teng want to see himself become stronger?


    Just as he was thinking about it, Tie Teng Teng said again: "Well, since even Jianmu teaches you the exercises, I will make an exception. If it is replaced by other gods, I will never allow them to become stronger in front of me."


    "Thank you!" Lin Yu said happily.


    While speaking, he moved forward with Bantu''s body and flew out of the passage to the shore of the lake.


    It was only then that he could see the whole picture of Iron Hand Vine clearly.


    I saw a group of spherical things suspended quietly on the lake, and upon closer inspection, we could see that this was formed by the intertwining of countless vines.


    It seemed that the vine that had just stretched out was just one of the vines of Iron Hand Vine.


    thump!


    Lin Yu threw Bantu''s body into the lake, and it soon sank to the bottom of the lake.


    After watching everything Lin Yu had done, Tie Teng Teng said, "If you want to catch the wise bug, just do it yourself, just don''t disturb my cleaning."


    "it is good."


    Lin Yu agreed.


    Immediately afterwards, the iron hand rattan slowly sank into the lake and completely disappeared on the lake surface.


    Lin Yu turned around and flew towards the passage.


    At the same time, on the ground.


    After Chabu and Tie Fei tried their best to return to the ground along the passage, they finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s safe now."


    "By the way, why didn''t Brother Dagu and God Venerable Bantu come out?"


    The two looked suspiciously at the gradually healing ground.


    Just now, they were all focused on escaping for their lives, and they didn''t care about what happened behind them, so they didn''t even know that there was a conflict between Lin Yu and Bantu.


    Along the way, they always thought that Lin Yu and Bantu were closely following them.


    "What now? Do you want to go back to the Holy Land for help?"


    Tie Fei looked at Chabu and asked.


    Chabu looked at the ground and said, "Wait a little longer, if you can''t, just stay here, I''ll go back and call the master over."


    "Yeah." Tie Fei agreed immediately.


    Then, the two continued to look at the ground, waiting for a miracle to appear.


    I waited and waited, and there was no movement on the ground.


    But just as the two of them couldn''t wait in time, a sharp weapon suddenly protruded from the ground and cut a circular opening into the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu''s figure flew out of it.


    "Brother Dagu!"


    Chabu and Tie Fei roared excitedly and took the initiative to move forward.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was intact, the two of them asked, "Where''s Bantu God Venerable?"


    Lin Yu shook his head and sighed, "I was killed by that vine."


    "what?"


    "this?"


    Chabu and Tie Fei were shocked.


    Originally, they still harbored resentment towards Bantu, but after hearing the news, the resentment in their hearts disappeared instantly.


    "Go back and report to the Holy Land first," Lin Yu said.


    "we can only do this."


    Chabu and Tie Fei quickly accepted this fact and flew to the teleportation tower with Lin Yu.


    During the flight, Lin Yu said again: "After we report this matter, we will take another mission to catch the sage."


    "Ah? It''s so dangerous in the lake, why are we still taking this kind of mission?"


    Both Chabu and Tie Fei were surprised.


    Is Lin Yu dying?


    "Bantu God Venerable had a battle with that vine just now. UU reading severely injured that vine, so it is safe for now." Lin Yu glanced at the two and explained.


    "It turned out to be so, but..." The two were still hesitant.


    "Don''t worry, I could see clearly at the time that the vine was seriously injured. Let''s take this opportunity to earn more holy stones."


    Lin Yu said in a persuasive manner: "I will be responsible for catching the worms, and you will be responsible for dealing with the worms. If something happens, it''s me first, and you have a chance to escape."


    "Brother Dagu, we''re not afraid, it''s just..."


    The two wanted to say something, but Lin Yu interrupted them: "Don''t worry so much, think about the holy stone given after the task is completed."


    Chabu and Tie Fei looked at each other, then nodded slowly, "Okay."


    ??

 Chapter 1139： remarkably brave

    The three flew all the way to the teleportation tower, and after two teleportations, they finally arrived at the extreme northern sanctuary.


    Everything in the Holy Land was the same as when they left.


    Lin Yu said to Chabu and Tie Fei, "Let''s report on Bantu''s death first, and then we''ll take the task."


    "Yeah." The two nodded in unison, without any objection to Lin Yu''s words.


    In fact, from the moment Lin Yu stepped forward, they had regarded him as the leader, and they were willing to listen to him in everything.


    For some reason, the two always felt that Lin Yu had an aura that only the strong possessed.


    "go."


    Lin Yu greeted and took the lead in flying towards the tower in the distance.


    There are a total of three towers over there, the middle one is called the Pilgrimage Tower, and the one on the left that Lin Yu and the others went to is called the Sky Wheel Tower.


    Tian Lun Pagoda is specially responsible for teaching all living beings to die and resettlement, so the death of Bantu must be reported to the top of the Holy Land in the tower.


    The three quickly came to the edge of the Sky Wheel Tower and flew directly into it.


    They did not leave together until the matter was detailed and permission was obtained.


    The rest of the matter can be left to the people in Tari, and they will investigate Bantu''s death.


    Of course, everything went so smoothly, mainly because the strength displayed by the three of Lin Yu was too weak.


    The three of them are all first-order gods who have just become first-order gods, and there is absolutely no possibility of killing the ninth-order **** Bantu.


    Otherwise, they won''t even think about being free until the matter comes to light.


    "Brother Dagu, shall we go take the mission now?"


    Chab asked.


    "Well, go to the Hall of Merit now."


    Lin Yu replied, and a group of three quickly flew towards the Hall of Merit.


    After coming to the outside of the Hall of Merit, Lin Yu said again: "Brother Tie Fei, when you take over the task of catching the worm, Brother Chabu will continue to maintain the task of dealing with the worm."


    "When the task is completed, we will allocate the holy stone for the task reward."


    Hearing this, Chabu and Tie Fei agreed.


    Of course, both of them were also a little puzzled, why Lin Yu didn''t take the task of catching the worm by himself, and let Tie Fei take it.


    But at this time, they had already regarded Lin Yu as the leader, so they didn''t ask any further questions.


    The three walked quickly into the Hall of Merit.


    Tie Fei went to pick up the task of catching Zhi insects, while Lin Yu and Chabu waited in the distance.


    Soon, Tie Fei took over the task and returned to the two of them.


    "Is anyone else taking this mission?" Lin Yu asked.


    Tie Fei recalled for a moment and said, "I didn''t see it, probably not."


    "Okay, then let''s go." Lin Yu nodded towards the two of them.


    ...


    In the afternoon of the same day, the three returned to the Gwanghae Plain and entered the depths of the ground of the Gwanghae Plain.


    However, as soon as they arrived, they saw two Holy Land cultists investigating the environment here, and they should be investigating the death of Bantu.


    When one of them saw Lin Yu and the other three, he took the initiative and said, "You still dare to come here. I thought you would give up your mission here after experiencing this incident."


    In his opinion, the three of Lin Yu are only first-order gods.


    As a first-order god, watching the death of a ninth-order god, there will definitely be an indelible shadow of fear in his heart. Under normal circumstances, he should not dare to approach this place again. As a result, these three people came again in a blink of an eye.


    "Although this task is dangerous, it gives a lot." Lin Yu replied: "Also, I think Bantu God Venerable is just bad luck, and the vines in the lake may not come out."


    Hearing this, the other party gave him a deep look, "Courage is commendable, but you are right in saying that Bantu is indeed unlucky."


    Although the task of catching the wise insect is dangerous, it is generally not a big deal.


    It was really bad luck that Bantu, a veteran, would die here.


    Of course, this is for veterans. For these three newcomers, it is really courageous to have such an idea.


    "Forget it, just be careful yourself." The other party shook his head and said no more.


    As the saying goes, good words are hard to persuade a ghost, these three newcomers take such a risk for the reward, they can only go, there is nothing to say.


    "Let''s go, go and see that wise worm first."


    Lin Yu shook his head at both Chabu and Tie Fei, and came to the wise worm that he first caught.


    Lin Yu was not in a hurry to take this wise worm out just now, mainly because it was time to flee for his life. As a first-order god, he could still take the wise worm out, which seemed too fake.


    "It''s okay, this wise worm is still good."


    Chab leaned down to check, and said happily.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded and said, "Next, you and brother Tie Fei will deal with the wisdom bugs here, and I''ll catch them on the lake."


    "Brother Dagu, you must be careful!" Chubu said.


    He originally wanted to say that he and Lin Yu went to the lake to catch the wise insects, but when he thought of that terrifying vine, he couldn''t summon up his courage.


    So did Tie Fei next to him. At this time, apart from admiring Lin Yu''s courage, he had no other thoughts.


    Lin Yu got up and flew towards the lake.


    In the distance, the two congregants who were in charge of investigating the cause of Bantu''s death, after seeing Lin Yu flying towards the screen, couldn''t help but think that this kid is really brave.


    Of course, this kid is also greedy enough.


    If it were an ordinary newcomer, who would dare to take such a risk?


    On the lake, after Lin Yu came to the lake, he immediately began to search for the wise insects that were full of golden water.


    There are many sapiens in the lake, but most of them are very thin.


    And just as Lin Yu was searching around, Tie Teng Teng''s voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    "Are those people you brought?"


    It refers to the two congregants who are investigating on the shore, not Chabu and Tie Fei.


    "No, they are here to investigate the cause of Bantu''s death." Lin Yu replied.


    Although these two congregations would come here and have nothing to do with him, after all, it was he who reported the death of Bantu.


    But the person was indeed not brought by him.


    "When are they leaving?" Tetsudo asked again.


    "I don''t know that. It may go away soon, or it may stay here for a long time."


    Lin Yu replied truthfully.


    "Then you wait for them to leave and then come over to catch the wise insect." Tetsudo demanded.


    "Why?" Lin Yu was curious.


    He didn''t feel that this requirement was excessive. After all, it was nothing more than a matter of waiting for a while, but he was really very doubtful in his heart.


    "With them here, I''m afraid I can''t help but take action." Tetseteng said in a bad tone.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait."


    Lin Yu didn''t say much turned around and flew to the shore.


    From the tone of Tetsudo''s words, he could hear that Tetsudo really had a vengeance with the God of Eternal Paradise.


    I just don''t know how this hatred came about.


    Lin Yu quickly flew back to the shore.


    Chabu and Tie Fei were not surprised by Lin Yu''s return, because if they put themselves in their shoes, they would definitely be afraid to go to the lake alone.


    And the two congregants who were in charge of the investigation showed disappointment on their faces.


    Both of them thought in their hearts, they thought they had met a brave newcomer, but it turned out to be nothing more than that. It seems that there is no need to go back and report to the elders.


    ??

 Chapter 1140： 9th order god

    "Brother Dagu, shall we go back now?"


    Chabu and Tie Fei asked.


    "No hurry, I''ll observe it again, and I''ll catch it later." Lin Yu shook his head.


    When the two saw him say that, they stopped persuading him.


    In the distance, the two congregants also heard the conversation between the three of Lin Yu.


    But they are all thinking in their hearts, saying that it is observation, but in fact it is just an excuse.


    After all, what courage is all about is all about one rush. If the first gust of anger is vented, it will be difficult to get it up later.


    The two quickly turned around and ignored Lin Yu and the others.


    Time passed quickly.


    Not long after, their investigation was completed and they left the place together.


    As soon as Lin Yu waited for them to leave, he flew directly towards the lake.


    He was not idle just now on the shore, and has been paying attention to the situation on the lake.


    Therefore, he had already found a few wise worms that were full of golden water.


    Those wise worms were rolling around in the lake water, just waiting for him to catch them.


    Lin Yu soon came to one of the wise insects.


    Motivated by divine power, the intelligent worm was forcibly fished out of the lake by Lin Yu.


    On the shore, when Chabu and Tie Fei saw that Lin Yu had successfully caught a wise worm, they both smiled in surprise.


    Both of them had secret thoughts in their hearts. Brother Dagu was really bold, and he was not afraid to catch a sage by himself.


    This one is a victory.


    In the distance, Lin Yu was flying quickly with a wise worm, and after a while, he came to the two of them.


    "Brother Dagu, catching a wise worm will reward you with two holy stones. Now you have got two holy stones!"


    Tie Fei congratulated.


    Just imagine, other newcomers are still worrying about completing the task, but it is so easy for Brother Dagu to earn the holy stone, and it is absolutely enviable to say it.


    "You deal with this wise worm first, and I''ll catch it on the lake."


    Lin Yu gave an order and turned to leave.


    Chabu and Tie Fei watched Lin Yu leave, and then bent down with joy to deal with Zhi insect.


    This intelligent worm must be dealt with as soon as possible, if it waits for a long time, it will spit out the gold water in its stomach.


    "For some reason, I always feel that it is safer to be with Brother Dagu than to be with a ninth-order **** like Bantu God."


    Tie Fei said.


    Chabu said, "I feel the same way too."


    The task of dealing with the Wisdom Worm is inherently dangerous, as it will also be attacked by the vines in the lake.


    However, when Bantu was still there, they had no sense of security at all. Now that Bantu is dead, they came to carry out this task with Lin Yu, and they felt at ease.


    This is a very strange feeling, and the two have absolutely no idea how this feeling came about.


    Meanwhile, on the lake.


    Lin Yu grabbed another wise worm that was full of golden water, and flew towards them with it.


    Putting the worm down, he immediately turned around and flew back to the lake.


    In this way, Lin Yu kept bringing back the wise insects from the lake, while Chabu and Tie Fei hurriedly dealt with them as soon as they found them.


    Before you know it, the processed wisdom worms are piled up on the ground, and there are as many as twenty in total.


    "Two holy stones are given for every wise worm caught, and one holy stone for every five wise worms processed. Now we both have two holy stones each."


    Chabu said to Tie Fei excitedly.


    They didn''t dare to think about the holy stone that caught the wise insect, and they all belonged to Lin Yu by default.


    However, there are also a lot of holy stones obtained from dealing with the wisdom worms. There are four pieces in total, and one point is two pieces per person.


    In less than a day, one person obtained two holy stones. This efficiency is really good.


    Absolutely beat up countless newcomers.


    "Take these wise worms back first, and we''ll continue after getting the reward."


    Lin Yu said to the two of Chubu.


    He only needed fifteen holy stones to modify the ninth-order divine body, and the quest rewards exchanged by these wise insects were enough, so he thought about improving his strength quickly.


    After all, the strength is never too much, and the more strength, the more guarantee.


    Moreover, Lin Yu can''t wait to see now, what kind of requirements will he have to continue to improve after modifying the Primordial Spirit Divine Body to the ninth order.


    "go!"


    Chabu and Tie Fei excitedly mobilized their divine power to grab all the wise insects on the ground and lined them up in a long line.


    Afterwards, the two left the place with Lin Yu.


    After some trek back to the ground, the three immediately set off for the teleportation tower on the edge of the Gwanghae Plain.


    After reaching the teleportation tower, teleport all the way back to the Holy Land.


    This time they went straight to the Hall of Merit.


    Outside the Hall of Merit, many people wanted Chabu and Tie Fei to cast envious glances.


    Because the two of them returned with a long column of wisdom worms.


    On the contrary, Lin Yu didn''t attract much attention because he was empty-handed.


    Lin Yu was happy too, because he didn''t want to attract too much attention.


    After all, his identity as Dagu is fake.


    Once his true identity is revealed, it will cause big trouble.


    The three flew into the Hall of Merit under the gaze of countless eyes and came to the place where the task was handed in.


    After handing in the Wisdom Insect, the rewarded holy stone was distributed quickly.


    As they calculated before, a total of forty-four yuan.


    Among them, the forty pieces that accounted for the most were Lin Yu''s, and the remaining four pieces were divided equally between Chabu and Tie Fei.


    "Have a night''s rest, and continue tomorrow."


    Lin Yu said to Tie Fei and Chabu.


    He didn''t really need to rest, but he wanted to go back to his own cave to modify the Primordial Spirit Divine Body.


    Chabu and Tie Fei didn''t know the reason, but now that Lin Yu was their leader, he naturally listened to everything.


    Lin Yu said goodbye to the two and quickly flew back to his cave.


    As soon as he entered the mansion, he immediately immersed his spiritual consciousness into the forty holy stones in his hand, absorbing the energy in them.


    On the modifier panel, the number behind Yuan Neng jumped rapidly and quickly became one hundred and forty-three.


    "strengthen!"


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu directly pressed the strengthen button with his mind.


    In an instant, the text on the modifier panel changed.


    The Yuanling Divine Body changed from the eighth order to the ninth order.


    At the same time, Lin Yu also felt that his body became stronger than before, and the surging divine power was constantly flowing in his body.


    "Finally the ninth order!"


    Lin Yu let out a long sigh of relief.


    From now on, he will never encounter opponents other than high-level gods, and he will be the strongest under the proper high-level.


    But Lin Yu was not satisfied.


    Because with such strength, there is still no resistance when encountering a high-level god, and you must become a high-level **** yourself.


    "Let me see if UU Reading can continue to improve after the Primordial Spirit Divine Body is modified to the ninth order."


    With this in mind, Lin Yu pressed the + sign behind the Yuanling Divine Body.


    The submenu expands immediately.


    "Huh? It can''t be deduced, only fusion?"


    In the submenu, the two buttons of Deduction and Enhancement are grayed out and cannot be pressed, while the Fusion button is lit.


    That is to say, if you want to improve next, you can only rely on integration.


    "Fusion what? Fusion with other gods?"


    Lin Yu''s eyes moved, looking at the three first-order gods beside him.


    ??

 Chapter 1141： envious

    , the extreme martial arts modifier


    The ninth-order primordial spirit body cannot be deduced or strengthened, so the only option left is fusion.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help thinking in his heart, could it be that if you want to step into a higher level, you can only rely on fusion?


    Recall that the promotion from a god-level powerhouse to a **** at the beginning also depended on fusion.


    Pushing it further forward, the same is true of being promoted from a martial cultivator to a god-level powerhouse.


    So this time there is no surprise.


    "If this is the case, then all three first-order gods must be strengthened to ninth order, and then merged into the primordial spirit body."


    Lin Yu looked at the modifier panel carefully.


    [Law: Space Law, Time Law, Force Law, Martial Dao Law, Creation Law]


    [Cultivation method: Primordial Spirit Body, Jinpeng God Body, Zhenwu God Body, Canggu God Body, Jianmu Power]


    [Original Energy: 15 Holy Stones]


    "Modification from the first-order divine body to the ninth-order divine body requires a total of two hundred and fifty-five holy stones'' Yuan energy, and the three doors cost a total of seven hundred and sixty-five holy stones."


    "That is to say, I have to catch nearly 400 sapient worms in order to collect all these yuan energy."


    "Then, are there so many qualified intelligent insects under the Guanghai Plain?"


    Lin Yu had a big question mark in his heart.


    There are quite a few wise worms in the lake water, but not many wise worms are full of golden water.


    At that time, Lin Yu took a cursory glance, and as far as he could see, there were at most dozens of sapient worms that met the requirements.


    So nearly 400 wise insects are definitely not a small number.


    I don''t know how long it will take.


    After frowning and pondering for a while, Lin Yu turned his gaze to Jianmu Zhili behind him.


    The power of building wood is now a small success, and there is still room for improvement.


    Lin Yu clicked on the + sign behind Jianmu Power.


    In an instant, a prompt message popped up, telling him that strengthening the power of building wood would cost a total of ten holy stones'' primordial energy.


    "That''s enough, let''s talk about strengthening the power of building wood first."


    After the power of building wood is improved, it can also directly enhance the combat power, which is more cost-effective than strengthening the three-door first-order divine body.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu decided without hesitation.


    humming¡ª


    Lin Yu noticed a humming sound coming from the void, and at the same time, his body also changed.


    At the same time as the buzzing sound disappeared, his power of building wood was also raised.


    The text behind Jianmu Power on the modifier panel changed from Small Success to Great Success.


    "The power of building wood in the Dacheng stage can last longer after being activated, and the increase in combat power is also more significant."


    "good!"


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    At this time, the number behind Yuan Neng has become five.


    It doesn''t seem like much, but it''s enough to raise all three first-order divine bodies to second-order.


    However, Lin Yu thought about it and decided to save Yuan Neng first.


    After all, raising the three-door first-order divine body to the second-order would not benefit me much now.


    It''s better to save Yuanneng first, and first modify the power of building wood to perfection.


    After the power of building wood is modified to the top, you can see if it can be deduced to the next level.


    If this power of building wood can be strengthened infinitely, the increase in one''s own strength will also be very significant.


    At that time, it is completely possible to use this trump card to kill the sky.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu retracted his gaze, and the modifier panel in front of him also disappeared.


    Silent all night.


    Early the next morning.


    Lin Yu was still having a seat, so Chabu and Tie Fei hurriedly approached him and asked him to go catch the wise insect together.


    After getting the holy stone yesterday, they couldn''t wait to use the holy stone to cultivate.


    As a result, after a test, I found that this holy stone is really incredible, and it is of great benefit to cultivation.


    After practicing with the help of the holy stone for one night, both of them felt that they had gained a lot, and the hard work of one night was worth the fatigue of several months.


    Therefore, both of them became very keen on catching the wise bugs.


    From the fear of danger at the beginning, to the willingness to take risks for the sake of harvest.


    "Brother Dagu, it was really thanks to you yesterday!"


    "Yeah, if you hadn''t caught so many sages, we wouldn''t be able to earn so many holy stones with our abilities."


    Chubu and Tie Fei said excitedly.


    Drunk did not forget the well digger, both of them knew in their hearts that everything they had now was brought to them by Lin Yu.


    Without Lin Yu, they wouldn''t be able to get the reward even if they took the mission.


    "It''s just a win-win situation." Lin Yu said lightly.


    These words are not polite, but sincere words from the heart.


    He couldn''t take the quest himself, so he could only rely on the hands of Chabu and Tie Fei, so if he left Chabu and Tie Fei, he would still be unable to earn holy stones smoothly.


    Although he can find other people to cooperate with him, what if the new partners are not as good as Chabu and Tie Fei?


    "Brother Dagu, then let''s hurry up and pick up the task. After the task, hurry up and go to Gwanghae Plain."


    "Ok!"


    Chabu and Tie Fei urged.


    "Go." Lin Yu didn''t say much, and flew directly towards the Hall of Merit.


    Chubu and Tie Fei followed closely.


    The three quickly rushed to the Hall of Merit.


    At this time, there were as many people in the Hall of Merit as before. Some people turned their attention to the appearance of Lin Yu and the three of them.


    Yesterday, the three of them brought back a large number of sapient worms.


    However, at this time, most people just think that Lin Yu and the three of them have gained those gains because of good luck. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Under the gaze of many eyes, the three of them strode into the depths of the Hall of Merit.


    Like yesterday, Chabu and Tie Fei went to accept the mission, while Lin Yu was waiting leisurely.


    After the task was completed, Chabu quickly returned to Lin Yu and said, "Brother Dagu, when I took the task, I found that several newcomers also seemed to want to take the task."


    "A newcomer?" Lin Yu asked in doubt.


    "Yeah." Chabu nodded and said, "When Tie Fei and I went back yesterday, those people happened to see the holy stone we brought back, and later asked us how we felt after using the holy stone. They were probably envious. "


    Hearing this, Lin Yu pondered: "This is normal."


    "Brother Dagu, if they also take the task, will it affect us?" Chabu looked worried.


    "Let''s take it one step at a time. There is still a lot of danger in this matter, and the consequences are unpredictable." Lin Yu pondered.


    Yesterday, Tie Teng Teng made it very clear that he was only allowed to catch wise insects on the lake by himself. If he saw other people, he could not help but shoot.


    So if other newcomers want to go there to take risks, they may not be able to eat and walk around.


    Lin Yu couldn''t do anything about this, after all, he couldn''t control the iron hand rattan.


    Tie Teng can be open to him, but he is already looking at Jian Mu''s face, and he can''t ask for more.


    At this time, Tie Fei also returned from the mission, and the three quickly left the Hall of Merit and went to the teleportation altar in the south of the Holy Land.

 Chapter 1142： future revision direction

    After teleporting all the way, the three came to the top of Gwanghae Plain again.


    This time, they were already familiar with the road, and before they landed on the ground, they used divine power to cut a circular opening in the ground, and then rushed in.


    Descending vertically along the passage, the three of them soon came to the lakeside yesterday.


    The surface of the lake was quiet, except for the occasional sight of the worms rolling, there was no other movement.


    Of course, the sage doesn''t make a sound when it rolls over, so the whole lake is quiet.


    "Let''s start, same as yesterday."


    Lin Yu nodded to Chabu and Tie Fei, and then flew straight towards the lake.


    The water of the lake is shimmering, and sages can be seen everywhere.


    These wise insects were swimming in the lake, and they didn''t care about Lin Yu''s arrival.


    Lin Yu glanced back and forth, looking for a wise worm that was full of golden water.


    Soon, a round and thick bar came into his sight.


    "It''s a good start!"


    Lin Yu secretly rejoiced in his heart, and quickly came to the top of the wisdom worm, and released his divine power to pick up the lake.


    Then, he pretended to observe the movement around and flew towards the shore at a very fast speed.


    On the shore, when Chabu and Tie Fei saw that Lin Yu had caught a wise worm as soon as he came up, they both showed joyful expressions.


    It seems that today will be as smooth as yesterday.


    Both of them thought so in their hearts.


    Lin Yu quickly came to the shore and handed the worm to Chabu and Tie Fei to deal with, then turned and flew back to the lake to continue catching the worm.


    Before you know it, a morning has passed.


    Lin Yu caught a total of nineteen sages, one less than yesterday afternoon.


    With these wise worms, the three rushed back to the Holy Land to hand in the mission.


    This time, they made preparations in advance and hid the sage in a bag made of divine power, keeping a low profile.


    So it didn''t attract much attention.


    However, those who noticed them all thought that they would definitely gain a lot from this trip.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be so secretive.


    In the afternoon, the three of Lin Yu took the task and rushed to the Gwanghae Plain again.


    In one afternoon, a total of 21 sages were caught, and counting the morning, it was exactly 40.


    In the evening, they were not idle, and continued to take on the task of capturing the wise insects.


    With this whole one, they caught a total of seventy-four sages.


    In the end, Lin Yu harvested 148 holy stones, while Chabu and Tie Fei each got seven holy stones.


    Lin Yu thought in his heart that there are one hundred and forty-eight holy stones in one day, and it would take five or six days to collect seven hundred and sixty-five holy stones.


    Of course, the premise is that every day can be as smooth as today.


    If the intelligent insects in the lake become more and more difficult to find, or if someone interferes, then the harvest will not be so much.


    Early the next morning.


    Lin Yu''s communication mission continued to take Chabu and Tie Fei to Gwanghae Plain.


    However, after arriving at the lake this time, he did not rush to catch the wise worm, but exhaled the modifier panel.


    He is going to modify the power of building wood to the top first, and see how it will change after reaching the top.


    "Strengthen!"


    Lin Yu pressed the strengthen button and selected OK.


    In an instant, his body changed, and the text on the modifier panel also slowly changed shape.


    The power of building wood has changed from great success to perfection.


    "The power of building wood at the perfect level! Let me feel it."


    Lin Yu decisively urged the power of Jianmu to feel the increase in combat power.


    "Yes, my strength is much stronger now than before. Even if ten ninth-order gods besiege me now, they are not my opponents."


    "Let''s see if we can move forward."


    Lin Yu clicked on the + sign behind the power of Jianmu again.


    However, after the submenu was expanded, he found that only the fusion option was on, which was the same as the spiritual body that had been strengthened to the ninth order.


    "This... Is it necessary to integrate other exercises similar to the power of building wood to improve it?"


    This result made Lin Yu stunned.


    The power of Jianmu is a practice created by Jianmu, which is unique in the world. Where can I find a similar practice?


    What''s more, it''s not necessarily enough to integrate one door, it may take several doors.


    "In this eternal paradise, you can also find the Divine Body Cultivation Technique, and there is no cultivation technique like the Power of Building Wood at all."


    "If the power of building wood can be combined with the divine body technique, then there is still a way."


    Lin Yu thought for a while and clicked on the fusion button.


    A line of prompts immediately jumped out.


    The text above told him that after consuming a hundred holy stones, he could fuse the primordial spirit body into the power of building wood.


    "Ok?"


    Lin Yu was taken aback.


    Unexpectedly, the power of building wood can really be combined with divine body exercises.


    After the fusion, what will it become?


    Thinking of this, he immediately clicked Cancel, then clicked the + sign behind the Kaiyuan Spirit Divine Body, and chose to merge.


    As a result, the prompt that jumped out this time told him that there was no combination of exercises.


    "The power of Jianmu can be fused with the fully strengthened Yuanling Divine Body, but the Yuanling Divine Body cannot be fused with the fully strengthened Jianmu power."


    "So, the power of building wood is a level higher than that of the Divine Body Cultivation Technique?"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    The power of Jianmu is a method created by Jianmu, and it is understandable that it is one level higher than the divine body method.


    After coming to this conclusion, Lin Yu knew in his heart what to do.


    Next, the fully-enhanced divine body exercises were continuously integrated into the power of building wood, and the power of building wood was modified into a brand-new exercise.


    From now on, the power of building wood will be your support.


    "But it''s not enough right now. Right now, I only have one fully-enhanced divine body exercise. Once it''s fused, there are only three first-order divine bodies left."


    "It''s better to wait until one more Divine Physique Cultivation Technique is fully developed before talking about it."


    Lin Yu made up his mind to fully strengthen one of the Jinpeng Divine Physique, Zhenwu Divine Physique or Canggu Divine Physique before doing the test.


    "Brother Dagu Shall we start now?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu had been standing there motionless, Chabu and Tie Fei couldn''t help but ask.


    Lin Yu took back the modifier panel and said, "Well, let''s get started."


    The existing Yuan energy is not enough to fully strengthen the first-order divine body, and there are still more than 100 gaps in the holy stone, so the most important thing now is to quickly capture the wisdom insect and exchange it for the holy stone.


    Lin Yu turned around and flew towards the lake.


    But at this moment, a voice came from the distant passage.


    Chabu and Tie Fei looked at the entrance in unison, and Lin Yu also stopped his pace and turned his head slowly.


    Not long after, three figures appeared at the entrance of the passage.


    At first glance, the three of them were newcomers, and it seemed that they had also taken over the task of capturing the wise insects.


    "Chabu, Tie Fei, you really are here!"


    One of the three said excitedly.


    Lin Yu understood, the three of them must have decided to come here to try their luck because they saw a lot of gains on their side.


    Maybe the reason why they formed a three-person team is to follow suit.


    "Golden Road!"


    Chabu and Tie Fei greeted each other.


    Jin Lu quickly came to Chabu and Tie Fei and asked, "Is this mission all you need to do is to capture the wise insects?"


    When Chabu and Tie Fei heard the words, they all looked at Lin Yu.


    7017k

 Chapter 1143： Hard to persuade

    Lin Yu was the backbone, so Tie Fei and Chabu naturally had to rely on Lin Yu''s opinion.


    When Jin Lu saw their gazes turned to Lin Yu, he also looked at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu said: "The task is to catch the sage, but this task is very dangerous, and it is easy to die. You should think about it clearly."


    This is no joke.


    Tetsudo just won''t shoot at him, and will never show mercy to others.


    He can''t do anything about it, after all, he and Tie Shou Teng are not related, so he can''t control it.


    "Is the level of danger very high?" Jin Lu looked at the two behind him, then turned around and said to Lin Yu, "I see that you have caught so many wise insects, and you have never encountered any problems."


    "That''s because I take my life in the blog. If you don''t take your life seriously, you can take risks." Lin Yu said.


    Jin Lu heard the words and smiled.


    He felt that Lin Yu didn''t want to see competitors appear, that''s why he took the danger so seriously.


    "It''s boring for you to say that, who wouldn''t take life seriously?" Jin Lu smiled and looked at Lin Yudao.


    His meaning was obvious, and it was impossible for Lin Yu not to take his life seriously.


    So what Lin Yu just said was completely exaggerated.


    "It''s up to you if you want to believe it or not." Lin Yu was too lazy to talk to Jin Lu.


    Some people are like this. When they see that others can do it, they think they can do it too, completely unaware that others actually have trump cards.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t say more, Jin Lu shook his head to the two behind him, signaling them to follow.


    Immediately afterwards, they flew straight towards the lake.


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly and did not stop them.


    He can''t control the next thing, and if Tie Teng Teng has to do it, he can''t stop it.


    After all, his current strength is not as good as Tie Teng Teng.


    On the lake, the three of Jin Lu were flying at will, observing the situation in the lake.


    They still don''t know the content of the mission, so they decided to scout the surrounding environment first.


    At this moment, a vine protruded from the lake with lightning speed, entangled the golden road on the spot, and pulled it into the lake.


    The two accompanying Jin Lu were stunned on the spot.


    But in the next moment, they all reacted together and tried their best to fly towards the shore.


    shore.


    Chabu and Tie Fei were also frightened by this scene, and turned their heads away without saying a word.


    Lin Yu also made a gesture to leave.


    The three quickly got into the passage, ignoring the scene behind them.


    on the lake.


    The vine was there again, entangled another person in an instant, and pulled it into the lake.


    So far, there is only one person left in Jinlu''s group of three.


    In the end, this person was lucky, and at the moment when the vines appeared again, he finally arrived at the entrance of the passage on the shore.


    He did not hesitate to get into the passage, desperately escaping along the passage.


    Running all the way, rushing back to the ground at the fastest speed in his life.


    As soon as he returned to the ground, he found that the three of Lin Yu were looking at him.


    "It''s dangerous! It''s really dangerous!"


    He panted to the three of them.


    Opposite him, Chabu and Tie Fei looked at Lin Yu with complex expressions.


    Everything went smoothly these two days, making them completely forget about the danger of this mission.


    Now that only one of the three Jin Lu came back alive, he finally realized that this task would not be so easy without Lin Yu.


    At this moment, the two were completely convinced by Lin Yu''s courage.


    "Go back slowly, come back in the afternoon or tomorrow."


    Lin Yu said to Chabu and Tie Fei.


    If something goes wrong now, the Holy Land will definitely send someone to investigate.


    And as long as there are other people around, Iron Hand Vine can''t help but attack.


    So to be on the safe side, wait until the investigation is over before coming back.


    Just now there is a reason to go back, that is to say, I was scared and needed to slow down.


    Chabu and Tie Fei nodded when they saw Lin Yu said they were going back.


    Lin Yu was not frightened by the scene just now, but they were really frightened.


    So they really want to rest and relax.


    Lin Yu slowly left the ground and flew towards the teleportation tower on the edge of Guanghai Plain.


    Chabu and Tie Feifei were at his left and right, while the man Jin Lu had brought followed closely behind them.


    The group quickly returned to the extreme north sanctuary.


    In the afternoon of that day, the news of the dead on the Gwanghae Plain spread.


    This news severely hit the self-confidence of countless newcomers.


    Originally, these newcomers, like the three Jin Lu, were very jealous of the fact that Lin Yu and the three captured the wisdom insects to earn holy stones.


    Everyone is eager to try, want to go to the Gwanghae Plain for adventure.


    But now hearing the news, these newcomers died suddenly, and never mentioned the matter of catching wise bugs again.


    There are only a few courageous people who have thoughts on this matter.


    However, they are only talking about it and dare not put it into practice.


    Inside Lin Yudong Mansion.


    Now the remaining Yuan Neng can at least modify one of the first-order divine bodies to the seventh or eighth order.


    Therefore, Lin Yu is now pondering which divine body to modify first.


    The first thing that can be ruled out is the True Martial God Physique. He is now showing the first-order True Martial God Physique, so naturally he cannot rush to modify the True Martial God Physique.


    It''s good to only strengthen one level, if it is strengthened a lot, it will definitely arouse the suspicion of others.


    So now the only things that can be strengthened are Jinpeng Divine Physique and Canggu Divine Physique.


    There is no essential difference between the two kinds of gods in terms of characteristics, and only the temperament of the cultivator will be affected.


    "Just the Canggu Divine Body."


    Lin Yu decisively clicked on the + sign behind the Cang Ancient Divine Body, and chose to strengthen.


    After some operations, the Canggu Divine Body was strengthened to the eighth rank.


    Lin Yu got up and released the power of Canggu Divine Body and Yuanling Divine Body at the same time.


    In an instant, his strength skyrocketed, and his combat power climbed to a very high level.


    One eighth-order **** body and one ninth-order **** body, UU reading and the increase of Jianmu''s power, at this time, even if he is besieged by more than a dozen ninth-order gods, he will not fall in the slightest. Downwind.


    "It''s a pity that I still don''t have the power to fight against high-level gods."


    Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    For him now, it has no meaning to compare with low-level gods, and now the goal should be high-level gods.


    However, there is still no way to advance into a high-level god.


    "If I can advance to a high-level **** by fusion, then the divine body exercises I have now are probably not enough."


    Regardless of the rank, he now has only four Divine Body exercises in total.


    Based on past experience, four doors are clearly not enough.


    "Next, in addition to earning holy stones, we have to find a way to get some divine body exercises."


    "By the way, you can ask Tie Fei and Chabu first to see what kind of divine body exercises they have practiced."

 Chapter 1144： Unexpected incident

    afternoon.


    The investigation into the cause of Kim Ro¡¯s death is not over yet, so it is impossible to go to Gwanghae Plain to catch the wise bugs.


    Lin Yu simply called Chabu and Tie Fei to his cave.


    "Brother Dagu, what''s the matter with us?"


    After Chabu and Tie Fei arrived, they asked respectfully.


    "I want to ask you about something." Lin Yu didn''t say much nonsense, and went straight to the topic: "I want to ask, what kind of divine body exercises are you practicing."


    "I''m cultivating the Zhenshan Divine Body."


    "I''m cultivating the Spirit Dragon Divine Body."


    Chabu and Tie Fei said in unison.


    Lin Yu nodded and asked, "If someone wants to cultivate your divine body, what conditions do they need to meet?"


    "What conditions?"


    "what?"


    Both of them were a little curious, why did Lin Yu ask this question?


    "Brother Dagu, it seems that there are no conditions for cultivating my divine body. Anyway, I did it because I wanted to." Chabu said.


    Tie Fei echoed: "Well, so do I."


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he knew that they wanted to go elsewhere, and he said again: "I want to ask, what conditions do you need to teach your divine body exercises to others?"


    "This... Brother Dagu, why are you asking this?" Chabu asked curiously.


    Tie Fei also looked puzzled.


    Neither of them could understand the reason why Lin Yu asked this question.


    "It''s nothing, I want to study other Divine Body exercises to see what the difference is between different Divine Body exercises."


    Lin Yu said clearly.


    It''s better to make it clear. It''s easy to go around and get confused.


    "So that''s how it is." Chabu smiled and said, "No problem, Brother Dagu, I''ll record my entire set of divine body exercises in the knowledge ball for you."


    Everyone can only practice one kind of Divine Body Exercise, and it''s perfectly fine to show Lin Yu.


    On the other hand, Tie Fei also expressed his willingness to hand over his divine body exercises.


    "That''s work."


    Lin Yu thanked.


    The two said that it was nothing but a trivial matter.


    Seeing that they agreed so readily, Lin Yu added: "But when you give it to me, don''t record it in the knowledge ball, write it in the book with divine power."


    He can''t use the knowledge ball, it will absorb the energy inside and make the knowledge ball unusable.


    "Don''t need a knowledge ball?" Chabu was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, "Alright, just follow what Brother Dagu said."


    Tie Fei asked, "Brother Dagu, are you in a hurry?"


    "The sooner the better." Lin Yu replied.


    "Okay, then I''ll give it to you tomorrow."


    "me too."


    The two agreed immediately.


    At this moment, a melodious bell sounded outside.


    It immediately caught the attention of the three of them.


    After listening carefully for a while, Chabu said, "Hurry up and gather, there must be something important to announce."


    The bell sounded from the pilgrimage tower, indicating that all the congregations were to be assembled to announce the matter.


    The three filed out and left Lin Yu''s cave.


    At this time, everyone moved, and the whole outside was busy.


    Everyone who heard the bells flew non-stop in the direction of the pilgrimage tower.


    Looking at the busy figures, Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart, the thing to be announced will not be related to the iron hand rattan, right?


    This is not an unprovoked association, mainly because the cause of death of the two Jin Lu was investigated in the morning and afternoon.


    Maybe some clues were found on the Gwanghae Plain.


    With this in mind, Lin Yu and Chabu flew to the pilgrimage tower together.


    Lin Yu was not worried that his secrets would be exposed. After all, everything was done very secretly and there would be no mistakes.


    On the square in front of the pilgrimage tower.


    All cult members of the Northern Sanctuary gather here.


    A figure slowly floated out of the tower.


    This is a high-level god, one of the elders of the Northern Sanctuary.


    At present, his position in the Northern Sanctuary is that of the internal affairs elder, who is specially responsible for handling internal affairs.


    When some congregants saw the appearance of the house elder, their hearts trembled.


    Because what the House Elders announced must be closely related to everyone present.


    "Everyone who has been to the underground of the Gwanghae Plain within three days, stand up."


    The house elders glanced at all the church members and commanded solemnly.


    And as soon as his voice fell, Lin Yu, Chabu and the others suddenly froze in their hearts.


    I didn''t expect this to happen to me.


    Aren''t you the only people who have been to the underground of Gwanghae Plain in three days?


    "Brother Dagu..."


    Chabu nervously transmits his voice to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu said: "Don''t worry, go out first and talk about it."


    After saying that, Lin Yu slowly flew up and came to the top of the crowd.


    Tie Fei, Chabu, and the survivor in the morning also got up one after another and came around Lin Yu.


    In fact, Lin Yu should be most worried about at this time.


    Because Bantu was not killed by Iron Hand Vine, but at the hands of Lin Yu.


    As the so-called guilty conscience of being a thief, Lin Yu should feel afraid.


    But in fact, Lin Yu was the most calm among the four at this time, and the three of Chabu were completely at a loss when they were watched by so many eyes below.


    "You four, come quickly!"


    On the side of the pilgrimage tower, the house elder gave an order.


    As soon as his words fell, Lin Yu only felt that his body became lighter and he lost his control.


    Immediately afterwards, he and Chubu were like four feathers, fluttering to the elder of the house at a very fast speed.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart that the high-level gods are indeed very powerful, and even if he is fully active now, he is completely impossible to be the opponent''s opponent.


    "The four of you, when did you go to the Gwanghae Plain, and how many times have you been there, please explain clearly."


    The House Elder ordered without question.


    The survivor this morning immediately said, "I just went there today, I''ve never been there before."


    As soon as his voice fell, Chabu followed, and explained in detail the time and frequency of the three of them going to Gwanghae Plain.


    After listening to the elders of the internal affairs, he waved to the survivor, indicating that he can go back, and then looked at Lin Yu and the others.


    "In other words, you happened to be there on the day Bantu died?"


    the house elder asked.


    "Yeah." The three nodded in unison.


    The internal affairs elder asked again, "Did you have any contact with Bantu that day?"


    "Yes Chabu said: "The other day, we received a task to deal with the wisdom insects, and the task assigned us to go to the Guanghai Plain to find the Bantu God Venerable. "


    "Tell me about the situation at that time in full!" The internal affairs elder looked at Chabu and ordered.


    Chub immediately spoke honestly.


    Lin Yu watched the look of the elder of the house from the side.


    After such observation, Lin Yu secretly thought that something was wrong.


    "This time, it''s so exciting, and everyone gathers here... It can only be related to Jianmu."


    Lin Yu realized the problem.


    He used the power of building wood to kill Bantu himself, which Tetsudo could see on the spot.


    Therefore, the believers in the Holy Land may have found some clues after a careful investigation this time.


    This time things are a little trickier.

 Chapter 1145： cheat

    Chab quickly finished the situation at that time.


    After listening to this, the house elder looked at Chabu and Tie Fei and asked, "You two ran in front of you when you escaped, and you don''t know what happened behind you, do you?"


    The two looked at each other, then nodded heavily and said, "That''s it."


    The internal affairs elder turned his attention to Lin Yu again, "You were behind them?"


    "Exactly." Lin Yu replied decisively.


    "Then who is in front of you and Bantu?" the internal affairs elder asked again.


    Lin Yu immediately replied: "I''m in front, Bantu is behind."


    As soon as the voice fell, the internal affairs elder looked at Lin Yu quietly, as if there was something wrong with Lin Yu''s words.


    After watching for a while, he asked, "You are the closest to Bantu. You must have heard the movement when Bantu had an accident. Tell me, what did you hear?"


    "I was in a hurry to escape at the time and had no idea what was going on behind me." Lin Yu defended.


    "do not know?"


    The internal affairs elder pondered, and then still looked at Lin Yu without saying a word.


    Lin Yu didn''t know what the other party was thinking.


    He only knew one thing, that he had always shown himself as a first-order divine body, and no one knew that he had a ninth-order divine body except for Bantu, who had died.


    Therefore, the internal affairs elder should not have thought that he killed Bantu himself.


    Also, under normal circumstances, everyone can only cultivate one kind of **** body, there are no exceptions, so the elders of the house will not think that they have a ninth-order **** body.


    "you are lying!"


    Just as Lin Yu was thinking about it, the elder of the house suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    The sudden words made Lin Yu''s heart skip a beat.


    "What does the elder of the house mean?" Lin Yu asked.


    "You''re hiding something."


    The internal affairs elder looked directly into Lin Yu''s eyes and said.


    Lin Yu looked at Chabu after hearing this, and then said, "Yes, I did hide something."


    "After we arrived at Gwanghae Plain, there was a little conflict with Bantu, so when the crisis came, I had dark thoughts in my mind."


    Regarding the conflict with Bantu, Chubu didn''t mention it just now, so the elders of the house did not know this at all.


    The internal affairs elder looked at Cha Bu and said, "Why don''t you explain everything clearly?"


    "I, I..." Chubu hesitated and was speechless.


    The internal affairs elder snorted coldly and ordered: "What happened at that time, it is all clear."


    "Yes, yes!" Chabu agreed again and again, and then began to describe the conflict with Bantu.


    This time, he didn''t dare to hide it at all, and explained the situation at that time very clearly.


    Including how Bantu launched the attack, how to deceive the three and so on.


    After listening to it, the internal affairs elder looked at Lin Yu again and said, "Take out your token and show it to me."


    Lin Yu quickly took out the token and gave it to the elder of the house.


    "Sure enough, it''s a token given by the Lord himself!" The house elder nodded slowly, looking at Lin Yu with a little surprise.


    Then, the token was returned to Lin Yu.


    He just found out that Lin Yu was lying, but he didn''t expect to hide such a thing.


    If this is the case, it has little to do with the whole thing.


    After all, what he wants to investigate is the cause of Bantu''s death, not the behavior of the followers.


    "Okay, go back."


    The internal affairs elder ordered the three of Chubu.


    The three of them immediately turned around and flew back into the crowd as if they were in an amnesty.


    Afterwards, the elders of the house announced their disbandment and asked everyone to return to their respective positions.


    At the same time as the crowd dispersed, a high-ranking **** flew to the elder of the house and said, "Is it possible that Bantu was really killed by Iron Hand Vine?"


    "Even if it is, it''s not just Tie Teng Teng, because Bantu has the aura of Jianmu."


    said the elder of the house.


    The high-level **** said again: "You mean that the meteor **** sent by Jianmu has sneaked into our surroundings?"


    "Exactly." The house elder said with great certainty.


    Hearing the words, the high-ranking **** pondered: "Then where will he be?"


    The elder of the house said: "Anyway, be careful next, and pay more attention to the movements around you."


    ...


    Lin Yudong Mansion.


    After the dissolution, Chabu and Tie Fei followed Lin Yu to his cave.


    "Brother Dagu, this time is really dangerous. I thought the elders of the house would hold us accountable."


    Chubu said with fear.


    Tie Fei agreed: "Yeah, I thought we were finished."


    They have experienced too little, so when facing an invincible powerhouse like a high-ranking god, it is impossible to remain calm.


    It is precisely because of this that the two of them admire Lin Yu who was very calm throughout the whole process.


    Of course, they didn''t feel that Lin Yu was daring, but felt that Lin Yu was under the care of the gods, so they dared to calmly face the high-level gods.


    After the two stabilized their minds, they asked in unison, "Brother Dagu, shall we go to the Gwanghae Plain to catch the Wisdom Insect next?"


    "Of course I''m going." Lin Yu nodded and said, "Capturing wise insects is the fastest task to harvest holy stones, and it can''t be stopped."


    There are many quests that reward holy stones in the Holy Land, and some quests reward holy stones far more than catching wise worms.


    However, those tasks require high strength to complete without exception, unlike this task of catching sapiens, it is more dependent on luck.


    Of course, with Lin Yu''s real strength, it is not a problem to take on those tasks.


    But the problem is that if those tasks can be successfully completed, it will expose its own strength and cause high-level suspicion in the Holy Land.


    And if it is to pick up a simple task, the number of holy stones rewarded is too small.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, Lin Yu decided to take on the task of catching Zhi insects.


    "Okay, Brother Dagu, we will naturally follow you when you go there. We will all listen to you."


    Chabu said.


    Tie Fei also followed suit, saying that his thoughts were the same as that of Chubu.


    Lin Yu glanced at the two of them and said, "Then leave tomorrow, remember to give me a copy of your Divine Body Exercises, and I will take a good look at the details."


    "Ok!"


    Both Chabu and Tie Fei agreed.


    Afterwards, the two of them left, while Lin Yu sat cross-legged in the cave.


    "The power of building wood is so easy to reveal whereabouts If I incorporate all the divine body exercises into the power of building wood in the future, won''t it attract the attention of others as soon as I use it?"


    Lin Yu opened the modifier panel and looked at the rows of exercises above.


    This time, he knew that the power of building wood could not be used easily.


    Fortunately, he now has a ninth-order **** body and an eighth-order **** body. Even if he does not use the power of building wood, he can easily defeat any **** below the high-rank god.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to think about it."


    "If I want to act in the capacity of Dagu, I can only show people as the first-order and second-order gods. Not only the power of building wood can''t be used, but the power of the eighth and ninth-order gods can''t be released."


    "So once you need to use high-level power, you must kill the opponent in one fell swoop."


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly, no longer thinking about it.


    7017k

 Chapter 1146： friends of bantu

    the next day.


    Early in the morning, Chabu and Tie Fei came over.


    After seeing Lin Yu, they did not rush to mention the task, but each took out a heavy book and gave it to him.


    In these two books, they recorded the whole set of Divine Body exercises they practiced, as well as their own cultivation experience.


    Lin Yu took a quick glance after taking the book, and found that the two divine body exercises were called the Heaven-Breaking Divine Body and the Zhenhai Divine Body.


    "Thank you." Lin Yu put the two sets of divine body exercises into the Dantian space and thanked him.


    "Brother Dagu has seen the outside world. What''s there to thank?"


    Chabu and Tie Fei waved their hands again and again.


    "Okay, not much more to say, let''s set off quickly to pick up the task." Lin Yu said as he flew out of the cave.


    The three quickly flew to the Hall of Merit.


    At this time, a lot of people gathered outside the Hall of Merit, some people were talking about the gathering yesterday, and some people were talking about the death of Bantu and Jinlu.


    Seeing the arrival of the three of Lin Yu, everyone turned to look at them.


    These three people are hot spots now.


    One is that they earn holy stones at an extremely fast speed, making countless newcomers envious.


    On the other hand, the reason was that the house elders called them by name yesterday.


    Everyone watched Lin Yu and the three walk into the Hall of Merit.


    After their figures disappeared, some voices whispered.


    "The luck of these three people is really good. It''s okay to catch so many wise insects in the Guanghai Plain. Jinlu and the others were recruited as soon as they went."


    "Maybe it was them who died originally. After Jin Lu and the others went, they helped them stop the disaster."


    "Who knows, good or bad luck is unpredictable."


    "¡­"


    These voices were filled with envy or surprise and unwillingness.


    But without exception, none of them had any idea of ??going to Gwanghae Plain for adventure.


    After all, the death of three low-level gods in succession had a very big impact on them.


    No one wants to die in the hands of Iron Hand Teng just like Bantu or Jin Lu and others.


    Inside the Hall of Merit.


    After Lin Yu and the three entered the hall, they still attracted a lot of attention.


    They had taken it for granted, and they themselves knew how much attention they were now.


    "Same as last time, Brother Tie Fei, you go to take the task of catching the worms, brother Chabu, you take the task of dealing with the worms."


    Lin Yu said to Chabu and Tie Fei.


    The two of them didn''t think there was any problem at all, and they gladly accepted the proposal and went to the quest crystal to take the quest.


    Lin Yu stood there and waited quietly.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly approached him.


    This figure is burly and has three eyes on his face, very similar to Bantu.


    Therefore, Lin Yu immediately guessed the other party''s intention, and it is very likely that it has something to do with Bantu.


    "You must know how Bantu died, don''t you?" the man asked.


    Lin Yu didn''t answer the question, but asked, "Who are you from Bantu?"


    "I am his friend, we are from the same material plane." The other party replied.


    "Oh? What''s your name?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Hmph, you''re a newcomer, you don''t seem to have the qualifications to talk to me like this?"


    The other party said indifferently.


    "Don''t tell me?" Lin Yu looked at him, smiled and said, "I don''t even know who you are, why should I answer your question?"


    The other party immediately lowered his face.


    But after thinking for a while, he still said, "My name is Tumon."


    "Tumeng." Lin Yu pondered, and then said, "My answer is the same as the one I gave to the elders of the house yesterday."


    "Hmph, you can''t lie, you must know how Bantu died."


    Tumon said in a cold voice.


    "Whatever you think." Lin Yu said indifferently.


    He is not even afraid of the elders of the house, how could he be afraid of Tumeng, a low-level god.


    He just took a closer look. Tumen''s strength is only eighth-rank at most, and he is far from his opponent.


    When Tu Meng saw Lin Yu''s unwillingness to cooperate, a look of anger flashed across his face.


    "Don''t think that I will be afraid of you if you have the token given by the Lord." Tu Meng said solemnly: "Don''t worry, I will find out the matter sooner or later."


    After saying that, he turned to leave.


    And not long after he left, Chabu and Tie Fei came back one after another.


    As soon as the two came back, they asked, "Brother Dagu, who was that person just now? Why do I look so similar to Bantu God?"


    "It''s Bantu''s friend named Tumeng." Lin Yu said casually.


    "Bantu''s friend?"


    The two looked at each other and vaguely guessed something.


    However, when the two saw Lin Yu''s calm look, they did not continue to ask.


    No way, things have already happened, what else can be done?


    Can only hold on.


    "Let''s go, hurry to Gwanghae Plain."


    Lin Yu ended the topic and said to the two of them.


    A group of three quickly left the Hall of Merit and headed to the teleportation tower in the south.


    When they left, Tumen''s eyes stayed on them until they flew out of the gate of the Hall of Merit.


    Immediately afterwards, Tumon also took off and quickly left the place.


    After Lin Yu and the three arrived at the teleportation tower, they went all the way down to the teleportation altar and headed towards the Guanghai Plain.


    After teleporting twice in a row, the three finally arrived at the teleportation tower next to Gwanghae Plain.


    After a long trek, the three returned to the lake where sage worms could be seen everywhere.


    At this time, the lake was quiet, and there was no other movement except for the occasional sight of wise insects rolling in the lake.


    "Go ahead, same as before."


    Lin Yu gave an order and flew directly to the lake.


    Flying and flying, the voice of Iron Hand Vine suddenly entered his ears.


    "What was the origin of those people yesterday, were they with you?" Tetsuto asked.


    Lin Yu replied, "They practiced in the same holy place as me, but I have nothing to do with them."


    "Really?" Tetsudo seemed a little unconvinced.


    "I don''t need to lie to you." Lin Yu said solemnly.


    "Okay, I''ll trust you once, but if someone like this comes over next time, don''t come here to catch the wise bugs."


    Tetsudo Showdown Road. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Obviously, he knew very well that the arrival of those people was related to Lin Yu.


    Regardless of whether those people have anything to do with Lin Yu, in short, as long as Lin Yu is driven away, those people will never come again.


    Tetsudo''s voice quickly disappeared.


    Lin Yu glanced at the lake and wanted to say something, but he finally gave up.


    Because he knew in his heart that he could neither guarantee that those people would not come again, nor could he persuade Tetsudo to change his mind.


    Therefore, any words at this time are in vain.


    "It is more important to seize the time to earn holy stones. Only by improving my strength quickly can I calmly deal with these things."


    There are more than one or two troubles to be solved now, and the most troublesome is the attitude of the top officials of the Holy Land.


    Lin Yu was worried that Yuan would doubt his identity after knowing these events this time.

 Chapter 1147： The real power of building wood

    goo-dong-


    A string of water bubbles appeared on the lake.


    Lin Yu looked over and saw a wise worm full of golden water rolling there.


    Divine urge.


    The wise worm immediately flew out of the lake and flew towards Lin Yu.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu took the worm directly back to the shore.


    Both Chabu and Tie Fei were overjoyed when they saw this scene.


    Sure enough, when Brother Dagu made a move, he was extraordinary.


    Zhi Woo was soon brought to the shore by Lin Yu, and the two hurried forward to take it and began to deal with it.


    And Lin Yu returned to the lake.


    Just like that, everything went very smoothly.


    Lin Yu catches the worms, while Chabu and Tie Fei deal with them.


    The time soon came to evening.


    During the whole day, Lin Yu captured a total of forty-one wise insects, which could be exchanged for eighty-two holy stones.


    The three of them returned with the captured wisdom insects.


    This time, the three kept the chiropractor especially closely, for fear of being seen by others.


    Therefore, they went back all the way until they entered the Hall of Merit and handed in the task, and no one knew that they had captured forty-one wise worms.


    Inside the Hall of Merit.


    The three of them successfully communicated with each other and received a total of 90 holy stones.


    Among them, the task of catching the worms will be rewarded 82 yuan, and the task of dealing with the worms will be rewarded 8 yuan.


    The eighty-two pieces naturally fell into Lin Yu''s pocket, and the other eight pieces were divided equally between Chabu and Tie Fei.


    ...


    The next day, the three of them continued their mission to Gwanghae Plain as they did yesterday.


    On this day, the three of them harvested a total of 88 holy stones, and Lin Yu took away 80.


    On the third day, there are a total of seventy-six holy stones.


    Seventy yuan on the fourth day, sixty-six yuan on the fifth day...


    With the passage of time, the holy stone obtained every day is decreasing.


    This is because there are fewer and fewer wise worms sucking up the golden water, and the capture efficiency is getting lower and lower.


    ...


    Eighth day.


    The three of Lin Yu came to the ground of Gwanghae Plain as usual.


    Chabu and Tie Fei waited on the shore, while Lin Yu flew to the lake to find qualified wise insects.


    He looked at the modifier panel as he flew.


    On the modifier panel, including the original Primordial Spirit, there are three ninth-order gods.


    At the same time, he also learned all of the two divine body exercises given by Chabu and Gu Fei by reversing and re-integrating them.


    That is to say, he has now mastered a total of six kinds of divine body exercises, three kinds of ninth-order, and three kinds of first-order.


    "The remaining elemental energy is just used for fusion."


    Lin Yu''s eyes moved back and forth on the Yuanling Divine Body and Jianmu''s power.


    In the end, the sight fell on the power of Jianmu.


    "Fusion!"


    Lin Yu clicked on the + sign and chose the fusion option.


    Then in the prompt that jumped out, he decisively chose OK.


    The Yuan energy of one hundred holy stones was deducted, and at the same time, the words Jinpeng disappeared, and the content in the brackets of the power of building wood appeared new changes.


    boom!


    Lin Yu only felt a bang in his brain, and a huge flow of information poured into his mind.


    These contents are all related to the power of building wood.


    "This..." Lin Yu frowned slightly.


    The new information in his mind told him that as long as he continuously integrated the divine body exercises into the power of Jianmu, he could finally obtain the powerful power belonging to Jianmu.


    In other words, eventually he can become as powerful as Jianmu in this way.


    "As long as the power of Jianmu is successfully advanced, the divine power in my body will be transformed into the kind of divine power unique to Jianmu."


    "At that time, my strength will be able to break through the level of low-level gods and be comparable to high-level gods."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Now he has the direction to work hard.


    From this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but think that if the Divine Body Cultivation Techniques were integrated with each other, the quantitative change would eventually lead to a qualitative change, so that he would step into the level of a high-level god.


    But in that case, he is just an ordinary high-level god, completely incomparable to a divine tree like Jianmu.


    "Jianmu''s divine power is obviously a level higher than that of ordinary high-level gods. Once I have that kind of power, it will definitely not be a problem even if I am challenged."


    "So, as long as you get the new Divine Body Cultivation Technique, all of them will be integrated into the power of building wood, so that it can be advanced as soon as possible."


    No more doubts, Lin Yu made up his mind.


    The next thing to do is to earn as many holy stones as possible, and collect as many divine exercises as possible.


    Now there are only five divine body exercises that he has not integrated, which is obviously not enough.


    Taking his mind back, Lin Yu continued to wander on the lake, searching for wise insects to catch.


    At the same time, above the Gwanghae Plain.


    While Lin Yu, Chabu and others were catching sage worms in the underground lake, Tumon came here every day.


    At the beginning, he just wanted to find out the cause of Bantu''s death, but as he continued to observe, he found that the efficiency of Lin Yu and the three of them in capturing the wisdom insects was a bit high.


    So he quickly changed his strategy and decided to figure out how the three of them caught the sage.


    Swah¡ª¡ª


    Tumon urged divine power to cut a hole in the ground, and then went down vertically along the channel below.


    After flying to the bottom, he did not continue to walk forward, but concentrated on sensing the movements of the three of Lin Yu.


    After all, he was tracking and observing secretly, so Lin Yu could not let Lin Yu notice his tracks, so he had to adopt such a strategy.


    "The efficiency of these three guys is really high According to their capture method, the number of holy stones in hand is estimated to be a large number. Do I want to..."


    An evil thought suddenly flashed in Tumen''s heart.


    He wanted to take away all the holy stones in the hands of the three of them.


    The three of Lin Yu are all newcomers who have just cultivated into the divine body. Even if they practice with the help of holy stones every day and make rapid progress, they will definitely not catch up with him as an eighth-order god.


    So as long as you make a move, there is absolutely no possibility for the opponent to resist.


    The only trouble now is the Holy Land.


    After all, the three of Lin Yu are members of the Holy Land. If they kill them for no reason, they will easily be found out by the Holy Land high-level officials.


    Unless the iron hand vines in the lake just came out to attack them, and then took the opportunity to do it themselves.


    "We have to find a way... At that time, we will **** their holy stone first, and then force them to say how to efficiently capture the wisdom insects."


    Tumon thought.

 Chapter 1148： plot

    The day passed quickly, Lin Yu got a total of forty holy stones, while Chabu and Tie Fei got two holy stones each.


    "Intelligent worms are getting harder and harder to catch. It is estimated that we can catch them for seven or eight days at most."


    On the way back, Chabu said.


    Neither Tie Fei nor Lin Yu said a word.


    Tie Fei was calculating how many holy stones the remaining intelligent insects could bring to him, while Lin Yu was pondering new ways to obtain holy stones.


    At the current speed, the wise insects will soon be captured.


    After the capture, where can Yuan go?


    A group of three quickly flew towards the teleportation tower.


    In a corner of Gwanghae Plain, Tumon looked at the three people who were far away in the air.


    "No, no matter what method I take to kill them, it''s easy to be found by those guys in the Sky Wheel Tower."


    "If you want to be seamless, you have to combine the strengths of other people."


    Tumon quickly had an idea in his mind.


    He decided to find a half-step high-level **** in the Holy Land.


    That one is not yet a high-level god, but is far stronger than a ninth-level god, and can become a real high-level **** with just one kick.


    Because of this, he desperately needs a lot of holy stones to break through.


    And in order to break through, he is willing to take any risk.


    After all, once you step into the level of a high-level god, your status in the Holy Land will not be what it used to be.


    After Tu Meng and the other Lin Yu flew far away, they also flew in the direction of the teleportation tower.


    Teleporting all the way, not long after, he also returned to the extreme north sanctuary.


    As soon as he left the teleportation altar in the southern part of the Holy Land, Tumon flew straight towards a high mountain in the northeast.


    That continuous mountain range is also one of the territories of the extreme northern sanctuary.


    The half-step high-level psychic north he wanted was concentrating on cultivation in the mountains at this time.


    An hour later.


    Inside a cave in the mountains.


    Tumeng respectfully shouted from outside the cave: "Zhibei God Venerable, in Tumeng below."


    After a while, a voice came from inside the cave.


    "Tumeng, what are you looking for from me?"


    "A very important thing, can help you harvest a lot of holy stones." Tu Meng said respectfully.


    "Come in!"


    Zhibei''s excited voice came from the cave, and then the barrier of the cave slowly opened, opening a passage for Tumeng to enter.


    Tumon hurriedly got into it.


    After flying all the way, after seven turns, Tumen finally saw the half-step high-level consciousness north.


    "Shen Zun, do you know the wisdom insects in the Guanghai Plain?" Tumeng went straight to the subject as soon as he saw Zhibei.


    "Of course I do, what do you want to say?"


    Zhibei looked at Tumon.


    Tumeng said in a low voice, "During this time, the wise worms that were full of golden water were almost caught by three newcomers."


    "Oh? Three newcomers?" Zhibei became interested.


    "Yes, it''s the three newcomers who joined the Holy Land." Tu Meng said: "I don''t know why, they are very lucky. Every time they go to catch the sage, they will not be attacked by the iron hand vine, so catching the sage is very important. smoothly."


    "Is there such a thing?"


    Zhibei is very interested now.


    If they were not attacked in the process of catching the wise worms, the catching efficiency would be extremely high. It is estimated that the income of the three of them was around seventy to eighty yuan per day.


    If this is to catch all the wisdom insects there, the total harvest will be at least eight or nine hundred holy stones.


    It''s an amazing income.


    Even he, who was only one step away from becoming a high-level god, was very jealous when he saw it.


    "Zhibei God Venerable, I will never lie to you, this is indeed the case!" Tu Meng assured.


    "Okay, I believe you, now tell me what you think." Zhibei motioned.


    Tumeng hurriedly said after hearing the words: "The next idea is to find an opportunity to kill them all, take away their holy stones, and by the way ask them what they did to avoid being attacked by Iron Hand Vine."


    "That''s a good idea!" Zhi Bei''s eyes flashed with greed.


    He is too short of holy stones now. If he can grab the holy stones in these three newcomer books, he will be able to successfully break through to high-level gods.


    Tumeng agreed with Zhibei, and his heart was suddenly overjoyed, and then he asked: "Zhibei God Venerable, when will we start?"


    "I have been observing them every day during this period of time, and I have figured out the law of their actions, so I can choose a good time."


    Zhibei shook his head and said, "I''m not busy, don''t be in such a hurry."


    Tumen wondered: "Why is this?"


    Zhibei said slowly: "Wait until they catch all the wise worms that can be caught, otherwise if they are killed in advance, who will catch the remaining wise worms?"


    "Remember one sentence, pigs must be fattened and killed."


    After Tumen heard it, he thought for a while and said, "We can ask them how to avoid the iron hand vine''s attack, and then..."


    Zhibei interrupted him and said, "What if we can''t use the method they can use?"


    As soon as these words came out, Tumon was silent for a while.


    Zhibei is right, it is indeed possible.


    "But..." Tumen hesitated for a while and then said: "If this time drags on for a long time, what if they use up all the holy stones they have obtained?"


    "Didn''t you just say that the three of them are newcomers?" Zhibei asked back.


    "Yeah." Tumon nodded.


    "There is no place for the three newcomers to spend a lot of holy stones. Even if they want to use them, they can''t use them in a short time." Zhibei said lightly.


    Tu Meng said hesitantly after hearing the words: "The reason is such a reason, but..."


    "Needless to say, just follow my instructions and wait until they have captured all the sages." Zhibei said without doubt.


    There was one thing he didn''t say, that is, according to his calculations, the number of holy stones currently possessed by the three of Lin Yu was definitely not enough for him to break through.


    If he wants to break through the high-level gods now, he needs a total of 2,000 holy stones.


    And he only has more than 1,300 holy stones in his hand, and there are more than 600 gaps.


    If Lin Yu and the other three captured all the wise insects in the Gwanghae Plain, they would receive a total of eight or nine hundred holy stone rewards.


    This amount, minus those allocated to Tumon, must be enough.


    On the other side, seeing Zhibei''s non-negotiable appearance, Tu Meng had no choice but to agree. UU Reading


    Zhibei nodded and ordered: "Next, we must find a way to prevent others from interfering with their capture of the wise insects, and also to prevent others from attacking them."


    Tumon immediately echoed: "That''s nature."


    "So, next, you and I will do our best to ensure that the three of them can successfully catch the remaining intelligent insects."


    Zhibei continued.


    Tu Meng nodded again and again: "Listen to the orders of the gods."


    Afterwards, the two discussed their next action plan in detail.


    While Zhibei and Tumeng were conspiring, Lin Yu, who was in his cave, was worrying about something.


    A descendant of an elder in the Holy Land ordered someone to find him, saying that he would follow him and Chabutiefei to the place where the wise insects were captured tomorrow.


    Lin Yu naturally refused on the spot, but the other party said that there was no room for negotiation, and asked him to hurry up and prepare for it tonight.

 Chapter 1149： seek death

    "What a hassle!"


    Without a choice, Lin Yu could only be forced to agree to the other party.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t agree.


    The other party has already exerted their power to suppress him.


    As a newcomer who had only joined the Holy Land not long ago, and his strength was low, he really had no choice in this situation.


    Time soon came to the second day.


    Early in the morning, Chabu and Tie Fei came over.


    "Brother Dagu, here we come."


    The two greeted as usual.


    But as soon as the words came out, they saw that Lin Yu''s face seemed a little bad.


    "Brother Dagu, what''s wrong?"


    Chab couldn''t help but ask.


    Seeing him ask, Lin Yu also said bluntly: "Liao''e, the eighth son of the foreign affairs elder, wants to go with us to the Guanghai Plain to catch the wise worms."


    "what?"


    "this?"


    The two looked at each other, knowing that this was not going to be easy.


    You must know that catching sages is a highly dangerous job, and you may die if you are not careful.


    Don''t look at how they are here now, and they have been there so many times without any problem, but that''s just because Lin Yu''s luck is so good.


    Like the Golden Road, there was a problem as soon as it went.


    Therefore, if Liao''e followed, he might end up in the same fate as Jinlu.


    And once Liao''e died, the foreign affairs elders would definitely not give up, and would definitely find trouble with them.


    This kind of thing that has the potential to cause fire, no one will be happy.


    It''s really hard to do.


    "Brother Dagu, what should we do now?" Chabu asked worriedly.


    "We can only wait for Liao''er to come over." Lin Yu said, "When he comes over in person, I will persuade him to take a look."


    It was only Liao''e''s subordinate who came last night, and the other party did not give him any room for negotiation.


    Therefore, Lin Yu thought about waiting for Liao''er to come over in person, and then he would tell the story of the pain to see if he could recover it.


    "we can only do this."


    Chabu and Tie Fei nodded slowly.


    Afterwards, the three of them waited quietly in place, waiting for Liao''e to come over.


    Before long, a figure appeared in the eastern sky.


    Lin Yu''s cave was in the southwest of the Holy Land, while Liao''e lived in the central area of ??the Holy Land, near the three holy pagodas.


    Relatively speaking, Liao''e lived in the east of Linyudongfu.


    In the air, Liao''e quickly came to the top of the three and commanded solemnly: "Let''s go, hurry up and set off."


    The moment he saw the three of Lin Yu, Liao''e''s heart flashed a trace of anger.


    Because these three people did not take the initiative to greet him when they saw him, they still waited like a log on the ground.


    Lin Yu, Chabu and Tie Fei flew into the sky together and quickly came to Liao''e''s side.


    "Shen Zun Liao''e, before I set off, I want to ask you a question. How much do you know about the dangers of catching wise worms?"


    Lin Yu didn''t say much nonsense, and asked bluntly.


    Liao''e glanced at Lin Yu when he heard the words, and said solemnly, "Why, do you think I don''t understand anything?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu knew that it was useless to say more.


    Because this Liao''e is the same as he guessed last night, with a arrogant and pretentious temperament.


    In earthly terms, don''t want you to think, I want me to think.


    There is no reason to talk to such a person, and talking about it is just a waste of time.


    Lin Yu sighed inwardly, no wonder this person was so stupid that he went to the Gwanghae Plain to die. With such a character, it would be strange not to die.


    "No, I just want to remind God Venerable Liao''e, there is no other meaning." Lin Yudan said.


    Liao E snorted coldly, "Then shut your mouth and lead the way."


    Lin Yu didn''t say a word and flew straight towards the teleportation altar.


    At this time, in his eyes, Liao''e was already a dead person, and naturally there was nothing to worry about with the dead.


    In fact, according to his original intention, he really didn''t want Liao''er to follow him to his death.


    After all, that could easily lead to big trouble.


    But there is no way, this Liao''e has to die, so he can only follow his wish.


    Kill him sooner, and you can avoid causing more trouble for yourself.


    The four quickly entered the teleportation altar and began to teleport.


    After two consecutive teleports, they came to the edge of Gwanghae Plain.


    As soon as he left the teleportation tower, Liao''e was amazed and marveled at the magnificence of the Gwanghae Plain.


    "I didn''t expect this place to be so beautiful. I should have come to see it earlier."


    After Liao''e finished speaking, he looked back at Lin Yu.


    "Let''s go, lead the way."


    Lin Yu was about to take off, and Liao''e said again, "I know what you''re thinking. Are you thinking that after I go down, I will be killed by Iron Hand Vine? Huh?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was slightly stunned.


    It seems that this Liao''er is not as simple as he thought.


    Beside Lin Yu, Chabu hurriedly stood up and said: "Shen Zun Liao''e, how could we have such an idea? You are going to die, and we will not be able to eat and walk."


    "Really? Do you think I''m easy to deceive?" Liao''e looked at Chabu coldly.


    Chabu immediately took a step back, saying that he didn''t dare.


    Liao''e turned to look at Lin Yu again, and said, "Don''t worry, with your strength, even if I want to die at the hands of Iron Hand Vine, I will take you to bury first."


    Seeing what he said, Lin Yu did not contradict him, and took the initiative to back down and said, "Liao''e God Venerable has been thinking too much, and we will never dare to question your strength."


    "It''s good to know!"


    Liao''e raised his head slightly proudly, and then ordered: "Let''s lead the way quickly."


    Lin Yu didn''t say much, turned around and flew into the sky.


    He couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart, it seems that he just thought too much, and this Liao''er does not seem to be a scheming person.


    Liao''e''s behavior just now was purely to use his identity and strength to suppress them, not to notice that something was wrong.


    Behind Lin Yu, Liao''e and Chabu also took off, just following Lin Yu.


    A group of four flew high into the sky and landed only after reaching their destination.


    As soon as he landed, Lin Yu urged his divine power to cut a circular incision for the three of them to enter.


    This time, Liao''e asked Chabu and Tie Fei to walk in front, he walked in the middle, and Lin Yu in the back.


    The four of them flew into the open hole one after another.


    In the distance, Tu Meng, who was watching this scene, was puzzled.


    "Why is Liao''e with them?"


    "Could it be that Liao''e also wants to **** the holy stone in their hands?"


    The first thing Tumon thought of was to **** the holy stone. After all, this was his own inner thought. After pushing himself and others, he felt that others also had such a purpose.


    "No, Liao''e, as the heir of the elder of the house, has some channels to obtain holy stones. There is no need to do such a thing, and it is easy to cause trouble for his father."


    "Forget it, I''ll go take a look first and see what the **** they''re up to."


    Tumon quickly denied the idea just now, got up and flew to the passage leading to the underground of Gwanghae Plain.


    After cutting an entrance on the ground, he flew into it while sensing the movement below.

 Chapter 1150： mutual suspicion

    Underground of Gwanghae Plain.


    lake shore.


    The four of them came to this place smoothly without encountering any obstacles along the way.


    After standing on the ground, Liao''e asked, "How do you usually catch the wise insects, do you go directly to the lake to catch them?"


    "Exactly." Lin Yu replied.


    "Okay, then you go grab one now and show it to me." Liao''e ordered.


    As soon as his voice fell, Chabu and Tie Fei turned to look at Lin Yu, waiting for Lin Yu to speak.


    Lin Yu stood there and didn''t move.


    Because he firmly remembered what Tetsudo said before.


    Tetsudo said that if he attracts other people next time, it will not be used, and it will not allow him to capture the wisdom insects.


    Therefore, if you go to the lake to catch the wisdom insects, you will definitely anger the iron hand rattan.


    At that time, the iron hand rattan will shoot regardless of the enemy and me, and the first unlucky person will be himself.


    On the contrary, this Liao''er had a chance to escape.


    So even if you want to catch the wise insects, you have to take Liao''e along with them.


    In this way, Tie Teng Teng will definitely kill Liao E first when he makes a move, and he can urge Jian Mu''s power to escape.


    "Why don''t you move?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu had been standing still, Liao''e asked in a deep voice.


    Lin Yu looked at the lake and said, "We have almost caught the sage worms here. Now there are no sages on the lake that are full of golden water. If you don''t believe me, you can see for yourself."


    When Liao''e heard this, he glanced at the lake.


    Then he said: "There is no wise worm that **** the golden water, then you can just catch a wise worm."


    "What? Can''t it be done?"


    Lin Yu replied: "We have been catching wise worms that are full of golden water before, and we have never caught other wise worms. If we catch any wise worm, I''m afraid it will lead to iron hand vines. Forgive us not to take such a risk. ."


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me here, I''ll let you go and catch it, so you go catch it." Liao E said indifferently.


    Lin Yu said coldly: "Okay, you can go and catch it, but you have to go with me."


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Liao''e had no idea that Lin Yu would dare to contradict him.


    "Why, could it be that you don''t understand human language?" Lin Yu said **** for tat.


    "you?!"


    Liao''e looked at Lin Yu angrily, as if he was about to break out.


    At the same time, deep in the passage they came from.


    Tumon has been hiding in the depths of the passage to pay attention to the movement on their side, so he listened to their conversation the whole time.


    And from these conversations, Tumon draws a conclusion.


    That is Liao''e oppressing Lin Yu.


    "I knew I couldn''t wait for this kind of thing, now it''s alright!"


    Tumon had a headache.


    Yesterday, he persuaded Zhibei Shenzun to hurry up and avoid long nights.


    As a result, Zhibei Shenzun had to wait for Lin Yu to capture all the wisdom insects.


    Alright now, kill a Liao''er halfway through.


    This Liao Erben''s brain is a bit abnormal, and now that Lin Yu is staring at him, things will become very troublesome.


    "No, we have to find a way!"


    Tu Meng''s thoughts turned around, thinking about how to resolve the conflict.


    "Have it!"


    Suddenly, a light flashed in Tu Meng''s heart, and he thought of a good idea.


    Without hesitation, he immediately transmitted his voice to Liao''e, and said in a strange tone and tone: "Give you ten breaths to leave this place, or you will die!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tumen turned and left immediately.


    He was worried that if he continued to stand here, Liao Er would find out, and that would be troublesome.


    "Da Gu, I have done everything I can. Whether you can live a few more days is up to you."


    "I hope you don''t die so quickly."


    Tumon quickly shuttled through the channel and rushed back to the ground at the fastest speed.


    When Tumeng was in a hurry to leave, Liao''e froze in place.


    The tone of the sentence that just appeared in his ear was so weird that he couldn''t quite figure out who said it.


    At this time, the first thing that came to his mind was Iron Hand Vine.


    It''s possible that everyone killed by Iron Hand Vine was warned that way.


    And the reason why those people died is because they ignored the threat of Iron Hand Vine.


    So if this threat really comes from Iron Hand Vine, then there is not much time left for yourself, and you must make a choice as soon as possible.


    Liao''e''s thinking was running at a high speed, thinking about whether to leave or stay.


    At the same time, he also glanced at Lin Yu.


    At this glance, he found that Lin Yu was standing there incomparably calm.


    Not only Lin Yu, but also Chabu and Tie Fei were very determined.


    This made Liao''e wonder if these three people had colluded with Tie Shou Teng long ago to capture the wisdom insects here so smoothly.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu also felt that Liao''e''s behavior was very strange at this time.


    This Liao''e was still looking menacing, but suddenly he became uneasy, as if he was threatened by something.


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart, could it be Tie Teng Teng threatening him?


    And just when Lin Yu thought so, Liao''e said, "Okay! Very good! I didn''t expect you to be in complicity with Tie Shou Teng long ago, no wonder you were able to capture the wisdom insect successfully."


    "It seems that Bantu and Jin Lu, who died before, were also killed by your alliance with Iron Hand Vine."


    "Hey, you are all dead!"


    While talking, Liao''e flew towards the entrance and exit of the passage.


    According to his original temperament, at this time, the three of them must be taken directly back.


    But now Tetsudo will attack at any time, he can only leave here first.


    Anyway, the strength of these three people is far inferior to him, and as long as they go to the ground to guard, they are not afraid of not being able to catch them.


    On the other hand, when Lin Yu heard Liao''er say such words, he thought he really knew the agreement between him and Tetsudo.


    My heart suddenly exploded.


    Originally, he wanted to use the hand of the iron hand rattan to kill the second generation of dandy, but now he can only do it himself.


    "It may be that Tetsudo just heard the conversation between us and guessed my intention, so I forced me to do it myself!"


    Lin Yu frowned, urging Jianmu''s power to quickly chase Liao''e.


    Ahead, Liao''e didn''t take Lin Yu and the three seriously at all, thinking that he would be able to escape smoothly this time.


    As a result, an extremely powerful aura suddenly appeared behind him.


    "No, it must be that Iron Hand Vine who did it!"


    Liao''e felt a chill in his heart, and hurriedly tapped out his divine sense to sense the movement behind him.


    As a result, after this induction, it was discovered that the visitor turned out to be Lin Yu.


    "How can this Dagu be so strong? Didn''t he just cultivate into a **** body not long ago?"


    Liao''e was shocked.


    But then he realized that it might be Tie Teng Teng who controlled Lin Yu and forcibly raised his strength.


    "This is definitely an amazing discovery. If you bring this news back, it will definitely be a great achievement, and then my father will be proud of me."


    While Liao''e flew forward desperately, she had a sweet dream.


    However, at this moment, Lin Yu''s figure suddenly appeared in front, blocking his way.


    "Never mind your own business next time."


    Lin Yu shot decisively and smashed Liao''e''s head with one punch.

 Chapter 1151： Harvest and Dilemma

    Liao''e never thought that he would die at the hands of a new person.


    He thought that all three of them could be manipulated by him at will, but...


    Liao''e''s body fell slowly.


    At the same time, Lin Yu rummaged through his internal space and found 320 holy stones.


    "This Liao''e is worthy of being the heir of the foreign affairs elder, and he actually carries so many holy stones with him."


    Lin Yu is very satisfied with this harvest.


    With so many holy stones, his strength will be greatly improved.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Lin Yu directly probed his divine sense into the holy stone and absorbed Yuan energy from it.


    After a while, on the modifier panel.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Quality), Time Law (Super Quality), Power Law (Super Quality), Martial Dao Law (Super Quality), Creation Law (Super Quality)]


    [Cultivation method: Yuanling Divine Body (ninth order) (+), Canggu Divine Body (ninth order) (+), Linglong Divine Body (first order) (+), Zhenshan Divine Body (first order) (+), Zhenwu Divine Body (First-order) (+), The power of building wood (advanced) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 329 Holy Stones]


    "Fusion!"


    Lin Yu stared at the power of Jianmu and chose the fusion option.


    As for the fusion technique, he chose the ninth-order Canggu Divine Body.


    In an instant, the word Cang Ancient Divine Body disappeared on the modifier panel, and he felt a power surging in his body.


    The power of building wood has become more powerful.


    Feeling the new information in his mind, Lin Yu nodded secretly and said, "Yes, my current strength is enough to resist the simultaneous siege of thirty ninth-order gods."


    "Even in the face of a half-step high-level god, there is still the power to fight."


    Afterwards, Lin Yu''s eyes focused on the power of Jianmu again.


    "Now integrate the Primordial Spirit Divine Body into it!"


    After decisively selecting the fusion option and clicking OK, the words of Yuanling Divine Body also disappeared on the modifier interface.


    The power of building wood has been enhanced once.


    "Now I have a greater advantage against the half-step high-level gods, but I can''t reach the point of crushing, at most a tie."


    With that in mind, Lin Yu moved his gaze to the bottom Yuanneng.


    At this time, the numbers above show that there are still one hundred and twenty-nine holy stones left.


    This amount of energy is not enough to modify a Divine Body Cultivation Technique to the ninth order.


    But now Yuan Neng has no other use. After all, the remaining Divine Body exercises are all first-order and cannot be used for fusion.


    Lin Yu thought about it and decided to modify the spirit dragon body first.


    "strengthen!"


    After a quick operation, the text on the modifier panel changed.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Quality), Time Law (Super Quality), Power Law (Super Quality), Martial Dao Law (Super Quality), Creation Law (Super Quality)]


    [Cultivation method: Spirit Dragon God Body (8th order) (+), Zhenshan God Body (1st order) (+), Zhenwu God Body (1st order) (+), Jianmu Power (advanced) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 2 Holy Stones]


    Staring at the modifier panel, Lin Yu quickly calculated.


    Soon he had results.


    Now a total of 938 holy stones are needed to modify all the existing divine body exercises to the top and integrate them into the power of building wood.


    At present, there are still two holy stones left, which means that the gap is 936 holy stones in total.


    "This number is not small. Where can I get so many holy stones?"


    "The intelligent worms here can provide me with the Yuan energy of three or four hundred holy stones at most, and the gap is still very large."


    "Besides..."


    Lin Yu slowly turned his head and looked towards the lake.


    He secretly thought in his heart that now that he had killed Liao''e, it might be difficult for him to stay in the extreme northern sanctuary.


    In other words, the remaining sapient worms have been unable to provide themselves with energy.


    After all, the sages themselves do not contain primordial energy, and they can only be exchanged for holy stones by handing them over to the Holy Land.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu suddenly noticed the expressions of Chabu and Tie Fei.


    At this moment, both of them stared at him with wide eyes, their faces full of wonder.


    Seeing this scene, Lin Yu realized that his performance just now was indeed too exaggerated.


    As a newcomer, he killed an eighth-order god.


    For a while, Lin Yu didn''t know what to say.


    And at this moment, the voice of Tetsudou suddenly sounded in his ear.


    "When you just shot, the power you showed was very similar to Jianmu. What''s going on?"


    Tie Shou Teng was very surprised. Obviously, Lin Yu''s performance just now surprised not only Chabu and Tie Fei, but also Tie Shou Teng.


    Lin Yu thought for a while, and said through the sound transmission: "I told you before that I practiced the exercise that Jianmu tailored for me, and now I have cultivated this exercise to a high level, so I will be like you just now. As seen."


    "Really? Jianmu is indeed a role model for my generation!"


    Tetsudo said with surprise and joy: "Now I trust you completely, you are a person recognized by Jianmu!"


    Seeing the change in Tetsudo''s attitude, Lin Yu hurriedly took the opportunity to ask, "What did you say to Liao''e just now?"


    Liao''e''s mood changed suddenly just now, it must be because someone told him something.


    And this place just now, apart from himself and the others, only Tie Shou Teng was present.


    Therefore, Lin Yu felt that it must have been Tetseteng who said something to Liao''e.


    "Who is Liao''e?" Tie Shou Teng asked in confusion.


    "It''s the guy I just killed."


    Lin Yu was curious, wasn''t the one who just talked to Liao''e Tie Shou Teng?


    Sure enough, Tetsudo followed closely and said, "I didn''t tell him anything just now."


    "Really?" Lin Yu confirmed.


    "Not really!"


    Tetsudo said with great certainty.


    Lin Yu calmed down after hearing the words, pondering the key points.


    Looking at Tetsudo''s current appearance, he shouldn''t lie to himself.


    This is the question. Since Tie Teng Teng didn''t talk to Liao E just now, who did talk to him?


    Or, the change in Liao''e just now was because of something that suddenly came to mind?


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly, completely clueless.


    Now that Liao''e is dead, there is nowhere to ask.


    With a sigh, Lin Yu quickly put the matter behind him.


    After all, now that things have gotten this far, it is meaningless to tangle again. The most important thing now is how to deal with the current predicament.


    Do you still want to find a way to return to the Holy Land?


    At this time Tetsuten asked: "Why, is the person you killed important?"


    "Well, his status is very high, and he is a powerful heir in our Holy Land."


    Lin Yu explained.


    After hearing this, Tie Teng Teng pondered, "That''s really a bit difficult."


    After speaking, he asked again, "Are you worried about how to explain the cause of Liao''e''s death to the people in the Holy Land?"


    "Almost." Lin Yu said.


    The things he was worried about were not so simple, but Tetsudo didn''t know a lot of things, so he couldn''t explain it to him at once, so he could only give a positive answer according to his words.


    "I have a solution." Tetsuten said.


    Lin Yu hurriedly asked, "What can I do?"


    7017k

 Chapter 1152： The only solution

    Tetsudo said: "I will cooperate with you to fake the scene here, and when you go back, say that I killed him."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu didn''t know what to say.


    After all, the matter this time was not as simple as Tetsudo thought.


    "What? Are you afraid that the two people you are with will expose the lie?" Tie Shou Teng was referring to Chabu and Tie Fei.


    The two of them witnessed the whole process of Lin Yu killing Liao''e.


    "I''ll help you get rid of these two people, and you will push everything on me when the time comes."


    Tetsudo said in a big way.


    Lin Yu hurriedly stopped: "No, things are not as you think."


    "What''s that?" Tetsudo was puzzled.


    Lin Yu was helpless and had to explain in detail: "Bantu and Jin Lu died in your hands before, and I was there at that time. If I go back and say that Liao''e was killed by you, the high-level officials of the Holy Land will never again. Take my word for it."


    In fact, the elders of the house had already suspected him before.


    It''s just that he couldn''t find any evidence, so he let him go.


    Now if the news of Liao''e''s death is reported back, the elders of the house will definitely imprison him first, and then slowly look for evidence.


    After all, this is really not normal. Every time only he, Lin Yu, can be alone, others will be killed by Iron Hand Vine.


    Of course, Chubu and Tie Fei will also be listed as suspects.


    Because when Bantu and Jinlu died, they were both there, and they were safe and sound every time.


    "It''s easy to handle." Tie Teng said again: "I also killed the two people who came with you, and injured you, and then you can say that you got away with it."


    "It''s useless." Lin Yu decisively refused: "If this Liao''e is just an ordinary religious member, this method may work, but he is the descendant of the foreign affairs elder, and the foreign affairs elder will definitely investigate to the end, even if Bantu The death of He Jinlu will also be raised with many doubts."


    The trouble with this matter is that Liao''e is the heir of the foreign affairs elder.


    If it wasn''t for this relationship, Lin Yu wouldn''t have such a headache at all.


    "Is there really no way?"


    Seeing Lin Yu denying his plan, Tie Teng Teng felt a little overwhelmed.


    "Brother Dagu!" At this moment, Chabu couldn''t help but said, "What''s with your strength just now?"


    Lin Yu looked at Chabu and said, "Wait a moment, I''ll tell you the reason later."


    "Okay, okay."


    Chabu and Tie Fei nodded in unison and looked at the corpse of Liao''e on the ground beside Lin Yu.


    They thought in their hearts that Brother Dagu must be having a headache now about how to deal with the killing of Liao''e.


    ...


    on the ground.


    After Tumon returned to the surface of Gwanghae Plain, he hid in the distance to observe the movement.


    But he waited and waited, but he never saw Liao''e come out.


    "I just frightened Liao Er like that, he should choose to run away, why?"


    Tumon was puzzled.


    The only thing he could think of at this time was that Liao''e might have been killed by Iron Hand Vine.


    Even the three of Lin Yu may have died in the hands of Tie Teng Teng.


    "Would you like to go down and check it out?"


    Tumon hesitated in his heart.


    At this time, choosing to go back to check is not a small risk, because it is possible to die by the hand of Iron Hand Vine.


    There is also a possibility that the people below are all safe and sound and are still fighting.


    "Forget it, I''ll go tell Zhibei about this."


    After thinking about it, Tumen finally decided to tell Zhibei the matter and let him handle it.


    After all, the matter had already involved Liao''e, the heir of the foreign affairs elder, and he was no longer able to handle it.


    Only Zhibei, a half-step high-level god, has the ability to deal with such thorny problems.


    Tumon quickly flew to the teleportation tower near Gwanghae Plain.


    ...


    Below the Gwanghae Plain.


    lake shore.


    While staring at Liao''e''s body, Lin Yu discussed countermeasures with Tetsudo.


    But after discussing for a long time, no one could come up with a practical plan.


    "Forget it, I have no choice but to go back to the Holy Land."


    Lin Yu finally said helplessly.


    Tie Teto persuaded: "If you don''t go back to the Holy Land, there is nowhere to go. You have already joined the Holy Land, and other God Domains and Holy Lands cannot accept you."


    "And if you don''t have an organization behind you, your activities in this eternal paradise will be greatly limited."


    "I know." Lin Yu naturally knew what it meant to be alone in the eternal paradise.


    But now there is really no other way, the risk of returning to the extreme northern sanctuary is very high.


    Moreover, he can also hide the true martial arts body, show others with other **** body exercises, and rejoin other holy places or **** domains.


    So there is still a way out, but it will be more troublesome.


    After all, he had an innocent identity when he joined the Northern Sanctuary before, and Yuan Zhen believed that he was Da Gu, He''s son.


    If you want to join other holy places now, the problem of identity is difficult to solve.


    "Well, that''s all I have to say. It''s up to you to decide what to do in the end."


    Tetsuto has said everything he should have said, and no longer persuades him.


    Lin Yu thought for a while, then looked at Chabu and Tie Fei and said, "Now that Liao''e is dead, someone must take the responsibility. You should hurry back to the Holy Land and report this matter to the top officials of the Holy Land, so that your responsibilities can be cleared. ."


    Chabu and Tie Fei were real newcomers, and they really only had the strength of the first-order divine body. No matter how the Holy Land investigated, it was impossible to attribute Liao''e''s death to them.


    "Brother Dagu, what about you?" Chabu asked hurriedly.


    "After you went back, you said that both me and Liao''er were killed by Tie Shou Teng." Lin Yu continued.


    Hearing this, Chabu and Tie Fei immediately understood.


    Lin Yu was about to abscond by himself.


    The two immediately assured: "Okay, Brother Dagu, we will absolutely do as you say."


    After speaking, Chabu asked with concern: "Brother Dagu, then you will not be able to return to the Holy Land in the future, and then you will be alone..."


    "It''s okay, just treat me as dead and forget about me." Lin Yu said.


    Chabut paused, then asked again, "Brother Dagu, what if the top officials of the Holy Land don''t believe us?"


    "Don''t worry, even if they don''t believe it, you''ll be fine." Lin Yu said with great certainty.


    Lin Yu knew very well what would happen next.


    First of all, the top officials of the Holy Land will definitely not believe the words of Chabu and Tie Fei, and will send someone to investigate.


    And after the investigation they will be puzzled because they can''t find Dagu''s body.


    But then, they would think of the Fallen God sent by Jianmu, and report to the Holy Land''s God Lord Yuan.


    In the end, after Yuan learned about this, he would know that Da Gu was actually Lin Yu.


    Of course, even if Yuan knew about this situation, he wouldn''t go to He''s trouble.


    Because Yuan could quickly think that He was actually kept in the dark, and even finding her would not solve any problems.


    "Okay, Brother Dagu, let''s go first."


    Chabu and Tie Fei didn''t say more and were ready to leave here.


    But at this moment, Lin Yu suddenly sensed a powerful aura appearing in the passage.


    "Huh? This is..."


    7017k

 Chapter 1153： true intention

    This sudden breath is very powerful, and it is definitely not a ninth-order god.


    Of course, it is not like a high-level god, because there is no powerful coercion unique to high-level gods.


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart that this might be a half-step high-level god.


    "This is troublesome!"


    Lin Yu secretly said something was wrong.


    Although with his current strength, he can already fight against a half-step high-level god, but he does not have an advantage and cannot win steadily.


    "Wait, don''t talk, I tell you what to say, what do you say."


    Lin Yu quickly sent a voice transmission to Chabu and Tie Fei.


    The two immediately replied by voice transmission: "Okay, Brother Dagu, we all listen to you, we will say whatever you ask us to say."


    They also felt the strong breath of the visitor, and knew that if they said the wrong thing later, they might lose their lives.


    Therefore, they were all very grateful to Lin Yu and felt that Lin Yu was helping them with their affairs.


    Seeing that the two agreed, Lin Yu carefully sensed the aura in the passage that was rapidly approaching here.


    Suddenly, the speed of that aura slowed down, and it was no longer as hurried as before.


    "It seems that this guy didn''t come here for Liao''e."


    Lin Yu secretly guessed.


    If the other party came for Liao''e, then after sensing that Liao''e was dead, not only would he not slow down, but instead would speed up.


    Now that the other party is taking the initiative to slow down, it can only mean that the other party doesn''t care about Liao''e''s life and death, and his goal is not Liao''er.


    "Did he come for me?"


    Just when this thought flashed through Lin Yu''s mind, the owner of that breath appeared.


    This is a burly humanoid creature, and at first glance, it looks like a member of the Northern Sanctuary.


    Lin Yu searched his memory and found that he had seen this person when he gathered at the pilgrimage tower.


    At that time, like his own people, he stood in the square and waited for the elders of the house to speak.


    Therefore, this person is not a high-level person in the Northern Sanctuary.


    In this case, things don''t seem to be as troublesome as they worry.


    "God Venerable!"


    Lin Yu was the first to salute the other party, observing the other party''s expressions and movements while salute.


    Behind Lin Yu, Chabu and Tie Fei saw Lin Yu salute, so they hurriedly followed.


    Zhibei glanced at the three of them, and then moved his gaze to Liao''e''s body.


    "What the **** happened?"


    Zhibei looked at the lake behind Lin Yu and asked.


    He didn''t know Lin Yu''s hidden strength, and thought that Lin Yu was a first-order **** who had just become a god.


    Therefore, he was not wary of Lin Yu at all.


    The only thing he was worried about was the iron hand vines lurking in the lake.


    On the other side, Lin Yu has been observing Zhibei''s expression. Seeing that he has no doubt that Liao''er was killed by him, he said, "Tie Shou Teng killed Liao''e."


    Hearing this, Zhibei sneered and asked, "Why didn''t Tie Shou Teng kill the three of you, but only Liao''e?"


    At that time, the information Tumon provided him was that Lin Yu and the three of them might have colluded with Tie Teng Teng.


    Therefore, although Zhibei did not doubt that Liao''er died at the hands of Lin Yu at this time, he still felt that it was Lin Yu who asked Teshouto to kill Liao''e.


    That is to say, in Zhibei''s eyes, Liao''er died indirectly at the hands of Lin Yu, and the culprit was still Lin Yu.


    As soon as Zhibei''s voice fell, Lin Yu carefully pondered the deep meaning of these words.


    At the same time, he also recalled Liao''e''s strange behavior during his lifetime.


    Judging from Liao''e''s performance at the time, it was definitely someone who threatened him, which caused him to flee in a panic.


    At first, Lin Yu thought it was Tieshouteng, but after asking Tieshouteng later, he found out that it was not.


    So, would it be the half-step high-level **** in front of him who threatened Liao''e at that time, or the subordinates of this half-step high-level god?


    If it is, it means that this half-step high-level **** has been observing himself secretly.


    Then, in this way, the other party will definitely notice that he has been successfully catching the wisdom insects.


    therefore¡­¡­


    Lin Yu thought in his heart that the other party might be suspicious now that his relationship with Tie Teng Teng was extraordinary.


    "If I guessed correctly, he should think that I instructed Tetsudo to kill Liao''e!"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    At this time, Zhibei said, "Why don''t you speak? Is there a ghost in your heart?"


    Lin Yu thought about it for a while, and said, "Tie Teng and I have a special relationship, so they won''t kill me, nor will they kill my friends."


    When Zhibei heard this, he was instantly overjoyed.


    Tumon and his own judgment were indeed correct, this kid was in collusion with Tie Shou Teng.


    This is good, you can hold the other person''s handle, you can hold the other person at will.


    Tumon soon had an idea in his mind.


    Afterwards, Tumeng sneered: "I have already noticed that your relationship with Tie Teng Teng is unusual, but I didn''t expect you to be honest and not hide from me."


    Lin Yu kept his mouth shut.


    Behind him, both Chabu and Tie Fei didn''t say a word.


    On the one hand, at this time, they didn''t dare to talk nonsense at all, after all, if they were not careful, they would get burned.


    On the other hand, they were also shocked by what Lin Yu just said.


    I didn''t expect Brother Dagu to actually have some friendship with Tie Shou Teng, which led to the success of catching the wisdom insect every time?


    It''s just that neither of them could figure out when Lin Yu became friends with Tie Shou Teng.


    I have followed him here every time since the first time, and I have never noticed any changes during this period.


    Of course, the doubts in their hearts turned into doubts, but they were full of admiration for Lin Yu''s calm performance.


    "Da Gu, you have only joined the Holy Land, and you can have a friendship with Tie Shou Teng. You have some means. Let''s talk about what Tie Shou Teng likes in you."


    Zhibei asked lightly.


    "I don''t know why Tetsuto is like this, sorry I can''t tell." Lin Yu replied.


    Hearing such a reply, Zhibei gave him a deep look.


    But after reading it, I didn''t ask any more questions.


    Because in Zhibei''s heart, Lin Yu is just a newcomer who has just become a god, and it is impossible for him to have the means to actively make friends with Tetsudo.


    After finishing this topic, Zhibei turned his attention to Liao''e''s corpse again.


    "Now that Liao''e is dead, you can''t get rid of it no matter what, you''re in big trouble."


    Zhibei said with a threatening tone Lin Yu thought about it for a while, then put on a nervous look and said, "Please God, save me!"


    Lin Yu thought to himself that since this half-step high-level **** had been observing him secretly, and he had rushed over when something happened to him.


    Then there must be something in him that attracts him.


    In other words, the other party won''t sit back and watch himself get into trouble until he gets that thing.


    Therefore, Lin Yu was very curious about how the other party was going to save him.


    On the other side, when Zhibei saw Lin Yu asking for help, he laughed and asked, "Why do you think I will help you?"


    Lin Yu heard the subtext in this sentence.


    The subtext is that if you want me to help you, you have to give generous benefits honestly.


    7017k

 Chapter 1154： culprit

    "God, I don''t know what I can do, I only know that only you can save me now."


    Lin Yu pretended that he couldn''t understand the meaning of the other party''s words, and still asked for help earnestly.


    He is really very curious now what the other party is thinking.


    It was precisely because of this curiosity that he made up his mind to deal with each other well.


    When Zhibei saw Lin Yu asking for help again, he nodded slowly in his heart.


    This is just like a newcomer should behave. All newcomers will panic when they fall into the water. They just want to grab a life-saving straw after falling into the water.


    If Lin Yu could still be extremely calm at this time, it would be abnormal.


    "It''s okay if you want me to save you, but you have to give enough benefits."


    Zhibei said lightly.


    When Lin Yu heard this, he pretended not to understand and saluted: "Please God Venerable to remind me."


    When Zhibei saw Lin Yu being so eloquent, a smile flashed on his face, and he said, "You must have earned a lot of holy stones by catching wise insects every day during this period of time, right?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu finally understood that the other party wanted a holy stone.


    It turned out that he was earning holy stones too fast, so he was targeted by the other party.


    Unexpectedly, the speed of earning holy stones made the half-step high-level gods coveted.


    In this way, under normal circumstances, it is more difficult to obtain holy stones than I imagined.


    "What the venerable God said is that he did earn a lot of holy stones during the next period of time."


    Lin Yu said following Zhibei''s words.


    Zhibei said bluntly: "Give me half of the holy stone you earned, and I''ll clear the suspicion for you."


    Naturally, he couldn''t only want half of the holy stone, he wanted all of it.


    But the problem is that now Lin Yu is in trouble, and he can no longer successfully capture the wisdom insect to earn the holy stone, so he can only help him solve this problem first, and then slowly figure it out.


    It is because of this that he only said half of it, in order to slowly gain Lin Yu''s trust.


    "half?!"


    Lin Yu pretended to be surprised.


    "Why? Don''t want to?" Zhibei said coldly: "You can''t even save your life, and you still want to save that holy stone?"


    "This..." Lin Yu hesitated for a while, and then said, "Well, as long as the gods can save me, half is half."


    Zhibei smiled and said: "Again, what I want is not half of the current one, but half of all the holy stones that you have added up after you have captured all the sages here."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu immediately frowned, pretending to be very embarrassed.


    Seeing this, Zhibei continued: "Why else would I help you? I help you, just want you to continue catching wise worms here, and continue to earn holy stones in the Holy Land."


    "I understand, I am willing to give half of all the holy stones to the gods." Lin Yu said: "But I have a condition, these holy stones have to wait until I have captured the last wisdom worm and completed the last task. give."


    "Otherwise, no one will know the total number of holy stones, and if the distribution is uneven, either you will be dissatisfied with the gods, or I will be dissatisfied."


    If the other party can agree to this condition, then Lin Yu is willing to cooperate with the other party.


    Anyway, it''s just a blank check for the future. By that time, my strength will be much stronger than it is now, and I will naturally be able to figure out how to deal with it.


    Mainly because Lin Yu didn''t want to leave the Northern Sanctuary just like that.


    After all, once you leave, you must give up the identity of Dagu, and you cannot legally travel in the eternal paradise.


    And the new identity is not so fun.


    Of course, if the other party does not agree with this condition, then it can only be a showdown with the other party.


    In short, with his current strength, he can still leave if he wants to.


    "Okay, I agree to this request." Zhibei readily agreed.


    He just said so much just to gain Lin Yu''s trust.


    Now Lin Yu obviously believes in him, and everything is easy.


    After all, from the very beginning, he wanted to take away all the holy stones that Lin Yu had in hand, not half of them.


    Therefore, it is considered to be temporarily deposited on Lin Yu, and will be collected with the principal and interest in the future.


    "But I also have a condition." Zhibei changed the topic again: "From today onwards, you have to come to my cave once a day to report your daily gains."


    Lin Yu thought for a while, nodded and said, "Yes."


    He was eager to go to Zhibei Cave Mansion to see what kind of place a half-step high-level **** like Zhibei lived.


    The more you know about this kind of thing, the more you can understand the Northern Sanctuary.


    After Lin Yu agreed, he immediately asked, "Dare to ask God Venerable, how can you help me next?"


    "Simple." Zhibei said confidently: "After I go back, I will say that I came here with the four of you, and I will be a witness to help you clear your suspicions."


    Lin Yu wondered: "Liao''e is the heir of the foreign affairs elder, won''t the foreign affairs elder be suspicious then?"


    "No." Zhibei shook his head decisively, "I am an old man in the Holy Land, and I am about to become a high-level god. In the eyes of the Holy Land high-level people, it is impossible for me to lie for the three newcomers of you. The foreign affairs elder has no reason to doubt it."


    "Then there is God''s Respect." Lin Yu thanked.


    Zhibei nodded, then looked at Chabu and Tie Fei.


    "You two come here."


    The two hurriedly walked to Zhibei and saluted: "What is the order of the gods?"


    "After you go back, don''t talk nonsense, or listen to Da Gu''s instructions as usual, understand?" Zhi Bei urged.


    Judging from the information provided by Tumon, these two are similar to Lin Yu''s followers, so as long as they still listen to Lin Yu''s words honestly, he is too lazy to ask and care about the rest.


    "Yes, God Venerable!"


    Chabu and Tie Fei pledged together.


    At this time, both of them secretly swore in their hearts that they would not see anything today.


    After all, the matter has already involved a half-step high-level god, and it may involve the foreign affairs elder, a high-level god, which is no longer something they can mix.


    Seeing that the two of them behaved so honestly, Zhibei nodded and said no more.


    At this time, Lin Yu opened his mouth and asked, "Dare to ask what the gods are called?"


    "My name is Zhibei." Zhibei replied.


    "Zhibei God Venerable!"


    The three of them bowed in unison.


    Afterwards, Zhibei mobilized his divine power to pick up Liao''e''s body from the ground, and then threw it directly into the lake.


    "Come on, let''s go back quickly."


    Zhibei turned around and walked into the passage.


    The three of Lin Yu followed closely behind. UU reading


    The group moved forward quickly and soon returned to the ground.


    As soon as he got back to the ground, Zhibei sent a voice transmission to Tu Meng, who was hiding in the distance: "It''s done, and then you''ll keep spying on the three of them as before."


    "Yes!" Tumen replied immediately through voice transmission.


    And just as the two of them had a voice transmission conversation, Lin Yu quietly released his true strength and sensed the surrounding situation.


    As a result, this induction actually found Tumon.


    "It was him?!"


    Lin Yu recalled the scene when he saw Tumen in the Hall of Merit.


    Tumon is a friend of Bantu. It seems that all these things may have been done by Tumon.


    7017k

 Chapter 1155： Tentative

    Zhibei and the three of them quickly returned to the extreme north sanctuary.


    After arriving, they went straight to the Sky Wheel Tower.


    Inside the tower, Zhibei and Lin Yu explained the situation together, saying that Liao''e was unfortunately killed by Tetsudo.


    Since Liao''e was the descendant of the foreign affairs elder, the top officials of the Holy Land attached great importance to it, and immediately sent a half-step high-level **** and several ninth-level gods to the Gwanghae Plain to investigate.


    The four Zhibei and Lin Yu were left in the Tianlun Pagoda and told them not to leave for the time being.


    Lin Yu didn''t mind this.


    All of this is a process that should be there, and no one can avoid it.


    Time soon came to afternoon.


    Lin Yu, Chabu and the others set out in the morning to catch the wise worms, but they didn''t catch a single wise worm, so they had a conflict with Liao''e.


    So it was still morning when they came back.


    In the afternoon now, they have been waiting for a total of half a day.


    Fortunately, after half a day has passed, the investigation finally has preliminary results.


    The deacon of Tianlun Pagoda informed them that it was initially determined that Liao''e was killed by Tiestetsu, and asked them to go back first.


    Zhibei left with the three of Lin Yu.


    Leaving Tianlun Tower, Zhibei said to Lin Yu, "Don''t worry, they will never doubt you."


    "Thank you God Venerable."


    Lin Yu was also relieved.


    It is the best result to be able to continue to stay in the extreme northern sanctuary as Dagu.


    After all, he is still in urgent need of Yuan energy, and there must be a place to earn holy stones.


    When you become a high-level god, you can be less restrained.


    Zhibei looked at Chabu and Tie Fei and said, "You two go back first, Dagu come with me."


    "Yes." The two agreed, then turned to leave.


    And Lin Yu followed Zhibei to his cave.


    The two flew into the sky, and after passing through the center of the Holy Land, they came to the mountains in the northeast.


    Lin Yu lowered his head and looked down.


    I saw that this mountain range was cloudy and cloudy, and the immortal energy was rising, which was completely different from the area where I lived.


    Clearly, this mountain range is a treasure.


    Zhibei glanced at Lin Yu proudly and said, "If you are expected to become a high-level god, you can also come and live here."


    Lin Yu heard the words and asked, "What''s the difference between this place and other places?"


    "This mountain is located on a leyline node, so the training speed is much faster than other places."


    Zhibei explained lightly.


    Lin Yu nodded, knowing it in his heart.


    There is indeed a saying that the Eternal Land has leylines.


    Just like the teleportation altar, it only relies on the leylines to function.


    This is different from the situation in the abyss at that time.


    When he first arrived in the abyss, he also heard the words of the leyline and the leyline tower, but in fact the so-called leyline energy was the anima of the abyss beast.


    Those Meteor Gods fooled the god-level powerhouses below and said that it was the energy of the ley lines.


    "Go, go down."


    Zhibei said hello and flew to one of the hills.


    His cave is just below that mountain.


    Lin Yu followed closely and flew down with Zhibei.


    The two soon came to the top of the mountain.


    "Enter from here."


    With a wave of Zhibei''s hand, an opening appeared on the ground, with a vertical passage leading directly to the bottom of the mountain.


    Lin Yu glanced inward and found that the structure was similar to the inside of the teleportation tower.


    It''s just a lot smaller.


    Zhibei was the first to fly into the circular hole, and Lin Yu followed him.


    The two went all the way down, and it didn''t take long for them to come to the ground.


    After arriving at the cave dwelling deep underground, Lin Yu only felt that his eyes were suddenly enlightened.


    The cave where he lived was very small, so only one person could live there.


    But the cave in Zhibei is very spacious. The room where they landed is as big as a small square.


    And that doesn''t include the rooms behind the doors.


    This place can be said to be a castle buried underground.


    "Owner!"


    "Master is back!"


    Just as Lin Yu was looking at it, dozens of women of different styles poured out from different doors and came towards Zhibeiwei.


    Lin Yu glanced roughly and found that these women were tall or short, mature or young, and some even looked extremely childish.


    It seems that this Zhibei tastes very rich.


    What only puzzled him was, where did these women come from? Could it be that there are still god-level powerhouses in this holy land to serve?


    At this moment, Zhi Bei waved his hand, and all these women with different expressions all vanished into nothingness.


    "Just a little trick."


    Zhibei said lightly.


    Only then did Lin Yu realize that these women were created by Zhibei with divine power.


    But then, he became more and more suspicious.


    Why didn''t I just see that these women were fake?


    Could it be that Zhibei''s strength is much more than his own?


    Between Lin Yu''s doubts, Zhibei explained lightly: "I have practiced for many years to make these women look like real people, but if they become high-level gods, they can create real people out of thin air."


    Although his tone was flat, it was full of yearning for higher-order gods.


    Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart, it''s no wonder that this guy will stare at his holy stones.


    At this time, Zhibei said again: "You can try to practice here and see if the speed is much faster than your cave."


    Lin Yu had the intention to try, and when Zhibei said this, he took a deep breath without hesitation and tried to cultivate the divine body.


    "Sure enough, the speed is at least ten times that of the outside world."


    Lin Yu was surprised.


    Zhibei smiled smugly and said, "The speed is fast or fast, but if you really want to become a high-level god, you still have to rely on holy stones."


    "Only the pure energy contained in the holy stone can make the divine body reborn and evolve."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu took the opportunity to ask, "Does Zhibei Shenzun know how this holy stone came from?"


    Zhibei turned his head and took a deep look at Lin Yu, and said, "This is the big secret of every holy place. Only by becoming a high-level **** can you know it."


    "So it is." Lin Yu suddenly realized.


    However, this also made him more curious about the origin of the holy stone. It seems that this holy stone is not simple.


    "Come on, follow me inside."


    Zhibei strode forward.


    Lin Yu walked side by side with him.


    The two passed through a door that was four meters high and entered another room.


    In this room, the fragrance is bursting with fragrance The decoration is simple and luxurious, and it seems to be specially used to welcome guests.


    "sit."


    Zhibei sat down by himself, and at the same time pointed to a place for Lin Yu to sit down.


    After the two sat down together, Zhibei opened his mouth and said, "How on earth did you get involved with that Tie Shou Teng, can you tell me?"


    As soon as these words came out, Lin Yu understood the destination that Zhibei brought him here.


    It turned out to be curious about the relationship between him and Tetsudo.


    After understanding it in his heart, Lin Yu thought about it quickly, and then began to talk about the relationship between himself and Tetsudo.


    Of course, it was naturally impossible for him to tell the truth, but he pushed everything on Tie Teng Teng.


    Said that Tetsudo took the initiative to associate with him, but he still doesn''t know which aspect of his strengths Tetsudo saw in him.


    7017k

 Chapter 1156： scheming

    After listening to Lin Yu, Zhibei asked again, "I heard that your token was bestowed by the Lord personally?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu nodded and admitted.


    It''s been rumored long ago, and there''s no way to deny it now.


    Zhibei continued to ask: "Why did the Lord give you the token, do you know?"


    Hearing this question, Lin Yu recalled it in his heart.


    It seems that Zhibei wants to inquire about his background and background to see if he has a backer.


    "He inquired about this, and the ultimate purpose is estimated to be to kill people and seize treasures, and then take away all the holy stones from me."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    From the time Zhibei agreed to the conditions he proposed, Lin Yu felt that something was wrong.


    Now I understand that the other party wants to **** all his holy stones.


    Therefore, since it is all to be snatched away, it is natural to put a long line to catch big fish, and you can''t rush to get it.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu replied: "At that time, I returned to the village after cultivating the divine body, and was about to celebrate with the villagers, but the divine master suddenly appeared..."


    Lin Yu quickly described the situation at that time.


    This kind of thing can''t be hidden, it''s easy to find out, and Lin Yu feels that it''s easier to confuse Zhibei by telling the actual situation.


    Sure enough, after hearing what he said, Zhibei immediately fell into doubt.


    "Did the Lord take the initiative to invite you to join the Holy Land?"


    "Exactly!" Lin Yu nodded heavily.


    Zhibei pondered: "Is the Lord of God very optimistic about you?"


    He thought in his heart, if this guy is valued by the Lord of God, then he has to be careful when he does it.


    It has to be kept secret enough and absolutely cannot be exposed.


    But it''s not a big problem. It''s not the first time he has done this kind of thing. He has done it flawlessly every time, and this time is no exception.


    Putting this matter aside for a while, Zhibei asked again, "After Liao''e''s death, did you find the holy stone in his body space?"


    "No, after Tetsudo killed him, I was very scared and didn''t even think about touching his body."


    Lin Yu quickly replied.


    "It''s a pity." Zhibei sighed, "A second generation like Liao''e definitely carries a lot of holy stones on his body. It''s a pity that you don''t take the opportunity to take out the holy stones."


    The internal space can only be entered when the divine body is still alive. Once it is dead for too long, the space and the things in the space will disappear.


    This is why Zhibei feels pity.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu heard another meaning from Zhibei''s words.


    He found that according to what Zhibei said, this guy seems to have also had various second-generation ideas in the Holy Land.


    Maybe even killed and robbed himself.


    It is estimated that it is because he has done so many things that he can so calmly deceive the top officials of the Holy Land.


    Just like just now, when he was talking to the three elders in the Tianlun Tower, he was very calm and not panic at all.


    You must know that the three elders are all high-level gods.


    "This Zhibei has this kind of determination and ruthlessness, and he can be regarded as the number one person." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Compared with the second generation like Liao''e, Zhibei is obviously much more determined.


    He knew that he had a large number of holy stones, and he was not in a hurry.


    And act decisively, advancing when it is time to advance, and retreating when it is time to retreat, without any hesitation.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu couldn''t help but suspect that the group of women just now was deliberately let him see by Zhibei.


    After all, only exposing weaknesses can gain the trust of others, and for a half-step high-level **** like him, **** is one of the weaknesses.


    "Be careful with this guy in the future."


    Lin Yu secretly warned himself.


    At this time, Zhi Bei got up and said, "Let''s go, go outside for a walk."


    Lin Yu followed and got up.


    At the same time as he got up, he quietly poked out his divine sense and swept it to check the situation of the entire cave.


    The result was as he expected, except for this room, the scene in other places could not be sensed at all.


    "Sure enough, he can clearly make me not aware of the existence of those women, and deliberately let me see is just pinch me."


    Lin Yu verified his guess.


    Afterwards, he followed Zhibei out of this room and walked through the long passage to another room.


    After visiting that room, Zhibei took him to several other rooms.


    During this period, Zhibei kept provoking topics to test him.


    But because of the previous guesses, Lin Yu knew very well that Zhibei was deliberately trying to gain his trust, so he also pretended to be an ignorant teenager to cater to the other party''s temptation.


    In the end, Zhibei no longer had any doubts about Lin Yu, thinking that he was just an ordinary young man with good luck.


    "Okay, let''s do it today, you go back first, and come back to me after you finish the task tomorrow."


    Zhibei ordered Lin Yu to chase away guests.


    Lin Yu said goodbye and left quickly.


    Not long after Lin Yu left, Zhibei slowly came to the huge room in the middle of the cave.


    After a while, a figure quickly fell from the vertical passage above and came to him.


    It was Tumon who came.


    "You did a good job today." Zhibei said lightly.


    "Zhibei Shenzun has won the award!"


    Tu Meng was humbled for a moment, and then asked, "Zhibei Shenzun, is that kid worthy of trust?"


    "It won''t be a problem, I always see people very accurately." Zhibei said confidently.


    Tu Meng smiled and said, "I am relieved that Zhibei God Venerable said so."


    For Zhibei''s eyesight, Tu Meng had no doubts at all.


    Not only that, he also absolutely believed in Zhibei''s character.


    Although the other party is very ruthless, but his actions have always been clear. Like this case, the benefits are absolutely indispensable to him.


    With the holy stone in Dagu''s hand, he can get at least one hundred pieces.


    "I have something for you to do." Zhibei suddenly said.


    "Zhibei God Venerable, please speak."


    Tumen respectfully said.


    Zhibei opened his mouth and said, "Go to the village where Dagu used to live to investigate his origins. You must investigate carefully."


    "Yes." Tumon agreed immediately.


    This is a completely trivial matter. Dagu''s hometown is only a god-level powerhouse, and there will be no danger in this trip.


    For this kind of non-dangerous and easy-to-manage thing, Tumon was naturally very happy.


    "Hurry up, hurry up and go."


    Zhibei ordered.


    Tumon immediately said goodbye and left, disappearing into the vertical passage above.


    ...


    Lin Yudong Mansion.


    After Chabu and Tie Fei returned to their own cave, they always felt uneasy, so they came to the gate of Lin Yu¡¯s cave and waited until he came back to speak.


    After all, it was the elder''s son who died this time, and the Holy Land will definitely investigate to the end.


    If the truth is found out, it goes without saying what will happen to Lin Yu and Zhibei, and the two of them will have nothing to eat.


    At this time, Lin Yu flew quickly from a distance.


    When Chabu and Tie Fei saw him, their hearts dropped instantly.


    The two took the initiative to meet them and asked, "Brother Dagu, are you okay?"


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu replied calmly.


    After he finished speaking, he followed closely and instructed: "There is something for you to do."


    "Brother Dagu, what''s the matter?" The two asked in unison.


    7017k

 Chapter 1157： intercept

    "I need you to find out about Tumon."


    Lin Yu said to Chabu and Tie Fei.


    "Tumon?"


    Both were stunned.


    The name always felt a little familiar to them.


    "He''s Bantu''s friend." Lin Yu said.


    Hearing this, the two of them roughly understood what was going on.


    However, they still didn''t understand why Lin Yu asked them to inquire about this person.


    Lin Yu continued: "Remember, this must be done carefully, as long as you know what he is doing recently, you don''t need to know his detailed whereabouts."


    "Ok."


    Chabu and Tie Fei nodded in unison.


    Later, after Lin Yu explained some things, the two left.


    Lin Yu took a seat in the cave.


    But just when he sank and was about to think about something, Chabu and Tie Fei came over again.


    Lin Yu welcomed them into the cave.


    "Brother Dagu, that Tumon just left the Holy Land."


    Chab said.


    "what?"


    Lin Yu felt bad.


    Based on what he knew about Zhibei, he instantly thought that this Tu Meng was sent by Zhibei to investigate his background.


    And why Zhibei did this must be because of the conversation in his cave just now.


    He told him that he had lived in a small village since he was a child, and his mother''s name was He.


    So Zhibei must have asked Tumeng to find He.


    "No, I have to stop him."


    "By the way, let''s confuse Zhibei again."


    Lin Yu immediately had an idea in his heart.


    Thinking of this, he said to Chabu and Tie Fei, "Go back first and have a good rest tonight."


    "Ok."


    "Brother Dagu, let''s go first."


    Chabu and Tie Fei said their goodbyes and left.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu also left the cave and flew towards the teleportation altar.


    The route he chose was the route to the territory of the Golden God Cult, and the target was the small village where Dagu and He lived.


    After several teleportation, Lin Yu left the teleportation altar in Fengshenshan and flew towards the destination.


    During the flight, his strength was fully released and he moved forward at an extremely fast speed.


    It didn''t take long for him to sense Tumon''s whereabouts.


    "It really is here!"


    Lin Yu''s face darkened.


    Then, he accelerated sharply and flew towards Tumon at a faster speed.


    At this time, Tumon was completely unaware that someone was following him.


    Of course, as Lin Yu kept getting closer, he gradually discovered something was wrong.


    "The guy behind is coming for me?"


    Tumon was puzzled.


    He didn''t know that he was being followed, so when he sensed Lin Yu''s appearance, the first thing he thought of was that the other party and himself would drop by.


    But gradually, he began to doubt in his heart.


    After all, he came with a purpose for this trip, and he would be somewhat worried that there would be problems with the itinerary.


    "It''s unlikely...that guy''s strength is that strong!"


    Tumon thought about it and thought it was unlikely.


    After all, the person who was chasing after him was far stronger than him, and he asked himself that he had never offended such a strong man.


    Thinking of this, Tumon continued to press his mind and flew forward.


    The opponent''s strength is so strong, it is impossible for him to take the initiative to provoke him, so he can only bet that the opponent happens to be on his way.


    In this way, the two of them rushed towards the small village where He was located one after the other.


    It didn''t take long for Lin Yu to come behind Tumeng.


    boom--


    Lin Yu shot violently, and the huge fist condensed from divine power blasted directly at Tumeng in front of him.


    Tu Meng secretly said that it is not good, this is really over.


    Without giving him more time to think, the giant fist followed closely behind him.


    Immediately afterwards, with a loud bang, Tumon''s body was directly smashed into the air by this punch.


    At the moment when Tumeng died, Lin Yu quickly invaded his inner space and searched for the holy stone.


    As a result, after turning around, he found that Tu Meng was so poor that he didn''t have a single holy stone on his body.


    "Probably because of poverty, people will sacrifice their lives."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    He even thought that Tumeng colluded with Zhibei because he coveted his holy stone.


    After solving Tumeng, Lin Yu turned around decisively and flew to the teleportation tower of Fengshen Mountain.


    "Tumeng was sent by Zhibei to investigate me. This investigation will take a lot of time. It will take at least half a month just to go back and forth on the road."


    "So Zhibei won''t notice the problem in a short time."


    Lin Yu analyzed while flying.


    When he decided to intercept Tumeng just now, he thought that Zhibei would not be able to find out the problem soon.


    "Even if Tumeng doesn''t go back for a month, Zhibei won''t doubt it soon. He will only think that Tumeng''s work efficiency is too low."


    "But it won''t work if it takes too long."


    While thinking, Lin Yu came to the teleportation tower of Fengshen Mountain.


    He decisively entered the teleportation tower, then came to the teleportation tower located at the bottom of the teleportation tower, and teleported all the way back to the extreme northern sanctuary.


    The next night was uneventful, and the time soon came to the next day.


    Lin Yu set off with Chabu and Tie Fei early in the morning to catch the wise insects in the Gwanghae Plain.


    I don''t know if it was because no one was caught yesterday or what, this day''s harvest was very rich.


    The three of Lin Yu caught a total of forty-six wisdom worms, which translates to more than ninety pieces of holy stones.


    As before, the big head here was gambled by Lin Yu, while Chabu and Tie Fei only took the small head.


    The three returned to the extreme northern sanctuary with the spoils in exchange for holy stones.


    After getting the holy stone, Lin Yu absorbed all of it without hesitation and transformed it into Yuan energy.


    This kind of valuables pays attention to being safe in a pocket, and only when it is converted into Yuan energy can it truly belong to oneself.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Grade), Time Law (Super Grade), Law of Force (Super Grade), Martial Dao Law (Super Grade), Creation Law (Super Grade)]


    [Cultivation method: Spirit Dragon God Body (8th order) (+), Zhenshan God Body (1st order) (+), Zhenwu God Body (1st order) (+), Jianmu Power (advanced) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 94 Holy Stones]


    "Come on, with the Yuan energy of thirty-four holy stones, I can strengthen the spirit dragon body to the ninth order."


    "However, integrating the spirit dragon body into the power of building wood still lacks the primordial energy of a hundred holy stones."


    Lin Yu made a quick calculation.


    Then, he flew to the mountains in the northeastern part of the Holy Land to find Zhibei.


    I had made an agreement with Zhibei to go to him every day.


    Of course, Lin Yu not only wanted to fulfill this agreement in the past, but also wanted to see Zhibei''s attitude.


    See if he doesn''t know anything about Tumon''s death.


    In Zhibei Cave Mansion After Lin Yu arrived, Zhibei took the initiative to greet him and asked straight to the point, "How much did you harvest today?"


    "Ninety-two holy stones." Lin Yu said truthfully.


    "well!"


    Zhibei''s voice is better.


    In his opinion, these ninety-two holy stones belonged to him sooner or later, and he was naturally very happy.


    "Make persistent efforts tomorrow. If you have any difficulties, let me know in advance, and I will definitely help if I can."


    Zhibei promised.


    Lin Yu nodded, and then asked, "Zhibei Shenzun, is there any special situation about Liao''e?"


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1158： The time has come

    "No."


    Zhibei replied decisively.


    "Okay, then I''m relieved." Lin Yu pretended to be relieved.


    Zhibei looked at Lin Yu, smiled and said, "Don''t worry, although Liao''e has a distinguished status, there is no way to find out about this kind of thing, and there will be absolutely nothing wrong."


    What he didn''t say is that he has done this kind of thing a lot, and there has never been a problem, and this time is no exception.


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    Lin Yu said goodbye.


    Zhibei nodded and said with a smile, "You won''t be able to walk slowly."


    Lin Yu quickly left Zhibei cave and flew to his cave.


    The night was still uneventful.


    The next day, Lin Yu took Chabu and Tie Fei to Gwanghae Plain again.


    The harvest on this day was less than yesterday, and only seventy holy stones were harvested in total.


    In the following days, Lin Yu went to the Gwanghae Plain as usual every day, catching some wise insects every day.


    Before you know it, fifteen days have passed.


    In these fifteen days, Lin Yu harvested a total of 400 holy stones.


    The main reason is that the wisdom insects on the Gwanghae Plain are about to be caught, resulting in a small harvest every day in the following days.


    From dozens of holy stones in the first day, to only single digits in the next day.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Grade), Time Law (Super Grade), Law of Force (Super Grade), Martial Dao Law (Super Grade), Creation Law (Super Grade)]


    [Cultivation method: Spirit Dragon God Body (8th order) (+), Zhenshan God Body (1st order) (+), Zhenwu God Body (1st order) (+), Jianmu Power (advanced) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 494 Holy Stones]


    Inside Lin Yu''s cave, Lin Yu called out the modifier panel again.


    "strengthen."


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu decisively clicked on the + sign behind the Spirit Dragon Divine Body and chose to strengthen.


    In an instant, the spirit dragon body was modified to the ninth order, and the yuan energy was reduced accordingly.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu consumed the Yuan energy of a hundred holy stones to integrate the ninth-order spirit dragon body into the power of building wood.


    The power of Jianmu was improved again, and countless huge information poured into Lin Yu''s mind.


    "Huh? Can you advance by integrating the five divine body exercises that have been modified to the top?"


    From the miscellaneous information, Lin Yu immediately noticed the most useful piece of information.


    "If there are five Divine Physique exercises... I still have two Divine Physique exercises that can be modified, which means that there are still three less."


    Lin Yu quickly glanced at the modifier panel.


    Then, his eyes stayed on the Zhenshan Divine Body.


    Existing meta can still modify it, but fusion is not enough.


    "Strengthen it first and then talk about it."


    There is no other use to keep these Yuan energy at hand, it is better to use it quickly and convert it into one''s own strength.


    Lin Yu decisively pressed the strengthen button.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Grade), Time Law (Super Grade), Law of Force (Super Grade), Martial Dao Law (Super Grade), Creation Law (Super Grade)]


    [Cultivation method: Zhenshan Divine Body (ninth order) (+), Zhenwu Divine Body (first order) (+), Jianmu Power (advanced) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 11 Holy Stones]


    The Zhenshan Divine Body has also been modified to the top.


    At this time, Lin Yu''s strength has greatly improved compared to half a month ago.


    If at that time, he and Zhibei were still 50 to 50, then now they can firmly gain the upper hand.


    Lin Yu is confident enough to kill Zhibei in a head-to-head duel with his current strength.


    Look down.


    After looking at the numbers behind Yuanneng, Lin Yu retracted the modifier and pondered the next action in his mind.


    "There are still some wise worms left on the Guanghai Plain. If I catch them all, I should still be able to harvest fifty or sixty holy stones."


    "This holy stone is not enough for me to fuse, but it is better than nothing."


    Fifty or sixty holy stones are definitely a large sum for ordinary believers in the Holy Land.


    But Lin Yu, who has experienced hundreds of thousands of holy stones, doesn''t think this number is very big.


    Touching his chin, Lin Yu remembered another thing.


    During this period of time, I have captured a lot of wise insects and harvested a lot of holy stones, but why do other high-level people in the Holy Land not care about me except for people like Zhibei who like to kill people?


    "There''s definitely something strange here!"


    He had noticed this problem for a long time, but as time passed, the more he thought about it, the more wrong he felt.


    Lin Yu always felt that there might be some conspiracy here.


    But there is no way, now his status is low, the news is blocked, and there is no way to know the thoughts of the top officials of the Holy Land.


    So just take it one step at a time.


    "When all those wise insects are captured, I will find an opportunity to leave, and then change my identity to join other holy places or divine realms."


    Lin Yu made up his mind secretly.


    ...


    Inside the pilgrimage tower.


    Several high-level gods sat together.


    An old man said: "The wisdom worms in Jinshui Lake will be cleaned up soon, and we can implement the next step."


    "Yeah." Someone nodded and said, "It''s really lucky this time that such a new person appeared and helped us solve a big problem."


    "Wait until the matter is completely resolved, and then find a way to get him to speak, and see how he managed not to be attacked by Tetsutsudo." Another said.


    "That''s natural."


    Several people immediately agreed.


    ...


    Inside Zhibei Cave House.


    Zhibei was restless, pacing back and forth in the room.


    "what happened?"


    "Tumen''s work efficiency has always been reliable, why is it so procrastinating this time?"


    "Is something wrong?"


    Zhibei had estimated that Tumeng would come back in the next two days to report the situation to himself.


    As a result, I waited and waited for the news.


    "Tumeng has an eighth-order **** body, and ordinary low-level gods can''t help him at all. Even if a ninth-order **** makes a move, he still has a chance to escape and survive."


    "And it is impossible for a high-level **** to deal with such a small person as him..."


    Zhibei analyzed it carefully, trying to find the problem.


    But after thinking about it, he found that he couldn''t find the answer at all.


    "No, time is running out now. I''m going to do it no matter if there is any news. I can''t delay it any longer."


    Originally, he wanted to wait for Tumeng to investigate the details of Lin Yu and make sure that Lin Yu had no special origin before starting, but now there is no time.


    Zhibei knew very well how many sages were left in the Jinshui Lake below the Gwanghae Plain.


    Once all those wise insects are captured, the Holy Land will definitely take action against Lin Yu.


    So he had to take advantage of this time to get Lin Yu and **** all the holy stones he had accumulated.


    "I still have 1,310 holy stones on hand, and that kid Dagu has accumulated at least 700 holy stones these days."


    "As long as I grab all the holy stones in his hand, I will definitely be able to break through the high-level gods. Then... hum!"


    Once you break through the high-level gods, all problems will be solved.


    Even if it is known that he killed Dagu and robbed Dagu''s holy stone, don''t worry about anything.


    Therefore, Zhibei made a final determination and decided to start tomorrow.


    7017k

 Chapter 1159： Zhibeis Rage

    the next day.


    Lin Yu got up as usual.


    Originally, he was going to go directly to the Jinshui Lake below the Gwanghae Plain to catch the sage.


    But when he was about to leave, he suddenly remembered the thing that he thought of yesterday.


    "I''ve been capturing the wise bugs for so long, and I haven''t seen any response from the Holy Land, so I''ll stop for a few days and have a look."


    "Anyway, there are not many wise worms left there. After saving for a few days, you can wait for them to drink full of golden water, and then catch them all at once."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu made up his mind and decided not to go to Jinshui Lake to catch wise worms for the time being.


    Take a good rest these few days, while observing the response of the Holy Land''s top management, while also familiarizing yourself with the Holy Land.


    Although he has been in the Holy Land for a while, he is busy catching wise worms every day and has no time to familiarize himself with the surrounding environment.


    Just when Lin Yu made up his mind, Chabu and Tie Fei arrived on time as usual.


    "Brother Dagu, let''s go!"


    Chabu and Tie Fei said.


    "I won''t be there for a few days..." Lin Yu quickly explained to the two of them.


    Of course, he did not explain the strangeness of this matter, but only said that he would wait a few days for the wise worm to absorb the golden water first.


    Seeing Lin Yu say this, Chabu and Tie Fei agreed.


    Afterwards, the three of them wandered in the Holy Land, going to places they would not go to on weekdays.


    Meanwhile, Gwanghae Plain.


    Zhibei arrived here early in the morning.


    Of course, the time he came was a little later than the time when Lin Yu and the three came to catch the wisdom insects every day.


    After arriving, Zhibei quickly entered the ground and reached out to find out where the three of Lin Yu were.


    He soon discovered that there were no three Lin Yu figures around Jinshui Lake.


    "How could it be? Could it be that they were pulled into the lake and killed by Iron Hand Vine?"


    Zhibei felt puzzled in his heart.


    At this time, he hadn''t thought that the three of Lin Yu would choose to rest today.


    After all, in his opinion, there are only a few dozen sapient worms left. As long as you work hard, you can get them all. How could it be delayed?


    "According to what Nadagu said, Tetsutsuto took the initiative to make friends with him and provide him with convenience, so there must be something that Tetsutou likes in him. Maybe Tetsutsuto keeps him in order to let him do certain things. matter."


    "Now that those things are all done, Tie Teng chooses to kill and silence."


    Zhibei analyzed it in his heart, and soon came up with a fairly reliable guess.


    And after this guess appeared, he analyzed in other directions and guessed other possibilities.


    The possibility that the three of Lin Yu didn''t come to catch the wise insect today was ranked last by him.


    "Although this is unlikely, I still have to go back and verify it."


    Zhibei quickly left the underground passage and returned to the surface of the Gwanghae Plain.


    The previous guesses are all guessing that the three of Lin Yu are dead, which is difficult to verify. This last possibility is the best verification.


    Just go back and have a look.


    After a while.


    Zhibei returns to the extreme north sanctuary.


    As a half-step high-level god, he has a relatively high status in the Holy Land, and he can use more resources than the three of Lin Yu.


    Therefore, he quickly investigated that the three of Lin Yu had not left the Holy Land today.


    "What''s the matter? Did that kid Dagu know that I was going to kill him today and was deliberately protecting me?"


    Zhibei''s mind turned to electricity.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to ask Lin Yu personally about the situation.


    After all, he had made an agreement with Lin Yu before, and asked Lin Yu to report to him the situation of catching the wisdom insects every day.


    Now it is normal to take the initiative to ask.


    Southwest of the extreme northern sanctuary.


    Sannin River.


    The three of Lin Yu slowly flew along the river bank, watching this incomparably vast river.


    This is the largest river in the extreme north, and the Holy Land is built along the river.


    "Brother Dagu, this time is really thanks to you. If you hadn''t brought us to capture the wise insects, we would never have earned so many holy stones."


    Chabu thanked him sincerely.


    Tie Fei agreed: "Yes, it is because of these holy stones that our current cultivation progress is much faster than other newcomers."


    The newcomers who joined the Holy Land at the same time as them are all still struggling in place, but the two of them have made significant progress.


    It is not far from the second-order **** body.


    "Brother Dagu, you should soon become a second-order god, right?" Chabu asked.


    "about there."


    Lin Yu said absently.


    At this time, he was still thinking about those things in his mind.


    "Hahaha, Brother Dagu will definitely be much faster than us."


    Tie Fei said with a smile.


    Chabu echoed: "That''s nature."


    Lin Yu has much more holy stones than them, and naturally his cultivation speed will be faster than them.


    So both of them felt that Lin Yu would step into the second-order faster than them.


    Of course, this is their rhetoric and thoughts on the surface. In fact, they are very puzzled by Lin Yu''s strength.


    After all, Lin Yu killed Liao E with his own hands.


    As an eighth-order god, Liao''e died in the hands of a first-order god, which is inexplicable no matter what.


    Therefore, both of them are very suspicious that Lin Yu''s strength may have reached the ninth order.


    But there is another possibility, that is, it was not Liao''e killed by Lin Yu at that time, but Iron Hand Teng.


    Mainly because both of them were weak, and things happened so fast that they didn''t see it clearly.


    "Brother Dagu, shall we go to other places?"


    Chub suddenly proposed.


    "Alright." Lin Yu nodded in agreement.


    But at this moment, he suddenly saw a familiar figure flying towards him.


    It is Zhibei.


    "Why is he here?" Lin Yu was stunned for a moment, a little strange.


    Zhibei waited for him to report the situation of the day every day. He never took the initiative to come to him, but he took the initiative to come over today.


    Very wrong.


    "Da Gu, why didn''t you catch the wise insect today?"


    Zhibei asked while flying.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he thought he was just asking about this, so he replied, "We are going to let the worms **** up the golden water before capturing them, so that the efficiency will be higher."


    Hearing this reply, Zhibei''s expression quickly softened.


    He thought that Lin Yu had discovered something, but he just wanted to wait for the worms to **** in the water.


    Zhibei breathed a sigh of relief, and then said: "I advise you to catch it as soon as possible, otherwise it will change later, and the remaining wise insects may be captured by others."


    Lin Yu was a little confused in his heart thought about it and said, "Zhibei Shenzun, no one has been there for so many days, it is impossible for someone to pass by these few days, right?"


    "The world is unpredictable." Zhibei said lightly.


    Lin Yu turned his head to look at Cha Bu and Tie Fei, and then said, "Zhibei God Venerable, forget it, we want to rest for a few days."


    He wanted to see if Zhibei had any other intentions, if he really just wanted them to hurry up and catch the worms.


    When Zhibei saw Lin Yu''s rejection, a trace of anger suddenly appeared in his heart.


    I didn''t expect that this little first-order **** would dare to refuse his own orders, is he impatient?


    Afterwards, Zhibei patiently said again: "I told you to go now, go now, do you hear?"


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1160： go alone

    When Lin Yu heard what Zhibei said, he almost understood.


    This Zhibei definitely didn''t just want the three of him to capture the wise insects, he must have other plans.


    "Zhibei Shenzun, why do you have to rush for a while, can''t you just wait?"


    Lin Yu said calmly.


    However, Chabu and Tie Fei behind him were terrified.


    Now, a half-step high-level **** is asking them, how dare Brother Dagu refuse again and again?


    You must know that the last time in Liao''e, it was entirely dependent on this half-step high-level **** to be able to muddle through.


    What if the other party is angry and stabs it out?


    It is absolutely impossible to eat and walk around.


    Chabu and Tie Fei transmitted their voices to Lin Yu and said, "Brother Dagu, why don''t we go catch the wise insect?"


    "It''s okay, I know how to deal with this matter, you don''t have to worry." Lin Yu sounded reassuringly.


    Hearing his calm tone, Chabu and Tie Fei thought for a while and agreed, "Okay, we all support Brother Dagu."


    They still chose to trust Lin Yu.


    I believe that Lin Yu will be able to handle things properly.


    On the other side, Zhibei saw that Lin Yu refused again, and his anger grew even stronger.


    "Da Gu, I think you are still in the Dao, so I wanted to mention you. I didn''t expect that I was wrong."


    Zhibei said in a cold voice, deliberately letting Lin Yu know that he was already very upset.


    Lin Yu naturally felt the pressure from Zhibei.


    However, his current strength is still above Zhibei. Naturally, he is not afraid of this, so he calmly asked: "Zhibei God Venerable, I am really surprised, why are you in such a hurry."


    "Wait a few more days, and I will give you half of the total number of holy stones, can''t I?"


    Hearing this, Zhibei laughed angrily and said, "Yes, I didn''t expect you to dare to negotiate terms with me. It''s not bad."


    These words obviously had a yin and yang tone. After Chubu and Tie Fei heard these words, they raised their hearts to their throats.


    They really couldn''t understand why Brother Dagu dared to anger a half-step high-level **** to such a degree.


    But at this time, they had already made up their minds to obey Lin Yu''s orders, so they suppressed the fear and worry in their hearts and didn''t interrupt.


    Lin Yu looked at Zhibei Road: "How dare I negotiate conditions with Zhibei God Venerable, I just want to know the reason."


    "Actually, I''ve always been very curious about how the three of us managed to capture the wisdom insects so smoothly, what did the top officials of the Holy Land think about it."


    "I''m also curious about what would happen if we caught all the sages."


    When Zhibei saw Lin Yu say this, the anger in his heart instantly subsided by half.


    He thought that Lin Yu was arguing with him, but he didn''t expect it was because he thought of this.


    If this is the case, it is understandable.


    Thinking of this, Zhibei secretly said in his heart: "Dagu, Dagu, a person with a bright mind like you, I really want to be under my command."


    "It''s a pity that the holy stone you have now is enough for me to break through to become a high-level god."


    "No way, who made you so weak, I can only kill you and take away all your holy stones."


    There are far more people in the Holy Land with a large amount of holy stones than Lin Yu, but among these people, Lin Yu is the weakest.


    As the saying goes, lions are looking for a soft pinch, and Zhibei naturally understands this.


    So Lin Yu had to kill him.


    Taking a deep breath, Zhibei said, "Well, if you can think of this, it shows that you are not stupid, then I will tell you my understanding of these things."


    Behind Lin Yu, Zhibei''s attitude changed when Chabu and Tie Fei saw Lin Yu''s words, and they immediately admired them.


    They didn''t know the details inside, and thought that Zhibei''s compliments just now were sincere.


    Moreover, after hearing what Lin Yu had just said, the two also deeply felt the power of Lin Yu''s insight. They didn''t expect him to think so far.


    For a time, both of them were honored to follow Lin Yu.


    The two swear in their hearts that they will hold Lin Yu''s thigh tightly in the future and follow him in the Holy Land.


    On the other side, Zhibei continued: "The Guanghai Plain looks like an ordinary plain, but it is actually the eyeball of an ancient giant beast."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    As expected, the Gwanghae Plain was actually the eyeball of some kind of giant creature.


    However, Lin Yu was not surprised at all, but Chabu and Tie Fei were stunned.


    They completely did not expect that Guanghai Plain had such a history. How could they not find it after they have been there so many times?


    Zhibei continued: "So, the Jinshui Lake under the Guanghai Plain also has a special origin, but I don''t know the origin of the Jinshui Lake. Only the high-level officials of the Holy Land know."


    Lin Yu was not surprised by this answer. After all, Zhibei was only a half-step high-level god, and it was impossible to know too much.


    "I heard that the high-level officials of the Holy Land have been paying attention to your capture of the wisdom insects, waiting for you to capture them as soon as possible."


    "If you are delayed these days, then they will definitely arrange for others to catch them, and the remaining holy stone rewards will be missed by you."


    "Anyway, you must capture all the smart insects there as quickly as possible, otherwise no one can guarantee what will happen, do you hear?"


    Zhibei asked.


    He said such a long list of words in order to gain Lin Yu''s trust.


    Believe that the other party has now trusted him.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Okay, according to what Zhibei Shenzun said, let''s go and catch all the sages there as soon as possible."


    Of course, Lin Yu seemed to agree, but he didn''t trust Zhibei.


    Because he felt that Zhibei was in a hurry to let him catch the worm, not only because of the above reasons, but also because of other intentions.


    For example, killing people and stealing all the holy stones in his hand.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s agreement, Zhibei was relieved and said, "Okay, you can go now."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu turned to look at Chabu and Tie Fei, and then said to Zhibei, "The two of them are a little sick today, I''m afraid they have to go tomorrow."


    Chabu and Tie Fei were both stunned, where did they feel unwell?


    However, based on their trust in Lin Yu, they still didn''t say anything.


    "You?!" Zhibei saw that Lin Yu was looking for various reasons to refuse, and he was about to attack.


    Lin Yu immediately said again, "So I''ll go alone and catch as much as I can."


    As soon as these words came out Zhibei''s face instantly became much better.


    He originally wanted to kill Lin Yu and **** all the holy stones from him. Naturally, he wanted Lin Yu to be left alone.


    After all, the fewer people are killed, the easier it is for things to come to light.


    He originally thought that he would have to kill Chabu and Tie Fei today, but according to the current situation, it seems that there is no need to be so troublesome.


    "Okay, then you go alone."


    Zhibei nodded in agreement.


    Seeing the other party''s promise, Lin Yu instantly understood that the other party really wanted to kill him.


    "Okay, then I''ll give you a big surprise!" Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1161： duel

    "Brother Dagu?"


    When Chabu and Tie Fei saw Lin Yu''s proposal to go alone, they were a little puzzled.


    Lin Yu replied, "You stay here, things are not as simple as you think."


    The two of them hesitated for a moment, and then they agreed through sound transmission: "Okay, let''s listen to Brother Dagu."


    Afterwards, Lin Yu glanced at Zhibei and flew in the direction of the teleportation altar.


    After Zhibei watched Lin Yu leave, he looked at Cha Bu and Tie Fei, and turned to leave.


    "Let''s go back too." Chubu said to Tie Fei.


    Tie Fei agreed and flew to his residence with Chabu.


    While flying, Tie Fei opened his mouth and said, "Brother Dagu should be all right?"


    "Do you think anything will happen to him?" Chub asked rhetorically.


    After thinking about it for a while, Tie Fei decisively shook his head and said, "No."


    "I think so too." Chub replied.


    At this time, both of them felt that Lin Yu''s origin must be very complicated, otherwise it would be impossible to behave so calmly in front of Zhibei, a half-step high-level god.


    The two even felt that Zhibei might be planted in Lin Yu''s hands this time.


    Gwanghae Plain.


    Lin Yu came here after two consecutive transmissions.


    He floated in mid-air, not in a hurry to fall.


    "This is the eyeball of an ancient creature, what kind of creature would it be?"


    Lin Yu touched his chin and thought.


    Fengshen Mountain is a giant python entrenched, and this Guanghai Plain is the eyeball of some ancient creature.


    This made him wonder, how the so-called eternal paradise was established?


    The materials in the eternal paradise are inexhaustible, except for gods, god-level powerhouses and weaker creatures can all spend their lives prosperously.


    Why is this place so rich?


    Is it...


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but think that perhaps the eternal paradise was built on the corpses of giant ancient creatures.


    All the resources in the eternal paradise come from those ancient creatures.


    "Forget it, think about this kind of thing later, deal with Zhibei first."


    Without thinking any further, Lin Yu flashed and flew down.


    Soon he came to the surface, standing right above the vertical passage.


    blah-


    Lin Yu released his divine power and cut a circular incision on the ground.


    And just as he was doing this, Zhi Bei''s figure slowly floated out from the teleportation tower near the Gwanghae Plain.


    "As long as I take away all the holy stones in his hands, I will be able to break through to become a high-level god, then..."


    Zhibei laughed secretly, and then flew towards the Guanghai Plain.


    On the other side, Lin Yu had already entered the ground of Gwanghae Plain and was heading towards Jinshui Lake.


    As he flew, he sensed the movement behind him, waiting for Zhibei to arrive.


    It didn''t take long for him to arrive at Jinshui Lake.


    The lake is full of golden light, and wise insects are rarely seen.


    Lin Yu took a quick glance and continued to wait on the shore.


    He wanted to see what tricks Zhibei was going to play.


    About ten minutes later, Tie Shou Teng suddenly transmitted a voice to him and said, "Why are you the only one today, what about the two?"


    "I didn''t come." Lin Yu replied casually.


    Tetsudo said again: "It looks like you are waiting for someone."


    "That''s right." Lin Yu continued to pay attention to the movement in the passage behind him while talking to Tie Teng Teng.


    Time passed quickly.


    As a result, they waited until noon, and did not find Zhibei coming.


    "Either I made a mistake, or he didn''t dare to come here, for fear of being killed by Iron Hand Vine."


    "Probably the latter."


    Lin Yu understood in his heart.


    If Zhibei wants to kill himself, there is a chance, and he can wait until he has finished catching Zhiwu and go back.


    "I don''t know whether to say that you are cautious, or that you are cowardly?"


    Without further thinking, Lin Yu turned around and entered the passage, heading to the surface of the Gwanghae Plain.


    on the ground.


    Zhi Bei has been staring at the center of Gwanghae Plain from a distance.


    He had planned everything and could kill Lin Yu without attracting the attention of the Holy Land high-level officials.


    "Da Gu, enjoy this last moment, your time is running out."


    Zhibei sneered.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure came into his eyes.


    Zhibei was immediately alert, staring at the figure that suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    "Da Gu? Why did he come out?"


    Zhibei thought that Lin Yu would return after catching enough sages, but he came out at noon.


    "Forget it, there is no one in this area now, it''s a good time to start."


    Thinking of this, Zhibei quickly flew to Lin Yu.


    After Lin Yu flew to the ground, he was quietly suspended and motionless.


    Suddenly, Zhibei''s breath appeared in the range of his consciousness.


    "Zhibei Shenzun, why are you in such a hurry? Are you afraid that I won''t be able to do my work?"


    Lin Yu calmly transmitted his voice to Zhibei Dao.


    Hearing this, Zhibei suddenly stopped in the air and looked at Lin Yu from a distance.


    Lin Yu''s performance was somewhat unexpected.


    "So, Tumon has died in your hands?"


    Zhibei thought about it, and quickly thought of this.


    At that time, after he sent Tumon out, Tumon disappeared completely, and it remains the same to this day.


    Originally, he thought that Tu Meng was ineffective, but now that he thinks about it carefully, he may have been killed by Lin Yu.


    As for how Lin Yu killed him, and what he relied on, it is completely unknown now.


    It was because he couldn''t see through Lin Yu that he stopped halfway.


    "You can think so." Lin Yu said in a calm tone.


    Hearing this, Zhibei was stunned.


    But then, he laughed, "Da Gu, you don''t need to brag there. The more you do this, the more you expose your weakness."


    "Really?" Lin Yu asked noncommittally.


    Seeing this, Zhibei accelerated again and flew towards Lin Yu.


    The distance between the two shortened sharply.


    During the march, Zhibei was ready to attack Lin Yu at any time.


    Lin Yu, on the other hand, remained calmly in place.


    Seeing this scene, Zhibei''s originally firm heart suddenly became a little flustered.


    He always thought it was weird.


    Is it possible that a master has already been ambushed around, waiting for him to attack Lin Yu?


    Or, what he did in the past has been known by the high-level Holy Land, so the high-level Holy Land used Lin Yu to lure him out?


    "Is this really a trap?"


    The closer he got to Lin Yu, the less confident Zhibei became. UU reading


    In order to solve the confusion in his heart, he tried his best to find out his consciousness, looking for a master who might be ambushed somewhere.


    As a result, after such a careful search, he really gained something.


    An extremely powerful breath suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    "Sure enough! Wait..."


    Zhibei suddenly realized that something was wrong.


    The powerful aura he had just sensed seemed to be beside Lin Yu.


    But there was nothing beside Lin Yu just now, how could a top-level powerhouse that is stronger than himself suddenly appear?


    Zhibei was puzzled in his heart.


    7017k


    ?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1162： fruitful

    Just when Zhibei couldn''t react, Lin Yu moved and urged the power of Jianmu to fly towards Zhibei.


    On the other side, Zhibei naturally also saw this scene.


    Not only that, he also found that the powerful aura also accompanied Lin Yu in his actions.


    "What''s going on here? How can their movements be so consistent?"


    Zhibei''s mind was a little confused.


    The main reason is that he always felt that Lin Yu was a first-order god, so he couldn''t immediately think that this situation was actually Lin Yu''s real strength.


    But in the next moment, Zhibei finally came back to his senses.


    "Trouble!"


    The moment he reacted, the first thought that appeared in Zhibei''s mind was that this was trouble.


    It turned out that Lin Yu had been bewildering his mind just now, in order to find the right time to attack and seize the opportunity.


    Just when Zhibei was thinking about it, Lin Yu came to him at a very fast speed.


    boom--


    Lin Yu punched out decisively and aimed at Zhibei''s head.


    At the same time as this punch was thrown, his next punch also followed.


    The fists were swung rapidly, and in a short time, hundreds of fists smashed into Zhibei''s head, so fast that he couldn''t see clearly.


    As the party involved, Zhibei naturally couldn''t see Lin Yu''s movements even more clearly.


    Because the moment before Lin Yu took action, he had just figured out the situation, and he was not even mentally prepared, so how could he have time to deal with it?


    bang bang bang-


    A loud roar resounded far and wide on the Guanghai Plain, resounding throughout the world.


    Zhibei is a half-step high-level god, and he is only one step away from the high-level god. In the face of such an opponent, Lin Yu naturally did not dare to hold back, and used every punch with all his strength.


    At this time, he didn''t care whether anyone discovered the situation here, because his plan was to kill Zhibei and leave the extreme north sanctuary.


    After all, it was difficult for him to hide.


    What''s more, after catching the remaining intelligent worms, he can no longer receive high-paying tasks.


    You can''t let people know your true strength, right?


    Wouldn''t that be equivalent to telling Yuan that his identity as Dagu was fake and that he was actually Lin Yu?


    Lin Yu didn''t dare to stop for a moment, and burst out with all his strength.


    And after Zhibei ate Lin Yu''s first round of attacks, the whole person was completely out of order.


    At this point he just resisted instinctively.


    At this time, if there are high-level gods here, you will see at a glance that Zhibei has fallen into defeat, and death is a matter of time.


    Of course Zhibei himself knew this.


    But now he has no time to think, so he can only deal with Lin Yu with all his strength.


    Bang bang bang!


    After another hundred punches, Zhibei was completely defeated and could no longer recover.


    "Don''t kill me, I will give you all the holy stones!"


    Zhibei begged for mercy weakly.


    "I will take it myself." Lin Yu said lightly, throwing the last and deadliest punch.


    boom--


    Zhibei''s head exploded in the air, leaving only a body.


    Lin Yu quickly scooped up the space in his body and fished out a pile of holy stones.


    "That much? At least a thousand dollars, right?"


    Lin Yu had no idea that Zhibei would carry so many holy stones with him.


    It seems that this Zhibei is only a few hundred holy stones away from breaking through the high-level gods, and he is ready to break through after grabbing the remaining holy stones from his own hands.


    However, he has accumulated so many holy stones, which is cheaper for himself.


    Without thinking any further, Lin Yu quickly mobilized divine power to wrap Zhibei''s body, and then continued to fall, flying into the depths of the Guanghai Plain.


    He was going to throw Zhibei''s body into Jinshui Lake.


    In this way, the high-level officials of the Holy Land will mistakenly believe that Zhibei was killed by Tetsudo.


    Of course, as long as the top officials of the Holy Land investigate carefully, the truth can still be found out in the end.


    But somehow it can confuse them for a while.


    With this period of time, I can fly far and far away from this extreme northern sanctuary.


    Lin Yu quickly flew to Jinshui Lake with Zhibei''s body.


    After coming to the shore, he transmitted a voice to Tie Shou Teng and said, "I have to trouble you to help me."


    As he spoke, he threw Zhibei''s body into Jinshui Lake.


    Tie Teng said in surprise: "This is a half-step high-level god, you killed him?"


    "That''s right." Lin Yu replied.


    Hearing this, Tetsudo was silent for a long time.


    Mainly because it was too unexpected for him, how could Lin Yu''s strength increase so quickly?


    You must know that just a while ago, Lin Yu''s real strength was only comparable to that of a ninth-order god, and as a result...


    "Did you use the power of building wood?" Iron Hand Teng asked again.


    "Exactly." Lin Yu affirmed.


    Hearing the words, Tetsudo said to himself: "How can the power of Jianmu be so powerful, and how did Jianmu create this practice?"


    It doesn''t know that Lin Yu has modifiers, and that the power of building wood can be cultivated to this point, all thanks to the modifiers.


    It also thought that the practice created by Jianmu was too powerful.


    "By the way, I have something to ask you." Lin Yu suddenly remembered something and said, "Do you know what the consequences will be after all the worms are caught?"


    "I don''t know, I only came here later. When I came, there were already a lot of sages here. I don''t know the origin of these sages." Tie Shou Teng replied quickly.


    Lin Yu sighed helplessly: "Okay."


    It seems that if you want to figure out the whole thing, you have to find a high-level **** in the Holy Land and ask.


    But the problem is that he has made up his mind to leave the extreme northern sanctuary, and there is no way to ask the high-level gods.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said, "I''ll leave here soon, and I''m afraid I won''t come back in the future."


    "Where are you going? Are you going to leave the Northern Sanctuary?" Tie Teng asked hurriedly.


    "Yes, the things I''ve done here will be discovered sooner or later, and the trouble will be big, so it''s better to leave early."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yu paused, and then said: "Also, I don''t want to help the Holy Land catch all the sages here."


    "Okay, then I wish you good luck, but there is one thing I want to remind you, the people of the Holy Land can find you based on the Divine Body Cultivation Technique you cultivate." Tie Teng said solemnly.


    Lin Yu replied, "How could I not know about this, I have my own way to deal with it."


    Later, he will integrate the only two divine body exercises on his body into the power of building wood. At that time, people in the Holy Land will not even want to find him.


    So Tetsudo''s concerns were not a problem for him at all.


    Of course, if it was someone else, it would be a real hassle.


    Without further ado Lin Yu flew directly towards the passage.


    While flying, he exhaled the martial arts modifier.


    Now that he has obtained so much energy, his strength can be improved.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Grade), Time Law (Super Grade), Law of Force (Super Grade), Martial Dao Law (Super Grade), Creation Law (Super Grade)]


    [Cultivation method: Zhenshan Divine Body (ninth order) (+), Zhenwu Divine Body (first order) (+), Jianmu Power (advanced) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 1321 Holy Stone]


    "Fusion!"


    Lin Yu quickly operated on the modifier panel.


    7017k


    ?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1163： Divert attention

    After the selection was confirmed, Zhenshan Divine Body was quickly integrated into the power of Jianmu.


    The power of building wood has been improved again.


    "There is still a real martial art body. After the real martial art body is integrated, as long as there are three more divine body exercises, the power of building wood can be advanced and evolve to the next level."


    Lin Yu stared at the modifier interface.


    He didn''t rush to press the + sign behind the Zhenwu Divine Physique, because once the Zhenwu Divine Physique was strengthened, it meant that he would no longer be able to function in the Northern Sanctuary as Dagu.


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, Da Gu is a rookie who has just cultivated the True Martial God Physique.


    No matter how fast the improvement is, it is impossible to upgrade to a high-level in a short time, and there is a second-order top.


    "It''s still too dangerous for me to continue to stay in the extreme northern sanctuary.


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    But just as he was about to click on the + sign behind the Zhenwu Divine Body, the voice of Tetsutsuto suddenly appeared in his ear.


    "I think you''d better not leave the Holy Land in a hurry."


    "Why?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Because I think there may be a big secret hidden under this Jinshui Lake. If you leave, you will be completely out of touch with this secret."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was silent.


    However, he still felt that it was better to leave the Holy Land. After all, it was too dangerous to stay.


    "Even if there are secrets, it has nothing to do with me. I am not strong enough now, and I don''t want to get involved in these things."


    At this time, if he comes back to the three divine body exercises, all of them are strengthened, and they are integrated into the power of building wood together with the real martial art body, and he will be able to possess the strength of a high-level god.


    In that case, he would be willing to explore the secrets at the bottom of Jinshui Lake.


    But unfortunately not if.


    He doesn''t know where to get the three divine body exercises now.


    The other people in the Holy Land were not as talkative as Chabu and Tie Fei. Not only did they agree to give him the Divine Body Exercise, but they were also willing to help him transcribe them completely instead of recording them into the Knowledge Sphere.


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, he was ready to leave.


    At this time, Tie Teng said again: "I can help you."


    "How are you going to help me?" Lin Yu asked instantly, intrigued.


    "I can attach myself to the corpse you just dropped, change my face to move around, and help you attract the attention of the Holy Land, so that the higher levels of the Holy Land will target me and ignore your existence."


    Tetsudo said quickly.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu thought about it carefully and found that this plan seemed to be feasible.


    What I am most worried about now is that the senior officials of the Holy Land attribute the deaths of Bantu, Jinlu, Liao''e, Zhibei and others to themselves.


    But if Tetsudo helped him carry the blame, he wouldn''t be suspicious.


    After all, in the eyes of the Holy Land high-level people, he is only a first-order god, while Tie Teng Teng is an old friend of Jian Mu.


    "Can you really deceive those high-level gods in the Holy Land?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    "You''ll know when you see it."


    Tetsudo didn''t say much, and slowly emerged from the lake.


    The body was completely exposed in front of Lin Yu.


    Only then did Lin Yu see the true appearance of Tie Shou Teng.


    It turned out that the iron hand vine was far more than a single vine, but countless vines were tangled and intertwined, looking like a messy ball of wool.


    However, this thread is chaotic, but it moves very freely.


    In the blink of an eye, the iron hand vine fully unfolded, from a ball of wool to dozens of waving vines.


    These vines all grow on the same tuberous rhizome.


    And this lumpy rhizome was originally wrapped in the middle of the wool ball.


    Swah¡ª


    One of the vines of the iron hand vine stretched out and fished out Zhibei''s body from the lake.


    Afterwards, all the vines of the Iron Hand Vine wrapped around the corpse, wrapping it tightly.


    Lin Yu was surprised to see that these vines gradually merged with Zhibei and became a brand new creature.


    The appearance of this brand-new creature is changing, and it seems that he has not decided what kind of image to show.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu reminded: "You change like this."


    As he spoke, he returned to his original human form.


    Looking at Lin Yu''s new image, Tie Teng Teng''s appearance quickly changed, and he soon became a person.


    This person is similar to Lin Yu, but not the same.


    Lin Yu nodded with satisfaction, and then changed into the image of Da Gu again.


    Iron Hand Vine, who turned into a humanoid, flew slowly from the lake to the shore, came to Lin Yu and said, "Is that your original appearance just now?"


    "Yes, people in our plane look like that." Lin Yu replied.


    Tie Teng Teng nodded, and then asked, "Why did you make me look like you?"


    "Because the Divine Master Yuan of the Northern Sanctuary has seen me, if you show people in this image, you can deceive him better."


    Lin Yu replied.


    If Tie Teng Teng moves in other forms, the Northern Sanctuary may not have much response, but if he moves around in human form, then Yuan will definitely order a strict investigation.


    Only in this way can the attention of the high-level officials of the Holy Land be really shifted to Iron Hand Vine.


    "Okay, then I''ll use this appearance to do activities." Tetsudo nodded, completely accepting Lin Yu''s proposal.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu reminded: "But you must be careful. Yuan always thought that I was carrying the original fruit with me, so after he knew your existence, he would definitely deal with you with all his strength."


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do." Tetsuten said easily: "When I need to divert their attention, I will appear in this image. Usually, I can change into other appearances."


    "Well." Lin Yu nodded and said no more.


    Tetsudo has such a powerful ability, and there is really no need to worry too much about being caught by Yuan.


    "It''s a pity that my strength can''t be fully exerted after being separated from water and land."


    Tie Teng Teng suddenly sighed.


    Lin Yu asked, "Like Jianmu, are you restricted in movement?"


    "That''s natural, otherwise I can''t go to this eternal paradise? I''m not afraid even if the Lord personally comes to deal with me." Tie Shou Teng said with some regret.


    "alright, I got it."


    Lin Yu ended the topic.


    Subsequently, the two discussed some specific matters of disguise.


    Lin Yu told Tie Shou Teng in detail what he knew about the Eternal Paradise and Holy Land, and Tie Shou Teng also shared some information he knew.


    After the negotiation, the two decided to leave the place and go their separate ways.


    Naturally, Lin Yu returned to the extreme northern sanctuary and continued to operate in the holy land as Dagu, while Tie Shou Teng was moving around to attract the attention of the high-level officials of the holy land.


    At that time, after the high-level gods in the Holy Land put all their attention on Tie Shou Teng, no one will pay attention to Lin Yu anymore.


    What happened in Jinshui Lake before will naturally no longer have anything to do with Lin Yu.


    For the time being, this plan works perfectly.


    In the end, there will be any variables that can only be taken one step at a time.


    The two quickly returned to the surface of the Gwanghae Plain.


    Lin Yu flew to the nearby teleportation tower, and Iron Hand Vine flew in the opposite direction.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1164： gather

    After teleporting twice through the teleportation tower, Lin Yu returned to the extreme northern sanctuary.


    When he returned to the cave, he found that Chabu and Tie Fei had been waiting for him.


    Seeing the two of them, Lin Yu couldn''t help but secretly thought that if he really walked away, these two simple newcomers would definitely worry about him.


    It is even possible that they will be locked up and tortured by the top officials of the Holy Land.


    "Brother Dagu!"


    Chabu and Tie Fei shouted in unison, and took the initiative to meet Lin Yu.


    "I''m fine." Lin Yu glanced at the two of them and said.


    The two nodded happily.


    Immediately afterwards, Chabu asked hesitantly, "Brother Dagu, did the Zhibei God Venerable follow you to trouble you?"


    "I don''t know, I didn''t see him."


    Lin Yu denied it.


    Zhibei''s body has been used by Tetsudo, and no one will find out that he is dead.


    Unless Iron Hand Vine''s identity is exposed.


    "That''s good."


    Both Chubu and Tie Fei were relieved.


    "Go, go to my cave and sit down."


    Lin Yu remembered about the Divine Body Cultivation Technique, so he took the initiative to invite Dao.


    "it is good."


    The two agreed and followed him down from the air into the cave.


    Inside the cave, Lin Yu said straight to the point: "Did the newcomers with you all practice different divine body exercises?"


    Lin Yu had his own residence as soon as he joined the Holy Land, while Chabu and Tie Fei were taught by the instructor together with the other newcomers.


    On the other side, after Chubu and Tie Fei heard Lin Yu''s question, they couldn''t help but look at each other.


    Then Chabu asked, "Brother Dagu, aren''t the two divine body exercises we gave you last time not enough?"


    "That''s right." Lin Yu didn''t deny it when he saw him ask.


    Chabu nodded and said, "I understand, I''ll go and ask them with brother Tie Fei later."


    "Well, that''s work." Lin Yu knew that this matter could not be rushed.


    "It''s okay, we have earned so many holy stones with Brother Dagu. Brother Dagu''s business is our business, as it should be."


    Both Chabu and Tie Fei said with a smile.


    Afterwards, the two of them said goodbye and left to help Lin Yu investigate the divine body exercises practiced by other newcomers.


    Lin Yu exhaled the martial arts modifier and pondered inwardly.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Quality), Time Law (Super Quality), Power Law (Super Quality), Martial Dao Law (Super Quality), Creation Law (Super Quality)]


    [Cultivation method: Zhenwu Divine Body (first-order) (+), the power of building wood (advanced) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 1221 Holy Stone]


    "A total of two hundred and fifty-five holy stones are needed to strengthen a divine body technique to the top, and one hundred holy stones are required for fusion."


    "Now that you count the true martial arts body, you still need to integrate three gods body exercises to make the power of building wood complete the advancement."


    "That is to say, a total of one thousand four hundred and twenty holy stones are needed."


    "Counting what we have now, there is still one hundred and ninety-nine holy stones."


    After a quick calculation, Lin Yu found that he not only lacked three divine body exercises, but also lacked nearly two hundred holy stones'' primordial energy.


    The remaining intelligent worms in Jinshui Lake can provide at most fifty or sixty holy stones, so the actual gap is about one hundred and forty-five.


    "More than 100 holy stones are not a decimal, you have to find a way."


    Lin Yu frowned in thought.


    At this moment, a melodious bell sounded from the pilgrimage tower.


    "Why are you calling the congregation again?"


    Lin Yu had to stop his thoughts, get up and leave the cave.


    At this time, it was already lively outside the cave, and all the congregants were flying in the direction of the pilgrimage tower.


    Lin Yu also quickly integrated into their team.


    Soon, all the low-level gods in the Holy Land gathered on the square in front of the pilgrimage tower.


    The house elders slowly flew out of the pilgrimage tower and glanced at everyone majestically.


    After Chabu and Tie Fei glanced at the sky, they voiced their voices to Lin Yu and said, "Brother Dagu, should we be all right?"


    This scene of mobilizing the crowd instantly reminded them of Liao''e''s death.


    They worry that the top officials of the Holy Land may want to find the real murderer who killed Liao''e.


    If that''s the case, things are going to be troublesome.


    "It''s alright, don''t worry, even if something happens, I''ll be in the front." Lin Yu voiced comfortingly.


    He guessed in his heart that the reason why the Holy Land gathered all the cultists might be because Tetsutsudo was already doing things outside.


    Sure enough, the house elders glanced around and said, "Recently, a top powerhouse appeared near the Holy Land. After our preliminary investigation, it was the Meteor God who was sent up by Jianmu."


    As soon as these words came out, there was an uproar in the square.


    Everyone has heard of Jianmu and knows its strength back then.


    In addition, when Jianmu just sent Meteor God to Eternal Paradise, all the Holy Land Divine Realms took action and made great momentum.


    Therefore, the low-level gods present felt that the Meteor God sent by Jianmu must be extremely powerful, and it is very difficult to mess with.


    The internal affairs elder continued: "The several casualties that occurred in Jinshui Lake before have been initially confirmed by the Fallen God after investigation."


    As soon as these words came out, the low-level gods in the square began to discuss by voice transmission.


    Some expressed surprise, while others said they had already guessed it.


    The house elder deliberately stopped talking, leaving some time for everyone to discuss.


    After a while, he said again: "In view of this, everyone must be careful when going out during this time. Any clues related to the Fallen God must be reported to the Holy Land as soon as possible."


    "Have you heard everything?" The House Elder glanced at the audience and asked in a majestic voice.


    "Listen clearly."


    The gods in the square answered in unison.


    "Okay, that''s all. Except for Da Gu, everyone else will dissolve on their own."


    The House Elder announced.


    Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart, is it because of the capture of Zhi insects that he left himself?


    After all, now that Tie Teng has carried all the pots, it is impossible to blame himself for what happened in Jinshui Lake.


    Without thinking any further, Lin Yu quickly flew from the ground and flew towards the house elders beside the pilgrimage tower.


    At the same time as he took off, both Chabu and Tie Fei both comforted him through voice transmission before leaving the place together.


    Lin Yu quickly came to the elders of the house.


    The internal affairs elder looked at Lin Yu up and down, and then asked, "Da Gu, I heard that Zhibei has been relatively close to you during this time, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right." Lin Yu was stunned for a moment, but replied quickly. UU reading


    Unexpectedly, it was because of Zhibei that he stayed behind.


    Also, Zhibei was already dead, and the body was borrowed by Iron Hand Teng, so the Holy Land would be suspicious.


    "Why did you come together with him, a half-step high-level god?" the elder of the house asked.


    "He took the initiative to find me, probably for the holy stone in my hand."


    Lin Yu replied.


    "Oh?" The house elder nodded, accepting Lin Yu''s statement.


    After all, he somewhat understands Zhibei''s behavior.


    "He didn''t come to gather today, do you know where he went?" the house elder asked again.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1165： clear suspicion

    Hearing the question of the house elder, Lin Yu''s mind switched.


    This question cannot be answered casually, and it is easy to get into trouble if you answer it incorrectly.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu replied: "Today, I was going to go to Jinshui Lake to catch wise worms as usual, but considering that there are not many wise worms left, and the rest are generally not full of golden water, I didn''t go. ."


    "So I played with Chabu and Tie Fei in the Holy Land until noon, when Zhibei God Venerable came over."


    "As soon as he saw us, he told us to rush to catch the wise bug."


    "I didn''t agree at first, but he kept forcing me, so I told him I would go and see it by myself."


    "After that, I left the Holy Land alone, and I never had the chance to meet Zhibei God Venerable."


    Lin Yu quickly recounted the situation.


    At this time, what he said is all the truth, and there is no lie at all. There is no need to worry about the elders of the house finding out the problem.


    Sure enough, after listening to the elders of the internal affairs, there was no doubt that it was fake, and he nodded and asked, "Why does Zhibei force you to capture the sage, do you know?"


    "I don''t know very well, but I guess it may be related to the holy stone on me."


    Lin Yu replied: "Because when I proposed to go alone, Zhibei Shenzun not only was not dissatisfied, but looked very happy."


    The internal affairs elder nodded slightly.


    From Lin Yu''s words, he could guess that Zhibei wanted to take the holy stone from Lin Yu when he was alone.


    "Then, since you know that you are going out this time, why do you want to go out?" the internal affairs elder asked again.


    Lin Yu said without hesitation: "I was also forced to do nothing at that time, so I could only do as he said. After all, he is a half-step high-level god."


    The internal affairs elder stared at Lin Yu for a while, and then said, "Okay, we won''t discuss this matter anymore. Next question, did you hear anything when you caught the wise worm in Jinshui Lake?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu replied decisively: "I heard a loud noise outside, and I was so frightened that I didn''t dare to catch it. After the sound from outside disappeared, I immediately rushed back to the Holy Land and didn''t dare to stop for a moment."


    Hearing this, the internal affairs elder thought in his heart.


    According to what Lin Yu said now, the sound he heard at that time must have come from the battle between Zhibei and the Meteor God.


    In this case, everything makes sense.


    Thinking of this, the house elder nodded and asked, "Did you see any visions when you left the ground?"


    "No." Lin Yu said without hesitation.


    The internal affairs elder looked at Lin Yu calmly, and said after a while, "Okay, you can go back first."


    Lin Yu quickly said goodbye and turned to leave.


    When he flew far away, two more high-level gods slowly flew out of the pilgrimage tower and came to the elder of the house.


    "Third Elder, how is the situation?"


    The house elder ranks third among all elders, so the visitor calls him the third elder.


    The internal affairs elder glanced at the two of them and said, "According to what he said, Zhibei was killed by the meteorite vine..."


    The house elder quickly said what he had just asked.


    After the two of them listened, one of them said, "The person I sent just now came back to report that Tetsudo is no longer in the Golden Water Lake."


    "Oh?" The internal affairs elder said alertly: "Is it all because of Tie Shou Teng?"


    "No, judging from the situation observed at the scene, there may be a collusion between Tetsudo and the Meteor God." The man explained just now.


    "So it is!" The house elder nodded slowly.


    At this time, another person said: "According to this, the reason why Dagu and the three of them were able to capture so many sages was because Tetsudo was not in Jinshui Lake most of the time?"


    At that time, they all guessed that the three of Dagu might have some kind of collusion with Tie Shou Teng, so they will always be safe and sound.


    Based on the information currently available, this does not appear to be the case.


    "With this possibility, their luck is indeed good." The elder of the house nodded slowly.


    After he finished speaking, he ended the topic and said: "I won''t talk about the three people in Dagu, these are just trivial matters, now we should be most concerned about how to deal with the meteorite and the wise worm in the Jinshui Lake. What to do when all are captured."


    The internal affairs elder looked at the two of them as he spoke.


    Afterwards, the three of them returned to the pilgrimage tower and went to discuss important matters.


    ¡­


    Lin Yudong Mansion.


    When Lin Yufei arrived at the entrance of the cave, he found that Chabu and Tie Fei were waiting for him here again.


    "Brother Dagu!"


    "Brother Dagu!"


    The two flew into the sky together, shouting with joy on their faces.


    They thought that Lin Yu would be in big trouble when he was stopped by the house elders this time, but he was still safe and sound.


    "Brother Dagu, the elders of the house didn''t make things difficult for you, did they?"


    Chab asked with concern.


    "No." Lin Yu shook his head decisively.


    "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    Both were very happy.


    Afterwards, Chabu asked again, "Brother Dagu, are we going to catch wise worms tomorrow?"


    "Yes, there are not many wise insects left." Tie Fei answered.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Of course I will go. If I don''t go for a long time, the remaining wise insects may be captured by others."


    "Well, then we''ll come back to you tomorrow morning."


    "Brother Dagu, take a good rest today."


    Chabu and Tie Fei said their goodbyes and left.


    Watching them go away, Lin Yu returned to the cave.


    As soon as he sat down in the cave, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "With Tetsudo''s help, all my suspicions have been cleared."


    "If my guess is correct, from now on, the senior officials of the Holy Land will no longer doubt the cause of death of Bantu, Jin Lu and others."


    "I can continue to work in the Holy Land as Dagu."


    At that time, I discussed various matters with Tetsudo in detail, and one of them was how to clear all the previous suspicions.


    "Next, the most important thing is how to get three more divine body exercises, and how to get enough yuan energy."


    Lin Yu thought about it.


    ¡­


    At the same time, somewhere in the far north.


    Iron hand vine disguised as a human, flying rapidly in the air.


    All it has to do now is to deliberately find things everywhere to attract the attention of the Holy Land high-level.


    It is not difficult to say, nor is it simple.


    Because there is a slight difference, it is possible to encounter the top powerhouses in the Holy Land.


    With its strength after leaving the water and soil, UU reading will definitely not be able to compete head-on with such a strong man.


    So be very careful.


    Once there are signs of a strong person appearing, you must escape as soon as possible, and change your disguise to hide.


    Tetsudo quickly flew forward.


    Flying, flying, suddenly...


    A powerful breath suddenly appeared in the distance and quickly approached him.


    "Who is it? Is it someone from the Northern Sanctuary?"


    Tie Teng Teng was alert in his heart.


    But just when he was puzzled, a voice appeared in its ears.


    "Lin Yu, finally let me find you, this time we will see where you are escaping."


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1166： Originator?

    "He called me Lin Yu?"


    Tie Teng Teng reacted quickly, and he was really locked by the high-level gods of the extreme northern sanctuary.


    Because Lin Yu told it at the time, saying that the Divine Master Yuan of the Northern Sanctuary had a relationship with him.


    Therefore, in his image, it will be easier to attract the attention of the high-level Holy Land.


    Thinking of this, Tetsudo did not hesitate, and resolutely accelerated and flew forward.


    After flying like this for a while, it found that the powerful aura was getting further and further away from it, and it seemed that the opponent''s strength was not as good as it.


    After discovering this, Tie Teng Teng felt relieved, stopped moving forward, and carefully sensed the owner of that breath.


    At this moment, the voice just now appeared in his ear again, "Lin Yu, I didn''t expect you to have such strength in a short period of time. Well, I''ll let you go first today."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tie Teng Teng found that the powerful aura was constantly going away.


    "It''s really weird, who is that guy? Isn''t it the high-level **** of the Northern Sanctuary?"


    Tetsudo was completely confused by the other party''s behavior.


    According to its understanding of the Northern Sanctuary, those high-level gods will definitely not let it go easily after discovering it.


    Even if you know that your strength is not as good as it, you will only call for reinforcements instead of walking away.


    "It may be a scam, in short, I''ll leave here and talk about it."


    Without thinking any further, Tetsudo speeded away.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    Early in the morning, Chabu and Tie Fei rushed to the gate of Lin Yudong Mansion.


    Seeing their arrival, Lin Yu quickly packed up and left the cave.


    "By the way, how about the inquiries about the Divine Body Cultivation Technique?"


    Lin Yu asked the two of them.


    I had made an agreement with the two of them before, asking them to help inquire about the divine body exercises practiced by other newcomers.


    "There is some progress, but it will take a while to find out."


    Chabu quickly replied.


    Tie Fei nodded along.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu said, "Okay, then let''s go catch the chiropractor first, and ask again when you have time."


    "Brother Dagu, don''t worry, we will definitely take this matter to heart."


    Chabu and Tie Fei pledged together.


    Then, the three of them flew to the teleportation altar in the south together.


    After arriving at the teleportation altar and after two teleportations, the three came to the sky over the Gwanghae Plain again.


    When they came here again, the mood of Chabu and Tie Fei was very different from the first time they came.


    Mainly because so much has happened during this time, which has given them a new understanding of many things.


    "Come on, go straight down."


    Lin Yu quickly fell and came to the surface.


    Chabu and Tie Fei followed closely behind.


    After cutting a circular incision on the ground, the three continued to descend, all the way to the Jinshui Lake.


    After arriving at the shore, Lin Yu immediately transmitted his voice to Tie Shou Teng.


    As expected, there was no echo in the lake water, and Tie Shou Teng was obviously not here.


    Of course, Chubu and Tie Fei were completely unaware of this.


    "You wait here, I''ll go find the wise worm."


    Lin Yu left a sentence and came to the lake.


    After searching on the lake, he found the first intelligent worm that was full of golden water.


    With this worm, Lin Yu quickly returned to the shore and handed the worm to Chabu and Tie Fei to deal with.


    Next, Lin Yu continued to search for the wise worms in the lake water, while Chabu and Tie Fei had been busy dealing with the wise worms.


    In this way, until noon, a total of seven wise insects were caught.


    No way, there are not many wise worms left in Jinshui Lake now, and it is impossible to have the kind of harvest some time ago.


    After Lin Yu caught the seventh wisdom worm, he searched all over the lake.


    As a result, no matter how he looked, he could never find a wise worm that was full of golden water.


    The only one that looked fat was not completely full.


    "Forget it, I can only come back tomorrow."


    Lin Yu turned around and flew to the shore.


    Now there are only so many sage worms left, and the workload is greatly reduced, and it is meaningless to stay here.


    "Brother Dagu, is there no wise worm anymore?"


    When Chabu and Tie Fei saw Lin Yu flying back empty-handed, they asked aloud.


    "right."


    Lin Yu replied while flying.


    Just then, he suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, Tie Teng Teng said that there are some secrets hidden under Jinshui Lake, should I take a look at it now?"


    Now that there are not a few wise worms in the lake, and there are no other people around except Chabu and Tie Fei, it is a good time to go down and find out.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu immediately had an idea.


    He did not stop moving forward, but accelerated and flew back to the shore.


    "Go, go back and hand in the task first."


    Lin Yu said to the two.


    He decided to go back with the two to hand in the task, and then come alone to investigate.


    In this way, in case of any danger, there is no need to worry about Chabu and Tie Fei.


    However, for Chubu and Tie Fei, the less secrets they know, the better it will be for them.


    After all, both of them only have a first-order **** body, and their strength in the Holy Land is too weak.


    The three of them packed seven treated sages and left the place all at once.


    It didn''t take long for them to return to the Northern Sanctuary smoothly.


    After quickly interacting with the mission, after receiving the holy stone, Lin Yu said to the two: "Brother Chabu, Brother Tie Fei, the matter of divine body exercises will get rid of you."


    "Brother Dagu, rest assured, we will do our best."


    The two pledged in unison.


    "Okay." Lin Yu nodded and said no more.


    The three quickly separated and returned to their respective residences.


    However, after flying some distance in the direction of his own cave, Lin Yu immediately turned around and flew towards the teleportation altar.


    After two consecutive transmissions, Lin Yu returned to the sky above the Gwanghae Plain.


    All the way to the ground unhindered.


    However, just as Lin Yu was about to plunge into the Jinshui Lake to find out, he suddenly found that the breath of Iron Hand Vine appeared in the lake.


    gurgling-


    Iron Hand Vine quickly surfaced.


    At this time, Tetsudo has changed back to its original appearance.


    "Lin Yu, you''re here just in time." Tetsuten said relaxedly as soon as they met.


    "What happened?"


    Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    From Tetsudo''s tone, he found that Tetsudo seemed to have encountered something very important.


    "Well, I have something to tell you."


    Tetsuto quickly opened his mouth to talk about his encounter with a mysterious powerhouse yesterday.


    And emphatically explained to Lin Yu what the strong man said at that time.


    "He knows me?" Lin Yu was alert.


    Who will that person be?


    Is it Yuan?


    It shouldn''t be like, because of the strength of Yi Yuan, UU reading will not take the initiative to escape at all.


    "Could it be the ancestor?"


    Lin Yu suddenly thought of the name.


    Yuan Zu followed him to the eternal paradise, and with Yuan Zu''s character, he would indeed come to seek revenge on himself.


    "The ancestor occupied San Yijia''s body at that time, and San Yijia was only a sixth-order god."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu hurriedly asked, "What is the strength of that person?"


    "Definitely a high-level god." Tetsuten said with great certainty.


    "High-level god?"


    Lin Yu wondered in his heart, it was impossible for Yuanzu to become a high-level **** so quickly, right?


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1167： Source of Divine Body Exercises

    Lin Yu put all the information together and thought about it carefully.


    Judging from what Tetsudo just said, the high-level **** who suddenly appeared is likely to be the Yuanzu.


    But Yuanzu couldn''t cultivate into a high-level **** so quickly.


    So the two pieces of information are somewhat contradictory.


    "Could it be?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu thought of a possibility.


    That is, the ancestor gave up San Yijia''s body and possessed a high-level god.


    "With the strength of Yuanzu, it is not difficult to do this."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    If so, everything makes sense.


    In other words, only by interpreting it from this perspective, can everything follow the logic.


    "Lin Yu, did you know that high-level **** yesterday?"


    Tetsudo asked.


    "That''s right." Lin Yu nodded and said, "The man''s name is Yuan Zu, and he is my old enemy."


    "I see."


    Iron Hand sighed softly.


    Afterwards, Tetsudo said again: "I may not come back here for a long time, let me tell you."


    With that said, Tie Shou Teng fished out Zhi Bei''s body from the Jinshui Lake, wrapped it around it, and slowly transformed into a humanoid creature.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu asked, "Oh? What are you going to do?"


    "Help you draw the people from the Holy Land farther, and by the way, I will do some things that I have to do myself." Tetsuto slowly walked to Lin Yu''s side and said.


    After speaking, it patted Lin Yu on the shoulder, and then walked into the passage leading to the surface.


    Lin Yu turned around and shouted at it: "By the way, what is the secret in the Jinshui Lake that you mentioned last time?"


    "You can go down and see for yourself. It''s safe down there now."


    Tetsudo said without looking back.


    Seeing that it refused to speak, Lin Yu quickly retracted his gaze and looked at Jinshui Lake again.


    Afterwards, he activated his divine power and quickly flew to the top of the Jinshui Lake and plunged into the Jinshui Lake.


    The water of Jinshui Lake is corrosive to a certain extent, but Lin Yu has a strong protective layer wrapped by divine power outside his body, so he doesn''t have to worry at all.


    "The corrosiveness of this lake seems to be similar to the fog of the abyss."


    As Lin Yu went deeper into the lake, he carefully felt the composition of the lake water.


    What made him curious was that entering Jinshui Lake was like plunging into the mist of the abyss.


    It seems that this Golden Water Lake is somewhat related to the abyss.


    Lin Yu continued to move forward, and after diving for a long distance, he finally came to the bottom of the lake.


    The place was pitch black and nothing could be seen.


    However, Lin Yu can sense the things around him with his divine sense.


    "So many corpses of Meteor Gods... It is estimated that they were all killed by Iron Hand Vine."


    After a little induction, Lin Yu found a lot of corpses.


    However, just when he attributed the source of the corpses to Iron Hand Vine, he suddenly found that many corpses did not have any scars.


    It''s not that there are no injuries, but that there are no injuries at all.


    That is, these corpses should not have died.


    "How is this going?"


    "Could it be that something forced their souls out, causing them to die before their souls died?"


    Lin Yu felt that this was not like the method of Iron Hand Vine, but the people of the Holy Land.


    As for who is in the Holy Land, it is unknown.


    It may be the high-level people of the Holy Land, or it may be a villain like Zhibei who likes to kill people.


    "It seems that after I catch all the wise insects here, I still have to come here to see if the high-ranking gods in the Holy Spirit will come here."


    Lin Yu continued to wander around the bottom of the lake.


    While walking around, he carefully sensed the surroundings with his divine sense.


    After a while, he made a new discovery.


    He found a very small hole in the very center of the bottom of the lake.


    This hole extends all the way down, do not know where to lead.


    "The secret that Tetsudo said is probably this."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart that Iron Hand Vine might have used vines to enter the cave to explore.


    Just don''t know if it has found the answer.


    "Now that it has gone far, I can''t go to it and ask."


    After thinking about it, Lin Yu continued to explore.


    In this way, it took nearly an hour for him to explore the bottom of the entire Jinshui Lake.


    This world has been very long for him now.


    Therefore, he did not let go of the details of the entire lake bottom, and carefully observed them all.


    However, even if he searched so carefully, he found no new clues at the bottom of the lake.


    There are only corpses everywhere and a mysterious hole in the very center of the lake bottom.


    "This Jinshui Lake is not simple. I must pay attention to it when the time comes. I will see when the senior officials of the Holy Land come here.


    After making up his mind, Lin Yu quickly left Jinshui Lake and returned to the shore.


    Then he entered the passage again, followed the passage all the way back to the surface, and went to the teleportation tower to teleport.


    afternoon.


    After Lin Yu returned to the Northern Sanctuary, he stayed in his cave to rest and didn''t go anywhere.


    Time soon came to evening.


    Chabu and Tie Fei came over together.


    As soon as Chabu came up, he said excitedly: "Brother Dagu, there is good news about the Divine Body Cultivation Technique."


    "Oh? How do you say it?" Lin Yu became excited.


    It can be said that this is what he is most concerned about now. After all, as long as there are three more Divine Body exercises, he will have the opportunity to become a high-level god.


    He has a total of more than 1,000 holy stones in his hand, so he has to learn new divine body exercises and then modify them.


    "Brother Dagu, brother Tie Fei and I have spent the afternoon asking all the newcomers."


    "Five of them agreed to share the divine body exercises they practiced."


    "But they all kicked out a request, saying that they must exchange the holy stone for it."


    Cha Buman thought that Lin Yu would gladly agree to this request.


    After all, for Lin Yu, what he has on hand is a holy stone, and it is not a problem to take it out.


    "How many holy stones do they want?" Lin Yu asked.


    "The minimum is ten yuan, and the more is thirty yuan." Chabu replied.


    Lin Yu was stunned on the spot, even if he changed it according to the minimum standard, he would still need to take out 30 holy stones to exchange for the three gods.


    But how can I have so many holy stones now? My holy stones are all absorbed as soon as I get them and converted into Yuan energy, and I can''t take them out now.


    "Brother Dagu, do you think the price is too high?"


    Seeing Lin Yu''s calculating look, Chabu couldn''t help asking.


    "Yes, ten holy stones need to capture five wisdom worms." Lin Yu said.


    Hearing this, UU Reading Chabu restrained his smile and said, "It seems to be a bit too much, I didn''t realize it just now."


    He and Tie Fei both lived a carefree life before becoming gods, and they didn''t have much concept of trading.


    So I didn''t think much about it.


    "Brother Dagu, what should we do?" Chabu asked hesitantly.


    Lin Yu thought about it and asked, "Is it okay to use something else in exchange?"


    "I didn''t ask that." Chubu and Tie Fei looked at each other and said a little embarrassedly.


    Lin Yu heard the words and got up and said, "Go, take me to find them, and I will talk to them myself."


    "it is good!"


    Chabu and Tie Fei agreed immediately.


    ?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1168： happy deal

    Chabu and Tie Fei got up while talking, and left the cave with Lin Yu and went outside.


    The two of them flew in front and led Lin Yu to the place where they lived together.


    Different from the Dongfu where Lin Yu lived, these newcomers lived together in a concentrated group for easy management.


    This made them know far more new people than Lin Yu.


    It is because of this that Lin Yu entrusted them to inquire about the Divine Body Cultivation Technique.


    After a few breaths, the three reached their destination and began to descend from the air.


    As soon as he came to the ground, Chabu stopped a first-order **** who was about to go out with others.


    "Zaringu."


    Chabu quickly came to the man and said, "Aren''t you willing to exchange the Divine Body Cultivation Technique for the Holy Stone? I''ve brought the man here now."


    Hearing this, Zalingu turned to look at Lin Yu.


    "It was him."


    Zalingu said thoughtfully.


    Lin Yu was called out by the house elders twice from the crowd to question him individually, and everyone already had an impression.


    "That''s right, it''s me, is there a problem?" Lin Yu walked quickly to Zalingu.


    "No problem." Zalingu shook his head, and then said, "If you want a divine body technique, you can exchange it with holy stones."


    "Is it okay to use something else in exchange?" Lin Yu asked.


    When Zalingu heard this, he thought for a while and asked, "What do you have?"


    "I have a lot of stuff, like this one."


    With a wave of Lin Yu''s hand, a row of objects of different sizes appeared in front of Zhalingu''s eyes, suspending quietly.


    Zaling Gu looked at these things carefully as if he had discovered a new continent.


    Many of these things were brought by Lin Yu from the Material Plane, and some came from the ruins of the original land.


    In short, they are all new things that the natives of Zalingu, the eternal paradise, have never seen.


    "These things are interesting, but I don''t know if they are useful."


    Zalingu said.


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "These things may or may not be useful, but your Divine Body Cultivation Technique will never be wanted by anyone other than me."


    Everyone can only practice one divine body exercise, so for the first-order gods who have already cultivated into the divine body, other people''s divine body exercises are useless.


    On the other side, after hearing Lin Yu''s words, Chabu hurriedly echoed: "That''s right, Zhalingu, other people won''t want your Divine Body Cultivation Technique if you take it out, you will definitely exchange it with Brother Dagu for something small. Excellent value."


    "Yes, yes, what Brother Chabu said makes sense." Tie Fei also said.


    Zalingu looked at Chabu and Tie Fei, and then looked at Lin Yu, and was lost for a while.


    Originally, he wanted to exchange the Holy Stone with the Divine Body Cultivation Technique. After all, other than the Holy Stone, other things were easy to obtain.


    But now that the three of them talked about it, he suddenly found that the other party did make some sense.


    The use of the Divine Body Cultivation Technique is too small, and it seems that no one will want to exchange it for the Holy Stone.


    "That¡­"


    Zalingu hesitated to say something, and Lin Yu hurriedly said: "Don''t hesitate, I only need three Divine Body exercises in total, and now there are five people who are willing to exchange, if you don''t want, I will go and ask others. ask."


    As soon as these words came out, Zalingu instantly made up his mind and said, "Okay, I''ll just pick one of these things and exchange it with you for the Divine Body Cultivation Technique."


    "By the way, how many things can you give me?" Zalingu raised his eyes and looked at Lin Yudao.


    "One piece." Lin Yu gave the lowest price first.


    Zalingu said hesitantly: "One is too few, I want five!"


    Lin Yu shook his head decisively and set another price.


    After some final haggling, the two finally agreed to three things in exchange.


    Both were very satisfied with the result.


    Zhalingu thought it was fun because he had never traded with anyone, while Lin Yu had traded useless things for divine body exercises.


    After negotiating the price, Lin Yu asked Zhalingu to transcribe the Divine Body Exercise, and he followed Chabu to find other newcomers who were willing to exchange for negotiation.


    Soon, the three found another person who was willing to exchange.


    After some negotiation, Lin Yu persuaded the other party to exchange those new and useless objects.


    Immediately afterwards, Chabu and Tie Fei took him to find a third person.


    But there is some trouble with the third person.


    The other party came from the Material Plane and had been beaten all kinds of times. He didn''t like the things that Lin Yu took out at all, and insisted on letting him exchange the holy stone.


    Lin Yu turned around and left with the person, looking for the fourth person.


    The fourth person is also a native of Eternal Paradise. He was very happy when he saw the new stuff that Lin Yu brought out, and the deal was easily negotiated.


    In this way, Lin Yu exchanged a bunch of useless objects for the three divine body exercises, and things were very successful.


    "I didn''t expect it to be so smooth, I thought it would take a while."


    Lin Yu sighed in his heart that he underestimated the simplicity of these Eternal Paradise natives at the beginning.


    These people who grew up in honeypots are surprisingly talkative and content.


    With three brand-new divine body exercises, Lin Yu quickly returned to his cave.


    He didn''t rest in the evening, and spent time studying and learning these three divine body exercises.


    Since there are many Divine Body exercises to lay the foundation, his learning speed is very fast. When the next morning comes, he has learned all three Divine Body exercises and appears on the modifier list.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Quality), Time Law (Super Quality), Power Law (Super Quality), Martial Dao Law (Super Quality), Creation Law (Super Quality)]


    [Cultivation Techniques: Zhenwu Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+), Jinxiong Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+), Doosan Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+), True Dragon Divine Physique (Tier 1) (+), Jianmu Power ( Advanced) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 1235 Holy Stone]


    "strengthen!"


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu directly selected one of the divine bodies, consuming Yuan energy and starting to strengthen.


    Soon, the divine body was strengthened to the top.


    Then Lin Yu continued to strengthen the other two divine bodies, and strengthened them all to the ninth order.


    At this time, there are still four hundred and seventy holy stones left.


    This amount of Yuan energy is more than enough to fuse these three divine body exercises.


    Therefore, Lin Yu decisively chose to integrate and integrate them all into the power of Jianmu.


    After a while.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Quality), Time Law (Super Quality), Power Law (Super Quality), Martial Dao Law (Super Quality), Creation Law (Super Quality)]


    [Cultivation method: Zhenwu Divine Body (first-order) (+), the power of building wood (advanced) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 170 Holy Stones]


    "With the energy of one hundred and eighty-five holy stones, I will be able to integrate the true martial arts body into the power of building wood, and UU reading will completely break through."


    "But so many holy stones are not easy to deal with."


    "And if the true martial arts body is also integrated into the power of Jianmu..."


    Lin Yu frowned in thought.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought that since the Divine Body Cultivation Technique is so easy to exchange, he simply went to the last person to ask and exchange his Divine Body Cultivation Technique.


    In this way, under the premise of retaining the True Martial God Body as a disguise, he can gather enough Yuanneng to break through the power of Jianmu.


    ?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1169： new task

    Time quickly came to the next day.


    In the morning, Lin Yu set off together with Chabu and Tie Fei as usual, and went to the Gwanghae Plain to catch the sage.


    In one morning, they caught six wise worms.


    The rest of the wise worms were not full of the golden water, so the three returned to the extreme northern sanctuary with the three wise worms.


    The harvest of this trip allowed Lin Yu to increase the primordial energy of the twelve holy stones.


    One step closer to integrating the last Divine Body Cultivation Technique.


    After coming out of the Hall of Merit, Lin Yu said, "Brother Chabu, who was the last person who was willing to exchange the Divine Body Exercise yesterday, take me to see him."


    "Oh? Brother Dagu still needs divine body exercises?" Chabu asked curiously.


    Both he and Tie Fei were very curious as to why Lin Yu needed so many divine body exercises.


    Isn''t it true that no one can only practice one divine body exercise method, what is the use of those many divine body exercises?


    Both of them felt that Lin Yu''s hidden super strength might have something to do with it.


    "Yes, there is still one missing." Lin Yu said.


    This time is really missing the last door.


    As long as this Divine Body Cultivation Technique is finally obtained and fused into the power of building wood, he can have the same strength as a high-level god.


    And that True Martial God Body can always be kept to disguise its identity.


    "Okay, let''s go, let''s go over together."


    Chabu didn''t ask any more questions, turned and flew to the newcomer''s place.


    The three quickly arrived at their destination.


    After landing, Chubu looked for traces of the man everywhere.


    It took a while to find out that the man had already gone out to perform the mission.


    "Brother Dagu, what should we do now? Shall we wait for him to come back?" Chabu asked.


    There''s nothing to do in the afternoon anyway, so if Lin Yu wants to, he can take Lin Yu outside to find that person.


    "Wait for him to come back, but we have nothing to do in the afternoon, so we can just take over other tasks and see." Lin Yu said.


    Even if the wise insects in the Guanghai Plain are all caught, the Yuan energy will not be enough, and a new channel for obtaining Yuan energy must be found.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, taking the task is the only feasible way.


    "Okay, let''s go, let''s go back and have a look."


    Chabu and Tie Fei agreed immediately.


    Then the three flew towards the Hall of Merit.


    After a while, they returned to the Hall of Merit and came to the quest crystal.


    "Brother Chabu, Brother Tie Fei, take a look at what tasks you have and pick one."


    Lin Yu said to the two.


    No way, he couldn''t use the quest crystal, because as soon as he probed into it, he would absorb the energy in it, making the quest crystal unusable.


    Seeing what Lin Yu said, Chabu couldn''t help but ask, "Brother Dagu, why don''t you take a look at the tasks yourself, I''m afraid the tasks we choose are not suitable."


    According to their ideas, it is best for Lin Yu to pick the task, because Lin Yu is strong and his eyesight is naturally much stronger than theirs.


    "Well, let''s see what tasks are available first, and tell me after reading them, and we''ll decide after discussing them." Lin Yu suggested.


    Chabu and Tie Fei looked at each other, then nodded and said, "Okay."


    Although they had strong doubts in their hearts, they agreed, considering that Lin Yu might have secrets that could not be revealed, making it impossible to use the quest crystal.


    Immediately afterwards, the two came to a task crystal and probed into it.


    Lin Yu waited quietly beside him.


    During this period, his eyes glanced in other directions of the Hall of Merit, observing the movements of the people around him.


    And almost at the same time as he glanced, many eyes were withdrawn from him and looked elsewhere.


    "I have now become the focus of the extreme northern sanctuary."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Since he was called out for questioning by the house elders twice in a row, and every time he captured the wisdom insects, he went smoothly, and it has attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    As soon as he walked into the Hall of Merit, he felt gazes from all over.


    "It''s not a good thing, it means that my every move is always being noticed."


    Lin Yu secretly sighed.


    He didn''t have a good solution for this either.


    But as long as no one comes out to interfere with his actions, they can go with them.


    At this time, Chabu and Tie Fei successively retracted their consciousness and came to him.


    "What tasks are there?" Lin Yu asked.


    As soon as the words fell, the two immediately began to describe the tasks they saw in the task crystal.


    Basically, tasks can be divided into three categories.


    The first category is the hunter category, the second category is the delegate category, and the third category is the miscellaneous category.


    According to the descriptions of Chabu and Tie Fei, the hunting tasks generally give the most holy stones, and the commission tasks are less.


    Miscellaneous tasks are completely irregular.


    Lin Yu listened and analyzed secretly.


    Although hunting quests give more holy stones, the number of holy stones is directly proportional to the strength of the target being hunted.


    That is to say, if you want to earn a lot of holy stones from hunting quests, you must take difficult quests.


    And those difficult tasks can only be completed with high strength, so this kind of task will inevitably reveal strength.


    Even if the strength is well hidden, it will arouse suspicion from others.


    You are obviously not strong enough, why can you successfully hunt down difficult targets?


    Therefore, hunting tasks can be completely ruled out.


    The holy stone chalice given by those simple tasks makes no difference whether it is accepted or not.


    The tasks of the entrusted class are actually similar, and they are also directly linked to strength.


    The stronger the strength, the higher the success rate of completing difficult tasks.


    Of course, there is still a clear difference between delegated tasks and hunting tasks.


    Hunting tasks all depend on hard power, while commissioned tasks can be opportunistic.


    Therefore, it is also possible to complete difficult tasks when the strength is insufficient.


    However, this kind of thing is fine once or twice, but it will still cause others to doubt it if it happens more often.


    "Brother Dagu, which mission should we take?"


    After Chubu and Tie Fei finished talking, they asked.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "You can talk about the miscellaneous tasks one by one."


    The last quest to catch wise bugs was a miscellaneous quest.


    Because this task has little to do with strength, it mainly depends on luck.


    People with good luck go well every time, but if they are unlucky, even if they are strong, they are still dead.


    Unless it is a high-level **** himself.


    But at the level of high-level gods, it is impossible to perform such tasks.


    Therefore, Lin Yu decided to find someone from the miscellaneous tasks with enough pay and hidden strength. Seeing that Lin Yu said this, Chabu and Tie Fei quickly talked about the requirements and rewards of each miscellaneous task.


    After listening to the end carefully, Lin Yu thought about it and said, "Then the ninth task."


    "The ninth one?" Chabu and Tie Fei pondered and said, "The one who helped the nine elders take care of the scorpion tiger beast?"


    "Yes, this is it."


    Lin Yu nodded decisively.


    This quest has little to do with strength, and gives enough rewards.


    "Okay, then this task."


    The two of them followed Lin Yu''s lead and agreed immediately.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1170： behaving abnormally

    After Chabu accepted the task, the three quickly left the Hall of Merit and went to find the nine elders.


    However, just as the three of them went out, a congregation greeted them with joy and stopped the three of them.


    "It''s you who took over the mission of the nine elders, right?"


    The three looked at each other, then nodded in unison: "That''s right."


    "Okay, follow me." The man said excitedly.


    "Wait, who are you? Why are we going with you?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    The man said with a smile: "My name is Fa Lin, I''m from the Ninth Elder. I''ll take you to see him now."


    Farin said as he turned to leave.


    Lin Yu stopped him again and said, "Don''t worry, you haven''t made it clear who you are from the Nine Elders."


    "Oh, don''t ask so much, in short, I will take you to see the nine elders now."


    After speaking, Fa Lin asked again, "Do you want to take this mission?"


    Lin Yu looked at Chabu and Tie Fei, then nodded and said, "Okay, lead the way."


    Now that he is in the Holy Land, it is impossible for the other party to lie to him.


    And even if the other party really dares to lie, he has a way to solve it.


    Because this Fa Lin is only about Tier 3 strength.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s agreement, Fa Lin became excited again and said, "Let''s go, this way."


    The three followed Fa Lin all the way to the north.


    Soon, they came to the Pilgrimage Tower and the Sky Wheel Tower.


    But Farin didn''t mean to stop at all, and continued to fly towards the mountains in the north after crossing the three towers.


    "Is it that far?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Not far, not far, just ahead."


    Farin flew forward without looking back, speaking while flying.


    His attitude made Lin Yu and the three of them puzzled, and they always felt that there was something wrong.


    However, considering that the quest had already been taken over and the reward for this quest was rich enough, the three of them didn''t think much about it, and continued to follow Fa Lin to the northern mountain range.


    After a while, the four finally came to the sky above the mountains.


    This mountain looks very dangerous, and there are all kinds of beasts and monsters moving in it.


    This made Lin Yu and the three of them curious for a while.


    Unexpectedly, there is such a dangerous mountain range close to the Holy Land.


    "Go ahead."


    Seeing that the three of them stopped, Fa Lin greeted them and continued to fly forward.


    The three had no choice but to follow him.


    Chabu''s voice transmission said to Lin Yu and Tie Fei: "I always feel that there is a problem with this task."


    Tie Fei immediately answered, "I think so too."


    Lin Yu comforted the two and said, "Let''s go to the place first and have a look. This task will give you a lot of holy stones."


    For this task, each person will be given two holy stones per day. As long as they persist for dozens of days, they will be able to collect the last bit of Yuan energy.


    Of course, such a reward is naturally incomparable to the task of catching a sage.


    But this is entirely because the task of catching the wisdom insects is too special, and Lin Yu gained the trust of Tie Teng Teng to make the task very simple.


    Otherwise, according to the original nature of the task, people may die in minutes.


    Now the task they received is the one with the most generous reward among the short ones.


    If you want more rewards, you can only take difficult hunting missions or commission missions.


    "Well, let''s look at it first."


    Chabu and Tie Fei agreed in unison.


    Afterwards, the three continued to follow Fa Lin and flew towards the center of the mountain range.


    After flying for a long distance, Fa Lin slowed down and said, "It''s here, just below, come with me."


    As he spoke, he couldn''t wait to fall from the air, as if he was afraid that Lin Yu and the three of them would regret it.


    This is a valley, surrounded by mountains on all sides, with only one river flowing through it.


    On the edge of the river, there is a small mountain village.


    There are green grass and flowers around the villa.


    "This place looks good."


    Chabu transmitted his voice to Lin Yu and Tie Fei.


    The moment he saw the environment here, the various emotions in his heart were instantly suppressed by half.


    To be honest, he really wanted to give up at first, but now this idea has faded a lot.


    The same is true for Tie Fei, and his mood is much better.


    The three followed Fa Lin and flew down to the inside of the villa.


    As soon as Fa Lin landed, he couldn''t wait to shout: "Senior brother, I brought people here."


    As the voice drifted, a humanoid creature that looked somewhat similar to Fa Lin quickly flew out of the villa''s largest house and came to the three of Lin Yu.


    After looking up and down for a while, he immediately turned around and said to Fa Lin, "Okay, these three look very energetic!"


    Hearing this, the three of Lin Yu couldn''t help frowning secretly.


    Weird, really weird.


    Whether it was Fa Lin, or the person who was called by Fa Lin as Senior Brother, there was a strangeness.


    This made them a little worried about the mission this time.


    Perhaps the task of helping the nine elders to take care of the scorpion tiger beast is not what I imagined, and it will be very troublesome.


    "Come on, come in with me."


    The senior brother didn''t introduce the three of them to Lin Yu, so he hurriedly took them to the house.


    Fa Lin walked behind the three, as if afraid that they would escape.


    A group of people walked quickly to the house.


    As soon as he entered the door, Lin Yu looked around.


    The interior of this house looks fine, and all kinds of displays and furnishings are normal.


    While Lin Yu was thinking and looking around, Fa Lin and his senior brother laughed and said: "Okay, this task will be officially handed over to you, remember to report to the nine elders about the situation of the snake and scorpion beast every three days. , let''s go first."


    After speaking, the three of them turned around and left as if running for their lives, laughing wildly while flying.


    It seems to throw a hot potato.


    Lin Yu and the three of you look at me and I look at you, all of which are not good in their hearts.


    "This time it''s troublesome, we''re afraid we''ll get into trouble."


    Chabu said with a worried expression.


    Tie Fei also had a nervous expression on his face.


    "Don''t worry, look at the surrounding situation first." Lin Yu said calmly.


    Chabu and Tie Fei nodded helplessly and followed Lin Yu to check the situation in the house.


    At this moment, Tie Fei suddenly exclaimed: "Wait, something is wrong, how do I remember that when the senior brother left just now, he said that we should report the situation of the snake and scorpion beast to the nine elders every three days, it is a snake and scorpion beast, not a scorpion tiger. beast."


    Snakes and scorpions are completely different.


    Lin Yu and Chabu stopped when they heard this.


    The two recalled carefully, and found that as Tie Fei said, the two guys were talking about snakes and scorpions when they left, not scorpions and tigers.


    "Do you know what a snake and scorpion beast is?" Lin Yu asked.


    He knows the scorpion tiger beast, UU reading www.uukanshu. This is a kind of monster with low strength.


    He hadn''t heard of the snake scorpion beast at all.


    When Chabu and Tie Fei saw Lin Yu asking about it, they both shook their heads blankly, saying they didn''t know.


    "Go, go back, we won''t do this task."


    Lin Yu walked decisively towards the gate of the house.


    Mingming''s task was to take care of the scorpion tiger beast, but after he came over, he became a snake and scorpion beast.


    What else is going on here?


    When Chabu and Tie Fei saw Lin Yu leave, they immediately followed.


    But at this moment, the gate of the house suddenly closed automatically, locking them in the house.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1171： Fantasy?

    "what happened?"


    "This door?"


    Chubu and Tie Fei stopped involuntarily.


    Not only them, Lin Yu didn''t expect the door to close suddenly.


    There must be a problem here.


    "Shall we knock the door out?"


    Chab opened his mouth.


    After speaking, he and Tie Fei turned to look at Lin Yu, waiting for Lin Yu to make up his mind.


    Lin Yu thought for a moment, then said to the two: "Let''s do it together."


    "Ok."


    Chubu and Tie Fei nodded.


    Afterwards, the three of them mobilized their divine power in unison, their whole body strength exploded, and they slammed into the gate of the house.


    bang bang bang ¡ª


    Three muffled noises sounded at almost the same time, and all three were bounced back.


    Obviously, this door is very strong, and they don''t even want to break through with their first-order divine bodies, even if they are shot together.


    Frowning, Lin Yu said to Chabu and Tie Fei, "Let''s lean on the side."


    He decided to use the power of Jianmu to smash the door.


    Although urging Jianmu''s power will reveal his true strength in front of the two again, but now he can''t control that much.


    Lin Yu felt that if he stayed here for a long time, something big would definitely happen.


    Must be decisive.


    On the other side, when Chabu and Tie Fei saw Lin Yu say this, they immediately retreated, away from Lin Yu.


    They all thought in their hearts that Brother Dagu might have to show his real strength.


    After the two were far away, Lin Yu immediately urged the power of Jianmu.


    But just as his breath was soaring, a soft voice rang in his ear.


    "That''s a bad boy."


    This voice was gentle and full of temptation, which shocked Lin Yu''s heart.


    Intuition tells him that the owner of this voice is definitely not a kind person.


    "drink!"


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu fully mobilized the power of Jianmu, which belonged to the half-step high-level god''s power burst, and the powerful divine power surged in his body, and the strength increased exponentially.


    boom-


    Lin Yu rushed forward with all his strength and slammed into the gate of the house.


    In the next instant, he slammed into the door, but what puzzled him was that there seemed to be something wrong with the feedback his body was getting.


    Originally, the gate of this house should be very hard, but in fact, after touching it, the feedback to him was a soft touch.


    It was as if he was not hitting a door, but a huge ball of cotton.


    Lin Yu''s divine body instantly fell into this soft "cotton".


    The whole person is wrapped in "cotton".


    "Hee hee hee, enjoy this journey."


    That soft voice entered Lin Yu''s ears again.


    The sound gradually faded, and soon disappeared.


    When Lin Yu heard the voice again, he found that he had come to a strange and familiar world.


    Unfamiliar because this world is obviously different from Eternal Paradise, familiar because this world is very similar to the material plane he was originally in.


    "This is where?"


    "Illusion?"


    A thought quickly flashed through Lin Yu''s mind.


    I came here because I ran into the gate of the house.


    And judging from what the soft voice said, this was obviously deliberately done by the owner of that voice.


    Is the master of the voice, sent myself here.


    "It says enjoy the journey, what does that mean?"


    Lin Yu frowned and pondered, and reviewed the whole thing from the beginning.


    The two of them, Chabu, took on a task of taking care of the scorpion tiger beast before they went to the house just now.


    Judging from the performance of that Fa Lin and the senior brother, it was obvious that there was something wrong with the task that the three of them took on.


    It is possible that the mission was not issued by the nine elders, but the guy who was called by Fa Lin as a senior.


    "Maybe the real task is very troublesome. That Fa Lin and the senior brother wanted to quit halfway, but considering that quitting directly will affect the subsequent tasks, they re-issued a task to trick ignorant newcomers to replace them."


    "As a result, we were deceived."


    Lin Yu quickly came to a rough guess.


    Lin Yu was also a little helpless about being deceived.


    The main reason is that the quest gave too many rewards, far more than other quests, so he would be hit.


    "After I go out, I must find them to settle the account."


    Lin Yu secretly made up his mind.


    Afterwards, he temporarily put the matter behind him and carefully looked at his surroundings.


    "Since it is a mission issued by the Holy Land, there should be no fatal danger here."


    "It should be no problem to go out, but the process may..."


    At this time, Lin Yu was standing on the top of a high mountain.


    There was a magnificent city in the distance, occupying all his vision.


    Lin Yu took a closer look and found that all the pedestrians in the city were human, and there were no strange creatures.


    "It seems that this illusion is exclusively customized for me."


    "I don''t know if Chubu and Tie Fei also fell into a similar illusion."


    With this in mind, Lin Yu slowly flew up from the ground and flew towards the distant city.


    When he flew to the vicinity of the city, he quickly fell from the air and returned to the ground.


    This is mainly because no one is flying around, so he also doesn''t want to be too conspicuous.


    After all, the situation here is still unclear.


    Lin Yu walked and watched, and soon came to the city gate.


    "stop!"


    The guard at the city gate immediately came up to block him.


    Lin Yu was about to speak when the soft voice suddenly sounded in his ears.


    "If you want to go out, help the people here realize a dream."


    The words were a bit unfinished, and Lin Yu just wanted to ask when his voice disappeared.


    After that, no matter how Lin Yu shouted in his heart, he would never appear again.


    In front of Lin Yu, two city gate guards had come to him, blocking him.


    "What''s your name, where are you from, what do you do?"


    The two looked up and down at the strange clothes on Lin Yu''s body, and their faces were full of alertness.


    Lin Yu thought to himself, does telling them the truth fulfill their dreams?


    "Forget it, try it and see."


    "It''s just an illusion here anyway."


    Without thinking any further, Lin Yu quickly told his true origins, telling the other party that he was from the eternal paradise and was a disciple of the extreme northern sanctuary.


    As soon as he said these words, the two guards were stunned on the spot.


    One of them reacted quickly, raised his weapon and pointed at Lin Yu: "Give you one more chance to say something messy, don''t blame us for being rude."


    The guard next to him also raised his weapon after hearing the words.


    Both of them looked at Lin Yu solemnly.


    Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart, it seems that the idea just now is wrong.


    Also, how can a person''s dream be so simple, it seems that one has to take it seriously.


    Sighing secretly, Lin Yu pondered how to solve the problem in front of him.


    The two wanted to ask about his origin, but he had no origin at all.


    He was not from this world.


    "It seems that it can only be hard."


    Lin Yu decided to urge Divine Power to break in.


    With his current strength, he can silently disappear in front of the two of them without giving them a chance to hunt him down.


    But just as he was about to start, Lin Yu thought of another thing.


    "Wait, maybe..."


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1172： dream

    Lin Yu suddenly thought that he should try the power of law.


    The power of law is limited in the Eternal Land and the Abyss and cannot be used.


    What if you could be here.


    If the power of law can be used normally, then many things are too simple.


    Lin Yu called out the modifier panel.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Grade), Time Law (Super Grade), Law of Force (Super Grade), Martial Dao Law (Super Grade), Creation Law (Super Grade)]


    [Cultivation method: Zhenwu Divine Body (first-order) (+), the power of building wood (advanced) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 182 Holy Stones]


    Looking at the long string of words behind the law, Lin Yu secretly said, "Just use the law of space."


    With a thought, the law of space was successfully activated.


    In an instant, Lin Yu disappeared in front of the two of them out of thin air, as if he had never appeared in front of them.


    This surprised both of them.


    "People, what about people?"


    "Am I confused, did he suddenly disappear?"


    "I don''t know, anyway, I didn''t see him running away."


    The two of you look at me, I look at you, and their faces are full of doubts.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back and report this matter to the commander-in-chief."


    "Ok."


    The two guards turned and walked towards the city gate.


    At this time, a strange scene appeared.


    I saw the two guards walking backwards very quickly back to the place where they had just asked Lin Yu. After staying there for a while, they walked backwards back to the city gate.


    The whole picture is like a video reversed.


    And after the two guards backed back to the city gate, they patrolled by themselves as if nothing had happened.


    I didn''t think about reporting the incident just now to the leader, and there was nothing strange on his face.


    It was as if all that had happened just now.


    At this time somewhere in the city.


    Lin Yu secretly breathed a sigh of relief: "This will be no problem."


    Just after he used the law of space to enter the city, he immediately activated the law of time to reverse the time back to the moment before he appeared.


    So at this time, the two guards didn''t know Lin Yu''s arrival at all, because at this point in time, Lin Yu hadn''t appeared, and they naturally had no memory of contacting Lin Yu.


    "Sure enough, it is much more convenient to use the power of law."


    "Unfortunately, the law can only take effect in this illusion, and has no effect in the eternal paradise."


    With a secret sigh, Lin Yu once again urged the law of space, constantly teleporting in the city, looking for a ready-to-wear shop.


    His clothes are out of tune with the environment here, so the most important thing is to change into suitable clothes so that he can truly integrate into the place.


    "This store is nice."


    After a teleport, Lin Yu finally found a suitable clothing store.


    This ready-to-wear shop is huge, with a wide variety of clothes on display, so you''re sure to find the right fit.


    "The law of time, stop!"


    Lin Yu urged the law of time to stop time.


    Suddenly, the time in the entire city froze, and everyone stood motionless.


    Not only people, but even the air stopped flowing.


    The whole world became silent.


    Lin Yu strode into the ready-to-wear shop with his hands behind his back, and picked out the clothes by himself.


    "This set is good, it suits me better."


    After stopping in front of a ready-to-wear suit, Lin Yu mobilized his divine power and put the suit on in an instant.


    Looking down, Lin Yu was very satisfied.


    "This is the clothes of the world itself, and there should be no problem."


    He had just thought about using divine power to condense a set of clothes, but after thinking about it, there might be a problem, so he still bothered to find a ready-to-wear shop.


    After getting dressed, Lin Yu walked quickly to the shopkeeper.


    Motivated by divine power, a golden light covered the shopkeeper''s entire body.


    In an instant, there was an undetectable change in the shopkeeper''s body.


    A chronic disease that had plagued him for many years was completely cured by this golden light, and he would never do it again.


    "That''s the money for the dress."


    Lin Yu left with his hands behind his back.


    When he walked out of the door of the clothing store, everything in the store returned to its original state in an instant.


    Everyone moved and continued with their original movements.


    Those who pick clothes pick clothes, those who negotiate prices continue to negotiate prices, as if nothing has happened.


    At this moment, a shop assistant suddenly lost his gaze and looked at an empty clothes rack in disbelief.


    There was a set of ready-to-wear there just now, why did it suddenly disappear.


    "Oops, it must have been a thief, and he is still a master!"


    The shop assistant hurried to the shopkeeper to report the situation.


    But at this time, the shopkeeper of this shop was touching his body in surprise and joy, completely unaware that he hurried to his shop assistant.


    Meanwhile, outside the store.


    After Lin Yu walked out of the clothing store, he walked slowly along the street.


    That soft voice said at the time to let him help people fulfill a dream, so now the top priority is to quickly find a person with a dream.


    "Although I don''t want to do as the voice said, but now I can only find a way to go out, and then find the guy to settle the account after going out."


    Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    Relaxing, he pondered the definition of a dream.


    A dream, literally, is an expectation for the future, a result that the heart desires to achieve.


    In this case, you should go to young people, preferably children.


    Children are full of visions for the future and are most likely to have dreams.


    "With my current strength, it shouldn''t be difficult to realize a child''s dream, right?"


    While thinking about it, Lin Yu looked into the distance, searching for the figure of the child on the street.


    Suddenly, a crying little girl came into his eyes.


    With a move in his heart, Lin Yu walked quickly to the little girl, leaned down and asked, "Little sister, why are you crying?"


    "I want to eat candied haws, woohoo, I want to eat candied haws." The little girl cried.


    "Candied gourd? Is eating candied gourd a dream?"


    Lin Yu hesitated in his heart.


    But after a little thought, he still decided to give it a try. After all, it was just a bunch of candied haws, which cost nothing.


    Lin Yu stood up straight and was about to find a hawker selling candied haws.


    As a result, as soon as he looked up, he found a peddler carrying a straw pole with candied haws on the top of the straw bale had come to him.


    "Master, do you want to buy candied haws?"


    "Come here." Lin Yu wanted to create a string of coins with divine power.


    But after thinking about it, there might be a problem with the things created by divine power, so I took off the jade pendant around my waist.


    This jade pendant comes with this ready-to-wear, and it belongs to the world itself.


    "give."


    Lin Yu gave the jade pendant in his hand to the hawker.


    When the hawker saw it, he was dumbfounded on the spot.


    "Gong, Master UU Reading , this is impossible." The peddler waved his hands again and again.


    How dare he exchange such a precious thing for a string of candied haws.


    "Take it, give me all your candied haws."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but put the jade pendant into the opponent''s hand, and then took the straw filled with candied haws over it.


    "Let''s go quickly, don''t wait for me to regret it." Lin Yu urged.


    When the hawker heard it, he repeatedly bowed and said, "Thank you for your kindness, thank you for your kindness."


    With this jade pendant, his family''s livelihood has been solved, how could he not be excited.


    The hawker left quickly, while Lin Yu took a bunch of candied fruit and handed it to the little girl: "Little sister, this is your favorite candied fruit."


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1173： down-and-out siblings

    The little girl raised her head, looked at Lin Yu timidly, and then looked at the candied haws in Lin Yu''s hand.


    "Here, take it."


    Lin Yu handed the candied haws to the little girl.


    "Thank you big brother."


    After the little girl thanked her softly, she took the candied gourd and ate it.


    Lin Yu Zejing waited for the surrounding environment to change, waiting for him to return to the house.


    I took it and waited until the little girl ate half a bunch of candied haws, but nothing changed.


    "It doesn''t seem to work."


    "It is estimated that eating candied haws is just the wish of this little girl, far from being a dream."


    Lin Yu leaned against the wall with the straw pole and continued walking along the street.


    As he walks he analyzes the definition of a dream.


    Compared to hopes, wishes, desires, etc., dreams should be on a higher level.


    Judging from the two words that make up a dream, it is obvious that a dream is something that is difficult to achieve, while thinking is a desire for this dream to be realized.


    Therefore, a dream should be something that is impossible to achieve under normal circumstances, but someone yearns for it.


    "You still have to find a child."


    "Adults have generally been beaten by society and will abandon unrealistic ideas, but children are not, and children are more likely to have dreams in their hearts."


    After making up his mind, Lin Yu quickened his pace.


    Now his goal is very clear, is to find a child with big dreams.


    ¡­


    In a quiet alley.


    A boy about ten years old leads a girl about six years old slowly.


    The two were in tattered clothes, with yellow faces and thin muscles, and they walked very slowly. At first glance, they looked like little beggars who had not eaten enough.


    "Brother, Ningning is very hungry."


    "Ning Ning, go ahead and find a good family who is willing to give charity."


    The boy tightened the tattered clothes on his body, helped the little girl tidy up again, and then continued to walk forward.


    The pace of the two was still slow.


    If possible, the two really just want to sit on the street and rest for a while.


    But the desire to live kept them going.


    Finally, after walking hard for a while, the two walked out of the alley and came to the street.


    There are all kinds of shops on the street, some buy fruits, some sell snacks, and the fragrance fills the whole street.


    "Brother, Ningning is even more hungry."


    The little girl smacked her mouth and said.


    The boy scratched the back of his head and said, "Brother, go and beg them for something to eat."


    "Yeah." The little girl nodded obediently, looking eagerly at a shop selling meat buns in the distance.


    The smell of meat and the tempting aroma of pasta came from there, and the little girl kept gulping.


    The same is true for the boy, his nose flaring and his saliva flowing.


    Slightly clenching his fists, the boy strode towards the bun shop in front of him.


    On the signboard of Baozipu, the words Zhang Jiroubao were written, and the boy''s eyes stayed on it for a moment.


    Soon, the boy came to the door of the steamed bun.


    "The shopkeeper, please do it, give me two buns to eat."


    The bun shop owner glanced at the boy and didn''t say much.


    Neither agree nor disagree.


    The boy fell to his knees with a plop.


    His mother had told him that the man had gold under his knees, but now he couldn''t control that much.


    He might be able to bear the hunger for a while, but he couldn''t bear to watch his sister starve.


    "The shopkeeper, I know the characters. I will write down the name of your shop in the notebook. When I grow up, I will definitely return your kindness."


    As the boy spoke, he took out a book from the tattered clothes and opened it. The writing on it was neat and powerful, and it recorded a lot of things densely.


    The owner of Baozipu sighed and shook his head slightly: "They are all poor people."


    Saying that, he took out the oiled paper and wrapped four meat buns.


    When the boy saw this, he immediately showed a surprised smile, and saluted again and again: "Thank you shopkeeper, thank you shopkeeper!"


    However, just when the owner of the steamed buns shop was about to hand over the wrapped meat buns to the boy, the owner of the shop next door quickly came to him.


    He whispered in a hurried tone in his ear: "Old Zhang, are you crazy? This child is the remnant of the Sun Mansion in the north of the city!"


    "what?"


    The steamed bun shop owner''s expression froze, and he almost didn''t grasp the oil paper bag in his hand.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned his head to look at the boy and shouted angrily, "You broom star, you are here to harm me on purpose, get out of here, and I won''t break your legs if you don''t get out!"


    "roll!"


    Another shop owner also scolded.


    The boy was helpless, so he had to put away the book tremblingly, got up and bowed to the two of them, turned and left with a sad face.


    When the two saw the boy walking away, they couldn''t help but sigh softly.


    "Such a knowledgeable child, hey..."


    "The way of heaven is unfair!"


    The two kept shaking their heads, watching the boy go away.


    On the other side, the boy dragged his tired body back to the little girl.


    Seeing that the boy returned without success, the little girl was so anxious that she burst into tears.


    This time she didn''t say that she was hungry, probably because she knew it was useless to say it.


    The boy reached out and touched her little head, and said, "Ningning, we will find a way to get out of the city, and we will definitely be able to catch food outside the city."


    "Yeah." The little girl nodded heavily, hope rekindled in her eyes.


    The boy turned around sadly and led the little girl forward.


    He knew in his heart that he and his sister would never be able to leave the city.


    Because the person who destroyed their family just wanted to see them both starve to death in the city.


    They have high weight and are very powerful. No one in this big city dares to provoke them.


    Therefore, the fate of their siblings is actually doomed.


    Two thin and short figures slowly moved towards the city gate.


    At the same time, somewhere in the city.


    Lin Yu saw everything in his eyes.


    "The fate of these two children is tragic, and I don''t know if they still have dreams in their hearts."


    "But at least it''s more likely than those kids who don''t care about food and clothing."


    Along the way, Lin Yu observed many children.


    He found that many children do not actually have dreams, only fantasies.


    Fantasies and dreams may seem similar, but they are actually quite different.


    Dreams are things that desire to be fulfilled, but fantasies are nothing but idle fantasies at leisure.


    Even the person who gave birth to the fantasy did not expect those things in the fantasy to come true.


    Therefore, Lin Yu feels that dreams may exist in the hearts of those who have personally experienced the cruelty of the world, but have not completely lost confidence in the world.


    Like the little boy I just saw. UU Reading


    The little boy clearly knew his situation, but he did not give up hope.


    From what he just said to the owner of Baozipu, it can be seen that he still has a vision for the future.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu walked quickly towards the front gate of the city.


    On the other side, the boy and the little girl walked forward step by step, and unknowingly came to the city gate.


    When the guards at the city gate saw the two of them, they immediately became alert as if they were facing a great enemy.


    They are not ordinary people, and they know the identities of these two very well.


    "Go back if you don''t want to die."


    A guard scolded coldly.


    7017k


    ?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1174： help people get ahead

    The boy and the little girl stopped suddenly.


    The other party''s ferocious appearance was so frightening that the little girl didn''t dare to say a word, and her face was pale.


    The boy had to hold her in his arms to protect him.


    "Ningning, let''s go and go to the east gate to see."


    The boy spoke softly.


    "Yeah." The little girl nodded immediately.


    At this moment, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of the two of them.


    This man is luxuriously dressed and has a burly body, standing like a mountain.


    The boy and the little girl looked up at each other.


    The boy said, "Uncle, I''m sorry, we didn''t mean to block your way."


    As he said that, he led the little girl to bypass Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu stopped the two and said, "Don''t leave in a hurry, are you hungry?"


    Hearing this, the boy looked at Lin Yu suspiciously and expectantly.


    The little girl said timidly, "Ning Ning and brother are very hungry."


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "Let''s go, I''ll buy you something to eat."


    "Uncle, we, we..." The boy hesitated and didn''t know what to say.


    He was really hungry at this time, and wanted to go shopping with Lin Yu to buy food, but he was afraid that Lin Yu would turn around and leave after knowing his identity.


    Moreover, he was worried that he would drag the other party down.


    "Eat your fill first."


    Lin Yu touched the heads of the two and led them back to the city.


    In the distance, the city gate guards who saw this scene shook their heads, as if they had seen through Lin Yu''s next fate.


    The three quickly returned to the streets of the city.


    This street is more prosperous than the one just now, and there are more shops on both sides of the street.


    Lin Yu walked and watched, and soon fell in love with a shop selling roast chicken.


    Next to this roast chicken shop, there is also a shop selling steamed buns and flatbreads, just enough for two children to have a good meal.


    Lin Yu led the two of them to the roast chicken shop quickly.


    "Storekeeper, bring a roast chicken and cut it into pieces."


    Lin Yu greeted inside.


    As he spoke, he took out some copper plates from the purse, which he had just earned with divine power and belonged to the world itself.


    In the roast chicken shop, after hearing Lin Yu''s request, the shop owner instinctively went to pick up the roast chicken, but at a glance he saw the two children beside Lin Yu.


    Suddenly, his movements stopped involuntarily.


    "What are you looking at? Are you still doing business?" Lin Yu urged on the side.


    The shop owner was stunned for a moment, and then he took a roast chicken and began to cut it into pieces.


    He is selling roast chicken to this rich boy, not to the two remnants of the Sun Mansion. What''s there to worry about?


    Anything is also the matter of this rich boy.


    "Young master, take it."


    The owner of the roast chicken shop handed the wrapped chicken to Lin Yu.


    Beside Lin Yu, the two children couldn''t help swallowing when they saw this scene.


    But they didn''t speak, they just followed Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu walked quickly to the door of the shop next door where he bought flatbread and steamed buns, and took a peek inside, but he didn''t expect meat soup to be sold here.


    "Shop, two buns and two bowls of mutton soup."


    As he said that, he led the two children to sit at a small square table in front of the shop.


    The shop owner didn''t know the situation at this time, and it wasn''t until he came out with the broth that he realized something was wrong.


    "Young master, you, they..."


    The store owner didn''t know how to explain the situation.


    After all, judging from Lin Yu''s clothes, it is not easy to provoke at first glance.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to you."


    Lin Yu comforted.


    The shop owner hesitated, and finally put two bowls of broth on the table.


    Then he quickly walked back to the store and asked his wife to report to the official quickly.


    No way, he is a small business, and he is too weak to get involved in the high-level battles in the city at all.


    So he can only quickly pick himself out of the matter.


    At the table, the boy and the little girl sat opposite each other, looking at the broth in front of them and couldn''t help swallowing.


    Lin Yu said: "Eat it, if you don''t eat it, you will be uneasy after eating it."


    The two of them glanced at him, and finally couldn''t bear the temptation to cook chicken and broth, and devoured it.


    Lin Yu watched the two feasting while waiting for the person who should come.


    At this time, he hadn''t asked about the identities of the two, nor the cause and effect of the whole thing.


    Mainly because asking these questions would waste a lot of time, and the two kids were obviously starving.


    Anyway, for him, even if something is wrong, he can use the law of time to reverse time and restore the error.


    So he wasn''t worried at all about doing it wrong.


    In the distance, some pedestrians and customers in the shop cast complicated glances here.


    Some people pointed and said something in this direction.


    As long as Lin Yu is willing, he can easily hear what those people are saying, and even know what they are thinking.


    But he was too lazy to listen.


    Because if you want to know what you want to know, just ask the right master directly.


    And it won''t be long before the main lord will be forced to appear in this place.


    Time passed by minute by minute, and after about five minutes, a team of fully armed men appeared in Lin Yu''s field of vision.


    The team moved very quickly and went straight to the three of Lin Yu.


    When the surrounding spectators saw them appear, they immediately retreated into the distance, as if they were afraid that they would be affected.


    The owner of the bakery quickly walked out of the shop and took the initiative to meet the leader of the team.


    "Master Patrol."


    The leader of the team was too lazy to talk nonsense with the shop owner, so he brought people directly to the three of Lin Yu.


    "Someone reported that you had a connection with Sun Thief, now come with us to the Inspection Division."


    The leader of the team ordered involuntarily.


    Lin Yu asked without raising his head, "What if I don''t want to go?"


    At this time, the two children at the table had already stopped eating and sat nervously.


    Hearing what Lin Yu said, the boy immediately got up and saluted the leader of the team: "Sir Patrol, it has nothing to do with this uncle, it''s our fault, you can deal with us if you want to deal with it."


    The little girl quickly walked to the boy''s side, pulling at the corner of his shirt and looking at the group of people with fear on her face.


    "You two remnants of grand thieves, get out of my way, and be careful that I will destroy you."


    The leader of the team scolded fiercely, then looked at Lin Yu again and said, "So, are you toasting and not eating and drinking?"


    Lin Yu smiled when he heard the words, got up slowly and said, "You choose the path yourself."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he kicked the small square table with his right foot.


    The shards flew towards the officers ahead as if they had grown eyes.


    bang bang bang...


    Every officer was hit by a piece of debris, and they flew out one after another, hitting the ground with a muffled sound.


    "what?"


    "This, this, this..."


    All the onlookers were stunned.


    Obviously, Lin Yu''s skills far exceeded their expectations.


    "If you don''t want to die, go back quickly and bring the biggest official in the city, or I''ll turn the entire yamen upside down."


    7017k


    ?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1175： no sooner said than done

    The officers who fell to the ground were shocked when they heard Lin Yu''s vicious words.


    This is a tough stubble, don''t mess with it.


    It seems that he is deliberately targeting King Jin, no wonder he will take the initiative to contact the two remnants of the Sun Mansion.


    If so, you must report the matter.


    "Go back and report to the prefect."


    The leader of the team shouted to one of the officials.


    After speaking, he straightened up with a carp and turned to look at the other people who fell to the ground.


    When the officers who fell to the ground saw that the inspector had gotten up from the ground, they also resisted the pain and stood up from the ground.


    Soon, the officials lined up again, and looked at Lin Yu eagerly.


    However, anyone with a discerning eye can see that the eyes of these officials are extremely unconfident.


    The leader of the team looked at Lin Yu and said, "Resisting arrest in public, injuring the yamen, you..."


    He didn''t know what to say next.


    According to the rules, at this time, it is natural to swarm and take Lin Yu down.


    But judging from the strength that people just showed, these officials have no such ability at all.


    But it doesn''t make much sense if you don''t do anything and just say harsh words.


    For a while, the situation stagnated.


    The flat-headed people watching from a distance did not dare to speak, and the whole street became extremely quiet for a while.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and said to the two children, "Eat first, then it will be cold."


    After speaking, he sat back at the small square table by himself.


    The boy and the little girl looked at the officials and Lin Yu, and finally chose to sit beside Lin Yu.


    From the moment they escaped from the Sun Mansion, they were destined to be cut off from this world.


    So, now Lin Yu is the only one who can save them, how to choose is very simple.


    However, there was a trace of guilt in the boy''s heart.


    Because he felt that he had implicated Lin Yu too much.


    The little girl, because she was young and ignorant, sat down at the table and devoured it again.


    blah blah¡ª


    There was a sound of rapid footsteps in the distance.


    Soon, a group of cavalry came into view.


    Seeing this scene, the bunch of officials felt as if they were getting amnesty, and everyone was secretly relieved.


    Fortunately, Lin Yu didn''t do anything before the reinforcements arrived, and didn''t cause a bigger incident, otherwise...


    The cavalry soon came around the snack shop and surrounded the three of Lin Yu in the middle.


    After they surrounded the three of them, they were not in a hurry to start, they just watched the three of them alertly, with a well-trained appearance.


    Lin Yu knew that this was because the master had not come yet.


    In the distance, the crowd onlookers involuntarily took a few steps back when they saw the arrival of the elite soldiers of the government office.


    This caused Lin Yu''s side to be empty except for the officials and cavalry.


    After a while, a sedan chair appeared at one end of the street.


    Obviously, the big man from the government office is here.


    After Lin Yu sensed the sedan chair carried by four people, he asked the two children, "Are you full?"


    "I am full!"


    The two said in unison.


    "Well, then follow me, and go to the mansion for a circle."


    Lin Yu got up while talking.


    The two children were a little unclear, but based on their trust in Lin Yu, they also stood up immediately.


    Lin Yu walked straight in the direction the sedan chair came from.


    When the cavalry and officials saw him move, they immediately rattled their swords.


    A man who looked like a leader reprimanded in a deep voice, warning Lin Yu that he would do it if he took a step forward.


    But Lin Yu walked forward as if he hadn''t heard him.


    Then, a surprising scene appeared.


    I saw that the tall horses under the cavalry''s crotch seemed to have received some order, and they stepped back one after another, taking the initiative to make way for Lin Yu.


    No matter how hard the person on the horse tries, he can''t stop the horse from going backwards.


    In desperation, the soldier on the horse had no choice but to turn over, pull out the weapon around his waist and point at Lin Yu.


    But when they were about to swarm up to stop Lin Yu, they found that there was an invisible wall three meters around Lin Yu, blocking them.


    "what happened?"


    "What kind of sorcery is this?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone''s heart trembled.


    At this time, they finally realized that this person is not as simple as martial arts.


    Rather, it possesses some incomparably powerful mysterious power.


    Such people are obviously not something they can compete with.


    In the distance, those people felt strange when they saw that all the officials and soldiers let Lin Yu stride out.


    They didn''t know Lin Yu''s powerful strength, and thought it was because the officials were afraid of Lin Yu and didn''t dare to step forward to stop him.


    "Bold thief, stop for me."


    The curtain of the sedan chair was suddenly lifted, and a middle-aged man wearing an official hat came out, yelling loudly.


    After scolding, he looked at the soldiers and officials around Lin Yu, and wanted to order them to come forward to stop Lin Yu.


    As a result, at this moment, his sedan chair was inexplicably torn apart, and he fell to the ground with a thud, and a dog gnawed at the mud.


    The official tried his best to get up from the ground, raised his head and looked in the direction of Lin Yu, only to find that Lin Yu had come to his side.


    "I said, let the biggest official in the city come over, or the yamen will be turned upside down. I will do what I say."


    As soon as the words fell, Lin Yu led the two children onwards.


    Behind them, the official quickly got up from the ground and ordered a group of officials and soldiers to stop Lin Yu.


    After everyone took the order, they acted immediately and quickly caught up with Lin Yu.


    But after catching up with Lin Yu, they were still the same as before, unable to get within three meters of Lin Yu at all.


    At this time, another team of soldiers and horses came in front of Lin Yu.


    When the pair of soldiers and horses arrived, they immediately stopped Lin Yu.


    There was no accident, and they couldn''t get within three meters of Lin Yu.


    In this way, Lin Yu led the two children forward on his own, under the wraps of the front and rear teams.


    This scene stunned all the onlookers.


    We have never seen such a bizarre scene since childhood.


    For a time, some superstitious people kept bowing to Lin Yu who was far away, begging the immortal not to blame him.


    the other side.


    The prefect in the yamen had received a report from his subordinates at this time, and knew that Lin Yu was walking towards the yamen.


    "A group of rice buckets, what''s the use of them!"


    The prefect was furious.


    The matter of the remnants of the Sun Mansion was personally explained by the King of Jin, but such a simple matter turned out to be such a big difference.


    Also, who is the holy man who suddenly appeared to be the remnant of the two Sun Mansion?


    Is it the mortal enemy of King Jin?


    The prefect is anxious and angry, UU reading www. uukanshu. com called a servant and asked him to hurry up and inform King Jin of the matter.


    He himself took someone to leave Houya quickly.


    on the street.


    After the two children saw Lin Yu''s powerful power with their own eyes, they were all stunned.


    The little girl is okay, after all, she is young and ignorant, so she is more able to accept new things.


    The boy was looking at Lin Yu like a fairy.


    "This uncle, are you a fairy in the sky?"


    the boy asked quietly.


    Lin Yu glanced down at him and smiled, "You can think so."


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1176： live in fear

    After the boy heard Lin Yu''s affirmative reply, an ecstatic smile appeared on his face immediately.


    He was not too old either, so he could easily accept Lin Yu''s statement.


    In the hearts of children, there are still infinite fantasies after all.


    "Grandpa Xianren, did you make a special trip to help us?"


    the boy asked boldly.


    He originally wanted to call him Uncle Immortal, but then he thought, those who can become immortals must be very old.


    Even if they look young, they may be hundreds of thousands of years old.


    So it''s always right to call seniority a little bigger.


    At least that''s how it was described in the stories he''d heard.


    "That''s right." Lin Yu nodded, and then asked: "I have a question for you now, do you have a dream in your heart?"


    "dream?"


    Hearing this question, the boy was obviously stunned.


    He didn''t quite understand what Lin Yu meant.


    But after thinking for a while, he nodded his head and said, "Yes, I want to stab the King of Jin who ruined our family by a thousand swords."


    When he spoke, the expression on his face revealed infinite resentment, mixed with deep sorrow.


    The little girl beside him left two lines of tears, as if the boy''s words evoked her sad memories.


    "You have a strong hatred, but what you think now is at best a desire, not a dream."


    Lin Yu shook his head in denial.


    Wishes and longings are available to everyone, but they are far from dreams.


    "Isn''t it? Then..."


    The boy hesitated.


    After a while, he said resolutely: "I want to overthrow the emperor and change the sun and the moon into a new sky."


    As soon as these words came out, Lin Yu''s heart suddenly froze.


    This is not like what a ten-year-old child would say. It seems that there is a reason why the Sun Mansion has fallen to this point.


    Of course, Lin Yu doesn''t think this idea is wrong. After all, from what he has observed now, this dynasty has indeed rotted to the core, and it is time for someone to overthrow it and start over.


    Although it is said that the newly established dynasties cannot escape the law of historical cycles in the end, and will gradually decay, but at least the first period of time was clear enough.


    Human civilization has developed slowly in such alternations, which is in line with the general trend of history.


    "It''s a good idea, do you really think so?"


    Lin Yu asked solemnly.


    The boy looked up at Lin Yu, and then said decisively, "Grandpa Xianren is above, and Sun Huiguo will never dare to deceive him."


    Lin Yu nodded, it seemed that these thoughts really came from the little boy''s heart.


    "Okay, then I''ll help you achieve this dream." Lin Yu said.


    After that, he said no more, and continued to lead the two of them towards the government office.


    Before long, he saw the gate of the yamen.


    At this time, there were many guns at the gate, and a group of heavily armed soldiers were guarding the gate of the yamen, as if waiting for his arrival.


    inside the gate.


    When the prefect saw the momentum created by Lin Yu all the way, he was shocked.


    This is really troublesome, I didn''t expect this mysterious young man to be as powerful as the servants reported.


    This is not really a fairy in the sky, is it?


    Swallowing his saliva, the prefect quickly walked out of the door.


    As a prefect, it is impossible for him to wince in this situation, and the official hat will be lost.


    "Bold Caomin, you..."


    The prefect mustered the courage to shout loudly.


    But before his words were finished, Lin Yu said calmly, "I''m going to tear down your yamen with my own hands. If you don''t want to die, just get out of the way."


    His voice was not loud, but it reached everyone''s ears with great clarity, as if speaking in their ears.


    Immediately, everyone who heard the voice was terrified and could no longer stand under their feet.


    The prefect glanced left and right, and when he was about to speak, he suddenly found that the ground under his feet moved.


    "Ah? The ground is cracked!"


    "The ground is flying!"


    "¡­"


    Exclamations sounded everywhere.


    Everyone was surprised to find that the ground under their feet was bounded by the outermost wall of the prefect, and a crack appeared.


    This crack is very neat, as if it was cut by a knife.


    And at the moment when this crack appeared, the entire prefect yamen slowly rose from the ground.


    "Run, run!"


    "I beg the immortals to spare my life, I beg the immortals to spare my life!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone in the yamen was so frightened that they put down the things in their hands and rushed outside shouting.


    Even the prefect himself lost his momentum and left the yamen with his subordinates.


    Since the entire yamen was not lifted off very fast, after the people inside the yamen learned about the situation, they also crowded towards the thresholds of various sizes to stay away from the yamen.


    After all the people inside came out, the entire yamen suddenly accelerated and flew upward, leaving a huge pothole on the ground.


    At this time, what happened here has attracted the attention of the whole city, and countless people watching the lively are coming here, even the dignitaries are no exception.


    Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, the entire prefect yamen flew into the air.


    Then quickly turned around.


    Suddenly, countless debris fell from the inside of the overturned yamen and fell into the big pit below.


    Some buildings with less rigid structures were damaged one after another, and various building residues kept falling down.


    "This... this really turned the yamen upside down!"


    Some people who heard Lin Yu''s harsh words before, murmured in their mouths.


    At first they thought that Lin Yu was just using exaggerated words to express that he would not let the people in the yamen go, but they didn''t expect...


    In the distance, King Jin arrived in a hurry and quickly came to the side of the prefect.


    At this point, he was half scared.


    Because he knew that the other party was actually coming for him.


    Otherwise, the prefect would not be able to stand here.


    boom-


    Suddenly, the prefect''s yamen, which was overturned in the sky, fell down and smashed into the big pit below.


    The raised smoke and dust covered several nearby streets, and no one could see the scene around the pothole for a while.


    In this piece of flying dust, Lin Yu led Sun Huiguo and Sun Huining out slowly, and all three were spotless.


    After coming to King Jin''s side, Lin Yu looked down at Sun Huiguo and said, "Is this your enemy?"


    "Ok!"


    Sun Huiguo nodded, then looked at King Jin angrily.


    King Jin was so frightened that his legs were weak, and he couldn''t help but wanted to kneel down.


    At this time, Lin Yu said lightly, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''m not here to kill, just to help people realize a dream."


    From beginning to end, UU reading www. uukanshu.com He never killed a single person.


    Because killing is not what he wants to do, what he wants to do is to guide Sun Huiguo and let Sun Huiguo grow up to realize his dream.


    Beside Lin Yu, when Sun Huiguo heard Lin Yu''s words, she felt strange at first, but she quickly figured it out.


    "Come on, let''s go out of town."


    Lin Yu led Sun Huiguo and Sun Huining to turn and leave.


    King Jin looked at the silhouettes of the three who were leaving, and his eyes were full of fear.


    He knew that in the days to come, he and his imperial brother in the capital would live in worry and fear.


    If you can''t solve this trouble.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1177： return

    Beijing.


    The emperor soon learned about Sun Huiguo and Lin Yu.


    When the news reached him, he couldn''t believe it at first.


    Turned the yamen upside down?


    What kind of terrifying power is this?


    The emperor proposed on the spot to come and see it in person, but he was blocked by a group of people and finally did not go.


    He didn''t accept this fact until the eunuchs and officials he sent later came back to check on the spot.


    "Your Majesty, you must find a way, or else..."


    "Yes, Your Majesty, we have to find a way to find that immortal."


    "You can''t let it go."


    Everyone, you persuade me one word at a time.


    The emperor himself also suffered a great headache.


    However, the immortal and the two children have no idea where they are going, how can they find it?


    ¡­


    in a mountain range.


    After Lin Yu arrived here with Sun Huiguo and Sun Huining, he immediately urged his divine power to build a house.


    When the house was built, he lived here.


    In the days after that, he taught his brothers and sisters martial arts and various knowledge every day.


    Of course, all this is carried out under the impetus of the law of time.


    After the law of time is activated, the flow of time is accelerated by hundreds of times, and one day is equal to one year.


    But for the Sun Huiguo siblings and the rest of the world, time is still a normal passage from a perceptual point of view.


    Only Lin Yu, the one who motivated the law of time, could feel that time was accelerating.


    ten days later.


    Lin Yu felt ten days had passed, but Sun Huiguo and his sister felt ten years had passed.


    At this time, both brothers and sisters have grown up, one is elegant and the other is slim.


    In addition to erudite knowledge, the two also possess an invincible martial arts.


    On this day, Lin Yu called the two of them in front of him.


    "Hui Guo, Hui Ning, you have all graduated, it''s time to realize your dreams."


    Lin Yu said.


    "Yes, teacher!"


    The two bowed together.


    After ten years of getting along, they have been completely convinced by Lin Yu and obeyed Lin Yuyan.


    "Master, what are we going to do next?"


    Sun Huiguo asked aloud.


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "How to do it is up to you. I can only provide some help. Remember, that is your dream, and you have to realize it yourself."


    "Yes, Master." Sun Huiguo immediately saluted.


    Lin Yu flipped his hand, and a small box appeared on his palm, saying, "Take this brocade box, it contains tools to help you realize your dream, and you can figure out what to do next."


    Sun Huiguo took the brocade box carefully.


    Lin Yu nodded at him and said, "Go."


    After speaking, he urged the law of space to disappear in front of the two of them.


    Sun Huiguo and Sun Huining bowed in the direction where Lin Yu disappeared, and then left together.


    After Lin Yu came to the high altitude, he activated the law of time again to speed up the passage of time.


    At the same time, he closely follows what is happening on the ground, waiting for Sun Huiguo to overthrow the current dynasty and realize his dream.


    Soon, there was a dispute somewhere on the ground.


    It was Sun Huiguo who built a city with the help of the army in the brocade box and began to form his own forces.


    Action continues.


    During this period, Sun Huiguo also encountered all kinds of troubles, and sometimes even nearly destroyed the entire army.


    Fortunately, he has an invincible martial arts, plus the help of the brocade box donated by Lin Yu, so every time he saves his life.


    In the ups and downs of her life, Sun Huiguo has learned a lot of things that cannot be learned in books, and has truly grown into an excellent leader.


    Finally, after five days, that is, five years later, the army led by Sun Huiguo hit the outside of the capital.


    That afternoon, the old dynasty was completely destroyed and a new dynasty was re-established.


    After Sun Huiguo became the emperor, he immediately promulgated various new systems, increased productivity according to the methods taught by Lin Yu, and led the people into a new era.


    Of course, with the passage of time, this dynasty will eventually collapse, because Lin Yu only improved the strength of Sun Huiguo and Sun Huining, and these cultivation methods cannot be passed down.


    The same goes for that brocade box.


    Sun Huiguo''s descendants will become like everyone else, and everything will start anew.


    But this is another story, and it is no longer within the scope of Lin Yu''s concern.


    Suddenly, the soft female voice appeared in Lin Yu''s ears again.


    "Not bad, you''re faster than I thought."


    "Then, let you come back first."


    As soon as the words fell, Lin Yu found that the scene in front of him began to become distorted.


    He felt as if an invisible force was pulling him, pulling himself out of this world.


    at this time¡­


    [Yuanneng + 50 Holy Stone]


    A line of hints popped up on the modifier panel.


    "How can there be Yuanneng?"


    "Where did this yuan come from?"


    Lin Yu was very puzzled.


    But soon, he didn''t have the heart to pay attention to this, because he saw a woman standing in front of him looking at him.


    The surrounding environment has also changed back to the appearance of the house.


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, the woman alertly looked away from Lin Yu and looked behind Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu also hurriedly turned to look.


    I saw that where the gate of the house was originally, there was a mass of cotton-like things wriggling.


    And it is slowly fading, as if being dissolved.


    "How... how?"


    The woman was surprised.


    Looking at this scene, Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart that it might be related to the hint he obtained from Yuan Neng.


    Presumably that world is maintained by some kind of energy, just like quest crystals and knowledge balls.


    After you **** the energy inside yourself, the world will naturally face destruction.


    With that being said, all the creatures in that world are dead?


    Sun Huiguo and Sun Huining are brothers and sisters too?


    Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    But there was no way, all this was not intentional, and he didn''t know it would turn out like this.


    "The channel is closed? How can the channel be closed?"


    The woman exclaimed again and again.


    At the same time, the expression on her face changed, from surprise to surprise.


    "Don''t leave if you stay here, I''ll go find the nine elders."


    After the woman left a sentence, she disappeared in a flash.


    When Lin Yu saw the woman go away, he wanted to follow him. After all, the reason why he came here was because he was put together. Now, when would he wait?


    But on second thought, Lin Yu remembered that Chabu and Tie Fei didn''t know where they were, and that even if they left, the nine elders would still have a way to find him.


    More importantly, Lin Yu was very curious about what was going on here.


    What was it that made him absorb the primordial energy of the fifty holy stones, and what was going on in that world just now.


    After thinking about this, he finally decided to stay.


    "Where are Chubu and Tie Fei? Are they also sucked into a certain world?"


    Lin Yu looked around the house.


    At this time, a voice came from outside.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1178： another world

    "Where is the person who closed the passage?"


    "Elder Ninth, he is in the room."


    The sound of the dialogue entered Lin Yu''s ears.


    Lin Yu knew that this must be the woman who brought the nine elders back.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Yujing waited for the two to enter the house.


    The next moment, the door was opened, and the woman just appeared at the gate accompanied by a high-level god.


    "it''s him?"


    The nine elders glanced at Lin Yu and asked the woman.


    "Well, it''s him." The woman replied.


    The ninth elder looked at Lin Yu again and looked at it carefully.


    "It looks ordinary, nothing special, why can the passage be closed?"


    While talking to himself, the nine elders walked to Lin Yu''s side.


    Lin Yu said, "I don''t know what happened."


    The ninth elder asked, "What did you do in that world?"


    Lin Yu thought about it for a while, and then told the whole experience at that time.


    Anyway, I didn''t do anything special at that time, and I wouldn''t reveal my secrets.


    After the nine elders listened to him, the doubts on his face deepened.


    "What you do in there is similar to what you do outside, why..."


    The woman beside him answered, "Elder, I don''t understand. In short, I watched the entrance of the passage close with my own eyes, and there is absolutely no fake."


    On the other side, Lin Yu listened to the conversation between the two and pondered the word channel in his heart.


    From the literal meaning of the word, that world was not created, there was just a passageway connecting it.


    Of course, this information is shocking enough.


    Because this is the eternal paradise.


    When he came here from the material plane, he tried hard and failed, and was finally exiled to the abyss.


    As a result, there is a channel in this extreme northern sanctuary that is directly connected to a certain material plane.


    "By the way, didn''t you say there are three people, what about the other two?"


    The nine elders turned around and asked.


    The woman hurriedly replied, "They haven''t come out yet."


    The nine elders thought for a while and said, "Pull them out, don''t waste your time."


    Hearing this, the woman immediately understood and glanced meaningfully at Lin Yu.


    According to the meaning of the elders, it is to let Lin Yu solve the two worlds.


    Also, Lin Yu closed a world channel as soon as he came, and his ability is much stronger than others. It is time for him to close the channel of the other two worlds.


    The woman smiled charmingly at Lin Yu, and then moved the magic trick.


    In an instant, a mass of cotton-like objects appeared on the east and west sides of the house.


    The white thing kept squirming, and it didn''t take long for two people to spit out.


    Lin Yu saw that it was Chabu and Tie Fei.


    After the two landed, they stood up again at a very fast speed, and then looked around in astonishment.


    Their faces softened until they saw Lin Yu.


    "Brother Dagu, are you alright?"


    The two walked quickly to Lin Yu and looked at the nine elders and the woman vigilantly.


    The nine elders said to the woman: "Scorpion, you can arrange the next thing, and report to me as soon as it is completed."


    "Yes, elder!"


    The woman named Snake bowed and watched the Nine Elders leave.


    A thought flashed through the hearts of the three of Lin Yu.


    It seemed that the snake and scorpion beast Fa Lin was talking about at the time was referring to this woman.


    I don''t know what happened to this woman.


    After the snake scorpion sent the nine elders away, he turned to look at Chabu and Tie Fei, and said, "You guys go guard the door."


    The two hesitated for a while, but finally did it honestly.


    After all, this woman is the person next to the ninth elder, and her words are equal to the ninth elder''s words.


    How dare they disobey the orders of the nine elders.


    Chubu and Tie Fei went out quickly.


    The door to the house closed immediately.


    The snake and scorpion looked at Lin Yu and said, "Good boy, go and close the passage of the other two worlds."


    Saying that, she looked at the cotton-like things on the east and west sides of the room.


    "Wait." Lin Yu said: "What the **** is going on, please explain to me first."


    Snake glanced at Lin Yu up and down, and smiled softly: "A good child must be like a good child, don''t inquire about things, knowing too much is not good for you."


    Seeing her say this, Lin Yu knew that it would be meaningless to ask again, so he changed the question and said, "How long has it been now?"


    "You mean the time of eternal paradise?" Snake smiled and said, "When you are in that world, the time of eternal paradise will not pass."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu felt even more puzzled.


    Eternal Paradise and that world are out of sync, which makes things a little more complicated.


    This means that the world and Eternal Paradise are not in the same time and space.


    Therefore, the conclusion I just came to is not valid.


    That world may still have been created, separate from the Eternal Paradise and other physical planes.


    "Wait until I enter that world and explore it to see what''s weird in it."


    Lin Yu made up his mind.


    At this time, the snake and scorpion asked again: "Are there any other questions?"


    "Yes." Lin Yu asked decisively: "What are the requirements of the next world? Also helping people realize a dream?"


    "That''s right." Snake nodded.


    Lin Yu asked again: "After realizing my dream, I will automatically leave that world?"


    "Of course." Snake nodded again.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu had an idea in his heart.


    According to the snake and scorpion, when he left that world, he might be able to absorb some Yuan energy.


    After the two worlds have been conquered, Yuan Neng will be enough to modify the power of Jianmu to the next level.


    At that time, he will have the same strength as a high-level god, and it will be much more convenient to do many things.


    "That''s it, let''s get enough Yuanneng first."


    "When I become a high-level god, I will be able to figure out all the secrets in the Holy Land."


    There are still many mysteries unsolved.


    Like the Guanghai Plain, like Fengshen Mountain, or like he has just acquired the mysterious world.


    These mysteries are absolutely impossible to answer when the strength is not enough.


    Because those who know the truth will never tell him this first-order god.


    If you want to know the secrets hidden inside, you have to reveal it yourself.


    Seeing that Lin Yu was silent, the snake and scorpion woman asked again, "Is there anything else you want to ask?"


    "No more Lin Yu shook his head.


    When the snake heard it, he immediately laughed.


    "That''s the way to be a good boy. A good boy should be obedient. Do whatever the adults tell you to do."


    As she said that, she pouted at the group of "cotton" on the east side of the house and said, "Go, go and close the passage to that world first."


    Lin Yu followed her gaze, then raised his feet and started, walking quickly towards the ball of "cotton".


    But before he took a few steps, he felt a strong suction.


    This invisible force sucked him into the "cotton" in an instant.


    After "cotton" squirmed twice, it returned to its original state.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1179： The same world?

    After passing through the "cotton", Lin Yu came to another world.


    "wrong!"


    After observing the environment of this world for a while, Lin Yu felt that something was wrong.


    Because this world is the same as the world he is familiar with.


    "It can''t be so coincidental, the world I go to is the world I am familiar with."


    Lin Yu thought of Chabu again. Chabu had been to this world before, and Chabu''s external image was completely different from his.


    With the image of Chubu, can he really gain the trust of people in this world?


    "It seems that this is indeed not a real world, but an illusion created according to the inner concept of the entrant."


    Lin Yu quickly analyzed and came to a conclusion.


    The snake and scorpion just mentioned that the time of this world is completely still relative to the eternal paradise, no matter how long it has passed here, the time of the eternal paradise will not advance.


    If it is an independent space-time created by man, it makes perfect sense.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu no longer has any doubts.


    There is no doubt that this world is an illusion.


    Of course, there are many other related issues.


    For example, since snakes and scorpions can send people into and out of the world at will, why should they set up mission goals?


    In other words, what is the purpose of the snakes and scorpions and the nine elders.


    Also, why can you absorb Yuan energy when you leave the world after completing the task? Can going back directly or being pulled out by snakes and scorpions have the same effect?


    Question after question.


    But Lin Yu couldn''t figure out the answers to these questions now, so he stopped thinking about it.


    "While completing the task according to the requirements of the snake and scorpion, explore the boundaries of this world and see what the world is like."


    In the previous world, Lin Yu was in a hurry to go out and didn''t have time to explore the whole world. This time, he must figure this out.


    Without thinking any further, Lin Yu quickly flew towards the city ahead, continuing to observe the environment of this world while flying.


    He is going to find a person with a dream first, and then help him realize his dream.


    Soon, he came outside the city.


    This time, he didn''t waste time and directly urged the law of space to be teleported into the city.


    "The technology level of this world seems to be much higher than that of the previous world, but the force value is still very low."


    After Lin Yu dressed up as a local, he walked and watched.


    Judging from what we see in front of us, the world should be in the early stages of the Industrial Revolution, and the world is undergoing earth-shaking changes.


    The fusion of old ideas and new ideas, the interweaving of backwardness and progress, makes the whole city feel grotesque.


    "Beyond the nickname, the current sage has agreed with the Senate''s proposal and is ready to revisit the constitution."


    A newsboy hurried past Lin Yu, with a pocket on his waist and a stack of newly printed newspapers in his hand.


    It seems that there is major news in today''s newspaper. After hearing the shouting of the newsboy, those people stopped him one after another and bought it from him.


    Lin Yu thought for a while, walked quickly to the newsboy, and bought a newspaper.


    "Huh? This text..."


    The moment he read the words on the newspaper clearly, Lin Yu froze in his heart.


    The words in the newspaper were exactly the same as those he had seen in the last world.


    "Are these two worlds the same world?"


    Such a thought suddenly flashed in Lin Yu''s mind.


    He then focused his attention on the content of the newspaper itself.


    After a quick glance, he took in the news from the entire newspaper.


    "The emperor of the dynasty was also surnamed Sun, the same name as Sun Huiguo..."


    Lin Yu pondered to himself.


    This is probably not a coincidence.


    The text is exactly the same as in the previous world, and the royal family name is exactly the same as the royal family when he left that world.


    Lin Yu has a strong intuition in his heart, this is the world he went to before.


    In order to verify this guess, he decided to go to the capital of this world to have a look.


    Thinking of this, he immediately urged the law of space.


    A moment later, he was standing on the streets of the capital.


    Here is a whole new scene.


    There are several high-rise buildings in sight, and a giant steel tower is still being built in the distance.


    Of course, these tall buildings are naturally dwarfed by those in the information age, and the giant steel tower is also a little short.


    But if compared with the surrounding ancient buildings, those high-rise buildings are completely gigantic.


    Without stopping, Lin Yu looked in the direction of the palace.


    Swah¡ª


    After urging the law of space again, Lin Yu came to the palace.


    Immediately afterwards, he mobilized his divine power to make his body disappear into the invisible, and walked around the palace on his own.


    Inside the palace is a strange blend of old and new. There are both ancient buildings and furnishings, as well as advanced things that are new at first glance.


    Lin Yu walked and watched, and unknowingly came to the outside of the palace where the emperor went to court.


    "Huh? Has this place been sealed off?"


    After a little induction, Lin Yu found that the hall dedicated to discussing national affairs had been artificially closed.


    Not only was the door closed, but the various displays inside were also covered with gold cloth.


    Apparently it hasn''t been used for a long time.


    "Then where is the emperor meeting now?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    Suddenly, he thought of the Senate mentioned in the newspaper.


    Thinking of this, he soared into the sky and came to the sky.


    After looking down and searching, Lin Yu found the building with the sign of the Senate.


    This is a new building, out of tune with the old wooden buildings around.


    After a short glance, Lin Yu flew straight to the Senate and came to the gate of the Senate.


    Just at the door, he sensed the voices inside.


    There seems to be a big deal being discussed inside.


    Lin Yu listened carefully for a while.


    "From what they said, the country''s political system has changed a lot, and the emperor''s power has been greatly restricted."


    "But one thing is certain now, the emperor of this country is the descendant of Sun Huiguo."


    Things finally settled down.


    That''s right, this world is the world Lin Yu has been to before.


    And the country he lives in now was built by him with the help of Sun Huiguo at that time.


    Even the new changes he sees now are caused by Sun Huiguo''s acceptance of some of his ideas.


    In other words, all this is inseparable from him.


    "Why is that?"


    Lin Yu was very puzzled. UU Reading


    "After I entered that world, Chabu also came to this world. The two worlds should develop at the same time. Why is this world a continuation of that world?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be explained purely by illusions."


    After frowning and pondering for a while, Lin Yu thought of another possibility.


    That is, these worlds are real, but the passage to the eternal paradise is not fixed.


    The channel will take the entrant to different worlds according to the entrant.


    In other words, although he and Chabu entered the same passage, they arrived in two different worlds.


    7017k


    ?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1180： edge of the world

    "Go and explore the boundaries of this world first."


    Lin Yu once again urged the laws of space.


    This time he went straight to the edge of the world.


    However, after he activated the law of space, there was no response.


    It is as if in the eternal paradise, the power of the law cannot take effect.


    "what happened?"


    Doubt in his heart, Lin Yu tried again to activate the law of space.


    But this time he didn''t think about going to the edge of the world, but thinking about teleporting a thousand kilometers north.


    To his delight, the power of the law worked again this time.


    In an instant, he came to a place a thousand kilometers away from the capital.


    At this time, he was already on the mainland and did not leave the country.


    "A thousand kilometers to the north!"


    Lin Yu once again urged the law of space.


    This time, it was still successful, and he moved another thousand kilometers north.


    Then he followed suit and continued to head north.


    But after three consecutive times, the laws of space can''t take effect.


    Helpless, Lin Yu had to shorten the transmission distance and try again.


    After shortening the distance, it was successful, advancing 500 kilometers north.


    "One hundred kilometers."


    Lin Yu tried to teleport another 100 kilometers to the north.


    Result failed.


    "Fifty."


    Lin Yu continued to try.


    This time it worked.


    Then, Lin Yu hovered in the air and looked north.


    There may be more than ten or tens of kilometers to go forward, but there is no need to try.


    Even if he flew away from this distance, it would be an instant thing.


    "Further north, there is still an endless sea. It seems that there is no obstacle, but why can''t we continue to teleport?"


    "Can''t we just rely on flying?"


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu moved and turned into a streamer and flew northward.


    His speed was extremely fast, and he flew into the area that could not be teleported almost in an instant.


    Sure enough, as he expected, this area just cannot be teleported with the laws of space, but it can fly in directly.


    And just when Lin Yu was about to fly forward for a while to find out, the voice of the snake and scorpion suddenly appeared in his ear.


    "Dagu, what are you doing?"


    Lin Yu was taken aback.


    Can the behavior of exploring the edge of the world be perceived by snakes and scorpions?


    "Dagu, stop me now!"


    Lin Yu thought for a while after hearing the words, and then stopped.


    "Can''t you continue to fly forward?" Lin Yu asked.


    "No, absolutely not, unless you want to die!" Snake said sharply.


    Lin Yu took advantage of the situation and asked, "Why would you die if you keep flying forward? What is there in front of you?"


    "Nothing!" Snake said decisively.


    "Nothing at all?"


    Lin Yu didn''t believe the words of the snakes and scorpions at all.


    If there is really nothing in front of you, how excited are Snakes and Scorpions?


    Also, if there is nothing ahead, why do you say that you will die if you keep flying forward?


    At this time, Snake seemed to have guessed what Lin Yu was thinking, and said, "If you are not afraid of death, you can try it, I will not stop you."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu hesitated.


    He didn''t know if the viper''s words were a threat or a final warning.


    If it is the latter, then going forward is really likely to end up in death.


    Of course, Lin Yu felt that even if what the snake and scorpion said was true, it might not be a problem for him to fly forward.


    Because in Snake''s view, he is only a first-order god, Dagu, but in fact his strength is much stronger than a half-step high-level god.


    "Forget it, let''s not take the risk first and wait until we find out the real origin of this world."


    Lin Yu felt that there was no need to rush for a while.


    It will not be too late to explore after you find out the true origin of this world and your own strength has grown.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu quickly turned back and flew westward.


    The snake and scorpion seemed to see his movements, and said in his ear: "Hurry up and help people fulfill their dreams, or the nine elders will definitely blame you."


    "I know." Lin Yu responded lightly and didn''t say more.


    Seeing that he didn''t resist, the snake scorpion softened and said, "Don''t think about it, don''t think about uncovering the secrets of this world, that''s not what you are qualified to know, remember my words."


    Lin Yu was noncommittal, and asked another topic: "There is something I would like to ask clearly, why do you want to help people in this world realize their dreams? Is there any reason for this?"


    "Don''t ask these questions and do your own thing." Snake refused to answer.


    "All right."


    Lin Yu knew that it would be meaningless to ask again.


    The snake and scorpion felt that his strength was low and he was not qualified to know too many secrets.


    In her opinion, the question just now was considered one of the great secrets.


    After Lin Yu flew hundreds of kilometers to the west, he reactivated the law of space and returned to the capital.


    During this period, Snake never spoke to him again, but Lin Yu knew that the woman had been looking at him.


    "I don''t know if people in this world have explored the boundaries of the world..."


    Lin Yu had an idea.


    Before the start of the Industrial Revolution, the world was a typical feudal farming society, and the desire for external expansion was not strong.


    From the beginning to the end, the scope of activities is limited to that continent.


    So there is a high probability that you have never explored the edge of the world.


    Not only is there no idea, but there is not enough technology.


    "If I guide them and teach them some advanced technology, it may prompt them to explore the edge of the world."


    "It''s time to see how far they can explore."


    After this thought popped up in his mind, Lin Yu''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    This is an excellent idea.


    In this way, instead of exploring the unknown edges of the world by yourself, people in this world take the initiative to do it.


    "No, I can''t guide them, but should look for someone with similar dreams."


    "Only in this way can people in this world take the initiative to explore the world."


    "And if I do this, the snakes and scorpions should not come out to stop me. After all, I am helping others to fulfill their dreams as she said."


    Lin Yu made a decisive decision and decided to do it next.


    So the next goal is clear - to find someone who dreams of exploring the edge of the world.


    "With this kind of dream, adults and children should be able to do it."


    "Many adults also want to go to unknown places and spend a lot of money on it."


    People will think about spending money on travel In fact, this desire to explore the world is at work.


    Therefore, people with this kind of dream should be easier to find, and the target range is very large.


    What should be paid attention to in the search process is the personality and character of the person itself.


    That kind of person who is not firm enough, and who is not strong enough to act, must not want it.


    Because they give up easily when they encounter setbacks.


    You must find a ruthless man who is indomitable and willing to rush forward even if there is a sea of ??swords and fires in front of him.


    "As soon as these conditions are added, there will be fewer qualified candidates... But if you look carefully, you should be able to find them."


    Without further thinking, Lin Yu acted quickly, reaching out his divine sense to sense the movements in every corner of the capital.


    7017k


    ?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1181： Zheng He

    Where the consciousness covers, everything can''t escape Lin Yu''s five senses.


    After a careful search, Lin Yu locked an object.


    The man was arguing with people about how big the world was, and he threatened to go to the edge of the world in this life.


    "It''s him."


    Lin Yu quickly made up his mind, and with a flash, he came not far behind the young man.


    Walking slowly to the young man''s side, Lin Yu interjected: "The topic of discussion is a bit interesting."


    There were three people arguing with the youth.


    That is four people in total.


    The four of them insisted on their own words, and they all believed that they were right.


    When the four of them saw Lin Yu appear, they turned their heads to look at him and said, "How big do you think this world is?"


    "The vastness is boundless." Lin Yu said lightly.


    "Vast and boundless? This is a bit nonsense." Someone immediately sneered.


    It is clear that the world is not very big in this person''s conception.


    As soon as his words came out, the young man Lin Yu took a fancy to asked, "What''s the name of this Xiongtai?"


    "My name is Lin Yu." Lin Yu introduced himself.


    The young man nodded and said, "My name is Zheng He."


    "Good name." Lin Yu laughed, the name was the same as the name of a historical figure in his hometown.


    "Why does Brother Lin feel that this world is boundless?" Zheng He asked.


    "Because no one has ever reached the edge of the world." Lin Yu replied.


    Zheng He was stunned for a moment, and then smiled: "Brother Lin''s words are a bit interesting, but Brother Lin''s conclusion is a bit too arbitrary. No one has ever been to the edge of the world, so it doesn''t mean that the boundary of the world doesn''t exist."


    Lin Yu followed with a smile and asked, "Does Brother Zheng think the world has boundaries?"


    "Yes!" Zheng He nodded decisively.


    "Oh?" Lin Yu pretended to be very interested and said, "Brother Zheng has a way to prove this?"


    "This..." Zheng He hesitated.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "Although my opinion is arbitrary, at least there is some evidence. Brother Zheng''s opinion cannot be proved."


    "You can''t say that." Zheng He was obviously a little angry. "Brother Lin''s argument can be said with just one mouth, while my argument needs to be proven down-to-earth, and the difficulty is completely different."


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "That''s right, what Brother Zheng said makes sense."


    Judging from the current performance, this Zheng He is a doer, not a person who exaggerates.


    Zheng He obviously likes to show solid evidence to convince others, rather than relying on subjective assumptions or ambiguous evidence.


    If such a person has a dream, he will put it into real action.


    Lin Yu is interested in Zheng Helai.


    I think Zheng He is a good candidate.


    Of course, whether to choose Zheng He in the end depends on Zheng He''s next performance.


    On the other side, Zheng He saw that Lin Yu took the initiative to take a step back, and the prejudice in his heart disappeared immediately.


    "Brother Lin, look, one day I will definitely be able to prove my words."


    Zheng He said confidently.


    Beside him, the other three laughed when they saw him say this.


    "Zheng He, what way do you have to prove it? You don''t even have a job, and your family has no money. What can you use to explore the world?"


    "Yeah, you can''t afford a boat in your life, and you can''t go very far with a boat alone."


    "That is, you should stop daydreaming there, and be down-to-earth."


    "¡­"


    At present, the unknown areas on land have been almost explored, and the oceans that have not been explored now.


    Therefore, the three felt that Zheng He could not realize his dream at all.


    Because the land can still be measured with a pair of feet, but the ocean can''t be without a boat.


    And a single ship is not very useful, it is better to have a whole fleet.


    But building a whole fleet would cost a lot of money, and it would be impossible to do it with Zheng He''s wealth.


    Therefore, none of the three think that Zheng He can realize this dream.


    Zheng He saw that the three of them ridiculed him for a while, and his face suddenly turned red, and he didn''t know how to refute.


    Of course, he knew that what the three said was right. With his current wealth, it was impossible to go out to sea, and he would not be able to go very far.


    And even if you work hard for a lifetime, it won''t change much.


    Mainly because his starting point is so low right now.


    If the family is wealthy, it may still be possible, but according to the current situation of his family...


    "Today''s saints are wise and wise, and the world is changing with each passing day. If I''m not sure, let me find a chance to turn over. When the time comes..."


    Zheng He is not the kind of person who easily admits defeat, so naturally it is impossible to admit defeat in front of the three of them.


    What he thought in his mind was that if he could find a chance to turn over, it would not be impossible to form a fleet.


    And from the perspective of today''s big era of opportunities everywhere, it''s not impossible for this to happen.


    The three of them laughed in unison when they saw Zheng He coming up with this rhetoric again.


    "Zheng He, if you can really find an opportunity, you are still bragging with us here?"


    "Zheng He, didn''t you say last year that you were going to look for a job in a machine factory, but now you haven''t even found a job yet, and you''re still talking about that."


    "Zheng He, it''s nothing to brag about."


    "¡­"


    The three of you said a word to me, and the laughter continued.


    But obviously, what they said was the truth, because Zheng He''s face suddenly showed a hint of shame after hearing these words.


    "It''s not that I can''t find a job, it''s that the job I found isn''t right for me..."


    Zheng He wanted to explain.


    The three immediately interrupted him and said, "Okay, okay, Zheng He, you excuse this reason every time, how many times have you used it?"


    "That''s right, laziness is laziness. Why do you talk so much?"


    "You can''t even do the simplest job, and you still want to turn over?"


    Zheng He''s face turned red and he murmured, "I''m studying now, and I''ll be able to find a suitable job soon."


    "Forget it, it''s boring not to tell you this."


    The three waved their hands again and again, not wanting to tangle with Zheng He anymore.


    As soon as the words fell, one of them said: "Zheng He, we''re going to the teahouse to drink tea and listen to the book later, do you want to go?"


    "If you don''t go, I have to go back and learn about sailing." Zheng He insisted.


    "Learning those **** is useful, and it is only reasonable to find a factory to work honestly."


    "That''s right, look at us, we have money to drink tea and drink every day, and you have to depend on your family for food and clothing."


    "Zheng He, you can have some snacks, don''t be so old that you can''t even find a wife."


    The three were preaching again.


    "Let''s go, let''s have tea first."


    "After drinking tea, go to listen to the music."


    "Hey, after drinking tea and listening to the song, I can work hard at night shift, hehe."


    The three of them laughed and left.


    Seeing the three of them walking away, Zheng He turned to look at Lin Yu and said, "Brother Lin, I''ll take a step first, and I have to go back and read."


    Saying that, he bowed to Lin Yu and prepared to leave.


    Lin Yu hurriedly stopped him and said, "Wait, Brother Zheng, I have something to ask you."


    7017k


    ?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1182： join forces

    "Brother Lin, what''s the matter?"


    Zheng He looked at Lin Yudao curiously.


    Lin Yu said, "I want to ask Brother Zheng, do you really want to go out to sea to explore the world?"


    "Of course, I didn''t say this casually. This is my dream since I was a child."


    Zheng He said seriously.


    When Lin Yu heard it, he already recognized him as the best candidate in his heart.


    "Okay, Brother Zheng, do you mind if I go to your house?" Lin Yu asked.


    Zheng He was stunned for a moment, as if he felt that Lin Yu''s words were a little rude.


    After all, in terms of common sense, it is usually the host who takes the initiative to ask the guests to go around the house. How can any guests directly ask for it?


    Also, this person has just met, not a relative, not an old friend, so he can''t be considered a guest.


    Zheng He thought about it, and considering that he and Lin Yu had something in common, he nodded and said, "Okay, it''s just that my home is a bit shabby."


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "It''s okay, then it''s harassing."


    "It''s okay, let''s go." Zheng He led Lin Yu towards his house.


    Lin Yu watched as he walked.


    The place where Zheng He and the three young men stood chatting just now was a bustling street, but the direction Zheng He led him was a small alley.


    The space in the alley is narrow, and the further you walk, the narrower it gets.


    Lin Yu thought in his heart that Zheng He only looked like eighteen or nineteen, so he probably lived with his parents.


    The two walked all the way, and after a long journey, they finally reached their destination.


    This is a courtyard house in which not only Zheng He''s family lives, but also Zheng He''s father''s brother.


    A large family lives here, making the place quite crowded.


    "Xiaohe, where have you been? Come and help Mom make a fire."


    A middle-aged woman shouted at Zheng He.


    Lin Yu took a look and found that the middle-aged woman was accompanied by a four or five-year-old child, who was probably Zheng He''s younger brother.


    It seems that Zheng He is not the only one in his family, there are several brothers and sisters.


    "Mom, I have a friend who came to find me." Zheng He said to the middle-aged woman.


    The middle-aged woman looked up at Zheng He''s side, and then noticed Lin Yu''s existence.


    "A friend is coming, okay, then you can entertain me." The middle-aged woman bowed her head again and went to work.


    Looking at her appearance, it seems that Zheng He and Zheng He''s friends are not very welcome.


    It is estimated that in her mind, her son is ignorant, and the friends she has made must be the same.


    "Brother Lin, come, follow me to the house." Zheng He led Lin Yu into the house.


    The two walked quickly into the door.


    After looking at the furnishings in the house, Lin Yu asked, "Are there any older brothers and sisters above Brother Zheng?"


    "Well, there is an older brother, an older sister, a younger sister, and the younger brother you just saw." Zheng He said.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    There are so many brothers and sisters in Zheng He''s family. If Zheng He goes out to sea for adventure, his parents should agree.


    In fact, he came here to find out about Zheng He''s family situation.


    Otherwise, it is not enough for Zheng He alone to have a dream.


    If there are no siblings in Zheng He''s family to take care of his parents, Zheng He will definitely think about his parents when he goes to sea, which will definitely shake his will.


    "Brother Lin, you seem to be very interested in the unknown world too?"


    Zheng He couldn''t help but ask.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Yes, I''ve always wanted to know what the outside world is like."


    When Zheng He heard this, a look of joy flashed across his face.


    Then, he got up and took out a book from the back room, walked to Lin Yu and sat down.


    Lin Yu glanced at the title above, which read "Unknown Mystery".


    "There are all kinds of adventure stories in this book, most of which are related to the unknown world."


    Zheng He said excitedly, turning one of the pages as he spoke.


    Lin Yu glanced at it and quickly read the contents of this page.


    He found that this was a fantasy collection, and the content in it was fantasized by different authors, not what actually happened.


    But judging from Zheng He''s expression, he seemed to believe in what was written inside.


    "I also like to read this kind of book." Lin Yu said.


    Afterwards, he picked out some of the wonderful stories he had seen in his previous life and talked about it.


    Zheng He was so excited, as if he had found a bosom friend.


    "Brother Lin, others say these things are made up, but I don''t think so."


    Zheng He said excitedly.


    "But this is just my own thought. If I really want to prove it, I still have to show evidence."


    "Actually, I just want to prove this, so I want to go to the vast world outside and find out where the boundaries of the world are."


    Lin Yu kept nodding as he listened.


    Zheng He is indeed an excellent candidate.


    While this person has fantasies, he is still down-to-earth and has a strong desire for verification.


    This quality is rare.


    You must know that many people who have fantasies will really be confused by the fantasies in their hearts, and they will talk about fantasies as facts.


    Zheng He does not have this shortcoming at all.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said solemnly: "Brother Zheng, in fact, I have always wanted to go to the unknown world to see."


    "Really?" Zheng He asked in surprise.


    "What is there to deceive you, but my parents keep stopping me. I wonder if Brother Zheng''s parents are like that too?" Lin Yu asked.


    Zheng He thought about it and said, "No, my parents just hope that I can find a job to support myself earlier. Any job will do, and it will definitely not stop me."


    "I''m not afraid of Brother Lin''s jokes. My parents dislike me now. They compare me with my elder brother, elder sister, cousin and cousin every day.


    Seeing what Zheng He said was so certain, Lin Yu felt relieved.


    "Brother Zheng, why don''t you and I join forces, I''ll be responsible for paying the money, and you''re responsible for finding someone to set up a fleet to go overseas?"


    Lin Yu suggested.


    Hearing this, Zheng He was stunned and looked at Lin Yu blankly.


    After a long while, he said, "Brother Lin, it costs a lot to build a fleet."


    "I know, you don''t have to worry about money, I have it." Lin Yu patted his chest and assured.


    "Really?" Zheng He couldn''t believe it.


    Although he is full of all kinds of fantasies, he still has basic common sense, so he doesn''t think he can meet a super rich kid on the road. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Brother Zheng, don''t worry, I didn''t lie to you, I just want to know if Brother Zheng is willing to join forces with me." Lin Yu said seriously.


    Zheng He looked into Lin Yu''s eyes, and after thinking for a while, he nodded heavily and said, "Yes."


    He just thought about it, he would not lose anything by joining forces with Lin Yu.


    If Lin Yu can really come up with the money, then the boat and the people will naturally have it.


    But if Lin Yu couldn''t come up with the money, his clever wife would have no choice but to go home.


    So let''s promise Lin Yu first.


    "Okay, it''s not too late, let''s start quickly." Lin Yu said, "I will come to see Brother Zheng tomorrow morning, and I will prepare all the money I need."


    7017k


    ?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1183： Seeing fortune

    That night, Zheng He, who was lying in bed, was excited and anxious.


    Excited because there is a real possibility to realize my dream, and apprehension because I am afraid that this is just a dream.


    After all, this is really too illusory.


    A person who had only known each other for less than half a day proposed to join forces with him to form a fleet, and also offered to give money.


    How can this be fake.


    Also, Zheng He always felt that Lin Yu should not be able to give out so much money.


    Time just passed in Zheng He''s complicated mood.


    He barely slept all night, and stayed up until Lin Yu came to the door the next day.


    "This is a bank note from Dacheng Bank."


    As soon as they met, Lin Yu took out a stack of silver notes and handed it to Zheng He.


    "You take the money to buy a big boat first, and I will come to you after the boat is bought."


    The money is almost just enough to buy a big boat.


    Lin Yu decided to give this money to Zheng He first to see how strong Zheng He''s desire to realize his dream is.


    After all, this money is already a fortune for Zheng He''s family.


    He wanted to see how Zheng He would deal with this.


    On the other side, Zheng He''s eyes widened after seeing the numbers on the bank note.


    "This, this... Brother Lin, this..."


    Zheng He said incoherently.


    Where has he seen so much money since he was a child, this has a great impact on his mind.


    Lin Yu patted him on the shoulder and said, "The next thing is left to you. We agreed in advance. I will pay and you will contribute."


    After speaking, Lin Yu turned around and left.


    Zheng He watched Lin Yu go away with dull eyes.


    It was not until Lin Yu disappeared in the alley that he suddenly came back to his senses.


    "Brother Lin, Brother Lin, wait!"


    Zheng Hekuang chased Lin Yu away.


    He wanted to tell Lin Yu that the money was too much and he couldn''t bear it.


    But after he ran wild for a while, he found that Lin Yu had long since disappeared, and he didn''t know where to go.


    In desperation, he stopped later and returned home with the stack of silver notes.


    As soon as he entered the door, his mother came up and said, "What did your friend just tell you, why are you so excited?"


    "He gave me a stack of banknotes."


    Zheng He''s mind was still in chaos at this time, so as soon as his mother asked him, he told the matter.


    But before he could say what the banknotes were used for, his mother took the banknotes and stared at the numbers on them.


    "So much! So much! How could he give you so much money? God!"


    Zheng He''s mother, like Zheng He just now, spoke incoherently.


    And her performance immediately attracted the attention of others in the courtyard.


    It was early in the morning, and everyone was up, washing their faces and brushing their teeth, and preparing to go to work in the factory.


    After hearing what Zheng He''s mother said, everyone gathered around and pushed Zheng He aside.


    These people are Zheng He''s uncle and aunt, as well as his cousins ??and so on.


    Zheng Heyi couldn''t say anything for a while.


    Soon, everyone saw what Zheng He''s mother was holding and the numbers on the banknote.


    "It''s sent, so much money, it''s really sent!"


    "Yeah, that''s enough money to buy half the street!"


    "It won''t be a fake silver note, will it?"


    Everyone exclaimed again and again, and some people questioned the authenticity of the banknotes.


    After Zheng He''s mother checked it carefully, she said, "It can''t be fake, how can it be fake."


    At this time, Zheng He squeezed into the crowd and said, "Mom, my friend entrusted me to buy a boat."


    When everyone heard this, they turned their heads to look at him and asked, "Zheng He, what did you say?"


    "I said, these silver notes were given to me by my friend to buy a boat."


    Zheng He said word by word.


    "What?"


    Everyone was shocked and couldn''t believe what Zheng He said.


    "What kind of friend are you? Why are you so rich?"


    "Yeah, there are so many shots in this one, how rich the family is!"


    "Zheng He, I didn''t expect you to have such a rich friend without a serious one all day long."


    "Zheng He, your friend doesn''t have very clean hands and feet, right? You should be careful, don''t foolishly help others take the blame."


    The last person''s words instantly aroused the vigilance of everyone present.


    That''s right, the other party took out so much money all at once, maybe it''s because the money is not clean.


    If Zheng He foolishly gets involved in it, he might even die.


    Zheng He''s mother looked at Zheng He with a dignified expression: "Xiaohe, tell everyone quickly, what is your friend''s origin?"


    Zheng He hesitated for a moment, and then said decisively: "Mom, my friend is absolutely serious, and the money is absolutely serious. You have a hundred hearts."


    Although he didn''t know where Lin Yu came from, at this time, all he wanted to do was realize his dream.


    After all, he might only have this chance in his life.


    Therefore, he is willing to risk it, even if it costs his own life.


    When Zheng He''s mother saw Zheng He say this, she looked down at the silver note in her hand.


    Suddenly, she suddenly looked up at Zheng He and said, "Xiao He, did you just say that your friend gave you the money to help you buy a boat?"


    "Well." Zheng He nodded seriously.


    "Then did he say what kind of boat to buy?" Zheng He''s mother asked again.


    Zheng He recalled carefully, shook his head and said, "I didn''t say it, just said I want to buy a big boat."


    Hearing this, Zheng He''s mother''s eyes lit up instantly and pulled Zheng He aside.


    "Xiaohe, Mom, let me tell you something, keep one of these banknotes at home."


    Since the other party didn''t say what kind of boat to buy, there is room for manipulation.


    Zheng He''s mother felt that such a good opportunity must not be missed.


    Otherwise, the old Zheng family will have a chance to turn over in the year of the monkey and the month of the horse.


    When Zheng He saw his mother make such a request, he immediately turned his face down and said, "Mom, how can we do this? My friend gave me this fund because he trusted me. Do I have to do anything in it or a human being? "


    On the one hand, Zheng He felt unhappy, on the other hand, Zheng He could not wait for more money, so that he would have a better chance to realize his dream.


    So how could he allow his mother to make wrong ideas.


    As soon as the words fell, UU Reading Zheng He seemed to feel that his tone was too aggressive, so he said nicely: "Mom, I will follow that friend and I will soon be able to get out of the way. I made a lot of money and brought it home as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing this, Zheng He''s mother looked at the silver note in her hand with a reluctant expression on her face.


    It''s not that she didn''t believe what Zheng He said, but she felt that the day when Zheng He was in the mix was too far away.


    Of course, it was mainly because the temptation to fold the banknotes at hand was too great.


    This is the wealth that their Lao Zheng family can''t save for dozens of lifetimes and hundreds of lifetimes.


    As long as you take that one silver ticket, you will...


    "Mom, did you hear what I said?" Zheng He hurriedly asked when he saw that his mother was holding on to the bank note and wouldn''t let it go.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1184： dream departure

    Zheng He''s mother slowly raised her head and looked at her son.


    At this time, other people present also gathered around.


    "Brother and sister, I think your idea just now is good. You should keep one of these banknotes."


    The speaker is Zheng He''s uncle.


    At this time, what he thought in his mind was that after Zheng He''s mother left a silver note, those of them who knew it would have a share in it.


    Otherwise, who is going to help her family hide this?


    As soon as Uncle Zheng He''s voice fell, others also spoke up, expressing that Zheng He''s mother should keep the banknotes.


    They all had good ideas.


    Now I instigate Zheng He''s mother to keep a silver note, and when the time comes, those who see it will have a share, and they will all benefit.


    Otherwise, these banknotes would be completely out of touch with them.


    On the other hand, when Zheng He''s mother heard these words from her relatives, she immediately came back to her mind.


    At this time, if you want to leave a bank note, these relatives will definitely ask her to ask her for a seal fee.


    At that time, with the posture of their lions opening their mouths, at least more than half of the total will be taken away.


    But if you wait for your son to get ahead, the money you bring back will be yours, and others will be embarrassed to ask for it.


    Zheng He''s mother thought to herself, she would rather not get a penny by herself, rather than cheapen others in vain.


    After all, once an accident happens, you take responsibility yourself, and these relatives have nothing to do.


    Thinking of this, Zheng He''s mother decisively handed the silver note to Zheng He and said, "Xiao He, hurry up and buy a boat for your friend. Get out early, and our family will point your finger at you."


    Zheng He was relieved and quickly took the bank note.


    He had just thought that if his mother insisted, he would grab the banknotes back.


    Fortunately, my mother changed her mind.


    After taking the bank note, Zheng He immediately said, "Mom, then I''ll go out first."


    Saying that, he squeezed through the crowd and ran to the door.


    Seeing this, Uncle Zheng He hurriedly stepped forward to stop him and said: "Zheng He, you have to think about your mother and your father, you are going to go far away, who will take care of them?"


    Seeing that he could not persuade Zheng He''s mother, he thought of persuading Zheng He to leave a sum of money in the name of filial piety.


    Although this dynasty has a new look, many old rules were ordered to be abandoned by the Holy Master on the spot.


    But at least in the eyes of ordinary people, filial piety is one of the most important qualities.


    If a person is unfilial, he will be stabbed in the spine if he spreads it out.


    As soon as Uncle Zheng He finished speaking, other relatives immediately surrounded him and stood in front of Zheng He.


    Everyone, you said every word, I tried to persuade Zheng He to leave a silver note.


    Zheng He was annoyed by them, so he had no choice but to say coldly, "This is my family''s private matter, are you being too lenient?"


    "Hey, what are you talking about? I''m your uncle, so I can''t educate you?"


    "That''s right, Zheng He, don''t think that your wings are growing hard. Even if you really get ahead, we are your elders."


    "Zheng He, don''t be big or small."


    Everyone stopped Zheng He from letting him go.


    Zheng He''s mother wanted to protect the calf, squeezed to Zheng He''s side, and protected him: "I have the final say on my son''s filial piety. Don''t bully him."


    Saying that, she said to Zheng He, "Xiao He, go buy a boat for your friend."


    "Mom, I''ll be here when I get out."


    Zheng He left a sentence, and then squeezed out of the crowd and ran away.


    Seeing that their mother and son were determined, they had no choice but to give up.


    ...


    somewhere in Beijing.


    Lin Yu watched the whole scene in Zheng He''s house.


    He has fully recognized Zheng He''s character. This is indeed a person who has a dream and is willing to give everything to pursue his dream.


    At least in the current situation, no one can shake his determination to pursue his dream.


    ...


    After Zheng He left the house, he ran along the alley and soon came to the street outside.


    At this time, the place was full of traffic and bustling.


    Seeing this lively scene in the early morning, Zheng He''s heart was beating wildly.


    "I can finally go to sea!"


    "I can finally achieve my dream!"


    Just as he was talking, the three young men walked up to him at a rapid pace yesterday.


    The three youths all lived near his house, and it was just the end of the evening shift, and they were going home to sleep.


    Their daily life is like this, going to work at night, going to bed in the morning and noon, getting up in the afternoon and wandering around.


    They all feel that this life is very good.


    In their eyes, Zheng He is the most unpromising and unpromising person.


    "Zheng He, what did you just talk about?"


    asked one of the young men.


    Zheng He hurriedly tightened the clothes on his chest, for fear that the three of them would see the stack of silver notes hidden inside.


    The scene at home just now scared him completely, for fear that he would come up after seeing the silver note.


    "I didn''t say anything." Zheng He said, covering his chest.


    The three of them were curious when they saw that his movements and expressions were a little strange.


    But the three didn''t think much of it.


    After all, no matter how they want to break their heads, it is impossible to think that Zheng He has a huge wealth that they have never seen in their entire lives.


    "Zheng He, I just heard you say something about the sea."


    A young man said bluntly.


    Seeing that he was telling the truth, Zheng He had no choice but to nod and say, "Yes, I want to go to sea."


    Hearing this, the three of them laughed in disdain.


    "You didn''t wake up, did you?"


    "Don''t tell me, you are going to go to the beach for a turn, and then say you are going to sea."


    "Zheng He, are you already possessed?"


    The three of them talked together, but they didn''t believe what Zheng He said.


    Zheng He wanted to explain, but on second thought, if he made it clear, it would let the three of them know that he was extremely wealthy.


    That doesn''t work.


    What if they want to get rich?


    After thinking about it, Zheng He said: "Anyway, I have a way to go to sea now, and then you will see it."


    The three of them shook their heads when they saw him say that.


    "Forget it, forget it, do what you like, we are too lazy to persuade you."


    "I''ll just say one thing, you live your life by yourself, just don''t be poor for the rest of your life."


    "Let''s have a snack early."


    After the three left a few words, they left together and walked into the alley where Zheng He came out.


    They did not believe that Zheng He had the possibility of going to sea.


    Zheng He looked at the backs of the three who were leaving, and his heart was full of blood.


    "Don''t believe me Then I will prove it to you."


    "When I come back from the edge of the world, let''s see what you guys say!"


    After murmuring twice, Zheng He quickly left the place.


    In the following time, Zheng He first found a firm and entrusted them to find a big ship.


    After seeing that Zheng He did have enough money, the firm immediately sent someone to follow him throughout the process to help him deal with various details of the purchase.


    During this period, Zheng He also suffered some losses and learned a lot at the same time.


    By the time the boat was purchased, ten days had passed.


    Of course, this is the time Zheng He experienced. For Lin Yu, who motivated the law of time, it was less than an hour before and after.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1185： Do not believe

    Acropolis Port.


    Lin Yu met Zheng He here.


    "Brother Lin, how is this ship? Does it suit your heart?"


    Lin Yu is the gold lord, and Zheng He naturally asked for Lin Yu''s opinion.


    "Anything will do, the key is whether Brother Zheng finds it easy to use." Lin Yu said lightly.


    He didn''t need to go by boat, the key was to see what Zheng He thought.


    "Brother Lin, of course I am very satisfied, but I am worried that Brother Lin will feel bad." Zheng He explained.


    "It''s okay, I don''t understand boats, so I don''t care." Lin Yu said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Brother Lin." Zheng He thanked him seriously.


    He was overjoyed.


    I didn''t expect that I would be able to make such a like-minded friend.


    He has learned the knowledge of sailing, and he has also learned a lot about the sailing industry.


    I know that there are many conflicts between captains and employers.


    As a result, after I became the captain, I didn''t encounter such annoying things at all.


    Not only that, Brother Lin in front of him is also very talkative, with an attitude that he only gives money and doesn''t care about anything else.


    Of course, this was because he didn''t know that for Lin Yu, money in this world was worthless, and he could have as much as he wanted, no more useful than the sand on the ground.


    When he didn''t care about money at all, Lin Yu naturally didn''t bother to care what Zheng He did with the money, as long as Zheng He could go to sea smoothly.


    "Take these silver notes, recruit more elite crew members, and buy some ships to form a fleet."


    Lin Yu took out another stack of silver bills and handed them to Zheng He.


    Zheng He''s eyes widened when he saw it.


    "Brother Lin, this... There are too many banknotes."


    Zheng He repeatedly declined.


    During this time, he fully felt what it means that money can make ghosts run the mill, and he felt more deeply the great value of these silver notes.


    Therefore, he was really embarrassed to accept these banknotes given by Lin Yu.


    After all, I haven''t even gone out to the sea for the first time, and I haven''t proved my ability yet.


    "Brother Zheng doesn''t need to refuse, even if you use it, don''t forget, our dreams are the most important." Lin Yu said solemnly.


    Zheng Heyi listened and nodded seriously: "Brother Lin is right, dreams are the most important."


    Lin Yu''s words reminded him of his original purpose, which was to realize his dream of exploring the world.


    "Brother Lin, don''t worry, as long as we can realize our dreams, I''m not afraid even if it is a sea of ??swords and flames."


    At this time, Zheng He really wanted to realize this dream.


    Not only for Lin Yu''s trust in him, but also for himself.


    "Okay, Brother Zheng, hurry up and deal with the rest, and I''ll come to see you on the day you go to sea."


    Lin Yu said goodbye and turned to leave.


    Brother Zheng looked at Lin Yu''s retreating back, raised his right hand to his chest and clenched his fist fiercely.


    "Brother Lin, I will definitely live up to your expectations!"


    Zheng He swore.


    At this moment, a voice suddenly appeared behind him.


    "Zheng He, you are indeed here."


    Zheng He turned his head and saw that it was the three hair boys who lived near his house.


    "Why are you here?" Zheng He asked curiously.


    "Why, can''t we come?"


    "Zheng He, do you not welcome us?"


    The three of them came to Zheng He while talking.


    After standing still, one of them said, "We heard that you bought a big boat to go to sea, so we made a special trip to see it."


    "Where''s the boat? Where''s the boat?" the other hurriedly asked.


    Zheng Hechao glanced at the brand-new ship that had gone away, and Nunu said, "Hey, that''s the ship."


    The three of them followed his line of sight, and their eyes widened.


    This is the largest civilian boat today, and each one costs a lot of money, but it is not the kind of small fishing boat used by fishermen.


    A boat like this must at least be afforded by a very wealthy family. How did Zheng He come from an ordinary family, so much money?


    Not to mention this boat, it is a small decoration on the boat, and it is not something that Zheng He can afford.


    "Zheng He, I haven''t seen you for a few days and you actually learned to lie."


    "Yeah, Zheng He, if you don''t learn to deceive people outside, I must tell your mother when I go back."


    "Zheng He, don''t think we don''t know each other."


    The three of you said each other, just didn''t believe that the big ship belonged to Zheng He.


    No way, the value of that ship is too high, they can''t believe it at all.


    "Believe it or not, I''m the captain of this ship anyway."


    Zheng He didn''t want to reason with the three of them, so he walked straight ahead, bypassing them.


    On the one hand because he knew he couldn''t convince them with just one mouth, on the other hand because he didn''t want to waste time with the three of them.


    At this time, he was full of his own dreams and Lin Yu''s expectations for him.


    For him, now he can only live up to Lin Yu by doing what Lin Yu has arranged.


    Zheng He walked away quickly, and the three of them kept shaking their heads as they watched him.


    "Zheng He is probably looking for a job like a sailor?" Someone guessed.


    "Just him?" Another snorted: "He never went to a special maritime college, who would want him?"


    As he said, he pointed to the big ship and said, "At least a ship of this level can''t want an inexperienced sailor like him. I heard my elder brother say that the crew recruited by such a large ship must have at least five years of sailing experience. , and it has to be the kind that performs very well.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the other two kept nodding.


    That''s right, a big ship of this level is not for everyone, and the requirements for the crew are extremely high.


    "It was estimated that the owner of the small sampan took a fancy to it and became an apprentice on it."


    At first the man guessed.


    "It''s possible."


    "Maybe Zheng He is paying someone to learn his skills."


    The other two have expressed their views one after another.


    "Come on, let''s follow him to see where he is working."


    At first the man suggested.


    Afterwards, the three of them chased Zheng He away.


    After trotting for a while, he finally arrived not far behind Zheng He.


    So they followed Zheng He all the way.


    After walking for a while, Zheng He walked into the personnel management office of the port.


    "Huh? It looks like he hasn''t found a job yet?"


    The three stopped in unison.


    They didn''t know that Zheng He went there to publish recruitment information, and that UU read to recruit elite crew members, and they thought they lost their job looking for crew members.


    "Cut, I just said he got a job as a sailor, but after a long time he is still a homeless man."


    "Let''s just say, how could he become a seaman so quickly, he never went to a maritime school, he bought some broken books and learned it himself, who would want him?"


    "Hey, Zheng He''s words are getting more and more out of tune, and he actually lied to us. If this goes on, he will learn badly sooner or later. We can''t just ignore him."


    "That''s right, let''s go in and persuade him, let him hurry back to find a reliable job, and stop messing around like this."


    "Go, go, go together."


    While talking, the three walked into the personnel management office to find Zheng He.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1186： It turned out to be true?

    After entering the personnel management office, the noisy sound immediately got into the ears of the three of them.


    There is a lot of people here, and all kinds of voices are endless.


    The three of them looked into the distance and found that the innermost hall was a hall with various recruitment notices posted, and people stopped and watched in front of each notice.


    And some people held up recruitment signs and answered questions from onlookers.


    "With so many people, it''s no wonder that Zheng He can find a job!"


    "That''s right, I see that the people who are applying for the crew are bigger and bigger. What can you do with Zheng He''s small body?"


    "Being a crew member is a tough job, and you have to be able to endure hardships. Zheng He definitely can''t stand that kind of crime."


    "I just don''t understand why he doesn''t just look for a class like us. Is it interesting to mess around all day and night?"


    "Forget it, forget it, go find Zheng He first."


    The three said no more, and walked quickly towards the inner hall.


    As the three continued to go deeper, all kinds of strange smells came, including the smell of sweat, the smell of sea, and the smell of feet.


    Just smelling such a smell, the three of them didn''t dare to go inside.


    "Well, if you work with these people on the same boat, you can''t smoke yourself to death?"


    The three looked at each other, speechless for a while.


    They work in the factory, and the workshop is fairly clean, but after getting on the ship and going out to sea, it is difficult to guarantee the hygiene.


    After all, there is not enough water to drink at sea, and there is not much water for bathing every day.


    "I don''t get paid for this kind of work unless it''s for me to be a captain."


    On the boat, the captain''s life is barely okay, and the rest of the people really don''t.


    So being a crew member is a very hard job.


    The three of them had heard about this before, but they didn''t expect that after actually coming to see it, they found that it was far more exaggerated than what they heard.


    "I don''t know what Zheng He is thinking."


    "I always think he has a hole in his head."


    "Let''s go, hurry up and find him, I don''t want to stay here for a moment."


    The three of them said in their mouths, and walked towards the hall at a faster pace.


    After arriving in the hall, the three of them separated to look for Zheng He''s figure, and their eyes kept wandering in the hall.


    As a result, after searching for ten minutes, Zheng He was nowhere to be seen.


    This puzzled them.


    Obviously watching Zheng He come in, why can''t you find him?


    Could he have left through some small door?


    "Look again, maybe he saw us and deliberately avoided us."


    "Well, it''s possible, let''s look for it."


    The three said no more and continued to look for Zheng He.


    After searching for a while, they simply split up and went to search all corners of the hall.


    I searched for another ten minutes, but still couldn''t see Zheng He''s shadow.


    This time, the three of them are really lost.


    After reuniting, one of them said, "Maybe Zheng He didn''t want to come here to find a job, just to lead us here and get rid of us."


    "It''s possible that he wants to save face, and it''s really possible to do this."


    The other two kept nodding their heads.


    "Then what do we do now? Let''s go directly?"


    "What else can I do? Of course I''m leaving. We can persuade Zheng He if we can. What else can we do if we can''t? We''re not his father!"


    "Hey, forget it, let''s go, it''s boring."


    The three of them turned around and walked outside.


    At the same time, in an office of the Personnel Management Division.


    "We will definitely meet Boss Zheng''s request!"


    A person who looked like an official said to Zheng He with a nod and bow.


    Zheng He is a big money lord, and he is very rich. Naturally, he has to do everything possible to satisfy his requirements.


    Even picking the stars and the moon has to be committed.


    While speaking, the official bent over and made a gesture of "please" to accompany Zheng He away.


    Regarding the recruitment of crew members, Zheng He does not need to do it himself, as long as he has the money, someone will do it.


    So he was going to leave first.


    The two of them left the office and came to the lobby.


    After the official shouted a few words, he continued to accompany Zheng He out.


    As he walked, he said enthusiastically, "Boss Zheng, there is a restaurant near the port that makes the dishes taste very good, how about going to try it on the way?"


    At this time, Zheng He was thinking about the fleet and crew, and he couldn''t think of anything else.


    Seeing that the official proposed to go to dinner, I just agreed to go down when I was hungry.


    Anyway, what he eats is food for him, as long as it doesn''t delay things.


    On the other side, the official saw Zheng He''s agreement, his smile grew brighter, he nodded and said, "Boss Zheng, here, let''s go by car."


    The two quickly walked out of the personnel management office and came to the port outside.


    At this time, Zheng He saw his three hairs at a glance.


    At this time, the three small hairs also happened to see him.


    "Zheng He!"


    San shouted and walked quickly towards Zheng He.


    They didn''t notice the officials beside Zheng He until they were not far from Zheng He.


    The three of them suddenly froze.


    The first thing that came to their minds was that Zheng He had committed a crime.


    But on second thought, the official in front of him seemed to be of a high rank, and even if Zheng He committed a crime, he would not handle it personally, so it was probably just a coincidence.


    Thinking of this, the three moved on and quickly came to Zheng He''s side.


    "Zheng He, why are you bragging about being a captain, but you can''t even find a job as a sailor."


    "We went in to look for you just now, but you were nowhere to be seen. Where are you hiding from us?"


    "Zheng He, if you want me to say that you should honestly go back to work in a factory, you don''t dare to look up to see people all day long, is it interesting?"


    The three of them talked, and while they were talking, they wanted to drag Zheng He away.


    Seeing that the three of them seemed to know Zheng He, the official beside Zheng He couldn''t help but ask, "Are the three friends of Boss Zheng?"


    Hearing this, the three of them were stunned on the spot.


    Who is Boss Zheng?


    Is it Zheng He?


    They didn''t hear anything else, they just heard the three words of Boss Zheng from the official''s mouth.


    All three turned to look at the official.


    "Are you Boss Zheng''s friends?" the official asked again.


    At this time, the three people had already reacted in their hearts.


    The word boss in the mouth of the seaman means captain.


    Because in the past, everyone called the captain the captain of the ship, and it was only after the advent of a new era that the official title was changed to the captain.


    However, the older generation is still used to calling the boss, which is more cordial.


    So this is to say, UU reading Zheng He really became the captain?


    But how is this possible?


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, one of them asked, "My lord, is the Boss Zheng you''re talking about, Zheng He?"


    "Yes." The official said with some doubts: "Boss Zheng is now the captain of that big ship over there."


    The three of them followed his line of sight and saw that it was the boat that Zheng He had mentioned earlier.


    Immediately, the three of them were stunned.


    Unexpectedly, what Zheng He said was true. He really became the captain, and he was the captain of that big ship.


    For a while, the three of them stood there, not knowing what to say.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1187： go to sea

    Zheng He bypassed the three and followed the official towards the place to eat.


    The three of them stared dumbfoundedly at the two of them leaving, standing still.


    When they were far away, the three came back to their senses.


    "No, Zheng He really became the captain of that ship?"


    "Hey, it seems that he didn''t run away now, this kid really turned over."


    "I really didn''t expect that Zheng He would have such a day."


    "By the way, where did you say he got the money? For such a big ship, it''s worth tens of thousands of taels, right?"


    "Who knows, I can only ask him himself."


    "Speaking of something, I heard Zheng He''s uncle say some time ago that Zheng He made a very rich friend. Couldn''t it be his friend who gave him the money?"


    "Impossible, who would give him so much money as soon as he came up? What''s more, Zheng He knows nothing about sailing. All his sailing knowledge is self-taught, not from the Maritime Academy at all."


    "That''s true. Zheng He doesn''t know more than us."


    "Forget it, let''s go. It''s impossible to guess the result like this."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    The three of them sighed helplessly and left the place together.


    On the other side, Zheng He had followed the official to the place to eat.


    This is a restaurant called Tongfu Restaurant.


    The decoration of the restaurant is very luxurious. At first glance, it is specially used to entertain VIPs. Ordinary people may not be able to afford it.


    Zheng He stood at the door and looked at it.


    The official beside him said, "Boss Zheng, go, go, please come inside."


    Zheng He withdrew his gaze and followed the officials into the door of the restaurant.


    As soon as he entered the store, he was greeted graciously.


    "Two guest officers, are you ordering a banquet or?"


    Xiao Er looked at the two with a smile on his face.


    The official he knew was a person in charge at the pier, and his rank was not low.


    However, he did not know the young man beside the official. It seemed that this young man did not seem to be a person of status.


    So he didn''t know whether the two of them wanted to eat here or order a feast.


    The official glanced at Xiao Er and said, "Set up the best private room for us."


    "Yes, yes, guest officer, please come inside."


    Xiao Er diligently welcomed the two to the third floor.


    After taking a seat in the private room, the official said directly: "Every signature dish in the restaurant comes one."


    "Okay, two guest officers wait a moment."


    The little two left in a hurry.


    After Xiao Er left, the official said to Zheng He: "Boss Zheng, I will do my best to handle your affairs, you can rest assured."


    Zheng He nodded and said, "Then I''ll trouble you."


    The official said with a smile: "It''s okay, it''s all wrapped up in me."


    Zheng He said no more.


    He didn''t know anything about recruiting crews or building teams, and he still doesn''t know what to do.


    The reason why he came to look for this official from the management office was to point out that the other party could help him.


    For now, things look good.


    Of course, this is also because he gave the officials enough benefits, otherwise the other party would never work so hard.


    At this moment, a series of footsteps came from outside.


    The official got up and took a look outside, and found that it was Xiao Er who came upstairs with a team of runners.


    Each of these walkers had a plate in their hands, apparently the dishes they ordered from this table.


    "Guest officer, the dishes you want are here." Xiao Er said with a smile.


    During the conversation, a group of people filed in, entered the private room, and began to set the plate.


    In this way, Zheng He and the official had lunch together.


    At the dinner table, the two discussed some things and discussed some specific details.


    Time soon came to afternoon.


    Zheng He spent the whole afternoon recruiting crew members at the personnel management office of the port.


    The same goes for the next few days.


    At the same time, the purchase of ships to build a fleet has not fallen.


    Seeing that Zheng He looked like he was rich and powerful, the officer in the management office offered himself up and found some captains who had a good relationship and experienced captains for him on weekdays.


    Finally, after half a month, Zheng He''s fleet was finally formed.


    Every boat in the team is newly built, the same model as the one Zheng He originally bought.


    This type of ship is the most advanced type of ship at the moment, and it is very suitable for ocean voyages.


    Everyone who saw this team was envious.


    Many people say that the boss of this fleet is really rich and has a lot of money to buy so many latest models of ships all at once.


    Some people speculate that the leader of the fleet may have an official background.


    After all, only the official family can give out so much money at once, and other private shipowners, even if they have money, will not spend so much.


    The speculation spread quickly, and most people found it reasonable after hearing it.


    In this way, Zheng He unknowingly became a person with an official background.


    On this day, the fleet is ready to set sail.


    Lin Yu arrived on time.


    "Brother Lin, what about the team I built?"


    Zheng He asked excitedly.


    "Not bad." Lin Yu let out a faint admiration.


    Zheng He didn''t say much, dragged Lin Yu around and excitedly introduced the origins of every captain and crew to him.


    And emphatically explained to him that each of the crew on these ships was an elite, carefully selected by him.


    But what Zheng He didn''t know was that Lin Yu glanced at him and found some people who were cheating.


    Although Lin Yu had never been to the sea, nor had he ever been a crew member, with his half-step high-level **** strength, it was easy to see through some people who were ignorant.


    Of course, Lin Yu didn''t explain it to Zheng He after seeing it through.


    Because he thinks it''s best to let Zheng He discover it himself, which is also a kind of experience for him.


    The two walked all the way, from the first boat to the last boat, and looked at each boat carefully.


    After reading everything, Lin Yu said to Zheng He, "Brother Zheng, since everything is ready, let''s go to sea quickly."


    "By the way, Brother Zheng, have you been out to sea recently?"


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered something and asked again.


    Zheng He nodded seriously and said, "I''ve been there once, just a few days ago."


    "Oh." Lin Yu smiled and said, "How about it, how does it feel to go out to sea?"


    "Very cool!"


    Zheng He replied succinctly and clearly.


    Lin Yu nodded slightly, "It seems that Brother Zheng is born to be a sailor."


    "Brother Lin is wrong." Zheng He smiled. UU reading


    "Brother Lin, it''s not too late, I''ll set off after the ribbon is cut."


    Zheng He''s fighting spirit is high.


    "Well." Lin Yu nodded, "Then I wish Brother Zheng a smooth sailing."


    Afterwards, the two came to the place where the ribbon was cut.


    After a brief explanation, the person in charge of the ceremony announced the beginning of the ribbon-cutting.


    When the ribbon was cut, the whole venue cheered.


    The crew of the fleet was very excited, and the passersby who were watching were envious.


    It''s not that I envy the matter of going overseas, but that there is a very rich gold master behind Zheng He.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1188： real resistance

    In the sound of people''s congratulations, Zheng He''s ocean-going fleet sailed smoothly, all the way to the deep sea.


    In the beginning everything went well.


    Because all kinds of materials are readily available on the ship, and each ship in the fleet is a newly built large ship with extremely strong sailing ability.


    Therefore, Zheng He was a little overwhelmed, thinking that ocean voyages were nothing more than that.


    But soon he ran into difficulties.


    After traveling some distance, the team encountered extreme weather on the ocean.


    The wind was blowing, and the waves were surging.


    Zheng He almost thought he was going to die here.


    Fortunately, the crew and captains he recruited were very reliable, and this journey was finally passed without any danger.


    After that, Zheng He restrained his xinxing.


    Seriously learn sailing knowledge from the captains, and practice while learning, and progress is very fast.


    Before you know it, a month has passed.


    After so much time, Zheng He''s ocean-going fleet has gone deep into the ocean and is very far away from land.


    Now is the time to really test them.


    Of course, Lin Yu had been watching them from a high altitude.


    For him, who motivated the law of time, a month is only four or five hours.


    "It''s coming soon." Lin Yu muttered to himself, "It is estimated that they will reach the border in another month."


    "I don''t know if they can move on after they reach the border."


    "Let''s see later."


    Lin Yu continued to observe from the air.


    On the sea, Zheng He''s ocean-going fleet chopped the waves and moved forward bravely.


    Ten days passed quickly.


    The sea was calm on this day.


    But somehow, all the crew could faintly hear a strange sound.


    It sounded like a legendary siren singing, and like an unknown sea beast chirping.


    This movement aroused everyone''s vigilance.


    Even the old captains were worried.


    After all, they haven''t sailed this far, and they don''t know what kind of sea monsters are in the depths of the ocean?


    For a time, people''s hearts were surging, and fear spread among the crew members.


    At this time, Zheng He''s role came into play.


    Zheng He is born bold, coupled with dreams, and he wants to explore the boundaries of the distant world.


    Inspired by this indomitable spirit, Zheng He persuaded each crew member one by one that they would not have to worry.


    They said that even if they were in danger, they would take good care of their families when they returned.


    After such bitter persuasion, everyone''s emotions were gradually calmed down.


    Zheng He breathed a sigh of relief and continued to direct the fleet forward.


    But for the next time, the strange sound kept ringing.


    After a while, everyone got tired, and gradually didn''t take this kind of sound seriously.


    But things are clearly not that simple.


    A new vision appeared again.


    It was a night two days later, when a night crewman reported to the captain of his ship that he had seen a huge sea monster in the sea in the distance.


    The sea monster disappeared in a flash on the sea and disappeared into the water, not knowing where it went.


    The captain hurriedly followed the crew to check it out.


    The result, of course, was in vain.


    But word of the sea monster quickly spread among the crew.


    Another day and night, the sea monster appeared again.


    This time the crew saw more, with crew members on almost every ship claiming to have seen a huge sea monster.


    This time, everyone dare not take it seriously.


    After all, no one can know what kind of terror lurks in the deep sea.


    The team panicked again.


    The next night, Zheng He personally worked the night shift to observe the sea under the night.


    Until the early hours of the morning, an astonishing scene finally appeared.


    I saw a huge sea monster the size of ten whales leaping high from the sea.


    Leap into the air.


    Then it slammed into the sea again, making a loud noise.


    "Help! Help! The sea monsters are eating people."


    There were heart-wrenching cries all over the fleet.


    Most of the crew were terrified.


    This is not the same as the strange sound that appeared a few days ago. This is a real scene, accompanied by huge movements.


    Zheng He was also a little undecided, and he didn''t know what to do now.


    After all, it was the first time he had seen such a scene.


    The sound a few days ago can be said to be auditory hallucinations. How can I explain this amazing scene now?


    Is it a hallucination?


    Obviously not.


    air.


    Lin Yu also looked at the scene in front of him.


    He could see clearly that the sea monster was not a real thing, but a mirage-like sight.


    As for the sound, it was a hallucination.


    Of course he knew very well what was going on.


    This is an invisible force in this world preventing Zheng He''s ocean-going fleet from advancing.


    "Sure enough, it won''t be so smooth." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He didn''t get involved in the team''s affairs, because he felt that if he intervened, the situation might get worse.


    Everything that follows can only be handled by Zheng He himself.


    If dealt with correctly, then his dream has a chance to come true, and if dealt with failure, then maybe this is his destiny.


    Lin Yu continued to observe from the air.


    on the sea below.


    Zheng He shouted hoarsely and gathered the people on his boat together.


    He said to everyone: "Although there are sea monsters ahead, the sea monsters haven''t attacked us yet. We don''t need to be afraid, we will be in chaos."


    "Just keep going, and if the customs show signs of attacking us, we''ll turn around and go back."


    "If not, it means everything is just a false alarm."


    After saying this, he used all methods, including the stimulatory method, to inspire and inspire people.


    Ultimately, the crew grudgingly accepted his claims.


    After all, he was the one who paid the wages, and everyone was ready to work hard when they came out.


    Afterwards, Zheng He asked the crew on board to semaphore to other ships and tell them of their decision.


    At his strong request, the fleet continued to move forward without turning back.


    This night was an unhurried night.


    Day two.


    Zheng He called the captains and asked them to find out the few people who took the lead in calling yesterday.


    After they were all found, they were locked up on charges of disturbing the hearts of the people.


    Lin Yu in the air looked at this scene and felt very comforted in his heart.


    Because the people who Zheng He locked up were the ones he saw at the time, who had made a fuss.


    It seems that Zheng He''s mind is still calm, and UU reading knows where the problem is.


    In fact, the problem lies in the human heart.


    Lock up the lead disturber now, and the rest of the elite crew will be less easily shaken.


    that''s the truth.


    In the days that followed, the fleet sailed smoothly all the way.


    Even if the sea monster was encountered again, the crew was not as chaotic as last time.


    Finally, after another 20 days of sailing, the team finally reached the border.


    Here, the team encountered real resistance.


    All ships were blocked by a transparent wall and could no longer move forward.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1189： Break the obstacles

    "What''s the matter? Why did the boat stop?"


    "The wind hasn''t stopped, why doesn''t the boat move?"


    "The sails are so full, what''s the problem?"


    "..."


    On the boat, the crew members were all surprised.


    Mainly because this kind of thing is really weird, the wind is blowing, the sails are full, and the boat doesn''t move.


    Even the most experienced sailors were puzzled by this scene.


    Zheng He quickly rushed to the deck.


    "Boss Zheng, you have seen it yourself. It''s not that we don''t want to go now, it''s that we really can''t go."


    "Yes, Boss Zheng, this place is definitely weird."


    "Boss Zheng, why don''t we turn around and go back, I always feel something is wrong."


    The crew members said every word and I said every word, and everyone was resigned.


    The captains on the ship too, all just wanted to turn around and go back quickly.


    After Zheng He comforted everyone, he thought about the reason for this phenomenon.


    The wind was blowing, but the boat was not moving, which only meant that something was holding it back.


    Zheng He looked at the sea water under the boat, but couldn''t see anything strange in the water.


    So it can be ruled out that there is a sea monster pulling the boat and not letting it go.


    But then, what is it that is preventing the ship from moving forward?


    Zheng He couldn''t figure it out.


    Suddenly, he thought to himself, could this be the boundary of the world?


    Brother Lin mentioned to him before that the world has boundaries. He didn''t believe it at the time, but now it seems to be true.


    "Brother Lin is so rich and mysterious, he must know something that I don''t know."


    Zheng He thought so in his heart.


    Then, he looked up again and looked forward.


    There is still an endless sea in front, no land can be seen, but the horizon can be seen.


    "No, isn''t it clear that you can still go ahead?"


    "If this is really the boundary of the world, there should be nothing, right?"


    Zheng He frowned slightly, he should not have reached the border of the world yet.


    The real world boundary should not be what it looks like in front of you.


    "However, now that the ship can''t move, how can I move on?"


    Zheng He was in trouble.


    Suddenly, he had an idea.


    Big boats can''t go, but what about small boats?


    The boat might be able to go.


    Thinking of this, he immediately called up the crew on the ship and said, "I need three people to row the boat to the front now, who would dare to volunteer to come out."


    As soon as the voice fell, all the crew members were silent.


    Zheng He then continued: "The warriors who dare to go will be rewarded with one hundred taels of silver each."


    As soon as these words were said, all the crew members were stunned.


    One hundred taels, this is not a small amount.


    Their total income from this voyage was a little more than that.


    "I."


    "me."


    Immediately, two people raised their hands.


    Zheng He nodded with satisfaction, and asked again, "Is there anyone else? If not, I''ll go to other ships to find them."


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone immediately shouted, "I''ll go too."


    Sure enough, there was a brave man under the heavy reward. Zheng He took out a silver tael, and the three brave warriors immediately stood up.


    Zheng He ordered the boat to be put down.


    Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, the three rowed the boat slowly forward, heading forward.


    Zheng He stood on the deck. Staring intently at the boat, I was both anticipating and apprehensive.


    "It''s over, it''s over."


    "Huh? How can the boat pass?"


    "Yeah, it''s really weird. I''ve never encountered such a thing before. The small boat can go, but the big boat can''t go."


    "This place is a bit wicked."


    The discussion sounded, and everyone was surprised.


    The same is true of Zheng He, of course, staring at the distant boat, puzzled in his heart.


    In the distance, the boat was still moving forward, showing no sign of stopping.


    The order Zheng He gave them was to go as far as they wanted, so they naturally wouldn''t stop if they could go.


    Everyone continued to watch the boat, and the words kept coming.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Half an hour later, the boat had completely disappeared from their sight.


    But everyone did not leave the deck, they all waited patiently.


    It is true that the boat can move forward, but whether it can come back smoothly is another question.


    What if you can''t come back?


    Many people have this concern in their hearts.


    Especially Zheng He.


    Of course, Zheng He was not only worried about the safety of the people on the boat, but also worried that they would not be able to return and would not be able to bring back the situation there.


    Fortunately, after waiting for another half an hour.


    The boat reappeared in everyone''s sight.


    "I''m back, I''m back."


    "They seem to be fine."


    "It seems that there is no problem ahead."


    "Who knows, what if they came back when they were in danger? And it''s also possible that they couldn''t go any further before they came back."


    People were talking and expressing their opinions.


    In this discussion, the boat kept approaching.


    Finally successfully returned to the side of the ship.


    Zheng He was busy ordering the boat to be taken up.


    When the three got off the boat, Zheng He hurriedly asked, "What''s going on ahead?"


    "We can still continue to move forward, but we dare not continue to move forward because we are afraid of problems."


    one of them said.


    When Zheng He heard this, he felt relieved.


    It seems that now this place is not a border, there is still a road ahead.


    However, the problem has not been solved yet, that is, the problem that a small boat can go and a big boat cannot go.


    It''s impossible for everyone to take a boat to move forward next, right?


    Not to mention how far this can go, the number of boats alone is not enough.


    So this problem must be solved, or the journey will end here.


    Zheng He felt that no matter how rich he was, he could not force others to die.


    Sailing in the deep sea in a small boat is undoubtedly an act of death.


    "Boss Zheng. What should I do now?"


    A captain approached and asked.


    "Don''t worry, let me think about it." Zheng He said.


    At the same time, in the distance in the air.


    Lin Yu also witnessed the whole process.


    "From the current situation, it seems that they just encountered resistance, and there is no situation where they cannot move forward."


    "But. Why can''t big boats go, but small boats?"


    Think of this. Lin Yu found out his consciousness. Carefully sense the situation ahead.


    However, after sensing for a while, he found that there was no problem there.


    "and many more."


    Suddenly, Lin Yu remembered something.


    "This situation seems to be the power of the law at work."


    "If I can find a way to counteract the power of the law there, maybe things will turn around."


    I didn''t think much about it Lin Yu decisively urged the law of space.


    In an instant, all the big boats in the team moved and were blown forward by the wind.


    on board.


    Zheng He and the rest of the crew were at a loss.


    This good-for-nothing did nothing, why did the ship suddenly move?


    Everyone, look at me, and I look at you.


    Everyone has no clue.


    There is no way, everyone can only give up on this,


    Anyway, the ship can continue to move forward now, so let''s move forward for a while.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1190： Mist at the Edge of the World

    Zheng He''s fleet continued to move forward.


    The next voyage went smoothly without any obstacles.


    However, because the fleet''s forward speed was relatively slow, the location where the fleet arrived at this time was still some distance from the place where Lin Yu arrived last time.


    Lin Yu waited patiently.


    Time soon passed a month.


    Finally, the team arrived at the sea area where Lin Yu stopped last time. .


    Lin Yu thought that the fleet would encounter obstacles again, but the fleet continued to move forward very smoothly.


    "Sure enough, it''s right to let them come." Lin Yu thought to himself.


    After that, Lin Yu stopped moving forward.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to move forward, but if he continues to move forward, the snake and scorpion will definitely jump out to warn him again.


    "Zheng He, it''s up to you next."


    Lin Yu watched Zheng He''s fleet disappear from sight.


    Time passes day by day.


    Unknowingly came half a year later.


    Of course, Lin Yu spent the past six months motivated by the law of time, so it didn''t take too long for him.


    But for Zheng He and others, it''s been half a year.


    "I don''t know what they have experienced in the past six months."


    Lin Yu was suspended in mid-air, thinking to himself.


    He continued to wait.


    Four or five days later, three ships appeared in his sight.


    "It''s back, but why are there only three ships left?"


    Lin Yu was puzzled.


    At the time of departure, there were fifteen ships in the fleet, but only three returned.


    It seems that the latter part of the journey is very dangerous.


    I don''t know if Zheng He has reached the edge of the world''s borders?


    In other words, does this world have boundaries?


    Lin Yu waited patiently.


    After the fleet arrived at his feet, he did not go down to meet Zheng He.


    I just swept it with my divine sense and found that Zheng He was fine on the boat, so I felt relieved.


    "Everything will wait until we get back to shore."


    With this in mind, Lin Yu urged the law of time again to speed up the passage of time.


    In his sight, Zheng He''s fleet was heading towards the capital at a very fast speed.


    And he followed slowly behind.


    Finally, the remaining three ships returned to the port smoothly.


    Lin Yu saw Zheng He with a tired face at the port.


    "Brother Lin." Zheng Heyi shouted apologetically when he saw Lin Yu.


    Obviously he felt that he did not meet Lin Yu''s expectations.


    Lin Yu asked, "Brother Zheng, this trip doesn''t seem to go well?"


    Zheng He hesitated for a moment and said, "It''s going well in general, it''s the last time..."


    Zheng He was silent.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu comforted: "It''s okay, but it''s okay, I''m mentally prepared for everything."


    Zheng He thought about it and said, "Then I''ll be blunt."


    "Brother Lin, we lost a total of twelve ships this trip, and the crew members on those ships also disappeared."


    "So count the losses on board, then count the crew''s pensions, and finally..."


    Zheng He stopped halfway through speaking.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "Money is a trivial matter. Brother Zheng, don''t worry."


    "I''m sorry Brother Lin." Zheng He was apologetic.


    Lin Yu patted his shoulder and said, "Listen to what Brother Zheng said just now, did those ships disappear?"


    Zheng He nodded slightly and affirmed: "Well, it disappeared suddenly."


    "What''s the situation? Brother Zheng tell me in detail." Lin Yu asked.


    Zheng He took out a voyage diary from his arms and handed it to Lin Yudao: "Brother Lin, the whole process is recorded on this. You can take a look first, and I will add some details."


    "Okay." Lin Yu took the nautical diary and looked through it carefully.


    Zheng He stood beside him and waited.


    Lin Yu turned to the back and looked very fast.


    Of course, with his true strength, he can read the entire diary with just a glance.


    But in order not to surprise Zheng He, he pretended to read slowly.


    After a while, Lin Yu closed the diary and asked, "Brother Zheng, according to the description in your diary, the edge of the world is a fog?"


    "Yeah." Zheng He nodded affirmatively, "After we sailed to the edge of the fog, we thought it was ordinary fog at first, so we continued to move forward."


    "As a result, one of the ships in the fleet disappeared, and I had to stop the remaining ships."


    "In the end, I brought back these three ships."


    "We were still waiting there for half a month, and we didn''t wait for them to come back before we chose to turn back."


    Lin Yu nodded, indicating that he understood.


    At this time. Zheng He said again: "Brother Lin, I always feel that they didn''t disappear into the fog, but went to another world."


    "Oh, why do you say that?" Lin Yu asked curiously.


    Zheng He said: "Because when they entered the fog, they could see the outline at first, but they disappeared all of a sudden."


    "The whole process is exactly the same as disappearing out of thin air, the only difference is that there is a fog blocking it."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu thought for a while and asked, "Brother Zheng, please describe the appearance of those mists well. I want to know the details as much as possible."


    "Okay." Zheng He elaborated.


    After listening to it, Lin Yu found that many details of what Zheng He said were somewhat ambiguous, so he directly probed out his divine consciousness and broke into Zheng He''s sea of ??consciousness.


    He wanted to see the scene for himself.


    Quickly mobilizing Zheng He''s memory, Lin Yu moved the time in his memory to the moment he reached the edge of the world.


    I saw that a ship sailing at the front of the fleet quickly disappeared after breaking into the fog.


    The ship behind didn''t have time to stop, and disappeared into the fog.


    One after another.


    In the end only three ships survived.


    Lin Yu watched this scene carefully, observing the details of the mist.


    "This fog... it seems to be very similar to the fog of the abyss."


    Lin Yu was awe-inspiring.


    He never thought that he would see the mist of the abyss again here.


    So what is the origin of this world? Why does the fog of the abyss exist at the edge of the world?


    "Also, how did the abyss come to be?"


    Lin Yu felt that these two questions should be the same question, and the answers may be the same.


    Of course, he can''t find the real answer now.


    Maybe ask the snakes and scorpions to gain something.


    At this time, Lin Yu remembered this mission again.


    Zheng He''s dream is to explore the world, and now he has helped him to the edge of the fog on the edge of the world.


    So this mission should be complete, right?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu took back his consciousness from Zheng He''s sea of ??consciousness.


    Before long, the voice of the snake and scorpion appeared in his ear.


    "Congratulations, you have completed another task, and now I will bring you back. UU Reading "


    Lin Yu heard that and looked at Zheng He and said, "Brother Zheng, now you are a qualified navigator, I believe I don''t need to help you in the future."


    Zheng He nodded.


    Lin Yu took out a large stack of silver notes and said, "You take the money, I''ll take a step first, and there will be an expiration later."


    Then, he walked away quickly under Zheng He''s suspicious eyes.


    And not long after he left Zheng He, the world around him suddenly began to distort.


    This means that he is about to return to the eternal land.


    [Yuanneng + 50 Holy Stone]


    The same prompt appears on the modifier panel.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1191： Last 1 Divine Body Exercise

    [Law: Space Law (Super Grade), Time Law (Super Grade), Law of Force (Super Grade), Martial Dao Law (Super Grade), Creation Law (Super Grade)]


    [Cultivation method: Zhenwu Divine Body (first-order) (+), the power of building wood (advanced) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 282 Holy Stones]


    Lin Yu looked at the modifier panel.


    "Yuanneng is not enough, and the Yuanneng of seventy-three holy stones is still needed to fully integrate the last divine body exercise into the power of building wood."


    He originally thought that if he attacked two more worlds, he would be able to collect enough energy for modification.


    As a result, after this world is over, there is still a full seventy-three holy stones of Yuan energy.


    And the Yuan energy that a world can provide is only fifty holy stones.


    That is to say, even if the next world strategy is completed, the Yuan energy of the twenty-three holy stones is still missing.


    This gap is not small.


    However, if all the remaining sages were captured, they would barely be able to collect enough Yuan energy.


    At this time, the surrounding scenery re-condensed into substance, and Lin Yu retracted the modifier panel and looked at the snake and scorpion in front of him.


    "Congratulations on completing another task, and the passage to this world has been successfully closed."


    Viper looks happy.


    When he heard her words, Lin Yu remembered something that happened when he entered that world, and said, "Why is the world I just came out of, so similar to the world I first entered?"


    "I mean, the second world seems to be a continuation of the first."


    Snake said with a smile: "That''s because those worlds are not fixed, and only when you enter, will it show its exact form."


    This explanation made Lin Yu inexplicably think of Schr?dinger''s cat.


    Although the two are not the same.


    "Is a world without a fixed form also a real world? Are you sure it''s not an illusion?" Lin Yu asked.


    "No." Snake shook his head decisively, "I can tell you very responsibly that the world you went to is the world that really exists, but that world is a little different from the material plane you are familiar with."


    "What''s the difference?"


    Lin Yu hurriedly asked.


    The snake scorpion smiled lightly: "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you this."


    "Why can''t you tell me? Does it have to be kept secret, or is it just because I''m not strong enough?" Lin Yu asked curiously.


    "You are not strong enough, only high-level gods are qualified to know this secret."


    Viper replied with great certainty.


    "Okay." Lin Yu no longer insisted.


    At this time, in the eyes of others, he was only a first-order Mita Valley, and his strength and status were very low.


    Unless he can prove his strength, nothing is discussed.


    Of course this is not possible.


    Even if he really became a high-level god, he couldn''t reveal it, because Yuan would definitely be suspicious.


    In fact, let alone Yuan, even other high-level officials in the Holy Land would also think that there is something wrong with him.


    How can a rank **** suddenly become a high rank god?


    "Anything else?" Viper asked.


    Her subtext is that if there are no other problems, hurry to solve the last world.


    If it weren''t for Lin Yu''s outstanding performance, she would definitely not want to answer a question.


    "Yes." Naturally, Lin Yu would not miss the opportunity to ask questions, and asked decisively, "What is beyond the boundaries of those worlds?"


    "Like the question just now, I can''t tell you the answer." Snake looked at him with a smile.


    Lin Yu asked again: "After the person I helped realize the dream arrived at the edge of the world, he found that there was an endless fog there, and the ship would disappear as soon as the ship entered. What are those fogs?"


    Snake shook his head slightly, smiling without saying a word.


    "Can''t reveal it at all?" Lin Yu said without giving up.


    Of course he knew that those fogs were abyss fogs, and he was only curious about why there were abyss fogs there.


    Of course, his current identity is Dagu, and he has never been to the abyss, so he can''t say the words "the fog of the abyss", otherwise it will make the snakes and scorpions suspicious.


    "No, don''t think about inquiring about it. If you want to know, you should practice hard. When you become a high-level god, you will naturally be qualified to know."


    The snake and scorpion completely dispelled Lin Yu''s hope.


    Lin Yu looked at her, was silent for a moment and then asked, "Aren''t you not a high-level god?"


    "How do you know I''m not?" Snake didn''t answer directly, but threw the question back to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu froze in his heart, looking at the snake and scorpion, it doesn''t seem to be very powerful, is it a high-level god?


    If the snakes and scorpions are really high-level gods, then this northern holy land is really interesting.


    "Okay, without further ado, hurry up to the last world and close the passage of that world."


    Snake urged.


    "Wait, I don''t want to go now." Lin Yu refused.


    "Why don''t you go? What''s the reason?" Snake asked repeatedly.


    Lin Yu looked at the gate of the house and said, "I want to see a friend first, and after I see him, I will come over to attack the last world."


    It¡¯s true that you can get Yuan in the last world, but there is still a very important thing to get the last Divine Body Cultivation Technique.


    That True Martial God Body has to be used to disguise his identity, it cannot be strengthened to the top, nor can it be integrated into the power of Jianmu.


    You have to find another spiritual practice.


    I made an appointment with Chabu and Tie Fei before to find the last person who is willing to exchange to exchange for the Divine Body Cultivation Technique.


    By now, that person should have returned from outside.


    "When I get this last physical exercise, I will modify it to the top. The current Yuan energy is enough."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    "What friend must meet now, I order someone to bring him here."


    Snake suggested.


    "Forget it, I''ll go there in person, I''ll be back soon, don''t worry."


    Lin Yu thought that if I let you know what I was looking for him for, I''d be sure to be suspicious.


    "How long?" Snake asked.


    "Soon, in short, you can rest assured."


    "You tell me the time first." Snake insisted.


    "Then you answer the questions I just asked first." Lin Yu said in reply.


    A look of displeasure flashed across the snake''s face.


    "Do you know who you''re talking to?"


    Seeing this, Lin Yu smiled and said, "Okay, then I''ll change the reason I''m tired now. I need to rest before I can conquer the last world. Is this okay?"


    He made it clear that he did not want to cooperate.


    Snake looked at Lin Yu''s eyes, looked at it for a while, and said, "Give you half an hour."


    Now that Lin Yu plays a key role in the whole plan, she has to lower her posture appropriately.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, she finally decided to agree to Lin Yu''s request.


    After all, as long as Lin Yu doesn''t leave the Holy Land, he doesn''t have to worry about what tricks he will come up with.


    "Thank you very much then."


    Lin Yu went straight to the gate of the house, and shouted to Chabu and Tie Fei who were guarding outside the gate: "Brother Chabu, brother Tie Fei, let''s go back first."


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1192： 3rd world

    The three left the house and flew all the way to the center of the Holy Land.


    In the flight room, Lin Yu asked, "Brother Chabu, Brother Tiefei, what was the scene like when you first entered that world?"


    When Chabu and Tie Fei saw him asking, they quickly described their experiences in that world.


    After listening to it, Lin Yu found that it was exactly as he thought, the world that Chabu and Tie Fei entered, the whole environment was a scene they were familiar with.


    Unexpectedly, there are still worlds with indeterminate forms.


    However, Lin Yu felt that the statement of the snake and scorpion could not be completely believed. After all, the shape of the world is not based on the world itself, but on the third party who enters the world. It is really incredible.


    The scorpion must be hiding something.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu temporarily put the matter behind him, no longer thought about it, and followed Chabu and Tie Fei to find the last newcomer who was willing to exchange body exercises.


    It didn''t take long for Lin Yu to see the man in the cave where the newcomers lived.


    That person is also a native of Eternal Paradise, and has never been to the material plane below.


    Therefore, Lin Yu exchanged some small things unique to the material plane in exchange for the other party''s divine body exercises.


    The other party is also satisfied with the deal.


    "Brother Dagu, shall we go back now?"


    Chabu and Tie Fei asked in unison.


    They knew the viper had been waiting for them.


    "No hurry, I''ll go back to my cave first, she gave us half an hour."


    Lin Yu explained.


    "Okay." Chubu and Tie Fei nodded.


    Afterwards, Lin Yufei returned to his cave, while Chabu and Tie Fei also returned to their residence to rest.


    After Lin Yu returned to the cave, he immediately began to practice the newly acquired Divine Body Cultivation Technique.


    Now that he has enough Yuan energy, as long as he practices this divine body technique, he can be fully strengthened.


    In this way, as long as you gather enough Yuan energy, you can integrate it into the power of building wood, and completely step into the threshold of high-level gods.


    Time passed quickly.


    About ten minutes later.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Grade), Time Law (Super Grade), Law of Force (Super Grade), Martial Dao Law (Super Grade), Creation Law (Super Grade)]


    [Cultivation method: Zhenwu Divine Body (first-order) (+), Gufeng God body (ninth-order) (+), Jianmu Power (advanced) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 27 Holy Stones]


    A wind **** body modified to the ninth order appears on the modifier panel.


    "This should be okay."


    Lin Yu got up with satisfaction.


    Then go straight out and go to the newcomer settlement to find Chabu and Tie Fei.


    The three of them flew together to the mountains north of the Holy Land.


    After entering the house, the snake scorpion looked at Lin Yu coldly and said, "Is there enough rest now?"


    "Enough." Lin Yu nodded.


    "Then hurry up and finish the last world." Snake said without being able to refuse.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t wait to get in right now."


    Lin Yu went straight to the last day "Cotton".


    Now he lacks Yuan energy to integrate divine body exercises, and naturally he is full of interest in attacking the last world.


    After all, there will be a reward of fifty holy stones after success.


    Lin Yu walked quickly to "Cotton", and then slowly walked into "Cotton".


    As before, the scene around him began to distort, and everything was changing.


    After a flash of white light, the distorted image began to reorganize, fully condensing into a world of full faith.


    "Sure enough, it''s still similar to the first two worlds."


    Lin Yu took a quick glance and found that this was still the world he was familiar with.


    "I don''t know how far the dynasty established by Sun Huiguo has developed, should it not perish?"


    With this doubt, Lin Yu flew directly from the ground, overlooking the entire earth while flying.


    As far as the eye can see, everything is new.


    If the last world was still in the early stage of the Industrial Revolution, then this world has completely entered the information age.


    Lin Yu took a short look and found that the level of technology in this world was almost the same as that of the earth in the previous life.


    All sorts of things are both familiar and unfamiliar.


    In general, there are still many differences with Earth technology.


    However, the difference mainly exists in the external performance, and the core essence is exactly the same.


    Lin Yu flew fast, and soon saw a modern city with many tall buildings.


    Some people in the city seemed to have spotted his arrival and responded immediately.


    Several helicopters flew in his direction.


    Lin Yu didn''t want to trouble himself, so he directly activated the law of time and reversed the time to the time when he first entered this world.


    That way no one knows the fact that he can fly.


    On the street, Lin Yu walked on foot, watching while walking.


    The task, like the first two worlds, is to fulfill one''s dreams.


    So now he needs to find someone with a strong dream.


    But before that, Lin Yu wanted to know how far people in this era have explored the world.


    In the last world, people hadn''t explored the edge of the world, and Zheng He was the first to do so.


    But the world has developed to this point, plus the deeds left by Zheng He, he should have gone to the edge of the world to explore in depth.


    Lin Yu wanted to know what conclusions the scientists of this world had come to about the fog at the edge of the world.


    Do you know nothing, or do you have a reliable guess?


    Lin Yu walked along the street and finally saw a library.


    "Read all the books in this library first."


    Lin Yu urged the law of space and sent it directly into the library, which could avoid a lot of troubles.


    After entering it, Lin Yu immediately found out his consciousness.


    Divine Consciousness swept across the bookshelves one by one, scanning the contents of all the books.


    In an instant, all the knowledge recorded in those books entered his mind and became part of his memory.


    "Um?"


    "restricted area?"


    Lin Yu frowned.


    He found that the world has demarcated the edge of the world as a forbidden area, and it is strictly forbidden for anyone or any organization to approach.


    It''s even written into the law.


    Everyone who dares to violate will pay a price.


    "Every time I explore, there is no return, so it is."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    According to the information recorded in the books, every time someone goes to explore the edge of the world, there is no return.


    Even the great navigator Zheng He was lost in the fog at the edge of the world.


    It is precisely because every exploration has been unsuccessful, that UU reading will enact such a law.


    Mainly to stop people from taking unnecessary risks.


    "In other words, people in this era still know nothing about those fogs."


    This conclusion did not surprise Lin Yu.


    After all, people in this world are only mortals, and with their ability, they really can''t figure out the origin of the fog.


    Not to mention them, even he, the real god, is helpless.


    "Then find someone who wants to explore the secrets of the world."


    "Let''s see if he can figure out the origin of the fog with my help."


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1193： an era without dreams

    Lin Yu continued to walk aimlessly on the street, looking for candidates as he walked.


    Of course, his consciousness had already covered the entire city at this time, and all the movements in the city were unobstructed.


    "People in this era don''t have big dreams."


    Lin Yu secretly sighed.


    From what he sees now, young people in this era are overwhelmed by the heavy pressure of life, and they don''t have any big dreams.


    This is completely different from the people of Zheng He''s era.


    Although the productivity of Zheng He''s era was not as good as this era, due to the rapid advancement of technology and the unknown and freshness of the world, everyone was full of vigor.


    In fact, they work a lot more hours each day than people of this era.


    All in all, there were a lot of people in that era with dreams and hopes.


    In this era, many people are depressed, but there is an old heart in the young body.


    Lin Yu continued to sense.


    Hours passed quickly.


    It''s a pity that I haven''t found anything for a few hours.


    He found that people''s biggest dream is to lie down, and they just want to live a life in peace.


    People''s interests are generally in the virtual world, such as games, such as movies, and so on.


    There are very few people who really have something in their hearts that can be called a dream.


    But none of these people wanted to explore the edge of the world.


    It seems that no one is interested in those mists at the edge of the world.


    "Also, most people in this era are brainwashed by the idea of ??money first, and they have no intention to pay attention to what is in the fog."


    "Unless there''s something in that fog that could make a fortune, but obviously there isn''t, there''s just danger and death."


    "It seems that this time we have to start with the children."


    Lin Yu quickly made up his mind.


    Children are more innocent, less abused by society, and more likely to have lofty dreams.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu concentrated his intelligence to find children in the city.


    After such a search, he finally found a few children who were not only addicted to games and fun, but had some dreams in their hearts.


    He focused all his attention on these little children, observing their every move and inner thoughts.


    However, after an hour, he shook his head in disappointment.


    Because these kids don''t have real dreams.


    The dreams in these children''s hearts are actually just fantasies.


    It may be because of what movie you watched, or because of what game you played.


    In short, it is because after receiving some information, I have a whim in my heart.


    But these thoughts are so fragile that they quickly fade away because of the distraction.


    "Alas, in this era of information explosion, people are so tempted and distracted that it''s hard to concentrate on one thing."


    "Even children are like that."


    Lin Yu sighed.


    Now he''s really out of luck.


    After all, it''s really hard to say what dreams are, if there is one or not, there is no way to force it.


    And due to the constraints of the task, it is impossible for him to go to a person and tell him, what are you going to do, and I will give you a lot of money after success.


    It''s not about helping people fulfill their dreams, but about paying people to work.


    "No, I can try to guide them and inspire their inner dreams, which should be in accordance with the rules of the mission."


    Lin Yu suddenly thought.


    Of course, before doing this, you have to explore all the cities first, and make sure you can''t find anyone and then talk about it later.


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu left the city directly and went to the next city.


    One by one, in just a few days, he explored all the cities.


    After such a search, it cannot be said that there is no gain at all.


    Indeed, I found a few people with real dreams.


    But none of those people''s dreams had anything to do with exploring the edge of the world, so he didn''t go to them.


    Lin Yu felt that it was best to take the opportunity to help people fulfill their dreams and explore the fog at the edge of the world.


    There must be a secret he needs.


    "Then we can only implement the plan we thought of before, to guide people to give birth to the dream of exploring the world."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Regarding this plan, he already had a clue in his mind.


    People in this era love things in the virtual world, so the best way to inspire them to dream is through various forms of virtual works.


    Such as movies, games, etc.


    "Let''s start with the movie." Lin Yu thought to himself.


    The movie has pictures and sound effects, which is very intuitive. So from the first instinct, Lin Yu felt that movies were the best form of expression.


    As he said, Lin Yu first used his magic power to make a lot of money legally, and then used the money to find someone to invest in making movies.


    He found a total of ten film production teams, and ten films with different themes but similar central ideas were shot at the same time.


    This behavior immediately became a hot search all over the Internet.


    For a time, everyone was discussing his actions, and the enthusiasm was directly full.


    Of course, this was also Lin Yu''s intention.


    He is well aware that in such an information age people are tempted too much. Difficulty concentrating. You have to make a big enough gimmick to get people''s attention.


    Now the first step is successful and perfect.


    It depends on whether the next film can produce the desired effect, and whether the response after the release can meet expectations.


    Time passes day by day.


    Under the urging of Lin Yu''s law of time, time passed quickly for two years.


    In the past two years, seven of the ten films have been completed, and the remaining three are about to end.


    So he decided to let these films come out two by two and let people take turns bombarding them with their senses.


    The review of the film went very smoothly, and the filming in theaters went well.


    Lin Yu used a little divine power to get these things done.


    In the end, the movie was successfully released within the time he expected.


    For a time, movies about him and his films instantly occupied the top ten most popular searches on the Internet.


    Everyone is discussing this.


    It seems that if you don''t watch a movie he''s made, you won''t have a social conversation with people.


    In this way, almost everyone at UU Reading has put in practical actions, whether it is in theaters or online, in short, they have watched at least one movie made by him.


    Of course, people do this not all because of the gimmick itself, but because the quality of the movie is basically on the pass line.


    Regardless of the plot, the special effects are all first-class.


    The special effects alone are worth the ticket price.


    No way, who gave Lin Yu something like money special effects. As long as you spend money regardless of the cost, you can always get it out.


    This is not the same as a plot that places too much emphasis on inspiration.


    Time continued to pass, and Lin Yu observed the people who watched the movie every day.


    See if there is any dream in their hearts that he is looking forward to.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1194： land in mist

    "The movie doesn''t seem to work..."


    After observing for a month, Lin Yu found that movies alone can''t seem to arouse people''s dreams.


    It may be because in this impetuous age, people only pay attention to the special effects of the film, not the core idea of ??the film.


    It may also be because the special effects of the movie are so good that they attract people''s attention and make people have no time to think about other things.


    In short, there are many reasons, but Lin Yu doesn''t know which one it is.


    "There is also a possibility that these films are not enough, and they have to accept a long-lasting impact."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    "Okay, let''s continue, let''s play the movie and game together."


    "I don''t believe it''s not going to pique people''s interest either."


    Naturally, Lin Yu would not be discouraged, and immediately began to ponder the next action plan.


    In the next plan, he decided to attack in all directions and work together in all fields.


    Immediately afterwards, he set up a company to recruit various types of creatives and let them create a variety of cultural products.


    Including long and short stories, movies and TV series, different types of games and so on.


    Of course, the theme of each work is determined by him, and everything is to arouse people''s desire to explore and explore the mysteries on the edge of the world.


    Not only that, he also used money to invest everywhere, investing in various scientific research topics to help the scientific and technological progress of this era.


    Because he knows that science and technology are the primary productive forces, and only with the advancement of science and technology and the development of productive forces can the entire human society be activated.


    Let human society become positive again, full of vigor.


    Time passes day by day.


    Before you know it, ten years have passed.


    These ten years are naturally fleeting for Lin Yu.


    But for the people of this world, it was a solid decade.


    Ten years can bring about a lot of change.


    The technology culture of this world has developed by leaps and bounds in this decade, bringing the whole world into a new era.


    And children born in this new era have big dreams once again.


    "almost."


    Lin Yu, who was somewhere in the world, nodded secretly, knowing that he could once again find a child with a dream of exploration.


    In a big city in this world, Lin Yu successfully found such a child.


    This is a little boy named Shangguan Yuan.


    As his name suggests, Shangguan Yuan has longed for the distance since he was a child.


    From a very young age, he was interested in the fog at the edge of the world and wanted to know what was hidden in the fog.


    As I got older, this interest grew stronger and eventually turned into an intense dream.


    Shangguan Yuan is very eager to go to the fog to find out in person.


    After Lin Yu found Shangguanyuan, after several rounds of tests, he found that his dream was indeed very strong and firm.


    So Lin Yu made up his mind and decided to help Shangguanyuan realize his dream.


    However, at this time, Shangguan Yuan was still young and could not really put it into action.


    Therefore, Lin Yu can only spend time training him first, so that he can learn all kinds of knowledge and skills.


    Time goes by day by day in Shangguanyuan''s growth.


    During this period, Lin Yu has been observing Shangguan Yuan to see if his dreams have faded and his determination has not shaken.


    To his gratification, Shangguan Yuan''s desire to explore the world has always been very firm.


    Even the older he gets, the more eager he is to realize the dream in his heart.


    Lin Yu knew that he had really picked the right person this time.


    Another ten years later.


    At this time, Shangguan Yuan was twenty-one years old and was studying at a top university.


    But suddenly one day, he especially wanted to go to the edge of the world, so he took the initiative to find Lin Yu.


    After Lin Yu understood the situation, he agreed with Shangguan Yuan''s idea without hesitation.


    A week later, all formalities and equipment are ready.


    The boat Lin Yu prepared for Shangguan Yuan was the most advanced in this era.


    Made by his company.


    There are all kinds of high-tech equipment available.


    Lin Yu didn''t let Shangguan Yuan be the captain. After all, he didn''t have enough experience, so he had to get someone more professional.


    In the attention of countless people, Shangguanyuan officially set sail.


    All the way to the edge of the world.


    Of course, this time it wasn''t like Zheng He did, he just chose a random direction to move forward.


    Instead, after careful planning and comparison, the best direction was selected.


    Going in that direction can reach the edge of the world in the shortest time.


    And the fog over there is thicker, which is convenient for research.


    Along the way, Lin Yu kept following the ship secretly until he reached the area where he would be warned by snakes and scorpions.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu observed the sailing of the ship with the help of the camera installed on the ship.


    A month later, Shangguanyuan''s ship successfully reached the edge of the world.


    As soon as the ship stopped, the researchers on the ship began to analyze and study the fog.


    They first put some specially made detection equipment in.


    As is known, these devices disappeared shortly after entering the fog.


    Judging from the last picture that was sent back, it all disappeared abruptly.


    The first second was still progressing well, but the next second suddenly disappeared.


    Seeing that the first detection failed, the researchers began to implement the b plan.


    The plan is to tie a rope made of a special material to the detection equipment, and then let the detection equipment go into the fog.


    In this way, the detection device will always have a tail.


    The purpose of this plan is to see if the rope disappears with the detection equipment.


    Under the intense anticipation of the researchers, the detection equipment dragged the rope slowly toward the mist.


    Everyone watched the detection device intently until it entered the fog.


    To everyone''s delight, this detection device traveled much longer than the previous ones that disappeared.


    On-the-go equipment has not disappeared out of thin air.


    "Successful, successful!"


    People cheered.


    Everyone speculates that it may be because the device is tied with ropes, so it has always been in contact with the world outside the fog.


    But just as people were rejoicing, the device once again disappeared out of thin air.


    Same as the previous detection devices.


    But only the detection device disappeared, and the rope tied to the device was still there.


    It was as if the fog knew that the rope would not go on its own.


    certainly. Although the detection equipment eventually disappeared. But the gains are still huge.


    Judging from the original picture returned at the end, there seems to be a piece of land lurking in the fog.


    The land was looming in the mist.


    "How can there be land?"


    Lin Yu was very puzzled.


    "Could it be that this fog is only used to separate different continents?"


    "Or, is that the land of another world, and the two worlds are next to each other?"


    Lin Yu couldn''t find the answer.


    However, research and exploration are still ongoing at this time.


    Lin Yu continued to observe quietly.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1195： amazing discovery

    Mist Edge.


    The researchers on the ship released another detection device.


    This device is the same as the previous one, with a rope made of special material dragging behind it.


    The detection equipment moved slowly on the sea surface, and soon disappeared into the fog.


    The researchers in charge of the monitoring were all attentively looking at the monitoring equipment, watching the detection equipment keep advancing in the fog.


    "Look, look! It''s land!"


    "Indeed, I saw it clearly enough this time."


    "With such a large land, I didn''t expect that there would be a world on the other side of the fog?"


    "¡­"


    The researchers were all excited.


    This discovery is definitely an epoch-making one.


    Many people turned to look at Shangguan Yuan.


    I didn''t expect this young man to have such a vision at such a young age.


    This voyage would not have been possible without his insistence.


    As a result, this epoch-making discovery will be missed by them.


    For a time, all researchers'' views on Shangguanyuan improved a lot.


    Subsequently, the researchers continued to stare at the monitoring equipment to observe the progress of the detection equipment.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Fifteen minutes later, this brand-new detection device came to a place about tens of kilometers away from the continent.


    This distance is closer to the continent than the position reached by the previous detection device.


    But just when everyone thought that the detection equipment could continue to move forward, the picture in the monitoring suddenly disappeared.


    The crowd suddenly froze.


    There is only one possibility for this situation, and that is that the detection device has disappeared into the fog.


    Same as the previous detection devices.


    "Report the situation." A man who looked like a manager ordered.


    As soon as his voice fell, a man immediately stood up and began to summarize and report the distance traveled by the detection device, the location it arrived at, and the time it stayed in the fog.


    All the researchers present listened carefully.


    After a while, the report was completed, and the manager ordered again: "Put another detection device in."


    Not long after, another detection device tied with a rope was put into the water and slowly headed towards the mist.


    In this way, the detection devices fell into the water one by one, and each device was able to advance a little more than the previous one.


    As if everything was arranged.


    In the end, the researchers all felt that something was wrong.


    Every detection device is the same, so why can the back be able to advance a certain distance more than the front?


    What kind of rule is there?


    This question cannot be answered by science for the time being.


    Everyone felt that there was a mysterious external force at work here.


    Of course, the doubts in their hearts turned into doubts, but in the spirit of scientific exploration, the entire exploration plan was still proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Time quickly passed another half an hour.


    At this point, only three detection devices remained on board.


    If these three detection equipments are all used up, this mission can only be forced to terminate.


    On the sea in the distance, Lin Yu has also been paying attention to the actions of Shangguan Yuan.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting. There must be something hidden in the fog."


    Those researchers don''t know, but Lin Yu, a well-informed person, knows very well that there must be some kind of powerful existence lurking in the fog.


    It was the kind of powerful presence that prevented Shangguan Yuan and the others from detecting the fog.


    Lin Yu couldn''t help but recall the experience of accompanying Zheng He to explore the fog in the previous world.


    At that time, Zheng He''s fleet encountered many obstacles in the process of advancing.


    Like inexplicable singing, illusory sea monsters that came out to scare people, etc.


    These kinds of visions caused many crew members and captains on the ship to be in turmoil, and they almost returned.


    Thanks to Zheng He''s efforts to stop it, he finally managed to reach the edge of the fog.


    At that time, Lin Yu felt that something was wrong, and that all the visions were not accidental.


    Now that he saw the resistance Shangguan Yuan faced, he was finally convinced.


    There is indeed a powerful presence in the fog that prevents the people of this world from exploring the fog.


    "What could it be?" Lin Yu wondered.


    At this moment, he remembered what Snake and Scorpion had said, saying that this world has no exact form and will change accordingly according to the experience of the entrant.


    The environment that Chub saw when he came to this world was completely different from what he saw now.


    Lin Yu always felt that the world itself was a living being.


    "So, could the powerful existence hidden in the fog be the will of the world itself?"


    "If it is, is it making fun of Shangguan Yuan and others by doing this now?"


    "Or do you use such behavior to deter Shangguan Yuan and the others?"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu remembered what the snakes and scorpions said when they blocked his progress.


    Said to take him out of this world if he moved on.


    "If my speculation just now is true, then the snake and scorpion may be trying to prevent me from contacting the origin of this world..."


    Lin Yu guessed again in his heart.


    While he was thinking, the exploration of Shangguanyuan continued.


    They have dropped the last detector.


    The probe went all the way and came to a place only ten kilometers away from the mainland.


    Now you can see the scene on the mainland more clearly.


    "No...is this?"


    "How does this continent look so similar to our world?"


    "Yeah, from that coastline, it looks like a mirror image of the continent we live in."


    All the researchers looked at each other in dismay, and everyone had a look of horror on their faces.


    If the discovery of a continent in the fog is an epoch-making discovery.


    Then this discovery now will simply subvert the three views of everyone in the world.


    Because they can see clearly, that continent is exactly the same as the one they live on.


    It''s just that the orientation is different.


    If the continent they were born from was placed facing east, then the continent in the mist was placed facing west.


    The two continents are mirror images of each other.


    "No, no, everyone, look!"


    At this time, a male researcher shouted in a panic.


    Everyone hurriedly turned their heads to look at the screen of the monitoring equipment.


    At this time, the picture returned by the detector showed a clearer image.


    You can see more details.


    After a brief look at the researchers present, UU read www. uukanshu.com found that the level of technology on that continent is much lower than here.


    This is already the information age, and there it looks like the early days of the Industrial Revolution.


    All kinds of factories blowing black smoke can be seen everywhere, and people are dressed the same as they were hundreds of years ago.


    "and many more!"


    At this time, another researcher exclaimed.


    "Look, everyone, the layout of that city is exactly the same as Zhenlong City in our history!"


    As he said that, he turned his head to look at the crowd with a look of horror on his face.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, he said, "The people who live above are not our ancestors, right?"


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1196： same timeline

    "No way? This guess is too bold."


    "Yeah, do you know what you''re talking about? If what you''re saying is true, who are we? How could we possibly live on the same timeline as our ancestors?"


    "If you want me to say, there is definitely a problem with the detection equipment, or a mirage-like vision has been detected."


    "It''s possible. The fog is full of unknowns, and it''s completely normal for such a vision to occur."


    "It''s also possible that this fog could record everything that happened in the world, like a large camera, recording a moment in our history, and then we now trigger some mechanism that causes this image to be captured. reappeared."


    "Well, as researchers, we should still think from a scientific perspective."


    "¡­"


    Scientists, you are saying what I say.


    Everyone gradually calmed down and began to study and analyze this phenomenon from a scientific perspective.


    At this time, the picture on the monitoring equipment disappeared again, and the last detection equipment also disappeared into the fog.


    ¡­


    While the researchers on the ship were discussing enthusiastically, Lin Yu, who was far away, also fell into contemplation.


    Of course, Lin Yu would not try to explain the phenomenon just now from a scientific point of view.


    Because he knows that this is not a scientific world.


    So he tends to think that the continent does indeed exist.


    And it is on the same timeline as the continent of this world where he is located.


    "In other words, that continent is the last world I went to?"


    Lin Yu touched his chin and thought.


    He has been to three worlds in total. This is the third one.


    And judging from all the information I have now, these three worlds may be the same world.


    "Then what is the situation in this world?"


    "What''s the matter with the space channel connecting this world?"


    Lin Yu had many question marks in his heart.


    No way, mainly because the snake and scorpion refused to tell him the truth, so he had too little useful information at hand, so he could only guess.


    "What do I do now? Do I continue to complete the task according to the requirements of the snake and scorpion, and then go out to ask her, or..."


    Lin Yu was confused.


    The completion of this task and the task of catching the worms should give enough holy stones to cultivate into a high-level god.


    But the problem is that even if he cultivates to a high-level god, he can''t let the high-level officials of the Holy Land know.


    This means that he has not cultivated into a high-level god.


    At least in terms of the authority to know the secret, he is still the same as the low-level god.


    So the idea of ??relying on identity to obtain information can be dispelled.


    In this way, if you want to know the secrets of this world, you can only rely on yourself to explore.


    "The world absolutely has its own will, in other words, the world is alive."


    Lin Yu thought firmly in his heart.


    "I''ll just fly forward and have a look, and wait until the snakes and scorpions warn me."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu did not hesitate, and flew towards Shangguanyuan and their ships at a very fast speed.


    In just a few moments, he had flown half the distance.


    At this time, the voice of the snake and scorpion really appeared in his ears.


    "Da Gu, what the **** are you doing? Was it not clear enough from what I said last time?"


    The snake said in a cold tone.


    Lin Yu ignored him and continued to fly forward at a very fast speed.


    The snake and scorpion said in a serious tone: "Da Gu, please stop for me. If you don''t stop, I will pull you out of that world."


    Lin Yu still ignored it and flew forward on his own.


    Soon he flew a long distance forward.


    "Dagou, did you hear what I said?" Snake asked sharply.


    Seeing that she hadn''t taken any action, Lin Yu ignored her and continued to fly forward at a very fast speed.


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart that after he flew over the bounds of the world, the snake and scorpion could no longer pull himself out of the world.


    So what she''s saying now is nothing more than intimidation.


    In order to verify this guess, Lin Yu increased his flying speed again.


    The snake and scorpion shouted hysterically: "Da Gu, if you don''t stop, you will not be able to bear the consequences."


    Lin Yu still did not respond.


    After almost a few breaths, he finally flew to the edge of the fog.


    Of course, he took the initiative to avoid Shangguanyuan and their boat, so as not to be confused when they saw it.


    "I want to see what''s in this fog."


    Lin Yu stopped at the edge of the fog, and then used divine power to condense a clone and threw it into the fog.


    There is a divine connection between this clone and him, and it should not be easily swallowed by the fog.


    The clone moved very fast in the fog, and soon reached the farthest distance the probe had ever traveled.


    This location is less than ten kilometers away from the foggy continent.


    This distance was enough for Lin Yu to see the scene on that continent clearly.


    "Yes, that was indeed the era when Zheng He lived."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    He has personally traveled in that era and has a deep memory of the scene of that era, and he will never see it wrong.


    This is not the same as the scientific staff on board.


    The researchers on the ship can only understand history through pictures, but Lin Yu has really experienced history.


    In the fog, the clone did not stop moving forward, and continued to fly forward at the original speed, getting closer and closer to the continent.


    It didn''t take long before he really set foot on the mainland.


    "It seems that the powerful existence in this fog can only bully the mortals who bully this world, and have nothing to do with the gods who have the divine body."


    Lin Yu understood in his heart.


    If that''s the case, then you can explore freely.


    It just so happened that the snakes and scorpions didn''t continue to press around in their ears, and they could take this opportunity to explore the entire continent in the fog.


    Lin Yu''s clone wandered around the continent, exploring the entire continent in just a few moments.


    After such a detailed exploration, Lin Yu no longer had any doubts in his heart.


    This continent is where Zheng He lives.


    Because he saw Zheng He''s figure.


    At this time, Zheng He was still carrying out the career of ocean exploration. If you calculate the time line, it was almost not long after Lin Yu left.


    "I originally thought that each world is a continuation of the previous world. Now, three worlds exist at the same time."


    "They run together on the same timeline, but have their own independent development trajectories."


    "I just don''t know if the three worlds will affect each other."


    Thinking of this, an idea suddenly appeared in Lin Yu''s mind.


    That is to let the clone do something to interfere with the development of that era, and see if the world where the main body is located will change after the timeline deviates.


    If it is, it means that the three eras are linked to each other. If not, then the inferences I made before will have to change.


    Without thinking any more, Lin Yu immediately took action.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1197： The Lord appears

    Without thinking any more, Lin Yu immediately took action.


    His clone fell on the continent, and then used divine power to create various events on that continent, affecting the future direction of history.


    In fact, if it only affects the timeline, a little action will do.


    Even the slightest change in history can greatly affect the development of later generations.


    After taking action, Lin Yu waited quietly.


    While waiting, he reached out his consciousness and sensed everything that happened in the world where the body was located.


    "It doesn''t seem to have changed."


    After a while, Lin Yu felt a little disappointed.


    His clone did a lot of things in the fog. But the world in which the body is located has not changed at all.


    This shows that there should be no connection between the two worlds, at least no causal connection.


    Of course, Lin Yu would not give up just like that.


    After all, the movement over there just now wasn''t very big, so let''s make a bigger movement this time.


    Afterwards, the clones in the mist moved around on the continent, creating one after another big event that could affect the entire world pattern.


    At the same time, Lin Yu''s body is still probing out his consciousness and sensing it carefully.


    Feel the changes happening in the world here.


    However, to his disappointment, no matter what kind of events the clone created in the foggy continent, the world where the main body is located has no reaction or change.


    "It seems that my initial guess was wrong."


    Lin Yu secretly sighed.


    Judging from the current situation, the continent in the mist seems to be just as the few researchers guessed, just a reappearance of history.


    It seems that this world has been recording everything that happens in the world, and then reappearing in the fog.


    In other words, some events in history can be experienced again, but cannot change the direction of history.


    "Forget it." Lin Yu thought to himself, "Just finish the task and go back. Get Yuan Neng first."


    "There are so many hidden secrets here. I can''t find the answer to explore on my own."


    "You still have to go through the nine elders or the snakes and scorpions."


    Without thinking any more, Lin Yu decided to turn around and leave.


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly appeared in his ears.


    It was a very old voice, very unfamiliar, definitely not someone he was familiar with.


    The voice said, "Wait, don''t leave in a hurry."


    Lin Yu stopped when he heard the words and asked, "Who are you?"


    The voice continued: "I also want to ask you this question, who are you? Why can you cut off my connection with the eternal paradise?"


    When Lin Yu heard it, he secretly said, "It seems that the owner of this voice is the world itself."


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked, "You are the world?"


    "That''s right." The voice replied truthfully, "You can call me Feng Lu."


    "Okay, Feng Lu." Lin Yu asked, "Have you noticed me long ago?"


    "Of course, you are so special." Feng Lu said bluntly.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu asked again, "So you''ve been enticing me to get close to here?"


    Feng Lu said, "It''s not me who induces you, it''s you who want to find out the secret here."


    "That''s right." Lin Yu did not deny it and asked, "What did you mean by your connection with the Eternal Paradise? Is it a space channel?"


    "Space channel? Did they tell you that?" Feng Lu did not answer this question, but asked curiously.


    Lin Yu affirmed: "Yes, they told me it was a space channel."


    "They lied to you." Feng Lu said very decisively.


    "Okay, then tell me, what is your connection with the Eternal Paradise?"


    Lin Yu didn''t believe in Snakes and Nine Elders, but he also didn''t believe in Feng Lu.


    However, as the saying goes, if you listen to both, it will be bright, and if you listen to it, it will be dark.


    He still wanted to see what Feng Lu would say.


    If you put the words of Snake and Feng Lu together, and think about it, maybe you can find the real answer.


    Feng Lu said: "My body is actually in the Eternal Paradise. They want to exile me, so they have been trying to cut off my connection with the Eternal Paradise."


    "Wait." Lin Yu asked, "Where is your body in the eternal paradise?"


    Feng Lu sighed: "It''s useless to tell you, your strength is low and you can''t see my existence."


    "Then what kind of strength do I need to see you?" Lin Yu asked hurriedly.


    "High-level god." Feng Lu said lightly.


    "Can I see you as long as I become a high-level god?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Yes." Feng Lu said: "High-level gods can see my body at a specific location."


    "I see." Lin Yu said.


    "You know what''s the use, your strength is low, and you are far away from high-level gods." Feng Lu dismissed Lin Yu''s words.


    Lin Yu didn''t argue with it, and didn''t tell him that he was one step away from becoming a high-level god.


    Mainly because he didn''t know what was said here or whether it would be heard by Viper.


    If the snake and scorpion fairy can hear it, then telling the truth will only bring disaster to himself.


    So Lin Yu would rather Feng Lu misunderstand him than tell the truth.


    Another point is that he is not familiar with Feng Lu, and this is the first time he has dealt with each other. Even if he tells the truth, the other party may not believe it.


    Even if he believed it, he might not be willing to tell him where it was.


    Lin Yu changed the subject and said, "Let''s talk about the topic just now, what is your connection with Eternal Paradise? Why do you say that I can cut off your connection with Eternal Paradise?"


    Lin Yu faintly felt that the high probability of Feng Lu''s so-called cutting off the connection was related to the acquisition of Yuan energy.


    It''s just that he didn''t know what was going on, so he had to ask Feng Lu.


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, Feng Lu said, "I asked this question first. Tell me, why did you cut off the connection between me and Yonghe Paradise?"


    "Do you know that you have cut off my two bridges of souls. Once you cut off the last one, I will be completely lost in the void space."


    Lin Yu was at a loss, "Wait a minute, first tell me what the bridge of the soul is, and what is the void space?"


    Feng Lu was stunned for a moment, and said speechlessly, "You don''t understand anything?"


    Lin Yu thought about it and said, "That''s right."


    I really know very little, and many things are unwilling to say even if I ask the snakes and scorpions.


    And the other party didn''t say anything, and he even used some tricks to deceive him.


    "Oh, you don''t know anything, it''s going to be troublesome now."


    Feng Lu said with disappointment After this conversation, it also realized that Lin Yu really didn''t know anything.


    As a result, many exchanges cannot take place.


    Lin Yu said: "You can tell me the answer and no."


    "As long as you tell me the answer, maybe I can find the answer you want."


    Hearing this, Feng Lu was silent, as if thinking about whether to tell Lin Yu the answer.


    After a while, it said: "It''s not impossible to tell you, but you must promise that you must help me find the answer after you know it."


    "And promise me that I will never cut off my third bridge of the soul."


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1198： condition

    Lin Yu could barely satisfy Feng Lu''s first request.


    But Lin Yu didn''t want to pay attention to the second request.


    He doesn''t know where Feng Lu is sacred now, so he has to promise the other party not to cut off its third bridge of souls.


    It doesn''t make sense at all.


    What''s more, after completing the task, he can get 50 Holy Stone Primordial Energy.


    Let him give up these yuan energy, he can''t do it.


    After all, this bit of Yuan energy plus the bit of Yuan energy to capture the worms is enough to cultivate into a high-level god.


    This will make his strength usher in a leap forward.


    How could it be possible to give up just to give up?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said bluntly: "If you want me to agree to your request, you have to show enough sincerity."


    If the other party can answer all the doubts in his mind and give enough valuable information, then he may be willing to promise the other party.


    But he didn''t bother to pay attention to what he said in empty vernacular like now.


    Feng Lu saw that Lin Yu refused. The voice suddenly cooled down. "If you don''t want to agree to my conditions, then don''t expect my help."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu was a little speechless on the spot, is this Feng Lu stupid? Can''t even figure out the current situation?


    In the end is he in the upper hand or he is in the upper hand, he has no points in his heart?


    Lin Yu said, "Now you are begging me, not me. You''d better find out."


    "You have to know that if I don''t complete the task and go back, I will face the punishment of the elders of the Holy Land. Can you help me bear this?"


    As soon as these words came out, Feng Lu immediately calmed down.


    After a while, it said: "Well, now I am indeed begging you."


    Seeing that Feng Lu chose to compromise, Lin Yu asked, "Tell me first what the Bridge of Souls is?"


    "The bridge of the soul is the connection between my soul and the eternal paradise."


    Feng Lu explained: "My body is now in a void space. Only by keeping my soul in contact with the eternal paradise will I not be completely lost."


    "So once you cut off my last bridge of the soul, I will never be able to return to the eternal paradise, and I will be completely lost in the void space."


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to be lying, Lin Yu continued to ask, "The next question, what is the void space?"


    "It''s not easy to answer this question." Feng Lu said truthfully, "Because I don''t know exactly what the void space is. In short, you just need to know that the void space exists independently of the eternal paradise."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu couldn''t help thinking of the abyss, and asked, "What''s the difference between a void space and an abyss?"


    "Abyss?" Feng Lu wondered, and then said: "Abyss and Eternal Paradise are in the same time and space, while the void space exists completely independently. This is the biggest difference between them."


    "Anyway, as long as you know that there is a possibility of returning after entering the abyss, and once you are completely lost in the void space, you will never be able to return to the eternal paradise."


    After hearing this, Lin Yu felt that Feng Lu should not have deceived him.


    Because at least as far as the content of the abyss is concerned, it is indeed like that.


    "Okay, last question." Lin Yu asked, "What kind of existence are you?"


    "Me?" Feng Lu smiled and laughed at himself: "I''m nothing now."


    Lin Yu was taken aback, why did Feng Lu say so pessimistically?


    Did you suffer any setbacks?


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu asked again, "Then how long have you survived? Have you been in the void, or have you lived in the eternal paradise?"


    Feng Lu was silent for a moment and then said: "I don''t remember how long I have lived, but entering the void space is indeed a later thing. At the beginning, I lived in the eternal paradise, and the eternal paradise at that time was different from now..."


    Feng Lu talked about the once eternal paradise.


    After listening to it for a while, Lin Yu was greatly surprised. The eternal paradise described by Feng Lu was very similar to the eternal paradise mentioned by Jianmu.


    Could it be said that Fenglu and Jianmu existed in the same era?


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly asked, "Do you know Jianmu?"


    Hearing this, Feng Lu immediately stopped the words in his mouth and said, "Of course I know Jianmu. I used to be one of its generals."


    "Um?"


    Lin Yu was surprised, but he didn''t expect that Feng Lu, like Tie Shou Teng, was also an old friend of Jian Mu.


    If that''s the case, shouldn''t I reveal my identity to him?


    After all, in that way, the other party will definitely trust him more, and many exchanges will be much simpler.


    But Lin Yu was worried that the snake and scorpion would hear the conversation here, so after thinking about it, he still didn''t say it.


    At this time, Feng Lu asked, "I didn''t expect you to know Jianmu at such a young age. That''s a long time ago."


    "I''ve only heard of it by chance." Lin Yu explained lightly.


    "Okay." Feng Lu didn''t ask any more questions, and returned to the topic just now: "Now that you have asked all the questions, should you agree to the conditions I just asked?"


    "I can promise you, but I just said that if I go back like this, I will bear unimaginable consequences. How can you help me solve this?"


    Lin Yu asked seriously.


    Looking at Jianmu''s face, he could not cut off Feng Lu''s last bridge of souls.


    But in this way, he can''t deal with the nine elders and the snakes and scorpions.


    So this problem must be solved.


    Lin Yu couldn''t think of a good way, so he kicked the ball to Feng Lu.


    "I can''t think of a good way." Feng Lu said helplessly, "I''m weak right now, so I can''t help you much."


    Said this, his tone became very desolate, quite a kind of heroic twilight feeling.


    Lin Yu said, "If this problem can''t be solved, I might not be able to leave this world. Or, is there any way you can help me return to the eternal paradise?"


    To be honest, Lin Yu really doesn''t want to cut off Feng Lu''s third bridge of souls now.


    Just because Feng Lu is an old friend of Jianmu.


    Jianmu''s old friend is his friend.


    Like Iron Hand Vine, now going around to help him attract attention, allowing him to move freely in the Holy Land.


    If Feng Lu could know his true identity, he might be able to help him in some way.


    Moreover, he now has a grudge against the Divine Master Yuan of the extreme northern sanctuary, and urgently needs external help.


    Feng Lu and Iron Hand Teng are both excellent candidates.


    But that being the case, UU reading www.uukanshu. com He has to find a way to return to the eternal paradise.


    At this time, Feng Lu said: "If you just want to return to the eternal paradise, I have a way."


    "What way? Can you send me back?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Yes, I can use my bridge of the soul to send you back, I can send you back to where you came in, or to other places."


    "Other places?" Lin Yu suddenly had an idea in his heart, and hurriedly asked, "Anywhere?"


    "As long as you can tell the exact location, I can send you there." Feng Lu said with great certainty.


    When Lin Yu heard it, he immediately agreed: "Okay, I''ll tell you a location now, and you''ll take me there."


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1199： The secret at the bottom of Jinshui Lake

    What Lin Yu thought in his mind was to let Feng Lu send him to the depths of Jinshui Lake below the Guanghai Plain.


    He had been to the depths of the Jinshui Lake at that time, only to find a pile of god''s corpses underneath.


    In addition, there is a mysterious hole, the size of the hole is very small, I don''t know where it leads.


    Also, Lin Yu found that those gods were not killed by any external force, but were taken away by something.


    This made Lin Yu very curious.


    At the time, he thought it was someone in the Holy Land who did it, but after thinking about it, it probably wasn''t.


    Therefore, what Lin Yu wanted to go to was actually the depths of the cave at the bottom of the Jinshui Lake.


    He wanted to see what was in the hole.


    According to what Tetsudo said at the time, there should be some kind of secret hidden there.


    "Okay, tell me, as long as you can report the exact location, I can take you there."


    Feng Lu said lightly.


    The only thing he is worried about now is that Lin Yu will cut off his third bridge of the soul.


    Now that Lin Yu agreed to go out without doing anything, he naturally couldn''t ask for it.


    "You''re taking me there now..."


    Lin Yu began to describe the destination he wanted to go to.


    But after Feng Lu heard it, he said in surprise, "Where are you going?"


    Lin Yuqi said: "What? Can''t you? Can''t go to that place?"


    "It''s not impossible, it''s just that place..."


    Feng Lu said halfway through and did not continue.


    Seeing him like this, Lin Yu immediately became interested and asked, "Is there any hidden secret in that place?"


    Last time Tie Teng Teng said that there were secrets hidden in that place, but now Feng Lu is acting hesitantly again, Lin Yu is really becoming more and more curious.


    Now he really wants to know what secrets the place hides.


    To make Feng Lu and Tie Shou Teng so secretive.


    Feng Lu continued to be silent, and Lin Yu asked again, "What? Can''t you tell me?"


    Feng Lu thought for a while, then sighed slightly and said, "The hole at the bottom of the lake actually leads to a void space, and in that void space, an old friend of mine is hiding."


    As soon as Lin Yu heard this, he thought to himself, Feng Lu said so, could it be that those people in the Holy Land captured the wisdom insects in order to enter the void space and deal with Feng Lu''s old friend?


    But that''s not right, if those wise worms exist to protect the old friend of Feng Lu.


    That Tetsudo should have stopped himself from catching the wise insects at that time.


    result¡­


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart. Either Tetsudo didn''t know the reason for this, or the conclusion he came to was wrong.


    Lin Yu felt that the probability was the latter.


    At this time, he suddenly thought of another thing, and asked, "By the way, there is one more thing I want to ask you."


    "What''s the matter, you say." Feng Lu gestured.


    Lin Yu considered the sentence for a while and asked, "Do you know the origin of the Guanghai Plain?"


    Hearing this question, Feng Lu was silent again, and after a while he said, "Guanghai Plain is actually the eyes of an ancient giant beast."


    "Okay." Lin Yu nodded and said, "If that''s the case, why is there a passage to the void space in the eyes of that ancient giant beast?"


    "This..." Feng Lu hesitated.


    Lin Yu''s thoughts turned around, and he immediately figured out what was going on.


    He asked, "Actually, that ancient beast is your old friend, right?"


    Feng Lu was silent.


    However, Feng Lu''s silence made Lin Yu more and more convinced of his guess.


    "Looks like that''s what happened."


    Lin Yu sighed and asked, "Why can''t you tell me frankly? Do you not trust me?"


    Hearing this, Feng Lu also sighed, and then slowly said: "Well, you guessed right, but it''s not that I don''t trust you, the main reason is that I''m afraid that after you know too much the truth, you will treat me like that. An old friend is not good."


    As soon as Feng Lu''s voice fell, Lin Yu understood in his heart that it was still very difficult for him to gain Feng Lu''s trust.


    Because on the surface, he is from the Holy Land after all.


    The Holy Land and the Divine Realm have great hostility to the ancient creatures like Jianmu and Fenglu.


    Therefore, it was very difficult for Feng Lu to trust the followers of his holy place.


    Lin Yu said: "I have to tell you something, the wise worms there are about to be captured, and the high-level gods of the Holy Land will go there to take action immediately, maybe their target is your old friend. ."


    "It''s hard to imagine the consequences once they have gained something."


    But as soon as his words were finished, Feng Lu said indifferently, "Then I can also tell you that those wise insects were originally used to divert their attention."


    "Oh? What else?" Lin Yu asked curiously.


    "I''m sorry, I really can''t tell you more. After all, this is about the life of my old friend." Feng Lu said sincerely.


    "Okay, then let me ask you, can you send me to the hole at the bottom of the lake?"


    Lin Yu repeated the old words.


    "This..." Feng Lu hesitated again.


    See him look troubled. Lin Yu said in a more serious tone: "I advise you not to hide so many things from me. If you hide from me like this, many of my actions will be inconvenient. Maybe I could have saved your old friend''s life, but because I don''t know. key points in it and missed opportunities.¡±


    Hearing this, Feng Lu was silent again.


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that it must be doing a fierce ideological struggle, so he did not urge it.


    After a while, Feng Lu said, "I can tell you something, but you must promise me to keep it a secret."


    "I promise you." Lin Yu said solemnly.


    Seeing that he promised without hesitation, Feng Lu continued: "The hole at the bottom of Jinshui Lake is actually a trap."


    "Those people in the Holy Land thought that as long as they entered that hole, they could capture the soul of my old friend."


    "But in fact, after they enter the hole, the soul will be sucked into the void space, and they will never be able to return to their bodies."


    "So it is." Lin Yu nodded slowly, now he understood why Feng Lu refused to send him to the cave.


    It turned out that the place was extremely dangerous, and there was no going back.


    From this, Lin Yu also wanted to understand, no wonder there were so many dead bodies in that place.


    And all the gods are in good condition, UU reading www.uukanshu. com has no scars, only the soul is missing.


    It turned out that it was all because the soul was sucked into the void space.


    In this way, you really can''t go to that place, and if you go, you will die.


    Then, where should I go?


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu asked again, "Is that hole left there on purpose by your old friend? Or is it out of control."


    Lin Yu felt that it was very likely the latter, which was inferred from some of Tetsudo''s performance at the time.


    If that place was a deliberate trap, Iron Hand Vine should not have been unaware.


    Judging from Tetsudo''s reaction at the time, it was really not very clear, only that there was a huge secret underneath.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1200： Advancement of the power of building wood

    Seeing Lin Yu asking this, Feng Lu hesitated and said, "You know more than I thought."


    Lin Yu smiled and asked, "Can that tell me all the truth?"


    "I can tell you." Feng Lu said helplessly, "That place is also very difficult for my old friend."


    "After all, the hole is in its eyes."


    "He doesn''t know what to do with the hole, because if he''s not careful, his body will be sucked into the void space because of this, and that''s going to be a big trouble."


    Lin Yu saw Feng Lu finally tell the truth. With a sigh, he said, "You should have told me everything. If you don''t believe me, then our cooperation will be impossible. You should be well aware of this."


    Feng Lu apologized, "It''s my fault, I''m too wary, but I hope you can understand my troubles."


    Seeing that it was sincere, Lin Yu nodded and said, "I can understand."


    "Okay." That''s it, Feng Lu said, "You can''t go to that place, where do you want to go now? As long as you can report the exact location, I can send you there."


    Lin Yu shook his head decisively and said, "I''m still going there. You send me to a place where the entrance of the cave is relatively shallow, and don''t let me be sucked into the void space."


    "Yes, yes." Feng Lu replied: "The main problem is that your current strength is too low. Once you enter the cave, it will be difficult to climb out again. I''m afraid you will be trapped inside forever."


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "How do you know that I am not strong enough? My strength will only be stronger than you think."


    "Oh? Then what kind of strength are you?" Feng Lu asked curiously.


    Lin Yu avoided talking about the matter and said, "You don''t need to worry about this, you just need to tell me whether the half-step high-level god''s strength can successfully break free from that hole."


    "That must be enough." Feng Lu said with great certainty: "Don''t say that he is a half-step high-level god, even the God of Nine Rings can easily break free from there."


    After speaking, Feng Lu said meaningfully: "So, your current real strength is a half-step high-level god?"


    "That''s not true. My current strength is as you can see, except that I have some unknown cards." Lin Yu said lightly.


    "Hold card?" Feng Lu wondered, and then said, "Okay, as long as you can get out of there, I won''t care about the rest."


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded, "Then take me there now."


    "Okay, you''re ready, I''ll send you out right away."


    As soon as the voice fell, Feng Lu recited something in his mouth, as if he was urging some kind of magic formula.


    Lin Yu prepared and waited patiently.


    After a while, a white light flashed before his eyes.


    In the next instant, he found himself surrounded by highly corrosive lake water.


    Feng Lu really sent him to the bottom of Jinshui Lake.


    Lin Yu glanced left and right, then reached out his consciousness and sensed it carefully, and found that he was indeed in the hole.


    "Finally came in, I want to see what secrets are hidden here."


    Lin Yu moved his body a bit, and then began to explore around.


    He chose to come here, in fact, only for one purpose, to see if he could get Yuanneng here.


    In the past, every time he cut off a bridge of the soul of Fenglu, he could obtain the primordial energy of fifty holy stones.


    And this behavior is actually breaking the connection between the eternal paradise and the empty space.


    Now this hole also leads to the void space, he is thinking, if this connection is cut off, can the holy stone be harvested?


    Lin Yu searched everywhere.


    After a while, he suddenly discovered a huge holy stone.


    "Huh? Why is there a holy stone here??


    Lin Yu was greatly surprised, who put this holy stone here?


    At the same time, he also thought in his heart that the dead gods at the bottom of the lake might all die because of this holy stone.


    "It is estimated that people die for wealth, and birds die for food."


    Lin Yu thought in his heart and came directly to the edge of the holy stone.


    According to the original law, as long as the divine consciousness is probed into the holy stone, the holy stone can be completely transformed into Yuan energy.


    This huge holy stone should also follow this rule.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu prepared to reach out his divine sense to absorb the Yuan energy in the holy stone.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized a problem.


    Things may not be that simple.


    Because the gods at the bottom of the lake all died because they lost their souls.


    Will their deaths be related to the Holy Stone?


    "Let''s check it carefully first." Lin Yu retracted his thoughts of absorbing Yuan energy and decided to check this huge holy stone.


    He tapped out a part of his consciousness and sensed it carefully.


    However, at this moment, he suddenly discovered that there was a huge force in the holy stone that wanted to pull his soul into it.


    Lin Yu hurriedly took back that part of his consciousness.


    Too bad it''s too late.


    His consciousness directly entered the interior of the holy stone.


    But fortunately, because he avoided in time, the soul was not sucked away.


    This is a fortune in misfortune.


    As long as the soul is still there, the problem isn''t that big.


    Lin Yu felt a little at ease and decided to investigate the inside of this huge holy stone.


    As a result, a prompt to obtain Yuan Energy suddenly appeared in front of him.


    [Yuanneng + 1 Holy Stone]


    [Yuanneng + 1 Holy Stone]


    [Yuanneng + 1 Holy Stone]


    ¡¾¡­¡¿


    Hints keep appearing, and the numbers behind Yuanneng keep growing.


    Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart, this huge prosperous world can really be sucked out of Yuan energy by me.


    This is a great thing.


    After that, Lin Yu waited patiently, waiting for the Yuanneng in the holy stone to be absorbed by himself.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    After about a minute or so, the prompt to obtain Yuan Energy finally stopped appearing.


    The numbers after Yuanneng also no longer change.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Quality), Time Law (Super Quality), Power Law (Super Quality), Martial Dao Law (Super Quality), Creation Law (Super Quality)]


    [Cultivation method: Zhenwu Divine Body (first-order) (+), Gufeng God body (ninth-order) (+), Jianmu Power (advanced) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 127 Holy Stones]


    "Actually absorbed the primordial energy of a hundred holy stones!"


    Lin Yu was ecstatic, so much energy was enough to modify the power of building wood by himself.


    "Fusion."


    Without any hesitation, Lin Yu decisively chose the fusion option.


    Integrate the gust **** body modified to the ninth order into the power of building wood.


    This is the last divine body exercise that requires fusion.


    When it is integrated, the energy changes and the quality changes. UU reading brings the power of building wood to a new level.


    Lin Yu carefully felt the changes in his body.


    He felt that the power of Jianmu was clearly getting stronger and stronger.


    Not only that, but the Jianmu aura in his body also became stronger and stronger.


    As if he was a brand new building tree.


    His strength keeps growing.


    Moreover, he could also feel that the divine power in his body was undergoing tremendous changes.


    It seems that his divine power is being completely transformed into the power of building wood.


    The power of building wood is gradually transforming into his original power.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1201： high god

    I do not know how long it has been.


    For Lin Yu, time seemed to pass very slowly.


    In short, during this long period of time, his strength has been improving, and his body has also been changing.


    In the end, the divine power in his body was completely transformed into the power of building wood.


    The power of building wood has become his source power.


    Of course, when he showed his true martial arts body, the power in his body was still divine power.


    In other words, he can now use his power as he pleases.


    If you want to show people with divine power, you can show people with divine power.


    If you want to use the power of Jianmu to deal with a strong enemy, you can immediately use the power of Jianmu.


    However, his current divine power is simulated by the power of building wood.


    His true source power is the power of building wood.


    "The power of Jianmu is obviously a level higher than divine power. No wonder Jianmu can leave an indelible shadow in the hearts of all gods."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    After mastering the two powers at the same time, he realized how powerful the power of building wood is.


    "My current strength is comparable to that of high-level gods, and ordinary high-level gods are not my opponents."


    "and many more¡­"


    Suddenly, Lin Yu found that there seemed to be a problem with his body.


    Although he has an incomparably powerful power of building wood, he seems to be unable to use this power perfectly.


    "What''s going on? The power of building wood has clearly become my source power, why can''t I control it perfectly?"


    Lin Yu was very puzzled.


    This is not supposed to happen.


    It is impossible for you to control your own source power perfectly.


    Just like the previous divine power, he can use it as he wants, but as a result, the power of building wood seems to be repelling him, and there is some kind of indescribable estrangement.


    "Is it because I''m not Jianmu?"


    "But that''s not right. I modified the power of building wood along the way, and it is a perfect fit with my body."


    "¡­"


    "what is the problem?"


    Lin Yu didn''t know what to do at all.


    He has never encountered such a thing since he started cultivating.


    And from his experience, this kind of thing would never happen at all.


    "Maybe, I should find a way to return to the abyss and ask Jianmu."


    "The foundation of this exercise is created by Jianmu, and only it is the clearest."


    Lin Yu quickly made up his mind and decided to find a way to go to the abyss after resolving the matter in the extreme northern sanctuary.


    Speaking of which, it should be very simple to want to go to the abyss, because those gods who have committed crimes will be relegated to the abyss.


    If he had something higher than Dagu''s identity, he would definitely end up like that.


    But Lin Yu didn''t want to take such an approach.


    First of all, doing so may implicate the people in Dagu village, and then most importantly, Lin Yu wants to find a stable way to enter and exit the eternal paradise.


    After all, I might have to go to the abyss often in the future.


    It would be too much trouble if every time he committed crimes and was demoted to the abyss and then sent back by Jianmu.


    "Let''s go back first."


    Lin Yu looked at the modifier panel again.


    [Law: Space Law (Super Grade), Time Law (Super Grade), Law of Force (Super Grade), Martial Dao Law (Super Grade), Creation Law (Super Grade)]


    [Cultivation Technique: Zhenwu Divine Body (First-Order) (+)]


    [Yuanneng: 27 Holy Stones]


    At this time, the power of building wood in the column of the practice method has disappeared, because the power of building wood has become his source power, and is no longer just a practice method.


    Next, if he wants to revise, he can only revise the Divine Body Cultivation Technique.


    "I don''t know what it will be like to combine the Divine Body Cultivation Techniques with each other?"


    This thought suddenly flashed through Lin Yu''s mind.


    When the Yuanling Divine Body was modified to the ninth order for the first time, Lin Yu thought about whether to integrate other Divine Body exercises into the Yuanling Divine Body, or to modify the power of Jianmu.


    The final choice is the power of building wood, but now the power of building wood has been modified to the point that it cannot be modified, and then maybe you can try to modify the divine body method.


    There''s nothing else to modify right now anyway.


    "Leave here first."


    Throwing away the thoughts in his mind, Lin Yu took back the modifier and looked at the surrounding environment again.


    Although he felt that a long time had passed just now, in fact, the real time only passed for a moment.


    So it hasn''t been too long since he came here.


    Nothing has changed in the surroundings, the only change is that the huge holy stone has become dim.


    Looking at this holy stone, Lin Yu suddenly pondered again in his heart.


    Why is there such a big holy stone in this place?


    Where did this holy stone come from?


    Lin Yu lowered his head and looked into the depths of the bottomless cave below.


    According to what Feng Lu said at the time, the hole where he is now leads to the void space.


    So if you keep going down, you should get lost in the empty space.


    Lin Yu doesn''t know much about Void Space now, so naturally he doesn''t think about going there to take risks.


    Therefore, after taking a look, he quickly retracted his gaze and looked at the exit of the hole above.


    There is a faint golden light on it, because it is a golden lake.


    Without thinking too much, Lin Yu urged the power of Jianmu, and then moved his body and flew upwards.


    After a while, he came to the exit.


    From here, you can enter Jinshui Lake.


    However, Lin Yu encountered obstacles here.


    He found that an invisible force was holding him back.


    "Feng Lu is right. If his strength is too bad, he will be trapped in the cave and cannot leave."


    Lin Yu recalled Feng Lu''s words.


    The reason why Feng Lu had been reluctant to send him over at that time was because he was afraid that he would not be able to get out due to lack of strength.


    After all, in Feng Lu''s view, he was just a low-level **** with only a first-order **** body.


    With such strength, wanting to break free from shackles is tantamount to a fool''s dream.


    "But with my current strength, don''t even try to block my footsteps with this little obstacle!"


    "Break it for me!"


    Lin Yu let out a low roar, the power of Jianmu was activated, and time dissipated the invisible force that blocked him.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu continued to fly up, all the way out of the cave entrance, and came to the Jinshui Lake outside the cave entrance.


    The lake water of Jinshui Lake is highly corrosive, but for him, a high-level god, this corrosive ability is equivalent to nothing.


    You must know that even low-level gods are not very afraid of the lake water of Jinshui Lake, UU reading www. uukanshu.com not to mention his high-level god.


    Lin Yu continued to go up, and soon came to the top of the lake.


    "Huh? There are so many wise worms sucking up the golden water?"


    Lin Yu glanced at the surface of the lake, and all at once, he saw several round wise worms floating in the lake water.


    "Find a time tomorrow to come over with Chabu and Tie Fei and earn the last holy stone."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    Then, he turned and flew towards the shore.


    The most important thing next is to rush back to the Northern Sanctuary first to see what the snakes and the nine elders have to say.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1202： return to the Holy Land

    Lin Yu was not worried about accepting punishment after returning to the Holy Land.


    Because he knows the rules in the Holy Land, in his case, he just didn''t complete the entrusted task, and it''s not a big deal.


    In addition, the nine elders are not very important leaders in the Holy Land, and the rank authority is not high.


    At that time, considering that Tadagu was recruited by the Lord himself, he shouldn''t have done anything excessive.


    Lin Yu left along the underground passage, quickly returned to the ground, and came to the top of the Gwanghae Plain.


    Afterwards, after teleporting twice from the teleportation tower, he returned to the Holy Land of the Far North.


    From the teleportation altar, Lin Yu went straight to the mountains in the northern part of the Holy Land.


    Flying all the way, it only took a moment for him to come to the outside of the house in the deep mountains.


    At this time, Chabu and Tie Fei were still guarding the door.


    When the two saw Lin Yu, their faces showed surprise.


    He didn''t seem to understand why Lin Yu appeared outside instead of coming out of the house.


    "Brother Dagu, you?"


    Chabu and Tie Fei said together, as if they wanted to ask.


    Lin Yu waved his hand and said, "I can''t explain one or two sentences clearly, let me go in first."


    As soon as the two heard it, they immediately moved away so that Lin Yu could enter the house.


    Lin Yu pushed open the door and walked in.


    Seeing him enter the room, Tie Fei said in surprise, "Brother Chabu, what do you think Brother Dagu has experienced?"


    "Who knows, Brother Dagu is not the same as us. He has vast magical powers and many methods. We can''t guess what happened to him by guessing."


    Chab opened his mouth.


    Tie Fei nodded slowly and said, "Yes."


    Inside the house.


    As soon as Lin Yu entered the door, he saw the chubby viper standing on "Cotton".


    "I am here."


    Lin Yu said.


    The snake turned around angrily.


    And when she saw Lin Yu, the annoyed look on her face instantly increased.


    "Da Gu, how did you get back?"


    As soon as the snake and scorpion moved, it came to Lin Yu in an instant and asked.


    "Sent out by the self-will of that world."


    Lin Yu explained calmly, without naming Feng Lu.


    "It was sent out?" A look of surprise flashed across the face of the snake and scorpion, and then he asked, "Why did it send you out?"


    Hearing this question, Lin Yu secretly thought that the snake and scorpion really knew the truth.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t ask the question directly, but would first ask him what the self-will of that world is.


    "It said it didn''t want me to cut off its last bridge of souls."


    Since the snake and scorpion has mentioned it, Lin Yu also responded in the same way.


    After listening to the snake and scorpion, he didn''t bother with his words at all, but asked directly: "Then did it tell you what the bridge of the soul is?"


    "I didn''t say it, I just said such a term." Lin Yu replied.


    Regarding the bridge of the soul, Feng Lu only said that it was connected to the eternal paradise, and did not say much.


    Lin Yuzheng wanted to ask the snake and scorpion to see if the snake and scorpion knew more information.


    "Didn''t say it?" Snake didn''t believe it.


    "I really didn''t say it." Lin Yu said without changing his face: "If you know what the Bridge of Souls is, you can tell me about it. I''m very interested."


    "You have no right to know this."


    Snake replied coldly.


    "Okay." Lin Yu didn''t bother, he was used to the stinky face of snakes and scorpions.


    If you want the snakes and scorpions to cooperate, you must show your true strength.


    But the problem is that I can''t do it now.


    The snake and scorpion said again: "How did you come into contact with the self-will of that world?"


    "It kept flying towards the edge of the world, and not long after it entered the fog, it came to me on its own initiative."


    Lin Yu said truthfully.


    "Huh?" Snake murmured.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu asked, "Did you already know that it would find me, so you stopped me from exploring the edge of the world?"


    Snake didn''t answer the question, just looked at Lin Yu coldly.


    Lin Yu said without fear: "You don''t have to look at me like this. If you told me the truth earlier, I wouldn''t have to find the answer myself, and things wouldn''t turn out like this."


    "Do you know who you are talking to?" Snake said in a deep voice, his tone was not good, as if suppressing the anger in his heart.


    "Of course I know, you don''t need to remind me." Lin Yu said lightly.


    "Since you know, you should be clear about the consequences of disobeying my order." Snake said in a serious tone.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "You don''t need to threaten me. I know the rules in the Holy Land very well. In my case, I just can''t get the task reward if I haven''t completed the task, and I won''t suffer additional punishment."


    "What''s more, I didn''t complete the task because you didn''t provide enough information, otherwise why would you do this?"


    Hearing this answer, Snake laughed angrily and said, "Very well, I underestimated you, I didn''t expect you to be quite kind."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Lin Yu didn''t take the snake''s words to heart at all.


    Because he expected that the snakes and scorpions would not be able to deal with him through normal means.


    "That''s right." Snake said with a half-smile, "According to the rules of the Holy Land, I can''t punish you, but once you leave the Holy Land, hum..."


    Lin Yu pretended to be ignorant and said, "What will happen if I leave the Holy Land?"


    "Don''t pretend to be garlic there." Snake said coldly, she believed that Lin Yu must have understood what she meant, but it was just deliberately pretending not to understand.


    "It''s fine if you don''t say it." Lin Yu said indifferently: "Do you have anything else to do next? If not, we''ll leave, and this task will not be accepted."


    "you!"


    Viper was speechless.


    She really didn''t expect this newcomer to be so arrogant, completely ignoring the words of her high-level god.


    He didn''t even care about such a bright threat.


    However, at this moment, Snake thought of Lin Yu''s origin.


    This kid was recruited into the Holy Land by Shen Zhuyuan himself, perhaps this is his reliance.


    Thinking of this, the snake and scorpion suppressed the anger in his heart and decided to investigate the true origin of Lin Yu before talking about it.


    "Since you have accepted this mission, you must complete it."


    The snakes and scorpions no longer bothered Lin Yu''s attitude for the time being, and returned to the matter itself.


    "I now order you to go back to that world and close the last passage."


    "In other words, UU reading to cut off the last bridge of the soul in that world."


    Viper said without a doubt.


    Hearing that, Lin Yu glanced at the group of "cotton" and said, "You also know that it is the last bridge of the soul. Do you think it will be cut off so easily for me?"


    In fact, Lin Yu has discovered that it has become more difficult than before to help people realize their dreams later.


    The first time was okay, the second time Zheng He went to sea, he encountered many obstacles, and the third time he was directly unable to help Shangguan Yuan realize his dream.


    Because what Shangguan Yuan and the others saw in the fog directly collapsed the three views of those scientists.


    "You don''t have a choice, you have to go."


    The snake and scorpion accentuated.


    7017k


    ??


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1203： reject

    "What if I insist on not going?"


    Lin Yu said.


    "Huh?" The snake scorpion pondered, approaching a step: "You dare?"


    "Why don''t you dare? Can you still force me to perform this task?"


    Lin Yu was very clear about the rules of the Holy Land.


    All tasks are voluntary and there is no possibility of coercion.


    If they could force it, the nine elders and the snake scorpion wouldn''t have to make such trouble.


    Snake looked at Lin Yu with half-squinted eyes.


    She had to admit that she couldn''t help Lin Yu.


    If they were replaced by other newcomers in the Holy Land, they would become very easy to handle because they were afraid of her, a high-level god.


    But it is a pity that Lin Yu was recruited by the Lord himself and has a backer.


    "Hmph, if you have to offend me and the ninth elder, then I won''t say anything more, you can do it yourself."


    The snake scorpion threatened in a light tone.


    Lin Yu could feel the strong killing intent in her tone.


    However, Lin Yu didn''t take the other party''s attitude seriously, because he knew that the other party couldn''t do anything to him.


    Whether inside the Holy Land or outside the Holy Land, he is not afraid of snakes and scorpions.


    "Then I''ll take a step forward."


    Lin Yu bypassed the snake and scorpion directly and walked towards the gate.


    Opening the gate of the house, Chabu and Tie Fei immediately looked at him in unison.


    "Brother Dagu, what happened?"


    Although the two could not hear the conversation in the house, it was definitely not normal for Lin Yu to come out so quickly.


    "It''s nothing, the mission just failed." Lin Yu explained.


    "Mission failed?"


    The two breathed a sigh of relief.


    If the mission just fails, it''s not a big deal, it''s nothing more than not getting the reward.


    I was afraid that the powerful woman in the room would be dissatisfied with their performance.


    It would be impossible to eat and walk away.


    "Well, the mission failed, and I can''t get the reward." Lin Yu sighed.


    When Chabu and Tie Fei heard it, they even said, "It''s okay, Brother Dagu, it''s okay if you don''t want the reward."


    "That''s right, Brother Dagu, this task is really difficult, and I wanted to give up at that time."


    The two repeatedly said that it didn''t matter.


    Lin Yu nodded to the two of them and said, "Okay, then let''s go back and catch the wise insects tomorrow."


    "it is good."


    The two agreed in unison.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu flew out of the house with the three of them and flew to his residence.


    Not long after they left.


    The figure of the nine elders appeared in the sky in the distance.


    After a while, the nine elders landed on the ground and entered the house.


    "Is it done?"


    The nine elders asked excitedly as soon as they entered the room.


    He came here at a good time. Judging from the speed at which Lin Yu closed the first channel before, he should have closed the last channel by now.


    The snake scorpion slowly turned around, looked at the nine elders and said, "The one called Dagu has given up the mission."


    "Huh?" The ninth elder''s expression sank, "How courageous! Isn''t he afraid that you will revenge him in private?"


    Snake shook his head slightly and said, "It doesn''t look afraid at all."


    The nine elders frowned.


    "What''s his confidence?"


    The snake and scorpion replied: "I guess his confidence should be the Lord God."


    "God Lord?"


    The nine elders were stunned at first, but soon realized that Dagu was recruited by the Lord himself.


    This is completely different from other newcomers.


    "Hmph, so speaking, he does have some confidence."


    The nine elders narrowed their eyes.


    Then, he looked at the snake and said, "How many channels did he close?"


    "Two." Snake replied.


    "Two? That is to say, one was closed in addition to the first one?"


    The ninth elder pondered for a while, and then asked: "Why is the last one not closed, is it because he is not capable enough, or is it too difficult?"


    "I don''t think it''s either."


    Snake sneered and shook his head.


    "Oh? How do you say it?" the nine elders even asked.


    The snake and scorpion considered the language for a while, and then described the situation in detail.


    It emphasized that Lin Yu disobeyed her orders and insisted on exploring the edge of that world.


    "I didn''t expect this son to be a thorn!"


    The nine elders let out a low voice.


    But then he said: "But people who are capable are generally not obedient, but they can understand."


    Snake said from the side: "Elder, I think Da Gu must have communicated with Feng Lu."


    When the nine elders heard this, he nodded his head and said, "That''s natural. That Dagu insisted on exploring the edge of the world, and it must have been Feng Lu''s initiative to seduce him."


    Even if the snake and scorpion didn''t explain the situation at that time, he could still guess.


    "I just don''t know what Feng Lu said to him at the time. I always feel that his abandonment of the mission has something to do with Feng Lu''s bewitching."


    Viper continued.


    Hearing the words, the nine elders pondered: "It shouldn''t be bewitching, it''s probably just intimidation. With Dagu''s strength, the other party is not enough to be bewitched."


    Snake shook his head and said, "Otherwise, I don''t think it''s that simple."


    She had spoken to Lin Yu herself.


    From Lin Yu''s reaction at that time, she could not feel Lin Yu''s fear at all, so Lin Yu must have never been intimidated by Feng Lu.


    Also, judging from Lin Yu''s temperament, he felt that Feng Lu couldn''t scare Lin Yu at all.


    So Snake felt that Feng Lu must have used some method to persuade Lin Yu to let Lin Yu give up the mission.


    Otherwise, judging from Lin Yu''s performance in closing the first two channels, he could close the third channel with a little effort, so why refuse so thoroughly.


    He didn''t even hesitate to offend her and the two high-ranking gods, the nine elders.


    The nine elders looked at the snake and saw the very affirmative expression of the snake, so he nodded slowly and said, "Okay, if Da Gu was really bewitched, what do you think Feng Lu said to him?"


    The snake scorpion pondered: "Elder, I am also relying on guesswork. Don''t take offense if I say something wrong."


    "It''s okay, just say it." The nine elders gestured.


    Snake nodded and began to tell his guess.


    "According to my reasonable guess, Feng Lu explained the truth to Da Gu in all likelihood, and then promised some benefits."


    "This is because the last passage is the last bridge of the soul connecting Wind Land and Eternal Paradise If this bridge is broken, it will be completely lost in the void space."


    "So in order to prevent Lin Yu from cutting off its bridge of souls, it is willing to pay any price."


    "In this way, it is entirely possible to tell Dagu the truth."


    "One more thing, based on what I know about Da Gu''s character, only by telling him frankly can I win his trust. I believe that Feng Lu must have realized this after observing him for so long."


    When Lin Yu was active in Feng Lu''s inner world, Feng Lu had time to observe him.


    What''s more, the time Lin Yu stayed in was calculated in years.


    After listening to Snake''s explanation, the nine elders nodded slowly and said, "The analysis makes sense. It seems that this is how it should be."


    Seeing that the nine elders accepted her statement, Snake asked, "Elder, what should we do next?"


    7017k

 Chapter 1204： Tracking Survey

    "Next, go and investigate that Dagu secretly to see if he has any benefits from Feng Lu. I''ll go to the Lord of God and see what his attitude towards Dagu is."


    The nine elders made a quick decision.


    Then he added: "By the way, go back to the Hall of Merit to issue a task, and the closing of the passage cannot be delayed."


    The snake and scorpion took the lead and said: "Yes, elder."


    Afterwards, the two walked out of the house one after another and flew in different directions.


    The nine elders flew to the pilgrimage tower, while the snake and scorpion flew to the Hall of Merit.


    In the pilgrimage tower, the nine elders successfully met the gods.


    "Nine elders, what are you looking for from me?"


    Yuan didn''t talk too much nonsense with the nine elders, and he asked straight to the point when he came up.


    "God Lord, I want to inquire about Dagu."


    The nine elders said respectfully.


    "Dagu?"


    Yuan immediately frowned.


    He had long forgotten who Da Gu was.


    When the nine elders saw it, he immediately knew in his heart that it seemed that the Lord God did not take Dagu to heart at all, otherwise, how could he not even think about it?


    Secretly relieved, the nine elders explained: "It''s the first-order **** you recruited from the Golden God Cult."


    Yuan recalled it carefully, and then he remembered who Dagu was.


    "You said him, what did he do? He actually alerted you to come to me in person?"


    Yuan asked curiously.


    "God Lord, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that this son gave up a mission I posted, and his attitude is a bit arrogant. I think he was recruited by you personally, so I''ll come and report."


    The nine elders said truthfully.


    Yuan Pai waved his hand and said, "If he is disobedient, you can punish him with the rules of the Holy Land, but remember, everything must be done according to the rules."


    "Yes, God Lord." The nine elders bowed to take orders.


    Yuan asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "No more." The nine elders replied decisively.


    At this time, all he was thinking about was how to call Lin Yu back and let him cut off Feng Lu''s last bridge of souls.


    "Okay, if you have nothing to do, you can go down first." Yuan waved his hand.


    "Yes."


    The nine elders agreed and prepared to leave.


    But just as he turned around, Yuan suddenly said, "Is there something wrong with that Dagu?"


    He just suddenly remembered that when he recruited Dagu in, he was searching for Lin Yu everywhere.


    It was because Lin Yu could not be found anywhere, and when he passed the village, he took Dagu into the Holy Land on a whim.


    Now he suddenly felt that maybe Nadagu and Lin Yu might have some connection.


    Because Da Gu broke through to become a first-order **** at that time, it always felt a bit too coincidental.


    The nine elders turned around and replied: "For the time being, there is no big problem except for the unruly personality."


    He didn''t dare to talk nonsense in front of the Lord of God, he could only say what he knew.


    And he didn''t deal much with Lin Yu, so he didn''t know Lin Yu''s true temperament.


    About his disobedience, the snake and scorpion also told him, he himself did not understand.


    "Okay, look back and pay attention to that Dagu, and report any problems to me. Remember, don''t attract his attention."


    Yuan ordered.


    "Yes, Lord, I will remember."


    The nine elders bowed again to take orders.


    "Okay, then you can go down first."


    Yuan waved his hand.


    The nine elders quickly turned and left.


    In addition to the pilgrimage tower, he flew directly back to the house.


    And when he arrived at the house, the snake and scorpion just came back.


    "Is the mission finished?" the nine elders asked.


    "It''s released, but I don''t know when someone will pick it up."


    Snake replied.


    The nine elders nodded.


    The snake and scorpion thought for a while and asked, "Elder, what did the Lord say?"


    When the nine elders heard this question, he sneered and said, "The Lord of God is not the backer of Da Gu at all, and even the Lord of God has doubts about him."


    "Oh?"


    The snake and scorpion was stunned for a moment, but this answer greatly exceeded her expectations.


    The nine elders continued: "The Lord personally instructed me to pay attention to Dagu."


    Snake''s eyes lit up and said, "That''s good, then I''ll change his name when I go to investigate him."


    The nine elders nodded and warned: "But you must be careful when you investigate him, so as not to be noticed by him, this is what the Lord personally explained."


    "Well, that''s natural." The snake and scorpion said with a smile: "Don''t worry, elder, I am a high-level god, he is only a first-level god, I have a way to deal with him."


    "Okay, then you just let it go."


    The nine elders agreed with the words of the snake and scorpion.


    That''s right, snakes and scorpions are high-level gods, so how could even a low-level **** be helpless.


    So this matter can be safely left to the snakes and scorpions to do.


    "If there is no special situation, don''t use it to report to me."


    The nine elders warned again.


    "Yes, elder."


    The viper''s eyes kept turning, and soon a mature plan came to her mind.


    ¡­


    Time soon came to the second day.


    Lin Yu got up early in the morning, and then went to the Hall of Merit together with Chabu and Tie Fei to pick up the task of catching the wise insect and dealing with the direct charge.


    Now there are not many wise worms left over the Jinshui Lake.


    Lin Yu took a look when he left yesterday, and he can capture all of them in about three days at most.


    After the capture is complete, you can safely go to find a way to the abyss.


    Regarding the situation of Jianmu''s power, you must find Jianmu and ask in order to make progress.


    The three quickly rushed to the Hall of Merit, and after receiving the task, they went straight to the teleportation altar.


    Teleported all the way, and soon came to Gwanghae Plain.


    After another flight, the three came to the shore of Jinshui Lake.


    Although it was only a day away, both Chabu and Tie Fei felt as if a long time had passed.


    Mainly because after they entered that world, they stayed in it for several years.


    Just because the time inside is still relative to the eternal paradise, the years have passed in fact only a moment.


    "It''s still the easiest task. Next time we take the task, we have to be careful not to accept the troublesome task of yesterday."


    Chubu said with fear.


    Tie Fei also nodded hastily, agreeing with his words very much.


    Lin Yu opened his mouth and said, "Let''s start, UU reading catch it as soon as possible and go back as soon as possible."


    As he said that, he flew towards the surface of Jinshui Lake to catch the wise worms that were full of golden water.


    Chubu and Tie Fei stayed on the shore and waited quietly as before.


    Of course, what the two of them didn''t know was that a powerful divine sense was swept across them at this time.


    And the master of this divine sense is the snake and scorpion on the Guanghai Plain.


    That''s right, the snakes and scorpions followed along.


    In her opinion, these three people are only first-order gods, and it is impossible to know that she, a high-level god, is following her anyway.


    Unfortunately, her wishful thinking was wrong.


    Although Chabu and Tie Fei could not detect her, Lin Yu, a high-level god, had already sensed her existence.


    7017k

 Chapter 1205： next step

    The snake and scorpion has been observing in the dark, and did not choose any further action.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Lin Yu ignored her and caught the wise insect on his own.


    It didn''t take long for all the wise insects to be captured.


    And Chabu and Tie Fei have already dealt with all the worms they caught.


    Afterwards, the three of them left the Jinshui Lake with the treated wisdom insects and headed to the Guanghai Plain above.


    During this period, the snakes and scorpions never chose to do anything, they just observed quietly.


    Lin Yu guessed that the snakes and scorpions did not dare to stop them from catching the wisdom insects.


    After all, the action of catching the wise insect is related to the next step of the Holy Land''s plan.


    The three walked all the way, and soon came to the surface of the Gwanghae Plain.


    Lin Yu probed out his senses and found that the snake and scorpion had left.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    Without stopping, Lin Yu took Chabu and Tie Fei to the teleportation tower near Gwanghae Plain.


    Everything after that went very smoothly.


    After the three returned to the Holy Land through the teleportation tower, they went straight to the Hall of Merit and turned in the captured wisdom insects.


    After receiving the holy stone, the three of them returned to their residences.


    It was the same the next day.


    While catching the wise worm, the snake and scorpion appeared again.


    This time, the snakes and scorpions are still hiding in the dark to sense, not approaching them.


    Time passed quickly.


    Today''s Wisdom Insect was quickly captured, and the three of Lin Yu quickly returned to the Holy Land to hand in the Wisdom Insect to receive the reward.


    Day three.


    This day was exactly the same as the previous two days.


    However, after the day''s wise worms were caught, there were no more living wise worms on Jinshui Lake.


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart, it is estimated that the Holy Land will carry out the next step plan, if it is convenient, maybe he can come and observe.


    Afterwards, the three returned with today''s wisdom insects.


    After successfully handing in the wisdom worm in the Hall of Merit and receiving the reward, Lin Yu went straight to his cave.


    In the past three days, he has harvested a total of fifteen holy stones.


    Counting the original, he now has a total of forty-two holy stones'' primordial energy.


    This elemental energy is not very useful, and it can also strengthen several layers of divine body exercises.


    Therefore, Lin Yu was not in a hurry to use it.


    He decided to save first.


    In the afternoon, Lin Yu went around the square near the pilgrimage tower.


    While wandering aimlessly, observe the movement in the Holy Land.


    As he expected, when the top officials of the Holy Land knew that all the wise insects in Jinshui Lake had been captured, they immediately took new actions.


    Lin Yu found that a group of people set out from the Holy Land and entered the altar of teleportation, not knowing where the teleportation went.


    Lin Yu guessed that these people generally went to Gwanghae Plain.


    Therefore, he followed behind and also used the teleportation altar to teleport to the vicinity of Gwanghae Plain.


    As soon as he left the teleportation tower, he sensed that there were many people gathered above the Gwanghae Plain.


    Under the leadership of a high-level god, these people fell to the ground one after another, then broke a hole in the ground, and lined up to enter.


    "What are these people doing?" Lin Yu wondered.


    After thinking about it, he decided to follow him to take a look. As long as he handled it properly, the other party should not find him.


    After all, he is already a high-level god, and he is a high-level **** who controls the powerful power of Jianmu.


    Ordinary high-level gods are not his opponents at all.


    Lin Yu came to the top of the cave, and then reached out his consciousness, carefully sensing the movement near Jinshui Lake.


    He soon discovered that these low-level gods who rushed over were searching around the lake under the leadership of the high-level god.


    Don''t know what they are looking for.


    Lin Yu observed quietly, trying to avoid being discovered by the other party.


    After about ten minutes, Lin Yu found that the high-level **** suddenly gathered all the low-level gods together.


    But after gathering all together, the high-level **** did not speak, but just looked at the group of low-level gods.


    Lin Yu guessed that the other party was issuing orders to these low-level gods through sound transmission.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for a group of people to stare at each other with such big eyes and small eyes.


    Sure enough, when Lin Yu was thinking this way, those low-level gods suddenly flew towards the lake surface one by one, plunged into the lake water, and soon disappeared.


    "Huh?" Lin Yu thought to himself: "Could their target be the hole under the water?"


    At this time, the high-ranking **** also flew to the lake quickly, and then plunged into the lake water.


    In this way, everyone disappeared and all went into the water.


    Now Lin Yu can''t sense their movements anymore.


    Mainly because the water in the Jinshui Lake is relatively special, which can block his induction.


    "Their goal should be that hole, they just don''t know what their real goal is."


    "Is it the void space below the entrance of the cave? Or the huge holy stone in the cave?"


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    Both guesses are very likely.


    If their goal is void space, then it must be to find out the soul of Feng Lu''s friend.


    And if their target is the huge holy stone, it may be because that holy stone is special.


    "No matter how special that holy stone is, it has been absorbed by me now. If they come and go with this thing, then this trip will be unsuccessful."


    Lin Yu touched his chin and thought.


    At this time, he suddenly sensed the breath of snakes and scorpions.


    The snake scorpion is flying towards this side, and UU reading just doesn''t know whether the snake scorpion is targeting him, or, like those people, the target is the hole at the bottom of the Jinshui Lake.


    Lin Yu didn''t know the answer.


    Of course, since the snakes and scorpions are here, he can''t continue to stay there.


    Without hesitation, Lin Yu moved decisively and left the place directly.


    Not long after he left, the snake and scorpion appeared in the position where he was originally.


    After the snakes and scorpions arrived, they looked around for a while, not knowing what they were looking for.


    In the distance, Lin Yu has been secretly observing the snakes and scorpions.


    His strength is stronger than that of snakes and scorpions, so the sensing range of divine consciousness is larger.


    So he can observe Viper from a distance, but Viper does not know that he is observing her.


    Snake always thought it would be easy for her to deal with Lin Yu, but what she didn''t know was that she was actually the prey and Lin Yu was the hunter.


    The snake and scorpion continued to look around.


    After looking around for a while, the snake and scorpion finally moved and left the place.


    When Lin Yu saw the snake and scorpion leave, he returned to the same place, and once again reached out his consciousness to sense the movement on the other side of Jinshui Lake.


    At this time, those who entered Jinshui Lake had already returned to the lake.


    All the low-level gods gathered together and seemed to be receiving the instructions of the high-level god.


    Like just now, they rely on sound transmission for each other, so Lin Yu doesn''t know what the high-level gods are talking about at this time.


    He could only infer from the expressions of the high-level gods that the other party seemed to be very angry.


    It may be because he did not achieve the purpose he wanted, or there may be other reasons.


    Lin Yu didn''t know this.


    At this time, those people on the lake suddenly flew towards the entrance, as if preparing to return to the Gwanghae Plain.


    7017k


    Please pay attention to the latest chapter of the pole martial arts modifier ()

 Chapter 1206： friends of wind

    Lin Yu sensed all of this, and secretly thought in his heart, it seemed that it was time to leave.


    Those people returned without success, and if he continued to wait here, the other party would collide with him.


    Lin Yu''s figure moved and flew very far away at a very fast speed.


    After a while, the high-level gods filed out with the group of low-level gods, one by one they came to the top of the Gwanghae Plain.


    As soon as they came out, they flew towards the teleportation tower on the edge of the Gwanghae Plain without stopping.


    After a few breaths, the Gwanghae Plain was empty.


    Lin Yu looked at the empty Guanghai Plain, and wondered if he should go over and take a look. It is best to go down directly to the bottom of the Jinshui Lake to search.


    See what the **** the group of people did under the lake just now.


    After deliberating for a while, Lin Yu decided to take action.


    Mainly because the hole at the bottom of Jinshui Lake leads to the void space.


    And the empty space connected by the entrance of the cave hides the soul of Feng Lu''s friend.


    Lin Yu felt that Feng Lu''s friend was probably also a friend of Jianmu.


    Maybe ask it to find out how to go to the abyss.


    No way, Lin Yu doesn''t know how to get to the abyss now, so he can only ask one by one.


    Feng Lu''s friend was one of them, and the other one was Iron Hand Vine.


    These former friends of Jianmu are all people who can be inquired.


    Of course, the quickest way is to do something in the Holy Land. Then let the Holy Land cast itself into the abyss.


    It''s just that he has become guilty. And I don''t know where it will be exiled to the abyss.


    You must know that the abyss is very vast, and except for the area where Jianmu is located, there is fog everywhere.


    Even as a high-level god, it is very difficult for him to break out of that fog.


    What''s more, his real strength is now a high-level god.


    Therefore, if the Holy Land were to demote him into the abyss, his true strength might be discovered by the Holy Land high-level officials in the process.


    That would be troublesome.


    Therefore, unless it is absolutely necessary, Lin Yu will never take this most stupid and dangerous method.


    He still wants to use his own strength to find a passage that can freely go back and forth between the abyss and the eternal paradise.


    He believed that such a channel should exist.


    Why?


    Because when I came to the eternal paradise from the material plane before, it was through a space channel.


    It''s just that he was stopped halfway through that passage and was exiled into the abyss.


    Lin Yu guessed that the person blocking him at that time should be a high-level god.


    That high-level **** is specially responsible for distinguishing people from the material plane.


    Those who meet the requirements are put into the eternal paradise, and those who do not meet the requirements are directly exiled into the abyss to fend for themselves.


    Unfortunately, Lin Yu did not meet the requirements at that time and was eventually exiled into the abyss.


    All of this is still unforgettable for Lin Yu.


    Of course, none of this matters.


    What really matters now is that the passage from which he came connects the Eternal Paradise and the Abyss at the same time.


    As long as you find a way to enter that passage, there is a way to go directly to the abyss.


    I just don''t know if I can return to the eternal paradise from the abyss through that passage.


    I''m afraid that the channel is one-way.


    You can only go to the abyss, but you cannot come back from the abyss.


    "Anyway, find the friend from Feng Lu who is saying, if you can''t find it, go find Tie Teng Teng."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    With that in mind, he followed the passage all the way to the shore of Jinshui Lake.


    After glancing at the lake, he flew directly above the lake and plunged into the water.


    There are no people in this place now, so he completely released the power of building wood and came to the bottom of the lake at a very fast speed.


    "Sure enough, their goal was that hole."


    Lin Yu sensed quickly and knew that those people just came to the hole.


    Because at this time there were many traces left near the entrance of the cave.


    Before that, there should only be traces left by him alone in this place.


    At most, the iron hand rattan left a little trace here.


    Now there are so many traces here, it can only be left by those people.


    Lin Yu quickly came to the entrance of the cave, and probed out the inside of the cave.


    Soon he came to a conclusion - those people just didn''t try to enter the hole.


    Because there are no traces inside the cave.


    "It is estimated that I have returned to the Holy Land to report to the high-level officials."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    This hole is not so easy to enter.


    The high-level gods are okay, the words of those low-level gods may never come back once they enter.


    It is estimated that because no one dared to enter, the high-level **** just got angry.


    And that high-level **** himself is not willing to take risks inside.


    After all, even high-level gods may accidentally get lost in the void space.


    High-level gods are just easier to come out of the hole, it does not mean that they will not get lost in the void space.


    Lin Yu observed for a while, thinking about how to contact Feng Lu''s friend.


    His friend''s body was in the eternal paradise, but his soul was sucked into the void space.


    But this is stronger than Feng Lu.


    Feng Lu is the soul and the body in the void space at the same time. UU Reading


    The only connections between Feng Lu and the Eternal Paradise were the three bridges of the soul, and he cut off two of them.


    "How on earth can I get in touch with it?"


    Lin Yu thought in his heart.


    In fact, when he came to capture the wisdom insect a few days ago, he also tried it.


    But it has never been successful.


    Since both Chabu and Tie Fei were there at the time, he didn''t try too much.


    At least it was impossible to fly directly into the lake in front of Chubu and Tie Fei.


    "Just wait and see if those people in the Holy Land can find him."


    Lin Yu secretly thought in his heart, if the target of the high-level Holy Land was really Feng Lu''s friend, he would definitely find a way to find it.


    You can wait until they find it out before trying to talk to it.


    Anyway, its physical body has always been here, and it can''t run if it wants to run.


    Even if I save its soul from the void space now, I can''t take it away.


    As long as its flesh is always here, those in the Holy Land can easily grab it.


    This result cannot be changed.


    It is because of this that Lin Yu never thought of saving Feng Lu''s friend.


    Because everything is useless.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu flew directly to the lake, then got into the passage and returned to the top of the Gwanghae Plain.


    And not long after he left Gwanghae Plain, the people from the Holy Land came again.


    This time there were far more people than before.


    There are two more high-level gods, and dozens more low-level gods.


    A group of people flew towards this side in a mighty manner, looking like they were bound to win.


    Lin Yu hid in the distance and quietly observed.


    7017k


    Please pay attention to the latest chapter of the pole martial arts modifier ()

 Chapter 1207： grab

    Lin Yu watched as the group of people tore a huge hole in the ground of Gwanghae Plain, and then filed into it.


    Soon, everyone disappeared on the Gwanghae Plain.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu quickly flew to the top of the Guanghai Plain, and then reached out his consciousness to sense the movements of these people.


    After his divine sense was discovered, he found that these people, like the one just now, entered directly into the Jinshui Lake as soon as they reached the top of the Jinshui Lake.


    "It should be to explore that hole again." Lin Yu sensed carefully.


    At this time, he naturally wouldn''t be stupid enough to take a look in the past, after all, once he passed, he would be discovered by those people.


    Lin Yu waited patiently as time passed by.


    Before I knew it, about half an hour passed.


    Suddenly, a high-level **** came out of the water, then quickly left the lake and hovered on the surface of Jinshui Lake.


    Immediately afterwards, the other two high-level gods and the rest of the low-level gods also emerged from the water.


    Soon, everyone gathered on the lake.


    Everyone was very excited at this point, and it seemed that the trip was very successful.


    After taking a closer look, Lin Yu found that they bound a small box with divine power.


    The small box hovered right in the middle of the Sanming High-Order God.


    This small box is not large, it is about the size of his palm.


    I just don''t know what this box is made of, it looks very special.


    At this time, a high-level **** suddenly said: "I finally caught it."


    Another high-ranking person echoed: "Yeah, this operation was very successful, I didn''t expect it to be hiding in this place."


    Listening to this conversation, Lin Yu gradually understood in his heart that they should have caught Feng Lu''s friend.


    So inside that box, it must be the soul of Feng Lu''s friend.


    "I don''t know how they got hold of it either."


    Lin Yu had some doubts in his heart.


    When he went to explore there, he could not sense the breath of any living creature at all.


    Also, he was also teleported into the cave by Feng Lu at the time, but apart from finding a huge holy stone inside the cave, there was nothing else to gain.


    Lin Yu also wanted to go to the depths of the hole to take a look.


    But if you think about going too deep, you may get lost in the void space, so you don''t go further.


    So he was really curious, how did these people in the Holy Land find Feng Lu''s friends.


    "Could it be that... there is another mystery in that cave?"


    Lin Yu held his chin and thought for a while.


    At this time, the group of people began to fly away from Jinshui Lake with that delicate little box, towards the passage by the lake.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu hurriedly moved and flew into the distance.


    It didn''t take long for the group of people to get out of the hole in the ground one by one and return to the top of the Gwanghae Plain.


    Lin Yu watched quietly from a distance.


    The strength of the three high-level gods is all inferior to him, which he is very sure of.


    And those low-level gods are not to mention.


    Therefore, an idea suddenly flashed in Lin Yu''s mind, maybe he could go over and grab the small box in their hands.


    In this way, Feng Lu''s friend will be free, and he can also ask it carefully to see if there is a way to go from the eternal paradise to the abyss.


    "Gamble!"


    Lin Yu quickly made up his mind, then moved his body and flew towards those people at a very fast speed.


    At this time, the three high-level gods and all the remaining low-level gods did not realize that the danger was approaching them.


    After all, in this eternal paradise, generally no one dares to take the idea of ??a high-level god.


    What''s more, there are so many of them, not only three high-level gods, but also many low-level gods.


    With such a lineup, most people see that it is too late to escape, who would dare to think wrongly?


    It''s a pity that Lin Yu is not a normal person.


    It''s not because Lin Yu''s strength is stronger than them, but because Lin Yu controls the power of Jianmu


    First of all, the power of building wood is a level higher than divine power.


    Secondly, if he uses the power of building wood, he can confuse all high-level gods and low-level gods.


    After successfully grabbing the box at that time, he plans to quickly hide the box in the internal space, and then find a place to change his face and return to Dagu''s image.


    That way no one would know it was him.


    It is because of this that Lin Yu chose to do it.


    Otherwise, if he is just stronger than these high-level gods, he will still choose to give up.


    After all, doing so is too risky.


    Lin Yu flew very fast and approached the opponent at a very fast speed.


    When he flew not far from the three high-level gods, one high-level **** finally found out that something was wrong.


    "Be careful!"


    "Someone!"


    The three high-level gods were all alert, and they all probed out their divine senses, sensed the visitor, and identified the identity of this uninvited guest.


    And when they sensed it, the first thing they felt was a strong building wood atmosphere.


    Then it was discovered that the strength of this comer seemed to be stronger than them.


    "Jianmu? How can there be the smell of Jianmu here?"


    "Jianmu killed him?"


    Similar thoughts instantly appeared in the minds of the three high-level gods.


    However, just when they were preparing to deal with it, Lin Yu passed by them at a very fast speed.


    Snatched the little box that was bound by divine power.


    The power of building wood is a level higher than divine power, so Lin Yu easily resolved the shackles of divine power and successfully grabbed the small box into his hands.


    After he succeeded, Lin Yu didn''t dare to stop at all, and flew into the distance at a very fast speed.


    When he escaped, the three high-level gods had completely reacted, and they all urged their divine power to chase him.


    As for those low-level gods, because their strength is too low, they don''t know what happened until now.


    A group of people just suspended in the air like that, you look at me, I look at you, their faces are full of surprise.


    On the other side, Lin Yu mobilized the power of Jianmu with all his strength, and flew into the distance at the fastest speed.


    The three high-level gods were chasing after them.


    However, due to the gap between their strength and Lin Yu, the distance will soon widen.


    Lin Yu breathed a sigh of relief.


    As long as he persists like this for a while, UU Reading will be able to successfully escape their pursuit.


    Of course, now is not the time to really relax, and only by getting rid of them completely and changing back to Dagu''s appearance can we say that things are really over.


    As is the case now, the situation is still full of variables.


    Lin Yu flew very fast, and while flying, he put the small box in his hand into the Dantian space.


    Although this box is made of special materials, it is not impossible for him, a high-level god, to crack.


    boom-


    After the small box was placed in the Dantian space, Lin Yu directly used the power of building wood to destroy it.


    Release the spirits imprisoned inside.


    As soon as the divine soul was freed, it immediately sent out a burst of mental fluctuations.


    "Where is this?" 13184/10554711

 Chapter 1208： only 1 channel

    "This is my internal space."


    Lin Yu said to the spirit.


    "Ah you are?"


    The spirit was immediately alert.


    How can oneself appear in other people''s internal space, there is definitely a problem.


    "You just teleported me out of the void space?"


    The spirit asked cautiously.


    "It''s not me. In short, things are not what you think. Now I save you."


    After that, Lin Yu stopped talking to it and concentrated on dealing with the three high-level gods who were in hot pursuit.


    When the three high-level gods saw that the distance between them and Lin Yu was getting wider and wider, they suddenly became a little anxious.


    This time, they dispatched three high-level gods in order to capture the spirit of the ancient giant beast.


    In the end, it seemed that it had succeeded, but was stopped halfway by an uninvited guest.


    The most important thing is that until now, I don''t know who is the holy grail of this uninvited guest.


    "In my opinion, this must be the Meteor God who was sent up by Jianmu."


    "Well, it''s very possible, otherwise, he wouldn''t have such a strong aura of building wood."


    "I feel that when he just shot, the power he used was very strange, and it seemed to be different from divine power."


    "Could it be that Jianmu taught him some powerful techniques?"


    "I don''t know. It''s not urgent now. The most important thing now is how to catch up with him."


    "I''m afraid it won''t work with our strength, his speed is too fast."


    "It is estimated that a high-level **** at the elder level will come over."


    When the three high-level gods communicated, the distance between them and Lin Yu continued to widen.


    It looks like I can''t catch up.


    The three of them were all in a hurry, but there was no way they could make them less powerful than Lin Yu.


    After a while, they could only watch Lin Yu disappear into the distance.


    Can''t feel his breath anymore.


    "Hurry back and report the situation to the elders."


    The three high-level gods turned around quickly and flew towards the teleportation tower near the Gwanghae Plain.


    On the other hand, seeing that Lin Yu successfully got rid of the three high-level gods, he quickly changed his face and returned to the image of Dagu.


    When he grabbed the box just now, he appeared in an image that no one had ever seen.


    Therefore, even if the three high-level gods saw him, they didn''t know who he was.


    Lin Yu quickly fell to the ground.


    Then, he looked inward with his mind and looked at his dantian space.


    "What''s your name?"


    Lin Yu directly inquired about the Dao of Divine Soul.


    When the spirit heard it, he asked back, "Tell me who you are first."


    "You don''t have to ask me who I am, you just need to know that I came to save you for the sake of Jianmu and Feng Lu."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    "Fenglu? Jianmu?"


    That spirit sent out strong mental fluctuations, obviously very surprised.


    "That''s right." Lin Yu affirmed: "You should have felt the aura of Jianmu on me just now."


    Hearing what he said, the divine soul immediately reacted and asked, "Yeah, why do you have the aura of building wood on you?"


    "Don''t worry about it, in short, you just need to believe that I''m a friend of Jianmu."


    Lin Yu returned to the topic just now.


    "I believe in you!" The spirit said firmly.


    It is impossible to simulate Jianmu''s breath by simulation, so if the other party has Jianmu''s breath, it can only mean that the other party and Jianmu are friends.


    This cannot be changed.


    "Now you can tell me who you are?" Lin Yu asked.


    The soul was silent for a while, and then said, "My name is Jinlin."


    "Golden scales." Lin Yu nodded and said, "The Guanghai Plain, including a large area around it, is your body, right?"


    "That''s right, how did you know?" Jin Lin asked.


    "Feng Lu told me, otherwise how would I know that your soul is hiding in the void space." Lin Yu explained.


    Hearing this, Jin Lin immediately asked alertly, "Did you teleport me out of the void space?"


    "No, it''s the high-level **** of the Northern Sanctuary. I just grabbed the soul box from them and saved you."


    Lin Yu explained.


    "It turned out to be so...Thank you."


    Jin Lin thanked.


    Originally, it must have doubted Lin Yu''s remarks.


    But considering that Lin Yu is a good friend of Jianmu, he has a strong Jianmu atmosphere, so he chooses to believe in Lin Yu.


    "You saved me now, but I can''t return to my sea of ??consciousness."


    Jin Lin suddenly said in a sad tone.


    Lin Yu asked, "Why is this?"


    "Because my sea of ??consciousness has been broken, otherwise I don''t need to hide in the void space."


    Jinlin said.


    "It''s a hassle." Lin Yu didn''t know how to repair the sea of ??consciousness, so he couldn''t help Jinlin.


    "Or you can temporarily hide in my dantian space."


    Lin Yu suggested.


    Jin Lin was silent for a while and said, "That''s the only way to go, but this is not a long-term solution."


    "I know, I can''t help you right now, but Jianmu may have a way."


    Lin Yu said.


    "Jianmu?" Jin Lin suddenly became interested, "Do you know where Jianmu is?"


    "I know, it''s trapped in the abyss now." Lin Yu said.


    "abyss?"


    Jin Lin seemed to understand something.


    Lin Yu took advantage of the situation and said, "I have something to ask it for advice now, so I need to find a way to go to the abyss. Do you know how to do it?"


    Jin Lin thought for a while and said, "I know a way, but it''s a bit dangerous."


    "Oh? You talk about it first." Lin Yu gestured.


    Jin Lin said: "The way is this, you find a way to find the passage connecting the Eternal Paradise and the Material Plane, and then go to the abyss through that passage."


    "It''s the same as what I thought." Lin Yu nodded.


    That''s what he thought of at the time, and he didn''t expect Jin Lin to give such an answer.


    "Tell me where is the danger?" Lin Yu asked.


    "There is a high-level **** guarding the place, and that high-level **** is very powerful, you may not be his opponent." Jin Lin replied.


    "Is that so..."


    This is really troublesome. Lin Yu doesn''t know if his strength is the opponent of that high-level god.


    The reason why he was so sure of the strength of the three high-level gods just now was because he had known them in the Holy Land.


    Knowing that they are only fighting for the elders, just like snakes and scorpions.


    And he knows the strength of the snake and scorpion. UU Reading


    "We must first find out the strength of that high-level god."


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked, "Do you know what the strength of that high-level **** is?"


    "It won''t be much worse than the Divine Lord of the Holy Land." Jin Lin replied.


    "What? So powerful?" Lin Yu was surprised.


    The golden scale explained: "Because there is only one channel in the entire Eternal Paradise to connect with the material plane."


    "You mean, that channel connects all the material planes?" Lin Yu asked.


    "That''s right." Jin Lin said with great certainty.


    Lin Yu frowned slightly, but he didn''t expect that Eternal Paradise could be connected to all material planes with only one channel.


    He also thought that different material planes have different channels. 13184/10554712

 Chapter 1029： 1 other way

    If the strength of that high-level **** is really comparable to that of the **** of the Holy Land.


    Lin Yu felt that he would never be his opponent.


    So the idea of ??going to the abyss from that space channel can be dispelled.


    If you want to go to the abyss, you still have to find other ways.


    Lin Yu thought over and over, and after thinking for a while, he asked Jin Lin, "Apart from that space passage, is there any other way to go to the abyss?"


    The golden scale replied: "Yes, but you have to enter the void space first, and then teleport to the abyss through the void space."


    "Transport from the void to the abyss?" Lin Yu was stunned, and then asked, "This method seems a bit dangerous, right?"


    At that time, Feng Lu said that it is easy to get lost in the void space if you are not careful.


    And if you get lost in the void, it will be difficult to figure it out.


    Visible void space is very dangerous.


    Therefore, Lin Yu felt that Jinlin''s method was not feasible.


    Jin Lin explained: "It''s not what you think, I don''t mean to let you enter the void space directly, but to let you find a place in the void space where you can transfer, such as ancient giant beasts, and let''s say floating in the void. Independent worlds in space."


    "As long as you can find these, then going to the abyss is not a problem."


    "Oh, I see."


    Lin Yu understood, no wonder Jin Lin proposed this method, it turned out to be really feasible.


    At the same time, Lin Yu also thought of Feng Lu.


    Isn''t Feng Lu just in the void space? Moreover, Feng Lu also has a bridge of the soul connected to the eternal paradise, and he has a way to go there.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly talked about Feng Lu.


    Jin Lin replied, "What I mean is for you to find Feng Lu."


    "So it is." Lin Yu nodded, and then asked again, "By the way, is Feng Lu an ancient beast or is it?"


    "It''s not an ancient giant beast." Jin Lin replied, "Fenglu is an independent world with its own life and consciousness."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu recalled his previous experience, and immediately understood in his heart.


    Indeed, as Jin Lin said, Feng Lu is an independent world, not an ancient behemoth.


    Regarding this point, the snake and scorpion did not lie to him at the time.


    Both the snakes and the nine elders said that it was an independent world.


    "It seems that I have to find the nine elders again." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Afterwards, he said to Jin Lin: "Okay, then I will use the method you said to go to the abyss through wind and land."


    As Lin Yu spoke, he recalled the last experience, when Feng Lu transported him to the bottom of Jinshui Lake below the Guanghai Plain.


    So this time, just let it teleport itself to the abyss.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu retracted his thoughts, and then flew quickly towards the Guanghai Plain.


    The closest teleportation tower to him is the one near Gwanghae Plain.


    He was going to teleport back to the Holy Land through that teleportation tower.


    Lin Yu flew very fast, and soon came to the top of the Gwanghae Plain.


    From a distance, he could see that the three high-level gods and a group of low-level gods were still there.


    When they saw Lin Yu flying over, they immediately surrounded him.


    "Wait, where did you come from?"


    A high-level **** asked Lin Yudao.


    Lin Yu said without changing his face: "I went there to perform a mission, and now I am preparing to return to the Holy Land."


    Hearing this, the high-ranking **** who asked the question looked in the direction where Lin Yu came.


    That direction is the direction in which the high-level **** who stole the soul core escaped.


    Now this low-level **** is also coming from that direction, and I always feel that there are some problems.


    certainly. The strength of this low-level **** is only one level. It must have been just passing by.


    Thinking of this, the high-level **** who asked the question asked again, "Did you notice anything unusual when you came over there?"


    "No." Lin Yu replied decisively, still not changing his face.


    He has enough confidence in his heart that even if the three high-level gods in front of him find the problem, he can easily escape.


    You can even kill them if you can.


    So he was not worried at all that his identity would be exposed.


    The three high-level gods on the opposite side saw Lin Yu''s calm look, and after thinking about it, they decided to let him go.


    After all, this person''s strength is too weak. If he really encounters the high-level **** who escaped, the opponent can kill him with a snap of his fingers, and he will not be let back here at all.


    After Lin Yu glanced at everyone, he quickly flew to the nearby teleportation tower.


    Everything went smoothly after that, until he returned to the Holy Land, without encountering any obstacles.


    After returning to the Holy Land, he flew directly towards the mountains to the north.


    Originally, he thought about going to the Hall of Merit to pick up a mission, but after thinking about it, he felt that he would just go there and forget it.


    Now the last bridge of the soul in Feng Lu has not been closed, I believe that the nine elders and the snake and scorpion must have been in the house all the time.


    At least one of the two will always be there.


    Lin Yu flew all the way, and soon saw the magnificent mansion.


    With a quick glance, Lin Yu found two people standing at the door of the house.


    At first glance, these two people only have the strength of low-level gods, and it is estimated that they are only second-level.


    "Anyone else took the mission?" Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    After he and Tie Fei left that day, the nine elders must have gone to the Hall of Merit to issue a mission.


    After all, the last bridge of the soul has not been closed, so it is impossible for the nine elders to give up like this.


    Lin Yu quickly fell to the ground.


    When the two low-level gods saw it, they immediately greeted them and asked, "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    "My name is Dagu, and I want to see the nine elders." Lin Yu went straight to the topic.


    The two looked at each other and asked, "You took over the task of looking after the snake and scorpion beast?"


    "No." Lin Yu denied.


    "You still want to see the nine elders without you?"


    "Do you think the ninth elders can see you if you want?"


    Both of them looked at Lin Yu with contempt.


    The nine elders are high-level gods, and they are also the elders of the Holy Land.


    And the low-level **** in front of him looks very weak. He said that if he sees the ninth elders, the ninth elders will see him? where''s the face?


    The two didn''t believe Lin Yu''s words at all, and felt that he was here to look for trouble.


    One of them said: "I advise you to go back quickly, be careful that things won''t end if it gets too big."


    Another person scolded: "Walk around hurry up, go back before the nine elders know that you are making trouble."


    With that said, the two turned around one after another and walked towards the gate of the house.


    They didn''t believe that Lin Yu was qualified to meet the ninth elders, nor did they believe that the ninth elders would meet him, so naturally they didn''t have time to talk nonsense with him.


    Therefore, after he had said what he had to say, he was too lazy to talk to him.


    When Lin Yu saw the two walking back to the door and standing again, he ignored them and walked directly to the gate of the house.


    When the two saw it, they saw that Lin Yu had no intention of leaving at all, and not only did he not want to leave, but it seemed that he was about to push through, and they were immediately a little angry.


    Are newcomers this year so arrogant?


    Don''t even take their warnings to heart?


    "You want to die?"


    The two took a step forward and stopped Lin Yu before he was alive.

 Chapter 1210： Entering the void again

    Lin Yu was about to start when he heard a voice from the house, saying, "What''s the noise?"


    When Lin Yu heard it, it was the voice of a snake.


    Unexpectedly, there are snakes and scorpions in it again.


    He was a little curious, didn''t the snake and scorpion go to the Gwanghae Plain just now? Why did you come back so soon?


    Also, what is the viper going there for?


    At this time, the gate of the house suddenly opened, revealing the figure of a snake and scorpion inside.


    After the snake scorpion saw Lin Yu, he was immediately stunned.


    "Dagu, what are you doing here?"


    Hearing this, the two low-level gods who stopped in front of Lin Yu were stunned.


    Listening to the meaning of the words of the snake and scorpion, this low-level **** seems to really know the nine elders.


    Thinking of this, both of them unconsciously took a step back.


    Lin Yu glanced at the two of them, then walked straight into the house.


    Snake looked at Lin Yu and asked, "What about you, why are you here?"


    "To complete the task that was not completed last time." Lin Yu said lightly.


    When the snake scorpion heard it, a look of joy appeared on his face.


    In the past few days, the nine elders have found several more people to cut off Feng Lu''s last bridge of souls.


    But it is a pity that these people who came later are more useless than each other.


    Until now, the last bridge of the soul has not been cut off.


    They were worrying about this, and as a result Dal-gu came again.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Snake and Scorpion felt that something was wrong.


    How could Da Gu, the thorn, choose to come back at this time?


    When he left last time, didn''t he hesitate to tear his face?


    What does it mean to be back now?


    Did someone put pressure on him?


    The snake and scorpion''s thoughts turned, and suddenly remembered what the nine elders said last time, saying that the Lord seems to have some opinions on Da Gu.


    In this case, this threshing has lost its backing, so it took the initiative to seek peace?


    Snake smiled, looked at Lin Yu and said, "Didn''t you go very resolutely last time? I''m a little curious that you will come back now."


    "I don''t want to entangle with you, I''ll ask you, do you really want to cut off the last bridge of the soul?"


    Lin Yu didn''t want to talk nonsense with the snake and scorpion, so he asked directly.


    The snake scorpion looked cold and said, "How dare you talk to me like this!"


    "Why don''t you dare?" Lin Yu didn''t have any fear on his face.


    This time, the snakes and scorpions are a little puzzled. Looking at Dagu''s current appearance, it seems that there is a backer behind him.


    Otherwise, how could he dare to speak to a high-level **** like her like this?


    Snake was suspicious.


    Lin Yu ignored her and asked again, "What do you mean?"


    Snake thought for a while and said, "Of course you have to cut off the last bridge of the soul. This is your mission. You left without completing the mission last time. We haven''t settled with you yet."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu smiled and said, "You''d better take a look at it, are you begging me or am I begging you now?"


    "It''s you who want to cut off the bridge of the soul, not me."


    "If you still have such an attitude, then I''ll have to leave."


    With that said, Lin Yu turned around and was about to leave.


    The snake and scorpion hurriedly moved, stopped in front of Lin Yu and said: "Don''t go, as long as you can cut off the last bridge of the soul, I will give you all the quest rewards that I didn''t give you last time."


    "Is that all?" Lin Yu asked.


    The snake scorpion narrowed its eyes and said, "Double."


    Lin Yu shook his head slightly.


    Snake frowned and said, "Five times."


    Lin Yu shook his head again, "It''s useless if you give me ten times, I don''t need those quest rewards."


    "Then what do you want?" Viper asked.


    "I need you to tell me everything about Feng Lu, and then answer me two additional questions."


    Lin Yu made his own terms.


    Snake sneered when he heard the words, and said, "Your requirements are a bit high, and I can''t meet them. At most, I can only tell you the secrets about Feng Lu, and I can''t tell you anything else."


    "Okay, then tell me everything about Feng Lu, and I''ll go and cut the last bridge of the soul for you now." Lin Yu took the initiative to take a step back.


    In fact, the extra request he just made was just to facilitate bargaining. Now that the goal has been achieved, it is natural to choose to take a step back.


    Seeing that Lin Yu agreed so readily, the snakes and scorpions suddenly recollected in their hearts.


    The other party just set the conditions higher on purpose, but he didn''t realize it.


    But unfortunately, the words have already been said, and it is not easy to take them back.


    The snake and scorpion looked at Lin Yu coldly and said, "I''ll tell you Feng Lu''s secret after you cut off that bridge of the soul."


    "No." Lin Yu shook his head and said, "Why do you think I need to know now? It''s all to increase the success rate of the mission, can''t you think of this?"


    Seeing him say that, the snake scorpion was stunned for a moment.


    Have you misunderstood each other?


    She was a little suspicious.


    Lin Yu said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me, I''ll leave now."


    After he finished speaking, he made another appearance as if he was about to leave.


    The snakes and scorpions had no choice but to say, "Okay, I''ll tell you now."


    Lin Yu stopped when he heard the words.


    Afterwards, the snake and scorpion began to tell Lin Yu everything about Feng Lu.


    Lin Yu listened carefully and asked some questions from time to time.


    He inquired about the secrets of Feng Lu from Snake and Scorpion, in fact, mainly to understand the Holy Land''s attitude towards these ancient behemoths and the independent world.


    Otherwise, he could completely ask Jin Lin to inquire about Feng Lu.


    Maybe Jin Lin has a more detailed understanding of Feng Lu.


    It didn''t take long for the snakes and scorpions to say all they had to say.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied?"


    Snake looked at Lin Yu and asked.


    Lin Yu nodded and said: "Okay, now you pull out the person who is on the mission, and I will help you cut off the last bridge of the soul."


    The snake scorpion chuckled, and then waved his hand, and a figure slowly appeared in the ball of "cotton".


    This is a low-level god, and it is obvious that he took the task to cut off the bridge of the soul.


    After he came out of the "cotton", he looked at the snake and scorpion with a puzzled expression.


    The snake and scorpion said: "You have spent so long without success, there is no need to try again, just go back honestly."


    The low-level **** didn''t dare to contradict, so he quickly apologized and walked towards the gate of the house.


    After walking out of the gate, his two companions looked at him with complicated expressions, and then slowly turned to look at Lin Yu and Snake.


    Now they are a little regretful in their hearts.


    It seems that Lin Yu really knew the nine elders, and the relationship with the snake and scorpion seems to be good.


    Otherwise, he would not dare to face the snake and scorpion with that attitude.


    Now that I have offended him, I am afraid...


    The two low-level gods glanced at Lin Yu worriedly, and then left with their companion who had just come out.


    After the three flew away, the gate of the house slowly closed automatically.


    Snake said to Lin Yu: "You can go, the method is the same as last time, you should know in your heart, you don''t need me to teach."


    "I know." Lin Yu replied lightly. Then trot quickly to "Cotton".


    Soon, the environment in his field of vision changed rapidly.

 Chapter 1211： Doubt of the scorpion

    After a while, Lin Yu came to the world of Feng Lu.


    As soon as he arrived, he released the spirit of the golden scales.


    "We have arrived."


    Lin Yu said to Jin Lin.


    Jin Lin looked around and wondered, "This is..."


    "This is the world of Feng Lu." Lin Yu said.


    "Feng Lu?!"


    The golden scales were greatly surprised.


    He never expected that Lin Yu would come as soon as he said it.


    Sure enough, Lin Yu''s identity as a congregation in the Holy Land is very convenient for certain things.


    If it wants to find Feng Lu, it can only search around in the void space.


    It is absolutely impossible for Lin Yu to use the power of the Holy Land to find Feng Lu.


    Jin Lin was very happy in his heart.


    Fortunately, I have such a companion as Lin Yu.


    The most important thing is that Lin Yu is also the successor of Jianmu, and he is very trustworthy.


    "Hahaha, as expected, Jianmu still knows people with a good eye."


    Jin Lin smiled.


    Lin Yu didn''t answer this, but said, "Let''s go to Feng Lu first, and we don''t know where his current consciousness is drifting."


    "Well." Jin Lin agreed: "We will act separately, so it will be faster to find them."


    Saying that, it found a direction and floated away.


    Lin Yu also found a random direction, urging the law of space to escape in place.


    A moment later, it came to the city where Shangguanyuan was located.


    He said before that he wanted to help Shangguanyuan realize his dream, but he left this world early due to a sudden accident.


    So he wanted to come over and see what Shangguanyuan was doing now.


    If he could, he still wanted to offer some help to make up for his broken promise.


    In a high-rise building, Shangguan Yuan was reporting the situation to some people who looked like leaders.


    Lin Yu listened for a while and found that what Shangguan Yuan reported was the last time he explored the edge of the world.


    It seems that those leaders are very satisfied with the results of Shangguanyuan''s exploration.


    Although Shangguan is far from unraveling the true mysteries of the edge of the world.


    But at least a continent was discovered in the fog, and the people who lived on that continent seemed to be people who existed in history.


    Also, although it is still uncertain whether those people really exist on that continent, or just some kind of phantom.


    But in any case, this discovery can be called epoch-making.


    Therefore, no one thinks that this exploration of Shangguan Yuan is a failure.


    On the contrary, everyone felt that the exploration was a success.


    No way, in the exploration of the world, there have been no results for nearly two hundred years.


    The information that Shangguanyuan brought back this time has injected fresh energy into the entire scientific community.


    Now everyone''s desire to explore the world has been stimulated again.


    The entire scientific community was reborn.


    Lin Yu listened for a while, and seeing that he didn''t need to take any more shots, he quickly left the place.


    Using the laws of space to teleport to the wilderness.


    And when he appeared, the voice of the snake and scorpion suddenly entered his ears.


    "Dagu, what are you doing?"


    "I''m thinking about how to cut off the last bridge of the soul, why do you ask knowingly?" Lin Yu said calmly.


    "I see that you clearly have another purpose." The snake and scorpion said in a cold voice.


    "Why do you think so?" Lin Yu asked lightly, neither in a hurry nor impatient.


    The snake and scorpion said in a serious tone: "I ask you, what did you release from the body space after you just arrived?"


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he instantly knew that what happened to the golden scale was known to the snake and scorpion.


    Of course, he was very sure that the snake and scorpion did not know the specific situation, nor did he know the details.


    So he casually made up a saying: "That''s just a soul that I enslaved. I let it help me find someone with a dream, why, can''t it?"


    The snake and scorpion were silent.


    If so, of course it is possible.


    She knew this well.


    However, what she wondered was that this Dagu was obviously only a first-order **** with low strength. How could he enslave the souls of other gods?


    After all, if the enslaved soul is not a god, it will not be of much use.


    So she was really curious in her heart, what exactly was Lin Yu''s divine soul?


    "You take back the divine soul you enslaved, and let me take a good look at whose divine soul it is."


    Snake ordered.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "I''m sorry, I''m very busy here and I don''t have time to waste time with you."


    "you!"


    Snake said angrily.


    "Why, unhappy? Pull me back if you are unhappy." Lin Yu said indifferently.


    Viper is silent.


    How could she possibly ignore Lin Yu''s unreasonable request.


    For now, this guy is the only one who has the hope of severing the last bridge of the soul in Feng Lu.


    If this guy quits again, she really doesn''t have much choice.


    In fact, anyone can do it just by helping people realize their dreams.


    But I don''t know what happened, but this guy Dagu can cut off the bridge of Feng Lu''s soul the moment he leaves after fulfilling other people''s dreams.


    If it is someone else''s words, walking is walking alone, and it will not cause the slightest change.


    It is precisely because of this that the task of severing the Bridge of Souls has been delayed.


    It was not until Dagu, this guy appeared, that things finally ushered in a turning point.


    So the snakes and scorpions will never let Lin Yu leave that world before completing the task, even if he is sleepy, he will trap Lin Yu in it.


    "Don''t try to provoke me with aggressive tactics, you can honestly complete the task for me and then come out."


    The snake and scorpion left a sentence and said no more.


    Seeing that the snakes and scorpions shut up, Lin Yu pushed the law of space to teleport all the way north to the edge of the world.


    Last time he saw Feng Lu in the fog at the edge of the world, so this time he decided to go there and look for it.


    swish swish¡ª


    After several consecutive teleports, Lin Yu entered the area where the law could not be activated.


    Then he changed to flying and continued to fly north.


    It just flew to the edge of the fog before stopping.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu prepared to use divine power to condense a clone like last time, and then put the clone into the fog to explore.


    In this way, Lu Feng Lu took the initiative to dedicate himself.


    But at this moment, Jin Lin suddenly transmitted a voice to him and said, "Lin Yu, come to me, Feng Lu is here."


    "Okay, I''ll be right over here."


    Lin Yu agreed, and then flew quickly in the direction of the golden scales.


    It didn''t take long for him to reach his destination.


    Far away, UU reading www. uukanshu. com he saw a world core floating there.


    Next to the core of the world is the soul of the golden scale.


    At this time, they all sensed Lin Yu''s arrival, and they transmitted their voices to Lin Yu.


    Jin Lin was greeting him, while Feng Lu was expressing his gratitude to him.


    "Lin Yu, thank you for saving Jin Lin."


    Feng Lu said gratefully.


    "It''s just a coincidence, don''t thank me." Lin Yu replied lightly.


    He saved Jinlin with his own selfishness, and wanted Jinlin to tell him how to go to the abyss.


    So he doesn''t need anyone''s thanks for this.


    Lin Yu quickly flew to Feng Lu and Jin Scale.


    Straight to the point: "Feng Lu, can you send me to the abyss?"

 Chapter 1212： return to the abyss

    "Jin Lin has already told me about this, and I''m looking for a way."


    Feng Lu replied.


    Lin Yu nodded, and then asked, "What''s wrong? Is this very difficult?"


    "It''s not difficult, but it''s very simple to send you to the abyss." Feng Lu replied.


    "Oh? Then what did you mean when you said you were looking for a solution?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Find a way to hide from those in the Holy Land."


    Feng Lu explained.


    "So it is." Lin Yu understood.


    That''s right, Snake must have been paying attention to the situation here now, and he has to find a way to hide it from her.


    Otherwise, don''t even think about using the identity of Tagu in the future.


    Because after experiencing this, he will definitely be charged with the Holy Land.


    And just as Lin Yu was thinking, the voice of the snake and scorpion appeared in his ears again.


    "Dagu, what are you doing?"


    Snake asked in a hurried tone.


    Lin Yu replied calmly: "I''m looking for a way to cut off the bridge of the soul, why are you in such a hurry? You yourself know that the last bridge of the soul is not so easy to deal with."


    "Where are you now?" Viper asked again.


    "Don''t worry about that." Lin Yu replied.


    "What do you mean?" Snake became emotional, "I ask you, have you found someone with a dream?"


    "I can''t find it now." Lin Yu said.


    "What? You didn''t look for it? What are you doing?"


    The scorpion''s emotions became more and more excited.


    Lin Yu said calmly: "Why are you so excited? Do you think the last bridge of the soul is so easy to cut off? I''ll tell you, it''s impossible to rely on the previous method."


    "If you don''t believe me, you can let me go out and let others try it."


    Hearing this, the snake and scorpion did not speak for a long time.


    After a while, she asked: "Tell me first, what is your plan? I have to figure out what method you are going to use to cut off the bridge of the soul."


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "If I find a way, I won''t waste time talking to you here now."


    "You!" The snake scorpion was at a loss for words, and then said after a pause: "You can''t have no clue at all. Tell me what you think of first."


    "I said, can you stop urging me in such a hurry, if you keep urging me like this, then I can only quit, whoever loves me will come."


    Lin Yu said in a strong tone.


    Hearing this, the snake and scorpion fell silent on the spot.


    No way, now the initiative is completely controlled by Lin Yu, and she can''t instruct Lin Yu at all.


    At this time, the snake and scorpion was really about to be **** off.


    As a high-level god, she has never been so angry before.


    At least I have never experienced such anger in a first-order god.


    It was a total disgrace to her.


    Snake thought secretly in his heart, when this matter is over, he must slaughter this kid himself, no matter what means are used, in short, this kid must die.


    Thinking of this, Snake''s mood was a little better.


    After that, she stopped talking to Lin Yuduo.


    Lin Yu didn''t bother to care what Viper was thinking, as long as he didn''t bother him anyway.


    And when the two of them had a verbal conflict, Feng Lu was still thinking about ways to hide from the sky.


    It not only sent Lin Yu to the abyss, but also did not let the people in the Holy Land know.


    The golden scales waited silently by the side.


    "Yes." Feng Lu suddenly said: "I thought of a way, that is, the success rate will be lower."


    "any solution?"


    Lin Yu and Jin Lin asked in unison.


    "The method is very simple, but the requirements for the strength of the teleportee are a bit high." Feng Lu explained.


    When Jin Lin heard it, he smiled and said, "You don''t need to worry about this. Lin Yu''s strength is stronger than that of ordinary high-level gods."


    "What?" Feng Lu was surprised, "It''s stronger than the average high-rank god, isn''t he just a first-rank god?"


    Lin Yu said: "You don''t need to worry about it. It''s not convenient for me to say more here."


    He didn''t want others to know about his own strength.


    Seeing that Lin Yu refused to say anything, Feng Lu stopped talking, but returned to the topic just now and said, "Since your strength is so strong, then this matter must be guaranteed. Let''s start directly."


    "Okay." Lin Yu didn''t say much, and agreed directly.


    He turned his head to look at Jin Lin''s spirit and asked, "Would you like to see Jian Mu?"


    Jin Lin replied decisively, "Of course I''m going."


    Lin Yu said, "Well then, you can go back to my dantian space."


    As he said that, he put the soul of the golden scales into the Dantian space.


    Feng Lu asked aside, "Are you ready?"


    "Okay, you can leave anytime." Lin Yu nodded.


    "Okay, then I''ll send you over now."


    But after hearing this, Lin Yu suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly asked: "Right. Can you teleport me directly to where Jianmu is?"


    "No." Feng Lu resolutely denied it.


    "Then where can you send me?" Lin Yu asked.


    "I can''t guarantee this. I can only guarantee to send you to the abyss, but I can''t send you to the designated location." Feng Lu explained.


    Lin Yuqi said: "Then why can you designate a place when you send me to Eternal Paradise?"


    "This is because the bridge of my soul is related to the eternal paradise, but it has no connection with the abyss, so I can only judge the approximate location of the abyss." Feng Lu explained again.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "Okay, just anywhere."


    He is now a high-level god, and his strength is no longer the same as when he left the abyss last time.


    Therefore, even if you are in the fog, the divine body is not afraid of being corroded by the fog.


    At that time, as long as you spend some time, you can always find the building wood.


    "Then I will teleport now." Feng Lu confirmed.


    "Let''s start." Lin Yu nodded.


    Feng Lu said no more, and started to promote the laws of space.


    In an instant, a mass of cotton-like thing wrapped around Lin Yu''s body.


    Lin Yu soon found that the surrounding scenery was changing.


    This change is the same as when the snake and scorpion sent it out.


    The only difference is that this time, instead of the snake and scorpion sending him to the eternal paradise, Feng Lu sent him to the abyss.


    At this moment, a white light flashed in front of Lin Yu''s eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, he found himself in the abyss.


    There was a vast white mist all around, a picture that made him feel that he had not seen it for a long time.


    boom boom-


    Suddenly there was a loud bang from below. UU Reading


    Lin Yu looked down and found that a giant beast was walking towards him.


    He hurriedly reached out his consciousness to sense it.


    At this time, he is already a high-level god, and his consciousness can easily penetrate the restrictions of the fog and clearly sense the giant beast.


    He soon discovered that this was a giant beast enslaved.


    And the Meteor God who enslaved this giant beast has only the strength of Tier 4.


    "Exactly, I freed this giant beast and let it take me to Jianmu."


    "In this abyss, the speed of the giant beast is still much faster than me."


    Lin Yu made up his mind, and then moved.


    Fly directly towards the tiger-shaped behemoth.

 Chapter 1213： consult

    Popular recommendation:


    He is now a high-level god, his strength is much stronger than when he left the abyss, and his flying speed is naturally faster than then.


    So in just an instant, he came to the hairy jungle above the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    Until he stopped, the Fallen God inside the throne did not know that there was another person outside.


    Lin Yu glanced left and right, and then slowly flew in the direction of the throne.


    Soon, he entered the throne room.


    Only then did the Meteor God who enslaved the tiger-shaped beast know that someone had broken into his behemoth.


    When the meteorite saw Lin Yu, he was stunned on the spot, with a very surprised look on his face.


    Because he didn''t sense Lin Yu''s breath from beginning to end.


    Now suddenly such a big living person appears in front of him, how can he not be surprised.


    "Who are you?"


    The meteor **** glared at Lin Yu and asked.


    But his eyes were full of fear.


    After all, he knew very well in his heart that such a person who appeared silently in front of him, no matter who he was, was definitely not the enemy of his ability.


    So the next thing will be troublesome.


    "You don''t care who I am, you just tell me, do you know where Jianmu is?"


    Lin Yu asked casually while looking at the environment between the thrones.


    He wasn''t in a hurry to kill the Meteor God.


    Because if the other party knows where Jianmu is, he can directly drive the tiger-shaped behemoth over there.


    It''s not too late to liberate this giant beast when it reaches its destination.


    "Building wood..."


    The Fallen God had a puzzled look on his face, obviously he didn''t know where Jianmu was.


    "Then I''m sorry, just go in peace."


    Lin Yu urged the power of Jianmu while talking.


    The Fallen God suddenly showed a look of horror on his face, and begged for mercy: "Don''t, don''t! I will listen to you whatever you ask me to do, please don''t kill me... eh!"


    Before he could finish his words, he died on the spot.


    Lin Yu stretched out his hand lightly, and took out a soul box from the body space of the Meteor God across the distance.


    Then he pinched directly in the void.


    The soul box was immediately shattered, and the spirit of the tiger-shaped behemoth in it was freed again and quickly returned to his own sea of ??consciousness.


    "Thank you!"


    The tiger-shaped behemoth sincerely thanked Lin Yudao.


    "Don''t thank me, I have something to ask you for help."


    Lin Yu went straight to the topic.


    "Oh? What? All I can do will do my best to help you."


    The tiger-shaped beast agreed without hesitation.


    Lin Yu nodded and asked, "Do you know Jianmu?"


    "Jianmu?" The five-element beast was also taken aback, and then said, "I don''t know who Jianmu is, I''ve never heard of it."


    Lin Yu heard the words and sighed.


    This giant beast doesn''t know Jianmu, so it seems that he can only find it slowly.


    But this is normal. This abyss is vast and boundless, and there is fog everywhere. Many giant beasts have never been to the area where Jianmu is located, so naturally they don''t know who Jianmu is.


    Just like those giant beasts he liberated before, there are many people who don''t know Jianmu.


    At this time, the tiger-shaped behemoth suddenly said: "Wait, you... are you a high-level god?"


    "I didn''t expect you to see it." Lin Yu nodded and said, "Yes, I am a high-level god."


    "Then why did you come to the abyss? As a high-level god, you shouldn''t be demoted to the abyss, right?"


    The tiger-shaped behemoth was greatly surprised. He couldn''t understand that Lin Yutang, a high-level god, would be banished to a place like the abyss.


    "I wasn''t demoted, I came down to find Jianmu by myself."


    Lin Yu said to the tiger-shaped behemoth while sitting on the throne.


    The tiger-shaped behemoth asked, "Is Jianmu strong?"


    He thought that this high-level **** came down to find Jianmu in person, indicating that Jianmu was extraordinary, and maybe it was very powerful.


    "It used to be very strong, but now its strength has fallen seriously, but it understands a lot. I am looking for it to ask it questions."


    Lin Yu explained.


    He can tell everything about these abyss beasts, and it is a rare object to talk to.


    "Jianmu knows a lot?" The five-star behemoth pondered, and then said, "If that''s the case, I also have some questions I want to ask it for."


    Lin Yu said: "Then you go north first. If you encounter other abyss beasts on the road, ask them where Jianmu is, and maybe other abyss beasts will know."


    "Okay." The tiger-shaped behemoth agreed, then turned slowly, and began to move north with heavy steps.


    Lin Yu didn''t absorb its anima just now, so he didn''t need to spend time replenishing his anima, he could just set off.


    When Lin Yu saw the tiger-shaped behemoth on his way, he asked again, "What do you want to ask Jianmu?"


    "I want to ask him, is there a way to avoid being enslaved by the Meteor God?" said the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, he thought that I have a set of meditation techniques here.


    And just when Lin Yu was about to take out the technique of meditation, the golden scales suddenly floated out of his body space and said to the tiger-shaped behemoth: "If this is the problem, you don''t need to go to Jianmu, I can help you. ."


    The body of the golden scale is an ancient giant beast. I think back then it was second only to Jianmu''s existence. The strength is far stronger than these abyss beasts. So the problems encountered by the tiger-shaped behemoth are just a small problem for it. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    When the tiger-shaped beast saw Jinlin say this, he was immediately ecstatic and asked, "What can I do? Can you teach me now?"


    "Of course." Jin Lin said decisively.


    Like the tiger-shaped beast, he has hatred for the **** of eternal paradise and the **** of meteor who was banished to the abyss.


    It is considered to be the same enemy as the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    "Please teach me, teacher." The tiger-shaped behemoth pleaded.


    Jinlin didn''t say much, and began to teach the tiger-shaped giant how to avoid being enslaved.


    Lin Yu was also listening, without interrupting.


    He wanted to see whether it was the golden scale''s method or the Jianmu''s skill that was more powerful.


    Afterwards, the tiger-shaped beast marched all the way north, and the golden scales kept teaching him how to avoid being enslaved.


    Before you know it, more than an hour has passed.


    Jin Lin finally explained the method from beginning to end, and the Five Elements Behemoth has also heard a general idea.


    After listening to it, it said very excitedly: "Thank you teacher, this method is very feasible as soon as you hear it."


    At this time, Lin Yu opened his mouth and said, "I still have a practice method, which was created by Jianmu at that time. After the practice is successful, you can avoid being enslaved by the Fallen God. Would you like to listen to it?"


    He just compared it, and found that the golden scale''s method is obviously inferior to the meditation technique created by Jianmu.


    So I just said more.


    "Please teach me Engong." The tiger-shaped behemoth requested.


    Lin Yu quickly explained the cultivation method of meditation.


    During this time, Jin Lin was also listening.


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, before the tiger-shaped beast could speak, Jin Lin exclaimed, "As expected of Jianmu! This technique is very powerful, far superior to my method!"

 Chapter 1214： chance encounter

    Popular recommendation:


    When the tiger-shaped beast heard what Jinlin said, his heart suddenly became ecstatic.


    The golden scales have said that the technique of meditation is more advanced, so that must be it.


    "Engong, teacher, what kind of existence is Jianmu? What kind of existence are you, teacher? Why do I always feel that teacher, you seem to be the same as us."


    The tiger-shaped behemoth couldn''t help asking.


    Jin Lin replied: "I am a giant beast in ancient times, Jianmu is a divine tree in ancient times, but these are all things in the past, and our era has long passed."


    Jin Lin''s tone was a little dark.


    The tiger-shaped behemoth said in surprise: "It turns out that the teacher is an ancient beast! I heard that the ancient beasts are all very powerful, and their strength is stronger than that of ordinary high-level gods."


    "That''s all in the past, there''s no need to mention it again." Jin Lin said modestly.


    But the fact is indeed the same as what the golden scale said, the current era is the era of gods, not the era of these giant beasts.


    So there is no need to dwell on past glories.


    Living the present moment honestly is the right way.


    At this time, Lin Yu said to the tiger-shaped giant beast, "You can practice meditation while walking, but you must remember to sense if there are other giant beasts around, and if there are any, ask them for directions."


    "Don''t worry, I will help you find Jianmu. I also want to pay tribute to Jianmu."


    said the tiger-shaped beast.


    Then, the conversation stops here.


    The tiger-shaped beast practiced meditation while on the road.


    And Lin Yu was sitting on the throne thinking about his own affairs.


    Seeing that he had nothing to do, Jin Lin returned to Lin Yu''s dantian space.


    Mainly because of the harsh environment of the abyss, if it is exposed to the abyss for a long time, the soul will gradually dissipate.


    Not even hiding from a tiger-shaped beast.


    Hiding on the tiger-shaped behemoth is nothing more than slowing down the dissipation speed of the soul.


    If he was directly exposed to the fog of the abyss, he would not be able to hold on for a minute.


    Two days passed quickly.


    In the past two days, the tiger-shaped behemoth has been on the road, but unfortunately, no other abyss behemoth has been encountered along the way.


    Not only are there no free beasts, but even enslaved beasts have not been encountered.


    It seems that the number of giant beasts on the route north is not much.


    Therefore, the giant tiger-shaped beast proposed to Lin Yu to see if he should move in a different direction.


    Lin Yu thought about it and refused.


    Because now I don''t know exactly where Jianmu is, and it doesn''t make sense to change the direction. It''s better to just keep walking north.


    Lin Yu felt that the probability of going north would be higher.


    Suddenly, the tiger-shaped behemoth said to Lin Yu, "Engong, I found a enslaved beast."


    "Oh, lean over." Lin Yu ordered.


    The tiger-shaped behemoth immediately began to turn and ran towards the enslaved beast.


    On the opposite side, among the enslaved giant beast throne, the Meteor God who enslaved the giant beast immediately became alert.


    This inexplicably has a giant beast running towards him, and there is a high probability that it will not be a good thing.


    Because the behemoth of freedom will not approach his enslaved beast for no reason.


    And if it was another enslaved behemoth, approaching him at such a speed would only mean that the Meteor God who enslaved the beast had a bad attitude towards him.


    You must know that in the abyss, fighting between the Meteor Gods is a very normal thing.


    Everyone wants to compete for the god-level powerhouses under the command of other Meteor Gods.


    Used to supplement the anima of one''s own beast.


    The tiger-shaped behemoth approached the bull-shaped behemoth at high speed.


    Coming to it soon.


    However, before the tiger-shaped behemoth started, the bull-shaped behemoth took the lead.


    Under the control of the Meteor God, the bull-shaped behemoth arched directly towards the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    The horns on its head slammed into the body of the tiger-shaped behemoth.


    At this time, Lin Yu moved directly into the throne room of the bull-shaped beast.


    Standing in front of the Meteor God who enslaved the bull-shaped beast.


    As soon as the power of Jianmu was activated, the Meteor God sat on the throne on the spot and couldn''t do anything.


    And as soon as he was controlled, the action of the bull-shaped behemoth immediately stopped, standing motionless, and did not attack the tiger-shaped behemoth again.


    "you¡­¡­"


    The Meteor God on the throne looked at Lin Yu blankly, but he couldn''t speak.


    He wanted to ask who Lin Yu was, but he couldn''t do anything now.


    "I ask you, do you know where Jianmu is?"


    Lin Yu asked bluntly.


    As he spoke, he let go of the shackles on the Fallen God, allowing him to speak freely.


    "Me." Yinyu Shen hesitated, then said decisively, "I know."


    In fact, he didn''t know, but he knew in his heart that if he didn''t know at this time, his life would probably be over on the spot.


    After all, the strength of this sudden appearance is really too strong, far exceeding his fifth-order god.


    So in order to save his life, he chose to lie.


    "Dare to lie to me? I''m sorry."


    As soon as the words fell, Lin Yu urged the power of Jianmu again, and cut the meteorite into eight pieces on the spot.


    Then, he immediately took out the soul box from the body of the Meteor God.


    Liberate the bull-shaped behemoth.


    After doing all this, he was ready to turn around and leave.


    But at this moment, the bull-shaped behemoth said to him: "Eunuch, please stay, I have something to tell you, I found that there are three free beasts approaching us."


    "Oh?" Lin Yu was curious on the spot.


    Generally speaking, free beasts do not walk in groups, nor do they actively approach enslaved beasts.


    Now there are three free beasts walking towards this direction The situation is very abnormal.


    "I''ll go out and see, you stand still."


    When Lin Yu moved, he immediately left the throne room and came on the back of the bull-shaped behemoth.


    He waited quietly, waiting for the three free beasts to approach.


    It didn''t take long for him to see the dark shadow of Dandan in the white fog, and heard the loud noise of the giant beast''s footsteps trampling on the ground of the abyss.


    After waiting for a while, the three-headed giant beast appeared in front of him.


    "Lin Yu!"


    Suddenly, a familiar voice entered Lin Yu''s ears.


    This is the voice of the giant tortoise. I didn''t expect that one of the three free giants turned out to be the giant tortoise who signed a contract with him.


    "Why are you here?" Lin Yu asked curiously.


    He had already thought of something vaguely in his heart, but he wasn''t sure yet, so he wanted to ask the giant tortoise.


    At this moment, a humanoid figure suddenly flew out of the giant tortoise.


    It was an invisible body formed by the giant tortoise condensed by the technique of meditation.


    The giant tortoise flew very fast, and soon came to the back of the bull-shaped giant beast and hovered in front of Lin Yu.


    "We are here to rescue the enslaved giant beasts. I didn''t expect to meet you here by chance."


    The giant tortoise said with a smile on his face.


    It can be seen that it is very happy to see Lin Yu again.


    "it is as expected!"


    Lin Yu nodded slowly, he had guessed just now that the giant tortoise and the other two giant beasts must have come to free the enslaved giant beast.


    "It has been liberated by me. Now let''s go to Jianmu together. I need to ask it for advice if I have any questions."


    When the giant turtle heard this, he immediately nodded and said, "Okay, let''s start now, and talk about other things slowly on the way."

 Chapter 1215： old friend

    Lin Yu came to the giant tortoise and entered the earth cave.


    At this time, there was no one in the earth cave, not a single god-level powerhouse.


    This is because in order to deal with San Yijia, all the god-level powerhouses were transferred to the giant golden eagle.


    Now those god-level powerhouses must still be living well on the giant golden eagle.


    At this time, the giant tortoise transmitted a voice to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, let''s go now."


    "Okay." Lin Yu agreed.


    Then, the giant tortoise moved, and marched northward with heavy steps.


    Sure enough, what Lin Yu had judged before was right, Jianmu was in the north of this area.


    After the giant tortoise''s action, the other two free giant beasts and the two giant beasts that Lin Yu had just liberated also headed north together.


    Five giant beasts ran fast on the abyss.


    Inside the Earth Cave.


    Lin Yu sat down on the throne and sighed in his heart.


    Thinking that when I first arrived at the abyss, I thought that this earth cave was on a piece of land in the abyss.


    As a result, it was discovered later that there was no land in the abyss at all, only gaseous fog and fog that condensed into substance.


    The so-called land is actually the body of the abyss beast.


    All the meteor gods and god-level powerhouses can only live on the body of the abyss behemoth.


    If you are exposed to the fog, you will die suddenly.


    Lin Yu is naturally the same.


    It''s just that his luck is relatively good. On the one hand, he has a martial arts modifier, and on the other hand, he quickly discovered a new source of Yuan energy.


    In the end, after the first round of revisions, the strength continued to rise, and the ability to act became stronger and stronger.


    "Lin Yu, how does it feel to be back?"


    The giant tortoise suddenly asked.


    "It feels good, it''s more free than being in the eternal paradise."


    Lin Yu replied.


    This is his feeling from the bottom of his heart.


    Although the abyss is full of fog, the victory is that there are no rules, and you can move freely.


    As long as the strength is enough.


    And that eternal paradise is controlled by various gods, gods, and holy places.


    Except for the god-level powerhouses who can live carefree, other gods, whether they are high-level or low-level gods, will be more or less bound and restricted.


    In this comparison, the abyss is really a holy land of freedom.


    "Yeah." The giant tortoise agreed with Lin Yu''s words, "As long as the Fallen God of Eternal Paradise does not come down, the abyss is indeed a good place for freedom."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu asked, "Is there still a falling goddess in the Eternal Paradise?"


    "Yes, a lot!" The giant tortoise replied: "During this period of time, there have been falling gods, but fortunately, more and more free giants have learned the technique of meditation, and it is difficult for those falling gods to enslave them, so the situation Much better than before.¡±


    "But the abyss is really too big, and those falling gods can always find opportunities, so the situation is still not optimistic."


    "If you want to solve this problem completely, you can only find a way to prevent the Eternal Paradise from demoting the Meteor God."


    "Other methods are only temporary."


    While speaking, there was a hint of helplessness in the giant tortoise''s tone.


    Obviously, it and other giant beasts have been freeing enslaved giant beasts everywhere recently.


    But helpless, the falling gods were constantly demoted, making it difficult for their actions to be effective.


    Lin Yu said, "I am not strong enough right now. If I am strong enough, there must be a way to stop the major forces in Eternal Paradise from continuing to do so."


    "It''s okay, Lin Yu, just take your time, we can afford it." The giant tortoise comforted Lin Yu.


    It is very pleased that Lin Yu did not forget the conditions in the contract.


    Lin Yu is indeed a man of his word.


    My choice at that time was really wise and correct.


    At this time, the golden scales floated out of Lin Yu''s dantian space.


    The giant tortoise immediately sensed its appearance and asked in surprise, "Who is this?"


    Upon seeing this, Lin Yu introduced: "This is an ancient giant beast. His name is Jinlin, and he is an old friend of Jianmu."


    "Oh?" The giant tortoise was greatly surprised, "You are an old friend of Mr. Jianmu."


    "That''s right." Jin Lin replied.


    The giant tortoise asked, "So you are also here to find Lord Jianmu?"


    "Yeah, look for it to catch up with the old days, and inquire about some things by the way."


    Jin Lin replied.


    "Well, you can see it in two days at most." The giant tortoise said cheerfully.


    Next, the giant tortoise continued to move northward at a very fast speed.


    Chatting with Lin Yu and Jin Lin while moving forward.


    Just like this, more than a day passed before I knew it.


    While Lin Yu was waiting to see Jianmu, the giant tortoise suddenly sent him a voice transmission: "Lin Yu, the giant golden eagle is flying over here."


    "Oh? Did it come to us on its own initiative, or did it happen to pass by?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    The giant tortoise replied, "Wait for me to ask it."


    After that, the giant tortoise was silent, apparently inquiring about the giant golden eagle through voice transmission.


    It didn''t take long for the giant tortoise to transmit to Lin Yu again: "It came here on a special trip, saying that Jianmu discovered your arrival."


    "That''s right, it''s already very close to where he is, it must have been able to sense it." Lin Yu nodded.


    The giant tortoise said, "Lin Yu, the giant golden eagle asked if you want to go on it."


    "Okay, you let it come down."


    Lin Yu was also about to go to the giant golden eagle to meet Bai Meng and others.


    Although these god-level powerhouses have had grudges with him, they are old friends who came from the same material plane.


    In this abyss and eternal paradise, he is a rare compatriot.


    Therefore, Lin Yu wants to know how these people are living now.


    "I tell it now. UU reading "


    After the giant tortoise said a word, he went to communicate with the giant golden eagle.


    Lin Yu waited patiently, and after a while, the giant tortoise said to Lin Yu, "It has come down."


    "Okay, I''ll go to your back now."


    Lin Yu stood up from the throne, then left the palace and headed outside Dadi Cave.


    His speed was extremely fast, and he came to the Turtle Back Continent almost in the blink of an eye.


    In the air, the giant golden eagle is diving down at an extremely fast speed.


    Not long after, the giant golden eagle also came to the giant tortoise and stood on the turtle''s back continent.


    It didn''t sign a contract with Lin Yu, so it couldn''t transmit sound over long distances.


    Only after Lin Yu flew onto it, could he talk to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu flew up quickly along a giant claw of the giant golden eagle, and soon came to the back of the giant golden eagle.


    During the flight, the giant golden eagle sent him a voice transmission: "Lin Yu, I really didn''t expect you to come back so soon."


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it myself." Lin Yu replied.


    "Lin Yu, I feel that your strength now seems to be much stronger than before."


    the giant golden eagle asked curiously.


    Or its senses are more acute, the giant tortoise just didn''t notice this.


    "Well, I''m already a high-level **** now." Lin Yu replied.


    "What? High-level gods?"


    The giant golden eagle was surprised.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1216： Reunited with Jianmu

    "You became a high-level god, but the giant tortoise didn''t tell me just now."


    The giant golden eagle was a little puzzled.


    "It still doesn''t know that I have become a high-level god." Lin Yu replied.


    "What? It doesn''t know yet?"


    The giant golden eagle was even more surprised.


    Then it hurriedly said: "Lin Yu, you go meet your old friend first, and I will go and talk to the giant turtle."


    Having said that, the giant golden eagle fell silent, apparently going to communicate with the giant tortoise.


    Lin Yu flew forward quickly, and soon came to the hairy jungle above the giant golden eagle''s head.


    At this time, Bai Meng, Sidi and other god-level powerhouses all lived in this place.


    Lin Yu saw them soon.


    "Master, welcome back!"


    Bai Meng and the others all greeted Lin Yu respectfully and greeted him.


    They have long since become servants of Lin Yu, and now their bodies are remodeled by Lin Yu.


    It can be said that their fate has long been bound to Lin Yu.


    Therefore, seeing Lin Yu coming back safely, he was indescribably happy.


    "Master, I feel like your strength has become stronger again?"


    Bai Meng said.


    "That''s right, I have now become a high-level god." Lin Yu said.


    As soon as these words came out, all the god-level powerhouses including Bai Meng and Sidi were stunned.


    Although they were only god-level powerhouses, they followed Lin Yu all the way to the north and south, and after roaming the abyss for so long, they already had an understanding of the power of gods.


    So it is very clear what the higher gods mean.


    A high-level **** means that Lin Yu is already an invincible existence in this abyss.


    And not only invincible in the abyss, even in the eternal paradise, this strength is no trivial matter.


    So how could they not be shocked?


    "Master, the gap between us and you has widened."


    Bai Meng sighed.


    Thinking that when they were still on their material plane, they were stronger than Lin Yu at the beginning.


    As a result, Lin Yu''s growth rate was amazing, he quickly caught up with them, and left them far behind.


    Originally, there was still hope for chasing him, but judging from the current situation, it was completely out of the question.


    You must know that they are only god-level powerhouses, not even gods.


    And Lin Yu had already left the category of low-level gods and became a high-level god.


    Such a gap is not enough to describe it as a moat, and there is no possibility of catching up.


    At this moment, whether it is Bai Meng, Sidi, Hall Master Geqi and others who submit to Lin Yu, they are all sighing.


    Of course, in addition to lamenting the huge gap between them and Lin Yu, they were also very happy.


    Because the stronger Lin Yu is, the more secure their safety is.


    As long as Lin Yu doesn''t die, they won''t either.


    Because Lin Yu has planted restrictions in their souls, he can not only control them at any time, but also reshape their bodies for them after they die.


    In other words, they can live the same life as Lin Yu.


    Also, the reason why they did not resist Lin Yu''s control over them was mainly because Lin Yu gave them enough freedom.


    Except that he needs to help Lin Yu to do something, at other times, Lin Yu never asks them, which is exactly the same as when he was free.


    Lin Yu said, "Next, you guys will continue to live here. When my strength can sweep the eternal paradise, I may take you to the eternal paradise."


    He doesn''t need to make any promises to people like Bai Meng, because they have all been enemies with him.


    His willingness to take them to the eternal paradise is entirely based on the love of the old man.


    "Thank you, master!"


    Bai Meng and others sincerely thanked them.


    They never dreamed that they would have the hope of going to the eternal paradise.


    This is something that many people can''t do in their entire lives.


    "Okay, then I''ll take a step first."


    Lin Yu nodded to everyone, and then flew away from the hairy jungle.


    Not long after he took off, the giant golden eagle sent a sound transmission to him again: "Lin Yu, I told the giant tortoise about you becoming a high-level god, and it was very shocked, and said why you didn''t tell it earlier. "


    "It didn''t ask." Lin Yu said with a smile.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it, I will take you to see Jianmu quickly. I think he will be very shocked when he finds out that you have become a high-level god."


    The giant golden eagle spoke quickly.


    After speaking, it fluttered its wings and flew north, and soon left the giant tortoise and other five giant beasts behind.


    It''s very open, and another half day has passed.


    After the giant golden eagle practised meditation, the flight speed was much faster than before, so it only took half a day to walk the rest of the way.


    During this period, Lin Yu was hovering on the back of the giant golden eagle.


    Therefore, from a long distance, I saw a large golden tree standing on the ground in front of me.


    This is the long-awaited construction of wood.


    Just like when he first saw Jianmu, Lin Yu was still shocked.


    Jianmu''s figure is too stalwart, standing on the ground, shining with holy brilliance, giving people an indescribable sense of holiness.


    Although the strength of Jianmu is far inferior to that of the past, this image alone can let people know that it once had a glorious past.


    The giant golden eagle continued to fly, gradually approaching Jianmu.


    Jianmu''s figure gradually filled Lin Yu''s entire field of vision.


    Lin Yu glanced down and found that there were free giants everywhere on the ground.


    These free giants surround the tree trunks of Jianmu, and many of them are still looking up in the direction where the giant golden eagle is located.


    "So many abyss beasts have been liberated in such a short time?!"


    Lin Yu was also surprised. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The efficiency of giant tortoises and other abyss beasts is astonishing.


    It is estimated that since they left, they have been busy searching for enslaved giant beasts every day, and then returning them to freedom.


    The giant golden eagle said, "Since you drove San Yijia away, Jianmu''s condition is getting better day by day."


    "The reason we liberated so many beasts is that it helps me search for enslaved beasts everywhere."


    "It has now been able to sense everything in the two-day journey. According to its own words, if it resumes like this, maybe it can understand the situation of the entire abyss."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu nodded and said, "So, is Jianmu''s strength expected to fully recover?"


    "I don''t know that very well." The giant golden eagle replied, "About this, you should ask it yourself later."


    "Well, I''ll definitely ask it about it."


    Lin Yu said.


    He has been very curious about Jianmu''s strength until now.


    He really wanted to know what kind of terrifying strength Jianmu had in his heyday.


    Until now, the high-level gods in the eternal paradise will still be afraid when they hear its name.


    Just like when Jianmu sent himself to the eternal paradise last time, he alarmed the **** masters of various holy places and divine realms.


    Until he joined the extreme northern sanctuary behind him, all the holy places and gods were still searching for his presence.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1217： The Way of Cultivating the Soul

    "Lin Yu, you are here, I didn''t expect you to come back so soon."


    Suddenly, Jianmu''s voice entered Lin Yu''s ears.


    It could be heard that Jianmu was very surprised at this time, as if he did not expect Lin Yu to come back so soon.


    But thinking about it carefully, Lin Yu went from the abyss to the eternal paradise just a few months ago.


    It took a few months to return to the abyss from the eternal paradise, which is indeed a bit fast.


    Of course, this was mainly because Jianmu felt that Lin Yu would not come back for no reason.


    Since he came back, it must be because he has achieved certain achievements in the eternal paradise.


    The giant golden eagle continued to fly forward, and the distance between Lin Yu and Jianmu was getting closer and closer.


    Lin Yu replied, "I wouldn''t have come back so soon. But because of some problems, I had to come back and ask you for advice."


    And while he was talking, golden scales floated out of his dantian space again.


    Now the giant golden eagle has already flown to a place where there is no fog, so even if it comes out, there is no need to worry about being corroded by the fog.


    The area around Jianmu is absolutely safe.


    Lin Yu glanced at the golden scales, and then said to Jianmu, "By the way, I also brought back an old friend of yours."


    "Golden scales!"


    Jianmu immediately recognized the golden scales.


    Even if the golden scale has only one soul.


    Jin Lin also greeted excitedly: "Jianmu, we haven''t seen you for a long time, how have you been all these years?"


    "It''s okay, except that occasionally some Meteor Gods will harass me, this place can be said to be far away from disputes." Jianmu said to Jinlin.


    Having said that, Jianmu turned the topic to Lin Yu again, and continued: "If it wasn''t for Lin Yu, I might have died by now."


    "Ah? What''s going on?" Jin Lin was very concerned about what happened to Jianmu.


    When Jianmu saw it asked, he quickly explained what San Yijia had done.


    After Jin Lin heard it, she only felt sighed.


    Unexpectedly, Jianmu, the divine tree that swept the eternal paradise back then, made all the gods terrified, was actually bullied by a low-level god.


    It''s really too late for a hero.


    Fortunately, Lin Yu appeared in time and rescued Jianmu from San Yijia.


    He didn''t let Jianmu die in the most embarrassing way to die.


    "Lin Yu, thank you very much!"


    Jin Lin glanced at Lin Yu with gratitude in his eyes.


    Lin Yu can also see now that this old subordinate of Jianmu has a very good relationship with Jianmu.


    At this time, Jianmu asked Jin Lin, "Jin Lin, how have you been all these years?"


    "Hey, it''s not very good. I''ve been hiding in XZ, and I''ve been hiding in empty space for all these years."


    Speaking of this, Jin Lin glanced at Lin Yu and said, "Speaking of which, I was able to be rescued because of Lin Yu. If it wasn''t for Lin Yu, I would definitely be imprisoned in the extreme northern sanctuary now."


    "Lin Yu, thank you for saving Jinlin." Jianmu also thanked Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu was a little embarrassed by them, and even said, "It''s just a little effort, not to mention that I have a grudge with the gods of the Holy Land, and I still need your help to deal with them."


    "Well, we will definitely try our best to help you. After all, to help you is to help ourselves."


    Jianmu returned to the original topic and said: "By the way, style="display:inline-block;widtdisplay:inline-block;wdata-ad-client="ca-pub-12data-ad4185134""data-ad- region="cont_mid"data-ad-slot="6246767822"data-ad-(adsbygoogle=w[]).push({});Lin Yu, what problem are you encountering now?"


    At this time, the giant golden eagle had already flown to a place not far from Jianmu, flapping its wings and hovering in the air.


    Lin Yu stood on the back of the giant golden eagle and said to Jianmu: "I have cultivated the Jianmu power you created to a very high level, and now all the divine power in my body has been replaced by the Jianmu power."


    Hearing this, Jianmu couldn''t help but said: "Lin Yu, what are you talking about? The divine power in your body has been completely replaced by the power of Jianmu?"


    "That''s right." Lin Yu affirmed.


    Jianmu said in surprise: "Then you have become a high-level **** now?"


    "That''s right." Lin Yu nodded again.


    Jianmu was really stunned now. He never thought that Lin Yu had become a high-level god.


    It''s only been a few months, this speed is really too fast.


    Like Jianmu, all the free beasts who heard the conversation between the two were shocked at this time.


    After all, these free beasts surrounding Jianmu all know what the word "high-level god" means.


    So after hearing that Lin Yu became a high-level **** so quickly, how could he not be surprised?


    At this time, Jianmu''s mood had calmed down, and he said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, you are so fast in your cultivation to a high-level class. I dare to say that there is no **** in the eternal paradise that can compare to you."


    "It''s better luck." Lin Yu said lightly, without explaining much.


    After all, he couldn''t explain it if he wanted to. He definitely wouldn''t tell anyone about martial arts modifiers.


    Of course, Jianmu didn''t bother about this.


    For it, Lin Yu''s strength is naturally the stronger the better.


    "Lin Yu, what''s the problem you''re encountering now?"


    Jianmu asked again.


    Lin Yu said: "I found that I couldn''t perfectly control the power of building wood, and the power of building wood didn''t seem to fit my body perfectly."


    "Is that so?" Jianmu pondered, and then fell into deep thought.


    When Lin Yu saw this, he didn''t rush to speak, leaving Jianmu some time to think.


    After a while, Jianmu said, "Lin Yu, your situation is probably due to the lack of cultivation of the soul."


    "Oh, how do you say it?" Lin Yu asked seriously.


    Jianmu thought for a while and said, "The power of Jianmu belongs to me after all, so it can''t fit your body perfectly."


    "Now if you want to control this power perfectly, you can only cultivate the soul in a targeted manner to solve this problem."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu thought for a while and then fully understood.


    That''s right, the power of Jianmu is a technique created by Jianmu based on his own characteristics.


    This is not a divine body technique.


    It is estimated that when he created it, Jianmu did not expect that he would cultivate it to a high level.


    In Jianmu''s original idea, it was estimated that he just let this exercise assist him in fighting, and he never thought of making it his core exercise.


    As a result, I used the modifier to modify it all, and integrated all the divine body exercises into the power of building wood, which eventually led to the power of building wood becoming my core exercise.


    "That''s the reason for all the problems."


    Of course, the power of building wood is far more powerful than divine power, and it is a higher-level power.


    He has just become a high-level god, and his strength is stronger than that of ordinary high-level gods, and it is all because of this.


    If he can perfectly control the power of Jianmu, I am afraid that it will no longer be a problem to compete with Yuan Yi.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu was very interested in the method that Jianmu just proposed.


    If the method of building wood can really solve your own problems, then you should try it anyway.


    After all, once he succeeds, his strength will increase by leaps and bounds.


    Lin Yu asked, "How can I practice it? Does it depend on the practice?"


    "No." Jianmu resolutely denied: "At your current level, there is no other way to cultivate the soul. If you want to cultivate the soul, you must use a more complicated method."


    "What kind of method is that?" Lin Yu asked repeatedly.


    He has already decided in his heart that no matter how troublesome the method of building wood is, he must give it a try.


    Because at present, collecting Yuan can improve strength not necessarily as fast as soul refining.


    After all, once Divine Soul is successfully cultivated, he will immediately be able to perfectly control the power of Jianmu.


    And if you collect Yuan energy, on the one hand, the improvement of your strength is not necessarily as fast as cultivating the soul, and on the other hand, you don''t know where to collect the soul.


    In that eternal hot land, I acted as Dagu.


    And Dagu is only a first-order god, and it is not convenient to do things.


    Many tasks with high rewards cannot be accepted.


    What''s more, he couldn''t use the quest crystal at all.


    Because as soon as he penetrates his divine sense into it, he will absorb all the primordial energy inside, causing the mission crystal to fail.


    If I wanted to take the mission, I could only ask Chabu or Tie Fei to help.


    Very inefficient.


    In addition, Chabu and Tie Fei are only first-order gods and cannot accept high-paying tasks, just like myself.


    In short, I can''t find a way to quickly obtain Yuan energy right now.


    "It''s mainly because I can''t lose Dagu''s identity now."


    Lin Yu sighed in his heart.


    After losing the identity of Da Gu, first of all, he had to leave the Northern Sanctuary.


    After that, he couldn''t join a new Holy Land or Divine Realm.


    If you insist on joining, you can only have the identity of a first-order god.


    Because Holy Land and Divine Realm only accept first-order gods to join.


    In fact, gods above the first rank in the eternal paradise will not become loose people at all.


    After all, once a low-level **** makes a mistake, his only destiny is to be demoted into the abyss, and he will never have the chance to break away from his original organization.


    In other words, all gods who live in the eternal paradise have their own organizations.


    There is no way for an unorganized **** to remain in eternal paradise.


    In short, oneself can either continue to operate in the Holy Land or the Divine Realm as a first-order god, or be an unorganized high-order god.


    And where do high-level gods without organizations go to earn holy stones?


    The first-order gods in the Holy Land still have a way to slowly earn holy stones, and high-level gods without organization can completely lose the source of holy stones.


    Unless you go everywhere to grab it.


    "Without the Holy Stone, there would be no Yuan Energy. Now my channel to earn Yuan Energy quickly has been cut off, so I can only think of other ways."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    At this time, Jianmu said: "My method of cultivating the soul is just more troublesome, and the difficulty is not very big. Specifically, it is to send you into independent worlds and let you experience a new life, so as to achieve the training of the soul. the goal of."


    Hearing this, Lin Yuxin said that it was very troublesome just by hearing it.


    Isn''t this similar to snakes and scorpions letting themselves go to the world of Fenglu to help people realize their dreams?


    In that case, I have to find a person with a dream first, and then I have to find a way to help him realize his dream. The process is very tortuous.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly told Jianmu about this.


    After hearing this, Jianmu said, "Then if you want to cultivate the soul, it will definitely be more troublesome than this, because every time you go to an independent world, you will have a brand new task."


    "These tasks are not necessarily the same, and the conditions required to complete them can be very difficult and demanding."


    "And, you can''t leave those independent worlds until you complete the mission."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu suddenly felt like he wanted to give up.


    But after thinking about it, I gave up without even trying, which is too incompetent.


    "In those independent worlds, can my strength be preserved?"


    Lin Yu had already made up his mind to give it a try, so he asked aloud.


    "Depending on the situation, some worlds can be completely preserved, and some worlds can only be preserved in part." Jianmu explained: "After all, you used to cultivate the soul, so you must experience some special life."


    "I see."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    Afterwards, he asked again, "How do I get into those independent worlds?"


    "I''ll send you there, you don''t have to worry about that." Jianmu explained.


    "Is it easy to teleport? Can it be teleported now?" Lin Yu asked.


    "You have to do a little preparation, about a day."


    Jianmu thought about it and said.


    "One day." Lin Yu pondered and said, "Alright, then I''ll prepare well."


    "Okay, go get ready, and tell me when you''re ready."


    Jianmu said unhurriedly.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded.


    At this moment, the voice of the giant tortoise suddenly appeared in his ears.


    "Lin Yu, we''re here too."


    When Lin Yu heard the words, he turned his head to look, and sure enough, he saw the figure of the giant tortoise from a distance.


    At this time, the giant tortoise was running wildly over here with the other four free giant beasts.


    Since there is no abyss and fog in this area, Lin Yu can see all this very clearly.


    Lin Yu said to Jin Lin, "Jin Lin, you can reminisce with Jianmu, and I will also go to meet the old man."


    "Well, you go."


    Jin Lin said.


    At this moment, the giant golden eagle interjected, "Lin Yu, do you want me to take you down?"


    It knew that Lin Yu was going to the giant tortoise below. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "No, there is no abyss fog here, I can get there with just a little flight."


    Lin Yu refused.


    "That''s right, you are a high-level **** now, and this distance is not trivial." The giant golden eagle didn''t insist any longer.


    After that, Lin Yu moved, left the northern part of the giant golden eagle, and flew towards the giant tortoise below.


    Not long after, he came to the Turtle Back Continent.


    "So fast!"


    The giant tortoise exclaimed.


    It has never seen a **** that can fly in the abyss at such a fast speed.


    Such a forward speed is not much worse than that of these abyss beasts.


    "Lin Yu, have you told Jianmu about your affairs? Is there any way he can help you?"


    the giant tortoise asked with concern.


    "It''s been said, there are ways, but it''s a little troublesome, but you don''t have to worry."


    Lin Yu said quickly.


    "Okay, I believe you can definitely handle it."


    The giant tortoise has great confidence in Lin Yu, after all, it can be regarded as witnessing Lin Yu''s growth.


    In particular, Lin Yu has now cultivated into a high-level **** at such a fast speed, which proves his extraordinary strength.


    Therefore, with Lin Yu''s strength, no matter how troublesome it is, he will definitely be able to solve it easily in the end.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu chatted with the giant tortoise again, and began to prepare for the next entry into the independent world.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1218： set off

    The next day, Lin Yu came to Jianmu.


    "I''m ready and can leave at any time."


    Lin Yu said to Jianmu.


    "But before I leave, I have a question I want to ask."


    "Where are the independent worlds that you are going to send me to?"


    Jianmu replied, "It''s all in the void space."


    When Lin Yu heard this, he asked, "Can you send me to the void space?"


    He was very curious in his heart, since Jianmu could teleport himself to the void space, why didn''t he let himself go to the void space for a transit last time, and then go to the eternal paradise.


    Instead, it had to be sent directly to the Eternal Paradise, and eventually the gods in the Eternal Paradise were mobilized to search for themselves everywhere.


    Jianmu said, "Of course I can send you to No Space."


    Lin Yu asked, "Then why didn''t you let me go to the void space last time?"


    Jianmu explained: "That''s because I can only send you to the void space, or teleport you out of the void space, and I can''t do anything else."


    Lin Yu nodded, and then asked, "Okay, then, are the independent worlds you want to send me to, are they similar to Feng Lu?"


    "Feng Lu." Jianmu said suspiciously.


    Lin Yu took a look and remembered that he hadn''t told Jianmu how he came to the abyss, so he explained, "I went to Feng Lu first, and then Feng Lu sent me to the abyss."


    "It turns out that it is." Jianmu understood, and then said: "You guessed right, the world I want to send you to is an existence like Feng Lu."


    "It''s just that Feng Lu is a living world, and what I want to send you to is a dead world."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu completely understood why Jianmu just said that he couldn''t let himself go to the void space and then go to the eternal paradise.


    It''s because the worlds Jianmu can teleport him to are all dead worlds.


    Since those worlds are already dead, naturally they cannot teleport themselves to the eternal paradise like Feng Lu.


    "Are there living creatures in the dead world?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Of course there is." Jianmu said with great certainty.


    After finishing speaking, he added: "Actually, strictly speaking, those worlds are not dead, but have entered a state of slumber."


    "I understand." Lin Yu nodded slowly, and then asked again, "Then what do I do after I go to those worlds?"


    "I don''t know this yet, I can only know it when I go."


    Jianmu explained: "In short, what you have to do is to use external force to interfere with those worlds and bring some changes to those worlds."


    "In this way, it is possible for those worlds to recover, and you can experience a new life and exercise your soul."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu thought for a while, and then expressed his understanding.


    But then, he remembered the thing that Snake and Scorpion had asked him to cut off Feng Lu''s Soul Bridge.


    At that time, what Snake asked him to do was to help someone in the Fenglu world to fulfill a dream.


    He did exactly what he did, but he was always very curious about what was going on here?


    Regarding this point, the snake and scorpion refused to explain to him, so he never knew what was going on.


    Now I just happened to ask Jianmu, maybe Jianmu would know.


    Thinking of this, Mingyu quickly told Jianmu about this, and after that, he asked about the reason.


    Jianmu replied: "What the snake and scorpion asked you to do is actually to let you use external force to interfere in the world of Fenglu. After you succeed, she will take corresponding actions, and there is hope to break the connection between Fenglu and Eternal Paradise. ."


    "It''s just that the success rate of doing this is very low. Normally, it is very difficult to succeed."


    "But I didn''t expect you to go there and succeed once. I''m very curious about how you did it."


    Lin Yu said, "I''m also curious myself."


    In fact, he had a guess in his heart that all this must be related to the process of absorbing primordial energy.


    It was after absorbing some kind of energy from Feng Lu and converting it into primordial energy, it caused one of the bridges of the gods and souls in Feng Lu to break.


    Of course, I couldn''t tell others about this speculation, so Lin Yu had to pretend he didn''t know.


    "There''s another thing I''m curious about. Why did Snake ask me to help people realize a dream, instead of telling me to use external force to interfere in that world?" Lin Yu asked.


    Jianmu said: "The reason is very simple. On the one hand, when you help people realize their dreams, they will naturally affect the world."


    "On the other hand, if you directly interfere with the development of that world, Feng Lu has a way to stop you."


    Lin Yu suddenly said, "I understand."


    After he finished speaking, he asked again, "Then the worlds you want to send me to, are there any such restrictions?"


    "Of course not, those worlds are dead." Feng Lu said with great certainty.


    "Okay, then I''m relieved." Lin Yu nodded.


    "Then do you have any other questions now?"


    Jianmu asked.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "Yes, I want to ask, after I go to those independent worlds, what will I do to interfere in those worlds?"


    "I told you this just now, and you won''t know what to do until you go to that world." Jianmu repeated.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Okay, now you can send me to the first world."


    "Well, I forgot to tell you something else. You won''t be able to contact me when you get there, unless you revive that world, then I can talk to you again." Jianmu said.


    "Okay, I understand." Lin Yu replied.


    "Okay, then you''re ready, I''ll send you there now."


    After Jianmu gave an order, he started to use the law to teleport.


    In an instant, Lin Yu found that his body was enveloped by a white light.


    Immediately afterwards, he found that the environment around him began to gradually become distorted just like when he entered the ball of "cotton".


    Obviously, this is a sign of teleportation into the void space.


    Lin Yu waited quietly.


    After a while, a white light flashed in front of his eyes, and the surrounding environment quickly distorted and blurred, and quickly became clearly visible again.


    After he could see things again, he found that he had come to a world that was both unfamiliar and familiar.


    Unfamiliar because this is a brand new world, familiar because the surrounding environment and scenes are similar to the material plane he once lived in.


    "I forgot to ask just now." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "I should have just asked if the world I''m going to will change according to the different entrants like Feng Lu."


    "¡­"


    "Forget it, I''ll study it myself."


    Lin Yu moved his limbs and felt his body.


    After realizing that his strength had not changed in the slightest, he slowly flew from the ground and came into the air.


    "Right, let''s try the rules and see."


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered the power of the law.


    Then he tried to push the law.


    In the end, nothing changed.


    "Huh? Can''t this world use the power of law?"


    Lin Yu was surprised.


    At that time, in the world of Fenglu, there was no limit to the power of law.


    But this world is not.


    "It is estimated that this world is dead, while Feng Lu is alive." Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    "Let''s take a look around first to see what level of force is in this world."


    Lin Yu pinpointed a direction and flew away at a very high speed.


    He is very confident in his own strength. After all, he is a high-level **** now.


    Therefore, no matter how high the level of force in this world is, it is impossible to compare with him as a high-level god.


    This can be completely assured.


    Lin Yu flew all the way, and unknowingly flew outside a city.


    He stopped and hovered in the air, then observed carefully.


    He soon discovered that the people in this world look similar to him, and they all look like humans.


    Also, the level of force in this world is obviously a bit high.


    Because he glanced at it casually and saw several people flying over the city.


    Since he can fly, his level of force is nowhere near that low.


    "I don''t know the level of force here, what kind of level..."


    Lin Yu touched his chin and thought about it, and then decided to experience it himself.


    As for the way to experience it, it''s also very simple, just find a few masters to duel.


    But before that, you still have to go around that city and see what life is like at the bottom of the world?


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu quickly fell from the air, and then walked to the city gate.


    Soon he came to the gate of the city gate.


    But what made him curious was that there were no guards at the gate of the city, and the gate was left open so that people could come and go at will.


    "There must be other ways to restrict people from entering the city, so I''ll go directly to the city to see."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Then he stepped forward.


    After walking about twenty steps, he came to the right under the city gate.


    Without any pause, he walked directly into the city gate.


    In the end, until he passed through the city gate and entered the city, he did not encounter the slightest obstacle. There was no difference whatsoever.


    As if the city does not restrict anyone from entering.


    "That would save trouble."


    Lin Yu thought so in his heart, and looked around.


    After watching for a while, he quickly walked onto a street and walked along the street.


    Along the way, pedestrians looked sideways at him from time to time, looking at him curiously.


    This is mainly because he is wearing a fancy dress, which is incompatible with the people here.


    "It seems that I still have to get a set of clothes to wear first."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He originally wanted to use his divine power to condense a set of clothes, but after thinking about it, he should not do it yet.


    Let''s talk about it after we figure out the specific situation of this world.


    "Then you have to get some money first..."


    "There is!"


    Lin Yu turned around and entered an alley.


    He heard a few thieves in this alley talking to each other, talking about sharing the spoils.


    So he decided to **** their stolen money.


    Lin Yu walked forward slowly, listening to the conversation of the thieves as he walked.


    "This time I really made a lot of money. I didn''t expect to get so much money all at once!"


    "Yeah, now we don''t have to work for at least a year."


    "That can''t be done. It''s easy for people to become unfamiliar with their crafts when they are idle. Then they have to continue to work."


    "Well, the Liu family''s defenses are slack, and there are no masters in charge. It''s a good place to start."


    "Let''s talk about it later. Now I just want to take the money and go to the Spring Wind Tower. I haven''t played with the little girl there for half a month."


    "Me too, let''s go together later."


    "Hahaha, I''ll be with you too."


    "¡­"


    The more the thieves talked, the more excited they became, their mouths full of dirty words.


    However, they were completely unaware that Lin Yu had come to their side.


    "You guys are very happy today."


    Lin Yu smiled.


    At this time, the five thieves were squatting on the ground to divide the spoils, and none of them raised their heads.


    When one of them heard Lin Yu''s words, he immediately said proudly; "That''s right, this time, the brothers made a lot of money."


    However, as soon as he said these words, he realized that something was wrong.


    There is no one in this place, how could someone come to greet you?


    Also, what you do is shameful, can you let others know?


    Who knows who will die!


    Thinking of this, the five thieves stood up from the ground and quickly surrounded Lin Yu in the middle.


    "This brother, you are unlucky today. You bumped into some good things from the brothers."


    "Brothers, I''ll give you a ride. I hope you can grow your eyes after reincarnation in the next life."


    "Go!"


    The five thieves made their move in unison.


    However, they did not use the weapons in their hands, but directly used fists and feet.


    This is because Lin Yu is single, and he is definitely not a master in terms of dressing.


    The five of them can easily take him down together.


    On the other hand, the reason is that it is easy to see blood when a weapon is used, and it is troublesome to deal with the corpse after seeing the blood.


    Therefore, based on the above considerations, they decided to use their hands and feet directly.


    but.


    Just after the five started working together, a strange thing happened.


    I saw that after their fists were raised, they couldn''t smash it down.


    It seemed that Lin Yu had an invisible force blocking them.


    "What... what''s going on?"


    "Why can''t I move?"


    The five thieves could no longer maintain their calmness, and all of them had expressions of horror on their faces.


    Mainly because this situation is so weird. UU reading


    They have never met.


    Even if they wanted to break their heads, they would never have imagined that there would be such a master in this world who could be invincible by standing still.


    Are you afraid that you have encountered a ghost? !


    Thinking of this, the five became more and more frightened, their momentum plummeted, and they could not wait to run away on the spot.


    I don''t want the stolen goods on the ground anymore, I just need to keep my life.


    Lin Yu glanced at the five and asked with a smile, "Why don''t you do it?"


    "You, who are you?"


    The five people are now bound by Lin Yu''s divine power. Not only can they not throw punches to attack, but their feet can''t move like they are rooted.


    "Don''t care who I am, just tell me, where did you get these silver coins on the ground?"


    Lin Yu is going to order these stolen goods, and he is not going to pay them back.


    But before that, we must first find out who stole or robbed the silver taels.


    To avoid bumping into the bitter master inexplicably.


    Although with his strength, there is no need to be afraid even if the bitter master comes to the door, but more things are worse than less things.


    "These silver taels were stolen from a single woman who lives in the Fulai Inn on East Street."


    One of the thieves explained.


    After he finished speaking, he and the other four thieves begged for mercy repeatedly: "Please let us take a step, sir, we will never dare again."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1219： robbery

    The five thieves pleaded again and again, begging Lin Yu to let them go.


    "A death penalty can be avoided, but a living crime cannot be escaped."


    "I will abolish your martial arts, lest you continue to harm others."


    When he first came here, Lin Yu had already decided that not only would he take away the stolen money they stole, but he would also teach them a hard lesson.


    Originally, he wanted to kill them directly, but after thinking about it later, it was too cheap for such people to kill them, so he decided to abolish their martial arts and make them useless.


    The divine power was slowly released, covering the five thieves.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu''s thoughts moved, and the five thieves instantly felt that their bodies were hollowed out, and the whole person became weak.


    "My dantian is broken?!"


    "True Qi that I have cultivated for so many years!"


    "what--"


    The five thieves cried out in pain.


    They don''t have to think about what kind of fate they will face in this world if their martial arts are abolished.


    At this time, the five of them all looked at Lin Yu with resentment on their faces, but because they were afraid of Lin Yu''s strength, no one dared to do anything.


    "You guys like bullying the weak so much, so let''s take a good look at what it''s like to be the weak."


    When Lin Yu thought about it, the silver coins on the ground immediately flew up and entered his dantian space.


    Then, he slowly walked out of the alley.


    And just as he was leaving the alley, he found a woman with a team of chasing kuaikuai not coming this way.


    It seems that this woman is the master of suffering.


    Lin Yu thought to himself, the five guys also said that it was stolen money, but judging from the woman''s expression, it looked like it was stolen.


    Lin Yu passed them by.


    The group quickly walked into the alley, while Lin Yu left without looking back.


    He was not at all worried that the five thieves would confess him, because before he left, he used a little trick to ensure that the five thieves had completely forgotten his appearance and could not describe his appearance at all. looks.


    Lin Yu walked leisurely on the street.


    It didn''t take long for him to find a ready-to-wear shop.


    There are complete sets of clothes hanging in the shop, and many people are choosing inside.


    "Just this one, just buy a set of clothes."


    Lin Yu strode into the store.


    As soon as he entered the door, the shop assistant in the store greeted him, "Does the guest officer buy ready-to-wear or make-to-order?"


    "Pick a set of ready-to-wear according to my figure, money is not a problem."


    Lin Yu looked at the environment in the store from left to right and said casually.


    For him now, there are countless ways to make money, so there is no need to save it.


    However, the reason why he was so generous was mainly because he was too troublesome.


    As the saying goes, money can make a ghost run the mill.


    As long as the money is in place, the quality of service will naturally go up.


    "Guest officer, money really isn''t a problem?" The servant looked at Lin Yu''s outfit and asked a little uncertainly.


    "Take it, this is your reward."


    Lin Yu took out a piece of silver and threw it to the servant.


    The little servant hurriedly handed it over to his eyes, and immediately widened his eyes.


    It''s so darling, this guest is really arrogant, it''s a big deal to give a little silver.


    This amount of money is enough for him to have food and clothing for three to five years.


    "Guest officer, wait a moment, the little one will pick out clothes for you right away."


    After the servant put away the silver taels, beads of sweat could not help oozing out of his forehead.


    At this time, he was under a lot of pressure.


    It''s not because Lin Yu gave him too much silver, so he couldn''t bear it.


    It was Lin Yu who made such a generous move. At first glance, he looked like a big man with a background. He was afraid that he would not be able to serve him well.


    Lin Yu saw the little servant''s psychological pressure, and said casually, "Just help me choose a set. I''m not that particular, as long as the clothes fit and are comfortable."


    Having said that, Lin Yu pulled a round stool and sat down on his own, motioning the little servant to pick out clothes quickly.


    The little servant hurriedly turned and left.


    And Lin Yu''s behavior naturally attracted the attention of others in the store.


    After all, Lin Yu''s shot was too generous.


    The silver ingot he gave can buy at least five sets of ready-to-wear in the store.


    So much money is just to make the little servant serve me well, it''s really...


    Everyone thinks that this guy is either out of his mind or has too much money to spend.


    Of course, everyone thinks that the probability is the latter.


    Because judging from this person''s behavior, it doesn''t look like he has a problem with his brain.


    It could only be because there was too much money.


    It''s even possible that this person just ran here to pretend.


    For a while, everyone in the store had their own thoughts and glanced at Lin Yu from time to time.


    Lin Yu didn''t bother to pay attention to their gazes, so he just sat on the round stool and waited.


    At his level of strength, how could he care about worldly vision.


    At this moment, the little servant was about to come with three sets of ready-made clothes.


    He came to Lin Yu and asked, "Guest officer, which of these three sets do you prefer?"


    Originally, he wanted to help Lin Yu choose the right one, but considering that Lin Yu might not like it, he finally chose three sets and let Lin Yu choose it himself.


    "The middle set."


    Lin Yu casually glanced at it and said.


    I have to say that after the money was given, the service was really good.


    The three suits that the boy picked out were very suitable for him.


    So Lin Yu was too lazy to tangle, so he just chose a set.


    "Good! Guest officer, do you want to take it home or put it on?"


    The servant looked at Lin Yu''s peculiar outfit, thinking that he would probably wear it before leaving.


    "Put it on."


    Lin Yu got up and said.


    "Okay, the guest officer, please!"


    The little servant led Lin Yu to the place to try on clothes.


    Many people in the store watched Lin Yu leave with the servant.


    After a while, Lin Yu came out of the fitting room and had already changed into the clothes that the servant had carefully selected for him.


    The whole person suddenly took on a new look and completely integrated into this world.


    "Guest officials are both talented and beautiful, and they look good in whatever clothes they wear, but the clothes of our shops are more valuable when they are worn on them."


    The boy kept flattering.


    Lin Yu smiled, then threw him a silver coin and said, "No need to look for it."


    After speaking, he walked out of the clothing store.


    The servant kept nodding and bowing behind him, sending him away respectfully.


    Until Lin Yu walked away, everyone in the store couldn''t help but talk about it.


    "This gentleman is really rich, he is so generous!"


    "Hey, when will I be as rich as him."


    "Whose son is this, Cui''er, wait and find out."


    "..."


    At this time, most people were envious of Lin Yu''s wealth.


    But there were also two people who had other ideas.


    "Brother, that guy doesn''t look like a local." A lewd man with snarky eyes said to the man in blue next to him.


    The man in Tsing Yi nodded slowly and said, "That''s right, this person is definitely not a local, he must be from another place."


    "Brother, since you''re from out of town, why don''t we vote for him before leaving?" the wretched man suggested.


    The man in Tsing Yi touched his chin and thought for a moment, then said, "Okay, it''s worth taking a risk. When we finish stealing his money, we''ll leave here as soon as possible."


    "Okay." The wretched man rubbed his hands excitedly and said, "Let''s go after we''re done robbing."


    Afterwards, the two put down the clothes in their hands and walked out of the shop quickly.


    On the other side, Lin Yu, who was wearing new clothes, was walking slowly on the street.


    He is naturally clear in his heart that when he is alone, he is too generous, and it is easy to be targeted by people with bad intentions.


    After all, when a normal rich boy goes out, there are always three or two lackeys by his side, and he will never be alone like him.


    This is true in any world.


    After all, rich people are very concerned about their own safety on the one hand, and on the other hand, they also want to show off their status.


    Of course, even if Lin Yu knew about this, he wouldn''t care, because he wasn''t at all worried about someone making his own mind.


    If there is a thief staring at him, then it''s good to see how the security of this world is.


    Lin Yu walked leisurely, observing privately as he walked.


    Suddenly, he found that two people were following him.


    The tracking level of these two guys is quite high. If he hadn''t sensed them with his spiritual sense, he would never have been able to discover their existence.


    "It really came from that clothing store."


    Lin Yu secretly smiled.


    When he was in the clothing store just now, he looked at everyone in the store.


    With his memory, he naturally remembered everyone''s faces immediately.


    Therefore, after discovering the two thieves who were following him, Lin Yu recognized them immediately.


    "It''s just to see when they start."


    Lin Yu continued to walk nonchalantly, pretending to know nothing.


    The man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man immediately sneered when they saw Lin Yu''s appearance of being unaware of the invitation.


    The wretched man said disdainfully, "Brother, this man is really a stunner. He goes out with so much money, and he has no vigilance at all."


    "That''s not right, it''s cheaper for our brothers." The man in Tsing Yi smiled smugly.


    The two continued to follow Lin Yu.


    Follow him all the way from South Street to East Street.


    During this period, they had been observing Lin Yu, and found that Lin Yu was not only not vigilant at all, but also looked like he had never seen the world before, as if everything he saw was new.


    Of course, this is because they don''t know that Lin Yu is understanding the humanities of this world.


    "Brother, now we can be sure, this kid is a complete stunner, we can do it as soon as we have a chance."


    After such a follow-up, the wretched man has completely ignored Lin Yu.


    In his opinion, as long as you catch him and scare him a little later, you can scare him into paying for it, and it will definitely be easy to bully.


    The man in Tsing Yi nodded and said, "I will do it when I see an opportunity."


    "Yeah." The wretched man replied.


    Afterwards, the two continued to follow Lin Yu.


    As I was walking, an alley appeared on the street in front of me.


    The wretched man''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he said softly to the man in Tsing Yi, "Brother, there is no one in that alley, we just walked through it two days ago."


    "That''s right, it''s a good place to start." A smile appeared on the man''s face.


    Immediately afterwards, he winked at the wretched man, then quickened his pace and chased after Lin Yu.


    Soon, the two caught up with Lin Yu, squeezing Lin Yu in the middle.


    The man in Tsing Yi put his hand on Lin Yu''s shoulder and said, "Brother Zhang, we haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    "Yes, Brother Zhang, I didn''t expect to see you here!"


    The wretched man also laughed.


    When the two of them said this, passers-by on the street really regarded them as acquaintances who knew each other.


    Of course, Lin Yu naturally knew what these two guys were thinking about, so he asked with a smile, "What do you two brothers call them? I can''t remember them all at once, so please let them know."


    When the man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man heard it, they were stunned on the spot.


    You shouldn''t be wary of being greeted by strangers like this, right? Why did this kid seem to be heartless and chatted with them.


    Could it be that this kid is really surnamed Zhang and has many friends, so he mistakenly thought that the two of them were also his friends.


    But the men in blue clothes and the wretched men are doubtful, so naturally they won''t be stupid enough to express their doubts at this time.


    Both of them took advantage of the situation and said, "Brother Zhang is really a noble person who forgets things so much that he even forgot who we are."


    Lin Yu continued with a smile and said, "I don''t have a good memory, so I asked the two brothers to report their home."


    "Good to say, good to say."


    The man in Tsing Yi leaned on Lin Yu''s shoulders and pushed him to the alley while talking.


    The wretched man on the other side also pushed Lin Yuwang into the alley very cooperatively.


    "Brother Zhang, the two of us live here. We happened to have a drink together, and we''ll talk while we drink."


    "Yes, yes, let''s go have a drink together. If you don''t get drunk, you won''t go home today."


    The two did not expect that Lin Yu would be so easy to handle, and at this moment they were both happy.


    Of course, both of them also regarded Lin Yu lower in their hearts.


    After all, such a rich man is so careless, he really deserves to be cheated out of his money.


    Lin Yu very cooperatively followed the two of them into the alley, always with a calm and calm smile on his face.


    After entering the alley, Lin Yu asked again, "If the two brothers don''t report their families, I might immediately remember who you are."


    "Whatever you want." The man in Tsing Yi said nonchalantly.


    The wretched man also echoed: "Yes, you can think about it, think slowly."


    At this time, he has completely walked into the quiet and uninhabited alley, and he is still going deeper.


    Now, even if Lin Yu called for help, almost no one could hear it, so how could they care so much.


    Lin Yu said that he immediately remembered who the two of them were, so let him think about it.


    "Wait, I remember who you are."


    Lin Yu suddenly said.


    Both the man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man were stunned.


    Neither of them thought that Lin Yu could really remember who they were.


    Now the two of them are curious as to which friend the other party will recognize them as friends.


    "Then tell me, who are we?"


    the man in blue asked.


    Lin Yu stopped, looked at the man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man, and then said slowly, "You are the friends I just met in the clothing store."


    Hearing this, the two looked at each other.


    All of them reacted in his heart. It turned out that Lin Yu knew that they were following.


    Just now I have been deliberately teasing them.


    Thinking of this, the faces of both of them turned black. Since their faces were torn apart, there was no need to continue the performance.


    The man in Tsing Yi sneered, looked at Lin Yu and said, "Since we are all friends, it is only natural for friends to help each other, right?"


    "That''s right, friends should help each other." The wretched man also said with a smile.


    Lin Yu glanced at the two of them and said with a smile: "What the two brothers said is very reasonable, so I will be disrespectful."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1220： Robbers who dont want money

    Hearing Lin Yu''s words, both the man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man were stunned.


    Can this kid not understand?


    Or are they not clear enough?


    When they talk about mutual help, they refer to asking Lin Yu to take out the money and spend it to eliminate disasters.


    In the end, the boy said something but was disrespectful.


    What is disrespectful?


    Do you mean that you want your two brothers to pay him?


    "I said, is there something wrong with your brain? Why don''t you look at this place?"


    The man in Tsing Yi was too lazy to talk nonsense with Lin Yu, so he said it clearly.


    The wretched man also echoed: "I don''t know if you really don''t understand or if you don''t understand, anyway, the two brothers are telling you now, you''d better take out all your money honestly, otherwise, hehe..."


    While speaking, the wretched man pulled a dagger from his waist and weighed it.


    Lin Yu smiled, then looked at the two and said, "Then do you know where the silver taels I just consumed in the store came from?"


    Hearing this, the two were stunned again.


    What does this mean?


    It means that his money came from the wrong way?


    Lin Yu continued: "Think about it again. Under what circumstances would a person make a lot of money and not use money as money?"


    The Tsing Yi man and the wretched man looked at each other.


    When you don''t use money as money, it seems that it''s only when money comes too easily, right?


    Otherwise, even if he is a very rich man, as long as the money he makes is not easy to come by, he will not spend it at will.


    As the saying goes, I don''t feel bad when I sell my father''s land, just because the inheritance is too easy.


    You don''t have to do anything, as long as the previous generation dies, it will come naturally.


    Thinking of this, both the man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man faintly felt that this time they might encounter a tough problem.


    However, although both of them had this idea, they still felt that Lin Yu should not be too hard.


    After all, this person looked unremarkable from beginning to end, not like a powerful person.


    "I don''t care how you got your money, anyway, your money is ours now, hand it over to me honestly!"


    The man in Tsing Yi threatened.


    The wretched man immediately followed and shouted, "Hurry up and give me the money, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude."


    As he spoke, he held the dagger and raised it in front of Lin Yu.


    "So, this thing can''t be done well?"


    Lin Yu asked without changing his face.


    Seeing that he was so calm, the two of them froze in their hearts, thinking that there might be a problem inside.


    But things have developed to this point, so it''s impossible to admit it.


    And both of them felt that even if they couldn''t grab silver taels from Lin Yu, they wouldn''t be able to run away.


    Therefore, the man in Tsing Yi sneered: "You only realize this now, it''s too late."


    The wretched man immediately answered: "If you want to eliminate the disaster, take out all the silver coins."


    While talking, the two looked at Lin Yu with extreme vigilance, ready to take action at any time.


    At this moment, Lin Yu suddenly smiled faintly, then took out two silver taels out of thin air, looked at the two and asked, "Is one silver tael enough for one person?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu''s clothes were soft, both of them were secretly relieved.


    For a long time, this kid was trying to hold his face, but he was actually terrified.


    Otherwise, why did you honestly take out the money at this time?


    The man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man took one ingot each and took the two ingots from Lin Yu''s hand.


    "Stop talking nonsense, take out the rest of the money."


    "If you dare to hide silver secretly, you will have to hide a few things on your body."


    The two men threatened each other fiercely.


    However, Lin Yu was still extremely calm, and even smiled a little more.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? Let''s see if a piece of silver can withstand it."


    Hearing this, both of them were a little confused.


    What does it mean if a coin of silver can''t bear it? Is it too much silver?


    The two looked at each other, and when they were about to threaten Lin Yu again, they suddenly found that the silver ingot in their hands suddenly became a little soft.


    The two hurriedly stretched out their hands to take a look.


    He saw that the silver ingot in his hand was melting at a speed visible to the naked eye, turning into a pool of silver-white liquid.


    And as soon as this liquid touches their skin, it starts to penetrate into the skin continuously.


    "This... what is this?"


    "My hand! My hand!"


    The two of them couldn''t even care about threatening Lin Yu, they were desperately shaking their hands, trying to get rid of the half of the silver and the silver-white liquid on their hands.


    However, what terrified them was that the remaining silver and silver-white liquid were firmly adsorbed on their skin, and they couldn''t get rid of them no matter how much they were thrown.


    Moreover, the silver-white liquid was still infiltrating into their bodies.


    brought great pain to them.


    Soon, all the silver-white liquid entered the body of the two of them.


    I saw something bulging under the skin of the two of them constantly swimming.


    Obviously, it is a silver-white liquid made of silver.


    The silver-white liquid quickly swam all over their bodies, and the pain caused them to scream and scream for help.


    Of course, their voices could not be heard in this alley at all, because Lin Yu blocked the transmission of sound and light with divine power.


    The man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man lay on the ground and struggled constantly, crying hoarsely, and sweating frantically from the severe pain.


    Sweat soon soaked through their clothes.


    After those silver-white liquids wandered in their bodies for a while, they suddenly condensed on their chests.


    Gradually condensed into the appearance of an ingot of silver.


    It''s just that the ingot of silver is under their skin, constantly causing them severe pain.


    Of course, this kind of pain is much better than when the silver-white liquid swims all over the body.


    After all, there is only one place where it hurts.


    "Young Master, spare your life, Young Master, spare your life!"


    "The little dog''s eyes don''t recognize people, and he doesn''t know how powerful the son is. I also ask the son to have a lot of people and spare us a dog''s life."


    Saying that, the two knelt in front of Lin Yu and slapped themselves constantly.


    Lin Yu asked with a smile, "I just asked you if a piece of silver is enough, didn''t you say it''s not enough?"


    "Enough, enough!"


    "One ingot of silver is enough!"


    The two spoke hastily.


    But as soon as the words were spoken, the two immediately realized that something was wrong.


    How can you say that one ingot of silver is enough, it should be not even one ingot of silver?


    If you don''t take out the silver ingot from your body, you''ll be finished in minutes.


    "Young master, how dare we ask for your money, and ask your son to take it back."


    The man in Tsing Yi begged.


    The wretched man went a step further and said, "Young Master, our brothers will never dare to touch money again in this life, and we will give you all the money we have."


    "That''s right, we don''t want all the money on our body, I''ll give it all to you, son!"


    The man in Tsing Yi suddenly woke up and said hurriedly.


    At this time, as long as Lin Yuken took the ingot of silver out of their bodies, they would be willing to be a cow or a horse to Lin Yu.


    After all, it felt so painful.


    They have never experienced such torture in their lives.


    "Hey." Lin Yu touched his chin and said, "Don''t you like silver very much, why did you suddenly not like it?"


    "This... So, I used to like it, but I don''t like it now, and I won''t like it in the future."


    The man in Tsing Yi explained quickly.


    The wretched man nodded his head like a woodpecker, and said repeatedly, "Yes, yes, I won''t like it anymore."


    "That''s fine, since you don''t like money anymore, then I''ll be a good person and help you use all the money you have, so as not to waste it."


    Lin Yu said.


    The wicked still need evil tricks.


    If you kill them directly, they will only feel that their skills are inferior to others. Now that they are tortured like this for a while, they can really attack them from the heart.


    Lin Yu can guarantee that these two guys will instinctively panic when they see silver in the future.


    The man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man were overjoyed when they saw Lin Yu let go.


    The two of them bowed to Lin Yu again and again, thanking them constantly.


    "Thank you, son, for taking our silver taels!"


    "Young Master is really the reincarnation of a living Bodhisattva, good people have good rewards."


    At this moment, the two of them only felt that being able to hand over all the money to Lin Yu was really a blessing from their previous life.


    Lin Yu stretched out his hand and waved, and instantly took the two ingots out of their bodies and put them back into the Dantian space.


    The two hurriedly got up, and then respectfully said to Lin Yu, "Young Master, we don''t have much money on us. The other money was hidden in the place where we borrowed it. Would you like to go get it with us?"


    "Let''s go, lead the way ahead."


    Lin Yu indicated.


    Anyway, he has been wandering aimlessly, going wherever he goes.


    Then he followed the two robbers.


    "Sir, this way please."


    The wretched man respectfully led the way, while the man in Tsing Yi accompanied Lin Yu.


    The three quickly left the alley and walked on the street again.


    Just like when they first entered the alley, the three of them looked very familiar.


    The man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man were especially enthusiastic.


    It seems that Lin Yu is going to solve a big problem for them.


    The three of them walked all the way, and soon came to a residential area somewhere in the city.


    There are brick houses everywhere, and it seems that civilians live here.


    The man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man led Lin Yu into one of the brick houses, and then quickly took out a box of silver from the dark compartment on the floor.


    "Sir, these are all for you."


    The two respectfully handed a whole box to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu conveniently stored the box in the Dantian space.


    This scene stunned the two of them on the spot.


    Actually, they felt a little strange when Lin Yu collected the money just now.


    Because Lin Yu seems to have conjured two ingots of silver out of thin air, and then lost two ingots of silver out of thin air.


    At that time, they just thought that Lin Yu might be moving faster, but they didn''t see it clearly.


    But now that I think about it, this is obviously not the case.


    Those two ingots of silver really appeared and disappeared out of thin air.


    "This is the end of the matter."


    Lin Yu left a sentence, then turned and left.


    With his current state of mind, he was too lazy to care about these two insignificant people.


    So what if you kill them, what if you don''t.


    In Lin Yu''s opinion, there is no difference between killing and not killing.


    After all, after figuring out the pattern of this world, he will find a way to influence the whole world, and then revive the self-will of this world.


    Until then, how many people in the world will be affected by changes in the world.


    Maybe these two people will die in the next big change in the world.


    The man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man watched Lin Yu leave, their faces still full of horror, and they didn''t even expect to see him off at all.


    After a long while, the wretched man said tremblingly, "Big, big brother, where did you say the box went?"


    The man in Tsing Yi turned to look at him in a daze and said, "This, who knows."


    Speaking of which, the two remained silent.


    From each other''s eyes, both of them could see the fear in each other''s heart.


    "Brother, will we still rob people of money in the future?"


    The wretched man suddenly asked.


    After the experience just now, he was really afraid of silver, for fear that the silver would melt after touching his skin, and then get into his body.


    The man in Tsing Yi shook his head decisively and said, "Of course I won''t rob it, at least I don''t want to touch the money again."


    "Me too." The wretched man nodded again and again, with a look of relief on his face.


    He was really afraid that the man in Tsing Yi would insist on robbing money, so he had to part ways with him.


    "In the future, if we want to rob, we will rob copper coins and gold."


    The man in Tsing Yi suddenly said.


    When the wretched man heard it, he immediately agreed: "That''s right, anyway, the money will never be robbed."


    ¡­


    When the man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man were talking, Lin Yu had already returned to the bustling street.


    At this time, he didn''t even know that there would be two more principled robbers in this world from now on.


    Anything can be robbed, but money will never be robbed.


    Even if you have money yourself, you should take the initiative to give it to others.


    Lin Yu walked leisurely.


    "From what I know now, the level of force in this world is not high."


    "And not only the level of force is not high, but the civilization of the whole society is not very high, at least the level of the rule of law is obviously lacking."


    Lin Yu analyzed it as he walked.


    Later, he thought about how to affect the world. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Jianmu told him before, saying that as long as he finds a way to influence the world, it is possible to make the world recover from sleep or half-death.


    "When the snakes and scorpions dealt with Feng Lu, they asked me to help people realize a dream."


    "I don''t know if this method can be used in this world."


    Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    According to what Jianmu said at the time, each world should have different requirements for external stimulation.


    Feng Lu may be more surprised that people help someone living in his world, but this world is not necessarily so.


    Perhaps the world will react to the slaughter of the natives by foreigners.


    Of course, Lin Yu naturally couldn''t kill all the people in this world without incident. This went against his principle of being a human being.


    Therefore, after thinking about it for a while, he decided to try to find someone to challenge it first.


    On the one hand, it is to confirm the level of the force of this world, and on the other hand, it is to see if such behavior affects the world.


    If he can''t affect this world in the end, he''ll still find someone to help him realize his dream, just like in Feng Lu.


    If you can''t help people realize their dreams, then it''s not too late to try other methods.


    In short, just try the same now, until you can make it.


    Anyway, in this world, time is stationary relative to the eternal paradise and the abyss, so there is no need to worry about wasting time.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1221： bullying

    Lin Yu continued to walk aimlessly on the street.


    While walking, suddenly there were many people who squeezed me and squeezed yours to pass by Lin Yu.


    It seems that there is a big event happening somewhere ahead, and these people used to watch the fun.


    Lin Yu thought to himself that he was fine anyway, so he simply went to the front to take a look.


    Then, he quickened his pace and walked forward.


    It didn''t take long for him to arrive at the scene of the incident.


    This is an inn. Lin Yu looked up at the plaque above, and saw the words "Fulai Inn" written on it.


    "Fulai Inn... Isn''t this the place the five thieves mentioned?"


    Lin Yu immediately recalled it in his heart.


    At that time, when he took the stolen silver from the five thieves, the other party said that it was stolen from a woman who settled down at the Fulai Inn.


    Unexpectedly, I walked and walked to the outside of this inn.


    Lin Yu quickly looked around, curious about what happened here, so many people came to watch.


    And just when he was about to reach out his spiritual sense to check the situation inside the inn, suddenly there was a noise coming from the inside of the inn.


    This voice immediately caught the attention of everyone present.


    Everyone involuntarily stopped what they were talking about, then turned their eyes and looked into the inn.


    Lin Yu also followed the sight of these people and looked inside the inn.


    I saw two strong men dragging a thin man out of the inn.


    The thin man''s face was covered in blood, and he was dragged by the two strong men without resisting at all. Obviously, he was beaten and lost his strength and was no longer able to resist.


    "interesting."


    Lin Yu quickly glanced at the two strong men, and then continued to wait and see what happened.


    However, apart from Lin Yu, the other onlookers let out a burst of exclamations, and most of them had expressions of fear and indignation.


    Snapped-


    The thin man was thrown directly into the street by the two strong men, making a crisp sound.


    I don''t know if such a fall will break any bones.


    None of the onlookers caught up to watch.


    Mainly because, at the entrance of the inn, there were two other strong men with fierce faces who were constantly scanning the crowd of onlookers. It seemed that whoever dared to make a difference, they would give him no good fruit to eat.


    Lin Yu quickly glanced at the two strong men, and then continued to observe the situation in the inn.


    Soon, the two strong men who went in dragged another person out.


    But this time it was a woman.


    Just like the thin man just now, this woman''s face was covered in blood, and she was obviously beaten.


    Snapped-


    The young woman was also still on the street by two strong men.


    Accurately landed next to the thin man.


    At this time, the place was already empty, and no one dared to approach.


    Even after everyone saw the woman landing, they unconsciously took a few steps back.


    Only Lin Yu didn''t step back.


    This made Lin Yu, who was originally standing in the back row, stand in the first row.


    When the two strong men at the entrance of the inn saw this scene, they immediately glared at Lin Yu coldly.


    Lin Yu naturally felt the other''s gaze, but he was unmoved.


    He just stood there with no expression on his face, as if he didn''t care about anyone.


    When the two strong men saw that Lin Yu was so indifferent, one of them immediately wanted to approach Lin Yu.


    Another strong man gave him a quick wink, but the strong man didn''t take a step.


    However, with such an appearance, both of them noticed Lin Yu.


    If Lin Yu does anything next, they will definitely make him look good.


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that Lin Yu didn''t take them to heart from the beginning to the end.


    At this moment, the sound of heavy footsteps came to mind in the inn.


    Everyone gathered their gazes at the entrance of the inn.


    Sure enough, just like before, this time they dragged someone out again.


    But this time, one person dragged one, a man and a woman.


    This man and woman had blood all over their faces, and they looked very young, maybe they were thirteen or fourteen.


    Snapped-


    Snapped-


    There were two more crisp noises, and the pair of boys and girls were thrown beside the man and woman just now.


    After throwing these two people away, the two strong men wiped their hands and stood beside the two strong men at the door of the inn.


    Afterwards, the four stood there, glancing coldly at the audience.


    It seems that as long as anyone dares to approach the four men and women in the middle of the road, they will do it.


    Lin Yu reached out his divine sense and sensed it.


    In an instant, he discovered that among the four thrown men and women, a young boy and a girl were dead, while the two older men and women were still alive.


    However, the two were also seriously injured.


    At this moment, the woman suddenly woke up.


    As soon as she woke up, she tried to raise her head to look around.


    After looking left and right, she saw the man lying beside her.


    She hurriedly rushed to the man''s side and called out miserably, "Officer, are you all right? Wake up..."


    She kept shaking the man.


    And from the time she woke up until she started calling out to the man, the crowd was silent all the time, and no one dared to make a sound.


    The four strong men at the entrance of the inn also looked indifferently at the middle of the road.


    After the woman shouted a few times, the man woke up.


    His injuries were very serious. When he woke up, he opened his eyes and asked, "Is Xiaowen Xiaohui okay?"


    After being reminded by him, the woman remembered her two children.


    It can be seen that the couple is very loving.


    The onlookers couldn''t bear to see this scene.


    But because the four strong men kept staring, no one dared to make a sound or take any action.


    At this moment, the woman suddenly burst into tears.


    Lying beside the young boy and girl, he kept slapping the ground, sobbing and unable to speak.


    "What happened to Xiaowen and Xiaohui..."


    The lying man couldn''t get up, so he kept asking.


    But because he was very weak and the sound he made was very low, the woman in grief didn''t hear it at all.


    "What are you arguing about? Shut the **** up!"


    At the entrance of the inn, one of the strong men shouted violently.


    Being so frightened by him, the woman''s crying stopped abruptly.


    It seemed that he still remembered the brutality of these strong men, and he dared not resist them at all.


    Seeing that the woman was quiet, the scolding strong man quickly retracted his gaze, then looked at the crowd and said, "Everyone is optimistic, this is the end of offending the Shangguan family."


    As soon as the voice fell, the crowd of onlookers involuntarily took a few steps back.


    It seems that the three words Shangguanjia have a strong deterrent effect.


    Of course, when everyone retreated, Lin Yu still stood still.


    And this also caused him to stand alone at the front of the crowd as if he was isolated.


    At this time, in the open space surrounded by the crowd, apart from the two men and two women who fell to the ground, he was the only one who stood out.


    As if he was going to stand up for the four who fell to the ground.


    Suddenly, many people''s eyes were focused on Lin Yu.


    Everyone thought secretly, why is this young man so lacking in vision, he didn''t retreat with everyone just now, and now standing there alone, he will definitely be targeted by the Shangguan family.


    If he had a bit of backstage, it would be fine. If he didn''t have a backstage, then the loss would be settled today.


    Thinking of this, many people shook their heads.


    However, everyone thought about it, but no one dared to stand up to remind Lin Yu, and did not dare to make any remarks.


    Lin Yu naturally felt everyone''s performance.


    He couldn''t help but have some doubts in his heart, is the Shangguan family so powerful? It was so overwhelming that no one dared to speak, and they all dared to be angry and did not dare to speak.


    "you!"


    At this time, one of the strong men at the entrance of the inn spoke, pointed at Lin Yu and asked, "You are very kind, tell me, what''s your name?"


    Lin Yu looked up at him and said, "My name is Shangguan Ancestor."


    "Um?"


    Hearing Lin Yu''s words, the four strong men were stunned.


    They almost thought they had heard it wrong.


    What''s this guy''s name? Shangguan ancestor?


    Is there such a name?


    Also, why does this kid happen to have the same surname as his master?


    No!


    Suddenly, the four strong men reacted one after another.


    It is definitely impossible for this kid to be called Shangguan Ancestor. This name was definitely made up by him to humiliate his master.


    "Where did the daring madman come from, to be so arrogant, I think you''re going to die."


    The four strong men set off together and walked towards Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu smiled nonchalantly, and then asked, "I''m curious, I just reported my family name, and you all say I''m a daring madman. Could it be that in your opinion, people with the surname Shangguan are not good people?"


    The words came out.


    The four strong men stopped abruptly.


    They don''t dare to admit such a big crime. If this is spread to the Lord''s ears, it will be a big problem.


    On the other side, when the onlookers heard Lin Yu''s witty answer, their hearts felt as if they were out of anger.


    But then they all sweated for Lin Yu.


    After all, if Lin Yu said that, he meant to kill the Shangguan family for his crimes, so he probably wouldn''t want to go back completely today.


    One must know that the Shangguan family is so powerful that even if the lord of the state is personally there, he can''t make this matter good.


    In the middle of the road, the four strong men pointed nervously at Lin Yu and said, "Bold thief, how dare you insult the Shangguan family, you will be cut into thousands of pieces today."


    "It''s the four of you who insulted the Shangguan family. Think about what you just said."


    Lin Yu was not afraid at all, and still said with a smile.


    "you?!"


    The four strong men were at a loss for words.


    No matter how they think about it now, they can''t think of how to make up what they just said.


    After all, it was only after Lin Yu claimed to be the ancestor of Shangguan that they accused him of being a daring madman.


    Just from the wording, it seems that there is indeed a meaning for the surname Shangguan.


    However, they really don''t have that idea in their hearts.


    How dare they, even if they have ten courage.


    They really only rebuked because the name Lin Yu meant to insult the Shangguan family, and they didn''t want to target the surname Shangguan at all.


    For a while, the four strong men didn''t know how to deal with it.


    When it comes to fighting, smashing, and looting, they are all very good players, but when it comes to playing word games, they can''t play literati at all.


    At this time, in their eyes, Lin Yu was a literati.


    "Brother, let''s take action together, beat him first, then we can''t just stand and stare like this."


    A strong man suggested in a low voice.


    "Da Da Da, you know Da, you just got played by him, don''t you remember? Believe it or not, if you dare to beat him, he will say that we beat people from the Shangguan family, and when the time comes, they will be washed in the sea. Not clear."


    The strong man at the head reprimanded in a low voice.


    As soon as he said these words, the three strong men responded quickly.


    That''s right, you can''t hit this kid at all right now.


    After all, they call themselves the ancestors of Shangguan.


    At that time, these onlookers will definitely spread rumors everywhere, saying that they beat up all the ancestors of Shangguan, who can explain it clearly then?


    Although everyone knows that the name of his ancestor, Shangguan, was deliberately made up, everyone speaks loudly. When spreading the news, who cares so much about you.


    Thinking of this, the four strong men broke out in a cold sweat.


    They never imagined that this kid would be so powerful.


    He didn''t do anything from the beginning to the end, just a few words, put them on the frying pan and roasted them violently.


    How will you step down next?


    It''s impossible to step down at all.


    On the other side, all the onlookers naturally saw the embarrassment of the four strong men.


    While everyone sighed at Lin Yu''s extraordinary wit, they also lamented in their hearts.


    Now this young man really doesn''t want to go back alive.


    This slap was thrown on the face of the head of the Guan family. If the Shangguan family did not respond, everyone would look down on them in the future.


    Therefore, no matter what kind of background this young man has today, his life must be explained here.


    In an instant, everyone present had sentenced Lin Yu to death in their hearts.


    In the middle of the road, the woman quickly climbed up to Lin Yu''s side and said, "This son, hurry up and leave us alone."


    Lin Yu glanced down at her and said, "It''s okay, since the matter is over, I have my own way to settle it."


    When the four strong men saw Lin Yu say this, they immediately found a breakthrough.


    The brawny man at the head said, "You yourself know that you are in trouble. Sure enough, everything you just said was just nonsense."


    Lin Yu looked at him and smiled, and said, "As far as your speaking level is concerned, it''s better to shut up as soon as possible, and don''t accidentally fall into the pit and die."


    Hearing this, the strong man immediately took a step back involuntarily.


    He was really afraid of Lin Yu, for fear that Lin Yu would put him into something else.


    If this is really deep, you really won''t be able to climb out. Then...


    Seeing that the brawny man shut up obediently, Lin Yu glanced at the four of them and said, "Why, if you don''t call your master to come over, you know you''re in trouble, are you really not afraid that you''ll have nowhere to go?"


    These four strong men were obviously just thugs, so Lin Yu was too lazy to care about them.


    If it wasn''t for the Shangguan family''s order, they would never dare to beat people to death in the street.


    To beat a dog is to beat the master, so Lin Yu''s goal from beginning to end is only the Shangguan family.


    After hearing Lin Yu''s words, the four strong men looked at each other quickly, and then the strong man at the head ordered, "You three stop him, and I will report the situation to the master."


    "Yes." The three strong men immediately took orders.


    The strong man headed nodded to the three of them, and then rushed away from the crowd with a look of death.


    The fact that the incident has gone so far today can only mean that the four of them are ineffective, and the days to come may be difficult.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1222： Defection

    Seeing the strong man at the head leave, everyone onlookers let out a sigh.


    They all had secret thoughts in their hearts, now this young man is in big trouble.


    When the people from the Shangguan family come over, it will be his death.


    Moreover, if he offended the Shangguan family like this, he would definitely die very miserably.


    Some people even thought of leaving when they thought of the horror of the Shangguan family.


    After all, no one could bear to watch a good man be beaten to death in the street.


    However, everyone watching was sweating for Lin Yu, but Lin Yu himself was like nothing, standing there without a trace of fear.


    This made many people curious.


    What kind of support does this young man have for being so calm?


    Could it be that the backing behind him can even settle the Shangguan family?


    At this time, no one thought that Lin Yu himself possessed invincible strength. They all thought that he was so calm, it was only possible that he did not have a backing.


    At this time, the man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man who had just tried to rob Lin Yu also came here to watch the fun.


    After they stood on tiptoe at the outermost edge of the crowd and watched for a while, they finally saw Lin Yu in the middle of the crowd.


    "Big brother, it''s actually him!"


    The wretched man whispered to the man in Tsing Yi, unable to hide the surprise on his face.


    The man in Tsing Yi pondered: "It looks like he got into something."


    Saying that, he pulled a young man next to him and asked softly.


    After the other party quickly described it to him, the man in Tsing Yi knew that Lin Yu was in trouble with the Shangguan family.


    "Hmph, this Shangguan family is usually domineering and domineering, and treats human life like a mustard, but now it''s getting into trouble. I''d like to see how they deal with it."


    The man in Tsing Yi said happily.


    The wretched man beside him also agreed: "The Shangguan family is in big trouble now."


    When the young man who was being questioned saw the two of them say this, he immediately asked in surprise, "You two, do you know the origin of that person?"


    "We don''t know his origin. All I know is that even the owner of the Shangguan family is just a sick cat in front of him."


    The man in Tsing Yi said disdainfully.


    When the young man heard this, he immediately took a step back and suppressed his voice repeatedly: "Big brother, please don''t talk nonsense, if others hear this, they think we have nothing to arrange for Shangguan''s house, but it''s too much to eat and walk around. Yes."


    He was really frightened by the words of the wretched man.


    In this big golden city, someone dares to say that it is not from the Shangguan family. Is this life-threatening?


    Just now, he said that the guy who claimed to be the ancestor of Shangguan was so daring that even the Shangguan family dared to provoke him.


    As a result, such a lifeless person came out beside me.


    If you don''t get away from him quickly, you will definitely be implicated at that time.


    On the other side, after hearing what he just said, the others around the man in blue also took the initiative to distance themselves from him, making it clear that they would draw a clear line with him.


    The man in Tsing Yi didn''t take it seriously, he said with a light smile, "What is there to be afraid of? It''s the Shangguan family who should be afraid now, not us."


    "Don''t say it, big brother, don''t say it."


    "Brother, I''m afraid of death. If you want to die, don''t pull me."


    The people beside the man in Tsing Yi kept away from him, for fear of being implicated by him.


    Upon seeing this, the wretched man said to the man in Tsing Yi: "Big Brother, these people don''t understand the power of that young master at all. When they see the means of that young man, they will naturally no longer doubt our words."


    He still remembers that scene clearly.


    The good money actually melted into his hands like this, and then got into his skin, causing him to die.


    This kind of ability is simply not something that a human being can possess.


    Therefore, like the man in Tsing Yi, he felt that the unlucky one must be the Shangguan family.


    I''m afraid that with this experience, this noble Shangguan family will gradually disappear from the crowd.


    At this moment, there was a loud noise in the distance.


    Everyone turned their heads in unison and saw that it was from the Shangguan family.


    The visitor is Shangguan Rongren, the concubine of the Shangguan family.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    "I want to die!"


    The servants of the Shangguan family drove away the onlookers while walking, making a road for Shangguan Rongren.


    At this time, the strong man at the head hung his head like a defeated dog and followed behind Shangguan Rong, obviously he had already accepted some punishment.


    That''s right, he can''t even handle such a small thing, and even humiliated the Shangguan family''s name. Can he have good fruit to eat?


    Everyone felt that after this strong man experienced this incident, his status in the Shangguan family would definitely plummet.


    The servants of the Shangguan family continued to drive away the crowd.


    And Shangguan Rongren also walked slowly and calmly.


    As a heir of the Shangguan family, even though he is only a concubine, Shangguan Rongren also knows that he must maintain an elegant bearing at all times.


    After all, in the eyes of outsiders, the more elegant they are, the more confident they are in the Shangguan family.


    Only those who have no background and no background will panic when they encounter something.


    People from their Shangguan family are always elegant and calm.


    At this time, Jiading had already led Shangguan Rongren into the crowd.


    Came not far in front of Lin Yu.


    After Shangguan Rongren stopped, he winked at a dogleg beside him, meaning to ask him to ask Lin Yu''s origin.


    After all, he himself is a descendant of the Shangguan family, and it is impossible for him to surrender his identity to speak to a little person of unknown origin.


    As for things like culture, you can leave it to the servants at home.


    After seeing Shangguan Rongren''s wink, the dog-legged hurriedly bowed before walking up to Lin Yu.


    "Boy, if you have the guts, say your name. I want to see who is the sage who dares to go against our Shangguan family."


    The dog leg said in a cold and stern tone.


    Lin Yu glanced at him and said, "A dog from Shangguan''s family dares to talk to Shangguan''s ancestor like this. Who gave you the courage?"


    "You?!" The **** looked back at Shangguan Rongren, then turned back to look at Lin Yu and said, "Who do you say is the ancestor of Shangguan?"


    "What?" Lin Yu smiled, looked at the strong man beside Shangguan Rongren and said, "He didn''t tell you, am I the ancestor of Shangguan?"


    "you?!"


    "Bold!"


    "Arrogant!"


    "Looking for death!"


    For a while, all the Shangguan families, including the dogleg, were furious.


    This guy actually dared to say that he was the ancestor of Shangguan in front of Shangguan Rongren. This is really a slap in the face.


    If it spreads out, where will the Shangguan family''s face go in the future?


    Of course, when the members of the Shangguan family were furious, Shangguan Rongren remained calm and calm.


    It seemed that Lin Yu''s words could not arouse his emotions at all.


    Shangguan Rongren shook his head at the strong man beside him, then turned his face away and stopped looking at Lin Yu.


    Because in his eyes, Lin Yu was immediately a dead person.


    The dead are naturally nothing to look at.


    As for what might be behind Lin Yu...


    Shangguan Rongren did not consider this point from beginning to end.


    It''s not that he forgot to think about it, but he doesn''t need it at all.


    With their Shangguan family''s power in the Jin Kingdom, no matter who they offend, they can settle it, and they don''t need to care about what''s behind them.


    Even if this person is behind the King of Jin, it is just a little more trouble.


    You must know that today this person took the initiative to provoke their Shangguan family first, and their Shangguan family beat him to death in the street, no matter where it was placed, it was logical.


    For such a reasonable thing, even the king would not say much.


    When the strong man beside Shangguan Rongren saw Shangguan Rongren''s wink, he was instantly refreshed.


    This matter was not done well today, and it had a great impact on him.


    So now this rare opportunity to save, he naturally has to perform well.


    He decided that Lin Yu must be killed by the cruelest means, in order to set an example and deter those who were present at the scene.


    As he walked, the strong man nodded to the other three strong men who stopped in front of Lin Yu, meaning to let them cooperate with him to kill Lin Yu.


    The three strong men immediately nodded in response, and then turned to look at Lin Yu with grim faces.


    Lin Yu glanced at the four of them and asked calmly, "Are you sure you want to attack me? I am the ancestor of Shangguan, and if you beat me, you are a member of the Shangguan family."


    Hearing this, not only the four strong men, but everyone present was stunned.


    Is this young man stupid, or is he too involved in the play?


    Do you really think you are the ancestor of Shangguan?


    He also said that hitting him is equivalent to hitting someone from the official family. I''m afraid his brain is a bit seriously ill.


    Everyone shook their heads for a while, and they couldn''t understand the motive and purpose of Lin Yu''s words.


    However, after hearing Lin Yu''s words, the men in green clothes and the wretched men showed a look of good drama on their faces.


    They know that the real good show is coming.


    This Shangguan Rongren will definitely suffer a big loss.


    In the crowd, the four strong men looked at Lin Yu like a fool. After shaking their heads helplessly, they raised their feet and walked towards him again.


    "I didn''t expect that there are really dogs in this world that bite their masters."


    Lin Yu sighed.


    The four strong men ignored him, and after coming to him, they started without saying a word.


    However, just when they clenched their fists and were about to beat Lin Yu to death, they suddenly found that their bodies could not move.


    At this moment, the four strong men were all surprised.


    After all, it was the first time they had encountered such a situation.


    And just when they were thinking about what caused this, they suddenly found that their bodies became uncontrollable.


    The onlookers were surprised to find that the four strong men turned around in unison, clenched their fists and walked quickly towards Shangguan Rongren.


    Seeing each other while walking, every strong man had a ferocious look on his face, as if they wanted to beat Shangguan Rongren for a long time.


    After Shangguan Rongren caught a glimpse of this scene out of the corner of his eye, his heart suddenly froze, and he slowly turned to look at them.


    The dog-legs beside him hurriedly reprimanded: "What do you guys who don''t know what to do?"


    However, the four strong men didn''t answer him at all, they just walked forward step by step.


    Seeing the four burly figures approaching, the dog-legged man suddenly became anxious and shouted, "What the **** are you trying to do?"


    The four strong men still did not respond, but walked firmly towards Shangguan Rongren.


    Of course, this is only what others see.


    In fact, all four of them were terrified.


    They desperately wanted to shout out and tell everyone that they didn''t mean to offend Shangguan Rongren.


    The reason for this is that they cannot control their bodies now.


    But unfortunately, at this time, they couldn''t even control their facial micro-expressions, and it was impossible to move their mouths to speak.


    "This... is this really going to be done?"


    Seeing that these four strong men kept approaching Shangguan Rongren, the onlookers were completely shocked.


    They have lived such a long life, and they have never encountered such an incredible thing.


    The lackeys of the Shangguan family actually turned against the tide in public and pointed the finger at their own masters.


    Don''t they know that if they really met Shangguan Rongren today, they would definitely be executed by Ling Chi?


    Are they not even afraid of death?


    "Hahaha, I said long ago that it was the Shangguan family who were unlucky."


    The man in Tsing Yi laughed proudly.


    Everything was said by him, and as a result these ignorant guys didn''t believe it.


    The wretched man beside him said with fear: "Brother, it''s fortunate that we confessed early at that time, otherwise it must have been cold now."


    "Yeah, fortunately, we can see the situation clearly earlier."


    The man in Tsing Yi sighed sincerely.


    At this moment, he didn''t feel at all that it was a shame to kneel down to Lin Yu at that time.


    I also don''t feel that it is a kind of humiliation to hand over the property I have accumulated to Lin Yu.


    He only felt that he was very difficult to be wise at that time.


    It was this kind of wisdom that saved him, otherwise, how could he still be standing here at this time, he would definitely have become a corpse.


    "Stop them, hurry, hurry, stop them for me!"


    At this moment, the dog-legs beside Shangguan Rongren shouted and ordered the servants of Shangguan''s family to step forward to stop the four strong men.


    After all, these four strong men are professional thugs from the Shangguan family.


    Although Shangguan Rongren has also practiced some exercises, he is young after all, and the other party has four people, so if he really wants to do it, it will definitely be miserable.


    When the family members heard the dog-legged man''s order, they immediately swarmed up to stop the four strong men.


    But it''s a pity that these servants are weak, far inferior to the four strong men.


    Therefore, in just one face-to-face, those who rushed in front were beaten to the ground.


    bang bang bang¡ª


    There was a muffled sound. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The servants collapsed in an instant, lying on the ground and moaning, unable to stand up at all.


    When the remaining servants saw this scene, they were all too frightened to go forward.


    But there is no way. If you disobey the order at this time, you will definitely be beaten to death when you go back.


    So if you don''t want to go up, you can go up.


    Stimulated by the fear of death, the remaining servants swarmed up again and rushed towards the four strong men.


    The result is obvious.


    These servants were also beaten to the ground by four strong men in an instant, and they were no longer able to fight back in a short period of time.


    Seeing this scene, Shangguan Rongren''s eyelids finally jumped.


    At this moment, he can no longer maintain the elegant and calm temperament he had just now.


    After all, he is also a human being, and a human would be afraid of death.


    When people are safe enough, they can naturally remain graceful, but when faced with the threat of death, they will inevitably reveal their true colors.


    Before death, everyone is equal.


    "You can think about it. There is only one way to go against me."


    Shangguan Rongren said calmly to the four strong men.


    He also hoped that these four people had the only remaining reason to realize that Shangguan Rongren was the heir of the Shangguan family.


    But it was clear that he was wrong.


    Because the four strong men were unmoved after hearing his words, and they still walked towards him firmly.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1223： beat up

    "Hurry up and stop them!"


    Shangguan Rongren saw the four strong men walking towards him step by step, without any intention of stopping, finally he was afraid.


    He loudly ordered the dog-legs beside him to go up and stop him.


    But that dog-legged man can usually act like a fox and a tiger, but if he really wants to go, how can he have that ability.


    "Master, I, I can''t stop them..."


    When Shangguan Rongren heard this, he got angry on the spot and slapped the dog-legged man in the face.


    "Trash!"


    Although the dog-legged man was slapped, he didn''t look angry at all, but said nicely, "Master, let''s run quickly and go back first."


    Hearing this, Shangguan Rongren looked around.


    There are so many people watching this place, if he really leaves, where will he put his face in the future?


    At that time, as long as people talk about him, they will definitely say that Shangguan is useless, timid, and destroys the prestige of the Shangguan family.


    So unless it is absolutely necessary, Shangguan Rongren will never leave.


    He was originally a concubine at home, and his status was not high. If he left a bad name today, he really wouldn''t have to mess around in the future.


    However, if you don''t leave now, the four strong men will come over.


    Judging from their current appearance, it was obvious that they were going to hit him.


    If he was beaten in public by his own servants, he wouldn''t be able to save face.


    Shangguan Rongren remembered that he was like an ant on a hot pot.


    However, just when he was at a loss, a brilliant idea suddenly occurred to him.


    I can''t walk by myself, and I can''t beat the four strong men, but there are always those who can do it.


    As the saying goes, there must be a brave man under a great reward.


    As long as you give more money, there will always be people who are willing to stand up and do things with money.


    In this way, the reputation of the Shangguan family can be barely preserved, and he will not be disgraced.


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Rongren said loudly to the crowd: "I have one hundred taels of silver. Whoever can help me take down these four rebels, I will give it to whoever."


    When everyone heard this, they immediately took a breath of cold air.


    One hundred taels is not a small number.


    For ordinary people, one hundred taels of silver can live a life of enjoyment for several years.


    For a time, many people were moved.


    Of course, everyone was excited, but no one stood up.


    Mainly because the four strong men are so powerful that ordinary people are not their opponents at all.


    Also, Shangguan Rongren now says that he is willing to give one hundred taels of silver, but after the event is completed, he will have to say whether he will give it or not.


    After all, the Shangguan family''s money is notoriously hard to get.


    It''s hard to get your own money back when you trade with them normally on weekdays.


    Now this is even more difficult.


    Concerned about these reasons, none of the people present were willing to come forward.


    The wretched man whispered to the man in Tsing Yi: "I want to see which idiot dares to come out and collect the money."


    The man in Tsing Yi said disdainfully, "Don''t look at it, there won''t be any."


    But as soon as his words fell, Shangguan Rongren increased his stake.


    "Five hundred taels! No one wants five hundred taels?"


    Five hundred taels?


    The onlookers took a breath of cold air again.


    Without saying a word, he multiplied the reward by five times. You really are rich.


    For a time, some people have been moved.


    Five hundred taels, it''s really worth a fight.


    Of course, these heart-wrenching people did not rush to stand up, but looked around to observe other people''s movements.


    Seeing that no one appeared to stand up, these people instantly changed their minds and stayed put.


    The wretched man smiled and said, "Brother, no one wants to give him five hundred taels. It seems that today''s fight is inevitable."


    The man in Tsing Yi smiled without saying a word.


    Isn''t the answer obvious?


    In the middle of the crowd, Shangguan Rongren already had large beads of sweat on his forehead.


    This is the first time he has faced this situation, and he really doesn''t know what to do.


    The asking price was 500 taels, but no one dared to stand up.


    What should we do now?


    Taking a deep breath, Shangguan Rongren said loudly, "Two thousand taels, I will give two thousand taels!"


    As soon as these words came out, the crowd suddenly burst into an uproar.


    Two thousand taels!


    This amount is really too big, is it worth it?


    Many people think in their hearts, if you give me two thousand taels, I will help you suffer this beating, okay?


    For the two thousand taels of silver, someone was willing to risk their lives to get it.


    But even if someone really thinks so, no one is willing to stand up.


    The reason is still the same, that is, no one believed that the Shangguan family could actually fulfill their promise afterwards.


    At that time, don''t be beaten to death, and in the end you won''t be able to get a penny, that''s fun.


    Therefore, based on the principle of insurance, everyone remains unmoved.


    Shangguan Rongren saw that no one was willing to stand up at this price, and he was really desperate.


    No matter how high the price is, he can''t afford it.


    But if the price is too high, it will also affect the reputation of the Shangguan family.


    At this time, Shangguan Rongren really wanted to cry but had no tears.


    In the past, he always felt that being the heir of the Shangguan family was an incomparable honor.


    But now he suddenly felt that it really made people want to die in order to maintain the reputation of the Shangguan family.


    At this time, the four strong men had already walked up to Shangguan Rongren.


    One of the strong men reached out and patted Shangguan Rongren on the shoulder.


    Shangguan Rongren instinctively turned around.


    Who knew that what greeted him was a huge fist.


    bang¡ª


    Shangguan Rongren was hit with gold stars on the spot by this punch.


    Before he could shout, another fist slammed in.


    This time, it hit his other eye.


    Immediately, Shangguan Rongren won a team of panda eyes.


    This was not over yet. When Shangguan Rongren was about to cry out for help, the four strong men opened their bows from left to right, punching and kicking together, and a fat beating knocked him to the ground.


    There was no way, Shangguan Rongren had no choice but to hug his head and curl up, begging in his heart not to kill him.


    On the other side, Shangguan Rongren''s dog-legged man stood by and stared blankly at this scene, his whole body was cold from head to toe.


    His own young master was beaten by his slaves, but he did not stop him, so his next fate was basically determined.


    Even if you don''t die, you have to peel off the skin.


    But there''s no way. Now that the four strong men are fighting so fiercely, how dare he go up to stop them.


    If you block it, your own life will also be involved.


    Therefore, he could only stand there and watch, his whole body was so stiff that he couldn''t even move.


    In the crowd outside, the people around the audience applauded secretly at first, thinking that your Shangguan family has today.


    But as the beating continued, they gradually got a little scared.


    I was afraid that the four strong men would come to beat Shangguan Rongren after they had beaten them.


    Therefore, everyone took a few steps back.


    Now the outermost people have been squeezed to the houses on the street, and there is no way out.


    At this moment, the four strong men stopped in unison, then took a few steps back and stood up, giving way to Shangguan Rongren, who was lying on the ground.


    Everyone was busy looking at it.


    I saw that Shangguan Rongren had a hematoma all over his body, his head was covered with buns, and he was already venting more and less air.


    As long as you can''t continue in one breath, you will die on the spot.


    Of course, none of the people present sympathized with him.


    After all, the Shangguan family usually does all the bad things, and it is not a pity to die.


    They even hoped that the four strong men would directly kill the Shangguan family, and beat the rest of the Shangguan family to death.


    However, they just thought about such an idea in their hearts, and in fact they didn''t dare to hope.


    Because the Shangguan family is full of masters, and the ancestors of the Shangguan family are even more profound, and no one can match them.


    Otherwise, how could the Shangguan family be so domineering and roaming the streets?


    This Shangguan Rongren simply cannot represent the true strength of the Shangguan family.


    The reason why the Shangguan family sent him out to settle today''s affairs is that today''s affairs are just a trivial matter.


    It''s just that no one expected that the person doing the trouble today is a tough guy.


    In the open space among the crowd, the **** saw that his young master was beaten like this, he finally couldn''t stand, and ran away like a fly.


    Before Shangguan allowed people to leave, he naturally couldn''t leave either.


    But now Shangguan Rongren only has half a breath left. If you don''t hurry back and call someone to come and save them, you really don''t want to take your own life.


    Anyway, he is just a servant of the Shangguan family, and he does not represent the Shangguan family. Don''t worry about running away and affecting the reputation of the Shangguan family.


    When the audience saw that the **** went back to rescue the soldiers, they focused their attention on Lin Yu again.


    Now they are really curious how this young man will survive this disaster today.


    He has now completely offended the Shangguan family. The Shangguan family wanted to kill him no matter what, it was just a question of **** him.


    So, what other means can he come up with to deal with this situation?


    If the Shangguan family sent a real expert over, would he be able to settle it?


    Except for the men in blue clothes and the wretched men, none of the people present knew Lin Yu''s strength, so naturally there was no answer to this question.


    However, everyone vaguely felt that Lin Yu''s next performance might not disappoint them.


    So, until today''s good show ends, they are determined not to leave.


    In the crowd, the wretched man excitedly said to the man in Tsing Yi: "Brother, I really want to see how everyone will behave after this young master shows his true strength. I believe it must be very exciting."


    "Me too." The man in Tsing Yi said impatiently.


    Just now, he told the people around him that Lin Yu was very powerful, and the Shangguan family got into big trouble this time.


    In the end, no one believed what he said, and they disliked him by talking nonsense and offending the Shangguan family and implicated them.


    One or two were anxious to avoid him.


    This made the man in Tsing Yi brood, wishing that Lin Yu would quickly take action against the Shangguan family and slap them in the face.


    Therefore, he and the wretched man had suffered losses from Lin Yu, but now they both choose to stand on Lin Yu''s side.


    As everyone waited, time passed by minute by minute.


    Before you know it, half a stick of incense passed by.


    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of hooves in the distance.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a strong man riding a tall horse whistling.


    The horse was obviously a superb BMW. It ran so fast that a strong wind blew across the street.


    Seeing this, everyone hurriedly retreated to the other side, for fear that they would be affected.


    "Call-"


    Shangguan Rongying pulled the reins and stopped in front of the four strong men.


    After he glanced at the four strong men, he then looked at Shangguan Rongren lying on the ground.


    In an instant, a fierce look appeared on his face, and he squinted slightly.


    At that time, he couldn''t believe it when he heard the next person reporting the time.


    In this big golden country, who dares to move their Shangguan family, is it because they live too long?


    In the end, when I came to the scene, I saw that there really was such a thing.


    At this moment, Shangguan Rong Ying was full of anger, swearing that the canonical punishment would be clarified in the future, and the chickens would be killed to warn the monkeys.


    Lest these grass-roots people think that their Shangguan family is easy to bully.


    At this moment, the sound of hooves came to mind again.


    The people in the audience turned their heads and saw a horse-drawn carriage pulled by four horses and speeding towards this side.


    Obviously, this carriage was here to rescue Shangguan Rongren.


    After all, Shangguan Rongren is probably out of breath. If there is no treatment, he will definitely explain it here today.


    At that time, the story of the slaves of the Shangguan family beating the main family to death will definitely spread throughout the entire Dajin Kingdom.


    So even considering the maintenance of his reputation, the Shangguan family must hurry up and treat Shangguan Rongren, and never let him die on the street like this.


    stomping-


    The carriage came fast, and soon came to the vicinity of the crowd, and finally stopped beside Shangguan Rongren.


    As soon as Ma Chen stopped, the door of the car was quickly opened, the dogleg just got down from above, and a middle-aged man who looked like a middle-aged man.


    The two quickly came to Shangguan Rongren''s side.


    After that Langzhong bent down and checked for a while, he raised his eyebrows and looked up at Shangguan Rong Ying and said, "Young Master Rong Ying, you are so incompetent, you can''t save Master Rong Ren."


    As soon as these words came out, the dog-legs following Shangguan Rongren immediately seemed to be struck by a thunderbolt, and sat on the ground with all four limbs limp.


    The master''s family died, and the fate of his slave''s future can be imagined.


    I didn''t expect that the day before, the majestic Shangguan family members would follow Shangguan Rongren everywhere, bullying men and bullying women.


    As a result, he became a dying person in a blink of an eye. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    How could he accept such a huge change?


    On the other side, Shangguan Rongying, who was sitting on a tall horse, slowly turned to look at Lin Yu and the four strong men.


    Today, Lin Yu instructed these four strong men to kill their Shangguan family members. This feud will never end.


    So we must capture this kid alive, and then torture him in turns, making his life better than death.


    Then, find out all the family, parents, friends and relatives of this kid, and convict them to death together.


    In the end, he had to dig up his family''s ancestral grave, and smash his bones into ashes.


    In short, only by punishing the nine clans and humiliating the eighteenth generation of his ancestors can this monstrous hatred be resolved.


    Otherwise, how could their Shangguan family continue to have a foothold in this Great Golden Kingdom?


    In the future, even if people from a small family meet their Shangguan family, they will slap their noses on their faces, irritating them with yin and yang.


    "You are dead!"


    Shangguan Rongying pointed at Lin Yu with a whip and said word by word.


    There was a slow hostility in his tone.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, the four strong men who were standing still suddenly burst into flames and rushed to his horse.


    Under the amazement of the crowd, four strong men each hugged a horse''s leg and forcibly overturned Shangguan Rongying''s superb BMW, causing Shangguan Rongying to fall heavily to the ground.


    Immediately after, the four strong men rushed up, punching and kicking frantically.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1224： the government arrives

    "This... this Shangguan Rongying will also be beaten to death!"


    The audience was stunned.


    It wasn''t enough for Shangguan Rongren to die, and Shangguan Rongying was about to be beaten to death.


    Of course, they were not too surprised by this.


    After all, that young man has completely offended and killed the Shangguan family. The last one was killed, and the two were killed. There was no difference.


    It just made everyone curious, how did this young man make the four strong men so obedient?


    Is there such a thing in this world?


    In fact, they have already had this question, but just now their attention was on whether Shangguan Rongren would be beaten, and how Shangguan Rongying would deal with the young man.


    Now that I''ve seen all these liveliness, my interest has faded a lot, so I''m only concerned about the state of the four strong men.


    For a while, the onlookers were discussing.


    Now the Shangguan family suffers one after another, and no one cares whether they are talking or not.


    So everyone started to talk with confidence.


    "You said, could that young man be a strange person from those countries in the west? I heard that those strange people can use all kinds of strange techniques, and some of them are very powerful."


    "Maybe, anyway, there is absolutely no such person in our Dajin Kingdom."


    "Yeah, this is the first time I''ve encountered such a thing, and it can make a stranger become so obedient."


    "It may also be people from those countries in the south. I heard that some people there can practice witchcraft. There is a type of witchcraft called descending the head, which can make people become obedient like puppets."


    "Really? Is there such a thing?"


    "Of course it''s true, why did I lie to you?"


    "This is really the wonder of the world."


    "¡­"


    The people in the audience speculated.


    Outside the crowd, the man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man were also very curious about Lin Yu''s origin.


    However, they knew in their hearts that Lin Yu was definitely not a strange man from the west, nor a wizard from the south.


    Those legendary characters are far worse than Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu hasn''t come up with the real means yet.


    When he showed his true ability, the custody surprised everyone.


    The wretched man said to the man in Tsing Yi, "Brother, look at how well these frogs in the well guessed. When they know how powerful they are, let''s see if they will drop their jaws."


    "Absolutely." The man in Tsing Yi said disdainfully: "You and I have seen a lot of things, but seeing that young master''s supernatural powers doesn''t make you shocked. These people are definitely far inferior to us."


    "That''s right, I can''t wait to see that scene."


    The wretched man laughed.


    At this time, someone in the open space among the crowd shouted, "Stop hitting, don''t hit, you will kill people if you hit again."


    The crowd around the audience took a closer look, and it turned out that it was the man who was calling for help.


    Obviously, Lang Zhong saw that Shangguan Rongying''s situation was very bad, so he spoke out to stop it.


    However, as if the four strong men didn''t hear him, they still punched and beat up Shangguan Rongying.


    What everyone doesn''t know is that the four of them are really complaining right now.


    They can''t control their bodies at all, but their minds are very clear and they know what they are doing.


    Of course, when they helped the Shangguan family bully men and women before, they knew what they were doing, and they never felt sympathy in their hearts.


    The only difference between this time and before is that they didn''t want to stop before, but this time they wanted to stop but couldn''t.


    bang bang bang¡ª


    The fists and soles of the feet kept falling on Shangguan Rongying.


    Shangguan Rongying was able to call out at first, but gradually she couldn''t.


    If it were placed an hour ago, he would never have imagined that he would end up in such a situation.


    After all, it was his Shangguan Rongying who bullied others before, so how could anyone bully him.


    Shangguan Rongying''s breath gradually weakened, and she was about to die soon.


    But at this moment, he suddenly heard a loud shout from a distance.


    "Leave someone here!"


    With this sound, a strong man jumped all the way from a distance.


    Although he was only jumping, his forward speed was much faster than riding a horse.


    The visitor is Shangguan Rongying''s older brother, Shangguan Rongshuai.


    "Stop me!"


    When Shangguan Rongshuai saw that the four strong men ignored him at all, he was so angry that his eyes were about to pop out.


    If you keep fighting like this, your own younger brother will definitely die.


    Shangguan Rong Shuai hurriedly accelerated his pace, rushing towards this side at a faster speed.


    Lin Yu calmly looked at Shangguan Rongshuai who was approaching, without any disturbance in his heart.


    There may be good people in the Shangguan family, but even if they are good people, it is not a pity to kill them.


    Because the premise that the misfortune is less than the relatives is that the blessings are less than the relatives.


    The people of the Shangguan family enjoyed the benefits of the Shangguan family, and naturally they had to bear the corresponding price.


    We share the blessings, and we must share the difficulties.


    In this world, there is no reason to eat meat without being beaten.


    Shangguan Rongshuai soon came to the four strong men.


    Swish¡ª


    The long knife in his hand was unsheathed, and he slashed at the four strong men with one knife.


    Lin Yu took a look, this Shangguan Rongshuai seems to have been trained, and his strength is much stronger than those of the four strong men.


    If the four strong men are allowed to deal with it, they will definitely die.


    Therefore, Lin Yu stimulated his divine power a little and forcibly raised the strength of the four strong men.


    After the strength of the four increased, they quickly avoided Shangguan Rongshuai''s knife and stood in a group with him.


    Soon, Shangguan Rongshuai was at a disadvantage.


    The people around the audience were stunned on the spot.


    Today, this scene is really unheard of. I didn''t expect that the four servants of the Shangguan family actually beat up the sons of the Shangguan family.


    The previous Shangguan Rong and Shangguan Rongying were nothing more than that. After all, they studied literature, and they couldn''t use force.


    But Shangguan Rongshuai always practiced martial arts, but it didn''t help.


    "I remember that Shangguan Rongshuai is not very strong, why can''t he even beat four slaves?"


    Someone called Shangguan Rongshuai by his name.


    Originally, everyone was in awe of the Shangguan family, but now people from the Shangguan family are dying one after another, and their majestic image in the hearts of everyone has collapsed, so everyone doesn''t take it seriously.


    If it was changed to the previous one, they would never dare to call anyone in the Shangguan family''s name.


    "I don''t know either. It stands to reason that even if they have the same strength, those four slaves shouldn''t be able to beat Shangguan Rongshuai."


    Someone answered.


    Shangguan Rong Shuai practiced superior martial arts, but the four slaves definitely practiced ordinary martial arts.


    This superior martial arts is undoubtedly capable of crushing against ordinary martial arts.


    The battle would never end up like this.


    So everyone is very curious, why Shangguan Rong Shuai can''t even handle four slaves.


    "Could it have something to do with that young man?"


    Suddenly, someone started guessing and pointed the finger at Lin Yu.


    "Isn''t that supposed to be true? Could he be able to empower them from the air to forcibly increase their strength?"


    "Who knows, since he can make the four Shangguan slaves listen to him like this, it''s not impossible to empower them from the air."


    "Yeah, I also think it''s possible. Otherwise, how could the strength of the four slaves suddenly become stronger?"


    "¡­"


    There was a lot of discussion among the audience.


    The wretched man said to the man in Tsing Yi, "Brother, it must be the young master who made some tricks. These people are still guessing there for a long time."


    "The frog at the bottom of the well is like this, it''s normal." The man in blue said lightly.


    Before he knew it, he had a feeling of being superior.


    Just because he knew Lin Yu a little bit more than these people.


    "Keep watching, the show is yet to come." The man in Tsing Yi smiled lightly.


    The wretched man answered, "Wait, it will definitely surprise these people."


    Having said that, he watched the fight in the middle of the road with anticipation.


    At this time, Shangguan Rongshuai had been completely defeated, and he was struggling to support him.


    But it didn''t take long before he fell.


    Immediately, the four strong men rushed up and punched and kicked the fallen Shangguan Rong Shuai.


    Shangguan Rong Shuai curled up with his head in his arms, showing no resistance at all.


    It didn''t take long for Shangguan Rong Shuaibian to breathe out more and take in less.


    This scene was naturally seen clearly by Lang Zhong, but this time he didn''t come out to stop.


    Because he also saw that something was wrong, and knew that even if he stood up to stop it, it would be useless.


    These four strong men, and the young man behind them, don''t seem to be afraid of the Shangguan family at all.


    Today is to make it clear that we want to go against the Shangguan family.


    What surprised him was that, after living for so many years, he could actually see the Shangguan family collapsed.


    He thought that until he died of old age, the Shangguan family would be able to run wild on the streets.


    In the distance, Lin Yu folded his arms and quietly watched the scene on the field.


    He was really curious, why hasn''t the Shangguan family sent anyone who can control the situation?


    But when he thought about it, he immediately understood the reason.


    "Also, the Shangguan family has been rampant for many years, and they have long been accustomed to the situation where no one resists. How can they know that this time is so serious."


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly.


    The Shangguan family was so confident, so he would accompany them to the end.


    He wanted to see when the Shangguan family would really take it seriously.


    And just as Lin Yu was thinking about it, a rush of hooves sounded.


    Judging from this voice, there will definitely be many people coming this time, but I don''t know whether the comers are from the Shangguan family or someone else.


    Lin Yu looked in the direction from which the voice came.


    Like him, the onlookers turned their heads one after another and looked in the direction of the sound of the hooves.


    Soon, a line of cavalry entered everyone''s sight.


    However, the people who came were not from the Shangguan family, but from the official government.


    When the wretched man saw it, he immediately laughed and said: "This Shangguan family really does a lot of bullying things, and the people from the government are only here now. It is estimated that the government has always thought that the Shangguan family was bullying others, but I didn''t expect it to be the Shangguan family. People are being bullied."


    The man in Tsing Yi nodded slowly and said, "This is called wicked people get revenge. If something really happened, even the helpers came too late."


    Like the two of them, the others present also understood the reason for the late arrival of the government.


    It''s all because the Shangguan family usually bullies people too much.


    When people in the government heard that the matter was related to the Shangguan family, the first thing they thought of was that the Shangguan family was bullying people, so naturally they would not rush to come forward.


    Otherwise, if you come over in a hurry, should you take care of it or not?


    If you don''t care, you will offend the Shangguan family. If you don''t care, what will be the face of the official family.


    Although everyone knows that the government is just an accomplice of the Shangguan family, the superficial things still need to be maintained.


    stomping-


    The sound of hooves is getting closer.


    In the discussion of the crowd, the cavalry finally came to the vicinity of Shangguan Rongshuai.


    It''s just that Shangguan Rongshuai was completely dead at this time, and so was his brother-in-law beside him.


    In other words, there are a total of three Shangguan corpses lying in the middle of the street.


    The cavalry leader glanced at the three corpses, and his throat suddenly thumped.


    Now it''s troublesome. The Shangguan family was beaten to death in the street by three people, and they will be questioned at that time.


    I don''t know how to solve this.


    However, as long as the culprit is captured, things will not be out of control.


    Therefore, the leader of the cavalry immediately ordered his subordinates: "Arrest the four domestic slaves who beat people."


    When he first arrived, he didn''t know the situation, thinking that it was a domestic slave who beat up his master.


    He didn''t know that the source of everything was Lin Yu.


    At this time, Lin Yu took the initiative to stand up and said, "It has nothing to do with them, I asked them to fight."


    "what?"


    The cavalry leader looked at Lin Yu in surprise.


    He was somewhat suspicious of Lin Yu''s words. After all, no one would have imagined that the servants of the Shangguan family would obey an outsider.


    "Let me remind you first, cheating the government is a serious crime."


    The cavalry leader raised the whip in his hand and pointed at Lin Yudao.


    Lin Yu said with a smile, "So you still know Wang Fa, so let me ask you, if Shangguan''s family was beaten to death in the street, what crime should he be punished for?"


    As he spoke, he glanced at the two men and two women lying on the ground.


    Among the two men and two women, the bodies of the young men and women were all cold at this time, and the other two were also seriously injured.


    The leader of the cavalry followed Lin Yu''s line of sight and said, "One yard is one yard, if the Shangguan family really beats people to death in the street, we will deal with it, you don''t need to ask."


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "It''s not that I want to ask, but you have to give everyone an explanation. Now the people are watching."


    The leader of the cavalry was stunned for a while, and then said: "Don''t worry, once the matter of the Shangguan family is verified, the official government will definitely punish them."


    "Then how do you investigate?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Naturally, I will bring it back to the government for investigation." The cavalry leader said without thinking.


    I can''t say that we should investigate here, isn''t that a fool?


    Only by meeting with the officials can things be handled easily. It''s not up to them to decide what the results will be.


    "Okay, then you can wait here. After the Shangguan family arrives, take them down."


    Lin Yu said.


    When the cavalry leader heard this, he sneered and prepared to refute.


    However, before he could say anything, he suddenly found that his mouth could not be opened.


    Not only could he not open his mouth, but he could not even control the micro-expressions on his face.


    The whole person is so hard to move on the horse.


    When the audience looked around, they knew that this young man had made him obedient, just like the four strong men just now.


    Seeing this, the wretched man said to the man in Tsing Yi, "Hahaha, it''s getting more and more exciting. I''d like to see how these officials face the Shangguan family."


    "Yes, this government has always been the protection umbrella of the Shangguan family. Now that the Shangguan family is forced to do the right thing, it will be very exciting."


    The man in Tsing Yi laughed.


    Both were full of anticipation.


    The other onlookers were the same, looking forward to the Shangguan family sending someone over.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1225： Rip in public

    Under everyone''s expectations, it didn''t take long for another person from the Shangguan family to come over.


    However, the person who came this time was a middle-aged man, not the younger generation like Shangguan Rongren and Shangguan Rongying.


    This middle-aged man, Shangguan Boshi, is a powerful martial artist who is now in the psychic realm.


    Therefore, instead of riding a horse, he flew directly over.


    His arrival caused a ripple in the audience in an instant.


    "This evil star is here, now that young man is in trouble."


    "Yeah, this one who defeated the southern countries in last year''s war is well-known."


    "If he makes a move, this young man will definitely not be able to take the next move."


    "¡­"


    There was a lot of discussion, and they all expressed their fear of Shangguan Boshi.


    After all, Shangguan Boshi''s strength is too strong, no one thinks that Lin Yu can compete with Shangguan Boshi.


    You must know that cultivation also takes a lot of time.


    At such a young age, what accomplishments could that young man have achieved in his cultivation?


    Even if his talent is excellent, what can he do?


    Therefore, everyone felt that Lin Yu was definitely not a match for Shangguan Boshi.


    Outside the crowd, the men in blue clothes and the wretched men naturally heard the voices of the crowd.


    When they heard that everyone felt that Lin Yu was incapable of fighting, the two sneered together.


    "These frogs at the bottom of the well are still using the standard of Wu Xiu to measure this young master. It''s ridiculous."


    "Yeah, these frogs in the well don''t even know how terrifying the real power in this world is."


    Both the man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man were dismissive of what everyone said.


    Both of them felt that this Shangguan Boshi was about to collapse and be embarrassed in front of everyone.


    In the air, after Shangguan Boshi arrived, he first glanced at the three corpses on the ground, and then calmly asked, "Who did it?"


    "I."


    Lin Yu answered immediately.


    As soon as he said these words, not only Shangguan Boshi, but also the others present were stunned.


    Shangguan Bo really thought to himself, even a three-year-old child knew about his reputation, how could this daring young man not know it?


    If he knew, he should feel fear and fear at this time, and then dare not stand up and admit it.


    The result was good. As soon as he said his words, the kid immediately admitted it.


    In the end, should he be said to be young and energetic, or ignorant?


    For a while, Shangguan Bo Shi was a little speechless.


    On the other side, the crowd watching was similar to Shangguan Boshi.


    Everyone wondered why Lin Yu admitted so readily. Does he really not know the strength of Shangguan Boshi?


    You must know that Shangguan Bo Shi is a martial cultivator in the psychic realm, and he is a strong man in martial arts.


    In this world, there is no one who can be the enemy of Shangguan Boshi, but it is definitely not right.


    No one thought that this young man would be a match for Shangguan Boshi.


    Naturally, he was very curious about his performance.


    At this moment, only the man in Tsing Yi and the wretched man were not surprised by Lin Yu''s performance.


    The wretched man said to the man in Tsing Yi: "Brother, I''m really looking forward to it more and more. When this young man really takes action, everyone will be shocked."


    The man in Tsing Yi nodded and said, "Just wait and see, I''m also looking forward to that moment."


    In the air, after Shangguan Bo was calm, he looked at Lin Yu again and said lightly, "You''re brave enough to admit it yourself."


    "Since you have admitted it, then you should know the truth of killing for your life."


    Actually, Shangguan Boshi was very angry when he saw the three corpses of his own children.


    But now that so many people are watching, some words and deeds should be paid attention to, and the prestige of the Shangguan family must not be humiliated.


    Just like in the current situation, people from the government are there, just so the government can arrest Lin Yu and bring him to justice, so as not to get his hands dirty.


    "Of course I know the truth of killing for life." Lin Yu said calmly.


    After finishing speaking, he added: "It is precisely because these three people killed people that they were killed to pay for their lives."


    Lin Yu''s meaning is obvious, the three Shangguan Rongren paid for the dead boys and girls.


    "That should also be a matter of the government. It''s not your turn to intervene."


    Shangguan Bo Shi said lightly, and then looked at the cavalry of the government.


    At this time, the best way to show the prestige of the Shangguan family is to ask the government to arrest Lin Yu, so that everyone will know that the government has to listen to their Shangguan family.


    So now Shangguan Boshi is going to order this team of cavalry to take Lin Yu away.


    Of course, you don''t need to speak even if you give an order, just give the other party a wink.


    Shangguan Bo Shi couldn''t believe it. After listening to the conversation between him and Lin Yu just now, and seeing the look of his envoy, these officials were still indifferent.


    However, the next moment, Shangguan Boshi frowned slightly.


    Because he found that the cavalry of the official team did not pay any attention to his intentions.


    This team of cavalry just stood there on horseback, and had no intention of arresting Lin Yu at all.


    After waiting for a few breaths, Shangguan Boshi finally couldn''t help it and said, "The perpetrator is right in front of you, why don''t you do it?"


    The official cavalry remained motionless.


    At this time, the audience around the audience suddenly became very interested.


    Even Shangguan Boshi can''t command this team of cavalry, the next thing will be very exciting.


    Everyone wanted to know how Shangguan Boshi was going to step down after losing face so much.


    Also, the government has openly torn apart with the Shangguan family, how exactly are they going to reconcile with each other?


    "Originally, I thought it was just someone who wasn''t afraid of death fighting against the Shangguan family, but now, things are far more exciting than I expected."


    "Yeah, I really didn''t expect that the government, which has always been a running dog of the Shangguan family, would actually damage the face of the Shangguan family in public. This scene is really getting better and better."


    "Hahahaha, such a thing is really rare."


    "¡­"


    Everyone in the audience was hooked.


    At this time, everyone''s focus is far more than just the feud between Lin Yu and the Shangguan family. What they are most concerned about is the relationship between the official government and the Shangguan family.


    If the government made it clear that it would not give face to the Shangguan family this time, what would the ancestor of the Shangguan family do?


    Will you openly challenge the government?


    Or do you pick it up high and put it down gently, and treat it as if you don''t know?


    You must know that although the government seems to be the running dog of the Shangguan family, or a protective umbrella, on the surface, the official government is still the ruler, and the Shangguan family is the ruled.


    Logically, the government can not favor the Shangguan family, so when it comes time to fight for their own face, the government may not be willing to take the initiative to give the Shangguan family face.


    As usual, the strategy adopted by these officials is not to participate in the affairs of the Shangguan family.


    In this way, everyone said that the government''s work efficiency is low, and it''s not good to say that the government is a Shangguan family.


    But this time it''s really different. This time, both the government and the Shangguan family were put on fire. Both sides were uncomfortable, and they couldn''t easily back down.


    Of course, the audience can know such a simple truth, and Shangguan Bo Shi naturally also knows it.


    Therefore, when Shangguan Boshi saw that the official cavalry team was indifferent when they heard his words, he suddenly became a little dazed.


    It''s true that his cultivation is high, but he really doesn''t have much talent and experience in dealing with this kind of thing.


    If this kind of thing goes wrong, the impact is very serious.


    At this moment, Shangguan Bo Shi really doesn''t know what to do.


    Just now, the master asked him to deal with this matter because he felt that with his force, he would be able to easily suppress the provocative young man.


    As a result, I never thought that the level of force in the current situation has little to do with the ability to deal with people.


    Outside the crowd, the men in blue clothes and the wretched men watched this scene and laughed wildly in their hearts.


    They never imagined that this young master was really clever, and that he would kill Shangguan Boshi without a single attack, leaving Shangguan Boshi''s entire body of force nowhere to be used.


    The wretched man said softly to the man in Tsing Yi: "Brother, this young man is really a master. From the beginning to now, he has never made a move. As a result, the Shangguan family has been humiliated all the way to the present. I feel that unless the ancestors of the Shangguan family came out in person, today''s event will not be possible. It''s definitely not going to work out."


    The man in Tsing Yi chuckled and said, "You are wrong. Even if the ancestor of the Shangguan family goes out, it will only be a shame. If you don''t believe me, look at this."


    When the wretched man heard this, he immediately nodded and said, "It''s my fault, the ancestor of the Shangguan family really can''t help this son."


    Among so many people present, only the two of them firmly believed in Lin Yu at this time.


    After all, only they have seen the power of Lin Yu.


    In the air, Shangguan Boshi saw the cavalry and ignored them. After thinking about it, he finally decided to try again.


    You can''t just tear up your face with the government, or go back to rescue soldiers, right?


    Then where will his Shangguan Boshi''s face go in the future?


    At that time, people on the streets and alleys will definitely make up all kinds of rumors to belittle him.


    "I said." Shangguan Bo Shi said, "You see the murderer here but don''t arrest him, so you don''t want to cover up the murderer, right?"


    As soon as these words were spoken, the ball was immediately kicked to the government.


    Next, if these official cavalrymen do not respond, then he can directly deal with Lin Yu.


    After all, the government has covered up the murderer, so he can still hope that the government will fail.


    At this time, Shangguan Bo was very regretful.


    He knew that he should deal with Lin Yu directly as soon as he came here, so there is no need to borrow this knife from the government.


    Now the situation is so passive.


    At this moment, the leader of the cavalry suddenly said, "Don''t spray people out there, why are we covering up the murderer?"


    "This matter has not been investigated yet. Your Shangguan family is also one of the suspects. You should honestly follow us to the government for investigation."


    Hearing this, Shangguan Boshi almost couldn''t believe his ears.


    Did you hear it wrong? These officers and soldiers actually said they wanted to arrest him?


    Who is he, Shangguan Boshi? Are these officers and soldiers qualified to arrest him?


    Now, no matter how good Shangguan Boshi is, he can''t hold back.


    "What do you mean, think our Shangguan family is the first to move?"


    Shangguan Bo Shi looked at the cavalry leader and asked with a sneer.


    Hearing that, the cavalry leader pointed at the group of dead boys and girls with a horse whip, and said, "Their deaths have nothing to do with your Shangguan family, so do you think you are suspects?"


    "You!" Shangguan Bo Shi was taken aback.


    He really didn''t expect that the people in the government would not give him the honor of Shangguan.


    Could it be that these officers and soldiers are new here and don''t understand the rules in private?


    Otherwise, why doesn''t he even know the basic principles of doing things?


    "Okay, so that means your government is going to use force to oppress our Shangguan family."


    Shangguan Bo Shi sneered.


    When the audience saw this scene, they all cried out in joy.


    They had been waiting for this moment for a long time, and today they finally saw the government and the Shangguan family working together.


    You must know that in the past, the government and the Shangguan family were always on the same page, and it was impossible to openly tear their faces.


    The result is now...


    Everyone really wants to know now what kind of conflict will happen between the government and the Shangguan family.


    For a time, everyone forgot what happened at the beginning, and their attention completely shifted from the conflict between Lin Yu and the Shangguan family to the conflict between the official government and the Shangguan family.


    The wretched man smiled and said to the man in Tsing Yi: "Haha, I''ve seen it in my life. I didn''t expect the Shangguan family to suffer such a loss."


    The man in Tsing Yi smiled and said: "Next, there will definitely be more losses. To be honest, I am really curious right now, don''t these people realize how powerful this young man is now? The son bowed his head and took the initiative to beg for mercy, maybe this is the end of the matter."


    When the wretched man heard it, he said, "Like what we did at the time? Big brother, it''s not like you don''t know the virtues of the Shangguan family. They are used to running wild on the streets, so how can you admit it easily."


    "That''s true." The man in Tsing Yi nodded slowly.


    The Shangguan family has always liked to use their power to overwhelm people. Moreover, the person who came here was Shangguan Boshi with a high level of cultivation. Even if he knew that Lin Yu was powerful, he couldn''t easily bow his head.


    In the air, Shangguan Boshi calmed down again, looked at the cavalry leader and said, "Okay, since you said that I am also a suspect, then I want to see how you can take me back."


    At this time, what he thought in his mind was that these officers and soldiers definitely knew that they were not his opponents, so they would definitely not arrest him directly, but would go back and invite stronger people to come over.


    And those officers and soldiers with high strength must know his name Shangguan Boshi, so it is impossible for them to be so stunned and have to fight against their Shangguan family.


    So, what Shangguan Boshi said was not to fight with these officers and soldiers, but to hope that they would retreat in spite of difficulties, and then let really sensible officers and soldiers come over to deal with this matter.


    Only in this way can the current situation be resolved.


    Shangguan Boshi felt that the reason for the troubles was that these officers and soldiers were newcomers, ignorant, and did not know the rules in private.


    As long as a group of people who understand come over, the matter will be solved immediately.


    But just when Shangguan Boshi felt that these officers and soldiers would choose to go back to rescue the soldiers, the cavalry leader suddenly raised his whip, pointed at Shangguan Boshi, and ordered his subordinates: "Take him!"


    Hearing this, Shangguan Bo Shi was stunned on the spot.


    Did you hear it wrong again this time? This officer actually said that he was going to take him down?


    Don''t they know the strength of his Shangguan Boshi, and who he is?


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1226： follow the trend

    In the astonishment of Shangguan Boshi and everyone else, that team of official cavalry suddenly flew out of thin air from their horses, pulled out their saber and flew towards Shangguan Boshi.


    What everyone didn''t know was that this was because Lin Yu used his divine power to forcibly elevate their strength, giving them the power to fight Shangguan Boshi.


    When Shangguan Bo Shi saw all the cavalry flying up to the sky and attacking him, he was instantly stunned.


    All this completely exceeded his expectations.


    He never imagined that these weak officers and soldiers of the government would dare to attack him, and it seemed that they really had the power to fight him.


    The officers and soldiers quickly flew in front of Shangguan Boshi, then waved the saber in their hands and stood in a ball with him.


    The more Shangguan Boshi fought, the more surprised he became.


    Because he was surprised to find that the combat power of these officers and soldiers was really good. So many people besieging him at the same time did make him feel a huge pressure.


    "How could this be? How is this possible?"


    Shangguan Bo Shi was shocked.


    No matter what, he never imagined that things would turn into such a situation today.


    He was Shangguan Boshi, but he would be besieged by a group of weak officers and soldiers.


    Like him, the onlookers were stunned at this time.


    No one could have imagined that things would develop to such a level.


    In the beginning, when the four strong men beat Shangguan Rong and Shangguan Rongying, it was because the four strong men were stronger than them.


    But now these official cavalrymen are obviously not the opponents of Shangguan Boshi, and even going up together are far from being far from being the combined enemies of Shangguan Boshi.


    As a result, now it''s hard to beat Shangguan Bo.


    It seems that the entire battle situation is becoming more and more unfavorable to Shangguan Boshi.


    "This, this is totally unreasonable, how could they be Shangguan Boshi''s opponents?"


    "Yes, in the war with the southern countries in the past two years, Shangguan Boshi alone was able to fight thousands of troops, and the strength of those people was similar to these officers and soldiers."


    "It''s not right, it''s really not right. Now there is only one possibility, and that is that the strength of these officers and soldiers has inexplicably improved."


    "But how is this possible? They didn''t do anything just now, so how could their strength increase inexplicably?"


    "Could it be that the young man did it?"


    "No way, he shouldn''t have that kind of ability, right?"


    "¡­"


    There was a lot of discussion, although everyone felt that they had a great relationship with Lin Yu.


    But after all, everything is too unreasonable, so they still think it is impossible.


    "Is there such a possibility that the government has long wanted to deal with the Shangguan family, so it was arranged like this today?"


    Suddenly, someone came up with a whim and guessed.


    And when he said this, many people''s eyes were instantly brightened.


    This possibility seems to exist.


    "If you say that, it seems quite possible."


    "Yes, this young man may be from the government. Otherwise, after the officers and soldiers came over, they first pretended to arrest him, but they didn''t put it into practice."


    "That''s right. After Shangguan Boshi came over, the officers and soldiers of these officials immediately aimed at Shangguan Boshi, without mentioning what the young man did."


    "I said, if this guess is true, then the four family slaves brought by Shangguan Rongren may have been bought by the government long ago, so Shangguan Rongren was beaten to death in the street."


    "It''s possible, it''s very possible!"


    After everyone talked about it, they quickly went in the direction of conspiracy theories.


    After all, in the current situation, this is the only way to explain it.


    Otherwise, why is this young man so resolute in the face of the Shangguan family?


    How could the four servants of the Shangguan family listen to that young man like that?


    Also, how could this team of official cavalry suddenly show such strong strength?


    All of these situations can be explained, everything is arranged by the government.


    It must be because the government could not tolerate what the Shangguan family did for a long time, and finally made this decision.


    After all, every single thing the Shangguan family did was to slap the government in the face, causing the government''s prestige to fall.


    The government may be able to refrain from doing anything to the Shangguan family for the sake of profit, but it must not allow itself to lose more and more prestige in front of the public.


    For a time, all the people in the audience believed this statement. Everyone believed that everything was the government targeting the Shangguan family.


    And after thinking of this, everyone couldn''t help but get excited.


    Because the government is going to engage the Shangguan family, which is big news.


    Everyone is very much looking forward to what actions the government will take next, and the response from the Shangguan family.


    Outside the crowd, the wretched man couldn''t help but said to the man in Tsing Yi, "Brother, I think what they said seems to make sense."


    Originally, he firmly believed that Lin Yu took the initiative to do everything, but after listening to everyone''s comments, he increasingly felt that the government might be behind all this.


    On the other side, the man in Tsing Yi saw that the wretched man said that, and he couldn''t help but be a little suspicious.


    Could it be that there is really a festival between the government and the Shangguan family?


    "Look at it again. Now that things are so big, the government and the Shangguan family will definitely send people over. We will wait and see what happens."


    After thinking about it for a while, the man in Tsing Yi said to the wretched man.


    When the wretched man heard this, he nodded slowly and said, "Brother is right, let''s just wait and see what happens."


    Afterwards, the two continued to watch the battle in the air with interest.


    Today, this matter is so big, they really want to see how it will develop in the future.


    And at this time, more and more people gathered here.


    After all, the matter became like this, and it quickly spread to the outside world.


    Now many people all over the city know what happened here.


    In addition, the fight between Shangguan Boshi and all the officers and soldiers took place in the air, which could be seen from afar, and was so loud that it attracted the attention of many people.


    Some good people who have nothing at hand are all running here to watch the fun.


    In the air, the more Shangguan Boshi fought with a group of officers and soldiers, the more he felt that something was wrong.


    He found that the learning ability of these officers and soldiers was amazing.


    In the beginning, these officers and soldiers just had extra brute force out of thin air and could fight him back and forth.


    But as the battle progressed, he suddenly discovered that these officers and soldiers had an amazing learning ability and were constantly learning and adapting to his fighting style.


    Therefore, after the battle has continued until now, he has become less and less confident in defeating these officers and soldiers.


    He even thought that he might have to explain it here today.


    "What method did that young man use?"


    Shangguan Bo Shi is not stupid enough to think that the government is conspiring.


    After all, as someone who can talk to the Shangguan family, he still has some understanding of the relationship between the Shangguan family and the government.


    There is no doubt that the government is definitely on the side of their Shangguan family.


    Therefore, in today''s situation, it is only possible that the young man is playing tricks.


    But this made Shangguan Boshi curious.


    This young man looks ordinary, how can he let the officials listen to him?


    He can accept the strength of this young man.


    But this young man let the officials do things for him, which he couldn''t accept no matter what.


    Because this is really counterintuitive.


    Swish swish¡ª


    At this time, the sabers in the hands of the officers and soldiers were swung faster and faster, and the angles became more and more tricky.


    Shangguan Boshi immediately felt a huge pressure.


    This made him no longer in the mood to think about those messy things, he just wanted to persevere and wait for his own help.


    Just now, he took the time to glance at the ground, and knew that a servant had already run in the direction of Shangguan''s house.


    So as long as you persist for a while, your own help will come.


    Also, the government must have known what was going on here at this time, and would definitely arrange for experts to come over to check and deal with it.


    And the people who came this time are definitely the most powerful people in the government, so it shouldn''t be impossible for them to communicate.


    At least not like these cavalry, they will attack him if they disagree.


    below.


    At this time, Lin Yu, who was standing in the open space in the middle of the crowd, was no longer the focus.


    Now everyone is paying attention to the battle in the air, speculating about the relationship between the government and the Shangguan family, and no one cares about the grudge between him and the Shangguan family.


    In the eyes of many people, he, Lin Yu, is just a knife of the government.


    Lin Yu naturally didn''t care about this.


    After all, with his current strength, he doesn''t care what ordinary people think.


    What''s more, he is just a passer-by to this world.


    Just come to experience a period of life, and then experience the soul.


    "Interesting." Lin Yu secretly said in his heart: "Simply provoke a dispute between the government and the Shangguan family, and expand the dispute."


    "In this way, the situation in this world will be disturbed, and the world will be changed."


    Lin Yu has not forgotten the original intention of coming to this world.


    At that time, Jianmu told him that all he wanted to do was to make changes in the world, so that it would be possible to revive the world''s self-awareness.


    Simply put, it is possible to revive the world.


    "Okay, just do it."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly, and suddenly realized that this method was better than finding someone to challenge himself.


    After all, he fought with people, and the people just felt that there was a master who came out to trouble the Shangguan family.


    Not much attention.


    Even some people who have no grudges with the Shangguan family and don''t care what the Shangguan family does, don''t even bother to pay attention to this kind of thing.


    But if it was to stir up a dispute between the government and the Shangguan family, the whole situation would be different.


    The public will be very concerned about the development and direction of the whole thing.


    Just like now, these people who are watching the lively here have begun to point out the country and analyze the current affairs.


    Many people are still there saying that it may be that the Emperor of the Great Jin Kingdom wants to attack the Shangguan family, because the Shangguan family has a high degree of merit.


    Some people even analyzed that the reason why the emperor acquiesced in allowing the Shangguan family to run rampant on the streets, bullying men and women, was to accumulate the grievances of the people, so that when they attacked the Shangguan family, they would not attract dissatisfaction from the people.


    After all, the Shangguan family has indeed made a lot of contributions to Dajinguo, and this fact cannot be erased.


    Under the circumstance that the established facts cannot be denied, the only way is to attack the credit of the Shangguan family.


    The audience continued to analyze, and they increasingly felt that this statement was highly credible.


    After listening carefully for a while, Lin Yu decided to take advantage of this and expand the situation.


    In the air, the battle between Shangguan Boshi and the other officers and soldiers became more and more difficult.


    Shangguan Bo Shi found that in such a dangerous battle, he would lose his life here if he was not careful.


    Therefore, at this time, his head was covered with beads of sweat that were the size of beans, constantly running down his cheeks.


    Even on the battlefield, he had never experienced such a dangerous battle.


    But just when Shangguan Boshi felt that he was about to lose his strength, a voice suddenly came from a distance.


    "Bold, stop me now!"


    Hearing this angry shout, everyone looked in the direction the voice came from.


    I saw a strong man flying in that direction.


    And judging from the other party''s dress, this strong man was obviously sent to you by the government.


    "This person definitely has the cultivation of the psychic realm, which is comparable to Shangguan Bo Shi."


    "Well, indeed, I saw it too."


    "You said, who did he tell him to stop?"


    "I don''t know, I just want to see how he faces Shangguan Boshi."


    "Well, I also want to know..."


    The audience watched the strong man approaching with anticipation.


    The Tsing Yi man and the wretched man were also very interested in the attitude of the visitor.


    At this time, they no longer paid attention to what kind of magical power Lin Yu showed, they just wanted to know what kind of relationship was between the government and the Shangguan family.


    Like the people below, Shangguan Bocheng now wants to know how the visitor is going to deal with this matter.


    Although he didn''t have time to see who it was, he knew just by listening to the voice that it was Xiahou Jun, who was on a par with him.


    In the distance, Xiahou Jun frowned when he saw that the group of cavalry ignored his orders.


    He was really curious, where did these cavalrymen have the courage to ignore his words.


    Also, why did these cavalry soldiers suddenly possess the strength of at least the real state?


    Others don''t know what''s going on, but as a master of the government, he is very clear that these cavalry, all of them only have the cultivation of the body-refining realm, and are far from being the opponents of Shangguan Boshi.


    Even if they were given better weapons and armor, it was the same.


    They absolutely cannot push Shangguan Boshi to this point.


    With all these doubts in his heart, Xia Houjun flew quickly, getting closer and closer to the crowd.


    Finally, when Shangguan Boshi was about to lose his hold, he finally rushed to both sides of the battle and used force to forcibly stop the battle.


    Immediately, the entire arena was silent.


    Everyone wanted to know how Xia Houjun would treat Shangguan Boshi and how he would deal with his subordinates.


    After all, Xiahou Jun was a master of the government, and what he said represented the meaning of the government.


    If Xiahou Jun faced Shangguan Boshi with a hostile attitude, then he could be 100% sure that the government would attack the Shangguan family.


    And if Xia Houjun''s attitude is milder, then you can know that all this is just a misunderstanding.


    in the air.


    Xiahoujun cleared his throat, and when he was about to scold his subordinates, he suddenly found that he could not control his body.


    At this moment, he suddenly opened his mouth and said a word.


    "Shangguan Boshi, how dare you defy the government in public and not take Wang Fa in the eyes!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1227： local law

    When Shangguan Boshi heard Xia Houjun''s words, he almost thought he heard it wrong.


    The other party actually said that he did not obey the king''s law and disobeyed the government in public.


    Now we can be sure, the government is going to tear up their face with their Shangguan family.


    Otherwise, how could you have such an attitude?


    If you don''t give any face in public, then there''s really nothing to say.


    After all, normally, even if you have an opinion on their Shangguan family at this time, you should bring it to the official residence first, and then communicate in private.


    But what Shangguan Bo Shi did not know was that Xia Houjun was completely complaining at this time.


    He naturally knew what the words he just said meant, but there was nothing he could do. Right now, he couldn''t control his body at all, and he couldn''t control what he wanted to say.


    Right now, he has no idea what he said just now.


    At this time, Xia Houjun only had one thought in his mind, that is, to find a way to regain control of his body, and then explain it all clearly.


    Otherwise, if you let Shangguan Bo Shi continue to misunderstand like this, everything will be over.


    Xia Houjun tried frantically, trying to regain control of his body.


    below.


    After hearing what Xia Houjun just said, the onlookers showed excitement.


    This is the real hammer, the government and the Shangguan family are not dealing with it now.


    Otherwise, why would Xia Houjun say such a thing?


    At this moment, everyone present is looking forward to what will happen next.


    Let''s see if Xia Houjun will take Shangguan Boshi back to the government.


    If so, how will the government deal with Shangguan Boshi?


    And, whether Shangguan Boshi will resist, and how will the Shangguan family respond.


    In short, now everyone is very interested in what comes next.


    Not only that, more and more people are flocking here to watch the fun.


    If the Shangguan family just bullied men and women, then the people who came later would not be interested at all.


    But now there is a conflict between the Shangguan family and the government, so everyone is very interested.


    The wretched man said to the man in Tsing Yi, "Brother, do you think this son is really from the government?"


    Suddenly, he was a little unsure.


    Originally, he firmly believed that all this was done by Lin Yu himself.


    But with the development of the situation, Lin Yu''s delay in taking action made him feel more and more that Lin Yu might be from the government.


    Perhaps Lin Yu appeared here, and everything was instructed by the government behind his back.


    The government just wanted to take action against the Shangguan family, so Lin Yu was asked to stand up and stir up trouble.


    "The possibility is indeed a bit high." The man in blue clothes hesitated: "But... I don''t think that judging from the strength of that young master, it doesn''t look like he would obey the government."


    At that time, Lin Yu didn''t know what method he used to make the silver turn into liquid and penetrate into their bodies.


    With such a powerful means, no matter how you look at it, it doesn''t look like he will work for the government.


    "Anyway, let''s continue to see." The man in blue clothes said to the wretched man.


    Afterwards, the two of them focused their attention on Shangguan Boshi and Xiahoujun in the air again.


    I saw Shangguan Boshi looked at Xiahou Jun and said, "Your words represent the meaning of your government?"


    After thinking about it, Shangguan Bo Shi was afraid that there might be a misunderstanding, so he felt it was necessary to ask clearly.


    On the other hand, when Xia Houjun heard this question, he immediately wanted to say that this was not what the government meant, but that he just said something wrong.


    In the end, I never thought that after the words of this explanation came to my mouth, it turned into another sentence.


    "That''s right, that''s what our government means. We''ve long seen that your Shangguan family is upset."


    "You always bully men and bully women, making the whole Jincheng uneasy. I don''t know how many people came to the government to sue you."


    Xia Houjun scolded fiercely.


    Shangguan Bo Shi was taken aback.


    Judging from the other party''s meaning, it''s really not worth talking about.


    The government really wanted to do something to their Shangguan family.


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Shangguan Boshi pointed at Xiahou Jun and said, "Our Shangguan family has made such illustrious military exploits for His Majesty, and so many sons and daughters died in the battle to defend the country. Now you actually have to deal with our Shangguan family in public."


    "Well, I''ll let you know that our Shangguan family will never be bullied like this."


    Hearing this, Xia Houjun sneered and said, "Shangguan Boshi, don''t talk about such useless things there. I''ll ask you now, if you''re willing to be honest."


    Xia Houjun shouted wildly in his heart, this is not what he wanted to say, it is definitely not the case.


    But there is no way, now he can''t do anything.


    For a while, Xia Houjun''s heart was half cold.


    Because he knew very well that if the governor of Dajincheng, or even the sage of the Kingdom of Dajin, knew that he had destroyed the relationship between the government and the Shangguan family, he would definitely be killed.


    Xia Houjun seemed to have seen the scene where the Holy Master ordered someone to take him down.


    After all, for the Great Jin Kingdom, Xiahoujun was just a martial cultivator in the psychic realm, far less important than the Shangguan family.


    You must know that there are as many as seventeen members of the Shangguan family in the psychic realm, and there are also powerful Tongyuan realm and Tianyuan realm martial artists.


    Especially the ancestors of the Shangguan family possessed the strength of the Saint Yuan Realm.


    There are only three Saint Yuan realms in the entire Great Golden Kingdom, two from the royal family and one from the Shangguan family.


    Therefore, it is conceivable how the Sage would choose between his Xiahoujun and the Shangguan family.


    Shangguan Bo Shi saw that Xia Houjun wanted to do something, he suppressed his anger and said, "What if I say no?"


    He wanted to see what Xiahoujun would do when he found out that he resisted arrest.


    Do you want to go with him to arrest him forcibly, or go back and report to the governor of Dajincheng?


    below.


    The onlookers were also very curious at this time, and they all wanted to know what Xia Houjun would do next.


    Whether to arrest Shangguan Bo Shi and bring him to justice, or to talk about some scenes and finally let it go.


    Also, is the government really going to tear up the Shangguan family, or is it all just Xiahoujun''s confusion?


    Everyone stared at the sky, waiting for Xia Houjun''s next move.


    At this time, Xia Houjun glanced at the people below, then looked at Shangguan Boshi and said lightly, "Shangguan Boshi, you have no king''s law, I will act for the heavens and take you back to the government."


    "Um?"


    Shangguan Bo Shi was taken aback.


    Unexpectedly, Xia Houjun really made such a choice.


    "Xiahoujun, I didn''t expect you to be so unwise. Anyway, the matter was brought up by your government first. I''d like to see what you have to say before and after the trouble."


    Having said that, Shangguan Boshi turned around and left.


    Now he is alone, and Xiahoujun has a lot of helpers here.


    Just like the group of officers and soldiers who had not lost the battle against him just now, they kept flying around Xiahoujun.


    If this really broke out, it would definitely be his Shangguan Boshi who would suffer.


    Therefore, Shangguan Boshi decided to return to the family first, and then told the ancestors the whole matter, and let the ancestors decide.


    After all, the situation is so big now that he, Shangguan Boshi, can''t handle it alone.


    It must be reported to the clan elders and ancestors.


    On the other side, Xia Houjun felt relieved when he saw Shangguan Boshi turn around and run away.


    This guy has finally left. If he continues to stay here and talk to himself, he may have to say something outrageous.


    Like now, although he has said a lot of things wrong, as long as he doesn''t really do it, the governor will still have a chance to explain when he asks.


    Even if the trouble gets to the Sage, there is always the possibility to resolve it.


    But if you and Shangguan Bo Shi really do it, then everything will be over.


    At that time, even if you jump into the river, you will not be able to wash it off.


    However, just when Xia Houjun thought he had barely escaped, he found that his body suddenly moved under circumstances that he could not control.


    Swish¡ª


    Xiahoujun flew forward at a very fast speed, and went to pursue Shangguan Boshi.


    Not only that, but that line of cavalrymen also held up their sabres and chased Shangguan Boshi away.


    "This is really exciting. Lord Xiahou actually wanted to arrest Shangguan Boshi himself."


    "Long time to see you, I never imagined that such a day would come to the Shangguan family."


    "Everyone didn''t expect it. Who would have thought that the government and the Shangguan family would turn their faces when they said they would turn their faces."


    "I don''t know how this matter will be dealt with in the end. Will the government really deal with the Shangguan family?"


    "Whether or not to deal with the Shangguan family''s government doesn''t count. In the end, it''s up to the sage."


    "That''s right, only the Sage can decide the life and death of the Shangguan family."


    "¡­"


    Everyone talked a lot, and while talking, they walked in the direction away from Shangguan Boshi, wanting to see the scene where Xia Houjun arrested Shangguan Boshi.


    However, when they set off, Shangguan Boshi suddenly flew towards this side, followed by Xia Houjun and that group of officers and soldiers.


    Of course, what everyone at the scene didn''t know was that Lin Yu urged Shangguan Boshi to fly over here with his divine power.


    After Shangguan Boshi came to the sky above the heads of the audience, Xia Houjun and the others followed.


    At this moment, Xia Houjun caught up with Shangguan Boshi by chance, and punched Shangguan Boshi on the back.


    Boom¡ª


    The powerful force belonging to the psychic realm erupted, and the fist was extremely fierce.


    The crowd around the audience froze with fright on the spot.


    "what-"


    Shangguan Boshi screamed and scolded angrily, "Xiahou dog thief, you will surely die."


    He never expected that Xia Houjun''s strength would suddenly skyrocket.


    The power of this punch has exceeded Xia Houjun''s true strength.


    In this case, either Xiahoujun made a breakthrough, or Xiahoujun used some means to temporarily increase his strength.


    Shangguan Bo Shi thinks that there is a high probability of the former.


    "Xiahoujun, if you dare to kill me today, my Shangguan family will definitely not let you go."


    Shangguan Boshi threatened while fleeing.


    He now knew that he was not Xia Houjun''s opponent, so he naturally wouldn''t stop to fight with him.


    So the most important thing at this time is to run away quickly and save your life first.


    Of course, it would be great if Xia Houjun could realize the consequences of the incident and would take the initiative to stop.


    While shouting, Shangguan Boshi turned to fly to the direction of Shangguan''s mansion again.


    On the other hand, after Xia Houjun threw that punch, on the one hand, he was surprised at how his strength suddenly became so strong, on the other hand, he really complained in his heart.


    He wounded Shangguan Boshi with one punch, and now the hatred is completely settled.


    When the ancestor of the Shangguan family came forward, he would definitely not be able to eat and walk around.


    But there is no way, Xia Houjun can''t control his body at all now, he can''t even speak.


    So these thoughts are just in my mind.


    Ahead, Shangguan Bo Shi was flying fast, and soon flew far away.


    But as he was flying, he suddenly turned towards Chao Xiahoujun and the others for no reason.


    This time, Shangguan Boshi himself found something was wrong.


    He was clearly flying all the way forward, but he always changed direction inexplicably.


    Who the **** did this?


    Shangguan Bo Shi is very sure that he has absolutely no intention of flying back.


    Therefore, this situation can only be caused by external forces.


    And now only Xiahoujun is chasing him, so there is a high probability that Xiahoujun did it.


    However, where did Xiahou Jun come from with such means, he could forcibly change the flight path of his psychic martial cultivator.


    Shangguan Bo Shi thought about it and flew back to not far from Xiahou.


    When Xia Houjun saw this, he immediately threw a punch.


    The power of this punch is still amazing, and the fact that the two sides are now facing each other has magnified the power of this punch.


    Boom¡ª


    Xia Houjun''s punch hit Shangguan Boshi''s right side exactly, breaking his right arm on the spot.


    "Ah¡ªXiahou Jun!"


    Shangguan Bo Shi screamed again.


    Xia Houjun''s punch just now made him not seriously injured, but this punch is different, it directly disabled him.


    Although it is said that his Shangguan family has a way to repair a broken limb, the repaired one is always better than the natural one.


    At this moment, Shangguan Boshi had only one thought in mind, and that was to strip Xia Houjun to the bone to vent his hatred.


    Of course, the current situation is stronger than people, and with his current strength, Shangguan Bocheng, naturally, he cannot do this.


    Therefore, now we can only take the initiative to surrender first. After returning home, take a moment to find an opportunity to deal with Xia Houjun.


    "Xiahoujun, I''d like to go back to the government with you!"


    Shangguan Bo Shi took the initiative to beg for mercy.


    He didn''t believe it anymore. After following Xiahoujun to the government, things could still be settled.


    At that time, the governor of Dajincheng and even the sage will personally intervene in this matter, and their ancestors of the Shangguan family will naturally come forward.


    At that time, Xia Houjun will definitely be able to walk around without food.


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Boshi felt a little better.


    Now bow your head first, then look back and find a way to get back to the place.


    Below, when the audience saw Shangguan Bo Shi begging for mercy, they immediately shifted their gazes to Xia Houjun.


    Next, let''s look at Xia Houjun''s statement.


    Is he going to tie Shangguan Boshi back to the government, or continue Shangguan Boshi?


    in the air.


    Under everyone''s attention, Xia Houjun looked at Shangguan Boshi and said, "Shangguan Boshi, you resisted arrest many times and ignored Wang Fa. I will rectify you on the spot right now."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present was stunned.


    According to what Xia Houjun meant, he wanted to kill Shangguan Boshi on the spot?


    Couldn''t he be crazy? Doesn''t he know the consequences of doing so?


    For a while, everyone was stunned.


    And in the surprise of everyone, Xia Houjun made his move and approached Shangguan Boshi at a high speed.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1228： irresolvable contradiction

    "Stop!"


    Just as Xia Houjun rushed to Shangguan Bo, a voice came from afar.


    However, Xia Houjun ignored the other party at all, and still rushed to the superior Bo Shi at an extremely fast speed.


    When the man saw Xiahou Jun''s appearance of not killing Shangguan Bo Shi, he was instantly furious.


    "Xiahoujun! Stop me!"


    The man shouted violently.


    The sound spread all around, as deafening as thunder.


    At the same time, the visitor tried his best to rush towards Xia Houjun, trying to stop Shangguan Boshi.


    On the other hand, Shangguan Boshi himself seemed to be frightened, dazedly suspended in place and motionless.


    But what no one knows is that Lin Yu actually motivated his divine power to fix Shangguan Boshi, preventing him from escaping from here.


    Because what Lin Yu wanted was that Xiahoujun killed Shangguan Boshi in public, so that the conflict between the government and the Shangguan family would no longer be resolved.


    Only in this way can the contradiction be enlarged and everything become irreconcilable.


    Ultimately affect the situation of the whole world.


    In this way, the world has changed as Jianmu said.


    It is estimated that the self-consciousness of this world will wake up at that time.


    "no no!"


    Shangguan Bo Shi screamed wildly in his heart.


    But there is no way, he can''t make any sound now, so he can only hover in place and watch Xia Houjun rush towards him.


    The next second, Xia Houjun came to him.


    As soon as he got close, Xiahou Jun resolutely unleashed his thunderous clap.


    Boom boom¡ª


    A loud explosion resounded through the sky.


    In just a split second, Xia Houjun slapped a full thirty palms on Shangguan Boshi.


    Shangguan Boshi''s whole body was broken, and his whole body flew backwards like a kite with a broken string.


    Bang!


    Shangguan Bo Shi fell heavily to the ground, and instantly lost his breath.


    "Xiahoujun!"


    The Shangguan family member who came to deal with this matter looked at Xiahou Jun furiously.


    At this time, he wished he could kill Xia Houjun on the spot to vent his hatred.


    But he knew that if Xia Houjun was killed now, then his Shangguan family wouldn''t have much to do with it.


    And like now, Xiahoujun beat Shangguan Boshi to death in front of everyone, then their Shangguan family had the biggest reason.


    Of course, this is also because this matter is beyond his scope of handling and needs to be handled by the clan elders and even the ancestors.


    After all, once they are completely torn apart with the government, their Shangguan family will also be very uncomfortable.


    "Xiahoujun, do you know what you are doing?"


    Shangguan Bo Ming glared at Xiahou Jun and said.


    Xia Houjun slowly turned his eyes to look at him, his face expressionless, as if it was just a dog that was killed just now.


    below.


    The audience members had just recovered from their extreme shock at this time.


    On the one hand, it was because the scene of the battle between the two psychic martial arts practitioners was too shocking. When the two sides attacked, they were so powerful that it made people tremble with fear.


    On the other hand, Xia Houjun actually killed Shangguan Boshi.


    This time the matter is really big, I am afraid that it can only be resolved in front of the Holy Master.


    For a moment, everyone present was speechless.


    It''s because today''s event is far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Originally, it was just an ordinary thing for the Shangguan family to bully men and women, but in the end, all the martial arts connected with the spirit realm were dispatched.


    This is not over yet, the official government''s psychic realm martial artist and the Shangguan family''s psychic realm martial artist actually fought a battle in public.


    And even when one party obviously had a tendency to beg for mercy, they even killed the other party.


    This kind of thing is something I have seen in my life.


    Going back to go out and bragging about it can be hard for a while.


    The wretched man turned his head slowly, looked at the man in Tsing Yi and said, "Brother, I have changed my mind. I don''t think this matter is as simple as it seems, and it may still have something to do with that son."


    After a moment of silence, the man in Tsing Yi said, "I also feel the same way. This matter is not easy."


    They are different from anyone present, they have all seen Lin Yu''s strength.


    Knowing that Lin Yu''s strength is extraordinary, maybe there is some very clever method.


    in the air.


    When Shangguan Bo Ming saw Xia Houjun staring blankly at him without speaking, he immediately felt that something was wrong.


    This Xiahoujun seems to have been hit by evil, and his whole person seems to have some problems.


    But just when Shangguan Boming was surprised, Xia Houjun suddenly said, "Shangguan Boming, you have done all the bad things in the Shangguan family, and everyone will be punished!"


    Shangguan Bo Ming was taken aback.


    Even if the Xindao officials really have opinions on their Shangguan family, they wouldn''t say so in public.


    Is there anything that cannot be resolved in private?


    There is definitely something wrong with Xia Houjun''s current performance.


    Shangguan Bo Ming felt that Xia Houjun himself had a problem, and the government would not really go against their Shangguan family.


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Bo Ming asked, "Xiahoujun, are these words your own, or your governor''s?"


    "It''s the meaning of our government of the Golden Kingdom." Xia Houjun said in a deep voice.


    Shangguan Boming sneered when he heard the words, and said, "Xiahoujun, don''t think that our Shangguan family are fools. Your governor is not as stupid as you."


    Even if the government wanted to do something with the Shangguan family, it would be done in private. How could they talk about it in public like Xia Houjun.


    You must know that although the individual sons of their Shangguan family are not very disciplined, their Shangguan family is also a hero of the Great Jin Kingdom.


    Wouldn''t it make others feel chills by disposing of the hero''s family in public like this?


    Perhaps these little people present would applaud such a thing, but other families at the same level as their Shangguan family would definitely be detached.


    After all, who can guarantee that the same thing will not happen to him.


    Therefore, Shangguan Bo Ming believes that everything that is happening now is because Xia Houjun has a problem with his mind.


    However, even though it was only Xiahoujun himself who had the problem, what Xiahoujun did, after all, represented the government behind him.


    So, you can take this opportunity to join the government and fight for some benefits for the family.


    Of course, this kind of thing is not something that Shangguan Bo Ming can decide. It must be decided by the senior members of the clan.


    Therefore, Shangguan Bo Ming decided to go back and report to the ancestors of the family first, and let him decide.


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Bo Ming wanted to turn around and leave.


    Xiahou Jun hurriedly stopped him and said, "Stop, where do you want to go?"


    When Shangguan Bo Ming heard this, he asked in a deep voice, "Why, do you want to stop me from leaving?"


    "That''s right, you have to go back to the government with me now." Xiahou Jun said without doubt.


    Hearing this, Shangguan Bo Ming couldn''t help laughing.


    Xia Houjun asked, "Shangguan Boming, what are you laughing at?"


    "What am I laughing at? You don''t know what I am laughing at?" Shangguan Boming looked at Xiahou Jun like a fool and said, "I laugh at you for being over your head, and even a mere psychic martial cultivator wants to stop me from leaving."


    Shangguan Bo Ming was a martial cultivator in the Tongyuan realm, and his realm was one level higher than that of Xiahoujun, so he was not afraid of Xiahoujun''s obstruction at all.


    If it weren''t for the distance, he could have prevented Xia Houjun from killing Shangguan Boshi, but it''s a pity...


    below.


    Everyone in the audience looked at Xia Houjun with puzzled expressions.


    Xia Houjun''s strength, as well as Shangguan Boming''s strength, are all very clear to those present.


    Even if it''s not clear, it''s been very clear to people at this time.


    Therefore, everyone felt that it was impossible for Xiahou Jun to stop Shangguan Boming, who wanted to leave.


    Of course, they are not entirely sure about this guess.


    After all, judging from what just happened, maybe Xia Houjun could suddenly get divine help and stop Shangguan Boming.


    Just like the team of officials and soldiers who came over on horseback just now, inexplicably flew up from their horses and flew into the air to surround and kill Shangguan Boshi.


    This Xiahou may also have such hidden strength.


    Outside the crowd, the wretched man said softly to the man in Tsing Yi: "Big Brother, if Xiahoujun can suddenly show his cards against Shangguan Boming, then I dare to say that all this must be done by that young master."


    The man in Tsing Yi nodded lightly and said, "Well, everyone knows Xia Houjun''s strength. He only has the cultivation of the psychic realm. Even if he breaks through suddenly, he is definitely not a match for Shangguan Boming."


    Thinking of such big figures as Xia Houjun and Shangguan Boming, their cultivation bases are well known by passersby.


    Xiahoujun is in the spiritual realm, while Shangguan Bo Ming has long since cultivated to the psychic realm.


    Therefore, Xiahoujun would never be able to defeat Shangguan Boming.


    There is no chance of winning.


    If Xia Houjun wins, it can only mean that he must have received external help.


    As for who the external force came from, others may not know, but the two brothers know very well.


    It could only be that boy.


    Afterwards, the wretched man and the man in Tsing Yi continued to look up at the situation in the air.


    At this time, Xia Houjun threatened again: "Shangguan Boming, you can try walking and see if I can stop you."


    "Hmph, I''m too lazy to talk to you."


    Shangguan Bo Ming said something disdainfully, then turned around and flew in the direction of Shangguan''s house.


    And just as he was advancing, Xia Houjun suddenly moved and came to him, blocking his path.


    Seeing this scene, Shangguan Bo Ming was stunned on the spot.


    Because Xia Houjun''s movements were so fast, he was almost unable to react at all.


    "Xiahoujun, you!"


    Shangguan Bo Ming''s expression tightened.


    Xiahoujun asked in a deep voice, "Shangguan Boming, I''ll ask you again, are you going to disobey the government?"


    Hearing this, and seeing Xia Houjun''s expression, Shangguan Bo Ming was at a loss for words, and he didn''t know how to answer this question.


    Originally, he would definitely give a very firm answer, but now his attention is entirely on the improvement of Xia Houjun''s strength.


    According to him, this Xiahoujun has nothing special, and his cultivation talent is not against the sky.


    Therefore, according to his cultivation progress, it is absolutely impossible to cultivate to the Tongyuan realm now.


    But judging from Xia Houjun''s performance just now, he seems to be stronger than himself, a real Tongyuan realm martial cultivator.


    This made Shangguan Bo Ming feel that the whole thing was a little strange, even a little weird.


    After thinking for a while, Shangguan Bo Ming said, "I''ll go to the government with you."


    He wanted to see what Xiahou Jun could do to him after he arrived at the official mansion.


    Also, it''s not a bad thing to go to the government now.


    Because when the government arrives, my family will definitely send someone over to negotiate with the governor of Dajincheng.


    His purpose has also been achieved.


    Anyway, this matter is so big today, and it is absolutely impossible to solve it by myself. I have to ask the ancestors of the family to come forward.


    Below, Lin Yu saw that Shangguan Bo Ming offered to follow Xia Houjun, and immediately became unhappy.


    Because he intentionally exposed things to the public, making everything impossible.


    Otherwise, if the matter is resolved in the government, no matter how big the trouble is, the people will never know.


    And if it happens in front of everyone, things will spread at a very fast speed.


    Lin Yu immediately used his divine power to immobilize Xia Houjun and Shangguan Bo Ming.


    Afterwards, he activated his divine power and asked the governor of Dajincheng to rush over from the government office in person.


    As long as the governor arrives here and expresses his attitude, there will be no way out.


    At that time, the Shangguan family will have to ask someone who can talk to negotiate.


    When the audience saw that Shangguan Bo Ming and Xia Houjun were so quietly suspended in the air, they were all very curious.


    Didn''t Shangguan Bo Ming already agree to go to the official residence? Why didn''t Xiahoujun take him away?


    Also, what happened to the strength that Xia Houjun just showed.


    He is a martial cultivator in the psychic realm, how can he block the footsteps of a martial cultivator in the psychic realm?


    For a while, everyone onlookers also realized that something was wrong.


    Everyone thinks there is something strange here.


    It''s just that their existing common sense makes it difficult for them to figure out what the problem is.


    Around the crowd.


    The wretched man said to the man in Tsing Yi with great certainty, "Brother, now we can be sure, that young master did everything."


    Judging from the current situation, only that young master has the means to do this.


    "Well, it must be him."


    The man in Tsing Yi nodded.


    The wretched man said with a smile: "Now I want to see how things will develop. Maybe the next development will greatly exceed our expectations."


    "That''s natural. I feel that an earth-shaking change may take place." The man in Tsing Yi said with approval.


    He could see that Lin Yu''s appearance was not an accident.


    Lin Yu seems to have some purpose in appearing in this world.


    So maybe the whole world will undergo earth-shaking changes next.


    in the air.


    Xia Houjun and Shangguan Boming were so quietly confronting each other, neither of them said anything.


    Shangguan Bo Ming now roughly knows what''s going on.


    At this time, he couldn''t control his body at all, and he couldn''t even speak, so maybe Xia Houjun was also controlled by this mysterious force, so he did the behavior just now.


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Bo Ming was terrified.


    Because he could not understand the origin of this mysterious power no matter what.


    It is also completely unclear what this mysterious force is going to do to their Shangguan family.


    Judging from the current situation, this mysterious force obviously has bad intentions towards their Shangguan family, and seems to be targeting their Shangguan family.


    At this time, Shangguan Bo Ming only had one thought, that is, the Shangguan family really got into big trouble this time.


    Xia Houjun and Shangguan Bo Ming kept silent, and no one in the audience dared to speak.


    The whole area is quiet.


    And in this silence, suddenly a sound of breaking through the air came.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that the person who came was the governor of Dajincheng.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1229： attitude of the emperor

    After the governor of Dajincheng arrived here, he first glanced at the corpse on the ground, and then looked at the onlookers around the corpse.


    Finally, he focused his attention on Shangguan Boming.


    After watching for a while, the governor of the government, Cui Tianzhi, turned to look at Xia Houjun and asked, "Shangguan Boming resisted arrest?"


    Xia Houjun nodded and said, "That''s right."


    "Shangguan Boming ignores Wang Fa and doesn''t take the government seriously, he should be killed."


    As soon as the voice fell, Cui Tianzhi waved his palm out of thin air.


    A huge palm print slapped Shangguan Bo Ming.


    the next moment.


    "Uh-"


    Shangguan Bo Ming groaned, and the whole person flew out.


    From beginning to end, Shangguan Bo Ming could not control his body, nor could he speak out to defend himself.


    In this way, Cui Tianzhi slapped him to death.


    When the audience saw this scene, they were all surprised and speechless.


    Almost everyone stood there with their mouths open and motionless.


    It has to be said that the behavior of the governor Cui Tianzhi has once again refreshed their cognition.


    None of the people present thought that Cui Tianzhi just asked Xia Houjun unilaterally, and then shot and killed Shangguan Boming.


    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t listen to Shangguan Boming''s defense, nor did I ask for evidence.


    With just one word, Shangguan Bo Ming was sentenced to death, and the law was rectified on the spot, without even going through the procedure.


    Of course, Shangguan Boming was indeed suspected of resisting arrest, but that was just a suspicion after all.


    At this moment, everyone present felt that this matter was far more complicated than they had imagined.


    Perhaps the one who wants to deal with the Shangguan family is not the official government at all, but the sage.


    It was Sheng Shang, his old man who couldn''t stand the Shangguan family, and decided to completely eradicate the Shangguan family.


    Otherwise, why are all the people in the government acting so out of line?


    Even if there is a real problem with Shangguan''s family, should we go through the procedures that should be followed?


    Of course, although many people feel that the government''s approach is a bit too much, no one thinks this approach is wrong.


    After all, the Shangguan family has been domineering for too long, and the people are deeply resentful.


    Now that the government has taken the Shangguan family to operate, it is too late for everyone to be happy, so how can they object.


    However, what everyone is worried about is that the Shangguan family is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and the ancestors in the family have the cultivation of the Holy Yuan.


    With such a powerful strength, it is absolutely impossible to just obediently be captured.


    Therefore, the next battle is probably inevitable.


    Thinking of this, many people in the audience have already lost their minds.


    After all, the next is the fight of the gods. If these mortals just stay here to watch the fun, it will be difficult not to be affected by Chiyu.


    For your own safety, it is better to stay away.


    Outside the crowd, the wretched man said softly to the man in Tsing Yi, "Brother, let''s go, safety is the most important thing."


    He was very clear in his heart that all this was undoubtedly the handwriting of that young man.


    And with that young master''s strength, what happened next will definitely be far beyond imagination.


    To stay here, death is a small matter.


    After listening to the wretched man''s words, the man in Tsing Yi nodded slightly and said, "Let''s go, get out of here, if the situation continues to get serious, news will definitely come out, we''ll just wait to hear the news."


    With that said, he took the lead to lift his foot and leave.


    Obscene men followed.


    The two pushed aside the people beside them and walked all the way.


    After walking out of the crowd, they quickened their pace and left along the street without looking back, walking away.


    When the other people saw the wretched man and the man in Tsing Yi go away, they immediately thought of leaving, and soon someone imitated the two.


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves, and the rest of the people followed one by one.


    Before long, there were only a few people left.


    However, there was no Lin Yu among the remaining people, because Lin Yu also followed the crowd and left.


    For Lin Yu, things are now completely irreversible. He can push the situation to continue to develop in a more serious direction as long as he works harder, there is no need to stay here.


    air.


    Cui Tianzhi and Xia Houjun had been hovering so quietly, not caring about the people below them.


    The expressions of the two of them were as usual, as if the people who had just killed were not from the Shangguan family, but just a few grass-roots people.


    However, when Lin Yu was completely gone, the two suddenly shouted loudly.


    "broken!"


    The two just couldn''t control their bodies just now, but they knew exactly what they had done and everything that had happened.


    Therefore, both of them knew in their hearts that this was really bad.


    If he killed the Shangguan family by himself, if the ancestors of the Shangguan family were held accountable and filed a lawsuit against the sage, then even if they were court officials, they would not be able to eat and go.


    After all, the Shangguan family has made great contributions to Dajinguo.


    The old man does not look at the credit and hard work, but also considers the mood of the ancestors of the Shangguan family.


    So, the two of them are really in trouble.


    below.


    The four strong servants of the Shangguan family also slumped to the ground.


    They naturally know what they have done.


    Even if he killed his master, even if the government did not punish their sins, the master would not spare them.


    There is no doubt that the main family will definitely deal with them in the cruelest way, making them regret being human.


    On the other side, after the official cavalry regained control of their bodies, they all looked at the sky in unison, and said to Xiahoujun and Cui Tianzhi in unison, "Sir, we were forced to do so just now, please enlighten me."


    air.


    How could Cui Tianzhi still be in the mood to care about the lives of his subordinates, what he was thinking at this moment was how to settle this matter today.


    He killed Shangguan Boming himself, and Xiahoujun killed Shangguan Boshi.


    The two of them have successively killed a psychic realm martial cultivator and a Tongyuan realm martial cultivator in the Shangguan family.


    At this time, what Cui Tianzhi thought of was to personally come to the door and plead guilty.


    Only in this way can the anger of the ancestors of the Shangguan family be calmed a little. When the time comes to file a lawsuit, the saint will also have steps to go down, so that they will not be put to death.


    "Come with me to Shangguan''s house."


    Cui Tianzhi said decisively to Xia Houjun.


    "Yes, my lord." Xiahoujun agreed immediately.


    He was a little fortunate in his heart, fortunately, Lord Fu Yin also killed a strong man from the Shangguan family.


    The two quickly left, leaving only the cavalry of the official line and some of the family members of the Shangguan family standing there.


    At the same time, Shangguan''s mansion.


    The ancestors of the Shangguan family already knew what was happening outside, so they immediately convened a meeting of the clan elders to discuss the matter.


    "The old man was about to clean up for a while, but suddenly such a big thing happened, what are you all doing?"


    The ancestor of the Shangguan family, Shangguan Jin Ming, scolded in a deep voice.


    All the clan elders were so angry with their ancestors that they did not dare to speak.


    Mainly because it happened so suddenly and the situation was so serious that they didn''t know how to deal with it.


    To be honest, these clan elders were at a loss at this time.


    Shangguan Jinming glanced at the elders of the clan, and after making up his mind, he said, "It has already happened, so hurry up and find a way to deal with it. In a word, our Shangguan family must not suffer in vain."


    As soon as his voice fell, all the clan elders expressed their opinions.


    Some proposed to sue the imperial court, some proposed to arrest the murderer first, and some proposed to directly oppose it.


    Mainly because the current situation is not clear enough, so everyone is a little uncertain about the direction.


    Just imagine, if the Emperor of the Golden Kingdom wants to attack their Shangguan family, wouldn''t they wait for their family to be raided and annihilated?


    After Shangguan Jinming heard the ideas put forward by the clan elders, his face suddenly turned cold and he scolded: "What kind of etiquette are they all panicking?"


    In fact, he didn''t have a clue in his own heart, but as the ancestor of the Shangguan family, he naturally couldn''t show this.


    If he can''t make up his mind, then the people below will be even more undecided.


    "Ancestor, there is no way, we don''t know what''s going on now, we really can''t come up with a good solution."


    "Yeah, Ancestor, who would have thought that the governor would take action directly. If this matter is not good, the Emperor of the Golden Kingdom is going to do something to us."


    "Old Ancestor, I think we still need to prepare more. Let''s send the potential seedlings out of the city first."


    "Ancestor, let''s send people out first, so that if something really happens, at least some blood can be saved."


    "¡­"


    All the clan elders talked about it, and the first plan they came up with was to send a group of potential young clansmen out of the city first, lest the entire Shangguan family be destroyed.


    After Shangguan Jinming listened to their suggestions, he couldn''t help but seriously think about it.


    Maybe it''s really time to send a group of people out of the city first to save their blood.


    As long as the family is expected to continue, then the elderly in the family can let go of their hands and feet and work hard.


    These clan elders were right just now, the whole situation is too unclear now, and many decisions cannot be made.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the emperor''s attitude cannot be known.


    If you can know the attitude of the emperor, then many things can be solved easily.


    And just when Shangguan Jinming was worried, a clan suddenly came to report, saying that the governor Cui Tianzhi personally came to plead guilty.


    Hearing this news, Shangguan Jin Ming''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Like him, the clan elders present also let go.


    The governor of the government, Cui Tianzhi, personally came to plead guilty, which at least showed that the emperor did not want to deal with their Shangguan family.


    Otherwise, why would Cui Tianzhi come to the door to plead guilty?


    Cui Tianzhi took the initiative to come over, indicating that the matter was not as serious as imagined.


    After figuring this out, Shangguan Jin Ming suddenly lowered his face again.


    Since the emperor did not want to deal with their Shangguan family, then this matter could not simply end, and Cui Tianzhi had to pay a sufficient price.


    Otherwise, let alone a few people in the Shangguan family died in vain, even in the future, it will not be easy in this big golden country.


    At that time, not only other big families will look down on their Shangguan family, but also the small people in the streets will point to them in private.


    Therefore, this matter must be properly handled, and if one is not handled properly, there will be endless troubles.


    "Boshan, as the current head of our Shangguan family, go and meet Cui Tianzhi for a while."


    Shangguan Jinming looked at Shangguan Boshan Road.


    As the ancestor of the Shangguan family, he would lose the price if he dealt with this matter directly, and he had to go to the younger generation of Shangguan Boshan.


    Of course, Cui Tianzhi was the governor of Dajincheng after all, so he naturally couldn''t let ordinary people receive him, but as the head of the family, Shangguan Boshan was very suitable to receive him.


    "Yes, Patriarch." Shangguan Boshan got up.


    Shangguan Jin Ming said again: "Remember, this matter is very important, and we must not lose face of our Shangguan family. But the most important thing is to understand Cui Tianzhi''s attitude and see if he is sincerely here to apologize."


    "Yes, old man."


    Shangguan Boshan solemnly replied.


    To be honest, he was under a lot of pressure.


    The main reason is that if this matter is not handled properly, it will damage the face of the Shangguan family.


    So, it''s time to test his ability as a patriarch.


    Shangguan Boshan went out quickly and then came to the main room.


    At this time, Cui Tianzhi and Xiahou were already waiting there.


    When Cui Tianzhi saw that it was Shangguan Boshan, he was stunned.


    According to the rules, the governor of the big golden city came over in person, and the ancestor of the Shangguan family had to come out no matter what.


    In the end, only Shangguan Boshan was the one who came, and there was not even an extra clan elder.


    So, this is deliberately showing his face.


    Of course, at this time, Cui Tianzhi naturally did not have any thoughts of attacking.


    After all, he and Xiahou both killed the Shangguan family. If you want to calm down the situation, you have to bow your head properly.


    "Cui Fuyin, why are you here?"


    Shangguan Boshan asked.


    Cui Tianzhi said: "This is a long story. You probably already know about Boshan, so I''ll just say it straight. Xia Houjun and I came here mainly to kill Shangguan Boshi and Shangguan Boming by mistake. Please excuse me."


    When Cui Tianzhi spoke, Shangguan Boshan kept watching him carefully, and seeing that he really wanted to apologize, he was relieved.


    Now things are going well.


    As long as the Emperor of the Golden Kingdom is not going to be detrimental to their Shangguan family, then there is no need to worry about the scourge of looting the family and exterminating the family.


    Even, they can take this matter to the emperor to sue the emperor and ask for some compensation.


    Shangguan Boshan had a plan in his mind and said, "Cui Fuyin, the matter has gotten to this level, I''m afraid that only the Sage can do justice for you and me."


    "So Fu Yin Cui should go back first, and wait for the saint to know about it before talking about it."


    When Cui Tianzhi heard this, he immediately became anxious.


    If this happened to the Holy One, the Holy One would definitely punish him for his sins.


    He took the initiative to come here to plead guilty, didn''t he just hope that the Shangguan family wouldn''t make things worse, and the result.


    "Patriarch Shangguan, this matter..."


    Cui Tianzhi was waiting to talk, but saw Shangguan Boshan taking the initiative to stop him and said: "Cui Fu Yin, don''t talk about it, this matter must be decided by the saint."


    Since it is not the emperor who wants to deal with their Shangguan family, then the ghost will have time to pay attention to this Cui Tianzhi.


    The reason why Shangguan Boshan came out to meet Cui Tianzhi was mainly to infer the emperor''s attitude through Cui Tianzhi''s performance.


    Now that the results have been obtained, there is no need to talk nonsense with this Cui Tianzhi.


    The most important thing now is to report the matter to the ancestors quickly, and the ancestors will decide.


    Shangguan Boshan decisively turned around and left to meet his ancestors.


    Cui Tianzhi was so anxious to keep him, but Shangguan Boshan ignored him at all.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1230： Letter

    Shangguan Boshan quickly rushed home to the secret meeting room.


    As soon as he entered the door, Shangguan Jin Ming looked at him and asked, "What did Cui Tianzhi say?"


    "Ancestor, Cui Tianzhi came to plead guilty sincerely."


    Shangguan Boshan said with a smile.


    "Really?" Several clan elders asked in disbelief.


    "Really, I can see clearly, that Cui Tianzhi is now terrified and looks like he has done something wrong. It seems that this is definitely not the order of the Holy One."


    Shangguan Boshan hurriedly explained.


    When the old people heard this, they immediately felt relieved.


    "Hahaha, that''s fine, that''s fine."


    "Yeah, as long as it''s not instructed by the Holy One, then the initiative is on our side."


    "It''s a false alarm. I don''t know what Cui Tianzhi committed. Even our Shangguan family dared to kill."


    "¡­"


    The situation changed, and all the clan elders smiled.


    This time, there is no need to rush to transfer the young blood in the family, and there is no need to worry about family accidents.


    In the first seat, Shangguan Jin Ming was completely relieved.


    As long as there is no emperor behind this matter, then everything is handled well.


    Even if it is not good, it can also take the opportunity to seek some benefits.


    Shangguan Jin Ming glanced at the elders of the clan, and then said, "Hurry up and discuss it, and see how to go to the Holy Master to file a complaint."


    As soon as his voice fell, the elders of the clan immediately began to discuss.


    "In the final analysis, although our Shangguan family was at fault first, Cui Tiantian and Xiahou both killed us. This matter cannot be washed away no matter what."


    "Yes, we will make a fuss about this, and insist that the government kills the hero indiscriminately."


    "Yes, Bo Ming and Bo Shi have both made military exploits. Even if the government wants to deal with them, this is not the way to deal with them. There is no reason for the sage to be partial this time."


    "We have to let the Holy One come out of the treasury to compensate us."


    "Then Cui Tianzhi must also be punished, otherwise other big families will think our Shangguan family is incompetent."


    "Cui Tianzhi may not be killed, but Xiahoujun must die."


    "¡­"


    All the clansmen said your words, and soon came to a preliminary conclusion.


    Subsequently, Shangguan Jin Ming made some instructive remarks, and the clan elders continued to discuss.


    In the end, after repeated discussions, a relatively proper plan was finally come up.


    Shangguan Jin Ming announced: "Boshan and I will go to the palace to meet the Holy Master, and you will wait at home."


    After finishing speaking, Shangguan Jinming took Shangguan Boshan out of the secret meeting room and flew into the sky to the direction of the Dajincheng Palace.


    In this matter, he, the ancestor who made great military exploits for Dajin Guo, must come forward. As a result, it seems that the Shangguan family has suffered a big loss this time.


    Because from an outsider''s point of view, it was the government that oppressed the family of the hero and killed the heirs of the hero in the street, so the old hero had to go to the emperor in person to seek justice.


    Let''s not say whether others believe it or not, at least it occupies the high point of public opinion, and many things will become very convenient to operate.


    When Shangguan Jinming took Shangguan Boshan all the way to the palace, things about the Shangguan family and the government had already spread throughout the Great Golden City.


    This heavy news immediately aroused thousands of waves.


    At this moment, the entire Great Golden City, from the top to the dignitaries, to the common people, are discussing this matter.


    Everyone wants to know what will happen next.


    And, Cui Tianzhi killed the Shangguan family in the street, whether it was his own intention or the emperor''s authorization.


    For a time, many people walked out of their homes, either to the streets or to the teahouses and restaurants, to get together to discuss the matter.


    Inside a teahouse.


    "The latest news, the latest news, the ancestor of the Shangguan family has brought the current head of the family to sue the imperial court."


    "True or false? Isn''t this what the emperor meant?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be the case now, because Lord Fu Yin just went to Shangguan''s house to plead guilty."


    "What? Lord Fu Yin went to the door to plead guilty? Since Lord Fu Yin went to plead guilty, why did he kill Shangguan Boming in the street before?"


    "Who knows this, only Mr. Fu Yin knows it himself. How can we little people understand the Taoism inside."


    "There is definitely something wrong with this matter. It is impossible for Lord Fu Yin to kill the Shangguan family in the street without anyone supporting him. I bet that Lord Fu Yin definitely has something to rely on."


    "I''m still relying on it. I was there at the time, and I could see clearly. Lord Fu Yin definitely lost his mind at that time, and so did Lord Xiahou. Anyway, they were not normal at the time."


    "You''re joking. How can an official as big as Fu Yin be so important? Tell me, what''s the benefit of him offending the Shangguan family?"


    "Didn''t I say, Lord Fu Yin had a problem at that time."


    "¡­"


    Everyone in the teahouse expresses their own opinions, and everyone has their own unique views, and no one can convince the other.


    No way, after all, this thing was weird from beginning to end.


    "You said, after the ancestors of the Shangguan family filed a lawsuit against the imperial family, how will the sage deal with this matter?"


    "It must be to deal with Lord Fu Yin and Lord Xiahou. Does that need to be said? No matter who is at fault first, but no matter what, you can''t kill people in the street. Especially, the two who died had military exploits."


    "This is your opinion. I don''t see it that way. If you want me to say, from the beginning to the end of this matter, the sage has to deal with the Shangguan family. After all, the Shangguan family''s merit is higher than the master, and it is not good for the country."


    "You are completely nonsense. If the sage really wants to deal with the Shangguan family, then the ancestor of the Shangguan family will not know? Is the ancestor of the Shangguan family not as smart as you?"


    "That''s right, the ancestors of the Shangguan family knew that the sage was going to do something to their family, and they foolishly ran to complain to the imperial court. It really didn''t feel like they died fast enough."


    "That''s right, maybe it was the ancestors of the Shangguan family who committed Hu Tu? Or he knew he was dead and had to go."


    "Yes, if you don''t go at this time, you have to go. If you don''t go, you may die faster. If you go, there is still room to turn around."


    "Don''t talk about it so much, let''s just watch the show honestly. This is a big show that''s rarely seen in a hundred years."


    "Yeah, who would have thought that such a big official as Lord Fu Yin would actually beat people to death in the street."


    "Master Fu Yin really wants to kill a person. There are countless ways, and there is no need to choose the stupidest way."


    "In short, the next good show is very exciting. I want to see if the next thing can surprise everyone again."


    "¡­"


    Everyone kept talking about it, but they couldn''t remember it all in their hearts.


    Can''t wait to have someone come to communicate the latest progress of the matter.


    It is a pity that the communication in this world is not developed, and the transmission of information is very slow, so everyone can only wait honestly.


    ¡­


    Inside the palace.


    When Shangguan Boshan and Shangguan Jinming arrived at the palace, Cui Tianzhi was also waiting here.


    He was just waiting for Shangguan Jinming, and he wanted to talk to Shangguan Jinming in person and beg Shangguan Jinming''s forgiveness.


    After all, Shangguan Jinming was the real head of the Shangguan family.


    All he had to do was nod and things would be fine.


    "Ancestor Shangguan, Ancestor Shangguan!"


    Cui Tianzhi hurriedly came to Shangguan Jinming and Shangguan Boshan and stopped them.


    Shangguan Jin Ming didn''t want to pay attention to him at first, and was going to go directly to the emperor.


    But on second thought, it is necessary to have a few words with Cui Tianzhi to confirm his attitude.


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Jin Mingdan opened his mouth and said, "What is Cui Fu Yin looking for from me?"


    "Ancestor Shangguan, Xiahoujun and I, and others, suddenly fell in love and made some unwise actions, but that was not our original intention."


    "Ancestor Shangguan, you can think about it, I Cui Tianzhi kills the people of your Shangguan family, and kills the heroes of the sage, what benefits can I get?"


    Cui Tianzhi said in a hurried tone, and when he said this, he clapped his hands and said, "There''s no benefit. I won''t get anything except self-destruction by doing this."


    He just thought about it carefully, not just to plead guilty, but also to let the Shangguan family figure out the logic here.


    Only in this way can Shangguan Jinming realize that Cui Tianzhi has no motive to do this at all.


    There is a big problem here.


    After Shangguan Jin Ming heard Cui Tianzhi''s words, he thought seriously.


    When he heard the news just now, his first thought was how to keep the Shangguan family.


    Because he felt that it was the sage who wanted to deal with their Shangguan family.


    However, after learning that the sage had no such intention, he thought about how to get justice and get some benefits by the way.


    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t think about Cui Tianzhi''s motives.


    Now that Cui Tianzhi said this, he realized that something was really wrong.


    As Cui Tianzhi said, why did his dignified governor have nothing to do with their Shangguan family? Is there a benefit?


    If it''s not good, why do it?


    So, maybe it''s the same as what Cui Tianzhi said.


    On the other side, when Cui Tianzhi saw Shangguan Jin Ming was in deep thought, he immediately saw hope.


    Then he added: "Shangguan ancestor, I have already figured out the matter. At the beginning, four slaves from your Shangguan family beat the master. After killing two people in succession, the officers and soldiers of our government went to check the situation."


    "In the end, I never thought that after the officers and soldiers of our government arrived there, they suddenly fell into evil and couldn''t tell the enemy from me."


    "Xiahoujun used to be like this, and I used to be like this."


    "So there is a problem in that place, and we are also deeply affected by it."


    Speaking of this, Cui Tianzhi is really dumb to eat coptis, and he can''t tell the pain.


    If there was a chance to do it all over again, he would never have gone there.


    But what Cui Tianzhi didn''t know was that it wasn''t whether he wanted to go or not, but Lin Yu used divine power to force him to go.


    Shangguan Jin Ming listened to Cui Tianzhi''s words, and the more he thought about it, the more reasonable he felt.


    That''s right, this thing was weird from start to finish.


    It really doesn''t look like Choi Tianzhi did it on purpose.


    But what does this matter?


    The question now is not whether Cui Tianzhi did it on purpose, but that someone in their Shangguan family died, and someone must pay the price.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t it be a joke for other big families?


    At that time, not to mention the major families, even the small people who rise to fight in the streets and alleys, will no longer fear their Shangguan family as before.


    Also, this time the matter is so big, and the government doesn''t take care of it, and doesn''t take the opportunity to ask the emperor for benefits, it''s really stupid.


    Therefore, although Shangguan Jinming knew that what Cui Tianzhi said was reasonable, he didn''t bother to pay attention to Cui Tianzhi at all.


    Royal status, still have to tell.


    "Ancestor Shangguan, have you figured it out?"


    Cui Tianzhi asked anxiously.


    At this time, I can''t care about the image, and it is the most important thing to let Shangguan Jinming express his attitude.


    As long as Shangguan Jinming is willing not to pursue this matter, or is willing to deal with it in a low-key manner, then everything is easy to say.


    But if he doesn''t want to, then his official position will definitely be lost.


    And not only to throw the black gauze hat, but also the penalty.


    "Cui Fu Yin, this matter still has to be judged by the saint."


    Shangguan Jin Ming said indifferently.


    As the ancestor of the Shangguan family, he represents the interests of the Shangguan family. How could he give in because of Cui Tianzhi''s words?


    "Ancestor Shangguan, Ancestor Shangguan, if you have any requests, just mention it, everything is negotiable, everything is negotiable!"


    Cui Tianzhi was really in a hurry.


    At this time, he is willing to surrender all his wealth.


    After all, as long as the Shangguan family doesn''t pursue it, and this faculty continues to be in place, then everything is easy to say.


    Shangguan Jin Ming shook his head slightly and said, "Cui Fu Yin doesn''t need to say more, everything is decided by the sage."


    With that, he took Shangguan Boshan along, bypassing Cui Tianzhi and walking into the palace.


    Cui Tianzhi had no choice but to keep up with the two of them.


    Running away at this time is the stupidest choice. Take the initiative to follow the two victims to meet the Holy Master. If you behave better, there may be a chance to be punished lightly.


    And if he can''t come out and let the Holy Master order someone to arrest him, then there is really no room for him.


    Cui Tianzhi followed behind Shangguan Jinming and Shangguan Boshan, and his brain was running fast, thinking about ways to reduce the crime.


    In this way, the three of them came one after the other and soon came to the emperor''s imperial study.


    After entering the imperial study, Shangguan Jinming immediately pulled Shangguan Boshan to salute the emperor.


    Cui Tianzhi was also busy kneeling in front of the imperial court.


    "The three Aiqings are flat."


    Emperor Jin Haoming opened his mouth and said.


    The three got up one after another. UU Reading


    Jin Haoming asked, "Why did the three Aiqings come here this time?"


    As soon as the emperor''s voice fell, Shangguan Jinming was waiting to speak, but Cui Tianzhi said first: "Your Majesty, this minister is guilty."


    With that, he knelt down again.


    Jin Haoming glanced at him, and then said with great certainty, "You are my servant of the humerus, what''s your fault?"


    "Your Majesty, this minister is really guilty. The minister killed Shangguan Boming, a hero of the Shangguan family, in the street. The crime deserves ten thousand deaths."


    Cui Tianzhi said sincerely.


    Shangguan Jin Ming looked annoyed at the side.


    This Cui Tianzhi made progress by retreating, and wanted to reduce the punishment by voluntarily confessing his guilt, which is really shameless.


    But it''s okay, this time Cui Tianzhi has gone too far, even if he takes the initiative to confess his guilt, the emperor can''t be partial to him.


    Therefore, Shangguan Jinming is not worried about Cui Tianzhi''s performance.


    However, when Shangguan Jinming had the chance to win in his heart, he heard Emperor Jin Haoming say: "You are an official of the imperial court, and you have the power to kill and kill. What is it to kill someone."


    As soon as the voice fell, not only Shangguan Jinming and Shangguan Boshan, but also Cui Tianzhi were stunned.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1231： eccentric

    Shangguan Jinming, Shangguan Boshan, and Cui Tianzhi all thought they had heard it wrong.


    The emperor actually said that it was not a matter of Cui Tianzhi killing Shangguan Bo Ming?


    Meaning, does the emperor approve of this kind of behavior?


    Shangguan Jin Ming and Shangguan Bo Shi were both stunned, not knowing what to say for a while.


    When they came, they were sure that the emperor didn''t know about it, but they never thought that the emperor not only knew, but also expressed support for it.


    This made both of them at a loss, because they originally wanted to get some benefits by suing the imperial court.


    From the current situation, the benefits are definitely not available.


    Not only the benefits will not be met, but the next situation will probably be very bad.


    "Your Majesty, as the governor of the Great Golden City, Cui Tianzhi killed a hero who made great contributions in the street when there was insufficient evidence. Is that enough?"


    Shangguan Jin Ming took a step forward, looked at Jin Haoming and asked.


    Although he Shangguan Jin Ming is a courtier, and Jin Haoming is the emperor.


    But in terms of strength, the two are comparable.


    They are all in the Saint Yuan realm. If they really want to fight one-on-one, it is still unknown who will win.


    Jin Haoming did not answer Shangguan Jinming''s words, but first said to Cui Tianzhi, who was kneeling on the ground, "Cui Aiqing is flat first."


    Seeing that the emperor really seemed to be on his side, Cui Tianzhi slowly stood up with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Cui Aiqing, don''t worry, you are an official of the imperial court, and you have the power to kill and kill. Killing a chaotic minister and thief is no small matter."


    Jin Haoming said lightly.


    Hearing this, Cui Tianzhi couldn''t believe his ears.


    How could the emperor say such a thing and directly say that Shangguan Boming is a chaotic thief?


    Suddenly, Cui Tianzhi thought that maybe the emperor was also influenced by that mysterious power, which caused his words to be insincere.


    Otherwise, in any case, it would not be directly said that Shangguan Boming is a chaotic thief.


    Even if the emperor wants to defend his subject, he doesn''t need to offend the Shangguan family in person. There are more gentle methods. Why bother directly with the ancestors of the Shangguan family?


    Now, to directly label Shangguan Bo Ming as a chaotic thief, it is equivalent to making it clear that he is going to confront the Shangguan family.


    Isn''t the emperor afraid that Shangguan''s family will fight to death and the net will be broken?


    You must know that the overall strength of the Shangguan family is first-class in this Golden Kingdom, only weaker than the royal family.


    Of course, although Cui Tianzhi guessed that the emperor was under the influence of a mysterious force and babbled nonsense, he was naturally not stupid enough to say it face to face at this time.


    Now that he can''t protect himself, he has completely offended the Shangguan family, and the emperor is willing to stand on his side, which is really hard to ask for.


    "Thank you, St. Ron!"


    Cui Tianzhi said luggage.


    On the other hand, Shangguan Jin Ming and Shangguan Boshan were so angry that they were so angry that their teeth were crushed on the spot when they heard Jin Haoming''s words.


    The hero who made great military exploits for the imperial court was actually beaten by the emperor into a chaotic thief.


    Tolerable or unbearable.


    Although it was said that Jin Haoming''s world belonged to the Great Jin Kingdom, they couldn''t bully the Shangguan family like that.


    Did their Shangguan family fight for the Jin family for many years, and they got such a result?


    Shangguan Jinming and Shangguan Boshan couldn''t accept it anyway.


    If there is no explanation for this matter today, it is really only the opposite.


    Of course, before that, we have to figure out the emperor''s attitude to see if Jin Haoming really wants to tear up with their Shangguan family.


    What if this Jin Haoming was deliberately testing their Shangguan family.


    "Your Majesty, you must know the whole thing. Yes, it is true that our Shangguan family made a mistake first, but it was the younger generation of Shangguan Rongren, not Shangguan Boshi and Shangguan Boming."


    "The two of them took the initiative to resolve the dispute after the incident, and never thought of confronting the government from the beginning to the end."


    "Actually the same is true. If the emperor doesn''t believe it, you can ask some people who were there at the time to see if the situation at the scene is the same as what I said."


    Shangguan Jin Ming clasped his fists and said to Jin Haoming.


    As soon as his voice fell, Shangguan Boshan also answered: "Your Majesty, Shangguan Boshi and Shangguan Boming have both made great military exploits for the Great Golden Kingdom."


    "Shangguan Boshi fought against the army of Nanzhao in Jinyuan last year, and Shangguan Boming rescued the third prince from Beiming the year before."


    "For such a credit, in the end, there is not even a fair trial. Will you be executed in the street?"


    "If you do this, what will the major families of the Golden Kingdom think of the court and the government?"


    "Even ignorant ordinary people will feel that this way of dealing with them is detrimental to the state of Dajinguo."


    After Shangguan Jin Ming and Shangguan Boshan finished speaking, they looked at Jin Haoming with burning eyes.


    Waiting for Jin Haoming to give a convincing answer enough for them.


    Both of them thought in their hearts, if Jin Haoming really had to go all the way to the dark, he would have to go the other way.


    After all, this is not a matter of swallowing in one breath, but if there is a first time, there will be a second time.


    At that time, Jin Haoming will use this method to gradually weaken their Shangguan family. No matter how deep the Shangguan family is, they will come to an end.


    Even Shangguan Jinming and Shangguan Boshan felt that maybe the emperor had already laid out a lot of dark moves to deal with their Shangguan family.


    "Are you finished?"


    Jin Haoming glanced at the two of them.


    Hearing this, both of them froze in their hearts.


    This is basically certain, the emperor is going to deal with them openly, and to completely tear his face with their Shangguan family.


    Aside, Cui Tianzhi also raised his heart to his throat at this time.


    This is really troublesome. Maybe as the situation develops, Chiyu will be affected, so you must be careful.


    Shangguan Jin Ming settled down, then looked at Jin Haoming and asked, "Your Majesty, I will call you your Majesty for the last time now. I want to ask, are you really going to kill the hero to rule the world?"


    "Shangguan Jinming, you heard it clearly, it''s not that I want to kill the hero, it''s that you, the Shangguan family, have committed a crime.


    Jin Haoming said decisively.


    "what?"


    Shangguan Jinming and Shangguan Boshan both gasped.


    Unexpectedly, they really did not expect it.


    The emperor actually killed one word at a time. He really wanted to kill the heroes of their Shangguan family.


    It''s messed up, it''s totally messed up now.


    At this time, Shangguan Jinming and Shangguan Boshan only had deep shock and sadness in their hearts.


    They really never thought that everything would develop to such a point.


    The family of a hero such as the Shangguan family did not end well.


    Seeing this, Jin Haoming continued: "Shangguan Jinming, don''t be dissatisfied. You, the ancestor, know exactly what happened to your Shangguan family in recent years."


    "Bullying men and bullying women, harming the good people, there are so many things like this, it''s not just one or two?"


    "The actions of your Shangguan family have already caused public resentment. Many officials have impeached you, but I have never attacked you because of your outstanding military exploits."


    "But I never thought that your Shangguan family not only did not restrain, but also intensified."


    "Shangguan Jinming, you said it yourself, is what I said wrong?"


    After Jin Haoming finished speaking, he looked at Shangguan Jinming coldly.


    Of course, this is just the appearance of Jin Haoming on the surface. The real him is really anxious at this time, and he can''t say how hard it is to eat Huanglian.


    These words were not what he really wanted to say at all, and this expression was not what he wanted to show to outsiders.


    It was because he couldn''t control himself at this time and was forced to say these words.


    Jin Haoming knew very well that he had completely offended the Shangguan family today.


    Next, the Shangguan family will definitely be detached from morality, and even raise the flag to rebel.


    Jin Haoming felt that maybe it was because he had been ignoring the Shangguan family''s behavior that harmed the people and provoked God''s punishment.


    Otherwise, as a Saint Yuan Realm powerhouse, how could he even be unable to control his own body?


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Shangguan Jin Ming said three good things in a row, and then questioned Jin Haoming: "Jin Haoming, I would like to ask, who does your Jin family rely on to secure the world?"


    "Is it the little minions below, or am I waiting for the minister of the humerus?"


    "If it weren''t for me waiting for your Jin family to defend against foreign enemies, your great Jin Kingdom would have been destroyed by Beiming Kingdom and Nanzhao Kingdom long ago. Would you still allow Jin Haoming to be a saint here?"


    Jin Haoming sneered and said, "Shangguan Jinming, this big country of Jin is the world of my Jin family, and there is no room for you to point fingers."


    "Don''t worry about how my Jin family can hold on to the world. In short, I''m going to use you today to set an example."


    The conversation between the two was extremely severe, and Cui Tianzhi, who was listening, was terrified.


    This is really troublesome, the emperor and the Shangguan family have completely broken up, and there may be a civil war in the Dajin Kingdom next.


    Of course, if the emperor had secretly arranged everything and could effectively restrain the Shangguan family, things would not have gotten too big.


    But I was afraid that the emperor was bewitched by the mysterious power and wanted to deal with the Shangguan family on a whim, then it would be really troublesome.


    Cui Tianzhi felt that nine times out of ten it was the latter.


    The emperor probably didn''t think about how to deal with the Shangguan family at all, and his face was suddenly torn.


    "Jin Haoming, I didn''t expect that my Shangguan Jin name really didn''t expect that so many credits made by our Shangguan family were actually written off by you Jin Haoming."


    "Okay, I''m the one who missed it. I want to see now what are you going to do to our Shangguan family?"


    Shangguan Jin Ming believes that his strength is comparable to that of Jin Haoming, so he is not afraid of Jin Haoming at all.


    Now there are three Saint Yuanjing people in the Great Golden Kingdom, two from the royal family, and the other is his Shangguan Jinming.


    Therefore, unless the emperor asks another to come out and join forces against him, it will not really threaten him.


    However, even if the Saint Yuanjing came out to join forces with the emperor, his Shangguan Jinming would still have the possibility of retreating.


    So he really wanted to see what Jin Haoming would do with their Shangguan family next.


    Is it to do it directly now, or send a large army to besiege him, Amen Shangguan''s mansion.


    Jin Haoming looked at Shangguan Jinming and smiled and said, "Shangguan Jinming, I know what you are thinking."


    "But you are right. After all, your Shangguan family has made a lot of credit, so I will give you some time to prepare."


    Speaking of this, Jin Haoming said solemnly: "Shangguan Jinming, I solemnly tell you now that three days from now, I will confiscated your Shangguan family and exterminate your family, so as to reassure the people of the world."


    Hearing this, Cui Tianzhi was stunned on the spot.


    It seems that the emperor was really affected by that mysterious power, otherwise he would not be so stupid at all.


    Now that you have decided to deal with the Shangguan family, you should cut through the mess quickly and not give the Shangguan family any chance to prepare.


    As a result, he obviously tore his face with the other party, and also clearly told the other party to raid the family and destroy the family, but gave the other party three days.


    Is this because they are afraid that the opponent''s ability to rebel is not enough, so they should hurry to prepare?


    Cui Tianzhi shook his head for a while.


    It''s over, it''s really over.


    Dajinguo will definitely have a big civil strife next.


    At that time, not only will the major families within the family have dissent and take the opportunity to cause chaos, but also the kingdoms of Beiming and Nanzhao will not sit idly by.


    With such a wonderful opportunity, they will definitely take the opportunity to encroach on the territory of the Golden Kingdom.


    I am afraid that it will not be long before the territory of the Dajin Kingdom will be greatly reduced.


    In the end, it''s good to keep half of what we have now.


    Of course, this was Cui Tianzhi''s first thought. After thinking about it carefully, he felt that things might not necessarily go in this direction.


    Because since that mysterious power will affect himself and the emperor, it may also affect the rulers of Beiming and Nanzhao.


    Perhaps the next situation in the whole world will develop in a direction that I completely did not expect.


    But no matter which idea is right, the world is about to undergo a big change.


    On the other side, Shangguan Jin Ming and Shangguan Boshan couldn''t help but look at each other after hearing Jin Haoming''s words.


    Weird, this is all so weird.


    The emperor''s performance was completely outlandish.


    From the very beginning when the emperor wanted to deal with their Shangguan family, they felt that something was not right.


    Now the emperor said that after giving them three days, they really felt that there was absolutely something wrong with all this.


    Which emperor would inform the family of the sinner in advance about this kind of thing?


    Isn''t that what you say when you actually act?


    Not to mention that such a thing does not exist in the world today, even if it is traced back to an even more ancient past, it has never happened.


    "Jin Haoming, is your current decision really sincere?"


    Shangguan Jin Ming looked into Jin Haoming''s eyes and asked.


    He wanted to see if Jin Haoming had committed some kind of madness, or was coerced into saying those words just now.


    "I am the Supreme Being of the Ninety-five Five, how could I lie to you?" Jin Haoming said in a very firm tone: "Everything I just said came from the heart. You, Shangguan Jin, can do it for yourself."


    Hearing this, Shangguan Jin Ming frowned secretly.


    Judging from Jin Haoming''s eyes just now, his remarks seem to have come from the heart.


    But Shangguan Jinming always felt that something was wrong.


    "Okay, Shangguan Jinming, hurry back, three days later, I will personally bring someone to raid your home."


    Jin Haoming gave an ultimatum.


    Shangguan Jinming was stunned for a moment, then turned to Shangguan Boshan and said, "Let''s go, go back first and talk about it."


    No matter what happened to Jin Haoming, in short, go back and talk about it now.


    After you go back, take the time to discuss it, arrange things at home first, and then explore the root cause of it.


    Shangguan Jinming and Shangguan Boshan left quickly.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1232： irreversible change

    After Shangguan Jinming and Shangguan Boshan left, Jin Haoming suddenly changed his eyes.


    Cui Tianzhi, who was on the side, watched the emperor of the Great Golden Kingdom with a stunned and worried expression on his face.


    Cui Tianzhi knew that the emperor must have gotten rid of the control of that mysterious power.


    At that time, when he got rid of the control of that mysterious force, he was also very uncomfortable.


    At this moment, Jin Haoming suddenly turned his head slowly to look at Cui Tianzhi.


    Cui Tianzhi hurriedly said, "Your Majesty, the sinner killed Shangguan Boming in the street because he couldn''t help himself."


    "Xiahoujun killed Shangguan Boshi for this reason."


    "Otherwise, no matter how stupid we are, we wouldn''t be able to do such a thing."


    After saying these words, Cui Tianzhi only felt a sigh of relief in his chest finally spit out.


    When he went to Shangguan''s house to apologize before, Shangguan Boshan didn''t believe his words at all.


    Now in front of the Holy Master, I can finally vomit and feel good.


    At this moment, Cui Tianzhi seemed to have found a bosom friend, and he could finally confide in his heart.


    "Cui Aiqing couldn''t control herself at the time, couldn''t even speak?" Jin Haoming asked.


    "Exactly!"


    Cui Tianzhi nodded hurriedly.


    Jin Haoming breathed a long sigh of relief, and then sighed again: "It''s a pity that Shangguan Jinming won''t believe it."


    "Sir, why don''t I go to Shangguan''s house again and explain the matter to him?"


    Cui Tianzhi suggested: "I believe in the wisdom of the above official Jinming, and should be able to figure it out and accept my statement."


    It is definitely impossible for the emperor to keep up with the official Jinming explanation.


    There is no reason in this world for the superior to apologize to the inferior.


    Therefore, Cui Tianzhi proposed to go to Shangguan''s house to explain and let Shangguan Jinming understand the reason.


    I believe that Shangguan Jinming will realize what is wrong with the whole thing after listening carefully and thinking about it.


    In this way, the crisis can be defused.


    Otherwise, if the Shangguan family is really forced to rebel, then the future of the Great Jin Kingdom is really in danger.


    At that time, the surrounding countries will definitely take the opportunity to encroach on the territory of the Dajin Kingdom, and it is not impossible to destroy the country in the end.


    "It''s useless."


    After listening to Cui Tianzhi''s proposal, Jin Haoming shook his head decisively.


    "Your Highness..." Cui Tianzhi wanted to say something, but Jin Haoming stopped him.


    "Cui Aiqing can think about it, since this power from nowhere can force us to do these things and say these words."


    "Then even if Shangguan Jinming is persuaded by us, this mysterious force can easily sabotage our efforts."


    "So I thought it was totally unnecessary to go to Shangguan Jinming to communicate now."


    "The most important thing at the moment is to find out the origin of this mysterious power and what purpose this mysterious power wants to achieve."


    "Only by resolving these can we really resolve this matter."


    "Otherwise, it''s all in vain."


    After listening to Jin Haoming''s words, Cui Tianzhi immediately reacted in his heart.


    The emperor is right, the key now is not to go to Shangguan Jinming to explain the situation, but to find a way to find out the culprit first.


    Otherwise, even if you explain clearly with Shangguan Jinming, what is the use of getting the understanding of Shangguan''s family.


    That mysterious power can sabotage his efforts at any time.


    At that time, as long as you control yourself and even control the sage to kill one or two people from the Shangguan family, then the whole thing will be spent again.


    "Holy, this is probably difficult. We don''t know where this mysterious power comes from and how it controls us."


    The more Cui Tianzhi spoke, the more despair he felt in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, there is such a mysterious and unpredictable power in this world, which can control people to do things invisibly.


    "I heard that there is a kind of head-dropping technique in Nanzhao state. People who are hit with that head-dropping technique will lose their minds and do unimaginable things."


    Jin Haoming said.


    After hearing this, Cui Tianzhi thought for a while and asked, "What does the sage mean, is it all because of Nanzhao?"


    "They have this intention and this motivation. They just don''t know if the so-called head-dropping technique is really that magical."


    Jin Haoming said with some dazed eyes.


    Cui Tianzhi immediately answered: "The Holy Glorious Mirror."


    He is only the governor of Dajincheng, not a cabinet minister, and he rarely has the opportunity to face the saint on weekdays.


    So at this moment, he didn''t know how to deal with the emperor''s problem.


    You can only follow the words of the emperor first.


    At this time, Jin Haoming said again: "Cui Aiqing, you should leave the matter in your hand to the government chief to do it, you and Xiahoujun will first investigate the matter related to the head-lowering technique, and report to me as soon as possible. "


    "Wei Chen takes orders!"


    Cui Tianzhi immediately knelt down to salute.


    Seeing this, Jin Haoming exhorted again: "Remember this must be done quickly, and the result must be found within two days."


    "The minister obeys the order."


    Cui Tianzhi kowtowed again.


    "Go." Jin Haoming ordered, with a hint of worry and exhaustion in his voice.


    Cui Tianzhi immediately got up and left.


    After Cui Tianzhi walked away, Jin Haoming also quickly left the imperial study.


    After he prepared to take a micro-service, he went to Shangguan''s house to visit in person.


    Mainly because this matter is of great importance, and he must always keep track of the next movements of the Shangguan family.


    In addition, he is one of the only three Saint Yuan martial cultivators in the Great Golden Kingdom, and only if he personally dispatches him can he find out the news without disturbing Shangguan Jinming.


    ¡­


    In major teahouses.


    At this time, as long as the idle people in the entire Dajincheng were discussing the matter of the Shangguan family''s lawsuit against the imperial family.


    "Have you heard that the ancestors of the Shangguan family have left the forbidden city with the head of the family, Shangguan Boshan, and I don''t know if their lawsuit has been settled."


    "It should be a success. If Cui Fu Yin killed Shangguan Bo Ming at the behest of the emperor, then the ancestor of the housekeeper would definitely not be able to leave the palace."


    "Yeah, if everything is the emperor''s intention, then once you make a move, you will not give the Shangguan family a chance to rebel. You will definitely use thunderous methods to kill the ancestors of the Shangguan family and the head of the family in the palace on the spot."


    "So, Fu Yin Cui will suffer next time?"


    "That''s natural. Cui Fuyin killed Shangguan Boming in the street. It''s unreasonable anyway. Even if Shanguan Boming was really wrong, he wouldn''t end up being killed in the street."


    "If you want me to tell me, Cui Fu Yin''s black gauze hat is off this time, and I don''t know who the next Fu Yin will be."


    "¡­"


    "The latest news, the latest news, Cui Fu Yin also came out of the palace, and it seems that he has not suffered any punishment."


    "What? Is it true or false? The ancestors of the Shangguan family and the head of the family left the Forbidden City smoothly, and Fu Yin Cui also left the whole body, so let''s just forget about this matter?"


    "This is really outrageous. It''s impossible to just forget about it. Shangguan Bo Ming and Shangguan Bo Shi are both heroes who have made great contributions. Are they just dead in vain?"


    "I definitely have a problem here, how could the sage not punish Fu Yin Cui?"


    "¡­"


    Shangguan Jinming and Shangguan Boshan walked out of the palace smoothly, and Cui Tianzhi did not bear any consequences.


    This news confused all the people watching the fun.


    No one can understand what is going on here.


    Could it be that the emperor promised the Shangguan family some great favor, so that the Shangguan family would no longer pursue this matter?


    But this is also not right. Even if the Shangguan family is not to pursue this matter, should Cui Tianzhi be punished?


    Just let Cui Tianzhi leave peacefully, how will he be in control in the future?


    At that time, wouldn''t everyone be able to kill first and then play, causing trouble for the emperor?


    For a time, everyone couldn''t figure out the logic inside, so the discussion became more intense.


    ¡­


    Shangguan''s house.


    After Shangguan Jinming and Shangguan Boshan returned to the clan, they immediately called all the clan elders for a meeting.


    After all the clan elders gathered in the secret meeting room, they were all anxious.


    Because they all know that if everything goes well with the sage and the imperial court, the ancestors will not bring everyone together again.


    After all, the discussion had already been discussed before the two of them went.


    Now calling everyone for a meeting, it must be because something has changed.


    Therefore, every clan elder present was very curious as to what kind of change made the ancestor so hurried.


    After Shangguan Jin Ming glanced at the elders of the clan, Dan Dan opened his mouth and said, "The emperor wants to seize our home and destroy our entire clan."


    As soon as these words were spoken, it was like a bomb dropped into the water, and countless splashes of water were splashed on the spot.


    Every clan elder present was deeply shocked by Shangguan Jinming''s remarks.


    They didn''t expect to hear the words "squatting family and exterminating the family" in the mouth of the ancestor.


    What happened to your family, what kind of tyranny did you commit to bring about such a calamity?


    "Ancestor, why, how could this be the case? Although our family is a little careless, we have never owed any righteousness. Why did the emperor drive us out?"


    "Yeah, Ancestor, in order to protect the country, our Shangguan family has many dead children. How dare the dog emperor treat us like this?"


    "Old Ancestor, this fact is really unfair."


    "Ancestor, I don''t agree."


    "¡­"


    The clan elders spoke out one after another, either expressing their doubts or expressing their anger.


    Such shocking news, it is really difficult for them to control their emotions.


    Shangguan Jin Ming glanced at everyone again, and said calmly: "It''s useless if you don''t believe it, that''s the truth."


    As soon as the voice fell, the secret meeting room immediately fell silent.


    After a while, the clan elder said again: "Ancestor, I really want to know, why is this? Why did the emperor do this?"


    "You ask me, I also want to find someone to ask what''s going on." Shangguan Jin Ming slowly shook his head.


    He had been thinking about this on the way back, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    After all, the emperor''s performance is really abnormal.


    He clearly said that he wanted to raid the family and destroy the family, but he gave them so much time to prepare and deal with it. It was wrong to say it.


    But it was because it was so abnormal that he didn''t know which angle to think about at all.


    At this time, he didn''t even have an entry point to think.


    At this time, a clan elder said: "Ancestor, is the emperor mentally abnormal? For example, he was hit by a head-dropping technique or something?"


    A word awakened the dreamer, and these words instantly awakened Shangguan Jinming.


    When he was in the palace before, he had guessed that the emperor might have been coerced.


    If you think about it now, maybe it''s not coercion, but a witchcraft like head-dropping.


    After all, if you are coerced, there will definitely be problems with your eyes and expressions when you speak.


    However, judging from the performance of the emperor at that time, his expression and eyes were very normal.


    But if it''s a head drop, then everything makes sense.


    It is rumored that the person who has undergone the head-dropping technique will change a lot, just like a different person, speaking and doing things are very different from before.


    Even the personalities will be very different.


    And the performance of the emperor just now is completely in line with this legend.


    Only now there is a problem.


    That is, the head-dropping technique only exists in legends, and no one knows whether the effect is really so magical.


    Also, what was the purpose of the person who cast the head down on the emperor.


    It can''t be just to deal with their Shangguan family, right?


    If it''s just to deal with their Shangguan family, why bother?


    At least there is no need to pass the emperor''s hand, right?


    Thinking of this, Shangguan Jin Ming stopped and looked at the clan elder who said the head-dropping technique: "How much do you know about the head-dropping technique?"


    "Old Ancestor, I don''t know much about this, I just thought of it suddenly." The clan elder said with some trepidation.


    Shangguan Jin Ming retracted his gaze after hearing the words, and then looked at all the people present and said, "Anyone of you know about the head-dropping technique."


    "Back to the ancestors, I only know that Nanzhao has the art of lowering the head, and I don''t know about the rest."


    A clan elder said.


    As soon as his voice fell, another clan elder immediately answered: "I have also heard that there are rumors that Nanzhao State Wuman is good at subduing his head and manipulating others to do things for him."


    "Nanzhao Kingdom?"


    Shangguan Jin Ming nodded slowly, and then asked, "Who is more familiar with Nanzhao Kingdom?"


    "Ancestor, I am more familiar with it."


    A clan old man suggested himself.


    Shangguan Jin Ming immediately turned his head to look at him, and ordered, "Okay, then you can bring a few people with you, and go to Nanzhao Kingdom to investigate the matter of the head-dropping technique. Right now, hurry up and set off."


    The clan elder immediately got up when he heard the words, UU read www.uukanshu. com then immediately turned to leave the secret meeting room and went to look for candidates.


    After Shangguan Jin Ming watched him leave, he said to the clan elders present: "The matter of the head-dropping technique needs to be investigated, and other arrangements cannot be stopped."


    "After all, we don''t know whether the emperor was hit with the head-dropping technique, or he really wanted to be detrimental to our Shangguan family."


    After all, the head-dropping technique is too mysterious, and Shangguan Jin Ming always thinks it is unlikely.


    "What the ancestor said is that we can''t pin our hopes on that dog emperor."


    "Yeah, even if the dog emperor was hit by the head-dropping technique, it means that someone wants to be detrimental to our Shangguan family."


    "You have to plan carefully, or else my Shangguan family''s century-old heritage will be destroyed at any time."


    "¡­"


    All the clansmen, you said my words, and soon turned the issue to how to plan for the worst.


    Everyone is discussing what to do next in order to maximize the retention of the Shangguan family.


    However, what they don''t know is that even if the emperor doesn''t do anything to them at this time, everything can''t go back to the beginning.


    The world has finally undergone irreversible changes under the active intervention of Lin Yu.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1233： transfer conflict

    A day passed quickly.


    During this day, new news about the Shangguan family and the royal family also spread rapidly in the streets and alleys of Dajincheng.


    At this time, everyone knew that the emperor threatened to seize the Shangguan family and exterminate the family.


    Of course, everyone knew about the fact that the emperor gave the Shangguan family three days to prepare.


    And when these two news were put together, everyone was shocked.


    Did the emperor take the wrong medicine? How could such a decision be made.


    Since he is going to raid the Shangguan family and destroy the family, he should arrest the ancestors of the Shangguan family on the spot, and then send troops to besiege the Shangguan family mansion.


    This gives the other party three days to prepare, is it because the other party has no time to rebel?


    Shangguan''s family is not an ordinary people''s family.


    There is a person in the Saint Yuan realm and a number of people who are in the psychic realm and Tongyuan realm.


    Give them time to prepare, then maybe the emperor will not copy their home and destroy their clan.


    Instead, the Shangguan family in turn pulled the emperor down.


    For a while, there were voices discussing this matter everywhere in the restaurant and teahouse.


    Anyone who knew a little about national affairs participated in the discussion.


    After all, such a thing is rarely seen in a hundred years, even in a thousand years.


    "You said, the holy man was not bewitched by a traitor, right? Otherwise, how could he make such a decision?"


    Everyone participating in the discussion did not dare to point the finger at the emperor, so they felt that the emperor might be bewitched by traitors and thieves.


    "I think this possibility is very high, otherwise the Holy One would not have done this."


    "I also think it''s possible."


    "Me too."


    "I don''t think so. I think it may be that the ancestors of the Shangguan family have some unknown means, which forced the sage to make this decision."


    "It''s not very likely. If the ancestor of the Shangguan family was so powerful, he could have reversed on the spot. Why hasn''t there been any movement yet."


    "¡­"


    Everyone in the discussion could not come up with a unified conclusion.


    Mainly because no one has ever encountered such a thing, and there is no history to follow, so we can only guess based on imagination.


    And just when everyone could not come up with a strong statement, suddenly a well-informed person spread a heavy news.


    According to the well-informed source, both the Shengshang and the Shangguan family are investigating the head-dropping technique.


    The appearance of this news instantly detonated the topic.


    People couldn''t help but think that the emperor made such a decision because he had a head-dropping technique.


    But then the question arises, who actually used the head-dropping technique on the emperor.


    Who the **** is that man, he has such magical powers.


    You must know that the emperor was originally a martial cultivator of the Saint Yuan realm, with top-notch strength, who could lower his head on him?


    For a time, the topic of discussion all turned to this aspect.


    And when everyone in the streets and alleys was talking about it, Jin Haoming in the palace and Shangguan Jinming of Shangguan''s family also got the news.


    Shangguan''s house.


    Secret meeting room.


    "I didn''t expect that the dog emperor was also investigating the head-dropping technique?!"


    A clan elder in the secret meeting room said in surprise.


    Like him, the other clan elders present were greatly surprised by the news.


    Although they felt that the emperor had a problem, they did not expect that the emperor himself knew that he had a problem.


    This seems to indicate that the person who gave the emperor''s head down has failed?


    If not, how can the emperor realize that he has been subjugated?


    If he didn''t fail, shouldn''t the emperor always be in a state of being subjugated?


    Shangguan Jin Ming looked at all the clan elders and said: "Let''s not say anything else, at least our speculation is correct, the emperor is very abnormal this time."


    "Yeah, the dog emperor himself went to investigate this matter, which is enough to explain the problem."


    Many people turned around.


    But at this time, a clan elder reminded: "There is another possibility, that is, the dog emperor deliberately confuses us through such behavior."


    "You can think about it, since the dog emperor gave us three days, it''s not good to openly regret it."


    "To deliberately investigate the head-reduction surgery now will give us an illusion and make us not take precautions."


    As soon as the voice fell, Shangguan Jin Ming immediately shook his head and said: "The possibility you said is yes, but it is very small, because if the emperor really regrets, there is a way, there is no need to make it so complicated."


    After speaking, he turned to look at Shangguan Boshan and said, "Have you investigated the source of this matter?"


    Shangguan Boshan immediately replied: "Patriarch, it has been completely investigated."


    "Tell me." Shangguan Jin Ming motioned.


    Shangguan Boshan got up immediately, then looked at all the clan elders and said, "According to what I have investigated, the source of this incident is that a young man of unknown origin stood up to provoke our Shangguan family."


    "After the four servants who were present at the time were provoked by the man, they wanted to teach him a lesson, but I didn''t expect that the man''s tongue was so eloquent, and a few words made it inconvenient for them to do it."


    "After the four slaves at the back came back to report, Rongren took people over to check the situation."


    "As a result, the four slaves didn''t know what was wrong, but they turned their guns in full view and beat Rongren to death in the street."


    "Looking at it now, the four of them should also have had their heads lowered."


    As soon as Shangguan Jin Ming''s words came out, the clan elders present immediately looked at each other.


    They are in high positions and don''t care about the little things in the clan, so they don''t know the source of the matter at all.


    At that time, after they learned the news, their minds were full of why Cui Tianzhi dared to kill Shangguan Boming in the street, and what the emperor''s attitude was.


    After figuring out the emperor''s attitude later, they were anxious to discuss how to deal with this matter and why the emperor did this.


    It can be said that from the beginning to the end, I never thought about the root cause of the matter.


    As a result, Shangguan Boshan now said that the four slaves were subjected to the head-dropping technique.


    A clan elder stood up and asked, "Are the four slaves still there?"


    "I ran away at the time, and I''m still searching for their whereabouts, but I''m afraid there will be no news in a short time."


    Shangguan Boshan replied.


    "Ran?"


    Many clan elders groaned.


    However, it is easy to understand such a result. After all, the situation was very chaotic at the time, and no one had the heart to care about those little characters.


    "What about that unidentified young man?" Another clan elder asked aloud.


    "It''s also missing, and I''m arranging for someone to look for it."


    Shangguan Boshan explained.


    Hearing this, several elders of the clan immediately said: "That is most likely the head-dropping technique performed by that young man."


    "Yes, it is very likely that since the matter was caused by him and he was at the scene at the time, his suspicion was indeed the greatest."


    "You must find that man."


    "¡­"


    As soon as the few people finished speaking, several other clan elders spoke up and gave objections.


    "I think that person is just to divert his eyes. You can think about it. If he really lowered his head, how did he sneak into the palace and shoot at the emperor?"


    "Yes, if that person''s strength can easily sneak into the palace and bow down to the emperor, then he is stronger than Shengyuanjing. How can there be such a strong young man in this world?"


    "I think that person is there to confuse people."


    "¡­"


    A group of clan elders hold their own opinions.


    After arguing for a while, everyone''s eyes turned to Shangguan Jinming.


    In the end, it is still up to the ancestors of the family to decide.


    Shangguan Jinming glanced at everyone, and then said to Shangguan Boshan: "Three things, the first one, don''t stop searching for those four slaves and that mysterious young man."


    "The second thing is to transfer the potential seedlings in the family and keep the bones and blood of my Shangguan family."


    "The last thing, pay attention to the movements in the palace, see what the emperor will do next, and report to me as soon as possible."


    Shangguan Boshan hurriedly got up and led the order: "Yes, Patriarch."


    this afternoon.


    Inside the Imperial Palace.


    Cui Tianzhi knelt in front of Jin Haoming and reported on the investigation of the head-dropping technique.


    After Jin Haoming listened to it from beginning to end, he said solemnly, "It has nothing to do with Nanzhao Kingdom?"


    Cui Tianzhi immediately replied: "Your Majesty, according to my investigation, all this has nothing to do with Nanzhao Kingdom."


    "Who would that be?"


    Jin Haoming frowned.


    If it wasn''t for the head-dropping technique, why did you and Cui Tianzhi lose control over their bodies?


    This is really a mystery.


    After thinking for a while, Jin Haoming said to Cui Tianzhi, "Cui Aiqing gets up first."


    "Thank you Lord Ron."


    Cui Tianzhi slowly got up.


    Jin Haoming looked at him and said, "Cui Aiqing thinks who the Holy Spirit is at the mercy of us?"


    "Reporting to the sage, Wei Chen has no clue about this matter."


    Cui Tianzhi said nervously.


    He was afraid that the emperor would take him and Xiahoujun directly to sacrifice the flag.


    After all, the whole thing started because he and Xiahou both killed the two masters of the Shangguan family.


    Perhaps as long as the two of them are disposed of, the Shangguan family''s anger can be quelled.


    "Have you investigated the source of this incident in the first place?"


    Jin Haoming suddenly asked again.


    Hearing this, Cui Tianzhi suddenly remembered that he had arranged for Xia Houjun to investigate the origin of the whole thing before he went to investigate the head-dropping technique.


    "Reporting to the sage, Wei Chen has arranged for Xia Houjun to investigate this matter. There should be some results."


    Cui Tianzhi hurriedly replied.


    I was just thinking about how to save my life, but I forgot about such an important thing.


    Fortunately, the emperor reminded.


    "Xuan Xia Hou Jun will enter the palace." Jin Haoming ordered.


    Soon, this will was quickly communicated to the outside world, and it didn''t take long for it to reach Xia Houjun.


    Xiahoujun hurried to the imperial study room under the guidance of the **** in the palace.


    After Xia Houjun finished the ceremony, Cui Tianzhi took the lead and said, "Xiahoujun, hurry up and report the origin of this incident to the Holy Master, and clarify everything you have investigated."


    "Yes." Xia Houjun agreed immediately, and then told Jin Haoming about the beginning of the whole thing.


    After listening to Jin Haoming, he nodded slowly and said, "It seems that the mysterious young man is the key."


    "Sir, Wei Chen will find a way to find that young man." Cui Tianzhi took the initiative to ask Ying.


    "There is no need to do useless work. If he really did it, then with your strength and my strength, it is impossible to find him."


    Jin Haoming has a clear mind and knows that this is a futile task, and there is no need to waste time doing it.


    After all, if it was the head-dropping technique performed by that young man, then there would be a way to control them.


    So even finding him is useless.


    What really matters now is to find a way to solve the problem at hand.


    "Although there is no way to find him, it can be designed to lead him out."


    Jin Haoming spoke again.


    Cui Tianzhi hurriedly answered, "Sage is wise."


    He didn''t know what method the emperor was going to use to lure that young man out, but at this time, it would definitely not be wrong to flatter him first.


    On the other hand, Xia Houjun asked a little bit indifferently, "Your Majesty, how should I lead him out?"


    Jin Haoming didn''t care about his behavior, but said directly: "There is only one way now, to start war against Nanzhao."


    Hearing this, Cui Tianzhi and Xia Houjun were both stunned.


    They never expected that the emperor would actually say that he would go to war against Nanzhao.


    Now there is no evidence to prove that it was the people of Nanzhao who gave the three of them the head-dropping technique.


    Jin Haoming saw their doubts and took the initiative to explain: "The Shangguan family is also investigating the head-subversion technique, so as long as war is declared against the Nanzhao Kingdom, then the Shangguan family will think that the Nanzhao Kingdom is doing the trick from beginning to end. "


    "Also, things have gotten to this point now and can only be resolved by declaring war on Nanzhao."


    "As long as we declare war on Nanzhao, the people of Dajin will know that everything is Nanzhao''s fault. The royal family and the Shangguan family are just alienated by Nanzhao."


    "In this way, the royal family and the Shangguan family have one step down."


    Hearing this, both Cui Tianzhi and Xiahou both understood that the emperor wanted to transfer the conflict to the outside world.


    If you think about it carefully, it is true. Now as long as you start a war with the Nanzhao Kingdom, then the Shangguan family will go down the stairs.


    At that time, the deaths of Shangguan Boming, Shangguan Boshi and others can be passed on to Nanzhao.


    Other families in Dajin will not feel that the emperor is suppressing the Shangguan family, nor will they feel that the Shangguan family has suffered a big loss and is forbearing.


    This is indeed the most perfect solution at the moment.


    While both Cui Tianzhi and Xiahou thought about it, Jin Haoming said again: "One more thing, the person who lowered his head on us must have been watching us secretly. UU reading "


    "I would like to see what he will do after my Dajin Kingdom and Nanzhao Kingdom declare war."


    Upon hearing this, Cui Tianzhi hurriedly reminded: "Your Majesty, could it be that Beiming is deliberately doing something bad, prompting us to fight with Nanzhao?"


    "Even if it is, so what?" Jin Haoming looked at Cui Tianzhi and said, "The situation is unclear now, this is the only option."


    What Jin Haoming didn''t say was that he felt that the person who did the trick to the three of them was neither from the Nanzhao Kingdom nor from the Beiming Kingdom.


    Because strong people with that level of ability cannot be people from these two countries, nor can they be people from other countries.


    If it is, then the country where this person is located has a way to easily destroy other countries and unify the whole world.


    Why make it so complicated?


    It was because of these thoughts that he decided to go to war with Nanzhao to see what the man would do.


    After all, if you don''t do anything now, you can only sit back and wait.


    Of course, what Jin Haoming didn''t know was that all this was within Lin Yu''s expectations.


    This time, the world is finally about to usher in earth-shaking changes.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1234： Situation stirs

    air.


    Lin Yu hovered cross-legged, quietly observing the world below.


    At this time, the world is changing according to his ideas.


    The Kingdom of Dajin sent troops to attack the state of Nanzhao, while the Kingdom of Beiming took the opportunity to invade the Kingdom of Dajin.


    At the same time, other countries have also launched wars one after another, taking the opportunity to seize benefits.


    The whole world is in chaos.


    Of course, such a change cannot be called a big one.


    Because this world has always had wars.


    People in this world have long been accustomed to things like war.


    Therefore, Lin Yu decided to make the changes more drastic.


    He glanced up, and his consciousness swept across the ground in an instant.


    Soon, a soldier covered in blood came into his sight.


    "This man is good, strong-willed, and brave, so he should be given a chance."


    Lin Yu stretched out his hand and pointed lightly, and in an instant, an invisible divine force shot out from his fingertips and shot at the dying soldier.


    on the battlefield below.


    "Well-"


    Jin Beiming snorted and spit out a mouthful of blood to donate blood.


    He thought of his parents, as well as his beloved wife and children.


    Unfortunately, these will soon be a thing of the past.


    Jin Beiming was seriously injured, blood kept coming out of the wound, and his strength became weaker and weaker.


    He knew very well that he was going to die soon.


    However, although he is extremely nostalgic for the past, he does not regret his death.


    Because he felt that he had done the right thing, but because of bad luck and lack of strength, he was shot with an arrow and slashed with a knife.


    If the strength is enough and the luck is a little bit better, such a thing will not happen at all.


    "If I do it again, I will still be on the battlefield."


    Jin Beiming''s vision gradually dimmed, and his consciousness became more and more blurred.


    But just when he was about to lose consciousness completely, he suddenly discovered that something had entered his body.


    It was as if a powerful force poured into his body, causing his injuries to heal quickly.


    Not only that, but he also found that his strength was also rising.


    It was quickly promoted from the realm of transformation to the realm of transformation.


    This change shocked Jin Beiming.


    He could never have imagined that his strength could increase so much out of thin air.


    It was as if someone had empowered him to pass on the gong.


    This is not over yet, Jin Beiming found that his strength has not stopped at all.


    After transforming into the profound realm, he quickly stepped into the psychic realm, followed by the Tongyuan realm, the Tianyuan realm, and the Shengyuan realm.


    In just a short time, he went from an ordinary flag leader to a being comparable to the lord of a country.


    "What, how could this be?"


    "Am I dreaming?"


    Jin Beiming was shocked and stood there blankly looking at his body.


    Saint Yuan martial cultivator, that is the top existence in the world, and there are not many Saint Yuan martial cultivators in the world.


    Almost every Saint Yuan realm martial artist is a king.


    I didn''t expect that I would have the day to step into the Saint Yuan realm?


    "It must be fake, I must be dead."


    Jin Beiming doesn''t believe this is the truth.


    He only felt that he must have died from excessive blood loss, and now all he sees is the scene after death.


    Otherwise, how could such an inexplicable thing happen to me?


    "But live or die, so I can at least go back and see them again."


    Jin Beiming quickly thought of his parents, wife and children.


    Since I can move freely now, I should go back to see them and see them for the last time.


    Thinking of this, Jin Beiming quickly stepped forward and walked towards Dongfang''s own home.


    However, before he took a few steps, several enemy soldiers stood in front of him.


    At this time, the soldiers of their country were almost dead, so he naturally became one of the few targets of the enemy soldiers.


    "Stop, surrender will spare you!"


    "Stop talking nonsense and kill him directly."


    "kill him!"


    While speaking, two soldiers shot at Jin Beiming.


    The two weapons slashed towards Jin Beiming in unison.


    At this time, Jin Beiming decided that he was dead, so he didn''t care about the opponent''s attack at all, so he walked straight forward.


    bang bang ¡ª


    The halberds in the hands of the two soldiers slashed on Jin Beiming without hindrance.


    However, in the next moment, something shocking happened to them.


    I saw that after the halberd was cut on Jin Beiming, there was no other change except for two sounds.


    Jin Beiming was not injured in the slightest, but they themselves were shocked by the force of the shock.


    "what happened?"


    "You can''t kill him?"


    The two soldiers couldn''t figure out the situation for a while.


    After all, Jin Beiming was wearing the clothes of an ordinary flag leader, not a general''s armor, so his strength was average at first glance.


    So it stands to reason that Jin Beiming should be directly hacked to death by them.


    It turned out to be unscathed.


    At this time, Jin Beiming realized that something was wrong.


    If he really died, then the soldiers of these enemy countries should not be able to see him.


    At least from what he knew, no one could see a person''s soul.


    However, these soldiers not only saw him, but also took the initiative to attack him.


    This means that he is not dead.


    "Then what happened to my strength?"


    "Is there really such a thing as empowerment and transmission in this world?"


    "However, even if I pass on the power, I shouldn''t let me have the strength of the Saint Yuan realm, right?"


    "Then how strong is this person who spreads the power?"


    Jin Beiming was puzzled and slowly raised his head to look at the sky.


    He thought to himself that if he really didn''t die, and he really had the strength of Shengyuanjing, it could only mean that there were gods in this world.


    On the other side, the two soldiers had already raised their halberds again at this time.


    Not only the two of them, but several other soldiers also raised their weapons and slashed at Jin Beiming.


    Pumbaa ¡ª


    There were a few more muffled noises, and Jin Beiming was still standing there and nothing happened.


    Several people saw that something was wrong, and they changed to stabbing, using their spears or halberds to stab Jin Beiming.


    PUMP PUMP!


    The spear and halberd accurately hit Jin Beiming.


    However, apart from puncturing Jin Beiming''s clothes, it was no longer effective.


    Jin Beiming slowly lowered his head, a few soldiers holding weapons.


    At this moment, the foreheads of these soldiers were all dripping with fine sweat.


    The two who were the first to do it couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva, moistening their throats that were dry from surprise.


    "I''m not dead, I really am not dead!"


    Jin Beiming suddenly revealed a surprised smile.


    Immediately afterwards, he grabbed a long spear stabbed in his chest with all his might, and fought hard.


    Peng¡ª


    A shudder sounded.


    The soldier holding the long spear was suddenly shaken by the powerful force from the spear, and his whole body fell apart.


    Suddenly, countless blood and blood splashed.


    Even the soldier standing beside him was splattered with blood.


    In an instant, several living people were stunned.


    They were all deeply shocked by Jin Beiming''s powerful strength.


    Didn''t expect such a seemingly ordinary flag leader to have the strength of Tianyuanjing or even Tongyuanjing?


    "I''m really not dead!"


    Jin Beiming roared excitedly.


    Then he slammed his fist out, his right fist swept past the remaining few like a phantom, and smashed them to pieces on the spot.


    At this moment, Jin Beiming has no doubts anymore.


    I am living a good life now.


    And not only is he alive, but his strength has grown against the sky.


    "Give me death!"


    Jin Beiming suddenly thought of his comrade-in-arms.


    At this time, his comrades-in-arms were either killed by enemy soldiers, or were still fighting.


    Thinking of this, Jin Beiming''s anger suddenly rose in his chest, and he wanted to kill all the enemy soldiers.


    Swah¡ª


    Jin Beiming moved and rushed towards the comrade closest to him.


    He was ready to rescue the opponent from the siege.


    At the same time, on the periphery of the battlefield.


    On one horse, a general looked solemnly at Jin Beiming, who was rampaging on the battlefield.


    "This person..."


    "General, this person is very wrong. It feels like his strength has increased dozens of times."


    "I''ll go meet him."


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Nanan flew off the horse and flew straight towards Jin Beiming.


    In the distance, because Jin Beiming had just obtained the strength of the Saint Yuan Realm, he was not quite used to it, so he could not exert his real strength.


    This led Qin Nanan to think that Jin Beiming only had the strength of the psychic realm or the Tongyuan realm.


    If you let him know that Jin Beiming is already in the Saint Yuan realm, then he will never be stupid enough to deal with him.


    "stop!"


    Qin Nanan quickly came to Jin Beiming''s side, swung out the Fang Tianhua halberd in his hand, and took it straight to Jin Beiming''s chest.


    This attack was very fierce, so Jin Beiming felt it instantly.


    "court death!"


    Jin Bei turned around awkwardly and grabbed Fang Tianhua halberd, who was coming towards him.


    This top divine weapon made of fine iron instantly came into contact with Jin Beiming''s body.


    Next, a scene that shocked Qin Nanan appeared.


    After Jin Beiming grabbed Fang Tianhuaji''s curved blade, he stopped Fang Tianhuaji''s charge instantly.


    Not only that, his flesh body was in contact with Fang Tianhua''s curved blade, and he was not injured at all.


    Not even the skin was cut.


    "how is this possible?!"


    Qin Nanan was so surprised that he was almost speechless.


    Jin Beiming''s strength far exceeded his expectations.


    However, Jin Beiming was also shocked at this time.


    Because when he saw Qin Nan''an''s appearance, he instantly realized that he was a general of the enemy country with high strength.


    Therefore, the first thing he thought in his mind was that it was troublesome, and he should not have directly grabbed the opponent''s weapon.


    But when he really grabbed the opponent''s weapon, he found that he was not injured at all.


    "Is this person''s strength so weak?"


    Jin Beiming is unbelievable.


    But then, he realized that it was not that the opponent was too weak, but that he was too strong.


    Strong enough that the opponent can''t hurt himself at all.


    Thinking of this, Jin Beiming pulled Fang Tianhua halberd towards him, while he himself bullied him and punched Qin Nanan.


    "not good!"


    Qin Nan was shocked and hurriedly threw the Tianhua Halberd below to dodge backwards.


    But it''s too late.


    Jin Beiming''s ruthless tug just now made him lose his balance.


    At this time, even if he gave up the Fang Tianhua halberd in his hand, it would be difficult to rebalance his body.


    Qin Nanan was dragged by this huge force and approached Jin Beiming quickly.


    Then the next moment, Jin Beiming''s fist slammed heavily on him.


    Peng!


    Qin Nanan''s chest was dented by the punch on the spot, and he lost his breath in an instant.


    Qin Nanan fell heavily to the ground.


    And Jin Beiming looked at his fist in disbelief.


    "This general, can''t stand my punch?"


    "My strength is so strong?"


    Jin Beiming''s expression changed rapidly, and quickly turned from surprise to ecstasy.


    At this time, he has already thought that with his current strength, flying is just a trivial matter, and there is no need to rampage all the way on the ground to find someone to kill.


    Now the most correct way is to fly into the air and use Origin Qi to kill the enemy.


    Only in this way can you save your comrades as much as possible.


    Without thinking any further, Jin Beiming kicked his feet and flew into the sky in an instant.


    Afterwards, he activated the powerful Origin Qi in his body and attacked several enemy soldiers at the same time.


    In just one or two breaths, the enemy soldiers on the battlefield collapsed.


    Pushing horizontally like this, soon the battlefield will only be left with his own people.


    Looking at the battlefield with corpses, Jin Beiming felt extremely comfortable in his heart.


    It''s such a wonderful feeling to have power.


    Next, go back quickly to see your parents, wife and children and take them to a safe place.


    air.


    Lin Yu quickly took his eyes away from Jin Beiming.


    Then he flew quickly, and soon came to another battlefield.


    A fierce battle is taking place on this battlefield, and the elites of the two countries confront each other again, killing blood in a river.


    Lin Yu reached out his consciousness and sensed every corner of the battlefield.


    He wants to find a suitable candidate here too, and then grant him great power.


    I believe that as long as there are more and more soldiers and pawns who suddenly gain powerful power, the whole world will undergo earth-shaking changes.


    Because these people who suddenly gain great power will take various actions, which will affect the whole world.


    "Huh? There''s a soldier disguised as a man there."


    Lin Yu suddenly found a woman on the battlefield killing the enemy everywhere.


    The woman was strong and physically similar to a man at first glance, so no one found out that she was a woman.


    "This person is a bit interesting, just her."


    Just like before, Lin Yu stretched out his right hand and pointed lightly in the direction of the woman.


    Immediately, an invisible divine power shot out from his fingertips and fell on the woman instantly.


    After the divine power entered her body, the wounds on her body healed quickly, and her energy and physical strength recovered rapidly.


    The strength also increased rapidly. UU reading


    In just a moment of effort, this woman also has the strength of Saint Yuanjing.


    Since then, there has been one more Saint Yuan martial artist in this world.


    And this woman was not as confused as Jin Beiming after she became a martial artist in the Saint Yuan Realm.


    She quickly accepted the fact that she had become stronger, and immediately plunged into efficient kills.


    Therefore, with her joining, the battlefield situation changed rapidly.


    It quickly turned into a one-sided crush.


    "It''s done here too, let''s move to another place."


    Lin Yu moved, and soon came to another battlefield.


    With a tap of your fingertips, a certain soldier on the battlefield immediately gained powerful strength and instantly became a martial artist in the Saint Yuan realm.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu continued to switch positions and went to other battlefields to find candidates.


    In this way, there are more and more Saint Yuan martial cultivators in this world, and soon the number has doubled.


    And these Saint Yuan realm martial cultivators began to follow their own will after they gained great strength.


    The situation in the whole world was gradually disturbed by them.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1235： Back to Basics

    Saint Yuanjing Wuxiu, represented by Jin Beiming, soon realized that he could not blind his powerful strength in vain.


    Take the opportunity to reap the benefits in this troubled world.


    As a result, these new Saint Yuan realm martial artists challenged the old powers one after another.


    Lin Yu watched everything that happened on the ground quietly in the air.


    After that, he did not participate in this dispute anymore, because the world had changed drastically at this time.


    Whether he made a move or not, it was impossible to stop the changes that followed.


    At this time, what Lin Yu was looking forward to was that the self-will of the world would recover quickly.


    Suddenly, a voice entered his ears.


    "You did all this?"


    This voice is somewhat similar to Feng Lu''s voice, and it is also old and sad, as if it came from an empty wilderness.


    Lin Yu knew that this was the recovery of the world''s self-will.


    "Yes, I did everything."


    Lin Yu said to the voice.


    The voice said solemnly: "I just want to fall asleep, but you came to wake me up, how brave."


    These independent worlds have been wandering in the void space for many years, just wanting to walk the last road decadently.


    "It''s time for you to move your muscles." Lin Yu said indifferently.


    He came here to experience the spirit and wake up this sleeping world, but it was just incidental.


    "Get out of here quickly, or..."


    The voice seemed to want to say something threatening.


    But before it could finish speaking, Lin Yu suddenly disappeared and left this world.


    Of course, this was not done by Lin Yu himself, but by Jianmu.


    After a flash of white light, Lin Yu returned to the abyss and suspended in front of Jianmu.


    "Lin Yu, as soon as I sensed you, I sent you back. It seems that the world you went to has recovered, right?"


    Jianmu opened his mouth.


    Lin Yu said, "Well, that world has recovered."


    "How long did it take you to wake it up?" Jianmu asked.


    The time in the void space is still relative to the abyss and the eternal paradise, so Jianmu doesn''t know how long Lin Yu has been here.


    For Jianmu, before and after are only a momentary effort.


    "A few days." Lin Yu replied.


    "What? It only took a few days?" Jianmu asked in surprise.


    Seeing it ask such a question, Lin Yu felt curious in his heart, and hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter, how many days are too fast?"


    Jianmu didn''t answer the question, but asked, "You must have forcibly used your divine power to change the situation in that world, didn''t you?"


    "That''s right, isn''t it?"


    Lin Yu felt bad.


    "If you just awaken the self-will of that world, it''s not impossible, but you are going to experience the soul, and doing so will not help your soul cultivation."


    Jianmu explained.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu froze in his heart.


    Also, it seems that I did not gain anything this time.


    I thought that when I left that world, the soul would suddenly be enhanced, but now, it is obviously not the case.


    "Do you feel that the soul has not been enhanced at all?"


    Jianmu asked.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Yes, this trip is a waste of time."


    "Maybe I didn''t say it clearly enough at the time. If you want to improve your soul, you must experience a brand new life, a life that can touch a certain emotion in your heart."


    Jianmu explained patiently.


    When Lin Yu heard this, he suddenly remembered that he had never been touched by emotion since he cultivated into a divine body.


    It seems that he has become a very rational person, a person without emotion.


    Perhaps it is because of this that his divine soul has not been strengthened, and ultimately, he cannot fully exert the strength of his body.


    Although he has become a high-level god, there is a big gap between his true strength and that of a **** like Yuan.


    "Forget it, let me tell you more about the reason for your current situation."


    Jianmu spoke again and spoke slowly.


    "Normally speaking, it takes countless years to cultivate into a high-level god, and during these countless years, the experience of practitioners has been increasing, so that their spiritual soul has been strengthened."


    "But you are completely different from others. Your strength has improved too fast, resulting in far less experience than others."


    "The experience that others have more than you may be just some boring repetitions, but even this kind of repetition can slowly nourish the soul, and over time, the soul will become extremely strong."


    "That''s the biggest difference between you and them."


    "So if you want to catch up with them now, you can only experience some experiences that can touch a certain emotion in your heart, so that your soul can be rapidly enhanced."


    "It is in this way that I will think of sending you to an independent world in the void space."


    "Do you understand what I mean now?"


    "I didn''t explain that much at the time because I thought you could think of it."


    Speaking of which, Jianmu stopped.


    Lin Yu fell into silence.


    Yes, I should have thought of it earlier.


    The experience of life is nothing more than an emotional experience, and those boring and daze days will not be remembered at all.


    What people can really remember, and get some kind of experience or gain from it, is the emotional experience.


    Such as interacting with friends, interacting with others, etc.


    As a result, after I entered that world, I only thought about how to make the world change dramatically and revive the self-will of that world.


    Completely ignored this.


    Lin Yu felt that the reason why things were like this was most likely because after he entered the eternal paradise, he completely cut off the worries in his heart and became a leveling machine who only wanted to become stronger.


    Since it is a machine, how can the soul be said?


    "I understand, now I completely understand!"


    Lin Yu''s eyes lit up, and suddenly he wanted to understand a lot of things.


    Seeing this, Jianmu asked, "So do you know what to do next?"


    "I know." Lin Yu nodded affirmatively and said, "In fact, just like reviving those sleeping worlds, my heart must undergo certain changes in order to recover and grow, so as to strengthen my soul."


    At this time, Lin Yu also wanted to understand why those worlds were sleeping, and even chose to die.


    Because they have been floating in the void space for a long time, they can no longer experience new feelings.


    When the heart is ashes, sleeping or dying is the best choice.


    The current self is actually the same as them.


    There is no way to reap new feelings, so it is no different from death.


    The only thing that supports him to keep going is to become stronger.


    But after becoming the strongest, what should I do?


    "Are you ready to go to the next world now?"


    Jianmu asked.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "Wait, I have something to deal with."


    He thought of Bai Meng and Sidi.


    At this time, all those people were planted by him in the soul and became his servants.


    "Okay, then you can deal with it first. When you want to enter the void space again, you can come to me at any time."


    Jianmu said slowly.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu responded, and then quickly flew towards the giant golden wither hovering in the air.


    After an instant, he came to the back of the giant golden wither.


    "Lin Yu, have you come back from that world?"


    As soon as Lin Yu landed, the giant Jin Wither didn''t speak, but Jin Lin asked first.


    Jinlin has been living on the back of the giant Jindu for a long time, and has become one with Nasidi, Baimeng and others.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu replied casually.


    "Is there any gain?"


    Jin Lin asked.


    "Not yet." Lin Yu replied, and then quickly flew towards the settlement of Bai Meng and others.


    The golden scales floated beside him.


    The two quickly reached their destination.


    As soon as Lin Yu arrived, Sidi, Bai Meng and others immediately surrounded him.


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone, and then said, "I''m going to erase the prohibition planted in your souls."


    He had already figured it out just now. Although these people had had a festival with him, it was just a battle of interests.


    Those who really forged deadly feuds, such as Gu Xin, etc., had long since been killed by him.


    So there is no need to control them with Divine Soul Restriction.


    Even if they were given freedom, they could no longer threaten him in the slightest.


    Because he is a high-level god, and these people are not even the most basic first-order gods.


    With such a huge disparity in strength, there is no possibility of confrontation at all.


    Of course, the reason why Lin Yu chose to do this was not just because of this.


    Rather, he was prepared to completely throw away the obstacles that would prevent his soul from becoming stronger.


    These people''s souls have been planted by him, and they have a direct connection with him, which will be one of the obstacles that prevent his souls from becoming stronger.


    Seeing Lin Yu say this, Sidi, Bai Meng and others immediately looked at each other in dismay.


    In fact, they don''t care at all whether Lin Yu erases the prohibition planted in their souls.


    Because of the existence of the ban, it is mixed.


    If there are restrictions, then Lin Yu will absolutely trust them and will not shoot and kill them.


    It''s just that you lose a little freedom.


    And if the ban is removed, although complete freedom can be obtained, it will not be able to win Lin Yu''s unconditional trust.


    It is precisely because they think about this clearly that they don''t care whether the ban exists or not.


    Yes or no, life is like this anyway.


    "Thank you, master."


    Bai Meng spoke first.


    It''s not that he is in a hurry to show loyalty or something, but since Lin Yu has already decided to do so, they can only choose to accept it.


    After all, the gap between them and Lin Yu at this time is too great, and it is impossible to resist Lin Yu.


    For any arrangement made by Lin Yu, they have no other choice but to accept it.


    On the other side, with Bai Meng taking the lead, Hall Master Geqi, Sidi and others also expressed that they would listen to Lin Yu''s arrangement.


    Lin Yu immediately activated his divine power to erase all the restrictions planted in the souls of these people.


    This time, nothing will hinder him from strengthening his soul, and he can safely go to those independent worlds to experience and experience a new life experience.


    "Next, you should cultivate the Divine Body Cultivation Technique yourself, and I will take the first step."


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, he turned and left.


    Sidi, Bai Meng and others watched him go away.


    Jin Lin originally wanted to keep up with Lin Yu, but thought that Lin Yu was going to experience the independent world in the void space next, so he didn''t leave.


    "Master Golden Scale, please continue to teach us Divine Body Cultivation Techniques."


    Bai Meng turned around and hugged Jin Lin.


    The golden scale is an ancient giant beast, with high strength, and its peak strength is no different from that of a high-level god.


    Therefore, in terms of the understanding of the divine body exercises, the golden scales are far above these god-level powerhouses who are not even first-order gods.


    The reason why they became one with each other during this time is because Bai Meng, Sidi and others have asked for Jin Lin, and Jin Lin is also just having nothing to do.


    Originally, it must be unwilling to cultivate these god-level powerhouses into gods.


    But I can''t stand boredom and loneliness.


    "I will continue to guide you, but whether you can succeed or not depends on you."


    "In this abyss, the chance of becoming a **** is very, very small. It all depends on your own efforts."


    Jin Lin said in a daze.


    All it can do is point them out, but success doesn''t depend on it.


    "Thank you, Master Golden Scale."


    "Thank you!"


    Bai Meng, Sidi and others thanked them all.


    At the same time, Lin Yu has returned to Jianmu again.


    Jianmu asked, "Are you ready?"


    "Ready." Lin Yu nodded decisively.


    "Okay, then I''ll send you to another world."


    With that said, Jianmu began to urge the law of space to teleport Lin Yu into the void space.


    White light flashed before his eyes.


    When he saw the things around him clearly again, Lin Yu had come to a brand new independent world.


    After landing, Lin Yu was not in a hurry to observe the surrounding environment, nor was he in a hurry to fly into the sky and fly far away.


    Instead, he found a stone and sat down, quietly thinking about what to do next.


    But after so quiet, he suddenly remembered his parents, relatives and friends who were far away in a certain material plane.


    "I don''t know how they are doing these days when I am here."


    Those emotional experiences kept appearing in Lin Yu''s mind.


    In those experiences, there was love and hatred, and each experience touched a certain emotion in his heart.


    "It seems that if I want to enhance my soul, I must integrate into this world and experience real life."


    "Only in this way can UU reading touch my inner emotions again."


    Lin Yu let out a sigh of relief.


    Since becoming stronger, many things can''t touch him anymore.


    Just like being ridiculed and ridiculed by others, he can handle it calmly, without any ripples in his heart.


    After all, what is there to be angry about?


    But when he was still weak, something like this could definitely touch his heart deeply.


    So, now must find a way to find a similar feeling again.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu slowly got up and walked forward aimlessly.


    Along the way, he did not fly into the sky.


    Because he felt that advancing slowly on land like this was also a long-lost feeling, which could touch his heart.


    Also, if you fly through the air, many scenes will pass by in the field of vision, and there is no time to appreciate them.


    But walking slowly all the way, and being able to carefully observe the surrounding environment, this is another feeling that has been missed for a long time.


    Along the way, Lin Yu''s mentality has undergone tremendous changes.


    He seems to have once again found the ordinary feeling of being an ordinary person.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1236： The spirit is enhanced

    "I don''t know what the level of force in this world is."


    "Forget it, it''s meaningless. No matter how strong it is, it can''t match the power of building wood that I have mastered."


    Lin Yu put down the boring thoughts in his heart and continued to move forward along the mountain road.


    Walking and walking, suddenly several figures appeared in front.


    There were two men and two women in total, and they seemed to be two couples who came out to play together.


    Lin Yu glanced at them.


    Judging from their dress, the level of technology in this world should be equivalent to the period of the Republic of Earth.


    "I don''t know what the world is like."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    If it was the previous mentality, he would definitely be eager to figure out what the pattern of the world was like.


    But now he is in no hurry.


    Because he is here to experience a new life.


    Since it is to experience life, it is life itself that cares, not things at the macro level.


    "Look, look, there''s a strange person coming over there."


    "Yeah, it''s so strange to dress."


    "Where did this person come from, is it someone who lives in the mountains?"


    "¡­"


    In the distance, after seeing Lin Yu, the two young men and women who were traveling couldn''t help but talk.


    Mainly because Lin Yu''s dress is out of tune with other people, and it looks very novel.


    Of course, all their discussions reached Lin Yu''s ears.


    Lin Yu heard what he said just now.


    Lin Yu didn''t pay much attention to this, after all, he is now a gamer''s mentality.


    After the two pairs of men and women discussed for a while, one of them suggested, "Why don''t we go up and ask to see who he is?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go together!"


    So many people are brave.


    If they just came out alone, then according to their character, they would never take the initiative to contact a stranger with a mysterious origin.


    But now that there are so many of them, it is expected that the other party can''t do anything to them, so curiosity overcomes everything.


    The four walked quickly and soon came to Lin Yu.


    "Hello, we want to meet you, can we?"


    Among the four, the young man with the most mature appearance asked first.


    Lin Yu glanced at him with interest and said, "Okay, what do you call them?"


    He is now in a state of being at ease with the situation, and naturally he doesn''t mind dealing with the other party.


    Besides, he is a **** with divine power now, and these ordinary people have no threat to him at all.


    "My name is Xing Tai."


    "My name is Fang Xingsi."


    "My name is Liu Hui."


    "My name is Jin Moyu."


    The four introduced themselves one after another.


    The two men introduced first, and the two women introduced later. It could be seen that the country where these four lived had some residual ideas of male superiority over females.


    "My name is Lin Yu."


    Lin Yu also introduced himself.


    "Lin Yu, how old are you? You seem to be about the same age as us."


    Liu Hui asked.


    At this time, Lin Yu appeared with a young face, and he looked like he was in his twenties.


    "I''m nineteen this year."


    Lin Yu replied.


    At the point where he is now, his real age has no meaning at all.


    After all, he can look like what age he wants to look like.


    "Nineteen, then I''m the same age."


    "Me too."


    Xing Tai and Fang Xingsi said successively.


    Afterwards, Liu Hui and Jin Moyu took over and talked about their age and made some introductions.


    From their words, Lin Yu learned that both Liu Hui and Jin Moyu were eighteen years old.


    Moreover, Liu Hui is Xing Tai''s girlfriend, and Jin Moyu is Fang Xingsi''s girlfriend.


    Just as Lin Yu had just guessed, the four of them came out to play with nothing to do this time.


    After the introduction of the four, Fang Xingsi said, "Lin Yu, I have never seen your clothes before, I don''t know who made them."


    "Yes, Lin Yu, do you live in the mountains?" Liu Hui asked.


    They took the initiative to contact Lin Yu because they were curious about Lin Yu''s origin. Now that they have introduced each other, they naturally have to take the time to ask.


    "I have lived in the mountains for some years."


    Lin Yu said following the other party''s words.


    For him, identity doesn''t matter at all, it''s just the starting point of this new journey.


    "It''s exactly as we guessed."


    The four looked at each other and smiled.


    "Hey, Lin Yu, have you been to the city?" Jin Moyu asked with a smile.


    "I haven''t been there, but I''ve heard of it."


    Lin Yu replied.


    "Then follow us to the city to see. There are a lot of new things in the city now."


    "Yeah, there are a lot of foreign things, you think you have never seen or heard of it."


    Liu Hui and Jin Moyu warmly invited.


    Xing Tai and Fang Xingsi stood there smiling without saying a word.


    "Alright." Lin Yu thought about it and nodded.


    Anyway, if you want to enter the city sooner or later, just follow these four people into the city.


    "Walk."


    "Then go."


    The four laughed and led Lin Yu to the distant city.


    They are still young and full of vitality. Lin Yu followed them and felt the long-lost passion.


    With the rapid growth of strength over the years, these feelings have become very dreadful.


    Now that he feels it again, there are some seasonal movements in his heart.


    "My soul seems to have indeed gotten some exercise."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    Jianmu is right, if you want to exercise your soul, you must go through a variety of emotional experiences and increase your experience.


    After being in contact with these four people in this way, Divine Soul decisively gained some experience.


    "Okay, let''s continue like this."


    Lin Yu quickly adjusted his mentality and adjusted his mentality to be the same as these eighteen or nineteen-year-olds.


    The group of five went all the way to the city with laughter and laughter.


    After walking for about half an hour and riding a carriage for another two hours, Lin Yu finally saw a city.


    According to the introduction of Fang Xingsi and the four, the city is called Funing. It is a big city in the Dragon Kingdom. In ancient times, it was the capital of a certain dynasty.


    It''s just that with the changes of the times and the world pattern, this city has become unsuitable to be the capital of a country, and it has gradually declined.


    Of course, compared to other surrounding cities, Funing is still developing very well.


    "Lin Yu, how''s it going, isn''t our Funing big enough?"


    Xing Tai asked proudly.


    Lin Yu nodded slowly and said, "Yes, it''s quite big."


    He has seen many big cities, like those magnificent cities that occupy half of the planet in high-tech civilization, that is called big.


    However, Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t say this, it was neither appropriate nor necessary.


    On the other side, Fang Xingsi and the others all had proud expressions when they saw Lin Yu say this.


    They brought Lin Yu into the city, somewhat showing a sense of superiority.


    They all felt that Lin Yu, a mountain man in fancy clothes, must have never entered the city, and they didn''t know how advanced the city is now.


    At this time, the carriage reached its destination and was stopped by the driver.


    The door opened and the five got out of the car one after another.


    Lin Yu first looked around and felt the fireworks here.


    This is a bustling street, the street is full of traffic, and it is not very lively.


    Unlike modern cities, there are various means of transportation on this street.


    There are cars that represent the most high-tech today, as well as horse-drawn carriages and rickshaws.


    Donkey carts and ox carts are also common.


    There were even quite a few people on horses or mules.


    The whole city is in an era where the old and the new alternate, the backward and the advanced.


    It was not the first time that Lin Yu had seen such a scene.


    However, due to the different mentality this time, after seeing this scene, he had a rare desire to explore in his heart.


    He now wants to integrate into this world, and then feel the humanities and life of this world.


    "Lin Yu, the place has arrived, the four of us are going home in a while, what do you say?"


    Fang Xingsi asked.


    The four of them brought Lin Yu into the city mainly to satisfy the superiority of being a superior. Now that the sense of superiority has been satisfied, it is naturally impossible to continue to take Lin Yu around.


    After all, they still have their own lives and troubles to face, so how can they waste time on a mountain boy.


    "I''ll take a look at it, you go back first."


    Lin Yu said indifferently.


    Fang Xingsi saw Lin Yu''s appearance of being at ease with the situation, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "Then be careful yourself, if you don''t know how to get back, you can come to us."


    As soon as his voice fell, Xing Tai, Liu Hui, and Jin Moyu also expressed their opinions, saying that Lin Yu could go to them if he needed help.


    However, that''s what they said, but they didn''t say their contact information from the beginning to the end, nor did they tell Lin Yu where to find them.


    The remarks were purely polite.


    Naturally, Lin Yu heard it instantly, but he was not a real mountain boy, but a high-level god, so he didn''t take it to heart at all.


    "Lin Yu, let''s go first."


    "Lin Yu, see you when you have a chance."


    The four waved goodbye and left on their own.


    After walking away, Liu Hui said worriedly: "If he really can''t find a way to go back, what should he do if he comes to find us?"


    "It''s okay, he''s a wild boy from the mountains. It''s the first time he''s entered the city. How can he find us. This Funing is not the small mountain village where he lives. It''s so big, where can he find someone who is not familiar with his life?"


    Liu Hui''s boyfriend Xing Tai comforted.


    Fang Xingsi said, "That''s right, Xiaohui, don''t worry, he''s very good, even if he can''t go back to the mountains, he won''t starve to death. No matter how bad it is, he can always go to the dock to move goods and make money. In this world, there is still no food to eat. questionable."


    Jin Moyu said: "I think he doesn''t want to go back when he comes. Our Funing is so good, it must be better than their mountains."


    The four of them chatted and laughed and walked away.


    And their conversation naturally penetrated into Lin Yu''s ears word for word.


    However, Lin Yu didn''t take these words to heart at all.


    "Let''s go around this city first."


    Lin Yu held his head in his hands and wandered aimlessly on the street.


    He is a high-level god, there is no such troubles as eating, drinking, sleeping, and always maintaining the most vigorous vitality.


    In addition, the world here is absolutely static relative to the eternal paradise and the abyss, so he has no worries at all.


    Lin Yu walked all the way, and unknowingly came to a bridge across the river.


    Judging from the structure of the bridge, it was built using cash technology, so it looks extra foreign in this half-soiled city.


    Lin Yu stopped, then turned to face the river under the bridge, resting his hands on the railing, enjoying the scenery on the bridge.


    At this time, a ship was approaching on the bridge and passed under the bridge.


    Some of these ships are full of cargo, some are full of tourists, and without exception, not a single ship is empty.


    It can be seen that people in this era are running for survival and have no time to enjoy life.


    Lin Yu just watched quietly, thinking about his own thoughts while watching.


    He suddenly realized that it would be quite different to just throw away all his troubles and enjoy the time peacefully.


    Perhaps this is the true meaning of life and life.


    It was indeed a bit too hard for those days to become stronger and keep fighting every day.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    At this moment, a screeching sound came.


    Lin Yu turned his head and saw that there were two uniformed patrolmen walking towards him.


    "Where are you from?"


    one of the patrolmen asked.


    "I came to the city to seek life." Lin Yu said casually.


    "Do you have any identification documents?"


    "Where did you come from?"


    The two patrolmen asked in unison.


    "No." Lin Yu shook his head.


    When the two saw him say that, they were too lazy to ask more, just asked his name, and then recorded him as a refugee.


    After registering, a patrol officer said, "I don''t care about other things. I only tell you three things. First, don''t do anything in the city, or you will wait to go to the mines to do coolies."


    "Secondly, don''t go near the river, where the foreigners live."


    "Third, don''t roam the streets at night."


    After speaking, he closed the folder in his hand and left with another patrolman.


    As soon as they left, Lin Yu turned around and looked at the passing ships on the river.


    At this time, what he thought in his mind was, if he was really a wild boy in the mountains who had just entered the city, if he was really a bottom-level with nothing, how would he feel when faced with such a thing.


    According to your character, will you feel angry or humiliated?


    Secretly urging the power of Jianmu, Lin Yu quickly simulated in his mind.


    Soon, he came to a conclusion.


    If you really have nothing, then this time will be both angry and humiliated.


    Moreover, I will seek changes myself, and will not be willing to stay at the bottom all the time.


    "Since that''s the case, then I''ll find a job first."


    Lin Yu decided to obey his own nature.


    Although he lacks nothing, he doesn''t need anything.


    But since you are here to experience a new life, you should act according to your original nature.


    Otherwise, if you just wander around without desire and desire, it is estimated that you will not have any experience that touches your inner emotions.


    And just when Lin Yu made this decision, he suddenly found that his soul had gained a little bit of enhancement.


    "Sure enough, it was the right thing to do."


    "As long as it goes on like this, my soul will continue to grow stronger, and eventually I will completely control this powerful body and use the power of building wood perfectly."


    Lin Yu is in a good mood and full of confidence in the future.


    Then, he went back along the same path to find a job he could do.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1237： go with the flow

    East of Funing City.


    Dahe Street.


    This street is the most backward street in Funing City, and it still maintains the appearance of the old times.


    Lin Yu came here after wandering all the way.


    Originally, he had no interest in this place, but after seeing that although the people here were poor, but they were all motivated, he suddenly became curious.


    I just walked all the way and didn''t leave in a hurry.


    "Although this place looks dilapidated, it is full of fireworks, so I will just find a capable job here and have a look."


    At this time, Lin Yu''s mentality is completely at ease, plus he has no urgent goals, and he has an attitude of experiencing life.


    So it doesn''t matter where you go to find work, since this place looks good, just stay here.


    As we were walking, a loud noise suddenly came from the front.


    Lin Yu looked up and saw two strong men walking forward with a woman in her twenties, and a teenager chasing after him.


    After the teenager caught up, he kicked one of the strong men in the waist.


    The strong man sensed the movement behind him, turned around and grabbed the kicked foot.


    Then, with a fierce pull, the boy fell to the ground.


    But even if the boy fell to the ground, he still had a determined expression on his face. He didn''t cry out in pain at all, he just stared at the strong man.


    In those eyes, fire seemed to spew out and burn the strong man alive.


    At this time, the young woman who was being held by the two strong men said, "Xiao Fei, hurry back and leave your sister alone."


    When the woman spoke, her face was full of pleading.


    Obviously, she knew very well what kind of risky actions her brother would make if he didn''t care about her brother.


    "My lord fought with you!"


    The young man quickly got up from the ground, and then rushed towards the strong man who pulled him to the ground recklessly.


    The brawny man smiled disdainfully, and when the boy rushed in front of him, he just stretched out his hand and pressed down on the boy''s head.


    Afterwards, the teenager could no longer take a step forward, waving his fists but couldn''t hit the opponent at all.


    The strong man sneered, mocking the young man''s self-control.


    But at this moment, the young man suddenly stretched out his hand and hugged the strong man''s arm, opening his mouth and biting hard.


    The strong man cried out in pain.


    And at the moment when the strong man was in pain, the young man rushed forward, and the monkey stole the peach and grabbed it at the strong man''s crotch.


    However, by this time the strong man had come to his senses, so he evaded the young man''s sinister trick with a slight deviation.


    Then he slapped the boy on the face with a big slap, knocking him to the ground.


    After the boy fell to the ground, he quickly rolled over and sat up, covering his swollen face with his right hand, staring at the strong man fiercely.


    He didn''t shout from the beginning to the end, he just desperately wanted to confront the other side.


    "Little Depressed Third, if you don''t want to die, get out of here!"


    The strong man spit on the ground and scolded fiercely.


    At the time of the conflict between the two sides, many pedestrians on the street surrounded, and there were two floors.


    Another strong man who didn''t take a shot glanced at everyone and scolded: "A group of poor ghosts, what are you looking at?"


    "This family owes our Master Liu money. If we can''t pay it back, we can only repay the debt with our own body, and let the mother go away."


    After speaking, he pushed aside the crowd and escorted the young woman away with another strong man.


    As the young woman walked forward, she looked back at her younger brother, and said repeatedly: "Xiaofei, don''t chase after them, my sister follows them, and our family''s debt will be paid off, you must live well and live well. Go down, do you hear me?"


    Hearing this, the boy''s originally resolute face showed a look of sadness, and there was water in his eyes.


    However, because he twisted his foot when he was knocked over by a slap in the face of the strong man, he would not be able to get up for a while.


    In this way, he could only watch as his only relative was taken away by two strong men.


    This home was finally completely dismantled.


    The people around me just sighed and shook their heads away.


    In this world, it is not easy for the poor to live, and there is nothing else they can do except sympathize with each other.


    After all, if they really had the ability to resist, they wouldn''t be what they are now.


    The reason why he is at the bottom is because he cannot resist fate.


    The two strong men escorted the young woman and walked forward quickly, and soon came to Lin Yu''s side.


    Lin Yu reached out to stop the two of them.


    The two strong men were stunned for a moment, and turned to look at Lin Yu.


    After seeing that this was a young man in fancy clothes, one of the strong men immediately reached out and pushed Lin Yu, ready to push Lin Yu away.


    However, to their surprise, Lin Yu grabbed each other''s hand with ease.


    The two strong men understood in an instant, this man is a trainer and is not easy to mess with.


    "What do you want? I can tell you that you have figured out the money this family owes Master Liu."


    The two strong men realized that Lin Yu was not easy to deal with, so they moved out of their backers.


    "How much do you owe?" Lin Yudan asked.


    From the two brothers and sisters, he saw the most sincere feelings in the world, which touched his heart, so he decided to help them.


    Anyway, he is here to experience life and strengthen his soul, and such an experience is also a part of life.


    "One hundred oceans!"


    One of the strong men said sharply.


    One hundred oceans is not a small number. He believes that the other party will definitely retreat after hearing this number.


    "One hundred oceans, right? I changed them for them."


    As Lin Yu spoke, he took out a money bag, which happened to be a hundred oceans.


    Of course, these things were made by him with the power of building wood, and he can make them disappear out of thin air with a thought, no matter how far away.


    "This..." The strong man who said a hundred oceans was stunned on the spot.


    Another strong man took the purse in Lin Yu''s hand and quickly counted it.


    "It''s really a hundred oceans."


    After speaking, the two strong men looked at each other.


    After a quick exchange of glances, the two nodded to each other, and one of them said to Lin Yu, "You are rich, so this woman is yours."


    They are only here to ask for debts, and they want to rob people if they don''t get debts.


    Now that the debt is about to arrive, people are naturally useless.


    What''s more, the person in front of him in fancy clothes took out a hundred oceans at will, and he must be someone with some background.


    It''s better not to provoke such people.


    As soon as the two strong men finished speaking, they immediately let go of the young woman, and then quickly walked away from the re-surrounding crowd.


    And with the departure of the two strong men, the onlookers scattered again.


    After all, there is nothing to see.


    The woman saluted Lin Yu and said, "Thank you for your help, and please leave your name. My brother and I will definitely return the money to you in the future, and we will never let him spend the money."


    Although one hundred oceans is a lot of money, as long as you work hard to earn it, you will be able to buy it one day.


    "My name is Lin Yu, what''s your name?" Lin Yu asked.


    "My name is Qin Xiayun, and that''s my younger brother Qin Junliang."


    Qin Xiayun said while looking at the young man in the distance.


    Only then did she remember that her brother was injured by a strong man and would not be able to get up for a while.


    Qin Xiayun turned around and said to Lin Yu, "Sorry Mr. Lin, I''ll go see my brother first."


    Saying that, she bowed again, and then walked quickly to Qin Junliang in the distance.


    Lin Yu followed behind her and followed him to Qin Junliang''s side.


    "Jun Liang, are you alright?"


    Qin Xiayun asked while bending over to help Qin Junliang.


    Qin Junliang glanced at Lin Yu and said to Qin Xiayun, "Sister, I''m fine."


    Afterwards, Qin Junliang stood up slowly with Qin Xiayun''s help, standing on one leg in front of Lin Yu.


    "This gentleman, thank you for saving my sister. I will definitely repay this kindness in the future."


    Qin Junliang is not very old, but he looks like an adult when he says these words.


    It can be seen that his words came from the heart.


    The two brothers and sisters are not the kind of people who don''t want to repay their kindness, and they don''t like to owe others'' kindness.


    "It''s just a gesture of effort, it''s not worth mentioning."


    Lin Yudan said.


    For him, it was indeed a gesture of effort.


    Because the hundred oceans given to the two strong men were created by the power of building wood, and when they fell into the hands of the man named Liu Ye, they would disappear on their own.


    In other words, Lin Yu paid off the debt for Qin Xiayun without paying anything.


    "Mr. Lin, let''s go to our house first and have a cup of tea."


    Qin Xiayun sincerely invited.


    "also."


    Lin Yu didn''t have a clear goal, so he could just follow the other party to sit at home.


    "Mr. Lin, this way."


    Seeing Lin Yu''s agreement, Qin Xiayun immediately showed a smile on his face.


    She was afraid that Lin Yu would not agree, because she only knew Lin Yu''s name now, but she didn''t know where Lin Yu lived and how to contact him.


    If these are not clear, how will the money be paid in the future?


    And this street is not a good place to talk. Going to the house to make tea and sit and talk is the way of hospitality.


    Qin Xiayun supported Qin Junliang to lead the way, and Lin Yu followed them all the way.


    After making rounds and rounds in the smelly street, the three finally came to the place.


    This is a pig cage city, which is the kind of group rental in the old days.


    The people who live here are all migrant workers at the bottom of society.


    These people are either from the countryside or from the bottom of Fu Ning City, relying on a little craftsmanship or coolie to make money in this Fu Ning City, the money they earn is paid for rent, and they can hardly save any money.


    This is the reason why Qin Xiayun''s sister and brother are not able to reach the hundred oceans.


    After all, the purchasing power of this hundred oceans is comparable to tens of thousands of the modern earth.


    Qin Xiayun helped Qin Junliang to move forward, explained to the neighbors who came to ask about the situation, and also introduced the situation here to Lin Yu.


    After coming all the way to Qin Xiayun''s house, Qin Xiayun finally had time to rest.


    After helping Qin Junliang to sit down, Qin Xiayun first bent down to help Qin Junliang check the injury, and then quickly got up to help Lin Yu make tea.


    Lin Yu hurriedly stopped her and said, "Don''t worry about me, you will heal your brother first."


    Qin Xiayun naturally refused to hear this, and after Lin Yu persisted for a while, she went to get the medicine for bruises.


    These potions are very common in this pig cage city. After all, there are many hard laborers here, and they are very vulnerable to such injuries.


    Taking advantage of Qin Xiayun''s efforts to heal Qin Junliang, Lin Yu looked at the environment here.


    The house is very rudimentary, with nothing but the necessary furniture.


    It can be completely described as impoverished.


    However, in this chaotic world, it is very good to have such a place to live, at least many times better than those homeless people Lin Yu saw on the street.


    From this, it can be judged that Qin Xiayun''s sister and brother should have some craftsmanship, otherwise it is impossible to pay the rent here.


    Of course, it may also be because the siblings are more diligent.


    Just like the people working on Dahe Street just now, they are full of energy, as if they have endless energy.


    "This place is pretty good, I''ll just find someone to live here."


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    For him, it''s a great place to experience life.


    And not only can experience life, but also observe the various states of the world.


    In his whole life, he has never suffered too much. For the real bottom life, he only stays in film and television dramas and imagination.


    And now is a great opportunity to really feel it up close.


    Although it is said that with his current strength, it is impossible to really suffer.


    At this time, Qin Xiayun had already helped Qin Junliang get medicine, and hurriedly went to get a cup for Lin Yu to make tea.


    But when she took out the kettle and cup, she realized that there was no tea at home.


    Their sister and brother did not have the habit of drinking tea, and because tea was expensive, naturally they would not spend money on it.


    When Lin Yu saw Qin Xiayun''s sudden pause, he said, "It''s fine, I''ll just drink plain water, and I don''t usually drink tea."


    Qin Xiayun hurriedly apologized after hearing the words: "Mr. Lin, I''m really sorry."


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu replied.


    At this moment, Lin Yu suddenly found that his soul had gained a little bit of enhancement.


    It seems that because of the communication with Qin Xiayun, I felt the most sincere friendship between people.


    "Yes, it really is a good choice to stay."


    Lin Yu was determined to stay here and find a way to live.


    Qin Xiayun naturally didn''t know what Lin Yu was thinking at this time. After she came to Lin Yu with a steaming cup, UU Reading asked, "Mr. Lin, I take the liberty to ask, do you Where do you live?"


    "Me, I don''t have a place to live right now, so I''ll just rent a house here and live here. It''s pretty good here."


    Lin Yu took the water cup and said.


    However, his words made Qin Xiayun stunned on the spot, and Qin Junliang, who was sitting in the chair, also cast a suspicious look.


    "Mr. Lin, do you want to live here?"


    Qin Xiayun asked in disbelief.


    She felt that Lin Yu could easily take out a hundred oceans and must be a rich person, but she didn''t expect the other party to say that he wanted to live here.


    Lin Yu guessed what she was thinking, and explained: "I just entered the city from the mountains, and I''m not familiar with it, so I just stayed here and found a job."


    "Ah? Mr. Lin, is that one hundred oceans your entire property?"


    Qin Xia Yunlian asked.


    "It''s about the same, but don''t worry about it. I am a person who is at peace with everything. I don''t pay attention to it. When the money is gone, I can make it slowly. I''m not in a hurry."


    Lin Yu said indifferently.


    This is his current state of mind. As for whether the Qin Xiayun sister and brother believe it or not, it is their business.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1238： assimilate into

    "Mr. Lin, then, what''s so embarrassing."


    Qin Xiayun was immediately at a loss.


    She originally thought that Lin Yu was a wealthy and rich boy, wearing a fancy dress just because he was curious, never thought that the hundred oceans turned out to be all Lin Yu''s belongings.


    This made her feel uneasy no matter what.


    On the other side, Qin Junliang suddenly jumped off the chair and jumped on one leg to find a small iron box from the cabinet under the bed.


    There are two pieces of ocean in the tin box.


    This is the money that their sister and brother have worked hard to save.


    Qin Junliang jumped on one leg and came to Lin Yu, handed the two dollars to Lin Yu, and said sincerely, "Mr. Lin, you can take this money to rent a house first, and my sister and I will pay you back slowly. "


    Lin Yu took the two pieces of ocean from the other party''s hand and pondered in his heart.


    Although he took out a hundred oceans to help his siblings pay off their debts, in fact the hundred oceans were created by the power of Jianmu.


    The purpose is not to repay the debt, but to play tricks on the man named Liu Ye.


    The hundred oceans have now been voluntarily erased by him.


    So strictly speaking, he didn''t pay anything, just played a little trick with his powerful strength.


    And now the two pieces of ocean that Qin Junliang took out were real money.


    It was the first money he got after he came to this world.


    What''s more, it''s not easy for the siblings to save this amount of money, and it seems that this amount of money is precious.


    Therefore, Lin Yu decided to help the siblings.


    For example, teach Qin Junliang some skills to make a living, so that he can live a good life.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu said, "Then I will accept the money first. By the way, Junliang, where are you working now?"


    "I¡­"


    When Qin Junliang heard Lin Yu''s words, he immediately lowered his head, unable to speak.


    Qin Xiayun on the side helped and said, "My brother hasn''t found a job yet."


    Lin Yu asked, "Can you tell me the specifics? Maybe I can help."


    Hearing this, Qin Xiayun first looked at Qin Junliang, who lowered his head and said nothing, and then looked at Lin Yu.


    As a woman, her intuition told her that the origin of the man in front of her would never be simple.


    Because this man has a very strong self-confidence.


    Thinking of this, Qin Xiayun decided to tell Lin Yu the real situation.


    Maybe Lin Yu can really help the master Qin Junliang on the right path?


    "Mr. Lin, it''s like this. My younger brother wanted to join a gang called the Black Mountain Gang a few years ago, but he never succeeded. In the end, he wasted time and didn''t learn the craft."


    "There is no other choice now. If you can''t do it, you can only go to the dock and do some hard work."


    Qin Xiayun explained, his voice full of worry.


    It can be said that now his younger brother''s future is the thing that worries him the most.


    Lin Yu nodded, then looked at Qin Junliang and said, "The Montenegrin Gang is a gangster, right?"


    Hearing the words, Qin Junliang raised his head, as if trying to defend himself, and hurriedly explained: "It''s true that the Montenegrin Gang is a gangster, but as long as you join the Montenegro Gang, you can make money and learn martial arts."


    "And in this world, who cares about the white or the underworld? The Black Mountain Gang is very powerful in Ningcheng, and there are people in the government. The patrolling does not dare to provoke the members of the Black Mountain Gang."


    "Like us, you can never do anything by helping people. You don''t have a family background. You can only get ahead if you are a gangster."


    "The world is like this. If you don''t fight with others, someone will bully you."


    "¡­"


    Listening to Qin Junliang''s words, Lin Yu said in his heart that the two brothers and sisters from the in-laws seem to have good tutoring, and their knowledge is obviously stronger than that of the real people at the bottom.


    It is estimated that due to some reasons, the family has fallen into disrepair, and it has only gotten to this point.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked, "You didn''t join the Montenegro Gang for the sake of getting ahead, did you?"


    As soon as these words came out, Qin Junliang was stunned for a moment, and then he glanced at Qin Xiayun involuntarily.


    It seems that Lin Yu asked about the key point.


    Qin Xiayun sighed slightly and explained, "Our Qin family was framed by a traitor to get to this point, so Junliang... Junliang wants to get justice."


    "That''s right." Qin Junliang answered with a firm look: "If you want to take revenge, you can only rely on yourself, but I am weak now, and there is no other way but to join the Montenegro Gang."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    Everything was very different from what he had guessed in his mind.


    The Qin family''s sister and brother are not really the bottom, so they don''t have the mentality of accepting fate that people from the bottom generally have.


    From the first time he saw the siblings, he felt that the two were different.


    "No wonder you owe so much money to others. It turned out to be framed."


    The man named Liu Ye is not an ordinary person, and ordinary people have no access to him, and it is impossible to owe him money.


    Qin Xiayun hurriedly explained, "It''s not because of this. Although our Qin family has fallen, we don''t owe anyone money."


    "The money was borrowed from someone to treat my father''s illness."


    As soon as she said these words, Qin Junliang immediately gritted his teeth and said, "If it weren''t for those adulterers, my dad wouldn''t have suffered from the root cause of his illness and left us early. I must avenge him!"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu almost understood the cause and effect.


    Because the Qin family was framed, the family was ruined, and eventually the family was destroyed, and the siblings depended on each other for life.


    Therefore, Qin Junliang wanted to join the Montenegro Gang, and his success was only one of the reasons. The biggest reason was revenge.


    "I''m sorry to hear this, but I may be able to help you about joining the Montenegrin gang."


    Lin Yu said.


    Qin Junliang''s eyes lit up and he hurriedly asked, "Mr. Lin, what can you do?"


    "I worshipped a master in the mountains. I have been practicing martial arts all these years, so I can teach you some martial arts. With martial arts, you should be able to join the Montenegrin Gang."


    Lin Yu said slowly.


    Hearing this, Qin Junliang was overjoyed and said, "Mr. Lin is right, as long as we have martial arts, the Montenegrin Gang will accept us."


    After all, the Montenegrin Gang is a gang, and force is one of the capitals for one''s life.


    So one of the criteria for their income is to see if the other party has a strong physique.


    For example, the reason why Qin Junliang has been unable to join the Montenegro Gang is because his body is too weak.


    The two brothers and sisters were trained to study since they were young, and they had no foundation in martial arts at all.


    Lin Yu said, "You are too weak now, so you must take some time to lay the foundation first. I have a martial art here that specializes in strengthening the muscles and bones and training the internal organs. You can practice it first."


    Saying that, Lin Yu took out a book of exercises that was transformed with the power of Jianmu from his arms.


    The martial arts recorded in the book are now temporarily created by him.


    However, although it is only a temporary creation, with his strength, this martial arts can be called invincible in the world.


    As long as Qin Jun cultivates well, within a week, his whole body will be completely transformed.


    "Master is on top, let the disciples bow down!"


    Without saying a word, Qin Junliang knelt on the ground and gave a big salute.


    After the ceremony, he took over the martial arts book called "Physical Refinement" from Lin Yu.


    This name is naturally also made up by Lin Yu now.


    "Look at it for yourself first, and ask me if there is anything you don''t understand."


    Lin Yu said.


    "Yes, Master." Qin Junliang said solemnly while flipping through the book.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu turned to look at Qin Xiayun and said, "I''m going to rent a house here first, but I don''t know where the charterer is."


    "Mr. Lin, come with me, and I''ll take you to the charterer."


    Qin Xiayun hurriedly made a please gesture and said.


    Afterwards, the two left Qin Junliang at home alone and went out to find a charterer.


    After a while of shuttle, Lin Yu finally met the charterer on the top floor of the pig cage city.


    This person was wearing a green shirt, holding a purple clay pot in his hand, and he looked like a rich man full of fat.


    "Xia Yun, is this your boyfriend?"


    The charterer greeted Qin Xiayun with a smile.


    "The charterer is joking. This is Mr. Lin. He wants to rent a house here."


    Qin Xiayun explained.


    When the renter heard that he was looking for a business, he immediately smiled and said, "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, I wonder what kind of house Mr. Lin wants to rent?"


    Lin Yu said casually: "The cheapest one will do. I can eat enough for my family and not be hungry. A bed is enough."


    "Hahaha, Mr. Lin is not very particular, then I will ask my son to show you the room."


    The charterer laughed.


    After that, he called a man in his twenties and asked him to take Lin Yu and Qin Xiayun to see the house.


    Finally, after wandering around for a while, Lin Yu chose a room to stay.


    The room was very small, not ventilated, and had no windows to the outside.


    But for Lin Yu, these are not problems at all.


    Because even if his current body flew directly into a star, he would not be injured at all.


    That is to say, no matter how bad the environment is, it will not have any effect on him.


    Lin Yu just stayed here.


    After choosing a place to live, he followed Qin Xiayun to the tailor shop in the city to choose coarse clothes.


    In this way, he is completely integrated into this world.


    This kind of life is nothing new to him.


    Two days passed quickly.


    In the past two days, Lin Yu has been teaching Qin Junliang to practice "Body Refinement Technique".


    Because this is a very easy-to-learn exercise, it was specially designed by Lin Yu for Qin Junliang.


    Therefore, Qin Junliang has basically started after two days of training.


    Moreover, his body is also undergoing visible changes and is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Finally, after a full week, Qin Junliang was qualified to join the Montenegrin Gang and successfully joined the Montenegro Gang.


    As for the practice of actual martial arts, Lin Yu did not intervene anymore, because the Montenegrin Gang would have taught him.


    Qin Junliang is based on the powerful exercise called "Body Refinement Technique", and learning everything is quick and easy, so there is no need to worry about it.


    Lin Yu was worried about his own affairs at this time.


    It is true that he has great strength, but he is here to experience life and experience the soul.


    So you have to find a job to live on.


    Otherwise, if you just wander around every day, it will be a complete waste of time.


    On this day, Qin Junliang took the initiative to find him.


    "Master."


    Qin Junliang shouted excitedly as soon as he arrived.


    "Jun Liang, what''s the matter?"


    "Master, I found a job for you as a martial artist in a martial arts hall. Would you like to go and have a look?"


    "Martial arts?"


    Lin Yu thought about it, and felt that the work in the martial arts hall seemed to be good, and it was very suitable for him now.


    He agreed: "Okay, I''ll go take a look with you."


    "Master, go."


    Qin Junliang happily led the way.


    The two left Zhucang Walled City together and walked along Dahe Street.


    After walking through five streets, I finally came to the entrance of a martial arts gym called Chenjia Boxing Gym.


    Lin Yu had also passed by the Chen Family Boxing Gym before, but he was alone at the time, and he didn''t think about what to do, so he didn''t care.


    "Master, this is the house."


    Qin Junliang explained: "Chen Dahai, the headmaster of this martial arts hall, several members of our Black Mountain Gang came from this martial arts hall."


    "Chen Dahai, okay." Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    Qin Junliang said happily: "Go, Master, I''ll take you to see the curator, I''ve already told him, he said that as long as you are good at it, he promised to keep you as a martial artist, and I promised him on the spot that there would be absolutely no question."


    Qin Junliang trusts Lin Yu''s strength very much.


    After all, he personally practiced the Body Refinement Technique given to him by Lin Yu, and knew the power of this technique.


    And people who can come up with such a powerful practice, naturally cannot be too weak in strength.


    Qin Junliang felt that even if Chen Dahai took the shot himself, he would definitely not be his master''s opponent.


    The two entered the gate of the martial arts hall.


    As soon as he entered the door, Lin Yu heard the cries of martial arts training.


    The space inside the martial arts hall is very spacious, including an indoor martial arts hall and an outdoor training ground.


    And judging from the number of students, the business of this martial arts hall is very prosperous.


    If you can stay here as a martial artist, the income should be good.


    It seemed that Qin Junliang would recommend him just because this martial arts hall was able to operate well.


    The two went all the way, and it didn''t take long before they saw a strong man wearing a bunt.


    This person is Chen Dahai, the curator of the martial arts hall mentioned by Qin Junliang.


    "Master Chen, UU Reading I brought my master."


    Qin Junliang took the initiative and introduced Lin Yu to Chen Dahai, and then introduced Chen Dahai to Lin Yu.


    After the two exchanged a polite sentence, Chen Dahai went straight to the topic and said, "Junliang has come to me before, but I don''t think he is a martial artist, so I didn''t accept him."


    "Who would have thought that after being taught by Master Lin, Junliang has improved so much in a short period of time. It seems that Master Lin really has a way of teaching his disciples."


    The reason why Chen Dahai agreed to Qin Junliang was mainly because Lin Yu proved his strength on Qin Junliang.


    Otherwise, there are martial artists in the Chen Family Boxing Gym, and the business is so prosperous, how can he think of hiring an outsider to be a martial artist.


    "Master Chen has won the award, mainly because Junliang worked hard enough." Lin Yu said casually and politely.


    Chen Dahai smiled, and then asked: "Chen wants to know what Master Lin''s actual combat ability is. Can Master Lin show one or two hands to Chen?"


    The most important thing for a martial artist is to be strong in his own skills, otherwise he can''t hold back the students at all.


    "What do you think Master Chen thinks?" Lin Yu asked.


    Chen Dahai smiled and said, "If possible, I would like to have a fight with Master Lin here."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version update fastest URL:

 Chapter 1239： life ups and downs

    "also."


    Seeing that Chen Dahai proposed to discuss here, Lin Yu agreed without thinking.


    After all, this kind of thing is not difficult for him.


    No matter where the competition takes place, the final result cannot be beyond his control.


    "Then, Master Lin, you should take action first."


    Chen Dahai put on a posture ready to take the move, and let Lin Yu take the first shot.


    Lin Yu was not polite, and threw a punch on the spot.


    Chen Dahai stretched out his hand to block and blocked his fist.


    Lin Yu attacked again.


    After three consecutive rounds like this, Chen Dahai took the initiative to stop and said: "Yes, Master Lin''s martial arts are really superb, and it is more than enough to be a martial artist in my Chen Family Boxing Gym."


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "Thank you Master Chen for your appreciation."


    "Master Lin agreed to stay in my Chen Family Boxing Gym?" Chen Dahai asked.


    "Of course." Lin Yu nodded.


    When Chen Dahai heard this, he immediately smiled and said: "Well, Master Lin, according to the rules, your salary for the first three months is tentatively set at ten yuan a month."


    "Can."


    Lin Yu has no objection.


    This kind of salary is already very high, not to mention that it is only an internship salary.


    In fact, with such an income, he can completely move out of the pig cage and go to a better place to rent a more decent house.


    However, Lin Yu felt that the pig cage city could see the world, and it was more helpful to experience the soul.


    So he has no intention of moving away.


    "Master, I knew it would be fine for you to be a martial artist."


    Qin Junliang was overjoyed.


    Lin Yu has a decent job, and he is also honored.


    However, from the beginning, he felt that Lin Yu would definitely stay, because after he really joined the Black Mountain Gang to practice martial arts, he only knew how powerful the "Training Technique" Lin Yu taught him was.


    Those martial arts in the Black Mountain Gang are simply not worthy of being compared with the "Training Technique".


    "Junliang, thanks to your introduction this time, otherwise Master Lin wouldn''t have joined our Chen Family Boxing Gym, hahaha."


    Chen Dahai laughed.


    Lin Yu asked, "curator, when will I officially go to work?"


    "You can do it anytime, but it''s better to hurry up." Chen Dahai replied.


    "Okay, I don''t have anything to do when I go back, I can just do it now."


    Lin Yudan said.


    "That''s the best." Chen Dahai said happily: "If that''s the case, I''ll take you to meet another martial artist first."


    When Qin Junliang heard it, he hurriedly stood up and said, "Master, Master Chen, then I''ll take a step first."


    "Go."


    "Go."


    The two said in unison.


    Qin Junliang immediately turned and left.


    Afterwards, Chen Dahai led Lin Yu to meet other martial artists in the martial arts hall.


    At this time, each martial artist was teaching their own students, so Chen Dahai did not call them together, but took Lin Yu to meet them one by one.


    It took almost an hour for Lin Yucai to meet all the martial artists.


    There are a total of thirteen martial artists in the martial arts hall, with different strengths.


    Lin Yu could feel it, every martial artist had a hint of doubt in his eyes when he saw him.


    All are doubting his strength.


    After all, he is really too young, about the same age as many students in the martial arts hall.


    How much real effort can you have at such an age?


    Of course, Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t care about them.


    For other people''s eyes, where would he take it to heart at this time.


    Like a man who doesn''t care what the ants think of him at all.


    After seeing all the martial artists, Chen Dahai said, "Master Lin, then you should start by teaching newcomers."


    Newcomers are all newcomers and are more obedient, not as difficult as old students.


    Many veteran students in the martial arts hall are self-reliant and they often like to challenge martial artists to show their superiority.


    You must know that their challenge to martial arts is not only as simple as getting started, but they often ask tricky questions. A new teacher like Lin Yu may be very strong, but he will definitely be at a loss when facing these tricky questions.


    "It''s all up to the curator''s arrangement."


    Lin Yu doesn''t care about any arrangement of Chen Dahai.


    After all, no matter what kind of arrangement, for him, it is just a life experience.


    "Okay, then it''s settled."


    Chen Dahai laughed.


    After he finished speaking, he led Lin Yu to see another martial artist who specialized in teaching newcomers.


    After seeing the other party, Chen Dahai directly asked the other party to hand over all the students in his hand to Lin Yu, and then asked the other party to teach another batch of more qualified students.


    In this way, the work was quickly handed over under the auspices of Chen Dahai.


    Lin Yu has officially taken office.


    Chenjia Boxing Gym is not a big martial arts gym, so the management is not that complicated.


    There were only six new students assigned to Lin Yu''s side.


    Lin Yu first got to know each other with these young children and started teaching.


    Everything went very smoothly.


    For him, teaching these young people is really not difficult at all.


    And in the process, his soul has also gained experience, and everything is going on in an orderly manner.


    Such days will soon pass for half a month.


    In the past two weeks, Qin Junliang has also grown steadily, his strength has become stronger, and his work in the Black Mountain Gang has become more and more smooth.


    However, Lin Yu could see that Qin Junliang obviously had a lot of troubles.


    It may be because some of the work of the Montenegro gang goes against his conscience, or it may be that he has discovered that there are not as many promotion channels in the Montenegro gang as he imagined.


    In this regard, Qin Xiayun is very open.


    In Qin Xiayun''s opinion, Qin Junliang can find a job that is enough to live on and learn martial arts, which is already very good.


    At least it''s much better than the precarious days before.


    On this day, Qin Xiayun invited Lin Yu to have dinner at their house, but Lin Yu did not refuse and arrived at the place on time.


    Dinner is very rich, there is a roast chicken, some braised food, snacks, and a bottle of foreign wine.


    When Qin Xiayun came up, he poured a glass of wine for Lin Yu, and said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, it''s thanks to you Junliang that we can get to this point this time."


    After pouring the wine for Lin Yu, she poured another glass for herself, but did not pour it for Qin Junliang.


    Putting down the bottle, Qin Xiayun raised the glass and said, "Mr. Lin, this glass is my tribute to you. I really appreciate your help."


    After speaking, she frowned and drank the wine in the glass.


    Lin Yu drank the wine in the glass easily.


    "Junliang helped me find a job as a martial artist, and we''ve already evened out."


    Lin Yudan smiled.


    "Master, that''s just a trivial matter, and Master, you can become a martial artist because of your strength, and it has little to do with me."


    Qin Junliang hurriedly shied away.


    Qin Xiayun answered: "Yes, Mr. Lin, Junliang just introduced you, it''s not a credit."


    Lin Yu smiled and said nothing.


    At this time, he enjoyed the sincere friendship between people, which was very helpful for him to experience spirituality.


    "Eat the vegetables first, eat the vegetables."


    Qin Xiayun greeted.


    Afterwards, the three of them picked up the kuaizi one after another and started to eat with vegetables.


    After taking a few bites, Lin Yu asked Qin Junliang, "Junliang, how is life in the Black Mountain Gang?"


    "It''s okay, it''s a little different from what I imagined before." Qin Junliang said truthfully.


    "Oh? Let''s hear it." Lin Yu gestured.


    He wanted to know Qin Junliang''s state of mind when he was growing up, which was also part of his emotional experience.


    "I used to think that many people in the Montenegro Gang had to join the gang because of their life. They had a good heart, but after actual contact, I found that it was me who thought too much."


    Qin Junliang said after a pause.


    "Junliang, this world is like this." Qin Xiayun said from the side.


    If Qin Junliang still had a glimmer of hope in this world, then Qin Xiayun would have given up long ago.


    These previous experiences told her that this is a world where the strong eat the weak.


    "Maybe." Qin Junliang sighed.


    Seeing that the atmosphere seemed a little solemn, Qin Xiayun hurriedly greeted: "Eat the food, hurry up and eat the food, Mr. Lin, I''ll give you another toast."


    Saying that, she picked up the wine bottle again and poured wine for Lin Yu.


    Qin Junliang silently held the dish aside and did not speak, as if he had something on his mind.


    In the end, the dinner ended in a rather cheerful atmosphere.


    Lin Yu left the residence of Qin Xiayun''s sister and brother and went back to his room to rest.


    Silent all night.


    Time soon came to the second day.


    Early in the morning, Lin Yu got up early as usual, and then went to Chenjia Boxing Gym along Dahe Street.


    In the martial arts hall, the students have already arrived.


    The students taught by Lin Yu came even earlier.


    The main reason is that they feel that they can learn quickly with Lin Yu, and they can feel the obvious improvement every day.


    So everyone is very motivated.


    "Master."


    "Master, you are here!"


    As soon as Lin Yu entered the door, his students took the initiative to greet him.


    And just when Lin Yu was about to start today''s teaching work, suddenly Chen Dahai walked over quickly.


    "Master Lin, come here, I have something to discuss with you."


    Chen Dahai said solemnly.


    Lin Yu took a look and knew that things were definitely not easy, so he quickly followed him away.


    The two walked all the way to a secluded place.


    Seeing that there was no one left or right, Chen Daicai said with an embarrassed expression, "Master Lin, I''m really sorry."


    "The curator can speak directly, I can accept it." Lin Yu comforted Chen Haidao.


    Chen Dahai nodded and said, "Master Lin, I can see that your teaching ability is far stronger than other martial arts masters, and your martial arts skills are better than theirs. I was going to reuse you, but..."


    "But the Montenegrin Gang sent someone to tell me last night that I should fire you, otherwise our Chen Family Boxing Gym won''t be able to open any more."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu frowned.


    Although he didn''t know the specific reason, he knew in his heart that all this must have something to do with Qin Junliang.


    I don''t know if it was because Qin Junliang was excluded from the Black Mountain Gang or what happened.


    "The curator doesn''t need to feel embarrassed. Since it can''t be done, I''ll just leave."


    Lin Yu comforted.


    This Chen Dahai is just a small person, and he can''t do anything in the face of a giant like the Montenegrin Gang, so there is no need to embarrass him.


    Seeing Lin Yu say this, Chen Dahai immediately said apologetically, "Master Lin, I''m really sorry. I will give you the full amount of this month''s salary, and I won''t let you do it in vain."


    It''s only been half a month, and it''s not bad to be able to offer a month''s salary.


    Of course, Lin Yu doesn''t really care about more money.


    If he really wants to make money, there is a way to make a fortune in minutes.


    "Master Lin, this is your salary this month."


    Chen Dahai took out ten pieces of ocean from his pocket and handed it to Lin Yu.


    After Lin Yu reached out his hand to take it, he said, "curator, then I''ll leave. I''ll meet again in the future."


    "Well, take care along the way."


    Chen Dahai nodded slowly.


    He was actually very reluctant to fire Lin Yu. After all, Lin Yu''s performance was so outstanding that it was not comparable to other martial artists.


    But now that the Montenegrin Gang is oppressed, he has no choice at all.


    Lin Yu turned around and left. After saying goodbye to the students he brought, he quickly walked out of the gate of the martial arts hall.


    "Who is targeting Qin Junliang?"


    On the street, Lin Yu frowned secretly.


    It has to be said that the actions of the Montenegrin Gang successfully touched the anger in his heart.


    Lin Yu didn''t want to hide this at all, and was ready to release his inner emotions to his heart''s content.


    Because of this emotional experience, it helps him to experience the soul and improve the soul.


    "Go back and have a look first."


    Lin Yu walked quickly along Dahe Street and walked towards the rented Pig Cage Walled City.


    And when he arrived at the gate of the pig cage city, he saw Qin Xiayun and his brother.


    Lin Yu could see from a distance that Qin Xiayun had tears on his face, while Qin Junliang squeezed his fists tightly.


    Obviously, both siblings were bullied.


    "Xia Yun, Junliang, what happened?" Lin Yu came to the two and asked. UU Reading


    Qin Xiayun hurriedly wiped away his tears and said, "Mr. Lin, did they also go to the martial arts hall to trouble you?"


    "The curator fired me." Lin Yu nodded.


    "I knew it!"


    Qin Junliang clenched his fists fiercely with a look of anger.


    Lin Yu glanced at him, then said to Qin Xiayun: "Let''s go back first, there will always be a solution."


    "Um."


    The tears in Qin Xiayun''s eyes could not be restrained from flowing again.


    Afterwards, the three walked quickly into the Pig Cage Walled City and came to the residence of Qin Xiayun''s sister and brother.


    After entering the room, Qin Xiayun cried uncontrollably.


    Qin Junliang said in a disappointed tone, "Master, my sister was fired from the factory, and I was also kicked out of the Montenegrin Gang."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu instantly understood why Qin Xiayun was so sad.


    It turned out to be because both siblings lost their jobs.


    That is to say, they will soon be forced to move out of the Pig Cage Walled City and live a nomadic life.


    "It''s all my fault, I shouldn''t have joined the Montenegro Gang."


    Qin Junliang blamed himself: "I joined the Montenegro Gang, and there is a possibility of revenge in the future. They will definitely not sit idly by."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu instantly realized that the root of all this was not the Black Mountain Gang, but another reason.


    "Jun Liang, what''s going on?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Qin Junliang turned his head to look at him and said, "Master, everything was done by the traitor who framed our family. He saw that we were living a good life, and I joined the Montenegrin Gang, so I came out to do something bad."


    "This person seems to be a little capable, and he can actually persuade the Montenegrin Gang to take action against you."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    Of course, no matter how capable the opponent is, he is far from his opponent.


    At this time, Lin Yu had already sentenced the man to death in his heart.

 Chapter 1240： hard work

    "Junliang, Xia Yun, what''s the name of the person who framed your family?"


    Lin Yu looked at the siblings and asked.


    Qin Xiayun and Qin Junliang immediately looked at each other when they heard this.


    Afterwards, Qin Xiayun seemed to be speechless because of scruples.


    After hesitating for a while, Qin Junliang said, "The person who framed our family is named Wu Anguo, and he is rich and powerful in Ningcheng."


    As soon as his words came out, Qin Xiayun immediately stopped him and said, "Junliang, stop talking, don''t implicate Mr. Lin."


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu comforted her: "I just asked."


    Seeing Lin Yu''s calm eyes, Qin Xiayun thought that he should not provoke Mr. Wu, so he stopped thinking about it.


    Lin Yu looked back, looked at Qin Junliang and said, "Junliang, now that things have happened, we still have to look forward. Do you have any plans for the next step?"


    "I¡­"


    Qin Junliang looked at Lin Yu and Qin Xiayun, not knowing what to say.


    He knew in his heart that Lin Yu''s plan was to find some way to make money next.


    Now he and his sister have lost their jobs, and if they can''t find a job that pays, they''ll be on the street right away.


    While Qin Junliang was thinking about it, Lin Yu was also thinking about it.


    With his strength, wanting to kill Wu Anguo or even making money is just a trivial matter, without any effort at all.


    However, he was able to help Qin Junliang''s siblings for a while, but he couldn''t help them for the rest of their lives.


    After all, he is only here to experience life and experience the soul, and he may leave at any time.


    Therefore, it is better to teach a man to fish than to teach him how to fish. He thinks that it is better to teach Qin Junliang some skills and let him take revenge himself and find a way to settle down in this troubled world.


    Thinking of this, Lin Yu asked, "Would you like to go to the dock to carry the goods and make some money?"


    He wanted to see if Qin Junliang could endure hardship first, and by the way, he also went to the pier to experience life.


    "That seems to be the only way to go."


    Qin Junliang nodded slowly.


    For Lin Yu''s proposal, he naturally had ten thousand unwillingness in his heart.


    It''s not that I despise work and tiredness, but that I can never get ahead in such work, and I can only be at the bottom of my life.


    The family''s revenge, I am afraid that generations will not want to avenge.


    Even, whether it can have descendants needs to be said.


    But there is no way. In such a situation, I can make some money by going to the dock to carry the goods and sacks.


    Don''t let my sister make money.


    If you let your sister make money, there is only one way to sell your hue.


    Such a result was something Qin Junliang never wanted to see.


    "Then let''s go, let''s go to the pier first."


    Lin Yu got up directly and said.


    Seeing this, Qin Xiayun also got up and said: "Mr. Lin, Junliang, you must be careful, don''t tire yourself."


    "Sister, don''t worry, I''ve been practicing "Physical Refinement Techniques" every day during this period of time, and I''m very strong."


    Qin Junliang bent his arms and repaired his muscles to Qin Xiayun.


    Qin Xiayun finally felt relieved after seeing the bulging tendon.


    Seeing this, Qin Junliang said, "Sister, just stay at home and don''t go anywhere, do you hear me?"


    "I know, I won''t let you worry about it." Qin Xiayun assured.


    She also knew in her heart that with her current ability, she could not find a proper job unless she sold her color.


    However, this was something she absolutely did not want.


    Of course, she wouldn''t really stay at home and do nothing as Qin Junliang said. She was going to think about whether she could teach herself a little craft work and earn some money to support her family.


    "Sister, let''s go."


    Qin Junliang followed Lin Yu out.


    Qin Xiayun gently waved towards the two of them.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang quickly walked down the stairs together, and soon left Pigcage Walled City.


    After walking on the street, Lin Yu asked, "What do you think about Wu Anguo?"


    Hearing this, Qin Junliang was stunned for a moment, then his face showed joy, and he said decisively, "Master, I want to kill that Wu Anguo with my own hands to avenge my parents."


    "Not bad, ambitious." Lin Yudandan praised.


    When Qin Junliang heard this, the joy on his face was even more intense.


    He thought that Lin Yu might educate him, let him not be impulsive and plan slowly, but he didn''t expect to directly praise him for his ambition.


    In this way, the master also supports himself to take revenge.


    "Master, don''t tell my sister about this, he will be frightened if he finds out."


    Qin Junliang restrained his smile and pleaded.


    "Don''t worry, I definitely won''t tell her." Lin Yu smiled.


    The relationship between the sister and brother is very good, and he can clearly feel it as an outsider.


    Suddenly, Lin Yu found that his soul had gained a little bit of enhancement.


    Sure enough, as long as there are more emotional experiences and experiences, the soul can continue to grow stronger.


    "Master, when do you think I can take revenge?"


    Qin Junliang asked.


    The only way of revenge that he can think of now is to kill Wu Anguo by force, and there is no other way.


    Lin Yu didn''t answer his question, but asked, "What kind of kung fu did you learn in the Black Mountain Gang?"


    "I just learned a black mountain boxing, and the others haven''t had time to learn." Qin Junliang replied.


    Lin Yu said, "Don''t learn that boxing technique. I''ll teach you another set of boxing techniques when I look back. Combined with the body training techniques I taught you, it will be enough for you to defeat the invincible hand in the world."


    Originally, he never thought of training Qin Junliang as a martial artist. After all, he joined the Montenegrin Gang and had a body training technique. Sooner or later, Qin Junliang would be able to get ahead.


    But things are different now.


    Now Qin Junliang urgently needs force for revenge, and must teach him some martial arts for heavy killing.


    "Master, really?"


    Qin Junliang asked in surprise.


    He didn''t doubt what Lin Yu said at all, and he was very much looking forward to the number one in the world that Lin Yu said.


    "Of course it''s true." Lin Yu smiled.


    "Master, when will you teach me?"


    Qin Junliang asked eagerly that he couldn''t wait to learn the martial arts that Lin Yu said.


    "Wait a few more days and wait until you have laid the foundation."


    "Okay, then I will definitely work hard to lay the foundation these days!"


    Qin Junliang has high fighting spirit.


    Lin Yu said, "I''ll teach you a way later, so that you can practice body training while working."


    "Yes, Master!" Qin Junliang said with great joy.


    "Let''s go, go to the wharf first." Lin Yu quickened his pace.


    After walking two steps, he remembered something and said, "By the way, don''t tell your sister about the martial arts I teach you."


    "Master, I know."


    Qin Junliang naturally knew Lin Yu''s concerns.


    If you talk about this to your sister, her sister will definitely be worried.


    Afterwards, the two of them walked quickly towards the pier of Funing City.


    On the way, Lin Yu told Qin Junliang about the training tips just mentioned by the way, and Qin Junliang listened very seriously.


    Just walking all the way, after half an hour, the two arrived at the pier.


    Funing City is located on the main waterway, and there are countless water transport ships entering and leaving every day, so the pier is very busy.


    And because the technology in this era is not yet developed, the coolies on the dock mainly rely on manpower, which provides job opportunities for many young people with strength.


    Lin Yu led Qin Junliang to the labor market.


    After some exchanges, the two received the job of loading and unloading goods.


    In fact, it is to carry the cargo from the ship, or to carry the cargo from the dock to the ship.


    Basically, it can be said that there is no technical content, as long as you have the strength to do it.


    The foreman of the wharf took Lin Yu and Qin Junliang to a place, and then pointed to a batch of goods to be loaded and said to the two, "That''s all, follow those people and carry everything on board."


    "Okay." Qin Junliang agreed.


    The foreman nodded, and then warned, "Do your eyes while working. If something falls into the river, you won''t be able to pay for it even if you take your life out."


    In his opinion, these two people have strength, so this exhortation is not severe.


    After saying that, he turned to leave.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang joined the team carrying the goods.


    For Lin Yu, this job is really too simple. If he wants to, he can make all the goods instantly transfer to the boat by just blowing his breath, and they are neatly coded.


    He is willing to do this kind of work, mainly to experience life and feel the experience that he has never felt before.


    To be honest, Lin Yu has never done such hard work since he was a child. The biggest physical work in his life is housework and school cleaning.


    So when he first started working, he still thought it was very fresh and interesting.


    Of course Qin Junliang is different from other dock workers.


    Each of these people worked hard with all their strength, and all of them were sweating profusely.


    "drink!"


    Qin Junliang exerted all his strength, carried a sack of goods on his shoulders, and then asked the person in charge of unloading the goods to put three sacks of goods on Lei before walking towards the cargo ship with heavy steps.


    As he walked, he practiced body training according to the little skills taught by Lin Yu. He was full of energy and had no thoughts of complaining at all.


    Lin Yu also carried a few sacks and followed Qin Junliang to the boat.


    Naturally, he was very familiar with it, and he didn''t feel tired at all.


    Of course, he still pretended to be struggling on the surface, lest others look strange.


    "Master, the method you taught me is very useful. I feel that the speed of improvement is much faster than usual practice!"


    Qin Junliang was able to speak while walking, showing that these four sacks of goods were not his limit.


    Lin Yu said: "At most a week, your foundation will be solid, and then I will teach you a set of boxing techniques."


    "Okay!" Qin Junliang roared excitedly.


    Afterwards, the two went back and forth to load and unload the cargo until the cargo ship was full before stopping to rest with other workers.


    "very hungry."


    Qin Junliang said that he was very hungry as soon as he sat down.


    He was just carrying a sack while practicing the exercises, and the energy consumption was huge, so he was extremely hungry now.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu said, "I have to bring more food tomorrow. If I don''t have enough to eat, I won''t have a solid foundation."


    "Yeah." Qin Junliang nodded, rubbed his stomach and stopped crying.


    Today''s work has just started, and it''s still early before dinner, so he can only endure it.


    And this made him feel the hardships of life.


    Like in the past, he had an older sister to support the family, so he didn''t need to do such hard work to make money, all he did was easier work.


    But now the burden of the whole family has fallen on him, and he can''t do it if he doesn''t work hard.


    "Come here, come over here."


    In the distance, the foreman of the dock shouted again.


    As soon as he shouted, the docker who was resting quickly got up and walked towards him quickly.


    The work on the dock is paid as much as you do, not dead wages, so everyone doesn''t like to be idle.


    Of course, this is all forced by life. If they have a choice, they naturally want to lie down.


    But in this world, lying flat is equal to death.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang also followed the other dock workers and walked towards the foreman.


    There is another pile of goods that have just arrived at the dock waiting to be loaded.


    But this time it''s not the same as before.


    This time, it is a bulk cargo, not all packed in standard sacks like before.


    So loading and unloading is much more difficult.


    The dockworkers did not complain, and they were busy working nervously at the command of the foreman.


    In this world, it''s good to be able to survive, what''s the tiredness.


    Lin Yu observed Qin Junliang and found that Qin Junliang was no longer as excited as before.


    It was clear that the physical exhaustion combined with the hunger did not make him happy at all.


    "Master, I feel that we have to change our clothes when we come to work tomorrow. This work will hurt our clothes too much."


    Qin Junliang suddenly turned his head and said to Lin Yu.


    "It''s time to change." Lin Yu replied casually.


    Time quickly passed another two hours.


    Two hours later, the goods were finally loaded.


    Qin Junliang couldn''t bear it any longer, so he took Lin Yu to dinner.


    After eating, the two returned to the pier.


    However, Lin Yu suddenly saw four familiar figures.


    It was Xing Tai, Liu Hui, Fang Xingsi, and Jin Moyu two men and women.


    They had just disembarked from the cruise ship, and it seemed that they had come back from a trip.


    And when Lin Yu saw the four, the four also saw Lin Yu at the same time.


    "Hey, isn''t that Lin Yu, why is he doing this kind of work?"


    Jin Moyu was surprised.


    Liu Hui said, "This is not normal. If he doesn''t do this kind of stuff, what else can he do?"


    "Yeah, he''s a boy in the mountains. He has neither culture nor ability, so he can only sell as a coolie."


    Both Xing Tai and Fang Xingsi didn''t care either.


    They felt that this was the right place for Lin Yu, and he could only do this kind of work.


    "Dirty, disgusting."


    Jin Moyu said with disgust.


    Originally, she was thinking about whether to go up and say hello, but now she has no more thoughts.


    "Let''s go." Liu Hui said: "We are going to stand here again, and he will take the initiative to come over."


    She felt that Lin Yu was living a hard life now and felt the difficulty of life. Maybe after seeing the four of them, it would stick to it like brown sugar, which would be troublesome.


    So to be safe, it is better to leave early.


    "Go, go, go."


    Xing Tai and Fang Xingsi also talked again and again, and quickened their pace to leave the pier.


    Soon, the four of them disappeared.


    But what they didn''t know was that Lin Yu only looked at them for the first time and didn''t continue to look at them.


    After all, to Lin Yu, these four people are just a speck of dust in the floating world, not worth mentioning.


    (https://)


    1 second remember the net: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1241： black fist

    night.


    Qin Junliang dragged his tired body and walked along Dahe Street to Pigcage Walled City with Lin Yu.


    After returning home to see Qin Xiayun, Qin Xiayun immediately greeted him distressedly.


    "Jun Liang, are you tired?"


    Qin Xiayun asked with concern.


    Qin Junliang smiled cheerfully: "Sister, I''m not tired at all, and while I work, I practice the body training art taught by master, and my body and bones feel a lot stronger."


    This is the truth. Although Qin Junliang is physically tired, he does not feel tired at all.


    Because he can clearly feel that his body is constantly getting stronger.


    In the face of strength growth, physical suffering is naturally nothing.


    "Okay, that''s fine."


    Qin Xiayun felt relieved when he saw that Qin Junliang didn''t look like he was lying to him.


    Immediately afterwards, she turned to look at Lin Yu and said, "How does Mr. Lin feel?"


    "I have practiced martial arts, and I don''t feel anything." Lin Yu said easily.


    "Um."


    Qin Xiayun nodded lightly, she could already see that Lin Yu didn''t look tired, and his condition was much better than Qin Junliang.


    "Then I''ll cook first, Junliang, you and Mr. Lin have a seat first."


    Qin Xiayun said as he walked towards the kitchen.


    During this time, Lin Yu has been eating with his sister and brother. After all, it is too troublesome to cook by himself.


    So naturally it will not be rejected at this time.


    "Sister, let''s go take a shower first, and it''s time to eat."


    Qin Junliang said while going to get a change of clothes.


    Lin Yu is the same.


    The two quickly came to the bathhouse.


    Speaking of which, Lin Yu has never taken a bath in a public bath since he was a child. This is a rare experience of life, but it has a unique taste.


    The two quickly finished taking a shower, and then returned to Qin Xiayun''s sister and brother''s house.


    After entering the room, Qin Xiayun had already prepared a table of food and waited.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang immediately sat down to eat.


    "Junliang, my sister thought about it today, and is going to find a job tomorrow. Otherwise, it will be too tiring to rely on you alone."


    Qin Xiayun said.


    As soon as Qin Junliang heard it, he immediately stopped the kuaizi in his hand.


    This is indeed a problem.


    Although he now wants to avenge his father, he has to find a way to live.


    Especially if Wu Anguo is really killed at that time, then he has to find a way to escape with his sister. What should I do then?


    Seeing Qin Junliang''s frowning and contemplative look, Qin Xiayun hurriedly added: "It''s okay, Junliang, you don''t have to worry, my elder sister will never do anything unethical. What my elder sister thinks is that she will go to a few shops downstairs tomorrow and ask. , to see if I can find a job."


    Qin Junliang was stunned for a moment, then continued to eat.


    He didn''t know how to answer Qin Xiayun''s words, because he couldn''t solve the problems Qin Xiayun faced.


    After all, he could only make money by doing some hard work on the dock himself.


    Afterwards, the siblings didn''t speak again, and the dinner was finished quietly.


    After dinner, Lin Yu walked straight to his residence, and Qin Junliang hurriedly went out to catch up with him.


    "Junliang, do you have anything to do with me?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Master, I just suddenly thought of a good way to make money."


    Qin Junliang lowered his voice and said excitedly.


    "What can I do? Come and listen." Lin Yu motioned.


    The predicament in front of him is naturally a piece of cake for him, and it is easy to solve it.


    The reason why he didn''t do it was mainly because he wanted to see Qin Junliang''s subjective initiative.


    Now there are finally signs.


    "Master, I want to go to the underground boxing competition to fight to make money."


    Qin Junliang said softly, for fear of being heard by Qin Xiayun in the room.


    When Lin Yu heard this, he thought that this was a good idea.


    It can not only make a lot of money, but also make Qin Junliang improve quickly.


    Those opponents in the underground boxing match are equivalent to sparring.


    "That''s a good idea. I''ll teach you Thunder Fist from tomorrow, and you can go after you practice for a while."


    Lin Yu agreed.


    "Great!" Qin Junliang was full of joy and was extremely excited.


    He thought that Lin Yu might refuse this request, but he did not expect to agree on the spot.


    Sure enough, my master is a person who does big things, and he doesn''t stick to these small details at all.


    "Okay, go back to sleep quickly, and get up early tomorrow."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    "Yes, Master!"


    Qin Junliang happily agreed, and then immediately turned back to the house.


    Time soon came to the second day.


    Early in the morning, Lin Yu took Qin Junliang to work on the wharf, while Qin Xiayun went to the downstairs of Zhucongcheng Walled City to find a capable job.


    There are many tenants in this pig cage city, and the whole city is like a small business district, with some common shops.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang walked out of the pig cage city quickly.


    On the way, Lin Yu began to teach Qin Junliang Thunder Fist, and let him walk according to the footwork of Thunder Fist, practicing while walking.


    Now the two of them couldn''t stop their work on the pier, and they would starve as soon as they stopped, so they could only practice boxing while they were working.


    Qin Junliang did not complain at all about this, but was full of energy.


    Because he felt that the boxing that Lin Yu taught him must be very powerful, and after practicing it, he would definitely be able to defeat his opponent in an underground boxing match and earn back the reward.


    In this way, Qin Junliang stepped forward with the unique footwork of Thunder Fist, while Lin Yu corrected his wrong moves from time to time.


    The two were walking on the street, and from time to time they would turn their heads and look sideways.


    After arriving at the dock all the way, the two of them and other dock workers put in the hard work of loading and unloading.


    During this period, Qin Junliang couldn''t practice Thunder Fist, so he practiced body training again.


    Soon, the day flies by.


    In the evening, the two of them went home for dinner as usual.


    But after returning home, as soon as the two entered the door, they found Qin Xiayun sitting there with a frown.


    You don''t have to think about it, you must have found a good job.


    Qin Junliang went up and comforted: "Sister, it''s okay, in a few days, we will have a way to make a lot of money."


    Qin Xiayun didn''t know that Qin Junliang was going to the underground boxing competition to fight black boxing, and thought that these words were just to comfort her emotions, so she didn''t think much about it.


    "You go take a shower first, and I''ll cook for you."


    Qin Xiayun turned around and walked towards the kitchen.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang went to the public bath together as they did yesterday.


    Such boring and repetitive days passed without knowing it for a full half a month.


    In the past half month, Lin Yu has not changed much, but Qin Junliang has grown a bit taller.


    In addition, Qin Junliang is also much stronger, and his muscles are obviously bulging a lot more than before.


    All the workers on the dock were amazed by Qin Junliang''s changes.


    The main reason is that all the people who come to work here are poor people. Usually, eating is a big problem, and there is no way to supplement nutrition.


    As a result, Qin Junliang grew so strong in a short period of time, as if he was taking supplements every day.


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that all of this was due to the body refining technique created by Lin Yu.


    With the strength of Lin Yu''s high-level gods, the body-refinement techniques he created are naturally god-level exercises.


    Therefore, it is not surprising that Qin Junliang''s body has undergone such great changes after a long period of practice.


    Qin Junliang himself realized this.


    He knew very well in his heart that the two martial arts taught by his master were very good.


    Body Refinement Art is a god-level martial art that smashes the body, while Thunder Fist is a god-level boxing technique with amazing power.


    Master is right, as long as you practice these two boxing techniques, perhaps it is not impossible to be invincible in the world.


    On this day, Qin Junliang asked Lin Yu, "Master, I''m going to go to the underground black market tomorrow, can I?"


    "Okay, I''ll go with you tomorrow."


    Lin Yu replied.


    He also wanted to see what the underground boxing match in this world was like, which was also part of the life experience.


    "Okay, Master, let''s go to work early tomorrow."


    Qin Junliang said excitedly.


    Time flies by.


    The next afternoon.


    Qin Junliang and Lin Yu left the dock after only half a day''s work and went to the underground black market in the north of Funing City.


    As the name suggests, the black market not only organizes boxing games, but also operates various underground transactions.


    When the two arrived at the black market, it was already evening, and the entire black market was very lively.


    "Master, it''s over there, the Cui''s martial arts hall."


    Qin Junliang pointed to a large building in the distance.


    Regarding the underground black market and the underground boxing match, he asked someone to inquire about it when he was in the Black Mountain Gang, so he knew it very well.


    "Go, go in and have a look."


    Lin Yu took Qin Junliang to Cui''s martial arts hall.


    After the two came to the door, they were stopped by two black-clothed bodyguards at the door.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Is there an invitation?"


    The two black-clothed bodyguards looked up and down at the two of them.


    Qin Junliang took the lead and said, "I''m here to participate in the boxing match."


    "Participate in a boxing match?"


    "What about him?"


    The two bodyguards in black asked in unison.


    Qin Junliang hurriedly explained: "This is my master."


    "Your master?"


    "It doesn''t look good."


    The two bodyguards in black shook their heads for a while.


    Lin Yu''s appearance looked unremarkable, and he didn''t look like he could fight at all.


    On the contrary, this young man who speaks is full of tendons, and he is very capable of hitting at a glance.


    "Okay, come with me, I''ll take you to see the curator."


    One of the reports in black shook his head, signaling the two to follow.


    The two followed him all the way, and after some rounds and rounds, they met Cui Haifu, the curator of Cui''s martial arts hall, in a luxuriously decorated room.


    Cui Haifu was dressed in a dress, with oiled hair and a cigar in hand, looking like an old man.


    It seems that the backing behind it is not small.


    "You two want to fight?"


    Cui Haifu sat on the sofa, looking at Lin Yu and Qin Junliang with drooping eyelids.


    Qin Junliang hurriedly said, "I, I want to participate in the boxing match."


    "Oh? Is it just you?"


    Cui Haifu was slightly disappointed.


    This underground boxing match is **** and cruel, and it is a thrill to watch, so people will die at every turn.


    And it is because of this that ordinary warriors will not choose to come to the underground boxing competition to make money by playing black boxing except for desperate.


    Therefore, the source of boxers is not a small problem.


    Cui Haifu originally thought that there would be two boxers at once, but he did not expect that only one would be willing to participate.


    There is no way, this thing can''t be forced, just one by one.


    Cui Haifu thought in his heart, this younger one looks quite capable of fighting, while the other one is mediocre at first glance, and it is estimated that even if he competes, he will not be the opponent of other boxers.


    "Can''t it be just me?"


    Seeing Cui Haifu''s disappointed expression, Qin Junliang hurriedly asked.


    "Okay, of course." Cui Haifu stretched out his hand and gestured to the female secretary next to him.


    The female secretary hurriedly turned around and took out a document from the filing cabinet, and put it on the coffee table in front of Qin Junliang.


    Cui Haifu pointed to the document with the cigar in his hand and said, "Sign the life-and-death certificate. If you die in the ring, my Cui''s Martial Arts Center will give your bet to your family."


    Qin Junliang heard the words and looked at the document carefully.


    He has been trained to read since he was a child, so he can understand all the words on this document.


    After reading it quickly, Qin Junliang wrote Qin Xiayun''s name in the relative column, and then signed his own name in the signature column below, and pressed his handprint.


    "Yes, the young man can still read."


    When Cui Haifu saw that Qin Junliang''s signature was completed, he immediately showed a smile.


    What surprised him was that this poor boy was still literate.


    So poor, where does the money come from to go to a private school?


    "Know some." Qin Junliang casually echoed.


    Cui Haifu didn''t take it seriously. After all, literacy is not the key, the key is whether this new young boxer can fight.


    "If there is no doubt, come over tomorrow for the first game, no problem?"


    Cui Haifu looked at Qin Junliang and asked.


    Qin Junliang nodded without hesitation: "No problem, but when exactly?"


    "night."


    Cui Haifu replied.


    This answer did not surprise Qin Junliang and Lin Yu.


    After all, there are more people at night, so naturally there are more people who pay to gamble.


    "Okay, then tonight, I''ll be here on time tomorrow."


    Qin Junliang assured.


    After saying that, he got up with Lin Yu.


    Cui Haifu also stood up, walked around the coffee table and came to Qin Junliang''s side, patted him on the shoulder and said, "Young man, prepare well when you go back, don''t lose your life as soon as you take the stage, you know."


    As he spoke, he opened his mouth and smiled, revealing a mouth of golden dentures.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be me who will die!"


    Qin Junliang said confidently.


    Half of this confidence comes from the fact that the calf is not afraid of tigers, and the other half comes from Lin Yu.


    Cui Haifu was stunned when he saw that Qin Junliang said so firmly.


    "Interesting, it''s rare to see a young man as confident as you. UU reading "


    "Okay, let''s see how you behave tomorrow."


    Cui Haifu patted Qin Junliang on the shoulder again and motioned to the female secretary standing behind him to see off the guest.


    Qin Junliang and Lin Yu quickly left the Cui''s martial arts hall, and then hurried back to the pig cage city.


    Since Cui''s Martial Arts Hall and Zhucong Walled City were far away from each other, the two returned home more than an hour later than yesterday.


    As soon as the two entered the door, they saw Qin Xiayun with a worried look on his face.


    "I''m finally back, why did you come back so late today?"


    Qin Xiayun asked with concern.


    Qin Junliang immediately took out the words he thought up on the road and said: "Someone sees that we are strong, let us do a big job tomorrow night and give us a lot of money."


    "What?" Qin Xiayun immediately asked.


    "Sister, don''t think about it, it''s the job of loading and unloading things on the dock, but it''s more troublesome to load and unload things tomorrow night." Qin Junliang explained calmly.


    "Oh."


    Qin Xiayun nodded, and then warned: "Then you and Mr. Lin must be careful."


    "You know, you don''t have to worry."


    Qin Junliang comforted.


    Afterwards, Qin Xiayun began to arrange dinner as usual, while Qin Junliang and Lin Yu went to the bathhouse to take a bath.


    (https://)


    1 second remember the net: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1242： bet

    The next evening.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang came to Cui''s martial arts hall together.


    After revealing his identity, two bodyguards in black took Qin Junliang to arrange the competition, while Lin Yu went directly to the betting window.


    There is no doubt that he is ready to put all the money he has made recently on Qin Junliang.


    However, when Lin Yu came to the betting window, he found that Qin Junliang''s name could not be seen, so he stood aside and waited.


    At this time, four familiar figures walked over from a distance.


    The people who came were Xing Tai, Fang Xingsi, Liu Hui, and Jin Moyu.


    The two couples seem to be very playful, playing either here or there all day long.


    Today I went to the venue of the underground boxing match again.


    The four of them chatted and laughed as they walked.


    "Does it really make people bleed during the game?" Jin Moyu asked with a little fear on his face.


    Xing Tai frightened her and said: "It''s not just bleeding, it''s serious, breaking the bones directly, poking out of the flesh, and breaking the head, and Bai Huahua''s brain will flow out."


    "Ah? Then I won''t watch it, I''m going back."


    Jin Moyu was about to leave.


    Liu Hui hurriedly grabbed her and said, "Don''t be afraid, it''s not as serious as he said."


    She''s obviously an old driver, and she''s been here more than once, knowing that it''s very rare.


    After all, boxing is not an equipment fight. Many of the players who were beaten to death died of internal injuries, and there did not seem to be any tragic injuries on the body surface.


    At most, a nosebleed or something.


    "True or false, Xiaohui, don''t lie to me." Jin Moyu said in disbelief.


    "Really, I didn''t lie to you, think about it yourself, how can a fist be so powerful, and everyone is wearing boxing gloves, how can it be possible to punch other people''s bones out of their flesh with one punch."


    Liu Hui explained.


    Jin Moyu thought about her words carefully, and found that it seemed to be the case.


    "Well then, I''ll watch it with you."


    Jin Moyu nodded.


    Seeing this, Fang Xingsi immediately proposed: "Let''s go, let''s bet quickly, this time we must choose a stronger one."


    "Go, hurry up."


    Liu Hui took Jin Moyu and walked quickly to the betting window.


    At this moment, the four suddenly saw Lin Yu who was waiting near the window.


    "Hey, isn''t that Lin Yu? Why is he here too?"


    Liu Hui wondered.


    Xing Tai thought about it and said, "Maybe he wants to turn around by gambling money. With his little skill, what can he do at the pier?"


    "That''s true. Working at the dock means you''ll be at the bottom all your life." Fang Xingsi nodded slowly.


    Xing Tai and Fang Xingsi quickly reached an agreement, thinking that Lin Yu wanted to get rich overnight by gambling games.


    Otherwise, how to explain the reason why he appeared here?


    However, Jin Moyu, a layman, really thought that Lin Yu might have come to participate in the competition to make money.


    After all, the three of them have been giving her popular science just now, saying that black boxing is very profitable, which has led to many people who are not afraid of death to fight black boxing.


    Jin Moyu suggested: "How about we go over and ask him to see if he is coming to the competition?"


    As soon as these words came out, Xing Tai and Fang Xingsi immediately shook their heads, feeling that Jin Moyu thought too much.


    Liu Hui said in agreement: "I also think it''s better to ask, in case it really comes to the competition, don''t forget, he came from the mountains, and he doesn''t understand many things in the city."


    "Okay, then go ask, but I don''t think it''s possible. If he came to fight Black Fist, he wouldn''t be waiting here."


    Xing Tai couldn''t beat Liu Hui, so he had to agree.


    Fang Xingsi had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    Anyway, it''s still early in the game, so there''s nothing to talk about in the past.


    Afterwards, the four of them walked directly towards Lin Yu.


    At the same time, Lin Yu had noticed the four of them for a long time. After seeing the four of them walking towards him, he immediately guessed the intention of the other party.


    "Lin Yu, it''s such a coincidence to meet you here."


    Xing Tai greeted with a smile on his face.


    As soon as his words fell, Fang Xingsi, Liu Hui and Jin Moyu also smiled kindly.


    Lin Yu also returned a smile.


    The four quickly came to Lin Yu''s side.


    "Lin Yu, how are you doing during this time, can you still adapt to life in a big city?"


    Fang Xingsi pretended to be concerned and asked.


    "Very good, this kind of life is not bad." Lin Yu said truthfully.


    This is indeed his real thought, because during this time, he clearly felt that his soul had gained experience.


    As for the harsh living conditions... that''s not a thing for him at all.


    Because no matter how bad the external environment is, it cannot affect him in the slightest.


    The four of them were a little surprised when they saw him say that.


    But it soon came to pass.


    This is a boy in the mountains. When you go to a big city to see everything, it is not surprising to have such an idea.


    However, Lin Yu''s answer obviously did not meet their psychological expectations.


    Because what they want to see is that Lin Yu takes the initiative to complain to them and denounce the difficulties of life at the bottom.


    Then they can give some hypocritical care to satisfy their inner superiority and pride.


    "Then are you here to fight or to bet?"


    Xing Tai asked.


    When Lin Yu heard the words, he looked at the window and saw that Qin Junliang''s name had not appeared on the bulletin board, so he said, "I''ve saved some money, and I''m going to try my luck here."


    As soon as the four of them heard it, they didn''t come to fight black boxing, but hoped to turn over by gambling.


    In this case, what he just said was obviously a swollen face and a fat man.


    Just imagine, when a person is very satisfied with his current life, will he gamble the money he saves?


    It is obviously impossible. Only those who have no hope of turning over and try to change their fate with a stud will do so.


    "Lin Yu, then I sincerely advise you, it''s better for you to stay away from this place. Gambling is easy to ruin your family. It''s good for someone who has no wealth like you, but just loses the little money on hand. Once you get caught in it, The whole person may lose all his life, and then the game will be over."


    Fang Xingsi pretended to be very concerned about preaching.


    And as soon as these words came out, he felt a sense of superiority in his heart.


    In front of Lin Yu, I gained the pleasure of being a superior person.


    After all, although he was not sincere, his words came from the heart.


    Because he really thinks that people at the bottom like Lin Yu shouldn''t rely on gambling to turn around, and earning some hard money to live is the right way.


    Unlike the four of them, their family is rich, even if they lose a game or two, it doesn''t hurt.


    "Yeah, Lin Yu, if you don''t make the right bet by then, you won''t have any money for the meal tomorrow."


    "Listen to my advice, it''s better to leave here early."


    Xing Tai and Jin Moyu also preached one after another.


    Like Fang Xingsi, they also felt that they were superiors in front of Lin Yu, so they were qualified to lecture each other.


    Moreover, they also really feel that they are good for Lin Yu.


    "Thank you for your kindness." Lin Yudan said, "I''m 100% sure who will win today, so I came here to bet."


    Hearing this, the four of them suddenly felt a tinge of malice in their hearts.


    This guy is too arrogant, he actually said that he is 100% sure who will win.


    Who does he think he is? Is it Cui Haifu, the owner of Cui''s martial arts hall?


    Even Cui Haifu would not dare to say such big words, after all, once in the ring, anything is possible.


    "Lin Yu, you''re joking. Who dares to say that they can make a bet without losing money in this place."


    Xing Tai shook his head again and again.


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "This is too complicated for me to explain at once. In short, if you want to make money today, bet with me and keep your money until you are soft."


    He is willing to give the four people who met by chance a chance. As for whether they can seize this opportunity or not, it depends on their own use.


    "Lin Yu, stop joking, you are right, people will laugh out loud when they hear it."


    "Lin Yu, it''s not that I''m burying you. There are far more routines in big cities than in your small mountain village. Don''t take it for granted."


    "That''s right, the water here is so deep that you can''t hold it at all."


    The four of them preached one by one, but no one took Lin Yu''s words seriously.


    Knowing that he couldn''t convince them, Lin Yu stopped them and said, "I won''t say more, I''m going to bet."


    At this time, Qin Junliang''s name had already appeared on the notice board.


    Seeing that Lin Yu didn''t listen to their advice, the four of them shook their heads for a while, feeling that Lin Yu really didn''t cry without seeing the coffin.


    "Let''s go, let''s go bet too, and by the way, let''s see who he bets on."


    Xing Taiyi shook his head.


    Afterwards, the four of them also came to the window and lined up behind Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu photographed several oceans and said to the middle-aged man in the window, "Press Qin Junliang."


    When the four of Xing Tai heard this, they immediately looked up at the bulletin board.


    At a glance, it was found that Qin Junliang had the highest odds.


    After a long time, is Lin Yu just betting on the odds?


    This is really funny, it''s true that the odds are high, but how do you know the person with the highest odds will win?


    I don''t even think about why Qin Junliang has the highest odds, and it''s not because the organizers think he has the least chance of winning.


    Thinking of this, the four of them kept shaking their heads in their hearts.


    Now it is 100% certain that Lin Yu tried to change his fate by gambling because his life at the bottom was unsatisfactory.


    Otherwise he wouldn''t mindlessly bet on the player with the highest odds.


    After Lin Yu made his bet, he turned to look at Xing Tai and the others, and said, "Finally, I would like to remind you that if you want to make a lot of money, you can press Qin Junliang."


    After saying that, he quickly left.


    After he walked away, Xing Tai immediately sneered and said, "It''s useless to teach people to do things when their brains are sick."


    "That''s right, you don''t know anything and you dare to put all your net worth on it. It''s really poor and crazy." Fang Xingsi replied.


    "I originally thought this person was a bit interesting, but I didn''t expect to be so stupid, I was speechless."


    Liu Hui shook her head again and again.


    Jin Moyu didn''t say anything sarcastic, but reminded: "Let''s bet quickly, don''t be the same as him."


    She was here for the first time and didn''t know the rules.


    "Okay, let''s bet now!"


    Xing Tai turned his head and looked into the window.


    At this time, Fang Xingsi reminded: "Simply we will beat Qin Junliang''s opponent to win, and let Lin Yu learn how to play a real veteran."


    When Xing Tai heard this, he immediately smiled and said, "That''s a good idea."


    This is really a good idea. When you win money, you can go to Lin Yu and show off your superiority.


    To be honest, he was very upset about his failure to show his superiority in front of Lin Yu just now.


    Afterwards, Xing Tai and Fang Xingsi turned their heads to Liu Hui and Jin Moyu and said, "Wait for the opponent who beat Qin Junliang to win."


    Liu Hui and Jin Moyu looked at each other and nodded in unison, "Okay, listen to you."


    Neither of them understood this kind of black boxing very well, so Xing Tai and Fang Xingsi said what they did, and they did what they did.


    Then, the four of them took out their own money and started betting.


    After placing their bets, they left again talking and laughing, and quickly forgot about Lin Yu.


    Half an hour later, outside the arena.


    The competition venue for the underground boxing match is in the largest venue in the Cui''s martial arts hall.


    At this time, the stadium was full of people, and everyone was standing or sitting looking at the ring in the middle, talking constantly.


    Everyone was talking about the players of this competition, arguing who was most likely to win.


    However, Qin Junliang was not within the scope of everyone''s discussion.


    After all, Qin Junliang is just a newcomer, so he can''t attract people''s attention at all.


    The location of Xing Tai''s four people.


    Xing Tai said: "I just asked others, it turns out that this Qin Junliang is the first time to participate in the competition, no wonder the odds are so high."


    "Oh?"


    "That''s it!"


    Liu Hui and Jin Moyu answered with a vague understanding.


    Fang Xingsi asked: "Then what kind of person Qin Junliang is, has anyone else said?"


    Xing Tai nodded his head and said, "I''ve asked everything clearly. Then Qin Junliang is only seventeen years old this year, and his family seems to be quite wealthy before the family is down. He used to study."


    "What? Reading? Isn''t that the same as us?"


    Liu Hui and Jin Moyu, look at me, I look at you, the only worry about Qin Junliang is gone.


    After all, the two of them were studying in the school themselves, and they knew very well what kind of virtue the boys in the school were.


    As far as the body and bones of those boys in the school are concerned, if they enter the ring, they will be beaten, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is considered lucky if he doesn''t die.


    Therefore, Qin Junliang has no hope of winning at all.


    "Hahaha!"


    Fang Xingsi couldn''t help laughing.


    "It''s so magical. A student wants to make money by playing black boxing, and then a man from the mountains hopes to make a fortune by betting on him."


    When Xing Tai heard the words, he also smiled and said, "It''s normal, you''re poor, you can only turn around by hitting the big luck."


    When Liu Hui and Jin Moyu heard this, they were both fortunate and at the same time they felt extremely superior.


    Fortunately, my family has money, otherwise my fate would not be much better.


    "Then we really won''t lose this time."


    Fang Xingsi laughed.


    "That''s natural." Xing Tai replied: "Although the odds against Qin Junliang''s opponent are a little small, they won''t win a few money, but at least they won''t lose."


    "Yeah, just a little less exciting."


    Fang Xingsi shook his head for a while.


    "Okay, let''s not talk, the game will start soon."


    Xing Tai pointed to the ring while talking.


    I saw that the referee and the host had already entered the ring, and the game would officially start soon.


    The three hurriedly stopped the words in their mouths and looked at the ring.


    (https://)


    1 second remember the net: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1243： easy win

    on the ring.


    The enthusiastic voice of the host of the competition sounded.


    The host first announced the contestants of today''s competition, and then announced the start of the competition.


    The first player to enter the ring is called "Madman". It is said that once this person enters the fighting state, the whole person will rampage like a mad cow.


    The momentum alone can scare a lot of people.


    The second player to enter the ring is called "Hercules".


    This man is known for his brute force. Anyone who is successfully caught by him will have his vertebrae broken by him, completely losing their mobility.


    As soon as the two came to power, they stared at each other.


    And the audience off the field was directly boiling.


    People called out the names of the strong man and the lunatic, shouting for them to beat their opponents hard and win the bet for themselves.


    Lin Yu stood in the crowd and was very calm.


    After all, for him, watching two ants fight is not an exciting thing at all.


    At this time, Xing Tai and the others were the same as the others, and their emotions were completely mobilized.


    Fang Xingsi said to Jin Moyu: "Moyu, wait and watch, this underground boxing match is very exciting."


    "Yeah." Liu Hui said, "Everyone who comes to the underground boxing competition to fight black boxing has signed a life and death certificate, regardless of life or death, so everyone will not show mercy."


    Jin Moyu asked, "Does it really kill people?"


    "Of course, in order to win the game, the players on the ring will not show mercy. It''s normal to kill someone."


    Xing Tai leaned over and said.


    Hearing the three people''s words, Jin Moyu suddenly became a little scared.


    When the three saw this, they hurriedly comforted him, telling him not to be afraid.


    "start!"


    In the ring, the referee outside the barbed wire announced the start of the game.


    "what-"


    Hercules immediately roared and rushed towards the lunatic. The lunatic dodged swiftly, jumped high, and clawed at the barbed wire on the edge of the ring.


    This ring is different from a normal ring.


    The entire ring is surrounded by barbed wire to prevent players from jumping into the ring and hurting others.


    After all, this is a life-or-death black boxing match. Some players who see themselves about to be beaten to death by the opponent may think about pulling two spectators back before they die.


    In addition, if there is no barbed wire to trap people, the players will choose to escape when the situation is not good, which greatly reduces the viewing experience.


    on the ring.


    Seeing the madman clinging to the barbed wire and refusing to come down, the strong man grabbed the barbed wire with both hands and shook it wildly.


    Its strength is so great that it shakes the barbed wire and the ring with a loud noise, like a beast that will break out of the cage at any time.


    When the audience standing in front saw this picture, they could not help but step back, for fear that the other party would rush out and hurt themselves.


    However, the applause on the field continued.


    Many people became even more excited when they saw this exciting scene, and kept shouting the name of Hercules.


    Especially those who bet on Hercules shouted loudly and frantically.


    "Catch that lunatic and kill him!"


    "Kill that lunatic!"


    "Hit Lao Tzu hard!"


    "¡­"


    The atmosphere of the entire competition venue became extremely hot.


    Those who supported the lunatic were a little annoyed when they saw that the lunatic kept clinging to the barbed wire and couldn''t get down.


    One by one, they shouted wildly to let him go off and beat the Hercules.


    At the position of Xing Tai and the four, Fang Xingsi said proudly to Jin Moyu: "Moyu, how is it, isn''t this game good?"


    They didn''t bet on either of these players, so they weren''t in a hurry at all and focused entirely on the game itself.


    "Good-looking is good-looking, but I''m always worried that the big guy will rush out and beat us."


    Jin Moyu said in a worried voice.


    "Mo Yu, just have a hundred hearts. If the big man really rushes out of the cage, he will definitely be shot and killed by the bodyguards here."


    "That is, no matter how powerful a person is, can he stop bullets? It''s not the world of such warriors anymore. Westerners'' muskets and cannons are the most powerful."


    Liu Hui and Xing Tai comforted one after another.


    Hearing this, Jin Moyu nodded slightly, and the worried look on his face subsided a lot.


    Yes, now is the era of foreign guns and artillery, people who practice martial arts have long since declined, so they can only play in the ring to entertain the audience.


    So nothing to be afraid of.


    on the ring.


    The barbed wire swayed more and more violently under the shaking of Hercules.


    Finally, the lunatic couldn''t hold on any longer.


    He aimed at the strong man''s head and jumped down, his feet slammed into the strong man''s face.


    Peng!


    The strong man couldn''t dodge in time, and the madman stepped on the bridge of the nose with one foot, and blood flowed all over his face.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!"


    Seeing the blood on Hercules'' face, the madman shouted like crazy.


    The audience watched with a chill.


    If you encounter such a lunatic outside, it will definitely be too late to hide, and you will definitely not stand and watch him fight like now.


    The madman roared furiously, and rushed towards the Hercules with a ferocious face.


    At this time, Hercules is wiping the blood on his face, which is a good time to attack.


    However, the lunatic was clearly wrong.


    Because although Hercules have developed limbs, their minds are also very smart.


    He just pretended to wipe the blood from his face and lured the lunatic to attack.


    So when the madman really attacked and got close, he grabbed the madman''s hands.


    Kacha!


    As soon as the strong man exerted force, the madman''s left hand was fractured on the spot.


    However, this stimulated the lunatic and made the lunatic even more crazy.


    I saw that he kicked his feet hard, and then both feet kicked at Hercules'' crotch at the same time.


    If this kick was hit by him, Hercules would definitely lose his strength in pain and be forced to let him go.


    At this moment, the entire arena was quiet, and everyone could not take their eyes off what was happening in the ring.


    Under the watchful eyes of all the people, the Hercules swung his arms and threw the madman out of position on the spot.


    Then, he took advantage of the situation to let go of the madman''s left hand and grabbed the madman''s feet.


    After grabbing one of the madman''s feet, he quickly lifted the madman and slammed it down on his back.


    And at the same time the lunatic fell, he had already bowed his leg.


    This is one of his favorite tricks to use.


    Anyone who was lifted by him like this and smashed on the leg had fractured vertebrae without exception.


    Snapped!


    Only heard a crisp sound.


    The madman slammed his back down on Hercules'' leg accurately.


    This crisp sound is exactly the sound of the vertebrae of the madman''s crest breaking.


    Everyone watched helplessly, the madman''s lower body slumped on the spot and did not move. Obviously, this move directly made him a paraplegic from a high position.


    Now the madman has no ability to resist.


    But this is not over yet. After Hercules successfully abolished the madman, he directly threw the madman face up on the floor, then stretched out his right elbow and pressed down heavily.


    Peng!


    A muffled sound.


    Hercules'' heavy body slammed into the madman''s chest, breaking all the ribs in his chest on the spot.


    The madman spurted out a mouthful of donated blood, and his eyes quickly darkened.


    Then he tilted his head and was completely dead.


    "Hercules win!"


    The referee outside the barbed wire announced loudly, with a very calm tone, as if the madman''s death did not stimulate him at all.


    As soon as the referee''s voice fell, there was a great cheer in the stadium.


    Those who bet on Hercules are all ecstatic, eager to celebrate their gains.


    And those who bet on the madman are all frowning and their faces are very ugly.


    But without exception, no one cares about the death of a lunatic.


    After all, this is just a low-level coolie, with a bad life, and if he dies, he will die, which is not worth mentioning.


    At most, it is because of the madman''s death and life that he feels that life is so fragile.


    Such as the golden ink language.


    At this moment, Jin Moyu frowned slightly, not daring to look at the dead lunatic.


    Liu Hui comforted from the side: "Mo Yu, it''s alright, just watch it a few more times and you''ll get used to it."


    "Yeah." Jin Moyu nodded slightly.


    It''s really just the first time she sees people being beaten to death and she doesn''t get used to it.


    On the ring, two staff members in dresses walked quickly onto the ring and dragged the madman''s body off the ring.


    Then two more cleaners came to the stage to clean up the blood on the floor.


    The strong man showed his muscles to the audience while leaving the ring under the guidance of the staff.


    The ring soon became empty, as if nothing had happened.


    But it didn''t take long for two more players to enter the ring.


    Among them, Qin Junliang is impressively listed.


    And because Qin Junliang was very young, he instantly attracted the attention of all the audience present.


    The host introduced at the right time: "The one who came on stage first was everyone''s old friend ''Shadowless Foot'', and the one who came on stage later was a newcomer, and his name was ''Thunderbolt''!"


    "Thunderbolt boy" is Qin Junliang''s code name.


    In fact, the code name Qin Junliang thought was "Thunderbolt" because he practiced the Thunderbolt boxing taught by Lin Yu.


    However, the people at Cui''s martial arts hall said that the name was not pleasant and did not match his identity, so they gave him the code name "Thunderbolt Boy".


    Thunderbolt and Thunderbolt are similar in pronunciation, and the boy means he is a young man.


    Of course, what Qin Junliang didn''t know was that Cui''s martial arts hall gave him this name with some casual thought.


    Because they all felt that Qin Junliang could not survive the first game.


    Since he will die soon, there is no need to give him the code name of mighty domineering.


    The host continued: "Pili boy used to be a scholar. He was forced to practice martial arts because his family was down, and he came here to participate in boxing competitions to make money..."


    This information is available in the betting window, but because Qin Junliang''s odds are too low, no one cares about him, and few people take the initiative to learn about him.


    Now after the host said it, many people were amazed and said that they were eye-opening.


    The location of Xing Tai''s four people.


    Xing Tai said, "I always feel like I''ve seen this person before."


    Fang Xingsi recalled for a moment and said, "It seems that it was on the dock where I saw Lin Yu."


    "That''s right!" Liu Hui also recalled and said, "It was there. He seemed to be loading and unloading goods with Lin Yu at that time."


    "Well, it''s him!" Jin Moyu also nodded heavily.


    Seeing that the three of them said this, Xing Tai smiled disdainfully and said, "Now I know why Lin Yu bet on him. It turned out to be because of working together."


    "Then this Lin Yu is too bad. He knew that he didn''t practice martial arts for a long time, but he just asked us to put our bets on him." Liu Hui said with a displeased expression.


    "That''s not necessarily true. It may also be because he really thinks that Thunderbolt boy can win." Fang Xingsi smiled and said, "After all, what kind of insight can such a wild boy in the mountains have."


    "That''s true. Lin Yu just came to the city and doesn''t understand anything."


    Jin Moyu nodded slowly.


    As soon as her voice fell, the four of them laughed and laughed at Lin Yu wantonly.


    At the same time, the host had already introduced the origins of the two contestants and was signaling the referee to announce the start of the competition.


    In an instant, the entire arena was quiet, and everyone stared at the ring.


    It can be seen that Qin Junliang was obviously timid when he stood on the stage.


    After all, this is the first time he has really played against people since he practiced martial arts.


    Before he took the stage, he was still confident, but after he actually took the stage, he had no bottom in his heart.


    Qin Junliang instinctively turned his head to look where Lin Yu was.


    Lin Yu nodded at him and gave him a comforting look.


    Seeing such a response, Qin Junliang suddenly gathered up his courage and looked sharply at the "shadowless feet" in front of him.


    According to the host just introduced, the reason why this "shadowless foot" is called this name is because it has practiced a superior leg work.


    It is said that when this leg work is fully exerted, the legs are so fast that there is no shadow as if they cannot be seen.


    Qin Junliang knew in his heart that his boxing skills were inherently disadvantaged when facing the leg skills of "Shadowless Feet", so he must be careful.


    "start!"


    At this time, the referee suddenly shouted and announced the start of the game.


    Swah¡ª


    The "Shadowless Feet" immediately moved, and the whole person jumped forward. After standing still, he raised his feet alternately, and each foot was aimed at Qin Junliang''s key point.


    With the opponent''s attack, Qin Junliang''s fighting spirit was completely aroused in an instant.


    I saw that he quickly stretched out his hand to block, accurately blocking the successive kicks of the "shadowless feet".


    Then, while the "Shadowless Foot" was changing his attack, he rushed forward and threw his right fist fiercely.


    This punch is extremely fast and the angle is extremely tricky.


    Even if "Shadowless Foot" saw Qin Junliang''s offensive clearly, UU reading didn''t have time to dodge.


    the next moment.


    Hearing Peng''s voice, Qin Junliang''s punch hit the "Shadowless Foot" accurately on the cheek.


    All kinds of bright and dark energy contained in the fist were instantly stimulated, and the "shadowless foot" flew out on the spot.


    It was Peng''s voice again.


    "Shadowless Foot" fell heavily on the ground, and then completely died.


    "what?"


    "So strong!"


    The audience in the venue was shocked.


    They never expected that Qin Junliang would kill "Shadowless Foot" with one punch.


    Simply crushing.


    Of course, Qin Junliang''s strength is indeed much stronger than "Shadowless Foot".


    He was grabbed by "Shadowless Foot" at the beginning, entirely because he had no experience on the field for the first time.


    If he fights with "Shadowless Foot" again now, then he will be able to knock out "Shadowless Foot" with one punch, and he will never give the opponent a chance to shoot.


    "Boy Thunderbolt, win!"


    After the referee confirmed that "Shadowless Feet" was out of breath, he loudly announced that Qin Junliang had won.


    This voice echoed in the quiet venue for a long time, impacting the hearts of everyone present.


    (https://)


    1 second remember the net: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1244： heartbeat

    "This newcomer actually won?!"


    "Didn''t he read before, he didn''t practice martial arts for a few years, how could he be so good when he first came up?"


    "Isn''t this kid an unparalleled martial arts genius?"


    "..."


    After a moment of silence, there was a heated discussion in the venue.


    It''s really because Qin Junliang''s performance is too bright and unbelievable.


    According to what the host just said, this young man was a scholar a year ago, but a year later he will be able to dress up as a seasoned veteran in an underground boxing match.


    The contrast between before and after is really huge.


    At this time, some spectators who bet on "Shadowless Feet" suddenly shouted loudly.


    "Damn, this is definitely a fake match, how could ''Shadowless Foot'' lose to ''Thunderboy''?"


    "Yes, ''Shadowless Foot'' is a veteran who has won more than a dozen games, and no matter how bad it is, he will not lose to a newcomer as soon as he comes up!"


    "Damn, give me my money back!"


    "Refund!"


    "..."


    A group of people shouted louder and louder.


    No way, it''s all about personal interests, and we have to fight for it no matter what.


    What''s more, these people really think that "Shadowless Foot" can''t lose to Qin Junliang.


    It is precisely because of this that there are many people who complain about "Shadowless Feet" on the field, but not a single one who complains about Qin Junliang.


    Mainly because, except Lin Yu, no one bet on Qin Junliang.


    At this time, the host quickly stepped onto the ring and shouted to everyone: "Quiet, everyone be quiet!"


    After being called by him like this, the venue finally calmed down.


    When the host saw that everyone stopped shouting, he said, "Everyone can think about it, will ''Shadowless Foot'' even die for the fake game?"


    Saying that, he glanced at the corpse of "Shadowless Foot" on the ground.


    The eyes of the audience also converged on the corpse of "Shadowless Foot".


    The host is right, even if "Shadowless Foot" is willing to play fake games, it must be for money, not even his life.


    Thinking of this, those who bet on "Shadowless Foot" gradually calmed down.


    The host glanced at the audience and continued: "Why do we Cui''s martial arts hall organize a boxing match to sign a life and death certificate, in order to ensure that there is absolutely no shady scene in the match."


    "Every player on the court can never release water for the opponent, because releasing water means that the opponent may be beaten to death."


    "Think about it for yourselves, under such circumstances, who would be so stupid that they would not even die for a few small money?"


    After speaking, the host continued to scan the audience.


    And after hearing his words, the anger in the hearts of those who bet failed was reduced by more than half.


    The host was right, players who signed a life-and-death status would never release water, because releasing water would mean that they might die.


    Everyone is afraid of death, how could someone risk their lives to gamble?


    Even if you really want to gamble with your life, there is no need to come here to fight black boxing, isn''t it bad to rob a bank?


    Even kidnapping and robbery is better than betting on a fake match.


    However, just when the turmoil was about to subside, someone suddenly said: "Then how did you Cui Clan''s martial arts hall prove that this ''Thunderboy'' is really a newcomer? What if he is a veteran disguised as a newcomer?"


    Those who were betting on "Shadowless Foot" suddenly felt that there was some truth to this statement.


    In terms of motivation, Cui''s Martial Arts Museum does have such a motivation.


    After all, when everyone sees a rookie player, they will definitely not bet on him, but on his opponent.


    If he were to win like this, wouldn''t the bet placed on his opponent become the Cui Clan''s martial arts hall?


    On the ring, the host smiled, then pushed Qin Junliang in front of him and said, "Let''s take a look, this young man doesn''t even have a beard, how old can he be? How many years can he practice martial arts?"


    "Wuying Foot lost to him, do you think you are wronged or not?"


    These words were deafening, and instantly brought people''s thoughts back.


    If you think about it carefully, it is true that "Shadowless Foot" has practiced martial arts longer than Qin Junliang, and has rich fighting experience. In any case, he should not lose to this young man.


    Or in other words, in front of "Shadowless Feet", this young man can''t be called a veteran no matter what.


    After thinking about this, the doubts and negative emotions in everyone''s heart were finally swept away.


    The host took the opportunity to say, "It''s not the first time for everyone to come to our Cui''s martial arts gym to watch a boxing match. You should know our style of conduct."


    "Let''s not say anything else, the word integrity is definitely the foundation of our Cui Clan''s martial arts operation."


    "As the saying goes, a gentleman loves money in the right way. There is absolutely no need for us to interfere in the competition, or even organize fake competitions. As long as the competition is run normally, we can make money. Everyone should understand this."


    Everyone thought for a while along the lines of these words, and found that it was indeed the case.


    Cui''s martial arts gym is the bookmaker of boxing matches. No matter what, they can make money, nothing more than more or less.


    But if the organization of fake matches ruins the reputation, then the financial path will be completely cut off.


    Therefore, there is no need for Cui''s martial arts hall to use these indiscriminate methods.


    "It''s alright, don''t say it, let''s hurry up to the next game."


    "That''s right, hurry up to the next game, don''t waste time."


    "I''m anxious to see if I can win!"


    "..."


    The crowd cheered again.


    The host hurriedly clasped his fists at the crowd, then shook his head at Qin Junliang, signaling him to leave the ring.


    The two quickly walked outside the barbed wire, and then the staff who were waiting outside immediately stepped onto the ring to clean up the body of "Shadowless Foot".


    At the same time, the location of Xing Tai''s four people.


    "It''s really unlucky to lose!"


    Xing Tai was depressed all the way.


    They just put all their bets on Qin Junliang''s opponent "Shadowless Foot" in order to teach Lin Yu to be a man.


    As a result, the "Shadowless Foot" was given a second by Qin Junliang within a few rounds as soon as he came to power.


    As a result, their bets are naturally wasted, and they can never be taken back.


    When a bunch of people were booing and questioning, they also shouted loudly, trying to get their bets back.


    But in the end...


    "Damn, that kid Lin Yu really made a small fortune!"


    Fang Xingsi said quite casually.


    It would be fine if someone else won the money, but it was Lin Yu, a wild boy in the mountains, which made people very uncomfortable.


    "Tell me, how did that kid know that Qin Junliang could win?"


    Xing Tai looked at the three of them.


    Liu Hui guessed: "Could it be because he watched Qin Junliang take action?"


    Hearing this, Jin Moyu shook his head and said, "That''s not right, even if he knows that Qin Junliang is powerful, he can''t guarantee 100% that he will agree to the ''Shadowless Foot'', right? He doesn''t know what the strength of the ''Shadowless Foot'' is. "


    Hearing this, the three of Xing Tai frowned and pondered.


    After a while, Xing Tai was the first to say: "Lin Yu and Qin Junliang will definitely come every day after they have tasted the sweetness. Let''s come and see."


    "it is good."


    "Um!"


    The three Fang Xingsi nodded again and again.


    In the ring, the game continued.


    The **** and exciting picture made the audience burst into applause.


    Finally, after a full hour, today''s game is over and will continue tomorrow.


    The audience left the venue one after another, while Lin Yu and Qin Junliang were left behind by Cui Haifu, the owner of Cui''s martial arts hall.


    "You two, are you still interested in coming to the competition tomorrow?"


    Cui Hai looked at the two of them with interest.


    He is very optimistic about Qin Junliang, and thinks that Qin Junliang is a good boxer.


    "Of course, tomorrow will definitely come!"


    Qin Junliang said without hesitation.


    He agreed so readily, on the one hand because the money was easy to earn, on the other hand because he needed to hone himself through actual combat.


    You must know that assassinating Wu Anguo is not an easy task.


    The bodyguards around Wu Anguo were like clouds, and they all had foreign guns.


    If you want to kill Wu Anguo under that kind of security measures, you must have extraordinary skills.


    This is far more difficult than killing an opponent in the ring.


    Therefore, Qin Junliang felt that his strength was still far from enough, and he had to hone it well.


    "Okay, then I''ll put you on the line tomorrow."


    Cui Haifu took a sip of the cigar and said with half-squinted eyes.


    Qin Junliang nodded at him, and then left with Lin Yu.


    After walking out of Cui''s martial arts hall, Qin Junliang could no longer restrain his excitement.


    You know, he won a total of two hundred oceans in this game, which is worth the income of many people for one or two years.


    Although he had dealt with this amount of money before, it was definitely the first time that he had earned so much money with his own abilities.


    "Master, we must celebrate today!"


    Qin Junliang said excitedly.


    "Well." Lin Yu nodded and said, "Buy some good food and wine on the street and go back."


    "Walk!"


    Qin Junliang excitedly led the way.


    The two walked quickly, and after buying a lot of food on the street, they hurried to Zhucongcheng.


    By the time I got home, it was already ten o''clock in the evening.


    Most of the people in the Pig Cage Walled City were sleeping at this time, and the entire Pig Cage Walled City was pitch black.


    Of course, the room where Qin Xiayun was sitting was naturally lit.


    When Qin Xiayun saw Qin Junliang and Lin Yu enter the door, he immediately stood up with a smile on his face, and the sad look on his face was instantly swept away.


    "Come back, are you tired?"


    Qin Xiayun asked with concern.


    Qin Junliang smiled and said, "It''s okay, not too tired."


    With that said, Qin Junliang picked up the packages of cooked food in his hand and said, "Sister, Master and I both made a lot of money today. Let''s open a meat dish and celebrate."


    "It smells so good!"


    Qin Xiayun took a few greedy breaths.


    Immediately afterwards, she quickly took over the cooked food and began to set up the dining table.


    Soon, the table was filled with sumptuous meals.


    The three of them sat down and devoured each other.


    After half of the meal was eaten, Qin Xiayun asked, "Junliang, what is it that you do so late?"


    "Sister, don''t ask about it. The boss who told us to work told us to keep it a secret."


    Qin Junliang took out his prepared speech and said.


    And as soon as his voice fell, Qin Xiayun immediately asked, "Is there any problem with this job?"


    "No!" Qin Junliang patted his chest and assured: "There are more people working, and it''s not just the two of us."


    "Oh." Qin Xiayun nodded slowly and didn''t ask any more questions.


    She didn''t know the life on the dock very well, but judging from her brother''s appearance, there should be no problem.


    Of course, the reason why she was willing to trust Qin Junliang was mainly because of her trust in Lin Yu.


    She felt that with Lin Yu taking care of her brother, there would be absolutely no problem.


    "Sister, eat quickly, the dishes are not finished yet."


    Qin Junliang buried himself in cooking again.


    Qin Xiayun also stretched out his fast food to pick up vegetables.


    Such a sumptuous dinner, the two of them have not eaten for a long time, so naturally they want to have a good time.


    In this way, until eleven o''clock late, the dinner was finally finished.


    Silent all night.


    The next morning.


    After Lin Yu and Qin Junliang got up and had breakfast, they left Zhucongcheng.


    As usual, the two arrived at the dock on time to load and unload the cargo.


    Of course, this time they are no longer for money.


    After all, you can make a lot of money just relying on underground boxing matches, so why rely on hard work?


    The reason why he continued to work here is to let Qin Junliang practice his body training techniques while he is working, and the second is to continue to experience life.


    Before you know it, it''s evening again.


    The two appeared on time at the entrance of Cui''s martial arts hall.


    This time, the treatment of the two is obviously much better.


    When the bodyguards at the door saw them appear, they immediately welcomed them in.


    Qin Junliang went to prepare for the competition, while Lin Yu came to the betting window.


    And while Lin Yu was waiting for the betting to start, Xing Tai and the others appeared again.


    As soon as the four entered the door, they searched for Lin Yu''s figure everywhere.


    After seeing Lin Yu, they strode to Lin YuLin Yu, it seems that you are lucky, you won a lot of money yesterday. "


    Xing Tai spoke first.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "Have you forgotten what I said at the beginning yesterday, I said at the time that Qin Junliang would definitely win."


    Fang Xingsi heard the words and said, "Lin Yu, how do you know that Qin Junliang will definitely win?"


    "Intuition." Lin Yudan said with a smile.


    "intuition?"


    The four looked at each other.


    When they first came here, they had been speculating, discussing why Lin Yu knew in advance that Qin Junliang would definitely win.


    They thought that the answer given by Lin Yu must be a long story with sufficient arguments, but the answer turned out to be intuition.


    Can something as mysterious and mysterious as intuition be used as a basis for judgment?


    Isn''t that the same as gambling?


    Thinking of this, the four of them shook their heads.


    Sure enough, Lin Yu was just lucky.


    But unfortunately, one''s luck always runs out.


    All the money earned by luck will be lost sooner or later because of bad luck.


    "Lin Yu, who are you going to win today?"


    Xing Tai asked.


    "Of course it''s the same as yesterday." Lin Yu said with great certainty.


    Hearing this, the four of them looked at each other again.


    To be honest, they were all a little excited at this time, and wanted to bet with Lin Yu.


    After all, Lin Yu seems to be lucky, and betting with him, maybe he can win back the money he lost yesterday.


    Who can''t get along with money?


    At this time, the staff at the window announced the start of betting, and the hall became lively in an instant.


    The people waiting here walked towards the window one after another, preparing to bet.


    Lin Yu also strode to one of the windows.


    Xing Tai and the four looked at each other and followed closely behind.

 Chapter 1245： 1 step further

    The group soon came to the window.


    Naturally, Lin Yu directly bet all the money on Qin Junliang, but Xing Tai and the others hesitated.


    Because they discovered that Qin Junliang''s opponent in today''s match was actually the strong man from yesterday.


    "If you want to win money, bet on Qin Junliang. I will put my words here."


    Lin Yu left a sentence and turned smartly, not leaving.


    After Xing Tai and the four watched him go away, they looked at each other.


    "How do we say, should we bet on Qin Junliang?"


    Liu Hui said.


    Fang Xingsi pondered for a while and said, "I always feel that the risk is too great. You have also seen the strength of that strong man yesterday. I think Qin Junliang is definitely not his opponent."


    "Me too." Xing Tai immediately echoed: "That Hercules is too tough, Qin Junliang probably won''t be able to beat him for three rounds."


    Both looked thoughtful.


    At this time, Jin Moyu didn''t speak, because she still didn''t know anything about boxing, and she could only say what others said.


    "Then... why don''t we bet on Hercules?"


    Liu Hui asked tentatively.


    Xing Tai and Fang Xingsi looked at each other after hearing the words, and then made up their minds decisively: "Forget it, it''s safest to bet on Hercules."


    "Then let''s bet quickly."


    Jin Moyu said.


    Afterwards, the four of them took out the ocean they carried with them one after another and began to bet.


    After half an hour.


    inside the competition arena.


    Just like yesterday, this place is crowded with people today.


    Many people came for Qin Junliang.


    They all want to know how Qin Junliang performed today and whether he can still win.


    In other words, his luck was not as good as it was yesterday.


    "The first contestants, Hercules and Thunder Boy."


    The host''s voice sounded, instantly making the venue quiet.


    Everyone focused their attention on the ring.


    Under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, Qin Junliang and Hercules entered the venue one after another.


    As soon as they came on stage, the audience immediately observed the two carefully.


    I saw that Qin Junliang was much calmer than yesterday, while Hercules was still as aggressive as yesterday, with the appearance that anyone who dared to challenge him would die.


    The location of Xing Tai''s four people.


    "I feel that we are right to bet on Hercules. This Hercules looks better than Qin Junliang!"


    Liu Hui said.


    A player like Hercules can only feel the powerful aura in him if he sees it closely with his own eyes.


    Just like now, Hercules gives people an unmatched feeling just by standing in the ring.


    Therefore, after seeing the Hercules shopping mall, Liu Hui immediately had great confidence and felt that today''s choice was very correct.


    Xing Tai, Fang Xingsi, and Jin Moyu were the same.


    At this time, they all felt that Hercules would be able to easily defeat Qin Junliang.


    Today''s bet is solid.


    "It seems that Lin Yu''s good luck has come to an end!" Xing Tai laughed.


    Fang Xingsi said, "He just seemed to bet on all the money he earned yesterday. If he loses, he probably won''t want to see him here any time soon."


    "That is, at the speed at which he makes money by doing hard work on the dock, he can save enough for the next sole proprietorship, at least half a month."


    Xing Tai nodded in agreement.


    When Xing Tai and the others were discussing Hercules and Qin Junliang, other audience members on the field were also paying attention to them.


    Mainly because Qin Junliang''s performance was too good yesterday, so several people bet on him today.


    And because Qin Junliang''s odds are still very high, they all eagerly hope that Qin Junliang can win.


    Of course, they only dare to think about such an idea in their hearts, and dare not speak out.


    After all, most people are betting strong men to win, and saying things they don''t like to hear will definitely attract their hostility.


    In the ring, the host was still talking.


    "...The strength of Hercules has long been familiar to everyone. The strength of the Thunder Boy, you have seen it yesterday."


    "So who can win this game today?"


    The host paused when he said this, and then said loudly as he left the ring: "Let''s wait and see."


    As soon as the host walked out of the ring, the referee immediately announced: "The game begins!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the strong man rushed towards Qin Junliang.


    He also watched Qin Junliang''s battle yesterday, knowing that Qin Junliang has a lot of stamina.


    So definitely don''t give him any chance.


    Be sure to strike first and defeat him with a thunderous offensive.


    Swish!


    Hercules lunged towards Qin Junliang like a tiger, causing the audience to applaud for a while.


    On the other hand, Qin Junliang, who was opposite him, had sharp eyes and calmly watched Hercules rush towards him.


    Between the lights and flints, the distance between the two was reduced to less than half a meter.


    "die!"


    The strong man opened his hands and hugged Qin Junliang with a bear hug.


    At this moment, Qin Junliang was still standing still.


    Just when the two bodies are about to touch.


    Peng¡ª


    Qin Junliang punched fiercely.


    A Thang Long Fist went from bottom to top and was swung towards the chin of the strong man.


    The speed of this punch was extremely fast, and it was a sudden attack, so Hercules had no time to dodge.


    Hearing the sound of Kacha, Hercules'' chin was shattered by Qin Junliang''s punch on the spot.


    Shattered bones and flesh blasted through the air.


    Hercules himself was shaken by this fierce blow, and the skull shook his brain, and he lost consciousness in just a moment.


    It was at this moment that Qin Junliang decisively pulled away and stepped aside.


    Peng!


    A loud bang.


    The strong man jumped in the air, hit the barbed wire and bounced back, and fell on the ring with all four of his feet upside down.


    And this scene stunned all the audience on the spot.


    They never imagined that Qin Junliang''s shot was so ruthless, and his movements were so swift.


    Also, the punch from Qin Junliang just now made the Hercules fly.


    So what is the matter with Hercules now?


    Countless pairs of eyes scanned the arena floor, trying to see the condition of Hercules.


    But unfortunately, Hercules is now lying flat, so I can''t see how his injuries are.


    All I could see was a bright red face on his face, obviously a lot of blood.


    At this time, the strong man suddenly sat up slowly.


    "Ah? He...his his face!"


    "too horrible!"


    "gross!"


    "Vag, vomit..."


    The lower half of Hercules'' face was gone, and was smashed to pieces by Qin Junliang''s punch just now, only the nose and above were still intact.


    Therefore, this scene terrified most of the audience on the spot.


    How could these people have seen such a terrifying and **** scene, they simply could not accept it.


    Many people turned their heads one after another, not daring to look directly at Hercules, and some people even vomited.


    Jin Mo language is one of them.


    Before coming to watch the underground boxing match, Xing Tai and the three repeatedly comforted her, saying that the boxing match was not as scary as she imagined.


    No matter how powerful the fist is, it can only hit people with internal injuries, even if the skin is injured, it will not be exaggerated.


    result¡­


    "It''s all your fault!" Jin Moyu threw his fist at her boyfriend Fang Xingsi, crying while smashing, "You made me come here, I can''t sleep at night now."


    Fang Xingsi hurriedly put her in his arms and comforted her: "Sleep with me at night, don''t be afraid."


    Beside the two, Liu Hui also threw herself into Xing Tai''s arms, daring not to look at the Hercules in the ring again.


    Xing Tai and Fang Xingsi looked at each other with regrets on their faces.


    They have a relatively strong ability to bear, but they don''t mind seeing the **** and terrifying face of Hercules. What they think in their hearts is that the money they bet today is gone again.


    At the same time, on the ring.


    Hercules had already recovered from the daze at this time.


    And because the adrenaline in his body dissipated, the pain in his jaw started to irritate his brain.


    Only then did he know that his chin was gone.


    From now on, not only can I not speak, I can''t even eat normally, and I can only eat liquid food through intubation.


    "Oh oh oh oh oh¡­"


    Hercules made a strange sound in his throat, shouting and pounced on Qin Junliang again.


    Now that he has no chin and no tongue, he can''t speak, and he can''t express his hatred for Qin Junliang, so he has to express it through actions.


    At this time, he just wanted to peel Qin Junliang to the bone and tear it to pieces.


    Swish!


    Hercules rushed towards Qin Junliang, while Qin Junliang remained motionless.


    Peng!


    After rushing to the normal level, Hercules jumped up with both feet, rushing towards Qin Junliang as if Taishan was pressing the top.


    Qin Junliang remained motionless.


    After Hercules jumped over him, he hit Hercules again with a Thang Long Fist from bottom to top.


    Only a muffled sound was heard.


    This Soaring Dragon Fist actually penetrated Hercules'' abdominal muscles directly, blasting a big hole in his abdomen.


    After the fist hit, Qin Junliang immediately ducked to the side.


    Let Hercules fly straight to the floor.


    Of course, the moment he pulled out his fist, a lot of blood spurted out of Hercules'' belly, and his intestines fell out of it like ramen.


    Therefore, in the perspective of the audience, the Hercules fell on the ring while dropping things on the ground.


    Peng¡ª


    A dull loud bang sounded.


    The strong man fell a dog and chewed mud on the ring.


    But this time he didn''t stand up again, just lay there and kept twitching.


    After pulling out for a while, his body softened and there was no movement.


    During this process, no one in the audience made a sound, and the entire venue was silent.


    Even the referee was stunned for a while before declaring Qin Junliang the victory.


    "It''s bloody!"


    "terrible!"


    "I don''t want to watch it!"


    Many people shouted and shouted.


    At this moment, it seemed that everyone had forgotten about the bet, and all their attention was on the **** scene just now.


    Some timid people have already given birth to their intentions, but some daring people think that the scene just now is very exciting and beautiful.


    After all, such a **** fight scene is rare.


    At this time, several staff members quickly walked onto the ring to pick up the body of Hercules and clean the ring.


    Qin Junliang, on the other hand, slowly paced down the ring.


    The game continues.


    However, there was not much suspense in the following games, and it was far less exciting than the one between Qin Junliang and Hercules.


    After watching the exciting game, these spectators generally showed little interest in the following game.


    In the end, today''s underground boxing match ended in everyone''s aftertaste.


    The people watching the battle dispersed, while Lin Yu and Qin Junliang were caught in front of Cui Haifu by the staff.


    Cui Haifu was still smoking a cigar with a sly smile on his face.


    "The young man is very good. I, Cui Haifu, have been running a martial arts hall for so many years, and I have never seen one who can fight like you."


    Cui Haifu praised Qin Junliang.


    "Boss Cui, I''ll be here tomorrow. If there''s nothing else, we''ll go first."


    Qin Junliang said.


    Cui Haifu hurriedly stopped him and said: "I have something, of course I have something, I have something very important to discuss with you."


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Junliang asked.


    Cui Haifu took a cigar, exhaled the smoke and said, "You are very strong and have great potential, so I want to work with you and make a lot of money together."


    "How exactly?" Qin Junhao asked curiously.


    If he can really make a lot of money, he is naturally willing, after all, what he lacks now is money.


    Only if you have money, can your sister live a good life and repay the kindness of Master''s teaching.


    Cui Haifu leaned on the back of the sofa and said, "This underground boxing match is just a group of gamblers. The number of people is too small. You can make a little money, but don''t think about making a fortune."


    "So I want to help you organize an open ring competition and attract real powerhouses to challenge you."


    "At that time, the game will be set up as it is now, and everyone can bet freely, but if you want to watch the game, you have to buy tickets first."


    Cui Haifu took another sip of the cigar. UU reading


    Seeing this, Lin Yu smiled and said, "Boss Cui is afraid that no one will dare to challenge Junliang, so he has to do it."


    Qin Junliang''s performance was too conspicuous, so no one would want to fight him in a life-or-death match.


    Also, as long as Qin Junliang appeared in every boxing match, the audience who came to watch the fight would definitely press him to win.


    This will greatly affect the profit of Cui''s martial arts hall.


    Therefore, after considering these, Cui Haifu came up with such a solution.


    Changed the underground boxing match into an open ring match.


    At that time, just collecting the ticket money is a large amount of income.


    "Mr. Lin''s eyes are like torches, Cui Mou has really thought about this." After Cui Haifu was told by Lin Yu his true thoughts, he was not annoyed at all, and still had a smile on his face.


    "However, since Mr. Lin can figure out the reason, he must understand in his heart that the only way to make the most money."


    Having said that, Cui Haifu turned his gaze to Qin Junliang again.


    Seeing this, Qin Junliang glanced at Lin Yu, and nodded quickly after receiving a positive answer: "Okay, as long as I can really make a lot of money, I''m willing to cooperate with you."


    "Hahaha, Qin Shaoxia is indeed a happy person. In that case, we will quickly sign a cooperation agreement."


    Cui Haifu hurriedly suggested.


    And as soon as his voice fell, the female secretary standing behind him immediately put a contract on the coffee table in front of Qin Junliang and Lin Yu.


    "Qin Shaoxia, Mr. Lin, take a look at the content of the agreement first. If you think there is no problem, just sign it and sign it."


    Cui Haifu still leaned back against the sofa and said while smoking a cigar.


    Qin Junliang picked up the contract and looked at it.


    After reading it quickly, he gave it to Lin Yu to read it again.


    "Sign it directly." Lin Yu indicated.


    Qin Junliang heard the words and picked up the pen decisively and started to sign.

 Chapter 1246： Open

    "Happy, really happy!"


    Cui Haifu clapped his hands lightly and smiled.


    He thought that Lin Yu and Qin Junliang would have to negotiate carefully before signing and signing, but he never thought that he just read the agreement and signed it directly.


    It can be seen that the two are very courageous and decisive.


    "Then the matter is settled. If the two of you need training in the past few days, you can come to our Cui''s martial arts hall to practice."


    Cui Haifu said.


    Qin Junliang asked, "Boss Cui, when will the first ring match start?"


    Hearing what Cui Haifu meant, it seemed that it would take a few days.


    "It takes a little time to organize the competition, and it will take four or five days at the earliest." Cui Haifu replied.


    He was very satisfied with Qin Junliang''s performance.


    Because looking at Qin Junliang''s state, it seems that he is looking forward to such a game and is very confident.


    This is a good thing.


    Qin Junliang thought for a while and said, "Okay, Boss Cui, then it''s settled. You can come to me anytime if you have anything."


    "Very good." Cui Haifu nodded with a smile.


    Afterwards, Qin Junliang left with Lin Yu.


    After the two walked out of Cui''s martial arts hall, they bought a lot of food to take home like yesterday.


    It was already ten o''clock in the evening when I returned to the Pig Cage Walled City.


    Qin Xiayun was still waiting quietly at home.


    As soon as Lin Yu and Qin Junliang entered the door, she immediately stood up to meet them.


    "You''re back, are you tired?"


    Qin Xiayun asked.


    "It''s okay, not tired."


    Qin Junliang smiled and handed the cooked food in his hand to Qin Xiayun, and Qin Xiayun went to prepare dinner.


    A moment later, a sumptuous dinner was ready.


    After the three of them sat down, Qin Xiayun couldn''t help but ask, "Junliang, have you paid a lot of wages on the dock these two days? Why are you so big?"


    This question actually came up yesterday, but yesterday she thought that her brother and Lin Yu just bought so much food just because they wanted to open a meat shop.


    Didn''t expect to buy so many today.


    This made her curious, did the two of them make a lot of money? Actually so big.


    "A lot!" Qin Junliang gave a positive answer, and then said, "Sister, not only did I get a lot of wages in the past two days, but I will also make a lot of money in the future."


    He was ready to talk to Qin Xiayun about the arena competition.


    After all, an open ring match is no better than an underground boxing match, which will attract a lot of attention.


    Qin Xiayun will definitely know by then.


    In addition, the underground boxing match is an extremely dangerous match, and people will die at any time, so Qin Xiayun can''t know about it, lest she worry.


    But the open ring competition does not have this concern.


    "What big money?"


    Qin Xiayun asked curiously.


    If Qin Junliang can really make a lot of money, she will be happy, after all, she won''t have to worry about marrying a daughter-in-law.


    But if she had to take risks to make big money, she still didn''t want to.


    She was afraid that her brother would get hurt or even die.


    "Sister, it''s like this..."


    Qin Junliang quickly talked about the organization of the open ring competition by Cui''s martial arts hall. Of course, he did not say that the competition was specially organized for him, only that he would participate.


    "what?"


    After Qin Xiayun heard it, he was shocked on the spot.


    My younger brother was an honest and good student a year ago, but he is going to fight with others this year?


    What if it hurts or even gets beaten to death?


    On the other side, Qin Junliang immediately caught the change in Qin Xiayun''s expression, and hurriedly comforted: "Sister, don''t worry, there will be so many people watching, it will be fine."


    "That doesn''t work either. You''re just a little bit more capable. Isn''t it just to get beat up?"


    Qin Xiayun shook his head again and again.


    Although she knew that Qin Junliang had been practicing martial arts with Lin Yu, she didn''t think she could learn anything in such a short period of time.


    You must know that those other martial artists have practiced for several years before they have real skills.


    It''s impossible for this younger brother of yours to be faster than them, right?


    Seeing Qin Xiayun''s disapproval, Qin Junliang hurriedly got up and rolled up his sleeves and said, "Sister, look, all my muscles have been trained recently, and I''m also very good at boxing now."


    With that said, he practiced Thunder Fist on the spot.


    Pumbaa ¡ª


    The fist was swung in the air, making a powerful muffled sound, which looked amazing.


    After seeing this scene, the expression on Qin Xiayun''s face suddenly eased a lot.


    It seems that his brother really has some skills.


    "Sister, see, I won''t talk about fighting with real masters now, at least it''s no problem to bully ordinary warriors, you can rest assured."


    Qin Junliang patted his chest and said.


    In fact, what he said was an understatement. Now he is not only bullying ordinary warriors, but even the real masters standing in front of him are rarely his opponents.


    Just like the strong man and the shadowless foot in the underground boxing match, they were all easily defeated by him.


    Qin Xiayun thought about it and asked, "Who are the people who participated in the ring competition?"


    "There are all kinds of people, as long as they participate, they can get money, so many people with average skills have gone, and I have absolutely no problem beating them."


    Qin Junliang repeatedly comforted.


    Hearing this, Qin Xiayun''s face softened a lot.


    If it''s really as her brother said, then she doesn''t have any objections.


    After all, after practicing martial arts, you have to deal with people, and it is normal to fight on stage.


    Seeing that Qin Xiayun seemed to agree, Qin Junliang continued: "Sister, when we make a lot of money, we can eat a lot of fish and meat every day, and we can live in a better place."


    Qin Xiayun nodded slowly when he heard the words: "Okay, then you can try it."


    "But you must remember that, you must not be brave, if you can''t, just admit defeat, do you hear?"


    Speaking of the back, Qin Xiayun asked with a serious face.


    Qin Junliang hurriedly assured: "Sister, don''t worry, I will definitely not admit defeat if you beat me."


    What he thought in his heart was that with the martial arts taught by his master, he would never lose.


    Qin Xiayun looked directly at Qin Junliang, and after watching for a while, he said, "Hurry up and sit down to eat."


    Qin Junliang sat down on the chair with a smile on his face, and then took a big mouthful of food.


    Still enjoying the meal.


    The next day, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang got up and went to the pier on time.


    Although making money is not a problem now, the work at the dock still needs to continue.


    Mainly because of such hard work, it is helpful to practice body training tactics.


    Otherwise, if you don''t go to the dock to carry sandbags, you have to find a special place to practice.


    The two arrived at the pier on time.


    Afterwards, Qin Junliang worked while cultivating, while Lin Yu continued to experience life.


    This day will soon pass.


    It was the same for the next few days.


    On the sixth day, Cui Haifu asked someone to bring the news that the open ring competition was ready and would be held in a square on Dahe Street the morning after tomorrow.


    In fact, even if Cui Haifu didn''t ask anyone to come over, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang could roughly guess the time of the game.


    Because posters have appeared on the streets in the past few days to promote this arena event.


    There are already many people talking about it in the streets.


    Even they heard similar remarks on the pier.


    These coolie dockworkers are naturally not interested in watching the game, but many of the other staff on the dock have already decided to buy tickets to watch it.


    The main reason is that there are too few entertainment activities in this era. In addition to listening to music, listening to books and watching dramas, there are only social games.


    So this kind of ring competition is very new to many people.


    That night.


    After Lin Yu and Qin Junliang went home, Qin Junliang told Qin Xiayun about the competition.


    Qin Xiayun proposed to watch the game on the spot, and Qin Junliang agreed.


    The time soon came to the start of the game.


    On the Dahe Square in Funing City.


    A huge arena was built, and the arena was full of people.


    On the periphery of the crowd, a circle of obstacles was formed to prevent those who did not buy tickets from approaching.


    After all, many people pay attention to such events, and the ticket money alone is a lot of income.


    Of course, the betting game is also going on as usual.


    Those with spare cash on hand can choose to bet on a certain player.


    in the preparation area for the game.


    Qin Xiayun looked at such a mighty momentum, not only did not relax, but became even more nervous.


    She was very worried that something would happen to Qin Junliang after he entered the ring.


    But she didn''t say it directly, let alone tell Qin Junliang, because she was worried that Qin Junliang would not be able to play normally after entering the ring due to her emotions.


    "Junliang, I''d better tell you one more thing, if you can''t do it, don''t be brave."


    Qin Xiayun looked at Qin Junliang with concern.


    Qin Junliang smiled and comforted: "It''s okay, sister, just wait and watch me kill the Quartet."


    At this time, the staff came over and informed Qin Junliang to enter the ring.


    Qin Junliang comforted Qin Xiayun a few more times, then bid farewell to Lin Yu and walked quickly towards the ring.


    At the same time, outside the ring.


    Xing Tai and the others also bought tickets and came to watch the battle.


    Their purpose is very clear, that is, they come directly to Qin Junliang.


    The four of them wanted to know whether this young man who bet on the wrong bets one after another could defeat the challenger.


    Therefore, they did not choose to bet, but came with a pure spectator mentality.


    "This open ring match is no different than an underground boxing match, and it won''t kill you, Mo Yu, don''t worry."


    Liu Hui kept comforting Jin Moyu.


    The last time Qin Junliang disfigured Hercules and disemboweled him on the spot, Jin Moyu was terrified, and she was very resistant to such a game.


    Xing Tai and the three tried to persuade her to come and watch the battle.


    "Mo Yu, it''s okay." Fang Xingsi also comforted.


    Jin Moyu nodded slightly.


    At this time, Xing Tai said, "By the way, what is the name of the person who came to challenge Qin Junliang this time?"


    Fang Xingsi turned his head and replied, "I just asked, and it seems that he is called Shenli Zhang. He is a member of the Cao Gang, and he is very powerful."


    As soon as he said these words, Liu Hui immediately answered, "Shenli Zhang, I heard about this man from my dad."


    "Oh? Is this person really powerful?" Xing Tailian asked.


    Liu Hui nodded and said: "Very powerful, I heard that he has no opponent in the Cao Gang."


    "That''s kind of remarkable."


    Xing Tai and Fang Xingsi nodded in unison.


    Everyone in the Cao Gang has good skills, and the divine power can be invincible in the Cao Gang, that is indeed very capable of fighting.


    "If there are no opponents in the Cao Gang, then there are not many people in the Montenegro Gang who are his opponents."


    Xing Tai analyzed.


    The Cao Gang is different from the Montenegro Gang. The Cao Gang is an organization formed by the transport workers, while the Montenegro Gang is a real black gang.


    Therefore, the people of the Montenegro gang attach more importance to personal force, after all, this is the basis for them to walk the rivers and lakes.


    Although the most important thing for a gangster is the backer, personal force is also very important.


    Otherwise, things won''t work out at all.


    "Come on, they''re on stage!"


    Jin Moyu suddenly shouted.


    These words instantly brought back the thoughts of the three people in Xingtai.


    All three looked up at the ring.


    Sure enough, Qin Junliang had already appeared in the ring, standing there, and Divine Power Zhang was walking quickly towards the ring.


    And the appearance of the two of them instantly detonated the audience.


    Those who bought tickets to enter the venue immediately pointed to the stage.


    Many people are expressing their opinions and judging the level of force of the two.


    You are arguing endlessly.


    However, most people are more optimistic about Shenli Zhang, but they are not very optimistic about Qin Junliang.


    Mainly because Qin Junliang is too young to look like an opponent of Shenli Zhang.


    Also, Shenli Zhang is already well-known, but Qin Junliang, apart from those who have watched the underground boxing match, really doesn''t know many people.


    So this kind of behavior is normal.


    It is precisely because of this that very few people bet on Qin Junliang, while many people bet on Shenli Zhang.


    But this is actually what Cui Haifu intended.


    He was sure that most people looked down on Qin Junliang, so UU reading held such a competition.


    Those who bet on Qin Junliang''s opponents have a high probability of losing, and the money that loses is Cui''s martial arts hall.


    In the voice of the crowd, the host began to explain the origins of the two contestants.


    The field fell silent in an instant.


    After the host finished his explanation, he announced the official start of the game.


    The field immediately became hot again.


    On the ring, the referee quickly walked between Qin Junliang and Shenli Zhang, indicating that the two would salute each other first.


    The two clasped fists at each other according to the rules.


    Below the ring, Qin Xiayun asked Lin Yu nervously, "Mr. Lin, will my brother be okay?"


    "Don''t worry, I teach him the best martial arts, and he will definitely win."


    Lin Yu said with great certainty.


    Qin Xiayun felt a little relieved when he saw that he was sure.


    However, she kept praying for Qin Junliang, praying that the game would go well, and that her brother would not have an accident.


    "start!"


    On the ring, the referee slammed his hand down, signaling the start of the game.


    As soon as his voice fell, Qin Junliang and Shenli Zhang immediately shot together, not giving the other party any time to react.


    Qin Junliang was eager to win, while Shenli Zhang knew about Qin Junliang in advance and knew Qin Junliang''s record in the underground boxing match.


    Therefore, Shenli Zhang knew very well that if he wanted to defeat Qin Junliang, he could not hold back at all, otherwise he would definitely lose.


    Pumbaa!


    Snapped!


    The two quickly faced each other, and each took out their housekeeping skills.


    Qin Junliang used the thunderbolt boxing taught by Lin Yu, while the divine force used a boxing technique of their Cao Gang.


    In just two breaths, the two passed three or four moves.


    The audience under the ring all watched with breathless eyes.

 Chapter 1247： killing intent

    Peng!


    Divine strength fell heavily to the ground.


    Immediately, there were exclamations from the arena. Unexpectedly, Shenli Zhang was beaten to the ground by Qin Junliang in a few rounds.


    You know, this Qin Junliang is only a teenager.


    call!


    On the ring, Shenli Zhang stood up with a carp.


    Swish swish!


    Shenli Zhang Yi got up and approached Qin Junliang at a very fast speed, waving his fists and attacking fiercely.


    Qin Junliang dodged swiftly.


    But after just three rounds, Shenli Zhang was knocked down again.


    This time, Divine Power Zhang Jiu did not get up.


    After the referee counted a number, Shenli Zhang was declared defeated.


    "Losing?"


    "Losing!"


    "Divine Strength Zhang actually lost!"


    Qin Junliang''s victory broke the cognition of countless people. No one thought that Qin Junliang would actually win.


    However, this kind of surprise only lasted for a moment, and soon those who bet on Qin Junliang rejoiced.


    And those who bet on Shenli Zhang were all cursed at this time.


    In a certain corner, Cui Haifu, who was sitting on the Grand Master''s chair, slowly got up and took a cigar with a smile on his face.


    "This Qin Junliang is really a good tool to make money."


    In this match, most people bet on Shenli Zhang, and only a few people bet on Qin Junliang.


    Therefore, Cui Haifu made a lot of money this time.


    Of course, even if Divine Power Zhang wins, he will still be able to make money, but not as much as he is now.


    "The curator really knows the pearl."


    An old man came up to flatter him.


    Cui Haifu glanced at him and said, "Go and call Qin Junliang over."


    "Yes, curator."


    The old man took the lead.


    at the same time.


    The location of Qin Junliang and Lin Yu.


    Qin Junliang had already left the ring and was beside Qin Xiayun.


    "Sister, how am I doing?"


    Qin Junliang asked proudly.


    Qin Xiayun patted his chest and said, "Junliang, you scared me to death just now. I''m really afraid that something will happen to you."


    "Don''t I stand here well?"


    Qin Junliang smiled.


    After he finished speaking, he asked again, "Sister, how is it that I stretch out my hand, please say something."


    Qin Xiayun showed a smile and said, "It''s amazing."


    Qin Junliang immediately looked at Lin Yu and said, "Master taught me this."


    "Thank you, Mr. Lin." Qin Xiayun turned around and thanked Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu nodded at her.


    Qin Junliang said excitedly: "Sister, when I practice martial arts, I must kill that Wu Anguo with my own hands!"


    When Qin Xiayun heard this, he quickly covered his mouth and said, "Junliang, you can''t talk nonsense like this, and you can''t say it in the future, do you hear me?"


    She was afraid that the words would be heard and finally reach Wu Anguo''s ears.


    "Sister, don''t be so afraid, you must repay your hatred for me."


    Qin Junliang said firmly.


    Qin Xiayun shook his head repeatedly and said, "Junliang, listen to my sister, don''t think about it for the time being, just live your life well before talking about it."


    "Although Wu Anguo is not as powerful as you, there are people around him and they have guns. You are definitely not their opponent."


    "When you''re going to die, how can I tell my parents?"


    Qin Xiayun also wanted revenge in her heart, but she was more worried that Qin Junliang would lose his life because of revenge.


    If that''s the case, then she would rather choose not to take revenge and live as well as she is now.


    "Sister, don''t worry so much. Don''t I make my life better now? I made a lot of money this time."


    Qin Junliang comforted: "We will be able to live in a better place after a few more games like this."


    Hearing this, Qin Xiayun''s face immediately showed a trace of sadness.


    "Junliang, are you going to fight in the future?"


    She didn''t know that this ring match was specially arranged by Cui''s martial arts hall for Qin Junliang, and thought that Qin Junliang just came to try it when he saw a fight.


    Therefore, she naturally did not know that her brother had signed an agreement with Cui Haifu.


    "Fight, why not?" Qin Junliang held Qin Xiayun with both hands and said, "Sister, now that we want to turn over, there is only one way to go."


    "I know, but..."


    Qin Xiayun was very worried, thinking about how to convince Qin Junliang.


    At this moment, an old man hurriedly walked towards the three of them.


    "Qin Shaoxia, Mr. Lin, our curator has a request."


    The old man bowed and said.


    When Qin Xiayun heard this, he wondered, "The curator? Who is the curator?"


    Qin Junliang explained: "He''s the curator of Cui''s martial arts hall and is very rich."


    "Cui''s martial arts hall?"


    Qin Xiayun was stunned for a while, he had absolutely no idea what the Cui''s martial arts hall was.


    "It''s Cui''s Martial Arts Hall, sister, this time the ring match was held by Cui''s Martial Arts Hall." Qin Junliang explained.


    "Oh."


    Qin Xiayun nodded.


    At this time, the old man said again: "Three, our curator has been waiting."


    "Okay, you lead the way, we''ll go over now."


    Qin Junliang said to the old man.


    After he finished speaking, he glanced at Qin Xiayun.


    Qin Xia Yun thought that since the curator invited it, it was worth a visit.


    After all, if you can make friends with such a big man, your safety will be more guaranteed.


    The three followed the old man all the way, and soon came to Cui Haifu.


    At this time, Cui Haifu sat back on the Taishi chair and looked at the three with a smile.


    "Junliang, who is this, why don''t you introduce me?"


    Cui Haifu glanced at Qin Xia Yundao.


    "Boss Cui, this is my sister." Qin Junliang said.


    Cui Haifu nodded slowly, then looked at Qin Junliang again and said, "Junliang, your skills seem to have improved again, very good."


    "Boss Cui praised it." Qin Junliang smiled.


    During this period of time, he worked hard to cultivate every day, and it was strange that he did not improve.


    In fact, Cui Haifu''s praise made him a little proud.


    "Then, we have to find you a more powerful opponent in the next game."


    Cui Haifu Dandan said.


    When Qin Junliang heard it, he immediately said with high fighting spirit: "Okay, the stronger the better."


    Lin Yu had taught him that the only way to improve is to fight against a strong enough opponent.


    So he is very eager to play with masters.


    "Okay, very fighting spirit!" Cui Haifu praised Dandan.


    At this time, Qin Xiayun said: "Boss Cui, listen to what you said just now, this game seems to be specially prepared by you for my brother?"


    "That''s right, didn''t he tell you?" Cui Haifu asked with a smile.


    Qin Xiayun glanced at Qin Junliang, and then said, "I said it, but I didn''t say it clearly."


    Hearing this, Cui Haifu laughed and said, "Ms. Qin, don''t worry, this kind of competition is just a peaceful discussion and nothing will happen."


    Qin Xiayun glanced at Qin Junliang again, then nodded and said, "I am relieved that Boss Cui said that."


    Cui Haifu also nodded, and then said, "Then the three of you will go back today, and I will notify you when the next game is ready."


    Seeing this, Qin Xiayun hurriedly said, "Wait, I still have something to ask."


    "What''s the matter? Madam Qin, come and listen." Cui Haifu took a cigar and asked in a daze.


    Qin Xiayun asked directly, "Why do you want to find a stronger opponent for my brother."


    Cui Haifu smiled and said, "Ms. Qin really doesn''t understand or fake doesn''t understand?"


    "I really don''t understand." Qin Xiayun shook his head decisively.


    She has been a good girl since she was a child, how did she know about these competitions.


    "Okay, then I''ll explain it to you, lest you don''t know the situation."


    Cui Haifu took another deep breath of the cigar, and then said: "To make money in such a competition, you must first have gimmicks. The audience came to watch the competition, not because they really like to watch competitions, but because they want to see weak people challenge powerful masters. ."


    "This is one, and the other is that only when the opponent is strong enough, the audience will place their bets on Junliang''s opponent. When Junliang wins, all these bets will be ours, you can understand that. ?"


    After speaking, Cui Haifu quietly looked at the three of them.


    Qin Xiayun nodded and said, "I understand, but Boss Cui, you always find someone more powerful to fight with my brother. Sooner or later, my brother will fail."


    "Sister, no." Qin Junliang comforted immediately.


    Cui Haifu said: "When the day comes, something really happened, I''m responsible for raising your family for a lifetime, how?"


    Hearing this, Qin Xiayun slowly turned his head and glanced at Qin Junliang, then looked at Cui Haifu and asked, "How can Boss Cui ensure that his words will be counted?"


    Cui Haifu raised a finger, shook it slowly, and said, "It''s not that I promise you anything, it''s that you have no choice. If you want to live a good life, there is only one way to go, and I can Find someone else to play the game, it makes no difference."


    These words instantly choked Qin Xiayun.


    That''s right, their siblings really don''t have a choice.


    If the two of them want to live a good life, they have to fight with their lives.


    Otherwise, you can only live a miserable life at the bottom forever.


    This is impossible.


    Although Qin Xiayun was worried about the safety of her younger brother''s life, she also knew in her heart that if her younger brother wanted to stand out in the future, he must seize every opportunity he could.


    Cui Haifu observed Qin Xiayun''s expression and said, "It seems that you have already figured it out, this is your only chance."


    "Actually, you should feel fortunate that your family''s Junliang can seize this opportunity because he has such a skill at a young age. Otherwise, if he is a few years older, he can only be like that supernatural force and be a member of the Cao Gang. hitman."


    "In this world, you can''t walk on the bright road without force, you have to rely on the background."


    This is a cruel era, and ordinary people simply cannot start from scratch.


    Even to open a martial arts hall, there must be someone in the government, otherwise the government will be charged and taken away in minutes.


    "I see, Junliang, let''s go back first."


    Qin Xiayun turned his head and said to Qin Junliang.


    "Yes, the person who knows the current affairs is Junjie."


    Cui Haifu praised Dandan.


    After the three of them left, the old man immediately came up and said, "Curator, if Qin Junliang wins one after another, everyone will bet on him without hesitation, and then..."


    Cui Haifu sneered: "Then find a way to make him lose, he loses, aren''t those bets ours?"


    "The curator is wise."


    The old man flattered.


    Cui Haifu didn''t say much, with a contemptuous smile on his face.


    This grassroots still wants to turn over and dream.


    He just regarded Qin Junliang as a tool to make money. He didn''t expect that Qin Junliang''s sister and brother would really believe it.


    It''s not a pity for such a brainless person to die.


    ¡­


    In a mansion in Funing City.


    Wu Anguo lay sideways on the bed, smoking a big cigarette.


    Three beautiful women surrounded him, serving him flatteringly.


    At this time, a servant in a green shirt shouted from outside the curtain: "Master, I have heard about the Qin family''s sister and brother."


    Wu Anguo closed his eyes and said, "Come in."


    "Yes."


    The servant lifted the curtain and walked into the house quickly, and came to Wu Anguo''s bed.


    "Master, that Qin Junliang defeated Shenli Zhang and won today''s game."


    "Um?"


    Wu Anguo groaned and slowly opened his eyes.


    He never expected to hear such news.


    That Divine Power Zhang, who has long been famous, would actually lose to Qin Junliang?


    Didn''t this kid read books before? How can you have such a powerful martial art so quickly?


    "Go and contact Cui Haifu from Cui''s Martial Arts Hall and say I have something to discuss with him."


    Wu Anguo opened his mouth and said.


    He had already thought about it, let Cui Haifu find a way to kill Qin Junliang.


    In this way, he doesn''t need to use his martial arts to assassinate himself.


    "Yes."


    The man in the blue shirt left quickly.


    Wu Anguo sneered disdainfully, "Don''t eat or drink a toast, you''re courting death!"


    Originally, he wanted to let the Qin brothers and sisters go, because he felt that the only way to relieve his hatred was to let the enemy''s children live in the world and suffer.


    As a result, Qin Junliang was so restless and insisted on courting death.


    First joined the Black Mountain Gang, and now, with the help of Cui''s martial arts hall, he fought to make money to improve his martial arts, so he could only kill things.


    Otherwise, when he really grows up, it will definitely be a hidden danger. UU reading


    "I have given you a chance to live, but you don''t cherish it."


    Wu Anguo narrowed his eyes, and then stopped caring about it.


    Because in his eyes, Qin Junliang will be a dead person soon.


    What do the dead have to worry about?


    ¡­


    Qin Junliang''s sister and brother are in two families.


    "Sister, don''t worry, you''ll be fine."


    Qin Junliang comforted Qin Xiayun all the way.


    He knew how powerful the martial arts Lin Yu taught him was, so he was very confident.


    But Qin Xiayun didn''t know.


    "Junliang, elder sister is not worried, elder sister just thinks she is useless and can''t help you."


    Qin Xiayun sighed.


    This is her sincerity. She thought to herself that if she was capable, she wouldn''t have to watch her brother work alone for a long time.


    "Sister, I will take good care of myself, and I will never make you sad."


    Qin Junliang''s tone softened because he saw the gentle look in Qin Xiayun''s eyes.


    On the other side, Lin Yu felt the strong affection of Qin Junliang''s sister and brother, and suddenly found that his heart was greatly touched.


    And this touch made his soul gain another experience and a new level of improvement.


    Lin Yu can clearly feel that his control over the power of Jianmu is getting deeper and deeper.


    At that time, even if you are against the Divine Master Yuan who has been practicing for many years, you will not have to worry about losing.


    "By the way, Xia Yun, Junliang, I''d like to remind you, you''d better not believe too much what that old fox Cui Haifu said."


    Lin Yu reminded the two of them.


    He knew exactly what Cui Haifu was thinking and what he was going to do.


    However, how to deal with Cui Haifu depends on Qin Xiayun''s sister and brother, so he just reminded him.

 Chapter 1248： Master duel

    "Mr. Lin, Cui Haifu looks wrong to me. I don''t believe what he said at all."


    Qin Xiayun answered immediately.


    Qin Junliang also said: "Master, that Cui Haifu wants to use me to make money, I know."


    Seeing that both of them had self-knowledge, Lin Yu stopped talking.


    Four days passed quickly.


    On this day, the second ring match was held as scheduled.


    This time more people came to watch the game, and more people bet.


    Originally, many people wanted to put their bets on Qin Junliang, but when they understood the strength of Qin Junliang''s opponent, these people changed their minds.


    Because Qin Junliang''s opponent is boxing champion Zhang Beirong.


    Qin Junliang would not be an opponent no matter how he looked at the boxing champion, so betting on Zhang Beirong was equivalent to watching money go to waste.


    Grand River Plaza.


    There were huge crowds of people around the tall ring.


    Xing Tai and the four came to watch the battle again.


    But this time, because there were too many people watching the game, they didn''t buy a front seat and could only squeeze in the back crowd.


    "I always feel that I will lose money if I don''t bet on Qin Junliang."


    Jin Moyu said to Xing Tai and the others.


    Like most people, the four of them were going to bet on Qin Junliang.


    But after knowing that Qin Junliang''s opponent was boxing champion Zhang Beirong, he changed his mind instantly.


    After all, Zhang Beirong is famous and has been famous for many years, so Qin Junliang has no chance of winning.


    However, Jin Moyu, a little white who knew nothing about boxing, always felt that he would lose again this time.


    She didn''t know how this judgment came, it might be some kind of intuition.


    "Mo Yu, don''t worry, Qin Junliang has absolutely no chance of winning this time."


    Liu Hui comforted him.


    Fang Xingsi also rubbed her shoulder and said, "Mo Yu, you don''t know Zhang Beirong''s strength. No matter how talented Qin Junliang is, he can''t be his opponent."


    The two of you looked at me and said in one sentence, trying to dispel the doubts in Jin Moyu''s heart.


    And after they finished talking, Xing Tai whispered mysteriously, "I recently got some very important news."


    "what news?"


    The three immediately looked at him curiously.


    Xing Tai glanced left and right, then lowered his voice and said, "Then Qin Junliang has a lot of background and is from the Qin family in the north of the city."


    "The Qin family in the north of the city?"


    As soon as the three heard it, they suddenly realized.


    The Qin family in the north of the city was too famous, but I didn''t expect Qin Junliang to be a member of the Qin family.


    But it is normal to think about it carefully. The Qin family in the north of the city suddenly declined two years ago, and there is no news.


    It is estimated that he was defeated in the political struggle, which led to the fall of the family.


    "This is the first news, and another very important news is that the enemy of the Qin family does not seem to be ready to let Qin Junliang go, so this time it will be Zhang Beirong who will come to power and fight him."


    Xing Tai said mysteriously.


    The three Fang Xingsi looked at each other and reacted immediately.


    "So, the enemy of the Qin family wants to use this ring match to maim Qin Junliang?" Fang Xingsi asked.


    Xing Tai nodded and said, "It''s possible, but I don''t know the specifics."


    Fang Xingsi dragged his chin and said, "I feel that this possibility should be quite high, otherwise Zhang Beirong and Qin Junliang will not fight."


    Zhang Beirong''s strength is too strong, Qin Junliang is definitely not his opponent.


    So if you really want to make more money, Cui''s martial arts hall should not allow Zhang Beirong and Qin Junliang to fight in the ring, which will bring down the brand that Qin Junhao is not easy to stand up.


    If the brand is down, how can their Cui''s martial arts hall still make money?


    "Let''s watch first, in case a miracle really happens." Xing Tai slowly turned his head and looked at the Gundam Arena in the middle of the square.


    Of course he didn''t believe in miracles, because he thought Qin Junliang could never win.


    The same goes for the three Fang Xingsi.


    At the same time, the players resting place.


    Qin Xiayun looked at Qin Junliang worriedly and said, "Junliang, I have a bad feeling that someone wants to target you."


    "Sister, it''s alright, as long as the opponent doesn''t play tricks and tricks, I''ll never lose in an upright competition."


    Qin Junliang said confidently.


    This is the truth. With the two god-level martial arts taught by Lin Yu, he is confident enough to defeat all opponents.


    Of course, Qin Xiayun didn''t know this, so he couldn''t let it go no matter what.


    "Junliang, or we quit."


    Qin Xiayun couldn''t help but say.


    Qin Junliang shook his head and comforted her: "Sister, you say this not only because you don''t believe me, but also because you don''t believe in my master."


    Qin Xiayun glanced at Lin Yu after hearing the words.


    Qin Junliang''s martial arts are all taught by Lin Yu, so if you don''t believe in Qin Junliang''s strength, you just don''t believe in Lin Yu''s ability.


    "Okay, but you have to promise my sister that after this fight, you won''t fight anyone else in the future."


    Qin Xiayun said.


    Qin Junliang immediately laughed when he heard this, and said, "Sister, if Zhang Beirong is not my opponent, who do you think is my opponent in this world? It''s not that I don''t want to fight, but that others don''t dare to fight with me. I fight."


    When Qin Xiayun heard it, he felt that this seemed quite reasonable.


    Everyone is a persimmon pick soft pinch, a guy who knows he is a tough stubble, certainly few people dare to mess with it.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little relieved.


    If this contest can be won as his younger brother said, then maybe everything will be fine.


    "Sister, it''s easy to hide from hidden arrows, but it''s hard to guard against dark arrows. What we really need to worry about is not the tricks on the surface, but the tricks in the dark."


    Qin Junliang said.


    "Yeah!" Qin Xiayun nodded heavily, she found that her younger brother had really grown up and was no longer as naive as before.


    At this time, the host walked quickly onto the ring and began to explain the match.


    After introducing the two contestants, he announced the start of the competition.


    "Sister, I''m on stage, you don''t have to worry."


    Qin Junliang gave Qin Xiayun a calm look, and then walked towards the ring with a firm pace.


    Qin Xiayun watched Qin Junliang go away with a worried face.


    On the other hand, Zhang Beirong was also walking towards the ring at this time.


    Zhang Beirong has practiced martial arts for many years, he is very strong, and he is still a martial arts fanatic.


    Therefore, he admired young people like Qin Junliang very much, and felt that if Qin Junliang practiced for a few more years, he would easily surpass him and become the most powerful warrior in history.


    It''s a pity that Qin Junliang was born in the wrong era and offended the wrong person, so...


    Zhang Beirong stepped into the ring with a steady pace.


    The distance between the two kept shortening, and soon, Zhang Beirong and Qin Junliang stood face to face in the ring.


    "Yes, it really is young and promising."


    Zhang Beirong Dandan praised.


    Afterwards, he slowly shook his head and said, "Unfortunately, no matter how strong martial arts are in this era, it is useless. This is the era of foreign guns and cannons."


    Hearing this, Qin Junliang also shook his head gently and said, "Master Zhang, I thought you were a good man, but I didn''t expect you to have no courage at all."


    In his impression, a top expert like Zhang Beirong should have an indestructible will and would never give in easily.


    Unexpectedly, after seeing him face to face, he found that the other party was actually a despondent appearance without fighting spirit.


    "Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers, I can understand." Zhang Beirong looked at Qin Junliang aloofly and said, "You have never seen the power of foreigners, so you don''t take foreigners seriously. After you really see it, your thoughts will also change. same as me."


    "Master Zhang, I don''t want to argue with you about this topic, let''s see the real chapter under our hands."


    Qin Junliang said lightly.


    "Well said, see Zhenzhang under the hand, today I will let you see what real martial arts is."


    Zhang Beirong said with great confidence.


    He has enough confidence in defeating Qin Junliang, so he just thinks what Qin Junliang said just now is extremely ridiculous.


    When the referee saw that the two did not say more, he announced: "Two, get ready."


    When Zhang Beirong and Qin Junliang heard this, they bowed to each other according to the rules.


    When the two were ready to drive, the referee announced again: "The game begins!"


    As soon as the words fell, Qin Junliang made a decisive move and used his thunder fist to rush towards Zhang Beirong.


    Zhang Beirong, on the other hand, stood still, waiting for Qin Junliang to take the lead.


    After all, he is a world-renowned master, and it is only by letting young people be generous.


    In addition, he was entrusted by Wu Anguo, and he was going to abolish Qin Junliang''s hands and feet later, so naturally he couldn''t be aggressive, and he had to create a situation where young people were ignorant, and as a senior, he had to teach him a lesson.


    Huhu¡ª


    As soon as Qin Junliang approached Zhang Beirong, he quickly threw his fist, the fist speed was very fast, and the fist rubbed the air to make a whirring sound.


    Zhang Beirong immediately thought that something was wrong.


    He did not expect that Qin Junliang''s growth rate was so fast, and it took only a few days to reach a new level.


    The strength Qin Junliang has shown now is really hard for him to resist.


    Zhang Beirong didn''t dare to be in Canada, so he hurriedly dodged around to avoid Qin Junliang''s attack.


    At the same time, he was trying to find the right time to turn things around.


    Swish!


    Zhang Beirong dodged to Qin Junliang''s left hand side, and then kicked Qin Junliang''s knee.


    If this kick hits, Qin Junliang''s knee will definitely be kicked to pieces, and even a foreign doctor will be powerless.


    From now on, Qin Junliang can only honestly be a disabled person.


    In fact, Zhang Beirong''s original plan was not like this. He just wanted to abolish Qin Junliang''s future, leaving Qin Junliang''s hands and feet with injuries and losing his martial arts skills, but he could still live a normal life.


    But now Qin Junliang''s offensive is so fierce that he can''t deal with it calmly, he can only seize the opportunity and kill him.


    Otherwise, Wu Anguo''s huge bounty would not have been earned.


    Peng!


    Zhang Beirong''s kick accurately hit Qin Junliang''s left knee, making a muffled sound.


    But apart from this muffled sound, there was no expected bone shattering sound.


    Moreover, Zhang Beirong only felt as if his foot was kicking on an iron plate, and the force of the anti-shock shook him so much pain.


    "Master Zhang, I have disappointed you."


    Qin Junliang stood there and said calmly.


    He practiced the body-refining techniques taught by Lin Yu every day, and he had already trained a body of steel and iron. His fighting ability was extremely powerful. Zhang Beirong''s kick could not hurt him at all.


    "You, what kind of martial arts did you practice?"


    Zhang Beirong asked in surprise while moving his right foot that was in severe pain.


    Like him, the audience watching the battle under the ring was stunned at this time.


    The kick just now was clearly seen by everyone except those who were too far away.


    According to common sense, this kick should have made Qin Junliang unable to stand up straight on the spot, but it was Zhang Beirong who was unable to stand firm.


    This is really shocking.


    "It''s really amazing that this kick didn''t break his foot!"


    "Yeah, this kick will definitely break the knee, and even if it hits the calf, it will also break the calf and leg bone, and it turns out that nothing happens?"


    "Master Zhang didn''t deliberately release water, did he? Is he playing fake games?"


    The scene just now made many people who bet on Zhang Beirong questioned.


    I feel that Zhang Beirong is playing fake games, otherwise Qin Junliang can''t be kicked with such a heavy kick.


    "It shouldn''t be deliberately releasing water. See for yourself, Master Zhang''s feet hurt so much that he can''t stand still now."


    "Then what''s going on? Could Qin Junliang''s bones be made of iron?"


    "Who knows, what if he practiced some martial arts like Iron Bone Kung Fu?"


    "Impossible, there is no such martial arts in the world."


    "¡­"


    Taking advantage of the moment when the two of them temporarily stopped fighting in the ring, the audience argued endlessly.


    Xing Tai, Fang Xingsi, and Liu Hui all took a deep look at Jin Moyu at the location where the four of them were.


    According to the current situation, Qin Junhao really seems to be able to win. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Don''t look at me, I just guessed."


    Jin Moyu waved his hands repeatedly.


    on the ring.


    Qin Junliang looked at Zhang Beirong calmly and said, "Master Zhang, I respect you as a senior, so I stopped to give you time to recover. When we fight again, I will be welcome."


    "If I''m right, someone else asked you to kick that kick just now, in order to break my knee so that I''ll be a **** from now on."


    Qin Junliang''s eyes were cold and severe, making Zhang Beirong shudder.


    "Since you know everything, you should know that you can''t fight them."


    Zhang Beirong said calmly.


    "The world is unpredictable, how do you know that I can''t fight them?" Qin Junliang asked.


    "Hmph." Zhang Beirong sneered: "Because martial arts training is not a way out in this world, no matter how strong your martial arts are, you can''t beat foreign guns and foreign guns. Those powerful people can kill you without having to do it yourself. , like pressing an ant to death."


    Hearing this, Qin Junliang slowly shook his head and said, "Master Zhang, that''s because you don''t know anything about real power."


    From Lin Yu, he knew what kind of invincible posture it was after practicing martial arts to the depths.


    Therefore, he is very confident in practicing martial arts.


    "It''s ridiculous, I''ve practiced martial arts for many years, don''t I still know the limits of the human body?"


    Zhang Beirong said disdainfully: "I''ll put my words here today, no matter how strong your martial arts are, you will only be a dog''s life for your whole life."


    "Don''t think others will do the same if you are a dog yourself, Master Zhang, it''s useless to talk too much, and I won''t keep it in the future."


    Saying that, Qin Junliang suddenly punched.


    Zhang Beirong did not dare to neglect, and immediately tried his best to dodge.


    The two fought again.


    The audience present, all stared at the ring.

 Chapter 1249： last game

    Kacha-


    A crisp voice sounded, and Qin Junliang punched with all his strength, directly breaking Zhang Beirong''s right arm.


    Zhang Beirong quickly backed away, away from Qin Junliang.


    "Hehe, very good, I admit that my skills are not as good as yours, but don''t be complacent, your martial arts might be able to be replaced by the emperor''s general in the old era, but in this new era, hehe! "


    Zhang Beirong covered his right arm and kept sneering, still repeating the words just now.


    Qin Junliang looked at him and shook his head, then rushed forward and rushed towards Zhang Beirong.


    Zhang Beirong hurriedly fled.


    However, because his right arm was fractured, his strength was far inferior to before, so Qin Junliang easily caught up with him.


    Qin Junliang grabbed Zhang Beirong''s collar and said resolutely, "Master Zhang, your spine has been broken, and you are no longer worthy of people''s admiration. Today, I will destroy your prestige."


    When he said that, he turned around, and Zhang Beirong rushed forward with the powerful force, and fell to the ground.


    Afterwards, Qin Junliang stepped on Zhang Beirong''s head, so that one side of his face was on the floor, and the other side was on the soles of his feet.


    "From now on, there will be no Master Zhang in the martial arts."


    Qin Junliang said in a daze, then raised his eyes and looked around, looking at the quiet people under the ring.


    At this time, all the spectators who came to watch the game were speechless with their mouths wide open.


    No one thought that boxing champion Zhang Beirong would be defeated so uselessly.


    From today onwards, there will be no more Zhang Beirong''s name in Jianghu, only the legend belonging to Qin Junliang remains.


    In the ring, after Zhang Beirong was stepped on by Qin Junliang, instead of being humiliated, he kept laughing.


    "Boy, no matter how powerful you are today, it is useless. Your martial arts are far inferior to the guns and guns of foreigners. Sooner or later, you will know how powerful they are."


    Qin Junliang ignored Zhang Beirong and didn''t even look down at him.


    Ever since he learned the Body Refinement Technique and Thunder Fist from Lin Yu, he knew that the real martial artist is far beyond his imagination.


    "Qin Junliang, win!"


    At this time, the referee''s voice finally sounded, announcing the end of the game.


    It was only then that the noisy voice under the ring finally rang out.


    People were talking and talking about the game.


    "Qin Junliang actually defeated Master Zhang with such a crushing situation. No one should be his opponent anymore, right?"


    "Fairy Wood"


    "Definitely, Master Zhang''s strength is one of the best in martial arts, but he lost so badly in the end, then it''s definitely not good to switch to other masters."


    "I didn''t expect, I really didn''t expect that Qin Junliang, who has practiced martial arts for such a short period of time, is more powerful than a master like Master Zhang. If he continues to practice, later..."


    "It''s useless, the human body has a limit, and Qin Junliang can''t go beyond this limit no matter how much he practices."


    "Well, Qin Junliang is just a little faster than ordinary people, but he can''t break the limit no matter how fast he is."


    "..."


    Like Zhang Beirong, everyone watching the battle did not think that Qin Junliang could break through the limits of the human body, no matter how strong he was, he was nothing but a warrior.


    And in this round of discussions, everyone left the stage one after another.


    Soon, the huge square was empty, leaving only a few figures.


    Qin Junliang stood in front of Cui Haifu again.


    Cui Haifu looked at Qin Junliang with a complicated expression.


    He originally thought that Qin Junliang would lose this battle, but he did not expect Qin Junliang to win.


    Although this way, his Cui Clan''s martial arts hall can reap a lot of income, but it violates the agreement with Wu Anguo.


    "Qin Shaoxia is really amazing, even Master Zhang is not your opponent."


    Cui Haifu slowly got up and looked at Qin Junliang with a solemn gaze.


    "Boss Cui, it seems that the cooperation between you and me should end here?"


    Qin Junliang asked.


    He knows very well what it means to defeat Zhang Beirong, which means that there are few people in the world who are his opponents.


    Therefore, there is definitely no second time for a similar game.


    "If Qin Shaoxia is interested, I can arrange another game for you."


    Qin Junliang''s strength is so strong, Cui Haifu is naturally reluctant to throw it away, he decides to squeeze Qin Junliang''s final value.


    "With whom?" Qin Junliang asked.


    "Competition with foreigners."


    Cui Haifu took a sip of the cigar and said.


    "Foreigner Hercules?" Qin Junliang was excited when he heard this, he was very interested in such an opponent.


    "Okay, just make arrangements."


    Cui Haifu said with a smile: "I knew that Qin Shaoxia would agree. Then, Qin Shaoxia will go back and wait for my notice."


    Qin Junliang left quickly, and after finding Lin Yu and Qin Xiayun, they left the square together.


    Not long after Qin Junliang left, Wu Anguo appeared in front of Cui Haifu.


    "Boss Cui, you violated the agreement between us, and that business can only be counted."


    Wu Anguo sat directly on the sofa in front of Cui Haifu and said.


    Cui Haifu smiled and looked at Wu Anguo and said, "Who would have expected this kid to be so strong."


    Wu Anguo nodded slowly and said, "Indeed, I never expected this kid to grow up so fast."


    "What? Boss Wu is afraid?" Cui Haifu asked with a smile.


    Wu Anguo sneered: "I''m afraid it''s far from the point. If I really want to kill him, I have a way, but I just want to do it decently."


    Now few people know that the downfall of the Qin family was caused by Wu Anguo, so he was so cautious.


    Otherwise, just find a few people and beat him to death in the street.


    "Boss Wu''s best not to touch him during this time. I arranged a game with the foreigner Hercules, and it''s not too late to play against him after the game is over."


    Cui Haifu advised.


    "Huh? You know I want him to die, but you continue to arrange fights for him?" Wu Anguo said displeased.


    "Boss Wu, think about it clearly, it''s not that I want to arrange for him to fight with the foreigners, but that the foreigners will take the initiative to find him after his business is published in the newspaper tomorrow, understand?"


    Cui Haifu smoked a cigar and said Dandan.


    As soon as Wu Anguo heard it, he immediately understood the key.


    Cui Haifu was right. Once Qin Junliang defeated Zhang Beirong in the newspapers, it would immediately attract the attention of foreigners.


    At that time, the foreigner named Bruce will definitely come to him.


    So before this fight with the foreigners is over, Qin Junliang must not be touched.


    Thinking of this, Wu Anguo immediately frowned.


    He suddenly felt a little regret in his heart, and knew that he should have killed that kid earlier.


    Now let that kid take the limelight, it won''t be easy to start for a while.


    Cui Haifu saw Wu Anguo''s worries, so he smiled and said: "Boss Wu, don''t worry, that kid is definitely not a foreigner''s opponent. When he loses, you can kill him."


    "How dare you be so sure?" Wu Anguo asked curiously.


    Cui Haifu took a deep look at Wu Anguo and asked, "Boss Wu really doesn''t know?"


    "I really don''t know." Wu Anguo shook his head decisively.


    Hearing this, Cui Haifu lowered his voice and said, "Because some people don''t want to see him win."


    "Who?" Wu Anguo wondered?


    "Our governor of Funing." Cui Haifu said.


    "Huh? Why is this?" Wu Anguo was very curious.


    It was the first time he had heard of this. He never expected that the person who did not want Qin Junliang to win would be the highest official of Funing City.


    "It''s very simple. If the kid wins the foreigners, the foreigners will be very unhappy. How will the governor deal with the foreigners, and how will they make money?" Cui Haifu said with a sigh of smoke.


    After thinking about it carefully, Wu Anguo nodded slowly.


    He already understood the key.


    The reason is actually very simple. If Qin Junliang defeats the foreigners, the foreigners will lose face, because this shows that the foreigners are not invincible.


    Therefore, the governor of Funing City would definitely not allow Qin Junliang to defeat Bruce.


    Or to be more precise, the Governor will never allow the foreigners to lose to anyone in Funing City.


    "Boss Wu should have figured it out, right?" Cui Haifu asked with a smile.


    "Understood."


    Wu Anguo nodded heavily.


    Cui Haifu said with a smile: "So, Boss Wu should be able to think of that kid''s fate, right?"


    "Of course." Wu Anguo nodded again, his face became extremely calm.


    Next, Qin Junliang will surely die.


    If Qin Junliang defeated the foreigner, the governor would never spare him, and if Qin Junliang was defeated by the foreigner, his reputation would be ruined, and he could be assassinated by someone.


    "Since Boss Wu has already figured it out, I won''t say more. I''ll talk about everything after the brat and the foreigner have finished fighting."


    Cui Haifu exhaled the last puff of smoke and snuffed out the cigar in the ashtray.


    ...


    Pig cage city.


    On the way back, the three bought a lot of food.


    So this dinner was incredibly rich.


    "Junliang, don''t go to the dock to work from tomorrow."


    At the dinner table, Lin Yu said to Qin Junliang.


    "Master, why is this?" Qin Junliang asked.


    "Do you think it''s appropriate for you to be so famous and still work on the dock?"


    Lin Yu asked with a smile.


    As soon as Qin Junliang heard it, he immediately recollected it.


    Qin Xiayun immediately answered: "Junliang, Mr. Lin is right, from now on you should not go to the dock to work. You have also made a lot of money from these two games, and you will wait until the last game is over. , just learn the craft in peace and find a decent job."


    Naturally, she didn''t want Qin Junliang to work as a coolie all his life. What she thought was that Qin Junliang would use the money he earned to learn his craftsmanship to find a serious job, and then marry a daughter from a good family as his wife, live in peace and quiet, and take the old Qin family''s family as his wife. The bloodline is passed on.


    "Sister, I will continue to practice martial arts in the future. I''m still far from the beginning."


    Qin Junliang shook his head.


    He is still at a low level of body training and thunder fist, and he is still far from the real training, so he naturally won''t stop just like that.


    As for finding a job, starting a family, or something, that''s all in the future, and there''s no need to rush it now.


    However, after Qin Xiayun heard his words, he was not happy on the spot.


    "Junliang, no matter how high your martial arts skills are, you can only fight with others at most, and you can''t do anything else. Now, guns are used in wars between countries. No matter how strong your martial arts skills are, it''s useless."


    Qin Xiayun has read books and knows the overall situation of the world.


    Therefore, she knew very well in her heart that no matter how strong her brother''s martial arts practice was, it was useless.


    Also, don''t watch Qin Junliang win so much money in these two games.


    It''s all because he is young. Others think that such a young man will not be so strong, so he will come to watch the battle with curiosity.


    Otherwise, how could so many people come to see him compete with others.


    Watching people compete is a niche entertainment after all.


    Like those martial arts halls, the students who are taught either go to troupes to sing, or they work as bodyguards for others. There is no great future for them.


    "Sister, have you ever thought that my martial arts skills in such a short period of time are very different from others?"


    Qin Junliang did not rush to argue with Qin Xiayun, but asked seriously.


    And when he asked this, Qin Xiayun finally remembered that his younger brother''s growth rate seemed to be a bit fast.


    Some time ago, he was just an ordinary teenager, but in less than a month, even boxing champion Zhang Beirong was defeated.


    "You practice martial arts really fast, but what does this mean?"


    Qin Xiayun asked.


    Qin Junliang hurriedly replied: "Sister, this shows that my future achievements are far more than that. When I fully practice martial arts, I will definitely be far more powerful than now."


    When Qin Xiayun heard it, he found that his younger brother had said it for a long time to explain that martial arts training was still important, so he looked at him angrily and said, "What''s the use of that? I''m still saying what I just said. The strength of martial arts in this world doesn''t matter at all."


    "Unless you go to open a martial arts hall to receive apprentices, you can still make some money."


    Qin Xiayun didn''t know what kind of strength they would have after the body training and thunderbolt boxing were really practiced In her mind, no matter how strong martial arts are, they are only mortal. How useful can they be?


    Can you gain power with this martial art?


    "Oh, sister, I can''t tell you clearly, in short, you just need to know that when I really practice Master''s two martial arts, it will be far beyond your imagination."


    Qin Junliang didn''t know how to convince Qin Xiayun, so he had to forcibly end the topic.


    After Qin Xiayun heard his words, he turned to look at Lin Yu.


    It seems that she wants to get an answer from Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu smiled when he saw this, and then said to Qin Junliang, "Junliang, go get the kitchen knife."


    As soon as these words came out, Qin Xiayun and Qin Junliang were stunned on the spot.


    Take a kitchen knife, what is this for?


    "Come on, bring it over and talk about it, nothing will happen." Lin Yu comforted.


    Qin Junliang thought for a while, then walked quickly to the stove and brought the kitchen knife over.


    Lin Yu looked at the kitchen knife in his hand and said, "Come and chop me with the knife and use all your strength."


    "what?"


    Qin Xiayun, sister and brother were both surprised.


    "Don''t worry, it''s alright." Lin Yu comforted.


    Qin Junliang thought for a while, then raised his kitchen knife and said, "Master, then I''ll cut it."


    "Cut on my arm." Lin Yu stretched out his right arm.


    "Did I really cut it?" Qin Junliang couldn''t let go.


    "Come on, you''ll be fine if you say it''s fine." Lin Yu urged.


    Qin Junliang took a deep breath and slashed at Lin Yu''s bare right arm.


    clang--


    Hearing the sound of a golden roar, the kitchen knife slammed into Lin Yu''s arm accurately.


    Except for this sound, there was no other change.


    Lin Yu''s right arm was unscathed, as if he had never been cut by a kitchen knife.


    "how come?!"


    Qin Xiayun exclaimed.

 Chapter 1250： The much-anticipated game

    After Qin Xiayun exclaimed, Qin Junliang was also stunned, standing there with a kitchen knife, not knowing what to do.


    Although they have all seen buskers walk through the mountain of knives on the street, and they can do it unscathed, but this is completely different from cutting directly with a kitchen knife.


    The force of slicing the arm with a kitchen knife is completely concentrated in one point, and it is absolutely impossible not to cut the skin.


    "Master, can I practice like you?"


    Qin Junliang asked aloud after being stunned for a long time.


    "Yes." Lin Yu nodded decisively.


    Of course, he was referring to Qin Junliang''s ability to become an invulnerable steel skeleton, not that Qin Junliang could develop a divine body like him.


    However, for Qin Junliang, being able to practice steel and iron bones is already a surprise among surprises.


    At that time, the world will be as big as possible.


    "Master, can you defend against bullets?" Qin Junliang asked again.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "Small meaning."


    Qin Junliang asked more and more excitedly, "Master, what about the shells and bombs?"


    "It''s not a problem." Lin Yu replied decisively.


    "Huh? That?"


    Qin Junliang''s face was full of excitement.


    At this time, he was looking forward to how cool it would be after he became such a steel and iron bone.


    "Mr. Lin, can you really stop the bullet?" Qin Xiayun asked in disbelief.


    "Of course, I don''t have to lie to you."


    Lin Yu looked at her and said.


    Qin Xiayun nodded slowly.


    He believed in Lin Yu''s character and believed that Lin Yu would not lie to him.


    "Sister, now you know the benefits of practicing martial arts? If I can really practice so that I can''t penetrate a sword, what else can I do?" Qin Junliang looked at Qin Xiayun excitedly.


    "Like, like that''s the case."


    Qin Xiayun racked his brains to think.


    She found that if one was truly invulnerable, it seemed that one could indeed do anything.


    Just think, if bullets and bombs can''t kill a person, then there is nothing to deal with him, it seems that there is only poison.


    Therefore, such a person who is almost invincible, who sees him not politely giving three points?


    "Sister, do you still object to my concentration on martial arts?" Qin Junliang asked hastily.


    Qin Xiayun thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "No objection."


    After she finished speaking, she changed the topic again: "But the premise is that you can really practice like Mr. Lin."


    "Definitely! Master said yes, then absolutely!"


    Qin Junliang believed Lin Yu''s words very much and had no doubts at all.


    Lin Yu said, "Junliang, you are practicing martial arts, but you also have to learn the ability to deal with people and things, so you can''t fall behind."


    When Qin Xiayun heard it, he hurriedly answered, "Yes, Junliang, you can learn a craft while practicing martial arts without delay."


    Qin Junliang nodded and said, "Sister, don''t worry."


    When Qin Xiayun saw Qin Junliang say this, he no longer bothered about this topic.


    In fact, her idea was very simple. She just hoped that Qin Junliang would be well, have the ability to settle down, and then marry a daughter-in-law to continue the blood of the Qin family.


    She didn''t dare to expect anything else.


    "Sister, Master, eat quickly, if you don''t eat it, it will be cold."


    Qin Junliang pointed to the dishes on the table.


    Afterwards, there was laughter and laughter in the room again, the three of you said that I ate this sumptuous dinner with a smile.


    In the following days, Qin Junliang did not go to the dock to work as a coolie, and devoted all his energy to practicing martial arts.


    Because he wanted to defeat the foreigners in front of everyone and fight for everyone.


    Since the foreigners invaded, people have been oppressed by foreigners, and the seeds of hatred have been planted in countless people''s hearts.


    Qin Junliang is naturally the same.


    Therefore, this competition is of extraordinary significance to him, and it is completely different from the previous two fights.


    Just like that, time flew by, and five days passed quickly.


    During these five days, the streets and alleys were discussing Qin Junliang''s preparation to fight with foreigners.


    Daily morning and evening newspapers continue to report on this.


    And because there are so many people who pay attention to this matter, the newsboys have made a lot of money these days.


    Finally, when the day of the competition came, the entire Funing City became extremely lively.


    Especially Dahe Square is in full swing.


    The entire square was crowded with people, and even the buildings outside the square were wrapped up and used as a venue for watching the battle.


    For a time, it seemed that the whole city crowded into Dahe Square, crowding the surrounding streets.


    Xing Tai and the others came here again.


    This time they went to bet because they were afraid of losing money again.


    "According to common sense, Qin Junliang is definitely impossible to defeat the foreigners, but the world is impermanent, who knows what will happen this time."


    Xing Tai sighed as he spoke.


    "Why do you say Qin Junliang can''t defeat the foreigners?"


    Curious baby Jin Moyu asked.


    Xing Tai glanced at her and explained, "Because if the foreigners lose, it will be difficult for the governor and other high-ranking officials in the city to be human, so Qin Junliang can''t win no matter what."


    As soon as his words fell, Fang Xingsi and Liu Hui nodded to Jin Moyu, indicating that things were just as Xing Tai said.


    They all have good backgrounds, and can know many things that ordinary people are difficult to know from the mouths of their parents and elders.


    Therefore, they all know very well that the match between Qin Junliang and the foreigners is not as simple as it seems on the surface. This is a political issue, not a question of strength.


    "No wonder no one is betting on Qin Junliang."


    Jin Moyu nodded slowly.


    This time is completely different from the previous two times. Some people have bet on Qin Junliang in the previous two times, but this time there are really very few.


    You must know that there are far more people who came to watch the game this time than the previous two times.


    Proportionally speaking, there should be a considerable number of people betting on Qin Junliang.


    "However, since Qin Junliang is sure to lose, why don''t we bet money on that foreigner named Bruce? Isn''t that a sure-fire profit?"


    Jin Moyu asked curiously.


    Xing Tai explained: "Didn''t I say it just now, in case something goes wrong this time. Moreover, everyone bet on Bruce this time, resulting in very low odds, even if the bet wins, you will earn Not much money."


    "That''s true." Jin Moyu nodded slowly.


    Indeed, as Xing Tai said, even if the bet is won, there is not much to gain, so it is better not to bet directly.


    And when the four of Xing Tai communicated, the others present were also chatting in ear to ear.


    The content of the discussion was naturally the contest itself.


    Everyone wants to know whether Qin Junliang has any chance of winning, and if he must lose, whether he can lose decently.


    Somewhere in a VIP seat with a wide view.


    All the people sitting here are foreigners, and of course, there are also locals.


    However, the locals are all attendants who are responsible for serving tea and pouring water or providing massage services for foreigners, and no one is qualified to land in this VIP table.


    "Mr. Bruce, your opponent this time is said to be a young genius. I don''t know how many rounds he can play under you."


    A bearded foreigner looked at Bruce, who was two meters tall and muscular.


    "Hopefully he can hold on for a few more rounds, I don''t want to be disappointed."


    Bruce said indifferently.


    "Hahaha." The bearded foreigner laughed: "I also hope to see a wonderful battle. If it ends in a few rounds like before, it will be too disappointing."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a blond man sitting not far from him said with a smile: "These local natives are all thin and thin, and none of them can fight. How could they be Mr. Bruce''s opponent."


    "Yeah, these local natives are dirty and incompetent. I feel disgusted when I see them." A blonde woman answered.


    "Bruce, hit him hard later."


    "That''s right, Bruce, don''t be polite to these inferiors."


    "¡­"


    Many people in the room began to cheer for Bruce.


    At the same time, in another spectator seat with a lesser field of vision.


    Cui Haifu, Wu Anguo and others were sitting here waiting for the game to start, but they were not qualified to sit in the top seats.


    This time, all the seats were taken by the Governor and other officials.


    Cui Haifu said to Wu Anguo softly, "Boss Wu, after this game is over, your worries will be resolved."


    "What does Boss Cui mean? Then Bruce will kill Qin Junliang on the spot?" Wu Anguo asked softly.


    "No." Cui Haifu shook his head and said, "Someone put a little medicine in Qin Junliang''s food, and when the effect of the medicine is finished, his life will count down."


    As soon as Wu Anguo heard this, he suddenly realized that he nodded and smiled.


    He already understood what Cui Haifu meant.


    What Cui Haifu meant was that this time, in order to ensure that Bruce could win, someone moved some hands and feet on Qin Junliang in advance.


    In this way, it can really be called a solution to his troubles.


    Wu Anguo slowly gave a thumbs up and said, "If Boss Cui said so, then I''m relieved."


    Cui Haifu smiled without saying a word, and turned to look at the ring.


    Wu Anguo also turned his attention.


    At this time, the host of this ring competition quickly stepped onto the ring and stood in the sight of everyone.


    "Everyone be quiet."


    The host scanned the audience and shouted loudly.


    After a special amplifier, his voice quickly spread to every corner of the Plaza de la Grande.


    People gradually quieted down.


    The host cleared his throat and said, "This competition is for Qin Junliang to challenge the undefeated king, Mr. Bruce. Everyone must have known Mr. Bruce''s record, and everyone already knew a little about Qin Junliang''s record."


    "Then, I will focus on introducing the fighting style and strength of the two here, everyone has a good idea."


    After speaking, the host began to introduce the two of them eloquently.


    However, what he focused on was Bruce, and he said a word or two about Qin Junliang.


    Of course, all this is the request of the curator Cui Haifu.


    Cui Haifu had specifically spoken to him yesterday, asking him to properly publicize the prestige of the foreigners.


    Because in this way, not only the foreigners will be happy, but the governor and other high-ranking officials in the city will also be happy.


    When these people are happy, the money will come rolling in.


    Otherwise, once they annoyed them, let alone making money, it would be a question whether they could continue to gain a firm foothold in Ningcheng.


    resting place.


    Qin Xiayun looked at Lin Yu and said, "Mr. Lin, I always feel something is not right."


    "It''s okay, don''t worry." Lin Yu comforted.


    He naturally knew exactly what the people in Cui''s martial arts hall and the dignitaries in Funing City did.


    But no matter what they do, they can''t go beyond his control, so his heart is still water, and he is very calm.


    Qin Xiayun was affected by his emotions and relaxed a little.


    "Junliang, you can just do it later, no matter what happens, I can help you settle it."


    Lin Yu patted Qin Junliang on the shoulder.


    "Master, don''t worry, I will never embarrass you."


    Qin Junliang said aggressively.


    Qin Xiayun looked at the two of them and wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    "Sister, don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    Qin Junliang gave Qin Xiayun a reassuring smile.


    Qin Xiayun sighed and said nothing.


    on the ring.


    "...I will introduce the situation here, and see the real chapter for the specifics."


    The host concluded the introduction.


    After glancing at the audience again, he announced loudly: "Mr. Bruce, the undefeated king of affection, and the young genius Qin Junliang entered the ring."


    The voice echoed in the square, and countless people looked around looking for Bruce and Qin Junliang.


    Finally, the two figures appeared.


    Bruce jumped off the high platform in the distance and jumped into the ring after several bounces, while Qin Junliang walked up the ring through the steps.


    Judgment.


    In an instant, many people lowered their expectations for Qin Junliang, thinking that he would be placed under Bruce''s hands for at most one or two rounds.


    But what people don''t know is that the way the two of them play has been deliberately arranged for a long time.


    The VIP seat where Bruce is sitting is condescending, UU reading www.uukanshu. com can easily jump into the ring.


    The rest area where Qin Junliang was located was under the ring, and he could only walk up to the ring through a narrow passage.


    As for why this was done, it was naturally for Bruce to show off his power and to prevent Qin Junliang from taking over.


    In this way, under everyone''s attention, Bruce and Qin Junliang finally came to the ring and stood face to face.


    However, after such a comparison, everyone''s confidence in Qin Junliang dropped sharply again.


    Because Qin Junliang is only less than 1.8 meters tall, while Bruce is 2 meters tall.


    The two of them stood face to face like this, like a child standing in front of an adult, no matter how you look at it, it is not an order of magnitude.


    "Qin Junliang will lose!"


    Many people said that on the spot.


    "The foreigners are very powerful, and it is impossible to win."


    Many people also shook their heads.


    In short, at this time, no one thinks that Qin Junliang has a chance to win, everyone thinks that he should not lose too badly.


    on the ring.


    Bruce looked at Qin Junliang from above.


    As learned in advance, this opponent is very young, only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    However, this boy is young and young, and his momentum is not lost at all.


    Bruce couldn''t help laughing and said: "Interesting, little guy, if you can survive five moves under my hands, I will arrange an official for you."


    He knew that these locals liked to be officials, so he felt that such a promise would definitely make the other party''s heart.


    In this way, this young man will fight harder in the future, and will not beg for mercy with one or two moves.


    "You first think of a way to survive five moves under my hands."


    Qin Junliang countered without showing weakness.


    And as soon as his words came out, the scene on the ring suddenly froze.

 Chapter 1251： vile means

    Bruce looked at Qin Junliang in disbelief.


    "What did you just say? You said I couldn''t support five moves under your hands?"


    Bruce looked Qin Junliang up and down as he spoke.


    Qin Junliang is a head shorter than him, and looks very young, obviously without combat experience.


    The result is such a hairy boy, saying that his undefeated king, Bruce, can''t support five moves under him?


    Who gave him the confidence?


    Qin Junliang didn''t argue with Bruce, and slowly put on a thunderbolt fist, and then looked into Bruce''s eyes coldly.


    Bruce smiled disdainfully when he saw this, his left palm squeezed his right fist straight, his muscles and bones were moving, and his eyes were full of killing intent.


    He has already decided that he will never let go after he starts, and will directly beat this kid to death in the ring.


    Anyway, the lives of these local natives are all worthless. If you kill them, you will kill them without any consequences.


    Moreover, by beating to death this young genius whom the locals valued in public, it can also shock and deter these lowly locals, lest they have a heart of disobedience.


    On the other side, the referee saw that both of them were ready, so he raised his right hand high, and then slammed down.


    "start!"


    The referee shouted violently.


    As soon as his words came out, everyone present immediately became nervous and stared intently at the ring.


    In the ring, Qin Junliang burst out and rushed towards Bruce at the fastest speed.


    "court death!"


    Bruce is dismissive of Qin Junliang''s behavior.


    After all, Qin Junliang is much thinner than him, and his strength is definitely far inferior to him.


    And in the case of a huge difference in power, skill is meaningless.


    Just like a child facing an adult, no matter what moves the child uses, it is difficult to be an adult''s opponent.


    But in the next second, Bruce had no such thoughts.


    Because he tried to block Qin Junliang''s hands and grabbed the air, Qin Junliang successfully went around behind him.


    this kid? !


    Bruce was shocked, and immediately turned around to deal with Qin Junliang''s attack.


    At this moment, Qin Junliang punched him in the back.


    Peng!


    Hearing a muffled sound, Qin Junliang stumbled forward by the punch.


    Below the ring, the audience who saw this scene were speechless with surprise.


    I didn''t expect Qin Junliang to be so powerful, and Bruce suffered a bit of a loss as soon as he came up.


    I just don''t know whether Qin Junliang was able to beat Bruce this time because Bruce underestimated the enemy, or because Qin Junliang was lucky.


    The crowd continued to focus on the ring.


    Swish!


    In the ring, Qin Junliang immediately chased after his punch, quickly catching up with Bruce who was staggering forward.


    While Qin Junliang was chasing, Bruce had stabilized his body and quickly turned around to face Qin Junliang.


    call!


    Qin Junliang pounced forward and clenched his right hand into a fist again.


    Bruce Tong Kong shrank sharply, and hurriedly raised his left arm to block.


    At the same time, his right hand protruded from below and grabbed the clothes on Qin Junliang''s chest.


    As long as you successfully grab the clothes, the situation can be turned around immediately.


    Because in Bruce''s point of view, Qin Junliang is just a flexible body, and his real strength is far inferior to him.


    So as long as you control him, you can easily defeat him.


    "You got Fooled!"


    Qin Junliang sneered while punching.


    Afterwards, I saw his figure stopped abruptly, and then with the right foot as the center, the whole person quickly turned three hundred and sixty degrees.


    His left fist continued to accelerate under this high-speed rotation, and when the circle stopped, it just came to Bruce''s ear.


    Therefore, all the audience present watched helplessly that Qin Junliang smashed Bruce''s left ear with a whip fist.


    "Well!"


    Bruce hurriedly took a few steps to the side, away from Qin Junliang.


    At the same time, his left hand instinctively covered his left ear, and blood kept oozing from his fingers.


    Obviously, Qin Junliang''s punch caused him serious injuries, but he didn''t know if his hearing was damaged.


    "Boy, you are dead today!"


    Bruce was so angry that he wished he could smash Qin Junliang into ten thousand pieces on the spot.


    This inferior local native dared to hurt him, it was really audacious.


    "If you have the ability, let the horse come over!"


    Qin Junliang replied indifferently.


    Bruce didn''t say much, put down his left hand and kicked his feet, and rushed directly to Qin Junliang.


    Qin Junliang calmly looked at Bruce who was rushing towards him, his expression extremely calm.


    But at this moment, he suddenly found a sharp pain in his chest, as if a flame was burning inside his chest, and the burning made it even harder for him to breathe.


    Under such severe pain, Qin Junliang had to instinctively reach out to press his chest to relieve the pain.


    But the oncoming Bruce wouldn''t wait for him and wouldn''t give him a chance to recover.


    Bruce rushed to Qin Junliang''s body and threw a straight punch at Qin Junliang.


    He knew in his heart that the poison Qin Junliang ate had taken effect, and it was hard to resist.


    The next battle is bound to be smooth sailing.


    On the other side, Qin Junliang watched Bruce punch him fiercely, and hurriedly endured the pain and raised his hands to block.


    Otherwise, if the opponent hits the face with such a punch, the nose bone will definitely be broken, and the eyes may also be blinded.


    Peng!


    In the nick of time, Qin Junliang raised his hands in front of his head, accurately blocking Bruce''s punch.


    However, since this was the case, the huge impact still shook him back.


    Qin Junliang took a few steps back and almost retreated to the edge of the ring.


    "Boy, you are dead today!"


    Bruce didn''t give Qin Junliang a chance to breathe, and quickly chased after him.


    Under the ring.


    Seeing that Qin Junliang was at a disadvantage, everyone watching the battle immediately sweated.


    Although everyone felt that Qin Junliang had no chance of winning.


    And many people are betting on Bruce, but everyone still hopes that Qin Junliang can win.


    Qin Junliang had given everyone a glimmer of hope just now, but now he has lost the upper hand immediately.


    These spectators didn''t know that Qin Junliang''s strength was sharply reduced because he was poisoned. They thought that Bruce was in a state of rage after being punched by Qin Junliang in his left ear, so his combat effectiveness was greatly improved.


    Of course, a small number of people such as Cui Haifu and Wu Anguo knew the specific situation.


    It''s just that they naturally cannot reveal the truth to the public.


    "Boss Wu, can you rest assured now?"


    Cui Haifu looked at Wu Anguo and asked.


    Wu Anguo smiled and said, "Of course, don''t worry, this Qin Junliang will surely die today."


    "Yeah, even if it wasn''t for that poison, he wouldn''t have had a chance to annoy Bruce."


    Cui Haifu smoked a cigar and said in a stern voice.


    It seems that Qin Junliang has nothing to do with him, just an outsider.


    At the same time, in the VIP seat where the foreigners were.


    "That local boy named Qin Junliang really has two strokes, but he still doesn''t seem to have enough background, so he won''t die after only two or three rounds."


    A foreigner said.


    His words were immediately welcomed by the others.


    None of them knew about poisoning, so they thought it was Qin Junliang himself.


    Of course, some people still know the truth.


    It''s just that these few people couldn''t tell the others about it in order to maintain their dignity.


    In the ring, the battle is still going on.


    Bruce chased and beat Qin Junliang, constantly approaching.


    Qin Junliang felt severe pain constantly in his chest, so he had to try his best to dodge, but he couldn''t fight back at all.


    Fortunately, the Thunder Fist that Lin Yu taught him contained powerful movement techniques, so he could still avoid Bruce''s attack.


    "What''s going on? What''s going on?"


    Qin Junliang was shocked.


    Why did he feel a sharp pain in his chest all of a sudden.


    "Could it be that I have a serious illness that I don''t know about?"


    Qin Junliang guessed.


    But then, he secretly shook his head.


    "Impossible, my body has always been healthy, and I work hard every day to practice the body training techniques taught by Master, how could I have contracted a serious illness inexplicably?"


    "Could it be that... someone poisoned me?"


    Qin Junliang was shocked.


    If someone was poisoned, then everything would make sense.


    "Poisoned, someone must have poisoned me! These people are so despicable!"


    Qin Junliang was furious in his heart.


    But at this time, he didn''t have time to think about who poisoned him, because Bruce was still chasing him, and he would attack him if he was slower.


    So absolutely cannot stop.


    "Master said that the body-refining technique can be protected from all poisons when practiced to a high depth. With a body of steel and iron, I will try it to see if I can use the body-refinement technique to get rid of this toxin."


    Qin Junliang''s mind was extremely calm.


    He had personally seen Lin Yu''s arm slashed with a knife but was unscathed, so he believed Lin Yu''s words with confidence.


    He firmly believed in his heart that the Body Refinement Technique could make him invulnerable to all poisons and expel toxins in his body.


    Without hesitation, Qin Junliang diddge Bruce''s attack while urging the body refining technique to purify the toxins in his body.


    On the other hand, Bruce was a little puzzled when he saw that Qin Junliang was so flexible even when he was poisoned.


    Is it because the poison is not enough?


    Or is Qin Junliang''s martial arts especially good at dodging?


    Bruce couldn''t find the answer, and could only do his best to try to solve the battle as quickly as possible.


    He knew in his heart that the longer this battle dragged on, the worse it would be for him.


    Not because he was afraid that Qin Junliang might fight back, but because he was afraid that Qin Junliang''s poisoning would be found out.


    In doing so, their foreigner''s reputation will be damaged.


    This kind of thing cannot be allowed to happen.


    Below the ring.


    in the crowd of spectators.


    "Hey, I think Qin Junhao has a problem."


    Liu Hui suddenly said.


    Xing Tai nodded and said, "I also think there is something wrong with him. I always feel that he has been seriously injured and his actions are not very agile."


    Although Qin Junliang tried his best to dodge Bruce''s attack, Bruce was helpless for a while.


    But the difficulty and uncoordinated movements he showed when dodging were easy to see.


    In particular, as the battle continued, it was easier for people to see the problem.


    Fang Xingsi said, "Looking at how Qin Junliang just shot, he shouldn''t have been injured before, and Bruce didn''t hurt him in the fight just now, so could he be poisoned?"


    As soon as his words came out, Xing Tai''s eyes lit up immediately, and he felt that this guess was very likely to be true.


    You must know that such speculation is not groundless, because the officials of the government will do anything to please the foreigners to let the foreigners win, so it is entirely possible to poison Qin Junliang to ensure that he loses to Bruce.


    When Xing Tai and others guessed that Qin Junliang might have been poisoned, other audience members also had such guesses.


    It is because everyone, as locals, is too aware of the character of these comprador governments. In order to treat the foreigners as dogs and help the foreigners manage the colonies, they can''t do anything.


    What''s the big deal about giving people some poison?


    For a while, everyone was talking about it, some scolded the government for being a human being, and some felt pity for Qin Junliang.


    But no one dared to show resentment towards the foreigners.


    At the same time, the competitors resting place.


    Qin Xiayun watched his younger brother in the arena get into a hard fight, and was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do.


    "Mr. Lin, my brother will be fine, right?"


    Qin Xiayun asked Lin Yu for help.


    Lin Yu glanced at him and said directly: "Your brother has been poisoned, but don''t worry, he has a way to detoxify this toxin."


    "what?"


    Qin Xiayun only felt that the sky was about to fall, but he didn''t expect his brother to be poisoned.


    "Mr. Lin, my brother can really detoxify toxins?"


    Qin Xiayun couldn''t believe it.


    Lin Yu nodded heavily and said, "Don''t worry, Junliang will definitely be able to resolve this crisis."


    When Qin Xiayun saw that Lin Yu had said so affirmatively, his urgency calmed down a little.


    Because she remembered the scene of Lin Yu''s arm being cut with a knife and still unharmed. UU Reading


    "Okay, okay."


    Qin Xiayun nodded lightly, then looked at the ring again.


    After taking two glances, her eyes suddenly widened, and a look of joy appeared on her face.


    Because she found that her brother''s actions seemed to be smoother than before, as if his body had recovered.


    From this point of view, what Mr. Lin just said was right, his younger brother can really detoxify the toxins in his body.


    on the ring.


    Qin Junliang pushed the body training technique while dodging.


    A powerful infuriating qi flowed around in his body, constantly forcing the toxins out of his body.


    As a result, his condition is getting better, and the pain in his chest has been greatly relieved.


    Bruce found this too.


    He found that Qin Junliang became more and more flexible and was quickly returning to his original state.


    "What''s the matter with this kid?"


    Bruce was surprised.


    No matter how he wants to break his head, it is impossible to imagine that Qin Junliang has the ability to detoxify toxins.


    You must know that this kind of poison is extracted by the most advanced means, and so far there is no antidote to resolve it.


    "To deal with me in such a rude way, you are really shameless."


    At this time, Qin Junliang had almost recovered and was finally able to deal with Bruce calmly.


    When Bruce heard Qin Junliang''s words, his heart suddenly froze.


    He could see that Qin Junliang had completely recovered.


    "Now, it''s my turn!"


    Qin Junliang shouted violently, then slammed to stop the charge and turned around to punch.


    This punch of his has accumulated a lot of power, with strong anger, extremely fast, and extremely powerful.


    Bruce shouted badly in his heart and tried his best to dodge.


    But it was too late.


    He chased too quickly just now, and now he can''t dodge if he wants to dodge.

 Chapter 1252： surging

    Peng!


    Qin Junliang slammed Bruce''s chest with a punch, and his voice was so loud that even everyone watching from the arena could hear it.


    And the power of this punch made Bruce dent in his chest on the spot.


    Know that Bruce is muscular, and his pectoral muscles are very developed and can absorb a lot of impact.


    As a result, Qin Junliang was punched, his ribs were broken, and his entire chest collapsed.


    "Uh, uh, lollulu..."


    Bruce kept vomiting blood, clutching his chest inarticulate, his eyes full of horror.


    From Qin Junliang''s eyes when he punched just now, he saw Sen Leng''s killing intent, as if confronting a beast, which made people shudder.


    thump-


    Bruce fell backwards and fell **** the ring floor.


    The referee on the side rushed over to check Bruce''s injury, and a doctor rushed up from the ring.


    In the high VIP seats, a group of foreigners stood up one after another, watching Bruce lying on the ground nervously.


    On the other hand, all the dignitaries in Funing City showed panic at this moment.


    However, the one who was most affected at this time was Cui Haifu.


    Because Qin Junliang signed an agreement with Cui''s martial arts hall, and now Qin Junliang injured Bruce in public, he Cui Haifu would definitely not be able to eat and walk away.


    Also, Qin Junliang was poisoned by him. As a result, Qin Junliang not only was not poisoned to death, but instead violently killed Bruce.


    This matter will definitely be investigated by the governor of Funing City.


    In other words, when such an incident happened, his life, Cui Haifu, was basically over.


    pat!


    The cigar that Cui Haifu was holding between his fingers suddenly fell, bounced on his trouser legs and fell directly to the ground.


    Beside Cui Haifu, Wu Anguo''s mood was not much better at this time.


    Although it is said that Qin Junliang and the foreigner were fighting, he was just a bystander and did not participate in it, so he would not be affected.


    But since Qin Junliang could injure a foreigner in full view, he would definitely be able to kill Wu Anguo as well.


    Wu Anguo seemed to have seen Qin Junliang punch him in the chest, punching him across the chest.


    He patted his chest instinctively, until he was reassured that he was completely intact.


    "This kid will die without my hands!"


    "He actually dared to hurt foreigners in public and damage the face of foreigners. Who will die if he doesn''t die?"


    Wu Anguo narrowed his eyes and thought fiercely in his heart.


    Qin Junliang''s ending is now a certainty, and there will never be any good results.


    To put it uglier, at this time Qin Junliang just wanted a decent way to die is an extravagant hope.


    The dignitaries in the city will definitely try their best to smear him first, and then kill him with a crime after smearing.


    Commonly known as murder.


    Because only in this way can help foreigners save face.


    Thinking of this, Wu Anguo felt completely at ease.


    After all, a dying man is not worth his fear.


    around the ring.


    The crowd watching the battle has completely exploded.


    Now the whole game has no suspense at all. Bruce can''t lose again if he loses, and Qin Junliang can''t win again if he wins.


    At this time, whoever wants to jump out and say that Qin Junliang is invincible will definitely attract the saliva of countless people.


    Now everyone believes from the bottom of their hearts that Qin Junliang defeated Bruce in a dignified manner.


    Even Qin Junliang killed Bruce when he was poisoned, and Bruce lost shame even when he lost.


    For a time, there were many people who gave Qin Junliang a thumbs up, and there were also many people who spurned foreigners.


    on the ring.


    The referee and a group of medical staff surrounded Bruce.


    "At least five ribs were broken in the chest, but the person is not dead yet."


    "Hurry, hurry, hurry to the hospital!"


    "Yes."


    The group quickly carried Bruce onto the stretcher, and then carried him quickly down the ring and sent him to the doctor for treatment.


    Finally, the ring was quiet again.


    The referee turned to look at Qin Junliang, not knowing what to do for a while.


    After all, the order he received was to do everything possible to judge Bruce the winner.


    But now that the Blues have been defeated, there is no way he can do it.


    This whole thing is not according to the script, what should he do?


    At this time, someone in the audience shouted: "What are you waiting for, hurry up and give the result."


    "Yeah, don''t you know who wins and who loses?"


    One stone stirred up a thousand waves, and soon the crowd shouted one after another, asking the referee to announce the results of the game as soon as possible.


    This puts more pressure on the referee.


    Of course, the referee will not be coerced by the public opinion in the audience. He knows very well who are his parents.


    It''s the adults in the city, not the idiots in the audience.


    So I would rather offend most of the people in the city than throw my job down with my own hands.


    "Quiet! Quiet for me!"


    The referee shouted loudly.


    With his constant shouting, the people watching the battle finally quieted down.


    The referee glanced at the audience, then looked at Qin Junliang and said loudly, "Qin Junliang hurt Bruce by any means, which is a serious violation of the rules of the game, so I announce that the result of this game is invalid."


    The result of the game was invalid. With the aid of the loudspeaker, these words rang through the audience and reached the ears of most people.


    Those who didn''t hear it, after asking the people next to them, also knew the result announced by the referee.


    "What? The game is void?"


    "How can it be voided, what game rules are violated?"


    "Isn''t this a normal sparring, because Bruce himself is inferior to others."


    "This penalty is too partial. It''s really talking nonsense with open eyes."


    "It''s so annoying, why?"


    "¡­"


    In an instant, there were countless protests from under the ring.


    When the referee saw the excitement of the crowd, he was a little overwhelmed.


    After all, he is just a referee. He is professional in game penalty decisions, but he is not good at dealing with the surging public opinion.


    At this moment, he stood dumbfounded on the ring, constantly looking in the direction of Cui Haifu and asking for help.


    And his gaze immediately brought back Cui Haifu''s thoughts.


    Cui Haifu suddenly realized that if he can make amends to minimize the impact of this incident, then he can make excuses to let the Governor''s Network open up.


    So this is his last chance to save himself.


    Thinking of this, Cui Haifu got up quickly and trotted all the way to the ring.


    When he came to the ring, Cui Haifu hurriedly pressed his hands and shouted to the people under the ring, "Be quiet, everyone, be quiet, and listen to me!"


    Below the ring.


    When the people saw a man with luxurious clothes and a prominent identity coming to power, they gradually became quiet again, wanting to see what he had to say.


    When Cui Haifu saw that the voice in the audience had subsided, he cleared his throat and said, "I am Cui Haifu, the curator of Cui''s Martial Arts Academy, and Qin Junliang is a member of our Cui''s Martial Arts Academy. These three ring matches during this period are also ours. It was organized by the Cui Clan''s martial arts hall."


    These words did not cause any waves, because most of the people knew about it.


    Cui Haifu paused for a while, and then continued: "So since our Cui''s martial arts hall and Qin Junliang are on the same front, it is impossible not to protect Qin Junliang, but the reverse is also the same, we can''t cover up Qin Junliang."


    "As the old saying goes, the most important thing in being a person is integrity. As the curator of Cui''s Martial Arts Academy, I, Cui Haifu, keep this in mind."


    Speaking of this, Cui Haifu slowly turned his head to look at Qin Junliang, pointed at Qin Junliang and said, "Now there is one thing I must tell everyone, the reason why Qin Junliang can hurt Bruce today is not because of his own strength, but because of his strength. He was taking a new type of drug that was secretly developed."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a commotion under the ring.


    "What? Qin Junliang took a new type of drug?"


    "True or false, how is this possible? This Cui Haifuming knew that Qin Junliang would bring disaster after defeating the foreigners. How could he still let Qin Junliang take that kind of medicine?"


    "This Cui Haifu lied a lot, and he can''t believe what he said!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone did not believe what Cui Haifu said.


    It''s because Cui Haifu''s words are too ridiculous.


    Knowing that foreigners are not easy to mess with, his Cui Clan''s martial arts hall actually let Qin Junliang take a drug that can enhance his strength before going to fight foreigners. Who would dare to believe this?


    Whoever believes it is an idiot.


    "Quiet, everyone quiet, listen to me finish."


    Cui Haifu shouted loudly when he saw the excitement under the ring.


    But under his efforts to appease, the voices of the people gradually became smaller.


    Cui Haifu hurriedly said: "You have seen Qin Junliang''s performance in the ring just now. For a while, he was passively defending there as if he was poisoned, but in fact it was the new type of drug that was working."


    "This drug has been newly developed, and its efficacy is not stable, so this is the case."


    "Also, let me tell you a secret. In fact, Qin Junliang was able to win the first two games because he took this drug. Otherwise, he would not have been able to defeat Shenli Zhang and the boxing champion."


    "Think about it for yourselves, how old is Qin Junliang, how long has he been practicing martial arts, how can he be more powerful than these arena masters so quickly?"


    "Here, someone Cui, I want to sincerely apologize to everyone. It was my greed for profit, and I saw money that opened my eyes, so I came up with this kind of indiscriminate method."


    "But I also want to make it clear that the first two fights against Shenli Zhang and the boxing champion were the kind of medicine I asked Qin Junliang to take, but this is definitely not the case."


    "This time, he secretly ate it himself. It has nothing to do with me, Cui, or our Cui''s martial arts hall."


    After saying this, Cui Haifu breathed a sigh of relief.


    Such remarks are equivalent to completely discrediting Qin Junliang''s record and putting Qin Junliang in an injustice.


    In this way, the result of his victory over Bruce is naturally innumerable.


    In fact, Qin Junliang will be infamy because of this, turning into a villain who will only play tricks and tricks by unscrupulous means.


    This sets off how brilliant Bruce and the foreigners represented by Bruce are.


    Cui Haifu quietly turned his head to look at the position of the Governor, and when he saw the Governor nodded lightly at him, he felt relieved.


    This time the crisis is basically resolved, after all, the positive image of Lord Yang is maintained anyway.


    The only shortcoming is that their Cui''s martial arts hall will be discredited from now on and will have to be closed.


    But compared to losing his life, this result is already very good.


    Also, this time, the only loss was the signboard of the Cui Clan''s Martial Arts Hall, and the other losses were minimal.


    "Cui Haifu, you shameless villain, you are a complete nonsense, and you are lying!"


    Qin Junliang pointed at Cui Haifu''s face and cursed angrily.


    He never imagined that Cui Haifu would be so sinister, to call him a **** in public and smear him as a villain.


    "Qin Junliang, keep your mouth clean. You did such a thing for your own selfish interests this time. I haven''t asked you to settle the account yet. Do you still want to take a bite?"


    Cui Haifu stared at Qin Junliang without showing weakness, like a victim.


    "Cui Haifu, you..."


    Qin Junliang laughed in anger, gritted his teeth and said: "Okay, Cui Haifu, you said that I took a new type of drug that was secretly developed, then tell me who developed this drug, and how did you get it, a businessman? To this powerful drug? Say, say it!"


    This sentence stopped Cui Haifu immediately. After all, this rhetoric was improvised by him, and there were many loopholes in it.


    Just like what Qin Junliang just said, how does a businessman in his area get this kind of secretly developed powerful drug? How could he have such a large network of connections?


    "Can''t tell?" Qin Junliang sneered: "Cui Haifu, you are the only one who opened a martial arts hall, and you have the ability to obtain such powerful new medicines. Who the **** are you going to get? You are our government Ningcheng. Are the common people all fools? You have the ability to open only one martial arts hall?"


    "Yeah, do you think we are all fools?"


    "You are the one who opened a martial arts hall, how can you have such great ability?"


    "Cui, don''t lie there!"


    "¡­"


    Qin Junliang''s words instantly awakened everyone watching the battle, and people once again denounced Cui Haifu with enthusiasm.


    In the arena, Cui Haifu looked at Qin Junliang coldly and said, "Stop talking about those useless things, you must first find a way to prove that you didn''t take that kind of medicine. Last year, you were just a **** scholar, and this year, you will be able to compete with the experts in the arena. Taiwan competition? Do you really think everyone is blind and can''t see that there is a problem here?"


    After he finished speaking, Cui Haifu turned his head to look below the ring and shouted loudly, "Quiet the **** out of me. If you say I have a problem, don''t you think Qin Junliang has a problem? Can Qin Junliang prove that he didn''t take that kind of medicine?"


    After this violent shout, everyone quickly quieted down.


    Upon seeing this, Cui Haifu immediately turned to look at Qin Junliang and asked, "Just say, do you have a way to prove that you didn''t take that kind of medicine? Huh?"


    Qin Junliang sneered and said, "I should ask you this question. Do you have any way to prove that I took that kind of medicine?"


    "Cui Haifu, figure it out for yourself. It was you who questioned the medicine I took first, and it was you who kept saying that there was such a medicine, so it''s you who should prove it, not me."


    Having said this, Qin Junliang quickly turned his head to look below the ring.


    Looking at the crowd, he said, "I have a proposal for Cui Haifu to take out that medicine and find someone to test it on the spot to see if it really has such a miraculous effect."


    As soon as these words came out, the audience immediately said that this proposal was a good idea.


    Some people even volunteered to try this amazing new drug.


    In an instant, the pressure came to Cui Haifu''s side again.

 Chapter 1253： backing

    Seeing that Qin Junliang responded so quickly, Cui Haifu immediately thought of a way to counterattack, and he was immediately annoyed.


    This is really troublesome. After all, there is no such a miraculous new drug in the world. Where did he find such a drug?


    Therefore, the proof is impossible to prove, and we can only think of other ways.


    Cui Haifu''s thoughts turned and he thought quickly.


    But after thinking about it, he couldn''t think of a good solution. After all, if it can''t be proved that there is such a medicine, it''s useless to say anything.


    These scumbags under the stage are not so easy to fool.


    While thinking about it, Cui Haifu slowly turned his head to look at the location of the governor of Ningcheng.


    When things got to this point, only these high-ranking officials in the city could solve it.


    These people have been in the officialdom for many years, and they can definitely think of ways to deal with them.


    Sure enough, when Cui Haifu looked at the governor of Funing City, the governor nodded lightly to the person beside him.


    The man immediately got up and walked quickly towards the arena.


    When Cui Haifu saw this, he immediately let out a sigh of relief.


    However, his mood was even worse, because the governor sent someone to solve the problem, which meant that Cui Haifu was useless.


    After this incident is over, he, Cui Haifu, doesn''t need to hang out in Ningcheng, the only way out is to honestly pack up and leave.


    Thinking of this, Cui Haifu couldn''t help but regret for a while. If he had known this, he should not have signed an agreement with Qin Junliang, nor should he have held this arena.


    It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in the world, and now I can only swallow my teeth.


    Cui Haifu sighed to himself.


    When the official walked quickly towards the ring, everyone watching the battle and Qin Junliang also noticed the arrival of the other party.


    Everyone thought in their hearts that this person is the real talker, and there will be no room for Cui Haifu to speak.


    Therefore, everyone immediately turned their attention, looked at the official who came quickly, and ignored Cui Haifu.


    After the official stepped into the ring, most people could see clearly that this person was the chief patrol officer of Funing City.


    After the inspector came to the middle of Cui Haifu and Qin Junliang, Cui Haifu hurriedly said, "The inspector, I''m not doing my job well, please come out in person."


    The inspector glanced at him without saying much.


    Although he is very upset to see Cui Haifu, now is not the time to trouble Cui Haifu.


    The most important thing now is to quickly find a way to settle this matter and help the foreigners restore their image.


    Otherwise, the Governor will definitely be furious.


    The inspector looked at Qin Junliang and said, "You are suspected of taking illegal drugs. Now I order you to go to the inspector with me and cooperate with the investigation."


    After he finished speaking, he looked at the crowd and said, "Qin Junliang is suspected of taking illegal drugs. As the chief inspector of Funing City, I will bring him back to the inspection company for investigation. After the matter is clarified, a notice will be posted to the public. , everyone can pay attention to the notices in the city."


    These remarks are so high-sounding that people cannot refute them.


    After all, now that things have gotten to this point, their inspection department does have the power to bring people back to investigate.


    However, everyone who watched the battle knew that if Qin Junliang was brought back to the Patrol Division, the result would definitely be unfavorable for him.


    Because no one in this city dared to offend foreigners, not even the governor.


    "Why do you have to take people away and investigate in front of everyone?"


    "Yes, now that so many people are watching here, the results of the investigation are more convincing."


    "You can''t take people away, just investigate here!"


    "¡­"


    A few people took the lead in shouting, and the public opinion was quickly aroused.


    Everyone in the audience asked the inspector to investigate Qin Junliang''s alleged drug use here in front of everyone, and no one was willing to back down.


    In the face of such a situation, it is naturally impossible for the patrol chief who has experienced hundreds of battles to be at a loss.


    He first calmed everyone down, and then explained: "It will take at least ten days and a half months to investigate this matter. Because it involves drug testing, it is impossible to get the results so quickly, so I can''t give you a clear answer here. ."


    When the audience heard this, they quit on the spot.


    In any case, they didn''t believe that the inspector was really planning to investigate this matter, but were planning to bring Qin Junliang back to beat him.


    You have to know if this has never happened before, there are many.


    "You can''t take people away!"


    "It''s here, you must not go to the patrol department."


    "Even if you give a preliminary result."


    People shouted Gao Sheng, refusing the patrol chief to take Qin Junliang away.


    When the inspector saw this, he pulled out the gun from his waist and fired several shots into the sky.


    The sound of the gunfire was earth-shattering, and it shocked the audience on the spot.


    The field suddenly became quiet.


    The patrol chief glanced at the crowd and said in a cold tone: "The patrol department has its own rules for the patrol department. Why, you want to rebel?"


    If his dignified inspector couldn''t deter even a group of unscrupulous people, half his life would be considered a waste.


    Under the ring, after hearing the word "breakfast", everyone was silent.


    Few people dare to carry the charge of rebellion, because it will punish the Nine Clan.


    Seeing that the people in the audience did not dare to make a sound, the chief inspector gave a wink to the patrols with guns and ammunition in the distance, motioning them to come and arrest Qin Junliang.


    But at this moment, Qin Junliang suddenly said, "Captain of the patrol, since you mentioned the rules of the patrol department, I have a question that I want to ask clearly."


    "Speak." The inspector turned to look at Qin Junliang and said.


    Now that it is in the public eye, he has to make some appearances.


    He would never give Qin Junliang a chance to say a word on other occasions.


    Qin Junliang asked, "When I was fighting just now, I felt severe pain in my chest. It was obviously some kind of poison. I believe you have seen it just now, so I want to ask, do you file a case on this matter?"


    "Of course a case will be filed." The inspector nodded without hesitation.


    In normal times, whether this kind of case is filed or not depends entirely on the situation, but now that so many people are watching it, they naturally have to give a positive answer.


    "Okay, then I suspect that Cui Haifu colluded with the foreigners to poison me. I have the evidence. Should you bring the foreigners and Cui Haifu back to the patrol department for investigation?"


    Qin Junliang looked into the inspector''s eyes and asked.


    This sentence stopped the inspector on the spot. It stands to reason that since the foreigners are suspected, they should be brought back to investigate. As for the final result, it will be a later matter.


    But the question is, who would dare to bring the foreigner back to the patrol department to investigate?


    Isn''t this the same as slapping a foreigner in the face?


    "You talk to our returning patrol first. As for what you said, we will file a case when we go back."


    The inspector said without changing his expression.


    In any case, he could not capture the foreigners in front of so many people.


    So I can only take Qin Junliang back first.


    As long as you enter the patrol department, then everything will be easy, you don''t need to shrink like now.


    "Why can''t we file a case now and bring the suspect back for investigation?"


    Qin Junliang asked reluctantly.


    The inspector immediately replied: "The matter is still uncertain, it is impossible to arrest someone based on your own words."


    "Well said, since you can''t arrest someone based on one-sided remarks, why did you bring me back to investigate because of Cui Haifu''s one-sided remarks?"


    Qin Junliang immediately turned against the army.


    And as soon as his words came out, people from the ring immediately shouted, "Yes, why do you arrest people based on Cui Haifu''s one-sided words?"


    The Chief Inspector frowned slightly. He didn''t expect Qin Junliang to be really difficult to deal with.


    "Captain of the patrol, there are so many people in Funing City right now, and your every move is being watched by everyone."


    Qin Junliang looked at the audience and said.


    The inspector narrowed his eyes and said, "Are you threatening me?"


    "I''m not threatening you, just reminding you that you must be fair in doing things. You can''t have the same attitude towards foreigners and another attitude towards your own people."


    Qin Junliang knew that he had absolutely nothing good to eat when he went to the patrol division, so he didn''t mind tearing his face here on the spot.


    Anyway, it''s all about death, it''s better to die more heroically.


    "Okay, there is something!"


    The inspector''s anger rose in his heart, and he slowly gave a thumbs up.


    "Thank you for the compliment. Then the patrol chief, do you want to arrest the foreigners and go back to investigate?"


    Qin Junliang looked directly into the inspector''s eyes and said.


    Since he practiced the body training and thunderbolt boxing that Lin Yu taught him, his courage has not improved.


    In addition, he was not afraid of power and dared to fight people face to face, so now he is not afraid of the chief patrol officer at all.


    The inspector also saw this at this time. He knew in his heart that if he didn''t use some thunderous tactics today, he wouldn''t try to hold Qin Junliang.


    "Boldly harassing people, do you want to teach us the police department to do things? Do you understand the law or do I understand the law?"


    The inspector pointed at Qin Junliang with the gun in his hand.


    Qin Junliang was not afraid at all. After giving him a light glance, he turned his head to look below the ring and said, "Everyone has seen it. This patrolling officer is obviously a foreigner''s lackey. He dares to arrest me, but he dare not arrest the foreigner."


    "Yes, lackey, this is a lackey!"


    Immediately, several people shouted from the audience.


    These people in Funing City have long been unhappy with the dignitaries in the city, but they don''t usually have a channel to vent.


    Now it''s hard for someone to take the lead, and he immediately speaks his mind.


    For a time, many people shouted the word "lacking dog", and the crowd was excited.


    On the ring, the inspector''s face turned black.


    He wished that Qin Junliang would be shot down on the spot.


    It''s just that he knew in his heart that if he killed Qin Junliang in public now, it would not only make Qin Junliang''s reputation, but also make things completely out of his control.


    Therefore, we must not shoot now. Take Qin Junliang back first.


    "Arrest him."


    At this time, the group of patrolmen with guns and live ammunition had already stepped onto the ring, so the patrol chief immediately ordered.


    Qin Junliang put on a stance of resisting arrest on the spot, and said, "You **** only dare to bully us ordinary people. If foreigners are here, you won''t dare to do anything with a hundred courage."


    "Qin Junliang, don''t be so stubborn. If you want to blame it, you can only blame you for not having a backer and a backstage. You are a **** poor life."


    Cui Haifu, who was beside him, cursed angrily.


    At this moment, what he hated most in his heart was Qin Junliang, because in his opinion, it was Qin Junliang who had harmed him to this point.


    If Qin Junliang was honestly defeated by Bruce, how could there be such a mess?


    "Shut up for me too!"


    The inspector glared at Cui Haifu and said.


    Cui Haifu''s rambling talk will only add to the chaos. Now the most important thing is to bring Qin Junliang back to the arresting room first.


    "Hahaha, well said!" Qin Junliang looked at Cui Haifu, then looked at the inspector and said, "You are so eager to shut him up because he told the truth and everyone knows it."


    "That''s right, we ordinary people are bullied by you **** just because we don''t have a backstage or a backer. You still brag about impartiality and law enforcement. You are obviously just watching people!"


    As soon as Qin Junliang said these words, he aroused the emotions of everyone in the audience on the spot.


    These people in the audience are generally ordinary people, at most the middle class, so they feel the same way about Qin Junliang''s words.


    On weekdays, it is true that they are often bullied because they have no background and no support.


    "That''s right, you bully him just because he doesn''t have a background. If you have the ability, you can also arrest the foreigners!"


    "If you dog officials dare to arrest a foreigner back today, you will be considered a bit of a motherfucker!"


    "Yes, do you dare to catch foreigners? Do you **** dare to catch foreigners?"


    "¡­"


    The crowd of spectators was surging and yelling constantly, and the scene was completely out of control.


    This time, the inspector also regretted it a little bit. He knew that there was no need to maintain his image, so he took Qin Junliang away with tough methods, and it wouldn''t be like this.


    After this thing is over, the Governor will definitely trouble him.


    "Catch him for me!"


    The inspector said angrily.


    Several patrolmen with guns and live ammunition immediately swarmed up, pointed their guns at Qin Junliang, and then surrounded him to try to subdue him.


    Seeing this, everyone in the audience immediately shouted louder.


    "You dog officials who eat inside and out, bully us people, are you worthy of the people of the country?"


    "What kind of ability is it to drive out foreigners if you have the ability to bully one''s own people?"


    "God officer, UU reading dog officer!"


    "¡­"


    Seeing that the situation was getting more and more serious, the patrol chief was so anxious that beads of sweat appeared on his forehead.


    If there was a mass incident, the governor would definitely kill him himself.


    bang bang bang!


    The patrol chief fired several shots into the sky, shocking the audience.


    After everyone in the audience was quiet, he pointed a gun at Qin Junliang and said, "Shout out to me again, I''ll shoot down this traitor who confuses the crowd with one shot!"


    The whole thing started because of Qin Junliang, so he had every reason to shoot Qin Junliang on the spot.


    After all, now things are not as simple as taking illegal drugs, but taking the lead in rebelling.


    "Who dares to touch him!"


    At this moment, a voice exploded like thunder on the ground, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Everyone, including the foreigners in the VIP seats and a group of dignitaries in Funing City, all looked in the direction of the voice.


    I saw a young man walking slowly onto the ring and appearing in everyone''s field of vision.


    It was Lin Yu who came.


    "who are you?"


    The inspector pointed at Lin Yu with his pistol and asked.


    Lin Yu looked at Qin Junliang, and then said to the inspector: "Don''t you dare to move someone who has a backer? Now I tell you, I''m his backer, and whoever dares to touch him, I''ll let him die."


    These words were calm, but after spreading throughout the audience, they gave people an inexplicably powerful deterrent.


    Everyone is curious, where does this pressure come from.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Vertex novel network mobile version website:

 Chapter 1254： amazing speed

    The inspector was shocked on the spot.


    He never thought that the person who came up now would dare to say such a threat.


    He was really curious in his heart, is this person not afraid of death?


    Or, this guy is crazy, so he doesn''t care about anything.


    Also, this person just said that whoever dares to touch Qin Junliang will let him die. Where did he get the confidence?


    Under the watchful eyes, there are so many patrols with guns and live ammunition, and the soldiers in the city can be mobilized at any time. How can this person do it so that whoever moves Qin Junliang will die?


    The chief inspector was puzzled.


    In the same way, after everyone in the audience reacted, they couldn''t understand where Lin Yu''s confidence came from when he said this.


    Could it be that he has three heads and six arms.


    Otherwise, in such a mortal situation, how can he fight back?


    At this moment, many people murmured lightly, expressing doubt and disdain for Lin Yu''s words.


    In the VIP table, a few foreigners asked the translator beside him, "What did that kid who just came on stage say?"


    The translator was busy translating what Lin Yu had just said.


    After a few foreigners heard it, they all burst into laughter.


    "This local boy is so arrogant, I have learned a lot today."


    "Hahaha, this kid doesn''t have anything in his hands, how can he beat someone with a gun?"


    "Look, if he really dared to do it, the patrol chief would kill him with a single shot. I''ve seen his marksmanship, and it''s no worse than the sharpshooter at our games."


    "¡­"


    Several foreigners joked recklessly.


    And their conversation also attracted the attention of other foreigners present, and everyone laughed out loud.


    A few translators also laughed and said: "That kid is probably from the country, and he has never seen the power of foreign guns, so he is so crazy."


    "Reborn Financial Giants"


    "That''s right, how can a normal person be so crazy?"


    "That''s a fool."


    "¡­"


    The VIP seats where the foreigners were sitting were full of laughter, and in the seats where the dignitaries and dignitaries of Funing City were sitting, the governor¡¯s face turned black.


    He never expected that so many hard bones would suddenly appear today.


    First, Qin Junliang resisted arrest, and then such a wild boy from nowhere appeared.


    The key is that this wild boy comes up with nonsense and utters ridiculous and threatening words.


    Of course, the governor was annoyed, but at this time, he would definitely not come forward in person.


    In front of this scene, he believes that the inspector can handle it alone.


    on the ring.


    The inspector took a deep breath, then pointed his gun at Lin Yu and said, "Boy, this is the first time I have seen someone who is not afraid of death like you."


    As he said that, he waved his head to the patrolling officers beside him, motioning them to arrest Lin Yu.


    There is no need to say more now, bring people back to the patrol department first, and then there will be a way to deal with them.


    Now in this large public, many methods are not easy to use.


    After all, if you beat someone to death in public, these scumbags will definitely have criticism.


    Beside the inspector, several inspectors with live ammunition saw the commander''s order, and immediately rushed forward with their guns, surrounding Lin Yu and Qin Junliang in the middle.


    Afterwards, they looked at Lin Yu and Qin Junliang vigilantly, and approached quickly, preparing to tie the two with ropes and take them away.


    Lin Yu didn''t care about this, and just said to Qin Junliang in a daze: "Junliang, look good, the limit of a martial artist is far higher than you think."


    Although Qin Junliang trusted his strength very much, he never questioned his words.


    But Lin Yu never really showed his skills in front of Qin Junliang.


    But today, he decided to show it himself and let Qin Junliang and his sister Qin Xiayun know how terrifying the strength of a truly successful martial artist is.


    Swah¡ª


    In Qin Junliang''s astonishment, the patrolling officers who surrounded him suddenly fell to the ground with their firearms, all of them empty-handed.


    No one could see what was going on from start to finish.


    It was only a faint glimpse of a figure passing by in front of a crowd of patrolling officers.


    Only Qin Junliang knew in his heart that Lin Yu did all this.


    "What are you doing? Why did you lose all the guns?"


    The inspector''s field of vision was blocked, and he couldn''t see what was going on, so he yelled in surprise.


    All the patrols look at me, I look at you, and then turn around to look at the patrol chief.


    They wanted to explain that the gun in their hands had been hit to the ground by a force.


    It''s a pity that none of them could see the picture just now, so they froze there for a while and couldn''t say anything.


    "What about you, dumb?"


    The patrol chief felt that something was wrong, and unconsciously increased the volume a bit.


    "Sir, I, I didn''t see anything clearly just now."


    "Sir, that person may have done it."


    One of the patrol officers pointed to Lin Yudao.


    Although he didn''t see the picture just now, only Lin Yu''s position changed a little from the beginning to the end, and it seemed that Lin Yu suddenly turned into a phantom.


    Therefore, he has reason to suspect that Lin Yu did all this.


    After all, when Lin Yu came to power, he even said that whoever dared to touch Qin Junliang would let him die.


    "What did he do?" The chief inspector frowned and looked at Lin Yu in disbelief.


    Like him, the others present were dumbfounded at this time, and they couldn''t understand how those patrolling officers were so good at throwing away the robberies in their hands.


    It''s impossible for a few big men to even hold the gun firmly, right?


    In the VIP table, many foreigners looked at each other in dismay, each with a look of surprise.


    The governor of Funing City suddenly stood up from his chair.


    When things got to this point, the most uncomfortable thing was him, the governor.


    He really wanted to order now that the inspector would kill Qin Junliang and Lin Yu on the spot.


    Otherwise, if we continue like this, the ghost knows what else will happen.


    Of course, the governor knew very well that he couldn''t just kill anyone in public, because once he did it, it would consume the prestige of the government.


    on the ring.


    Qin Junliang''s face was full of joy.


    He finally saw how powerful a real martial artist is.


    Unexpectedly, the speed of my master is so fast that others can''t see it clearly.


    In this way, even in the face of foreign guns, you can dodge away.


    At this moment, Qin Junliang wished he could have the same strength as Master on the spot.


    He has completely firmed up his determination to practice martial arts well.


    On the other side, the patrol chief looked at Lin Yu suspiciously for a while, and then scolded the patrols: "Don''t hurry up and pick up the gun."


    "Yes."


    The patrolling did not dare to neglect, and immediately bent down to pick up the guns on the ground.


    Immediately afterwards, they aimed their guns at Lin Yu and Qin Junliang again, and slowly approached them.


    "Tie them up. If these two dare to disobey, they will be killed."


    The chief inspector scolded indifferently.


    He believed that Lin Yu and Qin Junliang would definitely be very afraid after hearing this.


    And if they still dare to resist, then shooting them on the spot is not a violation of the rules.


    After all, patrolling is a violent institution, and it is impossible to coax criminals like a nanny.


    The patrolling officers tightly held the firearms in their hands and approached Lin Yu and Qin Junliang slowly but firmly.


    And the firearms in their hands are all open the insurance, can be fired at any time.


    At such a close distance, I believe it is absolutely impossible for the two to dodge.


    "Be honest, don''t force me to shoot."


    One of the patrolmen threatened viciously.


    But as soon as his voice fell, Lin Yu suddenly disappeared out of thin air.


    Immediately afterwards, the patrolman who uttered the threatening words fell on his back to the ground and passed out.


    "What about people?"


    "Where are the people?"


    The rest of the patrol wanted to shoot, but couldn''t find Lin Yu''s figure.


    After a search, they found that Lin Yu was standing beside the inspector with one hand stuck by the inspector''s neck.


    "what?"


    "what?"


    "He he he..."


    All the patrolling stopped in place.


    If I just suspected that something was wrong with Lin Yu, then it is now completely confirmed that there is something wrong with Lin Yu.


    It just made them wonder how Lin Yu did it.


    How could he be so fast?


    Under the ring, the pot had already exploded.


    The spectators pointed to Lin Yu on the stage and talked a lot.


    "How did he suddenly run to the side of the patrol chief, do you see clearly?"


    "In the blink of an eye, a patrol officer suddenly collapsed, and then there were more people beside the patrol officer. I didn''t understand the situation from beginning to end."


    "Yeah, I''ve been staring at the stage, but I couldn''t see what was going on."


    "Where is this person sacred, how can he be so fast, is this the speed that a person can have?"


    "What is the relationship between this person and Qin Junliang? Don''t tell me that he is Qin Junliang''s master?"


    "¡­"


    There was a lot of noise, and everyone was expressing their opinions.


    Among so many people, Xing Tai and the four were the most surprised, because all four of them had close contact with Lin Yu.


    Even Lin Yu was brought into Funing City by the four of them.


    "Honey, I didn''t expect this Lin Yu to be hidden."


    "Yeah, he only said that he had practiced martial arts with others in the mountains, but who would have thought it would be so powerful."


    "What kind of martial arts did he practice?"


    The four of Xing Tai looked at each other.


    Suddenly, they seemed to understand why Lin Yu bet on Qin Junliang every time, and he won every time.


    Perhaps this Lin Yu is really Qin Junliang''s master.


    "You said, can Lin Yu escape this disaster today?"


    Jin Moyu suddenly changed the subject.


    Hearing her words, Xing Tai, Fang Xingsi and Liu Hui quickly turned their attention to this point.


    Yes, can Lin Yu escape this disaster?


    Now that the trouble is so big, and the patrol chief was hijacked in public, it must be difficult to end it.


    "At his speed, I think he will have no problem running. No one can catch him, but I just don''t know how he can take Qin Junliang away safely." Xing Tai said with his chin up.


    Fang Xingsi shook his head and said, "No need, he shot so fast that no one could see it clearly, then he could kill all those who caught him, and then leave openly."


    "No, he is alone, there are many patrols and soldiers in this city."


    Liu Hui questioned.


    Fang Xingsi immediately turned to look at her and said, "Xiaohui, you can''t say that. There are many patrolmen and soldiers in this city, but as long as they are people, they are afraid of death."


    "If they see that Lin Yu can easily bring them down, they will definitely not dare to fight with him, and they will be afraid to back down."


    "So it seems that there are many people, but in fact, there are very few who really dare to take action, and they will think about Mingzhe to protect themselves."


    "After all, nothing is more important than a small life."


    Hearing this explanation, Liu Hui nodded slowly.


    It seems that this is the case. With Lin Yu''s strength, it seems that he can really scare off many people, and then leave safely.


    At this time, Fang Xingsi pointed to the VIP seat where the foreigners were located in the high place and said, "Look, those foreigners are starting to panic now, do you see it?"


    The three of them followed his line of sight. Sure enough, the foreigners in the VIP seats showed panic. It was obvious that this scene in the ring deeply shocked them.


    "To be honest, even though I don''t like this Lin Yu, I still support him for making foreigners so embarrassed."


    Jin Moyu said.


    This remark instantly attracted Liu Hui''s approval.


    Liu Hui nodded and said, "Yes, it''s the first time I''ve seen a foreigner slumped."


    Xing Tai and Fang Xingsi didn''t answer at this time, mainly because they were a little uncomfortable with Lin Yu and felt that Lin Yu was deliberately hiding it.


    Afterwards, the four continued to look at the direction of the foreigners'' VIP seats.


    And all the foreigners in the VIP seats are indeed a little panic at this time.


    The main Lin Yu''s strength is far beyond their imagination. They feel that if they are standing in front of Lin Yu, even if they have a gun in their hands, they are not his opponents. UU reading


    With the speed that Lin Yu just showed, even a bullet could not hit him.


    Unless you put the gun on him.


    But his strength is so strong, I am afraid that there is no chance to do this at all.


    "How can this local boy be so powerful? What kind of martial arts is he practicing? Be sure to catch him and ask him clearly."


    "Yes, his martial arts are very powerful and worth studying."


    "Let the governor of Funing City catch him."


    "¡­"


    Among the panicked foreigners, a few foreigners remained calm.


    They saw the value of Lin Yu at a glance.


    If you can get the martial arts practiced by Lin Yu and let others learn it, you will soon be able to harvest an elite team with amazing combat effectiveness.


    Also, they themselves want to practice this powerful martial art.


    Just imagine, if you can practice this kind of martial arts, then you have a high chance of surviving even in the face of an assassination.


    At the same time, in the seat where the officials of Funing City were.


    The Governor stood up from the chair again and looked at the ring with a complicated expression.


    What he thought in his mind was that if Lin Yu was such a powerful person, it would be great if he could get around him sooner.


    With his skills, he can definitely do things that many spies can''t do.


    For example, assassinating one or two political enemies, spying on some intelligence, etc.


    He can absolutely do it perfectly.


    It''s a pity that this person does not show the mountains and waters, so that they have already formed a relationship with each other, and now they want to win over, but it is not so simple.


    "Since you can''t win over, you must do everything possible to kill it, otherwise it will definitely be a huge scourge to keep."


    The governor thought darkly.


    He has done this kind of thing a lot, and this time is not bad, but this time it is more difficult.

 Chapter 1255： sharpshooter

    "Go and do him."


    The governor nodded towards a black-clothed bodyguard beside him, his face full of killing intent.


    The bodyguard didn''t say a word, and after nodding to the governor, he walked quickly towards the ring.


    At this moment in the ring, Lin Yu was standing beside the chief patrol officer with his neck stuck.


    "There is something to say, something to say!"


    Fine beads of sweat ooze out from the forehead of the inspector, and he begged for mercy again and again.


    At this time, as long as Lin Yu makes a slight movement, he will definitely return to the West, there is no doubt about that.


    So I can only quickly bow my head and stabilize the other party before talking.


    To be honest, at this time, the patrol chief was so regretful that he knew that he should have stood in the distance and commanded a group of patrols to capture Qin Junliang.


    In this way, even if Lin Yu jumped out later, it would not threaten his life.


    Where does it need to be so embarrassing now.


    "I just said that anyone who dares to touch Qin Junliang will die. If I do what I say, I will blame you for not taking my words seriously."


    Saying that, Lin Yu squeezed his right hand lightly and broke the patrol chief''s throat on the spot.


    The inspector-in-chief didn''t even have time to let out a scream, so he tilted his head and slowly fell to the ground.


    "what?"


    Countless people exclaimed.


    The people present never thought that Lin Yu would kill the patrol chief in public.


    You must know that the chief inspector is also a big man in Fu Ningcheng. Now that he was killed in front of everyone''s eyes, things are definitely not good.


    These Lin Yu and Qin Junliang, definitely don''t want to leave Funing City alive today.


    "He is already barefoot and is not afraid of wearing shoes. Even if he doesn''t kill the inspector, he will be dead. It''s better that Dora is buried with the two of them."


    "It''s also Ao, even if he doesn''t kill the inspector, the governor will never let him go."


    "That''s right, if it was me, I would definitely kill one more at this time."


    "¡­"


    Everyone reacted.


    The situation that Lin Yu is facing now can no longer be worse, and he dares to do anything to make money.


    That being the case, what''s there to worry about?


    At this time, you should pull a few more pads.


    For a time, the people under the ring were a little excited, wanting to see how many of the powerful and powerful people in Funing City would fall here today.


    After all, looking at Lin Yu''s strength, ordinary people can''t take him down, and if they want to take him down, they will have to pay a price.


    The question is, who will pay the price.


    And about this, not only the people in the audience saw it, but also the foreigners in the VIP seats, as well as the dignitaries in Funing City.


    Everyone knows that today, don''t try to solve this matter easily, someone must pay a price.


    The Governor of Funing City looked coldly at Lin Yu on the arena with a hint of coldness in his eyes.


    This chill not only contained his killing intent towards Lin Yu, but also reflected his inner fear.


    I didn''t expect this to happen today.


    Inexplicably forming a grudge with a person with such great skills, this is really troublesome.


    It''s definitely not that easy to fix.


    It''s good that his bodyguard can kill Lin Yu, but if he can''t kill him...


    "Look, look, there is someone over there walking towards the ring!"


    At this time, many people saw the Governor''s bodyguards quickly approaching the ring.


    "Who is this guy and what are you going to do?"


    "It seems to be the bodyguard of the Governor. It is said that this person is very powerful. He is not going to deal with Lin Yu, right?"


    "That''s not right, everyone has seen Lin Yu''s strength just now. Do you think the Governor''s bodyguard will be his opponent?"


    "Definitely not an opponent, that''s for sure."


    "Not necessarily, I heard that the bodyguard of the Governor is a sharpshooter who is good at spear fighting. It is said that there are no false strikes within seven steps. Wherever he points, with his marksmanship, Lin Yu is afraid that he can''t hide. Shoot the bullets in his gun."


    "That''s true. This bodyguard is indeed amazing with his marksmanship and is known as a gun god."


    "¡­"


    Everyone was eager to analyze.


    Anyway, they are all just watching the lively melon eaters, and it is not a big deal if it does not concern themselves.


    The location of Xing Tai''s four people.


    Xing Tai pointed to the governor''s bodyguard and said, "The man''s name is Guan Zhongchen, and I have heard of his deeds."


    "Guan Zhongchen?" Fang Xingsi said suddenly: "If you say that, I will know who he is. This man''s marksmanship is really amazing."


    Xing Tai nodded and said, "It looks good now, but I want to see if this person is Lin Yu''s opponent."


    "Hahaha, yes, I really didn''t expect to see such a wonderful battle today. I thought it was just Qin Junliang fighting foreigners, but it turned out to be even more exciting."


    Fang Xingsi laughed.


    Liu Hui, who was on the side, said, "Today''s ticket is really worth it!"


    They bought tickets to watch the game, just to watch the fun.


    I never thought that the excitement would become more and more noisy, and there was a chance to see Guan Zhongchen take action in person.


    This is really wonderful.


    Like them, those who know Guanzhong Chen''s name are all very excited at this time, waiting to see a big show.


    And those who didn''t know Guanzhong Chen''s name were immediately ignited after being popularized by others.


    In an instant, everyone''s attention was diverted from the event itself, looking forward to the next big battle between the two.


    Inside the VIP seat.


    A group of foreigners were also aroused at this time, wanting to see how Guanzhong Chen and Lin Yu fought.


    Originally, they were still upset that Bruce was beaten by the locals.


    But now that the situation has escalated, that face is naturally not that important.


    In the end, when this matter is completely over, any battle between Bruce and Qin Junliang will only be the fuse.


    on the ring.


    Several patrolling officers with guns and ammunition were standing there at a loss.


    They all heard what Lin Yu said when he killed the patrol chief just now, so they didn''t dare to go up to arrest Qin Junliang now, and they didn''t dare to point the gun at Lin Yu.


    After all, as soon as the gun was lifted, Lin Yu might suddenly rush in front of one of them and kill him like the patrol chief.


    For the safety of his own life, it is better to protect himself now.


    "The Governor''s bodyguard is here."


    Suddenly, I don''t know which patrol officer said a word, which instantly attracted the attention of other patrol officers.


    The patrolling officers turned their heads and saw Guan Zhongchen walking quickly.


    "Guan Zhong Chen!"


    Qin Junliang said.


    Lin Yu glanced at Guan Zhongchen, then asked Qin Junliang, "Do you know him?"


    "I don''t know, but I just heard of his name. It is said that he has a perfect marksmanship, and within seven steps he can block and kill gods and Buddhas."


    Qin Junliang told Lin Yu popular science.


    "Oh." Lin Yu nodded slightly and didn''t say much.


    At this time, Guan Zhongchen had come under the ring, jumped onto the ring, and stood not far from Lin Yu.


    "Your speed is amazing."


    Guan Zhongchen didn''t rush to do it, but first praised Lin Yu.


    He was sincere in what he said, because he was really shocked by Lin Yu''s speed.


    When he was just standing next to the Governor, he had been simulating how he should deal with Lin Yu in the event of a confrontation.


    In the end, after repeated simulations, he found that there was only one way to kill Lin Yu 100%, and that was to make a surprise attack when Lin Yu was not paying attention.


    Only in this way can its speed advantage be suppressed to a minimum.


    Otherwise, if Lin Yu is fully prepared, there is a high probability that he will not be able to help him.


    After all, the speed of this person has reached the point of exceeding common sense, and it is simply not like a human being.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not only fast, but also have a lot of abilities that you can''t expect."


    Lin Yudan opened his mouth and said.


    With his current strength, he now looks at anyone without joy or sorrow, and his heart is like still water.


    After all, the gap between these people and him is too great, and there are countless universes in the middle.


    How could such a big gap cause his heart to fluctuate?


    On the other side, Guan Zhong Chen saw that Lin Yu said that he still had a lot of means, and immediately shook his head and said, "Just kidding, you have already spent too much energy to practice such an amazing speed, and there is no other ability."


    He didn''t know that Lin Yu was a high-level god, thinking that he was also an ordinary human being.


    And by the standard of ordinary human beings, it is far beyond imagination to spend a lifetime of energy to practice a skill to the level of supernatural, and it is impossible to have spare energy to learn other.


    Therefore, he did not take Lin Yu''s words seriously at all.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "Whatever you think."


    He didn''t care about Guan Zhongchen''s disdain, and he was too lazy to explain.


    On the other hand, Guan Zhongchen thought that Lin Yu said this just because he had nothing to refute, so he gently shook his head again.


    Then he said sternly: "You have seen what happened today, it is absolutely impossible to be good, so I have a proposal, a fair contest between you and me."


    "If you win, leave with Qin Junliang, and if I win, you and Qin Junliang will lead to death, how about that?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu smiled and looked in the direction of the governor.


    Qin Junliang looked at Guan Zhongchen and said, "Guanzhong Chen, you are not the governor, who would dare to believe your guarantee."


    "That''s what the Governor meant."


    Guan Zhongchen said in a firm tone.


    And as soon as his voice fell, the governor in the distance said loudly: "What he is saying now represents my words."


    "Whatever, you can do it anytime you want."


    Lin Yu didn''t care about contests at all, he just glanced at the governor, just wanted to see what the governor was doing now.


    Guanzhong Chen saw Lin Yu''s casual look, and he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Because he felt that Lin Yu didn''t take him seriously at all.


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard a sentence, the gun is fast outside seven steps, and the gun is accurate and fast within seven steps. So if you have the guts, challenge my marksmanship within seven steps, dare you? "


    Guan Zhongchen said solemnly.


    When he spoke, his eyes flickered, and he looked like he was fighting.


    "You can do whatever you want."


    Lin Yu still said disapprovingly.


    Guanzhong Chen Wenyan frowned slightly, then walked straight to a place only six steps away from Lin Yu.


    After all, he had the command of the governor and he had to find a way to get rid of Lin Yu''s trouble, so since Lin Yu agreed, he naturally couldn''t let go of this opportunity.


    Guan Zhongchen put his hand on the holster around his waist and said, "How about letting Qin Junliang be the referee for this match?"


    He has already planned to shoot directly when Lin Yu is not prepared, regardless of the rules.


    So since that''s the case, it doesn''t matter who the referee is.


    Either Qin Junliang or others, anyone can be the referee anyway.


    And letting Qin Junliang be the referee can effectively weaken Lin Yu''s defenses and make it easier to wait for a sneak attack.


    "Whatever you want." Lin Yu said nonchalantly.


    Seeing this, Guan Zhongchen immediately looked at Qin Junliang and said, "It''s time for work."


    Qin Junliang immediately came to the two of them when he heard the words.


    At this time, he had absolutely no idea that Guan Zhongchen was preparing to attack, so he very much agreed with Guan Zhongchen''s proposal.


    "You say we''ll start."


    Guanzhong Chen Chao Qin Junliang glanced at it and said.


    "Okay." Qin Junliang nodded.


    And just as Qin Junliang was about to announce the start, a crisp gunshot suddenly exploded out of thin air.


    boom!


    With Guanzhong Chen as the center, the sound continued to spread outwards and spread endlessly in Dahe Square.


    Qin Junliang turned his head and found that Chen Zheng in Guanzhong pointed a gun at Lin Yu, while Lin Yu stood there motionless, as if nothing had happened just now.


    However, Qin Junliang quickly realized that it must have been Guanzhong Chen who shot Lin Yu when he was unprepared, and Lin Yu dodged the bullet at a speed that was hard to see.


    That''s why this scene appears.


    Like Qin Junliang, everyone watching the battle also wanted to understand this.


    Because that''s the only way to explain it.


    Otherwise, it can''t be that the bullets in Guanzhong Chen''s gun are blank, right?


    "I didn''t expect it, I really didn''t expect that sharpshooter Guan Zhongchen couldn''t hit anyone so close. UU Reading "


    "Yeah, Guanzhong Chen has always been successful, and he has never missed a shot, not to mention that he just made a sneak attack."


    "Yes, even a sneak attack can''t hit anyone, it really shouldn''t be."


    "¡­"


    "You said, Guan Zhongchen can''t hit Lin Yu like this, so how fast is Lin Yu?"


    "Who knows this, anyway, it''s so close that we can''t see clearly."


    "With such a fast speed, is he still human?"


    "¡­"


    People were talking.


    Not only the people under the stage, but also the foreigners in the VIP seats.


    They were all surprised by Lin Yu''s lightning speed.


    At this time, only the governor of Fu Ningcheng and other high-ranking officials and dignitaries showed panic.


    This Lin Yu is so powerful that even a good hand like Guan Zhongchen can''t kill him with a gun, then...


    The commander couldn''t help gasping for air, and a coolness ran from the soles of his feet along the vertebrae to the Heavenly Spirit Cover.


    Of course, Guan Zhongchen in the ring was already feeling the chills, and he didn''t know what to do when he stood there.


    His heart was completely overwhelmed with fear, and he didn''t know how to react now.


    However, when he saw Lin Yu standing still, he quickly calmed down.


    Things seem to be turning around.


    "The shot just now doesn''t count. I missed it. Let''s compare it again."


    Guan Zhong Chen Yu said quickly.


    And before he finished speaking, he turned the gun directly at Qin Junliang, and pulled the trigger without hesitation.


    boom!


    Another crisp gunshot sounded.


    Guan Zhongchen believed that this shot would definitely hit Qin Junliang, because the distance between Qin Junliang and him was less than seven steps.


    Of course, killing Qin Junliang is not his purpose, he just wants to attract Lin Yu to protect Qin Junliang, and then he can find an opportunity to shoot at Lin Yu and kill Lin Yu.

 Chapter 1256： trickery

    Bang, bang!


    Guanzhong Chen Lian fired several shots, each shot in the direction of Qin Junliang.


    But soon he stopped what he was doing and stood there stunned.


    Because Lin Yu was standing in front of Qin Junliang, with four bullets between the fingers of his right hand.


    "How could... how could it be?"


    Guan Zhongchen couldn''t believe that someone could catch a bullet with his bare hands.


    And the other party did not use the index finger and the thumb to connect, but the finger gap between any two fingers.


    Such strength is beyond imagination.


    Guan Zhongchen couldn''t figure out how to practice so that he could practice this magic.


    This ability is absolutely unparalleled in the world.


    Under the ring.


    Although the spectators didn''t see exactly what Lin Yu was sitting on, they could all see clearly the movements of Guan Zhongchen''s shooting.


    Everyone watched helplessly, Guanzhong Chen Chao and Qin Junliang fired several times.


    However, when he stopped, Qin Junliang stood there unharmed.


    It can be seen that Qin Junliang was not hit by so many shots.


    So according to speculation, those shots were either missed, or all bullets were blocked.


    It is naturally impossible to miss, Guan Zhongchen is known as a sharpshooter, and it is impossible to miss someone at such a close distance.


    To be honest, Guan Zhongchen can accurately hit even a fly at such a close distance.


    And if you say that you hit the wings, you will hit the wings, and will never hit other parts.


    Therefore, this speculation can be ruled out, then there is only one possibility left, that is, the bullets shot at Qin Junliang were blocked by something and did not hit Qin Junliang.


    "It seems that those bullets were caught by Lin Yu, and the hand that Lin Yu raised high must have caught the bullet."


    Xing Tai said.


    Liu Hui nodded immediately and said, "Well, that only makes sense. With his invisible speed, it''s not difficult to catch the bullet."


    "How can it not be difficult, it''s difficult!"


    Fang Xingsi immediately stood up and said, "Xiaohui, you must know that bullets fly very fast, and even if they can catch them, they will be injured by the powerful impact."


    "Lin Yu''s ability to catch it is not only a matter of speed, but also shows that his body is very strong, and the unusual sword can''t hurt him at all."


    As soon as Fang Xingsi finished speaking, Xing Tai immediately answered: "That''s right, Lin Yu can catch the bullet, which means that his body is invulnerable, otherwise he will definitely be injured by the bullet flying at high speed."


    "According to what you said, how strong is Lin Yu''s hand?"


    Jin Moyu asked aloud.


    Hearing this, Xing Tai and Fang Xingsi looked at each other, and then said in unison, "We don''t know either, we only know that he is very strong."


    Like Xing Tai and the others, the others were analyzing Lin Yu''s true strength at this time.


    After one pass of analysis, everyone was deeply shocked.


    The main reason is that Lin Yu''s strength has completely surpassed his imagination, and he can no longer be called a human being.


    It is impossible for a human to have such a strength against the sky.


    Is it possible to catch bullets with bare hands?


    Absolutely not!


    Inside the VIP seat.


    A group of foreigners also quickly analyzed Lin Yu at this time.


    After they came to a conclusion, they looked at me and I looked at you, and they were all shocked.


    "How can this native be so strong, and how did he train?"


    "We must find a way to get his martial arts. Such martial arts are more valuable than a country."


    "I guess Qin Junliang practiced this martial art, otherwise he wouldn''t improve so fast."


    "It''s very possible that Qin Junliang was only a student before, and he has such a strong strength in a short period of time. The whole thing is not easy."


    "Qin Junliang or Lin Yu must keep one."


    "Wait, this Lin Yu is so strong, it''s hard to kill. I''m afraid we can''t choose who we want to keep."


    "No, it''s easy to kill him. Just blow it up with a high-yield bomb. If he can catch the bullet, can he still withstand the explosion of the bomb?"


    "That''s true. The bomb can shatter the city walls. His body can''t be harder than a steel rock."


    "¡­"


    While the foreigners were discussing, the Governor was already sitting on the chair and was sweating with fright.


    The position he made was just enough to see Lin Yu and Qin Junliang clearly, so he could clearly see that Lin Yu was holding four bullets in one hand.


    Trembling, he took out a handkerchief and wiped his sweat. The governor thought in fear that if Lin Yu wanted to kill him, he might not have the chance to fight back.


    Even if there are countless bodyguards protecting him, this Lin Yu can still take his head among thousands of people.


    "How can there be such a powerful person in this world? Why?"


    The Governor clenched his fists tightly.


    He was regretful, but also angry.


    Regret is because he provoked such a ruthless character inexplicably, and anger is because he has no means to kill Lin Yu.


    That''s right, he holds the power and can kill other people.


    However, the powers in his hands were nothing to Lin Yu at all.


    As long as Lin Yu can''t be killed, then Lin Yu may kill him at any time.


    It was the first time he experienced a situation where the power in his hands could not protect him.


    This feeling is very uncomfortable.


    At this moment, Cui Haifu suddenly came to him in a hurry.


    "It''s you!"


    As soon as the governor saw Cui Haifu, his anger came from his heart.


    This whole thing started because of Cui Haifu. If it weren''t for Cui Haifu''s eagerness to make money and organize these arenas, it would be impossible to attract the attention of foreigners.


    If it didn''t attract the attention of foreigners, there would not be today''s game, and there would be no such embarrassing situation.


    So the initiator of all this is Cui Haifu.


    Although Cui Haifu didn''t do it intentionally, whether it was intentional or not, everything started because of him.


    "Captain, everything is the villain''s fault. It''s the villain who caused trouble for the governor."


    Seeing the look of anger on the Governor''s face, Cui Haifu knelt on the ground and begged for mercy on the spot.


    He also knew very well in his heart that the governor would slaughter him as a scapegoat at any time, and he could survive only if he took the time to act.


    In fact, the reason why he came here is to show a good performance in front of the governor and save a little life for himself.


    "You still know! You still know? Huh?"


    The governor kicked Cui Haifu on the head and kicked him to the ground on the spot.


    Cui Haifu was not angry at all, he got up immediately after falling to the ground, and knelt in front of the Governor again.


    "The Governor, please listen to the villain, and the Governor will listen to the villain."


    Cui Haifu shouted hastily.


    At this time, he didn''t have the dashing and unrestrained bearing that he used to have, and he looked like a Reservoir Dog.


    Not only was the clothes messy, but even the well-maintained black hair became a kennel.


    However, now he has completely ignored these and just wants to find every opportunity to live.


    It is better to die than to live. Only by living can we have a chance to make a comeback.


    Only by living can there be a chance to be a human again.


    "What do you want to say? What else do you have to say?"


    While speaking, the governor pulled out his pistol, pointed at Cui Haifu and said, "If you can''t spit out ivory from the dog''s mouth, I''ll kill you right now."


    As soon as the voice fell, the governor flipped the safety on the pistol.


    With a sound of Katcha, the safety is opened, the bullet is loaded, and it can be fired at any time.


    Hearing this voice, Cui Haifu turned pale with fright on the spot.


    He''d played with guns himself, and knew what the sound meant.


    It means that as long as his words are not in line with the Governor''s wishes, he will die on the spot.


    Therefore, the next words have to be careful.


    Be careful and be careful, never say a single word wrong.


    Thinking of this, Cui Haifu suddenly regained his energy and calmed down.


    Probably this is the manifestation of the desire to survive.


    After a little consideration, Cui Haifu said, "Captain, I have a way, maybe I can kill Lin Yu."


    "Huh? In what way?"


    The governor became interested on the spot.


    Now he just wants to live, for fear of being retaliated by Lin Yu.


    Therefore, when Cui Haifu said that there was a way to kill Lin Yu, the whole person immediately cheered up.


    "Commander, Qin Junliang is Lin Yu''s apprentice, and Lin Yu takes great care of him, as you can see."


    Cui Haifu said, he was referring to the cruel words Lin Yu had just said, saying that he would kill anyone who dared to touch Qin Junliang.


    Now the governor ordered someone to move Qin Junliang, so the governor would also be killed.


    "Then what? Hurry up, speak up, you know?"


    The Governor slapped Cui Haifu on the forehead with a gun and urged repeatedly.


    "Yes, yes, the Governor calms down his anger, I''ll say it right away, I''ll say it right away."


    After begging for mercy for a while, Cui Haifu hurriedly said, "Lin Yu takes good care of Qin Junliang, and what Qin Junliang cares about most is his sister Qin Xiayun."


    "So as long as we tie Qin Xiayun, we can let them cast the mouse."


    "Captain, what do you think, Qin Junliang will definitely be very sad when Qin Xiayun dies. This is definitely something Lin Yu doesn''t want to see."


    After Cui Haifu finished speaking quickly, he let out a long breath on the spot.


    He was under too much pressure, for fear that the Governor would shoot him down if he was dissatisfied or impatient.


    Now that I can finish these words smoothly, it is already half the battle.


    He believed that the Governor would definitely agree with his proposal.


    After all, there is no good way to deal with Lin Yu now, this is a rare feasible way.


    "Where is Qin Xiayun?"


    As expected by Cui Haifu, the governor immediately asked when he heard Wan''s proposal.


    Cui Haifu hurriedly said: "In the rest area of ??the game, I have arranged for someone to stare at her, but I haven''t done it yet."


    Hearing this, the governor calmed down a little and asked, "What do you think specifically, and what are you going to do?"


    Cui Haifu hurriedly said, "What I thought was to tie a bomb to Qin Xiayun''s body, then take her to a place with few people, and threaten Lin Yu to negotiate with us."


    "What? Just such a bad idea?"


    The governor kicked Cui Haifu again on the spot, kicking him all over the place.


    This idea is so stupid.


    With Lin Yu''s strength, there are ways to solve this crisis, but it''s useless at all.


    "Commander, I haven''t finished speaking yet. I haven''t finished speaking yet."


    Cui Haifu said with a crying voice as he got up.


    "What? Say it now!"


    The governor held a gun against Cui Haifu''s forehead.


    Cui Haifu hurriedly said, "This is just the first step. What I really want is that when Lin Yu rescues Qin Xiayun, let someone shoot him to death."


    "Huh?" The governor murmured.


    Cui Haifu hurriedly explained: "The specifics are like this. When we tied a bomb to Qin Xiayun''s body, we deliberately exposed the flaws for Lin Yu to see through, so that Lin Yu would think about saving Qin Xiayun."


    "Then we will arrange for someone of high enough status to hold Qin Xiayun hostage and make a negotiating appearance, so that Lin Yu will not think that we have other ideas."


    "When Lin Yu relaxes his vigilance, we will order people to fire and directly kill Lin Yu, Qin Xiayun and the person who held Qin Xiayun hostage, taking him by surprise."


    As soon as Cui Haifu finished speaking, he wiped the cold sweat from his forehead with his hand.


    After thinking for a while, the governor slowly nodded and said, "Insidious, really insidious!"


    "In that case, you will hold Qin Xiayun and Lin Yu hostage to negotiate."


    When Cui Haifu heard this, he almost didn''t hold his breath, and hurriedly persuaded him: "Commander, it is absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible, I know the plan of the whole thing, and Lin Yu will definitely see through it because he can''t control his expression, then It''s troublesome."


    "Commander, you have to find someone who doesn''t know about it. You can''t let me do it. There is only one chance!"


    The governor sneered: "You also know that there is only one chance, and you can''t let others know about this plan, so you just sacrifice it."


    "Ah?" Cui Haifu instantly froze in place.


    How could he not understand the meaning of the Governor''s words, the Governor''s meaning was to kill him to silence him. UU reading


    "Commander, don''t¡­"


    Cui Haifu wanted to ask for mercy, but no matter how fast he spoke, it was not as fast as the Governor''s gun.


    Hearing the sound of a gunshot, Cui Haifu''s Tianling Gai was directly shot away.


    thump!


    Cui Haifu fell to the ground, his eyes were so wide that he couldn''t close them, and he couldn''t rest.


    The Governor''s shot immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the audience.


    The foreigners in the VIP seats, as well as the spectators around the arena, all poked their heads to see what happened.


    The same goes for Lin Yu and Guan Zhongchen on the ring, both glanced at where the governor was.


    Just as Lin Yu turned his head, Guanzhong Chen Guo disconnected the gun.


    Bang bang bang!


    He fired three shots in a row, each aimed at Lin Yu''s vitals.


    However, when the gunshots stopped, he was shocked to find that Lin Yu was still standing there, nothing happened.


    "I can''t hit him like this? I can''t hit him like this! Is this person a human or a ghost? Ah? Is it a human or a ghost?"


    Guan Zhongchen is going crazy.


    His proud marksmanship was as funny as a sideshow in front of Lin Yu.


    With so many shots from start to finish, Lin Yu couldn''t be hit by a single shot.


    The bullet was either dodged by Lin Yu or easily taken by him.


    Does this make sense?


    It doesn''t make sense at all.


    At this time, Lin Yu slowly turned his head and looked at Guan Zhongchen quietly.


    "These bullets, all back to you!"


    Swish!


    Lin Yu waved his hands, and all the bullets in his fingers immediately shot towards Chen Fei in Guanzhong.


    Guanzhong Chen Ke didn''t have the magical skills to dodge bullets and catch bullets, so he was hit by the bullet thrown by Lin Yu without any accident.


    Puff puff-


    All the vital points of Guan Zhongchen''s body were pierced by bullets, and he fell to the ground and died on the spot.

 Chapter 1257： Gift

    "He actually killed the Governor''s bodyguard!"


    "He really did what he said!"


    The audience was surprised again, but Lin Yu killed Guan Zhongchen on the spot.


    Moreover, Lin Yu''s method of killing Guan Zhongchen was very unique. He directly threw bullets to kill Guan Zhongchen.


    The point is, those bullets are all the bullets Guan Zhongchen used to hit Lin Yu.


    In the end, instead of killing Lin Yu, he died under those bullets.


    The location of Xing Tai''s four people.


    "Lin Yu killed the patrol chief, and then Guan Zhongchen, and the matter became a big deal."


    Xing Tai said.


    "Yes." Fang Xingsi nodded and said, "The Governor will never spare him, and I don''t know how things will develop next."


    "By the way, there was a gunshot from the Governor''s side just now. Who died?"


    Liu Hui spoke out.


    "It should be Cui Haifu." Xing Tai replied; "I just saw Cui Haifu walking over there."


    "Cui Haifu? Why did the Governor shoot Cui Haifu?" Both Liu Hui and Jin Moyu looked puzzled.


    Fang Xingsi guessed: "Maybe it''s because Cui Haifu made such a thing that he was embarrassed."


    "It is possible that Cui Haifu organized this competition." Xing Tai agreed.


    "I really didn''t expect that Cui Haifu would die in such a way. I guess he definitely regretted organizing this game before he died."


    "There is no regret medicine in this world, and it is useless for him to regret it."


    "Even if there is regret medicine, he can''t take it when he dies."


    "¡­"


    Xing Tai and the four were talking one after another.


    on the ring.


    Lin Yu saw that no one came to the stage to make trouble again, and several patrolmen on the stage also shrank aside and dared not move, so he looked at Qin Junliang and said, "Junliang, go, go back."


    "Yes, Master."


    Qin Junliang nodded immediately.


    In the distance, the Governor watched Lin Yu and Qin Junliang step down from the ring, and a heart came to his throat on the spot.


    He had just thought about adopting Cui Haifu''s suggestion to deal with Lin Yu by hijacking Qin Xiayun.


    But when he saw the scene where Lin Yu threw a bullet and killed Chen in Guanzhong, he immediately changed his mind.


    He decided to do nothing.


    Because if Qin Xiayun is hijacked, Lin Yu will be completely annoyed. If the plan does not work and Lin Yu cannot be killed, things will be troublesome.


    And if he doesn''t do anything, Lin Yu will not necessarily take action against him.


    After all, he was the governor of Funing City, so killing him would be a big deal.


    Also, both Guan Zhongchen and the patrol chief died in the ring. In a sense, they could be considered dead in the ring.


    But he didn''t stand in the ring. If Lin Yu killed him, he would be killing the governor of Ningcheng in public.


    This matter is different, I believe Lin Yu must also understand.


    Therefore, after considering all these factors, the Governor did not hijack Qin Xiayun as Cui Haifu said.


    He decided to bet that Lin Yu would not dare to shoot at him.


    Sure enough, after Lin Yu took Qin Junliang down from the ring, he went directly to see Qin Xiayun, and then left Dahe Square.


    He didn''t even look at him from beginning to end.


    "It''s alright, it''s finally alright!"


    Trembling, the governor took out his handkerchief and wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    He never imagined that he would endure such great fear today.


    How could a martial artist put so much pressure on him.


    He definitely didn''t want to experience this feeling a second time.


    VIP seat.


    Several noble foreigners saw Lin Yu watching Lin Yu leave Dahe Plaza, and immediately called their attendants and ordered them to investigate Lin Yu''s origins.


    The attendants immediately took their orders and left.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the field.


    Wu Anguo was trembling all over, unable to say a word while sitting on the sofa.


    His face was ashen because he knew that when he was dead, Qin Junliang would definitely come to him for revenge.


    The original Qin Junliang was not a big threat, and there are still ways to deal with it, but now Qin Junliang has such a big backer, there is absolutely no way to do it.


    "How did he meet such a powerful person? How did he make friends with each other?"


    Wu Anguo muttered to himself, not wanting to accept this fact.


    But there is no way, he has to accept it if he doesn''t want to, because everything has already happened, and it is no longer subject to his personal will.


    Wu Anguo now just wants to know how he can survive.


    the other side.


    After Lin Yu left with Qin Junliang and Qin Xiayun.


    Qin Xiayun asked worriedly, "Mr. Lin, they won''t come to trouble you, right?"


    "It may come, or it may not come." Lin Yudan said: "And even if it does, it''s not necessarily for trouble, it may be for us to cooperate."


    "Then..." Qin Xiayun still wanted to say something.


    Qin Junliang stopped and said, "Sister, don''t worry about it now, things have already happened, you can only take one step at a time."


    "Junliang is right. Since things have happened, we can only wait and see what happens."


    Lin Yu agreed.


    For him, it is not difficult to kill the Governor, or kill anyone in this world.


    And he can also kill each other in an unwitting way.


    The reason why he didn''t do it was mainly because he wanted Qin Junliang to deal with all this, otherwise Qin Junliang would not be able to grow rapidly.


    "Master, how can you dodge bullets?"


    Qin Junliang changed the subject and excitedly asked about Lin Yu dodging the bullet.


    What he thought in his heart was that if only he could be as powerful as his master.


    Dodging bullets out of thin air is cool when you think about it.


    "As long as you practice hard, you can too." Lin Yu said with a smile.


    On the other side, Qin Xiayun immediately became interested when he heard the conversation between the two.


    "Mr. Lin, can my brother really practice like you?"


    If Qin Junliang can really practice like Lin Yu, then she will be relieved.


    At least this way, the safety of his younger brother''s life is guaranteed.


    "Of course, as long as he works hard enough." Lin Yu looked at Qin Xiayun and said.


    When Qin Xiayun heard it, he immediately looked at Qin Junliang and said, "Junliang, don''t slack off next time, do you hear me?"


    She has pinned her hopes entirely on Qin Junliang''s cultivation.


    As long as Qin Junliang can really practice as strong as Lin Yu, it will be safe.


    Just like just now, the Governor watched Lin Yu take their sister and brother away, and did not dare to do anything.


    Such a deterrent is really amazing.


    "Sister, don''t worry, even if you don''t tell me, I will practice seriously. Ask me if I can''t wait to become like Master right now."


    Qin Junliang said seriously.


    This is what he said in his heart. At this time, he really can''t wait to become stronger and become as unrestrained as his master.


    "Fairy Wood"


    "Let''s go, let''s go back first."


    Lin Yu said to the two.


    Afterwards, the three of them accelerated their steps towards the Pig Cage Walled City.


    Time soon came to the second day.


    Early in the morning, Qin Junliang went to the street to buy a morning paper to see if there was any report on what happened yesterday.


    As a result, each page of the newspaper did not report any relevant events, not even a single word.


    As if nothing happened yesterday.


    Qin Junliang immediately brought the news home and told Lin Yu and Qin Xiayun.


    "What else can they do? They can only deal with it in a low-key manner and pretend that nothing happened."


    Lin Yu said to Qin Junliang.


    What happened yesterday was disgraceful to anyone.


    The foreigner''s face was dull, because Bruce, the so-called undefeated king, was defeated by a local boy.


    The governor and a group of dignitaries in Fu Ningcheng also lost face, because the patrol chief and Guan Zhong Chen were killed, but they couldn''t do anything, and they didn''t do anything.


    Such a shameful thing, why report it?


    Just pretend that you don''t know, and things will pass over time.


    "Master, is this the case?" Qin Junliang asked.


    "Of course it won''t be like that, you pay attention and see what happens next."


    Lin Yu warned.


    Qin Junliang had to take on these matters and face them himself.


    "Master, don''t worry, I will definitely be careful."


    Qin Junliang nodded heavily.


    After speaking, he suddenly remembered something and said, "Master, then Wu Anguo must be frightened now. If he hadn''t killed him sooner, he would have run away."


    As soon as his words fell, Qin Xiayun immediately came over and said, "Junliang, don''t do stupid things. If you kill Wu Anguo now, who knows what will happen next."


    "Sister, but if you don''t kill him, he will definitely run away. When he hides, it will be difficult to find him. How will we get our revenge?"


    Qin Junliang said reluctantly.


    He and Qin Xiayun thought differently, Qin Xiayun just wanted him to live well and leave descendants for the old Qin family.


    And he has always held a grudge against this revenge, always thinking about avenging it.


    If this revenge is not avenged for a day, he will not feel at ease for a day.


    "Junliang, you have to listen to me on this matter, don''t make trouble."


    Qin Xiayun said sternly.


    Qin Junliang thought for a while and said, "Sister, wait for my strength to improve a bit and then kill him. In short, I must kill this person. If I don''t kill me, I won''t be able to sleep well at night."


    "All right."


    Qin Xiayun said reluctantly.


    She didn''t want to make things too stiff, and she, like Qin Junliang, hated Wu Anguo to the core.


    So when Qin Junliang proposed this compromise, she thought about it and agreed.


    In this way, his younger brother also has the motivation to fight, and he will not be in a hurry to take risks.


    On the other side, Qin Junliang saw Qin Xiayun agree, and his face softened.


    He secretly thought to himself that he would hurry up to cultivate and kill Wu Anguo after improving his strength, otherwise he would not feel at ease for a day.


    Dong Dong Dong ¡ª


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    "Who?"


    Qin Junliang immediately shouted alertly.


    The rent has not been paid for a long time, so it is impossible for the charterer to find it.


    Then the identity of the visitor is very suspicious.


    The first thing Qin Junliang and Qin Xiayun thought in their hearts was that someone might be looking for trouble.


    At this time, only Lin Yu knew that the people outside the door were not looking for trouble.


    "Don''t worry, we have no ill intentions. The main purpose of this visit is to give the two of you a big gift."


    A man''s voice came from the door.


    "What gift? We don''t accept it."


    Qin Xiayun said decisively outside the door.


    Now that I don''t have to worry about food or clothing at home, what gift do you want?


    Now the biggest gift is that no one is disturbed, and peace of mind makes Qin Junliang practice stronger.


    Therefore, Qin Xiayun didn''t like to see anyone outside the door at all.


    "It''s better to see the gift with your own eyes. I believe you will be very happy after seeing it."


    The man outside the door spoke again.


    Qin Junliang thought for a while and said, "Sister, why don''t you let them come in and take a look. Anyway, Master is here, and I''m strong enough, so I''m not afraid of them doing things."


    Seeing what he said, Qin Xiayun nodded slowly and said, "Okay."


    "Sister, then I''ll open the door." Qin Junliang got up immediately.


    "Well, you have to be careful."


    Qin Xiayun warned.


    She was afraid that Qin Junliang would be a gun when he opened the door, and then he would be shot at him without a word.


    At such a close distance, with the strength of his younger brother, he must not be able to escape.


    In fact, Qin Xiayun hoped that Lin Yu would open the door in his heart. After all, Lin Yu is strong and can handle even the most difficult situation.


    But she obviously couldn''t make such a request, so she could only agree to her brother to open the door.


    Of course, Qin Junliang knew that he had to be careful now.


    Therefore, after walking to the door, he first paused for a while, then stood sideways by the wall and opened the door a crack.


    "Don''t worry, we''re not malicious."


    The man outside the door comforted immediately.


    "What kind of gift is it?" Qin Junliang asked.


    "This gift is a bit big, you can''t see it clearly just by opening a slit."


    said the voice outside the door.


    Qin Junliang looked at the man outside the door through the crack of the door, then opened the door halfway and said, "Is it alright now?"


    "Okay."


    The man outside the door nodded, then picked up a package swiftly.


    Immediately afterwards, he quickly unwrapped the package, UU reading www.uukanshu. com presented the contents in front of Qin Junliang.


    "Huh? Wu Anguo?"


    Qin Junliang''s eyes lit up.


    Unexpectedly, the so-called gift of the other party was Wu Anguo''s head.


    In other words, the other party helped their sister and brother kill Wu Anguo and avenged them.


    Now Qin Junhao is curious, why the other party wants to help.


    What is the intention?


    "Jun Liang, what did you just say?"


    When Qin Xiayun heard Qin Junliang say the words "Wu Anguo", he immediately asked curiously.


    "Sister, Wu Anguo is dead."


    Qin Junliang turned his head and said to Qin Xiayun.


    "What? Wu Anguo died? How did he die?"


    Qin Xiayun got up immediately and asked in surprise.


    I was just discussing whether to kill Wu Anguo, but in the blink of an eye, Wu Anguo died.


    It was unexpected.


    "Sister, I''m afraid you will be afraid." Qin Junliang looked at the head held by the man at the door and said to Qin Xiayun.


    "It''s okay, it''s the enemy who died. I can''t wait to kill him myself, how can I be afraid."


    Qin Xiayun said with a firm expression.


    In this chaotic world, it is not that she has never seen murder, so how could she be afraid of seeing dead people.


    And as she said, she wanted to kill Wu Anguo with her own hands, it was impossible to see Wu Anguo dead and be afraid.


    "Okay, then come in."


    Seeing Qin Xiayun say this, Qin Junliang nodded to the strange man at the door.


    He then opened the door to allow outsiders to enter.


    The two men at the door immediately carried Wu Anguo''s head into the house and appeared in front of Qin Xiayun.


    "Wu Anguo, it''s really Wu Anguo!"


    "You killed Wu Anguo?"


    After Qin Xiayun saw Wu Anguo''s face clearly, he looked up at the two strange men and asked.

 Chapter 1258： Jinshan Club

    "That''s right, we killed Wu Anguo."


    The two men closed the door, and one of them opened the door.


    After speaking, the two introduced themselves.


    "My name is Di Yanglong."


    "My name is Feng Feipeng."


    When Qin Junliang heard the words, he quickly walked to Qin Xiayun''s side, then looked at the two and said, "Why did you kill Wu Anguo?"


    Di Yanglong smiled and said, "Because Wu Anguo has a grudge against you, it''s as simple as that."


    "Having hatred against us doesn''t mean hating you."


    Qin Junliang said alertly.


    As the saying goes, if there is nothing to be diligent about, you will have something to ask for.


    Inexplicably, these two avenged their own grievances, so they must have some intentions.


    Otherwise, who would take the risk to kill a normal person?


    You must know that Wu Anguo is not a good match, nor is he a street wanderer.


    "If you have any requirements, please state clearly."


    Qin Xiayun also looked at the two of them vigilantly.


    Lin Yu said from the side, "It''s better for the two of you to explain the situation clearly."


    "Mr. Lin."


    When the two saw Lin Yu speak, they hurriedly gave him a salute.


    Immediately afterwards, Di Yanglong said, "Mr. Lin''s martial arts are unparalleled in the world. I admired it very much after watching it."


    Feng Feipeng also said, "Yes, before seeing Mr. Lin showing his skills, Feng really didn''t know that a martial artist could be so strong."


    The two of them flattered one after another.


    Lin Yu said impatiently, "Just say whatever you want, don''t say it''s useless."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lin, we''ll explain the purpose of your visit right away."


    Di Yanglong apologized with a smile.


    After speaking, he immediately turned to look at Qin Junliang and Qin Xiayun.


    "We came here to invite Young Master Qin to be our VIP."


    Di Yanglong explained his intention.


    "VIP? What kind of VIP?"


    Qin Xiayun and Qin Junliang were both at a loss.


    Seeing this, Feng Feipeng added, "We are from the Jinshan Club."


    "Jinshan Club?"


    Qin Xiayun and Qin Junliang still looked at each other, not knowing what this golden mountain would be.


    Judging from the appearance of these two people, this organization should be not small, but the name is unheard of.


    "Mr. Lin, Miss Qin, Young Master Qin, you haven''t heard of our Jinshan Club and it''s normal."


    Di Yanglong explained: "Our Jinshan Club normally only accepts the world''s top rich and top officials."


    Feng Feipeng added again: "It is the upper-level people who can influence the situation of the world."


    Hearing this, Qin Xiayun immediately questioned: "Then do you think my Junliang has the ability?"


    "Of course there is." Di Yanglong nodded with a smile: "My brother is Mr. Lin''s direct disciple, so he naturally has the ability."


    Although his words were to flatter Qin Junliang, he was actually flattering Lin Yu.


    In fact, the reason why they invited Qin Junliang to be the VIP instead of directly inviting Lin Yu to be the VIP was also considering that doing so would raise Lin Yu''s position even higher.


    Also, if Qin Junliang was first drawn into the Jinshan Club, then it would be easier to pull Lin Yu into the club.


    It was equivalent to inviting Lin Yu''s disciples to step on the spot first. Lin Yu felt satisfied and re-joined.


    This is to give Lin Yu the highest respect.


    "Junliang, join them."


    Di Yanglong and Feng Feipeng were about to say something, but Lin Yu on the side made a direct decision.


    Both of them were stunned for a moment.


    Immediately afterwards, Di Yanglong laughed first, and bowed to Lin Yu: "Mr. Lin is indeed a master of martial arts!"


    Feng Feipeng also smiled and said, "Mr. Lin is wise."


    Qin Junliang glanced at Lin Yu, then said to Di Yanglong and Feng Feipeng, "Okay, I accept your invitation."


    He had already admired Lin Yu to the ground. Naturally, what Lin Yu said was what he said.


    Lin Yu asked him to join the Jinshan Association, then he decided to join the Jinshan Association without any hesitation.


    Di Yanglong took out an envelope from his arms, then took a few steps forward and handed it to Qin Junliang.


    "In the envelope is an invitation letter from our Jinshan Club. Mr. Qin will go to Tianlin Restaurant to find the owner of the restaurant in two days. He will go through the specific registration procedures for Mr. Qin."


    Di Yanglong explained.


    "Okay, Tianlin Restaurant, I remember it." Qin Junliang took the envelope and nodded.


    Di Yanglong took a few steps back, returned to Feng Feipeng, and said, "Then let''s go first. By the way, do you want to keep Wu Anguo''s head?"


    "No, we can take it away and deal with it on your behalf." Feng Feipeng added.


    "Leave it, just put it on the ground!"


    Qin Junliang nodded decisively. He had just decided that he would bring Wu Anguo''s head to his father''s grave as a sacrifice.


    "Okay, then we''ll go first."


    Feng Feipeng put Wu Anguo''s head on the ground, then turned around and went out with Di Yanglong.


    After the door was closed again, Qin Junliang turned to look at Lin Yu and said, "Master, why did you let me join the Jinshan Club? I don''t think this Jinshan Club is a good place."


    Just now, Di Yanglong and Feng Feipeng said that Jinshan would only accept high-level people who could influence the world situation, so he instinctively felt that this was an organization that oppressed the world.


    With his vigorous age, and having personally felt the feeling of being oppressed, he naturally does not want to see such an organization.


    "To let you join is to let you go inside and have a good experience and experience. Maybe after you come into contact with the people inside, you will have a new view of the world."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    "So that''s the case, then the disciple will follow the master''s arrangement." Qin Junliang nodded.


    At this moment, Qin Xiayun said, "Mr. Lin, the people from the Jinshan Society are not trying to use my brother, right?"


    "It''s not that complicated, it''s just trying to win us over."


    Lin Yu was very clear about the idea of ??the Jinshan Club.


    With his current strength, it is very easy to kill a big man in the world.


    So in order to avoid being assassinated, these big men thought of coming over to win over themselves.


    It''s that simple.


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, Qin Junliang immediately responded, "I see, the members of the Jinshan Society are afraid that we will be assassinated by us, so they win us over first."


    Hearing this, Qin Xiayun instantly understood.


    That''s exactly what happened.


    Think about it with your heart, if you are also a high-ranking person, you will also have such worries.


    After all, at that level, many things can be solved with money and power, and only assassination cannot be prevented.


    "Master, since that''s the case, I don''t think it''s a good thing to join this Jinshan Club. I always feel that they are trying to get rid of us."


    Qin Junliang said thoughtfully.


    Lin Yu nodded and said: "You guessed right, Jinshan will definitely have this intention, but they will never do it easily until they find out our true strength, and they invite you in because they want to find out about us. strength."


    "Master is right, it''s true." Qin Junliang was stunned.


    It is the common feeling of soldiers before the ceremony.


    The first ceremony is to find out the details of the other party, and when you find out the details, it will be the day when you will see the poor.


    "Master, after I join the Jinshan Club, as long as I keep getting stronger, they will always be unable to figure out the details of me, right?"


    Qin Junliang asked.


    "Yes, as long as you practice fast enough, it will be difficult for them to make judgments." Lin Yu nodded.


    "Okay, Master, then I will definitely work hard."


    Qin Junliang said with full of fighting spirit.


    ¡­


    Two days later.


    Qin Junliang came to Tianlin Restaurant as scheduled, and Lin Yu came with him.


    As soon as he entered the door, an attendant took the initiative to greet him and said, "Is there anything I need to serve?"


    Qin Junliang raised the envelope in his hand and said, "I want to meet your boss."


    When the attendant saw the envelope, he immediately became tense.


    He was busy leading the two of them inside.


    "The two of you are sitting in the VIP room. I''ll go tell our boss about this first."


    The attendant said while leading the way.


    Qin Junliang nodded at him.


    After all the way to the VIP room to be seated, the attendant hurried out and left.


    After a while, a middle-aged man slowly pushed in the door and appeared in front of Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    "Young Master Qin, Mr. Lin."


    As soon as the middle-aged man entered the door, he greeted the two with a smile. Obviously, he already knew the looks of Qin Junliang and Lin Yu.


    But this is not surprising, because many locals watched the ring match, and it is normal for this middle-aged man to go to watch it.


    "He Jin''an is here, welcome the two of you to join our Jinshan Club."


    He Jinan introduced himself as he sat down opposite Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    Qin Junliang asked, "Boss He, how to go through the membership procedures?"


    "Young Master Qin, just give me the letter of introduction in the envelope."


    He Jinan looked at the envelope in Qin Junliang''s hand and said.


    Qin Junliang believed in Yi Yi and said, "Give it."


    He Jinan immediately took it, and then quickly took out the letter of introduction and looked at it.


    "Okay, then leave the rest to me."


    He Jinan nodded to Qin Junliang.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Lin Yu again and said, "Next week, Jinbei City will hold a ceremony to welcome new people into the club. I wonder if Mr. Lin would like to accompany Junliang?"


    "we''ll talk about it then."


    Lin Yu didn''t give a definite answer, and was going to take a look at the other party''s attitude.


    "Okay, Mr. Lin can go directly if he wants to participate."


    He Jinan laughed.


    Seeing the other party''s attitude, Lin Yu understood in his heart that the other party really came for him from the very beginning.


    Qin Junliang is just a medium.


    "Then, let''s say goodbye first."


    Lin Yu got up and said.


    Qin Junliang also quickly got up.


    He Jinan stood up and said, "Mr. Lin, Young Master Qin, I will send you off."


    The two left the VIP hall all the way, and walked through the lobby to the entrance of the restaurant.


    And when they came to the door, they happened to bump into the four of Xing Tai.


    "Lin Yu."


    When Jin Moyu saw Lin Yu and Qin Junliang, she instinctively shouted.


    However, as soon as she said it, she realized that Lin Yu''s status was now extraordinary, and it seemed inappropriate to call him by his first name.


    Lin Yu nodded towards the four of them, then led Qin Junliang to the rickshaw and left.


    The rickshaw had long been arranged by He Jinan to wait at the entrance of the restaurant, highlighting the current status of Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    After He Jinan walked back to the restaurant, Liu Hui said, "Is that person the owner of Tianlin Restaurant?"


    "Yes, that is Boss He." Xing Tai nodded.


    "Boss He? I remember that Boss He seems to have a very prominent family background. Tianlin Restaurant is only one of his properties."


    Liu Hui asked curiously.


    Xing Tai said: "Yes, this boss He is not an ordinary person. His family background is much higher than that of Cui Haifu."


    "Then why did he send Lin Yu and Qin Junliang out in person? With such a background, he wouldn''t put his posture so low, would he?"


    Jin Moyu interjected.


    Fang Xingsi said, "Then who knows, Lin Yu is really flying high now."


    "Well, this ring match really made Lin Yu." Xing Tai said quite jealously: "The governor finally let him go, which is a complete confirmation of his reputation, so he dared not let the major newspapers report on that day. The ring match."


    Speaking of this, Xing Tai sighed.


    "Forget it, don''t worry about Lin Yu, let''s go back first, this guy Lin Yu is no longer from the same world as us."


    Liu Hui pulled back everyone''s thoughts and said.


    "Walk."


    The four continued to walk together, walking along the street.


    As Liu Hui said, now they are no longer from the same world as Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu''s status has already crushed them far.


    ¡­


    After Lin Yu and Qin Junliang left in a rickshaw, they soon returned to Zhucongcheng.


    Before returning to the house he was renting, Qin Junliang could see from a distance that the chartered justice was talking to his sister Qin Xiayun.


    Qin Junliang quickened his pace and rushed home.


    When he arrived at the door of the house, the charterer turned his head to look at him and said, "Junliang is back, waiting for you."


    "President charter, what''s the matter, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Qin Junliang asked.


    The charterer said: "Junliang, why don''t you tell your neighbors when you go to the ring? If you knew earlier, everyone would definitely come to support you."


    "Charter, the tickets for the ring competition cost money. UU reading " Qin Junliang explained.


    The ticket money for the ring match is not a small amount. The neighbors who live here are very poor, so where can they get this money.


    "Aiya, even if you want money, you can get it together."


    The charterer said regretfully, "It''s a pity that everyone couldn''t watch you beat up that foreigner with your own eyes."


    "Master charter, next time I fight, I''ll tell you."


    Qin Junliang assured.


    "Okay, okay, definitely next time." The charterer said with a smile.


    Saying that, he suddenly turned to look at Lin Yu.


    "Mr. Lin, I heard that you are also showing your talents in the ring, is there such a thing?"


    The charterer asked curiously.


    Regarding Lin Yu''s killing of the inspector general and Guan Zhongchen, the governor strictly ordered that no one should spread it.


    So, except for the people who went to watch the battle that day, other people generally didn''t know about it.


    The charterer only asked this question after listening to the gossip.


    "What the charterer hears is what it is."


    Lin Yu smiled.


    When the charterer heard this, he immediately pointed at Lin Yu with a fan, and walked away with a smile on his face.


    As he walked, he left a sentence.


    "This time, you really won the honor for everyone. Everyone is very happy to know it."


    Qin Junliang quietly watched the distant charter man, a ray of light flashed in his eyes.

 Chapter 1259： another uninvited guest

    Qin Junliang''s home.


    The three of them had just sat down at the dinner table and were about to eat lunch when the door was suddenly knocked again.


    Qin Junliang and Qin Xiayun immediately stopped the fast.


    "Who?"


    Qin Junliang shouted towards the door.


    "We are here to give Qin Gongzi a big gift."


    The man outside the door said.


    Giving gifts again?


    Qin Junliang immediately looked at Qin Xiayun.


    A few days ago, the head of Wu Anguo was sent by the Jinshan Society, and today someone came to give gifts.


    Who will it be this time, and what will the gift be?


    Qin Junliang and Qin Xiayun couldn''t help but feel curious in their hearts.


    "Sister, I''ll open the door."


    Qin Junliang got up and said.


    Qin Xiayun hurriedly warned softly: "Be careful, they may be deliberately cheating."


    "Sister, don''t worry, I''ve been practicing every day for the past few days, and my strength has improved a lot. Even if they cheat on me, I have a way to deal with it."


    Qin Junliang comforted.


    With that said, he hurried to the door.


    When he came to the door, he asked the people outside the door, "Who are you and what gift did you bring?"


    The man outside the door was silent for a while, and said, "We came here under the order of Lord Sam, and we will bring you a welcome gift of 10,000 oceans."


    "Sir Sam?"


    As soon as Qin Junliang heard it, he immediately realized that it was a foreigner''s name.


    Unexpectedly, the other party came here on the order of a foreigner.


    Also, why do foreigners send 10,000 oceans to come here with nothing to do? Is there any intention?


    Qin Junliang thought in his heart that the other party must have no good intentions for this visit.


    In the room, Qin Xiayun also thought so in his heart.


    She also felt that people outside would not be so kind, and inexplicably sent 10,000 oceans over.


    In particular, Bruce was only defeated by Qin Junliang in the ring match, so the foreigners didn''t do anything secretly, and they even sent money over.


    But at this time, Qin Junliang suddenly came to his mind.


    The other party came here, probably because of his master''s martial arts.


    After all, the martial arts taught by Master is so powerful that foreigners will naturally covet it after learning it.


    Thinking of this, Qin Junliang glanced at Lin Yu with a hint of doubt in his eyes.


    Lin Yu nodded at him immediately, meaning to let him let the other party in and ask for clarification.


    Seeing this, Qin Junliang quickly retracted his gaze, and then said to the man outside the door, "I''ll open the door now to let you in. You''d better be honest. If you dare to make any bad intentions, don''t blame me for being rude."


    He himself is not afraid of what the other party will do, nor is he worried that the master will be hurt.


    He was afraid that if the other party messed up, his sister would be hurt.


    "Don''t worry, we are definitely here with good intentions, Young Master Qin, don''t worry."


    The man outside the door assured.


    Qin Junliang slowly opened the door a crack.


    A smiling face immediately appeared in the crack of the door. This man had a mid-parted head and looked flatteringly flattering.


    "Young Master Qin, look, this is the 10,000 ocean check we brought this time."


    The man in the middle part opened a beautiful box and showed Qin Junliang the bank check inside.


    Qin Junliang took a quick glance and said, "Come in first and make things clear, I don''t lack your money."


    "Yes, yes, it all depends on Young Master Qin."


    The man with the split head nodded again and again.


    Qin Junliang fully opened the door and let the three men outside the door come in.


    The three immediately filed in.


    After the three of them entered the door and stood up, Qin Junliang and Lin Yu immediately realized that the split-headed man was just an interpreter and a dog''s leg. The real talker was the two foreigners who came together.


    "Hello."


    The two foreigners took off their heads politely and said hello in lame local dialect.


    Qin Junliang and Qin Xiayun knew that this was just a courtesy.


    On the surface, he said hello, but in reality no one knew what he was thinking.


    "If you have anything, just say it directly, don''t make it useless."


    Qin Junliang said directly to the two foreigners.


    When the two foreigners heard the words, they immediately looked at the man who split in the middle.


    The man with the head in the middle hurriedly nodded and translated: "Two adults, he said that you are welcome to come."


    As soon as his words fell, Lin Yu immediately said in foreign language: "Speak straight if you have something, and leave if you have nothing. That''s what we mean. Your translator is lying to you."


    Hearing Lin Yu''s words, the two foreigners immediately showed angry expressions.


    Of course, the object of their anger was the interpreter, not Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    "You want to die?"


    One of the foreigners glared at the man with the split head.


    The man who split in the middle was so frightened that he almost wet his pants on the spot, and repeatedly begged for mercy: "Sir, don''t be angry, it''s a small mistake, it''s a small mistake."


    How could he have thought that Lin Yu could be fluent in foreign languages, and he was far more fluent than his translator.


    The information does not say that Lin Yu came out of the mountains. Do the people in the mountains still speak foreigners?


    "If you want to translate it for me later, I will shoot you on the spot."


    Another foreigner threatened to split up the man.


    The man with the head in the middle was so frightened that he broke into a cold sweat on the spot, and he couldn''t stop nodding: "Small dare not, small will never dare!"


    After such a lesson, the two foreigners calmed down a little bit of anger.


    One of the foreigners looked at Lin Yu and said, "Mr. Lin, we came here to make friends with you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the man in the middle section immediately translated the sentence.


    This time, he did not dare to carry out artistic processing at all, and translated it as it was.


    "Bring money to make friends. It''s the first time I''ve seen you. Are you sure you''re not here to talk about business?"


    Lin Yu looked at the two foreigners and asked.


    The two were stunned for a moment.


    The man in the middle branch hurriedly said, "Mr. Lin misunderstood. Ten thousand Dayang is just a gift to meet and greet. It was given to Mr. Lin and Young Master Qin by Mr. Sam in his personal name. It''s just a cup of tea for both of you, master and apprentice."


    "This meeting ceremony is quite generous. Okay, don''t go around and talk about what you want to do? I don''t like to do some gossips."


    Lin Yu said bluntly.


    As soon as these words came out, the two foreigners were stunned for a moment, and then said, "Our Governor, Lord Sam, wants to make friends with Mr. Lin and discuss martial arts together."


    Sure enough, it was for martial arts.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "I''m sorry, if this is the case, please come back."


    After he finished speaking, he shook his head towards Qin Junliang and said, "Junliang, see off the guest."


    Qin Junliang immediately took a few steps forward and was about to send the split man and two foreigners out.


    The two foreigners immediately pleaded, "Mr. Lin, don''t be in such a hurry, let us finish."


    "What do you want to say, let''s make it clear at one time, don''t waste everyone''s time."


    The two foreigners went around and did not get to the point, Lin Yu was too lazy to talk nonsense with them.


    One of the foreigners hurriedly said: "Our Governor-General wants to learn Mr. Lin''s martial arts, no matter how much money he can pay. If Mr. Lin needs it, our Governor-General can also support Mr. Lin to become a high-ranking official here."


    As soon as these words came out, Lin Yu immediately laughed.


    "Do you think that I can''t get what I want with my own strength?"


    The two foreigners looked at each other, and then quickly explained, "That''s not what we meant."


    The man who was divided into the middle continued, "We all admit that Mr. Lin''s martial arts are very good, but there are many things in this world that cannot be obtained by force."


    "Oh? What can''t be obtained by force, do you say it? Could it be that the current status of foreigners is not achieved by force?"


    Lin Yu looked at the man in the middle and said.


    "This..." The man with the split head was suddenly dumbfounded, and he didn''t dare to answer this question casually.


    If this makes foreigners unhappy, they will definitely not be able to eat their heads.


    So he immediately turned to the foreigner for help.


    One of the foreigners said to Lin Yu: "Mr. Lin, you are right, anything in this world can be obtained by force. But it is useless to fight alone, no matter how powerful a person is, it is impossible to conquer a country. ."


    "Really?" Lin Yu smiled and didn''t explain much.


    These people have not seen true power, and it is useless to talk to them.


    "Of course, no matter how strong an individual''s force is, there are limits."


    The foreigner thought that Lin Yu''s sentence was an interrogative sentence, so he immediately replied affirmatively.


    "If that''s the case, then we won''t have to talk about it." Lin Yu retracted his smile and said, "Anyway, you foreigners have strong boats and cannons, and you are invincible all over the world. It''s useless to learn my martial arts."


    The two foreigners looked at each other again.


    Of course they didn''t mean to express that.


    What they really mean is that they have strong ships and cannons to conquer a country, so that they can grant Linyu some status and power in exchange for his martial arts.


    Also, although they have strong ships and cannons, they need the cooperation of countless people to exert their power. Personally, martial arts like Lin Yu are the most useful.


    After all, if you can dodge bullets, you can''t die by conventional assassination methods.


    Both of them had some doubts in their hearts. Lin Yu really didn''t understand this, and still wanted to ask for a price.


    "Mr. Lin, martial arts are of course useful, just as useful as a strong ship and a sharp gun. What I just meant is that martial arts have the use of martial arts, and a strong ship and a cannon have the use of a strong ship and cannon. There is no difference between the two. "


    One of the foreigners explained.


    He felt that it was better to speak clearly first, so as not to cause communication problems due to misunderstandings.


    In that case, Governor Sam would not be happy when he returned.


    "I understand, what you mean is that practicing martial arts can only make small troubles, and only with a strong ship and a sharp gun can conquer the world, and martial arts is still not as good as a strong ship and a sharp gun."


    Lin Yu looked at the two and said.


    No matter how the two of them covered it up or justified it, they couldn''t hide their contempt for martial arts in their hearts.


    In their minds, the martial arts of this ancient country of drums can only be used to strengthen the body and strengthen their own bodies, and they cannot be used for anything else.


    The only thing that is really useful in this era is the strong ship and the cannon.


    "Mr. Lin, there may be some misunderstanding between us. Well, let''s answer the topic just now. Would you like to teach our Governor-General to practice martial arts?"


    The foreigner didn''t want to argue with Lin Yu anymore, so he restarted the topic just now.


    "I didn''t say it just now, if you don''t want to, please come back."


    Lin Yu said firmly.


    After speaking, he waved his head to Qin Junliang again and asked him to see off the guest.


    Qin Junliang pushed the three of them out the door this time, and stopped talking to them.


    Seeing that the interview failed, the two foreigners had to go out reluctantly.


    As he walked, he said, "Mr. Lin accept this check first."


    As long as the other party accepts this check, then there is still room for communication.


    Both of them thought so.


    As soon as the two of them finished speaking, the man in the middle immediately shoved the exquisite box in Qin Junliang''s hand.


    Qin Junliang decisively blocked him back. If he took the money, let alone Lin Yu, even he would think it was an insult.


    With Lin Yu''s strength, it''s not easy to earn 10,000 oceans, so why should you accept foreigners'' money?


    Seeing that Qin Junliang refused to accept the check, the man in the middle part became anxious and had to keep stuffing it into Qin Junliang''s arms.


    While plugging it, he said, "Young Master Qin, please accept it first, then accept it and then talk about it."


    "Stop talking nonsense, who wants your money."


    Qin Junliang pushed the three of them all the way out the door.


    With his current strength, the three of them had no chance of resisting at all, and could only be pushed all the way out of the door by him.


    boom!


    The door was quickly closed.


    When the two foreigners saw the failure of the interview, they immediately showed annoyance.


    "Two adults, I don''t blame you for this. It''s that Lin Yu and Qin Junliang are not allowed to enter. As a local, I feel ashamed for them."


    The split-headed man said flatteringly.


    However, the two foreigners didn''t appreciate it at all. One of them stared at him and said, "Why did you lie just now? If you didn''t lie, things wouldn''t be like this."


    The man in the middle part panicked when he heard it. UU reading


    At this time, he was so remorseful that he had nothing to do with translating. If he translated honestly, the two foreigners wouldn''t blame him for this.


    "The two adults spare your life, the two adults spare your life, it was just me, it was a small fault, it was a small damn."


    The man with the split head slapped himself as he spoke.


    "okay!"


    One of the foreigners shouted.


    The man with the split head hurriedly stopped what he was doing, and stood there with his head lowered like a mourning dog, not daring to put a fart.


    The foreigner turned his head to look at the other foreigner and said, "The Governor-General will definitely think that we are ineffective."


    "No, I believe that the Governor-General can guess the result to some extent. He should know that this Lin Yu and Qin Junliang have an inexplicable arrogance."


    "I hope so. In other words, this Lin Yu is really arrogant. He actually thinks that his martial arts can be as good as a boat and a gun."


    "It''s just an ignorant guy. He has never seen the shocking scene of a warship firing a cannon. As long as he has seen it with his own eyes, he will not feel that his personal force can be compared with a cannon."


    "Let''s go, go back and see the Governor-General first, and see what the Governor-General has to say."


    The two foreigners made a quick decision and walked downstairs.


    The man with the split head hurriedly followed behind.


    The three walked downstairs quickly and left the pig cage city.


    house.


    After Qin Junliang closed the door, he asked, "Master, are they really here to practice martial arts?"


    The conversation between Lin Yu and the foreigner just now was conducted in the language of the foreigner, which neither Qin Junliang nor Qin Xiayun could understand.


    "That''s right." Lin Yu nodded.


    Qin Junliang said: "These foreigners have long eyes, and they know how powerful Master is."


    "There are more powerful ones that they haven''t learned before." Lin Yudan said with a smile.

 Chapter 1260： Induction ceremony

    Three days later.


    Jinbei City.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang arrived as scheduled to attend Qin Junliang''s induction ceremony at the Jinshan Association.


    Jinbei City is far more prosperous than Funing City, and it is the economic center.


    Therefore, there are more people and cars on the streets than in Funing City, and there are far more foreigners than in Funing City.


    Jinbei International Hotel.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang took a special car to the downstairs of the hotel.


    As soon as the car stopped, an attendant in a beautiful uniform came up to him and opened the door for Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    At the same time, on the twelfth floor of Jinbei International Hotel.


    Several luxuriously dressed men stood by the window with red wine glasses in their hands, and one of them looked downstairs with a telescope.


    "People have arrived."


    The man with the binoculars turned and said to the other two.


    All three of them are members of the Jinshan Club, and they are not low-level in the club.


    "You said, is this Lin Yu really that strong? Can''t even kill him with bullets?"


    A man with a scar on his face said.


    As soon as his voice fell, the man in black beside him immediately corrected: "It''s not that bullets can''t kill him, it''s that bullets can''t hit him at all."


    "How is that possible? How could he even dodge bullets?" the man with scars wondered.


    How could it be possible to dodge bullets, is this still a human?


    Anyway, he didn''t believe it.


    He doesn''t think anyone in this world can dodge bullets.


    unless it''s far away.


    But that''s not dodging bullets, but the shooter''s own bad marksmanship.


    "It''s true." The man with the binoculars answered, "At that time, a lot of people saw it in a ring match held in Funing City."


    "Then how did he escape?"


    the scarred man asked.


    He still felt that something was wrong.


    It is estimated that Lin Yu just avoided the bullet by chance, rather than relying on his own strength.


    You know, there is a big difference between the two.


    After all, people always have good luck. When luck comes, it is really possible to avoid bullets close to the body.


    For example, at the moment when the opponent fired, Lin Yu just moved a bit, so it was really possible to dodge the bullet.


    But that''s just luck.


    One cannot have good luck all the time.


    The man in black said, "It was in the ring match that the two faced each other, and then Lin Yu dodged all the other''s bullets."


    "What?" The scarred man was surprised: "Dodged all the bullets?"


    Dodging one bullet is considered luck, but dodging all bullets is not a matter of luck, but a matter of real ability.


    But is there really such a patient person in this world?


    Knowing that bullets come in an instant, what kind of person can react and dodge?


    The scarred man still didn''t believe what the two of them said, feeling that things were not that simple.


    "That must be because the shooter was not good at shooting, otherwise Lin Yu would not be able to escape."


    The scarred man said with a look of disbelief.


    The arena is only that big, so the distance between the shooter and Lin Yu will definitely not be far.


    So the fact that he was able to dodge bullets at such a close distance must be because the shooter was not good at shooting.


    The scarred man thought to himself, if he fired the gun, he would definitely hit Lin Yu at least once.


    It was impossible for Lin Yu to escape all.


    The man with the binoculars laughed and said, "Do you know who shot the gun at that time?"


    "Who is it?" The scarred man realized that something was wrong, and he might have been slapped in the face.


    "The one who shot was Guan Zhongchen," the man in black explained.


    "What? Guan Zhongchen?"


    The scarred man was stunned.


    Unexpectedly, the person who fired the shot was Guan Zhongchen, who was known as a sharpshooter. Guan Zhongchen''s marksmanship was well known. If it was him who shot, Lin Yu would have absolutely no hope of avoiding it.


    What''s more, the two were in the ring at that time, and they were very close.


    "How could it be Guan Zhongchen? Did you make a mistake?"


    The scarred man muttered to himself.


    "It''s him, don''t think about it." The man in black said firmly.


    "This Lin Yu is so powerful that he can even dodge Guan Zhongchen''s bullets?"


    The scarred man frowned slightly, finally realizing Lin Yu''s horror.


    Guan Zhong Chen is 100% Zhong, it is impossible to miss at such a close distance.


    Lin Yu was able to dodge all the bullets he fired, which is really a strength against the sky.


    However, how can there be such a person in this world?


    To avoid bullets at close range, what kind of speed and reaction do you have to have? Is this still a human being?


    The scarred man had a hard time accepting this fact.


    It''s all too unbelievable.


    Lin Yu''s performance is far beyond imagination.


    "Don''t talk about that, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang must have gone upstairs by now. Let''s go to the banquet hall to see."


    The man in black suggested.


    "Walk."


    The man holding the binoculars immediately put the binoculars down.


    The scarred man also retracted his doubts and followed the two of them out.


    At this time, he really wanted to see Lin Yu up close, to see what this man who could dodge bullets at close range looked like.


    The group of three quickly walked out and headed to the hotel''s banquet hall.


    By the time they arrived at the banquet hall, the banquet hall was already very lively.


    Everyone who came to the meeting had already arrived and was waiting for Lin Yu and Qin Junliang to come up.


    After a while.


    "Come, come, people come."


    Suddenly someone shouted at the entrance of the banquet hall.


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes turned to the door, waiting for Lin Yu and Qin Junliang to appear.


    dong dong dong¡ª


    The footsteps were getting closer.


    Soon, two figures, one tall and one short, appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    The tall one is Lin Yu, and the short one is Qin Junliang.


    "welcome!"


    The host of this initiation ceremony quickly greeted him and welcomed Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang nodded to him, and after a little politeness with him, they walked straight into the banquet hall under his guidance.


    People immediately gave way.


    Under the gaze of countless eyes, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang were brought to the stage on the north side of the banquet hall by the host of the initiation ceremony.


    After the three of them stood still, the host said, "First of all, please give us a toast to Young Master Qin and Mr. Lin."


    There are banquet tables everywhere in this banquet hall, the tables are full of food, and there are always attendants going back and forth, providing everyone with high-end wines.


    Therefore, almost everyone was holding a glass of wine at this time.


    After the host finished speaking, everyone immediately raised their glasses and drank the wine.


    This is the welcome process of each initiation ceremony, which is essential.


    After everyone finished drinking, the host said again: "Okay, since everyone welcomes Young Master Qin to join the club, then next, please read Young Master Qin to the membership guarantee."


    Jinshan Club is a private organization, requiring each participant not to disclose information within the organization.


    Therefore, this membership guarantee is actually similar to an oath.


    Reading out the membership guarantee in the presence of so many people can effectively restrain the participants from betraying the organization.


    After the host finished speaking, Qin Junliang immediately walked to the front of the stage and began to read out the pledge of membership.


    The banquet hall was quiet, with only Qin Junliang''s voice.


    It wasn''t until he finished speaking about the membership guarantee that there were bursts of applause from the audience.


    The host walked to the front of the stage again and said, "Then, from now on, Young Master Qin will officially join our Jinshan Club, everyone is welcome."


    The applause broke out again.


    And when the applause fell, someone said, "Who is Mr. Lin?"


    Of course he knew that Mr. Lin was referring to Lin Yu, and he said that now, just to deliberately shift the focus to Lin Yu.


    After all, the members who came to the conference this time knew in their hearts that the real goal of Jinshan Club was Lin Yu, not Qin Junliang.


    Qin Junliang was invited to join the club just to connect with Lin Yu.


    "Ao, I forgot to introduce, Mr. Lin is an invincible martial arts master."


    The host turned sideways and brought Lin Yuliang to the front of the stage.


    "Mr. Qin is a direct disciple of Mr. Lin, so Mr. Lin is accompanying Mr. Qin to attend the initiation ceremony."


    As soon as the host finished speaking, someone in the audience immediately said, "Invincible in the world, this title is not easy, does Mr. Lin really have such ability?"


    The host smiled and said, "Everyone who has seen Mr. Lin''s action in Funing City will agree with what I just said."


    "The problem is that I haven''t seen it. Seeing is believing, but hearing is false. How do I know whether this title is true or false?"


    The man spoke again just now.


    As soon as his voice fell, the others also started booing.


    "Simply ask Mr. Lin to show us a hand. I really want to know what kind of strength Mr. Lin has."


    "That''s right, Mr. Lin please open our eyes."


    "Most of the people present were businessmen. Even those in important positions have never practiced martial arts. Everyone is really curious."


    "Well, we are all curious."


    "¡­"


    After the host let everyone in the audience finish speaking, he turned to look at Lin Yu and said, "Mr. Lin, you have seen everyone''s enthusiasm. Would you like to show your hand for everyone to see?"


    Lin Yu glanced at the audience when he heard the words, and then said, "It''s no problem to show a hand. I think everyone cares about my ability to dodge bullets, right?"


    As soon as these words came out, someone in the audience immediately said: "Yes, I heard that Mr. Lin escaped all the bullets of Guan Zhongchen in the ring, which shocked everyone, and I really want to see it with my own eyes."


    "Yeah, it''s a pity I wasn''t there at the time, otherwise I''ll never forget it for the rest of my life."


    "It''s very true."


    Everyone in the audience gave an affirmative answer.


    The reason why Jinshan Club wants to connect with Lin Yu is because Lin Yu''s strength is too great, which may pose a threat to the members of Jinshan Club.


    When Lin Yu was also included in the organization, the threat was naturally lifted.


    At this moment, someone suddenly said, "How about someone go up and shoot Mr. Lin twice?"


    As soon as his words fell, many eyes immediately focused on him.


    Everyone saw that the man had a scar on his face.


    "Your idea is good, I think it''s feasible."


    Someone immediately agreed.


    If you want to test out Lin Yu''s true strength, the best way is to go up and shoot him twice. If he can dodge, there is no doubt about the result. Otherwise, there is still a question mark.


    "Everything is quiet!"


    At this moment, Qin Junliang on the stage suddenly spoke up.


    Everyone''s attention immediately shifted and focused on Qin Junliang.


    Qin Junliang stood up at this time, obviously because of Lin Yu, so everyone was very curious about what he was going to do and say.


    Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Qin Junliang took a deep breath and said, "If you want my master to take action, you are not qualified. In this way, those of you who doubt my master''s strength can come and play against me."


    Before coming here, Lin Yu had explained to Qin Junliang, saying that Qin Junliang was the protagonist of this initiation ceremony.


    But although he is the protagonist, the people at the venue will not take him seriously.


    So everything has to be won by himself, including status.


    Knowing this, Qin Junliang took the initiative to stand up.


    One is to earn face for Master, and the other is to show off your skills so as not to be looked down upon by members of the Jinshan Club.


    If you don''t want to prove yourself, the people in the Jinshan Society will never take him seriously, they will only regard him as a little apprentice who has been exposed to the master''s light.


    "Interesting, you''ve only practiced martial arts for a few days, can you dodge bullets?"


    Someone questioned.


    As soon as his voice fell, a woman immediately answered, "He didn''t say dodge bullets just now, he just said that someone would go up and play with him."


    "What''s so good about that, none of us here have practiced martial arts, and playing against him is definitely not his opponent."


    The man immediately sneered just now.


    None of the people present had practiced martial arts, so it was obvious that they would lose if they fought against Qin Junliang.


    "Who said I was going to fight you, I mean, you can come up and try to see if I can dodge bullets."


    Qin Junliang spoke again.


    As soon as those words came out, everyone fell silent.


    It''s amazing, this kid actually has the guts to say that he can dodge bullets.


    He has only been practicing martial arts for so long, yet he can already dodge bullets. How is this possible?


    "However." At this time, Qin Junliang changed the subject again: "You can question me, but if I can prove myself, what do you say?"


    Prove your strength can, UU reading www.uukanshu. com, but you can''t prove it if others say it''s proof, so how can you mess around in the future.


    So if you want to prove it, these people must bring something out.


    "If you can really dodge bullets, I''m willing to give you a company."


    The scarred man suddenly said.


    This sentence immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    Immediately afterwards, another person shouted: "If you can dodge the bullets, I will give you 10,000 oceans."


    Everyone turned their heads again.


    Afterwards, a few more people offered benefits as a bargaining chip for Qin Junliang to perform the trick of dodging bullets.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the banquet hall became hot.


    To be honest, the people present basically believed that Lin Yu could dodge bullets, and he just wanted to see it with his own eyes.


    But almost everyone is skeptical that Qin Junliang can dodge bullets.


    Everyone thinks that Qin Junliang is young and energetic, and he only said these words because he wanted to save face on such an occasion.


    Anyway, his master is also here, so he can help him figure it out.


    "Okay, this is what you said. If I can do it then, don''t regret it."


    Qin Junliang glanced at everyone.


    Everyone immediately said that so many people here would find it impossible to repent, and if they repented, their credibility would be discredited, and how could they mess around in the future.


    Qin Junliang saw that everyone had given a guarantee, so he turned to look at the host and said, "Are you looking for a gun to shoot at me, or let someone else come up?"

 Chapter 1261： explode

    Seeing that Qin Junliang was serious, the host immediately smiled and said, "Young Master Qin doesn''t need to be so impulsive, everyone is just talking."


    He was afraid that if Young Master Qin died on the spot, Lin Yu would find someone to take revenge.


    Now that everything is going well, there is no need to cause unhappiness for no reason.


    Of course, he thought so, mainly because he didn''t believe that Qin Junliang could dodge bullets.


    If he really believed that Qin Junliang could dodge bullets, he would definitely agree at this time and let Qin Junliang perform for everyone to open their eyes.


    "Stop talking nonsense, don''t think I can''t see it when I''m young. You all have bad intentions, and you just want to see me and my master make a fool of yourself."


    Qin Junliang waited for the host to speak.


    Don''t he still know what these people think, doesn''t he just want to see their master and apprentice make a fool of themselves?


    If you don''t have the ability, you can endure it, but if you have the ability, how can you endure it forcibly?


    Qin Junliang now has absolute confidence and can dodge bullets fired at close range just like Lin Yu dodged Chen''s bullets in the switch.


    "He said it''s okay, let him try it."


    "Exactly, people are so confident, why do they want to hurt people''s mood."


    "We''ll all wait and see."


    "¡­"


    While the host hesitated, voices rang out one after another from the audience.


    The Jinshan Club members present all wanted to see Qin Junliang perform the unique skill of hiding bullets with his body.


    Seeing everyone''s strong demands, the host had to follow everyone''s wishes and said, "Okay, then who would like to come on stage and shoot this shot?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the banquet hall was immediately quiet.


    Everyone was booing and booing, but they never thought about actually going on stage to challenge Qin Junliang.


    "Can''t you just shoot with a gun?"


    "That''s right, you shoot him directly to see if he can dodge."


    "It''s naturally up to you to do this."


    "¡­"


    Everyone in the audience asked the host to shoot Qin Junliang.


    This made the host quite embarrassed.


    Qin Junliang became a little impatient, and urged, "Who is coming, hurry up and say something, don''t you dare to shoot?"


    Now it was the other party who shot him and he took the bullet, but these people were timid and didn''t dare to move.


    Doing it this way seems a bit cowardly.


    The host and everyone present immediately realized this.


    The host said decisively: "Okay, then Young Master Qin, you will be offended later."


    Having said that, he ordered someone to fetch a gun.


    Pistols are not a rare thing in the Jinshan Club, and there are various models.


    So soon a squire dragged a silver tray up the high platform.


    In that tray, there is a first-class pistol.


    The attendant quickly stopped in front of the host and presented the tray in front of the host.


    The host quickly picked up the pistol in the tray and fiddled with it to check it.


    After confirming that there were bullets in it, he turned the gun down, looked at Qin Junliang and said, "Is Mr. Qin ready?"


    "I can''t wait for a long time, but you should hurry up."


    Qin Junliang urged.


    "Okay, Young Master Qin, then you''ll be offended."


    The host slowly raised the pistol and aimed it at Qin Junliang.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the audience involuntarily took a step back and tense their nerves.


    Some women even turned their heads away quietly to avoid seeing the next **** scene.


    After all, this is a real guy. If you accidentally hit the audience, you will see blood.


    And if Qin Junliang couldn''t dodge the bullets, he would definitely be shot.


    So it''s better to stay away.


    on the stage.


    The host pointed the gun at Qin Junliang and slowly opened the insurance.


    Suddenly, Qin Junliang stared coldly at the muzzle, his body tense and ready to dodge at any time.


    After all, he was dodging bullets all at once, and he was not completely sure.


    boom!


    At this moment, gunshots sounded suddenly.


    A bullet came out of the chamber at a high speed and shot at Qin Junliang.


    The speed of the bullet is very fast, so everyone in the audience could not see its flight path at all.


    In fact, they knew nothing but heard a gunshot.


    Neither saw the bullet leaving the muzzle, nor did Qin Junliang take any action.


    After all, Qin Junliang''s speed was also very fast, so that everyone in the audience couldn''t see clearly.


    "What? Did you hit?"


    "I see that he didn''t hide from the beginning to the end. He must have been hit, right?"


    "Where''s the blood? Why didn''t he bleed?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone in the audience looked at Qin Junliang, who was standing still.


    Everyone thought that Qin Junliang must not have dodged the bullet, otherwise it would be impossible for him not to move the whole time.


    At this moment, Qin Junliang on the stage suddenly said, "Do you want to try again?"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone knew immediately that Qin Junliang was definitely fine, otherwise he would not be so calm.


    "You actually escaped? It''s amazing!"


    "I didn''t expect that a bullet at such a close range could be evaded?!"


    "It won''t be luck this time, will it?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone in the audience spoke up again, and some were skeptical and some were amazed.


    The host glanced at everyone, then turned to Qin Junliang and said, "Young Master Qin is really good, then, I will fire two more shots. If both shots can be avoided, I believe everyone will have no more doubts."


    Seeing that Qin Junliang could really dodge the bullet, he finally felt relieved.


    If you can avoid the first time, you can definitely avoid the second time.


    As long as they dodge three times in a row, I believe that these members present will never have any objections.


    "Yes, if he can dodge the next two shots, then there will be no doubts."


    someone shouted loudly.


    As soon as these words came out, the others present expressed their approval.


    On the stage, the host focused his gun on Qin Junliang again.


    Then¡­


    boom! boom!


    Two shots rang out.


    And after the gunshots passed, Qin Junliang still stood there firmly, nothing happened.


    Now everyone no longer has any doubts, Qin Junliang really has the ability to dodge bullets.


    After all, it can be said that the first shot escaped was luck, the second shot and the third shot were definitely not luck, it could only be true skill.


    The host put down the gun, turned around and asked, "Do you still have any questions now?"


    "No."


    The crowd responded immediately, and the answers were surprisingly unanimous.


    Seeing this, Qin Junliang said, "Then the promise you made just now can be fulfilled, right?"


    Just now, several people shouted that as long as he can dodge bullets, he will give benefits. Now that he has done what he said, it is time for these people to fulfill their promises.


    "Of course, if I say sending you a company, it will naturally send you a company."


    "My ten thousand oceans will definitely not be less."


    "¡­"


    The few members who just boasted about Haikou opened their mouths one after another, indicating that they were willing to fulfill their promises.


    There is no way, Qin Junliang''s strength is obvious to all, if he dares to play with him, maybe this young man will play assassination as soon as he gets hot.


    You must know that the reason why Jinshan Club recruited Qin Junliang this time is because Qin Junliang''s master and apprentice are really good.


    Only by pulling them into the organization can we ensure everyone''s safety.


    "Okay, then the initiation ceremony ends here. Next is the banquet time. Please enjoy the wine to your heart''s content."


    The host announced quite easily.


    He was really relieved that this matter was finally settled.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang walked off the high platform one after another.


    Everyone immediately made way for the two of them and watched them walk off the stage.


    At this moment, what everyone was thinking was that they had to seize the time to get in touch with Lin Yu and see if he could teach him to dodge bullets.


    If you learn this skill of avoiding bullets, your life will be greatly guaranteed, which is definitely more useful than bringing a few more bodyguards.


    "Mr. Lin!"


    A tall, beautiful woman took the initiative to greet Lin Yu.


    Judging from her dress, this is a typical courtesan.


    The woman quickly came to Lin Yu and Qin Junliang with a smile on her face.


    Qin Junliang hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, we still have something to go ahead."


    He came here today just to participate in the membership ceremony of the Jinshan Association.


    Now that the ceremony is over, it is naturally time to leave.


    Besides, they have more than one thing to do today, there are other things to do.


    The tall slender woman saw Qin Junliang''s appearance of being indifferent, neither anxious nor annoyed, but still had a bright smile on her face.


    "Young Master Qin, why are you so anxious about something? You don''t even have time to say a word?"


    The tall slender woman asked with a smile.


    Qin Junliang glanced at her and said, "No, we are short on time."


    Hearing this, the tall and slender woman frowned slightly.


    But she still didn''t show any impatience, she just said with a smile, "Then next time when you''re free..."


    Before he could finish speaking, he heard a loud bang.


    There was a huge explosion in the banquet hall, and all of a sudden, the flames blazed, and the fragments flew.


    Some of the people present were carried away by the shock wave, some were hit by debris and covered in blood, and some were directly swallowed by the flames of the explosion.


    However, because all this happened very quickly and suddenly, everyone didn''t have time to react.


    It was not until the explosion passed that I saw the broken limbs and wreckage all over the ground, as well as the survivors who kept screaming in pain.


    In this chaotic scene, only Lin Yu and Qin Junliang were still standing in place.


    Qin Junliang was deeply shocked by the scene in front of him.


    He didn''t have any mental preparation at all, and he never thought that such a banquet, which was composed of high-class people, would also have such a situation.


    Also, the scene in front of him was so **** that it was difficult for him to look directly.


    "Junliang, you see, this is the real world. In order to eliminate the threat, they will do anything."


    Lin Yu said calmly.


    He knows who the initiator of all this is, the politician who really holds the power.


    It is impossible for these dignitaries to watch him and Qin Junliang exist and threaten their lives.


    What they need is absolute safety, and they can''t have it at all.


    Of course, it is impossible to know whether these dignitaries are local dignitaries or foreign dignitaries.


    This needs to be investigated to find out.


    "Master, what about my sister?"


    Qin Junliang also reacted at this time, the explosion was aimed at their master and apprentice.


    After all, this is the only way to kill them.


    These people present are just relatively unlucky.


    And after figuring this out, the first thing he thought of was his sister Qin Xiayun at home.


    Qin Xiayun does not have any strength, and there is no one to protect him. If he is targeted, the consequences will be disastrous.


    "Your sister may have been kidnapped, but it must be fine now, unless they know you and I are dead."


    Lin Yu analyzed.


    Qin Xiayun is absolutely fine, he is very sure of this.


    "These beasts!"


    Qin Junliang clenched his fists and said through gritted teeth.


    "We never thought of taking the initiative to harm people, these beasts actually target us like this!"


    Qin Junliang couldn''t understand that apart from his extreme performance in the ring competition, he never thought of harming others, but he ended up with such a disaster.


    The other party did not hesitate to let these high-ranking people from the Jinshan Society be buried with them, but also to kill their master and apprentice. It shows how determined the other party is and how deeply they are afraid of them.


    "Junliang, you have to understand that our existence is a threat."


    Lin Yu looked at Qin Junliang and said.


    Qin Junliang was still young, so he obviously hadn''t thought about these complicated issues.


    In his thinking, as long as he doesn''t take the initiative to cause trouble, others will not have much malice, but the truth is completely different from what he thought.


    "Master, are we an alien in their eyes?"


    Qin Junliang asked in confusion.


    Lin Yu nodded and said, "That''s right, as long as you go beyond their imagination and understanding, then in their eyes, you are an outright alien."


    "Master, I don''t agree."


    Qin Junliang growled.


    "If you don''t accept it, become stronger and defeat them all."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    Hearing this, Qin Junliang''s eyes immediately became incomparably determined, and his whole body was full of fighting spirit.


    "Okay, sooner or later, I''ll make them pay the price!"


    Qin Junliang swore.


    Lin Yu said: "Let''s go, go back first, this matter is not in a hurry."


    Qin Junliang nodded.


    Then, the two quickly left the place.


    At this time, the banquet hall was severely damaged due to the explosion, but with their strength, leaving here is naturally not a problem.


    At the same time, downstairs of the hotel.


    Several people in black stood on the street opposite the hotel, looking up at the floor where the hotel exploded.


    "With such a powerful bomb, it should have killed them."


    "That''s for sure, even if he didn''t die, he was seriously injured."


    "Definitely dead. The woman with the bomb must have moved in front of Lin Yu. It is absolutely impossible for him to survive such a close explosion."


    "Then, this matter is over."


    "Well, let''s hand it over to the patrol officer, it has nothing to do with us anymore."


    "¡­"


    Several men in black were communicating with each other, and they were talking about the explosion of the banquet hall.


    At this time, the street was already full of people, and people were looking up at the floor where the explosion occurred.


    There were also emergency ambulances rushing in from a distance.


    "Let''s go, go back."


    said one of the men in black.


    The other man in black immediately nodded and prepared to leave the place.


    However, at this moment, they suddenly caught a glimpse of two familiar figures strutting out from the hotel''s main entrance.


    "Huh? Why didn''t you die?"


    The men in black were all shocked.


    Those two figures were Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    Not only did they not die, but they didn''t even have a bit of dust on their bodies, and they didn''t seem to be at the explosion site at all.

 Chapter 1262： intelligence

    Popular recommendation:


    "It''s really Lin Yu and Qin Junliang, it''s really them!"


    A man in black exclaimed.


    At such a close distance, he would never misunderstand, that is, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang are the two masters and apprentices.


    Unexpectedly, these two people actually survived the explosion, and they were still unscathed, as if they were nothing.


    How exactly is this done?


    "It seems that there was something wrong with the woman''s actions. She detonated the bomb without seeing Lin Yu and Qin Junliang."


    "Definitely yes, if it was detonated by both of them, it is absolutely impossible for the two of them to survive, and even if they don''t die, they will be injured somewhat."


    "So, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang didn''t show up in the banquet hall at all?"


    Speaking of this, several men in black turned their heads to look at one of the men in black.


    The man in black hurriedly defended: "Impossible, I clearly saw Lin Yu and Qin Junliang attending the initiation ceremony in the banquet hall, and when they walked off the stage, I gave the woman an order."


    "Then what is going on here?"


    A few men in black were puzzled.


    "Is there such a possibility that the two people who entered the banquet hall are stand-ins?"


    A man in black guessed.


    These words instantly ignited the thoughts of the rest of the people and gave them a new direction of speculation.


    After a few people thought about it quickly, the person just defended and shook his head decisively: "Where can I find a substitute like this, and at the initiation ceremony, Qin Junliang performed the unique skill of dodging bullets in front of everyone, is this also what a substitute can do? ?"


    Hearing this, the rest of the men in black immediately abandoned the speculation of a substitute.


    Indeed, as he said, even if there is a stand-in who looks like it, the stand-in can''t even dodge bullets.


    "Then... Could it be that the two of them are really not afraid of bombs?"


    A man in black said in surprise, saying the guess that everyone didn''t want to hear.


    "But that''s impossible. You have to know that the bombs used this time are the latest ones developed by foreigners. They are small and powerful. How could they be able to stop them?"


    Someone immediately questioned.


    This action has been carefully planned for a long time, but it turned out to be such a big mistake. They will definitely be blamed by Shangfeng when they go back, so they must try to find out what the problem is, so that when they are held accountable by Shangfeng, they will have a plausible rhetoric, otherwise...


    "There is another possibility." Someone else said: "Lin Yu and Qin Junliang are extremely fast. It is estimated that they made a prediction before the explosion started, and then rushed out of the banquet hall before it exploded, so that they were safe and sound."


    "Oh? It''s possible!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s absolutely possible, they can dodge bullets, and it makes sense to dodge explosions."


    "¡­"


    Everyone nodded again and again, and finally found a plausible rhetoric.


    But then, a man in black questioned: "Then how did they make predictions in advance? You must know that the woman is professionally trained, and she will never let people easily see flaws."


    "This is indeed a question, how can they make predictions?"


    The men in black were once again lost in thought.


    This time the operation was arranged seamlessly, and the woman responsible for the bomb had also undergone long-term brainwashing and professional training.


    Logically speaking, it is absolutely impossible for Lin Yu and Qin Junliang to find the clue and escape in advance.


    The result still happened.


    "It''s impossible for us to come up with an answer based on our imagination. Who knows what happened at the scene, so that Lin Yu and Qin Junliang realized that something was wrong and ran away in advance."


    A man in black concluded.


    The others nodded successively, agreeing with his statement.


    "Okay, then we will go back and report to Xiangfeng, saying that Lin Yu and Qin Junliang suddenly found something wrong, and then used their superb movement skills to escape the explosion area."


    "Go, hurry up and report this."


    The men in black lowered the brim of their hats and hid in the crowd and quickly left the place.


    And when they left, Lin Yu glanced at them casually.


    The content of the conversation of these men in black just now, as well as their behavior, were all heard and seen by Lin Yu.


    However, Lin Yu felt that there was no need to take action against them.


    After all, these men in black are just thugs, and the real messengers behind the scenes are not them.


    Also, at this moment, Lin Yu didn''t want to solve the problem himself, but let Qin Junliang do it himself.


    Because in the process of cultivating Qin Junliang, he experienced a brand new life, which enabled his soul to gain effective experience and was significantly enhanced.


    At this time, Qin Junliang stopped a rickshaw, and Lin Yu followed him into the car and sat down.


    That night.


    The two hurried back to Funing City and returned to Qin Junliang''s house.


    As soon as he entered the door, Qin Junliang saw Qin Xiayun who was safe and sound.


    "sister!"


    Qin Junliang greeted him excitedly.


    Qin Xiayun was a little overwhelmed on the spot, how could his younger brother be so excited.


    Isn''t it just that I haven''t seen each other for a day or two, so I can''t be so excited, right?


    "Junliang, what happened, you seem to be worried about your sister."


    Qin Xiayun put his hands on Qin Junliang''s shoulders and asked eagerly.


    Qin Junliang only realized at this time that his sister didn''t know what happened from beginning to end, neither was kidnapped nor threatened, so he couldn''t understand why he was so excited.


    "Sister, it''s nothing, it''s just that I''m a little worried about you at home alone."


    Qin Junliang explained quickly.


    When Qin Xiayun heard this, he said with a look of disbelief: "Junliang, don''t hide it from my sister, things are definitely not that simple."


    As Qin Junliang''s sister, Qin Junliang''s performance is naturally clear to her.


    For example, now, Qin Junliang is obviously duplicitous, and the actual situation is by no means as simple as what he said.


    On the other side, Qin Junliang saw that Qin Xiayun could see through his mind, so he had to explain: "Sister, we encountered a little trouble in Jinbei, and we were worried about your safety, so we came back as soon as possible."


    "Trouble? What trouble?"


    Qin Xiayun immediately caught the key words inside and hurriedly asked.


    "It''s nothing, it''s not a big trouble." Qin Junliang hurriedly explained.


    Qin Xiayun frowned and said, "Junliang, don''t lie to me, it''s definitely not as simple as you said, you must be in big trouble."


    Qin Junliang had no choice but to describe the situation at that time in detail.


    Including how he and Lin Yu participated in the membership ceremony of the Jinshan Club, and the explosion at the venue after the membership ceremony.


    Qin Xiayun''s face paled when he heard it.


    But when Qin Junliang repeatedly stressed that they were all right, she gradually felt relieved.


    "Sister, so Master and I rushed back as soon as possible because we were worried that you might be kidnapped by those people."


    Qin Junliang finally explained.


    Qin Xiayun nodded slowly, and finally understood Qin Junliang''s performance just now.


    At this time, Lin Yu said from the side: "Junliang, those people will not choose to kidnap your sister. Their goal has always been the two of us."


    "If we are dead, they don''t need to kidnap and hurt your sister, and if we are not dead, then they don''t need to expose themselves and be targeted by us."


    Qin Junliang nodded and said, "Master, I understand."


    Qin Xiayun also said: "Junliang, you don''t have to worry about your sister, you just need to take care of yourself. My sister is really afraid of your accident."


    "Sister, I''m sure I''ll be fine. I''ve been cultivating the body art, and I''ve been getting stronger."


    Qin Junliang comforted him, then turned to look at Lin Yu and said, "Master, who is going to hurt us, those foreigners or those from the government?"


    He knew in his heart that only these two types of people would be afraid of them.


    Because these people hold great power and enjoy glory and wealth, they definitely don''t want to see such a life go away.


    Therefore, once you see a threat appearing, you must eliminate it at the first sign, and will never sit idly by.


    "It''s all possible, but who needs to be investigated to draw a conclusion."


    Lin Yudan said.


    In fact, he knew very well who did it, but he didn''t want to give the answer and let Qin Junliang face it himself.


    After all, he will definitely leave in the future, and Qin Junliang will always live in this world.


    When Qin Junliang heard Lin Yu''s words, his face became solemn, and he fell into contemplation.


    Qin Xiayun hurriedly greeted: "Sit down, sit down first, then I''ll go prepare some food."


    After saying that, Qin Xiayun turned around and left.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang took their seats one after another.


    After a while, Qin Xiayun walked quickly with a plate of fruits and snacks, and placed them at the table where the two were sitting.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door of the house.


    Qin Junliang quickly pulled back his thoughts and looked up at the locked door.


    Not long after he and his master came back, someone knocked on the door. It was definitely not easy.


    This uninvited guest, I am afraid there is no good intentions.


    "Junliang, go open the door."


    Lin Yu indicated.


    Qin Junliang got up immediately and walked quickly to the door.


    "Who?"


    He asked quietly towards the door.


    The people outside the house immediately replied: "It''s us, we just came a few days ago."


    It was the voice of the man who split in the middle last time.


    This person''s voice is sullen, so it is easy to distinguish.


    "It''s you, what are you doing here again?"


    Qin Junliang asked alertly.


    Last time, the split-headed man brought two foreigners over to send money, and this time he came again.


    And it is the kung fu of the front and rear feet, there is definitely a ghost.


    "This time we are here to give gifts."


    Outside the door, the man with the split head said with a smile.


    "Forget it, I don''t accept gifts."


    Qin Junliang refused without hesitation.


    The man in the middle part hurriedly said, "Young Master Qin, don''t worry, don''t rush to refuse. The gift last time was not what you wanted, but this time it will definitely satisfy you."


    "I repeat, I don''t accept gifts."


    Qin Junliang said in a deep voice.


    Outside the door, the man in the middle branch hurriedly said, "Young Master Qin, listen to me first. This time we are here to send you information, which is definitely the information you care about most."


    "What information?" Qin Junliang asked with a condensed gaze.


    "Young Master Qin, you open the door first and let us in. It''s inconvenient to talk about this."


    Seeing Qin Junliang''s interest, the split-headed man immediately became happy.


    After speaking, he added: "Master Qin, if you know this information, you can effectively prevent it from harming your sister."


    As soon as Qin Junliang heard it, he immediately opened a crack in the door.


    He is naturally very concerned about things related to his sister.


    The man with the split head saw Qin Junliang open the crack of the door, and hurriedly put his head in, showing Qin Junliang a smile.


    "Young Master Qin, my information will definitely satisfy you."


    The split-headed man smiled flatteringly.


    "come in."


    After Qin Junliang looked behind the man who split in the middle, Jiangmen opened the door to let the two in.


    Only one foreigner came this time.


    The split-headed man quickly led the foreigner into the house.


    After entering the room, he took off his hat and saluted Lin Yu before saying, "Mr. Lin, Young Master Qin, the information I brought this time is related to the mastermind behind your attack."


    As soon as these words came out, Qin Xiayun immediately raised his spirits.


    This matter is directly related to her brother''s life, how can she not care.


    "What kind of information is it, tell me quickly."


    Qin Xiayun urged.


    "Miss Qin, don''t worry, I''ll tell you right away."


    The split-headed man laughed again and again.


    Then, he coughed twice and started talking about business.


    "Mr. Lin, Young Master Qin, according to our investigation, the person responsible for the explosion at the Jinbei International Hotel this time was someone from the Jinbei government."


    "Do you have evidence?"


    Qin Junliang asked.


    It was hard for him not to suspect that this was a deliberate alienation scheme by foreigners.


    After all, foreigners have the motivation to do this.


    "The evidence on the bright side is temporarily unavailable. The Jinbei City government has done it flawlessly this time. We can only speculate based on reasonable speculation that they did it."


    The split-headed man explained.


    "You guessed it?" Qin Junliang frowned.


    He thought the other party had solid evidence, but it turned out to be just an inference.


    "Then what kind of information are you?"


    Qin Junliang glared at the man with the split head and said. UU reading


    The man in the middle part hurriedly reassured: "Young Master Qin, don''t be in a hurry. Although it''s just an inference, the possibility is as high as 90%."


    Qin Junliang couldn''t help but find it amusing: "Since you can''t produce evidence, how dare you say that the probability is as high as 90%?"


    "Young Master Qin, do you still remember the beautiful woman who took the initiative to approach you after the initiation ceremony?"


    The split-headed man didn''t defend himself, but asked the other way around.


    "Beautiful woman?"


    As soon as Qin Junliang heard it, he immediately thought of the woman who took the initiative to come over to greet their master and apprentice.


    The woman was indeed very beautiful, and at first glance she was a battle-hardened courtesan.


    "What''s wrong with that woman?"


    Qin Junliang asked.


    Seeing that Qin Junliang''s interest was aroused by the success of the split-headed man, he immediately laughed and said, "That woman has a big problem, because as far as we know, this is a woman who has been seriously brainwashed, as long as the person who trains her gives an order, She would definitely die without hesitation."


    "Um?"


    Qin Junliang''s face sank, and he carefully recalled the various events at that time.


    After such a recollection, he suddenly discovered that the woman did seem to have made some small movements at that time.


    And it was after she made small movements that the explosion came suddenly.


    So, the explosion was caused by the woman?


    But wouldn''t she have to die then?


    "It seems that Young Master Qin has already guessed it." The man with the split head chuckled, "Yes, as far as we know, it was the woman who detonated the bomb and dragged you to be buried with her."


    Hearing this, Qin Junliang looked at the man with the split head and said, "What is your intention to send us this information?"

 Chapter 1263： take the initiative

    Popular recommendation:


    Seeing that Qin Junliang finally asked about the key, the man who split in the middle immediately became excited.


    "Young Master Qin, our intention to come here is the same as last time, that is, our Governor Sam wants to make friends with you and discuss martial arts."


    The split-headed man smiled flatteringly.


    As soon as his voice fell, the foreigner beside him nodded.


    It can be seen that this foreigner understands the local language, unlike the two who came last time who only spoke foreign languages.


    "Master, look..."


    Qin Junliang turned to look at Lin Yu.


    Naturally, he couldn''t make a decision about apprenticeship and art, so Lin Yu had to do it.


    When the man and the foreigner saw Qin Junliang turn their heads, they immediately turned to look at Lin Yu.


    "Junliang, what do you think? You have the final say. You now have the ability to teach others."


    Lin Yu looked at Qin Junliang and handed over the decision to him again.


    "I¡­"


    Qin Junliang hesitated for a moment, then looked at the man and the foreigner with a firm gaze: "I will never teach a foreigner to practice martial arts, so please come back."


    When the man in the middle part heard it, he hurriedly persuaded him, "Young Master Qin, think about it carefully. Being friends with foreigners has only advantages and no disadvantages. Foreigners are much more powerful than our official masters."


    "Needless to say, I have made up my mind."


    Qin Junliang got up to see off the guests.


    The foreigner beside the man with the split head said, "Young Master Qin, please think about it, our governor has enough sincerity."


    The man in the middle branch immediately answered, "Yes, Mr. Qin, you should have seen our sincerity. We gave you such important information for nothing."


    "I thank you for this, but please come back, it''s useless to say any more."


    Qin Junliang insisted that the two leave.


    Seeing that the plan failed, the man in the middle part immediately thought of another plan and said, "Young Master Qin, you don''t show respect to foreigners over and over again. If the foreigners get angry, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "face?"


    Qin Junliang''s face sank and said, "foreigners also know their faces? This is the biggest joke I''ve ever heard."


    Hearing the words, the man in the middle part quickly glanced at the foreigner behind him, and then continued to persuade him, "Young Master Qin, foreigners have strong boats and cannons, and they bleed thousands of miles in anger. ."


    "Huh? What did you say?" Qin Junliang froze, staring at the man with the split head and said, "You, a lackey, also talk to me about your compatriots, do you have the face?"


    "This¡­"


    The split-headed man was speechless for a while.


    But he was used to being shameless, so these words didn''t hurt him in any way, it was just a little hard to refute.


    "Young Master Qin is joking, who can be shameless, everyone needs shame, I''m not saving the country with a curve, as long as the foreigners are satisfied, everyone can be peaceful and make money, and there will be no fighting, do you think? ."


    The man with the split head laughed and exposed the matter, his face was really thick.


    "Young Master Qin, you should do the same. Teach foreigners some martial arts. As soon as the foreigners are happy, everything will be gone. Hello everyone, I''m all good."


    After hearing these words, Qin Junliang was really speechless.


    This split-headed man is really as thick-skinned as a city wall, and he can say such words.


    "It''s alright, alright, hurry up and leave, I really can''t bear it if you don''t leave."


    Qin Junliang said while pushing the two towards the door.


    The split-headed man had no choice but to change his mouth and threaten: "Young Master Qin, what I just said were all good things. Since you don''t want to listen to the luxury, then I''ll make things clear to you."


    "Now in this situation, you have already offended the people of the government. If you offend the foreigners, do you think you can still have good fruit to eat?"


    "Think about it yourself, if everyone is determined to kill you, will you really be able to survive?"


    "Bullets and bombs can be avoided for a while, but nothing can be avoided."


    "Master Qin, I advise you to be realistic and think about what I just said."


    "As long as you agree to the requirements of the foreigners, you will immediately be able to have glory, wealth, and honor, and from now on you will be a master for the rest of your life."


    "Such a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, don''t miss it."


    The split-headed man really hated that iron could not become steel at this time.


    He thought to himself that if he was in Qin Junliang''s position, he would have agreed immediately. How could he bring a little Hanhu?


    As the saying goes, learn martial arts, goods and emperors.


    Now that the emperor is gone, the foreigners are equivalent to the emperor of the year.


    You can see, who in the government dares to ignore foreigners?


    This Qin Junliang is really stupid.


    "I''m telling you, if you say one more word, I''ll scrap you now!"


    Qin Junliang pointed at the nose of the man with the split head and threatened.


    Seeing that he was serious, the man in the middle part hurriedly begged for mercy: "Don''t be angry, Young Master Qin, don''t be angry, we can leave now, can''t we leave?"


    After speaking, he didn''t say more, and honestly led the foreigner out of the room.


    No way, Qin Junliang''s strength is too strong.


    How dare he really offend Qin Junliang.


    Foreigners have a way to clean up Qin Junliang, but he doesn''t.


    If this really makes Qin Junliang angry, then he must explain Xiaoming here today.


    boom!


    After the split-headed man and the foreigner walked out of the room, the door was immediately closed heavily.


    "You screwed things up again."


    The foreigner looked at the man with an angry face and said.


    "My lord, it''s none of my business. It''s that kid who doesn''t give in. You heard it just now. I said everything I could. It''s okay if he doesn''t listen to me."


    The split-headed man begged for mercy again and again.


    Things go wrong one after another, and the Governor will definitely take his anger on him.


    So he was in a very bad mood at this time, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t be **** Qin Junliang, what else could he do?


    "Didn''t you say that you know the hearts of the locals best? Why can''t you convince Qin Xiaozi?"


    The foreigner asked reluctantly.


    The man in the middle part hurriedly defended: "Master Mingjian, Master Mingjian, I understand the minds of the local people the most, but it''s true that Qin Junliang is different from others, and I didn''t expect it."


    "Okay, stop talking nonsense, and when you go back, let''s see how the Governor handles you."


    The foreigner didn''t want to talk to the man who split up.


    And when the man in the middle section heard the foreigner mentioning the Governor, his whole body froze.


    Yes, when I go back this time, I will definitely not be able to eat and walk around.


    Wait, how are you going to face the Governor?


    ¡­


    house.


    After Qin Junliang drove the man and the foreigner out of the house, he sat down at the table again.


    "Junliang, this time, he should have really offended the foreigners to death."


    Qin Xiayun said with some concern.


    Just like what the split-headed man just said, he first offended the government, and now he offends the foreigners.


    If it goes on like this, there will be no way out really soon.


    Qin Xiayun herself is not afraid of death, she is worried about Qin Junliang''s safety.


    "Not necessarily, foreigners will not give up because of such a setback or two."


    Lin Yu reminded from the side.


    Qin Xiayun immediately turned to look at him and asked, "Mr. Lin, do you mean that foreigners will still come?"


    "It will definitely come, but it won''t necessarily come with gifts like these two times, but there may be some drastic measures."


    "You mean they will use force?" Qin Xia Yunlian asked.


    "This possibility is not ruled out, and it may even be worse."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    Hearing this, Qin Xiayun''s face suddenly became cloudy.


    The bad methods mentioned by Lin Yu reminded her of Qin Junliang''s poisoning in the ring.


    So far, I don''t know who put the poison, so there is no way to prevent it.


    In other words, Qin Junliang could be poisoned at any time.


    "Sister, don''t worry so much, my current strength has long been different from before, and my master has always been here, what''s there to be afraid of."


    Qin Junliang comforted.


    "But..." Qin Xiayun still wanted to say something.


    Qin Junliang immediately stopped her and said, "Sister, I''ve already figured it out. We can''t always react passively, we should take the initiative."


    "What? Junliang, don''t do stupid things."


    Qin Xiayun was frightened by Qin Junliang''s words on the spot.


    She did not expect that Qin Junliang would actually say that he would take the initiative to attack.


    Does this mean that you want to take the initiative to find trouble with foreigners and the government?


    Fighting against the government and foreigners on your own will have no chance of winning, it will only bring disaster.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu was not surprised at all after seeing Qin Junliang say he took the initiative to attack.


    Because he knew in his heart that what he said to Qin Junliang after the explosion of the banquet hall must have worked.


    "Sister, Master and I have such strength. In the eyes of the government and foreigners, we are completely different. As long as we are alive for a day, they will not be at ease for a day."


    "The government wants to get rid of us, while the foreigners want to become as strong as us."


    "As long as this goal cannot be achieved, they will not stop for a day."


    "So instead of passively waiting and being afraid, it''s better to take the initiative to fight them."


    "These people, they will be honest only if they are frightened by beating them."


    Qin Junliang quickly finished what he thought.


    After Qin Xiayun finished listening, he gradually calmed down and fell into contemplation.


    She admitted that what her brother said was right, no matter whether it was the government or the foreigners, none of them would give up.


    So if you really want to be safe, you can only take the initiative.


    But she was not at ease. After all, the other party was either an official or a foreigner.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this is like two mountains pressing on the top of the head, which cannot be shaken at all.


    However, his younger brother now has to challenge these two mountains.


    "Sister, don''t worry, you think to yourself, this time the government can''t kill us with a bomb, what else can we do?"


    "Even if I use poison, I''m not afraid. I was poisoned when I was fighting. Isn''t it okay later?"


    Seeing that Qin Xiayun still looked suspicious, Qin Junliang patiently persuaded him.


    After hearing these words, Qin Xiayun''s confidence was boosted again.


    "Okay, but you have to be careful. Also, don''t worry about your sister. It''s useless and will only hold you back."


    Qin Xiayun finally agreed with Qin Junliang''s idea.


    "Sister, don''t say that, you are my sister, how could I ignore you."


    Qin Junliang smiled and comforted: "Sister, don''t worry, I will not only repel the enemy who attacked us, but also let you live a good life."


    "Oh, you child."


    Qin Xiayun smiled helplessly.


    But her smile was clearly full of happiness.


    On the other side, Lin Yu looked at this warm scene, and was also touched, and the soul gained another experience.


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered two pairs of parents who were far away from the material plane.


    I think he also had such a warm life at the beginning, but unfortunately, with the growth of strength, such a life gradually faded away.


    Suddenly, he wanted to go back to the Material Plane to have a look.


    Go see your parents, meet your old friends and relatives.


    Perhaps only after going back to see them, the soul can be greatly strengthened, and it can be strengthened to the point where it can perfectly control the power of building wood at one time.


    "Let''s talk about this later. I don''t have the ability to return to the material plane at all right now."


    "And if I go back like this, it''s also against the agreement with Jianmu."


    Lin Yu secretly sighed and quickly put down the thoughts in his heart.


    Returning to the Material Plane and going to the Eternal Great World will still be a chance to think about in the future.


    At this time, Qin Junliang said to him, "Master, what do you think of my thoughts?"


    Qin Xiayun has already persuaded him, so he really wants to hear Master''s opinion.


    "That''s a good idea." Lin Yu nodded and said, "Junliang, remember that what you long for in your heart will never fall from the sky by yourself, and don''t expect others to give it to you, everything needs to be done by yourself. strive."


    "Including me, at most it is to pull you, it is impossible to pave the way for you. UU Reading "


    He will leave this world sooner or later, so everything in the future depends on Qin Junliang himself.


    "Master, I will definitely remember your teachings."


    Qin Junliang said solemnly, with determination in his eyes.


    Lin Yu nodded, and then said: "Okay, Junliang, then you can talk about your thoughts first, and what are you going to do."


    "it is good."


    Qin Junliang agreed, and then said what he thought: "I think this way, I will first go to contact with the people of Jinshan Club, first to see how they think about the explosion of Jinbei International Hotel, and then to see if there is any way to borrow their power."


    "In this way, you can try to avoid fighting alone, and with the help of Jinshan Club, many things will be much easier to do."


    As soon as these words were finished, Lin Yu nodded immediately and said, "The idea is very good, it should be like this."


    He was very relieved that Qin Junliang was not a brainless person and knew how to borrow all the power he could use.


    Although there are many officials and foreigners in the Jinshan Association, they still have their own independent ideas.


    So as long as Qin Junliang finds the right person, things can be very promising.


    Of course, finding the right person is a big challenge for Qin Junliang.


    But such challenges will always be faced.


    And Qin Junliang can only truly grow if he faces these challenges head-on.


    I believe that after experiencing these things, not only his strength will be far beyond what he is now, but his ability to deal with people and things will also be greatly improved.


    "Master, then I will go to meet the people from the Jinshan Society tomorrow."


    When Qin Junliang saw that Lin Yu approved his idea, he immediately said excitedly.

 Chapter 1264： Mr. Gong Yu

    Popular recommendation:


    The next morning.


    Funing City.


    Tianlin Restaurant.


    Qin Junliang and Lin Yu met Di Yanglong, Feng Feipeng and He Jinan again here.


    He Jinan is the owner of Tianlin Restaurant, so this meeting was hosted by him and arranged in the best Tianzi No. 1 Room in Tianlin Restaurant.


    "Mr. Lin, Young Master Qin, we already know what happened at Jinbei International Hotel."


    He Jinan said sadly.


    The explosion killed many members of the Jinshan Club. As one of the members of the Jinshan Club, he was naturally not in a better mood.


    After all, he, Di Yanglong, and Feng Feipeng were both firmly bound to Jinshanhui, and they both prospered and lost.


    As soon as He Jinan finished speaking, Di Yanglong and Feng Feipeng nodded slowly.


    This time the incident was so serious that it completely exceeded their expectations.


    They never imagined that someone would dare to detonate a bomb in the banquet hall where the members of the Jinshan Club gathered.


    Is this really not afraid of revenge?


    You must know that the Jinshan Association has gathered countless high-ranking people with real power in the world.


    When these people get angry, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Of course, these people did not go to the initiation ceremony this time.


    Those who went there were all the rich and not very powerful.


    "I have a very interesting piece of information here, do you three want to hear it?"


    Qin Junliang glanced at the three and said.


    "Oh?"


    "What information?"


    "tell me the story."


    The three said in a row.


    They are still confused about the explosion, and have no idea who did it.


    So they are very interested in the intelligence mentioned by Qin Junliang.


    "According to reliable information, this explosion was made by the Jinbei City government."


    Qin Junliang said in a low voice.


    "what?"


    "how can that be?"


    He Jinan and the three were shocked.


    How could the Jinbei government do such a thing?


    Are these people really not afraid of offending Jinshan Club?


    He Jinan, Di Yanglong and Feng Feipeng look at me, I look at you, I don''t know what to say.


    After all, they have always been proud of joining the Jinshan Association, but the Jinshan Association is not safe, at least for the people in the government, the Jinshan Association is nothing to offend.


    "Master Qin, can this news be true?"


    He Jinan asked in disbelief.


    Qin Junliang nodded and said, "Of course, this is the information from the foreigners. The foreigners will not be afraid of the Jinbei City government."


    At least for now, this is definitely not done by foreigners.


    Because the foreigners came to visit twice because they hoped that Lin Yu would teach them martial arts.


    Therefore, since the foreigners have no motive to act, their intelligence can basically be trusted.


    "Foreigner information?"


    He Jinan frowned slightly.


    Di Yanglong answered, "foreigners don''t deliberately alienate us, right?"


    Feng Feipeng looked at Qin Junliang and said, "Master Qin, do you think this is possible?"


    Qin Junliang shook his head slowly and said, "It''s possible, but it''s very small, so you can basically trust the information provided by the foreigners."


    After the three heard it, they turned to look at Lin Yu and said, "What do you think, Mr. Lin?"


    "Don''t worry, for now, the foreigners didn''t lie to us."


    Lin Yu was naturally 100% sure that the information was true.


    Because when he left the Jinbei International Hotel, he heard the conversation of the group of men in black.


    According to the content of the dialogue, it was the government of Jinbei City.


    "Since Mr. Lin said so, then this matter is accurate."


    He Jinan''s brows stretched, and he no longer doubted.


    Like him, Di Yanglong and Feng Feipeng both believed in Lin Yu''s words.


    In their eyes, Lin Yu is powerful and has a way to figure out these things.


    So there is no need to doubt his words.


    He Jinan asked, "Mr. Lin, Young Master Qin, you shouldn''t come here to find us just for this, right?"


    "Of course." Qin Junliang nodded decisively, "I want to ask, can you contact the real people in the Jinshan Club?"


    The purpose of the two of them coming here is naturally not to find He Jinan and the three.


    After all, these three people obviously have no status in the Jinshan Club, and they are just running errands.


    The reason they came to find these three people was to see if these three people could contact the people with real power in the Jinshan Association.


    "People who can talk..."


    He Jinan turned to look at Di Yanglong and Feng Feipeng.


    Those who can speak in the Jinshan Club are the real bigwigs.


    With the level of the three of them, how could they have the opportunity to come into contact with such characters.


    Therefore, after hearing Qin Junliang''s question, the three of them were a little overwhelmed.


    After thinking for a moment, He Jinan said, "Mr. Lin, Young Master Qin, we are ordinary members in the Jinshan Association, and we can''t get in touch with real big people."


    Neither Lin Yu nor Qin Junliang were surprised by this answer.


    Qin Junliang asked: "The one who arranged for you to contact us, doesn''t he have a high status in the Jinshan Club?"


    "You mean Mr. Gongyu?"


    He Jinan was relieved, and then explained: "Mr. Gongyu''s status in the Jinshan Association is naturally not low, but it is not that he directly arranged for us to come and contact the two of us, but the order is given layer by layer, and finally the three of us will execute it."


    "So it is."


    Qin Junliang nodded slowly.


    Unexpectedly, the three of He Jinan were really just running errands, and no one who could talk could be in contact with them.


    At this time, Lin Yu said, "So do the three of you know where Mr. Gongyu lives?"


    As soon as Qin Junliang heard it, he immediately understood Lin Yu''s intention, that he was going to go directly to the man named Mr. Gongyu.


    So he answered, "Yes, just tell us where Mr. Gongyu lives."


    "This¡­¡­"


    He Jinan, Di Yanglong and Feng Feipeng were immediately embarrassed.


    They naturally knew where Mr. Gongyu lived, but they didn''t know if they could tell the address directly.


    Although Qin Junliang is already one of the members of the Jinshan Club, he is strong after all.


    The security on Mr. Gongyu''s side may not be able to prevent Qin Junliang and Lin Yu.


    So if the two of them got there and broke through, it would be troublesome.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang may be fine by then, but the three of them will definitely not be able to eat and walk around.


    Seeing the embarrassed expressions of the three of them, Lin Yu said, "Even if you say it, things will never become what you think."


    Qin Junliang echoed: "My master has personally promised that you will not even believe my master''s words, right?"


    "Believe, believe, we naturally believe what Mr. Lin said."


    He Jinan hurriedly said.


    Just kidding, this is the person who can survive the explosion and catch the bullet with his bare hands. Does he dare to offend him?


    Now even if you don''t believe him, you have to believe it.


    "Then hurry up and tell us where Mr. Gongyu lives."


    Qin Junliang urged.


    He Jinan looked at Di Yanglong and Feng Feipeng, then said, "Mr. Gongyu lives in the Gongyu Guild Hall in the northern part of Ningcheng."


    "Gongyu Hall?"


    Qin Junliang reacted instantly.


    He had some impressions at the Gongyu Guild Hall. It turned out that it was Mr. Gongyu''s residence.


    "So, Mr. Gongyu is not his real name? I remember that the owner of the Gongyu Club seems to be someone else?"


    Qin Junliang wondered.


    The reason why he didn''t react just now was because he had the impression that the owner of the Gongyu Guild Hall was a very rich man, and his name did not seem to have the word Gongyu.


    "Well, the word Gongyu is just a nickname, and we don''t know what Mr. Gongyu''s real name is."


    He Jinan explained.


    "I see."


    Qin Junliang suddenly realized.


    Sure enough, this Mr. Gongyu is not his real name, no wonder he has no impression at all.


    Qin Junliang suddenly, Lin Yu asked, "So is it Mr. Gongyu''s personal intention to let us join the club, or is it a joint decision of the members of the Jinshan Club?"


    As soon as he asked the question, He Jinan shook his head decisively and said, "Mr. Lin, we don''t know this."


    "Mr. Lin, we are not qualified to know this kind of thing." Di Yanglong and Feng Feipeng also answered.


    Lin Yu nodded slowly when he heard the words.


    This answer did not surprise him.


    Since the three of He Jinan were just running errands, it was naturally impossible to know such things.


    He just asked casually.


    Mainly because, he always felt that Mr. Gongyu seemed very difficult.


    At this moment, Qin Junliang turned to look at him and said, "Master, shall we go to the Gongyu Guild Hall now?"


    "Of course, let''s go."


    Lin Yu got up while talking.


    He Jinan, Di Yanglong, and Feng Feipeng also quickly got up.


    "Mr. Lin, Young Master Qin, I will send you off."


    The three said in unison.


    Immediately afterwards, He Jinan took the initiative to open the door so that Lin Yu and Qin Junliang could walk out.


    After the two went out, He Jinan quickly followed with Di Yanglong and Feng Feipeng.


    The group walked downstairs quickly, and soon came to the door of the hotel.


    As soon as he walked out of the gate, He Jinan took the initiative to stop a rickshaw.


    "Mr. Lin, Young Master Qin, please."


    He Jinan made a please gesture.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang got into the car one after another and sat firmly in the car.


    He Jinan hurriedly said to the driver, "Go to the Gongyu Guild Hall."


    Saying that, he took out a few more oceans and handed them over to the driver.


    When the driver saw so much money, he hurriedly refused: "Sir, it''s not so much money, it''s too much."


    The identity of these people is not simple at first glance, how dare he accept this money, what should he do if he gets into trouble?


    "This is a tip for you, remember to pull the car steadily on the road."


    He Jinan warned.


    Seeing that he insisted, the driver had to thank him repeatedly: "Thank you sir, thank you sir, I will definitely pull it to the Gongyu Guild Hall steadily."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    He Jinan patted the driver on the shoulder, then took off his top hat and waved to Lin Yu and Qin Junliang, "Mr. Lin, Young Master Qin, have a good journey."


    Di Yanglong and Feng Feipeng also took off their hats and waved, "Good luck all the way."


    The driver started off with a rickshaw, all the way to the Gongyu Guild Hall.


    After He Jinan and the three watched the rickshaw disappear from sight, they turned around and walked into the restaurant.


    "I didn''t expect them to actually survive the explosion unscathed."


    Walking and walking, He Jinan said with a sigh.


    When he first heard the news, he thought it was exaggerated.


    After all, this is an exaggeration.


    How tragic was the explosion scene, how could it be possible to survive?


    It is even more impossible to be unscathed.


    As a result, when I met Lin Yu and Qin Junliang today, I found that they were really not injured at all.


    At least there were no scars or burn marks on the exposed skin.


    "You said, is there a possibility that they were not at the explosion site at the time?"


    Di Yanglong guessed.


    "This is obviously impossible. The explosion happened right after the initiation ceremony, and it was too late to leave the venue."


    He Jinan decisively vetoed.


    Di Yanglong shook his head and said, "I didn''t mean that. I meant that at the moment of the explosion, they ran out of the venue at a very fast speed, so they were not affected by the explosion. After all, Mr. Lin can dodge bullets."


    Hearing this, He Jinan and Feng Feipeng nodded slowly and said, "It''s possible."


    After finishing speaking, Feng Feipeng said again: "Don''t talk about this, in short, Mr. Lin and Mr. Qin are not comparable to us. After they met Mr. Gongyu this time, they might be on the rise."


    "yes."


    He Jinan and Feng Feipeng nodded unconsciously.


    ...


    Gongyu Hall.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang came here in a rickshaw all the way.


    But when they got to the gate, the guards at the gate made it clear that they could not go in by rickshaw.


    The driver had to stop the car and looked at the two in embarrassment.


    He charged a lot of extra tips this time, but he couldn''t deliver the person to the door, which made him very embarrassed.


    Of course, what he is more afraid of is that if the two get angry, he will get into big trouble.


    At this moment, the door of the guild hall suddenly opened slowly, and a servant-like person walked out from inside.


    The man walked quickly to the side of the rickshaw and said, "The hospitality is not good, please forgive Mr. Lin and Young Master Qin."


    With that, he glared at the guards guarding the gate.


    Upon seeing this, the guard hurried forward and opened the gate completely to facilitate the entry of rickshaws.


    Then the driver pulled the rickshaw all the way forward, while the servant trotted along the side of the rickshaw.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang sat in the car and looked at their surroundings.


    This Gongyu Guild Hall is a mansion with a very large area. After entering the door, you have to walk a long way to reach the theme building of the hall.


    The two sides of this road are full of trees and various plants, the air is fresh and the scenery is first-class.


    Just by looking at the surroundings, you can tell that the people who live here are either rich or expensive.


    "Master, this Mr. Gongyu should be someone who can talk."


    Qin Junliang said to Lin Yu.


    "affim."


    Lin Yu nodded and said nothing.


    At this time, he was probing out his consciousness to carefully examine the surrounding environment.


    He always felt that Mr. Gongyu was not simple, and he didn''t know where this feeling came from.


    Therefore, he felt the need to investigate the situation here.


    The rickshaw went all the way.


    After a while, the two of them could finally see the main building of the guild hall in the distance.


    This is a Western-style building. It should have been built not long ago. It is the most popular high-end architectural style nowadays.


    Not only the main body of the guild hall, but also the surrounding layouts are the same as Western gardens, with a unique flavor.


    "Is Mr. Gongyu at home now?"


    Qin Junliang asked the servant who had been following the rickshaw.


    The servant immediately replied: "Here, Mr. Gongyu has been waiting for you. He asked me to come and pick you up."

 Chapter 1265： special identity

    Popular recommendation:


    The rickshaw stopped at the gate of the main building of the clubhouse.


    Qin Junliang and Lin Yu got out of the car quickly, and then walked into the building under the leadership of the servant.


    The two were still walking while observing their surroundings.


    However, the points of observation of the two are not the same. Qin Junliang''s attention is mainly on the layout of the building.


    And Lin Yu''s observation point is mainly where this guy named Mr. Gongyu is.


    The servant said that Mr. Gongyu was waiting in the room, but when he reached out his consciousness, he found that there was no one who looked noble in this building except for a bunch of servants.


    Unless this Mr. Gongyu acts like a servant on weekdays, there will definitely be a problem.


    "This guy named Mr. Gongyu is definitely not an ordinary person. It seems that this trip has a lot of fun."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Since coming to this world, everything has been smooth sailing, nothing can hinder him, and he has never encountered any difficulties.


    Although Divine Soul has been trained during this period of time, it is too boring.


    Now that an extraordinary Mr. Gongyu suddenly appeared, it became more interesting in an instant.


    Lin Yu is now very curious to know who is this Mr. Gongyu sacred.


    "Two gentlemen, this way."


    After entering the hall of the hall, the servant immediately led the two to a spiral staircase.


    This spiral staircase is not small, it is very spacious, and it is located at the edge of the hall.


    All the way along the stairs to the second floor, a golden picture came into view of the two in an instant.


    "So luxurious."


    Qin Junliang couldn''t help but sighed in admiration.


    As soon as he said these words, the servant said proudly: "This is designed by a top designer among foreigners, and the design fee alone cost tens of thousands of oceans."


    The servant was especially proud when he said this.


    As if the money was spent on his share.


    "Two gentlemen, please wait here for a while, I will ask Mr. Gongyu for instructions."


    The servant arranged for the two of them to take their seats on the luxurious sofa, and then left quickly.


    Qin Junliang sat on the sofa and looked around, admiring the exquisite furnishings around him, while Lin Yu reached out his consciousness and quietly followed the servant forward.


    He wanted to see how this Mr. Gongyu would come out.


    Anyway, until now, he had absolutely no idea who was Mr. Gongyu in this guild hall.


    It seems that no one looks like the owner.


    The servant went all the way, and after passing through a door, he entered a long corridor.


    At the end of the corridor is another door, and Lin Yu reached out his divine sense in advance and swept the room behind the door.


    "Is there anyone in the room?"


    Lin Yu was surprised.


    From the layout point of view, the room should be a study, and it looks like the master''s study.


    But there was no one in that room, so the servant''s destination didn''t seem to be there.


    "But looking at his appearance, it seems that the room is his destination. What''s going on?"


    Now Lin Yu is really curious.


    There are all kinds of weirdness in this Gongyu Hall, which makes Mr. Gongyu seem particularly mysterious.


    "Look at it first."


    Lin Yu once again focused his attention on the servant who was walking along the way to see where he was going.


    The servants kept advancing along the long corridor.


    After walking for a while, he finally came to the door of the study.


    Dong Dong Dong ¡ª


    The servant stepped forward and knocked on the door.


    "Master, the guests have arrived!"


    At the moment when the servant knocked on the door and spoke, Lin Yu immediately probed into the interior of the study to observe the movement inside.


    At this moment, an abrupt figure condensed and formed in the study.


    As soon as the figure appeared, he said to the servant outside the study: "I understand, go over immediately, and you will serve the guests first."


    "Yes."


    The servant agreed, and immediately turned to leave.


    Lin Yu did not withdraw his consciousness, but continued to look at this guy named Mr. Gongyu.


    This person appeared suddenly, indicating that this person is an extraordinary powerhouse.


    Unexpectedly, there are also extraordinary powerhouses in this world.


    It''s getting more and more interesting now.


    "Mr. Gongyu''s purpose in recruiting Qin Junliang to join the club is to get in touch with me, but according to the current situation, things seem to be very difficult."


    "Maybe he noticed me as soon as I came into this world."


    Lin Yu secretly guessed in his heart.


    Mr. Gongyu came to him from the very beginning, and recruiting Qin Junliang into the Jinshan Club was just for matchmaking.


    This made Lin Yu have to doubt Mr. Gongyu''s true intentions.


    At this time, Mr. Gongyu quickly walked towards the door of the study, and when he came to the door, he opened the door directly.


    Lin Yu immediately retracted his consciousness.


    on the sofa.


    Qin Junliang was still looking around, while Lin Yu quietly waited for the arrival of his servant after he recovered his consciousness.


    Soon, the figure of the servant returned to the reception room.


    "What did Mr. Gongyu say?"


    Qin Junliang asked.


    "Two gentlemen, please wait a moment, Mr. Gongyu will be here soon."


    The servant replied politely.


    "it is good."


    Qin Junliang responded, then sat on the sofa and waited quietly.


    At this time, he had some doubts in his heart, why Mr. Gongyu knew in advance that they were coming.


    And just when he was curious, Mr. Gongyu suddenly appeared at the door of the reception room.


    "Are you two curious that I will know in advance that you are coming?"


    Mr. Gongyu asked with a smile as soon as he entered the door.


    Qin Junliang nodded immediately: "Please also ask Mr. Gongyu to clarify."


    Lin Yu also nodded.


    Mr. Gongyu smiled and walked to the sofa. After sitting down on the sofa, he said, "Our Jinshan Club has a very strong intelligence and reconnaissance ability, and can grasp all the necessary trends."


    When Qin Junliang heard this, he frowned slightly, and then showed a hint of joy.


    The reason for frowning is that his actions are being followed, which makes people uncomfortable, and the smile is because, since this Jinshan will have strong intelligence and investigation capabilities, there must be a way to know that this explosion is in the hands of people. of.


    As the saying goes, if you want to take revenge, you have to find the enemy first.


    On the other hand, after Lin Yu listened to Mr. Gongyu''s words, there was no turbulence in his heart.


    Because he knew that Mr. Gongyu only said half of what he said, and he didn''t seem willing to tell the truth.


    Qin Junliang asked, "So does Mr. Gongyu also know the purpose of our coming to you?"


    "It''s to find out the culprit of that explosion."


    Mr. Gongyu replied without hesitation.


    Qin Junliang nodded and said, "Mr. Gongyu is right, that''s what we came here for."


    After that, he talked about the information he already had.


    "According to the information I have now, the main messenger of the explosion seems to be someone from the Jinbei City government, but I don''t know who is responsible."


    Mr. Gongyu heard the words and said, "That''s right, it was indeed done by someone from the Jinbei City government, and I also know who it was."


    "Who is it? Please ask Mr. Gongyu to help solve the confusion."


    Qin Junliang said with great interest.


    Mr. Gongyu smiled and said: "The main messenger is the governor of Jinbei City."


    "Governor of Jinbei City?" Qin Junliang asked curiously, "Why did the governor of Jinbei City attack me and my master? We didn''t offend him."


    This fact was so strange that Qin Junliang couldn''t understand it for a while.


    If it was said that the governor of Fu Ningcheng moved, he would still understand. After all, he and his master had already offended each other to death during the ring battle.


    It is normal for the other party to retaliate.


    But there is really no grievance or hatred between the governor of Jinbei City. What is the other party''s motive?


    Could it be that the Governor of Ningcheng asked him to do something?


    But that''s not right either. Both are governors with the same official position. How could it be possible to make such a big deal for each other.


    Unless the governor of Funing City gave up huge benefits.


    This... doesn''t seem impossible.


    Qin Junliang changed his mind and analyzed the various possibilities here.


    "Young Master Qin seems to be very confused. Do you wonder why the Governor of Jinbei City is going to deal with you?"


    Mr. Gongyu asked with a smile.


    Qin Junliang thought for a while and said, "Yes, please ask Mr. Gongyu to clarify."


    "The reason for his shot is very simple, because he thinks you are a huge threat. If you don''t get rid of you, his own safety will be difficult to guarantee."


    Mr. Gongyu said with a smile.


    "What?" Qin Junliang was surprised: "Just because you think we are a threat, you want to get rid of us? Even at the risk of offending the Jinshan Association?"


    "Yes, the reason is as simple as that. There are no complicated reasons for many things." Mr. Gongyu explained.


    "I...I still can''t accept it."


    Qin Junliang shook his head and then asked, "Mr. Gongyu, I want to ask, what is your opinion on this matter. I mean, do you have any thoughts on the Governor of Jinbei City who killed so many members of the Jinshan Club?"


    "I didn''t have any idea before you showed up."


    Mr. Gongyu said sternly.


    "Why do you have to wait for us?" Qin Junliang continued to ask.


    "You must know the reason for yourself, because all this is because of you."


    Mr. Gongyu threw the question back to Qin Junliang.


    Qin Junliang glanced at Lin Yu and asked, "Mr. Gongyu is interested in my master''s martial arts?"


    "That''s right."


    Mr. Gongyu responded with a sigh, then turned to look at Lin Yu.


    "Mr. Lin hasn''t spoken all the time. Do you think our Gongyu Club is not well received?"


    Seeing that Mr. Gongyu was clearly targeting him, Lin Yu smiled and said, "What does Mr. Gongyu want to hear from me?"


    "Anything will do. It''s best to express your opinion on this matter. Don''t Mr. Lin want to find the culprit of the whole thing?"


    Mr. Gongyu asked calmly.


    "That''s because the culprit has been found." Lin Yu replied.


    Mr. Gongyu smiled and said, "Does Mr. Lin believe what I just said?"


    "Of course I don''t believe it." Lin Yu shook his head.


    "Oh? Then why does Mr. Lin say that the culprit has been found?"


    Mr. Gongyu asked with a smile.


    Since Lin Yu didn''t believe him, he shouldn''t think that the governor of Jinbei City was the culprit.


    So, why did he say that the culprit was found.


    "Because, the culprit is you."


    Lin Yu pointed at Mr. Gongyu and said.


    And as soon as he said these words, Mr. Gongyu was stunned for a moment.


    But soon he calmed down and said with a smile, "Mr. Lin is joking."


    Qin Junliang also wondered: "Master, why do you say that Mr. Gongyu is the culprit?"


    Lin Yu looked at him and said, "Didn''t you realize that your thinking has been influenced by him? Recall the conversation with him just now."


    Having said that, Lin Yu urged the power of Jianmu to eliminate the influence that Mr. Gongyu exerted on Qin Junliang.


    Qin Junliang''s expression froze immediately, and he fell into contemplation.


    On the opposite side of the sofa, Mr. Gongyu''s expression became serious after seeing Qin Junliang''s expression.


    After a while, Qin Junliang said, "Master, he just seemed to be holding on to my thoughts, forcing me to follow his thoughts."


    After careful recall, Qin Junliang found out that the logic of the dialogue with Mr. Gongyu just now was obviously a little confusing, as if he was forcibly led by the other party.


    For example, he said that the culprit was the Governor of Jinbei City, which is illogical.


    The Governor of Jinbei City had absolutely no reason to do that.


    Of course, the Governor of Jinbei City may have indeed moved his hand, but even if he did, it is not necessarily the culprit, and it is entirely possible that he was forced and held hostage.


    "Master, now I know why you say that Mr. Gongyu is the culprit."


    Qin Junliang suddenly realized.


    He figured out that since Mr. Gongyu can influence his thinking, he must also influence the thinking of the Governor of Jinbei City.


    In other words, the actions of the Governor of Jinbei City were all instructed by Mr. Gongyu.


    So everything is explained. UU Reading


    "Looks like you''ve figured it out."


    Lin Yu nodded, then turned to look at Mr. Gongyu.


    "Mr. Gongyu, what else do you want to say? You might as well say it, but it''s best not to use that kind of tricks, it''s useless to me."


    Mr. Gongyu''s face was gloomy and uncertain.


    He found that he underestimated Lin Yu, who was far stronger than he thought.


    Originally, his plan was to first contact Lin Yu through Qin Junliang, and then slowly transform Lin Yu into his puppet.


    As a result, it failed at the very beginning.


    Seeing that Mr. Gongyu was unable to speak, Lin Yu continued, "You are not an ordinary person, or you are not a person."


    He has just noticed after careful observation that Mr. Gongyu has the original will of this world flowing through him.


    In other words, the image of Mr. Gongyu is the embodiment of the will of this world.


    Of course, although he is the embodiment of the will of the world, his actions do not represent the will of the world.


    The will of this world is sleeping at this time, just like other dead worlds.


    Mr. Gongyu has independent consciousness and behavior, which is equivalent to an independent individual separated from the will of the world.


    This independent individual has his own thoughts, so his thoughts cannot represent the world.


    "Who the **** are you?"


    Mr. Gongyu stood up from the sofa and looked at Lin Yudao with great vigilance.


    Lin Yu was able to find out that he was not human, which greatly exceeded his expectations.


    He felt that the secret could not be discovered.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is what your intentions are."


    Lin Yu looked at Mr. Gongyu calmly and said.

 Chapter 1266： monster

    Popular recommendation:


    Seeing that Lin Yu was so calm, Mr. Gongyu immediately became alert.


    He realized that Lin Yu was not as simple as it seemed.


    Although he was transformed by the original will of the world, but the world is sleeping at the moment, he cannot represent the original will of the world.


    He only inherited part of the power of this world, but has his own thoughts and subjective consciousness.


    Therefore, he did not know that Lin Yu was a **** from the eternal paradise.


    He also thought that Lin Yu was just a gifted human who created a set of extraordinary exercises.


    The explosion at the Jinbei International Hotel was indeed led by him.


    And he did this to measure Lin Yu''s ultimate strength.


    He was very satisfied with the results at that time, but judging from the current situation, Lin Yu''s strength does not seem to be that simple.


    After all, Lin Yu seems to have seen his true identity.


    "Who the **** are you? You better tell me the truth!"


    Mr. Gongyu slowly got up and looked at Lin Yu solemnly.


    Qin Junliang, who was beside him, saw this scene and stood up slowly, watching Mr. Gongyu vigilantly.


    At this moment, as long as Mr. Gongyu makes a move, he will immediately block it.


    Anyway, there is no need to continue the meeting with Mr. Gongyu now.


    Their master and apprentice came here to find out the real culprit through the relationship of the Jinshan Association, and it turned out that Mr. Gongyu was the culprit.


    So, the two sides are now in a hostile relationship.


    On the other side, Lin Yu saw that Mr. Gongyu and Qin Junliang got up one after another, so he also stood up slowly and said, "I just said that it doesn''t matter who I am, what matters is what your intentions are?"


    Mr. Gongyu is transformed by the original will of the world, but he has his own independent consciousness.


    So as long as you repeatedly press his intentions, he will block his self-recognition and ask some important things from his mouth.


    "What is your intention?"


    Lin Yu took another step closer and asked.


    And this time, when he spoke, he stimulated the power of Jianmu, so these words could go straight to Mr. Gongyu''s heart, and echoed repeatedly in his heart.


    "What is your intention, what is your intention, what is your intention..."


    At this moment, in Mr. Gongyu''s mind, these words kept ringing, and there was no sign of stopping at all.


    This repeated ringing gradually made him unbearable.


    "what-"


    "Get out of my head! Early stage!"


    Mr. Gongyu shouted while holding his head.


    And his loud shouting immediately caught the attention of some servants in the hall.


    Deng Deng Deng-


    The footsteps sounded, and several servants hurried towards the reception room.


    When they entered the reception room, they saw Mr. Gongyu who was holding his head by the sofa and shouting constantly.


    The picture immediately blinded them.


    Now how to do?


    Looking at Mr. Gongyu''s appearance, it seems that he has some kind of mental illness.


    But they are not sure, after all, it may just be out of control.


    Therefore, when there was no certainty, the servants had to stare blankly, neither daring to approach Mr. Gongyu nor to walk away.


    Beside the sofa, Qin Junliang was completely blinded by Mr. Gongyu''s performance.


    This Mr. Gongyu was fine just now, but he was just a little arrogant, but after listening to the master asked a few questions, he suddenly held his head and shouted there.


    And listening to the meaning of his words, it seems that something has entered his brain, which makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    What the **** got into his head?


    Could it be that the words Master just said were constantly replaying in his mind?


    Qin Junliang slowly turned his head to look at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu looked at him and said, "Just wait and see, the show has just begun."


    Qin Junliang nodded heavily when he heard the words, and then looked back at Mr. Gongyu who kept shouting.


    "what-"


    Mr. Gongyu raised his head while shouting.


    Qin Junliang was horrified to find that Mr. Gongyu''s eyes were red at this time, and his face was terrifying.


    Not only that, Mr. Gongyu''s body shape has also slowly changed.


    From an elegant and kind man, he suddenly turned into a muscular monster.


    Moreover, this muscle monster is still growing, and the whole person can''t stop growing wildly.


    Two meters, three meters, four meters, five meters...


    The rapidly growing body quickly burst the ceiling of the reception room, and the entire Gongyu Guild Hall shook.


    This scene frightened the servants in the guild hall on the spot.


    Where have they seen such a terrifying sight, where have they seen such a monster?


    "Run, run!"


    The servants ran away shouting.


    At this moment, they don''t think that the monster is Mr. Gongyu, but think that the monster is disguised as Mr. Gongyu.


    After all, Mr. Gongyu has always been gentle, friendly, and polite, so he couldn''t relate to that monster anyway.


    The servants in the hall quickly ran away, leaving only Lin Yu and Qin Junliang standing beside Mr. Gongyu.


    "Master, what exactly is this person, how can he become so big?"


    Qin Junliang asked.


    Lin Yu said, "This is not a human being, and it is difficult for you to understand the specifics. In short, you only need to know that he is not human."


    "Oh." Qin Junliang nodded indifferently.


    This picture was also very novel and shocking to him, so Lin Yu said he didn''t understand, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    At this time, Mr. Gongyu had turned into a giant ten meters tall, standing there like a big mountain.


    "bluff."


    Lin Yudan commented, and then urged the power of Jianmu.


    In an instant, Mr. Gongyu''s body was compressed again, from ten meters to nine meters, eight meters, seven meters, six meters...


    It didn''t take long for Mr. Gongyu to return to his original appearance.


    "This¡­"


    Qin Junliang, who was beside him, didn''t know what happened, nor did he know that Lin Yu forced Mr. Gongyu to return to his original body shape.


    He thought it was Mr. Gongyu who had changed himself.


    While Qin Junliang was puzzled, Mr. Gongyu looked at Lin Yu and said, "You, who are you? Ah? Who are you?"


    Mr. Gongyu was completely shocked.


    At the beginning, he felt that Lin Yu and Qin Junliang could never escape from his grasp, and he could handle them at will.


    In the end, before the actual fight, he had already suffered a lot of hidden losses from Lin Yu.


    Mr. Gongyu thought in his heart, this Lin Yu is definitely not as simple as a talented martial artist, and he must not be treated with the previous thinking.


    It must be handled with care.


    "And who am I? Don''t you have a long memory?"


    Lin Yu manipulated the power of Jianmu to slowly lift Mr. Gongyu into the air.


    Mr. Gongyu struggled in the air, trying to break free from the shackles of Jianmu''s power.


    But obviously his actions were completely useless.


    Because no matter what he did, he couldn''t break free from the control of Jianmu''s power.


    "Hahaha, hahaha, do you think you can do anything to me like this?"


    Mr. Gongyu laughed.


    "I''m the master of this world, do you think this is like how can I be?"


    Hearing this, Lin Yu smiled and said, "Finally willing to recruit."


    Mr. Gongyu''s words finally revealed his inner intentions.


    It turned out that this guy, who was embodied by the original will of the world, believed in his heart that he was the dweller of the world.


    Although saying this barely makes sense, Mr. Gongyu cannot represent the true will of the world after all.


    So these thoughts of his can only prove that his subjective consciousness is so.


    "I am the master of this world, you can''t kill me at all, you hear me, you can''t kill me at all!"


    Mr. Gongyu roared wildly.


    Qin Junliang on the side looked at Lin Yu and said, "Master, is what he said true?"


    "Half-truth."


    Lin Yudan replied, and then his mind moved, and the strength of Jianmu suddenly tightened.


    The powerful force kept squeezing Mr. Gongyu, making him extremely painful.


    This tree-building power is a higher level existence than divine power, so even if Mr. Gongyu is transformed by the original will of the world, he cannot resist its powerful power.


    Mr. Gongyu''s body was continuously compressed.


    "It''s useless, you can''t kill me at all, you can''t kill me at all."


    Mr. Gongyu was compressed smaller and smaller by the power of Jianmu, but he was still roaring wildly.


    Finally, as his body was completely squeezed and disappeared, his shouting finally stopped.


    "died?"


    Qin Junliang was surprised.


    He witnessed all this from beginning to end, watching Mr. Gongyu shrink from a muscle monster to disappear without a trace.


    Therefore, the first thought in his mind was that Mr. Gongyu was killed by Lin Yu.


    After all, even the complete body is gone, what else could it be if it wasn''t dead?


    "Not dead yet." Lin Yu said.


    "What? Not dead?" Qin Junliang said in surprise, "Master, can we really kill him?"


    "Yes, this person cannot be killed in this world."


    Lin Yu replied.


    To be precise, it is not that he cannot be killed, but to kill him, he must destroy the original will of this world.


    After all, Mr. Gongyu was transformed by the original will of the world.


    As long as the world is not destroyed, he cannot be killed.


    Unless the world is awakened and the world''s true self-consciousness devours him.


    "Master, will he come back? Will he still try to kill us?"


    Qin Junliang asked repeatedly.


    "Of course, he will definitely not give up like this, he will definitely try his best to kill us." Lin Yu nodded.


    "Master, what should I do then?" Qin Junliang asked worriedly.


    "Be proactive."


    Lin Yu gave the answer.


    "Take the initiative?" Qin Junliang was puzzled.


    This Mr. Gongyu comes and goes without a trace, and he can''t even kill him. How can he take the initiative to attack?


    He couldn''t figure out the crux of it.


    "Then just do as I say."


    Lin Yu turned his head and said to Qin Junliang.


    Seeing what he said, Qin Junliang nodded immediately and said, "Okay, I will follow Master''s arrangement."


    "Walk."


    Lin Yu led Qin Junliang to the outside of the Gongyu Guild Hall.


    Next, he plans to find a way to wake up this world, and then let the self-consciousness of this world wipe out Mr. Gongyu.


    Otherwise, if Mr. Gongyu is left alone, something might happen.


    In fact, according to his original plan, he plans to continue to live in this world for a while, and is not in a hurry to wake up the world.


    After all, as soon as the world wakes up, Jianmu will sense him and teleport him back to the abyss.


    The reason why Lin Yu didn''t want to return to the abyss in a hurry was that the life he experienced here could give the soul an effective experience.


    If you can live in this place for decades or even hundreds of years, the soul will definitely be strengthened.


    It''s a pity that things are fickle, and Mr. Gongyu suddenly appeared in this world, forcing him to change his plans.


    Lin Yu led Qin Junliang all the way out, and soon came to the open space outside the main building of Gongyu Guild Hall.


    At this time, many servants were gathered here, and there were also some servants working in the Gongyu Hall.


    These servants were standing far away at this time, talking a lot, and the content of the discussion was related to the amazing picture they just saw.


    Many of them have witnessed the whole process of Mr. Gongyu''s transformation from an ordinary person to a giant, so they were very impressed.


    Now count these people the loudest.


    "Come out, come out!"


    "It''s the two guests that Mr. Gongyu just entertained!"


    "Why are these two guests okay?"


    "¡­"


    As soon as Lin Yu and Qin Junliang appeared in front of everyone, they immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    After all, Mr. Gongyu really had a problem after meeting the two of them, so the two were definitely suspect.


    Of course, suspects are suspects, and the servants present would never dare to approach Lin Yu and Qin Junliang. UU reading


    Not dare to stop the two.


    In this way, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang walked quickly to the gate of the outermost circle of the Gongyu Guild Hall under the watchful eyes of the servants.


    Soon, they came to the street outside the guild hall.


    Gongyu Guild Hall is located in the downtown area of ??Funing City. The surrounding streets are very prosperous, and there are many pedestrians coming and going.


    Therefore, these pedestrians also witnessed the huge picture of Mr. Gongyu just now.


    It''s just that, unlike the servants in the guild hall, these pedestrians have no idea that the giant was originally the image of Mr. Gongyu.


    They thought that the monster suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "It''s so big, the lifter just now was at least ten meters tall!"


    "Where the **** did that monster come out of, isn''t it going to slaughter the city?"


    "Do you think Gongyu Guild Hall is a secret research institute for foreigners? That monster just now is a biological weapon that foreigners secretly study."


    "It''s possible, very likely. The owner of this Gongyu Guild Hall has always been very mysterious. No one has ever seen him enter or leave the gate. It''s just a foreigner''s guise."


    "I didn''t expect foreigners to conduct such appalling research on our territory. It''s really bad."


    "¡­"


    These pedestrians on the street are also talking a lot, saying everything, and some of the conversations are quite outrageous.


    It is good to guess that the Gongyu Guild Hall is a foreigner research base. The most outrageous thing is that some people think that the monster just emerged from the ground and lives underground all the year round.


    It is also said that there is a world where monsters live underground, and there are many such giant monsters.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang quickly stopped a rickshaw, got in the car, and galloped towards Zhulongcheng.

 Chapter 1267： battlefield experience

    Popular recommendation:


    Pig cage city.


    Inside the room, Qin Junliang said, "Master, what am I going to do?"


    As soon as he said these words, Qin Xiayun on the side immediately answered, "Junliang, what happened again?"


    From Qin Junliang''s expression, it can be seen that there must be some difficulties.


    And this time the difficulty will definitely not be small.


    Qin Xiayun is Qin Junliang''s sister, she will never get it wrong.


    "Sister, it''s nothing major, you don''t have to worry."


    Qin Junliang hurriedly denied it.


    The facts about Mr. Gongyu were too exaggerated, beyond the understanding of ordinary people, he was afraid that Qin Xiayun would not be able to accept it after he said it.


    "Junliang, don''t lie to me, you must be in big trouble."


    Qin Xiayun looked at Qin Junliang seriously and said.


    "Sister..." Qin Junliang wanted to say something, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that he couldn''t hide it.


    After all, the next step will be discussed with the master, and Qin Xiayun will definitely hear it.


    In addition, Qin Junliang also knew in his heart that Qin Xiayun, as his sister, knew his temperament like the back of his hand, and now he must have seen through that he was lying.


    "Sister, we did encounter some things, I can tell you, but you have to be mentally prepared first."


    Qin Junliang said.


    Qin Xiayun nodded and said, "Go ahead."


    "It''s like this..."


    Qin Junliang quickly explained what he saw at the Gongyu Guild Hall.


    Including the reasons for meeting Mr. Gongyu, and the changes in Mr. Gongyu''s whole person after meeting Mr. Gongyu.


    Qin Xiayun''s face turned pale after hearing this.


    Qin Junliang is right, this is too appalling. I didn''t expect people to be so tall and burst the roof.


    "Junliang, is this true? My sister can''t believe it."


    Qin Xiayun said incredulously.


    "Of course it''s true. Many people saw it at the time. Maybe we can see the news in the evening paper today."


    Qin Junliang said with great certainty.


    "This¡­"


    Qin Xiayun still found it difficult to accept.


    It can be said that the picture Qin Junliang described to her completely impacted her three views and made her unable to accept it in a short time.


    "That''s what happened anyway."


    Qin Junliang said.


    Qin Xiayun nodded slightly when he heard the words, and then asked: "Junliang, then you just asked Mr. Lin what to do next, did you want to ask how to deal with that monster next?"


    "Well, that thing isn''t dead, it just ran away."


    Qin Junliang nodded.


    Hearing this, Qin Xiayun''s face immediately showed a solemn expression.


    That Mr. Gongyu who turned into a monster ran away, which meant that he would come back at any time.


    If this is killed, the consequences are absolutely unimaginable.


    According to Qin Junliang''s description just now, the monster is simply invincible.


    With such a monster in mind, it is impossible to have a smooth life today.


    So it is really necessary to think of a way to deal with it.


    At this time, Qin Junliang asked again, "Master, what shall we do next?"


    Lin Yu said: "If you want to fight against Mr. Gongyu, you can only improve your strength, so the next thing you have to do is to hurry up and cultivate."


    When Qin Junliang heard this, he immediately nodded his head and said, "Okay, Master, I will definitely work hard next."


    After he finished speaking, he asked again, "Master, can I still practice as before?"


    Lin Yu shook his head and said, "That''s way too inefficient, so I have to change to a faster way."


    Qin Junliang immediately became excited when he heard the words, it seemed that Master had a better and faster way to improve.


    This is a great thing.


    "Master, please advise." Qin Junliang clasped his fists.


    Lin Yu said: "Next, you will still practice body training and Thunder Fist, but you can''t just spend your time burying your head and practicing hard, you need to do a lot of actual combat, and actual combat is the fastest way to improve."


    "Actual combat?"


    Qin Junliang''s smile gradually subsided.


    He is not afraid of actual combat, and is even eager to fight a few more times.


    But the problem is, now that he can dodge bullets at close range, the ordinary people are not his opponents at all, who would dare to fight him?


    If this is to organize a ring match, I am afraid that there will be no one who will challenge it.


    After all, the arena sleeper who must lose is willing to fight?


    Therefore, after thinking of this, Qin Junliang''s face suddenly turned bad.


    "Master, in actual combat, the opponent is probably not easy to find."


    Qin Junliang expressed his doubts.


    "That depends on what your definition of an opponent is." Lin Yu said with a smile.


    When Qin Junliang heard this, he wondered, "Master, please clarify your doubts."


    Lin Yu still smiled and said: "If you define your opponent as an individual, then there really is no one in this world that is your opponent, but if you define your opponent as an organization, then your opponents are."


    "organize¡­"


    Qin Junliang pondered, his thoughts gradually broadened.


    That''s right, why do you have to define the opponent as an individual, it can be an organization.


    For example, if you are fighting an entire army, the combat pressure will suddenly increase a lot.


    In such a stressful battle, one''s own martial arts can quickly be honed and ushered in a substantial improvement.


    Thinking of this, Qin Junliang finally wanted to understand.


    However, he also found that although such an idea is feasible, it is difficult to find an entire army to fight with him.


    After all, who would send an army against a single person?


    "Master, it seems that such an opponent is still not easy to find."


    Qin Junliang once again expressed the doubts in his heart.


    On the other side, Qin Xiayun suddenly said, "Mr. Lin, you don''t want my brother to go to the government, right?"


    She was also thinking about this issue just now, so after thinking about it, she found that only the government could send the army.


    After thinking of this, she was immediately startled.


    If you do it right with the government, then a few lives will not be enough to survive.


    "Government?"


    After Qin Junliang heard Qin Xiayun, he became thoughtful.


    He found that what his sister said was right, indeed only by challenging the government could he find an absolute opponent.


    Otherwise, it is useless to go to any organization.


    Those well-informed black-and-white organizations, whether it''s the Chamber of Commerce of the Escort, or gangsters like the Black Mountain Gang, couldn''t organize a large group of people to deal with him.


    After all, such an organization is very loose, and when the members find out that the other party is invincible as an individual, they will quickly retreat.


    Seeing that the two brothers and sisters were all thinking of the government, Lin Yu reminded: "Challenging the government is just one of the ways. You can also go directly to the battlefield where the two armies are fighting."


    "Yup!"


    Qin Junliang suddenly slapped his thigh and came to his mind.


    Master is right, as long as you are on the battlefield, don''t you have a lot of opponents.


    Sure enough, his mind is still not broad enough.


    On the other side, Qin Xiayun''s face was instantly filled with sadness after hearing that Lin Yu let Qin Junliang.


    "Mr. Lin, the current battlefield is not as good as it used to be. The foreign guns and foreign cannons that everyone uses on the current battlefield are extremely powerful. A little carelessness will endanger their lives."


    "Moreover, the guns that soldiers on the battlefield are holding are not pistols. They are far more powerful than pistols and are very dangerous."


    Qin Xiayun thought that Lin Yu lived in the mountains all year round and knew nothing about the current war, so he made a special trip to explain.


    He felt that after Lin Yu learned of this, he should have considered it carefully.


    After all, there is only one life, and if it is gone, it is completely gone.


    "Sister, don''t worry, there is nothing to be afraid of with foreign guns and foreign guns. Master and I can dodge bullets without getting hurt."


    Qin Junliang really made up his mind to go to the battlefield now.


    Because as Qin Xiayun said, there are many heavy weapons on the battlefield.


    If you can survive the attacks of those weapons and annihilate the enemy, then the strength can definitely be improved by leaps and bounds.


    This is the most efficient way to practice right now.


    Seeing that Qin Junliang had decided to leave, Qin Xiayun sighed slightly and didn''t say more.


    After going down so many times, she has understood in her heart that it is impossible to stop her brother from doing anything.


    The main reason is that Qin Junliang has been smooth sailing since he started to practice, making him more and more courageous.


    Don''t try to convince him to back down unless he encounters a few setbacks in this situation.


    "Sister, do you agree?"


    Qin Junliang asked Qin Xiayun when he saw that Qin Xiayun kept his mouth shut.


    "What else can I do? I can''t say anything about you." Qin Xiayun said angrily.


    When Qin Junliang heard this, he immediately laughed.


    "Sister, don''t worry, I can dodge the bullets now, and maybe I can catch the bullets like Master did."


    "After all, you can also see my progress. It hasn''t stopped since the beginning of my cultivation."


    Qin Junliang laughed.


    "Hey." Qin Xiayun sighed and had nothing to say.


    Because what Qin Junliang said is the truth.


    Since he started training under the guidance of Lin Yu, his strength has been increasing steadily and at a rapid rate.


    Every day, every day, even every hour of progress.


    Maybe after practicing again, even the bullets can really be caught.


    In that case, at least the foreign guns are no longer a threat.


    As for the cannon... It seems that if you are fast enough, you can dodge it.


    Thinking of this, Qin Xiayun''s face gradually softened, and he has accepted the fact that Qin Junliang is going to the battlefield to experience.


    And this change in her face naturally fell into Qin Junliang''s eyes.


    Qin Junliang knew that his sister really agreed this time, and he had already figured it out in his heart, not the kind of twisted situation where he had to agree.


    Thinking of this, he turned his head and said to Lin Yu, "Master, when are we going?"


    "You can do it anytime, even now." Lin Yudan said, "But before you set off, wait until you find a battlefield."


    "Okay, then we will act as soon as we find the battlefield."


    Qin Junliang nodded excitedly.


    After speaking, he turned to look at Qin Xiayun and said, "Sister, you have been reading newspapers every day these days. Do you know where the war is going?"


    "Um."


    Qin Xiayun nodded, then got up and walked towards the stack of newspapers.


    After a little rummaging inside, he came to Qin Junliang with a brand new newspaper.


    "Look at it for yourself, there is the latest battle report on it."


    Qin Xiayun handed the newspaper to Qin Junliang.


    After Qin Junliang took it, he didn''t say much, and immediately started to read it.


    Soon, he found several areas that were currently at war from the battle report.


    In these war zones, he found the nearest one, and then handed the newspaper to Lin Yu for him to look over.


    Lin Yu glanced quickly, nodded and said, "Well, this place is not bad, just go here."


    Qin Junliang put down the newspaper, got up and said, "Master, it''s not too late, shall we leave now?"


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he suddenly turned to look at Qin Xiayun.


    He just suddenly thought that if he and his master went to the battlefield to practice, then only his sister would be left at home alone.


    If someone came to ask for trouble, or even killed Mr. Gongyu, things would be in big trouble.


    "Master, it doesn''t seem safe for my sister to stay at home alone, doesn''t she?"


    Qin Junliang said.


    Hearing this, Lin Yu immediately used the power of building wood to condense a jade pendant and handed it to Qin Xiayun: "Miss Qin, take this jade pendant, remember to always carry it with you and don''t lose it, it can save your life."


    "Thank you, Mr. Lin!"


    Qin Xiayun thanked him gratefully, and then respectfully took the jade pendant with both hands.


    She has no doubts about Lin Yu''s words. Since Lin Yu said that this jade pendant can save his life, it will definitely save his life, and there will be no falsehood.


    "Mr. Lin, thank you so much for this time. If Junliang hadn''t met you, he would never have the strength he is today, and he would not be able to live a good life."


    After Qin Xiayun carefully put away the jade pendant, he sincerely thanked him.


    For Lin Yu''s care for their sister and brother during this period, she is grateful from the bottom of her heart. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    If it wasn''t for Lin Yu''s appearance at their most critical moment, I''m afraid that their siblings would have been ruined in the morning, how could they still be alive today and live a life without food and clothing.


    "Miss Qin doesn''t need to thank me."


    Lin Yu reassured.


    He didn''t help Qin Xiayun''s sister and brother for no reason, but to have a new life so that he could experience the soul.


    If it weren''t for this purpose, he might not have contact with Qin Xiayun and his brother.


    So in fact, Qin Xiayun''s sister and brother only appeared in front of him at the right time, and only ushered in the change of life, not because of his kindness.


    In fact, if someone else appeared at that time, he might have gone to help that person, thus missing out with Qin Xiayun and his brother.


    "Mr. Lin, I will keep your kindness in my heart forever, and I will definitely repay you in the future."


    Qin Xiayun still sincerely thanked him.


    Saying so, he bowed deeply.


    Lin Yu was touched by her sincere and eager emotions, and suddenly found that his soul had gained another experience.


    "Miss Qin, don''t be like this." Lin Yu helped Qin Xiayun get up, and then said, "Miss Qin, don''t worry, Junliang will be fine with me, I still have the strength to keep his comprehensiveness."


    "Mr. Lin said that I feel at ease, and I will also pray for you to eat fast at home and pray."


    Qin Xiayun said sincerely.


    "Sister, then Master and I will set off. You are at home waiting for our good news."


    Qin Junliang suddenly stood up and interjected.


    "Um."


    Qin Xiayun nodded lightly.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu led Qin Junliang out of the house and walked all the way to the outside of the Pig Cage Walled City, embarking on a new journey.

 Chapter 1268： good start

    Popular recommendation:


    Somewhere on the mainland.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang rushed here.


    At this time, a war was breaking out here, and both sides were foreigners.


    To be precise, foreigners from two different countries.


    The reason why Lin Yu chose this place for Qin Junliang to experience is because the weapons used on this battlefield are the most advanced weapons in the world.


    Heavy machine guns, rear-mounted guns and other weapons are all available.


    As a result, the war on this battlefield was extremely fierce.


    After training on this battlefield for a while, Qin Junliang''s strength will definitely improve rapidly.


    When the strength becomes strong enough, it can challenge the existing order of the world and cause great changes in the world.


    Thereby awakening the sleeping will of this world.


    Only in this way can we deal with Mr. Gongyu.


    Otherwise, no matter how many times you kill him, it is impossible to kill him, unless you destroy the world.


    But in this case, all the people living in this world have to die.


    Naturally, this was not what Lin Yu wanted to see, so he came up with such a solution.


    "Junliang, let''s start, I''m here to watch you."


    Lin Yu said to Qin Junliang.


    "Well, Master, then I''ll go." Qin Junliang agreed.


    "Go." Lin Yu nodded.


    Qin Junliang took a deep breath, then ran at full speed and rushed into the battlefield alone.


    somewhere on the battlefield.


    This war was initiated by the blue flag state, and the green flag state on the other side was the one that was invaded.


    At this time, the army of the blue flag country was frantically attacking the army of the green flag country.


    The fire was raging, and the guns were fired.


    In the command camp on the blue flag country side.


    "Lord General, our attack is very effective, and the Green Flag Country will definitely not be able to hold it this time."


    A junior officer was briefing a man in a general''s uniform.


    "Where are the various armies advancing to?"


    asked the General of the Blue Flag.


    "Master General, all the way has been advanced to the mountain pass, the second road is encircling the past from the flank, the third road is sneaking into the enemy''s rear area, the fourth road..."


    The lower-ranking officers reported quickly, and while reporting, they used various chess pieces to deduce the battle situation on the sand table.


    The General of the Blue Flag Country watched while listening, with a smile on his face.


    As the junior officer said, the attack was very effective.


    As long as the current rhythm continues, the border cities of the Green Flag country will soon be occupied.


    At that time, you can force the other party to sign an alliance under the city, completely end the battle, and make a great contribution.


    At this time, the general of the blue flag country was already thinking about which lover he should take to go out to the sea for vacation after the war was over.


    "Lord General, this is the situation on the front line now."


    At this time, the junior officer had finished the sand table deduction, and then he opened his mouth and concluded.


    "Very good, just play at this rhythm, this time we will win."


    The Blue Flag General said confidently.


    He is battle-hardened and has directed more than one or two battles.


    Therefore, after watching the sand table deduction, he immediately knew that the battle this time was stable.


    Winning is a matter of time.


    Nothing more than a big win or a small win.


    The big win is to force the other side to sign a contract under the city that humiliates the country after the border city of the green flag country is laid down.


    A small win is to force the opponent to shift strategy and prepare for the next battle.


    In short, whether it is a big win or a small win, his credit cannot run away.


    Of course, he still expects a big win in his heart.


    Because in this way, he can really take his lover to the seaside to escape the summer heat.


    If you win, you have to stay on the front line for a while.


    While the general of the blue flag country was pondering how to win, the command camp of the green flag country was in chaos.


    boom!


    boom!


    boom!


    The sound of artillery fire in the distance continued, and the gunfire did not stop.


    These all indicate that the front line is constantly advancing towards them, and if this continues, they will have to retreat.


    And once they retreated, the war would basically be declared a failure.


    At that time, not only will they be unable to hold their heads up in front of the citizens, but they will also have to go to court-martial, which will be a lifelong shame for them.


    "How many troops do we have?"


    The Green Flag General asked with a grim expression.


    "Reporting to the General, there are only soldiers left in the North Road, and the other roads are about to lose their minds."


    A junior officer reports.


    "what?"


    The Green Flag General slammed his fist on the table and said angrily.


    Such a detailed plan was made in front of the station, and a large-scale mobilization was carried out. As a result, less than a day after the battle began, the battle ahead was so rotten.


    This is over, the battle will be lost.


    At that time, once the battle is defeated, the morale and morale of the army will be greatly reduced, which will seriously affect the strategic layout behind.


    At this time, the general of the green flag country was thinking, it seems that the border cities of the country can''t be defended, and they will definitely be occupied by the blue flag country.


    So now before him are two very stark choices.


    The first option is to voluntarily abandon the border cities, carry out a strategic transfer with the existing living forces, and move to the rear to reorganize the team.


    The second option is to fight to the end with the opponent, that person''s life will be exchanged for time, and he will wait until reinforcements arrive.


    Comparing the two options, the first option is the safest, but it''s just a shame.


    If the news is sent back to China, it will definitely be scolded by the people to death.


    In the future, I will have to confess the reasons for this in a military court. Once I can''t convince the lords in Congress, I will definitely not be able to de-escalate.


    The second option is extremely risky.


    If they can successfully hold out until the reinforcements arrive, then naturally everyone will be very happy, but if they can''t support the arrival of the reinforcements, they will be besieged in the border city by the opponent, and it will become a situation of besieging and fighting for reinforcements.


    At that time, the Blue Flag nation will definitely send someone over to force them to sign a contract under the city.


    That is the worst situation, even worse than the strategic shift voluntarily abandoning the border cities.


    After all, the former can still mediate in the international arena, saying that the country has carried out a strategic contraction and is ready to regain lost ground after regrouping.


    And signing the contract under the city will not only lose real benefits, but it will also be difficult to rise internationally in the future.


    So this sentence is absolutely not allowed to appear.


    The general of the green flag country was sweating profusely, and his brain was running fast to make a choice.


    At this time, he seemed to be standing at the intersection of life, with three roads in front of him.


    The one on the far left leads to heaven, the one on the far right leads to hell, and the one in the middle is somewhere between heaven and hell.


    "What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?"


    The Green Flag General was so anxious that he was going crazy.


    Moments are passing minute by minute, and the more you drag, the fewer choices you have.


    Now there are two options, and the one that resists to the end can still be gambled.


    But if you drag on, the first choice will be lost because of the lost opportunity.


    There is no chance for the second choice to bet again, and the opponent will definitely be beaten until they retreat into the border city.


    "Lord General, the battle line will soon be pushed outside our command camp."


    A junior officer boldly reminded.


    What he means is, please make a choice quickly, Lord General, otherwise the whole army will be dragged down.


    "Shut up! Do you hear me? I told you to shut up!"


    The general of the green flag country scolded angrily.


    At this time, he was in the tangled moment of the war between heaven and man, and the most annoying thing was that someone interrupted his thoughts.


    Originally, he was ready to make a choice, but when he was interrupted like this, he had to start the analysis from the beginning.


    boom!


    At this time, an artillery shell landed about a kilometer away from the command battalion, making a loud explosion.


    This is the heavy artillery of the blue flag country, with great power.


    So when the shell exploded, the ground shook so much that the commanders in the command battalion felt as if they had experienced a small earthquake.


    "Lord General, I really don''t have time."


    Several junior officers hurriedly urged.


    Although the general is the supreme commander, if there is a problem in the war, these staff and think tanks will not be able to get rid of it.


    When the time comes to court-martial, they will also have their share.


    "Retreat, immediately order everyone to retreat!"


    Distraught, the Green Flag General decided to retreat first.


    In any case, retreating is the safest, staying to resist too many variables.


    As for being questioned by the people after returning home, let¡¯s talk about it after we go back.


    I believe that as long as the lost ground can be recovered, these doubts will soon be resolved.


    After the Green Flag General''s voice fell, everyone in the command battalion immediately took action.


    It takes time for orders to be communicated, and human action is required for each arrangement.


    "Quick, quick, all quick!"


    The urging sound kept ringing in the command camp, and the urging made everyone a little upset.


    But at this moment, someone suddenly said, "Hey, why haven''t the cannonballs been fired for so long? Was the enemy''s artillery taken away by our people?"


    As soon as he said these words, the people present unconsciously stopped their movements.


    After careful recall, everyone found that the explosion of the shells had not been heard for a while.


    And this is definitely not because of the enemy''s pity, it is only possible that the other party''s artillery position was taken over.


    So, who did it?


    On the battlefield where the two armies are fighting, obviously there will not be a third force, so is it done by one''s own people?


    Everyone looked at each other.


    "It must have been done by our people, who else could it be if it wasn''t ours?"


    "Yeah, unless the great gods are helping us."


    Everyone quickly agreed that this was definitely done by their own people.


    After all, it is impossible for anyone else to do this except myself.


    Of course, there is also a very unlikely situation that the enemy has turned against the water and is killing each other.


    "Lord General, what should we do now?"


    Several junior officers looked towards the Green Flag General Road.


    The Green Flag General thought for a moment, and then said, "First find out what''s wrong with the enemy''s artillery position."


    "Yes, General!"


    A junior officer took the order, and then turned and left the command camp with the people.


    After a while, he came back.


    "Master General, report from the front that the artillery of the enemy''s artillery position has all been destroyed."


    "What? Who did it?"


    The General of the Green Flag Country asked with a smile on his face.


    Others in the command battalion also pricked up their ears to listen, wanting to see who was so brave to actually touch the enemy''s artillery position and make such a contribution.


    "Master Hui, it''s unclear who did it. The soldiers on the front line are investigating."


    The junior officer replied.


    The general of the green flag country immediately ordered: "Okay, no matter who did it, now is our opportunity to quickly re-form the battle plan and push the front line back in one go."


    "Yes, General."


    The lower-ranking officers took orders in unison, and everyone had a look of excitement on their faces.


    The General is right, don''t worry about who did it now, just find a way to push the front back.


    As long as they successfully resist this aggression from the Blue Flag Country, then everyone present can make a great contribution.


    The command camp was immediately busy.


    At the same time, the Blue Flag Command Battalion.


    "Who did it? Who?"


    The general of the blue flag country was furious.


    He was just thinking about which lover to take and which beach vacation after he made this great feat, but suddenly the front line came to report that the artillery position had been taken over.


    "Hui, General Hui, I still don''t know who did it. There was no warning in the whole process, and it happened very suddenly."


    The junior officer who came to report the news said shiveringly.


    "Why don''t you know? What do you all eat?"


    The Blue Flag General didn''t believe what the junior officer said. He felt that the other party was lying because he didn''t want to take the blame.


    "Sir General, I really don''t know. Everything happened so fast that no one could see who did it, but what is certain is that the number of opponents is very small."


    The junior officer said tremblingly.


    This statement is too exaggerated, and he thinks that the general will not believe it.


    But there is no way, the specific situation is like this, he can only report truthfully, it is impossible to lie.


    Lying is a big crime.


    "Go, go and find out for me."


    After taking a deep breath, General Lanqiguo ordered in a deep voice.


    The lower-ranking officer immediately turned around and left the command camp as if he were receiving an amnesty.


    Frontline of the battlefield.


    After Qin Junliang entered the battlefield, he immediately set his sights on the largest artillery position on the battlefield.


    These artillery pieces are heavy artillery pieces with great power. If the falling shells explode beside him, he will definitely not die or be disabled.


    Therefore, to be on the safe side, it is better to remove the artillery position first.


    He moves extremely fast.


    With his reaction speed and movement speed now that he can dodge bullets at close range, it is difficult for enemies to hit him even if they find him.


    So he encountered almost no resistance, and successfully approached the artillery position. After killing all the soldiers in the position, he destroyed all the artillery.


    After taking away the artillery positions of the Blue Flag Country, Qin Junliang did not stop and continued to attack the army of the Green Flag Country.


    There are also scattered artillery pieces in the Green Flag Country, which are also a threat to him, so they must be destroyed.


    After all the artillery on the battlefield has been completely destroyed, it is time for a real fight.


    Qin Junliang shuttled across the battlefield like a gust of wind, constantly approaching the scattered artillery pieces of the Green Banner Country, killing the artillerymen and destroying the artillery pieces as soon as they approached.


    After sweeping around like this, there was no more artillery that could fire on the battlefield.


    Without the roar and roar of the artillery, the entire battlefield became quiet.


    "The real fun begins!"

 Chapter 1269： besieged

    Lin Yu stood on a mountain in the distance, overlooking the changes in the entire battlefield.


    When he saw that Qin Junliang had taken away all the artillery positions as if he was in a no-man''s land, he suddenly let out a sound.


    The real good show is about to begin.


    within the battlefield.


    At this time, Qin Junliang was constantly killing the soldiers of the Blue Flag country.


    Mainly because at this time, the soldiers of the blue flag country were numerous and overwhelmingly dominant.


    With his killings, Blue Flag soldiers continued to decrease.


    And this action of his finally caught the attention of the general of the blue flag country.


    "What did you say? An oriental warrior is killing our people everywhere?"


    After hearing the report of the junior officer, the general of the Blue Flag State was stunned on the spot.


    How could a warrior from the East suddenly appear on the battlefield where the two countries were at war?


    Let''s not talk about how he broke in, just say that he broke in like this to kill people everywhere, isn''t he afraid of being killed?


    "Master Hui is indeed an Oriental warrior."


    The junior officer replied.


    "What the **** is going on here?" The Blue Flag General frowned, "How many of us has he killed?"


    "I don''t know, he is still killing, but it is certain that our artillery position was taken away by him."


    The junior officer replied.


    "What? The artillery position he took down?" The General of the Blue Flag Country was really shocked.


    Unexpectedly, our artillery position was actually taken away by a warrior from the east.


    "This person must be eliminated, and the team below is ordered to besiege him and kill him."


    The general of the blue flag country immediately ordered the lower officers to say.


    "Yes, General."


    The lower-ranking officers took orders.


    At the same time, inside the Green Flag Command Camp.


    A junior officer of the Green Flag is reporting the battle to the Green Flag general.


    "Master General, according to the current information, it was a warrior from the east who took down the blue flag country''s artillery position."


    "Oh? It''s actually a warrior from the east? How did he do it?"


    The Green Flag General was also greatly surprised when he heard the news.


    After all, it is too exaggerated to single-handedly take down an artillery position, beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "Then our artillery was also destroyed by him?" the General of the Green Flag Country asked aloud.


    "Yes, he did it."


    The junior officer replied.


    "What exactly is his intention?"


    The general of the green flag country pondered.


    The warriors from the east did not distinguish between enemy and me, and destroyed all the artillery on both sides. What was the purpose?


    Is it simply hatred for artillery?


    Or does he hate such high-tech weapons?


    "Master Hui, we are all speculating about this, but what we can know now is that after he destroyed the artillery, he stopped killing our people, but kept killing people from the Blue Flag Country."


    The junior officer explained.


    "Oh?"


    The Green Flag General fell into contemplation again.


    Mainly because he couldn''t figure out the intentions of that Oriental warrior now, so he couldn''t make accurate judgments and derivations.


    Just then, another lower-ranking officer came quickly beside him.


    "Lord General, according to the news from the front line, the Blue Flag country is organizing people to surround and kill that Oriental warrior."


    The junior officer said excitedly in his tone.


    After all, as a member of the Green Flag Country, he wished that all the invaders of the Blue Flag Country would all die.


    It''s not just who moved the hand.


    The general of the green flag country pondered: "If the blue flag country surrounds and kills the oriental warrior, we can just wait for the opportunity to push the front back and completely establish the victory of this war."


    This is an excellent opportunity.


    As long as the blue flag country''s command battalion is successfully displayed, the soldiers of the blue flag country can be forced to retreat. Since then, this war of aggression can be turned from defeat to victory.


    "But Lord General, will the Eastern Martial Artist turn the gun and kill our people?"


    A junior officer was worried.


    He had a feeling in his heart that the oriental warrior would suddenly turn the gun to kill their people like destroying their artillery.


    "There''s not much to do now, we have to seize this fleeting opportunity."


    The green flag general said firmly.


    Opportunities are fleeting, once missed, they can never be recovered.


    At this time, what he thought in his mind was to seize the opportunity to push back the front line and make a great contribution.


    In this way, his military career will become extremely dazzling, and the shadow will be passed down to future generations.


    It''s not impossible to be named a duke.


    As for the person who said that the oriental warrior would turn the gun and kill them, there is actually nothing to worry about.


    After all, it is only a single person, and the clone lacks skills, so it will not pose a huge threat.


    Although he just single-handedly took down the blue flag country''s artillery position, and destroyed their green flag country''s artillery.


    But that''s just because everyone was unprepared before.


    Who would have thought that there would be an oriental warrior on the battlefield where the two countries were fighting?


    Who would have thought that this Eastern Martial Artist has such a strong strength.


    If he had foreseen it earlier, he would never have been caught off guard, let alone cause such damage.


    What the General of the Green Flag Country thought at this moment was that the Oriental warrior would definitely not be able to survive under the siege of the Blue Flag Country.


    After all, no matter how strong a mortal body is, it is not an opponent of guns and guns.


    I don''t believe that he can dodge the heavy machine guns and a large number of rifles that are heavily fired.


    As long as he is hit by a bullet, he will die on the spot, and he will be helpless.


    "Pass my order, let the front-line troops move forward, and target the command battalion of the Blue Flag country."


    The general of the green flag country gave the order without hesitation.


    Several junior officers immediately took orders to arrange for the implementation of this order.


    on the battlefield.


    Qin Junliang is still slaughtering the soldiers of the Blue Flag country at a high speed.


    These soldiers are all foreigners who have invaded his motherland, so he will not soften his hands at all.


    Almost as soon as he gets close to the opponent, he will decisively cast Thunder Fist and smash the opponent with one punch.


    In this way, his figure kept flickering on the battlefield, while the soldiers of the Blue Flag country fell one after another.


    Of course, although he killed happily, he was not satisfied with such a battle.


    I thought it was too easy, no pressure at all.


    If these Blue Flag soldiers were singled out, they would be far less powerful than a sharpshooter like Guan Zhongchen.


    So in the case of fighting each other, no one can pose a threat to him.


    As a result, he could not gain experience in such battles.


    It is nothing more than the skill of killing more and more skilled.


    But for the improvement of real strength, it may be better to practice hard in the practice room.


    Just when Qin Junliang felt more and more boring, he suddenly found that the gunshots around him became denser.


    It appeared that someone had shot him in multiple directions at the same time.


    "Master is right, my behavior has angered them, and now they can''t sit still and want to besiege me."


    Qin Junliang showed excitement, and made a quick judgment in his heart.


    When he came, Lin Yu made a special trip to explain to him, saying that the reaction speed of the army is not as fast as that of a single person, and it will take a little time for the army to gather together to form a joint force.


    And now, the army of the blue flag country finally gathered together and started a siege.


    "good, very good!"


    Qin Junliang was ecstatic and flexibly avoided the bullets fired from all directions.


    Then, after a few seconds.


    Da da da da!


    Suddenly, there was a very rapid and loud gunshot from the four directions of the south, east, and northwest.


    Four heavy machine guns fired at him at the same time.


    Just when he was slaughtering the soldiers of the Blue Flag State, the troops of the Blue Flag State were quietly surrounding him from all directions.


    Now that the encirclement of the blue flag country has been formed, a fierce attack was launched immediately.


    At this time, Qin Junliang was at the carefully arranged intersection of firepower, and countless bullets gathered towards him.


    "Cool, that''s the way to be energetic!"


    Qin Junliang shouted excitedly.


    At this time, he has entered the excited state of battle, and is particularly eager for a fierce battle, so as to effectively improve his strength.


    And now, the battle he longed for was finally here.


    Bullets were shot from all directions, giving him enormous pressure to survive.


    Maybe he won''t die if he is hit by one bullet, but if he is hit by multiple bullets one after another, he will definitely die.


    So, he had to dodge every bullet that came at him.


    Others can make mistakes, but now he does not allow mistakes, mistakes are one foot into hell.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Qin Junliang flashed flexibly.


    While dodging the blazing bullets, look for the fire point of the heavy machine gun.


    Finally, after dodging countless bullets one after another, he finally found the first heavy machine gun that fired at him.


    Without hesitation, he immediately moved and approached the heavy machine gun while dodging the bullets.


    "Quick, aim at him quickly, and never let him approach!"


    At each fire point, commanders were shouting loudly, ordering their soldiers to shoot at Qin Junliang.


    At this time, not only a few heavy machine guns were frantically spewing flames at Qin Junliang, but also many soldiers'' rifles were constantly firing.


    Everyone felt that it was impossible for Qin Junliang to dodge all the bullets, and even if he could dodge in a short time, he would soon be exhausted.


    After all, a person''s physical strength is always limited, and it is impossible to be in a peak state all the time.


    Just like the barrel of a heavy machine gun, it also needs to dissipate heat after successive firings.


    Da da da da!


    The sound of gunshots on the battlefield continued, and countless bullets ripped through the air and shot at Qin Junliang.


    However, Qin Junliang seemed to have obtained divine help at this time, and he actually avoided bullets shot from any angle.


    The distance between him and the heavy machine gun kept shrinking.


    Thirty meters, twenty meters, ten meters...


    In the end, the distance between him and the heavy machine gun was reduced by five meters.


    At a distance of five meters, the accuracy of any gun is extremely high, and the heavy machine gun with a very high rate of fire is no exception.


    But in fact, when Qin Junliang came to this distance, the pressure on him was greatly reduced.


    Because other firepower points did not dare to fire at him, for fear of hitting the Blue Flag soldiers in his direction.


    So at this time, Qin Junliang just needs to avoid the bullets of the heavy machine gun in front of him.


    I saw him move left and right, constantly changing positions to approach each other.


    Although the heavy machine gun''s head is extremely high at such a close distance, no matter how accurate it is, someone needs to move the muzzle.


    However, Qin Junliang''s movement from left to right is extremely large, and there is no regularity at all, so it is difficult for the machine gunner who controls the heavy machine gun to grasp the position of his next landing point.


    As a result, Qin Junliang kept approaching the heavy machine gun, but the bullet never hit him.


    "My god, how did he do it?"


    "Why can''t you hit him so close?"


    "Is he a messenger from **** sent by the devil?"


    "¡­"


    Those blue flag soldiers who stopped designing because they were afraid of accidental injury all exclaimed one after another at this time.


    Marvel at Qin Junliang''s incredible speed.


    He was amazed by Qin Junliang''s extraordinary strength.


    They had never seen Qin Junliang fighting with Bruce in Funing City, nor had they read any relevant reports, so they didn''t know anything about Qin Junliang''s strength.


    They did not expect that such an invincible warrior would actually appear in this world.


    Even bullets can''t hit him. With such strength, who can fight against it.


    At this moment, these Blue Flag soldiers finally figured out one thing.


    No wonder this Oriental martial artist will take out all the artillery positions and destroy all the artillery. It turns out that the only weapon that can really threaten him is the artillery.


    Bullets can be dodged, but shells cannot be dodged.


    Because when the heavy artillery shell explodes, the range of shock wave radiation is very wide, and even if you avoid the landing site of the shell, you will still be injured.


    Thinking of this, the Blue Flag soldiers present finally felt a little better.


    This oriental warrior is not invincible, there is still something that can threaten his life.


    In the face of real high-tech weapons, the magical oriental kung fu is still useless.


    While the Blue Flag soldiers were thinking, Qin Junliang had already rushed to the heavy machine gun.


    Of course, he approached from the side, not stupid enough to go straight to the muzzle.


    "what!"


    A scream.


    As soon as Qin Junliang came up, he directly killed a machine gunner who was assisting the reloading.


    After killing the man, he punched the soldier with the machine gun with another punch.


    Immediately after that, he killed the sight-seeker and the bomber.


    In just a short while, there were no more living soldiers in this machine gun squad.


    Not only that, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com''s heavy machine gun was also smashed into scrap metal by his punch.


    After doing all this, Qin Junliang stood full of interest, and then rushed to the next heavy machine gun fire point.


    And just when he took out the machine gun position, the sound of the gunshots sounded again, and all the blue flag soldiers present raised their guns and aimed at him.


    After all, the friend has already been killed by Qin Junliang, so there is no need to have any more scruples.


    Qin Junliang, bathed in a hail of bullets, quickly approached the next heavy machine gun.


    And when he was running fast, one after another orders were also being conveyed down quickly.


    The commander of the Blue Flag country in charge of the siege ordered all soldiers not to stop shooting Qin Junliang, no matter how close he was to the heavy machine gun.


    The commander felt that when Qin Junliang approached the heavy machine gun, he was under the greatest pressure and had the most difficulty dodging bullets.


    Therefore, attacking him at this time has the highest probability of successfully killing him.


    Although doing so may accidentally injure friendly forces.


    But in this rapidly changing battlefield, it is impossible to worry so much.


    As soldiers, it is their duty to win, even if doing so involves sacrifice.


    Moreover, if Qin Junliang cannot be killed as quickly as possible, then Qin Junliang will only kill more soldiers, which is a worse result.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version:

 Chapter 1270： devil

    "Shoot, salvo!"


    "Aim at him and hit me!"


    At each point of fire, the commanders shouted frantically, asking the soldiers to point their guns at Qin Junliang and fire.


    Da-da-da-da!


    Countless guns spewed tongues of flame, each of which was aimed at Qin Junliang.


    Qin Junliang dodged nimbly.


    At this time, Qin Junliang had stepped into the realm of self-absorbed combat, his heart was still like water, and he only had the analysis, calculation and thinking of his situation on the battlefield in his mind.


    No foreign object could disturb him. In his eyes, there was only the heavy machine gun in the distance.


    And all he thought in his mind was to get rid of that firepower.


    Suddenly, the whole time seemed to stand still.


    Qin Junliang found that the constantly flashing scene around seemed to be moving slowly.


    The speed kept slowing down.


    In the end, he could even see clearly the bullets that passed him by his side.


    "This is?"


    Qin Junliang didn''t know what was going on. He only knew that it would be of great benefit to him in the next battle.


    Because the moving speed of the surrounding scenery slows down, it means that he can dodge bullets more easily.


    In the past, he had to rely on instinct to dodge left and right, but now he can fully see the angle of the bullets fired around him and dodge actively.


    This made his dodging skills become more and more sophisticated, and his dodging movements became more and more flexible.


    From an outsider''s point of view, Qin Junliang''s whole body was constantly changing all kinds of strange movements at this time, making it impossible to see what kind of attitude he was in.


    "Shoot, shoot me, kill him!"


    The commanders roared.


    Qin Junliang''s superb dodging skills dealt a heavy blow to their hearts.


    It made them feel more and more desperate about killing Qin Junliang, and only felt that the hope was getting slimmer.


    Perhaps as the battle continues, there will no longer be any possibility of killing Qin Junliang.


    On the battlefield, Qin Junliang rushed forward.


    Although he was extremely fast, it seemed to him that he was pacing slowly, dodging bullets approaching him at turtle speed while pacing.


    The whole process was extremely leisurely and calm.


    It''s like walking around in the courtyard.


    "Maybe Master, he can easily enter this state?"


    Qin Junliang walked leisurely dodging bullets, suddenly thinking of his master Lin Yu.


    He felt that Master must be able to easily enter this state, and it is even possible to enter a state higher than this state.


    Qin Junliang was thinking, if he kept practicing like this, would he be able to practice as well as Master.


    "Maybe I will never reach Master''s realm. Master seems to be far more powerful than I imagined."


    Qin Junliang suddenly thought so in his heart.


    At this time, he had come to the side of the heavy machine gun.


    Around this heavy machine gun, the soldiers in charge of operating the heavy machine gun are moving in extremely slow motion.


    Someone was slowly turning the head of the gun towards him, and someone was dragging the ammunition chain to follow the heavy machine gun sluggishly.


    There were also people reaching for the gun attached to their waist, as if preparing to shoot at him together with the heavy machine gun.


    Qin Junliang''s eyes swept across calmly, without a trace of pity.


    These are all citizens who have invaded his motherland, so he will not feel any guilt in his heart when he does something with them.


    At this time, he just wanted to talk about killing these people and then quickly.


    Bang!


    Qin Junliang unleashed his Thunder Fist, blowing the head of the soldier operating the heavy machine gun with one punch.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned around again and threw a fist at the other sub-machine gunner.


    Only to hear headshots keep ringing.


    From an outsider''s point of view, Qin Junliang killed all the soldiers on this heavy machine gun fire in an instant.


    Everything is faster than expected.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Because they could all see that Qin Junliang''s speed was much faster than before.


    Before, his dodging movements were a little clumsy, especially when he approached the heavy machine gun fire, he was very cautious.


    And now, any of his actions are incomparably calm.


    Also, when he approached the first heavy machine gun fire point before, the other fire points stopped shooting together in order to avoid accidentally injuring friendly troops.


    But this time, everyone''s shooting didn''t stop for a moment.


    That is to say, this time Qin Junliang not only had to avoid the heavy machine gun bullets that shot him at close range, but also the bullets that flew towards him from a distance.


    The difficulty of dodging is far more difficult than the first time.


    However, judging from his performance, it was easier to hide.


    "It''s a monster! It''s a devil! We''re fighting a devil!"


    "We are fighting a devil from the East!"


    At this moment, countless people are making such a voice in their hearts.


    Qin Junliang''s performance completely surpassed the limits of the human body.


    Such a terrifying power is either a devil or a god.


    But he''s an oriental, so obviously he can''t be a god, only a devil.


    And after thinking that Qin Junliang is a devil, many people retreated in their hearts.


    After all, the devil is difficult to defeat. Only the great gods can punish the evil devil.


    Of course, this is only what some people think in their hearts, and what others think in their hearts is that they should try their best to send this devil back to hell.


    Similar thoughts appeared in the hearts of those fanatical believers of the gods.


    They feel that it is their duty to punish the devil in place of the gods.


    "Go on, don''t stop, all the energy is concentrated on him."


    The tongue of fire from the muzzle did not stop, and was still aimed at Qin Junliang.


    Of course, at this time, Qin Junliang still didn''t take these things seriously.


    Because at this moment, he has already stepped into a higher level.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Qin Junliang''s figure kept flashing on the battlefield.


    In the eyes of others, Qin Junliang at this moment is just a phantom, rushing east and west at an extremely fast speed.


    And every time this phantom stagnated, a firepower point would be taken away.


    In this way, there are fewer and fewer firepower points on the battlefield, and the situation becomes more and more urgent.


    In such a situation, the remaining soldiers could no longer bear it.


    Their psychological defense was completely defeated, and they no longer had the courage to confront Qin Junliang.


    "Run, run!"


    "Help!"


    The remaining soldiers shouted and retreated.


    Even some commanders chose to flee at this time.


    After all, there is only one life. If you lose your life, how can you contribute to the country, how can you punish the devil on behalf of the gods?


    So at this time, the first thing is to save your life, and then you can talk about other things.


    All of a sudden.


    The soldiers on the battlefield were fleeing frantically, and the front line was completely defeated.


    And Qin Junliang didn''t stop at all, he was still chasing and killing the surviving soldiers.


    After a while, there were no more soldiers alive on this battlefield.


    All the soldiers who came to besiege him lost their lives here.


    Somewhere on the battlefield.


    Lin Yu watched the whole process of Qin Junliang''s killing.


    He was very satisfied with Qin Junliang''s performance.


    Not only because of Qin Junliang''s speed of progress, but also because of Qin Junliang''s enterprising spirit that is not afraid of difficulties and dangers and has the courage to fight.


    In fact, from the first day he saw Qin Junliang, he had already discovered that Qin Junliang was a young man who would not give in easily.


    At that time, several strong men were catching his sister. Although Qin Junliang was weak, he didn''t want to back down at all, but repeatedly tried to save his sister.


    Lin Yu felt at the time that Qin Junliang would have a bright future with a little training.


    And now, Qin Junliang has proved his guess with practical actions.


    At this moment, suddenly...


    Lin Yu found that his spiritual soul gained another experience and improved somewhat.


    "If Mr. Gongyu hadn''t come out, I''d be willing to stay in this world for a while, but it''s a pity."


    Lin Yu shook his head secretly.


    He is now urging Qin Junliang to become stronger, mainly because he wants to cause great changes in this world, so as to wake up the world.


    Only in this way can Mr. Gongyu be killed.


    Otherwise, Mr. Gongyu will keep harassing him and Qin Junliang, and the offensive will be more severe each time.


    After all, Mr. Gongyu is transformed by the original will of this world, and his strength is no trivial matter.


    At the same time, the Blue Flag Command Battalion.


    "Lord General, Lord General, it''s not good!"


    A junior officer rushed into the battalion headquarters and came to the general of the Blue Flag.


    "What''s so panic? What happened?"


    The Blue Flag General asked with a displeased expression.


    "Master General, that warrior from the east, no, that devil from the east killed all the soldiers we sent to surround him."


    The junior officer reported in horror.


    When he got the news just now, he couldn''t believe it. After all, how could someone survive and fight back under such an offensive.


    However, judging from the battle report coming back from the front line, this is indeed the case.


    This is the fact, the indisputable fact.


    "What, he killed all our soldiers?"


    After hearing the words of the lower-ranking officer, General Lan Qiguo was stunned on the spot, and he couldn''t come back to his senses for a long time.


    How could there be such a terrifying person in this world who could kill all the soldiers who went to besiege them?


    You must know that the people sent are all elites. Not only are they extremely determined to fight, but they all have excellent marksmanship.


    As a result, so many people can''t kill a warrior?


    With five heavy machine guns and countless other guns of various sizes, how could there be room for evasion with so many guns firing at the same time?


    With so many guns firing at the same time, how could it not kill one person?


    What exactly is that person?


    Is it really a devil as the lower-ranking officer said?


    "Lord General, that''s the truth. That devil killed all our soldiers."


    "Then where is he now?"


    asked the General of the Blue Flag.


    "Master Hui, the devil is gone now, I don''t know where it went."


    The junior officer replied with a trembling voice.


    "What? Could it be him?" The blue flag country general''s expression froze instantly.


    The opponent disappeared after killing the soldiers. Could it be that they came to the command battalion to trouble their commanders?


    This has to be guarded against.


    After all, he was just a single person with a very small target. Once he hid in the mountains, he would not be able to find it easily.


    "Master General, what should we do now?"


    the junior officer asked aloud.


    The General of the Blue Flag fell into silence when he heard the words. At this time, he was thinking about countermeasures rapidly in his heart.


    And just as he was thinking, another junior officer hurriedly came to the command camp.


    His arrival immediately caught the attention of the general of the Blue Flag.


    Because judging from the other party''s expression, it is estimated that it is not good news.


    "What happened?"


    asked the General of the Blue Flag.


    "Master General, the people from the Green Flag Country have assembled, and they may launch a general attack on us soon."


    The newly arrived junior officer responded quickly to the report.


    "The devil from the east, could it be from the Green Flag Country?"


    The General of the Blue Flag Country guessed.


    It is understandable that he would think so.


    Because judging from the current battle situation, after the emergence of this eastern devil, it is the green flag country that will benefit the most.


    If it wasn''t for this eastern devil destroying their artillery positions and wantonly killing their soldiers, how could the Green Flag country have the opportunity to assemble a large army?


    It is estimated that they had already been killed and forced to retreat.


    However, after such a chaotic battle, the Green Flag nation not only did not need to retreat, but also had the opportunity to counterattack them and reap huge fruits of victory.


    The Blue Flag General can even imagine in his mind at this time that the Green Flag General is absolutely ecstatic at this time.


    Because this guy fought all the way back from the brink of defeat and kept marching towards victory.


    If this guy can win this war, he will definitely get the highest honor when he returns to China, and he will be promoted to an official title.


    "He can get supreme honor, but I may go to military court. It''s just hateful!"


    The general of the blue flag country suddenly felt powerless.


    He never thought of it anyway, just now he was thinking about which lover to take to which beach for vacation.


    As a result, in a blink of an eye, even the official position could no longer be preserved, and he might even die here.


    How could he accept this huge contrast.


    On the other side, the command battalion where the green flag country is located.


    "Hahahaha, good!"


    The Green Flag General laughed loudly.


    Because he heard a great news that made him ecstatic.


    The devil from the east successfully held back the military power of the Blue Flag country, giving them the opportunity to assemble a large army to launch a counter-offensive.


    Now that their army has been assembled, once an attack is launched, they can kill all the way to the gate of the blue flag country command camp.


    At that time, it is not impossible to capture the generals of the Blue Flag country alive.


    At this moment, the general of the green flag country thought proudly in his heart, if he can successfully capture the general of the blue flag country, he must be severely humiliated, so that he will never be able to lift his head in front of him.


    This is not only to vent personal anger, but also to combat the mentality of the blue flag nationals.


    "Don''t let me catch you. Once you let me catch you, I will definitely give you an unforgettable cruel experience."


    The Green Flag General thought to himself.


    At this moment, a junior officer reported back and forth: "Master General, that warrior from the east has disappeared."


    "No, that''s a devil, remember, that oriental man is a devil!"


    The Green Flag General corrected.


    Judging from the battle report from the front line, that Easterner was able to kill countless Blue Flag people in the siege, and his strength was unimaginable.


    What else could this be if it wasn''t the devil?


    In addition, their green flag country and blue flag country are just a territorial dispute, but with that ancient eastern country, it is a battle of ideas.


    That is to say, their green flag country and blue flag country can be reconciled at any time, but they will always be enemies with that eastern country.


    Therefore, the general of the green flag country did not have any favorable impression on that oriental man.


    "Now, order the army to attack."


    The Green Flag General ordered.


    "Yes." The junior officer immediately took the order and went to convey the order to attack the command battalion of the Blue Flag State.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version:

 Chapter 1271： new battlefield

    Popular recommendation:


    Frontline positions.


    The orders of the Green Flag Command Battalion were conveyed layer by layer, and finally reached the front line.


    "Go, go, go."


    On the position, the commander of the Green Flag State kept giving orders, directing the soldiers of the Green Flag State to advance.


    The number of blue flag soldiers on the opposite side is small now, and it is a good time to launch a general offensive.


    The army of the green flag country advanced all the way, and it didn''t take long before they came to the attacking position.


    "attack!"


    "Crush, rush for me!"


    The commander shouted and ordered the soldiers to charge.


    "Come on!"


    The soldiers of the green flag country swarmed up and charged towards the position of the blue flag country with all their guns in hand.


    The army ran wildly all the way, rushing forward like a gust of wind.


    At the same time, the blue flag country is on the ground.


    The blue flag soldiers watched the green flag soldiers rushing frantically, all of them held their breaths, clenching the firearms in their hands, ready to shoot at any time.


    At this time, you must choose the right time to shoot, and wait for the soldiers of the green flag country to rush into the effective shooting distance before launching the general attack.


    In this way, the opponent can be reduced as much as possible.


    Otherwise, if you shoot rashly now, you won''t be able to kill a few people at all.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds...


    The Blue Flag soldiers waited silently, everyone''s nerves tensed.


    Always be ready to pull the trigger.


    Ten meters, five meters, two meters...


    In the distance, the soldiers of the green flag country kept approaching, and soon rushed into the effective firing range.


    "Fire!"


    The commander shouted angrily.


    The blue flag soldiers quickly pulled the trigger of their guns and fired at the green flag soldiers who were rushing frantically.


    And when the first round of shooting started, suddenly a figure rushed into the field of vision of countless people.


    This figure appeared between the blue flag country''s position and the green flag country''s army, and was moving at an extremely fast speed.


    However, the soldiers of the two armies were busy fighting at this time, so naturally they had no time to pay attention to him.


    bang bang bang...


    da da da da...


    Intense gunfire sounded frantically.


    Countless bullets flew from the blue flag positions to the green flag soldiers.


    And the soldiers of the green flag country did not sit still, and while charging, they raised their firearms and fired at the blue flag country positions.


    Suddenly, bullets fluttered on the battlefield, and soldiers continued to fall.


    And in this fierce battle, the figure that suddenly appeared also began to act.


    Qin Junliang rushed left and right and kept killing.


    No matter who the target is, as long as he comes to a certain soldier, he will punch directly and kill the opponent on the spot.


    He was extremely fast, killing hundreds of people before the first round of Blue Flag soldiers had finished firing.


    Most of these people are soldiers of the green flag country, and only a few are soldiers of the blue flag country.


    And his actions quickly attracted the attention of everyone on the battlefield.


    Soldiers on both sides were full of question marks.


    Who is this guy, and how can he walk freely among the hail of bullets.


    Also, which side is he on?


    Is it on the side of the green flag country or on the side of the blue flag country?


    No one knows the answer to this question.


    While everyone was thinking about it, Qin Junliang was still slaughtering left and right.


    For him at this time, these soldiers are too weak.


    Although they were all armed with firearms, even if they fired at him together, it was impossible for a single bullet to hit him.


    If he was still afraid of these gun-wielding soldiers when he just arrived on this battlefield, then now he may not even be afraid of artillery.


    His strength has been significantly improved by the naked eye.


    "This game should be over."


    Qin Junliang felt a little bored after killing all the way so easily.


    After all, under such a small battle pressure, it is difficult for his strength to improve.


    He felt that it was time to find a battlefield with artillery.


    Perhaps in the face of the baptism of artillery, the strength can once again make great progress.


    "Retreat, retreat!"


    "This man is a devil, everyone, run!"


    "Run!"


    "..."


    After Qin Junliang slaughtered repeatedly, the soldiers of the blue flag and the green flag were frightened by his power.


    Everyone thinks that this is definitely the devil from hell.


    After all, only the devil can possess such terrifying strength.


    He couldn''t even hit him with bullets, and he moved extremely fast, killing people extremely cleanly.


    In an instant, the soldiers of the green flag country were defeated like a mountain and retreated frantically.


    The blue flag soldiers on the other side did not dare to stay on the ground any longer, and they also retreated towards the rear.


    Qin Junliang killed the troops of both sides by himself.


    Of course, Qin Junliang still did not stop at this time, and was still killing soldiers from both sides.


    Both the blue flag and the green flag have invaded his homeland, and he has hatred for people on both sides.


    At this time, if he can take revenge with his own hands, he naturally cannot be soft-handed.


    "Devil, this is definitely the devil."


    "Run, everyone, run!"


    "..."


    At this time, the soldiers on both sides really wanted to have two more legs, so that they could run faster.


    Too bad it''s all just fantasy.


    ten minutes.


    There are no more standing soldiers on the battlefield.


    Qin Junliang killed everyone, but none of them escaped.


    Immediately afterwards, he ran non-stop in the direction of the blue flag country command battalion.


    There are no living people on the front line, but there are still people on both sides, and there are people on the other fronts such as the flanks.


    These people Qin Junliang is not ready to let go.


    After all, as long as these people are still alive, they may still invade his motherland in the future.


    Only by killing them all can you be completely relieved.


    Inside the Blue Flag Command Camp.


    "Lord General, the front line is defeated, the front line is completely defeated!"


    A junior officer hurried into the command battalion to report to the Blue Flag General.


    "What? Why is the Green Flag Nation''s offensive so fierce?"


    The first thing that the blue flag general thought of was that the front line was defeated because of the green flag.


    So he couldn''t believe it, how could the green flag country''s offensive be so fierce?


    "Lord General, it''s not because of the Green Flag country''s attack, but because of the devil who attacked us."


    The junior officer hurriedly said.


    "That devil?" General Lanqiguo groaned, "So that devil went to the front line?"


    He had been waiting in fear just now, beware of Qin Junliang coming over.


    As a result, Qin Junliang did not appear for a long time.


    Now I finally know, it turns out that the other party went to the front line to kill people.


    "Is this devil really invited by the Green Flag Country?"


    The blue flag general said with a pale face.


    Such a major reversal in the battlefield situation is all because of this devil from the east.


    To know that before this devil appears, they can win this war in no time.


    As soon as the devil showed up, everything was screwed up.


    "Lord General, there is something else."


    At this time, the junior officer spoke again.


    "Speak." General Lanqiguo urged in a deep voice.


    At this time, he was in a very bad mood, not only afraid of the devil killing him, but also angry because of the defeat in the war.


    The lower-ranking officer felt this, and quickly said, "Sir General, the soldiers of the Green Flag Country were also killed by that devil."


    "What did you say?"


    The general of the blue flag country was taken aback.


    That being said, the devil was not brought in by the Green Flag.


    Then he...


    The General of the Blue Flag Country suddenly thought that since that person was from the East, it was most likely sent by the ancient overlord from the East.


    It only makes sense now.


    Otherwise, it would be difficult to explain the act of killing everyone indiscriminately.


    "War, give them a war!"


    The general of the blue flag country roared angrily.


    Unexpectedly, that Eastern Transition would dare to send a devil to kill them, this is absolutely unbearable.


    Be sure to teach them a hard lesson with a war.


    But just as he roared, Qin Junliang suddenly appeared at the gate of the command camp.


    And his appearance immediately stunned the people in the command camp.


    "you!"


    The blue flag general was speechless.


    Although he had already made a lot of psychological preparations, when Qin Junliang appeared in front of him, he was still uncontrollably afraid.


    After all, this is a devil, or a devil from the East.


    "war?"


    As Qin Junliang walked towards General Lanqiguo, he repeated what he just said.


    At this time, the entire command camp was silent, and everyone was afraid to come out.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what kind of war you start, I can end you."


    Qin Junliang came to the General of the Blue Flag and said.


    At this time, he really longed for another war of a large enough scale, so that he could have a good experience.


    The general of the Blue Flag country grunted in his throat.


    In the next second, his head fell from his neck and rolled on the ground.


    This scene terrified everyone present on the spot.


    Immediately afterwards, Qin Junliang''s figure disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Of course, Qin Junliang did not leave alone, but walked among the crowd at a very fast speed, killing him with a punch every time he approached.


    Just a few seconds later, there was no one standing in the command camp.


    All the commanders fell to the ground and couldn''t die any longer.


    Qin Junliang stepped out and left the command camp of the Blue Flag Country.


    At the same time, inside the Green Flag Command Camp.


    The Green Flag General is being briefed by his subordinates.


    "Lord General, everyone is dead, and none of them have returned."


    A junior officer said in a sad tone.


    The soldiers who had assembled and prepared to attack the Blue Flag country''s positions all died on the battlefield.


    He couldn''t believe it when he first heard the news.


    But he couldn''t help but believe it, after all, it was an iron-clad fact.


    "Did that devil from the east do it?"


    The Green Flag General asked in an unusually calm manner.


    "It is said that it is." The junior officer replied.


    "I knew it would be him."


    The general of the green flag country pondered.


    The large army assembled this time is not small and cannot be defeated by the remaining forces of the Blue Flag.


    So there will be a problem, and it must be the devil from the East.


    This is not even guessing.


    "Lord General, what should we do now, should we retreat?"


    asked the junior officer.


    Now the blue flag country is equivalent to being repelled, and there are not many people alive in their green flag country, so there is no need to continue to spend here.


    "retreat!"


    The general of the green flag country also thought of this, and immediately ordered.


    In fact, for him, this result is at least much better than the situation at the beginning.


    Because in that case, their green flag country will definitely lose, it is nothing more than a small defeat or a big defeat.


    And now, at least the blue flag countries have retreated and can no longer invade their green flag countries.


    Although their Green Flag nation also suffered heavy losses in this war, at least they stood up and won.


    It''s a miserable victory.


    But just when the general of the Green Flag country was thinking so, Qin Junliang''s figure suddenly appeared in his field of vision.


    "Are you the devil of the East?"


    The general of the green flag country reacted instantly.


    On this battlefield, there are only people from their Blue Flag and Green Flag countries. If such an oriental face suddenly appeared, it could only be the devil from the east.


    "For you, yes."


    Qin Junliang said while approaching the General of the Green Flag.


    To these foreigners, he is the devil from the East.


    He will send them all to hell.


    "The gods will punish you!"


    The Green Flag General said solemnly.


    "I''m looking forward to that day."


    Qin Junliang shot directly and killed the Green Flag General on the spot.


    Immediately afterwards, he killed everyone here just as he did at the Blue Flag Command Camp.


    After doing all this, he quickly turned and left to meet with Lin Yu.


    "Master, I have solved the problem."


    On a certain hill, Qin Junliang said to Lin Yu.


    "I saw it all." Lin Yu nodded.


    He watched everything Qin Junliang did the whole time, and watched him kill the soldiers of the two countries with his own eyes.


    "Master, I feel that I have improved a lot after this battle."


    Qin Junliang said excitedly I know that you have stepped into a new realm. "


    Lin Yu nodded again.


    The body training formula was created by him himself, and he could naturally see through Qin Junliang''s current cultivation level at a glance.


    In Qin Junliang''s current state, there is no problem in hiding bullets, even artillery is not a problem.


    "Master, should we find a new battlefield to continue our training now?"


    Qin Junliang asked again.


    At this time, he was still in the excitement of fighting, and wanted to find another battlefield to have a good experience.


    "Let''s go."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    Then, the two dodged and disappeared on the top of the mountain.


    Their speed was extremely fast, and they rushed all the way to another battlefield where the two countries were fighting.


    This battlefield is the same as the previous battlefield where the Blue Flag and Green Flag countries fought. Artillery was fired in unison, and the battle was very fierce.


    Qin Junliang immediately rushed into the battlefield.


    This time, instead of rushing to destroy the opponent''s artillery, he came up to kill the soldiers.


    When the artillery started to fire at him, he evaded flexibly to exercise himself and improve his strength.


    In this way, his strength continued to grow, and the killing speed became faster and faster.


    And his behavior quickly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Word of his presence on the battlefield quickly spread throughout the warring nations, including the blue and green flag nations of course.


    The heads of state immediately convened a meeting to discuss how to deal with the situation.


    After all, they had never encountered such a situation.


    It is really terrifying that one person can actually have the strength to stir up the entire battle.


    Therefore, this crisis must find a way to deal with the past, otherwise the world order will usher in a major change.

 Chapter 1272： duel

    Popular recommendation:


    Five days later.


    Qin Junliang practiced with Lin Yu for five days, and his strength improved a lot.


    The body refining technique has been raised to a very high level.


    Not only that, but his accomplishments in Thunder Fist have also greatly improved.


    It can be said that apart from Lin Yu, there is no one else in this world who is his opponent.


    Of course, with the exception of Mr. Gongyu.


    However, Mr. Gongyu is not a person, so it cannot be counted among them.


    "Master, I want to fight with you!"


    On a meadow, Qin Junliang suddenly spoke to Lin Yu.


    In fact, he has always been curious about how strong Lin Yu is, so he has always wanted to learn from him.


    However, before, he felt that he hadn''t mastered the Body Refinement Technique and Thunder Fist, so he was definitely not Lin Yu''s opponent.


    Therefore, there is no requirement for a challenge.


    And now, he feels that he has made great progress and can already compete with the master.


    Of course, he naturally didn''t dare to think about the outcome of the battle, he would definitely lose.


    But he felt that even if he lost now, he should not lose so badly.


    After all, he has already cultivated the Body Refinement Technique and Thunder Fist to a high level.


    Master can dodge bullets, and he can dodge too.


    Master can catch bullets with his bare hands, and he can catch them just as well.


    The gap is definitely not as big as it used to be.


    On the other side, when Lin Yu saw Qin Junliang''s request for a duel, his eyes also showed approval.


    He is very satisfied with Qin Junliang''s character of not being afraid of hardships and dangers and willing to strive for progress.


    And this is also the reason why he offered to accept Qin Junliang as his apprentice.


    If Qin Junliang was a timid person, he would never agree.


    In fact, after experiencing so many worlds and contacting so many people, there are countless people who want to worship him as a teacher.


    He didn''t agree with any of them, because he didn''t appreciate the characters of those people.


    Qin Junliang was the first person who really caught his eye.


    "Junliang, it''s good that you have this aggressiveness."


    Lin Yu nodded approvingly.


    Then he put on a posture and said: "Come on, if you can touch my clothes, you will win."


    "it is good!"


    Qin Junliang roared excitedly.


    Saying that, he also took a stance.


    When he was ready to attack, the smile on Qin Junliang''s face gradually subsided, and he changed to a solemn expression.


    This is because he knew that what Master just said was not a joke to him.


    The master said that if he could touch the clothes, he would win, which means it was very difficult to do.


    Therefore, he must carefully observe the situation, and then find an opportunity to make a shot.


    He felt that if there was a chance, it would only be once.


    It won''t work the first time, and probably won''t work later.


    Qin Junliang watched intently, observing the changes in Lin Yu''s micro-expressions and the subtle movements of Lin Yu''s body.


    Finally, he suddenly caught Lin Yu''s flaw.


    Whoosh!


    Qin Junliang sprinted forward decisively and rushed towards Lin Yu at the fastest speed.


    His whole person turned into a flash of lightning, which came in an instant at the speed of lightning and thunder, and came to Lin Yu.


    However, just when he was about to take action, he found that Lin Yu was gone.


    He just stood there motionless, but the moment he raised his hand, he suddenly disappeared.


    It was as if he was deliberately waiting for him to take action before leaving.


    "Why so fast?"


    Qin Junliang was shocked in his heart.


    Even though he made all the psychological preparations, Lin Yu''s performance after the real fight far exceeded his expectations.


    At this moment, Qin Junliang realized that his master''s strength was not comparable to him at all.


    Even if he has practiced the Body Refinement Art and Thunder Fist to a high level, there is still a huge gap.


    Perhaps we can only challenge Master when we have truly practiced these two exercises to perfection.


    Qin Junliang thought so in his heart.


    Of course, although Qin Junliang has already decided that he is not Lin Yu''s opponent at this moment and has no chance of touching Lin Yu''s clothes, he is still very excited about this battle and does not want to give up easily.


    After all, this is a rare opportunity to play against Master.


    Swish!


    Qin Junliang turned around quickly and searched for Lin Yu''s figure.


    After finding it, he immediately chased after him.


    Since he has cultivated the Body Refinement Technique to a high level, once he uses his body technique to move quickly, the time he perceives will slow down.


    This gave him a lot of time to think and deal with it.


    Therefore, although his movements are extremely fast, in his own eyes, they are actually very slow.


    He slowly found Lin Yu''s position, then slowly adjusted his body and rushed out again.


    In the process of moving forward, Qin Junliang has been closely observing Lin Yu''s movements.


    See if he wants to move and dodge.


    At a glance, I found that Lin Yu was standing there motionless, as if he was intentionally waiting for him to approach.


    Qin Junliang''s eyes were firm, and he tried his best to sprint forward.


    The next moment, he came to Lin Yu again and threw a punch.


    This punch still showed the housekeeping skills and made the fastest moves.


    However, just as his fist was advancing forward, he saw Lin Yu suddenly move.


    He retreated back at a very fast speed, causing him to swipe the punch in the air again.


    "How can it be so strong?"


    This time Qin Junliang could see clearly that Lin Yu was just waiting for him to approach and for him to take action.


    After his attack started, he dodged.


    It''s not about reacting before taking action.


    In other words, all of Lin Yu''s actions were premeditated and well-intentioned.


    It can be seen that Lin Yu knows his strength and various attack actions very well, and has a pre-judgment in advance.


    How to fight in this situation?


    No fight at all!


    Now Qin Junliang knows why Master said so confidently just now. It turns out that he really couldn''t touch Master''s clothes.


    Not a shred of hope.


    Qin Junliang stopped his hand, and then stepped forward again, rushing towards Lin Yu.


    He took this duel as an experience and an opportunity to improve.


    After all, he couldn''t find a master who could fight head-to-head in this world. Even if the army assembled to attack him, he would still be able to stroll through the hail of bullets and explosions.


    In this world, now only Master is much stronger than him.


    Having a good fight with Master will definitely help the understanding of martial arts and the improvement of strength.


    Qin Junliang has no doubts about this.


    Qin Junliang moved forward quickly, and came to Lin Yu in an instant.


    Just like the first two times, Lin Yu easily evaded at an extremely strange speed the moment he punched.


    Qin Junliang chased again, then shot, Lin Yu hid again, and then left.


    In just three short breaths, the two of them fought back and forth for dozens of rounds.


    And the process of their fight was also seen by individuals in the distance with binoculars.


    But unfortunately their fighting speed is too fast, so no one really sees what is going on in their area.


    I only saw two groups of black shadows appearing and disappearing.


    on the lawn.


    Qin Junliang fought with Lin Yu for a hundred rounds before he really stopped.


    "No, Master, I am far from your opponent."


    Qin Junliang said breathlessly.


    He found that the battle with the master was extremely exhausting, far more difficult than the battle with the army.


    This may be because of the reason that every effort is made every time.


    After all, if you don''t do your best, maybe you won''t be able to get close to your master.


    "You still need to practice."


    Lin Yudan said.


    It is naturally impossible for him to show his true strength in the battle with Qin Junliang.


    After all, Qin Junliang couldn''t even imagine his true strength. That is to say, even if he showed his true strength, Qin Junliang couldn''t understand what was going on.


    So if Qin Junliang is made aware of this, despair will surely arise in his heart.


    It is like a mortal facing the other side of the starry sky that can never be reached.


    It is precisely because of this consideration that he did not want to attack Qin Junliang, so Lin Yu did not show his real strength.


    He just showed Qin Junliang what mortals can do.


    As long as Qin Junliang has been working hard to cultivate body training and Thunder Fist, he will eventually become like him.


    "Master, I will definitely cultivate hard and strive to be like you as soon as possible!"


    Qin Junliang said with confidence.


    After fighting with Lin Yu, he saw hope for the future.


    He knew in his heart that this was the way to go.


    In the future, he will continue to practice and improve with the strength that Lin Yu is showing now.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to go back."


    Lin Yu turned around and said.


    "Walk!"


    Qin Junliang was in high spirits.


    Afterwards, the two of them headed towards Funing City all the way.


    That night.


    Pig cage city.


    When the two came to the house, Qin Xiayun was sitting at the table and waiting.


    As soon as the two entered the door, she stood up excitedly.


    "Finally back, Mr. Lin, Junliang, are you all okay?"


    Qin Xiayun asked with concern.


    She has been living a life of fear every day these past few days, for fear that Qin Junliang will be in danger.


    After all, during this time, the morning and evening newspapers reported on foreign wars, which mentioned that there were some devils from the East appearing on the battlefield.


    Qin Xiayun knew that it was Qin Junliang.


    It''s just that the people who wrote about the war situation don''t know it, and even both sides of the war may not know it.


    "Sister, didn''t I tell you earlier, I''ll be fine."


    Qin Junliang said with a smile.


    After speaking, he asked again, "Sister, haven''t you encountered any trouble these days?"


    "No." Qin Xiayun shook his head decisively and said, "No strangers have come over these few days, and neither have the foreigners who came last time nor those from the Jinshan Society."


    "That''s good."


    Qin Junliang said with confidence.


    Qin Xiayun said, "Mr. Lin, Junliang, are you hungry? I''ll go get something to eat."


    With that, she walked quickly to the kitchen to prepare dinner for the two of them.


    Dinner was quickly made and served on the table.


    During dinner, Qin Xiayun opened a new topic again, talking about the news published in the morning and evening newspapers.


    "Mr. Lin, your actions this time seem to have attracted the attention of foreigners and countries, and they have been published in the newspapers."


    Qin Xiayun said.


    Qin Junliang said with a smile: "Sister, I had expected this for a long time."


    Then he asked, "What did the newspaper say?"


    Qin Xiayun replied: "The newspapers say you are a devil from the East, and they also say that you are slaughtering on the battlefield, killing for pleasure, and you should be punished by the gods."


    "Is that all?" Qin Junliang said with a smile, this is completely painless.


    The devil from the East, the punishment of the gods, it''s strange that it can talk about the pain points of people.


    But perhaps for foreigners, this is already a very serious crime, right?


    Qin Junliang thought to himself.


    "Of course there are others." Qin Xiayun got up and walked to the eucalyptus table. After taking a newspaper from the eucalyptus table, he quickly walked back to the dining table.


    After flipping the newspaper in his hand to one of the pages, Qin Xiayun handed the newspaper to Qin Junliang and said, "Look, it said above, that you are influencing the world order and should be handed over to the International Court of Justice. It is said that foreigners and countries are still forcing the government to punish you After handing it over, I don¡¯t know what the officials in the government think.¡±


    Qin Junliang took the newspaper in Qin Xiayun''s hand and read it carefully.


    Sure enough, as Qin Xiayun said, a lengthy report was published on it, saying that Qin Junliang''s behavior seriously violated international law.


    According to the above statement, the warring parties must abide by international law, and a third country cannot enter the battlefield without authorization, otherwise it will be regarded as joining the war.


    Although Qin Junliang is only one person, his actions represent the eastern kingdom.


    Therefore, the Eastern Kingdom is considered to violate the established rules and destroy the international order.


    It was mentioned that the foreign countries demanded that the eastern kingdoms hand over Qin Junliang to them for trial, otherwise they would launch a joint war.


    Qin Junliang quickly read the report, and then looked at another report next to him.


    The length of this report is relatively short, and the content above probably means that the people of foreigners and countries are condemning Qin Junliang''s behavior, and UUkanshu believes that he ignores life.


    At the same time, there are some remarks that people like Qin Junliang are not allowed in the world, because it will threaten the safety of others.


    In a word, the conclusion is that Qin Junliang must die, and it will be hard for people not to die.


    "It just means they''re scared, which is a good thing."


    Qin Junliang put away the newspaper and said Dandan.


    People only attack him frantically when they''re afraid of one thing, but that''s mainly because they don''t get hurt.


    If these foreigners were really beaten, then they would only be afraid and fear, and would never dare to say such words.


    "Junliang, I''m very worried now. I''m worried that the government will really hand you over."


    Qin Xiayun said with a worried look.


    During this period of time, he was most worried about this. He was afraid that the government would follow the wishes of the foreigners and send Qin Junliang to a military court organized by the foreigners.


    "Sister, did the government say anything? I don''t think it was reported in the newspaper just now."


    Qin Junliang asked.


    Qin Xiayun shook his head gently and said, "I don''t know. So far, I haven''t seen any news from the government, and I don''t know what the government means. Maybe there has been no unified opinion within the government."


    Qin Junliang nodded and said, "That''s possible. The government must be afraid of me now, and I don''t know how to deal with me."


    This is easy to understand. With the strength he has shown now, the government is very clear that they can''t help him.


    He can annihilate the army of foreigners on the battlefield of foreigners, how can the army of the government catch him?


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    "Excuse me, is Mr. Qin Junliang Qin at home?"


    Someone outside the door asked.

 Chapter 1273： invite

    Popular recommendation:


    Hearing the voice outside the door, Qin Xiayun immediately glanced at Qin Junliang.


    It seems that there is a bad omen here.


    Probably not a good thing.


    Like Qin Xiayun, Qin Junliang was also very curious about the identity of the visitor at this time.


    He and his master had just returned from the battlefield, and as soon as they got home, someone came to the door, and the identity of the person who came was very thought-provoking.


    Also, he just read various reports related to him in the newspaper, which mentioned that foreigners and countries are forcing the government to hand him over.


    So is this person coming from the government?


    Qin Junliang thinks that there is a high probability.


    At this time, it should not be a foreigner.


    "Is Mr. Qin at home?"


    The voice outside the door rang again.


    "We don''t have any malicious intentions. We also asked Mr. Qin to open the door."


    Another voice said.


    Qin Junliang thought for a while, then got up and walked towards the door.


    With his current strength, others would have no choice but to do anything to him, so he didn''t have the slightest fear in his heart.


    Qin Junliang walked quickly to the door and opened it.


    As soon as the door opened, a head came out immediately.


    "Mr. Qin, you really have come back."


    At the door was a middle-aged man in uniform, who looked like a man from the government.


    Just don''t know his status in the government and what the official position is.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Qin Junliang asked directly, looking at each other up and down as he spoke.


    The middle-aged man hurriedly said, "We are a special commissioner sent by the central government. My name is Chen Linshan."


    "Commissioner? Central?"


    Qin Junliang secretly said in his heart, as expected, his own affairs have already alarmed the government.


    I just didn''t expect that it was not the local government, but the people from the central government.


    Moreover, the comer is also a special commissioner.


    You must know that this special commissioner is very powerful today, equivalent to the imperial commissioner in ancient times.


    It can be seen that the government really pays special attention to his affairs this time.


    "Mr. Qin, can we go in and talk?"


    Chen Linshan asked with a smile at the door.


    "Come in." Qin Junliang nodded to him.


    With that said, he opened the door wide and let the two of them enter.


    There are a total of two people here, all of them are special commissioners with great power.


    After the two entered the room, they took off their hats to Lin Yu and Qin Xiayun successively.


    and introduced himself.


    In addition to Chen Linshan, another special commissioner named Yang Jianing.


    Among the two, Chen Linshan was obviously the leader and Yang Jianing was the deputy.


    Qin Junliang closed the door, walked back to his original seat, and then asked, "Commissioner Chen, what the **** are you all doing here? Tell me directly."


    Chen Linshan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Qin, it''s a good thing."


    "What''s good? Let''s hear it."


    Qin Junliang didn''t think what Chen Linshan said was really a good thing.


    Because from the face of this person, it gives people a feeling of hiding a knife in a smile.


    "Mr. Qin, this is the case. The central government has decided to establish a National Martial Arts Academy and has decided to appoint you as the dean."


    "Of course, this is not to force Mr. Qin to pass on his unique skills to others, but to give Mr. Qin a channel to pass on what he has learned throughout his life."


    "As for whether or not to accept apprentices, it is up to Mr. Qin and Mr. Lin to decide."


    Chen Linshan said with a smile.


    The reason why Qin Junliang was appointed as the dean instead of Lin Yu was because they could investigate Qin Junliang''s life experience, but Lin Yu''s life experience could not be investigated.


    The people who went to the peak felt that Lin Yu''s origin was too mysterious, and it was better to keep a distance from him first.


    In addition, after the central meeting and research, the people who went up to the peak agreed that Lin Yu''s personality was relatively stable, he had a feeling of lightness, and he would not act indiscriminately emotionally.


    On the other hand, Qin Junliang''s character is very unstable, and what he will do is unpredictable.


    Therefore, it was decided to recruit An Qin Junliang first, and at the same time give Lin Yu enough respect and preferential treatment.


    On the other side, after Qin Junliang heard Chen Linshan''s words, he immediately understood in his heart that the other party was here for security.


    "National Martial Arts Academy, it''s a bit interesting, what kind of students will this academy recruit?"


    Qin Junliang asked.


    Chen Linshan said with a smile: "Mr. Qin decides which students to recruit. The central government only provides the venue and funds needed for the establishment of the college, and nothing else."


    "Then what responsibility do I need to take?" Qin Junliang asked again.


    "No responsibility whatsoever."


    Chen Linshan still said with a smile.


    Qin Junliang said, "Your conditions are so good that you can''t believe it. Tell me, what is your purpose? I believe you must have a purpose here."


    At this time, Lin Yu said from the side: "Junliang, their purpose is very simple, that is to use your identity to restrict your actions."


    But being reminded by Lin Yu, Qin Junliang thought quickly.


    After thinking for a while, he completely understood in his heart.


    The other party gave such a big name to such a big slack in order to constrain his actions.


    If he is just a commoner now, then whatever he does, he only represents his own will, and it is difficult for others to say anything.


    But if he became the dean of the National Martial Arts Academy, many things would be difficult to do.


    Such things like rushing into the battlefield of the foreign country to kill this time must never be done again, because his actions are equivalent to fully representing the will of the government.


    At that time, foreigners and countries can directly provoke wars in the name of their countries.


    At that time, there will definitely be many citizens who will scold him behind his back.


    After all, it was he who took the initiative to cause trouble before attracting foreigners to start the war.


    Therefore, the central government gave him such a position in order to restrain his hands and feet when doing things, and he was full of worries.


    Really a good plan.


    Thinking of this, Qin Junliang sneered: "If my master didn''t remind me, I would have fallen into your trap today."


    After he finished speaking, he stood up and said, "You two please come back, I will not be the dean of that national martial arts academy."


    Chen Linshan saw that Qin Junliang saw through the intention of Shangfeng so quickly, and hurriedly said: "Mr. Qin, don''t worry, don''t worry."


    "The sincerity of the central government is absolutely full. It really wants Mr. Qin and Mr. Lin to have a channel to pass on their unique skills for life."


    "But as Mr. Lin just said, the central government did consider that Mr. Qin''s martial arts are too strong, so it wants to give Mr. Qin some responsibility."


    "After all, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility."


    "You think, even if an ordinary person goes to the battlefield of another country, it is impossible to attract war for their own country, but with Mr. Qin''s strength, this matter is really uncertain."


    "So Mr. Qin''s strength is so strong, he still has to think more about the people."


    "The common people just want to live and work in peace and contentment, and don''t want to fight."


    Chen Linshan explained in a persuasive manner.


    But after hearing his words, Qin Junliang sneered.


    "The common people want to live and work in peace and contentment, so have you allowed everyone to live and work in peace and contentment? Also, if you don''t want to fight, others won''t come to fight you?"


    "Before this, foreigners have come in many times. There are foreigners in Funing City and Jinbei City. Could it be that someone in our country took the initiative to pick things up?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chen Linshan was silent on the spot, not knowing how to respond for a while.


    Qin Junliang was right, the reason he just gave was very far-fetched.


    At this time, Yang Jianing, who was beside him, said, "Mr. Qin, you are indeed right. The foreigners would not consider our thoughts if they wanted to beat us."


    "But you need to know one thing, we can''t control the thoughts of foreigners, we can only manage ourselves."


    "As long as we don''t take the initiative to pick things up, the foreigners will have one less reason to start a war."


    "This can reduce some wars to some extent and let the people live a little more peacefully."


    As soon as Yang Jianing finished speaking, Qin Junliang sneered again.


    Said: "You have made a mistake. The more you are afraid of others, the more they look down on you and the more they want to beat you."


    "If taking the initiative to retreat is useful, there will be no war at all in this world."


    After slaughtering foreigners on the battlefield this time, Qin Junliang has no feelings for foreigners.


    No longer resentful as before, and there is no thought of looking up or down.


    It was just a group of strangers who looked a little different from themselves.


    Therefore, naturally there is no fear or fear at all.


    But judging from the tone of voice Chen Linshan and Yang Jianing spoke, they were very afraid of foreigners and did not dare to provoke foreigners at all.


    Everything is considered for foreigners.


    In fact, not only the two of them, but also the central government behind them, the first thing that comes to mind when facing foreigners is retreat.


    Just like now, they thought that Qin Junliang could easily provoke foreigners, so they figured out a way to kidnap him morally, so that he would not dare to provoke foreigners easily.


    It is not to say that facing the threat of foreigners directly and positively respond to the past.


    "Mr. Qin''s words are bad." Chen Linshan said again: "It''s not that we want to back down, and it''s not that the central government dare not face foreigners."


    "It is true that the foreigners have strong ships and cannons, and we are not their opponents."


    "If you just get tough on the foreigners, they will organize a coalition to come here, and we will definitely lose. When the time comes, life will be ruined, **** on earth."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yang Jianing echoed: "I also ask Mr. Qin to think about what we said. It is because the foreigners are too powerful, and we have to avoid their edge."


    Seeing that the two of them were still talking like this, Qin Junliang shook his head helplessly.


    Said: "After talking for a long time, aren''t you still afraid of foreigners, some foreigners have strong ships and cannons, and some foreigners are too powerful."


    "Yes, I admit that what you said is correct, but I believe you must have read various international reports and know about me killing a large number of foreign soldiers."


    "It''s all like this, do you still think foreigners are invincible?"


    "I thought you asked me to go to that martial arts academy to be the dean, so that I could train a group of soldiers to fight the foreign aggression."


    "I didn''t expect that it was just asking me not to provoke foreigners."


    Qin Junliang has now realized that these people in the government are completely afraid of being beaten by foreigners, so the first reaction to facing foreigners is to retreat, that is, to avoid their edge.


    This is completely different from him, because he has personally killed a large number of foreign soldiers, and has a lot of strength, so he has no fear of foreigners.


    But these people in the government have no such experience, so they can''t do like him at all.


    "Mr. Qin, it''s hard for us to say too much. In short, I want to ask one more question. What does Mr. Qin say about the dean of the Martial Arts Academy?"


    Chen Linshan stopped arguing with Qin Junliang, and returned to the topic just now.


    On the other side, after Qin Junliang heard the other party''s words, an idea immediately popped into his mind.


    That is to be the dean of this martial arts academy, and then persuade Master to train a group of students with superb martial arts to fight against the foreigners together.


    But on second thought, he felt that it was not a good idea to do so.


    Because after he became the dean of the Martial Arts Academy, he really took on the responsibility. Many things could not be done casually. If he did something wrong, he would attract infamy.


    He is not afraid of being scolded, but he is afraid that others will scold his ancestors for eighteen generations, and his dead parents and ancestors will also be scolded for no reason.


    Therefore, he thinks it is better to be like this.


    Like him now, in the eyes of ordinary people, he is just a young guy with strong blood, who can be unstable or self-willed.


    That is to say, no matter what he does now, it only represents himself, not anyone else.


    But if he became the dean of the Martial Arts Academy, he would be someone with status and status.


    And the dean, no matter how you listen to it, should be a mature and stable person.


    In this way, people will raise expectations for him, and UU reading will give him some unnecessary pressure.


    When the time comes to do self-willed things, it will be despised by everyone.


    Therefore, Qin Junliang decided to challenge foreigners in his own name as before.


    Beat the foreigners so hard that they don''t dare to think of aggression anymore.


    It''s the only thing he can do now.


    "You two, please go back. Go back and tell your Shangfeng that I will never serve as the dean of any martial arts academy."


    Qin Junliang said firmly.


    Saying that, he pushed the two of them out without hesitation, and then locked them directly.


    Outside the door, both Chen Linshan and Yang Jianing had solemn expressions on their faces.


    "Qin Junliang doesn''t want to enter, it seems that he really doesn''t want to accept recruiting."


    Chen Linshan pondered.


    "Then what should we do? How can we return to the top?" Yang Jianing worried.


    "How else can I repay, just go and tell the truth." Chen Linshan said decisively: "Shangfeng knows that Qin Junliang is strong, we can''t use force against him, and we will understand our situation."


    Yang Jianing nodded slowly when he heard the words, and this is really the only way to go now.


    And indeed, as Chen Linshan said, Qin Junliang is so powerful that they can''t help him at all.


    Thinking of this, Yang Jianing asked again: "Then what do you think Shangfeng will do next?"


    "It is estimated that there is a high probability that he will be handed over to a foreigner."


    Chen Linshan guessed.


    "I think so too." Yang Jianing nodded, "This Qin Junliang is rebellious and powerful. Staying in the country is just a scourge. It is the right choice to hand it over to the foreigners for trial."


    Chen Linshan nodded and said, "Let''s go, let''s go back quickly, report this matter, and end this mission."

 Chapter 1274： kill

    Popular recommendation:


    After the door was closed, Qin Junliang walked back to the dining table and sat down.


    "Master, what should we do next? Do we have a way to deal with Mr. Gongyu now?"


    Qin Junliang asked.


    At this moment, in his mind, foreigners and officials are no longer worth mentioning, and what he cares most about is Mr. Gongyu.


    Ever since he saw Mr. Gongyu''s ever-expanding body with his own eyes, he has been deeply impressed.


    In his opinion, Mr. Gongyu is the real powerful enemy he will face next.


    But according to Master, it seems that Mr. Gongyu is not human?


    "Well, it''s time to deal with Mr. Gongyu."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    He asked Qin Junliang to experience and become stronger for two purposes.


    The first purpose is to teach Qin Junliang to be the strongest in this world while he is still in this world.


    The second purpose is to let Qin Junliang influence and change the world.


    After all, if you want to revive the dormant self-will of this world, you can only do it by making the world change drastically.


    And the purpose of awakening the will of the world is to destroy the will fragment of Mr. Gongyu who suddenly awakened his self-consciousness.


    As long as the original will of this world recovers, the will fragment of Mr. Gongyu will immediately merge into the original will.


    thereby disappearing and destroying.


    On the other hand, Qin Junliang, seeing Lin Yu''s affirmative reply, asked aloud, "Master, what are we going to do with that Mr. Gongyu? I don''t seem to know where he is now, do you?"


    "I really don''t know, so I have to find a way to get him out first." Lin Yu nodded.


    Qin Junliang asked, "Master, what are we going to do?"


    "It''s very simple, try to create all kinds of events with great influence. If there are too many times, Mr. Gongyu will definitely not help showing up."


    Lin Yu replied.


    When Qin Junliang heard this, he immediately frowned and thought.


    After thinking for a while, he asked, "Master, is it okay to do anything? As long as the impact is big enough?"


    "That''s right, as long as the impact is big enough, it''s best to make it known to the world and something that everyone pays attention to."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    Qin Junliang thought for a while after hearing the words, and then said, "Master, can I take the initiative to find foreigners to start a war?"


    "Of course." Lin Yu nodded.


    In fact, even if Qin Junliang didn''t say it, he could guess that Qin Junliang would think so.


    After all, judging from his contact with Qin Junliang, he has a strong hatred for foreigners.


    "Master, then I will go to trouble the foreigners tomorrow!"


    Qin Junliang said excitedly.


    After he just read the newspaper, he wanted to take the initiative to find trouble with the foreigners, but he was afraid of having a bad influence on the motherland, so he never said such an idea.


    And now, if you want to lead out Mr. Gongyu, you must create an event with great influence, so naturally you don''t need to worry so much.


    After all, Qin Junliang felt that if Mr. Gongyu was left alone, the threat would be far greater than that of foreigners.


    "Well, we''ll leave tomorrow."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    "Okay!" Qin Junliang almost jumped up with excitement.


    Seeing him so excited, Qin Xiayun said, "Junliang, if you really anger the foreigners, can you handle it? The foreigners have so many advanced weapons."


    Hearing this, Qin Junliang turned his head and said, "Sister, don''t worry, it''s impossible for foreigners'' guns to kill me, they can''t help me at all."


    In this experience, by the end, he could easily dodge all kinds of bullets and shells.


    It can be said that no matter how well the foreigner''s guns are aimed, there is no chance of them hitting him at all.


    Also, since he trained the Body Refinement Technique to a high level, he has been able to resist the damage of bullets and shells to a certain extent.


    At least the bullets could not kill him at all, and if the shells were not at the center of the explosion, they would never be killed.


    "But¡­"


    Qin Xiayun was still hesitant.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe Qin Junliang''s words, but because in her impression foreigners are too powerful, she has an instinctive fear.


    Of course, this was mainly because she had never practiced the Body Refinement Art, so she didn''t know how powerful the Body Refinement Art would be after she succeeded in practicing the Body Refinement Art.


    If she could experience the feeling of walking in a hail of bullets, she would definitely have no doubts about Qin Junliang''s words.


    He will even support Qin Junliang to take the initiative to trouble the foreigners.


    After all, she also has the same hatred for foreigners.


    "Sister, in short, you can rest assured. I went to the battlefield to practice before, and you were scared at first. Now, am I back in good shape?"


    Qin Junliang continued to persuade him: "And if there is Master, there will be nothing wrong. You have to believe in Master''s strength."


    Hearing this, Qin Xiayun turned to look at Lin Yu and said, "Mr. Lin, Junliang will ask you."


    She had no doubts about Lin Yu''s strength.


    She didn''t know what was going on, but she always had an intuition in her heart, that Lin Yu''s strength was invincible in the world, so she trusted Lin Yu very much.


    "Miss Qin can rest assured that with me, Junliang can''t have any problems."


    Lin Yu comforted.


    "Thank you, Mr. Lin." Qin Xiayun thanked.


    The night passed like this, and the time soon came to the next day.


    In the morning, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang left Pig Cage Walled City early in the morning.


    When they went downstairs, the neighbors greeted them one after another.


    They have also read some reports in the newspapers and know that Qin Junliang went deep into the battlefield of foreigners and killed many foreigners.


    However, they are different from those in the government. They only think that what Qin Junliang has done has greatly increased the prestige of the Orientals, and they do not feel that it is inappropriate at all.


    Qin Junliang responded to the neighbors one by one, and walked out of the pig cage city while responding.


    After leaving the Pig Cage Walled City, the two went directly to the foreigner concession in Funing City.


    Since it is necessary to trouble the foreigners, the concession is the best place.


    Most of the people living there are foreigners.


    The two walked all the way, and soon came to the Funing Bridge.


    This bridge is connected to the concession at one end and the residential area of ??the local people in Funing City at the other end.


    As soon as the two walked onto the bridge, a patrol car on the bridge took the initiative to lean towards them.


    However, when the patrol car stopped beside the two, the patrol in the car recognized the faces of Qin Junliang and Lin Yu.


    "How are they?"


    A patrolman in the car was surprised.


    If it was someone else, they would definitely get out of the car without any hesitation to reprimand and keep the other party away from the foreigner''s concession.


    But I never thought it was Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    These two people murdered without blinking an eye. At that time, they killed the Funing City patrol chief in front of so many people in the ring match, and in the end the governor didn''t do anything to them.


    Therefore, if their little patrol officers go forward to stop the two or even reprimand them, I am afraid that their lives will not be enough.


    "What should I do? Do you want to go down?"


    Several patrol officers in the patrol car all had their faces ashen and dared not open the door.


    After a moment of silence, one of the patrolmen said, "How about we just pretend we didn''t see it?"


    "You don''t want to live anymore? You don''t see it now. When they cause trouble in the foreign settlement, you can see if the master above will kill you!"


    Another patrolman reminded in a deep voice.


    And being reminded by him, the other patrol officers in the car all looked serious.


    Yes, how can you not see it.


    Others can pretend they haven''t seen it, and they are responsible for patrolling the bridge. Can they pretend they haven''t seen it?


    You know, their duty is to prevent the locals from going to the foreign settlement.


    "Then what do you say? If you don''t see it, you won''t necessarily die. If you go up to stop them now, you might die right away. You can choose one."


    A patrolman said angrily.


    Hearing his words, the patrolmen in the car all sighed.


    I went out today and didn''t watch the almanac. I was really unlucky, and I ran into these two evil stars just after I came here on duty.


    This is not to stop it, and it is not to stop it, it is really embarrassing.


    "Let''s make a quick decision. If you wait like this, they will cross the bridge."


    At this time, the patrolman in charge of driving sounded a reminder.


    In the distance, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang were already farther and farther away, and they were getting closer and closer to the foreign settlement.


    If they don''t stop them, the two of them will set foot on the land of the foreigner''s concession.


    "Or, let''s go back directly, report this matter, and let the people above make the decision?"


    A patrolman suggested.


    As soon as his voice fell, a patrol officer immediately answered: "That''s the only way to go. I don''t believe it. If those leaders were here, they would dare to go up and stop them."


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang didn''t even pay attention to the inspector general of Ningcheng, so would they take any inspector below the inspector level seriously?


    It can be said that no matter which patrol came over today, there was only one dead word to stop Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    So the only way is to go back and report the matter and let the people above make a decision.


    "Go, go back."


    Several patrol officers made a decisive decision, started the car, and drove all the way to the patrol house in the leased land.


    on the bridge.


    Qin Junliang looked at the patrol car that was leaving and said to Lin Yu, "Master, these patrol officers really dare not stop us."


    "Of course I won''t do what I know can''t be done," Lin Yu said.


    Qin Junliang said, "Master, where will we go first after we enter the concession?"


    "Go directly to the foreigner''s embassy in the concession, and first kill some people to sacrifice blood."


    Lin Yu said.


    "it is good!"


    Qin Junliang was in high spirits, and wished he would go and kill the Quartet right now, killing the foreigners and fleeing.


    The two quickened their pace and walked all the way to the foreigner''s embassy.


    The embassy has foreign military attach¨¦s stationed abroad, as well as management personnel responsible for managing patrols in the concession.


    There are two kinds of patrols in the concession, one is local people, who are responsible for guarding bridges, and the other is patrols brought by foreigners from other countries.


    Therefore, it will be the foreigners who will come out to stop it later.


    After a while, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang came outside the foreign embassy.


    As soon as they stood still, several patrol vehicles approached them from all directions, and people with live ammunition rushed out of the embassy.


    Obviously, these people have long been notified that Lin Yu and Qin Junliang are coming.


    "Put your hands up, stand there and don''t move."


    The patrolling and foreign troops stationed abroad raised their firearms and aimed at Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    Qin Junliang glanced around, and then said, "It''s really not a long memory to know that we can dodge bullets and use guns to scare us."


    As soon as the voice fell, the foreigner patrol and the foreigner soldiers were instantly alert.


    "shot!"


    At this time, someone shouted, and instantly everyone with a gun pulled the trigger of the gun in their hands.


    All guns were aimed at Qin Junliang and fired at the same time.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    Intensive gunshots sounded, and countless bullets shot out, flying towards Qin Junliang and Lin Yu.


    However, when the trigger was pulled for the first time, everyone immediately stopped the movements in their hands.


    Because they found that the position where Lin Yu and Qin Junliang were fighting was empty.


    "Gone!"


    "Where!"


    "Where did you go!"


    Everyone was looking around for Lin Yu and Qin Junliang with guns.


    After a search, I finally saw Lin Yu and Qin Junliang on the second floor of the embassy.


    "How did you get there?"


    Everyone was surprised.


    Amid the hail of bullets, the two of them made their way to the second floor of the embassy.


    The speed is terrifying.


    Everyone present had heard of Lin Yu and Qin Junliang, especially Qin Junliang''s massacre of the foreigners on the battlefield during this period.


    But that''s just hearsay after all, there''s no way to know what the true strength of the two is.


    But now, they finally saw it all with their own eyes.


    I didn''t expect Lin Yu and Qin Junliang to be so terrifying.


    With such strength, how can you fight him?


    Can''t kill at all.


    On the other hand, after Qin Junliang arrived on the second floor, he began to slaughter foreigners.


    As long as he is not a local, he will not hesitate to kill.


    Killing all the way in this way will soon kill all the foreigners in the embassy. UU reading


    And this action of his scared the people present on the spot.


    This is completely a killing god, killing all the way with no mercy.


    As long as it looks like a Chang Yang, he will kill all of them indiscriminately, leaving none of them behind.


    In an instant, the foreigners around the embassy panicked.


    Originally, they only came to watch the fun, but they never wanted to watch the fun and saw their own home.


    The targets of the other party''s killing are these people.


    If you don''t run at this time, wouldn''t it be just waiting to die?


    In an instant, the foreigners present spread their legs and fled wildly.


    Fear spread rapidly.


    As people fled wildly, the news about Qin Junliang killing people everywhere quickly spread.


    More and more foreigners knew about this incident, and the entire concession soon became a mess.


    This made the official residence of Ningcheng anxious, and a large number of patrols were dispatched in a hurry, and the city guards were also mobilized.


    The equipment of the city guards was much better than that of patrolling, but when they arrived at the scene, they immediately said that the battle could not be fought.


    Because there is only one person on the other side, and although they are numerous and powerful, the bullets cannot hit each other at all.


    In other words, relying on a lot of people cannot kill Qin Junliang, or even stop him from killing.


    At this time, it may be possible to kill him only if the heavy artillery bombs the concession directly.


    Otherwise, you can only watch him kill people everywhere, and there is no way to do it.


    However, it is obviously impossible to let heavy artillery bombard, no one dares to issue such an order, and no one dares to bear such a crime.


    Qin Junliang killed someone because Qin Junliang had a problem, but if he let heavy artillery bombard him, then there was a problem with the person who gave the order.

 Chapter 1275： Upheaval

    Popular recommendation:


    "I can''t stop it, what should I do, I can''t stop it at all!"


    The foreigner patrols and the local patrols were as anxious as ants on a hot pan at this time, and they turned around and didn''t know what to do.


    Qin Junliang and Lin Yu were too powerful, and with their patrolling abilities, they couldn''t stop them at all.


    Also, in fact, Lin Yu has not done anything until now, it is Qin Junliang who has been slaughtering there.


    In other words, they couldn''t even stop one Qin Junliang, let alone stop two at the same time.


    So now it is completely helpless.


    There is really no way.


    The foreigner patrol chief said: "The diplomats of our embassy have been killed, and now we can only rely on us to negotiate with the government."


    As soon as the words fell, he led a group of foreigners to patrol and hurried away.


    But it wasn''t until they were far away that the local patrols reacted. This group of foreigners'' patrols are starting to see the situation is not good.


    Why are you going to negotiate with the government, doesn''t it make it clear that you are going to seek protection from the government?


    These foreigners are really professional in selling teammates.


    "What do we do now? Are we going to stay here?"


    a patrolman asked aloud.


    Now their patrolling here is of no use at all, neither can they stop Qin Junliang who is killing everywhere, nor do they know how to evacuate the foreigners living in the concession.


    After all, Qin Junliang''s killing was aimless, and you have no idea who he will kill first.


    "Why don''t we go too? It''s useless to stay here, and there''s no need to die in vain, right?"


    A patrolman answered.


    Everyone can see the situation clearly, the key is that no one dares to be the first to say this.


    At that time, in the event of an investigation from above, the person who spoke will definitely be the one with the greatest responsibility.


    So although everyone has retreated, no one dares to be the first to give a positive statement.


    The two people who just proposed were both questioning.


    "Or, let''s push it to the bridge, and then say that it is to stop Lin Yu and Qin Junliang from crossing the bridge to attack the government?"


    Suddenly a patrol suggested.


    And as soon as his words came out, the minds of the people present came alive.


    That''s a good proposal.


    Retreat to the bridge and defend the bridge, this is definitely a good reason to take it.


    Now the situation is very clear, the concession is so big, and they can''t stop Qin Junliang by relying on them to patrol so much.


    But back to the bridge, there is a way to block the first block. After all, the bridge is so narrow, and they can line up two rows of patrols on the bridge.


    "Walk!"


    "go back!"


    All the patrolling officers spoke up and rushed towards the Funing Bridge decisively.


    With the departure of the patrol, there will be no other armed forces in this concession.


    The rest are ordinary foreigners.


    This made Qin Junliang''s killing easier.


    At this moment, he almost only needs to pass through a place, and he can kill all the foreigners in this place.


    At the same time, the official residence of Ningcheng.


    At this time, the governor of Funing City already knew about Qin Junliang''s massacre in the concession.


    "It''s over, it''s over now!"


    The Governor of Funing City was completely desperate.


    Because he knew that Qin Junliang and Lin Yu could not be stopped, so he could only watch them kill.


    In other words, he could only watch the foreigners die one after another.


    When the time comes, he will definitely take the primary responsibility, because the foreign settlement is in the Funing City site he is responsible for.


    Foreigners die so many at once, and foreigners and countries will definitely hold them accountable.


    This time it''s really dead.


    "Knowing that Qin Junliang should be eliminated earlier, hey!"


    The Governor of Funing City sighed.


    The matter has come to this point, it is impossible to change it, it can only make up for it.


    But there is no good way to make up for it. Now Qin Junliang can''t be killed, nor can he save the foreigners in the concession.


    Could it be that he was going to tie Qin Junliang''s sister Qin Xiayun?


    But this is also an extremely stupid way.


    If Qin Xiayun is not bound now, then Qin Junliang is just killing foreigners everywhere, but if Qin Xiayun is bound, Qin Junliang will definitely come to the government.


    At that time, with Qin Junliang''s strength, they will only die faster.


    "This black gauze hat will definitely not be able to be kept, and other preparations must be made early."


    The Governor of Ningcheng secretly thought in his heart.


    Foreigner Concession.


    Qin Junliang killed all the way for a whole day, and finally killed all the foreigners in the leased land.


    Many of them escaped, but there were always a few who escaped, and most of them were killed by him.


    In the evening, the entire settlement was littered with corpses.


    The streets that used to be active have now become gloomy.


    Especially now that the sunset is about to go down the mountain, it makes the place gloomy.


    "This is just the beginning."


    On a certain street, Qin Junliang said brightly.


    Although he killed many foreigners, they were not as many as the locals killed by the foreigners.


    So the revenge is not over yet.


    When can we drive out all the foreigners before we can say a big revenge.


    At this time, Lin Yu came to Qin Junliang''s side.


    Qin Junliang asked, "Master, the foreigners should have a big move next, right?"


    "That''s natural, then it''s time for you to really shine."


    Lin Yu said.


    "Okay, I''m looking forward to that moment."


    Qin Junliang nodded heavily.


    At this moment, he really can''t wait. He really hopes that the foreigners can make some big moves, so that he can slaughter and kill the foreigners completely.


    "Master, let''s go and go back to eat."


    Qin Junliang and Lin Yu turned around and left, returning to Pig Cage Walled City.


    And when they went home to eat peacefully, the central government and the local government were busy.


    Such a big incident in Funing City will definitely anger the foreigners completely.


    War is inevitable now.


    But when the government was overwhelmed, ordinary people were generally more happy at this time.


    They also knew what happened in the foreign settlement in Funing City, and they all felt that Qin Junliang killed him well.


    Moreover, they have a kind of fascinated trust in Qin Junliang, thinking that even if the foreigners invade, Qin Junliang can kill them all back.


    Pig cage city.


    inside the house.


    "Junliang, you actually killed all the foreigners in the concession?"


    Qin Xiayun was surprised.


    "Yes." Qin Junliang nodded, and then asked, "Is there a problem?"


    "No problem." Qin Xiayun immediately shook his head, "Although there will definitely be big troubles, I think you did a good job."


    Hearing this answer, Qin Junliang was a little surprised. He thought that his sister would be frightened again, but he never thought that he did a good job.


    "Sister, you seem a little different today." Qin Junliang said.


    "What''s the difference?" Qin Xiayun said with a smile, "Do you think I''m not worried about you?"


    "Of course I''m worried in my heart, but I''ve figured it out now. With the strength of you and your master, it won''t matter much even if you completely anger foreigners."


    When Qin Junliang heard it, he smiled and said, "Sister, I''m relieved if you say that, I''m afraid you''ll be worried."


    Qin Xiayun smiled, and then said: "Actually, what I''m worried about now is that Mr. Gongyu is here to trouble you."


    "Mr. Gongyu."


    Seeing Qin Xiayun mentioning Mr. Gongyu, Qin Junliang smiled and said, "Sister, don''t worry, we are dealing with Mr. Gongyu by doing this, and dealing with foreigners is only second."


    Killing foreigners is only to cause great changes in the world, so as to awaken the self-will of the world and kill Mr.


    "Well, I''ll be relieved."


    Qin Xiayun nodded.


    Now she really thought about it, and felt that there was no need to get involved with Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    After all, after this one thing, there is nothing wrong with it.


    So Qin Xiayun felt that worry was just unnecessary.


    After all, it''s useless to worry, and she can''t help Qin Junliang.


    In that case, it is better not to think too much.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    A very important message was published in the newspapers that morning.


    Said that the foreigners strongly condemned what happened in the Funing City Concession and decided to launch a war to seek justice.


    In the afternoon of the same day, on the seashore east of Funing City, there were foreign ships assembled, ready to launch an attack.


    However, as soon as these fleets were assembled, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang appeared on the ship.


    As soon as the two got on the boat, the killing immediately began.


    It was still dominated by Qin Junliang, and Lin Yu was just watching from the sidelines.


    After killing all the crew on the battleship, Qin Junliang tried to destroy the bottom of the battleship and sink it underwater.


    After doing all this, Qin Junliang quickly transferred to another battleship.


    After killing all the way, in less than half a day, all the crew members of the ships were slaughtered, and all the ships were sunk underwater.


    The first fleet assembled by the foreigners was destroyed without even firing a single shot.


    And when this happened, the fleets of foreigners from the mainland were still heading here.


    They had no idea that this trip was a mortal journey.


    Qin Junliang and Lin Yu did not wait passively, they took the initiative to attack, and boarded the boat and set off towards the foreigner''s fleet.


    Lin Yu''s consciousness swept across the world, and he instantly got a clear picture of the activity area of ??the foreigner ships.


    So this trip was still very smooth.


    Every time a fleet was found, Qin Junliang went on board to kill all the crew members and sank all the ships to the bottom of the water.


    Just like that, five days passed quickly.


    During these five days, foreigners and countries have received battle reports from the front line every day.


    These battle reports are, without exception, tragic reports.


    All the fleets failed to reach the territorial waters of the Eastern Kingdom, and were sunk on the high seas by Qin Junliang.


    In just five days, all the fleets sent by the foreign countries were sunk.


    As a result, foreign countries have no fleets available.


    It can be said that the ship can still be rebuilt in time, but where do the sailors and crew come from?


    Without sailors and crews, can newly built ships go to war on their own?


    So, the war is over before it even begins.


    You could even say it didn''t even start.


    If you want to attack the eastern kingdom next, you can only send the army there.


    But to let the army pass, only to cross the long continental shelf, passing many hostile countries in the middle.


    This simply cannot be done.


    For a time, the heads of all foreign countries found themselves powerless and powerless.


    Of course, Qin Junliang knew that foreign countries could not start a war.


    So he took advantage of the opportunity that the foreigners could not send their troops over, and went to the leased land in various cities to continue to kill the foreigners.


    It can be said that as long as there are foreigners in the country, he will go to kill them, killing all foreigners indiscriminately.


    For a time, Qin Junliang''s fierce name spread rapidly around the world.


    Local people and foreigners have given him various nicknames.


    The nicknames taken by local people are generally more powerful and domineering, while the nicknames taken by foreigners are full of hatred.


    After all, Qin Junliang slaughtered foreigners all over the place, killing foreigners so that they could no longer live the happy life they used to, and naturally he couldn''t be happy.


    After a month of killing like this, there are no more living foreigners on the eastern land.


    All the foreigners were either killed by Qin Junliang or fled desperately and returned to their own country.


    At the same time, the attitude of the government has also changed.


    From the very beginning of trying to stop Qin Junliang from killing him, he finally applauded Qin Junliang.


    Because they also saw that, apart from Lin Yu, Qin Junliang was invincible.


    So such a evil star, who can stop him?


    I can only applaud him and stand on his side.


    For a time, the general situation of the world became very clear, and Qin Junliang became the hope of the nation in the eyes of everyone.


    But the foreigners did not give up.


    Of course, the foreigners are not stupid enough to understand the situation.


    They naturally knew that they couldn''t help Qin Junliang.


    After all, there is only one person Qin Junliang, UU reading www. uukanshu.com comes and goes, and their guns are not much of a deterrent to such a single individual.


    The reason why the foreigners refused to give up was because Mr. Gongyu stood up.


    Mr. Gongyu took the initiative to find the heads of state of the foreign countries and asked them to hold a meeting of the heads of state.


    At the meeting of foreign heads of state.


    "Qin Junliang is very strong, but compared with me, he is just not worth mentioning. The only person in this world that is really worth your fear and worry is that Lin Yu."


    In the center of the venue, Mr. Gongyu said to the foreign heads of state.


    As he said that, a raging fire suddenly ignited on his body, and he was wrapped in this raging fire, but there was no sign of injury at all.


    The heads of state were shocked on the spot.


    "The flames can''t kill you. This is definitely much stronger than Qin Junliang."


    "Qin Junliang can only dodge bullets, but he never dares to bathe in fire."


    "Sure enough, Mr. Gongyu is right. The only thing in this world that we should worry about is Lin Yu, and Qin Junliang is still weaker."


    "¡­"


    The heads of state were eye-opening.


    This hand of Mr. Gongyu severely shocked them.


    From this, they also thought that the giant who appeared in Funing City that time may also be Mr. Gongyu.


    At that time, many people saw that scene, and when the news spread to various countries, their heads of state naturally understood.


    However, according to eyewitnesses at the time, the Juren only appeared and disappeared for a moment, so no one knew who he was.


    According to the current situation, it is estimated that the high probability is Mr. Gongyu.


    At this time, the flame on Mr. Gongyu went out, and then said to the heads of state: "I will help you deal with Qin Junliang and Lin Yu, and you can start a war with confidence."

 Chapter 1276： greed

    Popular recommendation:


    Mr. Gongyu has his own plans.


    He can''t deal with Qin Junliang and Lin Yu at the same time, but if the foreign countries organize coalition forces to invade the eastern kingdom, Qin Junliang will definitely take action against the coalition forces.


    In this way, his opponent is only Lin Yu.


    In this world, there is only Lin Yu who is the strongest person, and Qin Junliang is far behind him.


    Mr. Gongyu didn''t know where Lin Yu came from.


    In short, the appearance of this person made him very uncomfortable.


    Originally, he was an invincible existence in this world, and he could do whatever he wanted.


    As a result, when Lin Yu met him for the first time, he destroyed the body he had managed to condense.


    It made him dormant for so long before reuniting a physical body.


    This revenge must be avenged, and Lin Yu must also be removed.


    Otherwise, he will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    "Mr. Gongyu, what should we do?"


    At this time, a foreigner head of state in the venue asked.


    He is the head of state of the blue flag country. This time, the elites who attacked the green flag country were almost completely killed by Qin Junliang, and their vitality was greatly damaged.


    So at this moment, he has a strong hatred for Qin Junliang and wants to get rid of him quickly.


    "Yes, Mr. Gongyu, what are we going to do?"


    The head of the green flag country also asked.


    Although he disliked the Blue Flag State, his urge to get rid of Qin Junliang was as strong as the head of the Blue Flag State.


    Also, although the Blue Flag State invaded their Green Flag State, it was a private matter between their own races after all. Their Green Flag State and Blue Flag State had the same roots, and they used to be one country.


    And Qin Junliang, who is from the East, is a downright mortal enemy.


    It is an alien who is impossible to accept in peace talks.


    After the voices of the heads of the blue flag countries and the green flag countries fell, other foreign heads of state at the venue also asked questions.


    The focus of all eyes was now on Mr. Gongyu.


    Mr. Gongyu extinguished the flames covering his body, and then asked, "How many troops can you mobilize and how many ships can you build?"


    "Don''t worry about this, Mr. Gongyu, it''s absolutely no problem to pull up an army that is enough to sweep the eastern kingdom in a short period of time."


    A foreigner head of state said confidently.


    As soon as these words were spoken, other foreign heads of state also agreed.


    It is really no problem to pull up an army of sufficient size in a short period of time, but if it is not possible to pull back the army from the colony, there will always be enough people.


    In addition, there are also a lot of ships under construction in the docks of various countries, and some can be launched in the near future as long as the construction period is accelerated.


    So don''t worry too much about the number of ships.


    After all, this is because so many countries join forces to attack the eastern kingdom, not a foreign country alone.


    "Okay, since you can gather enough troops, then you can attack directly. I will take action against Qin Junliang and Lin Yu, especially that Lin Yu."


    Mr. Gongyu nodded.


    Hearing what he said, the foreign heads of state also nodded their heads in agreement.


    This time, the losses in the eastern kingdom are too great. Not only have all the concessions been lost, but most of the expatriates have also died.


    The expatriates who finally escaped from the eastern countries and returned to the country were only a little more than one tenth of the original.


    It can be said that foreigners and countries have never suffered such a loss outside the foreigner continent.


    They have always invaded and occupied other countries.


    It''s also always been that they killed people of other races in other countries.


    As a result, this time, I was actually killed by an oriental person, so I couldn''t bear it.


    Therefore, in the eyes of foreigners who believe in the law of the jungle, such hatred can only be repaid by war.


    A complete massacre is necessary to completely defeat the eastern kingdom.


    Only then can the eastern kingdom and the surrounding countries bow their heads again.


    Otherwise, if this hatred is left alone, the prestige of foreigners and countries in the world will definitely be seriously challenged.


    "By the way, Mr. Gongyu, what are the origins of those two oriental devils?"


    "Yes, how did Qin Junliang and Lin Yu become so strong?"


    "Please Mr. Gongyu tell us."


    "¡­"


    The foreign heads of state all pleaded.


    So far, they don''t know what the origins of Qin Junliang and Lin Yu are.


    Qin Junliang could still find some information, but that Lin Yu really seemed to have suddenly fallen from the sky, and no one knew where he came from.


    Also, the strength of these two people is terrifyingly strong, completely beyond the limits of human beings.


    The ability to dodge bullets at close range, catch bullets with bare hands, etc. is really beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    They also sent people to contact Lin Yu and Qin Junliang before, but who ever thought that these two people would not enter, no matter what temptation conditions they offered, they were not moved at all.


    Of course, they are not surprised by the performance of the two. After all, the two have such powerful strength, and many things are indeed impossible to be moved.


    Like any power, money, and status, you can get it by strength, and there is no need to ask for gifts from others.


    Mr. Gongyu glanced around and said, "I don''t know the origin of that Lin Yu. I can only be sure that this person is definitely not from this world."


    "what?"


    All the foreign heads of state were shocked.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu is really not from this world.


    So where did he come from?


    Also, since this person is not a person from this world, is he still a person after all?


    If not human, what is he?


    "Mr. Gongyu, what about that Qin Junliang? What is his origin?"


    A foreigner head of state asked.


    "Qin Junliang is just a native of that oriental country. The strength of the family was not bad in the past, but if they are not behind, only two brothers and sisters are left to depend on each other."


    "Later, they met Lin Yu by chance, and Lin Yu taught Qin Junliang some exercises, which made him become stronger all the way and become what he is now."


    Mr. Gongyu told Qin Junliang''s origin from beginning to end.


    After hearing this, the foreign heads of state all nodded slowly.


    The relevant information about Qin Junliang is the same as what they have investigated.


    Although it is said that what they have investigated is not as detailed as Mr. Gongyu said.


    After all, many details could not be inquired, and Mr. Gongyu knew it perfectly.


    "Mr. Gongyu is really extraordinary. He has such a thorough understanding of Qin Junliang."


    A foreigner head of state Dan Dan praised.


    Mr. Gongyu''s ability is indeed extraordinary, which can be seen from the fact that he can understand Qin Junliang''s origin.


    You must know that they investigated Qin Junliang with the power of a country, and the information they found was far less detailed than what Mr. Gongyu knew.


    "Mr. Gongyu, I want to ask you, what is Qin Junliang''s strength?"


    A foreign head of state said: "Our capabilities are limited, we only know that Qin Junliang can dodge and catch bullets, and we don''t know anything else."


    Mr. Gongyu glanced at him after hearing the words, and then glanced around the audience.


    Then he said slowly: "Qin Junliang''s practice came from Lin Yu. I don''t know the origin of that practice. In short, after Qin Junliang has practiced this way, it is far more than just hiding and catching bullets."


    "what?"


    "More powerful than we know?"


    All the foreign heads of state were shocked.


    Dodging bullets and catching bullets was beyond their understanding, but Qin Junliang''s strength was actually not enough.


    How powerful is the real Qin Junliang?


    Also, since Qin Junliang''s exercises came from Lin Yu, how powerful is Lin Yu?


    Question marks floated across the sea of ??foreigners.


    There are no answers to these questions, only Mr. Gongyu may know a thing or two.


    Therefore, all eyes once again focused on Mr. Gongyu, looking forward to his answer.


    "Mr. Gongyu, what is Qin Junliang''s current strength?"


    Some foreigner heads of state urged, eagerly asking Mr. Gongyu to give an answer.


    Mr. Gongyu said: "Qin Junliang can now volley and fly in the air, and even if the heavy artillery hits the area where he is standing, he can survive."


    "This?"


    The foreign heads of state were silent.


    I didn''t expect Qin Junliang to be so powerful.


    Even heavy artillery can withstand it, isn''t it impossible to kill him?


    After all, the most powerful weapon in the world is the heavy artillery, and there is no more powerful weapon.


    So if even heavy artillery can''t kill Qin Junliang, doesn''t that mean that once Qin Junliang comes out to block their coalition, the soldiers of all countries will only have to wait to die?


    "Don''t worry so much."


    Seeing that all the foreign heads of state were all disappointed, Mr. Gongyu encouraged him: "The naval guns on your ships are still powerful enough to kill him, provided you find a way to hit him."


    Hearing this, the foreign heads of state instantly regained their confidence.


    The naval gun can kill Qin Junliang, which means that Qin Junliang is not invincible.


    This is definitely the best news I''ve heard so far.


    Afterwards, the foreign heads of state had a quick discussion, discussing how to find a way to make the naval gun hit Qin Junliang.


    After such a discussion, a generally feasible plan was really concluded.


    Then just figure out a way to refine it and make it feasible.


    "Qin Junliang''s practice is so powerful. If we can find a way to get it, can we become as strong as him?"


    A foreigner head of state said.


    In fact, until now, there are still many foreigners who are thinking about the exercises that Qin Junliang practiced.


    After all, the effect of that set of exercises is obvious, it is a set of real magic.


    If you can get hold of that set of exercises and practice it well, you will definitely be able to increase your strength by leaps and bounds.


    "It''s better for you to honestly find a way to kill Qin Junliang, play the idea of ??the exercise, and be careful not to destroy the country."


    At this time, Mr. Gongyu suddenly opened his mouth and said.


    As soon as these words came out, the foreigners were shocked in their hearts.


    Is it so terrifying to be wiped out?


    Seeing that they didn''t understand what he meant, Mr. Gongyu sneered: "That exercise was given to Qin Junliang by Lin Yu. Do you think Lin Yu would allow you to practice that type of exercise?"


    Hearing this, the Yuan capital of the foreigners reacted.


    Also, he actually forgot about such an important person as Lin Yu.


    Now Qin Junliang''s strength is known, but Lin Yu''s strength is unknown.


    I don''t know what Lin Yu''s strength is.


    "Mr. Gongyu, what is Lin Yu''s strength?"


    "Yeah, how strong is Lin Yu?"


    "Please advise Mr. Gongyu."


    "¡­"


    The foreign heads of state asked for help again.


    Mr. Gongyu glanced at the audience and said, "Lin Yu''s strength can destroy a country with one blow, and his strength is at the level of destroying a country."


    "what?"


    "what?"


    All the foreign heads of state were shocked, and many people even stood up from their chairs in shock.


    A country can be wiped out with a single blow, how terrifying is that power?


    Is that human being?


    This is definitely not a human being, it is definitely a devil!


    This time, the foreign heads of state no longer had any doubts in their hearts.


    They were already convinced that Lin Yu was the devil.


    "devil!"


    "This eastern devil turned out to be from hell."


    "This devil must be removed."


    "¡­"


    The foreign heads of state all shouted.


    At this moment, they feel that this is no longer an ordinary war, but a holy war to defend their beliefs.


    "So do you still want to learn the devil''s exercises?"


    Mr. Gongyu glanced around again and asked.


    This question hits the soul directly.


    When the foreign heads of state heard this question, they all frowned and pondered, and for a while hesitantly gave no answer.


    Although they say that Lin Yu is a devil.


    But if the devil''s powerful exercises are really taught to them, it seems that it is not unacceptable.


    After all, even heavy artillery can''t kill him after completing his studies. With such a powerful strength, he doesn''t need to be afraid of assassination.


    And with such a good physical quality, it is absolutely not a problem to live a hundred years, and it is not impossible to live for hundreds of years. UU Reading


    Therefore, in the face of such huge interests, it seems that it is not impossible to sell the soul to the devil.


    "It seems that you only believe in strength, not really belief."


    Mr. Gongyu sneered.


    He guessed right, these foreign heads of state did not have any beliefs, and only had interests in their hearts.


    If it weren''t for that, they wouldn''t be able to sit where they are now.


    In fact, there are indeed many devout people in foreign countries, but they are definitely not the heads of state of these countries.


    "Anyway, don''t think about that kind of exercise, Lin Yu will never let you learn that exercise."


    Mr. Gongyu said sternly.


    It''s not just Lin Yu, he also doesn''t allow these people to practice Lin Yu''s exercises.


    After all, the reason why he came to look for these foreign heads of state was to join forces with them to eradicate Qin Junliang and Lin Yu.


    Now one Qin Junliang is enough for him to trouble him. If there are dozens, hundreds, or even thousands of Qin Junliangs, what will happen?


    Therefore, after he gets rid of Lin Yu and Qin Junliang this time, he will completely destroy the kind of practice that Lin Yu left behind.


    In this way, he has once again become the strongest in this world, and can be at ease and do whatever he wants.


    "Forget it, since it''s the devil''s thing, it''s fine if you don''t learn it."


    A foreigner head of state said insincerely.


    He has already seen clearly that there is absolutely no chance to learn that kind of exercise.


    So since there is no need to learn, it is better to completely eliminate this idea.


    The other foreign heads of state also dismissed this idea at this time.


    "Hurry up to organize and start a war as soon as possible."


    After Mr. Gongyu left a sentence, he slowly disappeared.

 Chapter 1277： war is coming

    Popular recommendation:


    ten days later.


    The foreign countries announced that they would launch a crusade against the eastern countries to avenge the dead aliens of various countries.


    Immediately, the entire Eastern Kingdom was in panic.


    There is no doubt that with the national strength of the Eastern Kingdom itself, it is obviously impossible to resist this war.


    The only hope is that Qin Junliang can stand up.


    The previous time it was Qin Junliang who took the initiative to sunk the warships of foreigners from various countries in the future, and finally prevented the foreigners from invading the Eastern Continent.


    This time is naturally the same, only Qin Junliang has the hope of saving everyone.


    For the government, everyone has no hope.


    Not only do they not believe in their combat power, but they also do not believe in their organizational power.


    If the government really had the ability, it would be impossible for foreigners to own so many leased lands in their own countries, and it is even more impossible to sign so many treaties that humiliate the country.


    The government has no power to stop the war.


    "Will Qin Junliang make a move this time? If he hadn''t made his move last time, the consequences would have been unimaginable."


    In the streets, people were talking.


    At that time, when Qin Junliang went to attack foreign warships, everyone didn''t know what happened.


    It was not until the news of the successive destruction of the foreign fleet was published in the newspapers that everyone finally guessed that Qin Junliang might have done it.


    This is also a good guess, because except for Qin Junliang, no one can slaughter foreign soldiers on the battlefield of foreigners and return without damage.


    "I think he will definitely make a move. In the last arena battle in Funing City, it was obvious that he harbors hatred for foreigners. Moreover, there have been two precedents, and I believe this time will definitely be the same."


    Some people said.


    "I think so too. Qin Junliang will definitely not sit idly by, just don''t know if his master Lin Yu will make a move together."


    Another people said.


    "Lin Yu? This person always feels very mysterious, and I don''t know how strong he is, how much stronger than Qin Junliang."


    "I think it should be much stronger than Qin Junliang. You can see that Qin Junliang has only practiced martial arts for so long, but his strength has reached such a terrifying level, and Qin Junliang was taught by Lin Yu. How strong do you think Lin Yu is?"


    "It makes sense. Lin Yu''s strength is definitely not weaker than Qin Junliang."


    "¡­"


    The people were talking.


    At the same time, Pig Cage Walled City.


    in the house.


    "Master, what should we do this time? Or do we take the initiative to attack like last time and sink all the foreigners'' warships?"


    Qin Junliang asked.


    Lin Yu said, "This time is different from the last time. This time, Mr. Gongyu supports them."


    "Mr. Gongyu?"


    Qin Junliang was stunned for a moment, and then said with joy: "This guy has finally appeared again!"


    "Yes, this war was started because of his instigation."


    Lin Yu replied.


    If Mr. Gongyu hadn''t instigated the heads of state of the foreign countries, the foreign countries would definitely not have the confidence to start a war.


    After all, there are lessons learned ahead.


    But with Mr. Gongyu''s backing, it would be different.


    So this time the foreigners are not only well prepared, but also full of fighting spirit, vowing to avenge their previous revenge.


    "Master, then you will deal with Mr. Gongyu, and I will deal with the foreign fleet?"


    Qin Junliang asked.


    Lin Yu shook his head slightly: "No, remember what I told you before, Mr. Gongyu can''t be killed."


    Mr. Gongyu is transformed by the original will of the world. Unless the original will of the world is awakened, or the world is destroyed, it is impossible to kill Mr. Gongyu.


    No matter how many times you kill him, in the end, he can be resurrected and make a comeback.


    And because he can learn the lessons of the previous one each time he is resurrected, he can become stronger each time he dies.


    Finally, when it is strong to a certain extent, it can even completely devour the original will of the world and become the real master of this world.


    Until then, the only way to get rid of him is to destroy this world.


    "Can''t kill? Then..."


    Qin Junliang fell into deep thought.


    Mr. Gongyu is immortal, so what can be done to deal with him?


    Qin Junliang believed that with his master''s strength, he would definitely be able to destroy Mr. Gongyu''s body.


    But if Mr. Gongyu can''t be killed and will be resurrected, then things are completely different.


    You can''t keep killing and resurrecting, keep resurrecting and killing.


    "So our target is not Mr. Gongyu, but the foreign invaders."


    Lin Yu said.


    Mr. Gongyu cannot be killed, so there is no need to kill him.


    As long as the original will of the world is awakened, Mr. Gongyu will naturally disappear.


    Therefore, Lin Yu''s plan at this time is to let Qin Junliang fight the foreign army, make the world turn upside down, and finally awaken the original will of the world.


    And he is responsible for preventing Mr. Gongyu from sabotage.


    "Master, what should I do?"


    Qin Junliang was very interested.


    Lin Yu said, "Go and fight against the foreign invaders, and I will help you stop Mr. Gongyu."


    "Okay." Qin Junliang agreed immediately.


    Lin Yu warned: "I won''t protect you in secret this time. Everything depends on you. Be careful."


    With his strength, he could actually protect Qin Junliang while dealing with Mr. Gongyu, but he didn''t want to do that.


    After all, he will leave this world sooner or later. After he leaves, Qin Junliang can only face everything by himself.


    So he wants Qin Junliang to learn to grow up early.


    "Master, don''t worry, I will be careful myself, Master don''t have to worry about me."


    As soon as Qin Junliang finished speaking, Qin Xiayun on the other side also said, "Junliang, you must take care of yourself and don''t have anything to do with it."


    "Sister, don''t worry, you haven''t seen the progress I''ve made along the way. When did something go wrong?"


    Qin Junliang said with a smile.


    "But." Qin Xiayun said worriedly: "This time your master can''t take care of you, it''s all up to you."


    Qin Junliang still laughed when he heard the words: "But the previous few times, Master didn''t do anything. He just watched me secretly, but he didn''t help me from beginning to end. I did it all by myself."


    This is a fact, every time Lin Yu is watching secretly, but Qin Junliang is the only one who really takes action.


    And every time I don''t need Lin Yu to take action, Qin Junliang will do it himself.


    That is to say, the two arena matches and the first meeting with Mr. Gongyu were made by Lin Yu.


    But those two cases were special.


    During the ring competition, Qin Junliang had not yet developed his wings, so he had not practiced body training for a long time, but the time he met with Mr. Gongyu was because of Mr. Gongyu''s strength.


    In fact, let alone at that time, even now, Qin Junliang would not be able to confront Mr. Gongyu head-on.


    After all, Mr. Gongyu was transformed by the original will of the world.


    Qin Junliang is a mortal body, so he can''t be Mr. Gongyu''s opponent no matter what.


    "Sister, don''t worry, I''ll be fine this time. The foreigners'' muskets and artillery can''t hurt me."


    "Apart from these, the foreigners have no other means of killing."


    Qin Junliang explained patiently.


    Qin Xiayun nodded lightly and said no more.


    To be honest, she is not as worried about Qin Junliang now as she used to be.


    Because she watched Qin Junliang grow all the way, she could feel Qin Junliang''s continuous improvement.


    And in this continuous growth and progress, Qin Junliang''s strength is indeed visibly growing stronger and stronger.


    From the beginning, you can only fight with people, and later you can go to the battlefield to destroy the enemy.


    This kind of progress in strength can be called a leap.


    Therefore, Qin Xiayun has great confidence in Qin Junliang.


    It was this confidence that made her feel at ease with Qin Junliang, thinking that he would definitely be able to resolve this crisis.


    "Sister, let''s go."


    Seeing Qin Xiayun''s agreement, Qin Junliang immediately expressed his intentions.


    "Master, are we going now?"


    "Walk."


    Lin Yu got up.


    Qin Junliang got up immediately upon seeing this.


    The two opened the door and prepared to leave the Pig Cage Walled City.


    However, as soon as the two went out, they saw the neighbors standing outside.


    The charterer greeted him with a smile and said, "Xiao Qin, everyone depends on you this time."


    Since the story of Qin Junliang''s war against foreigners spread, the people regarded him as a hero.


    Everyone''s ideas are very simple, just think that Qin Junliang can beat the foreigners, that is the pillar of the country.


    In contrast, those in the official government are useless and useless. In the face of foreigners, in addition to yielding, they are still yielding.


    "Don''t worry, I will still win this time."


    Qin Junliang said confidently to the chartered man and the people behind him.


    And the confident temperament he exudes has indeed given everyone a great encouragement.


    The charterer smiled and said, "Xiao Qin, we can rest assured that you say that, everyone will definitely wait for you to come back."


    He knew in his heart that with Qin Junliang''s strength, he would not live here forever.


    The reason why Qin Junliang has not moved out is not because he has no money, nor because he does not want to move, but since he has practiced martial arts, he has spent his time practicing martial arts every day and has no time to take care of other things.


    But this time, if he can defeat the foreigners and come back, then he will most likely move out.


    This pig cage city, after all, is where the poor live.


    Once capable people have money, they will definitely leave as soon as possible.


    After the charterer finished speaking to Qin Junliang, he turned to look at Lin Yu and said, "Mr. Lin, Xiao Qin is able to have today thanks to your good teaching. You are a good person."


    As soon as the voice fell, the neighbors behind the chartered public all nodded to Lin Yu.


    When Qin Junliang practiced martial arts every day, Lin Yu was instructing him, so everyone respected Lin Yu more than Qin Junliang.


    If it weren''t for Lin Yu, Qin Junliang would never be today.


    Also, although the newspaper did not report about Lin Yu''s fight with the foreigners, everyone knew in their hearts that Lin Yu must have also participated.


    Without Lin Yu''s support for Qin Junliang, Qin Junliang would probably not be an opponent of the foreign army.


    At least not so smoothly.


    "Everyone, then we''ll set off first and wait for our good news."


    Qin Junliang said to the crowd.


    "Okay, walk slowly."


    "Bon Voyage."


    "Safe journey!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone said goodbye to Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    With the wave of greetings from everyone, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang slowly got up from the ground and flew towards the east coast.


    All foreigners and countries are in the west of the eastern country, separated by mountains and mountains.


    Therefore, if foreigners want to invade the eastern kingdom, the best choice is to drive a boat from the sea.


    Therefore, if you want to stop the foreign invasion, you must go to the east coast.


    The two flew rapidly in the air, overlooking the ground below while flying.


    There were people on the ground waving to them all the time.


    At this height, people on the ground can''t actually see who is flying in the sky, but there are no people who can fly in this world except Lin Yu and Qin Junhao.


    So everyone thought it must be the two of them.


    "Master, I now feel that I have been doing the right thing. Killing foreigners and preventing foreigners from invading is what everyone wants to see."


    Qin Junliang couldn''t help sighing when he looked at the people on the ground who were either saluting or waving at them.


    "Junliang, as long as you think it''s right, do it without hesitation and don''t have any worries."


    Lin Yu replied.


    After awakening the original will of the world this time, he will definitely leave this world.


    Even if he didn''t want to leave, Jianmu would take the initiative to teleport him back to the abyss after sensing the world''s recovery.


    So these words are actually equivalent to the words given to Qin Junliang before leaving.


    Lin Yu believes that with Qin Junliang''s character and three views, he will not do anything wrong.


    But even if he does something wrong, it doesn''t matter, no one in this world can be right all the time.


    There are always people who make mistakes, and it is normal for Qin Junliang to make mistakes.


    The reason why Lin Yu thought so was mainly because he felt that he had done a lot of wrong things over the years.


    In order to become stronger and become a god, UU Reading has missed too many people and let down too many people along the way.


    He grew up so fast that almost no one could keep up with him, and they were all left behind by him.


    When those people''s strength is far inferior to him, it is naturally impossible to walk with him, which is impossible.


    So if he did something wrong, the only fault was that he only wanted to become stronger and didn''t stop to accompany the people he cared about.


    There is no problem with growing fast, but it can be stopped. The choice lies with him, not with others.


    Lin Yu sighed slightly and stopped thinking about it.


    There is not much to think about these past events. When will he be able to completely control the power of Jianmu, and return to the eternal world to visit his family, that is what he should think about.


    The two flew all the way and soon came to the east coast.


    Qin Junliang''s flight speed is much slower than his, so he has been waiting for Qin Junliang all the way.


    Maybe he is no longer in a hurry as he used to, knowing to stop and wait and don''t come.


    The life experience in this world this time not only allowed his soul to gain effective experience and greatly improved its intensity, but also taught him a lot of things.


    For example, stopping and waiting for others is one of the insights.


    However, this may also be because the time in the void space is still relative to the abyss.


    Since time will not pass, he naturally does not have any sense of urgency in his heart.


    If it wasn''t for Mr. Gongyu''s sudden appearance, he really wanted to stay in this world for a while longer.


    "Master, are we flying directly to the high seas?"


    Qin Junliang asked.


    Lin Yu quickly tapped out his divine sense to sense it, and said, "Go, just fly straight to the foreigner''s fleet."

 Chapter 1278： truth and collapse

    Popular recommendation:


    Qin Junliang followed Lin Yu all the way to the high seas.


    Lin Yu led the way, Qin Junliang flew at full speed and followed him.


    During this period, Lin Yu probed out his consciousness to search for the whereabouts of the foreign fleet.


    And under the coverage of his divine sense, every move of the foreign fleet could not escape his eyes, and he knew it like the back of the hand.


    At the same time, in the foreign fleet.


    This combined fleet is jointly formed by foreigners and countries, and there are ships and sailors from foreigner countries in it.


    Of course, there is more than one commander.


    It''s just for the convenience of command, everyone temporarily obeys one of them.


    In fact, in the original case, the fleets of foreign countries would have split up.


    But because they were sunk one by one by Qin Junliang and Lin Yu when they came separately last time, they were scared, so they came together this time.


    It is believed that under the protection of Mr. Gongyu this time, he will be able to successfully reach the eastern kingdom and launch a general attack.


    on the flagship.


    Mr. Gongyu said to the sitting commander, "Lin Yu and Qin Junliang have already come over."


    "what?"


    "So fast?"


    The commanders who were sitting were all shocked.


    It was still on the high seas, so Lin Yu and Qin Junliang took the initiative to find them.


    It seems that the strength of these two people has grown a lot.


    You must know that the fleets of various countries that came last time were sunk near the territorial waters of the other side.


    "Mr. Gongyu, I would like to ask, how did Lin Yu and Qin Junliang find us?"


    A commander stood up and asked in confusion.


    The last time Lin Yu and Qin Junliang took the initiative to attack, they were already very curious.


    After all, the ocean is so vast, and trying to search for a fleet on it is no different from looking for a needle in a haystack.


    As a result, each of the fleets that came last time was precisely positioned by Lin Yu and Qin Junliang, and they were eventually destroyed one by one.


    This time again, it''s really hard to understand.


    Mr. Gongyu said, "Qin Junliang doesn''t have the ability. Lin Yu did it all by himself."


    "Oh? So how did he do it?"


    The commanders present even asked.


    "I don''t know the specifics. In short, I can see their positions, just like Lin Yu can see us."


    "But Lin Yu''s methods are definitely different from mine, so no one knows how Lin Yu did it."


    Mr. Gongyu is transformed by the original will of this world, and can catch the power of this world to locate Lin Yu''s specific position in this world.


    In other words, he has never practiced, so he doesn''t know what methods the cultivators have to find their targets.


    He didn''t know anything about the method of probing out his consciousness.


    "Mr. Gongyu, where are they now? How far are they from us?"


    A commander stood up and asked.


    After hearing this, Mr. Gongyu closed his eyes and pondered for a while, and after a while he said, "At most, they will face us in half an hour."


    "So fast?"


    "In half an hour, we are far from the coast we want to attack. Are we going to be sunk at sea by them this time?"


    "¡­"


    The commanders were worried.


    They are different from heads of state, they are more concerned about their own safety and the safety of the soldiers under their command.


    Therefore, they did not dare to despise Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    In their view, these two devils are extremely threatening and must not be taken lightly.


    "Mr. Gongyu, you will need to take action later."


    A commander spoke up.


    As soon as his words came out, other commanders also expressed their approval.


    Last time Qin Junliang and Lin Yu were able to sink their fleet at sea.


    This time the strength of the two has been improved again, and the combat power is definitely stronger, so it is naturally easier to do this.


    Therefore, if Mr. Gongyu does not take action, the fate of the entire fleet will be absolutely worrying.


    "Don''t worry, my target is them, how could I not do it."


    Mr. Gongyu said sternly.


    The reason why he took the initiative to persuade the foreign countries to start a war was to let the foreign countries assist him to deal with Lin Yu and Qin Junliang together.


    So it''s impossible not to do it.


    When the commanders heard what Mr. Gongyu said, their hearts suddenly calmed down.


    As long as Mr. Gongyu takes action, the success rate of this operation will be greatly increased.


    At this time, Mr. Gongyu said again: "You continue to move forward according to the original route, and I will go to meet them first."


    As soon as the words fell, he flew out of the flagship directly, and flew towards the direction of Lin Yu and Qin Junliang at a very fast speed.


    "I hope Mr. Gongyu can block those two oriental devils, and don''t let us run into them."


    "Yes, as long as Mr. Gongyu can block them, then when we get close to the coastline of the Eastern Kingdom, we can shell their coastal cities and use their people as threats to force Lin Yu and Qin Junliang to compromise."


    "hope everything is fine."


    "¡­"


    The commanders said worriedly.


    Before the departure, they spent a lot of time discussing the combat plan.


    The final plan was for Mr. Gongyu to block Lin Yu and Qin Junliang, and then the fleet took the opportunity to attack the Eastern Kingdom.


    This decision is mainly based on the consideration that Lin Yu and Qin Junliang are two individuals.


    Although the naval guns of the fleet are powerful, it is completely cannons to fight mosquitoes against a single individual.


    Therefore, only Mr. Gongyu has the means to deal with Lin Yu and Qin Junliang, and the fleet still only has the ability to attack the mainland of the Eastern Kingdom.


    the other side.


    After Mr. Gongyu left the fleet, he advanced at full speed and approached Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    He flew all the way, tearing the air into a gust of wind, leaving a long white wave on the sea.


    After flying like this for about ten minutes, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang finally appeared in his field of vision.


    "Lin Yu, long time no see!"


    Mr. Gongyu stopped and smiled proudly.


    He didn''t know that Lin Yu knew him well, so he felt that Lin Yu would be surprised by his reappearance.


    However, when he said this, he found that there was no surprised expression on Lin Yu''s face at all.


    This made him wonder, what is the origin of this Lin Yu, does he know his secret?


    "I didn''t expect you to be so stupid."


    At this time, Lin Yu suddenly laughed.


    Hearing this, Mr. Gongyu was stunned for a moment.


    What does it mean to be so stupid?


    What the **** is Lin Yu talking about?


    Or, what does he know?


    "Lin Yu, don''t try to calm down there. You should know that you can''t kill me at all with your strength."


    "Also, I get stronger every time you kill me."


    "I want to see if you win or I win in the end."


    Although Lin Yu''s imposing manner made Mr. Gongyu feel strange, but Mr. Gongyu had no fear in his heart.


    After all, he was transformed by the original will of the world. As long as the world did not die, he would not be able to die.


    Not only will he not die, but he will become stronger and stronger.


    And he felt that with Lin Yu''s strength, it was absolutely impossible to destroy the world.


    If Lin Yu has such strength, why should he mix with a Qin Junliang every day?


    "Of course I know you will get stronger and stronger, and I also know that as long as the world doesn''t die, you won''t die."


    Lin Yu still said calmly.


    Mr. Gongyu sneered when he heard the words: "You still know, since you know, you should understand that going against me is not a good choice."


    "Oh, I should say this."


    Lin Yu smiled.


    Mr. Gongyu was alert: "What do you mean?"


    Lin Yu has always acted so steadfastly, with the appearance of winning, which made him feel very bad.


    He guessed in his heart that maybe Lin Yu really had some reliance.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to know his secret and still look fearless.


    "It''s simple, because I can end your life."


    Lin Yudan smiled.


    Mr. Gongyu''s face tightened when he heard the words, and his brain was running fast.


    Lin Yu said that he could end his life, but how?


    Destroy his body?


    But if he destroys his physical body, he will soon be able to reassemble one.


    Or destroy the core of his will?


    But the core of his will is connected with the world, and unless the world is destroyed, it cannot be destroyed at all.


    "Lin Yu, don''t talk big there. Since you know me, you should know that I am an immortal existence."


    Mr. Gongyu quickly regained his confidence.


    He firmly believes that Lin Yu has no way to end him, because he can''t even think of **** himself.


    "Really? You are so confident, it seems that I have to tell you the truth of this world. I hope you don''t collapse on the spot after knowing the truth."


    Lin Yu said calmly.


    Hearing this, Mr. Gongyu became alert again.


    The word truth made him very vigilant, because he really didn''t know the truth of the world very well.


    He only knew that he was very special in this world, that he was part of the will of the world, but no matter how much he was, he would not be clear.


    Therefore, he was very worried that Lin Yu really said something that he couldn''t accept.


    However, he really wanted to know the truth of the world from Lin Yu''s mouth.


    Maybe Lin Yu really knows some truth.


    "If you have the ability, you can say it, and I want to see what you know."


    Mr. Gongyu said.


    Lin Yu said: "First of all, I want to say that you are so stupid that you actually found a burial place for yourself. The war you started will eventually bring your eternal life to an end."


    "What do you mean? Do you know what you''re talking about? How could the war I waged kill me?"


    Mr. Gongyu laughed dumbly.


    He couldn''t figure out how this war could kill him anyway.


    He is an immortal existence, how could these mortal weapons get him.


    Also, even if these mortal weapons could do anything to him and kill him, wouldn''t he still be resurrected, how could he die?


    Therefore, after hearing what Lin Yu said, he had strong doubts about Lin Yu again.


    He felt that Lin Yu was just bluffing.


    The words just said are nothing but big words.


    "Lin Yu, what you want to say is best to say it all at once, don''t kill my patience."


    Mr. Gongyu said coldly.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell you the truth next. But before I tell you the truth, let me ask you a question. Do you know your own origins?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Mr. Gongyu was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Want to talk from me?"


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "As far as your ability is concerned, I haven''t reached the point where I want to tell you what to say, but since you don''t want to say it, then I''ll help you."


    "You are transformed by the original will of this world, so as long as the world does not die, you will not die."


    When Mr. Gongyu heard this, he immediately said proudly: "Yes, it seems that you are very clear about my advantages."


    "Yes, this is your biggest advantage, but unfortunately, this is also your biggest disadvantage. You have immortality because of this advantage, but you will also die instantly because of this disadvantage."


    Lin Yudan said.


    "What?" Mr. Gongyu couldn''t believe what he heard.


    Can your strengths become your weaknesses?


    And this disadvantage will make him die instantly?


    how can that be?


    "Lin Yu, I know you are lying to me." Mr. Gongyu sneered: "Since I can live the same life as this world, I will never die unless this world is destroyed."


    He didn''t believe Lin Yu''s words anyway.


    Both subjectively and objectively do not want to believe it.


    Subjectively, he naturally couldn''t accept the fact that he would die at any time, but objectively, it was because it all made no sense at all.


    He was transformed by the will of the world, how could he suddenly die without the world dying?


    This is simply impossible.


    "I know you don''t believe it, and I know you don''t want to accept it, but it''s a pity, that''s the truth."


    Lin Yu said: "If you lie dormant as before, nothing may happen, but you insist on doing the right thing with us and take the initiative to provoke a war, then I All I can say is that you really didn''t know it until you were about to die."


    As soon as the voice fell, Mr. Gongyu frowned.


    He couldn''t figure out how the battle was going to kill him.


    "Lin Yu, if you have something to say, make it clear, don''t hide it there. Why on earth will I die? Tell me, how will this war between mortals kill me?"


    Mr. Gongyu asked angrily.


    "Because this war will affect the whole world, and after the world is turbulent, the original will of the world will be completely awakened. At that time, you will be absorbed by the original will of the world, and the complete zombie belongs to your own self-consciousness."


    Lin Yudan smiled and said, "Of course, if you think this is not considered death, then you should be happy."


    "What did you say? Will I be absorbed by the original will of the world? Am I not the will of the world itself?"


    It was difficult for Mr. Gongyu to accept it. He always felt that he was the will of the world itself, but Lin Yu told him that he was not.


    "You already believed it, didn''t you?" Lin Yu looked into Mr. Gongyu''s eyes and said, "You just awakened your self-consciousness by accident, but as soon as the world wakes up, you will be like a dream in this world. dissipated immediately."


    "Impossible! It''s absolutely impossible!"


    Mr. Gongyu retreated again and again, but he couldn''t accept it no matter what.


    Lin Yu''s words had a huge impact on his beliefs and beliefs, and his three views were greatly shocked.


    "It''s a pity, this is the truth, you have to accept it if you don''t want to."


    Lin Yu said.

 Chapter 1279： counterattack

    Popular recommendation:


    Mr. Gongyu stepped back again and again, not wanting to accept the fact that Lin Yu said.


    Of course, he just didn''t want to accept it, but he still knew in his heart that what Lin Yu said was true.


    In fact, he has doubted his identity countless times, feeling that his origin is not the same as he thought.


    To this end, he has thought of countless ways to prove it.


    Unfortunately, all these investigations were in vain.


    And now, Lin Yu finally told him the real answer.


    If he hadn''t tried to verify it before, then he would now feel that Lin Yu''s words were nonsense.


    But the problem is that what Lin Yu said is very close to the answer he verified.


    It was because of countless times of verification that he knew that what Lin Yu said was probably right.


    If you think about it according to the statement given by Lin Yu, everything makes sense.


    "So you should understand that what you are doing now is ruining your own life."


    Lin Yu looked at Mr. Gongyu and said Dandan.


    Mr. Gongyu stopped his body and stared at Lin Yu blankly.


    "I''m going to destroy those fleets now, so that they can''t attack the eastern kingdom and stop this war."


    Mr. Gongyu reacted instantly and knew the way to end all this.


    As long as this war is stopped, the world will not experience massive upheaval.


    And as long as the world does not cause large-scale turmoil, then the original will of the world will not wake up, and he will not suddenly dissipate like a dream.


    Without further thought, Mr. Gongyu turned around and left.


    But just when he made a move, he saw that Lin Yu suddenly urged the power of Jianmu to hold him in place.


    "Do you think I''ll let you do this?"


    Lin Yudan asked.


    "You?" Mr. Gongyu''s face was ashen, he knew that Lin Yu would never let go at this time.


    So it''s no use begging him.


    Now he just wants to know where Lin Yu is.


    "Who the **** are you? Tell me, where did you come from?"


    Mr. Gongyu asked loudly.


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?" Lin Yu asked rhetorically.


    Mr. Gongyu said loudly: "I know, you are definitely not from this world, you are from another world, which world are you from? Tell me! Tell me quickly!"


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, you won''t be dead for a while, you still have time to think about this issue."


    As Lin Yu spoke, his divine sense moved, and the power of Jianmu immediately blocked Mr. Gongyu''s hysterical voice.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu turned to Qin Junliang and said, "Junliang, did you hear what I just said?"


    "I heard it, Master!"


    Qin Junliang said solemnly.


    Lin Yu nodded and ordered: "Then you can find a way to cause the world to turmoil and wake up the world."


    "it is good."


    Qin Junliang agreed, then turned and flew in the opposite direction.


    Since it is going to cause turmoil in the world, it cannot sink the fleet of foreigners all at once, and must find a way to expand the war.


    And what he is thinking now is to let the foreigners'' fleet first drive into the territorial waters of the Eastern Kingdom, and then kill all the foreigners on the fleet to capture the fleet.


    In this way, the two sides have a certain strategic balance, allowing the war to expand.


    Qin Junliang flew quickly, and soon disappeared into the sky.


    On the other side, the commanders of the foreign fleet were still sitting together.


    "Why hasn''t Mr. Gongyu come back? Can''t he beat Lin Yu and Qin Junliang?"


    said a commander.


    After waiting for so long, Mr. Gongyu has no news at all, as if there is no news.


    Very worrying.


    "It''s possible that he blocked Lin Yu and Qin Junliang, waiting for us to invade the Eastern Kingdom."


    Another commander said.


    As soon as these words were spoken, many people present even expressed their approval.


    This possibility is not small.


    Because Lin Yu and Qin Junliang are obviously very difficult to deal with, Mr. Gongyu can fight against two, at best, they can be contained and provide the fleet with an opportunity to invade.


    "It''s very possible, at least after so long, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang have never come to trouble us."


    A commander said.


    "Yes, I think so too. Mr. Gongyu must have blocked Lin Yu and Qin Junliang and created opportunities for us."


    "Definitely so."


    "That''s it."


    "¡­"


    Soon, the commanders present reached an agreement.


    Everyone thinks that Mr. Gongyu has resisted Lin Yu and Qin Junliang, so what he should do now is to rush to the Eastern Kingdom as soon as possible and launch a general attack.


    The fleet moved forward.


    The fleet commander has been paying attention to the movement ahead, searching for Lin Yu, Qin Junliang and Mr. Gongyu.


    However, as they continued to approach the eastern kingdom, they did not see any sign of the three of them along the way, not even a trace.


    Although there are already planes and radios in this era, there is no radar.


    Therefore, it is difficult to find people flying in the air with the naked eye.


    Of course, no news is not necessarily a bad thing, it could be a good thing.


    The commanders all thought that they could not see any trace of the three of them along the way. It is possible that the three of them have perished together.


    Or Mr. Gongyu disappeared on his own after killing Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    Otherwise, why haven''t you seen Lin Yu and Qin Junliang come to trouble them?


    You know, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang have the means to actively explore the whereabouts of the fleet.


    The fleets that had come before were all found by Lin Yu and Qin Junliang on their own initiative, and then destroyed.


    "It seems that this trip should be smooth sailing."


    Inside the flagship bridge, a commander said with a smile.


    "There is still less than a day''s journey to reach the destination. It seems that there will be no major problems."


    Another commander answered.


    As soon as the two finished speaking, there was a burst of laughter in the command room.


    When they set off for this trip, they were all apprehensive.


    After all, the targets they want to attack are two individuals, and naval guns are very difficult to work.


    And the other side has the record of sinking many warships one after another.


    But now, these two oriental devils have disappeared, and it is very likely that they were stopped or eliminated by Mr. Gongyu, which greatly reduced their pressure.


    Naturally, their mood instantly improved a lot.


    For a time, many people were free to enjoy the scenery on the ocean, and some people were even thinking about where to go on vacation after this trip.


    After all, as long as the two eastern devils don''t come out, there is absolutely no suspense in this war.


    The eastern kingdom is weak and poor, and their fleets are all newly built warships. The entire western world unites to launch an attack on the eastern kingdom.


    How can such a war be lost?


    Must win.


    It''s nothing more than a big win or a small win.


    In the command room, some commanders have poured a glass of red wine and drank it, waiting for the end of the journey with Erlang''s legs crossed.


    Like them, the marines and other sailors on the warship gradually relaxed at this time.


    When they first came out this time, they were nervous. After all, they also knew that their opponents were two eastern devils.


    But after going so smoothly along the way for so long, their dangling hearts also let go.


    At least for now, everything is fine.


    This war may end at an astonishing speed.


    Soldiers put on smiley faces, brag about each other, and talk about where to find girls to vent when they go ashore.


    In this way, the fleet moved forward with laughter and laughter.


    And as the fleet got closer to the territorial waters of the Eastern Kingdom, this relaxed and happy atmosphere became stronger.


    Because this means that something really happened to Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    You must know that the last time each country sent fleets to teach the eastern kingdom, Qin Junliang sunk the ships one by one on the distant high seas.


    Now that the combined fleet is about to enter the territorial waters of the Eastern Kingdom, and if they haven''t seen any signs of them, it can only be because the other side''s actions are blocked.


    All officers and soldiers felt that if Lin Yu and Qin Junliang''s actions were not hindered, they should attack their fleet now and prevent them from approaching the coastline of the Eastern Kingdom.


    "This time there is really no suspense, and this war will definitely be won."


    In the command room, the foreign commanders could not wait to open champagne immediately.


    If they had been worried about anything before, now they are not worried at all.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang were most likely killed by Mr. Gongyu.


    "Mr. Gongyu is really powerful, and he blocked two oriental devils as soon as he shot."


    "Of course, if he doesn''t have enough ability, he can''t take the initiative to come to our country to cooperate, and our head of state can''t agree to cooperate with him."


    "You tell me, what is the origin of this Mr. Gongyu, is it the same as those two oriental devils?"


    "Who knows, at our level, it is impossible to know such a thing. Let the gentlemen above worry about it. Our mission is to win this war and teach the Eastern Kingdom a lesson."


    "It''s not about us, it''s our job to win the war."


    "cheers!"


    The commanders clinked glasses and drank the champagne in their glasses.


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the command room became more enthusiastic.


    The fleet continued to move forward in waves, getting closer and closer to the coastline of the Eastern Kingdom.


    While the fleet commanders were all happy, the officials of the Eastern Kingdom were all worried.


    Naturally, they knew about the foreign countries joining forces to launch an invasion war, and they also knew that the combined fleet of foreigners was coming all the way here.


    They all hoped that Lin Yu and Qin Junliang would block this wave of invasion, just like they did last time.


    But until now, they have not heard the news of the sinking of the foreigner ship.


    From this, it can be seen that the two either did not make a move or suffered.


    It is most likely the latter, because at that time, countless people watched Lin Yu and Qin Junliang dispatched and flew towards the high seas.


    If there is no news for so long, it is very likely that something has happened.


    Of course, this is just the idea of ??ordinary officials. The top officials of the Eastern Kingdom are very clear about what is going on.


    Because Qin Junliang is now standing in the office of the head of state and summoned several officials with the highest positions in the Eastern Kingdom.


    "Next, I have the final say in this country."


    Qin Junliang told the officials without a doubt.


    There was no surprise on the faces of the country''s top chief and other important officials after hearing this.


    They had already anticipated this day.


    After all, Qin Junliang''s strength is so strong that it has already exceeded the limits of human beings.


    With Qin Junliang''s current strength, if they want to kill them, then they may not resist at all.


    Moreover, no matter how they prevent it and arrange bodyguards to guard it, they will definitely block Qin Junliang.


    That is to say, their lives are no longer theirs, but Qin Junliang and Lin Yu have the final say.


    Qin Junliang didn''t want them to live, then they would never see the sun the next day.


    What''s the point of their power in such a situation?


    It doesn''t make any sense at all.


    If you can''t even decide your own life, how can you even talk about power?


    Therefore, they were not surprised at all when Qin Junliang said such words.


    Even, they felt greatly relaxed in their hearts.


    After all, an unresolved matter has finally come to fruition.


    Before, they had been speculating on the intentions of Qin Junliang and Lin Yu, and their motives.


    Without knowing what the two of them are going to do, many judgments are not good.


    It''s a very painful state, and it''s very embarrassing.


    But now, Qin Junliang finally made it clear that he was going to take over the country.


    Then things will be fine.


    Since he wants to be king and emperor, let him go.


    With great power comes great responsibility.


    Now that he has taken over the country, the rise and fall of the country is his business.


    In other words, how to resist the foreign invaders and deal with the foreign fleet really became Qin Junliang''s responsibility. UU Reading


    In the past, at most, he could be restrained by the big principle that the rise and fall of the country is the responsibility of the individual, but now there is no need for anything, and all this is his responsibility.


    "To be honest with Mr. Qin, we have been waiting for Mr. Qin for a long time."


    The country''s top chief spoke up.


    Other senior officials followed suit, expressing that they felt the same way.


    Qin Junliang glanced at a few people, and seeing that they had no objection to his words, he didn''t say any more.


    Originally, he thought that he had come to grab the power in their hands, and they would definitely have to make some resistance, but it turned out to be so smooth.


    It seems that Master is right, strength is everything in this world.


    All power and money are based on strength.


    "Then I won''t say more, you quickly organize the army and prepare to take over the warships of the foreign combined fleet."


    Qin Junliang explained his intention directly.


    Hearing his words, the officials present immediately understood that Qin Junliang wanted to seize the foreigner''s warship and make it his country''s property.


    However, what will Qin Junliang do next after capturing the opponent''s warship?


    Is it to organize a fleet or?


    "Mr. Qin, can you tell me your specific thoughts?"


    The country''s top minister asked.


    Other senior officials also pricked up their ears, waiting for Qin Junliang to give an answer.


    "After capturing those warships, you should quickly organize training and try to master the use of warships as quickly as possible. Then, I need you to use this fleet to counter-attack the foreigners'' homeland."


    Qin Junliang expressed his thoughts word by word.


    He was going to find a way to expand the war and put the world into turmoil as Lin Yu said.

 Chapter 1280： Final 1

    Popular recommendation:


    "Okay, we will do our best to meet Mr. Qin''s request."


    All the senior officials in the office spoke in unison.


    Now that Qin Junliang''s status has been identified, naturally everything has to be according to what he said.


    And do it wholeheartedly.


    In fact, it is unrealistic to say that they have no dissent in their hearts.


    It''s just that these old official fritters know that Qin Junliang and Lin Yu are very special existences.


    Both have powers that are difficult for ordinary people to understand and impossible to possess.


    In other words, these people and they are completely different from the same world.


    In other words, these two are like gods in this world.


    So for these two, many political tactics and intrigue are meaningless.


    Just listen to what they say and do it.


    After all, the officials present knew in their hearts that the essence of power was power.


    Lin Yu and Qin Junliang possess absolute power, so they should be born with power.


    "Hurry up and don''t delay, the foreigner fleet will soon arrive in our territorial waters."


    Qin Junliang urged.


    The officials present immediately ordered to leave.


    Time soon came to the second day.


    on the high seas.


    The foreigner fleet is still running at full speed, targeting the eastern country.


    In the command room, the mood of the commanders became a little uneasy.


    Because now it is only a short distance from the territorial waters of the eastern kingdom, and after driving for a while, it will enter the other side''s territory.


    Will Lin Yu and Qin Junliang suddenly appear?


    "According to their character, they didn''t appear before, and they shouldn''t appear now."


    said a commander.


    He still felt in his heart that if Lin Yu and Qin Junliang wanted to stop them, they should have appeared long ago, instead of waiting until they disappeared.


    Just like the last time they took the initiative to attack and sink the fleets of various countries, they were all carried out on the high seas.


    Now that the combined fleet is about to enter the territorial waters of the Eastern Kingdom, but the other party has no response, there is a high probability that there will be no more response.


    "Hopefully everything is as you said."


    A commander answered slowly.


    So far this trip has been going smoothly.


    That''s why I felt worried when I first set off, because I didn''t know when Lin Yu and Qin Junliang would appear.


    Hope this last part of the journey goes well.


    "Don''t think too much, those two oriental devils have been killed by Mr. Gongyu, and no one will come out to hinder us."


    The supreme commander of the fleet stood up and said.


    As the leader of this fleet, he has an obligation to boost the morale of everyone.


    "Yes, sir."


    All the commanders agreed.


    The fleet continued to beat the waves, and after driving for an hour, finally entered the territorial waters of the Eastern Kingdom.


    Afterwards, the fleet continued to advance, constantly approaching the coastline of the Eastern Kingdom.


    At this time, everyone on the fleet has entered the combat position, and is ready to fight at any time.


    The journey gradually came to an end.


    Finally, the watchers on the fleet can already see the long coastline of the Eastern Kingdom.


    In the port on the coast, some ships are moored.


    At first glance, these ships were civilians, and it was unknown whether it was because they knew the arrival of the Combined Fleet or what.


    "Order all units to prepare for battle."


    The supreme commander ordered.


    The order was quickly passed down and quickly reached every combat unit.


    The officers and soldiers on every warship were all on alert at this time, ready to control their weapons to fire at any time.


    To be honest, it was the first time they were so nervous.


    It stands to reason that a fleet of such a huge force should invade a backward country, and it should be a good match.


    As a result, the feelings in their hearts were even more nervous than facing a powerful enemy.


    Perhaps it was because many of the fleets that came before were damaged in the hands of Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    In the command room, the commanders were in a similar mood at this time.


    In other words, they were even more nervous than the officers and soldiers on the ship.


    At this moment, they were all thinking about a question, whether Lin Yu and Qin Junliang would appear.


    If the other party appears, what should I do?


    After all, if the other party shows up at this time, it can only mean that Mr. Gongyu has suffered.


    Without the help of Mr. Gongyu, they really didn''t know how to deal with the two oriental devils, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang.


    Time passed by, and all eyes in the command room were staring straight ahead.


    The coastline is getting closer and closer to the fleet.


    Finally, the fleet arrived at the position to fire.


    "The two oriental devils will definitely not come out."


    A commander said excitedly.


    This has already reached the distance where the fire can be fired, and the other party does not appear, so it can only be dead in the hands of Mr. Gongyu.


    The reason is very simple. Even if the other party comes over at this distance, they will have the opportunity to open fire on the ports and cities of the Eastern Kingdom.


    In other words, Lin Yu and Qin Junliang could not achieve zero casualties this time.


    "First round of salvo, fire!"


    The commander-in-chief of the fleet decisively ordered.


    Commands are conveyed down quickly.


    However, when the order was passed to each combat unit, everyone was surprised to find that the fleet was fixed in place and could not move forward.


    Yes, even though the engines of every ship were running, the fleet simply couldn''t move forward.


    It was as if there was an invisible force pulling all the ships of the fleet.


    And not only that, those officers and soldiers who operated various firearms and artillery found themselves unable to pull the trigger and pull the breech block anyway.


    There is also an invisible force preventing them from doing so.


    "what happened?"


    "What the **** happened?"


    "Are we cursed by demons?"


    "¡­"


    On the ships of the fleet, countless people are making doubts.


    Everyone was puzzled, wondering how all this happened.


    So without finding the answer, they can only attribute everything to the curse of the devil.


    Command room.


    At this time, the supreme commander and all the commanding staff had beads of sweat on their foreheads.


    Faced with such a strange phenomenon, they knew very well that Lin Yu and Qin Junliang must have done everything.


    Otherwise, there is no explanation at all.


    Of course, they were not afraid because they thought of it.


    Instead, he thought that if Lin Yu and Qin Junliang could use such a method to stop the fleet from advancing, it only meant that these two demons had become incredibly powerful.


    Faced with such a powerful devil, how can they win?


    "Everyone, don''t worry, everyone is still unsure who did it."


    A commander said: "What if Mr. Gongyu did it?"


    "To shut up!"


    The supreme commander glared at him and said coldly, "You idiot, no matter who did it, it means that our situation is very bad, understand?"


    This is true.


    It doesn''t matter who did it, or what the other party''s intentions are.


    In short, the opponent''s ability to prevent the fleet from advancing in this way is enough to show that the opponent''s strength is already incomprehensible.


    With such a powerful force, they simply can''t deal with it.


    "Come, come, someone in front of us is flying towards us!"


    At this time, a commander suddenly shouted.


    Everyone in the command room hurriedly raised their binoculars and looked towards the coastline of the Eastern Kingdom.


    Sure enough, there was a white line on the sea that continued to spread from the coastline to the fleet.


    And just above the head of the white line is a fast-flying figure.


    At this time, because the distance is too far, it is difficult to see the other party, but judging from the existing information, it should be either Qin Junliang or Lin Yu.


    After all, there are only three people who can fly in this world, Lin Yu, Qin Junliang and Mr. Gongyu.


    Mr. Gongyu was on their side, so either Lin Yu or Qin Junliang came.


    "It''s Qin Junliang, I see it clearly!"


    A commander suddenly shouted loudly.


    As soon as his voice fell, someone spoke again, pointing out that it was Qin Junliang.


    Afterwards, everyone watched Qin Junliang quickly approach the fleet.


    After all, all the ships in the fleet were held in place by invisible forces at this time, and all the weapons on the ships were unable to fire.


    At this time, it was completely impossible to stop Qin Junliang from approaching.


    Qin Junliang flew quickly, and it didn''t take long before he came to the top of the fleet.


    Looking at the motionless fleet below, Qin Junliang had a smile on his face.


    "Master''s strength is far stronger than I imagined!"


    All this was done by Lin Yu, and Qin Junliang knew very well.


    So after figuring this out, he couldn''t help sighing that Lin Yu''s strength was strong.


    After all, it was something he could never do.


    Also, he was very curious about how Lin Yu did this.


    "Now, it''s my turn."


    Qin Junliang flew down.


    He then moved rapidly between the ships of the fleet, killing the crew on board.


    At this time, these crew members had no resistance at all, so they were easily killed by him.


    But he didn''t kill everyone, because the rest of the crew was still useful.


    He needs them to teach the sailors and soldiers of their homeland how to drive these ships.


    Qin Junliang came to the flagship command room.


    "you you¡­"


    The supreme commander looked at Qin Junliang, speechless.


    He and the others present have a strong fear in their hearts, a natural fear of facing the strong.


    "Next, I have the final say in everything here."


    As soon as Qin Junliang''s voice fell, all the ships in the fleet regained the ability to act and began to move forward.


    This change shocked all the commanders present.


    They already thought in their hearts that all this was really done by these two oriental devils.


    Otherwise, as soon as Qin Junliang''s voice fell, the fleet could sail forward again?


    "Okay, we''ll listen to you in everything."


    The supreme commander glanced at the others present, and could only reluctantly agree to Qin Junliang''s request.


    There is no way, Qin Junliang is so strong, if he doesn''t do what he said, then there is only a dead end.


    Also, if they want the fleet to stop, they can stop the fleet, and they have no ability to resist at all, how to fight him.


    "Go to the shore first."


    Qin Junliang saw that these foreigners had already chosen to give in, so he stopped talking and flew straight to the sky above the ship, advancing with the fleet.


    Command room.


    After seeing Qin Junliang fly away from the command room, all the commanders suddenly turned ashen.


    I was happy for so long before, but I didn''t expect it to end like this in the end.


    At this time, it was clear to everyone present that Qin Junliang was going to capture their fleet and turn it into an asset of the Eastern Kingdom.


    That is to say, they came so far and finally came to send weapons to the eastern kingdom.


    "Where is Mr. Gongyu? Is he already dead?"


    A commander suddenly spoke up.


    Now Qin Junliang is not here, it should be fine to talk about this.


    "Even if he didn''t die, he must have been controlled by Lin Yu or Qin Junliang, but I think he is most likely controlled by Lin Yu."


    A commander answered.


    This time, only Qin Junliang came over, and there was no sign of Lin Yu, indicating that Lin Yu was most likely dealing with Mr. Gongyu.


    "By the way, how did you say they stopped the fleet from advancing?"


    Another commander spoke up.


    In fact, everyone sitting here is very curious.


    Everyone wanted to know what kind of force blocked the fleet''s progress.


    You must know that the ships in the fleet are built with the latest technology and have powerful power.


    Such a huge power, such a huge tonnage, what kind of force can stop the progress?


    Everyone present couldn''t think of the result.


    It is because all this is too exaggerated, UU reading and beyond their comprehension.


    "I''m afraid there will never be an answer to all this. In short, now we will all live under the shadow of these two eastern devils."


    A commander said in a sad tone.


    "Then you say, what will they do after they capture our fleet? Are they using our fleet to attack our country?"


    "It is estimated that this is the case. I feel that these two Eastern devils will not give up so easily."


    "One thing I''m curious about, since they are so powerful, why don''t they directly invade our country, but capture our fleet?"


    "¡­"


    In the command room, everyone chatted one after another.


    It seems that only chatting with each other can erase the shadow of failure in my heart.


    The fleet drove all the way and successfully arrived at a port city in the Eastern Kingdom.


    There are already a large number of naval cadets lined up here, waiting to get on board and familiarize themselves with the use of these new warships.


    Therefore, as soon as the fleet docked, someone boarded the ship to collect the prisoners, and at the same time let the naval cadets board the ship to learn how to use the ship.


    Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Time soon passed a month.


    This month is fleeting for Lin Yu, after all, he can use the law of time to speed up time.


    But for Qin Junliang and others, this month has been both full and hurried.


    Because in this month, the fleet has formed combat power and has the strength to cross the ocean to attack foreign countries.


    Therefore, under the leadership of Qin Junliang, the fleet headed for the western world in a mighty manner.


    This war will finally be completely expanded into a full-scale war.

 Chapter 1281： non-terrestrial

    Popular recommendation:


    The fleet headed all the way to the western world.


    There were basically no obstacles during the journey, and it was only when the fleet came to the territorial waters of foreign countries that it encountered resistance from foreigners.


    The resistance was not fierce. After all, the most advanced fleet of the foreigners had been captured by Qin Junliang and had become a weapon of the Eastern kingdom.


    So the fleet landed smoothly.


    The soldiers carried by the fleet set foot on the foreign land and advanced all the way.


    Of course, Qin Junliang played a huge role in this.


    After all, although the soldiers of the Eastern Kingdom have advanced weapons, they are not so easy to use after all.


    Coupled with the lack of time for training, the quality of the soldiers is generally not good.


    Therefore, the overall combat effectiveness of the army is not very good.


    It was Qin Junliang who killed all the way and defeated the main force of the foreigners, so that the army of the Eastern Kingdom could advance smoothly.


    And when the main force of the foreigners was eliminated, Qin Junliang also stopped, and did not send out any more to destroy the opponent''s living force.


    After all, he launched this war not to rush to win, but to bring the world into turmoil, thereby awakening the original will of the world.


    However, he did not want to let the war happen in his own country, so he took the initiative to attack and chose the battlefield in the foreigner''s country.


    For him, as long as this war can go on smoothly, there is no need to rush it to an end.


    It is best to let all foreigners and countries participate in the war and expand this war into a world war.


    And his strategy immediately caused headaches for foreigners and countries.


    After all, for foreigners, it is best to end the war as soon as possible and return to peace and stability.


    For this they are willing to sign some treaties and pay some price.


    But Qin Junliang is unwilling, so there is no way.


    At this moment, countless people are praying to the gods in secret, asking the gods to punish Qin Junliang, the oriental devil, in order to end the war as soon as possible.


    But just like when they invaded the eastern kingdom, the end of the war will not depend on the will of the passive side.


    It''s not that the passive side wants the war to end, and the war will end.


    This war, as long as Qin Junliang doesn''t want to stop, can''t stop at all.


    Everything is decided by Qin Junliang alone.


    Of course, Qin Junliang listened to Lin Yu, so the decision of this war was ultimately in Lin Yu''s hands.


    somewhere on the ocean.


    Mr. Gongyu is in the cage woven by Lin Yu with the power of building wood, and has been locked up for more than a month.


    But because Lin Yu actuated the law of time and accelerated time, Mr. Gongyu''s actual somatosensory time only passed for a short moment.


    This time is not enough for him to realize his situation.


    He still felt that Lin Yu was just trapping him, but he couldn''t help him.


    As long as this world is not awakened, then it is impossible for Lin Yu to destroy him.


    "Lin Yu, Lin Yu!"


    Mr. Gongyu growled hysterically.


    Seeing his excitement, Lin Yu released the restriction of Jianmu''s power, allowing him to speak and his voice to come out.


    "Lin Yu, you know in your heart that you can''t kill me at all."


    Mr. Gongyu said angrily.


    "You made a mistake. I never thought of killing you. I just made it impossible for you to affect the development of the situation."


    Lin Yudan said.


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and waved, and a light curtain immediately appeared in front of Mr. Gongyu.


    What was displayed on the light screen was the scene of Qin Junliang leading his army to fight on the western battlefield.


    At this time, the battle was proceeding in an orderly manner.


    Under the stirring of Qin Junliang''s catfish, Western countries were forced to organize armies to fight back.


    The artillery fire continued, and the battle was fierce.


    This war has affected all countries in the Western world.


    It has turned into a world war.


    It is nothing more than that the battlefield is limited to the territory of foreigners.


    "See." Lin Yu said to Mr. Gongyu: "This war has been going on, the world situation is constantly being stirred, and you are getting closer and closer to death."


    "No, it''s impossible!" Mr. Gongyu angrily scolded: "Just relying on this, it is impossible to awaken the original will of the world, it is impossible!"


    He was extremely annoyed now.


    Because he could only watch all this helplessly, and couldn''t intervene, let alone stop it.


    That is to say, he can do nothing about everything now and can only passively wait.


    The result of waiting may be death, or nothing will happen.


    But no matter what, nothing could change the fact that he could only passively wait.


    And this was something he had never experienced before.


    Since his birth, he has possessed extraordinary strength, and no one in the world is his opponent.


    In the beginning, he abused his power to do evil everywhere.


    I have done all the bad things I can do, and all the desires that can be vented are vented.


    After getting tired of it later, I used my own strength to do good things everywhere and forcibly do good things.


    Over time, good things get boring.


    Later, he became the Jinshan Association, so that he could influence the development of the world situation behind the scenes.


    In short, since he was born, he has been able to change the world willfully, but the changes in the world have no effect on him at all.


    Whether the world is heading for turmoil, or the world is prosperous.


    Anyway, no matter how the world changes, he can sit back and watch everything develop as if he were on the sidelines.


    But this time, changes in the world will affect him profoundly.


    As long as the changes in the world are deep enough and the scope is large enough, the original will of this world will wake up, and at that time, the immortal he will also usher in the end.


    Originally, Mr. Gongyu didn''t believe this, but after Lin Yu clearly reminded him, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was the truth, and this was the truth.


    In his heart, he had actually accepted this fact.


    That''s why he is so hysterical now.


    This anger stems from fear, the fear of death, the fear of consciousness dissipating, of going completely into nothingness.


    In all his life, Mr. Gongyu has never thought about what death would feel like.


    Because he always thought he was immortal.


    Even if you die, you can be resurrected quickly.


    He always felt that he had eternal life.


    It is precisely because of this that when he knew that he might also usher in death, his heart collapsed and he felt incomparably fearful of death.


    All this because he was never ready to face death.


    Death was a particularly terrifying thing for him.


    "Lin Yu, you let me go, and we will be separated from now on, how about it?"


    Mr. Gongyu forced himself to calm down and discussed the conditions with Lin Yu.


    He didn''t want to die, he really didn''t want to die, so he wanted to try again to see if he could impress Lin Yu.


    "What''s in it for me to let you go, can you tell me?" Lin Yu asked calmly.


    He has seen life and death a lot, and naturally it is impossible for him to not want to kill Mr. Gongyu because of his soft hands.


    Also, Mr. Gongyu himself is part of the original will of the world, and it is the right choice and the right thing to let him return to the original will of the world.


    What''s more, the world will wake up from its slumber sooner or later.


    Until then, Mr. Gongyu will still lose his self-consciousness and usher in the end.


    He did this, but only made this result earlier.


    "I, I can help you leave this world. I know that you are definitely not from this world. You are from other worlds, other higher-level worlds."


    Mr. Gongyu thought for a while, and said quickly.


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "You''re half right, I''m really not from this world, but you can''t send me away at all, no, you can''t say that, you can send me away, as long as you are willing to take the initiative to wake up The original will of this world, I will leave here."


    "So if you really want me to go, maybe you can try to wake up the world and make your dream demon dissipate."


    As soon as the world wakes up, Jianmu will teleport him back to the abyss.


    So in a strict sense, Mr. Gongyu does have a way to send him out of this world.


    It''s just that such a result is difficult for Mr. Gongyu to accept.


    "You, Lin Yu, what are you thinking, do you just want me to die? Where did I offend you?"


    Seeing that Lin Yu refused to let him go, Mr. Gongyu shouted hysterically again.


    "When we first met, I didn''t even think about what to do with you and Qin Junliang. It was you who did the first thing and destroyed my body."


    "After that, I was forced to start a war against the two of you. You forced me to do everything."


    Mr. Gongyu is going crazy.


    He really didn''t want to die, not at all.


    But he knew in his heart that death was getting closer and closer to him, and his life could be ended at any time.


    "My hand?" Lin Yu asked back, "How do you explain the explosion at the Jinbei International Hotel?"


    "Then, that time I just wanted to test your truth. I know that you can''t die in that explosion, and you know it yourself."


    Mr. Gongyu pleaded guilty to himself.


    Lin Yu shook his head slightly and said, "It''s useless no matter how much you say. What you were thinking at the time is not only clear to you, but also very clear to me."


    "Since you dare to make such an idea, then you should be prepared for what price you will pay if things fail."


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, Mr. Gongyu faltered.


    "me¡­¡­"


    Lin Yu looked at him and said, "Honestly, be ready to accept your destiny. If you don''t die, this world cannot be stable. If you don''t die, this world will end at any time. You are the dream demon of this world, the cancer of this world."


    "No, it''s not like this, it''s definitely not like this, I just want to live, live freely, I just want to live freely, what did I do wrong?"


    Mr. Gongyu yelled and yelled willfully like a child.


    "Your existence itself is a mistake, and I''m just helping the world fix that mistake."


    Lin Yu said not far from Mr. Gongyu.


    And Mr. Gongyu didn''t have the heart to listen to Lin Yu''s words at the moment, he just kept shouting and venting his inner emotions.


    At this moment, he is no different from a child at all.


    In fact, he was really just a kid.


    Since his birth, he has not encountered any setbacks, everything is smooth sailing.


    His strength is invincible, so he can get anything he wants.


    Anyone who dares to go against his will will be destroyed by him.


    Just like Lin Yu and Qin Junliang, who showed a little threat to him, he was going to design to lure them to the Jinbei International Hotel and try to get rid of them with an explosion.


    All this shows that Mr. Gongyu is a child who has not grown up since he was born.


    No matter how many years he lived, no matter how many things he went through.


    As long as he has not experienced the setbacks and obstacles he deserves, he will always be just a child.


    When things happen, they just vent their emotions like a child.


    Just like now, he just kept shouting there, trying to force Lin Yu to surrender and let him go.


    "Let me go, let me go, let me go, do you hear me? Let me go!"


    Mr. Gongyu shouted.


    Lin Yu looked at him and shook his head helplessly, then reached out and waved, blocking his voice with the power of Jianmu.


    In an instant, the whole world fell silent.


    However, Lin Yu did not take back the light curtain in front of Mr. Gongyu. At this time, the light curtain was still playing the scene on the battlefield.


    From that picture, it can be seen that due to Qin Junliang''s deliberate actions, all foreign countries have participated in this war.


    The situation of the war has completely expanded and intensified.


    And as the war continued, time continued to pass.


    Suddenly, Mr. Gongyu, who was trapped in the power of Jianmu by Lin Yu, stopped moving, and his figure gradually dissipated.


    Lin Yu knew This was because of the great turmoil in the world, which completely awakened the original will of the world.


    As soon as the world wakes up, Mr. Gongyu, an individual transformed by the original will of the world, is naturally absorbed, thus losing his self-consciousness and becoming a part of the world again.


    "Your name is Lin Yu?"


    A voice appeared in Lin Yu''s ears.


    Lin Yu knew that this was the real voice of this world.


    It is the original will of the world that is talking to him.


    "Yes, my name is Lin Yu. It seems that you are completely awake."


    Lin Yu said to the original will of the world.


    "Well, I woke up. It seems that you woke me up. My name is Feilu."


    The original will of the world said that Feilu was its name.


    "It''s exactly what I meant, but the process is not performed by me, but by my disciple Qin Junliang."


    Lin Yu said.


    At this time, he had already felt the pulling force of Jianmu trying to transport him to the abyss.


    He speeded up his speech and said, "Qin Junliang was born in this world, but he is also my disciple, so I hope you can take care of him more in the future."


    "Okay, it''s just a small matter." Feilu agreed.


    After speaking, he asked again: "Then, don''t you want to say something to him? Just leave like this?"


    "There''s no time, Jianmu is teleporting me back." Lin Yu said.


    "Jianmu?" Feilu said in surprise, "I''ve heard of this name, but I didn''t expect it to be your friend."


    And when Fei Lu said this, Lin Yu''s figure was gradually dissipating, leaving this world.


    "I don''t have time to say more, remember my request just now."


    Lin Yu said to Fei Lu at the last moment.

 Chapter 1282： Eternal Paradise changes dramatically

    Popular recommendation:


    A white light flashed in front of Lin Yu.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu saw a familiar scene.


    An incomparably huge giant tree with golden light shining through its trunk appeared in front of him.


    Yes, this is Jianmu.


    After Jianmu sensed that Fei Lu was awake, he immediately teleported Lin Yu to the abyss to avoid accidents.


    "Lin Yu, how are you?"


    Jianmu asked.


    Lin Yu felt his body, and then said, "My soul has gained great power this time, but I feel that it is not enough. I still can''t perfectly control the power of Jianmu."


    "It''s definitely not so fast." Jianmu replied: "The gods in the eternal paradise have all gone through countless years and experienced many, many things, and finally have the current strength."


    "The training of the soul can''t be done overnight, it can only be done slowly."


    Lin Yu agreed: "Well, I feel it now too."


    After speaking, he asked again, "Which world are you going to send me to next?"


    This previous experience has given his soul a valid experience, so he can''t wait to start the next journey.


    Moreover, he also felt that this journey through various lives was a kind of enjoyment.


    Perhaps it is precisely because it feels like enjoyment that the soul can be improved by experience.


    "Wait first." Jianmu said slowly.


    "Oh? What do you say?"


    Lin Yu followed closely.


    Jianmu is not in a hurry to send him to the next world, there must be some reason.


    Lin Yu was very curious.


    "First let you meet an old friend you know well."


    Jianmu opened his mouth.


    "Old friend? Who is it?" Lin Yu became excited.


    "You''ll know when you see it."


    While Jianmu was talking, a figure emerged from Jianmu''s trunk and approached Lin Yu at a very fast speed.


    Lin Yu took a closer look, and sure enough, he thought he was an old friend.


    The comer is the strong iron hand vine in the eternal paradise.


    At this moment, Tetsudou turned into a human form and was approaching him with a smile.


    "Tie Shou Teng, stay safe."


    Lin Yu said hello.


    Iron Hand Vine was originally lurking at the bottom of Jinshui Lake, but was persuaded by Lin Yu to disguise himself as a humanoid to help him divert his attention from the Holy Land so that he could move in the Holy Land.


    So at this time Tie Shou Teng is not only Lin Yu''s friend, but also Lin Yu''s helper.


    It''s just a strange thing in Lin Yu''s heart, why did Tie Teng Teng come here.


    It was Jianmu who sent him to the abyss, or did he figure out a way to get down.


    At this time, Tie Teng said: "Lin Yu, I''m fine, but some of your friends in Eternal Paradise have a big problem."


    "Little friend?"


    Lin Yu thought about it carefully, and then asked, "You mean Chabu and Tie Fei?"


    At that time, when he was active in the Holy Land, he met Chabu, Tie Fei and others, and helped each other with them.


    So after he left, Chabu and Tie Fei arrived early to persecute the Holy Land?


    But this doesn''t make sense. I have always been active as Dagu, and the Holy Land can''t know my true identity.


    "Yes, it''s them."


    Tetsudo said with certainty.


    Lin Yulian asked, "What happened to them? Is the Holy Land persecuting them?"


    "That''s not true." Tetsudo immediately denied.


    "What the **** is going on then?"


    Lin Yu asked curiously.


    Tetsudo said in a serious tone: "It''s more serious than you think."


    "Oh? Please say it." Lin Yu patiently waited for the other person to speak.


    Tie Teng Teng said slowly: "A great change has taken place in the eternal paradise, and a **** with extremely strong destructive power suddenly appeared, stirring the situation of the entire eternal paradise."


    "God with great destructive power?" Lin Yu''s thoughts turned, and he suddenly thought of Yuanzu.


    And the reason why he thought of Yuanzu was mainly because of the two characteristics mentioned by Iron Hand Teng, extremely destructive power and sudden appearance.


    Yuan Zu obviously echoed these two characteristics.


    Although he doesn''t know Yuan Zu''s current strength, judging from what Yuan Zu has done on the material plane, his desire to destroy is at least very strong.


    So once he has enough strength, his destructive power can definitely be called invincible.


    On the other side, Tetsuto continued: "Well, it''s a **** named Yuanzu. This guy doesn''t have much strength, but he has the ability to take away other gods and assimilate other gods."


    "Seize the house, assimilate?"


    Lin Yu instantly understood where Yuan Zu''s strength came from.


    After a brief fight with an unknown high-level **** in the eternal paradise, he found that the other party was very wrong.


    After all, he has no grudges with that guy.


    Only after careful analysis did I know that it was the Yuanzu.


    It''s just that at that time, I didn''t know that it was a high-level **** who was seized by Yuanzu, and I thought it was Yuanzu who had cultivated to that level.


    "Yuan created a monster."


    Lin Yu sighed.


    Yuanzu was created by Yuan, and it was just an experiment at the beginning. I never wanted to develop it all the way, and it has developed to this point.


    From this, Lin Yu almost understood why Tie Teng Teng said that Chabu and Tie Fei were in a bad situation in the eternal paradise. It is estimated that the ancestors were doing various things in the eternal paradise, which greatly deteriorated the living environment of the eternal paradise.


    While Lin Yu was thinking about it, Tie Teng Teng continued: "Originally, Yuan Zu was not very powerful, but as he continued to seize and assimilate other gods, his strength became stronger and stronger, and now he is invincible in Eternal Paradise."


    "The situation in the Eternal Paradise now is that all the original gods are forced to unite together to fight against the increasingly powerful ancestor."


    "Like those gods you have come into contact with before, such as snakes and scorpions, holy land elders, **** master yuan, Sanggu, etc., have been closely united."


    "¡­"


    Listening to Tetsudo''s words, Lin Yu almost understood the situation of Eternal Paradise.


    Yuanzu''s slaughter nature, and the ability to assimilate other gods, is naturally very difficult to deal with.


    It is estimated that these gods of the eternal paradise are united, and it is difficult to effectively fight against the ancestors.


    "In short, the current situation in Eternal Paradise is very rotten. Even if the original gods are united, they are passively defensive. The Yuanzu side has been actively attacking."


    "If this continues, Yuanzu will definitely unify the entire eternal paradise."


    Tetsudo concluded.


    Lin Yu thought in his heart that when Yuanzu unified the eternal paradise, it would definitely not end like that, but it is very likely to start from the eternal paradise and destroy the existing material plane everywhere.


    After all, Yuan Zu has a strong desire to destroy everything in his heart.


    In other words, his existence is to destroy everything, and he is the **** of destruction created by Yuan.


    "This is not a good thing." Lin Yu said, "I understand Yuan Zu''s character. Yuan Zu will destroy everything if he has the ability, and will never be satisfied with the status quo."


    "Well, I noticed it too." Tie Teng said: "I have been observing Yuanzu when I was in Eternal Paradise, and found that his desire to destroy is particularly strong, as if he can only let it go if he destroys everything."


    "Now in the eternal paradise, the gods of Yuan and Sanggu are struggling to resist Yuanzu and prevent him from destroying everything."


    "The present eternal paradise can be called an eternal hell."


    Tetsuto said at the end, with helplessness and regret in his tone.


    Eternal Paradise is a living paradise created by the efforts of countless people, where as long as you don''t seek to become a god, your daily life can be carefree.


    All materials are inexhaustible, and you can live a good life without lack of anything while lying down.


    However, such a perfect place is now being destroyed, seeing that it is being destroyed a little by the Yuanzu.


    Iron Hand Vine is also an aboriginal in Eternal Paradise. When Jianmu was still at its peak, he lived in Eternal Paradise with those giant beasts in ancient times.


    The homeland complex that has come down for so many years has long been difficult to give up, so he does not want to see the eternal paradise destroyed by Yuanzu.


    Of course, his mood at this time is also very complicated.


    Although he didn''t want to see the eternal paradise destroyed by Yuanzu, he also hoped to see Yuanzu slaughter all the gods in the eternal paradise.


    After all, those gods who took the eternal paradise from their giant beasts and giant plants are their most unforgivable enemies.


    At this time, the golden scales floated over from nowhere and came to the side of Tetseteng and Lin Yu.


    "Although that ancestor avenged us, I still don''t want to see him destroy the eternal paradise."


    Jin Lin said.


    He only has one soul now, and his body is in the void space.


    However, his emotions are consistent with Iron Hand Vine, because he is one of the ancient beasts that survived.


    For him, Eternal Land is also an unforgettable homeland.


    He naturally did not want to see his homeland destroyed by a man-made god.


    Tie Teng Teng said: "Anyway, the situation in Eternal Paradise is very bad. Not only can the gods above not come down, but we can''t go up either. The passage between the abyss and Eternal Paradise has been completely cut off."


    "I asked Jianmu for help at the last minute, and Jianmu sent me down from above, otherwise I must be trapped on it now."


    Jin Lin replied: "Hey, I was lucky enough to follow Lin Yu here, otherwise, I would be trapped in the eternal paradise now, and I don''t know what will happen."


    Lin Yu heard the words and asked, "What is the situation of the ancient giant beasts and giant plants living in the eternal paradise now?"


    There are not many ancient giant beasts and ancient giant plants that have survived in the eternal paradise, but there are still a certain number.


    In the past, the relationship between these ancient giants and giant plants and gods was not harmonious.


    But now that Yuan Zu is so messed up, maybe the relationship has changed dramatically.


    Tie Teng replied: "There is no way, they can only be forced to unite with the gods of the eternal paradise. Although those gods took the eternal paradise from us, at least they did not destroy the idea of ????the eternal paradise, which is similar to the original ancestor. Not at all."


    "Sure enough." Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    He also felt that it must be such a situation. After all, the ancient giant beast and the ancient giant plant had no other way than to join with the gods of the eternal paradise.


    How to say it, maybe the appearance of Yuanzu is a good thing in this regard.


    At least the two sides with deep grievances are forced to unite and stand on the same front.


    Perhaps this is the choice that all parties with the will to live will make in the face of destruction.


    "Tie Shou Teng, what''s the situation in the Eternal Paradise now? Is Yuan Zu having the upper hand, or Yuan and Sanggu''s side?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    He understands Yuanzu, and according to Yuanzu''s character, after destroying a place, he will immediately rush to the next place and continue to destroy.


    Just like when he was still on the material plane before, Yuan Zu destroyed one universe after another and never stopped.


    If he hadn''t finally been forced to go to the eternal paradise, I''m afraid that the material plane where he lived would have been completely destroyed by the ancestor.


    Tie Teng Teng replied: "In general, the two sides are competing with each other, and there is no one who has the upper hand, but in the long run, it will be a matter of time before Yuan Zu will have the upper hand."


    "Once the ancestor has the upper hand, the destruction of the eternal paradise is the ultimate necessity."


    Tie Teng''s tone of voice was extremely lost when he spoke, which showed that he was not optimistic about the current situation of Eternal Paradise at all.


    Don''t look at the strength of the gods like Yuan and Sanggu, but in front of the freak Yuanzu, their strength is useless.


    Because Yuan Zu was able to seize the house and assimilate them, taking their strength as his own.


    At this time, Jin Lin said, "Lin Yu, I have an unkind request."


    Lin Yu turned to look at him and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Jin Lin said: "I hope you can help us get rid of the ancestor. I think only you have this ability and hope."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tie Shou Teng also said immediately: "Lin Yu, I also think so, only you can get rid of Yuan Zu."


    These are the words of the two of them.


    They really felt that only Lin Yu had hope of success.


    The current situation is obvious, Jianmu''s strength has plummeted, and there is no possibility of returning to the peak for a long time. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    These ancient beasts and giant plants, even in their heydays, were not as powerful as Jianmu.


    The same goes for those gods in the eternal paradise. Whether they are the high-level gods below, or the gods at the level of Yuan and Sanggu, they are not as good as Jianmu in their peak period.


    But Lin Yu is different. As long as Lin Yu can perfectly control the power of Jianmu, then his strength is exactly the same as Jianmu.


    That is to say, once Lin Yu''s spirit is perfectly trained and fits his body perfectly, then his strength will be equivalent to Jianmu''s at his peak.


    Only with this kind of strength can we have a head-to-head battle with Yuan Zu and get rid of Yuan Zu.


    After listening to the words of Tie Shou Teng and Jin Lin, Lin Yu nodded to the two of them, and then asked Jian Mu: "Jian Mu, I want to ask a question, after Yuan Zu unified the Eternal Paradise, is there any way to destroy the various material planes? "


    "Yes, and he certainly will."


    Jianmu replied.


    After getting this answer, Lin Yu nodded his head and said, "Okay, then I will try my best to get rid of Yuanzu."


    Yuanzu will destroy all material planes, which means that the eternal great world where his parents and family are located will also be destroyed by Yuanzu''s hands.


    So just for them, we have to find a way to get rid of Yuanzu.


    On the other side, after hearing what he said, Tetsuteto and Jinlin showed a relaxed expression.


    As long as Lin Yuken takes action, then this matter will be stable, and they are all full of hope for Lin Yu.


    "Jianmu, then you quickly send me to the next world, I will seize the time to experience the soul."


    Lin Yu said.


    "Lin Yu, don''t worry, the situation has changed now, I have something to tell you first."


    Jianmu said.

 Chapter 1283： meditation soul

    "What''s up?"


    Lin Yu was alert.


    From Jianmu''s words, he heard a bad premonition.


    It seems that the next journey will not be so smooth.


    Jianmu said, "Yuanzu is now looking for you everywhere. I have a way to stop him from coming to the abyss, but I can''t stop him from going to the void space to find you."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu immediately understood.


    What Jianmu means is that when he goes to the sleeping continent in the void space to exercise his soul, he may be targeted by Yuanzu.


    "I understand what you mean."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    "Well." Jianmu said: "I won''t say more, in short, you must be careful when you are in the void space, I can''t help you there, and if the world doesn''t wake up, I can''t teleport you. It will be abyss."


    "I know, I''ll pay attention myself."


    Lin Yu replied.


    Jianmu added: "Then, you can just tell me anytime you want to go to the void space."


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "I''ll go later."


    He decided to chat with Tetsudo again to see what strength Yuanzu is now.


    Originally, I was not in a hurry to find out these things, but now that Yuanzu may go to the void space to intercept himself, it is still necessary to know more.


    Knowing oneself and knowing one another can lead to a hundred battles.


    "Okay, tell me when you want to go."


    After Jianmu said a word, he died.


    Lin Yu turned to look at Tie Shou Teng and asked, "Tie Shou Teng, do you know what the strength of Yuan Zu is now?"


    "I don''t know the specifics, but I feel that his strength is comparable to Jianmu in his heyday." Tetseteng replied.


    Hearing this answer, Lin Yu thought to himself that it meant that the current Yuanzu was by no means able to compete against him.


    I still can''t fully control the power of Jianmu, and only after completely controlling the power of Jianmu, can the strength be comparable to that of Jianmu in its heyday.


    So if you really face Yuanzu in the void space, your chances of winning are absolutely small.


    As Jianmu said, you must be careful, otherwise you will be in big trouble.


    After all, the void space is an independent space independent of the eternal paradise and the abyss. If something goes wrong there, Jianmu can''t help at all.


    "How did Yuan Zu grow up so fast?" Lin Yu asked curiously.


    "It seems that it is because Seizure has assimilated the divine power of the five Holy Land Divine Masters. This is the rumor I heard when I came here, so I don''t know the specifics."


    Tetsudo replied.


    Lin Yu thought for a while, nodded slowly and said, "Yes, he can seize the ability to assimilate others, so as long as he successfully seizes a strong man, everything will be simple, and it is understandable to grow up so fast."


    Yuanzu is an aggregate of Yuanling particles, invisible and intangible, completely different from those gods in the eternal paradise.


    I don''t know if Yuan has any regrets about creating such a monster.


    "Okay, I won''t ask more, I''ll go and say goodbye to the giant tortoises and set off."


    Lin Yu nodded at Tie Shou Teng.


    After he finished speaking, he flew towards the bottom of Jianmu.


    At this time, the giant tortoise and a group of giant beasts were resting there.


    The giant turtle naturally knew that Lin Yu came out of the void space, but only saw that Lin Yu had been talking to Jianmu, so there was no sound transmission to him.


    Lin Yu quickly came to the turtle back continent of the giant tortoise.


    "Lin Yu, I feel your strength has become stronger again."


    said the giant tortoise.


    "It''s still a long way off." Lin Yu sighed.


    If Yuan Zu did not appear, then he could slowly ascend without rushing.


    But Yuanzu suddenly seized the house and assimilated the five gods, and the situation suddenly became tense.


    There is not much time left for him now.


    Fortunately, the flow of time in the void space is static relative to the eternal paradise and the abyss.


    Therefore, if you stay in the void space for a while, you don''t have to worry about a sudden change in the eternal paradise.


    The only thing to beware of, that is, Yuan Zu ran to the void space to make trouble, that is a real trouble.


    "Lin Yu, I believe you can do it. You promised us that we would organize the gods of the eternal paradise to be exiled to the abyss. Now you have done it, so I believe that you can solve the next difficulties."


    The giant tortoise comforted.


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "Thank you, but I didn''t come down to talk to you about this, but to ask you about your insights when you practiced the technique of meditation."


    The technique of meditation is a practice created by Jianmu specially for giant beasts, and Lin Yu has never practiced it.


    However, when he was practicing the soul, he found that some of the cultivation methods in the meditation technique seemed to be helpful for him to experience the soul, so he decided to ask the giant turtle to inquire.


    "If you want to ask this, then you can ask, as long as I know, I will tell you completely."


    The giant tortoise replied.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu began to inquire in detail about the experience of practicing meditation.


    Everything the giant tortoise knows has made a detailed answer.


    During this period, the giant tortoise also called other abyss giant beasts over and asked them to share their insights.


    Half a day passed quickly.


    After listening to the answers given by the giant beasts, Lin Yu realized something, and he meditated in the air on the spot, closing his eyes and pondering the key.


    Just like what he thought before, some of the cultivation methods in the art of meditation are indeed very helpful for him to experience the soul.


    As long as it is used well, it can greatly speed up the speed of increasing the strength of the soul.


    Of course, this is after all Jianmu''s exercises for the giant beasts, so many of the things in it are not applicable to him.


    At this time, Lin Yu was thinking about how to make the helpful methods available to him.


    Time passed quickly.


    After a day or so, Lin Yu suddenly opened his eyes.


    The giant tortoise has been guarding below. Seeing Lin Yu opening his eyes, he hurriedly asked, "Lin Yu, have you already realized it?"


    "That''s right, it just takes some time to experiment."


    Lin Yu replied.


    Now that time is pressing, if you want to experiment, you have to go to the empty space to experiment, where time is still relative to the abyss, and you are not afraid of how much time you spend.


    "Giant tortoise, thank you, I''ll go to the void space right away."


    Lin Yu said goodbye.


    The giant tortoise said, "Lin Yu, we will all wait for you to come back."


    With that said, the giant tortoise condensed an invisible divine body and came to Lin Yu.


    Seeing this, the other abyss beasts also condensed invisible divine bodies, and came to Lin Yu''s surroundings to say goodbye to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu waved at everyone, and then flew straight up.


    Soon, he returned to the position in the middle of Jianmu''s trunk.


    Jianmu saw Lin Yu flying all the way to not far from his trunk, so he asked, "Lin Yu, are you ready?"


    "Yes, please send me to the void space."


    Lin Yu said.


    "Okay, let me see which world is more suitable for you?"


    After Jianmu finished speaking, he fell silent.


    If it was before, then any kind of world is fine, just pick one and send Lin Yu over there.


    But now Yuanzu may come out and intervene, so he has to be careful.


    After carefully selecting for a while, Jianmu finally chose a world, and said to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, get ready, I will send you there now. It is a world where martial arts and technology coexist."


    While speaking, Lin Yu felt a white light flash in front of him.


    Transmission starts.


    The process was very fast. After just a moment, Lin Yu found himself standing on solid ground.


    The head is blue sky and white clouds, and the ground is grass.


    Every time Jianmu teleports him, he will be teleported to his no-man''s land, so as to avoid some unnecessary things as much as possible.


    Naturally this time too.


    The location where Lin Yu was at this time was a prairie, and occasionally wild animals such as cattle and sheep, as well as some unknown beasts could be seen on the prairie.


    But there is only no one, it seems that this is a place like no man''s land.


    "Don''t worry, let''s test the idea just now."


    Lin Yu did not act in a hurry, but directly meditated on the spot, and began to experiment with some cultivation methods he had just thought of.


    In this way, time passed rapidly in his meditation practice.


    The sun rises and sets, and the stars move.


    Before you know it, a whole month has passed.


    In the past month, Lin Yu has been trying the method of cultivating the soul.


    In the end, he really found a way that worked.


    He called it the meditation of the soul.


    This method of cultivation takes advantage of the advantages of meditation, and is tailored for him.


    With this technique, the speed of soul refining has been effectively improved compared to before.


    Of course, the specific soul refining process is still the same as before.


    You have to experience a different life and experience a different emotional experience.


    It¡¯s just that I only relied on experience before, but this time, in addition to the experience, I have to spend some time meditating and comprehend this experience, and realize something new from it.


    "In this way, it''s no problem for me to double the speed of my soul refining."


    "And as the use of meditation soul refining becomes more and more proficient, this speed can be improved."


    Lin Yu slowly stood up straight, suspended in the air and observed the ground.


    When he came, Jianmu told him that this is a world where technology and martial arts coexist.


    Now I just don''t know what level of technology here, and what level of martial arts.


    "Take your time, I''m here to experience life, not to have anything urgent to do."


    Lin Yu fell from the air and fell to the ground.


    He thought in his heart that this trip should be safe and careful, and don''t use the power of building wood like in the previous world.


    This time, let''s experience life slowly.


    With that in mind, Lin Yu walked in one direction step by step.


    This grassland is inaccessible, so we have to leave here first.


    Originally, Lin Yu wanted to fly, but on second thought, walking out slowly is a unique experience in itself.


    Although this place is a no-man''s land, it is precisely because it is a no-man''s land, so the environment is particularly beautiful.


    All kinds of animals are rare.


    Also, all the animals here are not afraid of people, even if Lin Yu passed by them, they would still look for food on their own, as if he didn''t exist.


    Of course, some beasts tried to attack him during this period, but Lin Yu repulsed them with his powerful martial arts.


    That''s right, he didn''t use the power of building wood, he didn''t use divine power, and he didn''t use any power.


    "This feeling is really memorable."


    "I think when I was still weak, this martial arts was my biggest reliance."


    "However, everything has long since changed."


    Lin Yu walked slowly, recalling the past in his heart.


    In the past, he was always in a hurry to become stronger, walking on the road to become stronger every day, and had no time to appreciate the surrounding scenery.


    But now what he wants to cultivate is the soul, it is useless to rely on urgency.


    After all, any experience is an experience, and the experience of slowly savoring life may be better than rushing forward.


    So Lin Yu is also so happy, everything will come slowly.


    Walking on the grassland all the way, after almost five days of walking alone, Lin Yu finally saw a grassland bag.


    It was a white tent-like cloth bag, and the cloth bag was obviously a human.


    "Go there and see."


    Lin Yu has an invincible strength, so naturally he won''t have the slightest worry about the people in the cloth bag.


    So he just walked over there without any precautions.


    "Mom, someone is here."


    At the door of the grassland cloth bag, a young girl was looking at the position where Lin Yu was.


    Not long after the girl''s voice fell, an adult woman quickly walked out of the cloth bag.


    Obviously, this woman is the girl''s mother.


    The woman quickly took the girl into her arms and looked at Lin Yu vigilantly.


    Lin Yu greeted the two of them: "Don''t be afraid, I have no malice, I just happened to pass by here."


    After the words the girl said just now entered his ears, he learned the local language.


    So there is no obstacle to communicating with the two.


    Of course, he still deliberately left some accents to show that he is not local. UU reading


    After all, no matter how you look like this, you don''t look like a local, and you shouldn''t have a local accent.


    Another point, Lin Yu knows, sometimes it is much more convenient to pretend to be a foreigner for many things.


    Because when a person knows that the other party is a foreigner, many of his behaviors will be much more relaxed, and it is easier to forgive the other party''s outrageous behavior.


    Lin Yu walked quickly to the mother and daughter not far away.


    "stop."


    The girl''s mother looked at Lin Yu vigilantly, and clenched the prairie knife in her hand tightly.


    "I have no malice."


    Lin Yu repeated.


    Facing such a mother and daughter is also a unique experience, so Lin Yu is not in a hurry at all.


    "Where did you come from?"


    The girl''s mother asked.


    "I got lost in the grassland, and I walked all the way and ended up here."


    Lin Yu explained.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the girl said, "Grandma, he just got lost."


    "Don''t talk." The girl''s mother immediately stopped the girl.


    The girl immediately puffed out her small mouth angrily, with an unhappy look on her face.


    At her age, she was just in the midst of cherishing spring, and she was ignorantly curious about the relationship between men and women.


    Therefore, she was also curious about Lin Yu''s uninvited guest, and instinctively wanted to explore his origin.


    Unlike her mother, she treats Lin Yu more with kindness than thinks badly about him.


    After the girl''s mother stopped the girl from speaking, she looked at Lin Yu and asked, "Since you are lost, then I will show you the way to the market town. You should leave here quickly."


    "Okay, say it."


    Lin Yu didn''t care, the other party said to give directions, so let''s show the way.


    He came to this world to experience a different life, and wherever he went, it was an experience, there was no difference.

 Chapter 1284： return

    "Go all the way west, and you''ll see a market town called Shepherd Town."


    The girl''s mother pointed to the west and said.


    Lin Yu nodded at her, and then headed west.


    Seeing the back of him leaving, the girls all said, "Ama, why are you in such a hurry to let him go? We rarely have guests here."


    "This is not a guest, this is just a strange man."


    The girl''s mother said coldly.


    "Humph."


    The girl''s face was cold, and she walked into the cloth bag in a fit of anger.


    On the other side, after Lin Yu left the strange mother and daughter, he went west slowly all the way.


    At this moment, he seems to have found a sense of travel.


    Walking on this empty grassland, my mind is completely empty, I can think about nothing, and I can think about anything.


    In this state, something that Lin Yu would never think about usually came to his mind slowly.


    These are small things that are deep in my memory, but now they suddenly pop up.


    Some of these old events made him embarrassed, and some made him smile.


    Lin Yu let these things appear one by one in his mind, and the steps under his feet did not stop for a moment.


    Walking and walking, he finally saw a prairie town.


    The town is small and has a small population.


    Lin Yu glanced over and saw only a few people walking down the street.


    Originally, he wanted to use his divine sense to scan it and carefully observe the situation in the town.


    But on second thought, it''s better to keep a low profile this time.


    He didn''t want to start a war with the Yuanzu who suddenly appeared when he was here to experience life and experience the soul.


    Lin Yu moved on.


    After a while, he walked into the town.


    "Outlander, where did you come from?"


    As soon as Lin Yu entered the town, two people stopped him vigilantly and asked him where he came from.


    "I got lost in the grassland, and happened to pass by here."


    Lin Yu still used the same reason just now.


    "Lost?" The two looked him up and down for a while, then asked, "Where are you from? How did you come here?"


    It''s not easy for Lin Yu to answer this question. After all, he just came to this world not long ago and doesn''t know much about this world.


    "Is your town so unwelcome to outsiders?"


    Lin Yu avoided the other party''s question and asked instead.


    The people I''ve encountered so far are really too vigilant.


    There must be a reason for them to do this. It may be that the evil people from other places have done something bad here to make them so vigilant.


    Otherwise it shouldn''t be such a nervous reaction.


    "It''s not that we don''t welcome foreigners, but that we can''t trust you without knowing your origin."


    Seeing that Lin Yu avoided talking about their problems, the two locals became more and more vigilant.


    And Lin Yu confirmed his guess from the reactions of the two.


    It seems that there are really evil people from other places who have done evil here, so that the local people don''t trust foreigners at all.


    There is no good way for him to do this.


    Trust is one of the most precious things in this world. If the other party refuses to trust him, he can''t force it.


    What''s more, he came to this world to experience life, not a real wanderer.


    So even if the other party doesn''t let him into the town, it''s not a big deal.


    "Well, let me ask, where is the closest city to here?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    After he was ready to ask for directions, he walked to the nearest city.


    I believe that people in the city will definitely not be so vigilant as the locals in these market towns.


    The inclusiveness of cities is always much stronger than other small places.


    "The nearest Mashan city is to the north."


    One of them replied.


    "Okay, thanks."


    Lin Yu thanked the two of them, then turned and left.


    But at this moment, a voice sounded behind him and the two town guards.


    "Wait, young man, don''t be in a hurry."


    the voice shouted.


    Lin Yu stopped when he heard the words, turned and looked in the direction from which the voice came.


    I saw an old man dressed in typical grassland clothes slowly walking towards him.


    However, although this old man looked old, he was very energetic and walked very steadily.


    "Uncle Qingtian, this is a foreigner of unknown origin."


    Before the old man approached, the two town guards spoke first.


    "I know, but I can guarantee he''s not a bad guy."


    Qingtian said while walking, with a very firm tone.


    Seeing the old man say this, Lin Yu was also very interested, and he didn''t lose his mind for a while.


    Now he wanted to know more about what was going on in this town.


    While Lin Yu thought about it, Qingtian had already walked to the two town guards.


    "Young man, it''s getting dark now. You are walking on the grassland alone, and be careful to run into wolves. We are good at wolves on the grassland, but they are very wild. They are very powerful. Even if you have martial arts skills, you are very dangerous."


    Qingtian spoke slowly, speaking very slowly, trying to bite every word as clearly as possible.


    "Thank you Mr. Qingtian for reminding me."


    Lin Yu thanked him.


    The two market town guards called him Uncle Qingtian, and he followed by calling out Mr. Qingtian, thinking that he would not go wrong.


    Qingtian nodded to Lin Yu with a smile, then turned to look at the two town guards and said, "Xiaoyang, Daning, this young man is definitely not from the Wolf Blood Gang, don''t worry, I will definitely not. wrong."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu instantly understood in his heart.


    It seems that this wolf blood gang is a villain from other places, harassing these grassland residents here, so that they are so wary of foreigners.


    At this time, the town guard who was called Xiaoyang by Qingtian said: "Uncle Qingtian, this person''s origin is unknown. No matter what, we can''t easily trust him. These days, it is better to be cautious."


    Another town guard who was called Daning also agreed: "Yes, Uncle Qingtian, we can''t put the people in the town in danger because of sympathy for him. What if this is a wolf in sheep''s clothing."


    Seeing that both of them were excited to persuade, Qingtian smiled and comforted them: "Don''t be in such a hurry, think about it for yourself, will the Wolf Blood Gang send him here alone."


    "Uncle Qingtian, anything is possible, what if he is a spy from the Wolf Blood gang?"


    The town guard named Xiaoyang said.


    Qingtian slowly shook his head and said, "There is no need for the Wolf Blood Gang to do this to us, you all know it yourself."


    As soon as he said these words, they both fell silent.


    In fact, they also knew in their hearts that Lin Yu could not be a member of the Wolf Blood Gang.


    If they really thought he was a member of the Wolf Blood Gang, they would have already informed the mayor, how could it be possible to deal with it here alone.


    They just feel that it is better to be cautious at this time.


    On the one hand, he is responsible for the people in the town, and on the other hand, he is responsible for himself.


    If this really allowed a spy from the Wolf Blood Gang to sneak into the town, they would be in big trouble, and the mayor would never spare them lightly.


    "Uncle Qingtian, even if we believe what you said, it''s still up to Zhan Zhan to decide. If Zhan Zhan doesn''t speak, we dare not let him stay."


    The two said in unison.


    There is no way, at this time, the only way is to carry the mayor out. After all, Qingtian is a respected old man in the town.


    "Don''t worry, I will tell the mayor, you let him come with me."


    Qingtian said to the two.


    The two town guards looked at each other, then reluctantly agreed, "Okay."


    After speaking, they turned to look at Lin Yu in unison.


    "We can let you stay, but if you dare to do anything out of the ordinary, don''t blame us for being rude."


    The two men threatened in unison.


    However, their threat fell in Lin Yu''s ears, but it was more like two weak children showing their muscles hoarsely.


    No way, the strength gap between them and him is too great, the difference is different.


    This made Lin Yu unable to take the words of the two to heart at all.


    "Young man, come with me, and I''ll take you to see the mayor."


    Qingtian said to Lin Yu with a smile.


    Lin Yu thanked him, "Thank you, old man."


    He could see that the old man was a truly kind-hearted person, for fear that he would encounter wolves while walking on the grassland alone.


    In fact, he had already encountered wolves along the way.


    These wolves on the grassland are indeed very powerful. Ordinary warriors are definitely not their opponents. There is only one way to die when they encounter them.


    So this old Mr. Qingtian''s concern is justified.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know Lin Yu''s true strength. If he did, he probably wouldn''t think like this anymore.


    "Come on, come with me."


    Qingtian led the way in front, leading him all the way to the center of the town.


    Lin Yu walked and looked all the way, and found that the eyes of the townspeople looking at him were full of vigilance.


    As soon as some people saw him coming, they immediately notified the people in the room to come out and watch him.


    Of course, Lin Yu naturally wouldn''t take their ideas seriously.


    He has a real powerhouse mentality now.


    I have known the universe, but I still pity the greenery.


    In his eyes, these townspeople were as threatening as a group of babies.


    No matter how they reacted, he wouldn''t take it to heart.


    Unless someone deliberately angered him, he would take the initiative.


    Just like this normal reaction now, he won''t take it seriously at all.


    Lin Yu followed Qingtian all the way, and finally came to the biggest house in town.


    It seems that this is the mayor''s residence.


    "Is Xiao Lu at home?"


    Qingtian asked into the house.


    Soon, a middle-aged man walked out of the house. Judging from his clothes, it was obvious that he was a well-known and influential person in the local area, and it was the mayor himself.


    "Uncle Qingtian, who is this?"


    The mayor looked at Lin Yu suspiciously and asked.


    From the performance of the other party, Lin Yu came to a conclusion that the old Mr. Qingtian had a very high status in the market town.


    He called the mayor Xiao Lu, but when the mayor called him he wanted to call Uncle.


    "This is a lost young man who happened to pass by our town. Now it''s getting late and the grassland is too dangerous, so I thought of letting him stay here for one night."


    Qingtian spoke slowly, trying to make things as clear as possible.


    After listening to this, the mayor looked at Lin Yu carefully for a while, and then nodded: "Okay, since Uncle Qingtian said so, let him stay for one night."


    Obviously, the mayor is also someone who knows people, and it can be seen that Lin Yu is not a gang member of the Wolf Blood Gang.


    He did not deal with the wolf blood gang once or twice, which is absolutely not wrong.


    Of course, if Qingtian hadn''t come forward, even if he knew that Lin Yu was probably not a bad person, he wouldn''t have kept him in the town.


    After all, he, the mayor, can''t explain to the townspeople if something goes wrong.


    Also, the other party is obviously a homeless man, and it is not worth it for him to keep him in the town for the night.


    "Little Lu, then we won''t disturb you. Go and do your own thing."


    Qingtian said goodbye to the mayor.


    The mayor immediately replied: "Well, Uncle Qingtian walk slowly."


    Qingtian nodded at him and led Lin Yu away.


    Lin Yu followed Qingtian and walked all the way to the west side of the town.


    At this time, Lin Yu found that his soul had obviously received a training, probably because he met a friendly person like Qingtian, and his heart was touched.


    "Mr. Qingtian, I want to ask, what is the origin of the Wolf Blood Gang you mentioned?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    This wolf blood gang made the people in the market town so nervous, and it was obvious that they had done a lot of evil.


    So if he could, he would mind helping the people in the market town get rid of this wolf blood gang.


    Even if it''s just for a good person like Qingtian, the leader, it''s worth it.


    Of course, before that, we must first figure out what kind of organization the Wolf Blood Gang is and the attitude of the townspeople towards the Wolf Blood Gang.


    In case the townspeople hate the Wolf Blood Gang, but they tolerate their existence in their hearts. UU Reading


    For example, although the wolf blood gang is hateful, there is an organization more hateful than the wolf blood gang, and the presence of the wolf blood gang here can prevent that more hateful organization from harassing the lives of the townspeople.


    So everything has to be clarified first, and it is easy to do bad things rashly.


    On the other side, Qingtian listened to Lin Yu asking about the origin of the Wolf Blood Gang, and said, "The Wolf Blood Gang is a group of people who only emerged in the past two years. They do everything they can to burn, kill, and loot. Scared of them."


    "But there is no way. Everyone in the Wolf Blood Gang is a skilled martial artist. Ordinary people can''t beat them at all, so they can only be allowed to run wild."


    "But this was in the early days. Now that the wolf blood gang has settled in this area, it is no longer as vicious as before."


    "After all, there are too many people killed, and no one will pay them."


    Hearing the words of playing Qingtian, Lin Yu understood in his heart that the wolf blood gang is now a villain who collects protection fees.


    It is nothing more than collecting protection fees rather than directly robbing them. If everyone can afford the money, they are reluctantly acceptable.


    It''s just that I definitely don''t want to.


    But there is no way to do this. Since there are martial arts in this world, then there will definitely be a phenomenon of the strong eating the weak.


    The farther away from the center of civilization, the more serious the situation.


    This market town is obviously far away from the big city and belongs to the frontier area. In such a place, whoever is stronger is justified, and there is nothing to say.


    "Mr. Qingtian, do you hate the Wolf Blood Gang?"


    Lin Yu asked again.


    This question is the key to deciding whether he will help, so it is very important.


    Others treat him kindly, and he reciprocates it, which will undoubtedly allow the soul to gain experience.


    So Lin Yu did this not only for Qingtian and other townspeople, but also for himself.

 Chapter 1285： The reason for the shot

    "Hate, how can you not hate."


    "The wolf blood has done all the bad things. Since they came, we haven''t lived a peaceful life."


    "To tell you the truth, people in this town can''t wait to eat their flesh and drink their blood."


    When it comes to the wolf blood gang, Qingtian shows a look of hatred, completely different from the cheerful and kind look just now.


    It can be seen from this that the wolf blood gang has indeed sat on too much evil, causing everyone to hate it.


    An old man like Qingtian is very kind on weekdays, but when it comes to the wolf blood gang, the whole person has changed.


    "By the way, boy, what''s your name, I forgot to ask your name just now."


    Qingtian suddenly remembered that he hadn''t asked for Lin Yu''s name, so he hurriedly asked.


    "My name is Lin Yu."


    Lin Yu introduced himself.


    Qingtian nodded slowly, and then said: "You already know my name, call me Qingtian when you yell."


    At this time, the two came to a fork in the town, and Qingtian pulled Lin Yu for that busy and said, "This way."


    Lin Yu followed him into an alley.


    After turning two corners, they came to the gate of a courtyard.


    "This is where I live. I have two sons, but they both live in the east of town."


    Qingtian stood at the gate of the yard and explained to Lin Yu with a smile.


    Lin Yu followed him into the door, and chatted with him about his daily life.


    From Qingtian''s words, Lin Yu learned that both of Qingtian''s sons had already married wives.


    It''s just that the younger son''s daughter-in-law was raped and killed by the Wolf Blood Gang, so the younger son is now taking care of his son and daughter alone.


    Of course, most of the children of Qingtian''s youngest son live in the home of Qingtian''s old couple.


    Therefore, in addition to his wife, Qingtian''s family has two children.


    As soon as Lin Yu entered the courtyard, he saw this pair of boys and girls.


    "Hello, uncle."


    At Qingtian''s request, the two children saluted Lin Yu successively, and then ran out to play together.


    Qingtian watched the two leave, and after a few words of caution, led Lin Yu to one of the huts in the courtyard.


    The house is not big, there is a single bed in it, and the furnishings are very rudimentary.


    "Xiao Lin, you can stay here today. Although our home is a little rough, it is absolutely safe."


    Qingtian said with a smile.


    "Thank you, Mr. Qingtian, I''ll be bothering you today." Lin Yu thanked him without being too polite.


    He had already made up his mind, and when he figured out the origin of the Wolf Blood Gang, he would go and get rid of the Wolf Blood Gang and kill the people.


    In this way, it can be regarded as a return for the kindness of the Qingtian family.


    Even if Qingtian didn''t show up, he wouldn''t have an accident on the grassland, but this kind of simple emotion still moved Lin Yu''s heart.


    Lin Yu felt that this kind of simple mutual help would definitely give the soul an effective exercise.


    "Xiao Lin, then you can rest here for a while. I''ll go and prepare meals with my wife first."


    Qingtian said to Lin Yu.


    "Well, it''s work." Lin Yu nodded.


    Afterwards, Qingtian walked out quickly, while Lin Yu went out to the yard.


    The houses in this prairie town are all very simple, but they are quite comfortable to live in.


    Of course, with Lin Yu''s current strength, he doesn''t care about these things.


    Lin Yu wandered aimlessly in the yard to enjoy the scenery, but his attention has been focused on the conversation in the town.


    He didn''t reach out his consciousness to check the movement in the town, but his ears were not idle, and he was listening to the townspeople.


    And what he mainly focused on was the attitude of the townspeople towards the Wolf Blood Gang.


    He wanted to see if other townspeople hated the Wolf Blood Gang as much as Qingtian.


    Qingtian is because of the tragedy that happened at his youngest son''s house. Others don''t know if they have had a similar experience.


    Lin Yu listened carefully.


    After listening to this for a while, he was very convinced in his heart.


    This wolf blood gang is very hateful.


    None of the townspeople in the town did not hate them.


    And the reason for their hatred is as simple and simple as Qingtian.


    That is, the Wolf Blood Gang has done too many bad things and done too much evil.


    "This wolf blood gang must be eliminated."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly in his heart and made up his mind.


    While Lin Yu was thinking about it, a group of people suddenly approached the gate of the courtyard.


    Lin Yu turned his head and saw that it was a middle-aged man and two children who had just gone out to play.


    When the middle-aged man saw Lin Yu, he came up to say hello, "Are you the lost guest?"


    "Yes, my name is Lin Yu." Lin Yu nodded.


    He knew that this was Qingtian''s child.


    Sure enough, this person looks like a vicissitudes of life, and it is obvious that his wife''s death has made it difficult for him to accept it to this day.


    "My name is Tianying, and my father has already told you about me."


    The middle-aged man introduced himself.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded again.


    Tianying said: "I''ll go see my father and the others first. You can rest here and wait for dinner."


    After saying that, he walked quickly into the house.


    After his son and daughter glanced at Lin Yu, they quickly entered the house.


    Lin Yu continued to walk in the yard while listening to the conversation of the townspeople.


    After a while, another group of people came in from the gate of the courtyard.


    Lin Yu turned around and saw that this time it was a man and a woman with three children.


    It seems that this is Qingtian''s eldest son.


    Like Tianying just now, Qingtian''s eldest son also took the initiative to say hello after seeing Lin Yu.


    It''s just that he didn''t know Lin Yu''s origin yet, so he asked a few more questions.


    Lin Yu quickly talked about the fact that he passed by this market town and was left by Qingtian for the night.


    During the conversation with the other party, Lin Yu knew that the other party''s name was Jin Zhu.


    The woman with him is his wife, and the three children are naturally theirs.


    At this time, Qingtian shouted at the door of the house: "Xiao Lin, it''s time to eat, Jin Zhu, Wu Ya, it''s time to eat."


    Jin Zhu and his wife immediately agreed, and then led Lin Yu towards the house.


    After the group entered the house, they took their seats one after another.


    Qingtian greeted him and said to Lin Yu, "Xiao Lin, eat, these are all our local delicacies, you can try them."


    Lin Yu didn''t say much, and immediately tried a dish, and then opened his mouth in admiration.


    So, dinner is officially started.


    At the dinner table, Qingtian first introduced Lin Yu about the local customs, and then talked about some interesting local stories.


    Very hospitable throughout.


    Lin Yu was moved by the sincere emotion of the other party, and he completely integrated into it, and finished the dinner comfortably.


    And his divine soul has naturally been effectively exercised.


    After dinner, Qingtian and his two sons took out musical instruments unique to the grassland, and the family sang and danced happily.


    However, in this cheerful atmosphere, Tian Ying''s daughter suddenly said, "It would be great if Grandma was there."


    As soon as those words came out, the room was instantly silent.


    Qingtian stopped plucking the strings, and Jin Zhu and Wu Ya also stopped dancing.


    The atmosphere in the whole room instantly became extremely low.


    Tianying''s daughter cried out loudly, and while crying, she said to Tianying, "Abba, I miss Ama!"


    And being done by her like this, Tianying''s son also walked to Tianying''s side with red eyes.


    Although Jin Zhu''s three children didn''t show anything, they were infected by such an atmosphere, so they obediently didn''t dare to say a word.


    Qingtian put down the piano in his hand and sighed slightly.


    Jin Zhu and his wife walked to the three children and sat down.


    Since Tianying''s wife was killed by the wolf blood gang, this home has not been the same as before, and there is no longer the peaceful and peaceful atmosphere that it used to be.


    In other words, every time it is time to be happy and happy, sadness will not stop popping up, driving away this peaceful and peaceful atmosphere.


    Qingtian glanced at Lin Yu and said, "Xiao Lin, I''ve made you look ugly."


    "It''s okay." Lin Yu denied it immediately, and then said, "It''s all the fault of the wolf blood gang, and the wolf blood gang should really be killed."


    "Yes, this wolf blood gang should really be killed!"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, Tianying immediately took over.


    This man with a face full of vicissitudes, his eyes are also red at this time, I don''t know whether it is because he misses his deceased wife, or because he hates the wolf blood gang.


    Or both.


    Lin Yu glanced at Tianying, and then said to Qingtian, "Mr. Qingtian, to tell you the truth, I have learned martial arts, and ordinary people are not my opponents. Maybe I can avenge you."


    Hearing this, the eyes of the people in the room instantly lit up, but then, everyone''s faces darkened again.


    After all, there are many people in the wolf blood gang, and all of them have martial arts skills.


    Now Lin Yu said that he can take revenge, which is really hard to believe.


    I don''t know if he is going to deal with the wolf blood gang alone, or if he has other companions.


    Qingtian said: "Xiao Lin, we appreciate your kindness, but the wolf blood gang is very powerful. The wolves in our Tianshan grassland are afraid of them. It''s better that you don''t provoke them."


    On the other side, Jin Zhu also answered, "Mr. Lin, my dad is right, the Wolf Blood Gang is not that easy to mess with."


    Lin Yu said, "It''s okay, I know it."


    As soon as Lin Yu finished speaking, Tianying said with red eyes: "Mr. Lin, if you want to deal with the Wolf Blood Gang, I will go with you."


    As soon as Qingtian heard this, he immediately discouraged him: "Tianying, don''t be stupid. If you die too, what will happen to Xiaoma and Xiaofei?"


    "Yeah, Tianying, you have to think about Xiaoma and Xiaofei."


    Jin Zhu and Wu Ya also persuaded.


    At this time, Tianying''s pair of children said in unison: "We will also go with Abba to kill the wolf blood gang."


    "Aiya, why do you guys suddenly have to drink that wolf blood to compete with each other."


    Qingtian''s wife, who was going to prepare dessert after dinner, hurried over and said.


    Qingtian pressed her hand twice at her, then turned her head and said to Tianying: "Tianying, everyone can understand your mood, but Dad still wants to persuade you, you have to think about Xiaoma and Xiaofei, We can''t let them lose Grandma and Papa."


    "Grandpa, I''m going to fight with the wolf blood gang."


    "Me too."


    As soon as Qingtian finished speaking, Tianying''s pair of children immediately clenched their fists and said.


    It can be seen that the two little guys really think so.


    Probably because I miss my mother so much in my heart that I am willing to die with my mother.


    Seeing that his remarks made the atmosphere so solemn, Lin Yu took the initiative to stand up and said, "Mr. Qingtian, everyone, I know that you have doubts about my martial arts, but after seeing my skills, I believe that It will change.¡±


    Having said that, Lin Yu went to the yard outside the house to retrieve a stone, and directly kneaded it into powder in front of everyone.


    Everyone in the room watched as the white stone powder slipped from Lin Yu''s fingers, and their eyes widened.


    Now they no longer have the slightest doubt about Lin Yu''s martial arts.


    You must know that it is a stone. How much strength does it take to knead the stone into powder with your bare hands?


    And a person with such great strength, who can defeat the masters of the wolf blood gang with brute force alone, does not need any extra skills.


    "Xiao Lin, I didn''t expect your martial arts skills to be so strong!"


    Qingtian suddenly stood up and said, seriously full of surprise.


    On the other side, Tian Ying, Jin Zhu, Wu Ya and the others also looked in disbelief.


    On the contrary, several of their children were all smiling at this time.


    Children are more naive, so they don''t think it''s impossible for Lin Yu to be so strong. They only worship Lin Yu in their hearts.


    "With my martial arts, I will definitely have no problem dealing with the wolf blood gang. I have enough confidence in this."


    Lin Yu said to Qingtian: "Mr. Qingtian, to be honest, in fact, I have encountered several wolves in the grassland along the way, but all those wolves were killed by me heard this. , Qingtian nodded again and again: "Xiao Lin, your martial arts skills are so strong, it''s naturally no problem to kill a few wolves, I believe, very believe. "


    After speaking, he sighed again: "At that time, I told Xiao Lin that you would be eaten by wolves when you wander on the grassland late at night. It seems that I think too much."


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Qingtian. Even if I''m not afraid of wolves, it would be a bit desolate to be alone in the grasslands. It''s just like having a good meal and drinking with your family like this now, it''s a good feeling."


    Lin Yu said sincerely.


    He wasn''t talking nonsense, and he didn''t go against his heart in the slightest.


    Because his top priority now is to experience the soul, and the fastest way to experience the soul is to experience the emotions of the human world.


    Like Tian Ying''s love for his deceased wife, Tian Ying''s children''s longing for their mother, Qingtian, Jin Zhu, Wu Ya''s care for Tian Ying, etc., all of them are the most simple and sincere feelings in this world.


    Also, for example, Qingtian felt sympathy after seeing him wandering alone, and finally stepped in to help, which also allowed his soul to be effectively exercised.


    Therefore, although Lin Yu only had a meal with the Qingtian family this night, he actually gained a lot.


    For this reason, Lin Yu is very willing to avenge the Qingtian family and the townspeople in the town.


    After all, after getting rid of the wolf blood gang, the townspeople will definitely be very grateful to him, and he can also get training from it.


    Therefore, Lin Yu was willing to take the initiative not only because he sympathized with the Qingtian family and the townspeople in the town, but also to improve himself.


    It''s the best of both worlds.


    "Mr. Qingtian, please talk about the wolf blood gang, so I can think about the next action plan."


    Lin Yu said.


    "Well, okay, I will tell you everything I know." Qingtian nodded again and again.

 Chapter 1286： misfortune

    "Everyone in this wolf blood gang is highly skilled in martial arts."


    "Before they join the gang, they must hunt a wolf and kill a person alone, and then drink the wolf blood and human blood together, so that they are eligible to join the gang. This is also the origin of their gang name."


    "¡­"


    Qingtian spoke slowly, telling the origin of the Wolf Blood Gang.


    From his mouth, Lin Yu learned that the people of this wolf blood gang are not only powerful, but also cruel.


    Even if he is not ruthless enough, he will become ruthless after passing the ceremony of joining the gang.


    It is precisely because of this that the wolf blood gang can run rampant in this area, and even people from the nearby security team can''t do anything about them.


    After all, everyone is not afraid of death, and the security team are generally honest people, and there are parents and children waiting for them at home.


    "This wolf blood gang is really capable."


    After Qingtian finished speaking, Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    Seeing this, Qingtian said: "Xiao Lin, if you feel that it is difficult, it is better not to provoke the wolf blood gang. We have been here for so many years, and we have already adapted to this kind of life."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Qingtian, although the Wolf Blood Gang is strong, I still have enough confidence to deal with them."


    Lin Yu said with great certainty.


    Qingtian was infected by his self-confidence, and nodded slightly, without persuading him.


    The others in the room also stopped talking.


    It was just from their expressions that they were very happy that Lin Yu was willing to take action.


    When they saw Lin Yu''s gaze, they admired a little more.


    I admire both his courage and his strength.


    "Then, I''ll get up tomorrow morning to deal with the wolf-blood gang." Lin Yu said, "By the way, I won''t make it public at that time, and you all don''t know it, so as to avoid causing trouble to the town."


    As soon as these words came out, Qingtian immediately said: "Xiao Lin, we really can''t afford you to do this. How can we just watch you take risks and ignore it."


    Qingtian understood what Lin Yu meant. Lin Yu meant that even if he failed to destroy the Wolf Blood Gang, at least he would not let the Wolf Blood Gang know that the people in the town had something to do with him.


    In this way, the Wolf Blood Gang will not vent their anger on the townspeople.


    This is truly taking care of everything alone.


    On the other side, Tian Ying and Jin Zhu also stood up immediately and said to Lin Yu, "Mr. Lin, if you help us, how can we ignore you, then we become wolves."


    The words of the two were sincere and heartfelt.


    They were really moved by what Lin Yu just said.


    Lin Yu smiled and reassured everyone: "Don''t worry, you have also seen what I did just now. I have a very good chance of succeeding this trip, so what I just said was just in case."


    Hearing this, the expressions of Qing Tian, ??Tian Ying, and Jin Zhu softened a little.


    However, they were still grateful to Lin Yu and felt that he was a good person who truly sacrificed himself for others.


    Of course, Lin Yu felt their sincere friendship, so the soul gained another experience.


    This kind of life experience of experiencing the emotions of the human world can indeed improve the soul quickly.


    Therefore, Lin Yu was even more determined to help the townspeople.


    "Then this is the end of today''s dinner."


    Qingtian announced.


    "Um."


    Tian Ying, Jin Zhu, and Wu Ya all stood up, and their five children were all excited and excited.


    But at this moment, there was a sudden noise in the town outside, as if the guards of the town were shouting something.


    "What''s the matter? Did the wolves break into the town?"


    Qing Tian, ??Tian Ying, and Jin Zhu all looked nervous.


    In this sparsely populated prairie, the townspeople depend on the townspeople to save themselves and help each other when things go wrong, so if the wolves really broke into the town, then they would naturally do it.


    Of course, they were not nervous because they were afraid of things, but they were worried that things might not be as simple as wolves breaking into the town.


    "Oops, it''s the Wolf Blood Gang!"


    "Yes, I also heard them talking about the Wolf Blood Gang!"


    Tian Ying and Jin Zhu spoke in succession.


    Qingtian was too old to hear what the guards outside were shouting, but he had no doubts about the words of his two sons.


    "Tian Ying, Jin Zhu, was it the Wolf Blood Gang that killed him?"


    Qingtian asked the two of them.


    While he was talking, Wu Ya and Qingtian''s wife had already pulled the five children aside and protected them together.


    The children had solemn expressions on their faces.


    The wolf blood gang can stop children from crying at night in this area. It is normal for them to be afraid.


    Don''t look at the fact that Tianying''s son and daughter just said that they would go with Lin Yu to kill the Wolf Blood Gang, but when they heard the Wolf Blood Gang break in, they were still instinctively afraid.


    "Come on, let''s go out and have a look. You stay in the house and don''t go out."


    Qingtian said to Wu Ya and his wife.


    The two hurriedly nodded their heads and protected the five children even tighter.


    Qingtian walked out quickly with his two sons and Lin Yu.


    Passing through the courtyard gate and through the alley, the three came all the way to the street in the center of the town.


    At this time, a lot of people have gathered here, all of them are men in the town, all holding torches.


    The mayor and the captain of the guard were standing in front of the crowd.


    Qingtian brought the three directly to the mayor and the captain of the guard, and asked, "Little Lu, did the Wolf Blood Gang kill you?"


    "No, it was the wolf blood gang that went to the place where Dolma and Qingqing lived!"


    The mayor said quickly.


    When Qingtian heard this, he immediately knew what to do, and nodded slowly.


    Lin Yu thought to himself, could it be that Zhuoma and Qingqing they were talking about were the mother and daughter he met when he came over?


    Thinking of this, he asked Tianying and Jinzhu, Zhuoma and Qingqing.


    The two gave a positive answer, validating his guess.


    While he was talking to Tianying and Jinzhu, Qingtian asked the mayor again, "Little Lu, where did the wolf blood help? Is it too late for us to organize people?"


    "I don''t know. According to the people who saw it, the Wolf Blood Gang went in that direction at dinner time. The target is probably not Zhuoma and Qingqing, but according to the behavior of the Wolf Blood Gang, they will definitely not let their mother and daughter go. two."


    The mayor said quickly.


    It can be seen that he was very anxious at this time, very worried about the safety of Zhuoma and Qingqing and their daughters.


    The two of them lived alone outside the town, and the man in the family was already dead. Once they were discovered by the Wolf Blood Gang, the consequences...


    The consequences are hard to imagine.


    "Quick, quick, come to my side, just one man from each family..."


    The captain of the guard shouted loudly and organized the manpower.


    Lin Yu watched quietly from the side.


    The people organized by the captain of the guards are all young adults in the town, with the town guards as the main force and others as assistants.


    And each of these townspeople are good horse riders, so it won''t take long to drive all the way.


    But Lin Yu knew that no matter how fast they were, it would be useless, and they would definitely not be able to beat the Wolf Blood Gang.


    He only needs to calculate the speed and distance a little to know this.


    What''s more, the manpower has not been organized yet, and it will take some time to organize all the people.


    Thinking of this, he said to Qingtian, "Mr. Qingtian, tell the mayor, give me a horse, and I''ll go there alone."


    Although he can easily reach his destination without a horse, he doesn''t want to show too much strength.


    Chasing a horse on foot is really too powerful.


    On the other side, after hearing Lin Yu''s words, Qingtian hesitated for a moment and then decisively said to the mayor: "Xiao Lu, give Xiao Lin a horse, he is very skilled in martial arts, rush over to check the situation first, and scout for our large army. ."


    As he said that, he looked at Lin Yu.


    The mayor followed his line of sight and realized that the Xiaolin he mentioned was the homeless person who passed by the town today.


    "This¡­"


    Zhenzi hesitated.


    Qingtian immediately said, "I guarantee that Xiao Lin is absolutely trustworthy. He is a foreigner, and the Wolf Blood Gang doesn''t know him, so he is an excellent candidate for reconnaissance."


    Hearing this, the mayor thought for a while, then nodded decisively and said, "Okay!"


    "Bring a horse here." The mayor immediately ordered the captain of the guard.


    Soon, a steed came to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu immediately stepped on the horse, and his movements were very smooth, like a long-time veteran with superb riding skills.


    Seeing this scene, everyone present brightened up.


    Confidence in Lin Yu soared in his heart.


    Lin Yu rode away on a horse, until then, some unknowing people began to inquire about Lin Yu''s origin.


    When he heard that Lin Yu was a homeless person passing by the town, he all showed a surprised expression.


    On the other side, after Lin Yu left the town, he galloped at the fastest speed towards the grassland cloth bag where Zhuoma and Qingqing lived.


    At that time, he walked all the way from the cloth bag to this town. He was very familiar with the road, and there was absolutely no possibility of getting lost.


    Besides, he can also use his divine power to investigate the surrounding situation, so he will never find that place.


    And when Lin Yu rushed to his destination, the people of the Wolf Blood Gang were also heading in that direction.


    This is just a team of the Wolf Blood Gang, with a total of ten people, headed by the sixth master He Qi.


    They set off this time to carry out a task explained by the leader, not for Zhuoma and Qingqing.


    Even they didn''t know that such a mother and daughter lived there.


    However, if they were to meet, they would definitely be ruthless.


    After all, the Wolf Blood Gang are all ruthless people, and I don''t know how much they have done to kill and set fire to people.


    "Drive, drive, hurry up!"


    He Qi took the lead and rushed forward, shouting to the people behind her.


    The group of horses dashed all the way under the starry night like this, getting closer and closer to the grassland cloth bag where Zhuoma and Qingqing lived.


    Finally, under the moonlight, He Qi saw the whole white prairie bag in front of her.


    "There are actually people living in this place."


    He Qi was slightly puzzled.


    A member of the Wolf Blood Gang behind him stepped up to his side and asked, "The sixth master, do we want to rob this family along the way?"


    "Okay, take all the valuables away."


    He Qi said without hesitation.


    This kind of lone prairie householder is boiled meat, there is no reason not to eat it.


    Anyway, this trip is not in a hurry. I grabbed it on the way and got more oil and water.


    "Hurry up for Lao Tzu!"


    He Qi shouted.


    As he said that, he pinched the horse''s belly hard.


    The members of the Wolf Blood Gang behind him also urged their horses to gallop forward.


    Someone can grab it, and they are naturally interested.


    Especially, if there is a beautiful woman in the family in front of you, then you can take the opportunity to vent.


    "Drive, drive!"


    The wolf blood gang quickly rushed towards the grassland cloth bag.


    After a while, they came to the outside of the grassland cloth bag.


    "Let the people inside come out to Lao Tzu, or I''ll set fire to your home."


    A member of the Wolf Blood Gang beside He Qi shouted violently.


    As soon as his voice fell, the curtain of the cloth bag was opened, and a woman walked out.


    "Yo, it''s not bad!"


    "This trip didn''t come in vain!"


    "Little lady, this time you are going to enjoy yourself!"


    The Wolf Blood Gang immediately burst into laughter.


    When they came, they thought that there was a woman to vent, but they didn''t expect there to be.


    He Qi smiled and said, "There are ten brothers in total. If you serve us well, we will leave you more valuables."


    As soon as the voice fell, the people of the Wolf Blood Gang burst into laughter again.


    At this moment, another person walked out of the cloth bag.


    This time, it was a young girl, only sixteen or seventeen, the most beautiful years.


    And as soon as he appeared, the people of the Wolf Blood Gang immediately laughed more openly.


    He Qi laughed and said, "Yes, this time it''s really good, I didn''t expect there to be a tender one."


    Saying that, he turned over and dismounted.


    The other members of the Wolf Blood Gang also got off their horses.


    A member of the Wolf Blood Gang quickly led the horse and took the reins from He Qi''s hand.


    He Qi turned to look at the crowd, and said, "It''s the old rule, come in line one by one."


    "it is good!"


    The members of the Wolf Blood Gang readily agreed, and all of them were extremely excited.


    He Qi retracted her gaze with satisfaction, and then walked straight towards Zhuoma and Qingqing and their mother and daughter.


    At this moment, the mother and daughter were hugging each other desperately, and UU Reading ''s eyes were full of horror.


    And at this moment, a hurried sound of hooves came from a distance.


    This sound immediately caught the attention of everyone present.


    He Qi and the others turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound of the hooves.


    Because they could hear it, the other party was obviously coming this way.


    They were all very puzzled, why would anyone come here at this time? Could it be that the man from this family came back?


    He Qi turned to look at Zhuoma and said, "Is your man here?"


    Dolma didn''t answer this, she just hugged Qingqing tightly in her arms.


    But from her expression and eyes, He Qi could be sure that the visitor was not a man from this family.


    "Damn, come to court death at this time!"


    He Qi cursed, and then said to the people of the Wolf Blood Gang, "Kill people first and then enjoy."


    It suddenly occurred to him that the visitor might be someone from the town.


    It was the people in the town who saw them coming in this direction, so they sent people over to help.


    If that''s the case, we have to solve this trouble first.


    Otherwise, I was doing a good job and was forced to stop and deal with it, but it would be boring.


    "Get on the horse!"


    He Qi gave an order, and the members of the Wolf Blood Gang immediately got on their horses, and then turned the horse''s head to face the direction of the sound of the hoofs.


    A minute later, they could see the visitor clearly by the moonlight.


    Sure enough, he was alone, and he looked like a very young man.

 Chapter 1287： one man hero

    Lin Yu rode his horse and galloped all the way, and soon saw the wolf blood gang in the distance.


    Moreover, he also saw Dolma and Qingqing mother and daughter hugging each other in horror.


    Lin Yu accelerated, came to the grassland cloth bag, and stood in front of He Qi and others.


    "Want a hero to save the beauty?"


    He Qi looked at Lin Yu who came suddenly, raised the whip in his hand and said with a smile.


    As soon as his voice fell, the other members of the Wolf Blood Gang also burst into laughter.


    In their opinion, this Lin Yu is here to die.


    Single-handedly alone, what can you do?


    With so many people in their wolf blood gang, it is lucky to be able to leave a whole corpse.


    Therefore, they were not worried at all about what kind of flowers Lin Yu could come up with.


    At this time, Qingqing, who was protected by Zhuoma in her arms, recognized Lin Yu and said, "Ama, it''s him."


    When He Qi heard this, she turned her head to look at the mother and daughter, then looked at Lin Yu again, and said with a smile, "It''s really a hero to save beauty, but unfortunately, you can''t be a hero today."


    Saying that, he waved the whip in his hand fiercely.


    The wolf blood gang immediately drove their horses towards Lin Yu and surrounded him in the middle.


    Lin Yudan glanced at everyone, then looked at He Qi and said, "It''s convenient for me to come over in such a hurry."


    As soon as these words came out, He Qi was stunned for a moment.


    From Lin Yu''s expression, he could not see that the other party was afraid at all.


    So he couldn''t figure out what the other party meant.


    What is it that is convenient for him?


    Just as He Qi was stunned, Lin Yu made a move.


    I saw him jumping up from the horse''s back, jumping to the nearest wolf-blood gang horse thief, and punching out.


    The wolf blood gang member immediately flew out from the horse, and died before landing.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu''s figure kept flashing, killing the remaining members of the Wolf Blood Gang one after another.


    In the end, only He Qi was left on the horse.


    At this time, He Qi was completely dumbfounded.


    Although he watched Lin Yu take action, Lin Yu''s speed was so fast that he couldn''t see clearly at all.


    In short, by the time he reacted, all the members of the wolf blood gang he brought had died, and he was the only one left.


    "you?"


    He Qi was speechless for a while, unable to speak.


    Lin Yu ignored him, walked straight to Zhuoma and Qingqing and the mother and daughter, and said, "It was the people in the town who asked me to come and save you."


    Hearing this, the guarded look on Zhuoma''s face was completely relaxed.


    Although Lin Yu got rid of the nine members of the Wolf Blood Gang as soon as he took action, it does not mean that he has no ill will towards their mother and daughter.


    What if he was going to kill the people of the wolf blood gang, and then he would kill them twice.


    "Mom, I just said he was a good man, but you still don''t believe it."


    Qingqing broke free from Dolma''s arms, and said to Dolma with a pouting voice.


    When Lin Yu passed by, she hoped that Lin Yu would stay and bring some color to her boring life.


    But Zhuoma had no choice but to drive Lin Yu away on the spot.


    And now the man who made her feel good about her is finally back, and he still appears as a hero.


    Qingqing only felt that this was the great hero she had dreamed of countless times in her heart.


    On the other hand, seeing that Lin Yu and Zhuoma''s mother and daughter didn''t pay any attention to what he meant, He Qi quickly made up his mind.


    He wanted to take the opportunity to escape, but he immediately thought in his heart that with the skills this uninvited guest just showed, there is absolutely no hope for him to escape.


    There is no hope even on horseback.


    So don''t act rashly.


    He Qi thought in his heart that the other party might not be in a hurry to do anything to him because he knew he was very skilled.


    Taking a deep breath, He Qi said, "I don''t know the surname of the hero. This time it was our wolf blood gang who made a mistake first. He Qi, the sixth head of the wolf blood gang, will accompany you first."


    He Qi knew the reason why he should bow his head when he should, so he said it very naturally.


    Lin Yu slowly turned his head to look at him and said, "Get off the horse first, I have something to ask you."


    When He Qi heard the words, he immediately turned over and dismounted, without any tweaking.


    After dismounting, He Qi walked straight to Lin Yu, clasped his fists and said, "Heroes, please advise."


    Those who lick blood on the knife edge have always respected the strong.


    Now Lin Yu is obviously much stronger than him, so he has been convinced in his heart, and these words can be said from the heart.


    Lin Yu glanced at He Qi, and when he saw that this person was quite decent, he said, "Now I''ll give you two choices, the first choice, I''ll kill you now, the second choice, take me to you Wolf Blood Gang."


    Hearing this, He Qi said without hesitation: "Hero, then I will naturally choose the second one."


    Just kidding, if you choose one, you will die immediately, and if you choose the second, you will still have to live. Even a fool can''t make a mistake.


    "Okay, get your horses ready and wait. I have a few words to tell them."


    Lin Yu waved to He Qi.


    As soon as He Qi heard it, he asked him to wait aside. Couldn''t he take the opportunity to escape?


    But after thinking about it, he put the idea behind him.


    Because since Lin Yu said so, there is a way to keep him so that he can''t leave.


    Also, Lin Yu looked calm and calm from beginning to end, as if there was nothing he couldn''t handle, which made He Qi even more stressed.


    He Qi felt that if she really chose to take the opportunity to escape, she might die very miserably.


    So it is better to cooperate honestly with each other.


    Thinking of this, He Qi clenched his fists towards Lin Yu, then walked aside with the two horses.


    Only then did Lin Yu turn to look at Dolma''s mother and daughter.


    At this time, Zhuoma was also completely convinced by Lin Yu.


    Because Lin Yu''s composure from beginning to end made her feel more at ease.


    The fear in her heart was instantly swept away.


    She felt from the bottom of her heart that this was a very reliable man.


    "Hero, I was rude at the time. What''s the name of the hero?"


    After Dolma apologized, she asked.


    Lin Yu replied, "Lin Yu."


    "Lin Yu." Zhuoma groaned, "Mr. Lin, thank you."


    "It''s alright, it''s just a little effort."


    Lin Yudan said.


    Zhuoma heard the words and asked, "Mr. Lin, are the people in the town on their way now?"


    "Yes, there are many of them, one step slower than me." Lin Yu explained.


    When Zhuoma heard this, she was completely relieved.


    Now that the people of the Wolf Blood Gang have been killed by Lin Yu, the people in the town will come over again, and their mother and daughter are completely safe.


    "When the people from the town come over, don''t tell them where I am, do you hear me?"


    Lin Yu glanced at the two and asked.


    Hearing this, Zhuoma immediately showed a dignified expression and asked, "Mr. Lin, do you really want to go to the Wolf Blood Gang alone?"


    "That''s right, so you have to keep it a secret. I''m afraid that the people in the town will get involved and distract me."


    Lin Yu looked at Zhuoma Road.


    Zhuoma looked at the corpses of the members of the Wolf Blood Gang in the distance, and nodded seriously: "Okay, Mr. Lin, Qingqing and I will keep it a secret for you."


    After she said that, she turned to look at Qingqing, who immediately nodded and said, "Lin, Brother Lin, I will definitely keep it a secret for you."


    At this time, in her heart, Lin Yu was already an omnipotent superman.


    She was willing to believe everything Lin Yu said.


    "Okay, I''ll go first."


    Lin Yu nodded to the mother and daughter, and then walked straight to He Qi, who was waiting not far away.


    When Lin Yu rode on the horse and walked away with He Qi, Qingqing turned to look at Zhuoma and said, "Ama, I said he was a good person, you still don''t believe it."


    Zhuoma glanced at Qingqing helplessly.


    As a mother, how could she not see that Qingqing fell in love with Lin Yu.


    However, with Lin Yu''s strength, he definitely won''t like her little girl''s film.


    "Come on, gather these horses together first."


    Dolma looked into the distance.


    Lin Yu and He Qi rode away on their horses, but there were still nine horses left by the Wolf Blood Gang. Naturally, these horses had to be gathered up, so they couldn''t let them run away by themselves.


    "Yeah." Qingqing agreed, then followed Zhuoma to lead the horse and tie it to the stake.


    And just as they gathered the horses, there was a sudden sound of hoofs in the distance.


    Zhuoma and Qingqing looked around for a while, and after seeing through the moonlight that they were from the town, they were completely relieved.


    In the distance, the captain of the guard led the crowd flying all the way, and soon came to the side of Dolma''s mother and daughter.


    After the captain of the guard stopped his horse, he frowned at the corpses of the Wolf Blood Gang members on the ground.


    Others were like him, their eyes quickly wandering over the corpse.


    After watching for a while, the captain of the guard jumped off his horse again, and leaned down to start checking.


    After checking this carefully several times, he finally determined that these Wolf Blood Gang members were all killed by one punch.


    "Dolma, did you see how these people died?"


    The captain of the guard looked up and asked Zhuoma.


    Zhuoma replied, "It was beaten to death by a good man named Lin Yu."


    Hearing this, everyone immediately looked at each other.


    He was actually beaten to death by one punch, what kind of strength is this Lin Yu?


    "Captain, the people of the Wolf Blood Gang are all skilled in martial arts."


    A town guard reminded the captain of the guard.


    "I know."


    The captain of the guard nodded slowly, how could he forget this.


    It was precisely because of this that he was shocked by Lin Yu''s strength.


    He killed a member of the Wolf Blood Gang with a single punch, and he did it while being surrounded by people.


    This really can no longer be simply described as high strength, it is simply against the sky.


    "It seems that he is a martial arts master in the Central Plains."


    The captain of the guard pondered to himself.


    There are powerful warriors in the Central Plains, and they practice martial arts that are unimaginable to ordinary people.


    Therefore, he felt that Lin Yu was very likely to be a martial arts master in the Central Plains.


    "Dolma, where is he now?"


    The captain of the guard quickly retracted his thoughts and inquired about Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    He had just checked, and all the dead were ordinary members of the wolf blood gang, and there was no leader.


    It may be that the leader has run away, or it may be that the leader was taken away by Lin Yu.


    The captain of the guard felt that there was a high probability of the latter.


    "I don''t know. After he killed people, he just told us to wait for you to come over, and then rode away with a member of the Wolf Blood Gang."


    Dolma replied.


    She promised Lin Yu to help him keep the secret, and naturally she would not tell Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    After listening to Dolma''s words, the captain of the guard asked again, "Do you remember what the person he took away looked like?"


    "That person looks..." Zhuoma quickly said about He Qi''s appearance and dress.


    After listening, the captain of the guard nodded slowly and said, "It''s He Qi."


    He had dealt with people from the Wolf Blood Gang more than once, and naturally recognized He Qi.


    Therefore, after Zhuoma''s description, he immediately determined that the person who was taken away by Lin Yu was He Qi.


    "Dolma, which direction are they going?"


    the captain of the guard asked again.


    "I don''t know." Dolma shook her head.


    The captain of the guard was stunned for a moment, and asked, "Why don''t you know, didn''t you hear the whereabouts of the hooves?"


    "I heard it, but they changed several directions in the middle, and in the end I don''t know which direction they went to."


    Dolma lied.


    The captain of the guard thought for a while and asked, "Then did he tell you anything before he left?"


    "I didn''t say much, just let us wait for you to come."


    Dolma continued to lie.


    Hearing this, the captain of the guard pondered for a moment, and then said, "I see."


    What he thought in his mind was to ask Qingtian when he went back, maybe Qingtian would know where Lin Yu was going.


    Thinking of this, he temporarily retracted the idea and said to Dolma: "Dolma, it''s not safe here, you mother and daughter should go to the town with us for the night."


    "it is good."


    Dolma immediately agreed.


    Just now, she was really frightened by the people of the Wolf Blood Gang.


    If Lin Yu didn''t show up in time, the consequences would be really hard to imagine.


    In fact, she is not particularly worried about herself, she is most worried about Qingqing.


    "Well, then you guys hurry up and pack up and come back to town with us."


    The captain of the guard nodded to Dolma, and said to the people who came with him: "Hurry up and gather these bodies together and find a place to bury them."


    The bodies can''t be brought back to town, but they can''t be exposed here either.


    Find a place to bury to hide from the wolf blood gang.


    Everyone moved quickly to gather the bodies of the Wolf Blood Gang and find a place to bury them.


    The captain of the guard left with a few people and Dolma''s mother and daughter.


    The group hurried back to town.


    At the gate of the town, the mayor, Qingtian and others were waiting there.


    The mayor felt relieved when he saw the mother and daughter of Dolma following the captain of the guard.


    Qingtian also followed with a smile.


    Qingtian knew that the mother and daughter of Dolma could return safely, which meant that Lin Yu had succeeded.


    The captain of the guard and Dolma''s mother and daughter quickly dismounted, and the town mayor took the initiative to greet him.


    After talking to each other, the captain of the guard pulled the mayor and Qingtian aside.


    "Mayor, Uncle Qingtian, when we arrived, Lin Yu had already killed the Wolf Blood Gang by himself," said the captain of the guard.


    "What? Lin Yu''s skills are so good?"


    The mayor was surprised.


    Qingtian didn''t show anything because he had already experienced Lin Yu''s skills.


    "Yeah." The captain of the guard nodded and said, "We were all very surprised, too, but when we arrived, Lin Yu had already left with He Qi, the sixth head of the Wolf Blood Gang, and they wouldn''t go anywhere. Know."


    Having said that, the captain of the guard turned to look at Qingtian and said, "Uncle Qingtian, where do you think Lin Yu should go?"

 Chapter 1288： triumph

    "do not know."


    Qingtian shook his head decisively and said.


    When the captain of the guard was talking about this, he had been listening carefully, so he immediately understood that Lin Yu was alone to pour out the blood of the wolf.


    And the reason why he made such a judgment is because during dinner at the time, Lin Yu told him that he would deal with the wolf blood gang alone and try not to cause trouble to the town.


    So he naturally wanted to help Lin Yu keep a secret.


    Also, after Lin Yu killed the wolf blood gang by himself, he has no doubts about Lin Yu''s strength.


    In this case, of course, he wouldn''t say Lin Yu''s intentions like the rest of the town.


    He felt that if the people in the town went to reinforce Lin Yu at this time, it would only cause trouble for Lin Yu and hold him back.


    At this time, the mayor said, "Will Lin Yu deal with the wolf blood gang alone?"


    The captain of the guard heard the words and said: "Mayor, I think so too, his martial arts are so strong, and he left with He Qi, the sixth leader of the Wolf Blood Gang, so it is very possible to go directly to the Wolf Blood Gang''s nest. Big."


    In fact, after a little analysis, you can roughly guess Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    It''s just that guesswork is guesswork after all, and it can''t be based on guesswork.


    "Even if Lin Yu really went to deal with the wolf blood gang, I''m afraid we can''t help much."


    After pondering for a while, the mayor instructed the captain of the guard: "Gather the people first, and let everyone go back to their respective homes."


    He decided to honestly wait in the town for news from Lin Yu.


    If Lin Yu can successfully exterminate the Wolf Blood Gang, he will definitely come back soon.


    Wait until he never comes back.


    Otherwise, if you go to him rashly like this, it might be a hindrance for him.


    "It''s all gone, Uncle Qingtian, you can go back too."


    The mayor said to the crowd.


    Seeing that the mayor was no longer concerned about Lin Yu''s whereabouts, Qingtian was relieved inwardly and turned to leave.


    In the distance, Tian Ying and Jin Zhu saw Qingtian walking towards them, so they immediately went to meet them.


    "Let''s go, go home first." Qingtian said to his two sons.


    Saying that, he strode forward.


    Tianying and Jinzhu followed.


    The three walked quickly to the door of the house and walked into the yard.


    Seeing the three of them coming back, Wu Ya and Qingtian''s wife hurriedly welcomed them into the house.


    "How''s it going?"


    "What the **** happened?"


    The two asked in a row.


    "The matter has been properly resolved." Qingtian first comforted the two of them, and then said: "It was the people from the Wolf Blood Gang who went to where Zhuoma and Qingqing lived, and the town organized people to rescue them."


    "What about people? Have people been rescued?"


    Qingtian''s wife hurriedly asked.


    "Of course it was rescued. Mother and daughter are both safe and sound. Didn''t I just say that the matter has been properly resolved."


    Qingtian looked at his wife and said.


    "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    Qingtian''s wife nodded again and again, relieved.


    Wu Ya on the side was also relieved.


    She knew Qingqing and had a good impression of Qingqing. If Qingqing was ruined by the people of the Wolf Blood Gang, she would feel very uncomfortable.


    "By the way, how did you drive away the people of the Wolf Blood Gang?"


    Qingtian''s wife asked again.


    Qingtian replied, "It was Xiaolin who drove them away by himself. He killed nine members of the Wolf Blood Gang. He Qi, the sixth master, was not killed and was taken away by him."


    "Xiao Lin is so powerful?" Qingtian''s wife asked in surprise.


    After speaking, she asked incredulously, "No one else helped?"


    "No." Qingtian shook his head and said, "When the people in the town rushed over, Lin Yu had already killed everyone and took He Qi away, so he had no chance to help."


    "How could he kill so many people in the Wolf Blood Gang alone?"


    Qingtian''s wife still finds it hard to believe this fact.


    After all, this is really appalling.


    You must know that every member of the wolf blood gang has martial arts, and some people''s martial arts are very strong.


    It''s a bit exaggerated to hear that Lin Yu can kill nine of them with one enemy and ten.


    Of course, Qingtian''s wife just couldn''t believe it, not that she didn''t believe it.


    Because she didn''t doubt Qingtian''s words, Qingtian said that Lin Yu killed ten members of the Wolf Blood Gang alone, so that must be it.


    At this time, Qingtian urged: "Lin Yu should take He Qi to the wolf blood gang''s lair now. Don''t talk nonsense about this tomorrow, did you hear?"


    "Um."


    Qing Tian''s wife and Jin Zhu''s wife Wu Ya both nodded heavily.


    They also heard what Lin Yu said at that time, and naturally knew what to do.


    "Then rest early today, and wait until tomorrow to see if there is any news about Lin Yu."


    Qingtian turned his head to look at Jin Zhu and Tianying while talking, and said, "You guys should go back first, and get up tomorrow morning to find out about Lin Yu."


    The two nodded and led the child home.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Lin Yu followed the sixth leader of the Wolf Blood Gang all the way.


    The two of them were both galloping on the prairie in the dark.


    He Qi was full of fear at this time. He didn''t know what Lin Yu would do after arriving at their Wolf Blood Gang, would he kill everyone in the Wolf Blood Gang and kill him too?


    He Qi didn''t dare to think about it.


    Suddenly, he felt a little regretful. He had known that he should hurry up and do what the gang leader explained today, and should not stop halfway.


    It''s a pity that it''s too late to regret it now, I can only take a step by step.


    "How long will it be?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    He Qi hurriedly replied: "I''ll be there soon, just ahead."


    Seeing what he said, Lin Yu stopped asking more and rode his horse all the way.


    After ten minutes of riding like this, I finally saw the lights in front of me.


    This is a hill on the grassland, and the old nest of the Wolf Blood Gang is on this hill.


    Lin Yu took a closer look and found that the wolf blood gang''s nest was half inside the hills and half outside.


    The buildings that are exposed outside look relatively simple.


    "This is the headquarters of your wolf blood gang?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    He Qi hurriedly replied, "Yes, it''s here."


    After a while of silence, he asked cautiously, "What will the strong man do with us next?"


    "Of course, kill them all."


    As soon as the words fell, Lin Yu shot directly and killed He Qi on the spot.


    Afterwards, he rushed up the hill on a horse alone.


    While Lin Yu was riding fast, everyone in the Wolf Blood Gang was drinking and eating meat.


    They just grabbed a batch of supplies and came back today and are celebrating the harvest.


    "Drink, don''t get drunk today!"


    "Hahaha, cool, this wine is full of strength!"


    "Eat meat, eat meat!"


    "¡­"


    The wolf blood helped everyone to gather together, and all of them were flushed.


    But just as they were drinking to the fullest, they suddenly heard a scream from outside.


    "What the **** is this called?"


    The wolf blood gang leader turned his head to look at the door.


    When you are drinking happily, but you are spoiled by others, this feeling is naturally not much better.


    "Help Master, wouldn''t it be someone from the city''s security team who killed him?"


    The fourth master asked.


    As soon as his voice fell, the second master immediately snorted: "How is it possible, they wouldn''t dare to give them ten courage."


    "Stop talking nonsense, fifth, go out and have a look."


    The leader of the wolf blood gang ordered five to be the master of the family.


    The fifth master immediately got up, walked to the door and opened it.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, the person stood directly at the door and would not move.


    Everyone in the room felt strange when they saw this scene.


    What the **** is going on with this old fifth? Why is he so stupid in there? Is it because Jiu Jin suddenly came up?


    Or was it blown by the night wind?


    "Five, what''s the matter, what are you doing standing there?"


    The wolf blood gang leader asked.


    The fifth master did not respond.


    The leader of the Wolf Blood Gang suddenly became alert. It seemed that things were not very good. Wouldn''t it really be someone from the security team who killed him?


    Thinking of this, he immediately jumped over the table, came to the fifth boss, and pushed him away.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned his head to look outside.


    Only then did he see clearly that there was a figure flashing back and forth outside, killing members of their wolf blood gang.


    Every member of the Wolf Blood Gang was killed by him on the spot before he could respond, and he had no resistance at all.


    "This... what the **** is going on here?"


    Like the fifth master, the leader of the wolf blood gang woke up more than half in an instant, standing there stupidly for a long time and couldn''t react.


    In fact, he already understood in his heart that this was the trouble of a martial arts master coming to find their wolf blood gang.


    It''s just that he can''t figure out who the comer is and what is the relationship with their wolf blood gang.


    Also, how did this person find this place?


    While the wolf blood gang leader was thinking about it, several other wolf blood gang leaders in the room crowded to the door and looked out.


    When they also saw the scene outside, they were all as shocked as the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang and the fifth master.


    But just when they were shocked, Lin Yu had already dealt with all the members of the wolf blood gang outside, and only the leader of the wolf blood gang in the house had not been killed.


    For Lin Yu, there is a faster way to kill these people, and it can be done more quietly.


    But he didn''t want to do that, because fearing these people before they died was a powerful punishment.


    Just like now, the remaining leaders of the Wolf Blood Gang are in extreme fear.


    These wicked people who murdered and set fire to countless people were supposed to be afraid of any scene they saw.


    But at the moment they just can''t calm down.


    The wine he had just drank was completely frightened at this time.


    "You, who are you?"


    The leader of the Wolf Blood Gang looked at Lin Yu who was approaching step by step, and asked with all his strength.


    "To end your people."


    Lin Yudan said.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately shot, and a forward rushed directly to catch one of the leaders of the Wolf Blood Gang.


    Kacha, he pinched the man''s head on the spot.


    Afterwards, he quickly took action and killed all the other heads of the wolf blood gang. In the end, only the leader of the wolf blood gang was left.


    At this time, the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang was completely frightened, and he didn''t even have the courage to run away.


    Because he knew that he would never escape Lin Yu''s palm today.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    Lin Yu said suddenly.


    Hearing this, the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang almost thought he had heard it wrong.


    This devil-like character actually said that he would not kill him?


    Did you just let him go?


    It seems impossible.


    "you¡­"


    The wolf blood gang leader swallowed and moistened his throat, wanting to say something, but at this time Lin Yu suddenly said, "I will hand you over to the people in the town and let them judge you."


    After he finished speaking, he reached out and grabbed the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang and walked back with him.


    ¡­


    Early the next morning.


    On this day, the people in the town got up very early, because most of the townspeople knew that Lin Yu rescued Dolma''s mother and daughter yesterday.


    And according to the guesses of the mayor and others, Lin Yu may also go to deal with the wolf blood gang.


    So at this moment, the townspeople in the town are very concerned about Lin Yu''s news, wondering if he is okay and whether he can come back safely.


    "Where did you say Lin Yu came from? How can he be so strong in martial arts that he was able to kill nine members of the Wolf Blood Gang alone."


    "Yeah, everyone in the Wolf Blood Gang has martial arts skills, and many of them are highly skilled in martial arts. How can they be beaten out of ten?"


    "Anyway, I have never heard of such a strong martial artist in my life."


    "¡­"


    The townspeople talked a lot, and everyone was amazed by Lin Yu''s superb martial arts.


    Of course, they were more concerned about Lin Yu''s safety at this time.


    After all, even if the martial arts are highly skilled, if one breaks into the wolf blood gang''s lair alone, it is basically death and no life.


    You must know that the security team in the city has repeatedly tried to exterminate the Wolf Blood Gang, but the Wolf Blood Gang is too strong, and every time it returns without success.


    If Lin Yu can kill in and out of the wolf blood gang alone, doesn''t that mean that his strength alone surpasses that of the security team?


    This sounds too exaggerated.


    Town entrance.


    A large group of people such as the mayor, the captain of the guard, Qingtian, Tianying, Jinzhu and so on are gathering here.


    Everyone looked anxiously into the distance.


    Of course, Dolma and Qingqing are naturally here too.


    Qing Qing looked at the direction far away from the town, waiting for the hero in her heart to return.


    Her mood at the moment is very complicated.


    Not only felt that Lin Yu''s strength would definitely be able to return safely, but also worried about what would happen if Lin Yu died.


    Or in other words, she hopes that Lin Yu can come back as a hero, but she would rather Lin Yu not be a hero and come back alive.


    Dolma stood beside her, knowing her feelings very clearly in her heart.


    Of course, Zhuoma has no good solution, after all, women''s colleges don''t stay in the middle.


    On the other hand, the mayor leaned over to the captain of the guard and asked, "Based on your knowledge of Lin Yu''s martial arts, do you think he can succeed this time?"


    The captain of the guard carefully checked the members of the Wolf Blood Gang who were killed by Lin Yu yesterday, and asked Zhuoma about the situation when Lin Yu shot.


    Therefore, the mayor felt that the captain of the guard must have a clear judgment on Lin Yu''s martial arts. UU reading


    "I think... at least it''s okay to come back alive."


    The captain of the guard said after a moment of hesitation.


    Lin Yu can kill nine members of the Wolf Blood Gang alone, so even if he breaks into the Wolf Blood Gang''s lair alone, at least it''s not a problem to come back alive.


    "That''s good, as long as he can come back alive."


    The mayor nodded slowly.


    At this moment, a figure riding a horse suddenly appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    The hearts of the people immediately rose to their throats.


    Isn''t this man on horseback Lin Yu?


    "It''s him, it''s really him!"


    Qingqing was the first to see clearly and shouted with joy.

 Chapter 1289： Arrogant

    After Qingqing recognized Lin Yu, Qingtian, Tianying, Jinzhu, the mayor and the captain of the guard carefully checked, and finally they were convinced that it was Lin Yu.


    "It''s back, he''s back!"


    "It''s good to be back, it''s good to be back!"


    "Xiao Lin is really strong in martial arts, hahaha!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone kept talking excitedly, happy for Lin Yu''s safe return.


    Although it is said that after Lin Yu rescued Dolma''s mother and daughter, everyone already knows that Lin Yu''s martial arts are strong.


    But Lin Yu went to the wolf blood gang''s lair after all.


    The wolf blood gang is an existence that even the security team in the city can''t do with them, and each member has a strong martial arts.


    It''s really dangerous for Lin Yu to face so many of them alone.


    It can be said that the people present didn''t sleep well last night, and they were all worried about Lin Yu''s safety.


    Now that Lin Yu is back, they are relieved.


    "Look, he seems to have someone else right away!"


    At this time, someone suddenly shouted.


    Everyone looked closely, and sure enough, there was a person lying on the horse''s **** behind Lin Yu.


    Under this distance, plus the other party is lying down, it is impossible to see who the other party is.


    It can only be seen from the burly body of the other party that this should be a person with high strength.


    "No, how can I see that man wearing the clothes of the wolf blood gang."


    someone suddenly said.


    As soon as his words fell, someone else said: "Indeed, he is indeed wearing the clothes of the Wolf Blood Gang, as if he is a member of the Wolf Blood Gang."


    "Lin Yu has brought back the people from the Wolf Blood Gang."


    "Who will he capture?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone immediately confirmed that Lin Yu had captured a member of the Wolf Blood Gang.


    It''s just that no one knows who he has captured.


    This point is still unclear, and it can only be known if the distance is closer.


    In the distance, Lin Yu rode a horse and galloped all the way, getting closer and closer to the town.


    Everyone at the entrance of the town was still looking at Lin Yu firmly.


    And as Lin Yu approached, someone finally saw the man on Lin Yu''s horse.


    "Then... that seems to be the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang?"


    As soon as these words came out, all the people at the entrance of the town were shocked.


    Lin Yu actually brought back the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang? It''s impossible, right?


    Everyone hurriedly looked at it with wide eyes.


    Gradually, many people saw clearly that the person on Lin Yu''s horse was indeed the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang.


    Of course, those who haven''t seen the Wolf Blood Gang leader can''t make a judgment.


    But after listening to the explanation from the people around them, they no longer have any doubts.


    In this way, before Lin Yu arrived, everyone knew that he had returned with the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang.


    Now everyone is boiling.


    The leaders of the Wolf Blood Gang have all been captured. Can the Wolf Blood Gang still make waves?


    It is estimated that the wolf blood gang has been almost killed by Lin Yu.


    Otherwise, if all the members of the Wolf Blood Gang were still there, how could it be possible for him to capture his own gang leader.


    "Mayor, we are really safe now. The leaders of the Wolf Blood Gang have been captured by Lin Yu, and the Wolf Blood Gang is over!"


    "Yeah, the wolf blood is over, and won''t harass us again!"


    "Hahaha, I didn''t expect the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang to have today!"


    "¡­"


    Before Lin Yu arrived, everyone was already eager to celebrate.


    The mayor opened his mouth and said, "Don''t worry, wait for Lin Yu to come over and clarify the matter before you talk about it."


    The people in the town have been suffering from the wolf blood gang for a long time, but the mayor knows that even if you want to be happy, you have to figure out the situation first.


    What if things weren''t what everyone thought?


    For example, Lin Yu met the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang halfway, and then defeated him and brought him back.


    If that''s the case, be prepared for revenge from the Wolfblood Gang.


    Of course, even so, the mayor believes that Lin Yu can solve the latter matter.


    Now he and the rest of the town have full confidence in Lin Yu.


    On the other side, seeing the mayor say this, Qingtian also comforted everyone and said, "The mayor is right, it''s not too late to be happy when Lin Yu arrives to find out the situation."


    He is also as confident in Lin Yu as the mayor.


    But years of experience have taught him that nothing can be concluded without a coffin, and no judgment can be made in a hurry.


    "Well, wait for Lin Yu to come back first!"


    "Wait until he gets back!"


    Everyone calmed down and heard the words of the mayor and Qingtian in their hearts.


    Everything is still waiting for Lin Yu to arrive on horseback.


    It will be a while anyway, and Lin Yu will be there soon.


    The crowd waited anxiously.


    Lin Yu''s speed was very fast, so this distance didn''t take long, but under the eagerness of everyone, they still felt that the time passed very slowly.


    It seemed like hours of waiting.


    Finally, after much anticipation, Lin Yu finally rode to the town gate.


    As soon as he stopped the horse, Lin Yu immediately said to the crowd: "I have wiped out the Wolf Blood Gang. I killed everyone in the Wolf Blood Gang''s nest last night."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone present was stunned for a moment, and then they couldn''t restrain their excitement and cheered loudly.


    The people in the wolf blood gang''s lair were all killed, which means that even if there are people in the wolf blood gang still alive, that is, the people who happened to have not returned to the gang last night.


    The number of those people will definitely not be large, and it will no longer become a climate.


    In other words, the wolf blood gang was indeed wiped out.


    Everyone is safe now.


    "Great! Great! The Wolf Blood Gang is finally wiped out!"


    "Now we''re safe, we''re really safe!"


    "Dad, someone has finally avenged your revenge for you!"


    "The wolf blood gang of the gods, I didn''t expect you to have such a day!"


    "¡­"


    The crowd cheered.


    This time it was finally a confirmed fact, so everyone was happy from the bottom of their hearts.


    The wolf blood gang has been doing evil for many years, and I don''t know how many disasters it has brought to everyone.


    Now that he was finally annihilated by Lin Yu, it was impossible for anyone to suppress their inner excitement.


    Everyone has made up their minds. Today, we must celebrate this historic moment.


    On the horse''s back, Lin Yu waited for everyone to be happy for a while, then picked up the person lying on the horse''s **** behind him and threw them to the ground.


    "This is the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang, and I leave it to you to deal with it."


    Everyone was silent for a moment, and Qi Qi looked down at the person who fell to the ground.


    Just now they guessed that this person is the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang, and now it can finally be confirmed.


    That''s right, this is the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang.


    However, after confirming this fact, everyone still has a dreamlike feeling in their hearts.


    Unexpectedly, the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang would meet the townspeople in this way.


    You must know that when the wolf blood gang comes over on weekdays, each and everyone is showing off their power, and they are invincible.


    As a result, the leader of the wolf blood gang is lying on the ground **** and can only be slaughtered.


    The captain of the guard turned his head to a town guard and said, "Go and bring a bucket of water."


    The guard immediately turned around.


    It didn''t take long before he walked over with a bucket full of water.


    "Pour it on his head."


    The captain of the guard ordered.


    The guard carrying the water immediately stepped forward with a bucket and poured the water in the bucket onto the head of the wolf blood gang.


    When stimulated by the cold water, the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang immediately woke up, coughing and opening his eyelids.


    The moment he opened his eyes, the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang saw a circle of people surrounding him.


    He hurriedly turned his head and looked around to identify the identities of these people.


    After looking at it for a while, he realized that these people were all the townspeople.


    That''s right, the weak people who were slaughtered by their wolf blood gang.


    This has to be put in the past. These weak people will feel uneasy even if they are not afraid of fear when they see him, the leader of the wolf blood gang.


    As a result, the eyes that look at him now are all very uncertain.


    Not only is it Tan Ding, but there is also resentment in his eyes.


    The wolf blood gang leader has already made it clear in his heart that if he falls into the hands of these people, the next fate will definitely not be better.


    I''m afraid I can''t end up with a good death.


    "I, Ningshan, will be a hero again in the next life! You weak and timid mice, don''t let me be soft!"


    The wolf blood gang leader shouted.


    Even in the face of death, he will not be soft in front of these soft eggs.


    You must know that these people are the most despised people in his life.


    These people are timid and weak, and he always robs and kills whenever he wants.


    Even if it falls into their hands today, he will not be afraid of them.


    On the other side, the mayor and everyone looked at each other in dismay when they saw that the leader of the wolf blood gang would not bow their heads even if they fell to this point.


    Although they will definitely kill the wolf blood gang leader next, they also hope that this wicked person can feel the pain when he dies.


    Only by letting him die in pain can everyone relieve the hatred in their hearts.


    "Mayor, this man is too arrogant, we must cut him with a thousand cuts!"


    "That''s right, he must be slashed with a thousand swords and tortured!"


    "Absolutely can''t spare him lightly!"


    "¡­"


    Many people present shouted angrily.


    They all have a deep hatred for the wolf blood gang, and they can''t wait to peel the wolf blood gang leader for cramps.


    Therefore, after seeing that the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang refused to give in at all, he was extremely angry in his heart.


    "Hahaha, what''s the matter with a thousand cuts? You think I''m Ning Shan, you bitches, you are afraid of this? Hahahaha!"


    The wolf blood gang leader burst out laughing.


    From his laughter, the townspeople did not hear any emotion of fear.


    It seems that this wolf blood gang leader is really not afraid of this kind of method.


    "Don''t talk so much, take him to the street first!"


    someone suggested.


    "Yes, parade the streets, take him to the parade!"


    "Go find an ox cart and tie him to it."


    "Walk!"


    Everyone responded immediately and went to find an ox cart to pull the wolf blood gang leader through the street.


    Soon, the ox cart was pulled over.


    A group of people carried the wolf blood gang leader to the ox cart, tied it to a big wooden stick and fixed it on the ox cart.


    "Mayor, let''s take him to the street now!"


    The crowd said to the mayor.


    The mayor glanced around, nodded slightly and said, "Go, let everyone come and see this guy."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the group moved quickly and drove the bullock cart along the town center street.


    At the same time, the townspeople in the town had already heard the news, so they all left their houses and came to both sides of the street.


    Although there are not many residents in the town, but now the whole family is dispatched, they still make the widest street in the middle of the town extremely lively.


    There were people standing on both sides of the street.


    Everyone is holding a stone, a rotten egg, or a variety of rotten fruits and vegetables, cow dung and sheep dung.


    Once the bullock cart approached, they threw the things in their hands and smashed them on the wolf blood gang leader.


    In just a short while, the wolf blood gang leader became dirty.


    The hair became messy and covered with all kinds of dirty things.


    But even so, he was still laughing wildly, talking loudly, and occasionally insulting the townspeople who beat him.


    He looked down on these honest people in his life, and he still looks down on them now.


    He felt that he was nothing but a wall to be pushed by others.


    If these weak townspeople stood in front of him alone, he could terrify them with just one look.


    Therefore, the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang has a great sense of superiority in his heart when facing these townspeople.


    The more proud these people are now, the more he looks down on them.


    As the ox cart moved forward, the townspeople continued to yell and smash, and greeted the wolf blood gang leader with the things they had prepared.


    After the ox cart passed, the townspeople began to discuss Lin Yu''s capture of the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang.


    "This out-of-towner is really amazing. He actually wiped out the entire wolf blood gang single-handedly."


    "Yeah, the wolf blood gang has been rampant for many years, and the security team in the city can''t do anything about them. As a result, he wiped out the wolf blood gang as soon as he came."


    "How strong is his martial arts? How come so many people from the Wolf Blood Gang are not his opponents?"


    "Who knows, but I guess he is a martial artist from the Central Plains. I heard that the martial artists in the Central Plains have practiced the new martial arts, and all of them are very strong."


    "Are the Central Plains warriors so powerful?"


    "That is, now the Central Plains are changing with each passing day, and it has long been different from before, and the martial arts practice is also different from before."


    "¡­"


    Amid the chatter and screams of the townspeople, the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang was dragged by an ox cart all the way from the head of the town to the end of the town.


    When he came to the end of the town, his whole body was no longer the same as before, and his whole body was extremely dirty and exuded a stench.


    However, this aroused his blood, and the scolding in his mouth became louder.


    The mayor, Qingtian and others stood in the distance, looking at the wolf blood gang leader who kept shouting.


    "This person is really arrogant. I have never seen such an arrogant person in my life."


    "When he sees the knife, he will naturally soften."


    "Not necessarily, looking at him like this, I don''t think he will be soft even if the knife is placed on his neck."


    "¡­"


    Qingtian and the others were all helpless to the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang.


    It is because this person is too vicious, UU reading www. At this point, uukanshu.com is still so arrogant and domineering.


    Afterwards, the crowd began to organize the execution.


    The wolf blood gang leader was pulled from the bullock cart and brought to a high platform temporarily built in the center of the town.


    After being tied to the pillars on the high platform, a butcher climbed onto the high platform with a butcher knife for slaughtering cattle and sheep in his hand.


    The leader of the Wolf Blood Gang glanced at the knife in the butcher''s hand and said with a sneer, "Come, come, don''t shake your hands when the time comes."


    Hearing this, the butcher was stunned.


    He usually kills cattle and sheep, and he has never been so vicious as a casserole, and he will really shake his hands later.


    But now I can''t control that much anymore, let''s talk about the knife first.


    But just as the butcher was about to start, he saw the face of the wolf blood gang leader suddenly turn grim.


    Because the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang found that Lin Yu''s voice sounded in his mind.

 Chapter 1290： restart the journey

    The moment the wolf blood gang leader heard Lin Yu''s voice in his mind, he was shocked and frightened.


    He had never encountered such a thing before, and it was impossible not to be afraid.


    If this is an illusion, that''s all. The key is that the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang can be sure that this is definitely not an illusion.


    Lin Yu''s voice did sound in his mind.


    The leader of the Wolf Blood Gang turned his head to look around, looking for Lin Yu''s figure, but as far as he could see, there was no trace of Lin Yu at all.


    "Who is this person? Is it a ghost?"


    The wolf blood gang leader was shocked.


    Speaking of which, he still doesn''t know Lin Yu''s origin, only that this person suddenly appeared in their wolf blood gang''s lair.


    And as soon as it appeared, they slaughtered everywhere, killing their wolf blood gang to the ground.


    This can also be explained by martial arts, but now he suddenly speaks in his mind, what is going on?


    The wolf blood gang leader felt that this guy might not be a human at all, but a ghost.


    After thinking of this, the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang was really terrified.


    Suddenly, he found that the knife in the butcher''s hand in front of him also became cold and shining.


    If you are cut off by this knife bit by bit and die, maybe you will go to hell?


    On the other side, the butcher saw that the face of the wolf blood gang leader suddenly changed greatly, and then kept staring at the butcher knife in his hand, thinking that he was afraid.


    "Hmph, I thought you were really arrogant, and you''re not afraid of dying in the end."


    The butcher instantly gained a psychological advantage and walked towards the Wolf Blood Gang leader step by step with a knife in hand.


    Under the stage, the townspeople saw the wolf blood gang leader showing a look of horror, and they all cheered up, shouting to let him kill a thousand knives and go to hell.


    In this group of excited voices, the fear in the heart of the wolf blood gang leader is getting deeper and deeper.


    He is now full of the words "go to hell".


    He is not afraid of death, and he is a hero again after 18 years of death.


    But going to **** can never be reincarnated, that is absolutely unacceptable to him.


    At this moment, the leader of the wolf blood gang, the psychological defense line has completely collapsed.


    At this moment, the knife in the butcher''s hand had cut through his skin and began to cut his flesh.


    Although the butcher has never killed anyone, he is still very skilled at killing cattle and sheep all year round.


    Such a knife is not only fast and accurate, but also avoids the key parts of the wolf blood gang leader, so that he will not die for a while.


    The wolf blood gang leader gritted his teeth and endured the pain.


    The townspeople onlookers shouted for the butcher to strike harder.


    At this moment, everyone''s hatred for the Wolf Blood Gang was vented on the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang.


    Of course he deserved it.


    The wolf blood gang has been rampant here for many years, and his wolf blood gang leader is definitely the first evil.


    Naturally, he should also suffer a more painful death than others.


    The butcher cut with one knife at a time, and the wolf blood gang leader gradually couldn''t bear the pain and began to scream.


    At this moment, he was suffering both physically and mentally.


    Not to mention the pain in the body, but I was always worried about going to **** in my heart.


    Because he felt that Lin Yu was a ghost messenger who came to **** him to hell.


    Otherwise, who can speak in the minds of others?


    In the heart of the wolf blood gang leader, there is only deep regret now.


    Regret that I shouldn''t have angered the townspeople, maybe I can change the way to die more happily.


    But now it''s too late.


    Now, he can only die slowly in this pain.


    Offstage, the townspeople were very happy to see that the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang was completely subdued.


    "Tian Ying, now your revenge has finally been avenged."


    Jin Zhu said to Tian Ying.


    Tianying''s wife was killed by the wolf blood gang, and Tianying has been unable to get out of this incident.


    Now that the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang has been slashed by thousands of swords, this great revenge can finally be avenged.


    "Yeah, thanks to Mr. Lin."


    Tian Ying said with a bitter smile on his face.


    Although the revenge of killing his wife has been avenged, the death of a person cannot be resurrected after all.


    Naturally, it is impossible for Tianying to be happy from the bottom of his heart.


    But this is the best result, at least the whole wolf blood gang has paid the price.


    In addition to Tianying, many people present had similar emotions.


    They also had family members who died in the wolf blood gang, and now the leader of the wolf blood gang has been slashed by thousands of swords, and this revenge has finally been reported.


    But among so many people, there is only one person whose mind is not on these at all.


    Qingqing looked around, looking for Lin Yu''s figure.


    She found that Lin Yu had disappeared since the bullock cart took the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang to parade through the streets.


    At first, she thought that Lin Yu was just called away by someone, or that she was busy with other things.


    But now that no one has been seen, she gradually felt that something was wrong.


    "Ma, Mr. Lin is gone."


    Qingqing said to Zhuoma.


    Dolma glanced at her and said, "Maybe with the mayor and the others."


    "No, he wasn''t with the mayor and the others."


    Qingqing shook her head immediately.


    She had seen the location of the mayor several times, but she couldn''t find Lin Yu at all.


    "No? That might be somewhere else." Dolma guessed.


    "Neither anywhere else, he''s not here."


    Qingqing said anxiously.


    She is now full of Lin Yu, especially concerned about where Lin Yu is.


    Seeing that she was in a hurry, Dolma comforted her: "Don''t worry, he must have something to do, and he will come back later."


    "Mom, I feel like he''s gone."


    Qingqing said with a cry.


    She had an intuition that Lin Yu had left the town and left alone.


    Seeing this, Zhuoma hugged her and said, "Don''t think so much."


    How could she not know her daughter''s thoughts.


    But she also knew in her heart that with Lin Yu''s strength, her daughter would never be able to keep him.


    This kind of hopeless thing, it is better not to start at all.


    This is good for anyone.


    Of course, she won''t say this now, it can''t be rushed, it has to be taken slowly.


    When Qingqing was looking for Lin Yu''s figure, Qingtian and the mayor also found that Lin Yu was gone.


    "Uncle Qingtian, where do you think Lin Yu will go?"


    The mayor eagerly asked Qingtian Road.


    When the bullock cart was parading through the streets just now, Lin Yu was still there, but he couldn''t see him in a blink of an eye, and he didn''t know where he went.


    "Xiao Lu, I think Xiao Lin should have left."


    After thinking for a moment, Qingtian said.


    Based on what he knew about Lin Yu, he felt that Lin Yu might have left alone without telling the crowd.


    After all, when Lin Yu said he was going to exterminate the Wolf Blood Gang, he had said that he would sneak it away by himself, so that no one would know about it.


    Thinking of it this way, he likes to do things in a low-key manner.


    Therefore, after successfully exterminating the Wolf Blood Gang this time, and bringing the Wolf Blood Gang leader to the public for trial, it is very likely that he has left alone.


    After all, with his strength, walking on this Tianshan grassland, there is no need to be afraid of encountering bandits or wolves.


    At this time, the son of the wind likes to be free and can''t be bound in one place.


    At that time, when Lin Yu claimed to be a homeless person, Qingtian felt a little strange.


    Now that I think about it, he really likes to travel freely.


    "Uncle Qingtian, are you serious?"


    the mayor asked with concern.


    Qingtian nodded and said, "From what I know about him, he must have left alone. As for where he went, no one should know."


    "Is that so?"


    The mayor does not doubt Qingtian''s words, because Qingtian has always been very accurate in seeing people.


    Moreover, Qingtian is the person who has been in contact with Lin Yu the longest in the town, so his words should not be wrong.


    "That''s fine, we can''t keep him in this small place."


    The mayor quickly accepted this fact.


    If Lin Yu can stay and live here, the security situation in the town will be much better than before.


    From then on, no bandits, horses and thieves dared to approach this town, let alone attack the town''s idea.


    But the mayor also knew in his heart that with Lin Yu''s strength, it was impossible to stay here.


    There was no place in this town that could attract Lin Yu to stay.


    Lin Yu''s departure was not an accident.


    What he regretted in his heart was that he could not thank Lin Yu properly.


    Originally, people like Lin Yu who had great kindness to the townspeople must treat them well with good wine and meat, and see them off well.


    And now that thought can only be discontinued.


    "Hope him safe and sound."


    The mayor murmured.


    On the stage, the screams of the leader of the Wolf Blood Gang became louder and louder.


    The butcher kept cutting the flesh from his body, so that his whole body was covered in a lake of blood and blood.


    The breath of the wolf blood gang leader is getting weaker and weaker.


    In the end, in the applause and scolding of the townspeople, he twisted his head and died completely.


    This is the end of the matter, and the townspeople''s emotions were vented, and they also let go of this matter.


    The days to come will continue, and the matter of the Wolf Blood Gang is now a thing of the past.


    And when everyone put down the grievances and grievances of the Wolf Blood Gang, they all cared about Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    After all, Lin Yu has a big favor for the town.


    "Where did Mr. Lin go? It seems that he is not with the mayor and the others."


    "Yeah, where did Mr. Lin go? I must thank him. If it weren''t for him, I''d never be able to avenge my revenge for the rest of my life."


    "Me too, I must thank some Mr. Lin in person."


    "Why don''t we ask the mayor and ask him where Mr. Lin is."


    "Yes, ask the mayor. The mayor and Uncle Qingtian will definitely know where Mr. Lin is going."


    "¡­"


    The townspeople quickly reached an agreement and went to the mayor to inquire about Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    When the center of the town came out, the mayor, Qingtian and others were quickly surrounded by a large group of townspeople, and they were completely surrounded.


    The townspeople asked Lin Yu''s whereabouts one after another and asked the mayor to give an answer.


    The mayor looked at the anxious townspeople, and had to comfort him: "Don''t worry, everyone, go home and wait. We don''t know where Xiaolin went."


    Although he and Qingtian both judged that Lin Yu should have left alone, this is just speculation after all, and has not been verified yet.


    So the mayor didn''t want to give this conclusion directly. He was going to check it out again and tell everyone the news after confirming that Lin Yu was indeed gone.


    And now everyone is excited, hearing this news will definitely be very disappointed, it is necessary to give them some time to let them ease their emotions first.


    "Okay, then we''ll go home and wait."


    "Let''s go, go back first."


    "Walk!"


    The townspeople left one after another and went back to their homes.


    After most of the people left, the mayor and Qingtian found that Qingqing had been standing there and refused to leave.


    Qingqing''s mother, Dolma, was by her side.


    Qing Qinghong walked towards the mayor and Qingtian, and asked, "Mayor, Uncle Qingtian, is Mr. Lin gone?"


    Hearing this, the mayor and Qingtian immediately looked at each other.


    Qingqing''s mind can now be seen even by a fool, this is obviously falling in love with Lin Yu.


    This is normal, beauties love heroes, not to mention a big hero like Lin Yu.


    "Qingqing, don''t worry, no one knows where Mr. Lin is now. We are arranging someone to find him."


    The mayor came out and comforted.


    Qingtian also said: "Qingqing, you go home with your grandma first, and when we have news of Xiaolin, we will go over to inform you."


    Hearing this, Qingqing burst into tears.


    She understood, Lin Yu must have left, just as she had guessed.


    Because she saw uncertainty in the eyes of the mayor and Qingtian.


    "Dolma, take Qingqing home first."


    The mayor said to Dolma.


    Dolma nodded and immediately stepped forward to hug Qingqing and drag her home.


    But Qingqing didn''t want to, her heart was completely occupied by Lin Yu, and she felt heart-wrenching pain when she couldn''t see Lin Yu.


    Everyone can only sigh, there is no good way to do this.


    After all, someone like Lin Yu who likes to be alone will definitely not be easily tied down.


    Qingqing has no ability to leave Lin Yu behind.


    In the end, Qingqing left under Dolma''s half persuasion.


    The mayor and Qingtian sighed again and looked towards the town.


    At this time, Qingtian''s wife suddenly hurried towards this side, waving something in her hand as she walked.


    Qingtian looked at her and asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    "Wife, I found a letter at home. I can''t read. Take a good look at it."


    Qingtian''s wife replied as she walked.


    When Qingtian heard the words, he took the initiative to greet him, and the mayor, Tianying and others also followed behind him.


    Qingtian walked quickly to his wife''s side and took the letter in his hand.


    After a quick glance, his face became firm, and he turned to the mayor and said, "Xiao Lu, Xiao Lin is indeed gone, this is the letter he left us."


    "I''ll take a look." The mayor took the letter and read it.


    After reading it, he was also relieved and said to others, "Mr. Lin has left."


    Everyone, you look at me, I look at you, all are a little reluctant.


    They still had words of thanks to tell Lin Yu, and there were a lot of things they wanted to ask Lin Yu about.


    For example, is Lin Yu a martial artist from Zhongyuan, and what kind of scene is Zhongyuan.


    But now Lin Yu is gone, UU reading www. uukanshu.com has nowhere to say these words, and there is no way to inquire about these things.


    Everyone can only sigh and no longer think about it.


    However, they were still very grateful to Lin Yu in their hearts.


    After all, it was Lin Yu''s arrival that wiped out the Wolf Blood Gang and brought peace to everyone.


    Now, everyone can live a peaceful life again.


    "Go back all."


    The mayor said to the crowd.


    Everyone nodded, and then left one after another, returning to their respective homes.


    On the other side, after leaving a letter, Lin Yu embarked on the journey again.


    This town is not his destination, just his crossing point.


    If Qingtian hadn''t kept him at that time, he would have left long ago.

 Chapter 1291： love long

    Lin Yu walked all the way on the Tianshan Prairie.


    He left the horse in the town and didn''t take it with him, and he didn''t lack such a horse anyway.


    While walking, Lin Yu suddenly stopped on a hill.


    As soon as he stopped, he meditated on the spot and began to practice meditation and soul refining.


    The function of meditation is to recall the emotional experience of the recent period, so as to have the effect of experiencing the soul.


    This experience in the town has touched him many times.


    For example, Tianying''s love for his deceased wife, such as Tianying''s two children''s longing for their mother, such as Qingtian''s kindness to strangers, and so on.


    These emotional experiences all contribute to the spiritual experience.


    Now, after meditating and recalling something like this, you can get twice the result with half the effort.


    "By the way, that kid Qingqing must have fallen in love with me."


    "If you have a love experience with her, it may also greatly improve your soul."


    "But I have to leave this world after all, so why should I let her down."


    Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    He knew very well the thoughts of a little girl like Qingqing.


    But it was precisely because he knew that the other party was young that he would not take that step.


    He didn''t want to hurt each other''s feelings.


    The more he walks in the world now, the more Lin Yu feels the value of his true feelings.


    So he won''t do this kind of thing.


    And, there is no need to do it.


    There are opportunities in this world to exercise the soul, why should it be the price of making a person sad?


    Just like helping the townspeople to solve problems and avenging the Qingtian family this time, it is a good emotional experience, which can effectively experience the soul.


    This kind of win-win situation is good for both parties, and the more the better.


    Lin Yu continued to meditate, practicing meditation and soul refining.


    Time passed so slowly.


    The sun rises and sets, and the stars move.


    Before I knew it, two full days passed.


    Lin Yu has been meditating for the past two days, recalling the past few days.


    Instead of simply recalling it, he reviewed the details of the entire process.


    It''s like experiencing it all over again.


    Of course, this was because it was the first time he really used the meditation technique to refine his soul.


    It takes time to get used to this technique, which has been improved from meditation.


    After recalling everything, Lin Yu slowly opened his eyes and prepared to leave this place.


    But as soon as he opened his eyes, he heard a rush of hooves coming from a distance.


    Looking in the direction of the sound of the hooves, he saw a young girl riding a horse galloping across the grassland.


    The posture of the **** the horse is very beautiful.


    Of course, this is not important, the important thing is that this girl is Qingqing.


    "Girls of this age, the thirst for love is really touching."


    Lin Yu was a little helpless.


    I just meditated and meditated, and the other party came over and successfully found me.


    It can only be said that the other party is not only lucky, but also admirable for his perseverance.


    You must know that traveling on this prairie is not only easy to encounter bandits, but also easy to encounter wolves.


    Any of these two could kill the young girl.


    It''s just that this girl obviously doesn''t care about anything in order to pursue the love in her heart.


    Lin Yu quietly waited for the other party to approach.


    Since the other party is here, he is not good enough to just leave.


    Otherwise, what if she really encounters bandits or wolves?


    After a while, Qingqing finally came not far in front of Lin Yu and stopped the horse.


    Afterwards, she turned over and dismounted gracefully and walked towards Lin Yu holding the reins.


    "I, I finally found you."


    When she really got to Lin Yu, she became shy again.


    "Why did you come to see me?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    "Because, because..." Qingqing was speechless, but suddenly, she threw herself into Lin Yu''s arms and said, "Because I like you!"


    The daughter on the grassland dares to love and hate, so Qingqing decisively took the step she wanted to take.


    "Like me?" Lin Yu smiled and said, "But I''m not a person worthy of your liking."


    "But I just like you."


    Qingqing hugged Lin Yu and refused to let go.


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that he was afraid that he would not be able to let the other party give up this relationship.


    Thinking of this, he asked, "If I leave you eventually, will you still like me?"


    "I like it, even if I only like it for a day or two, I like it too."


    Seeing that Lin Yu seemed to be about to let go, Qingqing immediately said excitedly.


    Lin Yu sighed helplessly.


    To be honest, at the point where he is now, he knows how to deal with many things, and he can deal with it very well.


    Only things like this are really hard to deal with.


    After all, the other party is full of enthusiasm.


    "I want to wander around and have no fixed place to live. Do you still like it?"


    Lin Yu asked again.


    He just came to this world to experience the soul, and he will not be fixed in a certain place.


    And he couldn''t settle down for anyone.


    "I still like it, as long as I can follow you, I''m willing to go anywhere."


    Qingqing said firmly.


    Lin Yu couldn''t hear a trace of falsehood or pretentiousness in her words, so she could be sure that she was sincere.


    Lin Yu was not surprised by this.


    At this time, Qingqing asked, "Are you afraid that I will hold you back?"


    After she finished speaking, she didn''t wait for Lin Yu''s reply, and immediately said, "You teach me to practice martial arts, and I will practice hard and never hold you back."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu smiled.


    Qingqing''s reaction was basically what he expected.


    It''s a pity that it was really difficult for him to agree to Qingqing''s request this time.


    After all, this experience is not the same as before.


    This time it is possible that Yuanzu will find it, and then there will be a conflict between the two sides.


    At that level of battle, tearing the whole world apart is a trivial matter, and he can''t protect Qingqing at all.


    So Qingqing is right, she will indeed drag him down.


    "Does your grandma know you came to see me?" Lin Yu asked instead.


    "She..." Qingqing hesitated for a moment, then said, "She knows."


    "Looks like she doesn''t know."


    Lin Yu knew that.


    "You leave your grandma to come to me alone, she will be very sad when she finds out, have you ever thought about it?"


    Lin Yu decided to use Zhuoma as a breakthrough to persuade Qingqing to go back.


    It is really impossible for him to travel around with Qingqing.


    "Then, then I''ll follow you too."


    Qing Qing said firmly.


    It can be seen that she is with Ding Linyu, and she doesn''t care whether Zhuoma agrees or not.


    In fact, she also knew in her heart that Dolma would definitely not agree.


    Zhuoma was a past person and knew that an ordinary girl like her would never be able to keep Lin Yu''s heart.


    In the end, Lin Yu will definitely leave her.


    So instead of ushering in a result that doesn''t work out, it''s better not to start in the first place.


    "If you come out alone, your grandma will definitely worry about you. Maybe she will find you on the grassland now. Aren''t you afraid that she will be in danger?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Hearing this, Qingqing''s body trembled slightly and raised her head to look at Lin Yu.


    To be honest, she came here with all her mind on finding Lin Yu, so she didn''t think about it at all.


    Now that Lin Yu reminded her, she was worried about Zhuoma''s safety.


    Yes, she was lucky and did not encounter any danger along the way, but what if Dolma did?


    "Me, my grandmother will definitely not come out to find me alone, she will definitely call the people in the town together."


    Qingqing thought for a while and said.


    This seems to be said to himself, and it seems to be said to Lin Yu.


    "If you come out with the people in the town, you won''t encounter too much danger, and if they can''t find me, they will definitely go."


    Qingqing said like a self-analysis.


    "So you''re not sure." Lin Yu said, "You can''t convince me, and you can''t convince yourself."


    "I¡­"


    As soon as Qingqing opened his mouth, he fell into silence.


    Lin Yu was right, she couldn''t convince anyone at all.


    To be honest, she was really worried about Dolma''s safety now.


    If Zhuoma really encountered danger on the grassland, she really couldn''t forgive herself.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to find your grandma, at least make sure she''s okay."


    Lin Yu said.


    "All right."


    Qingqing nodded obediently.


    At this moment, she was really afraid the more she thought about it, for fear that something would happen to her grandmother.


    Naturally, it is impossible to reject Lin Yu''s proposal.


    "Then let''s go quickly."


    Lin Yu hugged Qingqing, then got on his horse and let Qingqing sit in front of him.


    Immediately afterwards, he waved his whip and drove the horses to turn around.


    As he moved forward, his divine sense reached out and swept across the boundless prairie.


    Search for Dolma''s figure on the grassland.


    With Zhuoma''s character, she found that Qingqing was gone, and she would most likely come out to search.


    Lin Yu had no doubts about this at all, just didn''t know whether she would come out alone or bring the people from the town with her.


    This is the only variable.


    While Lin Yu was searching for Dolma, Qingqing leaned into his arms with joy.


    After she decided to find her grandmother, she must find a way to convince her to let her go.


    She really doesn''t want anything now, she just wants to follow Lin Yu around the world.


    She now thinks this is an extremely beautiful thing.


    It would be even better if the two of them could grow old together like this forever.


    "Lin Xian... Brother Lin, did you come from Zhonghua?"


    Qingqing asked.


    She still doesn''t know the true origin of Lin Yu.


    Although the people in the town guessed that Lin Yu was a martial artist from the Central Plains, this was just speculation after all.


    Qingqing has an intuition that Lin Yu''s origin must be very complicated.


    "I come from far, far away, not the Central Plains."


    Lin Yu replied.


    This is not a lie.


    His real hometown is too far away.


    It was so far away that it was difficult for him to go back now.


    But Lin Yu has been thinking about his hometown and must go back one day.


    "Brother Lin, I really want to visit your hometown. It must be beautiful, right?"


    Qingqing is now a silly girl who has fallen in love, and has no doubts about Lin Yu''s words.


    Lin Yu believed whatever she said.


    Even if Lin Yu said he came down from the moon, she would believe it without hesitation.


    "My hometown is similar to this place. In fact, all places in the world are similar. There is no particularly beautiful or particularly ugly place. Each has its own beauty."


    Lin Yu had already located Zhuoma''s position at this time.


    She really came out with the people in the town to search for Qingqing.


    Of course, searching for Dolma''s whereabouts did not affect his communication with Qingqing at all.


    Multitasking has long been no problem for him.


    "Really? Brother Lin, have you been to many places?"


    Qingqing asked curiously.


    She just felt so happy that she could talk in the arms of the person she loved.


    She wished that time would stop at this moment and never pass.


    "Well, more places than the average person has been to."


    Lin Yu replied.


    If nothing else, just in the vast universe of his hometown, he doesn''t know how many places he has traveled.


    Every place has its own unique customs.


    His life experience is definitely much richer than anyone else in this world.


    "Brother Lin, I''m going to travel around with you."


    Qingqing repeated the old words.


    She really can''t let Lin Yu go anymore, she just wants to follow Lin Yu.


    No matter where Lin Yu goes, she is willing to follow.


    "Find your grandma first, don''t you worry about your grandma?"


    Lin Yu reminded.


    Qingqing came back to his senses immediately.


    Of course, she was also worried about Zhuoma''s safety. What she really hoped in her heart was that Zhuoma would agree to her leaving with Lin Yu, and then Lin Yu would also be willing to take her with him.


    That''s the only way she''s looking forward to it.


    It''s a pity that if Zhuoma is really found, Zhuoma will definitely not agree with her.


    But if she didn''t find Dolma, she would be worried.


    So at this moment, she was very confused.


    In desperation, she simply snuggled tightly in Lin Yu''s arms and enjoyed the moment.


    Horses are galloping on the grassland.


    And when Lin Yu approached Zhuoma and others on a horse, Zhuoma and others were also coming towards him all the way.


    The distance between the two sides gradually shortened.


    "Zhuoma, don''t worry, you will definitely find Qingqing, this child Qingqing has a great life."


    The captain of the guard in the town comforted Dolma.


    Dolma had a worried look on her face, she just nodded slightly when she heard this, but she was still uneasy.


    The crowd galloped on horseback.


    After walking like this for a while, the captain of the guard raised his whip and pointed ahead: "Look, someone is riding over there!"


    Zhuoma and the others hurriedly took a closer look, and clearly saw a black spot on the horizon approaching.


    And as the black spot kept getting closer, they finally saw clearly that it was Lin Yu and Qingqing.


    "Qingqing! Qingqing, she''s fine!"


    Dolma shouted in excitement.


    When she found out that Qingqing was missing, her heart was going to jump out of her throat.


    This grassland is very dangerous. Qingqing goes deep into the grassland alone, and the consequences are really unimaginable.


    Fortunately, Qingqing has finally been found.


    After seeing Qingqing''s figure clearly, UU read www.uukanshu. com She also finally confirmed a fact.


    His own daughter really went after her lover.


    "Hahaha, Dolma, your daughter has the style of your youth."


    The captain of the guard laughed.


    Dolma glanced at him and said, "That was when I was young, and I only learned when I was older that as a woman, being safe is the most important thing."


    When she was young, she also followed a person who was family from all over the world, and the final result was to bring Qingqing back here alone.


    So she didn''t want the same fate to appear on Qingqing.


    But the captain of the guard''s words woke her up, maybe her daughter really inherited her character.


    While the two were talking to each other, the horses on both sides finally met successfully.


    Lin Yu brought Qingqing to Zhuoma, the captain of the guard and others.

 Chapter 1292： Mashancheng

    "Qingqing, Qingqing!"


    Zhuoma immediately dismounted and came to Lin Yu''s horse.


    Lin Yu and Qingqing both turned over and dismounted.


    Dolma stepped forward and hugged her daughter, tears all over her face.


    "You child, are you trying to kill grandma?"


    "Grandma, I, I..."


    Qingqing faltered and was speechless.


    Under these circumstances, she also realized that she had made a big mistake this time.


    Grandma must be very anxious and distressed to enter the grassland alone.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have brought so many people to find her.


    Although she had already thought of this just now, she didn''t see her mother cry after all.


    Now that she has seen it with her own eyes, she can''t help but sympathize with him, and naturally she has a feeling of empathy.


    However, in her heart, she still hoped that her grandmother would allow her to follow Lin Yu to travel around the world.


    "Grandma, I want to go wandering with Brother Lin."


    Qingqing summoned the courage to say.


    This is the first time she said this. She may have expressed such thoughts before, but she never said it.


    Especially in front of so many people.


    So as soon as she said those words, she blushed instantly.


    He bowed his head and refused to show it to others.


    Everyone present smiled knowingly.


    Of course, their smiles were not to make fun of Qingqing, but to show their approval.


    On this Tianshan grassland, everyone appreciates the quality of daring to love and daring to hate.


    Everyone thinks that Qingqing dares to take risks for the person she loves, which is a kind of courageous performance.


    Although she was a little too reckless, it was because she was young.


    When I''m a few years older, I won''t do such reckless stupid things again.


    "Qingqing, listen to Grandma''s words, stay in the town honestly, and don''t go anywhere."


    Zhuoma hugged Qingqing tightly, for fear that she would leave him.


    Seeing Zhuoma''s disapproval, Qingqing immediately said in a fit of anger, "Ma, I don''t want to stay here, I just want to go with Brother Lin to see the bigger world."


    Zhuoma looked up at Lin Yu after hearing this, and then said to Qingqing, "Good boy, you will only hold back Mr. Lin like this, you know?"


    Hearing this, Qingqing''s expression tightened instantly.


    This is indeed the biggest problem and the one that worries her the most.


    She has no martial arts skills, but Lin Yu is highly skilled in martial arts, so if she follows him, Lin Yu will be tied, and many things can''t be done freely.


    It is because of this that she just asked Lin Yu to teach her martial arts.


    However, she also knew in her heart that martial arts training could not be accomplished so quickly.


    It''s just a good wish.


    On the other side, Zhuoma saw that Qingqing seemed to be persuaded by her, so she said again: "Qingqing, you must be obedient and not cause trouble, okay?"


    "Mom, I..."


    Qingqing burst into tears.


    By now, she also understood in her heart that this time she didn''t want to leave with Lin Yu.


    Not only was Grandma unwilling, but she herself did not have the qualifications to follow Lin Yu.


    Grandma is right, she can''t do anything except hold Lin Yu back.


    And that''s not what she wants to see.


    Around, the captain of the guard and the others looked at Qingqing with some regrets in their hearts.


    It''s true that a girl like Qingqing likes heroes, but she doesn''t have the chance to be with them, and she can''t keep them.


    So this relationship is destined to have no end and no beginning.


    "Qingqing, go home with grandma, okay?"


    Dolma asked in Qingqing''s ear.


    Qingqing nodded helplessly, then buried her head in her mother''s arms.


    Seeing that she had convinced Qingqing, Zhuoma raised her head and said to Lin Yu, "Mr. Lin, thank you for bringing my daughter back, and everyone in the town is very grateful to you."


    The captain of the guard heard the words and immediately answered: "Yes, Mr. Lin, please come back to town with us, and let us have a good banquet to celebrate."


    "No." Lin Yu refused: "Thank you for your kindness, but my trip can''t stop."


    "OK then."


    When the captain of the guard saw Lin Yu''s words resolutely, he could only helplessly nodded.


    He knows that some things cannot be forced.


    "Then, we wish Mr. Lin a smooth journey."


    The captain of the guard laughed.


    Others also spoke in succession, wishing Lin Yu a smooth journey.


    Lin Yu waved at everyone, turned around and walked away.


    "Mr. Lin, ride this horse and go."


    When the captain of the guard saw Lin Yu walking away, he hurriedly opened his mouth to block the road.


    Lin Yu shook his head and said, "No, I''m walking faster."


    While speaking, he had walked several meters away, and his speed was indeed no slower than riding a horse.


    "Mr. Lin''s martial arts are truly unmatched."


    The captain of the guard looked at Lin Yu''s leaving back and sighed.


    The others around him thought similarly.


    At this moment, only Qingqing''s focus is not on this, and she still can''t let go of that love in her heart.


    "Grandma, I want to practice martial arts!"


    Qingqing suddenly said to Zhuoma in a firm tone.


    "Practice martial arts?"


    Zhuoma glanced at Qingqing in surprise, and immediately understood.


    "Okay, grandma agrees with you."


    She knew that it was impossible to persuade her daughter to turn back at this time, she could only let her go.


    Of course, martial arts training was a good thing, so she didn''t object to it.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    The captain of the guard looked down at the mother and daughter of Dolma.


    Now that the person has been successfully recovered and has not suffered any injuries, it can be considered that he can go back and explain to the mayor.


    So he breathed a long sigh of relief.


    "Walk."


    A group of people turned back on horseback.


    ¡­


    Lin Yu walked alone on the prairie again.


    After experiencing Qingqing''s sincere emotions, his spirit was once again practiced.


    But he didn''t have any happy thoughts in his mind.


    After all, this emotional experience was not what he had hoped for.


    After that, Lin Yu moved all the way towards Mashan City.


    He wanted to go into the city to see the customs and customs of the city, and then to see if he could gain experience for the soul.


    Three days passed quickly.


    Three days later, in the morning, Lin Yu finally walked onto the streets of Mashan City, walking aimlessly in this small prairie town.


    "Go and have a look at the tavern."


    There are taverns in Mashan City, and there are quite a few.


    Lin Yu decided to go into the tavern to have a look.


    After all, a tavern is a place of right and wrong. As long as something happens, it is easy to have a new life experience and emotional experience.


    This helps him to experience the soul.


    Lin Yu pushed open the door of the tavern and went straight into it.


    After ordering a glass of wine, he found an empty seat and sat down.


    "Sir, are you alone?"


    Not long after Lin Yu sat down, a coquettishly dressed woman took the initiative to sit across from him and asked in a whimpering voice.


    "That''s right."


    Lin Yu wanted to see the customs of the city, and naturally he would not refuse the other party.


    Although he knew that this woman took the initiative to approach him, 80% of them had ulterior motives.


    When the woman saw that Lin Yu responded to her approach, she giggled and said, "How dare you ask Mr.? Mr. doesn''t seem to be a local. He has a foreign style, which is very attractive."


    "My surname is Lin." Lin Yudan said.


    He had long understood in his heart that half of the reason why this woman approached him was because he was a foreigner.


    It is estimated that what this woman thinks is that outsiders can bully at will.


    "Mr. Lin." The woman shouted, and then introduced herself: "You can call me Xueman."


    "Nice name."


    Lin Yu replied casually.


    He is strong and strong, and no one in this place can threaten him, so there is no worry in his heart.


    He is now like a passerby who ignores it, quietly admiring the performance of the woman in front of him, to see what flowers she is going to play.


    On the other hand, Xue Man naturally noticed Lin Yu''s calmness and calmness.


    This surprised her greatly.


    Such a foreigner, who is unfamiliar here, and a woman like him took the initiative to approach him, didn''t he think it would be dangerous?


    It was the first time she had met such a calm person.


    It seems that this is not a general generation, I am afraid that it is not so easy to deal with.


    Thinking of this, Xue Man immediately retracted his thoughts and decided to deal with Lin Yu in a different way.


    After all, the man in front of her made her smell a hint of danger.


    "Mr. Lin just came to our Mashan City, right?"


    Xue Man asked.


    "That''s right."


    Lin Yu is just a passer-by''s mentality now, so he doesn''t have the heart to deal with this woman at all.


    His answer was simply out of his mind.


    Anyway, what he wants is to experience a new life, to have a new emotional experience, and there is no purpose other than that.


    So any answer is possible.


    Different answers will lead the conversation in different directions.


    It doesn''t really matter what the final point is.


    What matters is what happens during this time.


    For Lin Yu, any experience can be accepted, and any experience can be accepted.


    After all, in the end, he will definitely be able to turn the tide and lead everything to the situation he wants to see.


    Opposite Lin Yu, Xue Man naturally didn''t know what Lin Yu was thinking.


    From her point of view, Lin Yu''s answer should have been carefully considered, and he certainly didn''t say it casually.


    Because in this case, no one can take it seriously.


    "I didn''t read it wrong." Xue Man smiled and said, "Mr. Lin''s dress doesn''t look like a local. I''m very curious, where did Mr. Lin come from."


    "Want to inquire about my origins?"


    Lin Yu asked back.


    Seeing him say this, Xueman fiddled with her hair gracefully and said, "I''m just curious."


    How could this kind of question confuse her, she has a calm way to deal with it.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu smiled and said, "Curiosity will kill the cat, be careful in the end."


    "Mr. Lin really likes to joke."


    Xueman laughed so hard that the branches trembled.


    She didn''t think Lin Yu''s words were a threat, and she wasn''t afraid even if it was a threat.


    In this Mashan City, she has countless ways to kill each other.


    Lin Yu smiled without saying a word, and drank the wine in one gulp.


    Afterwards, he said, "Be me a tour guide and follow me around this Mashan City."


    Xueman couldn''t keep up with Lin Yu''s train of thought, how could he drink wine well, and suddenly said that he was going to visit this Mashan city.


    However, there seemed to be a magic in Lin Yu''s words, which made it difficult for her to refuse.


    Of course, she wasn''t worried about Lin Yu, after all, Lin Yu couldn''t jump out of her palm.


    "Okay, I promise you that."


    Xueman got up with Lin Yu.


    Then, the two walked towards the door of the tavern together.


    At this moment, two strong men at the nearby table stood up and went straight to Lin Yu and Xueman, stopping them.


    But their target is obviously Lin Yu.


    "Where do you want to take her?"


    One of the strong men looked Lin Yu up and down and asked.


    Peng!


    Lin Yu threw a punch without warning, knocking the strong man to the ground.


    The other strong man was dumbfounded.


    What''s going on with this guy, he started without saying a word, and his strength is still so strong.


    At the same time, the movement here also attracted the attention of other guests in the tavern.


    Many people turned their heads one after another, wanting to see what was going on.


    When they saw a famous local ruffian in this area fell to the ground without knowing his life or death, they were all excited.


    There is a good show to watch now, and the two sides will inevitably have a fight.


    Be careful when you wait, so as not to be affected by the pond fish.


    Lin Yu glanced at the lively crowd, then slowly turned to look at the other strong man.


    "You want to lie on the ground too?"


    The strong man looked at Shang Lin Yu''s murderous eyes, and his heart suddenly froze.


    He hesitated for a while, but in the end he didn''t speak.


    Lin Yu glanced at him blankly and walked straight to the door of the tavern.


    Xue Man was busy following closely behind.


    To be honest, she was really convinced by Lin Yu at that moment.


    Lin Yu had an air of arrogance and invincibility all over his body.


    And there was no timid expression on his face from beginning to end.


    It seemed that he could stand it when the sky fell.


    This kind of strong temperament is fatal to any woman.


    Snowman is naturally unavoidable.


    Of course, at this moment, Xue Man still has the upper hand with reason. She knows very well what her purpose of approaching Lin Yu is.


    Until this goal is achieved, she will never have any emotion in her heart.


    The two walked out of the tavern door.


    "Take me to where you live."


    Lin Yudandan ordered.


    "what?"


    Xue Man was a little stunned on the spot.


    Didn''t I just say that I would go shopping in this Mashan City, why did I suddenly say that I would go to where she lives.


    What is the brain circuit of this man?


    Xue Man could not understand Lin Yu''s thoughts at all, and she felt that she might have really picked the wrong person this time.


    Maybe he shouldn''t have approached him just now.


    "All right."


    Xue Man reluctantly agreed.


    Lin Yu''s decisiveness and ferocity made her dare not go against Lin Yu''s words, let alone make other opinions.


    To be honest, she really can''t find the north and south now.


    I don''t know how to deal with Lin Yu at all.


    In short, let''s take a step by step now, she feels that relying on her own charm, she should be able to handle Lin Yu.


    After all, she knows a man''s heart like the back of her hand.


    "This way."


    Xueman led Lin Yu to the east.


    She lives just east of Mashan City.


    As she walked, she wondered about Lin Yu''s intention to go to her residence, was it to be with her, or was there another purpose?


    It would be fine if it was the former, after all, it was no big deal to her, she was already familiar with that kind of thing.


    But if it is for other purposes, it is a little troublesome.

 Chapter 1293： Look for

    Xueman didn''t know Lin Yu''s purpose, so he was always a little uneasy in his heart.


    To be honest, she now regrets taking Lin Yu as a target.


    This person is strong, unpredictable, and very difficult to deal with.


    If this suddenly erupted against her, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Xueman felt that even if the strongest expert in the security team came over, he would not be able to help Lin Yu at all.


    This can be judged from the fact that Lin Yu just brought down the strong man with ease.


    "Simply take him to Dalong and the others. He doesn''t know where I live anyway."


    Xueman gradually had an idea in his heart.


    Lin Yu is a newcomer from out of town. He doesn''t know where she lives at all, and it''s not up to her to decide where to take him.


    As long as you take him to the big dragon''s casino, you can definitely take him down with a large number of people.


    "Just do it!"


    Xue Man didn''t think about it any more, and firmly decided on this idea.


    Immediately afterwards, she showed a soft expression and said to Lin Yu, "What do you want to do when you go to my residence? Do you want to do that with me?"


    "You will know when you go."


    Lin Yudan said.


    Seeing that Lin Yu refused to say more, Xueman didn''t ask any more.


    Anyway, it has been decided to bring Lin Yu to Dalong''s casino, so it doesn''t matter what his intentions are.


    Everything that follows depends on whether Dalong and the others can handle Lin Yu.


    But no matter whether they can handle Lin Yu or not, as long as they get there, at least she will be safe.


    Xueman calmed down, and then led Lin Yu to speed up the pace.


    After such a round of turning around, finally, a square appeared in their field of vision.


    Dalong''s casino is on the north side of this square.


    A short walk will take you to your destination.


    Seeing that he was about to escape, Xue Man''s mood gradually relaxed.


    "The front is where I live."


    Xueman turned his head and said to Lin Yu.


    "I didn''t expect you to live in a downtown area. I thought you would live in a quieter and more remote place."


    Lin Yu said.


    The tone of his voice seemed casual, but it also seemed intentional.


    Xueman''s heart trembled when he heard his words.


    Lin Yu guessed right, the place where she really lives is indeed quite remote and quiet.


    "There are several places where I live, but this one is relatively close."


    Xueman didn''t dare to deny Lin Yu''s words, she always felt that Lin Yu had an unpredictable mysterious temperament.


    This aura oppressed her so much that she didn''t dare to lie.


    Therefore, after thinking for a while, she said that she has several residences.


    It''s still a lie, but it''s half-truth.


    "Yes, it''s really close here."


    Lin Yu spoke again.


    This sentence confused Xue Man.


    She couldn''t understand the meaning of Lin Yu''s words.


    He had to laugh twice and said, "You will know when you are there. This is also a fun place. I can play with you."


    At this moment, she really regretted it.


    If I had known, I would never provoke this mysterious guy.


    She can be considered as a backer in Mashan City, but even so, she still can''t keep calm in the face of Lin Yu.


    She always felt that something bad might happen next.


    Xueman continued to lead Lin Yu forward quickly.


    And as she got closer to Dalong''s casino, the pace under her feet accelerated involuntarily.


    I can''t wait to trot all the way to hide in Dalong''s casino.


    Fortunately, Lin Yu didn''t say anything to her along the way, and didn''t stop her.


    So the last part of the road was very smooth.


    Xueman successfully took Lin Yu into the casino.


    However, when the two stepped into the casino, Lin Yu reached out and grabbed her shoulder.


    "It hurts, it hurts! What do you want?"


    Xueman was so painfully caught by Lin Yu''s hand that she immediately shouted at the top of her throat.


    Now that he has come to Dalong''s casino, he no longer has to be afraid of Lin Yu.


    And shouting a little louder can attract the attention of Dalong and others.


    Originally, Xueman was pondering how to show that he was being held hostage by Lin Yu, but now that Lin Yu made such a move, he no longer had to worry.


    Anyone with discernment can see that Lin Yu is holding her hostage and bullying her.


    "Help, Dalong, save me!"


    Xueman let out his voice and shouted.


    After he made such a fuss, the gamblers in the casino stopped their movements one after another and looked towards her and Lin Yu.


    At the same time, a group of people walked out of the small room inside the casino.


    The group was headed by a man who was playing with **** in his hand.


    "Xueman, what''s wrong?"


    Dalong led people to not far from Lin Yu and Xueman, and asked.


    He is the owner of the casino. When someone makes trouble, it is reasonable to let his subordinates come out to deal with it first.


    However, he heard Xueman''s voice, so he brought people out directly.


    "Dalong, this person bullied me."


    Xueman immediately complained to Dalong.


    Dalong''s eyes swept over coldly, and glanced at Lin Yu from top to bottom.


    "Let go of her."


    Dalong said coldly.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw that the person beside Xueman disappeared.


    Immediately afterwards, Dalong found himself flying in the air, and there was still severe pain in his abdomen.


    Peng!


    Afterwards, the dragon landed heavily, splashing a pool of blood, and the whole person was completely breathless.


    "Killed! Killed!"


    Soon someone shouted.


    Gamblers in the casino flocked to the gate of the casino.


    They don''t dare to watch this kind of excitement, it''s more important to save their lives first.


    Soon, only Dalong''s subordinates, casino staff, and Xueman were left in the casino.


    At this moment, these people were all stunned, looking at Lin Yu who was standing there like nothing.


    This guy actually said that killing people is killing people, and there is no sign at all.


    And after killing someone, he was still so determined, as if the corpse lying on the ground had nothing to do with him.


    At this time, Lin Yu looked at Xueman and said, "Didn''t you say this is your residence? Your place is a bit big."


    At this time, Xueman was already frightened by Lin Yu''s behavior.


    Therefore, after hearing Lin Yu''s words, I didn''t know how to organize the language to deal with it.


    But she dared not respond.


    What if Lin Yu doesn''t respond for a long time and kills her too?


    She can''t understand Lin Yu''s thoughts at all now, let alone why Lin Yu dares to kill people without any scruples.


    "Yes, it''s a bit big, Mr. Lin, how about I show you here?"


    Xueman stammered.


    Lin Yu glanced at her and said, "You and these people do a lot of money-making and killing things on weekdays, but you really need a bigger place to deal with the corpses."


    "what?"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, everyone present was stunned.


    Listening to the meaning of his words, it seems that he knows what they are doing. Who is this person?


    "Xueman, who did you bring here?"


    Someone looked at Xue Man and asked.


    "I, I..." Xue Man didn''t know how to answer this, so he was speechless.


    "Xueman, did you do it on purpose?"


    Someone else asked.


    "Xueman, who is he?"


    "Xueman, where did you know him?"


    Questions have been raised one after another.


    "I, I..." Xue Man said hesitantly, then turned to look at Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu looked at her, and then said to everyone present, "It''s not too late to ask her carefully when you walk down Huangquan Road."


    Hearing this, the audience fell silent.


    For a while, no one present could react to the meaning of Lin Yu''s words.


    But the next second, they don''t have time to think about it.


    Because Lin Yu had already moved and started to kill.


    After just a few breaths, everyone in the casino fell to the ground and died, including Xueman who brought him here.


    Lin Yu sent all these people to Huangquan Road.


    "This experience is not bad."


    Lin Yu looked at the corpses all over the floor, and then paced away.


    All of these people who died were innocent, and none of them were killed by mistake.


    Of course, Lin Yu did this on a whim.


    Although these people are doing bad things, he doesn''t bother to care about them.


    The reason for the shot is mainly to do something on a whim, which can be regarded as a brand new experience.


    Such an experience will definitely allow the soul to gain effective experience.


    This is indeed the case. After doing this, Lin Yu felt that his soul had obviously been exercised.


    "Find a place to practice meditation and soul refining."


    Lin Yu began to look for a suitable place to meditate and practice.


    Not long after he left the casino, the Mashancheng security team arrived.


    The captain of the security team looked at the corpses all over the floor and couldn''t help but smile.


    This den was finally pulled out, and Mashan City has been spared since then.


    In fact, they have already grasped the criminal evidence of Dalong and these people, but because of the strong background of Dalong and the support of a large group of thugs, they have been unable to do anything about them.


    As a result, a foreigner suddenly appeared and killed them directly.


    The matter was resolved perfectly all of a sudden.


    "Captain, the people of the Wolf Blood Gang, did he also kill him?"


    A deputy captain of the security team came to the captain''s side and reminded.


    Hearing his words, the security team captain''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Yeah, why didn''t I think of this? If he can easily kill Dalong and the others, he can definitely kill the Wolf Blood Gang."


    The captain of the security team slapped his head.


    "Where is that foreigner?"


    They came here only after receiving a report, so they only knew that a foreigner broke into this place to kill and kill, but they didn''t know who that person was.


    Also, when the out-of-towner murdered, all the unrelated people in the casino ran away and hid far away.


    In the end, when and where the out-of-towner left, no one witnessed it at all.


    "I don''t know, Captain, do you want someone to look for it?"


    The deputy captain of the security team asked.


    The captain of the security team pondered for a while, and then said: "Look, I will definitely find it, if you can let this person join the security team..."


    But after saying this, he stopped again.


    Because he knew in his heart that with that person''s strength, it was impossible for the security team to keep him.


    "Arrange someone to find him first."


    The captain of the security team ordered.


    In any case, let''s find the person first, and then ask him what he thinks after he finds it, in case he wants to.


    After all, what this outsider has killed so far has been extremely vicious people, and he may have a warmheartedness to eliminate evil and promote good.


    The security team captain still had hope in his heart.


    "Yes, Captain."


    The deputy captain of the security team took orders to leave, and arranged to find Lin Yu.


    The rest of the people will continue to stay here to deal with the scene.


    At the same time, the streets and alleys of Mashan City.


    "It''s really amazing. As soon as he shot, he directly killed Dalong!"


    "What? So powerful? You''re not bragging, are you?"


    "So many people saw this kind of thing at the time. How could I brag? If you don''t believe it, you can ask other people."


    "Then tell me, how did he move his hand?"


    "I didn''t see it clearly, everyone just heard Dalong say a word, and then the man shot, and directly beat Dalong into the air, and when he landed on the ground, he was already dead."


    "No, Dalong has martial arts, how can he not have the ability to practice resistance?"


    "Yeah, Dalong''s martial arts are famous, and the idlers are not his opponents, otherwise he wouldn''t be here for many years."


    "I know you don''t believe it. In short, the outsiders are so powerful that Dalong didn''t have time to resist."


    "What about the back? What happened next?"


    "I don''t know about it later. When everyone saw the murder, they all ran away. Who knows what happened later."


    "Why are you so cowardly, why don''t you stay for a while?"


    "You''re right, everyone ran away, should I stay there and wait to die? You want to force you to go."


    "¡­"


    Similar conversations take place in various streets and alleys.


    Ma Shancheng, which was supposed to be calm before, became lively when Lin Yu did this.


    All the talk was about his casino riot.


    In addition, the matter about the Wolf Blood Gang was also spread by some insiders, and everyone also contacted him about the demise of the Wolf Blood Gang.


    This made everyone more and more curious about his strength.


    Everyone wants to know what kind of strength and what kind of hero they are who can kill Dalong and others and exterminate the wolf blood gang.


    While everyone was talking about it, the deputy captain of the security team was leading people around to find Lin Yu''s trace.


    They searched all the streets and alleys of Mashan City, but did not find even a trace of Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    Perhaps only by turning over the entire Mashan City, can something be gained.


    "Deputy team, this outsider will not have left our Mashan City, right?"


    A player stepped forward and asked.


    The deputy captain of the security team thought for a while and said, "This possibility cannot be ruled out. UU reading is very strong, and he can indeed leave without being discovered by us."


    "Deputy team, what should I do now, should I continue to look for it?"


    The players asked in unison.


    "Look, keep looking, you can''t just give up."


    The deputy captain of the security team immediately ordered.


    Afterwards, he continued to search for Lin Yu''s traces in Mashan City with his people.


    They also arranged for someone to post a notice to explain the situation, hoping that Lin Yu would take the initiative to come to them after seeing it.


    At the same time, somewhere in Mashan City.


    After Lin Yu left Dalong''s casino, he found a place where he could meditate and practice.


    As soon as he sat down, he entered a state of meditation and practiced his soul.


    At this time, there was a layer of enchantment around him, and even if someone came to the side, he would not be able to see him.

 Chapter 1294： no mans land

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the extreme martial arts modifier!


    After a while, Lin Yu slowly stood up from the ground.


    "This place is no longer suitable to stay, it''s time to go."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that since the two events of the Wolf Blood Gang and the Dragon Casino, he has become a local celebrity.


    Wherever you go, you will be the center of attention.


    Of course, this is nothing, but it is easy to be watched and talked about by people.


    Lin Yu had already adapted to these.


    Only in this way, few people will deal with him sincerely.


    When most people deal with him, when they think of his status, they hide their true emotions.


    For example, those who originally hated him would pretend to greet him with a smile, while those who originally despised his abilities in other areas would pretend to appreciate him very much.


    And this was not the result Lin Yu wanted.


    Because only by feeling people''s true feelings and experiencing real emotional experiences can the soul gain experience.


    Pretending to be false doesn''t help the soul''s experience in the slightest.


    Therefore, Lin Yu decided to leave this place and go to a farther place.


    Anyway, the world is very big, and there are places for him to travel.


    Opening the barrier, Lin Yu walked out of the city.


    Along the way, he took the initiative to avoid crowded places, and avoided the sight of the security team.


    In the end, he walked out of Mashan City alone without anyone noticing him.


    With the exception of Ma Shancheng, he headed towards the east aimlessly.


    It went on like this for two days.


    The surrounding vegetation is less and less, the scenery is more and more desolate.


    "Looks like it''s going to the Gobi Desert."


    Lin Yu knew that.


    The Tianshan Prairie is connected to a vast Gobi Desert, which is a no-man''s land and is difficult to cross.


    Of course, for Lin Yu, crossing the Gobi Desert is not difficult at all.


    Therefore, his pace did not stop at all, and he went straight towards the Gobi Desert.


    But at this moment, a loud whip sound suddenly came from a distance.


    Lin Yu followed the sound and saw a man riding towards him from a distance while waving a whip in the air.


    It was just like this that there was a huge whip sound.


    "It is estimated that it is to remind me not to cross the no-man''s land."


    Lin Yu quickly guessed the other party''s intentions.


    Of course, whether it is specific or not, you have to communicate with the other party to know.


    The riders on horseback in the distance came hurriedly.


    But the man stopped waving the whip out of thin air after seeing Lin Yu stop.


    After waiting for the other party to get closer, Lin Yu could see the other party''s face clearly.


    This is a young woman, probably in her early twenties.


    "Stop, don''t go forward!"


    The woman shouted to Lin Yu.


    Shouting and speeding up.


    Not long after, she came to Lin Yu.


    After stopping the horse, the woman looked at Lin Yu with a serious face and said, "There is no man''s land in front, and you will die if you enter."


    Knowing that the other party was well-intentioned, Lin Yu replied with a smile, "It''s okay, I''m fully prepared, and nothing will happen."


    "Are you ready?" Seeing Lin Yu say this, the woman immediately said angrily: "You have neither dry food nor water on you, nor a horse, so how can you live in there?"


    "Also, there are no people in the no-man''s land, but there are all kinds of wild animals and wolves. What do you do when you encounter a wolf?"


    Lin Yu smiled and said, "That''s right, I only went in knowing that there were animal activities in it. I hunted when I was hungry and thirsty, ate wolf meat, and drank wolf blood."


    "you!"


    The woman was speechless, she never expected Lin Yu to answer like this anyway.


    And when Lin Yu spoke, he still looked like he didn''t agree.


    This is really ignorant.


    "You may have practiced martial arts and have a martial arts skill, but don''t think that you can survive in a no-man''s land by relying on this martial skill. It is not only as simple as wolves, but the weather is also very bad, and it is easy to get lost."


    The woman explained patiently.


    Seeing her eager look, Lin Yu smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you and won''t go in."


    He made sure to persuade the woman to leave first, and then enter the no-man''s land.


    After all, this woman is well-intentioned, and he doesn''t want to make the other party anxious.


    On the other side, the woman finally calmed down when she saw Lin Yu say so.


    "My name is Dolan, what''s your name?"


    The woman introduced herself.


    The women in this area are all enthusiastic and unrestrained.


    "My name is Lin Yu."


    Lin Yu also introduced himself.


    Dolan pursed his lips, then asked, "Why do you want to cross no man''s land?"


    "I''m going east." Lin Yu replied.


    "Well, if you have to go through no-man''s land, you can come with me."


    Dolan thought about it and said.


    Lin Yu asked, "Are you also going to cross this no-man''s land?"


    "That''s right, our caravan has a lot of people and is well prepared. It''s not a problem to cross the no-man''s land."


    Dolan explained.


    Seeing what she said, Lin Yu nodded and said, "Thank you so much."


    Dolan sat forward and said, "Come up, I''ll take you for a while."


    "Thank you."


    Lin Yu got on his horse and sat behind Dolan.


    Dolan then rode on.


    After walking all the way for about ten minutes, the speed of the horse slowly slowed down.


    "Get off the horse, it''s coming."


    The destination was approaching here, so it was inconvenient for Dolan to continue riding with Lin Yu.


    When it was seen, it was inevitable that some gossip would be said.


    Lin Yu quickly jumped off the horse, and Dolan also got off the horse.


    Afterwards, she took the reins and walked along with Lin Yu.


    "Where are you from? Judging by how you dress, you shouldn''t be a local."


    Dolan asked as he walked.


    "I was traveling and happened to pass by here." Lin Yu replied.


    "travel?"


    Dolan glanced at Lin Yu and nodded slightly, expressing understanding.


    "I just said why you are so bold and dare to enter the no-man''s land, it turns out that it is because you are born bold."


    Dolan suddenly realized.


    After she finished speaking, she asked, "By the way, where have you been? Can you tell me about it?"


    She is also very curious about the outside world, and has always wanted to go but can''t.


    It was because of this that she joined the grassland caravan.


    Along with the caravan, she traveled a lot and gained a lot of knowledge.


    But she felt that compared with Lin Yu, Lin Yu should have seen more of the world.


    "Okay, let''s talk to you."


    Lin Yu felt that Dolan was a good person, so he didn''t mind telling him about his travel experience.


    In addition, he could feel the sincere feeling in Dolan''s heart that he wanted to travel the world, and he felt that communicating with Dolan was a brand new emotional experience.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu told Dolan about his various experiences and knowledge on the journey as he moved forward.


    Among them, some of the knowledge came from other worlds, after all, he has not traveled much in this world.


    "You go to a lot of places!"


    Dolan said with sincere admiration.


    She found that Lin Yu could be called a knowledge of astronomy and geography, and his stomach was full of all kinds of bizarre knowledge and stories.


    Listening to Lin Yu''s description, she wanted to leave everything behind and go to see the rest of the world.


    "Because I''ve been traveling, or you can say that I''ve been wandering." Lin Yu smiled.


    "I envy you." Dolan said without hesitation.


    "It''s nothing to envy."


    Lin Yu shook his head.


    He wandered around because he needed to train his soul.


    "I''m just envious anyway." Dolan laughed.


    Lin Yu smiled and didn''t say more. At this time, the two of them had come to a campsite.


    At a glance, you can see many grassland cloth bags and tents on the ground.


    There are also many horse and ox carts parked around.


    Some people shuttled between tents and cloth bags, talking and laughing.


    The whole is full of fireworks.


    "We''re camping here tonight, and we''ll head to the no-man''s-land tomorrow, you can come with us."


    Dolan stopped and said to Lin Yu.


    "Do other people in the caravan agree?" Lin Yu asked.


    "Of course I agree, as long as you don''t hold back, but judging from your appearance, it certainly won''t hold you back."


    Dolan looked at Lin Yu and smiled.


    "Come on, let''s meet our captain first."


    Dolan stepped forward again and led Lin Yu to the campsite.


    Lin Yu walked and watched beside Dolan.


    This caravan is mainly based on ox carts, and the materials they transport are mainly specialties from the grasslands.


    It looks like he is going to go through the no-man¡¯s land to exchange the materials needed on the grassland with the people over there.


    "arrive."


    Dolan stopped.


    This is a particularly large grassland cloth bag, and lively voices are coming from inside.


    There seems to be a lot of people inside.


    Dolan stepped forward and opened the curtain, then led Lin Yu into the cloth bag.


    "Captain, I met a stranger outside the no-man''s land. I want him to go through the no-man''s land with us."


    Dolan said to the man sitting in the middle.


    At this moment, everyone in the bag stopped talking and looked at Dolan and Lin Yu.


    The man in the middle glanced at Lin Yu confidently and said, "It seems that you have practiced martial arts, right?"


    "The captain guessed right, I have practiced martial arts."


    Lin Yu replied.


    "Okay, then go with our caravan." The caravan captain agreed decisively.


    Their caravan wouldn''t bring an oil bottle, but Lin Yu had practiced martial arts, so obviously there wouldn''t be a problem in this regard.


    "Captain, then I''ll take him outside for a walk first."


    Dolan said to the caravan captain.


    "Go."


    The caravan captain nodded.


    Dolan led Lin Yu out.


    After the two of them left, a man said, "What do you think of this person''s martial arts?"


    "It should be an ordinary level." Someone guessed.


    "I also think that I can''t see murderous aura from him. A truly powerful warrior obviously has a murderous aura that makes people shudder, but he doesn''t have it."


    "Yeah, I also feel that he is very ordinary, he should have practiced martial arts for a few years."


    "¡­"


    There was a lot of discussion, and Lin Yu''s martial arts were quickly determined.


    At this time, the caravan captain said, "Don''t care about his martial arts skills, as long as he doesn''t hold us back."


    "That''s true."


    Everyone nodded.


    "Come on, keep drinking."


    Someone raised the kumiss road.


    Afterwards, a group of people continued to drink and talk and laugh.


    Outside the prairie cloth bag.


    After Dolan led Lin Yu out, he wandered around the campsite.


    On the one hand, she introduced Lin Yu to the people and things in the caravan, and on the other hand, she also wanted to hear Lin Yu tell stories about the journey.


    She is really interested in the outside world.


    In particular, many of what Lin Yu said was something she had never heard before.


    The day passed like this, and the time soon came to the next day.


    Early the next morning, the people in the campsite got up early and started to pack up and prepare to go to the no-man¡¯s land.


    Lin Yu helped Dolan pack some things and helped her put them on the ox cart.


    After everything was ready, the convoy set off and entered the no-man''s land.


    Sitting on the bullock cart, Lin Yu chatted with Dolan while admiring the surrounding scenery.


    This no-man''s land is also located on the Gobi Desert, and the scenery is similar to other parts of the Gobi Desert.


    The only difference is that since there are few people here, wild animals are not afraid of people.


    The reason why people do not come to this place is mainly because the weather here is harsh and it is easy for people to get lost.


    "Dolan, how many times have you been in no man''s land?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    "Six times in total," Dolan replied.


    "Six times?"


    "Yes, back and forth once a year, twice, six times in three years."


    Dolan explained.


    Every time their caravan crosses the no-man¡¯s land, they exchange enough supplies to sell for a year, so they only go back and forth a year.


    "Isn''t this no-man''s land suitable for crossing at other times?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Dolan nodded and said, "That''s right, this is the only time of year when the weather is good. At other times, it''s easy to get into a no-man''s land."


    "I see."


    Lin Yu understood that, in the final analysis, it was a matter of climate.


    It''s the climate that makes this area an inaccessible death zone.


    "But not necessarily." Dolan changed the topic again: "Although the weather is good and the weather will not experience extreme changes during this time, everything is just in case."


    "Has something happened before?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Listening to Dolan, something must have happened here before.


    "Yeah, once a caravan entered the no-man''s land, the sky suddenly changed, and no one was able to get out of the no-man''s land alive in the end."


    Dolan nodded.


    After speaking, she smiled again: "But you don''t have to worry, this kind of thing is rare. Normally, there will be no problem in entering the no-man''s land at this time."


    Lin Yu comforted him knowing that the other party was worried that he was afraid.


    But in fact, no matter what happens on the road, he can''t be okay.


    Therefore, he naturally didn''t care about Dolan''s words, and didn''t take it to heart at all.


    What if the climate suddenly changed drastically?


    "Stop talking about this, Lin Yu, tell me more about your travels. You''ve been to so many places that I feel ashamed."


    Dolan returned to the topic just now.


    At this moment, she has become Lin Yu''s little fan girl and is very interested in Lin Yu''s life experience.


    Mainly because her dream is to travel the world, and Lin Yu happens to have been to many places.


    "Okay, then I''ll tell you more."


    Lin Yu had no reason to refuse Dolan''s request.


    Because Dolan really wanted to hear what he saw on the road, and this kind of sincere emotion could give his soul an effective experience.


    In other words, this is a win-win situation, Dolan can hear novel things from Lin Yu''s mouth, and Lin Yu has experienced his soul through such exchanges.


    Best of both worlds.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the pole martial arts modifier of Bamboo in the South of the Great God. In order to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 1294 No Man''s Land Free Read.https://

 Chapter 1295： sudden change in weather

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the extreme martial arts modifier!


    The caravan marched all the way in the no-man''s land.


    Before I knew it, two days passed.


    At the speed of the cattle and horses in the caravan, it would take half a month to cross this no-man''s land.


    Two days have passed now, but it''s just the beginning.


    on the bullock cart.


    Lin Yu, like at the beginning, has been sitting on the ox cart and enjoying the surrounding scenery.


    Two days passed, and Dolan''s questions were much less.


    After all, there are some things that Lin Yu can''t tell Dolan, such as some high-tech planets he has been to, as well as his travels in the particle world, the eternal paradise, and so on.


    If this is said, Dolan likes to listen to it or not. Whether he can accept it, whether he can understand it, and whether he can believe it is a question.


    So Lin Yu avoided talking about it all, and only said what Dolan could accept and believe.


    Of course, Dolan still listened with relish, she is now fully immersed in the experiences and stories told by Lin Yu.


    "If only I could travel as many places as you do."


    Dolan suddenly exclaimed.


    "In fact, traveling is very lonely, and it may not be better to live with family."


    Lin Yu looked at Dolan with a smile and said.


    "But I still think travel is a beautiful thing," Dolan said. "It''s wonderful to be able to see the world at large."


    "Lin Yu, why don''t I go with you and go to the next place with you?"


    Dolan suddenly suggested again.


    Lin Yu smiled and shook his head: "But I like to walk alone."


    "All right."


    Dolan nodded disappointedly.


    Of course, she didn''t have much hope.


    After all, even if Lin Yu agreed, her parents and family would not agree.


    Letting her go back and forth with the caravan through the no-man''s land was the best result she had ever achieved.


    It is impossible to go any further.


    "The wolves are here, everyone be careful!"


    Suddenly, there were bursts of shouts from the front of the caravan.


    Dolan instantly picked up the saber beside him and said to Lin Yu, "Lin Yu, be careful, the wolves are attacking the caravan."


    Lin Yu looked forward and asked, "Is there a lot of this kind of thing in no-man''s land?"


    "A lot, otherwise why would everyone go together? Wolves in no-man''s land are not afraid of people at all."


    Dolan explained, looking around.


    Lin Yu nodded and didn''t ask any more questions.


    At this time, a large group of wolves entered their field of vision.


    Under the leadership of the alpha wolf, the wolves rushed towards the caravan frantically.


    Lin Yu observed, these wolves are very smart and know how to outflank and other tactics.


    And these wolves are also highly organized, just like humans.


    "Are the wolves in no man''s land so powerful?"


    Lin Yu asked Doran Road.


    Dolan clutched the saber tightly, turned his head to look at Lin Yu, and said, "Yes, the wolves in no-man''s land are particularly powerful. They are not only numerous, but also very smart."


    "Oh." Lin Yu snorted and didn''t ask any more.


    At this time, Dolan reassured: "You don''t have to worry, the guards of the caravan can deal with these wolves."


    As she said that, she pointed her finger forward and said, "Look, the guards of the caravan have been dispatched."


    Lin Yu looked in the direction of her finger, and sure enough, a group of people broke away from the caravan and rushed towards the wolves.


    These caravan guards were either armed with sabres or shotguns.


    After getting close to the wolves for some distance, the guard with the gun pulled the trigger and shot at the wolves in the wolves.


    Immediately after such a round of shooting, many wolves fell to the ground and died.


    However, the remaining wolves responded immediately, taking the initiative to disperse the formation, rushing towards the caravan in a more sparse formation.


    I have to say that these wolves are really smart, and they are not much worse than humans in terms of organization and ability to execute orders.


    Almost as long as the alpha wolf howls, all the wolves in the pack will respond immediately.


    And their response is not only as simple as dispersing the formation, but also knows how to deceive and induce.


    However, no matter how strong the wolves are, they are no match for human firearms.


    Under the efficient killing of shotguns, wolves continue to fall to the ground and die.


    On the other hand, the caravan guards didn''t suffer much damage, and only one guard was bitten on the leg by the wolf that flew up.


    Other than that, there were no casualties.


    "See, no matter how powerful or smart the wolf is, it is no match for man."


    Dolan gradually relaxed when he saw that wolves were dying.


    The journey this time was the same as before, and the whole process was a bit of a surprise.


    The pack of wolves is not enough to pose much of a threat to the caravan.


    After Dolan finished speaking, he asked again: "Lin Yu, you have been to so many places, you must have never seen a wolf like this, right?"


    "Never." Lin Yu nodded.


    He had seen a wolf more powerful than this, but it was the first time he had seen such a wolf.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s affirmative answer, Dolan smiled and said, "I just said that it would be very dangerous for you to enter the no-man''s land. How is it, do you feel it?"


    Lin Yu smiled without saying a word.


    Dolan didn''t care, and continued: "Anyway, as long as you follow our caravan, the dangers in the no-man''s land are nothing to be afraid of."


    "Our caravan has gone back and forth in this no-man''s land for many times, and every time we pass through safely."


    Speaking of this, Dolan looked very proud.


    People on the grasslands are more martial, and they have a high look at those who are strong in martial arts and outstanding in courage.


    After Lin Yu slaughtered the wolf blood gang that day, the townspeople in the town admired Lin Yu very much.


    It''s just that Lin Yu left alone behind, giving them no chance to express this emotion.


    "The wolves have retreated."


    Dolan spoke again.


    Lin Yu quickly glanced into the distance.


    Indeed, as Dolan said, the wolves were retreating rapidly, further and further away from the caravan.


    Soon, all the wolves escaped without a trace under the leadership of the alpha wolf, leaving only a pile of wolf corpses.


    The caravan is back to safety.


    The merchants in the caravan all sighed in relief, with smiles on their faces.


    The injured caravan guard got on one of the bullock carts and received treatment on the bullock cart.


    Everything is back to calm.


    Afterwards, the caravan continued to march in the no-man''s land, all the way to the east.


    Dolan said to Lin Yu: "There may be wolves coming to attack next time, but you don''t have to worry, it will be solved as smoothly as this time."


    Her words were full of confidence, and she felt that Lin Yu would also be infected by her emotions, and she believed that the next journey would be smooth.


    Lin Yu said nothing.


    For the next few days, the caravan ran smoothly without any further danger.


    After so many days of advancing, the caravan finally came to the middle of the no-man''s land.


    From here, the journey becomes increasingly dangerous.


    If nothing else, there are a lot more wolves than before.


    In addition to wolves, there are other kinds of beasts.


    However, as Dolan said, everything went smoothly.


    At least there was no wolf attack like the last time.


    But Lin Yu felt that this journey would not go on so smoothly, because the previous pack of wolves were not as simple as wolves.


    tenth day.


    The caravan advanced all the way, and the ten days passed smoothly.


    In the past ten days, there were basically no surprises, and nothing major happened.


    But on this day, everyone felt that something was wrong.


    Because the sky is dark and it looks like it will rain at any time, this is a rare sight on the Gobi Desert.


    Be aware that there is very little rain in this place, and this is not the season for rain.


    The old people in the caravan all said that the weather is a bit wicked, and I am afraid it will not go well in the future.


    The result was a prophecy, and at noon, the entire sky darkened.


    It was as if the clouds in the sky had pressed against the ground, pressing down to a distance of less than a few meters from the ground.


    The whole day at noon was dark, as if the night had come early.


    "Stop, stop, and camp in place."


    Several caravan guards rode horses and ran all the way from the front of the caravan to the rear of the caravan.


    While sprinting, they shouted for everyone to stop and camp.


    Now that the weather has become like this, there is no possibility of moving forward at all.


    It is safest to stop and camp.


    On the ox cart, Dolan said to Lin Yu, "Lin Yu, it''s alright. Although this situation is rare, with so many people in the caravan, they will definitely be able to get through this difficult time."


    "As long as you camp here for one night, you will be fine by dawn tomorrow."


    Dolan said these words mainly because he was worried that Lin Yu was afraid.


    After all, the darkening of the sky at noon is really a thing of the Arabian Nights.


    Although it was said that it was dark because of the layers of black clouds in the sky, it was a rare sight after all.


    On the other hand, after hearing Dolan''s reassuring words, Lin Yu just said that he would not be worried, and didn''t say anything more.


    He knew in his heart that Dolan said this out of a good heart.


    It''s a very sincere emotion.


    Having such an emotional experience is a good thing for his spiritual experience.


    At this time, the caravan guards had already shouted from beginning to end on horseback, and everyone in the caravan knew that they had to stop and camp.


    Both the ox cart and the carriage gradually slowed down, and the caravan soon stopped.


    After stopping, the people in the caravan jumped out of their ox carts and carriages and began to camp on the ground.


    Discuss this strange celestial phenomenon while camping.


    "I''ve traveled through the no-man''s land so many times, and I''ve never seen such weather before. This is going to happen."


    "Yeah, I haven''t seen it before. In the past, the wind and sand were a little bigger, and people couldn''t keep their eyes open. The sky became pitch-black like now, so I''ve never even heard of it."


    "Tell me, what the **** is going on here? It won''t rain heavily, will it? The cloud is so dark."


    "It shouldn''t be. I look at this dark cloud and it seems that it is not the same as the cloud with rain."


    "¡­"


    Everyone in the caravan is talking about each and every one of your words.


    Of course, the work in their hands did not stop for a moment, and they were all camping at the fastest speed.


    Fortunately, they have done a lot of these jobs, so they are very quick to move and very fast.


    After about two hours in this way, a pile of grassland cloth bags stood up in this area.


    Bullock carts and carriages are surrounded by grassland cloth bags, forming simple fortifications.


    The whole place became a campground for caravans.


    "It''s still so dark today, but it hasn''t rained. What the **** is going on?"


    The people in the caravan didn''t even bother to rest in tents and cloth bags. They all looked up at the sky outside and talked a lot.


    It''s really such a weird climate, and everyone doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    Also, everyone is inexperienced with this kind of climate and doesn''t know what''s going to happen next.


    At this time, the captain of the caravan came to the crowd and said to the crowd, "Everyone should go back to rest first, and wait until dawn tomorrow."


    Several old caravan elders also persuaded: "Go back, go back, sleep and everything will be fine."


    Under the persuasion of the caravan captain and the old people, the talents in the caravan dispersed and returned to their respective residences to rest.


    The same goes for Lin Yu and Dolan.


    However, when people decided to rest and sleep, they heard a wolf howling in the distance.


    "Wolf, a wolf is coming!"


    "Are wolves again?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone immediately stopped and listened vigilantly to the movement in the direction of the sound.


    After the wolf howling sounded like this, there was always a rustling movement.


    I don''t know if there are wolves quietly approaching the campsite, or what is going on.


    "There are wolves in this place, don''t think about peace tonight."


    "Yeah, you can''t sleep too hard at night."


    "¡­"


    The people in the caravan have been attacked by wolves countless times, so they are not very afraid of wolves.


    It''s just that if there are wolves around like now, it''s not a good night''s sleep.


    This is too much sleep, what if the wolves come to attack?


    At this time, a wolf howl suddenly sounded again.


    But this time, not from the north, but from the south.


    "There are also wolves in the south?"


    "This is trouble, we won''t be surrounded by wolves, will we?"


    "Such a ghost weather, and there are wolves, this time the problem is more serious than we thought."


    "¡­"


    Hearing the wolf howling from the south, everyone in the caravan became nervous.


    Everyone has been attacked by wolves, and they are not so afraid of wolves.


    But now in such bad weather, and there are wolves in the north and south, everyone can''t relax no matter what.


    If the wolves on both sides attack the campsite at the same time when sleeping at night, it will definitely ignore the head and the tail, which is very dangerous.


    Everyone gathered beside the caravan captain and suggested, "Captain, I think it''s best to send someone to scout in this situation to see how many wolves there are."


    "Yeah, we can''t be unprepared."


    "If you don''t understand the situation now, when the wolf comes over at night, something big will definitely happen."


    "¡­"


    Seeing that everyone looked worried, the caravan captain reassured: "Don''t worry, everyone, I''ll send someone to scout now."


    After hearing this, everyone relaxed a little.


    Going to scout like this may not be of much use, UU reading www.uukanshu. com but better than nothing.


    Afterwards, the caravan captain summoned the guards and sent out to scout out the movements of the wolves.


    However, since the number of guards in the caravan is not large, some people need to be left to guard the safety of the campsite, so they can only scout one side.


    After some discussions, the caravan captain finally decided to let the caravan **** to scout the movement of the wolves in the north.


    That''s where the wolf howls first came.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, the caravan guards rode on horses and set off, all the way to the north.


    Until everyone disappeared from sight and the sound of hooves could no longer be heard, everyone went back to rest with trepidation.


    Of course, everyone would definitely not be able to sleep at this time, unless the caravan escorts brought back good news after reconnaissance.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the pole martial arts modifier of Bamboo in the South of the Great God, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 1295 Weather mutation free reading. https://

 Chapter 1296： real crisis

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the extreme martial arts modifier!


    "Go back, go back, go back and wait for news."


    The caravan captain persuaded everyone.


    Now people stay here one by one and refuse to leave, and it''s not a problem.


    Of course, he knew in his heart that this was because everyone was afraid of the wolves coming to attack.


    He can understand this feeling.


    After all, it is still dark before night, and there are wolves in the north and south.


    It was as if someone had made the sky dark and sent wolves over to attack everyone.


    Many people have this concern.


    "Go, go back!"


    Someone shouted loudly, walking towards their grassland cloth bag while shouting.


    Under his leadership, the others finally took action and returned to their residences one after another.


    Lin Yu followed Dolan to the grassland cloth bag.


    The two people''s grassland cloth bags are next to each other, just next door.


    "Lin Yu, you''ll be fine, don''t worry."


    On the way, Dolan comforted again.


    This time, it was she who persuaded Lin Yu to follow their caravan, but when she encountered such a thing on the way, she felt very sorry.


    "It''s okay, I''ve been in a more dangerous situation than this."


    Lin Yu smiled.


    "Really?" Dolan was surprised, and then said, "Lin Yu, why don''t you sit in my cloth bag and tell me about it?"


    In fact, she was really a little scared and hoped that someone would accompany her.


    The words to comfort Lin Yu just now were more of what she said to herself.


    After all, such a situation is really strange, and it is the first time she has encountered such a big one.


    That''s why she made such a request while taking advantage of this talk.


    Otherwise, it is really impossible to say such a request directly.


    Men and women are different after all.


    "Okay, let''s go and sit at your place."


    Lin Yu also saw Dolan''s inner fear, and followed her to her prairie cloth bag.


    The two quickly opened the curtain and entered.


    After sitting down in the cloth bag, Dolan first brought out some food for Lin Yu to eat, and then sat opposite Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu, what kind of danger have you experienced?"


    Dolan asked curiously.


    Lin Yu said, "Once when I was abroad, I crossed a no-man''s land like this, and at first I encountered a group of very smart wolves, and then the sky suddenly turned dark, and the wolves were all around."


    "Huh? Really?"


    Doran was surprised.


    The experience Lin Yu said was exactly the same as this time.


    Of course, Dolan didn''t think Lin Yu was lying to her, because from the perspective of communicating with Lin Yu, he was a very frank person.


    At least that''s her judgment.


    "Well, that time was indeed very similar to this time."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    Dolan hurriedly asked, "Lin Yu, what happened after that?"


    This time Dolan''s interest was really raised.


    She now especially wants to know what happened behind the scenes.


    After knowing this, you may be able to take precautions in advance to prevent the same thing from happening this time.


    "The wolves at the back attacked our campsite from four directions at the same time, and many people died."


    Lin Yu said.


    Of course he hadn''t experienced it, and what he''s saying now is actually a prediction of what''s going to happen next.


    He dared to conclude that there would be a case of wolves attacking from all sides at the same time.


    Don''t look at the fact that there are only wolves howling on the north and south sides, but in fact there are wolves in all four directions.


    It''s just that the wolves in the other two directions have not made any movement now.


    Therefore, once the wolves on all sides attack at the same time, the guards of the campsite will definitely be unable to resist.


    And since they didn''t know that there were wolves in the east and west directions, they didn''t make preparations in advance, so Su Yi''s losses would be very heavy.


    Of course, the wolf attack was only the beginning of the whole thing.


    Really scary stuff, UU reading is still to come.


    On the other hand, Dolan became anxious when Lin Yu said that the wolves would come from all four directions at the same time.


    "Lin Yu, then we won''t encounter the same thing this time, right?"


    "It''s very possible, but I''m not sure, I just think everything is too similar." Lin Yu replied.


    "Then..." Dolan hesitated for a moment, then said eagerly: "Lin Yu, why don''t we go and tell the captain about this, so that everyone can be prepared."


    Let the captain of the caravan know as soon as possible, so that you can prepare as soon as possible.


    This will reduce losses to a minimum.


    Lin Yu shook his head and said, "Dolan, the captain won''t believe us. Not only does he not believe us, but he may also think that I am lying to the public."


    Provide you with the fastest update of the pole martial arts modifier of Bamboo in the South of the Great God. In order to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 1296 The real crisis is free to read. https://

 Chapter 1297： wolves attack

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the extreme martial arts modifier!


    "I don''t know, I can''t count at all!"


    "very many!"


    The caravan guards replied one after another.


    Seeing them say that, both the caravan members present and the caravan captains all looked horrified.


    This is really troublesome. The number of wolves is too numerous to count. If they are killed suddenly, it will definitely be difficult to deal with.


    However, unlike the others present, after hearing the large scale of the wolf pack, the caravan captain immediately thought of what Dolan had just said in front of him.


    Wouldn''t what Dolan said was true?


    But is there really such a coincidence in this world?


    To know what Dolan said, it was based on Lin Yu''s experience.


    According to Dolan, Lin Yu''s experience is exactly the same as everyone''s experience this time.


    This is a bit too coincidental.


    The captain of the caravan is really unbelievable.


    At this time, the people present couldn''t help but talk.


    "So many wolves, we are finished now, I am afraid we will all die here."


    "Yeah, only a small group of wolves came last time, and we all suffered losses. The size of the wolf group this time is hard to estimate.


    "What should I do? What should I do? I don''t want to die!"


    "I knew I shouldn''t have come out this time, I want to go home!"


    "¡­"


    Soon, people''s emotions got out of control.


    Although these people present have been walking in the no-man''s land all the year round, they exchanged supplies with the people in the east of the no-man''s land.


    But that''s because every trip was safe and sound.


    Now suddenly encounter such a huge danger, no one can face it calmly.


    To know that this time it is really possible to die.


    In the face of death, no matter how strong a person is, it is impossible for them to remain silent.


    "Captain, what should we do? What should we do next?"


    "That''s right, captain, think of a way now, if we don''t go on like this, we all have to die!"


    "¡­"


    Some fairly calm people gathered around the caravan captain and shouted.


    The guards of the caravan also turned over and dismounted, and led their horses around.


    The captain of the guard walked quickly to the captain of the caravan and said, "Captain, we must quickly find a way to deal with it. I suggest that it is best to hurry up and head towards the east or west."


    The direction of the wolf howling was heard only in the north and south directions, and there was no movement in the east and west directions.


    And they didn''t go to the east and west to investigate this time, so they didn''t know what was going on on both sides.


    The captain of the guard just judged the east-west direction based on the previous situation and should be fine.


    "Going?" The caravan captain murmured, then slowly shook his head and said, "I''m afraid it won''t work."


    He was now full of what Dolan had just said to him.


    According to Dolan, all four directions are wolves, and the wolves have surrounded the campsite.


    It was only because the wolves in the east and west directions didn''t make any movement that everyone misunderstood that the two sides were fine.


    Originally, the captain of the caravan would never believe this, but now he has no choice but to believe it.


    He felt more and more that Dolan was telling the truth.


    Everyone''s experience this time will be exactly the same as Lin Yu''s experience.


    "Captain, why not? The east-west direction is safe now, and it''s still too late for us to hurry up."


    the captain of the guard asked suspiciously.


    As soon as his words came out, the others also spoke up.


    "Yes, Captain, why can''t we go? Is there any problem with those two directions?"


    "Captain, make a decision quickly, the longer it takes, the worse it will be for us."


    "Captain, don''t hesitate."


    "¡­"


    The crowd urged.


    The caravan captain glanced at everyone, then looked at the guard captain and said: "You are divided into two teams, hurry up to scout in the east and west directions. If you find wolves, don''t care how many wolves, and hurry back and report."


    "All right."


    The captain of the **** led the way, and after getting on his horse, he left with a group of guards, and split up to scout the movements in the east and west directions.


    After everyone watched them go away, they eagerly asked the captain of the caravan, "Captain, why do you go to the east and west for reconnaissance, what exactly is there?"


    "Don''t ask about this for now, wait until they come back from reconnaissance."


    The caravan captain reassured everyone.


    At this moment, he still had some doubts about Dolan''s words in his heart, and there was still a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    He wants nothing to the east and west.


    That way it can be decided whether to head east to the destination of the journey, or to return home from the west.


    Anyway, let''s wait for the guards to scout back.


    "Go back, go back and wait for the news, don''t scare yourself!"


    The captain of the caravan comforted everyone.


    As the leader of this caravan, he can''t be the first to mess up.


    After seeing the calm appearance of the caravan captain, everyone calmed down a little, gradually dispersed, and returned to their residence.


    In this way, fewer and fewer people left, and in the end, only the stewards, including the captain of the caravan, and Dolan and Lin Yu were left.


    Dolan wanted to go up and talk to the caravan captain, but Lin Yu stopped him and shook his head to indicate that she didn''t need to say more now.


    He could see that the captain of the caravan had to hear the exact news before he would make a decision.


    Also, he knew in his heart that today''s dangerous encounter was unavoidable no matter what, and in the end, only by taking action himself could the crisis be resolved.


    So it doesn''t matter whether the caravan captain believed Doran''s words.


    Seeing that Lin Yu told her not to say more, Dolan sighed secretly and led Lin Yu to his grassland cloth bag.


    On the other side, the caravan captain and several caravan stewards watched Lin Yu and Dolan go away, and then returned to their grassland cloth bags.


    "Tell me, how credible is what Lin Yu said?"


    A steward asked the caravan captain.


    "I don''t know, don''t ask me now, I''ll wait until the guards come back after reconnaissance."


    The captain of the caravan has a big head.


    On the one hand, he really felt that this time was a bit mysterious, maybe it was the same as what Dolan heard from Lin Yu.


    On the other hand, he was unwilling to accept all of this, and still hoped that everything would develop in a good direction.


    A group of people walked quickly into the cloth bag and sat down in the cloth bag.


    Then, they quietly waited for the **** to reconnaissance to return.


    During the period, no one spoke, and everyone looked worried.


    Meanwhile, in Dolan''s Prairie Bag.


    "Lin Yu, what should we do when the wolves come? What did you do last time?"


    Dolan didn''t want to wait to die, she wanted to do something about the impending crisis.


    In short, now she has no doubts about what Lin Yu said, and feels that this time everyone will really suffer a disaster.


    "It''s useless to do anything now, just wait and see."


    Lin Yu comforted her.


    He has no reason to speak now, and he can''t convince Dolan that he has a solution to this crisis.


    Anyway, the attack of the wolves is coming soon. As long as the real night time comes, the wolves will launch a general attack on this campsite.


    Calculate the time, in fact, at most two hours.


    "Lin Yu, I''m sorry, I really shouldn''t have invited you to come with us. I didn''t know it would turn out like this this time."


    Dolan apologized again.


    She is now full of self-blame, and feels that she has harmed Lin Yu.


    "It''s okay, you''ll know later, thanks to you for inviting me this time."


    Lin Yu comforted her.


    And Dolan couldn''t understand the true meaning of this somewhat mindless sentence.


    Of course, now she doesn''t have time to ponder the details.


    At this moment, her heart is full of worry and self-blame. Apart from these two emotions, she has no other emotions such as curiosity.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Lin Yu also kept silent.


    It is useless to say too much now, everything has to wait for the crisis to come.


    Time passed by, and almost half an hour later, the sound of hooves was heard outside.


    Hearing this voice, Dolan got up immediately and said, "Lin Yu, the guards must have come back from reconnaissance, let''s go and have a look."


    "Let''s go."


    Lin Yu also got up and went out with Dolan.


    Although he had anticipated everything long ago, he knew what would happen next.


    The two left the grassland cloth bag and walked towards the open space in the middle of the campsite.


    At this time, the others were just like them. As soon as they heard the sound of hooves, they hurriedly left their residence and went outside to inquire about the news.


    The caravan captain and several caravan stewards stood in the middle of the campsite, watching from a distance the caravan escorts coming on horseback.


    "Captain, it''s not good, the big thing is bad!"


    From far away, the captain of the guard shouted loudly.


    And his words made everyone mention their hearts to their throats on the spot.


    It seems that the captain of the guards brought bad news, and very bad news.


    "Are there wolves in the east and west?"


    the caravan captain asked loudly.


    "Many wolves, as many as the south!"


    The captain of the guard shouted as he rode.


    As soon as his voice fell, everyone in the campsite was stunned on the spot.


    As expected, the captain of the guards brought very bad news.


    There are wolves in the east and west, and there are wolves in the north and south. Are you surrounded by wolves on all sides?


    There is really only one way to die now, no way to live.


    "Captain, what should we do? Now we are dead!"


    "There are wolves on all sides, how do we deal with it?"


    "It''s over, it''s over!"


    "I didn''t expect us to go to a dead end this time!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone looked sad, as if they had already seen their own destiny.


    There is no doubt that if there is no miracle, there will be no hope that everyone will survive again.


    The captain of the caravan quickly glanced around and said, "Don''t worry, everyone, no matter how difficult it is, you must give it a try. Our good men on the grassland will never sit and wait to die."


    However, although what he said sounded enthusiastically, it obviously didn''t have much effect.


    After hearing this, everyone still had a bitter look on their faces.


    After all, in the current situation, what is there to fight for?


    In the end, it''s just death, and it''s just a dying struggle.


    The caravan captain glanced around again and saw that everyone seemed unable to raise their fighting spirit. He sighed helplessly and said to Dolan, "Dolan, come here with Lin Yu, we need your help."


    At this moment, Lin Yu was the only one left.


    Since Lin Yu could survive the same encounter, he must have some experience.


    Maybe that experience can save everyone''s life.


    "Lin Yu, let''s go."


    Dolan looked at Lin Yu and pleaded.


    "Walk."


    Lin Yu and Dolan walked into the grassland cloth bag with the caravan captain and several caravan stewards.


    After entering it, the caravan captain first said: "Dolan, Lin Yu, we didn''t believe what you said just now, it''s our fault."


    "Captain, let''s not talk about this now, let''s quickly think about how to deal with it."


    Dolan said eagerly.


    Whether or not the caravan captain apologized is not important to her at all. What she cares most about is how to deal with everything next and how to live.


    After all, when a person dies, nothing is left.


    On the other hand, after hearing the apology from the caravan captain, Lin Yu gained another experience.


    Because these words of apology came entirely from the heart of the caravan captain, with sincere emotions.


    This gave Lin Yu a sincere emotional experience.


    The captain of the caravan said, "Lin Yu, I want to ask you first, how did you deal with this last time?"


    Lin Yu heard the words and replied: "We had a lot of people at that time, at least five times more than now, and basically all of us have strong martial arts skills, and finally survived by luck."


    "what?"


    "There are five times as many people as we are?"


    "And martial arts?"


    As soon as Lin Yu''s words came out, a desperate voice suddenly sounded in the cloth bag.


    According to Lin Yu, isn''t everyone really dead, and there is no turning point at all?


    You must know that Lin Yu was five times as strong as he is now, and he has martial arts skills, that is, he survived by luck.


    Now there are no martial artists among these people, and the number is small, so there is no hope.


    "When the time comes, the wolves will come, and I will take action. It''s as much as I can kill."


    Lin Yu spoke again.


    He didn''t say too much, mainly because people don''t believe what he said now.


    When the wolves really arrive, they will naturally be able to prove themselves.


    "Well, thank you, let''s think about how to deal with this."


    The caravan captain looked at Dolan and Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, Dolan, go back first."


    The last time Lin Yu encountered this kind of crisis, there were more people than now, so his opinions are not of much reference value.


    In the current situation, we can only adjust measures to local conditions and try our best to seek opportunities to survive.


    Do your best, and listen to destiny.


    After watching Dolan and Lin Yu leave, the caravan captain turned to look at several caravan stewards in the tent, and said, "Let''s think of a solution quickly."


    "It can only be a dead horse as a living horse doctor."


    Several caravan stewards nodded.


    Afterwards, everyone discussed the countermeasures closely, racking their brains to think about ways to overcome the crisis. UU Reading


    On the other side, after Dolan took Lin Yu back to his residence, his face turned pale.


    Now she is really desperate, and feels that this time she has no chance of living again.


    Your great life is about to end here.


    Lin Yu didn''t say anything to comfort her, mainly because it''s too pale to say anything now, let''s wait for the wolves to attack.


    Time passed quickly, and an hour passed quickly.


    Of course this is for Lin Yu.


    For the rest of the caravan, the hour was especially grueling.


    And after this hour passed, wolf howls suddenly sounded in all directions.


    The wolves finally attacked.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the pole martial arts modifier of Bamboo in the South of the Great God. In order to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 1297 The wolves attack free read.https://

 Chapter 1298： wolf king

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the extreme martial arts modifier!


    "The wolf is here, the wolf is here!"


    "Help, I don''t want to die!"


    "¡­"


    Before the wolves arrived at the campsite, everyone in the campsite cried out loudly.


    According to the reconnaissance of the caravan guards before, there are not a few wolves attacking from all directions this time, and there are really a few lives that are not enough to survive.


    So no wonder everyone is so pessimistic.


    Inside the prairie cloth bag, Dolan clenched the saber in his hand, his face pale.


    Like the people outside, she was terrified and only felt that her life was going to die soon.


    "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Lin Yu comforted her.


    Dolan said in a trembling voice: "Lin Yu, can we really survive this time? How much hope is there?"


    "Certainly, you can rest assured."


    Lin Yu said with a smile.


    Seemingly infected by his smile, Dolan''s complexion slightly improved.


    However, she still couldn''t believe Lin Yu''s words.


    She is a person from the grassland, she knows how powerful wolves are, and she can roughly judge how many wolves there are this time based on the sound from a distance.


    It can only be said that there are too many wolves this time, too many to count and judge.


    How can there be any hope of surviving under such circumstances?


    No matter how powerful Lin Yu is, can he kill so many wolves alone?


    Totally impossible.


    "Lin Yu, thank you, with you here, I really feel at ease."


    Although Dolan didn''t believe Lin Yu''s words, she still thanked Lin Yu for comforting her.


    "Let''s go and have a look outside."


    Lin Yu smiled, then lifted the curtain and went outside the grassland cloth bag.


    After Dolan hesitated, he followed him out.


    By the time they came outside, the campsite had already turned into a mess of porridge.


    Some were sitting on the ground crying, while others were holding weapons and trying to kill them.


    Lin Yu looked into the distance, looking for the figure of the caravan captain.


    At a glance, I found that the captain of the caravan was with the captain of the guard, whispering something there.


    Dolan had stabilized his mind at this time, and suggested to Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, let''s go and have a look."


    "Walk."


    Lin Yu nodded in agreement.


    The two walked quickly and came to the side of the caravan captain.


    The captain of the caravan and the captain of the guard noticed their approach, and turned to look at them both.


    "Hey." The caravan captain sighed, looked at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, do you have any good advice?"


    Even if he knew that Lin Yu had encountered such a situation, but now that the campsite is weak, it is impossible to deal with the difficulties like Lin Yu encountered.


    At this time, he wanted to ask Lin Yu questions, completely holding the mentality of a dead horse being a living horse doctor.


    Anyway, it has come to this point, it is good to listen to Lin Yu''s opinion.


    "I''ll help you deal with the wolves together later, and I don''t have many other suggestions."


    Lin Yu said sincerely.


    Seeing what he said, the caravan captain patted him on the shoulder and said solemnly, "Then it''s up to you."


    He didn''t take Lin Yu''s words seriously.


    On the one hand, he did not know Lin Yu''s true strength, and on the other hand, he had already accepted his fate.


    In today''s situation, there is basically no life or death.


    Everyone has come to a dead end.


    "Captain, the wolves are here!"


    At this time, the captain of the guard reminded loudly.


    The captain of the caravan looked in the direction of his finger, and sure enough, he saw a large group of wolves rushing towards this side, and the number was huge.


    Each of these wolves had a fierce look on their faces, and their eyes gleamed fiercely.


    It looks far more powerful than the wolf you encountered when you first entered the no-man''s land.


    After seeing the appearance of these wolves, the people in the campsite were even more frightened and shouted in despair.


    Such ferocious wolves, with so many numbers, are really dead now.


    And he will definitely die miserably, and will be torn to pieces by the wolves and die.


    The people in the campsite crowded into the middle in a chaotic manner, hugging each other into a group.


    Some people who could have summoned the courage at the moment are also holding the knives and guns in their hands and keep retreating.


    Everyone is instinctively afraid.


    boom!


    Bang bang bang!


    At this time, there was a sudden burst of gunfire, and it was the caravan guards who were shooting at the attacking wolves.


    After such a round of shooting, the wolf rushing in front collapsed instantly.


    But the wolves in the back were not impressed by the sight at all, and still attacked the campsite frantically.


    As if there was no fear at all.


    "These wolves are abnormal!"


    The captain of the guard and the captain of the caravan said in unison, and both of them had expressions of horror and terror on their faces.


    The other caravan stewards were not much better, they were all too frightened to move by the terrifying and eerie images in front of them.


    Of course, they are all old people in the caravan. They have traveled through the no-man''s land for many years, and their courage is much better than that of ordinary merchants in the caravan.


    Therefore, even though he was afraid in his heart, the movements in his hands did not stop for a moment.


    The **** captain has been directing the caravan **** to shoot, while the caravan captain forced a calm observation and analysis of the situation.


    In general, the resistance of the caravans is still doing a decent job.


    It''s just that everyone knows in their hearts that such resistance is just a dying struggle.


    With the ferocity and number of those wolves, it won''t be long before they break through the defense line and rush into the camp to tear everyone to shreds.


    "Lin Yu, I''ve figured it out now, isn''t it death? There''s nothing to be afraid of!"


    Dolan suddenly said solemnly.


    I don''t know what kind of mental activity she has experienced in her heart.


    Judging from her expression, she doesn''t seem to be afraid anymore, even if she will die soon.


    "Don''t say that, Doran, we''ll get through this."


    Lin Yu glanced at Dolan and comforted.


    He is now observing the situation, preparing to wait for the wolves to get closer to the shot.


    Otherwise, if he shoots now, the battle line will be too long, which will force him to show more skills.


    And he didn''t want to show his extraordinary power in front of these people.


    Once the extraordinary power is revealed, it is easy to be frightened, and it will feel that he is not a human being.


    That''s how people are, and they instinctively fear things that are far beyond their comprehension.


    Just like when everyone in the campground saw these extremely ferocious wolves, they were all terrified.


    "Lin Yu, I''m not afraid now, not at all!"


    Dolan seemed to be cheering for himself, holding the saber in his hand tightly, looking into Lin Yu''s eyes and saying.


    However, Lin Yu could see that deep in her eyes, she still revealed deep fear.


    Lin Yu didn''t say much about this, everything had to be revealed next.


    The wolves kept approaching the campsite.


    Bang bang bang!


    The gunshots were still ringing nonstop.


    At this time, these guards in the caravan were also red-eyed.


    After accepting the fate of death, they just wanted to kill a few more wolves to vent their anger.


    Even if you want to die, you have to send these beasts to **** first.


    "Ow!"


    Suddenly, there was a loud wolf howling in the distance.


    There was a strangeness in this voice, and it immediately caught the attention of everyone in the caravan.


    The captain of the caravan and the captain of the **** both looked far into the distance, looking into the distance through the faint light.


    At a glance, they were all shocked.


    I saw a wolf standing up in the distance. The wolf seemed to be looking towards the campsite, which was really weird.


    "What the **** is this?"


    "Is this a wolf?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone who saw the wolf exclaimed involuntarily.


    It''s just that some people''s exclamations are louder, and some people''s voices are smaller.


    "Lin Yu, what is that? Did you meet that time?"


    Dolan turned pale again with fright, and asked Lin Yu again and again.


    Originally, she had already done a good job in the construction of her heart, and it was nothing more than a death.


    But I never thought that I would see such a strange wolf.


    The wolf that the man stood up, no matter how he looked at it, seemed to have human-like intelligence, not just a wolf.


    "I have encountered it, as long as the wolf is killed, these wolves will retreat."


    Lin Yu said to Dolan.


    The wolf appeared suddenly and had not appeared before, so he had just seen the wolf.


    But unlike the others, he knew after seeing the wolf that as long as he killed the wolf, the wolves would retreat because the wolves were headless.


    This wolf is like a wolf king.


    "Killing the wolf will make the wolves retreat?"


    Dolan''s face flashed with joy, but the next moment she returned to her pale face.


    Killing the wolf is simple, but the wolf hides behind the wolves, and even the bullets have no power to fly such a long distance.


    How can I kill it?


    There is only one way, to rush into the wolf pack and take the initiative to kill the wolf before there is a chance.


    But it''s just a chance.


    Looking at the wolf''s appearance, its strength should not be underestimated.


    So even if you can rush in front of it, you can''t kill it.


    However, Dolan felt that even if there was no hope, at least he should tell the caravan captain the news and let the caravan captain make the decision.


    Thinking of this, Dolan dragged Lin Yu to the front of the caravan captain and said, "Captain, Lin Yu said that as long as you kill that weird wolf, you can force the wolves back."


    "What? Really?"


    The caravan captain and the guard captain asked in unison.


    "Well, really!"


    Dolan nodded heavily.


    Lin Yu also nodded.


    The captain of the caravan immediately said: "Quick, aim at the wolf and shoot."


    The captain of the guard also immediately turned around and ordered.


    Bang bang bang!


    Immediately, more than a dozen people shot at the wolf standing up.


    However, even if the wolf saw someone shooting at it, he still stood there, exposing his entire body.


    "Did you hit?"


    the caravan captain asked.


    The captain of the guard replied: "It must have hit at least one shot. It doesn''t seem to be afraid of bullets shot so far away. It is estimated that it should be closer."


    "This¡­"


    The caravan captain sighed helplessly.


    The wolves are constantly approaching the campsite, and they can''t see the edge at a glance. In this case, how can we approach the wolf king?


    It simply can''t be done.


    "Keep hitting it, I don''t believe it''s not afraid!"


    The caravan captain ordered.


    Needless to say, the captain of the guard had also ordered the caravan guards to shoot at the wolf king.


    However, the wolf has been standing there, not afraid of the guard''s muzzle.


    It seemed to be fine no matter how many shots were hit.


    "It''s really weird, this wolf is definitely not normal!"


    The caravan captain and the caravan stewards were completely desperate at this moment.


    They have never encountered such a situation, let alone never heard of it.


    The wolf king in the distance was standing there deliberately to provoke him, so that humans could do nothing about it.


    "Captain, the bullets will run out soon, we''re done!"


    The captain of the guard suddenly said to the captain of the caravan.


    Under the fire of the musket, the wolves in front have been falling, but even so, the wolves are still approaching the campsite.


    And now that the bullets are about to run out, even this line of defense cannot be held.


    Immediately a tide of wolves will rush into the campsite and slaughter the people in the campsite.


    "Do your best to obey the destiny!"


    The caravan captain looked up at the sky helplessly and said bitterly.


    Hearing this, everyone fell into endless despair.


    Everyone seemed to be able to see the **** of death beckoning to them.


    "Lin Yu!"


    Dolan leaned against Lin Yu''s arms and shouted in despair.


    Lin Yu looked down at her and said, "Dolan, give me your knife."


    "what?"


    Dolan didn''t hear what Lin Yu said, and asked with some doubts.


    "Give me your knife."


    Lin Yu repeated.


    "I''ll give you the knife?" Dolan finally understood now, and hurriedly picked up the knife in his hand and handed it to Lin Yu, "Here!"


    "Look at me next."


    Lin Yu gave Dolan a comforting smile, then let go of Dolan and walked towards the wolf king in the distance.


    And his actions immediately attracted the attention of the captain of the caravan and the captain of the guard.


    In an instant, all eyes converged on him.


    "Lin Yu, you?"


    The caravan captain wondered.


    The others also looked suspicious.


    No one has figured out what Lin Yu is doing, is he going to die?


    He walked over alone with a knife, and so many wolves pounced on him, it really was not enough to die for a few lives.


    "I''ll kill that wolf king."


    After Lin Yu finished speaking, he jumped up, jumped out of the fortifications outside the campsite, and rushed directly towards the wolves.


    Everyone in the campsite was stunned by this scene.


    Everyone didn''t expect Lin Yu to say that he would do it if he started, so he went out with a knife in hand.


    This¡­


    In an instant, most people''s eyes converged on Lin Yu, watching him rush all the way to the wolves.


    "He''s really going to die!"


    "Why is he so brave?"


    "Hey, we''re going to die soon, so why say that."


    "¡­"


    Everyone in the campsite quickly lost the mind to care about Lin Yu. After all, everyone would die, so it''s better to worry about yourself.


    Outside the campsite, Lin Yu Lin Yu got closer and closer to the wolves with a knife.


    To be honest, the appearance of the Wolf King actually made it easier for him.


    If the wolf king didn''t show up, he would have to kill a lot of waves to repel the wolves.


    But now as long as the wolf king is killed, the problem will be solved.


    As for how to approach the wolf king...


    It was difficult for others, but not at all difficult for him.


    Soon, Lin Yu rushed to the front of the wolves.


    Immediately, several wolves jumped up and rushed towards him, attacking him.


    Lin Yu cut the wolves in half with a horizontal slash.


    Immediately afterwards, the wolf behind jumped up and attacked him again. He waved the knife again and killed five wolves with ease.


    After seeing this scene, everyone in the campsite concentrated on observing Lin Yu''s actions again.


    Looking at Lin Yu''s appearance, it seems that there is really a way to get close to the wolf king.


    I just don''t know if he can kill the wolf king.


    Of course, no matter what, many people in the campground had hope.


    Maybe he really survived this time.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the pole martial arts modifier of Bamboo in the South of the Great God. In order to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 1298 The Wolf King is free to read. https://

 Chapter 1299： flying knife

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the extreme martial arts modifier!


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on Lin Yu, watching him kill the wolves.


    Dolan even raised his heart to his throat, not daring to look away at all.


    Lin Yu was invited by her. If Lin Yu suffered, she would feel sorry for him no matter what.


    Moreover, she also hoped that Lin Yu could really kill the wolf king and repel the wolves.


    In this way, she and others have hope of surviving.


    At this moment, she has regarded Lin Yu as her savior.


    I kept praying for Lin Yu in my heart.


    "Lin Yu, you must succeed! You must succeed!"


    Dolan repeated in his mind.


    Like her, others in the campsite kept praying for Lin Yu.


    Everyone knows that Lin Yu is the only hope now.


    The guards were running out of bullets and could no longer shoot the wolves, but if Lin Yu hacked the wolf king to death with a knife, maybe the wolves would really retreat.


    That way, everyone will be safe.


    In the distance, Lin Yu kept slashing and killing wolves, slowly approaching the wolf king in the distance.


    And the wolf king has been standing there, staring at Lin Yu.


    Inside the campsite, the captain of the guard couldn''t help but said, "This wolf king looks mysterious, is Lin Yu really his opponent?"


    When the caravan captain and other caravan stewards heard this, they all looked at each other.


    "There is no other way now, but I can only hope that Lin Yu can succeed."


    "Yeah, now it''s all up to Lin Yu!"


    "Well, at least there is some hope."


    "Look, he hacked and slashed all the way, and those wolves couldn''t touch him at all. Such a strong martial arts is absolutely not available to ordinary people."


    "¡­"


    Everyone opened their mouths.


    At least from the current performance of Lin Yu, there is still clear hope.


    In any case, it is definitely not a problem to get close to the wolf king. As for whether or not to defeat the wolf king, that is another matter.


    When the captain of the guard saw what everyone said, he didn''t say anything more, just stared at Lin Yu stubbornly.


    A few caravan stewards were right, Lin Yu''s martial arts skills are extremely high and can be possessed by many people.


    If he continues to kill like this, maybe he can really kill the wolf king.


    And now there is no other way, only to see if Lin Yu can succeed.


    In the distance, Lin Yu got closer to the wolf king after hacking another wolf to death.


    Now the distance between him and the wolf king is about 300 meters.


    And this distance is still shrinking rapidly.


    Of course, this was because Lin Yu hid his strength.


    If he shot with all his strength, these wolves would be dead in an instant.


    It''s just that Lin Yu didn''t want the people in the camp to know his true strength, which would not be good for the next interaction.


    The people in the caravan will be particularly moved by trying to kill the wolf king as hard as they are now, showing their sincere emotions.


    And he will not think that he is a non-human creature, but only think that he is a powerful warrior.


    Lin Yu slaughtered all the way, getting closer and closer to the wolf king.


    Three hundred meters, two hundred and ninety meters, two hundred and eighty meters¡­


    The distance between the two sides is shortened visible to the naked eye.


    When everyone in the campground saw this scene, there was strong hope in their hearts.


    If before, they just held the mentality of a dead horse as a living horse doctor, then now they have strong confidence in Lin Yu.


    Everyone felt that Lin Yu might really have the strength to kill the wolf king.


    "Captain, Lin Yu is really amazing, I have never seen such a strong martial artist!"


    The captain of the guard turned his head and said to the captain of the caravan.


    Now he has no doubts about Lin Yu''s strength.


    "Well, we all depend on him this time. If he succeeds, we will survive. If he fails, we will not survive!"


    The caravan captain nodded seriously.


    Then, he looked at Dolan who was standing not far away.


    "Dolan, how much do you know about Lin Yu?"


    the caravan captain asked.


    Dolan hurriedly walked to the captain of the caravan after hearing the words, and said, "Captain, I don''t know either, but the day I met Lin Yu, Lin Yu was about to enter the no-man''s land alone."


    "What? How dare you?"


    The captain of the caravan and the other caravan stewards all showed expressions of surprise.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu had the courage to enter the no-man''s land alone.


    This is simply daring!


    "Dolan, what did he say? Did you ask him why he went into no-man''s land alone?"


    The caravan captain asked hurriedly.


    Dolan nodded and said, "Of course I asked. Lin Yu didn''t bring anything to eat at that time, so I asked him how he would live after he entered the no-man''s land. He said he hunted when he was hungry."


    "Hunt when you''re hungry?"


    The caravan captain and others were shocked again.


    They thought that Lin Yu decided to go through the no-man''s land alone because he was fully prepared, but never thought that he didn''t bring anything to eat.


    This can no longer be described as bold.


    "Yeah, he said he would hunt when he was hungry, and he also said that he was skilled in martial arts and was not afraid of encountering wolves."


    Dolan continued.


    The captain of the caravan and the others looked at each other, and then said, "It''s not a lie about his martial arts skills. His martial arts skills are truly unparalleled."


    Lin Yu''s strength is obvious, at least far stronger than any guard in the caravan.


    The captain of the guard had no chance of winning against him.


    "What else did Lin Yu say?"


    the caravan captain asked again.


    Dolan shook his head and said, "I didn''t say anything else. I persuaded him to come with us, and he came to the caravan with me."


    "I see!"


    The caravan captain suddenly realized.


    When Dolan brought Lin Yu over, he didn''t think much about it. He just thought that this person would not hold everyone back, so he gave Dolan a face and agreed that he would go with everyone.


    In the end, I never thought that he would become everyone''s savior.


    At least as far as the current situation is concerned, the possibility of Lin Yu killing the wolf king is not small.


    "Dolan, thanks to Lin Yu this time."


    A caravan steward sighed.


    The other caravan stewards also nodded, agreeing with these words.


    "Look, Lin Yu will kill the wolf king right away!"


    At this moment, the captain of the guard suddenly shouted loudly.


    These words instantly caught everyone''s attention, and everyone''s eyes moved in unison, turning to Lin Yu in the distance.


    I saw Lin Yu holding a saber and killing the Quartet, getting closer and closer to the wolf king.


    And the wolf king also showed alertness to Lin Yu.


    After all, so many wolves besieging Lin Yu can''t stop Lin Yu from advancing, which shows how powerful Lin Yu is.


    "Ow-"


    The wolf king screamed in the sky and ordered the wolves to step up their siege of Lin Yu.


    In an instant, the wolves were no longer in a hurry to attack the campsite, but rushed towards Lin Yu like a tide.


    This made Lin Yu face enemies on all sides.


    Originally, he only needed to focus on killing the wolves in front, because the wolves in other directions were desperately rushing towards the campsite.


    But now, the wolves in the other three directions are now rushing towards him.


    This caused his pressure to instantly increase several times.


    "Oops!"


    "Trouble!"


    Everyone in the campsite exclaimed in unison.


    They had never seen so many wolves besieging one person at the same time.


    In this case, even with three heads and six arms, it would be difficult to deal with it.


    I don''t know if Lin Yu can successfully kill the wolf king.


    At this time, not only the caravan captain and other managers, but also the ordinary businessmen in the caravan, all sweated for Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu, you can definitely do it! You can definitely do it!"


    Dolan kept praying for Lin Yu.


    Now her heart is completely on Lin Yu, and she doesn''t want to see Lin Yu get hurt.


    I just want to see Lin Yu come back alive and unscathed.


    The others did the same, praying for Lin Yu for a miracle.


    All eyes were on Lin Yu.


    Forgot to even see the pack of wolves that were still rushing towards the campsite.


    far away.


    After Lin Yu was surrounded by enemies, he immediately turned around.


    The saber in his hand drew a perfect arc in the air, and immediately split the circle of wolves in half.


    Immediately afterwards, he took advantage of the time that the other wolves did not fill the void, and rushed forward a few steps, and shortened the distance with the wolf king.


    "Amazing!"


    "This knife is perfect!"


    The captain of the guard and several caravan guards couldn''t help but exclaim.


    They have all practiced some martial arts and know the secrets.


    And the knife that Lin Yu just made was far beyond their understanding of the knife technique.


    It can only be said that this knife is too perfect, and there is no flaw at all.


    "It must be possible! He must be able to do it!"


    The captain of the guard said repeatedly as if he was encouraging himself.


    Others were inspired by his words, and they also had strong confidence in Lin Yu in their hearts.


    Everyone felt that Lin Yu would definitely be able to kill the wolf king and fight the wolf king to the death.


    In the distance, after a few steps, Lin Yu faced the danger of being surrounded by wolves again.


    These wolves are desperate now, just want to block his way.


    Not at all afraid of the knife in his hand.


    "Although come."


    Lin Yu was not afraid at all.


    For him, killing these wolves is like cutting tofu in the kitchen, and it doesn''t require any force at all.


    And rushing to kill in this pack of wolves is even more like a stroll in the courtyard, free for him.


    Swish swish!


    Several wolves jumped up and rushed towards Lin Yu together.


    And the moment these wolves jumped into the air, the ground below them was immediately filled with gaps by other wolves.


    That is to say, at this time, there are wolves in the air and on the ground rushing towards Lin Yu.


    Each wolf opened its mouth wide, revealing long fangs, trying to create a wound on Lin Yu''s body.


    Seeing this picture, everyone in the campground was in a cold sweat.


    This is trouble.


    These wolves are getting more and more crazy.


    However, when everyone was trembling with fear, they saw Lin Yu jumping into the air with a saber in hand.


    While killing the wolves in the air, he stepped on the wolves on the ground and jumped directly towards the wolf king.


    "it is good!"


    "It''s so easy!"


    The captain of the guard and the guards cheered.


    This high-level martial arts, and impeccable adaptability, they were deeply impressed.


    On the other side, the caravan captain and the caravan stewards were also amazed at Lin Yu''s skills.


    Dolan said happily in his heart: "Lin Yu, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. I was the one who blamed you at the time."


    At that time, she thought that what Lin Yu said was bragging, but according to the current situation, Lin Yu did not brag at all.


    With Lin Yu''s current strength, he can really cross the no-man''s land alone.


    This is not a joke.


    Of course, it''s not her fault. After all, all the warriors she''d seen before were far from Lin Yu.


    No matter how she wanted to break the sky, she would never have imagined that Lin Yu''s strength would be so strong.


    "Lin Yu, now I believe in you, I really believe in you!"


    Dolan thought to himself.


    In the distance, Lin Yu came to a place less than 100 meters away from the wolf king after a few jumps.


    At his current speed, as long as there are more than ten seconds, he can kill the wolf king.


    The Wolf King obviously knew this too.


    The choice made by the wolf king was to flee decisively.


    "The wolf king ran away!"


    "The wolf king is definitely scared!"


    When the people in the campsite saw the wolf king running away, they jumped up with joy.


    "If the wolf king runs like this, surely other wolves will also run, right?"


    someone said.


    Hearing this, everyone hurriedly looked at the other pack of wolves.


    As a result, at a glance, the wolves were still rushing towards the campsite frantically.


    It seems like they won''t stop until they kill all the people in the campsite.


    "Why don''t these wolves run? Do they have to kill the wolf king before they can leave?"


    Everyone was shocked.


    At this time, the captain of the guard said: "I see, I know what the wolf king is thinking!"


    When the caravan captain heard this, he hurriedly asked, "Then what is the wolf king thinking?"


    The captain of the guard said anxiously: "Then the wolf king must want the wolves to kill us, so Lin Yu has to turn around and save us, so he won''t go after the wolf king again."


    "Makes sense!"


    After hearing this, many people nodded in agreement.


    It is indeed possible that the wolf king is adopting this strategy.


    As long as Lin Yu returned to defense, it could command the wolves to attack with peace of mind.


    In other words, Lin Yu will either chase after the wolf king wholeheartedly and kill the wolf king.


    Or come back and save everyone.


    This is undoubtedly a difficult choice.


    Everyone secretly guessed, what will Lin Yu do next?


    But just when everyone was apprehensive, they saw Lin Yu suddenly throw out the saber in his hand.


    The saber flew rapidly in the air, drawing a cold glow.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s mood was sluggish for a moment, and they would not be able to react at all for a while.


    Then, the next moment...


    I saw that the saber flew out more than a hundred meters and disappeared into the wolves, and I don''t know if it hit anything.


    "Is the knife gone?"


    I don''t know if anyone said that.


    These words instantly alerted everyone.


    Yes, Lin Yu''s knife is gone, what should I do next?


    "Look, look! The wolves have retreated!"


    Suddenly, a guard shouted loudly, instantly attracting everyone''s attention.


    Everyone looked back from Lin Yu and looked closer, and was pleasantly surprised to find that all the wolves were turning around and retreating. UU reading


    "I see, the knife that Lin Yu threw out must have hit the wolf king and killed the wolf king!"


    "Yes, it is absolutely true. Only when the wolf king is dead will these wolves retreat!"


    Everyone suddenly realized that they wanted to understand everything.


    The knife just seemed to just fly into the wolves, but it actually hit the fleeing wolf king and killed the wolf king.


    After the wolves lose their leader, they choose to retreat.


    "It''s safe, everyone is safe now!"


    "We are saved!"


    Everyone in the campground shouted with excitement.


    The wolves have receded, the danger is lifted, and everyone can continue to live! .


    Provide you with the fastest update of the pole martial arts modifier of Bamboo in the South of the Great God. In order to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 1299 Flying Knife Free Read.https://

 Chapter 1300： sleepless night

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the extreme martial arts modifier!


    The wolves quickly retreated, leaving only the wolf corpse on the ground.


    Everyone in the campground was sitting on the ground, collapsed.


    Whether it was the guard who had just desperately attacked the wolves, or an ordinary businessman, there was a sense of powerlessness that was exhausted by nervousness.


    Everyone sat on the ground and watched Lin Yu slowly pace back in the distance.


    "Success! He really succeeded!"


    "Yeah, it worked!"


    "We are saved!"


    At this moment, most people''s brains can''t think, they can only keep repeating simple words.


    Their hearts were filled with the ecstasy of the rest of their lives.


    Lin Yu quickly walked back to the campsite.


    Dolan stood up immediately and took the initiative to meet him.


    "Lin Yu!"


    Dolan came to Lin Yu, but didn''t know what to say, and finally just called his name.


    Lin Yu gave her a comforting look and said, "It''s alright."


    "Um!"


    Dolan nodded heavily, but said nothing more than that.


    At this time, the captain of the caravan, the captain of the guard, and a group of caravan stewards also greeted him.


    Surrounding Lin Yu in the middle.


    "Lin Yu, thanks to you this time, we didn''t believe you at that time."


    The caravan captain said with guilt.


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone and said, "It''s okay, as long as the danger is lifted."


    He did not explain the matter at that time, but also had the selfishness of feeling the sincere emotions of the other party, in order to experience the soul.


    So he didn''t have any blame for the other party''s previous attitude.


    That''s what a normal person would do.


    "Go, go back, and have a good banquet to celebrate!"


    The captain of the guard suggested.


    The caravan captain hurriedly answered, "Yes, Lin Yu, we will apologize to you at the banquet."


    With that said, the group dragged Lin Yu towards the middle of the campsite.


    The captain of the caravan immediately began to arrange for someone to bring the oil lamp to illuminate it, and then arranged for someone to hold a banquet.


    Soon, everyone moved, everyone performed their duties, and began to prepare the dinner.


    It was already a normal night at the moment. Everyone was frightened for the whole afternoon, and they were not in the mood to eat in the middle. They were already hungry now.


    Therefore, everyone''s actions are very fast, and they cooperate very well with each other, and there is no need for anyone to urge them.


    After about half an hour, the dinner was ready.


    A bonfire was lit in the open space in the center of the campsite, and everyone sat around the bonfire for several times.


    Lin Yu sat with the caravan captain and others, sitting at the front of the crowd.


    "Here, Lin Yu."


    Dolan handed Lin Yu a fragrant leg of lamb.


    This leg of lamb was roasted by Dolan himself, with all kinds of special spices added.


    Of course, for Lin Yu, eating is no longer a must.


    Even if he didn''t eat for a day, he could survive unharmed.


    Eating is just to satisfy the cravings of the tongue.


    Lin Yu took a bite of a piece of lamb shank.


    "Lin Yu, is it delicious?"


    Dolan asked.


    "It tastes good." Lin Yudandan praised.


    At this time, the caravan captain handed Lin Yu a glass full of kumiss.


    "I''ll do it first as a respect."


    The caravan captain drank the wine in one gulp, then looked at Lin Yu with a smile.


    Lin Yu didn''t say much, and drank the wine in one gulp.


    When it comes to drinking alone, no one in this world can compare to him, after all, no matter how much he drinks, he won''t get drunk.


    And when I drink, I don''t feel any pain.


    "it is good!"


    "Good drink!"


    "As expected of a hero!"


    Several caravan guards exclaimed loudly.


    They drink a lot on weekdays, and naturally they can see at a glance that Lin Yu has an extraordinary amount of alcohol.


    After drinking this glass of wine, the whole person''s face is not red or heartbeat, just like drinking a glass of water.


    Very few people can do this.


    Lin Yu''s alcohol intake is probably huge.


    While the guards were admiring, the captain of the caravan had refilled his and Lin Yu''s wine glasses.


    "Lin Yu, the cup just now was for your apology, and now this cup is my thank you for saving your life."


    Having said that, the caravan captain stood up and said to everyone, "Everyone get up and give Lin Yu a toast."


    With an order, everyone got up one after another and thanked Lin Yu in unison.


    After speaking, everyone, regardless of the amount of alcohol, drank all the wine in the cup in one gulp to show their sincerity.


    The caravan captain naturally suffocated his glass of wine.


    In the process, Lin Yu also felt the sincere emotions of everyone, and the soul gained effective experience.


    "I did too!"


    With that said, Lin Yu drank the wine in one gulp.


    "it is good!"


    The crowd cheered.


    In everyone''s opinion, Lin Yu is very forthright.


    Not only is he highly skilled in martial arts, but he also refuses to drink alcohol without any hesitation.


    This temperament is most liked by the grassland people.


    Seeing that everyone had finished drinking, the captain of the caravan greeted everyone to sit down and eat meat.


    Lin Yu sat down and continued to pick up the leg of lamb to eat.


    He wasn''t hungry, but this leg of lamb was baked by Dolan himself, a gift from Dolan.


    Eating this leg of lamb can make him feel Dolan''s sincere emotions and help his spiritual experience.


    "Lin Yu, this glass of wine and this banquet can''t be repaid for your life-saving grace to everyone this time."


    "However, everyone has to express their hearts."


    The captain of the caravan said solemnly to Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "It''s okay, there is a saying that is good, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. I will definitely stand up for my high-level martial arts at this time."


    "Brother Lin is indeed a hero, and I admire him so much!"


    At this time, the captain of the guard came over and said.


    Lin Yu turned his head and smiled at him without saying much.


    Now each of these people has fiery emotions, which is of great benefit to his spiritual experience.


    And this feeling of revealing the truth is very useful.


    As long as you are normal people in this world, you don''t like other people''s hypocrisy and want to be treated sincerely by others.


    "Drink, keep drinking!"


    The captain of the guard took the initiative to help Lin Yu fill up the wine.


    After pouring it, he said, "Based on Brother Lin''s alcohol capacity, this amount of wine will definitely not get you drunk. It''s fine to drink a few more glasses."


    Lin Yu didn''t stop him, after all, he really couldn''t get drunk.


    Afterwards, the caravan captain and others took turns toasting Lin Yu, and the more they drank, the happier they became, and the more excited they became.


    Dolan also drank several glasses in a row, and his face was flushed.


    After three rounds of drinking, the caravan captain asked, "Lin Yu, based on what you see, what is going on this time?"


    As soon as his words fell, the captain of the guard immediately came up to answer and said, "Yes, the situation this time is really strange. I have never seen such an arrogant wolf pack before."


    Dolan and several caravan stewards also nodded, agreeing with the captain''s words.


    This time the situation was really weird.


    First, the scale of the wolf pack is huge, and the second is that the wolf king in the wolf pack has wisdom like a human being.


    If Lin Yu hadn''t taken the risk and rushed up to hack the wolf king to death, the consequences would have been absolutely unimaginable.


    It can only be said that this situation is beyond everyone''s understanding.


    You have never encountered anything like this before.


    Lin Yu glanced at everyone, and then said, "This matter is not over yet."


    "what?"


    "It''s not over yet?"


    Hearing Lin Yu''s words, the wine glasses in everyone''s hands almost fell to the ground.


    The wolf king is dead, the wolves have retreated, and the matter is not over yet?


    Does this mean that those wolves will make a comeback?


    "Lin Yu, are those wolves still coming to trouble us?"


    The caravan captain asked nervously.


    "Um."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    Seeing him say that, everyone''s wine instantly woke up halfway.


    I didn''t expect the wolves to really come back.


    If it was before, they might scoff at Lin Yu''s words, thinking he was alarmist.


    But now that they have seen Lin Yu''s strength with their own eyes, how dare they have such an idea.


    Now they completely take Lin Yu''s words as golden words.


    I think he said that, and things will definitely develop like this.


    But if the wolves really come back, what should everyone do?


    It seems that he can only pin his hopes on Lin Yu.


    The caravan captain moved closer to Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, then... everyone has to rely on you next."


    As soon as these words came out, the others were either silent or nodded slightly.


    Now, in this situation, it can only depend on Lin Yu.


    After all, the bullets have been exhausted, and if the wolves come again, the guns cannot be counted on.


    However, with the number of wolves, going up and desperately is equivalent to dying.


    Everyone is not as strong as Lin Yu''s martial arts.


    "If the wolves come again, I will definitely shoot."


    Lin Yu comforted everyone.


    He has benefited a lot from the sincere emotions that these people showed, and he naturally would not die.


    In addition, saving people can get the other party''s thanks, which also helps the soul experience.


    "That''s good!"


    "Then there''s Brother Laurin!"


    "It''s work!"


    Everyone opened their mouths and thanked Lin Yu in advance.


    With Lin Yu''s remarks, everyone felt a lot more at ease.


    But at this moment, Lin Yu suddenly said: "But what I''m worried about now is not the wolves, but something more terrifying and powerful."


    Hearing this, everyone didn''t react at once.


    After careful recollection, they realized that there is something more powerful than the wolf pack that will come to attack everyone.


    "Something scarier? Is it scarier than a pack of wolves of the size just now?"


    Dolan asked first.


    Everyone immediately focused their attention on Lin Yu, waiting to hear his answer.


    Lin Yu said: "Have you noticed that the wolf king just now is very strange, and has the same wisdom as a human being."


    "Um."


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    The wolf king is impressive, and when I recall the way it stood up, I still feel scared in my heart.


    "The wolf king is actually not an ordinary wolf, but was cultivated by a terrifying existence."


    Lin Yu explained.


    Everyone took a deep breath when they heard it.


    The wolf king is so terrifying and powerful, how terrifying is the thing that cultivated it?


    For a time, everyone only felt the coolness on their backs, and they went straight to the sky.


    Lin Yu said: "I said this not to scare you, but to remind you that things are not over yet, and it''s not time to relax."


    "we know."


    The captain of the caravan took the lead.


    Lin Yu is now the hero who saved everyone from the wolf''s mouth, and no one will doubt his words.


    Dolan asked aside, "Lin Yu, did you do the same last time?"


    "The last time we fought off the wolves, we managed to escape, but that was because we were so close to our destination that we escaped the danger zone after only a day''s walk."


    "But this time is different. No matter how fast we go this time, it will take several days to get out of the no-man''s land."


    Lin Yu looked at Dolan and said.


    Dolan turned pale.


    The captain of the guard took the conversation and asked, "Lin Yu, how did you know the origin of the wolf king?"


    "I heard." Lin Yu explained: "One month after we successfully escaped, someone encountered the same wolf pack again."


    "They were lucky to repel the wolves, but unfortunately, the terror behind the wolf king came out, and in the end no one was spared."


    "According to people familiar with the matter, everyone was eaten up by that thing, leaving only a **** skeleton."


    As soon as Lin Yu finished speaking, everyone took another breath of cold air.


    Like Dolan, even when Lin Yu was still talking, his whole body trembled slightly, terribly frightened.


    "What the **** is that thing?"


    The caravan captain said in despair.


    Lin Yu shook his head and said, "No one knows, because no one has seen it with their own eyes."


    He didn''t say this to scare these people, but that thing was indeed a very terrifying existence in the eyes of these people.


    Vaccinate them well in advance, so as not to be too scared to move when they actually see them.


    "Can we go out this time?"


    "God, what did we do wrong to punish us like this?"


    "That thing is coming, what should we do?"


    Everyone speaks words of despair.


    Neither of them doubted Lin Yu''s words, and it was precisely because they did not doubt that they felt that there was little hope in the future.


    After saying this pessimistically for a while, everyone focused their attention on Lin Yu again.


    "Brother Lin, are you sure you can deal with that thing? If not, we can help you."


    The captain of the guard said.


    The others were all earnestly waiting for Lin Yu''s answer.


    Lin Yu looked at the crowd and said, "You will have to wait until you see that thing to know."


    He just said that he had never seen that thing with his own eyes, so naturally he can''t say that he is completely sure now.


    Otherwise it''s too fake.


    "When I see him, I''ll know how much I''m sure."


    Everyone nodded slowly when they heard the words.


    Indeed, now I don''t know what that thing looks like, how can I give a positive answer.


    "Lin Yu, will you sleep in my cloth bag tonight?"


    Dolan didn''t care whether anyone was present, he just opened his mouth and asked.


    She is very scared now, how dare she sleep alone at night.


    However, as soon as she said these words, the atmosphere at the scene eased a little.


    Everyone is no longer as nervous as before, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is a little relaxed.


    "It''s okay, I still sleep in my cloth bag, and I will come over as soon as I have something."


    Lin Yu comforted her.


    Dolan looked at the crowd and felt that it was difficult to continue with the request just now, so he nodded and agreed, "Lin Yu, thank you."


    This matter is temporarily over.


    It''s just that after this incident, everyone''s mood is obviously low, and it''s boring to eat.


    Fortunately, everyone was full early, and it was nothing if they couldn''t eat.


    Afterwards, everyone cleaned the scene under the arrangement of the caravan captain, and returned to their respective residences to rest after cleaning up.


    This is bound to be a sleepless night.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the pole martial arts modifier of Bamboo in the South of the Great God. In order to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 1300 Sleepless Night Free Read.https://

 Chapter 1301： odd behavior

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the extreme martial arts modifier!


    After finishing everything, Lin Yu went back to his cloth bag and lay down after the banquet was dissolved.


    For him, not sleeping doesn''t affect his energy at all.


    But not long after he lay down, Dolan took the initiative to find him.


    "Lin Yu, I..." Dolan said hesitantly, "I''m scared alone and can''t sleep, why don''t I sit with you?"


    "Okay, sit down."


    Lin Yu got up and sat on the bed, while Dolan sat on the small stool opposite Lin Yu.


    Seeing that she was really scared, Lin Yu comforted her and said, "It''s okay, we will definitely survive."


    "Well, I believe you!"


    Dolan nodded heavily.


    She is now willing to believe Lin Yu''s words.


    One is that she can find a stack of solace in it, and the other is that since Lin Yu killed the wolf king, she has completely believed in Lin Yu''s strength.


    In her mind, Lin Yu was already invincible.


    "Why don''t you go to bed and sleep, I''ll go to the door and sit."


    Lin Yu suggested.


    He could stay awake, but not Dolan.


    And it''s not a problem to sit like this. Lin Yu thinks it''s better to let Dolan sleep here. It''s better for him to go outside to practice meditation and soul refining.


    "Lin Yu, how can you do that? If you don''t sleep all night, you will definitely be out of energy tomorrow."


    Dolan naturally refused to agree.


    "It''s okay, the martial arts I practice is very special, and I can stay awake for a long time."


    Lin Yu explained.


    "Oh."


    Dolan nodded, not doubting Lin Yu''s words.


    "Then you can sleep in the room. I''ll go and sit outside. In case that terrifying thing comes over, I can react as soon as possible."


    Lin Yu walked out of the cloth bag while talking.


    Dolan hesitated for a moment, but in the end he didn''t back down.


    Lin Yu came to the door of the cloth bag, sat directly on the ground, and then urged the meditation to practice the soul.


    Today, he has felt many sincere emotions from everyone, and his soul has been effectively trained.


    If you meditate well now, you will gain more.


    Lin Yu concentrated on practicing.


    While he was cultivating, most of the people in the campground were tossing and turning and couldn''t fall asleep.


    Even more so with those guards.


    The captain of the caravan sat with several caravan stewards, all with sad faces.


    But fortunately, nothing happened that night and passed unharmed.


    Early the next morning, when everyone in the campsite saw the rising sun, all of them were happy for the rest of their lives.


    Finally have a day.


    Last night, everyone was really miserable.


    Many people are drowsy and sleep hazy before falling asleep.


    "Quick, quickly pack up and hit the road."


    The caravan captain hurriedly ordered.


    According to Lin Yu, he is not out of danger yet, so naturally he cannot stay here.


    You must leave this place quickly and get out of the no-man¡¯s land as soon as possible.


    Of course, these people present did not need him to urge them, and they all packed up with great motivation.


    At this moment, they can''t wait to grow a pair of wings on their backs, directly abolish the no-man''s land, and the farther away from here, the better.


    The campground was busy.


    Lin Yu also followed Dolan to pack the cloth bag and packed the things into the packing truck.


    Half an hour later, the caravan slowly hit the road.


    There are wolf corpses left after the killing last night everywhere, so this part of the road is a bit difficult to walk.


    The guards walked ahead to clear the way, carried the wolf carcasses on the ground and threw them to both sides, thus clearing a path for the ox, horse and ox-carriage to advance.


    Lin Yu and Dolan sat on Dolan''s bullock cart together.


    The two looked at the surrounding scenery to themselves.


    Lin Yu paid more attention to the distance, while Dolan paid more attention to the guards who opened the way in front, and the wolf corpses on both sides.


    "Traveling is a dangerous business, and it can happen at any time."


    Lin Yu suddenly said.


    Hearing this, Dolan immediately turned his head and looked at Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu, how many times have you encountered such a thing?"


    Dolan asked.


    Lin Yu said: "A lot, definitely more than ten times."


    "So many?" Dolan was surprised: "Lin Yu, you are lucky every time you survive."


    "Well, traveling like me requires not only strength, but also luck."


    Lin Yu nodded, and then asked, "Do you still want to travel around with me now?"


    Dolan had always wanted to travel with him before.


    But Lin Yu felt that after experiencing this danger, Dolan should give up the idea.


    When Dolan heard Lin Yu''s words, after thinking for a while, he said to Lin Yu, "No, I now think that a safe and secure life is also good."


    She has already made up her mind, and she will return to her parents honestly in the future, and she will never want to travel around again.


    And don''t follow the caravan near no-man''s land in the future.


    After all, this no man''s land is more dangerous than she imagined.


    Thinking of this, Dolan couldn''t help but look at the other ox carts and carriages.


    Observe other people''s expressions.


    From their expressions, she found that there were not a few people holding the same thoughts as her.


    After passing through this time, most people really dare not set foot in the no-man''s land again.


    I believe that many people will choose to go home and do other things after this journey.


    After observing for a while, Dolan turned back to look at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, will the horrible thing you said last night still come?"


    "do not know."


    Lin Yu shook his head.


    He originally speculated that the thing would attack the caravan last night, but it never showed up.


    I don''t know if he was frightened by his strength, or what was going on.


    But he really couldn''t be sure whether the other party would attack next.


    Of course, he didn''t care about that either.


    Anyway, if the other party dares to come, he can solve the other party as soon as he makes a move.


    There is no difficulty.


    "I hope that thing doesn''t come looking for us!"


    Seeing that Lin Yu couldn''t give a positive answer, Dolan prayed alone.


    Pray that that thing doesn''t show up, and pray that the rest of the journey can be done safely.


    The caravan advanced all the way, and stopped to rest until night fell soon.


    The road traveled on this day is equivalent to the previous day and a half.


    Therefore, the cattle and horses in the caravan are exhausted, and they will definitely die of exhaustion if they do not stop to rest.


    "Hurry up, don''t tie a few cloth bags, everyone squeezes each other to sleep, and go on the road early tomorrow."


    The captain of the caravan commanded loudly.


    After saying this, he rushed to the guards who were building fortifications.


    Said to them: "This time the scope is small, you can enclose two floors, be safe."


    There are a lot of less cloth bags tonight, and the overall scale of the campsite is much smaller than last night, so it is possible to arrange 20% of the fortifications to increase the defense power.


    The guards took orders in unison, and went about their work nimbly.


    The people in the campground now don''t need any urging, and they don''t need any incentives.


    Everyone has a lot of energy.


    Because everyone knows it''s all for themselves.


    If the fortifications are not done well, the horror will come, and his life will be lost.


    Lin Yu and Dolan are also camping at the moment.


    Dolan slept in his cloth bag last night, so tonight he just tied a cloth bag.


    "Lin Yu, let''s make two beds, and you will sleep in a cloth bag later."


    Dolan said with concern: "You didn''t sleep last night, and you didn''t sleep during the day today. If you don''t sleep, you won''t be able to hold up."


    "Row."


    Lin Yu agreed.


    In fact, he doesn''t care at all about these, whatever.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s agreement, Dolan immediately went into the cloth bag to make the bed.


    Lin Yu turned to look outside the campsite.


    Now the caravan''s direction is the east. First, it is because walking eastward can get out of the no-man''s land faster. Second, the destination is close at hand, and the caravan does not want to return empty-handed.


    Of course, when they go back this time, they will definitely not go to the no-man''s land, and will take a long way to go home.


    Although this will greatly affect the income of this trip, it can at least be safe and secure.


    After what happened yesterday, everyone has no idea now, just want to live well.


    Lin Yu retracted his gaze and walked into the cloth bag.


    Today''s dinner is very simple, everyone ate something casually in their own cloth bags.


    After all, no one has the mind to eat, and everyone is worried.


    Naturally, Dolan did the same.


    However, with Lin Yu by her side, she is still in a much better mood than others.


    After eating, Dolan asked, "Lin Yu, will that thing come today?"


    "Not necessarily, it all depends on luck."


    Lin Yu couldn''t give a positive answer either.


    "All right."


    Dolan didn''t ask any further questions.


    In fact, she didn''t want to ask this question at first, but she couldn''t stabilize her heart, so she had to ask.


    "Lin Yu, after you repelled the wolves, how long did it take you to walk out of the no-man''s land?"


    Dolan asked again.


    Lin Yu replied, "It''s about five days."


    "Five days? Hopefully we''ll do as well this time around," Dolan murmured.


    If there is no accident for five days, then it is almost out of the no-man''s land.


    So Lin Yu''s words gave her some hope.


    "sleep early."


    Lin Yu lay down on his bed.


    Dolan followed suit and lay down on his bed.


    Before she knew it, her sleepiness struck, and she slowly fell asleep.


    Of course, Lin Yu still didn''t sleep.


    Time soon came to midnight.


    Just at midnight, there was a sudden scream in the campsite.


    The sound instantly woke up countless people.


    Under the current circumstances, everyone didn''t dare to sleep too hard, and when they heard the sound, they woke up on the spot.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?"


    "Did that thing kill you?"


    "Help!"


    "¡­"


    Various sounds rang out.


    Some calmly asked about the situation, while others screamed for help.


    For a time, the entire campsite became lively.


    Dolan was also woken up by the fright at the moment, sitting on the bed shivering, unable to speak.


    Lin Yu said, "I''ll go outside and have a look."


    He didn''t sense the breath of that thing at all, so it was definitely not the thing that killed him. It was probably the person who screamed that scared him.


    Lin Yu got out of the cloth bag.


    At this time, there were already many people outside, and everyone was carrying oil lamps or torches.


    The captain of the caravan and the captain of the guard are naturally among them.


    Lin Yu looked up and saw a woman surrounded by the crowd, and the captain of the caravan was asking her questions.


    Lin Yu walked over and asked, "What happened?"


    When the caravan captain heard this, he immediately cheered up and said, "Lin Yu, you came just in time. She said just now that she saw a strange shadow wandering in the campsite."


    "Curious shadow?" Lin Yu glanced at the woman and said, "It''s an illusion, you must be wrong, it''s not a trick."


    "yes?"


    The woman turned to look at Lin Yu.


    She couldn''t believe Lin Yu''s words.


    "Maybe I was wrong, sorry."


    The woman apologized to the caravan captain.


    The captain of the caravan shook his head helplessly and said, "Okay, then everyone can go back to sleep, and you have to get up early tomorrow."


    With that said, he and the captain of the guards persuaded everyone to go back.


    Everyone turned around and walked to their residence.


    After the people finished walking, the caravan captain pulled Lin Yu and asked, "Lin Yu, are you really okay?"


    "It''ll be fine, don''t worry."


    Lin Yu comforted.


    "All right."


    The captain of the caravan, the captain of the guard and the others all nodded, believing Lin Yu''s words very much.


    Afterwards, a few of them also walked back to their cloth bags.


    Lin Yu turned around and walked quickly into the cloth bag.


    Dolan asked, "Lin Yu, what happened?"


    "Some people scared themselves to see it wrong." Lin Yu explained and lay down on his bed.


    Dolan didn''t ask any further questions.


    The night passed so peacefully.


    The next morning, everyone woke up exhausted.


    This continuous sleep is not good, and everyone''s spirit will not get better no matter what.


    However, before the threat of death, everyone fought hard and began to clean up the things in the campsite.


    In less than half an hour, everything was packed and loaded successfully.


    The caravan hit the road immediately, heading east.


    However, due to the tightness of the road these two days, the cattle and horses in the caravan were not in good condition, and the road was very slow.


    No way, the caravan captain had to order the caravan to slow down and move forward slowly.


    If this exhausts the cows and horses to death, it will be really troublesome.


    At that time, you can only go out on your feet.


    The team moved on.


    In the evening, the caravan was forced to stop.


    The problem is still in the animal power. The cattle and horses can no longer walk and must stop to rest.


    The crowd began to camp together.


    Soon, the cloth bags stood up one by one.


    People are listlessly entering the cloth bag to rest, and they have no intention of eating.


    It came so quickly into the night.


    In the middle of the night, Dolan woke up suddenly.


    Today, she went to bed early, and she couldn''t get into deep sleep, so she woke up suddenly.


    Suddenly, Dolan sat up from the bed, then quietly got up, walked around Lin Yu''s bed, and walked out of the cloth bag.


    No one knew what she was going to do, and no one knew why she was so bold all of a sudden Of course, Lin Yu naturally noticed Dolan''s strange behavior.


    But he didn''t make a sound to stop her, just quietly watched her walk out of the cloth bag.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu also got up, opened the curtain and walked outside the cloth bag.


    I saw that Dolan was still walking all the way, and unknowingly came to the very center of the campsite.


    Immediately afterwards, she only heard a scream.


    The extremely penetrating sound instantly spreads to every corner of the campsite.


    Just like yesterday, everyone in the campsite was awakened by the sound, and they all got up and came out to check the situation.


    "interesting."


    Looking at Dolan''s back, Lin Yudan said.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the pole martial arts modifier of Bamboo in the South of the Great God. In order to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 1301 Weird Behavior Free read. https://

 Chapter 1302： take the initiative

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the extreme martial arts modifier!


    "What happened?"


    "What happened?"


    "Is that thing?"


    "¡­"


    It didn''t take long for Dolan''s screams to stop, and the captain of the caravan, the captain of the escort, and the rest of them hurried over.


    to Dolan.


    Lin Yu naturally raised his feet and walked away.


    Dolan stood there, lightly frightened, speaking incoherently and clearly.


    When the caravan captain saw Lin Yu leaving, he hurriedly greeted him: "Lin Yu, what happened to Dolan? Do you know?"


    Dolan Linyu lives in the same cloth bag, everyone knows it.


    After all, the family now manages to mix men and women together, so we can tie a few cloth bags less, and spend less every time we clean up the waiting room.


    "Don''t worry, first ask what''s going on."


    Lin Yu motioned to the captain of the caravan to move away.


    At this moment, I didn''t know what was going on, so I could naturally give a positive answer.


    Lin Yu walked quickly to Dolan Mian.


    Dolan was holding his head, his hair was messy, and he was shaking with fright.


    It wasn''t until I heard Lin Yu''s voice that I felt a little better, and looked up at Lin Yu.


    "Dolan, what''s the matter? What did you just see?"


    Lin Yu asked patiently.


    Dolan said in a trembling voice, "I just saw a strange shadow!"


    As soon as Lin Yu heard it, the woman was in the same situation last night.


    I thought that the woman really saw something, but now, Nendoran has encountered some kind of hallucination.


    And the kind of hallucination that horror was actively created.


    Lin Yu comforted: "Everything is fine now, there is nothing, don''t scare yourself."


    Hearing the words, Dolan looked around at the card, and when he saw the family watching eagerly, he felt like waking up from a dream.


    "I guess it''s wrong, sorry."


    Dolan said guiltily.


    The caravan captain took the initiative to stand up and said, "It''s okay, Dolan, hurry back and have a good rest, the family is scattered."


    "It''s all gone, it''s gone, hurry back."


    The captain of the guard greeted.


    "Lin Yu, please wait a moment." The caravan captain softly kept Lin Yu.


    When Dolan saw Lin Yu leaving, he also stood in place and was willing to leave.


    This is still in a state of frightened fear, and his mood is difficult to calm down, so he dares to rest in a cloth bag.


    The captain of the caravan said more upon seeing this.


    It wasn''t until all the unrelated members were gone that the caravan captain asked Lin Yu nervously: "Lin Yu, what''s going on? Do you know?"


    It''s the same twice in a row, no matter how you look at it, things are simple.


    "It should be a ghost." Lin Yu said.


    "what?"


    "Really?"


    The captain of the caravan and the captain of the **** all exclaimed.


    The captain of the caravan guessed that it could be a trick, but Lin Yu immediately gave a positive answer to verify the guess.


    "That thing... already?"


    Dolan asked in a shaky voice.


    Lin Yu turned to look at him and said, "What do you think?"


    As soon as he said that, the caravan captain and the guard captain all took a deep breath.


    Didn''t expect it to be real.


    Dolan was even more frightened by Lin Yu''s words, standing there trembling all over.


    Lin Yu comforted the crowd: "Don''t worry, that thing is only available, but I don''t have it yet."


    After hearing the words, the mood was not much better.


    After all, that thing is already there.


    Now that it''s over, it''s easy to say what will happen. What if the family survives until tomorrow morning?


    Seeing that everyone was scared lightly, and there was no good way to persuade, Lin Yu looked at Dolan: "Dolan, tell me what you saw just now, why did you suddenly run outside."


    "...Wait and think about it."


    Saying that, Dolan fell into painful memories.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "As a dream, I dreamed that I successfully escaped and returned home, and I suddenly woke up in the dream."


    "I just wanted to take a look outside and see that I''ve already gone home."


    "And then left the cloth bag..."


    Speaking of which, Dolan paused, then shook his head: "I walked around and found that there was no area, and I didn''t go home at all."


    "At that time, I would know that the dream was not finished and I really didn''t escape, so I walked again, and went to the place until I was sure that there was nowhere."


    "I was thinking about going back later, but suddenly I saw a strange shadow."


    Dolan continued, covering his face with his hands.


    Lin Yu nodded slowly: "Understood."


    The captain of the caravan and the captain of the **** waited for a while, and hurriedly asked, "Lin Yu, what did you think of?"


    "It''s true that that thing is a ghost." Lin Yu explained: "That thing wants to make you feel at ease and exhausted both physically and mentally."


    Night hallucinations for Dolan, making the campsite scream and waking up.


    After returning home, it will definitely be difficult to fall asleep, and there will definitely be no energy in the morning.


    When you arrive, you will be tired all the way, and you will definitely be very tired when you take a rest at night.


    After the fact that the two were devastated, the family was really about to bear it.


    Only in order to quickly walk away, I have been insisting.


    On the other side, when the caravan captain and the guard captain heard Lin Yu''s words, they all showed expressions of sudden realization.


    Indeed, the current state of the home is getting worse.


    Since that repelled the wolves, I haven''t slept peacefully.


    You can only recover some energy by taking a nap for a while.


    No matter what the waist is, everything will collapse.


    Until then, the thing will take its life with ease.


    Simply unsolvable.


    "Then what should we do now?" The caravan captain forced himself to calmly said: "Although I know that the thing is deliberately harassing, if I still scream in the middle of the night, I will be woken up to check the situation."


    The situation is the same, even if the family knows that this thing is a ghost, can you check the situation when it really is?


    Continue to sleep with your head down, what if that thing is real?


    wait to die?


    Therefore, everything that is unsolvable, the opponent''s tactics, can''t be resolved at all.


    Dolan looked at Lin Yu: "Lin Yu, what should I do? I''m afraid that Ming will find that thing again, let him dream, and want to have such a dream again. It''s so happy."


    Dreams and beautiful dreams, after waking up, are shattered by ruthless facts, a very good experience.


    On the contrary, when I woke up from a nightmare, I found that everything was fine and I felt better.


    "If you really say it, there is only one way." Lin Yu glanced at the audience, and then increased his tone: "Then take the initiative to attack."


    "Active attack?"


    "Are you taking the initiative to find that thing to settle accounts?"


    "?"


    The caravan captains and others looked at each other in dismay.


    Lin Yu didn''t even think about his proposal.


    After all, with such a terrifying existence, who would dare to fight against it?


    "Yes, take the initiative to find it, just kill it, and everything will be solved, otherwise it will definitely be released, and it will continue to harass."


    "If there is nowhere to go, it will take the initiative to kill."


    "In short, it is determined to let it go away alive."


    Lin Yu quickly explained what he had analyzed.


    Of course, and conjecture, and then what will definitely happen.


    That thing has been staring at home and is willing to let go.


    When the audience saw what Lin Yu said, they immediately raised their hearts to their throats.


    There is no doubt that what Lin Yu said now is the most despairing thing he has ever heard in his life.


    That terrifying existence has been staring at himself, pestering himself, and swearing to stop killing himself, what a dark path.


    "Brother Lin, how can we find that thing?"


    The captain of the guard asked boldly.


    Now that I can see it clearly, I am now dead, so I have the courage to fight to the death.


    That might turn around.


    As soon as the **** captain''s voice fell, the caravan captain and the caravan stewards said: "It''s all right, I feel that if I throw away all the cargo and baggage, and ride a horse lightly, I believe that the thing can chase the horse."


    "¡­"


    The captain of the guard hesitated.


    Gotta say, it''s really a good way.


    Now the caravan is walking slowly, the Lord is also procrastinating because there are so many things.


    With such a pile of goods and baggage, it is strange to be able to go fast.


    If you throw away everything and just ride a horse, the speed will be much faster, and at most two rooms can cover the rest of the distance.


    "The method is useless." Lin Yu poured cold water on the side: "The horror of that thing is far beyond imagination, and it is absolutely impossible to get rid of it."


    When the caravan captain heard it, he hurriedly asked, "Lin Yu, how powerful is that thing? Can you give me a count?"


    "It''s hard to say. In short, according to the information collected, that thing is very powerful, at least there is absolutely no problem in chasing a horse, so don''t try to get rid of it by riding a horse."


    Lin Yu looked at the crowd and explained.


    Hearing the words, everyone hesitated.


    According to the saying, the second true must die, so the hard can only take the initiative to find the thing, and then it will fight to the death?


    Really dangerous.


    "In short, the only way is to take the initiative to attack, and the other methods are reliable." Lin Yu continued to persuade: "Just solve it, everything will be solved."


    Speaking of which, the conversation changed again, "It''s up to you to decide how to do it."


    "Okay, Rong Hui think about it."


    The caravan captain nodded to Lin Yu.


    "Well, then go back to rest first."


    Lin Yu turned to look at Dolan: "Dolan, let''s go."


    "it is good."


    Dolan followed Lin Yu back to the cloth bag, while the caravan captain and the caravan stewards also hurried back to the cloth bag to discuss specific matters.


    As soon as the master negotiates and takes the initiative to attack, it depends on Lin Yu.


    After all, where did he find that thing, only Lin Yu could find it.


    Lin Yudolan''s cloth bag.


    After Dolan sat on the bed, he regained his sanity.


    Lin Yu comforted: "At least tonight that thing will be done again."


    "Lin Yu, thank you."


    Dolan naturally knew that Lin Yu had good intentions, so he even expressed his gratitude.


    After the two were silent for a while, Dolan asked again, "Lin Yu, are you sure you''ll find that thing?"


    "Be sure to grasp it, just take the initiative to attack, that thing will be in chaos, and it will keep shrinking like it is now, and it will become more and more arrogant."


    Lin Yu explained.


    Although that thing was determined to kill the caravan, but the family was sitting still, hoping to survive.


    "Is it like..."


    Dolan muttered to himself.


    Lin Yu''s words will naturally doubt, the only problem now is, after finding that thing, what percentage of the winning rate is.


    Can Lin Yu kill that thing like he killed the wolf king?


    Dolan was sure.


    In the same way, the caravan captain and the caravan stewards also struggled with this issue.


    If Lin Yu can solve the other party after finding that thing, then everyone will be happy, there is no need to wait, it is time to hurry up.


    What if Lin Yu solved it?


    Does looking for it mean looking for death?


    Zhi Linyu just said it himself, saying that that thing can chase horses, and got rid of it by riding a horse.


    Inside the cloth bag, Dolan was silent for a while, then asked, "Lin Yu, can you kill that thing?"


    "At least 90% sure." Lin Yu said.


    "Ninety percent sure? Then... maybe try it?"


    Dolan suddenly saw hope.


    Ninety percent of the confidence is already high, but if Lin Yu is so confident, he really takes the initiative to attack.


    "Lin Yu, talk to the captain of the caravan, I really want to suffer again."


    Dolan stood up as he spoke.


    Lin Yu advised: "Let yourself decide."


    It is best to make decisions on your own, and let the stewards in the caravan negotiate and make decisions on their own.


    In this way, even if the final result is ideal, it will be blamed indiscriminately.


    "All right."


    Dolan sat down again immediately.


    I also wanted to understand the subtext of Lin Yu''s words.


    The matter should really be decided by the caravan captain himself, after all, if he takes the initiative, he will put all the caravan at risk.


    When something happens, the family is free from looking for a scapegoat.


    Even if the caravan is looking for it, the caravan will jump.


    "Let''s rest first, and we''ll talk about it tomorrow morning. UU reading that thing will come back tonight."


    Lin Yu comforted again, lying down while talking.


    Dolan also sat back on the edge of the bed and slowly lay down on the bed.


    No words for a night, soon to the second.


    In the second light, everything in the campsite started.


    I didn''t sleep well last night and stayed up almost all night.


    A little to judge from the dark circles at home.


    Lin Yu Duolan went to the door together.


    As soon as the curtain was opened, he saw the captain of the caravan hurried away.


    "Lin Yu, we discussed it for a night last night, and I think it''s okay to listen, so take the initiative."


    The caravan captain spoke up.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the pole martial arts modifier of Bamboo in the South of the Great God. In order to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 1302 Take the initiative to attack free read.https://

 Chapter 1303： set off

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the extreme martial arts modifier!


    "Okay, then don''t go now, keep your spirits up and get ready, and look for that thing later."


    When Lin Yu saw that the caravan captain said to take the initiative to attack, he quickly opened his mouth.


    The caravan was almost exhausted, and the energy of the family had been exhausted, and they had to take a good rest.


    Otherwise you will die if you find that thing.


    Although it is said that if Lin Yu really kills that thing, he can easily do it by himself.


    But for those who have experienced the soul, if they kill that thing silently, the caravan will fully know what is going on, and will sincerely thank you.


    The foresight in the caravan must be made to see how powerful that thing is.


    So you have to take it with you to find that thing.


    On the other side, the captain of the caravan felt hesitant when he saw that Lin Yu said to let the family rest on the road.


    I am willing, but considering that the family is in fear, I can''t wait to leave the zone.


    If you let the family stay for a while, you will definitely have a lot of complaints.


    The caravan captain also knew that Lin Yu was right.


    The energy of the current family is seriously depleted. What is the difference between finding that thing and sending it to death?


    Thinking of it, the captain of the caravan instructed the captain of the guard next to him: "Gather it together and talk to me."


    "it is good."


    The captain of the guard took orders.


    Soon, everyone in the caravan was summoned to the front of the caravan captain.


    The family looked at each other in dismay, knowing what to do with the sudden gathering.


    Everyone''s heart was a little uneasy, for fear that the captain of the caravan would announce something good.


    Every heart has a strong premonition.


    The caravan captain stood in the group, glanced at the crowd first, then cleared his throat and said, "Call the family together, this is a very important announcement."


    As soon as the voice fell, the group burst into a noisy discussion.


    Jia Du heard a wonderful feeling from the tone of the caravan captain''s words.


    Maybe things are going in the right direction as they imagined.


    "Quiet, the house is quiet."


    The caravan captain reached out and pressed his hand to calm the crowd.


    Such discussions gradually died down.


    The caravan captain said again: "I know, everyone wants to leave the li, but the current situation is also clear, and it is difficult to get out safely."


    "So in order to successfully escape, several caravan stewards discussed and decided to take the initiative to kill the thing that was chasing."


    As soon as the voice fell, the group was in chaos.


    I never thought that the captain of the caravan would think of taking the initiative to attack and kill that thing.


    "Captain, isn''t the idea outrageous? Take the initiative to find that thing, is it looking for death?"


    "Ah, that thing can send so many wolves to kill, how can it be its opponent."


    "Captain, look, hurry up, why don''t you think of a way to go!"


    "¡­"


    Sure enough, as the caravan captain had expected, the caravan members were simply willing to stop taking the initiative to find that thing trouble.


    Whatever the family thinks about, they hurriedly ran away, digging out nowhere as fast as possible.


    "Quiet, the house is quiet, I heard."


    The caravan captain had to persuade the family to calm down again.


    After repeated persuasion for a while, the group was quiet again.


    After the caravan captain glanced around, he said, "I also want to take risks, but the situation is so serious, take the initiative to strike, know, that thing will definitely be let go."


    As soon as the words were finished, the group immediately sounded a chaotic voice.


    There were a few more skeptical voices.


    "Captain, who said that thing will definitely go away?"


    "Ah, how can you be so sure that the thing will go away?"


    "Is there anything you can see in your body? If so, can you throw it away?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone felt that what the caravan captain said was actually nothing special about him, so why would he let him go?


    Is it difficult to become a baby by yourself?


    That''s okay, if that thing is a treasure of its own, is it okay to keep it?


    "Quiet." The caravan captain scolded, and then said: "Lin Yu told him that that thing would definitely be hunted down to the end, and the only way to get rid of it was to take the initiative to find and kill it."


    Hearing the words, the group was quiet.


    Lin Yu killed the wolf king and saved his family from the brink of death.


    Naturally, I dare to believe it.


    Of course, don''t even think that Lin Yu''s words are exaggerated.


    Aloud: "Captain, I doubt Lin Yu, but I said that I didn''t see that thing, so how can I be sure that it will be hunted to death? Is it all guesswork?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately answered: "That''s right, how did Lin Yu know? Can you give me a reasonable explanation?"


    After the two finished speaking, he did not stand to speak again.


    Therefore, on the surface, there are not many voices of doubt.


    But in reality, many hearts have the same question mark.


    How on earth did Lin Yu know that that thing would definitely be chased and killed?


    The caravan captain glanced around and said, "I want to talk a lot, but I only want to talk about one thing. When the wolves attacked, Lin Yu ran and said that the wolves would attack from all directions."


    "When nature believes it, the managers in the caravan also believe it, but the final result has been seen."


    "So I hope to repeat the same thing a second time. I think I will believe Lin Yu''s words."


    After speaking, the caravan captain scanned the crowd again.


    The eyes of everyone, and the doubts in the heart gradually disappeared.


    The prairie worships the strong, so I have no doubts about Lin Yu in my heart.


    Now that the captain of the caravan has said what he has said, he will naturally have any doubts.


    Seeing that the crowd''s emotions had calmed down, the caravan captain continued, "Anyway, we will take Lin Yu''s proposal and settle the account directly with that thing."


    "And in order to do things with energy, the family must take a good rest and be able to travel again."


    The words showed a tone of doubt, and the group did not stand to refute the doubt.


    Upon seeing this, the caravan captain announced directly: "Let''s go back to rest at home, take a good rest in the afternoon, and arrange specific action items at the afternoon meeting."


    With that said, the group disbanded.


    After the congregation disbanded, they walked back to their residence the same way, discussing a lot as they walked.


    The things discussed were naturally what the caravan captain had just announced.


    The family is worried about taking the initiative to strike, after all, it can be fatal.


    Some still feel that there is no need to take the initiative to attack, and they also seize the opportunity to rush to live.


    Only now that the caravan captain and caravan steward have been decided, there is no good way to do it.


    If I had to choose, I would definitely choose to run for my life immediately.


    After the group was completely dispersed, the caravan captain took the guard captain to take charge of Lin Yu''s body.


    "Lin Yu, what will you do when you arrive?"


    The caravan captain asked.


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu said, "When the captain of the guard arrives with a few companions, we will search for the fall of the thing together, and leave it in the campsite."


    Hearing the words, the caravan captain suddenly said with a sad face: "Lin Yu, if you leave, there will be no fighting force in the campsite, and you will definitely be very scared when you arrive home."


    Lin Yu said, "There''s nothing we can do, we can always move together at home."


    The captain of the caravan nodded slightly when he heard the words, and then spoke again.


    Lin Yu was right, everything can be done together.


    Although everyone who dares to enter the zone to run a business has a physique, after all, he will kill the enemy.


    Those who are weak will only hold back their families and bring them down.


    Therefore, we can only leave some of them in the campsite, and put some elites to take the initiative to attack.


    "Okay, Lin Yu, let''s do as we say."


    The captain of the caravan nodded slowly, "Lin Yu, go back to rest first, the staff meeting will be arranged to ensure your satisfaction."


    And as soon as the words were finished, Dolan immediately said: "Captain, also follow Lin Yu."


    "What? What are you doing with Lin Yu?"


    The caravan captain didn''t respond, and Zhi Dolan said what did he mean by following Lin Yu.


    Dolan summoned his courage and said, "Follow Lin Yu to kill that horrible thing."


    "Nonsense!" the caravan captain scolded: "Dolan, following along will only do you a disservice, I agree."


    "But, but..."


    Dolan really wanted to stay at the campsite alone.


    I think it''s safe to follow Lin Yu only. Even if you follow Lin Yu to kill that thing, it''s much safer than staying at the campsite.


    Now that I only leave Lin Yu, I can rest assured no matter what.


    "But what? Dolan, if you think you''ll agree, just stay here and wait for good news from Lin Yu."


    After speaking, the caravan captain turned his head and left.


    Seeing that, I will definitely agree to Dolan''s request, and I will definitely let Dolan follow Lin Yu''s adventure.


    After the caravan captain left, the guard captain and the caravan stewards also left one after another.


    Soon, only Lin Yudolan was left in the place.


    Dolan sighed slightly, and then said to Lin Yu, "Lin Yu, go back to rest first, you must have a good rest and keep your spirits up."


    "Let''s go."


    Lin Yu said more and took Dolan all the way back.


    The two quickly walked into the cloth bag they lived with.


    "Lin Yu, do you feel confident?"


    After the cloth bag was seated, Dolan held back his question.


    There are so many things in my head, I can''t even think about it.


    The Lord now knows the strength of that thing, and knows whether Lin Yu can defeat that thing and whether he can return alive.


    "At least eighty or ninety percent sure."


    Lin Yu didn''t speak to death.


    After Dolan heard this, he fell into deep thought.


    Eighty or ninety percent sure, the numbers are already there, which means that Lin Yucheng has a 90% chance of success.


    But the problem is, it can fail.


    In case of failure, Guang Linyu will die, and everyone in the campsite will suffer.


    "Don''t worry, Dolan, just plan properly, don''t think about that opponent."


    Lin Yu looked at Dolan''s mood and comforted him.


    "it is good."


    Dolan nodded slightly.


    Seeing this, Lin Yu said more, and lay down directly on the bed, pretending to be recharged.


    Since it is said to raise energy, it is natural to pretend to be a little like it.


    On the other side, when Dolan saw Lin Yu lying down, he also lay down, but he had no intention of resting at all, and his mind was full of messes.


    Minutes passed by.


    It will be noon soon.


    At noon, the family ate something hastily, and then they were called to gather by the caravan captain.


    At the crowd, the captain of the caravan announced: "The list for the expedition has been determined. Except for half of the guards, they will also follow Lin Yu when they arrive."


    After speaking, he started to pronounce his name.


    The expressions of the people who were called were different, some felt that it was a bad thing, and some felt that there was a better chance of living with Lin Yu.


    In short, the family had their own concerns, and the caravan captain read the names of the list over and over.


    No objection was raised.


    Presumably in the afternoon break, the family has already figured it out.


    "Then, if you stay, it will be disbanded."


    The captain of the caravan announced.


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone went to their respective residences.


    The captain of the caravan looked at the one who stayed and ordered the captain of the guard to take him away for some temporary training.


    After the captain of the guard took him away, the captain of the caravan found Lin Yu again.


    "Lin Yu, everything has been arranged, I''ll rely on it when I arrive."


    The caravan captain said earnestly.


    They are only ordinary, and even if they practice martial arts, they are far from the high-strength martial arts like Lin Yu.


    So, I really have no confidence at all, I can only pin my hopes on Lin Yushen.


    I hope Lin Yu can successfully kill that horrible thing and save his family from danger.


    "Don''t worry, captain, since you decided to take the initiative, you must be sure enough, just wait for good news."


    Lin Yu smiled comfortingly.


    Infected by the smile, UU read www. The captain of the uukanshu.com caravan also relaxed a little.


    "Lin Yu, don''t worry!"


    The caravan captain also smiled.


    Afterwards, Lin Yu returned to his residence to rest again.


    Decided to move late, and now it''s only noon, and wait all afternoon.


    In the cloth bag, when Dolan saw Lin Yu returning, he held back his request again.


    Lin Yu was still comforted and worried.


    One noon is fast, night falls, and it is night.


    At the campsite, we gathered again to see Lin Yu and others off.


    "Wait for good news!"


    Lin Yu took a group and embarked on the journey.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the pole martial arts modifier of Bamboo in the South of the Great God. In order to check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 1303 The Expedition is free to read. https://

 Chapter 1304： victory

    Lin Yu led a group of caravan escorts and rode across the Gobi Desert.


    At this time, it was already dark, and the night made everyone feel a little bit of fear.


    After all, we are going to face something that everyone has never seen before, and everyone doesn''t know how terrifying that thing is and how powerful it is.


    Therefore, everyone is anxious.


    Of course, since everyone has already set off, it means that courage has overcome fear.


    Although everyone is apprehensive now, they still have full confidence in this matter.


    Everyone felt that together with Lin Yu, they would definitely be able to defeat that horrible thing.


    "Brother Lin, where is that thing?"


    the captain of the guard asked.


    Lin Yu said, "Just follow me."


    He couldn''t tell how he was looking for that thing, it was beyond their knowledge after all.


    Fortunately, everyone in the caravan was very new to him, so after hearing what he said, the captain of the guard didn''t ask any more questions and continued to ride on his horse.


    A group of people galloped all the way on the Gobi Desert in the dark.


    I searched all the way, and before I knew it, the time came to midnight.


    At midnight, the temperature on the Gobi Desert is very low.


    In addition, there has always been a feeling of fear lingering in everyone''s heart, so everyone trembled a little unconsciously.


    Lin Yu comforted everyone and encouraged everyone to move on.


    After searching for a while, Lin Yu ordered to stop.


    Everyone hurriedly tightened the reins to stop the momentum.


    After all the horses were stable, the captain of the guard asked, "Brother Lin, have you found that thing?"


    "Well, that thing is around here."


    Lin Yu replied.


    The terrifying being was waiting for them around here.


    In fact, at the beginning, the thing was running all the time, so Lin Yu was chasing him everywhere.


    But now, that thing finally stopped.


    Maybe it was because he knew he couldn''t outrun them, or maybe he felt that he was winning and would definitely kill Lin Yu and others.


    After all, it didn''t know that Lin Yu was the god, and thought he was just a martial artist with high martial arts.


    On the other side, when the captain of the guard and others saw Lin Yu''s affirmative answer, their nerves were tense and they didn''t dare to breathe.


    Lin Yu is not afraid of that thing, but they can''t.


    They neither know how powerful that thing is, nor what its origins are.


    For such an unknown existence with more than strength, no one can do it without fear.


    After all, the source of fear is the lack of strength and the unknown.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you listen to me, don''t mess up the formation, that thing is not our opponent."


    Lin Yu comforted everyone.


    When the captain of the guard and others saw him say this, they nodded and tried their best to summon up their courage.


    "Come on, that thing is still ahead."


    Lin Yu greeted him and continued to ride on his horse.


    He just stopped, mainly to prepare the people behind him.


    Otherwise, if you suddenly see the terrifying face of that thing, you will definitely be shocked.


    Behind him, the captain of the guard and a group of guards raised their whips and followed Lin Yu on horseback.


    The group moved forward again.


    Horses'' hooves trampled the Gobi Desert, raising puffs of dust under the night.


    As the team continued to move forward, everyone except Lin Yu raised their hearts to their throats.


    They are all particularly worried now that a monster they have never seen before will suddenly appear and launch a surprise attack on them.


    In this way, in the unease of everyone, Lin Yu told everyone to slow down.


    The guards hurriedly slowed down the speed of the horses and followed behind Lin Yu.


    The team moved forward slowly.


    After walking about fifty meters, Lin Yu suddenly raised his right hand to signal the team to stop.


    Everyone was busy tightening the reins.


    "Brother Lin, where is that thing?"


    the captain of the guard asked in a low voice.


    He just boldly glanced around and saw nothing unusual at all.


    But while he was waiting for Lin Yu to answer, Lin Yu suddenly ordered: "Everyone shoots straight ahead."


    As soon as the voice fell, the sound of pulling the bolt sounded immediately behind him.


    Then there was a gunshot.


    Bang bang bang!


    Everyone frantically poured bullets straight ahead, venting their inner fears.


    The nerves went on all night, and everyone was on the verge of collapse.


    Now that such a crazy shooting, everyone''s mood is a little better.


    And just in the rain of bullets that kept pouring down, a roar suddenly came from right in front of everyone.


    The voice sounded like an elderly woman, but it sounded a bit high, and it sounded a bit like a baby.


    In short, the sound is very strange, and the roaring sound is even more chilling.


    "Woooooo...wow wow..."


    The voice kept changing, as if it was in pain from being hit by a bullet.


    So screamed.


    But to the guards, the voice was more filled with anger.


    Seems like this thing is angry and wants to rip to shreds whoever attacks it.


    "Woooooo...wow wow..."


    The roar kept ringing, but everyone couldn''t see where the sound was.


    I don''t know if this thing can be invisible, or if it is hard to see in the dark.


    "stop!"


    At this time, Lin Yu suddenly ordered.


    Everyone hurriedly stopped shooting and pointed their guns at the sky.


    The captain of the guard came to Lin Yu and asked, "Brother Lin, is that thing dead?"


    After he finished speaking, he waited expectantly for Lin Yu''s answer.


    At this moment, he especially hopes that Lin Yu will tell him that the thing is dead, so that the pressure in everyone''s heart can be completely released.


    To be honest, these days they really lived like a year, and it was very uncomfortable.


    If that thing really dies, it doesn''t have to be like this anymore.


    "No."


    To the disappointment of the captain of the guard, Lin Yu gave a negative answer.


    The captain of the guard was surprised: "Can''t this kill that thing?"


    Lin Yu replied, "If this can kill you, we don''t need to make such a big fanfare."


    The captain of the guard heard the words and nodded slowly, "Yes!"


    If that thing is so good to kill, why should anyone worry about it coming and attacking the campsite.


    Wouldn''t it be cool to come and eat a gun?


    Therefore, although Lin Yu''s words disappointed the captain of the guard, it did not surprise him.


    In his understanding, that thing is also very difficult to kill.


    "Keep going."


    Lin Yu ordered again.


    Everyone immediately accelerated the horses and followed Lin Yu all the way.


    In the process of advancing, the captain of the guard asked, "Brother Lin, did that thing run away?"


    "No, it''s going to team up with us in another way, we can''t give it time to prepare." Lin Yu explained.


    "I see."


    The captain of the guard suddenly realized.


    At this moment, he and the other guards were full of confidence in Lin Yu, and felt that following Lin Yu would definitely kill the thing.


    After all, when no one saw the thing just now, Lin Yu knew that it was right in front of him.


    And after one shot, the thing was forced back.


    It can be seen that Lin Yu really knows how to deal with that thing.


    Afterwards, everyone followed Lin Yu with high fighting spirit.


    After running for two miles all the way, Lin Yu raised his right hand again to signal everyone to stop.


    The crowd stopped obediently.


    Now everyone has cooperated tacitly and obeyed Lin Yu''s command.


    After the team stopped, Lin Yu didn''t speak, and the guards didn''t make a sound either, waiting quietly.


    After about a minute, Lin Yu suddenly ordered again: "Directly ahead, shoot!"


    Everyone immediately raised their guns and pulled the bolts to pour out bullets frantically.


    Bang bang bang!


    The gunshots were loud.


    Just like before, everyone shoots and shoots, but no one knows where the thing is.


    No one saw that thing moving.


    Everyone just followed Lin Yu''s order and shot straight ahead.


    Of course, the constant roar of the thing kept reminding everyone that such shooting was not in vain.


    The captain of the guards and the guards couldn''t help but secretly thought in their hearts, it is estimated that if they continue to fight like this, it will not take long for that thing to die suddenly.


    "stop!"


    After three consecutive rounds of shooting, Lin Yu called to stop again.


    Everyone stopped obediently and pointed their guns at the sky.


    "Brother Lin, this time the thing should have been seriously injured, right?"


    The captain of the guard came to Lin Yu''s side and asked in a low voice.


    "Yeah." Lin Yu nodded, then asked, "How much ammunition do you have now?"


    When the captain of the guard heard this, he immediately turned his head and instructed, "Report the number of ammunition in your hands."


    As soon as his voice fell, the guards immediately started reporting the numbers.


    Everyone reported their remaining ammo.


    After everyone finished reporting, the captain of the guard frowned slightly and said, "Brother Lin, you can shoot at most two rounds with the remaining ammunition."


    "enough!"


    After Lin Yu replied, he ordered: "Go ahead, be sure to kill it this time."


    "it is good!"


    "Walk!"


    Everyone followed Lin Yu in high spirits.


    Now everyone believes in Lin Yu''s words, and thinks that if he says that if he can kill that thing, then he will definitely be able to kill that thing.


    Of course, what everyone didn''t know was that Lin Yu could actually kill him directly from the first time he found the thing.


    The reason why the guards were allowed to shoot was mainly to avoid exposing too much power beyond ordinary people''s understanding.


    In this way, after the guards shoot, not only can they improve their fighting spirit and confidence, but also make them believe that after wounding the thing with a gun, he Lin Yu can defeat the thing.


    Instead of Lin Yu''s unimaginable martial arts, he killed the terrifying monster alive.


    The team continued to move forward in the darkness.


    After another two miles, Lin Yu ordered the team to stop again.


    Immediately afterwards, he gave the order to shoot straight ahead.


    Bang bang bang!


    The gunshots were loud.


    The guards were already familiar with the road at this time, so as soon as Lin Yu''s voice fell, everyone pulled the trigger in unison.


    For a time, countless bullets flew straight ahead.


    The monster made a strange roar again.


    However, after two rounds of shooting, the sound of gunfire became sparse and soon disappeared.


    Everyone''s ammo has run out at the moment.


    As soon as the ammunition ran out, all the guards looked nervous.


    After all, he lacks a powerful tool against the enemy, and if that thing kills him later, he can only use the knife and fight the opponent desperately.


    The captain of the guard slowly turned his head to look at Lin Yu, and decided to ask Lin Yu what to do next.


    At this moment, Lin Yu jumped up from the horse and flew forward.


    Lin Yu is extremely fast and has great strength.


    With this jump, he jumped nearly 30 meters directly, and disappeared into the night ahead.


    The captain of the guard and the guards hurriedly watched with wide-eyed eyes.


    Until now, they have never seen the true face of this terrifying thing.


    I don''t know if Lin Yu can see it.


    Always should be.


    After all, if Lin Yu couldn''t see it, he couldn''t find that thing to fight.


    "Woooooooo..."


    Suddenly, a strange cry came.


    Everyone was busy looking at it, and they saw Lin Yu was shaking his fist out of thin air, as if he was fighting the air.


    But after several punches, a vision appeared.


    "Ah? What the **** is this?"


    "What kind of monster is this!"


    "Why does this thing look so scary?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone watched helplessly, a humanoid monster covered with thorns, with a ferocious face and blue blood flowing on its body appeared not far in front of Lin Yu.


    This thing is 2.5 meters tall, much taller than ordinary people, and it is very difficult to deal with at first glance.


    And the blue blood flowing on his body is obviously from the gunshot wound he just received.


    I didn''t expect this thing to be able to fight with so many guns. It can be seen that this thing is indeed very powerful and terrifying.


    "If this thing comes directly to our campsite, we really can''t deal with it."


    A caravan guard sighed.


    Everyone agreed with him very much.


    That''s right, if this thing is killed, it really can''t stop it.


    One is that this thing will be invisible, and it is difficult for everyone to find its whereabouts.


    The second is that the vitality of this thing is extremely tenacious, and it is difficult for even bullets to kill it.


    If you rush into the campsite, it will be like a god, and five people can stop it.


    Thinking of this, everyone gasped and was full of infinite gratitude to Lin Yu.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Yu this time, everyone wouldn''t be able to find this thing at all, let alone kill it.


    Of course, now everyone can''t really relax, UU reading www. uukanshu. com Because Lin Yu is still fighting that monster at the moment.


    "Everyone, don''t act rashly, and don''t do a disservice."


    The captain of the guard reassured everyone.


    When everyone heard the words, they tightened the reins in their hands to prevent the horses from running around.


    In front of everyone, Lin Yu and the monster fought together.


    That monster is tall and big, with a huge size advantage.


    Lin Yu''s advantage is flexibility.


    At least in the eyes of the guards.


    I saw Lin Yu move left and right, keep dodging, find the neutral position and punch the monster''s head.


    After such a fierce battle, the monster was clearly at a disadvantage and was tired of resisting.


    All the guards felt that this must be the credit of those bullets just now.


    After several rounds of shooting like this, the monster was not lightly injured, so it was not Lin Yu''s opponent.


    Of course, everyone still admires Lin Yu''s strength.


    One is that Lin Yu can gain the upper hand in the battle against this monster, and the other is that if it wasn''t for Lin Yu to lead the team today, everyone would not be able to find the whereabouts of this monster at all.


    "Won!"


    "Dead, this thing is dead!"


    Ahead, the monster fell heavily after being punched by Lin Yu several times, lying on the ground not moving.


    Everyone cheered when they saw this scene.


    The danger is finally lifted!

 Chapter 1305： Safe on the road

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    Seeing that the monster died, the captain of the guard and the guards all cheered happily.


    When this monster dies, his life can finally be guaranteed.


    For a time, everyone felt a sense of exhaustion.


    During this period of time, everyone has been living under high pressure every day, for fear of being attacked by monsters to death.


    Besides, everyone was very tired after traveling all the way for so long tonight.


    It''s just that he has been holding on to the belief of killing monsters just now, so he insisted on it.


    Now that the monster is finally dead, everyone''s emotions are released, and they feel exhausted all of a sudden.


    Everyone felt that after returning home, they had to sleep hard for a whole day.


    "Everyone, hold on and take this thing back."


    Lin Yu turned around and said to the guards.


    "it is good!"


    The captain of the guards agreed immediately, dismounted with a few guards, and walked to Lin Yu''s side to clean up the monster.


    Once everything was cleaned up, the team hit the road again, heading towards the campsite.


    Of course, the journey back was far easier than when it came.


    Everyone is in a relaxed mood.


    We kept on our way until dawn, before the team returned to the campsite.


    When the people in the campsite heard the sound of hooves, they all opened the curtains and walked out of the cloth bags, looking in the direction of the team from a distance.


    "What are they dragging?"


    "Ah? Isn''t that the thing that always wanted to kill us? It looks really scary!"


    "How can there be such a monster in this world?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone was amazed.


    You can see the monster''s appearance from far away.


    One is because the monster is huge, and the other is because the monster looks too special.


    In the end, under the gaze of countless eyes, Lin Yu and the others entered the campsite with the monster.


    The captain of the caravan took the initiative to meet him and said, "Lin Yu, have you succeeded?"


    "Well, it worked. This thing has been staring at us. Now kill it and we are completely safe."


    Lin Yu said to the captain of the caravan.


    As soon as his voice fell, fierce cheers erupted in the campsite.


    "Great!"


    "awesome!"


    "We are safe!"


    "¡­"


    People couldn''t suppress the excitement in their hearts, and they kept shouting one by one, releasing their inner joy by shouting loudly.


    The captain of the caravan also cried with joy, and murmured in his mouth: "Great, great, finally escaped this disaster, finally escaped this disaster!"


    The other caravan stewards were also sobbing with joy at this time.


    The happiest moment in their life is now, and the joy of escaping from the catastrophe can only be understood.


    Everyone thought that it was safe to go back now and to see their family again.


    And when they thought of the faces of their family members, they couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    At this time, the captain of the guard said, "Thanks to Brother Lin this time, if it weren''t for Brother Lin, we not only couldn''t find this thing, but even if we found it, we wouldn''t be able to kill it."


    This thing hides its figure and cannot be found at all in the dark.


    And this thing is so strong and burly body, not even afraid of bullets, with the guns and ammunition in their hands, they really can''t help it.


    "Lin Yu, thank you!"


    The caravan captain said sincerely.


    At this moment, he is still in extreme joy, it is difficult to organize words, and he can only express the most sincere emotions in the simplest words.


    Lin Yu can naturally feel this, the sincere emotion of the other party makes his soul gain experience again.


    After the caravan captain''s voice fell, the others also expressed their gratitude.


    In the same way, their sincere emotions also made Lin Yu''s spirit stronger.


    Lin Yu said: "I won''t go into the specifics. Let''s take a rest first, and then talk about it in detail after the rest is over."


    Lin Yu knew that there were many question marks in everyone''s mind now.


    For example, how did this monster come from, how did it kill, etc.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the "Judeo Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God!


    Chapter 1305 Safe on the Road Free read: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Wait.


    But now is not the time to say that.


    "Well, go back to rest first, everyone has worked hard, hurry back and rest!"


    The captain of the caravan repeatedly greeted him.


    The guards got off their horses, dragged their tired bodies and walked back to their cloth bags.


    After they left, the caravan captain and everyone gathered around the monster and studied it carefully.


    This monster looks very terrifying, and everyone present dares to say that they have never seen such a thing in their life.


    Therefore, just looking at the monster corpse on the ground made many people shudder.


    Everyone thought that if Lin Yu could lead someone to kill this thing, it would be truly unparalleled.


    If this is replaced by other people, let alone killing this thing, just seeing it will be too frightened to walk.


    Outside the crowd, Dolan also glanced at the corpse of the monster on the ground tremblingly.


    At this moment, she really admired Lin Yu''s courage and strength.


    When she met Lin Yu outside the no-man''s land, she felt that Lin Yu was bragging.


    Even though he didn''t bring anything, he said he would go through the no-man''s land alone. How could this be possible?


    But now it turns out that Lin Yu didn''t brag at all, he did have this ability.


    Even if he didn''t have any supplies, he could survive by hunting wild animals.


    In this no-man''s land, Lin Yu is the real and most powerful existence, and the wolf pack has no choice but to die when they encounter him.


    "How can there be such a powerful person in the world?"


    Dolan couldn''t help being curious about Lin Yu.


    Originally, she was just curious about Lin Yu''s experience, and felt that Lin Yu had been to so many places, which was enviable.


    But now what she is curious about is Lin Yu himself.


    Thinking of this, Dolan slowly turned his head and looked at the cloth bag where he and Lin Yu lived.


    Now that Lin Yu has walked into the cloth bag to rest, in order not to disturb Lin Yu, it is naturally impossible for her to enter the cloth bag as well.


    The time soon came to evening.


    It was not until evening that the exhausted guards had enough rest and came out of the cloth bags energetically.


    Lin Yu is naturally the same.


    As soon as he went out, he saw that a banquet had been arranged in the middle of the campsite.


    It was obvious that everyone had not been idle this afternoon, and had been carefully preparing the dinner.


    "Lin Yu, you are awake!"


    Seeing Lin Yu getting out of the cloth bag, Dolan immediately took the initiative to greet him.


    "How is it? Are you resting enough?"


    Dolan asked with concern.


    She thought to herself that Lin Yu ran all night yesterday and fought this terrifying monster again. She was definitely very tired.


    I don''t know if I can recover from sleep during the day.


    "Enough rest."


    Lin Yu smiled.


    For him, where he needs to rest, rest is just pretending to be seen by everyone.


    "That''s good, Lin Yu, everyone has prepared a sumptuous dinner tonight, you must have a good drink."


    Dolan said with a smile.


    Lin Yu also smiled and didn''t say much.


    The dinner started soon.


    Like the last celebration, Lin Yu was still sitting in the first seat this time, with the caravan captain and a group of caravan stewards sitting beside him.


    The captain of the caravan stood up and said, "For this first glass of wine, everyone should respect Lin Yu. If it weren''t for him, we would have died long ago."


    If Lin Yu hadn''t killed the wolf king, or if Lin Yu hadn''t killed this terrifying monster, the people in the caravan would have long since died.


    How can I sit here drinking like this.


    Therefore, everyone deeply agreed with the words of the caravan captain.


    "drink!"


    "Have a drink!"


    The crowd raised their cups.


    Afterwards, everyone drank the wine in their cups one after another.


    "Everyone, eat quickly."


    The captain of the caravan said hello and took his seat.


    Afterwards, everyone drank and ate meat.


    The wine is kumiss, and the meat is beef and mutton.


    After three rounds of drinking, the caravan captain said: "Lin Yu, we have been studying this monster this afternoon, and the skin of this thing is difficult to cut with a knife.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the "Judeo Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God!


    Chapter 1305 Safe on the Road Free read: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    , how on earth did you kill it? "


    In the afternoon, all the guards, including the captain of the guards, were sleeping and resting, and there was no place to ask, so everyone didn''t know how Lin Yu and others killed the monster.


    "Break it down with a gun first..."


    Lin Yu described the situation in a few words.


    As soon as he finished speaking, the captain of the guard said, "Actually, we didn''t make any contribution, and it was mainly due to Lin Yu. This thing would be invisible. If it weren''t for Lin Yu, we wouldn''t be able to find it at all."


    "What? Is this thing invisible?"


    "so smart?"


    "What kind of monster is this?"


    "¡­"


    The caravan captain and several caravan stewards all exclaimed.


    Just seeing the terrifying appearance and burly size of this monster made them feel incredible.


    As a result, this thing is still invisible.


    No wonder Lin Yu was facing a formidable enemy when he talked about this thing, it was because this thing was far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    "Yes, this thing is invisible."


    The captain of the guard nodded seriously.


    After he finished speaking, he took another gulp of wine to suppress the terrifying memory in his heart.


    He will definitely not forget this event in his life, after all, the memory of this time is too deep.


    Of course, being able to cooperate with Lin Yu to kill such a monster will also be a feat worth boasting about in his lifetime.


    "This monster can be invisible, and it''s so vicious..." Dolan said softly from the side: "Lin Yu, how did you practice martial arts, you can even kill such a thing."


    She felt that Lin Yu''s ability to see this monster must also be the reason why he practiced martial arts.


    It is said that some martial arts have the effect of improving eyesight and hearing.


    "Taught by a martial arts master."


    Lin Yu explained calmly.


    Dolan exclaimed when he heard the words: "Then your master must be very powerful!"


    Lin Yu smiled and said nothing.


    "Drink, everyone drink!"


    At this time, the caravan captain raised his glass again and asked everyone to drink.


    The crowd also raised their glasses and drank the wine in one gulp.


    After drinking the wine, the caravan captain asked, "Lin Yu, we shouldn''t encounter any major dangers next time, right?"


    "Probably not, at most a small pack of wolves." Lin Yu replied.


    When the captain of the guard heard this, he laughed and said: "This thing has been killed, what else is there to be afraid of wolves."


    In the past, he really thought that the wolves were the most terrifying existence in no man''s land, but now he would never think so.


    Now, in his eyes, the wolves are no different from a pack of wild dogs.


    On the other side, the captain of the caravan saw Lin Yu saying that there would be no more danger, so he immediately smiled and said, "Okay, Lin Yu, I''m relieved if you say that."


    Now he may not believe what others say, but Lin Yu must believe it.


    Lin Yu said that there will be no more danger in the future, so it must be safe.


    So, tonight, you can sleep peacefully and have a good night''s sleep, and you don''t have to worry about falling asleep like you did a few days ago.


    "Drink, drink!"


    The captain of the caravan greeted everyone to drink again.


    After drinking, he asked again, "Lin Yu, where did this monster come from? How can there be such a monster in this world?"


    As soon as he asked this question, everyone present was silent, all looked at Lin Yu, waiting for Lin Yu to answer.


    Mainly because everyone is very curious, curious about the origin of this monster.


    After all, they had never heard of such a thing in the world.


    "I don''t know the specifics, but I heard that this monster is from another world."


    Lin Yu replied.


    Of course, this was not what he heard, but what he knew exactly.


    In fact, he is the only one in the world who knows the true origin of this monster.


    This thing is from another world, and it only appeared here recently.


    "From another world?"


    After the captain of the caravan and the others heard Lin Yu''s answer, they were all face to face.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the "Judeo Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God!


    Chapter 1305 Safe on the Road Free read: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    watch for.


    They never expected that the answer given by Lin Yu would be like this.


    This thing actually came from another world?


    What kind of world would that be?


    "Lin Yu, do we have more than one world in this world?"


    Dolan asked curiously.


    "Well." Lin Yu nodded, and then said to the crowd: "I don''t know the specifics, I also heard it from others."


    It''s impossible to talk about this in depth.


    And a lot of the content involved is beyond the knowledge of the people present, and it is difficult for them to understand and accept.


    So he wasn''t going to say much.


    "All right."


    Seeing Lin Yu say this, everyone stopped asking.


    Afterwards, everyone continued to exchange glasses and happily enjoy the dinner.


    After so many days of tense nerves, it is really a rare beauty to be able to sit down and drink and eat meat so well.


    After eating and drinking like this for a while, the caravan captain got up again and said to everyone: "Lin Yu just told me that our next journey will not be dangerous again, everyone will eat and drink well today, and have a good sleep."


    After he finished speaking, he drank the wine in his glass.


    Everyone was encouraged by his words, and they all finished their glasses of wine.


    It''s really safe now, and you can sleep peacefully until dawn at night.


    Everyone believed in the words of the caravan captain.


    After all, Lin Yu told him all this. Can Lin Yu''s words be false?


    At this moment, no one in the caravan would doubt what Lin Yu said.


    In everyone''s mind, his words are as accurate as the prophet''s prophecy.


    The dinner continued.


    With the words of the caravan captain just now, everyone drank more happily.


    This dinner party ended in the joy and excitement of everyone.


    After the banquet was over, everyone returned to their residences, ready to sleep peacefully.


    Naturally, Lin Yu returned to the cloth bag with Dolan.


    After a night of silence, the time soon came to the next morning.


    After getting up, the caravan captain arranged for someone to pack up and prepare for the journey.


    And the body of the monster has been burned by a fire.


    After everything was cleaned up, the caravan was on the road and headed east.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the "Judeo Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God!


    Chapter 1305 Safe on the Road Free read: https://,!


    ¡º¡»

 Chapter 1306： chance encounter

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    Four days later, the caravan successfully walked out of the no-man''s land.


    During the rest of the journey, everyone was in a very good mood.


    After all, although this time was thrilling, there were no casualties in the end. Except for a caravan guard who was slightly injured on the foot, no one was injured.


    And apart from running out of ammunition, the caravan''s cargo was not lost at all.


    In other words, the whole trip was a surprise.


    The caravan eventually came to a place called the ancient city of Zhayi.


    Although this place is called the ancient city, it is indeed a major commercial center in this area.


    Businessmen from all over the world will do business here, making this place very prosperous.


    You can buy all kinds of products here.


    The gate of Zayi Ancient City.


    Lin Yu, Dolan and others said their goodbyes.


    "Lin Yu, it''s really thanks to you this time. If it weren''t for you, everyone would have died in no-man''s land."


    Everyone said it very sincerely.


    As they said, if there was no Lin Yu this trip, everyone would really die in the no-man''s land.


    Don''t even try to come out alive.


    After all, the huge number of terrifying wolves, and the inhuman terrifying monsters that appeared behind them, were all invincible existences of human power.


    In the face of such an attack, the caravan simply could not survive.


    "goodbye."


    Lin Yu waved his hand and embarked on a new journey.


    He is going to continue to the east to see the more prosperous Central Plains.


    There are no clouds, and the grass is green.


    In this fine weather, Lin Yu walked alone on the grassland.


    After leaving the uninhabited Gobi Desert, here is a green grassland again.


    It''s just that the grass here is not as high as the grass on the Tianshan prairie.


    The grass here is the grass on the ground.


    Lin Yu walked and admired the beautiful scenery, all the way to the east.


    After walking like this for three consecutive days, the surrounding scenery gradually changed.


    More and more trees are growing.


    And the terrain has also become undulating.


    Lin Yu found himself in a hilly area.


    And after passing through a green forest, he saw a city in the distance.


    The city has modern high-rise buildings, and the level of technology is obviously much higher than the two cities that have passed by before.


    "Change to a more handsome appearance next time and see what kind of experience you can experience."


    Lin Yu stopped and started to change the shape of his body.


    Soon he became a peerless beauty.


    However, the clothes did not change, and they were still wearing the same clothes.


    After doing all this, Lin Yu quickened his pace and walked forward.


    Soon, he came to the outskirts of the city ahead.


    Just then, he suddenly heard a cry for help.


    It was the woman''s life-saving voice, and it seemed that some danger had been encountered.


    Lin Yu stopped and swept away with his divine sense, then walked straight in the direction of the sound.


    He came to experience the soul and needs to experience a sincere emotional experience.


    If he could save that woman''s life, he would definitely be sincerely thanked by the other party.


    This helps him to experience the soul.


    So just for this, he can''t stand idly by.


    What''s more, with his strength, he won''t get into trouble in this world at all.


    Lin Yu walked quickly, and soon came to the place where the cry for help was made.


    I saw two men holding yellow knives, pressing towards a girl step by step.


    The girl''s face was full of horror, while the two men smiled smugly.


    Obviously, they are ready to rob money.


    "stop."


    Lin Yudan paced forward steadily, and said without doubt.


    His voice was full of strong deterrence, so when the two men heard it, they looked in his direction alertly.


    Lin Yu strode forward, and soon came not far from the two.


    "Who are you?"


    "Do you want to meddle in your business?"


    "court death!"


    Both are generals


    Provide you with the fastest update of the "Judeo Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God!


    Chapter 1306 Encounter Free Read: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    The yellow knife was shot at Lin Yu, and he scolded fiercely in his mouth.


    Lin Yuli didn''t bother to pay attention to them, and walked forward with disdain in his eyes.


    When the two men saw this scene, they swallowed their saliva unconsciously.


    They are not fools, they can feel the powerful aura emanating from Lin Yu.


    He could deeply feel the strong killing intent on his body.


    Therefore, both of them were afraid and did not dare to confront Lin Yu.


    "Forget it, you have the kind!"


    "Walk!"


    The two fled, quickly got into the woods and disappeared.


    And the moment they left Lin Yu and the woman''s sight, they suddenly fell to the ground with a thud.


    No one knows how they died.


    Lin Yu came to the girl and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "I... my name is Mu Xuelan."


    The girl said shyly.


    At this moment, her heart is really going to melt. She didn''t expect that such a handsome hero would suddenly come to save her.


    This must be a dream, right?


    she thought.


    "My name is Lin Yu." Lin Yu also introduced himself, and then asked, "Why are you here alone?"


    "I...I drove out with my friends to play."


    Mu Xuelan''s little heart was beating like a little rabbit, but she felt that she couldn''t speak smoothly in front of Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu looked down at her and said, "Is your friend around here?"


    "Well, she, she''s on the road over there." Mu Xuelan replied softly, only feeling that her entire body was having difficulty breathing.


    Being watched by such a handsome big brother up close, this is really a scene that can only appear in a dream.


    "Then go back quickly, I''ll go first."


    Lin Yu smiled at Mu Xuelan, then turned and left.


    Mu Xuelan looked at it and hurriedly stopped him and said, "Brother Lin, wait a minute."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Lin Yu turned around and asked.


    "You... I, why don''t you come with us, we have a car and we can give you a ride."


    Mu Xuelan gathered up her courage and said.


    Such a handsome big brother, she really didn''t want to let him go like this.


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said, "Alright, I''ll walk with you."


    Anyway, I have to go into the city myself, so it¡¯s not bad to go in by car.


    Another point is that this trip is here to experience the soul, and you need to contact a lot of people and experience different emotional experiences.


    On the other side, Mu Xuelan was overjoyed when she saw Lin Yu agree.


    He hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Brother Lin, here, come with me."


    After Lin Yu walked beside her, she turned around, and then took Lin Yu to the road over there.


    During the march, Lin Yu also asked why she was being targeted by those two men.


    It turned out that when she got out of the car to shoot a small video, she accidentally encountered them.


    If Lin Yu hadn''t appeared, she would be in danger today.


    Lin Yu followed Mu Xuelan all the way, and soon came to the main road.


    In a blink of an eye, he saw a luxury off-road vehicle with a girl of the same age as Mu Xuelan standing beside it.


    As soon as the girl saw Lin Yu and Mu Xuelan, she trotted over.


    "Xue Lan, where have you been? Why did it take so long to come back?"


    The girl asked with concern and blame.


    As she said that, she glanced at Lin Yu next to Mu Xuelan again.


    As a result, at this glance, he was immediately attracted by Lin Yu''s handsome appearance, and he couldn''t look away for a long time.


    "Xue Lan, he... is he?"


    The girl asked hesitantly, completely forgetting that Mu Xuelan disappeared for a long time.


    "His name is Lin Yu, just now..."


    Mu Xuelan explained what had just happened in a few words.


    After finishing speaking, she introduced Lin Yu again: "Lin Yu, this is my good friend Yao Xiangxuan."


    Lin Yu nodded towards Yao Xiangxuan.


    Mu Xuelan smiled and said, "Xiangxuan, Lin Yu is going to the city too, so I''ll call him to take our car."


    "Yeah!


    Provide you with the fastest update of the "Judeo Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God!


    Chapter 1306 Encounter Free Read: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    "


    Yao Xiangxuan said happily.


    Lin Yu looks handsome and upright, and looks very comfortable, and she is naturally happy to walk with him.


    Afterwards, the two girls took Lin Yu to the side of the luxury off-road vehicle, opened the door and let him get in the car.


    The two of them were sitting in the driver''s seat.


    Yao Xiangxuan is in charge of driving.


    "This suburb is so dangerous, let''s go back quickly."


    Mu Xuelan urged.


    After going through the danger just now, she doesn''t have any good feelings for this wilderness now.


    Originally, she thought that the suburban air was fresh, the scenery was beautiful, and it was a good place.


    But now she only feels that this place is full of danger, and the safety of life cannot be guaranteed.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Yao Xiangxuan started the car, and then made a big turn to the opposite lane, heading all the way towards the city.


    On the way, Mu Xuelan asked, "Brother Lin, what''s your Tianxun number?"


    Tianxun is a popular communication software here, and almost everyone has it installed.


    Lin Yu replied, "I don''t have a cell phone."


    "Ah? Why don''t you have a cell phone?"


    Yao Xiangxuan asked in surprise.


    When Mu Xuelan heard this, she was also very curious: "Yes, Brother Lin, why don''t you have a mobile phone?"


    A mobile phone is a must for everyone. How could Lin Yu not have a mobile phone? It''s a bit strange.


    "Not really, I''ve been traveling on the road and don''t have access to my phone."


    Lin Yu explained.


    "Brother Lin, are you the travel UP master?" Mu Xuelan asked repeatedly.


    "No, I just travel alone and feel the beauty of nature."


    Lin Yu said.


    When Yao Xiangxuan heard this, she immediately said enviously in front of her: "It''s so romantic, I really want that, but it''s a pity my parents won''t let me go far."


    "Yeah, I''m also very envious." Mu Xuelan replied.


    Both of them are still young, so they are full of longing for travel, and sincerely think that Lin Yu can travel alone is a very powerful and romantic thing.


    "Brother Lin, can you tell us what you saw on the road?"


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    Yao Xiangxuan also said curiously: "Well, I want to hear it too."


    "Okay, I''ll tell you."


    Lin Yu casually told some stories from the journey.


    Because what he said was detailed and moving, the two women had no doubt that he was traveling alone.


    "The world is so vast and wonderful!"


    Both said sincerely.


    They all yearn for poetry and the distance, but unfortunately they can''t see it with their own eyes.


    Now listening to Lin Yu talk about the things on the journey, they are all even more envious.


    "Actually, travel is very dangerous, and it''s not what you think."


    Lin Yudan smiled.


    Yao Xiangxuan said: "It depends on who you are with. If you are with a handsome guy, it will be worth it no matter how dangerous it is."


    "That''s right, that''s right." Mu Xuelan nodded again and again.


    The meaning inside and outside of their words is obvious, that is, if you go on a trip with Lin Yu, it will be a beautiful thing.


    Lin Yu naturally knew what the two girls were thinking, but naturally he wouldn''t say anything.


    "You should still be in school, right?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    As soon as the question was asked, the smiles on the two of them faded instantly.


    Lin Yu knew, they must be still in school.


    It is estimated that he sneaked out to play on the weekend.


    If parents know this, they will have to teach them a lesson.


    "Yeah, I have to go to school tomorrow, so annoying!"


    Mu Xuelan said reluctantly.


    She didn''t want to go to school, but she had to.


    "If only I could skip school."


    Yao Xiangxuan said quietly there.


    Neither she nor Mu Xuelan liked to read, but it was clear that such a request could not be satisfied at home.


    So it''s just going to endure like this.


    When you graduate from school one day, you will be completely free.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the "Judeo Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God!


    Chapter 1306 Encounter Free Read: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    The off-road vehicle drove all the way, and soon approached the city.


    When we got here, the traffic on the road was obviously hectic, and the traffic was crowded and overwhelmed.


    Before a traffic light, Yao Xiangxuan asked, "Brother Lin, you are so handsome, why don''t you become a star?"


    "I love to travel, and being a star loses freedom."


    Lin Yu replied.


    When Mu Xuelan heard it, she immediately said in agreement, "Yes, when you become a star, you can''t travel anywhere, and people will chase you wherever you go."


    Yao Xiangxuan said, "But Brother Lin, you are so handsome that even if you''re not a star, you''ll be chased by many people. You must have had many girlfriends, right?"


    As soon as she said that, Mu Xuelan''s heart of gossip was provoked.


    Mu Xuelan also turned her head and asked, "Brother Lin, is that true?"


    Lin Yu raised his eyebrows and asked, "What do you think?"


    Hearing this, both of them burst into laughter like silver bells.


    "there must be!"


    "Yes, there must be!"


    Both of them settled on Lin Yu''s matter.


    After all, in their opinion, Lin Yu looks so handsome, so many women must be chasing him.


    Lin Yu didn''t correct their thoughts either, just laughed without saying a word.


    The two regarded him as the default, and the smiles on their faces became even brighter.


    Afterwards, the two pursued and asked Lin Yu how many girlfriends he had and whether they were beautiful.


    Lin Yu naturally responded calmly.


    For him, this is also a different life experience, and it is very helpful to experience the soul.


    The off-road vehicle drove all the way, and unknowingly came to the city center.


    Finally, Mu Xuelan asked about the business and said, "Brother Lin, where are you going, we''ll take you there."


    Lin Yu swept his senses when he heard the words, and then reported an address.


    The two did not suspect him, and drove directly to the address he reported.


    Soon, the off-road vehicle arrived at its destination and stopped on the side of the road.


    "Brother Lin, this is my Tianxun number. You must add me when you have a mobile phone."


    Mu Xuelan took the initiative to hand Lin Yu a small piece of fragrant paper with a string of numbers written on it.


    Lin Yu took over I have it too, I have it too! "


    Yao Xiangxuan also immediately handed over a small piece of paper.


    Lin Yu also took it with a smile.


    "Then I''ll go, thank you for driving me."


    Lin Yu got out of the car smartly and walked away quickly.


    "very handsome!"


    The two looked at Lin Yu''s distant back and said in unison.


    "I really hate going to school!"


    Mu Xuelan suddenly pouted.


    "Me too!"


    Yao Xiangxuan answered with a distressed expression.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the "Judeo Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God!


    Chapter 1306 Encounter Free Read: https://,!


    ¡º¡»

 Chapter 1307： Suspect

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter!


    "Xue Lan, why are you here?"


    While Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were sighing in the car, a stylishly dressed woman knocked on the passenger''s door.


    When Mu Xuelan saw it, it turned out to be her own sister, Mu Xuefei, who hurriedly lowered the car window.


    "Xuelan, did you go out to play secretly?" Mu Xuefei asked, glaring at Mu Xuelan.


    "No no."


    Mu Xuelan was not willing to admit it, and shook her head again and again.


    Mu Xuefei looked at Mu Xuelan sternly up and down, then turned to look at Lin Yu''s back in the distance, and asked, "Who is that man? I just watched him get off your car."


    "He...he we met on the road."


    Mu Xuelan was a little bit overwhelmed by Mu Xuefei''s words, so she had to tell the truth.


    "what?"


    Mu Xuefei turned her head and glared at Mu Xuelan, then called to her husband in the distance, "Mingfeng, go and stop that man."


    She felt that for safety, she had to ask the man who left to see if he had any intentions against his sister.


    This worry is not superfluous.


    Because their Mu family is rich and respectable in this Guanghai City, and there are countless people who want to beat her sister''s idea.


    She was afraid that her sister would be deceived when she was treated badly.


    After all, this kind of rich woman being deceived happens from time to time, and it has to be guarded against.


    "Sister, we just took him on the way, don''t think too much."


    Mu Xuelan hurriedly explained.


    Yao Xiangxuan also helped persuade and said, "Yes, Sister Xuefei, we just took him on the way, not what you think."


    Naturally, Mu Xuefei would not listen to their explanations. She has always acted resolutely and decisively.


    Today, she must personally investigate this matter before she is willing to give up.


    Mu Xuefei looked over at Yao Xiangxuan and said, "Xiangxuan, I will tell your parents about this too."


    When Yao Xiangxuan heard it, she immediately became anxious and wanted to say something, but at this time Mu Xuefei had turned away and walked straight towards Lin Yu and Jiang Mingfeng in the distance.


    In the distance, after Jiang Mingfeng quickly caught up, he stopped Lin Yu.


    "Sir, please wait a moment."


    Jiang Mingfeng said to Lin Yu with a smile, and behaved very politely.


    Now I don''t know what this person has done, so naturally there is no need to turn against him.


    Lin Yu stopped and asked, "Is something wrong with me?"


    In fact, he had already heard Mu Xuefei''s words and knew the general situation.


    "My surname is Jiang, what''s your name?"


    Jiang Mingfeng asked after introducing himself.


    Lin Yu replied, "My name is Lin Yu."


    "It turned out to be Mr. Lin." Jiang Mingfeng adjusted his glasses and said, "Don''t rush to leave, Mr. Lin, we have something to ask about. Don''t worry, we have no ill intentions, we just want to clarify the situation."


    While Jiang Mingfeng was talking, Mu Xuefei also walked over quickly.


    After Mu Xuefei came to Lin Yu, she immediately put on a kind smile.


    Jiang Mingfeng said to her, "Xuefei, this gentleman''s surname is Lin."


    "Hello, Mr. Lin." After greeting Mu Xuefei politely, she said, "Mr. Lin, I want to ask why you are in my sister''s car."


    "They invited me into the car."


    Lin Yu explained.


    At this time, Yao Xiangxuan and Mu Xuelan also got off the car and walked quickly to the three of them.


    Mu Xuefei turned her head and asked, "Xue Lan, what was the situation at that time? Why did you invite Mr. Lin to get on the bus?"


    In fact, Mu Xuefei already understood something in her heart at this moment.


    It must be the two little girls who invited Lin Yu to go with him when they saw that he was handsome.


    She had to admit that this strange man was definitely the most handsome man she had ever seen.


    However, Mu Xuefei felt that things were definitely not that simple.


    He thought that Lin Yu deliberately appeared in the sight of Yao Xiangxuan and Mu Xuelan, and deliberately tempted them to invite him.


    After all, there are many men in this world who seduce rich women with their beauty. On the contrary, there are many.


    There are women who come to the top by their looks, and so do men.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the "Judeo Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God!


    Chapter 1307 Doubt Free Read: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    It is not necessary to go to the stage of marriage, just cheating a lot of money is enough.


    Seeing that Mu Xuefei was no longer as aggressive as before, Mu Xuelan explained patiently, "Sister, then I got out of the car to take pictures and ran into two bad guys who wanted to rob them. Scared away."


    She said this mainly to enhance her persuasion and make Mu Xuefei believe that she and Yao Xiangxuan did not take Lin Yu with him for no reason, but because Lin Yu had saved her life.


    She felt that after saying this, Mu Xuefei would definitely agree with her actions.


    After all, for a savior, it is no exaggeration to take a ride along the way.


    But what she didn''t know was that Mu Xuefei instantly became alert after hearing her remarks.


    Originally, she only suspected that Lin Yu was close to her sister, but now she is not just suspicious, but 100% sure of it.


    Of course, with the upbringing she received on weekdays, she naturally wouldn''t put this thought on her face at this moment.


    Mu Xuefei looked at Lin Yu gratefully and said, "Mr. Lin, thank you for your shot."


    Now it¡¯s time to stabilize the situation so that you can keep things within your control.


    After Mu Xuefei finished talking to Lin Yu, she looked at Mu Xuelan again and said, "Xuelan, what''s going on, please tell me carefully."


    Seeing that her sister seemed to be persuaded by her, Mu Xuelan was relieved, and then she carefully explained what happened at that time.


    Including how she met two bad guys, and how Lin Yu appeared to drive the two bad guys away.


    They were all explained in great detail, for fear that Mu Xuefei wouldn''t understand.


    However, after Mu Xuefei heard Mu Xuelan''s words, her heart became more and more gloomy.


    Sure enough, as she thought, this Lin Yu deliberately designed to be close to her sister.


    Those two people were definitely from Lin Yu''s group. They pretended to come out to steal money first, and then Lin Yu appeared as a hero to save the beauty in time.


    Such a handsome hero image can easily win the hearts of young girls.


    And Lin Yu left directly after entering the city, he was playing a hard-to-get game.


    Looking back, he will take the initiative to contact her sister, and then develop the next step, and finally cheat money and sex.


    At this moment, Lin Yu has become a complete villain in Mu Xuefei''s heart.


    Of course, she still wouldn''t show that on her face.


    She is a successful person and was born into a wealthy family, and it is impossible to solve this problem with inferior methods.


    Mu Xuefei looked at Lin Yu and said with a smile, "Mr. Lin, it''s really thanks to you this time. If it weren''t for you, my sister and the others would be in danger."


    Jiang Mingfeng also said cooperatively: "Yes, Mr. Lin, we must thank you very much."


    Hearing this, Mu Xuefei nodded decisively and said, "Mr. Lin, you saved my sister''s life, and our Mu family must thank you very much. Well, let''s arrange a hotel for you first, and my parents and I will stay at night. Please have dinner together, and we will thank you at the dinner table."


    Lin Yu glanced at the two of them, then smiled: "It''s just a little effort, but I can''t say no to you two being so enthusiastic, so let''s do it for you."


    How could he not know what Mu Xuefei was thinking.


    It''s just that he came to this world to experience the soul, in order to experience all kinds of emotional experiences.


    So all kinds of people need to be contacted.


    It was the first time he had met a person like Mu Xuefei, so it was necessary to get in touch with her to see what tricks she could play.


    Anyway, the final direction of things must be under his control.


    On the other side, Mu Xuefei saw Lin Yu''s agreement and said to Jiang Mingfeng, "Mingfeng, let Xiao Sun drive over and take Mr. Lin to the hotel."


    Jiang Mingfeng didn''t say much, and immediately went to call.


    At this time, Yao Xiangxuan and Mu Xuelan were the happiest people.


    They didn''t know the twists and turns in Mu Xuefei''s heart, and thought that Mu Xuefei was really grateful to Lin Yu.


    Now that Mu Xuefei left Lin Yu for dinner, they could have a good chat with this handsome big brother.


    At this moment, a black luxury car slowly approached and stopped in front of everyone.


    Seeing this, Mu Xuefei said to Lin Yu, "Mr. Lin, let Xiao Sun


    Provide you with the fastest update of the "Judeo Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God!


    Chapter 1307 Doubt Free Read: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    I''ll take you to the hotel first, you will have a good rest in the hotel and have dinner together in the evening. "


    "Thank you."


    Lin Yu didn''t say much, just opened the door and got into the back seat of the car.


    The black limousine drove away quickly.


    Mu Xuefei turned to Yao Xiangxuan and Mu Xuelan and said, "Xiangxuan, Xuelan, you guys should go back first and have dinner together in the evening. By the way, Xiangxuan, I will inform them about your parents."


    The two of them didn''t know what Mu Xuefei was thinking, and immediately agreed happily, and then walked towards the luxury off-road vehicle chatteringly.


    They all thought that the matter had been resolved here, and that it would only develop for the better.


    She didn''t know that Mu Xuefei was thinking about giving them a good lesson.


    After Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan walked away and got into the car, Mu Xuefei got on the phone of her father, Mu Ningshan.


    "Dad, there was a big incident in Xue Lan today. Fortunately, I found out in time."


    Mu Xuefei said with a serious expression.


    "What''s the big deal?"


    There was a heavy voice over the phone.


    "I couldn''t make it clear on the phone. I''ll go to the company and talk to you now."


    After Mu Xuefei explained it, he hung up the phone after chatting a few more words.


    Putting the phone in the bag, Mu Xuefei said to Jiang Mingfeng, "Go, go to our father''s office."


    The two got into the car, Jiang Mingfeng stepped on the accelerator and went straight to the headquarters of the Mu Group.


    Mu''s Group President''s Office.


    Mu Xuefei strode into the office and sat down directly in front of Mu Ningshan.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Mu Ningshan asked with concern.


    Mu Xuelan was her favorite young daughter, and he naturally cared very much about her daughter''s accident.


    "Dad, Shenandoah is being targeted by the bad guys in society."


    Mu Xuefei said solemnly.


    "what?"


    Mu Ningshan was restless when he heard it.


    His business has reached this point, and he is most worried about the safety of his family.


    Now Mu Xuefei said that his favorite little daughter was being targeted by bad guys, how could he keep calm.


    "What''s going on, let''s make it clear first."


    Mu Ningshan quickly regained his composure and asked.


    Mu Xuefei said, "It''s like this. Today, Xue Lan went out with Yao Xiangxuan from the Yao family. They encountered robbers on the way, but the two robbers were scared off by a man named Lin Yu."


    "Afterwards, Xiang Xuan and Xue Lan took the initiative to invite Lin Yu to get on the bus and bring him to the city."


    "Mingfeng and I just happened to see Lin Yu getting off the car, so we went up and asked a few questions, and then we figured out the situation."


    After Mu Ningshan heard it, he instantly understood what Mu Xuefei meant.


    "Xue Fei, do you mean that Lin Yu deliberately set up a plan to approach Xue Lan?"


    "That''s it." Mu Xuefei nodded heavily.


    Mu Ningshan was silent for a moment and asked, "Are you sure that''s the case?"


    "Very sure." Mu Xuefei explained: "After Lin Yu appeared, the two robbers ran away without fighting with him. This is not normal at all."


    "One more thing, that Lin Yu is very handsome, and it is very easy to confuse little girls."


    "I invited him to dinner at that time, and he agreed without hesitation. How can normal people do this."


    "So at first glance, this person is conspiring to do something wrong. Maybe he is now happy for the success of the plan."


    After listening to Mu Ningshan, he nodded slightly and said, "It''s really a good way to be handsome and a hero to save beauty."


    At this moment, he no longer doubted Mu Xuefei''s words.


    After all, everything happened by coincidence. Lin Yu''s appearance and the timing of his appearance were all pre-planned.


    The purpose is to deceive Yao Xiangxuan and Mu Xuelan, the two little girls, to deceive the trust of the two little girls, so as to deceive money and sex.


    Thinking of this, Mu Ningshan asked again, "Where is Lin Yu now?"


    "I asked Xiao Sun to take him to the Li Shi Hotel, and told him that our family would invite him to dinner in the evening."


    Mu Xuefei replied.


    Mu Ningshan frowned slightly and asked, "Why did you decide this way?"


    Mu Xuefei explained: "Dad, Xue Lan is still in school and doesn''t know anything about the society. She can''t be talked about by lecturing alone, so I want to be at the dinner party.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the "Judeo Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God!


    Chapter 1307 Doubt Free Read: https://,!


    ¡º¡», update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    Expose Lin Yu''s true face and teach her a good lesson. "


    After hearing this, Mu Ningshan applauded after thinking about it: "Yes, you are still thoughtful."


    Originally, with their status as Mu family, it was impossible to invite an ordinary person to dinner anyway.


    But for the purpose of educating the children, it is worthwhile to do so.


    "Xue Fei, arrange for someone to investigate again and see what Lin Yu''s origins are. If he is really a good person who rescued Xue Lan and Xiang Xuan, then we can''t blame him."


    Mu Ningshan reminded again.


    Mu Xuefei nodded and said: "Dad, don''t worry, I have already sent someone to investigate. When the time comes, if Lin Yu is a wicked person with bad intentions, he will first educate Xue Lan, and then send him to the Public Security Bureau. No malice, it really saved Xue Lan, and we treated him to a meal, which is considered a courtesy."


    "Well, you''re very thoughtful."


    Mu Ningshan nodded approvingly He has always been very relieved about this eldest daughter, knowing that she will never be deceived by a man.


    And although he loves the youngest daughter, his helpless thinking is too naive, which does not make people worry.


    Of course, Mu Ningshan also admitted that it was precisely because his youngest daughter was naive, innocent and cute that he would give him more love.


    "By the way, Dad, I will tell Uncle Yao and the others about this later, let them come over for dinner together at night, and let Xiang Xuan also receive a good education."


    Mu Xuefei added.


    "Well, it should be to inform them."


    Mu Ningshan nodded in agreement.


    Mu Xuelan went to play everywhere, and Yao Xiangxuan had to take half of the responsibility, so he felt that it was necessary for Yao Xiangxuan to have a good memory.


    Provide you with the fastest update of the "Judeo Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God!


    Chapter 1307 Doubt Free Read: https://,!


    ¡º¡»

 Chapter 1308： Reborn

    After leaving the president''s office, Mu Xuefei directly contacted Yao Xiangxuan''s parents.


    After the two knew the situation, they immediately agreed to Mu Xuefei, saying that they would definitely come to the banquet in the evening.


    So Mu Xuefei immediately ordered someone to arrange a dinner party.


    On the other hand, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were very happy to see that Mu Xuefei fully recognized Lin Yu as their savior, and that they had to invite him to thank him at night.


    They really wouldn''t suspect Mu Xuefei''s hypocrisy at that time. First, Mu Xuefei was Mu Xuelan''s sister.


    Another reason is that Lin Yu did save Mu Xuelan at that time.


    In their eyes, the fact that Lin Yu saved people was an ironclad fact, not worthy of doubt, and naturally they would not think that others would doubt him.


    "Xiangxuan, why don''t we go to the Li Shi Hotel. Brother Lin is not familiar with this place. Let''s take him shopping and buy him a set of clothes by the way."


    Mu Xuelan happily suggested.


    After Yao Xiangxuan heard it, she thought about it and immediately agreed, "Okay, let''s go now."


    As soon as she said that, she pointed the direction, stepped on the accelerator, and went straight to the Li Shi Hotel.


    A moment later, in the suite of Li Shi Hotel.


    Yao Xiangxuan and Mu Xuelan were overjoyed when they saw Lin Yu.


    Because at this time Lin Yu had put on a very close-fitting clothes, which matched his handsome appearance, he was really a beautiful man like no other in the world.


    The two girls only felt that their hearts were going to waste, and they just wanted to be Lin Yu''s girlfriends.


    "Brother Lin!"


    "Brother Lin!"


    Yao Xiangxuan and Mu Xuelan both shouted enthusiastically.


    They don''t know where Lin Yu''s clothes come from, in fact, they don''t think about it at all now.


    At the moment they only have love for beautiful men in their minds.


    For a while, they completely forgot what they had in mind when they came.


    Of course, it doesn''t really matter anymore.


    Time soon came to evening.


    The dinner was held at Li Shi Hotel, and the main people who came were Mu Ningshan''s family and Yao Xiangxuan''s family.


    In addition, there are some accompanying relatives.


    Lots of people.


    However, except for the two main families, the Mu family and the Yao family, everyone else came to support the scene.


    The purpose is to create a strong sense of oppression for Lin Yu.


    However, the result is to let them down.


    Because of Lin Yu''s handsome appearance, decent clothes and the unique temperament of a strong man, as soon as he entered the box, everyone felt ashamed.


    Mu Ningshan and Yao Xiangxuan''s father, Yao Borong, were secretly frowning at this moment.


    Such a tolerant man needs to use such abusive methods to capture the hearts of their daughters?


    I''m afraid that as long as you go to that stop, there will be women posting it backwards.


    Another point, both Mu Ningshan and Yao Borong felt that Lin Yu''s aura was really strong.


    The two of them have been in shopping malls for a long time, and they have seen a lot of wind and waves, and they have extraordinary temperament.


    But compared with Lin Yu, they found that they were just small fish in the Vanity Fair, and Lin Yu was the real capital predator.


    This kind of feeling from the heart made both of them a little uncomfortable.


    The two of them turned their heads to look at Mu Xuefei, with a trace of doubt and disbelief in their eyes.


    Mu Xuefei had previously told them that Lin Yu was just handsome, but he did not say that Lin Yu had such a powerful aura.


    Therefore, both of them couldn''t help but doubt Mu Xuefei''s eyes.


    Such a beautiful man with such a powerful aura, why do you think that he needs to use those rude methods?


    On the other side, after Mu Xuefei met the gazes of the two of them, she was also unsure in her heart.


    Originally, she just thought that Lin Yu was handsome, but now after Lin Yu dressed up like this, the aura exuded from her body and her charming temperament made her feel a strong sense of loss.


    She felt like she might really have judged wrong.


    Such a man can easily fascinate a bunch of people, why does he need to go around such a big circle to deceive her sister''s trust?


    For a time, everyone in the box was speechless.


    The main reason is that after such a huge change in the thoughts in my heart, it is difficult to come up with the words I thought of before.


    In the face of a person with a strong aura like Lin Yu, they felt that it was difficult for them to speak up.


    At this time, Lin Yu said generously, "Thank you for your hospitality."


    When he spoke, his tone was very calm and natural, as if he was the host of the dinner party, and the others present were just accompanying guests.


    The whole situation turned around completely.


    Yao Xiangxuan and Mu Xuelan were both smiling and warmly invited Lin Yu to take a seat.


    Fortunately, because of the two of them, the awkward atmosphere in the box was instantly swept away and became active.


    Both Mu Ningshan and Yao Borong politely invited Lin Yu to take a seat, and said words of thanks one after another.


    The normal dinner party just passed in a seemingly harmonious atmosphere.


    During this period, neither Mu Ningshan nor Yao Borong spoke about the rhetoric they had thought up before, and did not doubt Lin Yu''s motives.


    They all acquiesced to the fact that Lin Yu saved people.


    After the dinner is over.


    Everyone left, Lin Yu went back to his room to rest, and the Mu family and Yao family also went back to their respective homes.


    Everything seems to be fine.


    But after returning home, both of them had a small meeting.


    Mu family home.


    Mu Ningshan called Mu Xuefei and Jiang Mingfeng to the living room.


    "Xue Fei, have you investigated Lin Yu''s situation?"


    Mu Ningshan asked with a heavy expression.


    Mu Xuefei nodded and said, "The investigation is clear."


    Mu Ningshan gestured: "What is the specific situation, let''s talk about it."


    Mu Xuefei replied: "According to my investigation, this Lin Yu is a member of the Three No Ones, and I can''t find any information related to him."


    "Um?"


    Mu Ningshan frowned.


    He thought about a lot of possibilities in advance, but he didn''t expect that Lin Yu would be one of the three.


    "How could Lin Yu be a member of Sanwu?"


    Mu Ningshan is unbelievable.


    With Lin Yu''s bearing at the dinner party and the strong aura he exudes, this should not be a three-no-one person anyway.


    "Dad, I also find it unbelievable, but that''s what it is."


    Mu Xuefei emphasized.


    Mu Ningshan nodded slowly after hearing the words.


    Although he doubted Mu Xuefei''s vision today, he definitely did not doubt Mu Xuefei''s ability to handle affairs.


    Especially in the ability to investigate the origins of others, he did not doubt Mu Xuefei at all.


    Therefore, he believed very much in Mu Xuefei''s investigation results.


    Since Mu Xuefei said that Lin Yu is a member of the Three Nos, then Lin Yu must be a member of the Three Nos.


    It''s just, how can a three-no-person person have such a bearing and aura?


    At this time, Jiang Mingfeng said, "Father-in-law, do you think that Lin Yu is the illegitimate son of some elder? Is it possible that it is because of his unusual background that we cannot investigate his identity?"


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan fell silent and fell into contemplation.


    After a while, he gently shook his head and said, "This possibility is extremely small, Mingfeng, don''t think about these things too mysterious. With the power and position of our Mu family, we can find out everything that needs to be investigated."


    Mu Xuefei also added: "Yes, it is impossible to even investigate a person''s basic identity."


    Even if Lin Yu has an extremely deep background, it is impossible for him to have no clues.


    This is absolutely impossible.


    Because Mu Xuefei used all channels during the investigation, not only official channels, but also channels on the dark web.


    There are so many channels to investigate a person, and the results all show that this person is a three-none person.


    Then this person is a complete three-nothing person, who just appeared out of thin air.


    It is absolutely impossible to have a deep background.


    "But this way, this Lin Yu is even more mysterious."


    Mu Ningshan said suddenly.


    Lin Yu is a three-no-one person, but he has such a tolerance, which is definitely not simple.


    "Dad, do you want to secretly send someone to contact Lin Yu?"


    Mu Xuefei suggested.


    She wanted to secretly send someone to contact Lin Yu, and then investigate Lin Yu''s identity and origin.


    "No, it''s easy to startle the snake. I have carefully observed this person today, and he is not an ordinary person."


    Mu Ningshan decisively refused.


    He felt that if he secretly sent someone to investigate Lin Yu, he would be found by Lin Yu, and finally found their Mu family along the way, it would be troublesome.


    Mu Ningshan always felt that Lin Yu was in danger.


    There was an indescribable sternness about this man.


    "All right."


    Seeing that Mu Ningshan disagreed, Mu Xuefei nodded and said no more.


    Mu Ningshan added: "Although we don''t send people to contact him, we can observe him secretly, evaluate his abilities, and see if he is really the same as the outside, and his strength is extraordinary."


    Mu Xuefei nodded and said, "Well, I see."


    As soon as Mu Ningshan''s words came out, she had already thought about what to do.


    Next, she will send some people to follow up Lin Yu and observe what Lin Yu is doing.


    "For the time being, let''s go and call Xue Lan."


    After Mu Ningshan made a decision, he ordered again.


    Mu Xuefei stood up immediately and asked the servant to call Mu Xuelan.


    It didn''t take long for Mu Xuelan to appear in front of the three of them.


    At this moment, Mu Xuelan still looked like a nympho, obviously still thinking about her brother Lin.


    Mu Ningshan said to Mu Xuelan: "Xuelan, I know what you are thinking, but I want to remind you that it is impossible between you and him."


    "Just treat him as a handsome big star."


    Mu Xuelan''s expression changed immediately upon hearing this.


    Mu Xuefei also reminded: "He is older than you, you are still in school, what do you think can be between you and him?"


    Mu Xuelan calmed down after hearing the words.


    In fact, she also knew that there could be nothing between herself and Lin Yu.


    She just thought he was a handsome big brother.


    "I see."


    Mu Xuelan said a little disappointedly.


    "Xue Lan, you go back first."


    Mu Ningshan motioned to her.


    Mu Xuelan turned and left.


    Afterwards, Mu Ningshan looked at Mu Xuefei again and said, "Xuefei, Lin Yu''s business is still up to you."


    "Yeah." Mu Xuefei nodded in agreement.


    At the same time, Yao Borong''s home.


    A similar conversation took place in the Yao family living room.


    Yao Borong warned Yao Xiangxuan and Lin Yu that it was impossible, and then arranged for someone to observe Lin Yu.


    Now they don''t know what Lin Yu''s ability is, and they have to observe it for a while.


    If Lin Yu''s ability is outstanding, then he can cooperate with him completely.


    If Lin Yu is just showing his appearance and has no actual ability, then he will be included in the ranks of no longer coming and going.


    Now that he has a life-saving relationship with Lin Yu, there is still no big obstacle to communicating with him.


    Li Shi Hotel.


    In the suite, Lin Yu meditated and practiced alone.


    Today''s experience has given him another great experience.


    "Sure enough, most people still judge people by their appearance."


    The reason why Lin Yu deliberately exudes a strong aura today is to see how people with positions like Mu Ningshan and Yao Borong will judge a person.


    The result is no exception, both of them are judged by their appearance.


    After the two felt his powerful aura, they immediately felt that he was extraordinary, so much so that they did not mention the matter of setting up a bureau close to Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan from beginning to end.


    Originally, the two thought that Lin Yu was not a good person, and was deliberately approaching their daughter to cheat money and sex.


    "Next, I should not exude such a powerful aura, it will not do me any good to experience the soul."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    He came to this world to experience the soul, and to experience the soul is to experience all kinds of emotional experiences.


    If he has always exuded such a powerful aura, coupled with his handsome appearance now, almost everyone who sees him will only have a good impression of him, and will not have other emotions.


    This is obviously not good for his spiritual experience.


    And this is not what Lin Yu wants to see.


    "You don''t need to change your appearance, you just need to close your aura, and you can deal with people in the image of an ordinary person with outstanding looks."


    "That way you can experience more different emotions."


    Lin Yu quickly made up his mind.


    After a night of silence, the time soon came to the next day.


    Early in the morning, Lin Yu left the hotel.


    The hotel suites are opened by people from the Mu Group, UU reading www.uukanshu. The com does not write his name, so he doesn''t need to check out, he can just leave.


    Lin Yu walked alone on the street.


    The clothes he was wearing at the moment were not the ones he was wearing yesterday, he was wearing more casual clothes.


    But because of its outstanding appearance, it still has a high rate of turning heads when walking on the street.


    This is also a brand new experience for Lin Yu.


    He can feel the admiration or envy of others for him.


    Therefore, along the way, the soul has been gaining experience.


    It''s just that passers-by don''t have strong feelings for him, so the improvement of Divine Soul is not much.


    Walking and walking, Lin Yu unknowingly came to the park in the center of Guanghai City.


    Most of the middle-aged and elderly people here, and the occasional young people are mostly couples.


    Lin Yu walked casually all the way, and suddenly, he felt that someone was gathering the spiritual energy of heaven and earth.


    "The spiritual energy in this world is so thin that you can only practice martial arts. How could someone gather spiritual energy?"


    Lin Yu stopped for a while, and then walked directly to the place where the spiritual energy gathered.


    People who can gather the spiritual energy of heaven and earth are not ordinary people, he wants to see who that person is.


    Soon, Lin Yu saw the true face of the other party.


    This is a young man in his twenties, with a plain appearance, but his temperament is not the same as ordinary people.


    Lin Yu could see that this person was full of confidence, as if he had seen all the vicissitudes of the world.


    "This man is a rebirth."


    Lin Yu made a direct judgment.


    This person who gathered spiritual energy to cultivate is definitely a rebirth.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that after giving full marks to Xiangshu novels, they found a beautiful wife at the end!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1309： revenge

    Lin Yu watched from a distance.


    It is said that there are only warriors in this world, but in the end, I never thought that I would encounter a rebirth of immortals.


    It is also interesting.


    In the distance, I saw a dense fog surrounding the man''s body, two of which drifted into his nostrils and penetrated into his body.


    Of course, ordinary people can''t see this breath, only Lin Yu and the reborn can see it.


    After the breath entered the nostrils of the reborn, he soon let out a mouthful of white air.


    The breath spewed out like a plume of smoke.


    "Exhale like an arrow!"


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    This person has already entered the stage of qi training, so after the spiritual qi of heaven and earth is introduced into the body, the turbid qi in the body will be naturally discharged.


    "With his cultivation method, it won''t take long for him to surpass most of the martial artists in this world."


    "It seems that this world is much more interesting than what Jianmu said."


    "Not only are there inhuman monsters, but there are also rebirths and immortals."


    Lin Yu thought with great interest.


    At that time, Jianmu told him that this is a world where martial arts and technology coexist.


    But after the actual arrival, it was discovered that there were still immortal cultivators in this world.


    "There may be a possibility to deal with this person in the future, but it''s still for today."


    Lin Yu watched quietly for a while, then raised his feet and left.


    He had no idea of ??communicating with each other.


    The opponent''s strength is too weak, far from reaching his level, and communicating with the other party is just a waste of time.


    Lin Yu walked out of the park quickly.


    But at this moment, an old man took the initiative to walk towards the reborn.


    He seemed to be curious about the reborn man doing morning exercises in the park.


    Lin Yu took a look and ignored it.


    But at this moment, the reborn man suddenly shouted from behind him: "You''ve been watching me secretly for so long, and you just want to leave like this?"


    Lin Yu turned around and saw that the reborn man had opened his eyes and stood there straight, looking at him with bright eyes.


    The old man who was walking towards the reborn man left after seeing the reborn man talking to Lin Yu like this.


    Lin Yu said with a smile: "I just think your cultivation method is a bit interesting. Another point is that I stand here and watch it openly."


    The reborn did not speak, and came directly to Lin Yu.


    "At your age, you don''t usually come to a park like this alone, and you''re not interested in other people''s morning exercises."


    The reborn person analyzed it seriously.


    He is a rebirth and has experience in his previous life, so this analysis is quite accurate.


    Lin Yu''s behavior is indeed abnormal.


    With Lin Yu''s apparent age, it is impossible for him to come to this place early in the morning, nor would he be interested in a person''s morning exercise.


    At least not for so long.


    On the other hand, Lin Yu saw that the reincarnated person had spoken to this point, so he smiled and said, "I admit that your analysis is very reasonable, but don''t you think there are always some exceptions in this world?"


    "I don''t think so."


    The reborn shook his head slightly.


    Lin Yu asked, "Then do you think you are an exception?"


    Hearing this, the reborn was instantly silent.


    Of course he was the exception, at least he thought he was.


    "I don''t want to say a lot, just tell you, this world is not what you see."


    Lin Yu left a sentence and turned to leave.


    The reborn looked at his leaving back, and suddenly said, "My name is Xiao Ning, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Lin Yu." Lin Yu strode away, leaving his name.


    Xiao Ning watched him leave.


    That''s right, his name is Xiao Ning, but he definitely wants to make some people who betrayed him in the last life uneasy.


    Xiao Ning is a rebirth.


    In the first half of his last life, he was just an ordinary person who lived very poor.


    Especially after offending some people who shouldn''t be offended, it''s even more unsatisfactory.


    However, in the second half of his life, he has been operating from time to time, and by chance, he stepped into the ranks of cultivators.


    After that, he sang all the way, his strength soared, and he soon gained a firm foothold in the world of immortality.


    It was only after he was ranked among the powerhouses that his luck suddenly deteriorated.


    Framed to die, then reborn back to youth.


    However, Xiao Ning felt that this was a chance God gave him.


    With this chance to be born again, he can start over and go higher and achieve higher than the previous life.


    For example, in the last life, he only started to cultivate immortals in the second half of his life, but this time he began to cultivate immortals as soon as he was reborn.


    In the last life, he didn''t know people well, and his thinking was naive and simple, so he was framed many times, which made his life very unsatisfactory.


    In this life, he has the memory and experience of the previous life, and he will never step on those pits again.


    On the contrary, in this life, he must make those who bullied him in the previous life pay the price.


    Such as the Mu family and the Yao family.


    The youngest daughter of the Mu family fell in love with him in high school because of his handsome appearance in the last life.


    After college, I fell in love with him even more.


    But later, Mu Xuelan''s sister, Mu Xuefei, found out that the two of them were separated.


    Of course, that''s all for now. The key is that the Mu family rectified him to death in order to teach Mu Xuelan a lesson, so that his bright future was completely lost.


    This directly caused his work and life in the first half of his life to be a backwater.


    As for the Yao family, it was because he later joined a company opened by the Yao family.


    Later, after the Mu family knew about this, they communicated with the Yao family, and the Yao family almost made him half-dead.


    It can be said that the Mu family and the Yao family were the main culprits that caused his unsatisfactory life in the first half of his last life.


    Of course, he also encountered some unsatisfactory later, and these are not listed first.


    What Xiao Ning wants to do most now is to kill everyone in the Mu family and Yao family, and make them pay the price they deserve.


    "Mu Ningshan, don''t worry, I will take the initiative to contact Mu Xuelan in this life, and I will let you know what the anger of revenge is!"


    Xiao Ning thought bitterly.


    The reason why his skill soared after the immortal cultivation in his last life was because he always harbored strong dissatisfaction and hatred.


    This strong dissatisfaction and hatred became the biggest driving force for him to move forward.


    With this kind of power support, he can surpass the disciples and finally rank among the powerhouses.


    Xiao Ning''s face became more and more gloomy.


    After reviving this life, he became more violent than the previous life, like the reincarnation of a killing god.


    And, he became more suspicious than the previous life.


    It is because of this that Lin Yu became suspicious just after observing him, and felt that there was something wrong with Lin Yu.


    "What is the origin of this man?"


    "My gut tells me this guy isn''t easy."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    At this moment, a figure that he will never forget appeared in his sight.


    It was Mu Xuelan from the Mu family.


    "Xue Lan, you finally appeared, and I was about to find you!"


    Xiao Ning narrowed his eyes.


    After cultivating today, he successfully stepped into the Qi training period, and in this world where spiritual energy is expensive, he can already be regarded as a master.


    Therefore, he decided to implement the pre-planned plan to approach Mu Xuelan on his own initiative.


    In the end, he hadn''t acted yet, and here he met Mu Xuelan by chance.


    "Xue Lan, although you loved me at first in the last life, but after your family intervened, you also stomped on me a few times."


    "Don''t worry, I will definitely take special care of you in this life, so that you can have an unforgettable experience in your life."


    Xiao Ning was also full of hatred towards Mu Xuelan.


    Everything stemmed from the change in Mu Xuelan''s attitude towards him in the previous life.


    In addition, after his rebirth, he knows that hatred is the biggest driving force for him to move forward, so he will never let go of this hatred in this life.


    On the contrary, he will deliberately expand this hatred and make the hatred more intense.


    Without thinking any further, Xiao Ning took the initiative to walk towards Mu Xuelan.


    At this moment, Mu Xuelan also took the initiative to walk towards him under the guidance of an old man.


    Xiao Ning took a closer look, the old man appeared just after Lin Yu appeared, and it seemed that he was about to come up and talk to him.


    But seeing that he was talking to Lin Yu, he took the initiative to leave.


    Mu Xuelan walked quickly to Xiao Ning and said politely, "This handsome guy, did you just talk to a very handsome person?"


    "Yes, his name is Lin Yu." Xiao Ning said calmly.


    "So you know him, it''s great!" Mu Xuelan said with a smile without doubting him, "Do you know where he went?"


    "I don''t know, he didn''t tell me."


    Xiao Ning shook his head.


    Hearing this, Mu Xuelan stomped her feet in a hurry, turned around and wanted to leave.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning hurriedly stopped her and said, "You can''t find him if you look for him like this. I know him, and there is a way to find him."


    After hearing that, Mu Xuelan turned around and asked, "Really?"


    Although yesterday her father Mu Ningshan warned her not to contact Lin Yu.


    She also agreed at the time.


    But after thinking about it for a long time, she found that she could never forget Lin Yu no matter what, so she finally decided to follow her heart.


    It was only early in the morning when I arrived at the Li Shi Hotel, but when I came, I heard that Lin Yu had already left.


    He hurriedly chased after him.


    "Of course it''s true. I''m his friend, but he''s a bit weird and it''s not easy to get in touch."


    Xiao Ning said calmly.


    Mu Xuelan didn''t know what Xiao Ning was thinking, and she immediately smiled and said, "Well, he is indeed a little weird, he doesn''t even have a cell phone!"


    On the other side, Xiao Ning sneered after hearing Mu Xuelan''s words.


    Mu Xuelan, Mu Xuelan, your character is still the same as in the previous life, very simple and easy to be used.


    You don''t need to try, just say what you need to say.


    Xiao Ning thought proudly.


    He just thought that Lin Yu was a little different from ordinary people, but after talking to Mu Xuelan, Mu Xuelan immediately revealed some information that he didn''t know.


    "That''s right, he doesn''t like to use mobile phones, it''s weird!"


    Xiao Ning pretended to agree and said to Mu Xuelan.


    Seeing him say that, Mu Xuelan felt even happier.


    She felt that although the handsome guy in front of her was not as handsome as Lin Yu, he was also quite good.


    Also, this handsome guy and Lin Yu are friends and must be good people.


    At this moment, Mu Xuelan had completely let down her guard.


    Xiao Ning asked, "By the way, how did you meet Lin Yu?"


    In the last life, Mu Xuelan never knew a person named Lin Yu, so there was definitely something wrong with this Lin Yu''s origin.


    Mu Xuelan had no doubts in her heart, and felt that since Xiao Ning was Lin Yu''s friend, it was normal to ask this question.


    "Yesterday, I was driving to the countryside with a good friend to play, and accidentally ran into a gangster. It was Brother Lin who rescued me..."


    Mu Xuelan quickly explained the situation.


    After Xiao Ning heard Mu Xuelan''s words, her heart suddenly trembled.


    There is indeed a problem with Lin Yu''s origin.


    In the last life, Mu Xuelan also went out to play with Yao Xiangxuan, and accidentally ran into a gangster.


    But it was not a person named Lin Yu who rescued Yao Xiangxuan, but a passing tourist who happened to get out of the car to take pictures saw that something was wrong, and joined forces to frighten the two gangsters away.


    In this life, Lin Yu saved Mu Xuelan, which means that there has been a big problem in the historical direction of this world.


    "It is estimated that it was caused by my rebirth!"


    Xiao Ning quickly came to a judgment.


    Since he was in the ranks of the strong, he has become more and more conceited, and this temper has also been brought to this life.


    "I said there was something wrong with that Lin Yu. It turned out that there was a real problem."


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning asked again, "By the way, what''s your name?"


    "My name is Mu Xuelan." Mu Xuelan replied.


    "Mu Xuelan? A very nice name, my name is Xiao Ning."


    Xiao Ning introduced himself.


    Mu Xuelan said, "You are Brother Lin''s friend, so I''ll call you Brother Xiao Ning."


    She originally wanted to call Brother Xiao, but after thinking about it, it was a little too intimate.


    And if you call Brother Xiao, the homophonic sound is little brother.


    "Yeah." Xiao Ning nodded, accepted the title calmly, and then asked with a smile, "Xue Lan, Lin Yu is so handsome, you don''t like him, right?"


    When Mu Xuelan heard this, two blushes suddenly appeared on her cheeks.


    She was embarrassed when this kind of thought was exposed.


    On the other hand, Xiao Ning saw Mu Xuelan''s performance and immediately understood that Mu Xuelan was indeed in love with Lin Yu.


    In the last life, Mu Xuelan fell in love with Xiao Ning because he was handsome, so it is normal for him to fall in love with Lin Yu in this life for the same reason.


    You must know that Lin Yu is much more handsome than him.


    It''s just that Xiao Ning can''t accept all this.


    Because Mu Xuelan was his first love in the last life, the first person he fell in love with in this life was not him, but another man.


    This made Xiao Ning feel like he was cheated on.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning already regarded Lin Yu as a rival in love.


    "Come on, the more hatred the better!"


    "In my last life, it was because my hatred was strong enough that I reached a high position. The more hatred in this life, the better."


    After reliving two lives, Xiao Ning has a very good understanding of his own personality.


    His character is that the more hatred he has, the more motivation he will have to move forward, otherwise he will be lazy and procrastinate.


    The same is true when it comes to cultivation.


    Of course, Xiao Ning was full of hatred in his heart, but he didn''t show this at all on his face.


    "Xue Lan, let''s do it, or you can leave me a contact information, and I will contact you when I meet Lin Yu."


    Xiao Ning said generously.


    When Mu Xuelan heard this, she didn''t expect Xiao Ning''s dark psychology at all, she immediately took out her phone and said, "Well, you add my Sky News."


    Xiao Ning also took out his mobile phone, and the two added Tianxun numbers to each other.


    After the addition, Xiao Ning said, "Xue Lan, then I''ll leave first and get in touch."


    He wanted to attack Mu Xuelan, but this matter could not be rushed, it had to be done slowly.


    Mu Xuelan naturally didn''t know what he was thinking at this time, so she waved goodbye and said, "Well, you must contact me when you see Brother Lin."


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that if you give full marks to Xiangshu novels, you will find a beautiful wife at the end!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1310： friend

    After Mu Xuelan left, a cold light flashed in Xiao Ning''s eyes.


    "Mu Xuelan, Mu Xuelan, you heartless woman, in your last life, you kept saying that you liked me the most, but as soon as you turned around, you joined your family to deal with me."


    "In this life, I will definitely let you taste enough pain."


    "In this life, I will definitely make you regret it!"


    Although revenge has not yet begun, Xiao Ning has already begun to feel the pleasure of revenge.


    This is because he knows that he will surely succeed in revenge.


    In the last life, he was just a poor diaosi, and he won Mu Xuelan''s heart only because of his handsome appearance.


    Other than that, there are no special abilities and no special abilities.


    And because Mu Xuelan was often with him, and told him that even if he thought he didn''t have anything, she could still support him.


    This made him lose his fighting spirit at a young age, and he couldn''t even think of fighting.


    During the entire college period and the time he just graduated, he lived in a daze.


    No goals, no motivation, nothing.


    Just mechanically doing the work that he had to do, and learning the courses that he had to learn.


    I don''t have any direction in my spare time, I can do whatever I want.


    In this way, his youth was so exhausted.


    In the end, when the Mu family found out about his relationship with Mu Xuelan, he had no ability to hold back.


    He clearly remembered what Mu Xuefei said to him at that time, saying that he was a complete waste and could not give her sister happiness at all.


    Moreover, these words were said in front of Mu Xuelan.


    At that time, Mu Xuelan was eager for him to fight back against her sister, but he racked his brains and couldn''t figure out how to fight back.


    Then, he saw Mu Xuelan''s disappointed eyes on the spot.


    The look in his eyes was full of scorn that he would never forget.


    After that, the Mu family hadn''t played yet, and they used various means to step on him with 10,000 feet, making him doomed.


    According to Mu Xuefei and Mu Ningshan, this was a punishment for consuming Mu Xuelan''s youth for nothing.


    However, it was clear that Mu Xuelan took the initiative to look at him.


    Moreover, it was clearly Mu Xuelan who crippled him.


    Without Mu Xuelan, how could he and Dao have gotten to that point?


    Xiao Ning knew in his heart that everything was the fault of the Mu family.


    The younger daughter of the Mu family fell in love with him and abandoned him, and then the Mu family said he was a waste and punished him.


    The first half of his last life was completely destroyed by the Mu family.


    But he was also lucky.


    It was because the Mu family stepped on him 10,000 feet that he knew what hatred was, and what was the driving force for hatred.


    After having that strong motivation, he was determined to be strong, and his career soon improved.


    And the most important thing is that he encountered a great opportunity later, obtained a set of cultivation methods, and also met a person who was willing to guide him in his cultivation.


    After he embarked on the road of immortality, relying on his strong hatred for the Mu family, he sang and marched forward, overcoming thorns and thorns, and finally set foot among the strong.


    But unfortunately, when he wanted to come back to take revenge on the Mu family, he found that Mu Ningshan, Mu Xuefei, and Mu Xuelan all died early because they couldn''t survive him.


    He could only reluctantly quell the hatred in his heart by killing all the descendants of the Mu family.


    "God treated me well and gave me another chance for revenge."


    "In this life, I must take revenge."


    Xiao Ning gritted his teeth and thought, the hatred in his heart was overflowing.


    But he enjoyed it.


    Because he knows that only hatred can give him the motivation to move forward and make him progress rapidly.


    Without hatred, his life would be meaningless.


    "In this life, I must use the most tragic means to retaliate against them!"


    Xiao Ning took a deep breath and began to ponder the method of revenge.


    Now that Mu Xuelan knew him, he could put his revenge plan into action.


    Just think about the means of revenge.


    Because this life has changed a lot from the previous one.


    In fact, he had already figured out how to retaliate, but who knew that there would be more interveners like Lin Yu in this life.


    The appearance of Lin Yu made his plans have to be changed.


    "How about I use Mu Xuelan''s love for Lin Yu to get revenge on her?"


    "First find a way to match Mu Xuelan and Lin Yu, and then kill Lin Yu, she will definitely be very sad!"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help but think.


    This is a feasible solution.


    Let Mu Xuelan fall in love with a person, and then kill Lin Yu directly when her love is at its hottest.


    She would definitely be in pain.


    Xiao Ning knew Mu Xuelan and knew that as long as he did this, he would definitely get his wish.


    Just doing this was equivalent to giving Mu Xuelan''s first love to Lin Yu.


    And this is something Xiao Ning can''t accept.


    You must know that Mu Xuelan''s first love in the previous life was given to him, which meant that it should have belonged to him.


    If there is no character like Lin Yu in this life, then Mu Xuelan will definitely fall in love with him first.


    "This Lin Yu must also die, how dare he rob my woman!"


    Xiao Ning felt extremely resentful in his heart.


    At this moment, he has regarded Lin Yu as a rival in love.


    "So this method won''t work. If I let Mu Xuelan fall in love with Lin Yu, it''s like giving my first love to someone else."


    Xiao Ning couldn''t accept this no matter what.


    He found that he would be jealous because of this, not hatred.


    What he needs is hatred.


    "Think again."


    Xiao Ning frowned in thought.


    After a while, he had an idea in his mind.


    It seemed that Mu Xuelan had already fallen deeply in love with Lin Yu, so if she tried to get the Mu family to intervene at this time, Mu Xuelan would definitely be as sad as her previous life.


    At that time, the Mu family would find a way to break the relationship between her and Lin Yu cleanly.


    In this way, it not only punished Mu Xuelan, but also punished Lin Yu.


    "I don''t know if that kid Lin Yu likes Mu Xuelan."


    "If he doesn''t like Mu Xuelan, doing this won''t make him feel bad."


    Xiao Ning thought of Lin Yu''s attitude again.


    He had just met with Lin Yu.


    But in this brief contact, he could see Lin Yu''s attitude towards Mu Xuelan.


    Even before Mu Xuelan appeared, he didn''t know that Mu Xuelan had fallen in love with Lin Yu.


    So whether this method can have the effect of punishing Lin Yu, we still need to observe again.


    Of course, no matter what, the purpose of punishing Mu Xuelan would definitely be achieved.


    Because he knew very well in his heart that Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei would never allow Mu Xuelan to associate with a man with mediocre abilities and no background.


    Although Lin Yu has a good skin, judging from his bearing performance, he is obviously a person with little ability.


    "It was decided like this. First, I will find a way to let the Mu family break up Mu Xuelan and Lin Yu, the wild couple, and then I will intervene and find another way to teach her a lesson."


    Xiao Ning quickly made up his mind.


    This action plan is to take two steps. The first step is to make Mu Xuelan uncomfortable, and the second step is to use Mu Xuelan''s psychology to make her uncomfortable for the second time.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning left the park and walked forward along the street.


    On the way, he thought of the Yao family again.


    The Yao family was also the family he hated all his life.


    In the last life, after he achieved a positive result, he first sought revenge from the Mu family, and then immediately sought revenge from the Yao family.


    At that time, Yao Borong''s daughter Yao Xiangxuan was still alive, so he taught Yao Xiangxuan a lesson, and then killed all the descendants of the Yao family in front of Yao Xiangxuan, leaving no blood.


    Even the distant relatives of the Yao family were killed.


    Let their Yao family lineage have completely lost their inheritance from their ancestors.


    Therefore, if the previous life wanted to take revenge on the Yao family, this life would naturally also take revenge.


    And it must be more ruthless than the previous life, so that he will not be reborn in vain.


    "Yao Borong, in the last life, you deprived me of my last chance to be a good person. In this life, wait for me to beg for mercy in hell!"


    Xiao Ning could never forget the situation at that time.


    At that time, after the Mu family beat the mandarin duck to separate him and Mu Xuelan, he had not become so violent.


    Instead, he brought up the fighting spirit and courage to fight, and wanted to start everything again.


    Start a different life.


    He still remembers it clearly to this day. After being stepped on by the Mu family 10,000 feet, he finally got out of the trough of his life, and then through hard work, he successfully entered a very decent company.


    For him, the situation was like a turn of events, as if life had a chance to start all over again.


    But it turned out that it was just his childish fantasy.


    This world is far more complicated than he imagined at that time.


    He thought that as long as he was willing to work hard, there would definitely be opportunities, but in fact, those at the top colluded with each other.


    The Yao family and the Mu family colluded.


    At first, the Yao family didn''t know about his entry. To be precise, they didn''t take his little transparency into their eyes at all.


    It was just by chance that Mu Xuefei came to the Yao family''s company and bumped into him.


    Xiao Ning''s mood at that time was despair.


    Because he knew that Mu Xuefei would definitely not see him well, and he would definitely tell the Yao family about his situation, and then join forces to deal with him.


    "First Evolution"


    Sure enough, what happened next was exactly as he expected.


    After Mu Xuefei informed the Yao family about him, the Yao family immediately began to wear small shoes for him.


    Neither let him quit nor give him a chance to work well.


    This has been grinding him for several years, and after consuming a period of his youth, he came up with a way to get the whole industry to block him, and then kick him away.


    This is equivalent to completely ruining his future.


    At that time, he spent a lot of energy in order to learn that profession.


    Seeing that he can rely on his knowledge to make a living and make a living, the whole world tells him that you have learned for nothing, because no matter how well you study, no one will give you a job opportunity.


    At that moment, Xiao Ning only felt that the whole world was gloomy, as if all the doors were closed for him.


    All that was left for him was the door leading to the rooftop, so that he could easily jump off.


    Later, Mu Xuefei asked someone to tell him that she did this to let him know that those who waste girls'' youth should also be depleted of their youth.


    When he learned all this, Xiao Ning''s whole person turned black.


    He became extremely violent, became extremely world-weary, resented everything, and was filled with hatred all the time.


    If he didn''t vent all his hatred, he felt that he would be crazy.


    Fortunately, these hatreds were successfully transformed into motivation to move forward.


    Xiao Ning thought very clearly at the time that if he wanted to take revenge on the Mu family and the Yao family, he must have extraordinary means.


    So he took the initiative to learn the means of killing people.


    For this, he joined a gang.


    Because of his hard work, he didn''t shoot to death at all, and as a result, he quickly became famous on the road.


    When Xiao Ning recalled that experience, he still felt extremely happy.


    Because during that time, he was improving every day, and he was able to learn new ways of harming people every day.


    As long as you use those harmful methods, not to mention destroying the Mu family and the Yao family.


    At least it can make them uncomfortable.


    So the more famous he is, the more motivated Xiao Ning is to move forward.


    And his luck obviously didn''t stop there.


    It was during the time he was on the road that he accidentally came into contact with a nobleman.


    The noble taught him how to cultivate immortals and enter the Dao, and instructed him to step into the door of cultivation.


    It wasn''t until he started cultivating immortals that Xiao Ning really opened his eyes and gained full confidence.


    Because he knew that as long as he succeeded in cultivation, the Mu family and the Yao family were nothing more than chickens.


    He has countless ways to kill the Mu family and Yao family completely, and let them repent in pain before dying.


    Therefore, after embarking on the path of immortality, he worked hard every day, and his hatred was transformed into a strong motivation.


    Finally, at the age of ninety, he stepped into the ranks of the strong.


    Almost the moment he succeeded, he hurried back to take revenge.


    But unfortunately, at that time, Mu Ningshan, Mu Xuefei, Mu Xuelan, and Yao Borong were all dead of old age.


    Only Yao Xiangxuan is still alive at a large age.


    Therefore, Yao Xiangxuan was the only one who really succeeded in revenge.


    He actually didn''t hold much hatred for the descendants of the Mu family, so he didn''t feel much pleasure when he killed them.


    "But in this life, I will torture you to death with my own hands."


    A dark smile appeared on Xiao Ning''s face.


    At this moment, no one noticed that such a nineteen-year-old young man would have such an expression of vicissitudes of life.


    Xiao Ning''s dark smile disappeared in an instant, and instantly changed back to the appearance of a normal young man.


    at the same time.


    Mu Xuelan had returned to her home at this moment.


    But as soon as she entered the door, Mu Xuefei couldn''t help but glance at her.


    Because Mu Xuefei found that something was wrong with her whole body, and her whole body was full of uncontrollable happiness.


    "Xue Lan, stop."


    Mu Xuefei shouted.


    Mu Xuelan immediately stopped and said, "Sister, why are you calling me?"


    As she spoke, she walked towards Mu Xuefei, completely unaware that her thoughts could not be hidden in front of Mu Xuefei.


    "You went to Lin Yu again?"


    Mu Xuefei asked coldly.


    "No." Mu Xuelan shook her head decisively.


    Mu Xuefei said in a deep voice, "I''m your elder sister. If I don''t know what you''re thinking, you must have gone to Lin Yu."


    "I went, but I didn''t find him."


    Mu Xuelan explained.


    "Then why are you so happy?"


    Mu Xuefei asked suspiciously.


    Mu Xuelan was so happy that she didn''t find Lin Yu, there must be something wrong.


    Mu Xuelan said, "Sister, I really didn''t find Lin Yu, but I met Lin Yu''s friend."


    "Lin Yu''s friend?"


    Mu Xuefei immediately became interested.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that after giving full marks to Xiangshu novels, they found a beautiful wife at the end!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1311： investigation

    Mu Xuefei is very interested in Lin Yu''s friends.


    Because she discussed with Mu Ningshan last night, she will try to track and investigate Lin Yu, and the sudden appearance of this so-called friend of Lin Yu may be a breakthrough.


    "Xue Lan, how did you meet Lin Yu''s friend?"


    Mu Xuefei asked with concern.


    "I came to a park to find Lin Yu, and then I ran into Lin Yu''s friend by chance."


    Mu Xuelan replied.


    Mu Xuefei quickly asked, "How do you know he is Lin Yu''s friend?"


    Mu Xuefei couldn''t understand, Mu Xuelan only met Lin Yu for the first time yesterday, or because she met a robber on the road.


    Why did she meet Lin Yu''s friend again in a blink of an eye, how could she be sure that it was Lin Yu''s friend.


    "When I found him, I asked him if he had seen a handsome big brother. He asked me if I was looking for Lin Yu. I said yes, and then he said he was Lin Yu''s friend."


    Mu Xuelan said truthfully.


    "What?" Mu Xuefei''s expression turned cold on the spot.


    My sister actually believed the other party with just a few words. This is really about to be deceived and to help people with money.


    But at this moment, what Mu Xuefei cared more about was not Mu Xuelan''s ignorance and childishness, but Lin Yu and that friend of Lin Yu.


    Originally, she and Mu Ningshan already thought that Lin Yu was not a liar, and thought that Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan had indeed encountered a robber.


    But according to the current situation, it may not be so easy to draw conclusions.


    The reason is very simple, because Lin Yu''s friend suddenly appeared.


    How could Mu Xuelan meet Lin Yu''s friend on the way to Lin Yu?


    This is too coincidental.


    So Mu Xuefei felt that either that person was lying to Mu Xuelan, or that Lin Yu colluded with that person.


    The former is unlikely, after all, Mu Xuelan and Lin Yugang knew each other.


    But if it is the latter, it means that Lin Yu has been lying to their family.


    "Xue Lan, where is Lin Yu''s friend now?"


    Mu Xuefei asked.


    Mu Xuelan replied, "I have his Tianxun number, and he said he would contact me when he finds Lin Yu."


    Mu Xuefei asked directly, "Give me his Tianxun number."


    Mu Xuelan thought that Mu Xuefei was trying to stop her from interacting with Lin Yu, so she hurriedly said, "Sister, I just want to be an ordinary friend with Lin Yu."


    "Ordinary friend?" Mu Xuefei sneered speechlessly, "Xue Lan, you can''t even tell lies, how could you only be satisfied with being an ordinary friend with him."


    Mu Xuefei sighed in her heart.


    My little sister has been well protected since she was a child. Not only is it easy to be deceived, but she can''t even deceive others.


    If you meet someone with bad intentions, you will definitely be defrauded of your family wealth.


    "Sister, what I said is true." Mu Xuelan assured.


    Mu Xuefei shook her head helplessly, and said, "Let''s not talk about this, tell me his Sky News number first."


    Mu Xuelan had no choice but to take out her mobile phone and search for Xiao Ning''s Sky News number.


    "Xiao Ning." Mu Xuefei glanced at the name, then quickly wrote down the Tianxun number.


    "Okay, you go back to your room first, remember to go to school on time tomorrow."


    Mu Xuefei warned.


    Mu Xuelan gave Mu Xuefei a worried look.


    She was afraid that Mu Xuefei would say something bad to Xiao Ning, but she had no choice but to turn around and leave.


    After Mu Xuelan left, Mu Xuefei contacted Xiao Ning directly.


    "Hello, I''m Mu Xuelan''s sister. I heard from Xuelan, are you Lin Yu''s friend?"


    Mu Xuefei sent a message over.


    the other side.


    After Xiao Ning, who was walking on the street, received this message, he immediately stopped and sneered.


    "It''s coming so soon, this Mu Xuefei really can''t wait."


    Xiao Ning thought so in his heart, and then edited a message and sent it, "Yes, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Soon, Mu Xuefei''s message came back, "If it''s convenient, I want to meet you."


    Xiao Ning looked at it and thought that it would be more convenient for him.


    Immediately afterwards, he edited a message and sent it, "Yes."


    After a while, Xiao Ning received a message from Mu Xuefei, which was the address of a cafe, saying that she invited him for coffee.


    Xiao Ning put away the phone and walked leisurely towards the cafe.


    However, he doesn''t seem to be walking very fast, but in fact, in the blink of an eye, he will see him walk all the way.


    About half an hour later, Xiao Ning arrived at his destination.


    At this time, Mu Xuefei also arrived just in time.


    "You are Xiao Ning, you look very young, just went to college?"


    Mu Xuefei asked in a normal tone.


    Xiao Ning said in a neither humble nor arrogant tone: "That''s right."


    Mu Xuefei felt a little strange in her heart. Ordinarily, a college student with no background like Xiao Ning should be a little restrained and introverted at this time, especially when she saw a beautiful working woman with strong aura.


    However, it is such an attitude of neither humble nor arrogant, as if seeing the real world.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning saw the curiosity that flashed across Mu Xuefei''s face, and immediately understood what the other party was thinking.


    He must be wondering why his performance is so unpredictable.


    In fact, Xiao Ning originally wanted to act a little more restrained, so as to be more like a college freshman.


    But after thinking about it, he has already lived a new life, and he has stepped into the ranks of the strong in his previous life, so why is he still acting weak now?


    "Come on, I''ll treat you to coffee."


    Mu Xuefei took Xiao Ning into the cafe.


    Not long after they were seated, Mu Xuefei had a casual chat with Xiao Ning, then went straight to the topic and asked, "You are a freshman, how could you become friends with Lin Yu?"


    Xiao Ning smiled and said, "What does this have to do with being a college freshman?"


    Seeing that Xiao Ning avoided talking, Mu Xuefei stopped talking about it.


    She originally just wanted to test Xiao Ning''s performance, but now she already knows, this Xiao Ning is obviously not an ordinary college freshman.


    "Then you''re not curious why I took the initiative to invite coffee?" Mu Xuefei asked again.


    "I don''t need to ask to know, you are afraid that Lin Yu will hook up your sister, so you want to get to know Lin Yu from me." Xiao Ning replied calmly.


    "That''s right."


    Seeing Xiao Ning answer directly, Mu Xuefei admitted it frankly.


    "So are you willing to cooperate with me and tell me something about Lin Yu."


    Mu Xuefei asked.


    Originally, she wanted to take money directly to trade with the other party, but considering that boys of this age are generally quite loyal, she may turn her head and tell Lin Yu about it.


    So let''s try it out first.


    "I won''t betray my friends."


    Xiao Ning shook his head slightly.


    He came to see Mu Xuefei in order to learn some information about Lin Yu from Mu Xuefei.


    After all, he didn''t know much about Lin Yu, but he just heard from Mu Xuelan that Lin Yu drove away two robbers on the outskirts of the city yesterday and saved her life.


    Under such circumstances, how could he provide Mu Xuefei with the information he wanted?


    "It''s very loyal." Mu Xuefei smiled.


    Xiao Ning''s performance this time did not surprise her.


    "How much do you know about Lin Yu now?"


    Xiao Ning probed.


    Whether Mu Xuefei answers or not is her business, so let''s ask first.


    "I only know that Lin Yu is a three-no-one, and I don''t know anything else."


    Mu Xuefei replied.


    After he finished speaking, he looked at Xiao Ning and said, "That''s all I know, it''s time for your head."


    "I didn''t know Lin Yu for a long time, so I don''t know the specific situation."


    Xiao Ning replied.


    To be honest, after learning from Mu Xuefei''s mouth that Lin Yu was a three-no-one person, he was not surprised at all.


    Because the character Lin Yu didn''t exist in the last life at all.


    "Really refuse to tell?" Mu Xuefei looked at Xiao Ning and asked.


    Xiao Ning shook his head slightly, but did not speak.


    "Okay, I''ll pay for it, and I''ll get in touch with you when you can."


    Mu Xuefei picked up her handbag, said goodbye and turned to leave.


    Xiao Ning did not hold back and let her go.


    After this conversation, both got some information they wanted.


    The information that Mu Xuefei got was that not only Lin Yu''s origin was mysterious, but Xiao Ning''s origin was also quite problematic.


    It seemed necessary to check Xiao Ning''s history.


    And the information Xiao Ning got was that the Mu family was investigating Lin Yu''s identity, and now it has been found that Lin Yu is a three-no-one person.


    With his fingers randomly tapping on the table, Xiao Ning also got up and slowly left the cafe.


    On the other side, Mu Xuefei had already got into her car and ordered the driver to drive to the company.


    She had to tell Mu Ningshan about Xiao Ning first.


    It didn''t take long for Mu Xuefei''s car to arrive at the downstairs of the Mu Group.


    Mu Xuefei quickly came to the president''s office.


    "Xuefei, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Ningshan leaned on the boss chair and asked.


    Mu Xuefei sat down on the sofa and said, "Dad, Xue Lan went to look for Lin Yu early this morning, but met a man who claimed to be Lin Yu''s friend in the park near the Li Shi Hotel, his name is Xiao Ning , I''ve already asked for his Tianxun number."


    "Lin Yu''s friend?"


    Mu Ningshan immediately became interested.


    He still remembered Lin Yu''s performance at the dinner yesterday, and now he felt more and more that Lin Yu was not a simple person.


    So I am very concerned about Lin Yu''s origin and whereabouts.


    "Yes, I have already been in contact with him." Mu Xuefei replied.


    "How is the result?"


    Mu Ningshan asked.


    Hearing this, Mu Xuefei shook her head slightly and said, "There is no result. This Xiao Ning is a freshman in college, and he has a very strict tone. He didn''t ask anything from him."


    "The only thing that is certain now is that this Xiao Ning''s origin is not very simple."


    "This person is obviously a freshman, but he behaves as if he has seen the big world, which is very unusual."


    Mu Ningshan immediately became interested when he heard it.


    Lin Yu had a temperament that didn''t match his apparent age, but Xiao Ning didn''t expect the same.


    It seems that this is really Lin Yu''s friend.


    "Why did Shen Lan happen to meet him in the park? It''s a bit too coincidental at this time."


    Mu Ningshan wondered.


    Mu Xuefei nodded and said, "Yeah, I also find it strange, but his tone is very strict, and he can''t ask anything out of his mouth."


    "Dad, do you think it''s possible that they''re not just trying to make money, but to get more from us?"


    Mu Xuefei now felt more and more that things were not easy.


    Both Lin Yu and Xiao Ning are very mysterious, and everything seems to be premeditated.


    Maybe it''s for something they conspired to get from their Mu Group.


    "There is a possibility."


    Mu Ningshan frowned in thought.


    The origins of Lin Yu and Xiao Ning were too mysterious, so he had to think deeply.


    If it''s just Lin Yu''s hero saving beauty, it can also be interpreted as a coincidence.


    But Mu Xuelan happened to meet Lin Yu''s friend Xiao Ning in the process of looking for Lin Yu, and it wasn''t easy.


    "Dad, I want to investigate Xiao Ning first to see his family background. If they really want to plot something from us, then we have to guard against it."


    Mu Xuefei said.


    Mu Ningshan nodded and said, "Well, even if you let it go, it''s still the same as before, keep it hidden and don''t let that Xiao Ning notice it."


    "I know."


    Mu Xuefei got up as she spoke and walked out of the president''s office.


    After going out, he immediately arranged for someone to investigate Xiao Ning''s background.


    That afternoon, the results came out, and an investigation report was placed on Mu Xuefei''s desk.


    Mu Xuefei picked up the report and read it carefully.


    "Xiao Ning, male, nineteen years old, freshman at Guanghai University, where he is from..."


    Details of Xiao Ning are listed on the report.


    Judging from these materials, Xiao Ning''s family background is very ordinary.


    Just a good boy who studied hard to get into college.


    "How can such an ordinary life background appear to have seen the world?"


    Mu Xuefei couldn''t help but be curious.


    Judging from her contact with Xiao Ning today, Xiao Ning''s family background should be unusual.


    This is what happened after the investigation.


    After sitting in the office chair and thinking for a while, Mu Xuefei picked up the report and walked towards the president''s office.


    Mu''s Group President''s Office.


    Mu Xuefei handed the investigation report to Mu Ningshan, and then sat down on the sofa.


    Mu Ningshan quickly checked the report After a while, he slowly raised his head, looked at Mu Xuefei, and asked, "What do you think after reading it?"


    Mu Xuefei replied, "Xiao Ning and Lin Yu both have big problems. It''s not surprising that these two can become friends."


    Mu Ningshan smiled happily: "Xuefei, you think the same as me."


    He still recognized Mu Xuefei''s ability very much, she was more than a little bit stronger than Mu Xuelan.


    "Next, focus on this Xiao Ning and find a breakthrough in him."


    Mu Ningshan instructed Mu Xuefei.


    Lin Yu''s origin is very mysterious, and no information can be investigated.


    I only know that he is a three-no-one.


    Although Xiao Ning is also very mysterious, at least he can find out his family background and know who his parents, family, relatives and friends are.


    Therefore, it is natural to find a breakthrough from Xiao Ning.


    For example, to investigate his family in depth, his study and school experience, his growth process and so on.


    Mu Xuefei replied, "Dad, I know, I was going to use Xiao Ning as a breakthrough."


    Mu Ningshan nodded and said, "Let''s go then."


    Mu Xuefei got up and left.


    After walking out of the president''s office, she immediately arranged things and asked her subordinates to investigate Xiao Ning''s detailed history.


    at the same time.


    Xiao Ning sat in his dormitory.


    "Then Mu Xuefei must have been investigating me, but she investigates casually. The more she investigates, the more misjudgments she will make against me."


    "No one in this world will know that I am actually a rebirth."


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that if you give full marks to Xiangshu novels, you will find a beautiful wife at the end!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1312： action

    After Xiao Ning returned to the dormitory, he began to practice.


    He knew in his heart that strength was the key to his future.


    If you don''t have the strength, let alone seek revenge from the Mu family and the Yao family, it is a question of how to live with dignity.


    Therefore, cultivation is an urgent matter.


    Xiao Ning meditated cross-legged on the bed, and immediately began to practice the Ziyun Zhengong, which he had practiced in the previous life.


    call! Suck!


    call! Suck!


    One after another aura entered Xiao Ning''s body through his seven orifices, and then spewed out of his mouth.


    It''s just that when it was spit out, the breath was turbid and thick, completely different from the original aura.


    After practicing for a while, footsteps suddenly sounded outside the dormitory.


    Hearing this voice, Xiao Ning slowly opened his eyes.


    He knew that this was the return of his roommates.


    Xiao Ning lives in a standard university four-person dormitory, including four people in total.


    "The three of them are back. It''s a good time. It happens that my practice has been practiced, and I can make them into living corpses."


    A cold light flashed in Xiao Ning''s eyes.


    In the last life, among the four people in the same dormitory, his family background was the worst.


    However, the three roommates did not laugh at him because of this, and they had a good time with him.


    But Xiao Ning knew that the three of them were jealous that he had a rich and handsome girlfriend, but they just kept it in their hearts and didn''t say it.


    This made Xiao Ning always brooding.


    So after being reborn, he decided to kill the three roommates, lest they have the same jealousy in this life.


    Of course, if you want to kill, you can''t kill it directly, that will cause a big incident.


    The best way is to refine them into corpses.


    As long as the corpse is refined, the three will obey him and behave very normally in front of outsiders, and no one will know that they are dead.


    Teachers and classmates will think they are normal people.


    In this way, he can live peacefully with these three corpse tool people, and no one will know that there is a problem here.


    As Xiao Ning pondered, the dormitory door was suddenly opened.


    "Xiao Ning, you are back so soon."


    "Xiao Ning, aren''t you hiding in the dormitory and quietly smack?"


    "Hahaha."


    All three roommates burst into laughter.


    Of course, this was just a joke, the three of them were not hostile to Xiao Ning.


    The three closed the dormitory door and put down the large and small bags in their hands.


    "Xiao Ning, come, let the four of us gather together."


    One of them greeted.


    They had just gone out to buy some cooked food, and when they got back to the dormitory, they were ready to have a good meal.


    "What did you buy for food?"


    Xiao Ning jumped out of his bed and walked towards the three of them with a smile.


    The person who greeted him enthusiastically introduced: "See for yourself, there are duck necks, roast chicken, beer..."


    The contents of the bag were taken out one by one and placed on a folding table.


    Xiao Ning glanced at it quickly, thinking to himself, this is what the three of you are going to eat.


    Originally, Xiao Ning was going to kill the three of them directly.


    But after thinking about it, they decided to let the three eat their heads before leaving.


    After all, in the last life, these three had no grudge against him, they just made some outrageous jokes occasionally and were jealous of his girlfriend.


    Xiao Ning thought about it, the things were already arranged on the folding table, and the three of them sat down one after another.


    Xiao Ning also sat down to greet the three of them.


    Card, card, card¡ª


    The sound of opening cans sounded one after another, and Xiao Ning''s three roommates quickly opened the beer in their hands.


    One of them handed Xiao Ning a can.


    "Drink, you must have a good drink today!"


    "Hahaha!"


    The room immediately burst into laughter.


    In this laughter, the four of them began to feast on all kinds of cooked food and snacks.


    While eating four people began to brag.


    They are talking about some of the things that college students love to talk about, such as women, games, national affairs and so on.


    However, Xiao Ning only felt that these three roommates were extremely naive.


    Is there anything in this world better than immortality and longevity?


    In front of strength, everything else is just a cloud.


    After two hours of talking like this, the dinner finally came to an end.


    The four started to pack their things.


    However, Xiao Ning did not participate in this cleaning activity, but stepped aside to activate the exercises.


    Fajue moved, and the three roommates suddenly stood still.


    "Go honestly."


    Xiao Ning sneered.


    In his laughter, the three of them suddenly rolled their eyes, and their souls were shaken away by Xiao Ning''s exercises, and they couldn''t die any longer.


    The three of them now have only one body left.


    Immediately afterwards, Xiao Ning continued to urge the exercises to refine the three bodies left by the three into living corpses.


    After half an hour.


    "Hey, why is this house so dirty?"


    "What did we just do?"


    "We just had dinner?"


    Xiao Ning''s three roommates opened their eyes one after another and looked at the scene in front of them in amazement.


    Clearly, they had forgotten all about what had just happened.


    Xiao Ning glanced at the three living corpses with satisfaction, and then said, "We just had a meal together."


    "Oh."


    The three living corpses slowly turned their heads to look at Xiao Ning, without any doubts about Xiao Ning''s words.


    At this moment, they have become tool people under Xiao Ning, what Xiao Ning says is what they say.


    Xiao Ning said again, "Clean up the house and go to bed earlier."


    "Yes."


    The three living corpses obeyed obediently, and then began to clean up in tacit understanding.


    Xiao Ning sat on the bed with satisfaction and continued to practice Ziyun Zhen Gong.


    Now these three living corpses have become his first subordinates, and they will do whatever they ask them to do in the future.


    Xiao Ning closed his eyes and concentrated on his practice.


    When he opened his eyes, the three living corpses were already lying on their respective beds, and there was no sound at all.


    The whole bedroom was dead silent.


    Xiao Ning nodded with satisfaction, and then continued to focus on practicing.


    Time soon came to the second day.


    Early the next morning, the three living corpses got up in unison and began to wash and clean up.


    Xiao Ning ordered: "Wait and help me deal with the honest roll call."


    "Yes."


    The three living corpses obeyed obediently.


    "Go to class now."


    Xiao Ning ordered again.


    "Yes."


    The three living corpses responded again, and Yuguan left the dormitory.


    Xiao Ning walked to the window and looked at the scenery outside, thinking about today''s plan.


    Now his primary goal is to get Mu Xuelan and put his revenge action on the right track.


    Everything had been planned, but now there is such an uninvited guest as Lin Yu, so some action plans must be changed.


    "This Lin Yu doesn''t know where he went now, and it will be difficult to find it for a while."


    Xiao Ning touched his chin and thought.


    According to his assumption, now he should contact Lin Yu first and investigate Lin Yu''s origin.


    But unfortunately, he is not strong enough now to find such a stranger who has only one side in the vast sea of ??people.


    "The first person Mu Xuelan fell in love with in this life was Lin Yu, not me, so now Lin Yu is definitely a thorn in the Mu family''s eyes. They are definitely investigating Lin Yu''s whereabouts."


    "I can track down Lin Yu through Mu Xuelan and conquer Mu Xuelan by the way."


    Xiao Ning thought in his heart.


    He knew the character and style of the Mu family very well, so he knew very well that the Mu family must be investigating Lin Yu''s origin and whereabouts at this time.


    In this case, as long as he gets Mu Xuelan, he will have a way to grasp the information collected by the Mu family''s investigation.


    Therefore, the breakthrough still lies in Mu Xuelan.


    "Go and meet Mu Xuelan for a while."


    Xiao Ning quickly made up his mind.


    Quickly walking out of the dormitory, Xiao Ning walked all the way down the stairs, and then walked along the road towards the outside of the school.


    Two hours later, it was still in the park near the Li Shi Hotel.


    Xiao Ning sat on a bench in the park with Erlang''s legs crossed, waiting for Mu Xuelan to come over.


    When he left school, he contacted Mu Xuelan on Tianxun software and told him that he had news about Lin Yu.


    The other party replied immediately.


    "This woman is still procrastinating like the last life."


    Xiao Ning was a little unhappy in his heart.


    Mu Xuelan has many character flaws in this woman, and procrastination is one of them.


    It''s not that she''s not punctual, it''s that she''s not very focused, and it''s easy to delay the time when she thinks that she''s out.


    However, it was precisely because of these character flaws that Mu Xuelan in the previous life fell in love with Xiao Ning who was a diaosi.


    Otherwise, there is nothing to do with Xiao Ning at all.


    "Brother Xiao Ning."


    Mu Xuelan''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Xiao Ning raised his eyes, and sure enough, Mu Xuelan was walking over from a distance.


    Today''s Mu Xuelan was dressed up beautifully, as if she was meeting her lover.


    Of course Xiao Ning knew that Mu Xuelan was not dressing up for him, but for Lin Yu.


    This made Xiao Ning feel a little jealous.


    Of course, at this moment, he naturally won''t show it.


    Reliving two lives, his energy-raising skills are not comparable to ordinary people.


    What''s more, he has already stepped into the ranks of the strong in the last life, and has seen the real big world.


    I have also seen the real danger.


    Mu Xuelan walked quickly to Xiao Ning''s side.


    Xiao Ning patted the bench beside him and said, "Sit down."


    Mu Xuelan sat down without hesitation.


    However, she was sitting at a distance from Xiao Ning to avoid being recognized as a couple.


    Xiao Ning felt jealous again.


    There was an urge to kill Mu Xuelan now.


    He didn''t have any feelings for Mu Xuelan now, only the hatred he had accumulated in his previous life.


    So in fact, he doesn''t care who Mu Xuelan loves, it''s just that jealous jealousy will arouse the strong hatred in his heart.


    It was this hatred that spurred him to act.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, where is Brother Lin now?"


    Mu Xuelan asked eagerly.


    Now her mind is full of the shadow of Lin Yu, and she can''t think about anything else at all.


    "He''s been a little busy these days, so he probably doesn''t have time to see you."


    Xiao Ning said with a calm expression.


    This is naturally a lie, after all, he didn''t even see Lin Yu''s face, so he didn''t know where Lin Yu was.


    It''s just that Xiao Ning has a way to deal with this panic, so he doesn''t worry about being exposed by Mu Xuelan or Lin Yu.


    "Then does he have a cell phone now?"


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    As long as Lin Yu has a collection, she can bypass Xiao Ning and contact Lin Yu directly.


    In fact, if Xiao Ning hadn''t told her about Lin Yu, she would never have come.


    Because Mu Xuefei warned her that Xiao Ning was not a good person at first sight.


    "not yet."


    Xiao Ning slowly shook his head.


    He didn''t know if Lin Yu had a cell phone now, but since Mu Xuelan would come out to see him, there was a high probability that he didn''t.


    Because Mu Xuelan had personally said before that she had left the Sky News number to Lin Yu.


    Therefore, if Lin Yu had a mobile phone, he might practice Mu Xuelan directly through the Tianxun number.


    Mu Xuelan hasn''t contacted Lin Yu yet, most likely because Lin Yu doesn''t have a mobile phone yet.


    "Why doesn''t Brother Lin always buy a mobile phone? It''s inconvenient to not have a mobile phone now."


    Mu Xuelan said somewhat puzzled.


    "He is afraid that too many women will entangle him." Xiao Ning said.


    As soon as Mu Xuelan heard this, she nodded her head and said, "Well, Brother Lin is so handsome, there must be many women who like him."


    After saying this, she couldn''t help feeling a little overjoyed, and she wanted to see Lin Yu even more.


    Xiao Ning sneered inwardly, thinking that a love brain like you deserves to be deceived.


    At this time, Mu Xuelan asked again, "Brother Xiao Ning, can you take me to see Brother Lin?"


    Just now Xiao Ning told her that Lin Yu was busy and didn''t have time to see her.


    So she thought about going to see Lin Yu on her own initiative.


    "Farewell, I''m going to take you to see Lin Yu, your sister will definitely come to trouble me."


    Xiao Ning shook his head slowly.


    "My sister?"


    When Mu Xuelan heard Xiao Ning say this, she immediately heard what Mu Xuefei had told her last night, saying that there is something wrong with Xiao Ning.


    "Fairy Wood"


    "Yes, it''s your sister. He found me yesterday, and I don''t know how he knew my Tianxun number."


    Xiao Ning looked directly into Mu Xuelan''s eyes.


    Mu Xuelan hurriedly retracted her gaze and did not dare to meet him, and said in her mouth, "Brother Xiao Ning, I gave her your number."


    Xiao Ning sighed: "I knew it must be you, but it''s normal for your sister to do this, she wants to protect you."


    When Mu Xuelan heard Xiao Ning take the initiative to speak to her sister, she immediately had a good impression of Xiao Ning.


    This Xiao Ning is not as bad as her sister said.


    Of course, what Mu Xuelan didn''t know was that Xiao Ning said this on purpose in order to deceive her trust.


    Now Xiao Ning has succeeded.


    "Xue Lan, I also advise you not to have contact with people like us. We are the bottom of the society, and your Mu family are celebrities. We have no possibility."


    Xiao Ning pretended to be helpless.


    Hearing this, Mu Xuelan hurriedly said, "Brother Xiao Ning, don''t say that, it''s just a friend, nothing more."


    "But your family will definitely not think so. UU reading " Xiao Ning shook his head.


    Mu Xuelan was silent.


    Because she knew that what Xiao Ning said was right, her father Mu Ningshan, and her sister Mu Xuefei would never allow her to be friends with an ordinary person.


    What''s more, the other party is male.


    Seeing that Mu Xuelan was silent, Xiao Ning continued, "Xuelan, I came here today mainly to persuade you not to contact me."


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Ning got up and said goodbye: "Xue Lan, I''ll take a step first, think about what I just said."


    Mu Xuelan also got up and said, "Brother Xiao Ning, you are a good person."


    Xiao Ning shook his head and walked away quickly.


    His goal has been achieved, and he has successfully planted a seed in Mu Xuelan''s heart.


    When this seed germinates and grows, it is time for him to take the next step.

 Chapter 1313： dead hand

    Xiao Ning walked away quickly, knowing that the seeds in Mu Xuelan''s heart would soon grow.


    His move was to retreat, not only would he not push Mu Xuelan away from his side, but instead would make Mu Xuelan approach him on the initiative.


    This was the purpose of his initiative to ask Mu Xuelan to come out today.


    The whole Mu family is very shrewd, only this Mu Xuelan is the breakthrough.


    Therefore, if he wants to take revenge on the Mu family, he must start from Mu Xuelan.


    "Mu Xuelan, Mu Xuelan, don''t even think about escaping from my palm in this life."


    "I will let you make up for everything you owe me in your last life."


    Xiao Ning thought very happily.


    The experience with Mu Xuelan in the previous life made him know Mu Xuelan''s character very well.


    Therefore, he had the confidence to play Mu Xuelan with applause.


    On the other side, Mu Xuelan watched Xiao Ning walk away, and firmly thought in her heart that brother Xiao Ning was a good person, and brother Lin Yu was also a good person.


    Neither of them had any idea of ??coveting anything from her.


    Lin Yu saved her life on the outskirts of the city, and Xiao Ning took the initiative to tell her to let her return to the family.


    Neither of them meant to entangle her at all.


    On the contrary, it was her father Mu Ningshan and her sister Mu Xuefei, who all thought bad things about Lin Yu and Xiao Ning.


    At this moment, Mu Xuelan had already made her own decision in her heart.


    She knows that her future destiny must be determined by herself, and cannot be completely determined by her father and sister.


    After seeing Xiao Ning''s back disappear, Mu Xuelan turned around and walked out of the park.


    On the road at the edge of the park, a limousine was waiting.


    Seeing Mu Xuelan come out, the driver immediately got down and opened the rear door.


    After Mu Xuelan got into the car, the driver returned to the cab to start the car.


    Immediately afterwards, the car drove away slowly along the road.


    ten minutes later.


    Mu Xuelan returned home.


    As soon as Mu Xuefei saw her coming back, she immediately stopped her and said, "Xue Lan, where did you go when you didn''t go to school? Did you go to see Lin Yu?"


    "No."


    Mu Xuelan replied in a firm tone.


    She had already made a decision on the way back. She wanted to be stronger in the future. Only by being stronger could she avoid her sister''s attitude towards her all the time.


    "No? Then what are you doing?"


    Mu Xuefei noticed that today''s Mu Xuelan was a little strange, but she didn''t think too much about it.


    "I went to see Xiao Ning."


    Mu Xuelan raised her head and said without any fear.


    She has decided to be herself, decided to grow up quickly.


    "Xiao Ning?"


    Mu Xuefei frowned and said, "You said you didn''t go to see Lin Yu, didn''t you look for Xiao Ning just to see Lin Yu?"


    Xiao Ning is Lin Yu''s friend, so Mu Xuefei felt that Mu Xuelan went to Xiao Ning just to see Lin Yu.


    But it is true.


    Mu Xuelan''s purpose from the very beginning was to see Lin Yu, but Lin Yu was missing because of her whereabouts.


    "Sister, can you stop making such unreasonable associations, I just met Xiao Ning."


    Mu Xuelan said angrily.


    At this moment, she only felt that her sister was a little bit rambunctious.


    No matter what the original purpose was, she just met Xiao Ning anyway.


    In the end, my elder sister insisted that when she saw Xiao Ning, she was seeing Lin Yu.


    No matter how you look at it, this is a bit of a slump in thinking.


    Seeing that Mu Xuelan was obviously angry, Mu Xuefei softened her tone and said, "Xuelan, Dad and I are just concerned about you, don''t think we are hurting you."


    "I know I know."


    Mu Xuelan said impatiently.


    But the change in Mu Xuefei''s tone still made her a little gloomy, and she shouldn''t be too weak as a human being.


    People who are too weak will be looked down upon by the other party and will be crushed by the other party.


    Seeing Mu Xuelan''s impatient look, Mu Xuefei spoke again, "I don''t care what Xiao Ning and Lin Yu said to you, in short, you must stay away from them, when will you grow up? Then you can decide your own future, and now you can read the book honestly."


    "understood."


    Mu Xuelan said patiently.


    She didn''t want to communicate with Mu Xuefei at all now, she just wanted to go back to her room to be quiet.


    Mu Xuefei also saw this, and said helplessly: "Okay, I won''t tell you more, just take some time to think about it yourself."


    Mu Xuelan turned and left.


    After Mu Xuefei watched Mu Xuelan leave, she went straight out and got in the car to her father''s company office.


    ten minutes later.


    Mu''s Group President''s Office.


    Mu Ningshan was sitting on the office chair thinking about something, when suddenly Mu Xuefei strode in.


    Mu Ningshan asked, "Xuefei, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s about Xue Lan." Mu Xuefei said as she walked.


    "What happened to Shirley?"


    Mu Ningshan asked.


    Mu Xuelan was the youngest daughter he loved the most, and he naturally cared very much about the affairs of the youngest daughter.


    Mu Xuefei walked to the sofa and sat down, then replied, "Xue Lan went to see that Xiao Ning again today."


    "Have you met Xiao Ning?"


    "right!"


    Mu Xuefei nodded.


    Mu Ningshan asked, "Have you talked to her?"


    "After talking, she seems to be a little bewitched by the other party, and she feels that she can''t be persuaded to come back."


    Mu Xuefei said in a heavy tone.


    As someone from the past, she knew very well that at Mu Xuelan''s age it was easy to become rebellious.


    Therefore, it was impossible to persuade Mu Xuelan to come back at this time. The more persuasion, the easier it would make her hate and stay away.


    After listening to Mu Xuefei''s answer, Mu Ningshan pondered, "The key to solving the problem is still Lin Yu and Xiao Ning."


    Mu Xuefei nodded and said, "Yes."


    Mu Ningshan asked, "Have you investigated Xiao Ning''s situation?"


    Mu Xuefei replied: "I have completely investigated it. I have investigated his parents and his growth experience."


    "What was the result?" Mu Ningshan asked.


    Mu Xuefei replied, "This is a very ordinary person."


    "This person is not ordinary. Even knowing the status of our Mu family in Guanghai City, he dared to attack Xue Lan''s idea."


    Mu Ningshan shook his head slightly.


    A person like Xiao Ning can be called daring, isn''t he afraid that their Mu family will trouble him?


    Mu Xuefei said: "I think so too. The investigation data is that he is very ordinary at first, but judging from his behavior and my brief contact with him, this person is not very simple."


    After a moment of contemplation, Mu Ningshan said, "This person cannot be dealt with casually, and must be taken seriously."


    "Dad, I also don''t think this person can just ignore it."


    Mu Xuefei said.


    He and Mu Ningshan have a high degree of agreement.


    People like Xiao Ning must not be ignored, and great efforts must be made to deal with him.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will stumble.


    Mu Ningshan thought for a while and said, "It''s up to you to deal with Xiao Ning. I believe in your ability."


    It is inconvenient for him to come forward directly about Xiao Ning''s affairs. After all, he is the president of the Mu Group. If he comes forward to deal with Xiao Ning, he will inevitably lose his worth.


    Besides, he felt that with his eldest daughter Mu Xuefei''s ability and experience, he was enough to deal with Xiao Ning.


    "Dad, then I''ll go first."


    Mu Xuefei got up and said.


    "Go ahead, this matter has been done a long time ago, don''t delay it, it will easily become a big problem."


    Mu Ningshan warned.


    "Um."


    Mu Xuefei turned and left.


    After walking out of the office, she immediately called a few people and explained some things for them to do.


    When the people left, she also quickly walked towards the elevator.


    She was alone in the elevator, so she took out her phone and edited a message for Xiao Ning.


    "I know about you asking my sister out."


    After a while, Xiao Ning''s message came back, "I just told her to stop looking for me, and don''t look for Lin Yu again."


    Seeing this message, Mu Xuefei frowned slightly.


    Is it really the same as what Xiao Ning said?


    Xiao Ning really only told Xue Lan about this?


    Mu Xuefei felt that Xiao Ning''s words were not credible.


    Based on her judgment of Xiao Ning, this person is definitely playing Mu Xuelan''s idea.


    Even, they may be playing the idea of ????mu family.


    And his so-called asking Mu Xuelan to stop looking for him and Lin Yu was just a means of retreating to advance.


    Thinking of this, Mu Xuefei quickly edited another message, "Is there any time to meet, I want to talk to you face to face."


    "If you are free, you choose the place."


    Xiao Ning''s message came back quickly.


    Mu Xuefei typed quickly and sent a message, "It''s the same cafe from last time."


    "it is good."


    Xiao Ning responded immediately.


    At this time, the elevator had reached the ground floor of the office building, and Mu Xuefei quickly walked out of the elevator and got into the private car.


    The car started and drove all the way to the cafe.


    It didn''t take long for Mu Xuefei to meet Xiao Ning again in the cafe.


    Xiao Ning arrived one step earlier than her, and had already chosen a seat to sit down and was drinking coffee alone.


    Mu Xuefei frowned slightly.


    Xiao Ning doesn''t look like a freshman who just entered the university.


    With his seasoned behavior, it is obvious that he has rich social experience.


    But according to the information found, and according to Xiao Ning''s young face, this is indeed a freshman.


    For a while, Mu Xuefei was a little uncertain in her heart.


    For the first time, she realized that her eyes were so inaccurate.


    He couldn''t even see through the details of a little boy.


    After making up her mind, Mu Xuefei quickly walked to the seat opposite Xiao Ning and sat down, putting down her handbag.


    Xiao Ning raised his eyes slightly and glanced at Mu Xuefei, feeling very proud.


    He knew that Mu Xuefei couldn''t see through him now, and felt very mysterious about his background.


    Mu Xuefei absolutely never imagined that Xiao Ning was a reincarnator, and he came back with the hatred of his previous life.


    "What do you want to say to me?"


    Xiao Ning was the first to speak.


    Mu Xuefei also said directly: "Stay away from my sister, and you can set a price for how much you want."


    Xiao Ning smiled and said, "I told your sister at the time to tell her not to come to me and Lin Yu again. Do you think I''m telling a lie?"


    Mu Xuefei looked directly into his eyes and said, "Yes, I think you have ulterior motives."


    You don''t have to be polite to someone like Xiao Ning who is scheming, a showdown is the right choice.


    "It''s just your subjective assumption, but I''m too lazy to correct you. I''ll tell your sister the truth about what you just said to me, and let her see how unreasonable and arrogant your rich family is."


    Xiao Ning said with a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    These words instantly angered Mu Xuefei.


    However, Mu Xuefei didn''t show it on the spot, but suppressed her anger and said, "If you dare to do that, you are preparing to tear your face with me completely, you have figured it out for yourself."


    "If you want to say that, then I have to do it. I''m looking forward to what kind of tricks your Mu family can come up with."


    Xiao Ning said without fear.


    "One more thing, I just repeated what you said to me to your sister, and I have no intentions other than that. You are so excited now, it can only prove that your Mu family is used to bullying others, thinking that everyone is easy to bully. "


    Xiao Ning spoke candidly, and did not take Mu Xuefei and the Mu family behind Mu Xuefei in his eyes at all.


    Mu Xuefei could naturally feel this too.


    In an instant, she found herself more and more elusive about Xiao Ning.


    At this time, Xiao Ning said again: "Mu Xuefei, I advise you not to play a good deck of cards, Lin Yu and I have no intentions of your sister from the beginning, you are aggressive now, it will only make things go to the extreme. ."


    Mu Xuefei was silent.


    She found that what Xiao Ning said was indeed the truth, and Xiao Ning and Lin Yu didn''t have much intentions from the beginning.


    Instead, their Mu family felt that there was something wrong with these two people over and over again, which made things go too far.


    Mu Xuefei suddenly felt that she had really done something wrong.


    Xiao Ning said again, "I will do what I said just now. I will tell Mu Xuelan what I met today and the content of the conversation, and let her judge for herself."


    "This is a warning to your Mu family, to warn you not to feel that everyone is easy to bully."


    Xiao Ning wants revenge, but the process of revenge cannot be scribbled.


    He wants to enjoy the thrill of revenge, so he must let the Mu family make mistakes step by step, and they will regret it when the final revenge comes.


    Of course, Mu Xuefei didn''t know this.


    After she heard Xiao Ning''s warning words, her first reaction was that this kid was so arrogant, how dare she ignore their Mu family.


    That''s right, their Mu family may have gone too far, but it''s not the bottom of the society like Xiao Ning to point fingers at them.


    "Then I also warn you, if you dare to contact my sister again and say another word to her, I will make you regret coming into this world."


    Under the impact of hatred, Mu Xuefei couldn''t control so much.


    Right or wrong is not important now, the important thing is that Xiao Ning must not be allowed to ride on top of their Mu family''s head to **** and pee.


    On the other side, when Xiao Ning heard Mu Xuefei''s words, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Very well, this is what I want to say to you. You will regret coming into this world in the future."


    Xiao Ning laughed not because he thought what Mu Xuefei said was ridiculous, but because he felt a sense of revenge.


    As expected, Mu Xuefei and the Mu family were still as arrogant as they had been in contact with him in the last life.


    For things like revenge, if the enemy is not so hateful, then the pleasure of revenge will be greatly reduced.


    But now, Xiao Ning once again felt the ugliness of the enemy in his previous life, which made the hatred in his heart burn, and he was full of revenge.


    After Xiao Ning finished speaking, he got up and left, leaving Mu Xuefei sitting there alone.


    Mu Xuefei looked at Xiao Ning''s retreating back, her silver teeth clenched tightly, and she had already made a cruel decision in her heart.


    She decided to kill Xiao Ning.

 Chapter 1314： kill and kill

    "This Xiao Ning must die!"


    Mu Xuefei thought through gritted teeth.


    Xiao Ning actually didn''t take their Mu family seriously at all.


    Mu Xuefei grabbed her handbag, hurried downstairs with anger on her face, and got into the luxury car.


    Immediately afterwards, the vehicle started and took her to the headquarters of the Mu Group.


    As soon as she got in the car, Mu Xuefei picked up her mobile phone and made a call.


    "Prepare people, it''s going to be a big ticket."


    After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone immediately.


    After hearing her words, the other party will act immediately and prepare people according to her intention.


    After Mu Xuefei put down the phone, her face was still cloudy.


    She thought that after meeting with Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning would choose to bow her head.


    I didn''t expect Xiao Ning to be so tough.


    He also threatened her in turn, saying that he would definitely tell Mu Xuelan what was going on today.


    Mu Xuefei has never been threatened by anyone, Xiao Ning is the first.


    Luxury cars gallop on the road.


    A moment later, the luxury car parked steadily downstairs at the headquarters of the Mu Group.


    Mu Xuefei got off the car in a hurry and walked into the office building to take the elevator.


    All the way to the president''s office.


    In the office, Mu Ningshan hurried back after seeing Mu Xuefei leaving, and immediately realized that something must have gone wrong.


    "Xuefei, what''s wrong?"


    Mu Ningshan asked with concern.


    "Dad, that Xiao Ning dared to threaten me, I want to kill him."


    Mu Xuefei sat down on the sofa and said bluntly.


    Mu Ningshan leaned back on the chair and asked, "What is the specific situation? Tell me in detail."


    "That rascal¡­"


    Mu Xuefei began to describe the process of meeting with Xiao Ning just now.


    Mu Ningshan''s face quickly turned gloomy after hearing this.


    "This Xiao Ning is really bold and dares to threaten our Mu family."


    Mu Ningshan has been in this Guanghai City for many years, and he has never encountered such a situation.


    A small social bottom, dare to threaten their Mu family.


    It''s just impatient to live.


    "Dad, the only thing I''m worried about now is Lin Yu''s details."


    Mu Xuefei said, "Xiao Ning and Lin Yu are friends. If Lin Yu''s background is very strong, I''m afraid it will be difficult to take action against Xiao Ning."


    Mu Ningshan pondered for a moment after hearing the words, and then said, "It''s okay, let''s try it out to see how the situation is."


    Mu Xuefei asked, "Dad, do you mean to kill Xiao Ning first, beat him first?"


    "Yes." Mu Ningshan replied.


    Hire someone to beat Xiao Ning, and if there is any movement on Lin Yu''s side, then hold your ground.


    If there is no response from Lin Yu, Xiao Ning will be killed directly.


    "Okay, I understand." Mu Xuefei responded.


    After she finished speaking, Mu Xuefei picked up her mobile phone and quickly explained a few words after dialing the number just now.


    The person on the other end of the phone hurriedly agreed, and Mu Xuefei hung up the phone.


    Putting the phone away, Mu Xuefei said to Mu Ningshan again, "Dad, then Xiao Ning said that he would tell Xue Lan about the matter, should I bring Xue Lan here."


    "Well, let Mingfeng arrange for someone to bring Xue Lan back."


    Mu Ningshan nodded in agreement.


    Mu Xuefei took out her phone again and started practicing Jiang Mingfeng.


    This matter was soon arranged, and the father and daughter continued to discuss the matter against Xiao Ning.


    Half an hour later, there was a sound of footsteps at the door of the office.


    Immediately afterwards, the secretary led Mu Xuelan into the office quickly.


    "Sheran..."


    Mu Xuefei was about to question Mu Xuelan and asked her if Xiao Ning had contacted her.


    In the end, Mu Xuelan was the first to speak: "Sister, I said that Brother Xiao Ning is a good person, why do you still threaten him?"


    She has been brainwashed by Xiao Ning''s design, and she really thinks Xiao Ning is a good person.


    However, her elder sister Mu Xuefei bullied the weak to threaten Xiao Ning and told Xiao Ning to stay away from her.


    Obviously Xiao Ning had taken the initiative to find her and told her not to contact him and Lin Yu in the future.


    "Xue Lan, you were deceived by that Xiao Ning."


    Mu Xuefei said with a serious expression.


    Mu Xuelan immediately asked, "Where did he lie to me, you say."


    "He deliberately lied to you to make you think he was a good person, but in fact he has been playing on your mind."


    Mu Xuefei said word by word.


    "impossible."


    Mu Xuelan didn''t believe Mu Xuefei''s words at all.


    At this moment in her heart, Xiao Ning and Lin Yu are both good people, but her family has many problems.


    Mu Xuefei said in a deep voice, "I don''t care if you believe it or not, in short, this time, if you look at it honestly, it will definitely exceed your expectations."


    She didn''t come to Mu Xuelan to persuade Mu Xuelan verbally.


    After all, Mu Xuelan was at the most rebellious period, so it was difficult to listen to their words.


    The best way to let Mu Xuelan know that the rivers and lakes are sinister is to let her experience the pain.


    Originally, they were going to use that dinner party to teach Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan a good lesson by exposing Lin Yu''s true face.


    I never thought that Lin Yu''s aura was so powerful, no matter how he looked at it, he didn''t look like a person who would use inferior means to approach Mu Xuelan.


    And now a new opportunity has come.


    As long as Xiao Ning''s true face is exposed, it will serve the purpose of educating Mu Xuelan.


    On the other side, Mu Xuelan saw that Mu Xuefei didn''t want to talk to her, so she turned to look at Mu Ningshan and said, "Dad, don''t you believe me?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s that you don''t know how sinister the world is and will make wrong judgments."


    Mu Ningshan leaned on the boss chair, Dandan said.


    Mu Xuelan''s face turned pale with anger.


    At this moment, she was only full of grievances, and felt that her family would not believe her indiscriminately.


    Obviously, what Xiao Ning told her at the time was to let her go home and stop contacting him and Lin Yu, but in the eyes of the family, these two were villains who kidnapped girls.


    Mu Xuelan couldn''t bear it at all.


    She felt that it was necessary to help Xiao Ning and Lin Yu clean up.


    Thinking of this, she opened her mouth and said to Mu Ningshan, "Dad, you believe me this time, Brother Xiao Ning and Brother Lin Yu are definitely good people, they..."


    Mu Xuelan wanted to tell her father and sister the information she had learned and her inner thoughts.


    As a result, this time Mu Xuefei came out to interrupt her again: "Okay, don''t say anything useless."


    "Xue Lan, Dad and I both know what you want to say. I just want to tell you now, don''t think of Xiao Ning and Lin Yu with your naive and innocent thoughts."


    "These two are definitely more bad than you think, they are pure villains."


    "If you don''t believe it, then stare wide-eyed to see how I unravel their true colors."


    Mu Xuefei settled the matter in a few words.


    Determined to expose the "true face" of Xiao Ning and Lin Yu.


    Of course, even if there is no iron heart, things have already been arranged, and there is no turning back.


    There is no regret medicine in this world.


    Mu Xuelan looked at Mu Xuefei''s face, her lips wriggled slightly, but in the end she didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, she only felt that the grievance in her heart was getting stronger and stronger, and she didn''t know how to say it.


    "Xue Lan, you go back first, I will ask someone to go to school to ask for leave for you in the next two days and let you rest for two days."


    Mu Xuefei spoke again.


    It wasn''t that she wanted to give Mu Xuelan some free time, but if Mu Xuelan continued to go to school, she might be harmed by Xiao Ning and Lin Yu.


    For safety''s sake, it''s better to be safe.


    After hearing Mu Xuefei''s words, Mu Ningshan nodded in approval, and then said, "Xue Lan, listen to your sister, let your sister handle this matter."


    Mu Xuelan''s abilities were too poor, and she was still in school.


    This matter can only be done properly by Mu Xuefei.


    Mu Ningshan believed very much in Mu Xuefei''s ability, and felt that she would be able to handle things properly as before.


    "I''m back!"


    Mu Xuelan threw out a sentence in a huff, and quickly turned to leave.


    After going out, Jiang Mingfeng immediately came over and said to Mu Xuelan, "Xuelan, I will arrange someone to accompany you back with you. The road may not be safe."


    Although Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei had both agreed to let Mu Xuelan go back, this world was dangerous after all, and bad luck would provoke people who shouldn''t be provoke.


    Once that happens, things get messy.


    "No, I''ll go back by myself."


    Mu Xuelan was still angry, so she refused with a single word.


    Jiang Mingfeng naturally couldn''t be what Mu Xuelan said, and immediately followed her with someone.


    The group walked quickly to the elevator.


    The elevator stopped, and after Mu Xuelan got into the elevator, Jiang Mingfeng immediately brought people in.


    The elevator went down and soon came to the ground floor.


    After Mu Xuelan went out, Jiang Mingfeng escorted her with a group of people until he got her into the car.


    After closing the car door tightly, Jiang Mingfeng and others immediately got into the other two cars, and then the convoy drove along the street all the way to the Mu family''s mansion.


    ¡­


    Guanghai University.


    After Xiao Ning walked out of the cafe, he first told Mu Xuelan the truth, and then went straight back to school.


    He''d been out and about this morning, while his three roommates were helping him with classes at school and taking roll calls.


    Go back to the bedroom soon.


    It was noon at this time, so as soon as Xiao Ning returned to the dormitory, his three roommates hurried back.


    "Did there be any problems during the morning class?"


    When the door was closed, Xiao Ning asked the three living corpse roommates.


    "No."


    The three replied in unison.


    Xiao Ning nodded with satisfaction.


    He doesn''t care about the class, after all, he has already embarked on the road of immortal cultivation, and he still cares about what these mundane affairs do.


    He just wanted to check to see if the three living corpse roommates were operating normally.


    From the current situation, there seems to be no problem.


    "Have your classmates noticed something wrong with you?"


    Xiao Ning asked again.


    The three living corpse roommates shook their heads and said, "No."


    "Very good. From now on, you can go to class and study as usual, eat when you need to, and play when you need to."


    Xiao Ning ordered.


    "Yes."


    The three living corpse roommates obediently took orders.


    Xiao Ning said no more, sat down on the bed and started practicing Ziyun Zhen Gong.


    Time soon came to midnight.


    When he opened his eyes, the three living corpse roommates had already gone to bed.


    "The Mu family was so anxious to do something to me, so I went to meet them for a while and put some pressure on them."


    Xiao Ning''s mouth curled into a smile, but there was a hint of sternness in his eyes.


    After that, Xiao Ning quickly turned around and went out, leaving the dormitory building.


    After leaving the dormitory building, he went downstairs again along the stairs, all the way to the ground floor of the dormitory building.


    During this time, the dormitory building was not completely quiet.


    Many dormitories are still bright, or they are reading at night with the lights on, or playing games all night.


    But the latter is the majority.


    Xiao Ning ignored this and walked straight towards the locked door of the dormitory building.


    Every night at eleven o''clock, the door of the dormitory building will be closed by the dormitory aunt, and the security guard has the key in his hand, but the security guard will not come to open the door unless there are special circumstances.


    Of course, for Xiao Ning, this is not an obstacle at all, he has a way to open the door.


    Xiao Ning quickly came to the door of the dormitory building.


    Suddenly, there was a slight rattling sound in the keyhole of the door of the dormitory building.


    After a while, the door lock was completely opened with a click.


    Xiao Ning opened the door smartly and walked out of the dormitory building.


    Then, there was a rattling sound in the keyhole again, and the door was locked again.


    Xiao Ning walked at a leisurely pace along the campus aisle with few pedestrians, all the way to the campus gate.


    The gate of the campus was much smoother, and Xiao Ning successfully walked out of the campus without any hindrance.


    "Mu Ningshan, Mu Xuefei, let the horses come over!"


    "In this life, I will let you experience the pain of being revenge!"


    Xiao Ning had a grim smile on his face.


    It''s just that under this night, no one can see his expression, so he can''t see this hideous smile.


    Xiao Ning quickened his pace and soon came to the door of a bar.


    Of course, he didn''t go into the bar, just stood far from the door.


    At this time, a group of people suddenly walked towards him with rapid footsteps.


    Xiao Ning turned his head to look, with a disdainful smile on his face.


    "Sure enough!"


    The visitor was from the Mu family, to be precise, from Mu Xuefei.


    And these people naturally came to trouble him.


    Xiao Ning knew this.


    Of course, he took the initiative to take the initiative to know that Mu Xuefei had arranged for someone to trouble him.


    Xiao Ning moved his muscles and bones, then turned around and stopped in front of this pedestrian.


    "Are you Xiao Ning?"


    asked a strong man at the head.


    Xiao Ning glanced at him up and down and said, "That''s right."


    "It''s a bit daring."


    The headed strong man sneered.


    As a freshman, Xiao Ning appeared in such a place at this point in time, and I had to say that he was much more courageous than the average person.


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that Xiao Ning came out to make trouble for them on purpose. If he knew, he would only be more surprised.


    On the other hand, UU reading www. uukanshu.com Xiao Ning saw the headed strong man sneer, so he sneered in return, "I should tell you this."


    "Boy is interesting!"


    The leading strong man completely ignored Xiao Ning, and naturally he would not take Xiao Ning''s words and reactions seriously.


    He only thought that Xiao Ning was trying to be brave.


    After finishing speaking, the headed strong man glanced behind him and gave them a wink.


    Immediately, a group of people surrounded Xiao Ning in the middle.


    "Boy, you are unlucky. Someone asked me to remove one arm and one leg from you."


    The headed strong man sneered.


    "Nighten your eyes next time, don''t offend those who shouldn''t be offended again."


    As soon as the voice fell, the headed strong man immediately made a gesture to signal everyone to do it.


    And almost the moment his gesture fell, the group of hooligans took a step forward and approached Xiao Ning.

 Chapter 1315： Warrior

    A group of people rushed towards Xiao Ning.


    Contrary to everyone''s imagination, Xiao Ning just stood there motionless.


    As if waiting for these people to rush up to attack him.


    Pumbaa!


    Several muffled sounds rang out.


    However, it was not Xiao Ning who was injured after the sound, but the people who besieged Xiao Ning.


    A group of people flew backwards in unison, then either slammed into the wall, or flew a distance without hindrance and fell to the ground.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ouch!"


    A group of people fell to the ground and cried out in pain.


    Xiao Ning looked around and gave everyone a disdainful look before slowly pacing away.


    From the beginning to the end, these people who fell to the ground did not know how Xiao Ning made his move.


    Xiao Ning went straight back to school.


    After he was far away, the strong man in the lead struggled to get up from the ground, took out his mobile phone and contacted Mu Xuefei.


    "Is the matter resolved?"


    Mu Xuefei''s voice came from the other end of the phone.


    "No, no."


    The headed strong man said tremblingly.


    "what?"


    Mu Xuefei on the other end of the phone said in surprise.


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Xuefei asked again, "Where is Xiao Ning now?"


    "I''m gone, I don''t know where to go."


    The headed strong man replied with a painful expression.


    "I am coming now."


    Mu Xuefei on the other end of the phone left a sentence, and then the call turned into a busy tone.


    all all¡ª


    After being busy for a while, the headed strong man hung up the phone.


    He struggled to stand up straight, and then shouted to everyone who fell to the ground: "Get up."


    A group of people then struggled to get up.


    After everyone was barely standing, the strong man headed and asked in a deep voice, "How did he move his hand just now? Did you see it clearly?"


    "Heaven Comes"


    "No!"


    "I do not have either¡­"


    Everyone didn''t even see it clearly.


    Just now, they just rushed up and pushed Xiao Ning to the ground, and they didn''t see how Xiao Ning did it.


    Of course, this was mainly because Xiao Ning''s action was so fast that they didn''t even know what was going on.


    "You didn''t see it either?"


    The leader of the strong man was silent.


    He himself didn''t see the process of the fight clearly, and as a result, the group of subordinates didn''t see clearly either.


    What to do now? After Mu Xuefei brought people over, how should she explain all this to her?


    bang bang bang!


    The headed strong man could clearly hear his heavy heartbeat.


    After seeing the dignified expression of the headed strong man, the others were silent and speechless at this time.


    Because they all know that this time, the people above will definitely punish them severely.


    And when everyone was silent, three cars slowly approached from a distance and stopped not far away from everyone.


    The people in the car got out.


    The leader was Mu Xuefei.


    "What''s the matter? So many people can''t even handle a college student?"


    Mu Xuefei scolded her face as soon as she came.


    The thugs were silent, unable to speak for a while.


    The headed strong man stood up and said, "Miss, that person is not an ordinary college student."


    Although he didn''t see exactly how Xiao Ning made his move at that time, the fact that Xiao Ning could handle so many of them by himself was enough to show that this person was extraordinary.


    That''s why he said that.


    Mu Xuefei glanced at him and said, "Explain what happened in detail."


    The leader of the strong man immediately responded, then walked to the side and told Mu Xuefei the situation with gestures.


    "That''s the way it is..."


    The leader of the strong man quickly recounted the complete story at that time.


    Mu Xuefei frowned slightly, then looked at the other thugs present.


    Judging from their injuries, that seemed to be the case at the time.


    Also, there is no need for these people to lie to her.


    If they really saw the process of Xiao Ning''s shot at that time, they should not hide her, but tell the truth.


    After all, there is no benefit to lying to her.


    "All go back."


    Mu Xuefei coldly dropped a sentence, then turned around and walked back to the car.


    The vehicle starts and leaves the place quickly.


    late at night.


    Mujia Muning Mountain study.


    Mu Xuefei sat opposite Mu Ning Mountain with a solemn expression.


    "Dad, that''s the way it is."


    Mu Xuefei recounted the matter to Mu Ningshan.


    After Mu Ningshan heard this, his expression became as solemn as Mu Xuefei''s.


    "What is the origin of this Xiao Ning?"


    Mu Ningshan couldn''t help speaking in a deep voice.


    "It should be a warrior."


    Mu Xuefei spoke up.


    There are warriors in this world, and it is not a problem for a powerful warrior to break the tablet and crack the stone.


    Therefore, Mu Xuefei had reason to suspect that this Xiao Ning was a martial artist.


    "A nineteen-year-old warrior..."


    Mu Ningshan pondered softly.


    It is not easy to become a warrior at the age of nineteen.


    He had an understanding of the training methods of martial artists, so he knew that becoming a martial artist was usually at least twenty years old.


    Xiao Ning became a martial artist at the age of nineteen, which was extraordinary.


    "Dad, what are we going to do with this Xiao Ning next?"


    Mu Xuefei asked.


    If Xiao Ning was a warrior, things would be troublesome.


    After all, the martial artist is very powerful, and if you really want to make trouble, it is difficult to guard against it.


    "Don''t think about dealing with him first, think about how to prevent him from retaliation."


    Mu Ningshan said.


    This is the top priority now, because if the warriors want to take revenge on their Mu family, they can sneak into their Mu family mansion.


    And Mu Ningshan knew that Xiao Ning definitely had a way to do this.


    Therefore, the most important priority now is to find a way to prevent Xiao Ning from taking revenge.


    If Xiao Ning can''t be stopped, there will be problems in the rest of his life.


    "Dad, let''s go and hire a warrior to be a bodyguard."


    Mu Xuefei said.


    Mu Ningshan nodded slowly and said, "I think so too."


    When Mu Ningshan spoke just now, he had already thought about finding a warrior to be his bodyguard.


    Xiao Ning is a martial artist, so relying on the bodyguards at home is not enough.


    You must find a warrior as a bodyguard.


    If you just hire a warrior as a bodyguard, you will spend more money.


    After all, the number of warriors in this world is much smaller than that of ordinary people.


    If you want a warrior to work, you must come up with a price that is attractive enough.


    If you only have a little money, don''t try to instruct the warriors to do things.


    Of course, their Mu family has money, and this money is still available.


    It''s just that Mu Ningshan is not reconciled.


    At this time, Mu Xuefei said again, "Dad, why don''t we find another martial artist to take the initiative to find Xiao Ning, only by killing Xiao Ning can we get rid of it."


    Mu Ningshan nodded slowly after hearing the words.


    That''s right, only by killing Xiao Ning can it be done.


    If Xiao Ning is not killed, this person is a time bomb that may explode at any time.


    So to be on the safe side, it is best to dismantle this time bomb completely, so that he will never be in danger of exploding.


    Mu Ningshan fell into deep thought.


    He was thinking about how to deal with it properly.


    If you are looking for a warrior, where should you go?


    Find out what the price will be after you find it.


    All these things have to be considered.


    Mu Ningshan pondered.


    After thinking about it for a while, he gradually came up with an idea.


    Then he said to Mu Xuefei: "Xuefei, you go back to sleep first, this will be done early tomorrow morning."


    "it is good."


    Mu Xuefei got up and left.


    Mu Ningshan continued to think about the plan to deal with Xiao Ning.


    At the same time, the student dormitory of Guanghai University.


    After Xiao Ning finished solving the thugs sent by the Mu family, he walked back to Guanghai University leisurely.


    There was no obstacle at the school gate, and we entered very smoothly.


    This is because the doorman treats him as a student who surfs the Internet all night and returns late.


    The number of such students is quite large, so there is no need to control them.


    Xiao Ning walked into the school gate, and then walked leisurely towards the dormitory building.


    Several dormitory buildings were pitch black at the moment.


    It''s so late that people who don''t sleep all night are still staying up late.


    Everyone else should have gone to sleep at this point.


    So excited dormitory buildings are dark.


    Xiao Ning walked towards his dormitory building in the dark night.


    It''s still dark, and it''s the darkest hour before dawn.


    As long as this point is passed, the sky will slowly get brighter.


    Of course, the darkness had no effect on Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning walks at ease when it is dawn and dusk.


    He has practiced Ziyun Zhengong to such a degree that his eyesight is stronger than that of ordinary people. Even if he walks in the dark at night, it will not affect him at all.


    Xiao Ning walked forward along the campus aisle.


    After walking like this for a while, I came to the downstairs of the dormitory.


    At this time, the door of the dormitory building was still the same as when he left.


    The door was closed by him at the time.


    Kakaka ¡ª


    There was a slight rattling sound in the door lock of the dormitory building.


    In this sound, the lock cylinder inside slowly turned, and finally stayed in the unlocked state.


    Click.


    The door lock is fully open.


    Just like when Xiao Ning came out, Xiao Ning stepped forward and gently opened the door of the dormitory.


    The door opened with a squeak, which seemed a bit abrupt in this night.


    However, since most of the people were asleep, even those who didn''t have time to pay attention to Xiao Ning''s side.


    So the sound didn''t cause any movement.


    Xiao Ning opened the door completely and walked in.


    After entering the dormitory building, Xiao Ning gently closed the door again.


    Immediately afterwards, the sound of Kakaka sounded in the door lock.


    This is Xiao Ning using Ziyun''s true power to lock.


    Another click.


    The door lock is fully locked.


    The door was as intact as no one had ever opened it.


    After dawn the next day, no one would find that Xiao Ning had gone out through this door.


    Xiao Ning walked along the corridor and soon came to the door of his dormitory.


    With a creak, the dormitory door was also opened by him.


    In the dormitory, his three dead roommates were all sleeping soundly.


    Of course, these three living corpses were originally dead people, and they were completely unconscious when they were sleeping, so strictly speaking, it could not be called a dead sleep.


    "Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei must think I''m a martial artist now."


    Xiao Ning thought proudly after sitting down on the bed.


    There is no one who cultivates immortals in this world, and everyone does not know the existence of immortals, so the other party will definitely suspect him as a warrior at the first time.


    Of course, this was also the result of Xiao Ning''s deliberate guidance.


    "If I guess correctly, they will definitely find a warrior as a bodyguard next to prevent my revenge."


    "And, maybe I will find a warrior to assassinate me."


    Xiao Ning is well aware of the next reaction of the Mu family.


    This is because he has dealt with the Mu family a lot in his last life, and he is well aware of the psychological reactions of Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei.


    "But if they want to take revenge, their methods can''t help me at all."


    Xiao Ning didn''t care about Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei.


    If he wanted to, he could kill everyone in the Mu family now.


    But then revenge is not happy.


    He just wants to take revenge on the Mu family slowly and let them live in fear.


    Just like this time, after he let the Mu family know that he was a warrior, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei would definitely fall into fear.


    And in the future, he will take more such actions, gradually causing Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei to fall into deeper fear.


    "Mu Ningshan, wait, this kind of revenge will only increase."


    "In this life, I will let you live in fear all the time, and make you feel that death is a relief."


    Xiao Ning thought fiercely.


    He suffered for a long time in the last life, and in this life, he will make Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei suffer for a long time.


    Let them regret coming into this world.


    Afterwards, Xiao Ning began to practice Ziyun Zhen Gong.


    A breath of air penetrated into Xiao Ning''s body from his seven orifices.


    As soon as it entered his body, these breaths quickly traveled through his body, enhancing his strength.


    Xiao Ning calmed down.


    After a while, streaks of purple air spewed out of his nostrils.


    This purple aura is incomparably solid, like the substance.


    Purple air contains mainly magazines that are excreted from the body.


    This is the characteristic of Ziyun Zhen Gong, which improves a person''s strength by washing the tendons and cutting the marrow.


    After practicing like this for two hours, Xiao Ning suddenly opened his eyes and got off.


    "No, it''s too slow to practice just like this, we must find a way to speed up the practice."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    He is now eager to improve his strength.


    Why?


    Because now he has started the revenge plan, the Mu family will definitely take wave after wave of actions against him.


    If you want to properly deal with the opponent''s actions, you must have enough strength.


    Xiao Ning understood this very well.


    Therefore, his desire for strength is very strong now.


    "You have to refine some medicinal pills to assist your cultivation."


    Xiao Ning touched his chin and thought.


    He also practiced alchemy in the last life, so he knew how to do alchemy.


    It''s just that now he lacks some medicinal materials, and also lacks an alchemy furnace.


    "Medicinal materials and alchemy furnace..."


    Xiao Ning frowned and pondered, thinking about where to get the medicinal materials and where to get the alchemy furnace.


    For medicinal materials, since the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is now depleted, the source is a big problem.


    The medicinal properties of many medicinal materials are seriously lacking, making it difficult to use the previous prescriptions to refine suitable medicinal pills.


    As for the alchemy furnace he doesn''t have much money on hand, so it is difficult to get a good alchemy furnace.


    Both of these things are a pain in the ass.


    "Money, what I lack the most right now is money. I have to find a way to get some money."


    Xiao Ning wondered where to get money.


    In fact, for him, there are quite a few ways to make money.


    But the general method is nothing more than two, one is to rely on ability to earn, the other is to rob.


    "It''s still the fastest."


    After Xiao Ning pondered for a while, he realized that it was best to go grab it directly.


    This not only makes money quickly, but also can get a lot of money at once, which is his best choice now.


    "Go and rob Mu''s family for money."


    Xiao Ning thought again in his heart.


    Since it is going to be robbed, it is naturally the best way to rob the Mu family''s money.

 Chapter 1316： bullion

    Xiao Ning wanted to improve his strength in a hurry. On the one hand, it was naturally to deal with the Mu family, but on the other hand, it was because of Lin Yu.


    For some unknown reason, Xiao Ning always felt that Lin Yu''s strength was extraordinary and should not be underestimated.


    If left unchecked, it could lead to serious trouble.


    "Lin Yu this guy is not easy, you must be careful."


    Xiao Ning recalled seeing Lin Yu at that time.


    At that time, Lin Yu had been watching him practice.


    And when Lin Yu was watching him, he actually knew it.


    It''s just that at the critical moment of cultivation, he didn''t make a sound.


    After the later practice, he immediately left Lin Yu and negotiated with him.


    He originally thought that Lin Yu would appear a little timid or embarrassed when he saw him taking the initiative to ask.


    After all, he is a reborn immortal cultivator, and his bearing is completely different from others.


    As a result, Lin Yu didn''t have any emotions from beginning to end.


    As if anything could make him calm down.


    Xiao Ning felt that Lin Yu was not simple at that time.


    Now that I think about it like this, I find that Lin Yu is an extraordinary person.


    So in order to deal with Lin Yu, he must quickly improve his strength.


    "Isn''t Lin Yu also a rebirth?"


    Xiao Ning could not help frowning slightly.


    Lin Yu''s performance at that time was so unpredictable that he had to doubt Lin Yu''s origin.


    "That''s not right. Mu Xuefei said that they had investigated Lin Yu''s origins, but found that he was a member of the Three No Ones."


    "So what the **** is going on here?"


    Xiao Ning was puzzled.


    It is said that with the Mu family''s background and Mu Xuefei''s ability to handle affairs, Lin Yu''s origin should not be found.


    As a result of the investigation, the answer is that there are no personnel.


    "Mu Xuefei''s ability to handle affairs will definitely not be a problem!"


    Xiao Ning has no doubts about Mu Xuefei''s ability to handle affairs.


    Because in the last life, it only took Mu Xuefei a little time to find out his background.


    At that time, he felt that the strength of the Mu family was really terrible.


    Therefore, with Mu Xuefei''s ability to handle affairs, it is absolutely impossible to find out Lin Yu''s background.


    Now that he is found to be a three-no-person, only two possibilities can be explained.


    The first possibility is that Lin Yu has a way to hide his origin so that the Mu family can''t find it.


    For example, Lin Yu has a stronger backer than the Mu family standing behind him.


    Another example is that Lin Yu has some special means.


    This is the first possibility, and the second possibility is that Lin Yu is not from this world.


    In other words, Lin Yu was also a rebirth, but he was reborn at the wrong time.


    "I can be reborn, it means that the world may have turned back in time, so it is normal for others to be reborn."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    He knew in his heart that his rebirth was definitely not easy, and there was a high probability that a time reversal had occurred.


    In the case of going back in time, it is entirely possible for other people to follow and live again.


    "It seems that after stealing the money from the Mu family, we must hurry up and investigate Lin Yu''s origin."


    Xiao Ning immediately made up his mind.


    In fact, according to his original idea, it was to investigate Lin Yu through the Mu family.


    But he couldn''t control the hatred with the Mu family, and now he has a bad relationship with the Mu family.


    Therefore, the road to the Mu family is cut off.


    If you want to investigate Lin Yu next, you can only use other methods.


    For example, take the initiative to approach Lin Yu.


    Xiao Ning pondered the plan in his heart.


    Before I knew it, the time came to the next morning.


    Just like yesterday, after the three dead roommates got up, Xiao Ning ordered them to go to class on his behalf.


    And he himself left the dormitory and left the campus all the way.


    Now that he has decided to rob Mu''s family of money, he naturally won''t wait.


    two hours later.


    A warehouse under the Mu Group.


    Xiao Ning wearing a mask came here.


    Swish!


    Xiao Ning jumped around and came to the door of the warehouse.


    Immediately afterwards, the two guards at the door of the warehouse were directly stunned by him.


    When there was no obstacle, Xiao Ning swaggered into the warehouse and walked directly to the depths of the warehouse.


    In the eyes of others, this is just a material warehouse under the Mu Family Group, but Xiao Ning knows that this is where the Mu Family stores gold bars.


    And the purpose of his trip was to **** these gold bars.


    Originally, he wanted to grab the cash directly, but a large amount of cash transactions would definitely be noticed by law enforcement agencies.


    At that time, if the Mu family called the police, it would be easy to investigate him.


    But gold bullion is different.


    Although gold bars are also coded, there are also registration records.


    But after all, the value of gold bars lies in itself, so as long as these gold bars are smelted again, the Mu family can lose their investigation clues.


    Xiao Ning walked forward quickly.


    Soon, he came to the door of a small cubicle.


    This compartment is where the Mu family stores gold bars, but there is no guard at the entrance of such an important place.


    It gives the illusion that there are no valuables in it.


    But Xiao Ning knew that this was because the compartment had the most advanced door lock device in the world.


    No one can forcibly break the door lock.


    Of course, this is not difficult for Xiao Ning.


    Kaka Kaka ¡ª


    Suddenly, there was a rattling sound in the lock of the compartment door.


    Xiao Ning was at a distance from the compartment door, but the door lock began to turn inexplicably.


    This is Xiao Ning Ziyun''s true art, a means of shielding objects from the air.


    He controlled the mechanism in the door lock with his mind, made it rotate, and finally made the door lock open.


    This method of unlocking is unsolvable for any lock.


    Because whether the door lock is a smart lock or a mechanical lock, the core must be the mechanical structure.


    Only a mechanical structure can lock the door firmly.


    All other methods are not feasible.


    There was a constant rattling in the door lock.


    Finally, after making a click, Xiao Ning showed a sly smile on his face.


    Because he knew in his heart that the lock on the compartment door had been completely unlocked.


    Xiao Ning stretched out his right hand and gently opened the compartment door.


    Immediately afterwards, he entered it and took the gold bars that the Mu family had stored here.


    There are a lot of gold bars, enough to fill several travel bags.


    If you go out directly with these gold bars, it will appear ostentatious and very conspicuous.


    But Xiao Ning has a way.


    In order to get these gold bars, he had already prepared a special container.


    This container can distort people''s vision, thus playing a stealth effect.


    Card.


    There was a sudden sound beside Xiao Ning.


    Immediately afterwards, a black hole appeared in the air, showing a picture of the inside of the container.


    Just now this container has been invisible, no one can see it.


    Now that the lid is suddenly opened, people can see the scene inside.


    Xiao Ning quickly put the gold bars in the compartment into the container.


    After a while, the container was closed again and disappeared into the invisible.


    Xiao Ning turned and left.


    That night.


    Mu family.


    "Who did it, have you found it?"


    Mu Ningshan asked Mu Xuefei with a heavy expression.


    They knew about the theft of gold bars from the warehouse that afternoon.


    After getting the news at that time, Mu Ningshan immediately arranged for Mu Xuefei to investigate.


    It''s been a whole afternoon now, and there should be some results.


    "There are no detailed results yet."


    Mu Xuefei also replied with a heavy expression.


    "Didn''t the surveillance capture it?"


    Mu Ningshan asked.


    Mu Xuefei shook her head gently and said, "No."


    This is a very miraculous thing. It is said that the surveillance camera can capture the thieves. As a result, after Mu Xuefei repeatedly watched the surveillance surveillance, she did not see anyone entering or leaving the compartment.


    So Mu Xuefei felt that either the person was invisible, or the gold bars had been stolen long ago, and it was only discovered today.


    Mu Xuefei quickly explained this guess and basis.


    After listening to it, Mu Ningshan asked, "Is it possible that our company''s employees did it?"


    "Very unlikely."


    Mu Xuefei shook her head again.


    She also had this doubt in the afternoon, but after careful investigation, she had reason to believe that it was impossible.


    "It''s not my own, then..."


    Mu Ningshan fell into contemplation.


    This fact is too weird today.


    So many gold bars can be taken away without anyone noticing.


    And the door lock has not been picked, but opened automatically.


    This makes people curious.


    "Dad, I think Xiao Ning''s suspicion is not small."


    Mu Xuefei said suddenly.


    Mu Ningshan asked, "Why do you say that?"


    "I don''t know, it''s just an intuition." Mu Xuefei said in a trance.


    Although she already knew that Xiao Ning was a martial artist.


    But no matter how capable warriors are, they won''t be able to steal so many gold bars under surveillance.


    You must know that warriors are only good at fighting, not good at stealing.


    Stealing is another skill.


    "Xiao Ning..."


    Mu Ningshan pondered, and his brows furrowed even tighter.


    After pondering for a while, Mu Ningshan said, "Now let''s focus our investigation on the whereabouts of the gold bars. With so many gold bars, it is a big problem for them to sell off the stolen goods."


    Now that the gold bullion has only been stolen for half a day, it is very likely that it will be recovered.


    After the gold bars are recovered, it is not too late to investigate who did it.


    At this moment, what Mu Ningshan cares most about is how to stop the loss.


    "Dad, I have already started to do this."


    Mu Xuefei replied.


    Mu Ningshan nodded: "Okay, I always rest assured when you do things."


    He was very relieved about Mu Xuefei''s daughter.


    Because Mu Xuefei is not only capable of doing things, but also has a stable personality and is very reliable.


    So since Mu Xuefei is already investigating, there is no need to hurry, just wait for the news.


    At this time, Mu Xuefei spoke again: "But I still think Xiao Ning can''t be ignored, and he must be investigated carefully."


    "Well, you do what you want."


    Mu Ningshan nodded.


    Xiao Ning is a martial artist, and he has already formed a grudge with their Mu family, so he should attach great importance to it, and he should not let it go and leave it alone.


    "Dad, then I''ll go first."


    Mu Xuefei got up and said.


    "Go, take a rest at night."


    Mu Ningshan warned.


    Mu Xuefei nodded and walked away quickly to investigate Xiao Ning and the whereabouts of the gold bars.


    early morning.


    Guanghai City Law Enforcement Agency Headquarters.


    Mu Xuefei stayed up all night and has been cooperating with law enforcement agencies to track down the whereabouts of the gold bars.


    "Ms. Mu, no information has been investigated yet. The perpetrator should be in a latent state now."


    A law enforcement official told Mu Xuefei.


    The theft of gold bars from the Mu family is a major event, and they, as law enforcement officers, naturally attach great importance to it.


    Didn''t rest all night.


    "okay, I get it."


    Mu Xuefei nodded.


    She was not at all surprised by the replies from the law enforcement officers.


    After all, that person could steal the gold bars without knowing it, there must be a way to hide the gold bars, and then take action when the limelight is over.


    "I''d like to ask you to have more snacks."


    Mu Xuefei said to the law enforcement officials in front of her again.


    "Ms. Mu, don''t worry, this eucalyptus is so big, and the supervisory team has been arranged to come down, we will definitely tell you to take it seriously."


    The law enforcement official said earnestly: "To be honest, we also want to break this eucalyptus."


    "That person stole the gold bars from your Mu Group''s warehouse, which is also extremely embarrassing for us."


    Xiao Ning stole so many gold bars, it really seemed that the law enforcement agencies in Guanghai City were very incompetent.


    Therefore, the words of the law enforcement officials are completely from the heart, and there is no false element in the slightest.


    After listening to the other party, Mu Xuefei nodded slowly to show her understanding.


    "Then I''ll go ahead and let me know as soon as there is any news."


    Mu Xuefei told law enforcement officials.


    The law enforcement officer replied: "Ms. Mu, don''t worry, I will definitely contact you as soon as there is a situation."


    Hearing this, Mu Xuefei turned and left, walking out of the office.


    Soon, she left the law enforcement agency building and came to her luxury car.


    As soon as she got in the car, she took out her phone, began to question the situation, and gave new instructions.


    With so many gold bars stolen, she can''t just rely on law enforcement agencies, and she will definitely step up her investigation to try to recover the gold bars as soon as possible.


    After a while, Mu Xuefei put down the phone and said viciously, "You better not let me know who you are!"


    Mu Xuefei''s pretty face was gloomy and cold.


    She has been having a hard time these days.


    It can be said that she has never been so busy in her life.


    First, a Lin Yu of unknown origin appeared, and she made a lot of effort to investigate, which cost her a lot of energy.


    Then another Xiao Ning who claimed to be Lin Yu''s friend appeared, and she had to step up the time to investigate.


    After all, both of them were involved with her sister Mu Xuelan.


    As a result, just after these two things were played, news that Xiao Ning was a martial artist appeared.


    She had to step up to investigate Xiao Ning''s hidden identity and find a warrior as a bodyguard.


    Today, however, things came up again.


    The gold bars in the warehouse were inexplicably stolen.


    This matter is much more serious than the matter of Lin Yu and Xiao Ning, but unfortunately, no results can be seen in a short period of time.


    "Besides Xiao Ning, it''s possible that Lin Yu did it."


    This idea suddenly appeared in Mu Xuefei''s heart.


    But then she shook her head again and said, "Forget it, Lin Yu''s suspicion is almost negligible, and Xiao Ning''s suspicion is the biggest."


    Intuition told her that Lin Yu could not do this.


    Her intuition has always been accurate, so Lin Yu quickly forgot.


    Mu Xuefei took a deep breath, and UU Reading pondered: "The next step is to investigate the whereabouts of the gold bars, and the second is to investigate Xiao Ning."


    "Xiao Ning is too suspicious."


    Mu Xuefei slowly turned her head to look out the window, the sky was already slightly bright at this time.


    She hadn''t slept all night, and it was already the next day.


    At the same time, in the dormitory where Xiao Ning lives at Guanghai University.


    Xiao Ning also stayed up all night like Mu Xuefei, but Xiao Ning was busy smelting gold bars and smelting them into various jewelry.


    He had learned the art of smelting in the last life, so smelting gold and silver jewelry was a trivial matter.


    "It''s done, these gold bars have all become jewelry and can be sold."


    A smile appeared on Xiao Ning''s face.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1317： antique

    Looking at the pile of gold and silver jewelry in front of him, Xiao Ning showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    If all the jewelry is sold, the problem of money will be solved in an instant.


    "If it weren''t for my lack of strength now, I wouldn''t have to make such trouble."


    The smile on Xiao Ning''s face suddenly subsided again, and changed to a solemn expression.


    For a cultivator like him, there are actually many ways to make money.


    It''s just that he is not strong enough now, so all these methods can''t be used.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning suddenly became more and more eager for strength.


    Only by improving your strength quickly can you gain a foothold in this world.


    "My current strength is stronger than that of the warriors, but not by much. It''s just that I have more means than them."


    Xiao Ning is well aware of his own strength.


    He has more means than warriors, so he can do many things that warriors can''t.


    But if it is a head-to-head battle, in fact, his advantage is not large.


    Of course, the warriors with the same strength as him have already come to the end, touching the ceiling of this world, it is impossible to go further, but for him, the future is still bright.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning''s heart is full of confidence, because he knows that his future is bright.


    "Go and deal with these gold and silver jewelry first."


    Xiao Ning took a deep breath and started packing the jewelry.


    And after he packs the jewelry, Tianyi will send it to you.


    Quickly awakening the three dead roommates, Xiao Ning instructed, "Just like the previous two days, go and sign in for me."


    "Yes."


    The three living corpses agreed in unison.


    Afterwards, Xiao Ning walked out of the dormitory carrying the bag and walked all the way out of the school.


    Once outside the school, he boarded a bus and headed for the city center.


    It is unrealistic to sell so many jewelry by yourself, and it will waste a lot of time.


    So the best way is to take the pawn.


    Although it is said that the price will be lower, there is no good way to do it in the current situation.


    This is already the most efficient, labor-saving, and fastest way to get money.


    On the bus, Xiao Ning turned his head to look out the window, and couldn''t help but think of all the experiences he had experienced in his previous life.


    In an instant, the hatred in his heart for the Mu family and the Yao family became even stronger.


    "The matter of dealing with the Yao family is also on the agenda."


    "But to deal with the Yao family, I can''t go in my current identity, I have to change my identity."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    If he approached the Yao family in his current capacity as Xiao Ning, then with the relationship between the Yao family and the Mu family, the Mu family would definitely remind Yao Borong that he had a problem with Xiao Ning.


    To avoid this, an identity must be changed.


    Yao Xiangxuan, who approached the Yao family with a brand new identity, would not attract attention.


    "With my current means, it''s still a bit difficult to change my appearance..."


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help but think.


    With his current attainments in Ziyun Zhen Gong, it is not easy to change his appearance.


    It has to be raised a few more layers.


    At this time, the bus slowly stopped, and finally stopped at the edge of a platform.


    Xiao Ning''s destination arrived, so he picked up the package at hand and got out of the car.


    The package was full of gold jewelry, but no one in the car could have imagined that such a freshman would have so much jewelry.


    After Xiao Ning got out of the car, he walked straight ahead along the street.


    It didn''t take long to come to the door of a **** shop.


    This was also a place he was familiar with. Seeing the sign of this **** shop, Xiao Ning couldn''t help but think of the past life.


    In the last life, he also came here to **** things.


    It''s just that the mood back then was very different from now.


    At that time, he was in the mood to let go of the past, but now he is full of expectations for the future.


    Without thinking any further, Xiao Ning strode into the **** shop with her bag in hand.


    A shop assistant immediately greeted him.


    "What do you guys want to **** for?"


    "Some jewelry."


    Xiao Ning deliberately pressed the baseball cap down, then lowered his head slightly, creating a timid image.


    The clerk immediately thought of something when he saw it, and said, "Show me the things."


    Xiao Ning walked to a corner, turned his back and opened the package.


    The clerk looked down and was immediately surprised.


    Unexpectedly, it was a whole bag of gold and silver jewelry.


    At Xiao Ning''s age, these jewelry are definitely not his, so the origin of these jewelry is very questionable.


    The clerk knew in his heart that everything was exactly as he thought.


    This guy is here to sell the stolen goods.


    Thinking of this, the clerk immediately had an idea.


    Since the other party is here to sell stolen goods, the price can be lowered as much as possible.


    In order to sell the stolen goods smoothly, the other party will definitely agree.


    "Young man, you have a lot of things. Let''s go inside and talk about it in detail."


    The clerk suggested.


    "it is good."


    Xiao Ning nodded and followed the clerk into a compartment in the **** shop.


    This room is very small, with a coffee table in the middle, and a row of sofas on each side of the coffee table.


    After entering the compartment, the clerk and Xiao Ning first carefully checked the gold jewelry in the package.


    After the inspection, the clerk motioned for Xiao Ning to take a seat.


    The two sat facing each other.


    "Young man, I''ll just say it straight, you must have unknown origins for these things, and it''s easy to cause trouble for us, so I can''t give you a high price."


    The clerk said straight to the point.


    This is not the first time he has encountered such a thing of selling stolen goods, and he knows how to deal with it.


    All I can say is that if you don''t slaughter the other party at this time, you will be a big fool.


    "You make a price first."


    Xiao Ning naturally understood the routine, so he gestured with his mouth.


    The clerk smiled and held out two fingers.


    "make a deal."


    Xiao Ning immediately decided.


    He didn''t want to waste too much time haggling, and he might as well go somewhere to get some money if he had the time.


    On the other side, the clerk saw Xiao Ning agree so readily, and the smile on his face became even brighter.


    However, he also felt from the bottom of his heart that Xiao Ning''s jewelry must have come from the wrong place.


    After all, only a thief with a guilty conscience would speak so well.


    Of course, his guess was only half right.


    Xiao Ning''s clean-up was indeed inappropriate and was stolen, but he did not feel guilty about being a thief.


    "Give me the card number, and I''ll transfer the money to you now."


    The clerk opened his mouth.


    Xiao Ning quickly reported the card number.


    The clerk began to operate on the mobile phone.


    After the transfer was completed, the clerk smiled and said, "Okay, check it yourself."


    Xiao Ning looked at the phone, then got up and left.


    This trip went as smoothly as he had expected, and he successfully shot the gold jewelry in his hand without encountering any trouble.


    As for being suspected by law enforcement agencies...


    That is totally impossible.


    These are all gold jewelry, not the gold bars he stole from the Mu family warehouse, and it is impossible to suspect him in any case.


    Not even suspicious.


    Xiao Ning walked down the street with ease.


    Next, he will go to Antique Street, where he can find some neglected treasures.


    In ancient times, there were immortal cultivators. Later, as the spiritual energy was exhausted, the immortal cultivators slowly disappeared.


    But although the cultivators disappeared, the magic weapon they left behind is still there to this day.


    In the last life, Xiao Ning traveled around and found many treasures from ancient times.


    In this life, when he was reborn, this matter should be put on the agenda earlier.


    Xiao Ning walked all the way along the street, and after arriving at the bus stop, he got on another bus.


    He eventually got off the bus near an antique market.


    After getting off the bus, Xiao Ning went straight to the antique market.


    This place sells everything, not only antiques, but also flowers, birds, insects and fish.


    Xiao Ning walked and watched all the way.


    Being human in two lifetimes, coupled with the fact that he stepped into the ranks of the strong in his previous life, Xiao Ning''s eyes were very vicious.


    He has absolute confidence not to miss any treasure.


    While walking, Xiao Ning suddenly stopped in front of a stall.


    This is a stall that sells antiques, and everything on it is from a certain age.


    Xiao Ning''s eyes swept over the same thing.


    Seeing that Xiao Ning seemed very interested, the vendor took the initiative to introduce him.


    While coping with the enthusiastic vendors, Xiao Ning continued to check the antiques on the stall.


    Suddenly, his eyes focused on a copper coin.


    When the vendor saw this, he immediately picked up the copper coin and handed it to Xiao Ning.


    The street vendor introduced it very enthusiastically, ran the train with his mouth full of words, and described the copper coin as a rare treasure in the world.


    After Xiao Ning waited for him to finish the performance, he raised a finger and said, "One thousand yuan can''t be more."


    "How can a thousand bucks do it, boy, you know..."


    Seeing that Xiao Ning was only willing to give out a thousand yuan, the vendor immediately became unhappy, and started talking again.


    Xiao Ning said, "Nine hundred yuan."


    "What? Nine hundred?"


    When the vendor saw Xiao Ning saying the price was getting lower and lower, he immediately laughed and said, "Little brother, how can you return the price like this."


    "That''s because you are full of nonsense, and the black is white. You say that this copper coin is rare in the world, but in fact you have a lot of copper coins like this. Do you think you can deceive me?"


    Xiao Ning looked directly into the eyes of the street vendor and said Dandan.


    There are reasons for him to make such a judgment.


    The copper coin in the vendor''s hand stood with a trace of spiritual energy, obviously left by an ancient immortal cultivator.


    But what the immortal cultivator left was not this copper coin, but a whole jar, and there were many such copper coins in the jar.


    It can be said that this copper coin itself has no value, the only valuable thing is that it is what the cultivator once owned.


    On the other side, the vendor was dumbfounded when he saw Xiao Ning telling the truth accurately.


    How could he have thought that Xiao Ning would know so clearly.


    At this moment, he even wondered if Xiao Ning had been paying attention to him for a long time.


    Of course, he knew in his heart that this was impossible.


    Because this face of Xiao Ning was the first time I saw it today.


    "Okay, nine hundred."


    The vendor said helplessly.


    Xiao Ning immediately took out his mobile phone to transfer money.


    One-handed payment and one-handed delivery, and the transaction was soon completed.


    Then, Xiao Ning asked, "Where are the other copper coins?"


    The vendor replied, "It''s all in my house. If you want, I''ll close the stall now and take you back to get it."


    "How many are there in total?" Xiao Ning asked.


    The street vendor smiled and spread out his five fingers, and said, "There are still five hundred in total. If you want all of them, you will count as 450,000."


    "Three hundred thousand."


    Xiao Ning raised three fingers.


    "300,000? Isn''t that only 600 yuan a piece?" The vendor suddenly showed a bitter face.


    "No more."


    Xiao Ning said firmly.


    After hesitating for a while, the vendor reluctantly agreed, "Okay, 300,000 is 300,000."


    Although the 300,000 yuan was lower than his psychological expectations, he was able to take action all at once.


    Those copper coins are huge in quantity and do not have much collection value, so it will take a lot of time to sell them one by one.


    "Little brother, wait a moment, I''ll close the stall now."


    After the vendor made the decision, his mood immediately improved.


    At this moment, he just wanted to quickly give the copper coins to Xiao Ning, and then get 300,000 cash from Xiao Ning.


    The vendors were quick-witted and quickly cleaned up their stalls.


    Then, he took Xiao Ning all the way to his residence.


    The vendor had his own electric tricycle, so he used the electric tricycle to drive Xiao Ning on the street.


    In an alley, Xiao Ning saw the vendor''s residence.


    inside the house.


    The vendor took out all the 500 copper coins in his collection and handed them over to Xiao Ning.


    "Here, check for yourself if the number is correct."


    Xiao Ning took the box containing the copper coins and checked it out.


    In fact, he doesn''t care whether the number is right or not, it''s almost enough.


    "I''ll transfer the money to you now."


    Xiao Ning quickly transferred 300,000 cash to the street vendor.


    Ding Dong¡ª


    The vendor''s cell phone rang.


    The street vendor stared at the extra figure on the account balance, and his face blossomed with a smile.


    This is the biggest business he has ever done.


    Three hundred thousand in one go.


    At this moment, the mood of selling copper coins at a low price was swept away, leaving only the joy of harvesting money.


    The vendor raised his head and said to Xiao Ning, "You guys are refreshing, I still have some antiques here, why don''t you take a look?"


    "Alright, take it out and show it to me."


    Xiao Ning agreed with the idea of ??taking a chance.


    The magic weapon left by the ancient immortal cultivators is rare, and you can only rely on luck if you want to get it.


    "okay!"


    The vendor happily agreed, and then went to pick up all kinds of antiques in his inventory.


    There are all kinds of antiques, calligraphy and painting, writing and play, furniture and so on.


    The vendor said to Xiao Ning as he sorted out, "Little brother, it''s rare for you to like antiques at your age."


    "Didn''t you see it now?"


    Xiao Ning said needlessly.


    The street vendor laughed when he heard this, and at this moment he just wanted to quickly find some antiques that Xiao Ning liked.


    This Xiao Ning''s shot is 300,000 yuan, and at first glance, he looks like a rich boy.


    It is natural to make more money with such good money. If you don''t make it, you are a fool.


    The vendors quickly rummaged. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Every antique was brought to Xiao Ning by him, and Xiao Ning looked at them one by one.


    To the disappointment of the street vendor, Xiao Ning didn''t look down on any of these things he found later.


    In the end, after Xiao Ning shook his head for a while, the vendor had no choice but to give up.


    "Little brother, next time I have another good deal, I will definitely notify you as soon as possible."


    The street vendor said flatteringly.


    "Row."


    Xiao Ning replied casually.


    After speaking, he quickly left with the five hundred copper coins.


    The vendor kept watching Xiao Ning walk away before starting to clean up the antiques in the house.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1318： uninvited guest

    Guanghai University.


    dormitory.


    After Xiao Ning returned to the dormitory, he immediately began to practice Ziyun Zhen Gong.


    On the way back just now, he used the remaining money to buy some medicine for cultivation.


    "The money is not enough, I need a lot of money."


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    Although he stole so much gold from the Mu family warehouse this time, the money is still not enough if he wants to cultivate Ziyun''s true art to a high level.


    "When my strength improves this time, I will go for a bigger one."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Afterwards, he continued to concentrate on practicing Ziyun Zhen Gong.


    Time soon came to evening.


    at the same time.


    Mu family.


    Mu Xuefei has been investigating the whereabouts of the gold, but unfortunately neither the law enforcement agencies nor his own subordinates have found any results.


    In the living room, both Mu Xuefei and Mu Ningshan frowned.


    For their Mu family, that bit of gold is nothing.


    Among their vast assets, that bit of gold is not worth much.


    It''s just that they are very puzzled, how the other party stole so much gold from their warehouse, and has never sold the stolen goods.


    "Is there any conclusion from the law enforcement agency?"


    Mu Ningshan asked.


    "No." Mu Xuefei shook her head.


    Law enforcement only called her this afternoon and concluded that nothing came of it.


    "That''s weird, what exactly is that person going to do with that gold?"


    Mu Ningshan was very puzzled.


    Mu Xuefei also said, "With so much gold, it''s extremely troublesome to sell it, but I sent someone to search all over the city, and I haven''t heard of anyone selling gold bars in large quantities."


    In fact, not only in Guanghai City where the stolen goods can be sold, but also in the neighboring city, Mu Xuefei also sent someone to investigate.


    The result is naturally the same as that of Guanghai City.


    In addition, the law enforcement department of Guanghai City has also checked the vehicles entering and leaving Guanghai City very strictly in the past two days, and there is no news at all.


    Mu Xuefei was already a little desperate at this moment.


    "It''s definitely not easy for people who steal gold bars."


    Mu Ningshan sighed.


    Mu Xuefei nodded slowly.


    Now, this is definitely the first time she has encountered such a situation, and she did not expect this to happen at all.


    "Continue to investigate, there will always be a result."


    Mu Ningshan spoke again.


    "Um."


    Mu Xuefei nodded again.


    Afterwards, Mu Xuefei left the living room to arrange the next investigation.


    In the dormitory of Guanghai University.


    When Xiao Ning opened his eyes, it was already night.


    The afternoon practice not only did not make him feel tired, but also filled him with energy.


    At this moment, the three living corpse roommates have come back and go to bed obediently.


    Xiao Ning got up and walked to the aisle in the middle of the dormitory.


    "These copper coins are contaminated with the spiritual energy of ancient immortal cultivators, and they can make a good flying sword."


    Xiao Ning thought while holding his chin.


    He still doesn''t have a magic weapon at hand, mainly because the spiritual energy of this era is exhausted, and it is difficult to find suitable spiritual materials.


    However, the amount of these copper coins acquired this time is sufficient, and because they have been contaminated with the spiritual energy of the ancient cultivators, they have become natural spiritual materials over the years.


    If these copper coins are melted and cast into a flying sword, it can barely be called a magic weapon.


    "start!"


    Xiao Ning meditated in his heart and began to cast copper coins.


    I saw the copper coins melted rapidly under his spirit fire, and soon the prototype of a sword was revealed.


    After the temperature dropped, Xiao Ning reached out and took the flying sword, and took a closer look at it.


    "The texture is not bad, it is enough in this world."


    "Next, it''s time to find Mu''s family to play with."


    A sinister smile appeared on Xiao Ning''s face.


    There are still quite a few gold bars left, but he is in no hurry to sell the stolen goods.


    Mainly because selling too much gold jewelry at once can easily arouse suspicion.


    Now his strength is still not high enough, at least not able to confront the army head-on.


    So to be on the safe side, it''s better to keep a low profile first.


    Xiao Ning went out with the flying sword.


    In the middle of the night, an office building of the Mu Group was downstairs.


    Xiao Ning stood on the street opposite the office building and looked up at the building in front of him.


    There was no one in the building at this time, and the whole building was pitch black.


    But for Xiao Ning, this time is just right, just right for him to take action.


    "go!"


    Xiao Ning''s thoughts moved, and the copper flying sword shot out in an instant, flew directly into the air, and slanted towards the upper floors of the office building.


    boom!


    After a light sound, a piece of floor-to-ceiling glass in the office building was pierced by a flying sword.


    Feijian flew directly into the office building and began to destroy it wantonly.


    This office building is an important office space for the Mu Group. If the contents in it are destroyed, it will have a huge impact on their group''s business.


    Xiao Ning knew this very well.


    Therefore, when Feijian shuttled in the office building to destroy, he always had a sly smile on his face.


    "Mu Ningshan, Mu Xuefei, soon you will no longer have time to worry about the theft of gold bars. You will feel this unexpected joy in the morning, hahaha!"


    Xiao Ning smiled grimly.


    For him, revenge is a very happy thing, more than anything else.


    Only in this vengeful fury could he feel a trace of joy and happiness.


    Only in this way can his strength improve rapidly.


    The Ziyun Zhen Gong he practiced had a characteristic, that is, the stronger the hatred in his heart, the faster he practiced.


    Xiao Ning knew that, driven by his current hatred, his Ziyun True Art would become faster and faster.


    In the end, he stepped into the ranks of the strong faster than the previous life.


    "Mu Ningshan, Mu Xuefei, enjoy the surprise I gave you, you will never know who did it all."


    Xiao Ning laughed again.


    He was doing a lot of damage here, but when Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei found out tomorrow morning, they would never know that he did it.


    Because he is using a flying sword, and with the current detection technology, it is absolutely impossible to detect the damage caused by the flying sword.


    In other words, tomorrow Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei will only be at a loss when they know the news, and have no idea who did it.


    Even if the most professional people in the law enforcement department come, they will never detect any clues.


    Xiao Ning felt extremely happy when he thought of this.


    The revenge plan will come step by step, and what he has to do now is to first attack the Mu family''s family business without their knowledge.


    When their family vision is almost destroyed, they will take the initiative to show their identities and give them a heavy blow.


    Then it is to take revenge on them and completely destroy their body and mind.


    Xiao Ning thought proudly.


    And when he was thinking so, the flying sword was frantically destroying in the office building.


    After a while.


    "It''s almost there, everything that should have been destroyed has been destroyed, it''s time to go."


    Xiao Ning groaned inwardly.


    Immediately after, he was ready to take back the flying sword.


    "Back!"


    Xiao Ning squeezed the magic formula and tried to retract the flying sword.


    But what surprised him was that the flying sword seemed to be bound by something, and it couldn''t be retracted at all.


    "what happened?"


    Xiao Ning was shocked.


    To know this is unusual.


    What he used to control Feijian was a spell, but now this spell could not take effect.


    "Could it be that there are other immortal cultivators in this world?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help but think.


    It is normal for other immortal cultivators in the world, because when he cultivated in his last life, he had met many fellow practitioners.


    But these immortals should not appear so early, because the time has not yet come.


    Now is not the time for the immortals to appear.


    "Back!"


    Xiao Ning exerted his strength again and tried his best to retract the flying sword.


    But that flying sword just stayed in the office building of the Mu Group and didn''t listen to his orders at all.


    "what happened?"


    Xiao Ning''s thoughts turned around.


    In just a short moment, countless guesses flashed through his heart one by one.


    He didn''t know which guess was correct, the only certainty was that this time the situation was absolutely abnormal.


    The force that bound Feijian was stronger than he imagined.


    "This time I really met an expert!"


    Xiao Ning''s heart flashed with horror.


    Originally, he only had hatred for the Mu family in his heart, but now this hatred has been swept away, leaving only fear.


    Because he knew that this time he really met an expert.


    And he was 100% sure that the opponent''s strength was much stronger than him.


    "It''s better to go first!"


    Xiao Ning did not dare to stay here any longer, and decided to leave immediately.


    He was afraid that if he continued to fight against the opponent, he would anger the opponent, and his life might not be guaranteed.


    "Above the Sky"


    Xiao Ning made a decisive decision, put down the flying sword and left quickly.


    He directly motivated the movement technique in Ziyun''s true art, and the whole person turned into a gust of wind to shuttle through the uninhabited streets at night.


    After running for a while, he finally returned to his dormitory at Guanghai University.


    "Who is it? Who is it?"


    Xiao Ning was still terrified.


    He can''t calm down at all now.


    I thought that there are only warriors in this world, so he, a cultivator, can do whatever he wants.


    However, what happened tonight made him realize that there are people who are stronger than him in this world.


    Also, the crux of the problem now is that the master is in the dark, and he is in the light.


    The expert may already know who he is, but he has absolutely no idea of ??the other party''s origin.


    Therefore, at this moment, Xiao Ning only had one thought in his mind, and that was to find out who that person was.


    Now he has absolutely no intention of taking revenge on the Mu family.


    After all, the Mu family is just a group of ordinary people, and there are ways to deal with them.


    This high-level man I met today is a real threat.


    If this threat is not lifted, he will not even want to take revenge on Mu''s family with peace of mind.


    In the same way, as long as this threat is lifted, then the Mu family is not worth mentioning at all.


    So at this moment, Xiao Ning put all his thoughts on this matter.


    "Calm down, be sure to calm down!"


    Xiao Ning forced himself to calm down.


    At this time, the more chaotic you are, the easier it is to get into trouble, so you must stay calm.


    After calming down, Xiao Ning began to carefully analyze the whole thing from beginning to end.


    In the end, after a thorough analysis, he gradually had some clues in his heart.


    "This world is definitely different from the world in my last life. Not only was I reborn, but there was also an uninvited guest like Lin Yu."


    "So it''s normal for some inexplicable masters to appear again."


    Xiao Ning thought of this in his heart.


    He thought he was lucky, special, a lucky one.


    But as things stand now, that doesn''t seem to be the case.


    He is not the lucky one in this world.


    He is far from alone in this world who has special opportunities.


    "The plan must be changed. Now we can''t patronize the Mu family for revenge. We must figure out the changes in the world."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    After thinking of this, his hatred for the Mu family suddenly decreased a lot.


    Originally, in a carefree situation, his goal was only to retaliate against the Mu family and the Yao family.


    But now the situation has changed abruptly, and he can''t bear to think about it only.


    At this moment, how to live safely and successfully step into the ranks of the strong is the key.


    Xiao Ning began to calculate in his heart.


    After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly thought of Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu''s origins are very mysterious. Isn''t he the one who did this today?"


    Xiao Ning''s eyes lit up.


    But then he secretly shook his head again.


    "No, it shouldn''t be him."


    "His strength is not strong, I couldn''t feel his breath at all at that time."


    Xiao Ning remembered the side he met with Lin Yu in that park.


    At that time, Lin Yu peeked at him practicing Ziyun Zhengong, and after he stopped practicing, he immediately found Lin Yu.


    Because he felt that Lin Yu was a special person, and he seemed to be able to see what he was cultivating.


    So he also carefully sensed the breath on Lin Yu''s body at that time.


    The final answer is that Lin Yu is just an ordinary person, and at best his body is stronger than ordinary people.


    But there is absolutely absolutely no practice in the cultivation of immortals.


    "Lin Yu''s strength is definitely lower than mine, there is no doubt about this, so today''s matter must be done by other experts."


    Xiao Ning quickly came to a conclusion.


    Lin Yu''s strength is not as good as him, and it is impossible to tie Feijian, so it can only be other experts.


    What Xiao Ning is sure of is that this person must be an immortal cultivator today.


    Because only the immortal cultivator has the means to bind his flying sword, he just doesn''t know what kind of cultivation technique this immortal cultivator is practicing and what his strength is.


    He can only know that the strength of the other party is above him, and he knows nothing about it.


    "I have to find a way to find this person first, otherwise I will be uneasy."


    Xiao Ning secretly frowned.


    In any case, he never expected that what was going well would be disturbed by an uninvited guest.


    The most important thing is that he can''t find this person at all now.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning felt a strong sense of frustration in his heart. UU reading


    He felt that he had lost to this man.


    "No matter what, I must find this person."


    "But before that, I have to improve my strength. As long as my strength is enough, everything is not a problem."


    Xiao Ning''s thoughts answered that his strength was improved again.


    If you want to quickly improve your strength now, you still have to have money.


    Because many rare medicinal materials are expensive, if you don''t have enough money, you can''t buy them at all.


    "These gold bars..."


    Xiao Ning slowly turned his head to look at a corner of the dormitory, there was an invisible package in the corner, and the package was full of gold bars stolen from the Mu family warehouse this time.


    As long as all these gold bars are shot, the problem of money will be solved immediately.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1319： Mystic Cultivator

    Xiao Ning stared at the gold bars for a while, then stood up decisively.


    He plans to refine all these gold bars into jewelry and sell them, and then go to the **** shop to exchange them for money.


    Now is the time when money is in short supply, and these gold bars can no longer be kept.


    Xiao Ning quickly came to the package containing the gold bars, unwrapped the package, and took out the gold bars inside.


    With the magic trick, these gold bars soon began to melt into golden water.


    After all the gold bars turned into a pool of golden water, Xiao Ning activated the magic formula and began to refine jewelry.


    I saw that these gold water quickly condensed and formed into pieces of gold necklaces, gold rings, and gold bracelets.


    Eventually, all of these gold bars become gold jewelry.


    "All right."


    Xiao Ning let out a long breath and recovered the energy and physical strength just spent.


    "It''s easy to get suspicious if you sell so much gold jewelry all at once..."


    Xiao Ning frowned in thought.


    He was still afraid of attracting the attention of the Mu family when he shot these gold jewelry.


    "Forget it, I can''t control that much now. Compared to that mysterious powerhouse, the threat of the Mu family is nothing at all."


    Xiao Ning quickly made up his mind.


    The Mu family is only a mere mortal, and it is incomparable to the mysterious powerhouse that I met at night.


    Being discovered by the Mu family that he stole the gold bars will at most affect his next revenge plan.


    But if he is targeted by that mysterious powerhouse, death may await him.


    Therefore, to be on the safe side, it is better to quickly sell these gold jewelry for money, and then buy medicinal materials.


    As long as the strength increases, revenge is simply a trivial matter.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning turned to look out the window.


    At this moment, the sky is already bright, and it is time to get rid of these gold jewelry.


    Quickly packing all the gold jewelry, Xiao Ning got up and left the dormitory.


    Now that his three dead roommates are autonomous and know what to do every day, he doesn''t need to wait for them to get up and give orders.


    At the same time, the office building of the Mu Group headquarters.


    At this time, there were many people around downstairs, and almost everyone was talking about it.


    And the things they were talking about were the big things that happened in the office building.


    "I heard it was a mess inside, and most of the stuff was destroyed."


    "Who the **** did it? Did it happen last night?"


    "Of course it happened last night. It is said that it happened in the middle of the night."


    "How did that person get in? The security of this office building is so strict."


    "Who knows, this time I really encountered a tough stubble."


    "¡­"


    Everyone downstairs was watching the excitement at the moment, but Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei in the upstairs were already pale.


    Like everyone watching downstairs, they couldn''t understand how all this happened.


    The security of this office building is extremely strict, and it is impossible for ordinary people to break in, even for warriors.


    "Who was it, who did it?"


    The expression on Mu Ningshan''s face was both angry and frightened.


    This was the first time he had encountered such a thing, and it had never happened before.


    Don''t say it didn''t happen in their Mu family, just haven''t heard of it.


    "Dad, there is a situation!"


    At this time, Mu Xuefei hurried to the side of Mu Ningshan and said eagerly.


    "what''s the situation?"


    Mu Ningshan turned around and asked.


    "On the fifteenth floor, come and see me."


    Mu Xuefei led Mu Ningshan away without any explanation.


    At this moment, Mu Ningshan also lost his usual bearing, so Mu Xuefei immediately followed after calling him.


    The two took the elevator to the fifteenth floor.


    In a huge conference room, Mu Ningshan understood what Mu Xuefei said.


    It turned out that the floor-to-ceiling window of this conference room was broken with a very smooth hole.


    Something seems to have entered the office building through the hole.


    And the things that are destroyed in the office building are all masterpieces of this thing.


    "Such a smooth cut..."


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei came to the opening of the floor-to-ceiling window together.


    The incision in this hole is extremely smooth, as if it had been cut by a laser.


    "Is it a high-tech weapon?"


    Mu Xuefei guessed.


    She couldn''t think of other answers, she could only guess that it was a high-tech weapon.


    However, the well-informed Mu Ningshan knew that there was absolutely no weapon in this world that could make such an incision.


    Several company executives next to him also thought that the incision could not be made by high-tech weapons.


    Mu Ningshan turned his head slowly, ready to discuss with these company executives to see what weapon caused the incision.


    "Everyone has their own opinions."


    Mu Ningshan said.


    A group of company executives look at me and I look at you, but no one can speak.


    Mainly because this time things are too weird.


    Even if they want to break their heads, they have no clue.


    Mu Ningshan saw that everyone was dull and did not speak, and the anger and panic in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    At this moment, a company employee suddenly ran up to him in a hurry.


    "President, we found a strange sword."


    "What? Strange sword?"


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei said in unison.


    "Yeah, it''s a strange sword."


    The company employee said cautiously.


    He could see that both Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei were in a bad mood at this time, so he didn''t dare to touch their bad heads.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    After Mu Ningshan said that, he strode towards the outside of the conference room.


    Mu Xuefei and a group of company executives hurriedly followed.


    The group came to the thirty-second floor one after another.


    In a small storage room here, everyone saw a copper flying sword suspended in the air.


    "This sword?!"


    Mu Ningshan exclaimed in amazement.


    The company employee was right just now, this is really a strange sword.


    Mu Ningshan has grown so big and has never seen a sword flying in mid-air.


    And the shape of this sword is also very simple, giving people a sense of mystery and vastness.


    "You, go up and get that sword."


    Mu Ningshan ordered a company executive.


    That company executive couldn''t refuse, so he could only bite the bullet and touch the sword.


    Not only when he grabbed the hilt, but found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t grasp the sword that was floating in the air.


    There seemed to be an invisible force that bound the sword tightly.


    "what happened?"


    Mu Ningshan asked.


    The company executive had no choice but to turn his head and say, "President, I can''t grasp this sword."


    "Why not?"


    Mu Ningshan''s face was gloomy.


    At this moment, the fear in his heart has reached the extreme, and this fear has been transformed into an anger that must be vented.


    The source of this fear is also very simple, that is, the fear of death.


    The power of this sword is so powerful, which means that it is easy to kill his Mu family.


    This is a force that Mu Ningshan absolutely cannot resist.


    Over the years, he had gotten used to the feeling of being in control, but now he found that he couldn''t control everything at all.


    He couldn''t even save his own life.


    It''s a bad feeling.


    "Go aside!"


    Mu Ningshan shouted loudly and scolded the company executive aside.


    Then he reached out and grabbed it, grabbing the hilt of the flying sword.


    Then he used all his strength to shake the flying sword.


    However, to his disappointment, Feijian remained motionless from start to finish.


    It was as if he had no strength at all.


    "What the **** is this?"


    The beads of sweat on Mu Ningshan''s forehead kept dripping.


    He knew in his heart that the other party had left this flying sword here to demonstrate to him on purpose, to make him realize that he was powerless against this kind of power and could not resist at all.


    "Who will it be?"


    Mu Ningshan whispered softly, the voice only he could hear.


    Mu Xuefei, who was on the side, also felt the fear of Mu Ningshan, so she stepped forward and comforted: "Dad, let''s go outside to be quiet and leave this thing here."


    After thinking for a moment, Mu Ningshan slowly released the hand holding the hilt of the sword.


    Mu Xuefei was right. At this time, emotions couldn''t solve any problems, and they had to calm down.


    Only by calming down can you think about how to deal with this.


    "Walk."


    "Go out."


    Mu Ningshan drove everyone out of the house, and then closed the door of the storage room.


    At this moment, only Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei were left in the room, and then there was this flying sword.


    "Dad, this thing should be the legendary flying sword."


    Mu Xuefei said.


    Mu Ningshan nodded slowly after hearing the words.


    "I heard something."


    There have always been legends about flying swords. ,


    There were cultivators in this world in ancient times, and there have always been legends related to cultivators.


    So both Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei had heard about Feijian.


    It''s just that they never imagined that one day they would be able to see the real flying sword.


    "Dad, so there really are cultivators in this world?"


    Mu Xuefei said with a trembling voice.


    If there are immortal cultivators in this world, it means that their Mu family has been targeted by immortal cultivators.


    This is not a good thing. You must know that immortal cultivators have the power to fly and escape, and their strength is much stronger than that of warriors.


    They can''t even handle a warrior like Xiao Ning, let alone a cultivator?


    Mu Xuefei knew that this time their Mu family really got into big trouble.


    As soon as the immortal cultivator made his move, it only took half a night to severely damage the office building.


    Although it looks like nothing from the outside, the inside is already a mess.


    Such strength, even if their Mu family''s power is monstrous, it is difficult to resist.


    "Immortal cultivator..."


    Mu Ningshan groaned slightly, then reached out and touched the copper flying sword.


    The cold touch came, and he couldn''t help but feel a sudden movement in his heart.


    If there are cultivators in this world, who would they be?


    At this moment, Mu Ningshan has calmed down, so the most urgent thing for him now is to find out the origin of the immortal cultivator.


    Only by finding the other side can you have the opportunity to negotiate with the other side.


    Otherwise, the other party is in the dark place, and the other party is in the bright place.


    Seeing Mu Ningshan holding on to the hilt and not speaking, Mu Xuefei asked, "Dad, are you wondering who the owner of this flying sword is? Is that right?"


    "That''s right."


    Mu Ningshan nodded slowly.


    After hearing this, Mu Xuefei thought for a while, and then said, "This person took the initiative to trouble us. Even if he is not our enemy, he has had a relationship with us."


    Mu Ningshan turned to look at her and said, "I think so too, we have definitely met this person."


    The world is so big, but this immortal cultivator did not find anyone else but found their Mu family.


    That can only mean that they have hatred with their Mu family, or that they have had a holiday with their Mu family.


    "Dad, who do you think it will be?"


    Mu Xuefei asked.


    This Mu Group was founded by Mu Ningshan, and only he knew everything about the group.


    Although Mu Xuefei has also handled most of the affairs in the group, her knowledge of the past is far less than that of Mu Ningshan.


    That''s why she asked Mu Ningshan aloud.


    "It might be Lin Yu."


    Mu Ningshan narrowed his eyes slightly and said slowly.


    "Why him?"


    Mu Xuefei spoke in surprise.


    She never thought that her father would say the name Lin Yu.


    But she soon realized that.


    This Lin Yu''s identity is very mysterious, and his origin cannot be found at all.


    "Dad, do you think so because Lin Yu''s origin is unknown?"


    Mu Xuefei asked.


    Mu Ningshan nodded and shook his head, and said, "Not only that, but also because of Lin Yu''s extraordinary temperament."


    He still can''t forget Lin Yu''s invincible demeanor at the dinner that day.


    He had never seen someone with such a powerful aura.


    In Lin Yu''s body, he could feel an aura of contempt for everything.


    Originally, he had always wondered why Lin Yu, a young man, had such a powerful aura.


    But if the other party is a cultivator, then everything makes sense.


    After all, immortal cultivators are invincible existences in this world, and they naturally treat everything as if they were ants.


    Seeing that Mu Ningshan gave such an answer, Mu Xuefei nodded her head after a little thought, "Yes, Lin Yu''s aura is indeed very powerful."


    After that, the two fell silent, and turned their heads to look at the flying sword suspended in the air.


    This flying sword glowed with a faint copper light, as if mocking their powerlessness.


    "No wonder Lin Yu never uses a cell phone."


    Mu Xuefei suddenly said something else.


    From Mu Xuelan''s mouth, she learned that Lin Yu never used a mobile phone, so he didn''t even have a Sky News number.


    "It seems that there is no need to doubt it anymore, the owner of this sword is Lin Yu."


    Mu Ningshan gave the final answer.


    At this moment, he really no longer doubts at all, and he believes that Lin Yu sat all this.


    After all, he couldn''t think of a second person.


    Like that Xiao Ning, although there are some problems, but Xiao Ning is only a warrior after all, and it is impossible to have such abilities.


    "Dad, what should we do now that we can''t contact Lin Yu?"


    Mu Xuefei said.


    Now that the person has been identified, the most important thing is to find that person and negotiate with him.


    But the problem is that now they can''t contact Lin Yu at all, and they don''t know where Lin Yu is.


    "Did Shiran go to school today?"


    Mu Ningshan turned to look at Mu Xuefei, UU reading www. uukanshu.com asked.


    As soon as Mu Xuefei heard it, she immediately understood the subtext of Mu Ningshan''s words.


    "Dad, what do you mean, let Xue Lan go to find Lin Yu?"


    "That''s right."


    Mu Ningshan nodded heavily.


    There is really no way out now. Only by letting Mu Xuelan come forward can we hope to find Lin Yu.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s anyone else.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the "Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 1319 The mysterious cultivator free read.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1320： disconnection

    Mu family.


    After Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei returned home, they immediately found Mu Xuelan.


    Mu Xuelan was a little strange, why did her father and sister look for her in such a hurry as soon as they got home.


    But she didn''t think much about it, and she went over as soon as the two called her.


    Come to the living room.


    The three took their seats.


    After sitting down on the sofa, Mu Xuefei took the lead and said, "Xue Lan, is there any way for you to contact Lin Yu?"


    "Lin Yu?" Mu Xuelan was surprised.


    Before, my father and sister didn''t like Lin Yu, and they also opposed her contact with Lin Yu.


    Why did he suddenly come to her and ask her if she could contact Lin Yu?


    "I don''t know his Tianxun number." Mu Xuelan said, "Although Xiangxuan and I both gave him our Tianxun number at the time, he never contacted us."


    Mu Xuefei said, "I know about this, I mean, can you contact Lin Yu through Xiao Ning."


    For Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei, Xiao Ning is already an enemy, and an enemy who has formed a grudge against each other.


    But in Mu Xuelan, the situation was different.


    At least for now, Mu Xuelan and Xiao Ning did not have a grudge, and there was room for communication between them.


    That''s why Mu Xuefei and Mu Ningshan thought about contacting Xiao Ning through Mu Xuelan to find out Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    No way, now can only be a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    All other paths are broken, and only this one has hope.


    On the other side, after hearing what Mu Xuefei said, Mu Xuelan nodded and said, "I have the contact information for brother Xiao Ning, but don''t you have the same, big sister?"


    After she came back, Mu Xuefei questioned her, and then she gave Mu Xuefei the contact information of Xiao Ning.


    Therefore, Mu Xuefei was able to contact Xiao Ning.


    Mu Xuelan felt a little strange in her heart, why did her sister not contact Xiao Ning in person, but insisted on going through her.


    "Sheran, don''t ask about this."


    Mu Xuefei didn''t want to explain the truth to Mu Xuelan for the time being, so she had to prevaricate.


    After all, this time they had a grudge against Xiao Ning because their Mu family took the initiative to deal with Xiao Ning, not because Xiao Ning came to trouble them.


    That is to say, they are at fault.


    In this case, telling Mu Xuelan the truth would only make things worse.


    Therefore, Mu Xuefei would never explain the situation unless it was absolutely necessary.


    This is also the meaning of Muning Mountain.


    On the way back, their father and daughter discussed this matter, and Mu Ningshan repeatedly emphasized this point.


    Mu Xuelan looked into Mu Xuefei''s eyes, and after a while, she said, "Sister, have you troubled Xiao Ning and made a grudge against him, so it is inconvenient to contact him?"


    Mu Xuelan was not a fool.


    She knew that Mu Xuefei took the initiative to find Xiao Ning before, and Xiao Ning also contacted her on her mobile phone and said some bad things.


    It can be seen that there have been conflicts between Mu Xuefei and Xiao Ning.


    In addition, Mu Xuefei looks like this now, it can only prove that Mu Xuefei and Xiao Ning have already formed a feud.


    Otherwise, why didn''t Mu Xuefei take the initiative to contact Xiao Ning?


    Mu Xuelan''s heart was like a mirror, and she thought about everything clearly.


    On the other side, Mu Xuefei saw that she couldn''t deceive Mu Xuelan, so she fell silent and looked at Mu Ningshan, her husband and wife, as if asking for help.


    Mu Ningshan felt her gaze and said to Mu Xuelan, "Xuelan, it''s inconvenient to explain the specific situation right now, so just tell me if you have any way to contact Xiao Ning and find Lin Yu through Xiao Ning."


    Now this is a big deal.


    You must know that if Lin Yu is really an immortal cultivator, and Lin Yu is also responsible for the affairs of the Mu Group headquarters, then their Mu family will be in danger.


    Therefore, the most important thing at this moment is to quickly find Lin Yu and reconcile with him.


    Otherwise the consequences are unimaginable.


    Originally, Mu Ningshan would definitely not talk to Mu Xuelan like this, but now there is no other way, and he has to go out of his way.


    Seeing what her father said, Mu Xuelan said, "I''ll try it. I don''t know if Brother Xiao Ning can find Brother Lin Yu."


    "Okay, then you hurry up and contact him."


    Seeing Mu Xuelan let go, Mu Xuefei immediately smiled.


    To be honest, she is more anxious than her father Mu Ningshan at the moment.


    Because she was afraid that Lin Yu would find revenge for Xiao Ning. After all, she was responsible for finding someone to beat Xiao Ning.


    Seeing Mu Xuelan agree, Mu Ningshan also nodded and said, "Xuelan, you must be careful about this matter, and contact him now."


    "it is good."


    Mu Xuelan looked at her father and her sister from side to side, and seeing that neither of them wanted to leave, she added, "Then I will contact them now."


    As she spoke, she took out her mobile phone, opened the Tianxun software, and started editing the information.


    at the same time.


    Inside a **** shop in the center of Guanghai City.


    Xiao Ning left the Guanghai University dormitory early in the morning and arrived here by bus.


    This pawnshop is not the same as the last one.


    The reason why I chose to change one is mainly for the cautious period.


    Xiao Ning didn''t want people to know that he had sold so much gold jewelry all at once.


    Switching to a different **** shop can minimize this possibility as much as possible.


    In an interior reception room of a **** shop.


    Xiao Ning put down a large bag of gold jewelry and asked, "What price do you charge?"


    The clerk sitting across from him looked at the package, and then smiled, "I don''t know where these jewelry came from, little brother?"


    At this moment, he had already decided that Xiao Ning was here to sell the stolen goods.


    Otherwise, how could it be possible to take out so much gold jewelry at once?


    You must know that these gold jewelry all add up to a lot of money.


    Another point, who would collect so much gold jewelry from ordinary people could only be stolen.


    Of course, the clerk didn''t care about the origin of Xiao Ning''s gold jewelry.


    He knew in his heart that Xiao Ning would definitely be willing to lower the price in order to sell off the stolen goods.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning smiled and said nothing after hearing the clerk''s question, neither saying yes nor no.


    Seeing this, the smile on the clerk''s face became even brighter, and he took Xiao Ning as the default.


    Therefore, the next step is to bargain hard and make a lot of money.


    "I''ll check the quality of these goods first."


    The clerk pulled the package to his side, and then began to examine the gold jewelry inside one by one.


    Jewelry is laid out on the table one by one.


    The clerk examined it carefully with a magnifying glass.


    He now believes that Xiao Ning is here to sell stolen goods, but he is also afraid that these gold jewelry are adulterated with fakes.


    If there are a bunch of fakes in it, they will lose money no matter what the price is.


    Therefore, in order to avoid losses, it must be strictly checked.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Soon, the clerk carefully inspected all the gold jewelry.


    The inspection results surprised him, because all the gold jewelry was real.


    "It''s all genuine." The clerk looked at Xiao Ning with a smile on his face and said, "Let''s talk about the price now."


    "What price can you offer?"


    Xiao Ning didn''t say much nonsense and asked directly.


    "This number."


    The clerk held up four fingers.


    Xiao Ning immediately agreed: "Okay, this is the price."


    He didn''t have time to bargain with the other party, because he was in a hurry to get money to buy some medicinal materials for cultivation.


    Seeing Xiao Ning being so cheerful, the clerk immediately smiled and said, "Little brother is very cheerful, so the deal is done like this."


    "Give me the money and I''ll go now."


    Xiao Ning asked.


    The clerk nodded and led Xiao Ning to the counter to transfer money.


    Everything went very smoothly, Xiao Ning walked out of the **** shop after getting the money.


    There are still some refined gold jewelry in the dormitory, but Xiao Ning plans to sell those jewelry tomorrow.


    Tomorrow for another **** shop, this is the insurance.


    Xiao Ning walked along the road to the bus stop, took out his phone and glanced at it while walking.


    "Huh? Mu Xuelan''s information?"


    Xiao Ning frowned slightly.


    He has no time to pay attention to Mu Xuelan now.


    That''s right, he was planning to take revenge on the Mu family, but since he suddenly encountered a mysterious cultivator last night, his interest has disappeared.


    In his eyes now, taking the time to improve his strength to deal with the mysterious immortal cultivator is the top priority, and the rest are just trivial matters.


    "Look at it first."


    Xiao Ning opened the screen and looked carefully.


    After reading the news quickly, he couldn''t help sneering.


    "This love-minded woman is still thinking about finding his lover."


    The message sent by Mu Xuelan was very clear, that is, she wanted to contact Lin Yu.


    But the problem is that he, Xiao Ning, doesn''t know how to contact Lin Yu. Where should I go to find him?


    After thinking about it, Xiao Ning quickly edited a message and went back, meaning that he didn''t know how to contact Lin Yu.


    Before, he coaxed Mu Xuelan into saying that he was Lin Yu''s friend in order to get close to Mu Xuelan.


    And the purpose of approaching Mu Xuelan was to take revenge on the Mu family.


    But now that he didn''t put revenge in the first place, he naturally didn''t have time to waste time on Mu Xuelan.


    Right now, he just wants to hurry up and improve his strength.


    Only in this way can we deal with that mysterious cultivator.


    Otherwise, if you bump into that mysterious cultivator next time, you might lose your life.


    After Xiao Ning finished replying the message, he quickly put away the phone.


    It just so happened that the bus came over at this time, and he got on the bus and left.


    At the same time, Mu''s living room.


    Mu Xuelan''s cell phone rang.


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei hurriedly asked, "Did Xiao Ning return the message?"


    After Mu Xuelan''s message was sent out, Xiao Ning didn''t reply.


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that Xiao Ning was selling gold jewelry in a **** shop, so there was no time to take care of them.


    "Yes."


    Mu Xuelan replied while checking Xiao Ning''s reply.


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing this.


    Mu Xuelan quickly read the news, and soon finished Xiao Ning''s news.


    Mu Xuelan put down the phone, while Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei stepped up and asked, "Xuelan, what did Xiao Ning say?"


    "Brother Xiao Ning told me not to contact him in the future."


    Mu Xuelan spoke slowly.


    At this moment, she was very sad, because Xiao Ning didn''t want to pay attention to her, so she thought it would be difficult for her to find Lin Yu.


    And all of this was obviously done by her father and sister.


    They must have formed a feud with Xiao Ning, which caused Xiao Ning to ignore her.


    "Dad, what have you done to Xiao Ning? Why doesn''t he want to talk to me anymore?"


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei looked at each other after hearing the words.


    At this moment, they were thinking the same thing in their hearts. They felt that Xiao Ning ignored them because of their feud with Xiao Ning.


    What they didn''t know was that now Xiao Ning simply didn''t want to seek revenge from them, but wanted to quickly improve his strength to deal with that mysterious cultivator.


    "Dad, what should I do now?"


    Mu Xuefei looked at Mu Ningshan and asked, "Xiao Ning''s road is broken, I''m afraid it will be difficult to find Lin Yu."


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan fell into deep thought.


    Seeing this, Mu Xuefei also frowned, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Mu Xuelan looked at Mu Ningshan and then turned to look at Mu Xuefei.


    She saw a panicked mood on their faces, as if they were afraid of Lin Yu.


    After watching it for a while, she couldn''t help but ask, "Dad, what''s the matter? Why are you looking for brother Lin Yu in such a hurry?"


    At this moment, she was really curious why the two of them were in such a hurry to find Lin Yu.


    Before Mingming, they didn''t care about Lin Yu at all, and they also organized her to communicate with Lin Yu.


    Hearing Mu Xuelan''s question, Mu Ningshan glanced at Mu Xuefei, and then said to Mu Xuelan, "Xuelan, Lin Yu is different from what you imagined."


    As soon as Mu Xuelan heard this, she immediately sat upright on the sofa.


    Her father said that Lin Yu was different from what she imagined. What was the difference?


    Mu Xuelan was very curious.


    At this time, Mu Xuefei also said, "Xue Lan, according to the information we have now, Lin Yu should not be a mortal."


    "what?"


    Mu Xuelan cried out in surprise.


    Lin Yu is not a mortal, what does this mean?


    What would a non-mortal person be?


    "Lin Yu may be a cultivator." Mu Ningshan explained aside.


    "Immortal cultivator?"


    Mu Xuelan was even more surprised.


    At this moment, she only felt that everything was like a dream, how could Lin Yu become a cultivator?


    Isn''t the immortal cultivator a legendary character? How could he appear in the real world?


    Mu Xuelan was puzzled.


    Mu Ningshan said to Mu Xuefei, "Xuefei, tell Xue Lan what happened in the company."


    "Okay." Mu Xuefei nodded, and then began to talk about what happened in the office building of the Mu Group''s headquarters this morning.


    "Flying sword?"


    After Mu Xuelan heard this, she groaned.


    She never thought that her sister would mention the word Feijian to him anyway.


    "No, sister, how did you know that the flying sword belonged to Brother Lin Yu?"


    Mu Xuelan refused to believe this fact.


    Mainly because she didn''t think Lin Yu would come to trouble their Mu family.


    She thought that Lin Yu was not that kind of person.


    Mu Xuefei said, "Xue Lan, you are young and don''t know how to read people, but my father and I will never see it wrong. Lin Yu''s temperament at the dinner party that day was completely different from that of ordinary people."


    "yes?"


    Mu Xuelan recalled what happened that day.


    At that time, she and Yao Xiangxuan did find that Lin Yu was extraordinary.


    Also, after the dinner party that day, UU reading father and sister also called her to the living room, and emphasized to her that she should not go to Lin Yu again, saying that Lin Yu was an unusual person.


    "So brother Lin Yu is a cultivator?"


    Mu Xuelan also gradually accepted this fact.


    Of course, she was willing to accept this not because of Lin Yu''s unusual temperament, but mainly because she liked Lin Yu in her heart and was willing to believe that Lin Yu was a very powerful person.


    And the cultivator is very powerful when he hears it.


    "You have to find a way to find Lin Yu." Mu Ningshan murmured.


    The atmosphere in the living room became solemn again.


    To provide you with the fastest update of the "Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 1320 Disconnection free read.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1321： the truth

    If Lin Yu could not be found, the matter would not be resolved.


    Both Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei knew this.


    But there is no way, there is no news of Lin Yu at all, and Mu Xuelan has no way to contact Lin Yu.


    At this moment, they are a little regretful.


    I knew at that time that I should find a way to let Lin Yu keep the communication method, but it has become so troublesome now.


    "Dad, there is only one way now, send someone to look for Lin Yu."


    Mu Xuefei suddenly suggested.


    After Mu Ningshan heard this, he slowly nodded and said, "It really can only be like this."


    Their Mu Group''s status and power in this Guanghai City are extraordinary, and it is no problem to spend some money to find someone.


    It''s just that Mu Ningshan is worried that Lin Yu, as a cultivator, may not be so easy to find.


    Mu Xuefei also immediately thought of this, and said, "Dad, I think I can make a fuss from that flying sword."


    "Flying sword?"


    When Mu Ningshan heard Mu Xuefei''s words, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    That''s right, the flying sword was left by Lin Yu, so we can definitely find Lin Yu using this as a clue.


    Anyway, this is a rare clue now, and it''s better than looking for it like a headless fly.


    Thinking of this, Mu Ningshan immediately said: "Xue Fei, it''s up to you to handle this matter, and report to me if you have any results."


    Mu Ningshan decided to handle this matter personally, instead of giving Lin Yu full responsibility as before.


    After all, this matter is very important, and if it is taken lightly, the consequences may be unimaginable.


    For the safety of the Mu family and the safety of the Mu Group, Mu Ningshan has to attach great importance to it.


    On the other side, Mu Xuefei nodded immediately after hearing Mu Ningshan''s request, "Don''t worry, Dad, I will report to you as soon as possible if there is any result."


    At this moment, Mu Xuefei, who had been silent for a while, suddenly said, "Since Brother Lin Yu is a cultivator who does not touch the mundane world, why would he come to trouble us? I don''t think he did what happened in the company."


    Whether it was out of intuition or out of trust in Lin Yu, Mu Xuelan was unwilling to believe what her father and sister said anyway.


    She felt that what happened in the company this morning was definitely not what Lin Yu did.


    Seeing Mu Xuelan say this, Mu Xuefei said earnestly, "Xuelan, Lin Yu must have done this, don''t think about it any more."


    "I don''t believe it." Mu Xuelan shook her head and said, "At that time, Brother Lin Yu and I met with Uncle Yao and the others at the dinner party. Did Brother Lin have trouble with Uncle Yao and the others?"


    He does not mean that.


    After Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei heard Mu Xuelan''s words, their expressions froze.


    Yes, how could I forget the Yao family.


    Shouldn''t Lin Yu just be looking for trouble with their Mu family?


    Thinking of this, Mu Ningshan immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed Yao Borong''s number.


    "Old Yao, what happened to me today, you should have heard about it..."


    Mu Ningshan quickly recounted what happened in the company.


    After he finished speaking, he immediately asked, "I suspect that Lin Yu did it. Have you encountered anything similar over there?"


    "No."


    Yao Borong on the other end of the phone replied.


    Mu Ningshan was stunned for a moment, and then he chatted with Yao Borong and asked some things.


    After hanging up the phone, Mu Ningshan said to Mu Xuefei, "There''s nothing wrong with the Yao family."


    Hearing the words, Mu Xuelan said, "Dad, since Uncle Yao''s family is fine, could it be that some enemy of our family came over?"


    In fact, her guess is infinitely close to the truth.


    Because it was Xiao Ning who did this, and what Xiao Ning really hated was their Mu family.


    After Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei heard Mu Xuelan''s words, Qi Qi fell into deep thought.


    This time, they didn''t take Mu Xuelan''s words seriously.


    Because if this is really what Lin Yu did, then Lin Yu shouldn''t only target their Mu family.


    After all, their Mu family didn''t do anything to Lin Yu from beginning to end. As a participant in the whole thing, the Yao family was similar to what their Mu family did.


    The Mu family did what the Yao family did.


    If Lin Yu wanted to take revenge, he should take revenge on the Yao family and their Mu family at the same time, not just at their Mu family.


    "Dad, it can''t be Xiao Ning, right?"


    Mu Xuefei suddenly thought of Xiao Ning.


    There are naturally many enemies of their Mu family, but they all know the bottom line and can be sure that they are not immortal cultivators.


    Only this Xiao Ning has a mysterious origin.


    At that time, after the thugs were asked to trouble Xiao Ning and they were defeated, they suspected that Xiao Ning was a warrior.


    But according to the current situation, maybe Xiao Ning is not just as simple as a warrior.


    "Xiao Ning..."


    Mu Ningshan pondered, and the suspicion in his heart became stronger and stronger.


    Although he didn''t think Xiao Ning would be a cultivator, he really couldn''t rule out the possibility.


    "This Xiao Ning has to put a lot of effort into checking it out."


    Mu Ningshan decided.


    Originally, he thought that Xiao Ning was just a martial artist, so he wanted to let Mu Xuefei take a little time to check it out.


    But now that there is such a layer of doubt, it is naturally impossible to let it go so easily.


    Mu Ningshan decided that he would also take care of Xiao Ning''s affairs in person. Only in this way can he be at ease and truly understand Xiao Ning''s origins.


    "Xue Fei, you should arrange someone to look for Lin Yu now, and then send someone to investigate Xiao Ning, and report to me if you have any results."


    Mu Ningshan asked again.


    "it is good."


    Mu Xuefei got up and left to deal with these two matters.


    at the same time.


    Guanghai University dormitory.


    After Xiao Ning bought the medicinal materials he needed, he hurried back to the dormitory.


    At this time, the three living corpse roommates were in class and did not come back, so Xiao Ning immediately began to practice Ziyun Zhen Gong.


    Time passed minute by minute in his practice.


    Before you know it, it''s night time.


    Xiao Ning slowly opened his eyes.


    The three living corpse roommates had already returned at this time, all of them honestly did not make a sound, and lay motionless on the bed.


    Xiao Ning got up and walked to a package in the corner of the bedroom.


    In this package is the gold jewelry he refined. Except for the ones he sold, the rest are here.


    "These jewelry should also be exchanged for money as soon as possible."


    Xiao Ning touched his chin and thought.


    Now he is in desperate need of money to buy precious medicinal materials to speed up his cultivation.


    And the medicinal materials he wants to buy are all precious medicinal materials that have grown for a long time.


    In this world, the spiritual energy is expensive now, and only the medicinal materials with longer growth years contain more spiritual energy.


    Therefore, none of the medicinal materials he needs are cheap.


    There is no way to do this, but to expand the source of money as much as possible.


    "After these jewelry are sold, the money in exchange can only support one week of cultivation at most, and then we have to find some way to make money."


    Xiao Ning frowned in thought.


    Originally, if the mysterious cultivator didn''t come out, he would execute the plan he had thought about step by step and take revenge on the Mu family and Yao family one by one.


    Now the mysterious cultivator made a move, completely disrupting his plan.


    It made him have to hurry up and practice cultivation.


    Xiao Ning actually didn''t want to be in such a hurry, but there was no way.


    "I could have gone to Mu''s house to get some money, but now..."


    Xiao Ning continued to think about ways to get the money.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to go to trouble with the Yao family.


    The Yao family is also a big family in this Guanghai City. They have many industries and are very rich.


    Definitely a very good target.


    "The Yao family has also bullied me many times in the last life. In this life, I was going to take revenge on them, so I chose them."


    Xiao Ning made up his mind immediately.


    He decided to find trouble with the Yao family.


    "After selling these jewelry tomorrow, I''ll go to the Yao family to get some money."


    Xiao Ning returned to his bed and continued to meditate and practice attentively.


    Time passed quickly, and soon came the next morning.


    Like yesterday morning, he left the school gate early in the morning and headed to the city center with a package full of jewelry.


    After riding the car all the way, Xiao Ning once again stood at the door of a **** shop.


    This **** shop is naturally not the two I have been to before.


    Xiao Ning knew that selling stolen goods could not be in the same place.


    Therefore, such a mistake is absolutely impossible for him to make.


    Walking quickly into the **** shop, a clerk immediately greeted him when he saw him entering the door.


    Like other **** shop clerks, this person asked Xiao Ning what he wanted to do as soon as he came up.


    After all, judging from Xiao Ning''s dress, it was obvious that he was here to **** things.


    "Some jewelry."


    Xiao Ning picked up the travel bag in his hand and patted it.


    "how much?"


    the clerk asked.


    "It''s all inside." Xiao Ning said directly.


    "Oh? That much?"


    The clerk gave Xiao Ning a surprised look.


    Judging from Xiao Ning''s dress, it is obvious that he is a young man who has just entered the society. How can such a young man have so many jewelry to be shipped?


    "Please come in."


    After being stunned for a moment, the clerk led Xiao Ning to the back room.


    Just like the clerks Xiao Ning had dealt with before, this clerk also had the idea of ??slaughtering Xiao Ning.


    He thought to himself that since Xiao Ning was here to sell the stolen goods, he would definitely agree to sell these jewelry at a low price.


    The only thing to do now is to check the fineness of the jewelry to see if there are fakes mixed in.


    As long as the jewelry is genuine, there is no problem.


    The two quickly came to the back room.


    After sitting down one after another, Xiao Ning threw the package to the clerk.


    The clerk didn''t say much, just opened the package and checked it carefully.


    Xiao Ning has experienced this kind of process several times and is already familiar with it, so he is not surprised, so he let the clerk examine it carefully.


    Almost an hour later.


    The clerk wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "Everything is real, what price do you want to sell, I can tell you the market first."


    "Okay, tell me."


    Xiao Ning also said more and nodded.


    The clerk quickly explained the situation, then raised three fingers and asked, "Is this price okay?"


    "Can."


    Xiao Ning agreed immediately.


    The following procedure is the same as the first two, one hand pays the other hand, and the transaction is completed quickly.


    Afterwards, Xiao Ning left the **** shop and drove to the place where the medicinal materials were purchased.


    You can''t be in the same **** shop when you sell jewelry, but it''s okay to buy medicinal materials.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning came to the pharmacy that he had visited a few times before.


    As soon as he entered the door, the clerk greeted him warmly.


    It is because Xiao Ning has spent a lot of money here in the past two days, and has been regarded as a big customer by them.


    "It''s still the same as before, one for each medicine."


    Xiao Ning said directly.


    The people in the herbal medicine store he wanted already knew, so there was no need to say more.


    A tacit understanding has been formed between the two parties.


    The clerk happily agreed, and then diligently went to help Xiao Ning get the medicine.


    Xiao Ning was waiting in the store.


    At this moment, his cell phone rang.


    Xiao Ning took out his phone and saw that it was Mu Xuelan who sent a message.


    I saw Mu Xuelan say, "Brother Xiao Ning, do you know what happened in our family company?"


    "I know, I''ve seen it in the news." Xiao Ning quickly edited the information and replied.


    If it was something else, he would be too lazy to pay attention to Mu Xuelan right now.


    But he still cares about things related to the Mu Group.


    He wants to see what the Mu family thinks about this matter, and who the Mu family thinks is the culprit.


    After Xiao Ning''s message was sent, Mu Xuelan quickly returned the message.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, now my dad and the others suspect that it was Brother Lin Yu who did it."


    After Xiao Ning saw this message, he was stunned on the spot.


    He was really curious, why did the Mu family think that Lin Yu did it, do they know anything about Lin Yu?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning quickly edited a message to go back.


    "How could Lin Yu do it? Why do you think so?"


    After sending the message, Xiao Ning waited quietly for Mu Xuelan to reply.


    At this time, the clerk in the pharmacy walked over quickly with a bag of medicine.


    "Little brother, all the herbs you want are here."


    "Okay, I''ll transfer money to you now."


    Xiao Ning didn''t say much, and quickly transferred money to the other party.


    After transferring the account, he quickly walked out of the store with the medicine in his hand.


    And just as they left the pharmacy, Mu Xuelan''s message came back.


    Xiao Ning took out his mobile phone and glanced at it quickly, only to see the words on it: "My dad and the others had dinner with Lin Yu, and they all felt that Lin Yu''s temperament was very special.


    "Um?"


    Xiao Ning frowned slightly.


    He will never doubt Mu Ningshan''s vision, so since Mu Ningshan said that Lin Yu''s aura is strong, it should be really strong.


    What made Xiao Ning curious was that when he met Lin Yu in person, he didn''t feel Lin Yu''s powerful aura.


    Could it be that Lin Yu saw through the exercises he practiced, so he was deliberately pretending?


    "Mu Ningshan''s vision will never be a problem. Since he can see that Lin Yu has the temperament of a strong man, then Lin Yu must be a strong man."


    "So saying..."


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help but tremble.


    Could it be that the mysterious power I encountered in the Mu Group headquarters building the night before came from Lin Yu?


    In fact, Lin Yu is the mysterious cultivator?


    "Looking at it like this now, the possibility is really high."


    "I didn''t expect this Lin Yu to be really good at disguising!"


    Xiao Ning''s face was gloomy. UU reading


    He never thought that Lin Yu, who he thought was not a threat, turned out to be the mysterious cultivator.


    But that''s also a good thing.


    After all, he didn''t know who the target was, but now he has a clear target.


    "Lin Yu, very good, I should have investigated you a long time ago!"


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Please enter the browser for the fastest update -- go to Essence Bookstore to view


    To provide you with the fastest update of the "Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier" of Bamboo in the South of the Great God, so that you can check the fastest update of this book next time, please be sure to save your bookmarks!


    Chapter 1321 The truth free read.


    https://


    :. Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1322： mystical power

    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Xiao Ning immediately made up his mind to investigate Lin Yu.


    At this time, Mu Xuelan was still sending messages, but Xiao Ning was too lazy to pay attention.


    Putting away the phone, Xiao Ning got in the car and returned to the school dormitory.


    After returning to the dormitory, Xiao Ning devoted himself to the practice as before, until the afternoon, when he stopped.


    After leaving the dormitory, Xiao Ning went directly to the downstairs of the Mu Group.


    The office building of the Point Mu Group is still very busy.


    However, since the facilities in the office building were destroyed by his flying sword, the people in the office building were busy repairing them at this time.


    This caused a lot of people in and out of the building.


    "Go get the flying sword first."


    Xiao Ning came here not for anything else, but for his flying sword.


    It wasn''t to say how important this flying sword was, but through this flying sword, he could understand the strength of that mysterious cultivator.


    Also, there is a high probability that the mysterious cultivator is Lin Yu.


    Therefore, he can take this to understand Lin Yu''s strength.


    Xiao Ning walked slowly towards the door of the office building.


    At this time, the office building is very busy, and busy construction workers can be seen everywhere at the door.


    These people are all here to repair office buildings, going in and out upstairs and downstairs.


    Everyone is holding various construction equipment and materials in their hands.


    On the contrary, there are not many employees in the company.


    "It''s a good opportunity."


    After Xiao Ning observed it calmly for a while, he decided to walk into the office building by taking advantage of the crowd.


    He knew where the flying sword was now.


    At that time, he had been using his mind to control the flying sword to destroy it. After the flying sword was fixed by a mysterious force behind him, he naturally remembered the final location of the flying sword.


    So it is not difficult for him to find Feijian.


    As long as you reach the last position of the flying sword based on memory, you will naturally be able to find the flying sword.


    Xiao Ning walked quickly into the office building among the construction workers.


    All the way up, he first came to the elevator.


    When he destroyed the facilities in the office building, he did not destroy the elevator.


    Therefore, the elevators in the office building are all intact.


    The damage is mainly to the office equipment in the office building, as well as some important materials and so on.


    Xiao Ning followed the crowd.


    He was very calm along the way, not afraid of being recognized.


    This is because his appearance is moderately disguised, and the second is because all the monitoring equipment in the office building has been destroyed by him.


    It''s definitely impossible to fix it in just over a day.


    In other words, as long as he doesn''t encounter people who are very, very familiar with him, he can move freely in this office building.


    And the probability of that happening is extremely low, it can be said that it is basically impossible to happen.


    Because the entire office building is now paralyzed, neither Mu Ningshan nor Mu Xuefei from the Mu family can come here.


    It was even more impossible for Mu Xuelan, she was still in school.


    Apart from these three people, there is no one in the Mu family who knows him.


    So he can go in and out of this office building with confidence, without worrying about being recognized.


    Xiao Ning walked with a calm expression and came to the elevator to wait.


    There are many people waiting for the elevator here, mainly construction workers.


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    There are hardly any company employees.


    When such a major incident happened at the headquarters of the Mu Group, the employees have all been on vacation.


    With Mu Ningshan''s urination, this time will definitely take the opportunity to let the employees complete their annual leave, and then continue to squeeze them after the office building is repaired. ¡®


    Xiao Ning knows this very well, because Mu Ningshan in the previous life was so shrewd.


    jingle ¡ª


    The reminder of the elevator landing sounded, and then the elevator door slowly opened.


    However, people waiting outside did not rush in after the elevator door opened, because the elevator was full of people.


    These people are rushing out now.


    After getting off and getting up, everyone got out of the elevator soon, and the people outside went inside.


    A group of people filed in, Xiao Ning mixed in among the crowd.


    After entering the elevator, Xiao Ning asked someone to press the button for the fifteenth floor.


    Most of these workers went to the upper floors, but Xiao Ning went to the lowest floor.


    The elevator starts to run.


    After walking up for a while, the elevator door opened again, and Xiao Ning squeezed out of the crowd.


    "The flying sword is on this floor."


    Xiao Ning took a quick look around after stepping out of the elevator.


    Immediately afterwards, he frowned slightly, because there were a lot of people here.


    "It should be to protect that flying sword."


    Xiao Ning quickly came to a judgment.


    At that time, after he felt the powerful force, he took the time to leave, and Feijian dropped it.


    In other words, this flying sword has always been in the office building.


    When Mu Ningshan came here the next morning, he must have discovered the situation.


    The process after that is a good guess.


    Mu Ningshan must have arranged for someone to protect this flying sword.


    But in fact, this flying sword does not need human protection, because this flying sword is firmly fixed in the room, and it is impossible for anyone to take it away.


    Xiao Ning was 100% sure that Mu Ningshan must have tried various methods to remove the flying sword, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    Xiao Ning took a deep breath and walked forward.


    Soon he came to a corridor.


    This corridor leads directly to the room where the flying sword is, so there are many guards here.


    Xiao Ning glanced a little and found that all these people were watching the surrounding movements with extreme vigilance.


    It seems that Mu Ningshan has given them strict orders.


    "It seems that Mu Ningshan attaches great importance to that flying sword."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Then he continued to carefully observe the deployment of the place, looking for opportunities to approach that room.


    After observing this carefully for a while, he already knew the situation of these guards.


    There are two warriors among these guards, and these two are the most difficult to deal with.


    Although he is a cultivator, his strength is much higher than that of a martial artist.


    But unfortunately, he has only been cultivating for a long time, and his strength cannot crush the martial artist.


    Therefore, if you really want to defeat these two warriors, you still need to spend some effort.


    "You can''t force it, it''s easy to get things out of your control."


    Xiao Ning touched his chin and thought.


    After thinking about it for a while, he gradually had a plan in his mind.


    "You can lead the two warriors out first, kill them first, and then deal with the rest."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Thinking of this, he moved and quickly came to the corner of the corridor.


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This place is the closest to the room where Feijian is, and it is also the closest to the two warriors.


    click!


    Xiao Ning urged Fajue to make some noises.


    And this voice instantly caught the attention of the two warriors.


    Both of them looked in the direction of the sound, and after a glance, they both winked at each other, as if they were exchanging opinions.


    Two seconds later, one of the warriors slowly walked towards the direction of the sound.


    Xiao Ning hurriedly took a step back to hide his figure.


    The warrior''s footsteps were getting faster and faster, and in less than ten seconds, he came to the position where the sound was emitted.


    Xiao Ning made a decisive move.


    With his current strength, killing a single warrior is naturally easy.


    Therefore, the warrior was brought down by Xiao Ning before he had time to react.


    He didn''t even know what was going on when he lost consciousness.


    The other warrior who was still guarding the door of the room saw a flashing figure.


    "Who?"


    The warrior let out a low voice.


    And just when he was about to make a move, Xiao Ning had already rushed towards him in a flash.


    Immediately afterwards, the warrior was brought down by Xiao Ning without any resistance.


    Everything went very smoothly.


    "It''s just two pieces of trash."


    Xiao Ning thought proudly.


    He couldn''t help but feel awe and fear in his heart when he met that mysterious cultivator.


    But he has a huge advantage in his heart against this kind of martial artist.


    In his eyes, warriors are nothing but trash, not worth mentioning at all.


    Right now, his strength is not enough, so it will take some trouble to deal with warriors. Once his strength is improved, it is easy to get such warriors.


    Xiao Ning stood at the door of the room.


    Behind this door is the flying sword.


    Of course, Xiao Ning wouldn''t be stupid enough to just push the door open.


    Because he knew in his heart that there might be an agency behind the door, or there might be surveillance.


    However, you must be prepared in advance to break in.


    If you go in directly like this, it is very honorable to cause trouble.


    After thinking for a while, Xiao Ning carefully put his hand on the door handle.


    While turning the door handle, he also secretly activated Ziyun Zhen Gong, ready to deal with the oncoming danger at any time.


    click.


    The door was opened smoothly by him.


    However, to Xiao Ning''s surprise, there was no mechanism or monitoring equipment inside the door.


    "I see, it''s the place where electronics can''t be placed."


    Xiao Ning knew in his heart after a little sense of it with his spiritual sense.


    The mysterious power in this room is still alive.


    And it is because of that mysterious power that the electronic devices in this room will malfunction.


    That''s why Mu Ningshan has no defenses, and just arranged some guards to guard this floor.


    "With such a powerful force, what kind of strength does Lin Yu possess?"


    A bad thought flashed through Xiao Ning''s heart.


    The stronger this mysterious force is, the stronger Lin Yu is.


    This is not a good thing.


    After a short pause, Xiao Ning stepped forward and quickly approached the flying sword that was hovering in the air.


    He reached out his right hand and touched the hilt of the sword.


    Immediately afterwards, he urged Ziyun Zhen Gong to pull the flying sword with all his strength.


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    However, to his disappointment, Feijian just hovered there motionless.


    "no?!"


    Xiao Ning was shocked.


    When he controlled Feijian to destroy the office building, he knew that this mysterious force was very powerful.


    But now after contacting him again, he found that this force was a bit terrifying.


    "Who is that mysterious cultivator? Is it really Lin Yu?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ning couldn''t help but doubt again.


    Judging from the current situation, that person might not be Lin Yu.


    Because judging by how he saw Lin Yu with his own eyes, Lin Yu was not that strong even as a cultivator.


    As a result, this mysterious power is now so strong that it is difficult for him to shake it.


    All this is abnormal.


    Therefore, it is possible that his judgment was wrong, and the mysterious cultivator might not be Lin Yu.


    "Lin Yu''s strength is definitely not that strong. It seems that my judgment was wrong before."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    And the more he thought about it, the more he denied the previous guess.


    In fact, the previous guesses were all groundless, and it was Mu Xuelan''s words that reminded him and made him suddenly think of Lin Yu.


    But after thinking about it now, I found that the judgment was a bit too arbitrary.


    After all, the existing evidence could not prove that the mysterious cultivator was Lin Yu.


    "If it wasn''t Lin Yu, who would it be?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help but feel more and more puzzled.


    If it wasn''t Lin Yu, who would that mysterious cultivator be?


    How can there be such a powerful immortal cultivator in this world.


    "No, I have to keep a low profile next."


    "Otherwise, I''m afraid there will be a life-threatening worry."


    Xiao Ning''s heart trembled.


    Originally, after his rebirth, he thought that he could run amok in this world, but according to the current situation, all this is probably just wishful thinking.


    It is estimated that when he was reborn, some top powerhouses were also reborn into this world.


    And the strength of those top powerhouses has not fallen because of rebirth, rather than having to start from scratch like him.


    Of course, there is also a possibility that after his rebirth, the trajectory of the entire world has undergone tremendous changes, and it has continued to develop in a bad direction.


    "There is no way to determine what the situation is now, we can only be careful and careful."


    Xiao Ning secretly warned himself.


    No way, everything is beyond his control.


    So he had to choose low-key, choose to live.


    "Leave here first."


    Xiao Ning quickly turned and left.


    Now this flying sword is motionless there, and it can''t be shaken by his strength, so naturally there is no need to waste time here.


    The next most important thing is to hurry up and improve your strength.


    Only strength is everything. UU Reading


    Xiao Ning had already made up his mind that as long as his cultivation did not achieve significant results, he would indefinitely delay the plan to retaliate against the Mu and Yao families.


    After all, revenge is not as important as surviving anyway.


    Xiao Ning cherishes the opportunity to live a new life.


    In the previous life, the cultivation time was too late to reach the top, but this life ushered in such an opportunity.


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    As long as he cultivates well, he can achieve greater achievements than in the previous life.


    He would never miss such an opportunity.


    So when he noticed that his life might be threatened, his first thought was to save his life, not to be brave.


    Xiao Ning quickly turned around and came to the door.


    But the next second something that surprised him happened.


    Xiao Ning found that there was a powerful mysterious force on the doorknob, which made him unable to turn the doorknob at all.


    "how come?"


    "That guy doesn''t want me to go?"


    Xiao Ning was shocked.


    The situation in front of him now makes him completely puzzled.


    Originally, that mysterious force only fixed Feijian, but now even this door is controlled by that mysterious force.


    Could it be that the mysterious cultivator has been paying attention to every move in the office building near this office building?


    The more Xiao Ning thought about it, the more terrifying it became.


    If it is the same as what he thought, it means that he has been targeted by that mysterious cultivator.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning couldn''t help but regret for a while, knowing that he shouldn''t be here.

 Chapter 1323： humiliation

    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "It seems that now it can only be forced to break the door!"


    An idea flashed in Xiao Ning''s mind immediately.


    Now the door is tightly closed, no matter how hard he tries, he can''t open it, he can only force it.


    Of course, Xiao Ning didn''t know if this would work.


    After all, this mysterious force is far stronger than he imagined.


    Even if he exerted all his strength, he could not shake the flying sword in the slightest. It can be seen that the master of this mysterious power is far superior to him.


    "Try it."


    Xiao Ning would not sit still, so he decided to give it a try.


    "open!"


    Xiao Ning exerted all his strength to activate Ziyun''s true power, the true qi in his body revolved, and a huge force exploded in an instant.


    There was a loud noise from Peng, and the door of the room shook heavily.


    However, it was only a shock, and there was no other reaction.


    There were neither the expected cracks nor the expected opening of the door.


    "This is really troublesome."


    Xiao Ning was alert.


    Now this door can''t be opened at all with his strength, that is to say, he has been completely trapped here.


    "The door won''t open...then try the window."


    Xiao Ning quickly turned around and came to the window.


    The floor he was on was the fifteenth floor, which was very high from the ground.


    Ordinary people will definitely die if they jump from this floor, but this is not the case for Xiao Ning.


    With Xiao Ning''s current strength, even if he jumped directly from the window to the first floor, he would suffer minor injuries at most, and would not have any fear of life.


    "I''m just afraid that the window can''t be opened like the door."


    Xiao Ning thought worriedly.


    He was not at all afraid of jumping off this floor and falling to his death, but he was only afraid that the window would not open, which would cut off his back path.


    Without thinking any more, Xiao Ning once again urged Ziyun''s true power.


    The infuriating energy in his body made his power rise by a large margin.


    Immediately afterwards, he clenched his right fist tightly and threw a punch with all his strength.


    Peng¡ª


    Another muffled sound.


    But to Xiao Ning''s disappointment, after the muffled sound, the window was as motionless as the door.


    In other words, with his strength, he can''t open this window.


    "What the **** is this sacred?"


    Xiao Ning was shocked.


    The opponent''s strength is too strong, to be able to trap him in such a way.


    You must know that although he stepped into the cultivation of immortals not long ago, he made rapid progress based on the experience of the previous life.


    Therefore, he is now much stronger than his peers.


    As a result, he was easily trapped by the other party.


    "The world''s spiritual energy is expensive, and the speed of cultivation is extremely slow. I don''t know how long that person has cultivated with such strength."


    Xiao Ning forced himself to calm down and analyze the situation in front of him.


    For now, he still feels that the other party is also a person from this world.


    It''s just because of some chance and coincidence that the other party cultivated earlier than him, and naturally cultivated more time than him.


    He guessed in his heart that there might be a major fluctuation in the timeline of this world when he was reborn this time.


    What could this lead to? Will cause some regenerators to respawn before him.


    That is to say, although they are all rebirths, the other party''s rebirth time point is earlier, so when the time comes to this point, the other party''s cultivation time will be much more than his.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It is because of this that the opponent''s strength is much higher than his.


    "What should we do now?"


    Xiao Ning took a few steps back slowly, hesitating in his heart.


    The opponent''s strength is so strong that he can''t resist at all.


    But it''s not a problem to be stuck here all the time.


    There must be a way to escape.


    Xiao Ning frowned in thought.


    After thinking over and over for a while, he found that no matter what he did with his current strength, it would be useless.


    The only thing he can do is probably to bow his head to the other party and ask the other party to spare his life.


    But Xiao Ning really didn''t want to do something that would lose his dignity.


    It was difficult for him to accept himself, the reborn, bowing his head to others.


    Xiao Ning paced back and forth in this small room.


    Continue to think about escape strategies as you go back and forth.


    "Judging from the means used by the other party, he should not want to kill me..."


    "So, what is he trying to do?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help but stop, frowning in thought.


    That''s right, he still hasn''t figured out the other party''s intentions.


    Is the other party because he is not pleasing to the eye, or is he doing something that offends the other party''s interests.


    Otherwise, why would the other party seek to target him like this?


    Xiao Ning believes that all actions in this world have a justifiable reason, and the other party must have an internal reason for doing this to him.


    It''s just that he is a fan of the authorities and can''t see the key to it.


    "At that time, I came to destroy the headquarters of the Mu Group with a flying sword, and the purpose of my destruction was to get revenge."


    "As a result, that person suddenly blocked me and prevented my revenge plan from being implemented smoothly."


    "So that person is on the Mu family''s side?"


    Xiao Ning thought so in his heart.


    He quickly went through what happened that day in his mind.


    At that time, he really didn''t think much about anything, he just wanted to cause some damage to the company under the Mu family''s name, and take a little revenge first.


    If I had to say it, he had just successfully refined this flying sword at that time, and he had also made some breakthroughs in Ziyun''s true art, so he wanted to come and try his own strength.


    As a result, such behavior led the other party out.


    At that time, the process of the opponent''s shot was also somewhat inexplicable, and Xiao Ning couldn''t figure out the logic at all.


    So what is the other party''s intention?


    Is it just that the second immortal cultivator is not allowed to appear in this world?


    But in that case, the other party should directly kill him and abolish his cultivation base alive. What''s the point of playing with him like this?


    "It seems that the person shot me because of a conflict of interest with me."


    "Could that person really be on the Mu family''s side?"


    Xiao Ning speculated after thinking for a while.


    The other party suddenly blocked him from doing damage, and the logic of the whole thing was completely unreasonable.


    But if the other party is on the Mu family''s side, then everything has a reasonable explanation.


    "Can the Mu family know such a character?"


    "If they know a cultivator, they shouldn''t be afraid of me."


    After Xiao Ning thought about it carefully, he felt that this inference was not valid.


    Because the behavior of the Mu family is the reaction of ordinary people, just like the Mu family in his memory.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    If the Mu family really has an immortal cultivator as their backing, they shouldn''t be afraid of him, Xiao Ning.


    "It''s definitely not from the Mu family."


    Xiao Ning shook his head secretly, completely denying the conjecture just now.


    No matter from which point of view, the conjecture just now cannot be established.


    First of all, there are no immortal cultivators in the Mu family, which can be judged based on the experience of the previous life.


    Secondly, this mysterious cultivator is so powerful that it is impossible to get close to the Mu family.


    Because if you think about it carefully, you will know, what benefits can the Mu family provide to this mysterious cultivator?


    The opponent''s strength is so strong that he can easily get anything he wants, and there is no one who is his opponent in this world.


    The Mu family couldn''t help him at all.


    It is impossible for such a powerful person from outside the world to walk with the Mu family no matter what.


    "In this way, everything has a high probability of being related to my identity as an immortal cultivator."


    "One mountain does not allow two tigers, that person will never allow me to grow and grow, and eventually threaten him."


    "After all, the spiritual energy in this world is so expensive and scarce, and there are few treasures in heaven and earth."


    "How could that person want me to come out and get a piece of the pie when resources are so expensive and scarce?"


    Xiao Ning nodded slowly, and came to the final conclusion in his heart.


    He can now be sure that the other party is coming for his identity as an immortal cultivator.


    The other party just does not allow other cultivators to exist in this world.


    Xiao Ning asked himself if it were him, he would definitely do the same.


    After all, the resources in this world are so precious and scarce, and only by killing other immortal cultivators first, can he sit on everything and grow slowly.


    Just like the reason why he has always cared about Lin Yu so much, the inner reason is actually this.


    He was afraid that Lin Yu would come out and rob him of his cultivation resources, thus affecting his cultivation plan.


    Xiao Ning will never be soft-hearted about obstacles on the way to cultivation.


    He absolutely does not allow anyone to stop him from embarking on the path of the strong.


    "But if that''s the case, things are going to be troublesome."


    Xiao Ning stopped again, feeling a hint of despair in his heart.


    If the other party is on the Mu family''s side, then there is a possibility of a peaceful negotiation.


    After all, the conflict of interests is not fatal.


    But if the other party wants to get rid of him just because he is a cultivator, there is absolutely no room for negotiation. ,


    Because in this way, in the eyes of the other party, Xiao Ning is an unpopular competitor.


    In the face of strong competitors, everyone will definitely want to get rid of each other.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Ning slowly turned his head to look out the window.


    At the moment it is still as busy as usual outside the window.


    The road is full of traffic, and the pedestrian street in the distance is full of people.


    A peaceful and peaceful atmosphere.


    People in this world still don''t know that there are already extraordinary powerhouses in this world.


    If it was true before, Xiao Ning would only feel a sense of superiority when he saw this scene.


    Because the others are just ordinary people, only he, Xiao Ning, is a rebirth and has mastered the way of cultivating immortals.


    But now he has no sense of superiority in his heart, only the fear and fear of the mysterious cultivator.


    Xiao Ning didn''t know where the man was now, and what the other party wanted to trap him here.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Xiao Ning only knew that if he was stuck here and couldn''t get out, his situation would get worse and worse.


    He must find a way to get out of here.


    "It''s better to ask for yourself, and then think of a way to see it!"


    Xiao Ning quickly retracted his gaze and cheered himself up in his heart.


    He has always been a man who will not admit defeat, and he still maintains an optimistic attitude even in the face of adversity.


    The reason why he was able to step into the ranks of the strong in the previous life is definitely a great contribution to this excellent quality.


    Of course, Xiao Ning was not born like this.


    The reason why he became tenacious and tenacious is all thanks to the Mu family.


    If it wasn''t for the Mu family to let him see what it means to crush strength, he would never fight like this.


    Later, when he really experienced difficulties and obstacles, he in turn strengthened this character.


    In short, now he will definitely not easily admit defeat to anyone.


    Xiao Ning firmly believed in his heart that he must have a way to get out of here, and there must be a way to survive.


    He Xiao Ning should not die.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning once again came to the flying sword suspended in mid-air.


    This copper flying sword has been quietly suspended in a place about one meter or two above the ground, motionless, as if it was placed on the table.


    Xiao Ning knew that the other party could make the flying sword levitate so steadily, indicating that the other party was very skilled in manipulating the flying sword, even more skilled than his master of the flying sword.


    "Ziyun''s true skill!"


    Xiao Ning narrowed his eyes, and while urging Ziyun Zhen Gong, he put his right hand on the hilt of the sword.


    He was going to try again to see if he really couldn''t shake this flying sword.


    "drink!"


    Xiao Ning shouted violently, grabbed the hilt of the flying sword and pulled it back with all his strength.


    After pulling it out for a while, the flying sword remained motionless.


    Xiao Ning changed his method again, pressing his entire body towards Feijian, trying to push Feijian forward with his body weight combined with the power of Ziyun Zhen Gong.


    However, after such repeated attempts, Xiao Ning found that everything was still in vain.


    This flying sword was suspended there like a needle of Ding Hai Shen.


    Bean-sized beads of sweat kept rolling down Xiao Ning''s forehead.


    This scene made him despair again.


    Even in the last life, he had never experienced such a thing.


    This kind of crushing in strength made him see no hope at all.


    Xiao Ning thought to himself, wouldn''t he really be trapped here?


    If you''re really sleepy like this, then...


    At this moment, Xiao Ning really longed for that mysterious cultivator to appear in front of him, so he could carefully ask the other party''s intentions.


    Even if the other party doesn''t answer, you can at least observe the other party''s expression and judge the other party''s attitude.


    It''s really hard to be stuck here like this.


    Taking a short breath, Xiao Ning released his hand from the hilt of the sword and stood up straight.


    Now I can''t shake Feijian in the slightest, UU reading www. uukanshu.com then only find a way to break the door.


    Xiao Ning turned his head quickly and looked at the door of the room again.


    Without hesitation, he walked quickly to the door in three or two steps, and then kicked it fiercely.


    Peng!


    The loud noise sounded again.


    It''s a pity that, just like before, this door is still motionless, not even shaken.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Xiao Ning felt a deep despair in his heart.


    This is really troublesome.


    "In this situation, unless the other party is willing to let me go, I will never try to escape from his palm with my strength!"


    Xiao Ning knows everything well.


    After deliberation, he decided to beg the other party for mercy.


    After all, there are too many differences in strength now, and there is no other way than begging the other party to spare his life.


    Although this will lose dignity, but in the face of life and death, this dignity is nothing.


    If you lose face today, as long as you work hard in the future, you can earn face back.


    Xiao Ning has lived two lives, and has seen these things very clearly.


    He kept in mind the principle of being able to bend and stretch.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning lowered his head slightly, then bent his legs and knelt directly on the ground.


    "I know that the senior has been watching here, and I ask the senior to forgive me."


    Xiao Ning said these words with humiliation in his heart.


    But after saying these words, he suddenly felt much better.


    At this moment, a voice sounded in his ear.


    "Ruzi can be taught, hahaha!"

 Chapter 1324： witness

    Xiao Ning felt ecstasy when he heard this sentence that a child can be taught.


    Because this shows that the other party did not intend to kill him.


    If the other party wants to kill him at this time, he will either do it without saying a word, or just say some harsh words.


    A child who can be taught also shows that the other party recognizes him to some extent and is willing to cooperate with him.


    Xiao Ning quickly felt relieved.


    He knew that at least his life was saved.


    Although the next days may not be better than before, as long as you save your life, then everything has a chance.


    When life is gone, nothing is left.


    Xiao Ning raised his head slightly, still knelt down and clasped his fists with both hands, "Thank you for your forgiveness, senior."


    He knew that the other party would definitely hear this.


    Sure enough, as soon as he finished speaking, the voice laughed again: "Yes, yes, the boy is very good."


    This is a complete endorsement of Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help but think, the other party would not want to accept him as a disciple or accept him as a subordinate, right?


    Xiao Ning felt that the possibility of the latter was a high probability.


    Xiao Ning said again: "I also ask the seniors for advice."


    "Okay, very good!" the voice said: "Now leave that building with your flying sword, and then come to the western suburbs of Guanghai City as quickly as possible."


    "Just follow what the seniors said."


    Xiao Ning quickly stood up from the ground, then went to retrieve the flying sword suspended in the center of the room.


    Sure enough, as soon as he grabbed the hilt this time, Feijian was gently grabbed by him.


    After Xiao Ning took the flying sword, he immediately turned around and pulled the door behind him.


    To his delight, the door opened as soon as it was pulled.


    "This is just great!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ning completely has a kind of happiness for the rest of his life.


    At least for now, the mysterious cultivator has let him go, but he doesn''t know what will happen next.


    Xiao Ning walked out of the room with Feijian.


    However, when he walked out of the room, he saw that a large number of guards had gathered in the corridor.


    Xiao Ning frowned slightly.


    But he soon realized in his mind that these guards must have gathered when he was trapped in the room.


    And their purpose is also obvious, is to catch him.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning couldn''t help but sneer.


    These two warriors are the strongest guards. With their strength, how can they help him?


    What''s more, he has already taken back his flying sword.


    With the flying sword in hand, defeating these guards is no problem.


    Xiao Ning''s gaze swept coldly over these guards.


    The guards took a step back unconsciously when they met his gaze.


    They did not expect that such a murderous aura was hidden in this seemingly young young man.


    Especially this person''s aura is extremely powerful, as if he has killed countless people.


    For a time, the guards were a little hesitant, not knowing whether to step up to stop Xiao Ning or what to do.


    Everyone was a little timid when they looked at the long sword in Xiao Ning''s hand that was glowing with yellow light.


    In the uncertain time before and after the guards, Xiao Ning had already walked towards the floor-to-ceiling windows at the end of the corridor with the flying sword.


    The guards were a little confused when they saw this scene.


    What the **** was this young man trying to do when he walked towards the floor-to-ceiling windows?


    Are you ready to break the window and escape?


    But this is the 15th floor, you will die if you jump from there.


    The guards all gasped.


    But at this time, everyone was shocked by Xiao Ning''s stern gaze, so no one dared to step forward to ask.


    Anyway, as long as Xiao Ning doesn''t go to the stairs and the elevator, it''s fine.


    If Xiao Ning went downstairs smoothly from those two places, then they were really in trouble.


    Because the order given above was not allowing Xiao Ning to go downstairs.


    But if Xiao Ning jumped directly from upstairs, it wouldn''t have much to do with them.


    Therefore, at this moment, all the guards watched Xiao Ning walk towards the end of the corridor, no one spoke, and no one shot.


    The entire corridor was silent.


    Xiao Ning slowly walked towards the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    He also calculated that these guards did not dare to stop him, so he was not in a hurry at all.


    Of course, even if these guards shoot together, he is not afraid at all. After all, these guards are just ordinary people, like ants.


    Even the martial artist is just a bigger ant and cannot really pose a threat to him.


    Xiao Ning carried the flying sword forward.


    After a while, he came to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    During this whole process, all the guards just watched, no one shot at him, and his footsteps did not move.


    Xiao Ning stood by the floor-to-ceiling window.


    His deep eyes looked out the window through the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    This floor has been able to drop most of the scenery outside.


    Xiao Ning''s eyes fell slightly, and he saw Mu Ningshan''s car driving quickly along the street towards this side.


    I don''t know if Mu Ningshan is in that car.


    If so, it means that the guards came here under his orders.


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help but sneer.


    At the same time, the guards behind him are you look at me, I look at you, and they don''t know what to do next.


    At this time, Xiao Ning turned his back to them. If they all started together, they might be able to subdue Xiao Ning in one fell swoop.


    But thinking about it this way, in fact, no one is sure, and no one has the courage.


    Everyone dared not act rashly.


    For fear that once something happens, Xiao Ning will take action against them.


    Also, all the guards are still watching Xiao Ning quietly, waiting for Xiao Ning''s next move.


    Xiao Ning ignored the guards behind him, but slowly lowered his head to look at the copper flying sword in his hand.


    "go!"


    Xiao Ning gave a soft drink and urged the imperial envoy Feijian to fly forward.


    With just a bang, Feijian penetrated the floor-to-ceiling window, shattering the glass directly, leaving a large opening. ,


    When the guards saw this scene, they couldn''t help but take a deep breath.


    How holy is this young man?


    What kind of treasure is his sword? It was exactly the same as the legendary flying sword.


    Everyone was stunned.


    But at this time, most people are very happy.


    I''m glad I didn''t start with Xiao Ning just now.


    If this is done, with the power that the flying sword just showed, they can definitely be easily cut into two pieces.


    The guards involuntarily stepped back, not daring to approach Xiao Ning at all.


    Xiao Ning naturally felt this.


    He just sneered and said nothing.


    After all, these guards were just ordinary people, and he didn''t take them seriously at all.


    Even if these ordinary people were killed, he would not have the slightest pleasure.


    Now these people have developed a fear of him, and that''s enough.


    Xiao Ning didn''t want to pay attention to them anymore.


    Withdrawing the flying sword, Xiao Ning stepped out and then fell straight down.


    "what?"


    "He actually jumped off?"


    "Is he looking for death?"


    "¡­"


    The guards were once again shocked.


    This scene is enough to shock the eye, it really makes them unbelievable.


    Everyone hurried to the floor-to-ceiling windows, wanting to see what happened to Xiao Ning who jumped out of the window.


    You must know that this is the fifteenth floor. There is no possibility of surviving by jumping from this height, not even a warrior.


    If Xiao Ning''s toothpaste doesn''t die after jumping, then he...


    People didn''t have time to think about it.


    At this time, the fast-running guard had already taken the lead to run to the floor-to-ceiling window.


    After a quick glance down, they were completely stunned.


    Because they found that Xiao Ning had already landed on the ground steadily, and the whole person was like nothing.


    In other words, this height has no effect on him and will not be hurt in the slightest.


    "How on earth did he do it?"


    "Who the **** is he?"


    "¡­"


    The guards couldn''t help but speak, and everyone was shocked.


    Everyone couldn''t understand how Xiao Ning did it, even jumping from this height was unscathed.


    This is enough to prove that he is not an ordinary person.


    Combined with the scene of the flying sword breaking the window just now, the guards couldn''t help but think, this young man is not an immortal cultivator, right?


    Like them, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei, who had just arrived at the company headquarters, also thought so.


    Just now, the two of them learned that an unidentified young man broke into the company headquarters, so Mu Ningshan immediately asked the guard to stop the man.


    After giving the order, Mu Ningshan hurried over with Mu Xuefei.


    As a result, before the car stopped, the two saw Xiao Ning jumping down from the upstairs.


    "Xiao Ning!"


    Mu Xuefei exclaimed in surprise.


    What surprised her was not that Xiao Ning appeared here, but that the immortal cultivator they were looking for was not Lin Yu, but Xiao Ning.


    At that time, they excluded Xiao Ning after a thorough analysis, but according to the current situation, the person who threatened their Mu family was obviously Xiao Ning.


    This can be judged not only from Xiao Ning jumping downstairs, but also from the flying sword in his hand.


    "That flying sword turned out to be his."


    Mu Ningshan also said in surprise.


    Neither he nor Mu Xuefei knew what happened in the office building just now, but since Xiao Ning was holding the flying sword in his hand, it meant that the flying sword was definitely his.


    Because at that time, both of them tried to grab the floating flying sword, trying to hold the flying sword in their hands.


    But no matter how hard they tried, the flying sword remained motionless.


    It was as if some invisible force had held it in place.


    Now that Xiao Ning can easily hold the flying sword in his hand, it can only mean that the flying sword belongs to him.


    And Xiao Ning deliberately let Feijian stop there, so that they could give them a slap in the face.


    At this time, Xiao Ning''s eyes swept towards this side coldly.


    Both Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei shuddered, they never expected Xiao Ning to have such a murderous aura.


    Facing Xiao Ning''s powerful aura, they not only interrupted their words involuntarily, but also did not dare to get out of the car to confront Xiao Ning.


    What they were most worried about at the moment was that Xiao Ning walked straight towards this side and killed both of them with the flying sword in his hand.


    Then the game is over.


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei both knew in their hearts that calling the police at this moment would definitely be useless.


    Because Xiao Ning is obviously a cultivator.


    Even if the people from the law enforcement agencies have all kinds of means, they have no chance of winning against the immortals.


    So now I can only pray to Xiao Ning not to kill them, other than that they can''t do anything.


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei both sat firmly on the car seat, not daring to breathe.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    In fact, it didn''t take long for Xiao Ning to turn around to look at them, but the two of them only felt that this short period of time was like a year.


    Finally, after an unknown amount of time, Xiao Ning withdrew his gaze, and then a few leaps disappeared from their sight.


    "Finally gone!"


    Mu Ningshan let out a long breath.


    He felt that this time was definitely the hardest time in his life.


    He had never experienced such a moment of helplessness before.


    As if nothing he did would help.


    At this moment, Mu Xuefei said from the side, "Dad, what should we do now?"


    Mu Xuefei''s words instantly pulled back Mu Ningshan''s thoughts.


    Yes, it''s useless to think too much now, you have to think about what to do next.


    Because of what they did before, they had completely offended Xiao Ning.


    There is no possibility of reconciliation with Xiao Ning.


    In particular, the indifferent look in Xiao Ning''s eyes just now made Mu Ningshan convinced of this.


    Mu Ningshan saw the murderous aura in his eyes.


    He had never seen such a look in anyone else.


    This is the first time for Xiao Ning.


    Mu Ningshan fell into contemplation.


    Seeing this, Mu Xuefei didn''t say much, just thinking about things to herself.


    She was also very anxious, not knowing how to find a way to fight against Xiao Ning.


    Also, it''s almost because of her.


    If she hadn''t asked for Xiao Ning''s contact information from Mu Xuelan and took the initiative to practice, she wouldn''t have gotten into Xiao Ning.


    Her actions put the entire family in crisis.


    After a while, Mu Ningshan said, "It is completely certain now that Xiao Ning is the mysterious cultivator, not Lin Yu."


    Mu Xuefei nodded and said, "Well, our previous analysis was wrong."


    Before, they believed that Xiao Ning was just a martial artist, and then they suspected that Lin Yu, who had a powerful aura, was a cultivator.


    But from what I saw with my own eyes today, Xiao Ning is the mysterious cultivator.


    Their judgment was wrong, completely wrong.


    "Fortunately, the truth was found out in time, or else it would continue to be wrong."


    Mu Ningshan said with some fear.


    Although he still couldn''t find a way to deal with Xiao Ning, at least he knew that the culprit was Xiao Ning.


    That''s better than being completely in the dark.


    Mu Xuefei nodded slightly when she heard this.


    This is indeed a fortune in misfortune, at least today''s trip has figured out the situation.


    It''s no longer all about guesswork as it once was.


    "However, Lin Yu is also very wrong."


    Mu Ningshan suddenly spoke again.


    Mu Xuefei asked, "Dad, do you mean that Lin Yu might also be a cultivator?"


    "Yeah." Mu Ningshan nodded heavily. UU Reading


    "Lin Yu''s aura is strong, and at first glance, he has done incredible things. Also, he looked at us with a look of contempt in his eyes, which can prove that he may also be a cultivator."


    Mu Ningshan analyzed.


    Now it can be determined that Xiao Ning is a cultivator, so it is not impossible that Lin Yu is a cultivator.


    After all, there were indeed cultivators in this world in ancient times.


    Now the appearance of Xiao Ning proves that there are immortal cultivators in this era, so it is normal to have more Lin Yu and a cultivator.


    "If Lin Yu is a cultivator, is he on Xiao Ning''s side?"


    Mu Xuefei couldn''t help frowning.


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that if you give full marks to Xiangshu novels, you will find a beautiful wife at the end!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1325： subordinate

    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "No matter which side Lin Yu is on, we must find a way to befriend him now." Mu Ningshan said slowly. Now that there is a feud between Xiao Ning and Xiao Ning, there is nothing more to say, only to be immortal. Of course, if Xiao Ning is willing to resolve this grievance, Mu Ningshan is also very willing to reconcile with the other party. Even asking him to make some compensation is not impossible. But from the look in Xiao Ning''s eyes just now, this is obviously impossible. The grievances between him and Xiao Ning have no chance of being resolved. Mu Ningshan knew very well in his heart that the relationship between their Mu family and Xiao Ning was already a death-and-death relationship. Either Xiao Ning died, or their family was destroyed. In the current situation, the possibility of the latter is obviously greater. Because Xiao Ning is a cultivator and possesses extraordinary power. And although their Mu family has money, power and status, they are only mortals, and there is not even a warrior in the family. Therefore, if the two sides face each other, Xiao Ning''s chances of winning are far greater. That is to say, the current situation of their Mu family is already in danger. If they don''t deal with it properly, then they will face doom. Mu Ningshan is well aware of this. Therefore, under such circumstances, no matter which side Lin Yu is on, they must find a way to contact and make good friends. Lin Yu will be the only change in the whole thing. If Lin Yu is willing to help the master and their Mu family, then their Mu family will still have the possibility of surviving. And if Lin Yu and Xiao Ning had a good relationship and were unwilling to help them clean up their family, the situation would not be worse than it is now. In other words, there may be a turning point in finding Lin Yu. If you don''t go to Lin Yu, things will only continue to deteriorate. By now it was obvious how to choose. After all, Mu Ningshan is an old fried dough stick that has been in the shopping malls and officialdom, and he is very clear about what to do next. Besides, even if it wasn''t his old fritters, an ordinary person would make such a judgment immediately. Beside Mu Ningshan, Mu Xuefei immediately understood the main points. Therefore, Mu Xuefei had no doubts about what Mu Ningshan said. She nodded immediately and said, "Dad, I will arrange someone to find Lin Yu next." "I will handle this matter myself." Mu Ningshan shook his head slightly. Now that the situation is urgent, the safety of their Mu family has been endangered. He, the head of the Mu family, naturally has to stand up at this time. After all, once the Mu family is destroyed, there will be nothing left. Another point is that Mu Ningshan also complained that Mu Xuefei made Xiao Ning''s relationship stiff. Just in order not to discourage Mu Xuefei''s enthusiasm, he didn''t say it. Now that this is the case, he will never allow the situation to continue to deteriorate. Looking for Lin Yu and dealing with Lin Yu, he must do it himself, and can no longer leave it to Mu Xuefei to do it. On the other hand, Mu Xuefei also felt some emotions in Mu Ningshan''s heart after hearing Mu Ningshan''s words. Then he apologized and said, "Dad, this time things will turn out like this, and I have to take a lot of responsibility." Mu Xuefei felt that if she didn''t provoke Xiao Ning, she wouldn''t have caused such a big trouble for the Mu family. Of course, she was wrong about this matter. No matter what she did, Xiao Ning would come to trouble their Mu family, kill everyone in their Mu family, and cut off their descendants. Mu Ningshan comforted: "Xuefei, just learn this lesson, don''t blame yourself too much, what we need to do now is to look forward and find a way to get out of this crisis." Mu Ningshan is someone who has done great things after all. , do not focus on sunk costs. It''s even less likely to waste too much energy on things in the past. He will always look forward to the future. Mu Xuefei nodded lightly and said, "Dad, I will try my best." "Well." Mu Ningshan reached out and patted her daughter''s shoulder lightly, not saying more. ¡­at the same time. The outskirts of the west of Guanghai City. Xiao Ning rushed here at an extremely fast speed with the copper flying sword on his back. And when he arrived here, an old man was already waiting here in advance. This old man has white hair and white beard, and he looks like a fairy with crane hair and childish face. Xiao Ning knew that this was the mysterious cultivator who had embarrassed him before. At this moment, Xiao Ning is testing the opponent''s strength in the game, so as to know which strength level the opponent is in. Of course, he only dared to think about this kind of idea in his heart, and it was impossible to actually put it into action. Because no matter how strong the opponent is, he is stronger than him. If this makes the other party unhappy, then his life is in danger. Xiao Ning walked quickly to the white-haired and white-bearded old man, bowed his body and saluted, "Junior Xiao Ning has seen Senior, please forgive me for some of my rude behavior before." His apology was full of sincerity, and he really hoped The white-haired and white-bearded old man could forgive him. The reason is very simple, because the opponent''s strength is far above him. Xiao Ning knew in his heart that if he couldn''t ask for forgiveness from this senior, then he would be unable to move an inch in this world. "Hahaha!" The white-haired and white-bearded old man laughed loudly. He was very satisfied with Xiao Ning''s confession attitude, he could feel that Xiao Ning really wanted to ask for his forgiveness. Of course, the old man knew very well in his heart that Xiao Ning did this only because of the situation. Xiao Ning had no choice but to bow his head because of his powerful strength. If his strength is on par with Xiao Ning or even under Xiao Ning''s side, then Xiao Ning will definitely act directly at this time, and will not talk to him so much. Of course, the old man didn''t care about Xiao Ning''s inner thoughts. Because he just wanted to use Xiao Ning, he didn''t want to be friends with Xiao Ning. The reason why he came to Xiao Ning was only because Xiao Ning could help him. "Ruzi can be taught, the previous thing will be written off." The white-haired and white-bearded old man laughed. Xiao Ning felt relieved when he saw that he really forgave him. ''At least for now, the little life is saved. This old man will not have the idea of ??killing him in a short time. After Xiao Ning relaxed in his heart, he asked, "How dare you ask the seniors?" The white-haired and white-bearded old man replied, "You can call me Bai Lao." "Bai Lao!" Xiao Ning hurriedly gave a respectful salute. No way, now the situation is stronger than people, he must do his due diligence in place. The white-haired and white-bearded old man laughed again: "Forget it, I will tell you the real name of the deity. The deity''s name is Bai Haoyuan." "Thank you senior for telling me." Xiao Ning thanked. At this time, a strange feeling flashed in his heart. Bai Haoyuan claimed to be the deity, and his strength seemed extraordinary. Xiao Ning also stepped into the ranks of the strong in his previous life, and knew which people in the cultivator path would call themselves the deity. They are all the top powerhouses with extremely high strength. So, is Bai Haoyuan one of the top powerhouses? Xiao Ning couldn''t help but wonder. He thought to himself that if the other party is a top powerhouse, it would be no problem to be the other party''s younger brother. After all, even in his previous life, he hadn''t stepped into the ranks of the top powerhouses. It''s just that Xiao Ning is curious about how there are top powerhouses in this world. You must know that in the last life, he also lived in this world for a long time, and even if he succeeded in cultivation, he would often come back. But he never knew that there were top powerhouses in this world. As a result, a mysterious Lin Yu first appeared in this life, and now a being like Bai Haoyuan appeared. Xiao Ning said that the world has really ushered in a big change. It seems that it is not an accident that he can be reborn, maybe everything is predestined. Thinking of this, Xiao Ning''s arrogance was swept away. After his rebirth, he always thought that he was the son of heaven, but now it has been proven one by one that he is not the one destined to be. He is still the same as the previous life, a slightly talented immortal cultivator. Cultivation for a lifetime is to step into the ranks of the strong, but it is still far from the top strong. Therefore, if you want to achieve higher achievements in this life than in the previous life, you must work very hard. There must be absolutely no slack. While Xiao Ning was thinking fast, Bai Haoyuan kept observing Xiao Ning''s expression. From Xiao Ning''s expression, he knew that Xiao Ning had been completely intimidated by him. Next, Xiao Ning will not say that he can be loyal to him, at least he will be willing to listen to what he has to say. "Xiao Ning, your aptitude is good, but it''s a pity that you took some detours. If you can cultivate well under the guidance of this deity, you will have a better future in cultivation." Bai Haoyuan said temptingly. He is naturally clear about the principle of giving both kindness and power, so it''s time to throw some benefits at this time. Sure enough, after listening to his words, Xiao Ning immediately asked, "Senior please advise." "Well, the deity will give you some pointers." Bai Haoyuan stroked his beard, and then pointed out Xiao Ning''s Ziyun True Art. for a while. Xiao Ning kept nodding as he listened, with an expression of surprise and admiration on his face. Because from the guidance of the other party, he found that the other party is indeed a figure in the ranks of the top powerhouses. Moreover, the other party knew his cultivation technique and cultivation aptitude like the back of the palm of his hand. With just a few words, he pointed out the key to his current cultivation. After Xiao Ning listened to it, he only felt a sense of empowerment. "Thank you senior for your advice!" Xiao Ning thanked. At this moment, he was convinced by Bai Haoyuan, and completely recognized the opponent''s strength in his heart. Of course, he wouldn''t completely trust Bai Haoyuan like that. He still had a defensive attitude towards Bai Haoyuan. This kind of character was cultivated by his continuous hard work in the previous life, and he kept a guard against others, so as not to suffer losses in his interactions with others. "It''s just a trivial matter. For a promising young man like you, this deity is very willing to give you a few points." Bai Haoyuan said with a sullen smile. In his eyes, Xiao Ning is not a threat, because Xiao Ning''s cultivation aptitude is average, and no matter how hard he tries, he will not be able to reach the top. He will always have a way to suppress Xiao Ning, so that Xiao Ning can''t turn the waves in his hands. Xiao Ning opened his mouth and said, "Excuse me, why did the senior call me here?" Xiao Ning knew very well that Bai Haoyuan would never call him here to instruct him to practice. There must be something for him to do. It''s just that he didn''t know what the other party wanted him to do. "You know a man named Lin Yu, right? You should have had contact with him." Bai Haoyuan said. "Lin Yu?" When Xiao Ning heard this, he secretly thought that this Lin Yu was really not easy. Even a top powerhouse like Bai Haoyuan would notice him. "Excuse me, senior, what is the origin of Lin Yu?" Xiao Ning asked sincerely. "No one knows his origin, his identity is very mysterious." Bai Haoyuan opened his mouth. When Xiao Ning heard this, he thought that was the case. Even top powerhouses like Bai Haoyuan felt that Lin Yu''s origin was very mysterious, which showed that Lin Yu''s identity was really not simple. At this moment, Xiao Ning is very curious, what is the origin of this Lin Yu, and no one can find out his identity. "Senior, this Lin Yu''s origin is so mysterious, isn''t his strength very strong?" Xiao Ning asked again. Hearing this, the smile on Bai Haoyuan''s face quickly faded, and he said, "This person has never shown his strength, and no one knows what his strength is." Xiao Ning heard the words strangely: "Can''t the strength of the previous generation help him? ?" He thought to himself that since Bai Haoyuan could force him to come here, then there should be a way to deal with Lin Yu. It turned out that no one knew how much Lin Yu''s strength was. In that case, Bai Haoyuan doesn''t have the ability to help Lin Yu? Xiao Ning''s mind quickly flashed these thoughts. Bai Haoyuan shook his head slowly and said, "Lin Yu''s origin is too mysterious. This deity didn''t want to startle the snake, so he didn''t touch him." Xiao Ning immediately realized, "So that''s the case." Now he understood, it was because Bai Haoyuan was cautious that he didn''t touch Lin Yu. From this, Xiao Ning almost understood Bai Haoyuan''s intention. It seems that Bai Haoyuan wants his junior to contact Lin Yu, investigate Lin Yu''s origin, and find out Lin Yu''s strength. Thinking of this, Xiao Ning asked, "Senior, do you want to get in touch with Lin Yu?" "That''s what I mean." Bai Haoyuan nodded with a smile. That''s right, he called Xiao Ning to come here just for this. He was going to ask Xiao Ning to investigate Lin Yu and see what Lin Yu''s origins were. In this way, if Lin Yu is powerful, he will have time to think about coping strategies, so that he will not become enemies with Lin Yu all of a sudden. As for whether Xiao Ning is dead or alive, that is not his business. Of course, if Lin Yu''s strength is not as good as his, then he will definitely rescue Xiao Ning and sell him a favor. On the other hand, when Xiao Ning saw Bai Haoyuan''s answer in the affirmative, his heart suddenly froze. This is a chore, and if it doesn''t go well, it will cause big problems. In fact, Xiao Ning himself wanted to investigate Lin Yu''s origin and identity, so Bai Haoyuan''s thoughts coincided with him to some extent. It''s just that he doesn''t like being urged to do things. If he went to investigate Lin Yu himself, he could deal with it calmly and arrange his time freely. But if he helps Bai Haoyuan, he can''t help it. Xiao Ning didn''t like this feeling. But there is no way, now that Bai Haoyuan''s strength is much stronger than him, he can only honestly follow Bai Haoyuan''s intentions. Xiao Ning replied: "It''s all up to the senior''s arrangement." "Okay, Ruzi can teach you, then you go back now, go and investigate Lin Yu''s origin and identity as soon as possible, and report anything to me." Bai Haoyuan immediately ordered.

 Chapter 1326： alienation

    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Junior obeys the teachings of seniors."


    Xiao Ning lowered his head and clasped his fist.


    But when he raised his head, he found that Bai Haoyuan had disappeared.


    After confirming that Bai Haoyuan was completely gone, the expression on Xiao Ning''s face gradually became solemn.


    He is not very happy about the current situation.


    Because of his personality, he doesn''t like to be subservient to others, but now Bai Haoyuan''s strength is much stronger than his.


    He couldn''t fight it at all.


    So he can only go against the yin and yang of the other party first.


    But fortunately, the other party''s purpose somewhat overlapped with his.


    For example, Bai Haoyuan wanted to investigate Lin Yu''s origin, and Xiao Ning just wanted to investigate Lin Yu''s origin.


    This is because Lin Yu is very suspicious, and he is likely to be a powerful immortal cultivator.


    The second is that Lin Yu has something to do with the Mu family, which might affect his revenge plan.


    "Lin Yu won''t approach the Mu family for no reason. There must be a reason for him to do so."


    "Also, he peeked at me practicing in the park that day, and it must have been for some purpose."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    If Lin Yu was a powerful immortal cultivator, he would definitely not look down on ordinary people like the Mu family.


    Even if the Mu family took the initiative to approach him, it would be completely useless.


    Therefore, Lin Yu will have an affair with the Mu family, and he must have taken the initiative to do so.


    In this way, when he wants to seek revenge from the Mu family next, he will definitely have to face Lin Yu as an opponent.


    It is because of this that Xiao Ning is very concerned about Lin Yu''s origin.


    Of course, there is another point, Lin Yu is very strong, even if he has nothing to do with the Mu family, it will pose a certain threat to him.


    After all, there are so many cultivation resources in this world, and there will definitely be competition among them.


    "It''s best to let Bai Haoyuan and Lin Yu fight, and then I''ll sit next to the mountain to watch the tiger fight and reap the benefits."


    Xiao Ning was thinking in his heart.


    Bai Haoyuan''s strength is very strong, and people with such strong strength are also afraid of Lin Yuduo, which shows that Lin Yu''s strength is also extraordinary.


    So Xiao Ning doesn''t want to confront Lin Yu head-on now, it''s better to let Bai Haoyuan confront Lin Yu, while he sits on the mountain and watches the tiger fight.


    This is the best result.


    "You have to study it carefully."


    Xiao Ning held his chin and thought to himself.


    After thinking about it for a while, he slowly turned his head to look at Guanghai City in the east.


    "Let''s go back first."


    Without thinking any further, Xiao Ning quickly set out on the way back.


    After a long journey.


    Guanghai University dormitory.


    When Xiao Ning returned to the dormitory, it was already dark, and the three dead roommates had already returned to lie on the bed.


    The dorm was silent.


    Xiao Ning didn''t turn on the light and just meditated on the bed.


    His mind was full of thoughts.


    I went out early this morning, and it was already dark when I came back. It was truly an early departure and a late return.


    And most importantly, today''s experience is really rough.


    First, he was trapped in the office building of the Mu Group headquarters, and then another Bai Haoyuan emerged from behind.


    It can be said that Xiao Ning has never experienced such stimulation since his rebirth.


    Xiao Ning''s thoughts were uncertain.


    "Lin Yu has a mysterious and unpredictable origin, and his whereabouts are elusive. How to find him?"


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Xiao Ning was still thinking about the task that Bai Haoyuan gave him.


    This matter can''t be delayed. If Bai Haoyuan gets angry, he doesn''t know what the consequences will be.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning had to attach great importance to this matter.


    He had been thinking about this on the way back just now, but he couldn''t think deeply all the way, so he didn''t think too much.


    But it''s definitely time to think about it now.


    Xiao Ning frowned in thought.


    After thinking about it for a while, he thought of the Mu family again.


    "There is a relationship between Lin Yu and the Mu family. If you want to find him, you have to go through the Mu family."


    "Maybe the current Mu family is also eager to find Lin Yu."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Then, he immediately thought of something.


    "I can''t let him know about my search for Lin Yu''s whereabouts. It''s better to transfer his blame to Bai Haoyuan and let Bai Haoyuan fight him."


    Xiao Ning recalled the thoughts at that time.


    Lin Yu''s strength is obviously above him, so he doesn''t want to confront Lin Yu head-on anyway.


    The best way is to let Bai Haoyuan and Lin Yu confront each other, while he reaps the profit.


    Therefore, he must not let Lin Yu know that he is looking for him.


    It was necessary to find a way to divert Lin Yu''s goal away.


    "How can I make him stare at Bai Haoyuan instead of me?"


    Xiao Ning thought in his heart.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly realized that this matter still depends on the Mu family.


    "I don''t want to go to Lin Yu directly, but to go to Lin Yu through Mu''s family, so that Lin Yu won''t suspect me."


    "Then find a way to link the Mu family and Bai Haoyuan, so that Lin Yu will go to Bai Haoyuan instead of me."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    After being handled properly in this way, Lin Yu can be misled and his attention can be diverted to the Mu family and Bai Haoyuan, so as to keep himself out of the way.


    "Just do it."


    Xiao Ning quickly made up his mind.


    Now that everything is set, the most important thing is how to actually do it.


    ,


    After all, Bai Haoyuan is not a fool, neither is Lin Yu, nor is it natural that people like Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei who have experienced shopping malls are not.


    As long as the whole thing shows any flaws or flaws, it will be exposed immediately.


    So you have to be careful and careful.


    Xiao Ning fell into deep thought again.


    At this moment, his thoughts are spinning rapidly, and new ideas are constantly skipping in his mind.


    After thinking about it for a full two hours, he gradually came up with a preliminary plan in his mind.


    At that time, as long as the plan is implemented well, the success rate will not be low.


    "Continue to practice today, and talk about it tomorrow."


    After having a preliminary plan, Xiao Ning stopped thinking about it and took his thoughts back.


    Then he decided to practice Ziyun Zhen Gong.


    After accepting Bai Haoyuan''s guidance today, his understanding of Ziyun''s true art has gone to a new level, and he has a whole new understanding.


    He needs to hurry up and consolidate.


    Taking out the medicinal materials purchased from the pharmacy, Xiao Ning began to practice seriously.


    One after another breath was absorbed into his body, and at the same time, he motivated Ziyun''s true power and devoted himself to selfless cultivation.


    After a while.


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Yes, it''s going very well!"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help roaring excitedly.


    The method that Bai Haoyuan taught him was really good, which greatly improved his cultivation efficiency.


    For a while, Xiao Ning''s hatred for Bai Haoyuan also softened a little.


    He secretly thought to himself that in the future, he would have to find a way to get Bai Haoyuan to give some pointers.


    In this way, his cultivation speed can be greatly accelerated, and he can step into the ranks of the strong as soon as possible.


    Even if you are lucky, you can even become a top powerhouse.


    Although Xiao Ning in the previous life also worked very hard, in the end, his aptitude was a little worse, so he did not become a top powerhouse in the end.


    Of course, there is another reason because he was too old when he cultivated in his last life.


    If you can cultivate earlier in this life, the final attainments in the cultivation of immortals will definitely be better than in the previous life.


    Xiao Ning is very confident about this.


    It is precisely because of his confidence that he is very motivated to practice.


    Without thinking much, Xiao Ning immediately threw himself back into practice.


    One after another breath was inhaled by him into the seven orifices, circulated around in his body, and transported to the limbs and bones.


    Then, the purple turbid air was spit out from his mouth.


    This is a small cultivation day.


    After running Ziyun Zhen Gong and practicing for a few weeks, Xiao Ning''s face suddenly showed a look of ecstasy.


    He was busy looking inward, looking at his dantian for it.


    At this moment, a circular cyclone was slowly turning in his dantian.


    The cyclone has multiple cantilevers, and at the very center of the cyclone is a black bead.


    "I broke through!"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    That''s right, he broke through and successfully condensed the Purple Cloud Pearl in his dantian.


    That black bead was a powerful being named Ziyun Zhenzhu.


    Its effect is very powerful, it can stabilize the cyclone, so that the breath is not easily disturbed.


    In this way, even if you are injured in battle, you cannot fall into a state of disordered breath.


    You must know that once a cultivator falls into that state, he will immediately fall into a passive position.


    At that time, as long as the opponent is chasing and fighting for a while, it will be defeated in all likelihood.


    But now with this Purple Cloud Pearl, this situation is extremely difficult to occur, unless it is against an opponent whose strength is far superior to his own.


    "It took me two years to condense the Purple Cloud Pearl in the last life, but in this life, it only took me less than two months, and the speed has increased more than ten times."


    Xiao Ning was ecstatic.


    Of course, it wasn''t because Bai Haoyuan gave him instructions today that he could condense the Purple Cloud Pearl so quickly.


    It was because he had learned the lessons of the previous life after he was reborn, so he used a more funny cultivation method.


    This is the first time he has set foot on the path of immortality in this past life. He doesn''t understand many things, and he can''t notice many details.


    And in this life, he has the experience of the previous life, and naturally it is impossible to make those low-level mistakes again.


    So after learning the lesson, his cultivation speed in this life is naturally much faster than in the previous life.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning felt extremely confident.


    He firmly believes that as long as he works hard, he will definitely be able to step into the ranks of the top powerhouses in this life.


    To achieve something that has never been achieved in the previous life.


    "Originally, my cultivation speed has been much faster than in the last life. Today, Bai Haoyuan gave me some pointers and made me correct a lot of mistakes."


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "In this way, my cultivation speed will be much faster than before."


    "Hahaha, cool!"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    Except for him, the other three people in this dormitory are dead, so even if he laughs, it will be fine.


    "You can''t be too happy, and continue to practice hard."


    Xiao Ning quickly retracted his thoughts and devoted himself to practicing again.


    He will never slack off about cultivation now, because he now has a strong sense of urgency.


    I really want to gain great power right away.


    Only in this way can we deal with the threats from Lin Yu and Bai Haoyuan.


    Also, only with strong strength can you seek revenge for the Mu family.


    Xiao Ning practiced seriously, and time passed by every minute.


    Before I knew it, the time came to the next morning.


    During Xiao Ning''s concentrated practice, the three living corpses sat up from the bed in unison, like robots that had been programmed.


    The three corpse roommates got out of bed in a uniform motion, then walked to the washstand outside to wash their faces and brush their teeth.


    Xiao Ning was startled by their actions, so he slowly stopped practicing and opened his eyes.


    "time flies!"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help but sigh.


    He has not rested for the past few days, and has been busy every day.


    During the day, he was busy selling gold jewelry and buying medicinal herbs, but at night he was either going to the Mu family for trouble, or he was practicing selflessly.


    It can be said that he has never slept for so many days.


    Of course, at this moment he has no need to sleep.


    He has some means to recover from physical fatigue, even if he doesn''t sleep for a lifetime, he doesn''t have to worry about problems.


    Xiao Ning urged Ziyun Zhen Gong to relieve the fatigue of his body.


    And when he was urging the exercise, the three living corpse roommates were busy there.


    Busy getting ready for class.


    After this period of contact, the classmates were very curious as to why the three studied so hard and earnestly.


    On the contrary, Xiao Ning is the one who sees the dragon all day long, but does not appear to be motivated at first glance.


    Of course, what they didn''t know was that these three people had been killed by Xiao Ning long ago, and only one body was left.


    This body is now acting according to Xiao Ning''s will.


    Xiao Ning will let them do whatever they want, and there will never be any complaints or resistance.


    Such an obedient person made Xiao Ning very relieved.


    Because as long as these three people are there, the school won''t notice him.


    You must know that Xiao Ning has not been to a class since she entered the school. Every time she is in class, she asks three living corpse roommates to call and answer the questions.


    At this time, the three living corpse roommates were all ready, they took their bags and left the dormitory.


    Xiao Ning then slowly opened his eyes and stopped practicing.


    He slowly got off the bed, put on his shoes and went out to the balcony.


    After looking outside, Xiao Ning turned around to pack up. UU reading


    After finishing everything, he also went out the door.


    He had already thought about his plan for today, and that was to investigate Lin Yu''s origin through the hands of the Mu family.


    Therefore, he is now on his way to Mu''s house.


    He would not directly contact the Mu family, because the Mu family had strong hostility towards him and were very wary of him.


    Like Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei, they would be very careful as soon as they saw him, for fear that he would seek revenge from them.


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Therefore, the only entry point was Mu Xuelan alone.


    This high school girl is still in love, and she is very good at coaxing and deceiving.


    Xiao Ning had already figured out a general way to deal with Mu Xuelan last night. As long as Mu Xuelan was dealt with, then there would be a way to get some news out of her mouth.


    You can even let her take risks for herself.


    Xiao Ning took out the collection while walking, and opened the Skylink software.


    "Xue Lan, are you free?"


    Xiao Ning sent Mu Xuelan a message.


    Then he continued walking, waiting for Mu Xuelan to reply.


    He knew in his heart that Mu Xuelan would definitely give him a message.


    Sure enough, before he took a few steps, the phone rang.


    Xiao Ning took out his phone and saw that Mu Xuelan had sent a message.


    "I''m free, brother Xiao Ning, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    "Are you free to come out? I wanted to talk to you about Lin Yu at the park last time."


    Xiao Ning quickly edited a message to send.

 Chapter 1327： Same target

    After the message was sent, Xiao Ning knew that Mu Xuelan would definitely come.


    Because he knew Mu Xuelan very well and knew that this woman was a lover.


    Now Mu Xuelan loves Lin Yu to the death, so when she hears Lin Yu''s message, she will definitely come over.


    Sure enough, not long after Xiao Ning''s message was sent out, Mu Xuelan returned the message.


    "I''ll be right here, Brother Xiao Ning, wait a moment."


    Xiao Ning glanced at the message with a smug smile on his face.


    Immediately afterwards, he put his mobile phone in his pocket and looked for a place to rest in the park.


    After finding a bench and sitting down, Xiao Ning quietly waited for Mu Xuelan to come over.


    During this period, Xiao Ning kept recalling the side he met with Lin Yu at that time.


    At that time, he thought that Lin Yu was just a special person, and he didn''t think much about it.


    Who knew that after such things happened, he would have such a big relationship with Lin Yu.


    This was something Xiao Ning never expected.


    He thought that the biggest thing in his life was to seek revenge from the Mu family, but he didn''t expect to meet Lin Yu before the revenge plan started.


    And Lin Yu is so special.


    Xiao Ning pondered and recalled in his heart, time passed quickly.


    Suddenly, the phone in Xiao Ning''s pocket vibrated. He took out the phone and saw that Mu Xuelan had sent a message.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, I have already arrived at the entrance of the park, where are you?"


    Xiao Ning quickly read the text above, and then quickly edited a message to pass.


    "After you enter the door, keep walking along the road. At the end, turn left and walk 20 meters to see me."


    Xiao Ning put the phone in his pocket after sending the message.


    If it was him from the previous life, he would definitely rush over to pick up Mu Xuelan at this time.


    Mainly because he didn''t know anything at this age in the last life, and when he met a woman he liked, he just wanted to cherish it.


    Who knew it would end up like that in the end.


    So he won''t do anything stupid again in this life. At this time, in his eyes, love is completely worthless.


    Only strength is everything in this world.


    Now Xiao Ning keeps this dogma firmly in mind and regards it as the motto of his life.


    Xiao Ning waited quietly after putting away the phone.


    Waiting for Mu Xuelan to come over.


    After a while, Mu Xuelan''s familiar figure appeared in his field of vision.


    Xiao Ning looked up from a distance.


    In the distance, Mu Xuelan saw him and immediately stepped up and walked towards him.


    Soon, Mu Xuelan came to Xiao Ning.


    "Sit, sit and talk."


    Xiao Ning patted the empty seat beside him.


    Mu Xuelan didn''t hesitate and sat directly beside Xiao Ning.


    It''s just that what she likes now is Lin Yu, not Xiao Ning, so she deliberately kept a distance from Xiao Ning after sitting down.


    Xiao Ning naturally noticed this.


    In an instant, a trace of jealousy flashed in Xiao Ning''s heart, and then this jealousy quickly turned into hatred.


    That''s right, he really no longer takes love seriously in this life, but he still doesn''t allow Mu Xuelan to fall in love with other men.


    In his heart, he still regarded Mu Xuelan as his personal belongings.


    Since it is a personal item, it is not allowed to be touched by others.


    On the other hand, Mu Xuelan naturally didn''t notice this. She didn''t have the ability to read minds, so how could she know what Xiao Ning was thinking.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, have you found Brother Lin?"


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    "Lin Yu is in no hurry. Let me ask you, did your father and sister tell you about me?"


    Xiao Ning refused to answer Mu Xue''s lazy question, but instead asked.


    Yesterday, he jumped directly from the office building of the Mu Group headquarters, and that scene was seen by Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei who just arrived.


    Xiao Ning knew this.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning knew in his heart that Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei must have identified him as an immortal cultivator.


    It was because of this that he wanted to know if Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei had told Mu Xuelan about this.


    Although (this chapter is not over!)


    Chapter 1327 Common goal


    Judging from Mu Xuelan''s current performance, they probably hadn''t told her about it.


    But it''s best to ask first.


    On the other side, after hearing Xiao Ning''s question, Mu Xuelan immediately hesitated: "They did talk about you."


    "What''s the matter? Talk about it." Xiao Ning asked calmly.


    As an immortal cultivator, he was not afraid of ordinary people like the Mu family, so even if Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei really told Mu Xuelan everything, it was nothing.


    Seeing Xiao Ning asking this, Mu Xuelan explained, "Didn''t I send you a message that day to ask about Brother Lin Yu? At that time, both my dad and my sister suspected that Brother Lin Yu was sabotaging our company."


    "That''s what happened."


    Xiao Ning nodded slowly.


    As expected, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei hadn''t told Mu Xuelan that he was an immortal cultivator.


    They just thought that Lin Yu was responsible for the destruction of the Mu Group''s office building.


    That is to say, they were looking for Lin Yu to find him.


    "But I never thought Brother Lin Yu would do such a thing."


    Mu Xuelan said firmly.


    Xiao Ning could see that Mu Xuelan really had confidence in Lin Yu, and this emotion could not be disguised.


    "It really wasn''t him."


    Xiao Ning agreed.


    It''s a joke, he is the initiator of the whole thing, and it has nothing to do with Lin Yu.


    Seeing Xiao Ning say this, Mu Xuelan immediately smiled.


    Then she asked again, "Brother Xiao Ning, where is Brother Lin now?"


    She came out this time because Xiao Ning mentioned Lin Yu to her.


    If it wasn''t for Lin Yu, she wouldn''t have come here to see Xiao Ning.


    Because at that time, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei had told her that Xiao Ning was very dangerous.


    "Haven''t you been looking for Lin Yu? Haven''t found him yet?"


    Xiao Ning still did not answer Mu Xuelan''s question, but instead asked.


    After all, he asked Mu Xuelan out to inquire about Lin Yu''s news from her, not to share Lin Yu''s whereabouts with her.


    "We have absolutely no news of him from our side."


    Mu Xuelan shook her head.


    In fact, she didn''t know if her father and sister had any news about Lin Yu.


    After all, they always regarded her as a little girl, and would not take the initiative to mention these things to her.


    It''s just that Mu Xuelan can still roughly judge one or two based on her guesses.


    She believes that her father and sister have not yet got the news of Lin Yu.


    "Where did he go? How come you can''t even find him."


    Xiao Ning asked again.


    "I don''t know." Mu Xuelan said in disappointment.


    She originally thought that Xiao Ning came out with her because there was news about Lin Yu, but it turned out to be no.


    Not only did he not, he also tried to inquire about Lin Yu from her.


    Had she known this earlier, she would not have come out at all.


    "Xue Lan, in this way, I will take the initiative to tell you if there is news about Lin Yu from my side. If there is news from your side, remember to tell me."


    Xiao Ning opened his mouth and suggested.


    After thinking about it, Mu Xuelan agreed, "Okay."


    She was really eager to see Lin Yu quickly, so she thought Xiao Ning''s proposal was very good.


    When the two exchanged news with each other, it was easier to find Lin Yu.


    Of course, another very important reason why Mu Xuelan agreed to this proposal was that her family refused to share these important news with her.


    In the eyes of her family, she is just a student, a child.


    This made her very uncomfortable.


    Now that Xiao Ning is willing to share this with her, she feels very happy.


    "By the way, Brother Xiao Ning, aren''t you Brother Lin''s friend? Why can''t you contact him?"


    Mu Xuelan suddenly thought of something and hurriedly asked.


    "It is because I am his friend that I am looking for him." Xiao Ning said solemnly.


    There was a subtext in those words, at least that was what Mu Xuelan heard.


    To Mu Xuelan''s ears, the subtext in these words is that Lin Yu is touching it now (this chapter is not over!)


    Chapter 1327 Common goal


    When something bad happened, Xiao Ning hurried to inquire about Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    "Well, when there is news about Brother Lin, I will tell you as soon as possible."


    Mu Xuelan said to Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning got up and said, "Then I''ll go back first. If you''re fine, go home early. Don''t worry about your family."


    She knew Mu Xuelan''s character very well, and knew that although this little girl grew up in a wealthy family, she lacked love since she was a child.


    Her family is more discipline to her.


    It was because of this that she and Yao Xiangxuan went out of the city in private.


    Xiao Ning knew in his heart that the cheap and caring words he said to Mu Xuelan would make her feel a little moved.


    This could also be regarded as his emotional offensive towards Mu Xuelan.


    As expected by Xiao Ning, Mu Xuelan immediately smiled when she saw Xiao Ning say such words: "Brother Xiao Ning, don''t worry."


    She was very happy and felt that Xiao Ning was a very considerate person.


    From this, she thought that Lin Yu must also have such a character, and he is also very gentle and considerate to people.


    Xiao Ning didn''t know what Mu Xuelan was thinking, and did not know that Mu Xuelan had strengthened her love for Lin Yu again.


    After saying goodbye again, Xiao Ning left.


    Mu Xuelan also quickly walked out of the park.


    What Mu Xuelan didn''t know at this time was that Xiao Ning had just used Ziyun''s true art to do something on her.


    A spell was injected into her body.


    After Mu Xuelan returned home, Xiao Ning could use this spell to eavesdrop on what Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei said to her.


    And the main reason why Xiao Ning asked Mu Xuelan to speak out was this.


    Otherwise, a lot of things can be said on the Tianxun software, and there is no need to chat face-to-face.


    Mu Xuelan walked out of the park without knowing it, and then got into her own special car.


    That night.


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei called Mu Xuelan to Mu Ningshan''s study.


    "Dad, what are you looking for from me?"


    "


    Mu Xuelan asked as soon as she entered the door.


    She had a bad premonition in her heart. She always felt that her father and sister had brought her here to talk about Lin Yu.


    Of course, her guess was not wrong.


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei called her over to talk about Lin Yu.


    Yesterday, after watching Xiao Ning jump from the fifteenth floor with their own eyes during the day, the two father and daughter had an instinctive fear of Xiao Ning.


    They all know that Xiao Ning is definitely a cultivator.


    Because a martial artist can never jump down from the fifteenth floor and still be unscathed.


    So when they knew that Xiao Ning was a cultivator, they pinned their hopes on Lin Yu.


    Although Lin Yu might be Xiao Ning''s friend, what if he wasn''t.


    In short, if Lin Yu can be found, things may turn around, but if Lin Yu can''t be found, then wait for Xiao Ning''s crazy revenge.


    After all, their Mu family had already formed a deadly feud with Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning will definitely find a way to retaliate against them.


    Mu Ningshan said, "I came to you to talk about Lin Yu."


    As soon as Mu Xuelan heard it, it was exactly what she had guessed, so she hurriedly said, "Dad, I don''t know where Brother Lin Yu is. By the way, is Brother Lin Yu really responsible for the company headquarters?"


    When Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei proposed this conjecture, she immediately thought it was unlikely.


    So now I really want to hear what my father and sister have to say and see how they view Lin Yu now.


    "no."


    Mu Ningshan slowly shook his head.


    "Isn''t it?"


    A smile appeared on Mu Xuelan''s face.


    She knew that Lin Yu could not have done it, because in her impression, Lin Yu was a very good person, and it was impossible for him to do such a thing.


    "Since it''s not Brother Lin Yu who did it, then why are you still looking for him?"


    Mu Xuelan asked again.


    It was hard for her to understand, since it wasn''t Lin Yu''s job to destroy the company, why would you ask Lin Yu to do it?


    Shouldn''t it be time to find out the real perpetrator?


    Also, the previous paragraph (this chapter is not over!)


    Chapter 1327 Common goal


    There is no follow-up to the loss of gold bars in the Time Family Warehouse, so you shouldn''t be in a hurry, right?


    Why don''t you care about these top priorities, but rush to find Lin Yu instead.


    Of course, what Mu Xuelan didn''t know was that the most important priority of their Mu family was not the destruction of the company headquarters or the loss of gold bars.


    But how to deal with the revenge of Xiao Ning, a cultivator.


    Mu Ningshan said, "Don''t ask for the specifics. In short, you must hurry up and find Lin Yu now."


    As soon as Mu Xuelan heard this, she immediately said worriedly, "Dad, aren''t you trying to trouble Brother Lin?"


    She had to doubt it.


    Because her father and sister have always been ruthless and ruthless.


    She was afraid that Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei would be ruthless when they found Lin Yu.


    "No, don''t worry about that."


    Mu Xuefei comforted Mu Xuelan by the side.


    Mu Xuelan nodded suspiciously.


    She still couldn''t believe her father and sister, mainly because they both refused to tell her the truth and treated her like a child.


    "Xue Lan, you go back first."


    Mu Ningshan motioned for Mu Xuelan to leave.


    Mu Xuelan frowned slightly, then turned around and walked out of the study.


    At the same time, the dormitory of Guanghai University.


    Xiao Ning naturally listened to what Mu Xuefei and Mu Ningshan said to Mu Xuelan.


    From this conversation, he got an important message.


    That is Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei seem to be pinning their hopes on finding Lin Yu for help. UU Reading


    "Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei are still the same as in the previous life, very smart and quick to respond."


    Xiao Ning secretly sighed in admiration.


    Although he has hatred with the Mu family, he still admits the intelligence of Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei.


    It is precisely because these two people are smart enough that he will not implement the revenge plan for a long time.


    "It''s a really good idea for them to ask Lin Yu for help, but that''s fine, so they will definitely try their best to find Lin Yu..."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Chapter 1327 Common goal


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that if you give full marks to Xiangshu novels, you will find a beautiful wife at the end!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1328： Cast a wide net

    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning no longer thought about it, and continued to seriously cultivate Ziyun True Art.


    For him now, the most important thing is strength.


    As long as his strength is sufficient, neither Lin Yu nor that Bai Haoyuan should be afraid.


    "Bai Haoyuan''s strength is about five levels stronger than mine. If I''m lucky enough, it''s still possible to catch up with him."


    "I just don''t know if I have such good luck in my life."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    He thought that this life would be a success, but he didn''t expect that a Bai Haoyuan and a Lin Yu would appear in the end.


    Lin Yu''s strength is not yet clear, but Bai Haoyuan''s strength is very clear.


    Bai Haoyuan is almost five realms stronger than him.


    Of course, Xiao Ning felt that Bai Haoyuan would definitely be stronger than Lin Yu, but he just didn''t know how much stronger.


    Xiao Ning knew nothing about it.


    There is no way to do this. Now even Lin Yu''s people can''t find it, so it''s impossible to figure out his true strength.


    This is only for the time being.


    Next, after finding Lin Yu''s whereabouts, it''s not too late to find out Lin Yu''s strength.


    However, Xiao Ning felt that it would be best to let Bai Haoyuan and Lin Yu fight each other, so that he could hide in the dark and observe the two of them.


    It''s best if the two of them fight to the death, so that he can get a bunch of benefits for nothing.


    "Forget it, it''s impossible, Lin Yu''s strength is definitely far inferior to Bai Haoyuan."


    "Bai Haoyuan is a top powerhouse, and defeating Lin Yu is no problem."


    Xiao Ning is not optimistic about Lin Yu.


    It''s because Lin Yu doesn''t have that strong temperament.


    He is not Mu Ningshan, he has not seen the powerful aura emanating from Lin Yu with his own eyes, so he can only judge by the side he met with Lin Yu in the park.


    Judging from the situation at the time, Lin Yu did not have the breath of a strong man.


    Therefore, Lin Yu must not be a top powerhouse.


    "However, Lin Yu''s strength should be higher than mine. I can''t get it wrong."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Lin Yu would stop in the park to observe his practice at that time, it must be because he saw through his practice routine.


    Naturally I didn''t know this at the time, but in retrospect it must have been so.


    So Xiao Ning felt that since Lin Yu could see through his practice routine, then his strength was probably higher than his.


    After all, it is definitely impossible for someone with a lower strength than him to see through what he is cultivating.


    You must know that he tried his best to disguise as an ordinary martial artist at that time, and no one would think that he was a cultivator.


    Only a top powerhouse like Bai Haoyuan could see through it at a glance.


    Lin Yu would stop at that time, and it must be because he saw through it a bit.


    "Lin Yu should have been on high alert for me at the time!"


    Xiao Ning continued to recall the scene at that time.


    Lin Yu''s eyes at him at that time, and what he said to him are vivid in his mind.


    Judging from Lin Yu''s performance at the time, Lin Yu must have some opinions on him.


    "Lin Yu, don''t worry, I will definitely find you!"


    Xiao Ning closed his eyes and devoted himself to the practice.


    Time soon came to the second day.


    Xiao Ning still didn''t go to class that day, and still left the dormitory early in the morning.


    But today he didn''t go to Mu''s family, but to search Lin Yu''s news.


    That Bai Haoyuan is not a good match, he is afraid that if he doesn''t move for a while, he will be targeted by Bai Haoyuan again.


    Then things get in trouble.


    Xiao Ning walked out of the campus quickly and walked along the street.


    At the same time, Mu Xuefei was summoning his subordinates to arrange work.


    Like Xiao Ning, she is now focusing on Lin Yu, vowing to find Lin Yu.


    Now her father Mu Ningshan is also watching this matter. As soon as there is news, she will report to Mu Ningshan as soon as possible.


    "This matter is very important. You must activate all possible relationships, use all channels to do this, and strive to find Lin Yu''s whereabouts as quickly as possible."


    Mu Xuefei stood in front of the crowd and said in a deep voice.


    (This chapter is not over!)


    Chapter 1328 Cast a wide net


    Her tone was majestic, and none of her subordinates dared to make a sound.


    They all knew in their hearts that Mu Xuefei seemed to be just a female class, but in fact the methods were very cruel.


    So no one dared to go against her will, nor dared to say no in front of her.


    "heard it."


    After Mu Xuefei finished speaking, everyone responded in unison.


    "Okay, act now."


    Mu Xuefei ordered.


    The men immediately left Mu Xuefei''s office and went to search for Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    After everyone had finished, Mu Xuefei slowly walked towards the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Looking at the scene outside the floor-to-ceiling window, a trace of worry flashed in her heart.


    Don''t look at their Mu family in this Guanghai City, but if they are against Lin Yu, an immortal cultivator, there is still no chance of winning.


    Now neither Mu Ningshan nor Mu Xuefei know Lin Yu''s attitude towards their Mu family.


    If the attitude is positive, it is fine, but if it is hostile to their Mu family, then things will be troublesome.


    But now, as his father Mu Ningshan said, now he can only choose to gamble.


    I bet that Lin Yu can help their Mu family get out of trouble.


    Otherwise, the matter is completely deadlocked.


    Their Mu family are just ordinary people, and they have no means to fight against immortal cultivators like Xiao Ning.


    It can be said that now their Mu family is fish meat on a eucalyptus board, while Xiao Ning is a butcher, completely slaughtered by others.


    If Xiao Ning wanted to take revenge on their Mu family, they would not have the ability to resist at all.


    That is to say, their hope now lies entirely in Lin Yu alone.


    If Lin Yu is willing to help them, they may still have the possibility to survive.


    But if Lin Yu ignored them, they would be dead.


    Mu Xuefei was very worried at the moment, for fear that Xiao Ning would come out of nowhere and find trouble with their Mu family.


    Originally, she liked to enjoy the scenery outside the window, but now she was very afraid of Xiao Ning suddenly appearing in her field of vision.


    If Xiao Ning appeared at this time, then their family would be over.


    You must know that Xiao Ning jumped from the fifteenth floor unharmed.


    If this really wants to trouble their Mu family, then there is absolutely no chance of resistance at all.


    For a time, Mu Xuefei felt regretful in her heart.


    If I knew earlier, I shouldn''t provoke Xiao Ning at that time.


    At that time, she only thought that Xiao Ning was an ordinary college student, but she never thought that the other party was an immortal cultivator.


    The difference between immortal cultivators and ordinary people was completely beyond her expectations.


    But she didn''t think it was normal at the time.


    After all, there are no immortal cultivators in this world, and immortal cultivators are all legends in the ancient times.


    Mu Xuefei never expected that there would be immortal cultivators in this era.


    This is like someone crawling out of a coffin, completely unimaginable.


    While Mu Xuefei was thinking, Mu Ningshan suddenly walked into her office.


    "Xue Fei, is the arrangement ready?"


    Mu Ningshan also attached great importance to this matter, so he couldn''t sit still in his office at all.


    He came here to ask Mu Xuefei how the investigation of Lin Yu was going.


    Originally, he wanted to wait for Mu Xuefei to take the initiative to report, but he was helpless and restless.


    Mu Xuefei slowly turned around, looked at Mu Ningshan and said, "It''s arranged, all the people who can be arranged have been arranged."


    "That''s fine, that''s fine."


    Mu Ningshan frowned and said.


    In just a few days, he seemed to have aged ten years.


    It''s been really stressful these days.


    He was worried almost every minute that Xiao Ning would kill him.


    "Right, one more thing."


    Mu Ningshan spoke again.


    Mu Xuefei hurriedly asked, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    "Hurry up and investigate the information about immortal cultivators. It''s good to know yourself and the enemy."


    Mu Ningshan said in a sad voice.


    Now they are in the bright light, (this chapter is not over!)


    Chapter 1328 Cast a wide net


    And Xiao Ning is in the dark, only Xiao Ning is looking for trouble with their Mu family, and they can''t find anyone if they want to fight back.


    Also, even finding Xiao Ning would not help.


    With the few warriors their Mu family found temporarily, they would never even think of defeating Xiao Ning.


    It is estimated that even if it is served together, it will be a serving.


    Therefore, Mu Ningshan thought, try to find some information related to immortal cultivators, and try to figure out the methods that immortal cultivators have against the enemy.


    Only in this way can you feel a little more at ease, and if the situation really deteriorates, there are certain countermeasures,


    Not to be blinded by both eyes.


    Seeing what Mu Ningshan said, Mu Xuefei hurriedly replied, "Dad, I have arranged this too."


    "Okay, that''s fine."


    A gratified smile appeared on Mu Ningshan''s face.


    Although there are many dangers now, but fortunately his daughter is still capable, at least it won''t make him worry too much.


    As he hadn''t arranged for this matter, Mu Xuefei took the initiative to arrange for someone to investigate.


    It can be seen that Mu Xuefei''s mind is now full of dealing with Xiao Ning.


    Mu Ningshan thought to himself, as long as the family is united, there will always be a way to deal with Xiao Ning.


    This difficult time will surely be overcome.


    Mu Ningshan thought so, and Mu Xuefei said again, "Dad, I don''t think we can hang ourselves on a tree like Lin Yu, we should think of other ways."


    "What way?" Mu Ningshan''s eyes lit up and asked.


    He was really curious about what idea Mu Xuefei came up with and whether it would work.


    After all, he thought about it repeatedly, and found that only Lin Yu would be the hope, and no one else could count on it.


    Those people on the road can''t do it, and neither can those from law enforcement agencies.


    Because the people on the road are only warriors, not Xiao Ning''s opponents, and the people from the law enforcement agencies are not much better.


    In short, these mortals can''t help Xiao Ning, an immortal cultivator.


    Only another immortal cultivator could defeat Xiao Ning.


    Mu Xuefei said: "What I think is that since there are immortal cultivators in this world, there are definitely not only Lin Yu and Xiao Ning, but there must be other immortal cultivators."


    "I heard before that there are cultivators on Longning Mountain, maybe I can arrange someone to look for them."


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan''s face suddenly showed an ecstatic smile.


    Yeah, why didn''t he think of that?


    Mu Xuefei was right, since there are immortal cultivators in the world, it is impossible to have only Xiao Ning and Lin Yu.


    There must have been people trying to cultivate immortals in places where traditional cultures such as Longning Mountain are inherited.


    After all, Xiu Xian Dao is the highest avenue left over from ancient times to this day.


    Maybe people in modern society don''t know, but those who stick to traditional culture must know it.


    There are definitely cultivators on Longning Mountain.


    The more Mu Ningshan thought about it, the more he felt that Mu Xuefei''s words made sense.


    At this moment, he couldn''t help but start to blame himself.


    Why didn''t I think of this, but my daughter thought about it first.


    Sure enough, he is old and can no longer deal with many things calmly and calmly.


    Mu Ningshan sighed secretly.


    Immediately afterwards, he spoke quickly to Mu Xuefei: "Xuefei, this matter should be arranged as soon as possible. Hurry up and let someone go to Longning Mountain to see it."


    "Well, I''ll make arrangements now."


    Mu Xuefei actually thought of this on a whim.


    Before that, she, like Mu Ningshan, placed her hope entirely on Lin Yu.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she had been thinking about the immortal cultivator, she would never have thought of this.


    After Mu Xuefei finished speaking to Mu Ningshan, she walked quickly to the desk, picked up the handset of the internal phone, and pressed the button on it.


    After two beeps, Mu Xuefei said quickly, "Arrange a few people to come over."


    After she finished speaking, she hung up the phone.


    It didn''t take long for five men in suits and leather shoes to walk into her office.


    When the five of them saw that Mu Ningshan, the president, was also here, they immediately bowed and saluted.


    Mu Ningshan waved to them, motioning for them to listen to Mu Xuefei''s arrangement.


    The five people walked quickly (this chapter is not over!)


    Chapter 1328 Cast a wide net


    In front of Mu Xuefei.


    Mu Xuefei glanced at it and said, "There is an important thing for you to do next..."


    As she said that, she explained in detail the investigation of the Daoist cultivator of Longning Mountain.


    After listening to the five people, they immediately took the order and left.


    Soon, only Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei were left in the office.


    Mu Ningshan let out a long sigh and said, "It''s Xue Fei, you are very thoughtful, this is another way out."


    At this moment, Mu Ningshan obviously boosted some confidence.


    Because he just thought about it carefully, and the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was very likely that Daoist people would cultivate immortals again on Longning Mountain.


    As Mu Xuefei just said, since there are immortal cultivators in this world, there must be immortal cultivators in these traditional cultural heritage places that have been passed down to this day.


    Mu Ningshan said to Mu Xuefei: "Xuefei, there is one more thing. You can investigate which places in the world are holy places for cultivating immortals. After you find them, arrange for someone to go there and have a look."


    Just after thinking about it, Mu Ningshan suddenly thought that since Longning Mountain is a place for cultivating immortals, there must be more than one place for cultivating immortals in this world.


    What is needed now is to cast a wide net.


    Therefore, if you go to other holy places for cultivating immortals, you may be able to find other immortal cultivators.


    In short, the more immortal cultivators that can be found, the better.


    Only by finding enough immortal cultivators can their Mu family have hope of surviving.


    Otherwise, once Xiao Ning kills them, their Mu family will be over. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Mu Ningshan is well aware of this.


    But anyway, now that so many people are arranged to go out at once, Mu Ningshan''s mood is much better than before.


    Mu Xuefei was the same at this moment.


    Like Mu Ningshan, she now sees hope of escape.


    The only thing to do now is to wait for the news, hoping that the news that finally returns will not disappoint.


    Mu Ningshan said, "Xuefei, I''ll go back first, and let me know as soon as there is any news."


    "Okay." Mu Xuefei nodded in agreement.


    Chapter 1328 Cast a wide net


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that after giving full marks to Xiangshu novels, they found a beautiful wife at the end!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1329： Tempo Master

    Longning Mountain.


    Lin Yu has been here in Longning Mountain for a few days.


    Not long after he came out of the Li Shi store that day, he left Guanghai City.


    And the reason why he left Guanghai City so quickly was because he heard that there were immortal cultivators in Longning Mountain, so he came to see.


    Anyway, he came to this world just to experience all kinds of life, and it was the same wherever he went, there was no difference.


    At this moment, Lin Yu was standing on the top of a mountain.


    Looking down from the mountain peak, you can see a sea of ??clouds floating on the mountainside.


    These sea of ??clouds set off the entire Longning like a human realm.


    Longning Mountain is actually a continuous mountain range, not a single mountain.


    However, the highest mountain in the vein is actually called Longning Mountain.


    Lin Yu hung in the air, quietly overlooking the sea of ????clouds.


    Suddenly, a golden light shot out from a distance, instantly dyeing the entire sea of ??clouds into gold.


    It was as if the golden ink was smeared on the paper.


    Lin Yu looked at the origin of the golden light.


    It was a round of rising sun, bringing waves of warmth to the earth.


    Looking at this round, Lin Yu couldn''t help but think of Tianbao again.


    Master Tianbao is the Tao of Longning Temple in Longning Mountain.


    And he, the legendary Taoist cultivator.


    That''s right, there is indeed a world immortal in Longning Mountain, this is not a legend.


    Master Tianbao has inherited the ancient orthodox method of cultivating immortals, and he has reached the realm of golden elixir.


    Among the cultivators, the Golden Core Realm can already be regarded as a strong existence.


    Of course, compared with Lin Yu, it is far from natural.


    Lin Yu is already a **** enough to destroy the world and create the world, but he is not at all comparable to a golden elixir like Master Bao.


    In Lin Yu''s eyes, there is no difference between Master Tianbao and ordinary people.


    "Immortal Master, you are indeed here."


    A voice sounded behind Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu didn''t turn around, he just said, "Master Tianbao, you''re here."


    "Yes, this junior has encountered some difficulties and wants to ask Lin Xianshi for advice."


    Master Bao respectfully said behind Lin Yu.


    One of the two is suspended on the top of the mountain, and the other is standing at the starting point of the top mountain road.


    Moreover, Master Tianbao has a white beard and white hair, while Lin Yu has a green appearance.


    Therefore, the respectful attitude of Master Tianbao is less harmonious.)


    If outsiders see it, they will doubt why Master Tianbao is so respectful to a young man.


    Of course, Master Tianbao knew in his heart that Immortal Master Lin''s strength was not something he could guess.


    In his opinion, Lin Xianshi''s strength can be described as unfathomable.


    Therefore, Master Tianbao guessed that Lin Xian might be an expert who had been practicing for many years, and it was only because of his good looks that he maintained the appearance of Qing.


    How could Master Tianbao be disrespectful to such a master?


    It can be said that in this Longning View, Lin Xianshi is now a highly accessible existence.


    All Taoists, including Master Tianbao, have great respect for Lin Yu.


    "Tell me, what doubts did you encounter?"


    Lin Yu was still looking into the distance, and said in a sullen voice.


    For him, no matter what problems Master Tianbao encounters, it''s just a small problem.


    There is nothing in this world that he cannot decide.


    Of course, it is only because he has always been almighty, that Master Tianbao and the Taoists of Long Ningguan respect him so much.


    In their eyes, Lin Yujian is the reincarnation of the great power.


    Omniscient, omnipotent.


    Below, Master Tianbao saw Lin Yuken''s answer, and said hurriedly and respectfully: "Immortal Master Lin, I''m stuck in this realm for a long time and can''t break through, and I don''t know what went wrong without turning Jindan into Nascent Soul. ."


    "Small things." Lin Yu said after sweeping away his consciousness, "I will teach you a method. You can practice every day, and you will be able to break through in three days at most."


    For Jin Dan to break through Nascent Soul, in Lin Yu''s eyes, it is really just a trivial matter.


    He has countless ways to help Tianbaoda (this chapter is not over!)


    Chapter 1329 Master Tianbao


    Reminder: In order to prevent incomplete content acquisition and out-of-order text, please do not use the browser (App) reading mode.


    Teacher suddenly.


    The so-called formula he just mentioned was actually something he came up with within a second.


    Without him, it is because this kind of thing is too simple.


    "Thank you, Immortal Master Lin, and ask Immortal Master Lin for advice."


    Master Tianbao almost cried with joy.


    Sure enough, Immortal Master Lin was extraordinary as soon as he made his move, and he gave a solution on the spot.


    Master Tian has great trust in Xianshi Lin, and believes that if the other party says it can be done, then it must be done.


    At this moment, Master Bao bowed respectfully and bowed slightly forward, waiting for Lin Yu to tell him.


    Lin Yu quickly explained the method he just came up with.


    After Master Bao listened carefully, he realized after a little thought that this could really help him a lot.


    As Immortal Master Lin said, as long as you practice according to this method every day, you will be able to successfully break through the Nascent Soul within three days.


    After understanding this, Master Tianbao said with tears: "Thank you, Immortal Master Lin, thank you Immortal Master Lin, Master Lin has the grace to recreate the younger generation."


    "Master Tianbao, I don''t need to say more words of thanks. I lived with you for a day, and you are a small reward."


    Lin Yudan said.


    When Master Tianbao heard this, he was flattered and said, "Master Lin has humbled himself. Lin Xian''s help to the younger generation is worthy of a great kindness and a small reward."


    Master Tian secretly said in his heart, Immortal Master Lin is indeed a real high.


    Actually such a profound method is said to be a small reward.


    Master Tianbao felt that Lin Xianshi''s true strength was absolutely invincible in the world.


    With Immortal Master Lin''s strength, sweeping the world is just a piece of cake.


    "Master Tianbao will go back first if he has nothing to do, I will meditate here for a while


    Lin Yu saw off the guest.


    "Yes, this junior will never disturb Lin Xianshiqing."


    Master Tian Bao left.


    After Master Tianbao left, Lin Yu began to practice meditation and soul refining.


    He wanted to recall the experience during this period of time to increase the strength of his soul.


    Lin Yu threw himself into selfless cultivation.


    On the other side, after Master Tianbao left, he quickly walked down the mountain along the mountain road.


    Don''t look at his old-fashioned appearance, but he is a Jindan strong.


    With his strength, walking up this mountain is like walking like flying, like walking on the ground.


    At this moment, Master Tianbao''s pace is particularly brisk.


    After all, the realm is about to break, so how can he restrain his inner excitement.


    "Lin Xianshi is really amazing. Just pointing me casually like this gave me new insights and hope for a breakthrough."


    Master Tianbao still felt extremely shocked in his heart.


    Lin Yu''s strength is too strong, so strong that he can''t even imagine it.


    Master Tianbao felt that even if he broke through several great realms in a short period of time, he was far from catching up with Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu was an existence that he could not even hope for in his entire life.


    Master Tianbao thought that if he could achieve half of Lin Xianshi''s achievements after working hard all his life, that would be enough.


    Master Tianbao quickly descended the mountain along the mountain road and returned to Longning Temple.


    After entering the Taoist temple, he did not rest, and quickly returned to his place of residence.


    During this period, a Taoist boy took the initiative to ask him if he wanted to have breakfast, and Master Tianbao immediately gave up.


    Now I have to hurry up to teach the magic tricks from Immortal Master Xiulin, how can I have a meal when I have time.


    "Go down and tell others, don''t disturb me unless there are special circumstances, I want to retreat and practice."


    Master Tianbao instructed Daotong.


    That child Ke took the lead and said, "Yes, watch the Lord."


    After taking orders, Daotong left quickly.


    He didn''t dare to disobey the orders of Master Tianbao, so he just wanted to quickly follow the orders of Master Tianbao.


    Let everyone in the Taoist temple not disturb Master Tianbao''s purification.


    When Master Tianbao saw the Daotong leave, he quickly walked to his residence again.


    After entering the residence, God (this chapter is not over!)


    Chapter 1329 Master Tianbao


    Reminder: In order to prevent incomplete content acquisition and out-of-order text, please do not use the browser (App) reading mode.


    Master Bao immediately sat down on a futon, and immediately began to practice the set of tricks that Lin Yu taught him.


    This set of formulas is divided into oral formulas and handprints.


    As long as you recite the mantra and pinch out the seal, you can start the practice.


    I saw that Master Tianbao made mudras in his hands, and there were words in his mouth.


    Suddenly, the spiritual energy of heaven and earth gathered from a distance and gathered towards the Tianling cover of Master Tianbao.


    Afterwards, these auras got into Master Tianbao''s mouth and nose and entered his body.


    Master Tianbao was ecstatic.


    The method taught by Master Lin Xian was really effective, and the field had an effect.


    He knew very well that the reason why he could break through before was because the spiritual energy of this world was too expensive.


    And because the aura is too expensive, then you can''t get too much aura when you break through.


    The lack of aura caused him to be unable to break through.


    In the past, Master Tianbao had been pondering where to get some material treasures that contained a lot of spiritual energy.


    However, with the set of tactics taught by Lin Xianshi, this problem has been completely solved.


    In the future, he will not encounter the situation of insufficient spiritual energy.


    After all, although the spiritual energy in this world is expensive and lacking, if the spiritual energy can be gathered together, there are still a lot of them.


    "Sir Lin''s tactic is very useful. It not only solves my current problems, but also solves problems in the future.


    Master Tianbao was ecstatic.


    This method of Lin Yu can not only help him break through the realm now, but also greatly help him in future cultivation.


    Otherwise, the speed of cultivation in the future will definitely be much faster than it is now.


    It is because of this set of tricks that can gather Qi.


    At this moment, Master Tianbao was full of confidence.


    Originally, his pursuit was only to break through Nascent Soul, but now, he still wants to climb higher mountains as soon as he cultivates immortality.


    Before he thought he couldn''t do it, but now he thinks he can.


    As long as you make good use of this set of tricks taught by Lin Xianshi, you will definitely be able to climb the peak and achieve great achievements in the future.


    Without thinking about it, Master Tianbao devoted himself to the practice of concentration.


    Time passed quickly, and before you knew it, the time came to the third day.


    Sure enough, as Immortal Shi said, when Master Tianbao reached the third day of cultivation, he suddenly felt a warm feeling in his dantian.


    This made Master Tianbao overjoyed.


    He knew in his heart that he was a sign of an impending breakthrough.


    Once a breakthrough is made, Nascent Soul will form in the dantian and step into the realm of Nascent Soul.


    At that time, he will be the real powerhouse in the world.


    Conquering the ecstasy in his heart, Master Tianbao continued to practice with full concentration.


    In the dantian, the warm feeling became more and more obvious.


    In the end, the Jindan underwent a qualitative change, and the one-dimensional Nascent Soul gradually condensed and formed.


    "Success, true work!"


    Master Tianbao opened his eyes excitedly.


    The next is really successful.


    He has broken through the realm of Nascent Soul and became one of the world''s people.


    He is now several times stronger than before.


    "Lin Xianshi''s art is really indescribable! Xianshi Lin is really a god!"


    At this moment, there is only gratitude and admiration for Lin Yu in Tianbao.


    Just like what he thought before, Lin Yu is indeed a worldless existence, with profound attainments in the way of cultivation.


    "I have worked hard for many years, and my efforts are finally in vain."


    Master Tianbao slowly stood up from the ground, his inner excitement still unchecked.


    After a while of ecstasy, he paced to the door.


    He cultivated for three days in a row, but he had not eaten a drop of water or eaten a grain of rice. He was already hungry.


    Just because the joy in my heart suppressed this feeling.


    However, Master Tianbao knew that he had to eat rice, and with his current strength, he could not reach the level of fasting.


    Master Tianbao pushed open the door, and the sunlight outside the door instantly shone in.


    It is noon now, but Master Tianbao feels that the sunshine is still the same (this chapter is not over!)


    Chapter 1329 Master Tianbao


    Reminder: In order to prevent incomplete content acquisition and out-of-order text, please do not use the browser (App) reading mode.


    Generally, it gives hope.


    "Watcher, have you finished your retreat?


    A Taoist boy walked quickly to Master Tianbao''s face.


    Master Tianbao nodded at him, and the Daotong immediately asked, "Master, do you want to eat first or not?"


    "Go get some food first."


    Master Tianbao gave an order.


    "Yes."


    Daotong immediately took orders to leave and prepare food for Master Tianbao.


    Master Tianbao just stopped at the door and looked into the distance.


    His guilty conscience is still undecided, and he has been pondering the future cultivation plan in his heart.


    In the past, he only wanted to break through the Nascent Soul, but now he is completely insufficient.


    He now wants to break through to the next realm, and go further than Xiu Xian.


    Master Tianbao thought in his heart.


    After a while, Daotong brought one person to bring the food.


    Seeing this, Master Tianbao got up and went back to the room, and sat down at the table.


    The boy took someone to bring the food into the house and put it down in front of Tianbao.


    Master Tianbao picked up Kuaizi and said, "Did anything special happen in the view during the few days I was in retreat?"


    "Yes." Daotong nodded and said, "There are a few people from Guanghai City who want to see you."


    "When did they come here?" Master Tianbao said while eating.


    "They came on the first day of your retreat


    Daotong replied.


    Master Tianbao heard the words and asked, "Have they not left for the past three days?"


    "I haven''t left, I''m just waiting for you to leave the customs. It''s useless to persuade us."


    Daotong respectfully said.


    Master Tianbao asked, "What is the origin of these people?"


    "It''s the subordinate of a wealthy businessman in Guanghai City, and they won''t reveal more about it."


    Daotong replied.


    Tianbao thought for a while after hearing the words, and then said, "Go and talk to him, I''ll see them later."


    He thought that Lin Xianshi came from Guanghai City, and these people also came from Guanghai City.


    Maybe these people came to find Immortal Master Lin.


    See you in insurance, it''s better to have them side by side.


    For the fastest update, please enter in the browser -- to view


    Chapter 1329 Master Tianbao


    Dear, click in and give a good review. The higher the score, the faster the update. It is said that after giving full marks to Xiangshu novels, they found a beautiful wife at the end!


    The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: https://, data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, no ads and fresh reading!

 Chapter 1330： Decide

    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    , pole martial arts modifier


    In a reception room of Longning Temple, a man in a suit was waiting with a few followers.


    Just now, Daotong said that Master Tianbao had left the customs, which gave him hope immediately.


    That''s right, he was the one sent by Mu Xuefei to find Master Tianbao.


    However, when he came here, he was told that Master Tianbao was in retreat, so he had to wait patiently.


    Now the wait has finally come to fruition.


    "Little Daoist, will Master Tianbao come to see me?"


    The man in the suit took out a red envelope and asked Daotong.


    In the red envelope is a stack of cash, which is quite a lot.


    Daotong glanced at the red envelope, and then said: "You just wait, we will come naturally if we want to see you, and it''s useless if you don''t want to see you."


    Daotong indifferently refused the bribe from the man in the suit.


    There is no way, Long Ning''s internal management is strict, even if he is willing to accept the other party''s benefits, he does not dare to actually do it.


    "target="_">https://e>


    Another point is that there are many benefits to practicing with Master Tianbao in this Longning Temple. He doesn''t want to be swept out of the house for greed for a little money.


    These kinds of money are nothing compared to longevity.


    When the man in the suit saw that Daotong refused to accept his money, he took back the red envelope embarrassingly, thinking of another way in his heart.


    Mu Xuefei took this matter very seriously and explained that he must do it.


    So he had to see Master Tianbao no matter what, if he went back like this, he would be completely unable to deal with Mu Xuefei.


    The man in the suit was thinking about what to do next.


    And just as he was thinking, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the door.


    The man in the suit hurriedly turned his head and looked out the door.


    I saw an immortal Taoist Taoist with two Taoist boys walking towards this place quickly.


    The man in the suit secretly thought, it seems that this is Master Tianbao.


    "Master Tianbao!"


    The man in the suit got up excitedly and stepped forward to salute Master Tianbao.


    Master Tianbao has an extraordinary temperament, and just seeing it makes people feel a sense of admiration.


    Therefore, the man in the suit was sincerely respecting Master Tianbao at this time. ¡®


    Another point, since Master Tianbao was willing to see him, half of his mission this time was completed.


    At least he explained to Mu Xuefei after he went back.


    So his salute is not only because he is happy, but also because the task has been completed.


    Master Tianbao casually glanced at the man in the suit, and then said, "Sit down first, sit down and talk."


    This man in a suit seemed ordinary to him, just an ordinary person, not even a warrior.


    However, judging from the outfits of the men in suits and the entourage, these people should be rich.


    Sure enough, as Daotong said, these people are the subordinates of a wealthy businessman in Guanghai City.


    When the man in the suit saw that Master Tianbao asked him to sit down, he quickly retreated to the chair and sat down on the chair.


    Master Tianbao sat opposite him.


    The few Taoists stood respectfully behind Master Tianbao.


    Master Tianbao asked, "I heard that you came from Guanghai City?"


    The reason why he was willing to come to see these lay people was because he heard that they were from Guanghai City.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He was worried that the arrival of these people might have something to do with Lin Xianshi, so he agreed to come.


    Otherwise, he would definitely ignore these people.


    They will only be handed over to the subordinates in the view to deal with.


    So he naturally had to first ask if the man in the suit and the others were from Guanghai City, and if they came from Guanghai City, talk to them.


    If not, send them away sooner.


    He doesn''t want to waste time on these people now, he just wants to go to see Immortal Master Lin quickly.


    On the other side, when the man in the suit saw Master Tianbao asked, he immediately replied: "Master is right, we are from Guanghai City."


    "Oh? Then what are your identities in Guanghai City?"


    Master Tianbao asked.


    The man in the suit hurriedly replied respectfully, "We are from the Mu Group in Guanghai City, and the leaders of our group, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei, asked us to come here."


    "Mu Ningshan, Mu Xuefei."


    Master Tianbao nodded slowly and wrote down the two names.


    Immediately afterwards, he asked again, "Then why did you come here?"


    When the man in the suit saw that Master Tianbao asked the right question, he was immediately excited.


    After organizing the language for a while, the man in the suit replied, "Our company leader heard that there is a Taoist cultivator in Longning Temple, so he ordered us to come and look for it."


    The man in the suit was convinced that Master Tianbao was the Taoist cultivator.


    Because Master Tianbao has an immortal style in both temperament and dress.


    After Master Tianbao heard the words of the man in the suit, he immediately looked down on the man in the suit.


    There are not a few mortals who are superstitious in immortality like men in suits.


    Master Tianbao usually doesn''t bother to pay attention to this kind of person, and he doesn''t want to let the other party know that he is indeed a cultivator.


    After all, in his opinion, these mundane things will only affect his cultivation and proving to longevity.


    So, Master Tianbao said indifferently: "The so-called Taoist cultivators are just legends. Go back and tell your company leaders that Longning Temple is just an ordinary Taoist temple."


    At this time, Master Tianbao was already interested in seeing off guests, and he didn''t want to chat with the man in the suit any more.


    Naturally, the man in the suit noticed this, and hurriedly said, "Master Tianbao, don''t worry, I have something very important to tell the master."


    As soon as Master Tianbao heard it, he patiently asked, "What''s the matter, let''s hear it."


    The man in the suit said quickly: "Recently, a cultivator appeared in our Guanghai City. That man had a flying sword and was wreaking havoc at our company headquarters..."


    The man in the suit quickly talked about Xiao Ning''s destruction of the Mu Group headquarters.


    When Mu Xuefei sent him here, she expected that the cultivators in Longning Temple might not be willing to pay attention to the mundane affairs.


    So I told the man in the suit in advance and asked him to tell the Taoist cultivator about Xiao Ning.


    I believe that when the other party hears that there are immortal practitioners, they will definitely be interested.


    After all, this is not as simple as a mundane matter, but involves disputes between immortal cultivators.


    Sure enough, when the man in the suit finished talking about Xiao Ning, Master Tianbao''s expression became solemn.


    Mu Xuefei guessed right, Master Tianbao really cared about the mysterious cultivators who appeared in Guanghai City.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    They have very little inheritance of immortal cultivation, and now a mysterious immortal cultivator suddenly appears, it is necessary to find out the origin of the other party.


    At least you need to know what kind of people the other party is, lest you encounter a situation where you don''t know the other party in the secular world.


    Master Tianbao said, "How much do you know about that immortal cultivator?"


    The man in the suit hurriedly replied: "We don''t know much, we only know that the immortal cultivator is very young and a student of Guanghai University, and his family is very ordinary, his parents are working-class, interpersonal The relationship is also very simple.¡±


    The man in the suit did not dare to go against Master Tianbao''s will, so he told Xiao Ning''s general origin.


    After Master Tianbao heard his answer, his expression became more and more solemn.


    Because Xiao Ning''s age and family background made him feel very wrong.


    First of all, Xiao Ning was a freshman, only eighteen or nineteen years old, and then Xiao Ning''s family was just an ordinary family, and her parents had little ability.


    This means that Xiao Ning does not have a background in immortal cultivation and does not have any inheritance in his family.


    As a result, such a young person can actually step into the path of immortality, and according to the man in a suit, his strength is not low.


    This problem is very serious.


    Master Tianbao dared not ignore Xiao Ning, he felt that it was necessary to tell Immortal Master Lin about this.


    Thinking of this, Master Tianbao said slowly: "You guys wait here first, I''ll go out."


    "Master Tianbao, please."


    The man in the suit hurriedly said respectfully.


    As long as Master Tianbao doesn''t issue the eviction order, everything is easy to say.


    The man in the suit breathed a sigh of relief.


    It doesn''t matter if you wait a little longer.


    Master Tianbao got up and left, and the Taoists did not follow him, but continued to wait in this room.


    After going out, Master Tianbao quickly walked towards the back mountain.


    He wanted to quickly go to see Immortal Master Lin and tell Immortal Master Lin about the situation in Guanghai City.


    He felt that Immortal Master Lin should be interested in that Xiao Ning.


    After all, this is a very young cultivator.


    Even Master Tianbao thought that Lin Xianshi might have already met Xiao Ning.


    In short, this news must be communicated to Immortal Master Lin as soon as possible without delay.


    Master Tianbao stepped forward quickly, and soon came to the back mountain.


    At this moment, Lin Yu was still hovering quietly at the top of the mountain, looking at the mountains in the distance.


    Master Tianbao walked all the way up the mountain road, and soon came behind Lin Yu.


    "Master Lin."


    Master Tianbao shouted respectfully.


    Lin Yu asked aloud, "Master Tianbao broke through?"


    "Exactly!" Master Tianbao responded: "The magic formula that Immortal Master Lin gave me is very useful. It took me three days to successfully break through, and now I am at the Nascent Soul Realm."


    Lin Yu said: "With your aptitude, as long as you continue to practice, you can still achieve breakthroughs in your realm. Your path to immortality has not come to an end."


    When Master Tianbao heard this, he was immediately excited.


    What he cares most about now is whether the cultivation can continue to break through.


    After all, as long as you can keep cultivating and breaking through, not only will your strength continue to grow stronger, but your lifespan will also grow.


    This is simply a dream for these immortal cultivators.


    At this moment, Master Tianbao''s gratitude to Lin Yu is beyond words.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    He could only thank him again and again: "Many thanks to Immortal Master Lin, Immortal Master Lin has the grace of re-creation."


    "Master Tianbao, you don''t need to talk about this. You shouldn''t come here just for this."


    Lin Yu stopped.


    Master Tianbao hurriedly replied, "Yes, Immortal Master Lin really knows the world. I have important news to tell Immortal Master Lin."


    "What important news, you talk about it."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    Seeing that Lin Yu said this, Master Tianbao didn''t delay any longer, and quickly explained the matter of the Mu family''s dispatch and Xiao Ning''s situation.


    "Xiao Ning."


    Lin Yu groaned after listening.


    Seeing this, Master Tianbao hurriedly asked, "Master Lin knows about this Xiao Ning?"


    "Of course, the origin of this person is a bit special." Lin Yu said.


    When Master Tianbao heard this, he immediately became interested and asked, "Excuse me, Immortal Master Lin, what''s so special about Xiao Ning?"


    He had been very curious about Xiao Ning''s origin on the way he had just arrived.


    After all, this person''s upbringing and family background are really weird.


    If Xiao Ning is an ordinary person, then his background is normal.


    But the problem is that Xiao Ning is a cultivator.


    Which immortal cultivator in this world does not have a mysterious origin, only Xiao Ning''s origin is so ordinary.


    This is absolutely not normal.


    Lin Yu did not rush to answer Master Tianbao''s question, but asked, "I wonder if Master Tianbao has heard about the reincarnation of the strong?"


    "Reincarnation?" Master Tianbao was obviously stunned.


    Obviously he hadn''t heard of such a thing.


    This is also normal, he is just an ordinary immortal cultivator, relying on the inheritance of Long Ningguan to cultivate to the point where he is today, how can he ever hear such a thing as the reincarnation of the great master.


    However, when Lin Yu asked this question, something suddenly came to his mind.


    Lin Xianshi would definitely not ask him questions for no reason.


    Now if I ask him if he has heard of reincarnation, then it can only be said that this Xiao Ning is probably a reincarnated person.


    Thinking of this, Master Tianbao hurriedly asked, "Excuse me, Immortal Master Lin, could it be that this Xiao Ning is the reincarnation of the almighty?"


    "Great power can''t be called, he is indeed a reincarnated person."


    Lin Yudandan replied.


    After observing Xiao Ning carefully in the park that day, he determined that Xiao Ning was a rebirth.


    Just judging from Xiao Ning''s cultivation technique, he probably wasn''t a top powerhouse before his rebirth.


    It is estimated that it is lucky to be reincarnated.


    "No wonder!"


    When Master Tianbao heard Lin Yu''s affirmative answer, he immediately exclaimed.


    At this time, he thought to understand why Xiao Ning seemed to have an ordinary background, but he was able to embark on the path of immortality.


    It turned out that he was a reincarnated person.


    Since it is reincarnation, it naturally has the memory of the previous life, and can directly cultivate based on the memory of the previous life.


    In this way, it is not surprising to set foot on the path of immortality at such a young age. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    And it is very normal that there is no inheritance in the family.


    After all, he is relying on the memory of the previous life to cultivate, not relying on others to teach him.


    Master Tianbao quickly figured out the cause and effect, and Xiao Ning''s sense of mystery in his heart suddenly lost a lot.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    At this moment, Master Tianbao no longer thinks Xiao Ning is mysterious. He only thinks that Xiao Ning is lucky enough to have a chance to do it all over again.


    Master Tianbao thought that if he could do it all over again, he would definitely be able to achieve higher achievements than this life at this age.


    At this time, Lin Yu asked again: "Master Tianbao, you just said that someone from the Mu family sent someone to look for you?"


    "That''s right." Master Tianbao immediately retracted his thoughts and said, "The people from the Mu family sent someone to look for the cultivator, and finally found me here."


    After finishing speaking, Master Tianbao hurriedly asked, "Master Lin Xianshi knows people from the Mu family?"


    "Had a relationship with one of their daughters." Lin Yudan replied.


    When Master Tianbao heard it, he thought for a while and asked, "Master Lin, why don''t I go out to the mountain to meet Xiao Ning for a while and help the Mu family?"


    He thought to himself that since Immortal Master Lin had a relationship with a daughter of the Mu family, he might be willing to help the Mu family.


    Also, he himself wanted to meet that Xiao Ning for a while, to see what the origin of this rebirth was.


    Lin Yu replied: "You can handle this matter yourself. I have nothing to do with the Mu family."


    "Yes."


    Master Tianbao agreed.

 Chapter 1331： hope

    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Xianshi Lin, then I''ll take a step first. I''ll deal with those people first."


    Master Tianbao took the initiative to leave.


    Since Lin Yu said that he has nothing to do with the Mu family, he knows what to do.


    "Go." Lin Yu replied without saying more.


    Master Tianbao went down the mountain along the mountain road and returned to Longning Temple.


    After returning to the Longning Temple, Master Tianbao walked directly towards the room where the man in the suit and the others were.


    As he walked, he thought in his heart, thinking about how to respond to the Mu family''s request.


    He was very curious about Xiao Ning. Without him, it was because Immortal Master Lin said that Xiao Ning was a rebirth.


    So in his heart, he wanted to meet that Xiao Ning for a while.


    After walking all the way, thinking about it, Master Tianbao came to the door of the house where the man in the suit was.


    After pausing for a while, and putting on a solemn expression again, Master Tianbao stepped over the threshold and entered the house.


    When the man in the suit saw Master Tianbao coming back, he immediately stood up from his chair, greeted him respectfully and said, "Master Tianbao, you are back!"


    Mu Xuefei had specifically explained to him that if he found a Taoist cultivator in Longning Mountain, he would have to do everything possible to bring him down the mountain.


    At first glance, this Master Tianbao was the Taoist cultivator that Mu Xuefei was looking for.


    Therefore, what the man in the suit was pondering over and over at the moment was how to bring Master Tianbao down the mountain and let Mu Xuefei meet him.


    Master Tianbao walked back to his chair and sat down, and the man in the suit immediately returned to his chair and sat down.


    Afterwards, the man in the suit didn''t talk too much, and went straight to the subject: "Master Tianbao, our company leaders would like to invite you to come out and meet Xiao Ning for a while. I don''t know what Master Tianbao wants? By the way, if Master Tianbao speaks about money, he will definitely It will satisfy Master Tianbao."


    When the man in the suit spoke, he was extremely respectful.


    This was because he had watched Xiao Ning leap from the fifteenth floor with his own eyes.


    He jumped directly from such a high distance, and in the end he was unscathed.


    It can be seen how powerful the cultivator is.


    If it is replaced by a martial artist, it will be disabled if you do so.


    Therefore, the man in the suit has a sincere respect for Master Tianbao, and does not dare to neglect him in the slightest.


    What''s more, Mu Xuefei had specifically instructed him to be polite when he saw the immortal cultivator.


    Master Tianbao said: "Go back and let your company leaders come over by themselves."


    He still hasn''t decided whether to deal with Xiao Ning or not, and he plans to wait until he has personally met the head of the Mu Group.


    On the other side, the man in the suit saw Master Tianbao say this, and immediately replied with a smile: "Master Tianbao said that I will go back and report this matter to our company leaders."


    Although Master Tianbao didn''t say that he agreed to deal with Xiao Ning, he just gave him a reason to return.


    After he went back, he only had to tell Mu Xuefei that Master Tianbao wanted to see her in person.


    The man in the suit felt that this would be enough to revive his life.


    After all, this was originally the request of Master Tianbao, and he just went back and told the truth.


    After the man in the suit finished speaking, he got up and left with a few followers.


    Master Tianbao watched them leave, still thinking about whether to meet Xiao Ning for a while.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Xiao Ning, a reborn immortal cultivator, made him very interested.


    Of course, at this moment, what he admires more in his heart is Lin Yu.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu could judge that Xiao Ning was a rebirth by just seeing Xiao Ning once.


    Such strength is really powerful.


    Anyway, Master Tian Bao felt that if he had been replaced at the time, he would never have been able to determine Xiao Ning''s origin.


    He only thought that Master Xiao Ning was famous, so he possessed a strong strength at a young age.


    Never think about rebirth.


    After all, everything is too exaggerated, how can there really be reborn people in this world?


    Master Tempo struggled to make a decision.


    In the room, other Daoists saw that Grandmaster Tianbao looked like he was lost in thought, so they all kept silent, for fear that they would disturb Grandmaster Tianbao''s thinking.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    In the end, after thinking for a while, Master Tianbao decided to go down the mountain to meet Xiao Ning in person.


    Of course, before that, he must first meet the Mu family to see what their attitudes are.


    Although Master Tianbao wanted to deal with Xiao Ning, he also didn''t want to do things for a few mortals.


    ¡­


    On the other side, the man in a suit led someone away from the Taoist temple with a wide-eyed smile on his face.


    Although this trip did not tell Master Tianbao to go down the mountain, it was a good harvest.


    Judging from Master Tianbao''s expression and tone of voice at that time, he should be somewhat interested in Xiao Ning.


    So as long as you go back and tell Mu Xuefei about this, Mu Xuefei will definitely be happy.


    The man in the suit felt that his mission was basically complete.


    All you have to do now is to go back quickly and not delay too long on the road.


    The group quickly descended the mountain and came all the way to Longshan City at the foot of Longning Mountain.


    In a square, a man in a suit and others got on a helicopter parked here.


    In order to be in a hurry this time, they came here by helicopter, and now they naturally have to go back by helicopter.


    This will speed things up a bit.


    The helicopter took off quickly and flew all the way to Guanghai City.


    this afternoon.


    The helicopter parked steadily on the apron on the roof of the Mu Group headquarters.


    The man in the suit and the others quickly got off the plane.


    At this time, the headquarters has been renovated again, and the internal things that were damaged by Feijian have been cleaned up.


    After getting off the plane, the man in the suit hurried into the elevator with someone.


    The elevator goes straight to the floor where Mu Xuefei''s office is located.


    In the office, Mu Xuefei was sitting worriedly on the office chair, facing the floor-to-ceiling windows and looking at the scenery outside the window.


    She has been in a bad mood these days.


    Mu Ningshan was just like her, the father and daughter could not calm down no matter what.


    Mainly because the enemy they faced this time was a cultivator, an existence beyond their cognition.


    No matter how they thought about it, they couldn''t think of any good way to deal with Xiao Ning.


    The only one who can deal with Xiao Ning is another immortal cultivator.


    Both father and daughter felt the same way.


    In this desperate and helpless mood, the two parents felt that life was like a year, and every day was very uncomfortable.


    Maybe in the eyes of outsiders, their Mu family should live an emperor-like life every day, whatever they want.


    But in fact, they can''t wait to live the life of ordinary people.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    At least that''s not to worry about.


    In the past few days, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei have thought about it a lot, and the more they think about it, the more they regret it.


    If only Xiao Ning hadn''t been provoked in the first place. ,


    That way they can still live a rich life without fear.


    It''s a pity that nothing can go back, and now they can only find a way to make up for it, hoping that someone in this world can take care of Xiao Ning.


    Of course, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei also thought about another aspect.


    That is, since there are immortal cultivators in this world, then these mortals are destined to not be able to live comfortably.


    After all, immortal cultivators are existences that surpass mortals, and they will definitely not put them in the eyes of mortals.


    The wealth of their Mu family is only relative to the middle and lower classes of society. In front of immortal cultivators, their family''s wealth is not worth mentioning at all.


    So even if they didn''t provoke Xiao Ning at that time, the whole situation would not be very good.


    Their Mu family is destined to suffer this disaster, it is nothing more than early and late.


    Mu Xuefei looked at the scenery outside the floor-to-ceiling window, and in a short period of time, countless thoughts flashed through her mind.


    Just then, the videophone on the desk rang.


    Mu Xuefei turned around and took a look, and found that a man in a suit brought someone back, so she cheered up.


    The man in the suit was sent by her to Longning Mountain to find the Taoist cultivator, and he didn''t know if he had completed the mission this time.


    If the mission is completed, maybe this crisis will be resolved.


    Mu Xuefei immediately became interested.


    "Come in."


    Mu Xuefei pressed the communication button and commanded.


    Soon, the office door opened automatically, and a man in a suit walked quickly into Mu Xuefei''s office.


    Before they could walk in front of them, Mu Xuefei hurriedly asked, "Are there any cultivators on Longning Mountain?"


    "Have."


    The man in the suit replied excitedly.


    "what?"


    Mu Xuefei suddenly became excited, and a smile appeared on her face.


    Immediately afterwards, she said to the man in the suit, "Sit down first and wait for the president to come over."


    After speaking, she immediately practiced her father, Mu Ningshan, and asked Mu Ningshan to come to her office.


    After a while, Mu Ningshan arrived in a hurry.


    After Mu Ningshan heard that there was news from Longning Mountain, he was also very interested, and hurried over immediately.


    After sitting on the sofa, Mu Xuefei said to the man in the suit, "Tell me about the specific situation."


    The man in the suit was busy talking about everything, including how they got to Longning Mountain, how they heard about Master Tianbao, how they met Master Tianbao, and the conversation with Master Tianbao later, etc. Be meticulous, do not dare to omit anything.


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei listened carefully, the more they listened, the better they felt.


    Judging from the description of the man in the suit, Master Tianbao is indeed a Taoist cultivator.


    As expected, since there are immortal cultivators in this world, there must be more than one.


    Master Tianbao is indeed a Taoist cultivator with ancient inheritance.


    And Longning Temple is indeed an excellent place to cultivate immortals.


    At this moment, both Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei saw hope.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Mu Xuefei asked, "Master Tianbao is willing to go down the mountain to deal with Xiao Ning?"


    When the man in the suit saw her asking about the most important thing, he got up and replied respectfully, "Master Tianbao said that he would like to meet you or the president in person, and then make a decision."


    This is the original words of Master Tianbao, he dare not say nonsense.


    And if he said that, his mission was completed, and it was up to Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei to see Master Tianbao.


    After hearing the words of the man in the suit, Mu Xuefei turned to look at Mu Ningshan.


    Mu Ningshan thought for a moment, and then waved his hand to signal the man in the suit to lead him back first.


    The man in the suit hurriedly greeted several people to get up and leave the office together.


    After only Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei were left in the office, Mu Ningshan said, "I just don''t know what Master Tianbao intends."


    "Dad, what do you mean, Master Tianbao may be detrimental to us by letting us go to see him?"


    Mu Xuefei asked.


    The first thing that came to her mind was that Master Tianbao and Xiao Ning might be together.


    In this way, taking the initiative to go to Longning Mountain to see Master Tianbao is undoubtedly a sheep into the tiger''s mouth.


    This has to be guarded against.


    Mu Ningshan didn''t answer, and was still frowning in thought.


    After a while, Mu Ningshan asked, "Is there any investigation result on Lin Yu''s whereabouts?"


    "No." Mu Xuefei shook her head decisively and said, "All the people I sent out couldn''t find Lin Yu. I don''t know where Lin Yu is now."


    Mu Ningshan fell into contemplation again after hearing this.


    After thinking about it again, Mu Ningshan made up his mind and said: "It seems that I can only go to Longning Mountain to meet Master Tianbao for a while."


    "Dad, aren''t you worried about the accident?"


    Mu Xuefei asked worriedly.


    Mu Ningshan slowly shook his head and said, "Master Tianbao should not be with Xiao Ning, they may even be rivals. Another point, if Master Tianbao really wants to be against us, then he doesn''t need to do it like this. trouble."


    After hearing this, Mu Xuefei thought for a while, and found that what her father said was indeed reasonable.


    From any angle, Master Tianbao doesn''t seem to be with Xiao Ning.


    Also, the immortal cultivators are definitely not monolithic, and there must be disputes with each other.


    Maybe, as his father said, Master Tianbao and Xiao Ning might not be rivals with each other.


    "Dad, when do we leave?" Mu Xuefei asked.


    Mu Ningshan thought for a while and said, "I''ll go alone, you can stay here to investigate Lin Yu''s trace."


    This matter is of great importance. As the head of the Mu family, he must go out in person.


    Only by going to talk to Master Tianbao in person can he feel at ease.


    Another point, after all, he lived a long time and experienced more things than Mu Xuefei.


    Therefore, he felt that his coping ability was definitely stronger than that of Mu Xuefei. When UU reading negotiated with Master Tianbao like this, he could more accurately judge what Master Tianbao was thinking.


    In short, this matter is too important, he does not feel relieved to hand it over to Mu Xuefei, he has to do it himself.


    On the other side, after hearing Mu Ningshan''s decision, Mu Xuefei nodded immediately and said, "Okay, then I''ll stay at home and hurry up to find Lin Yu."


    There is one road to Master Tianbao, and the hope of the other road lies in Lin Yu.


    This chapter is not over, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    With the current situation, it is necessary to understand Lin Yu''s intentions.


    See if Lin Yu is on Xiao Ning''s side, or is he willing to help them.


    If it is the former, then you must make it clear to Master Tianbao. If it is the latter, then the success rate of their Mu Family escape this time will be greatly increased.


    Mu Xuefei knew this.


    So even if Mu Ningshan didn''t say anything, she still had the heart to find Lin Yu.


    Mu Ningshan got up and said, "I''ll set off now, hurry up and find Lin Yu''s whereabouts."


    "Um."


    Mu Xuefei nodded and got up to send Mu Ningshan away.


    After Mu Ningshan walked out of Mu Xuefei''s office, he brought a man in a suit and the others and walked straight to the apron on the roof.


    Now that the man in the suit has figured out the route and knows how to find Master Tianbao, he naturally wants to lead them along.


    The group quickly came to the top of the building and boarded the helicopter parked there on standby.


    Afterwards, the helicopter took off quickly and flew all the way towards Longshan City.


    pt

 Chapter 1332： climb to the top

    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Longshan City.


    It was already night when Mu Ningshan arrived here in a helicopter.


    However, this did not affect Mu Ningshan''s interest in the slightest.


    The closer he gets to Longshan City, the more excited Mu Ningshan is in his heart, because he knows that he will soon see a Taoist cultivator named Master Tianbao.


    At that time, the future of the Mu family will depend on this side.


    Mu Ningshan prayed in his heart that Master Tianbao would take action against Xiao Ning for their Mu family.


    Otherwise, with their ability to Mu Family, they really can''t help Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning is a cultivator with extraordinary strength.


    Their Mu family are just ordinary people, no matter how rich they are, they cannot have the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth.


    Money really isn''t of much use at a time like this.


    Of course, although money is of little use, Mu Ningshan still brought a lot of money with him.


    He still hoped that the money would impress Master Tianbao.


    After all, there is really nothing he can do.


    The helicopter landed on the tarmac somewhere in Longshan City.


    As soon as the plane landed, Mu Ningshan couldn''t wait to get off the plane.


    Then, a limousine slowly approached and finally stopped next to the plane.


    "boarding."


    Mu Ningshan couldn''t wait to get in the car.


    The man in the suit hurriedly stepped forward and opened the car door, allowing Mu Ningshan to get on and off easily.


    Mu Ningshan got into the back seat of the limousine.


    Then, the man in the suit sat on the co-pilot.


    The rest of the entourage sat in an off-road vehicle.


    The vehicle started and drove all the way to the outskirts of the city.


    Longning Mountain is located on the outskirts of Longshan City, which is quite a distance from the urban area.


    Along the way, Mu Ningshan was thinking about how to deal with Master Tianbao.


    Regarding the temperament of Master Tianbao, the man in the suit has already told him something, and he has a rough idea.


    But how to deal with him well is still unclear.


    Mainly because Master Tianbao is a Taoist cultivator, and he is just an ordinary person.


    This disparity in strength made him feel a deep sense of fear in his heart.


    Such a feeling is difficult to appear in Mu Ningshan, but at this time, this feeling is very strong.


    There is no good way for Mu Ningshan to do this.


    The vehicle moves quickly along the road.


    It was getting darker and darker, and it was now close to midnight.


    There are very few vehicles on the road, and it is pitch black except for the street lights.


    Looking at the scene outside the window, Mu Ningshan couldn''t get better no matter what.


    Originally, he was still full of expectations when he was in the helicopter, but now he is a little afraid to meet Master Tianbao.


    But fortunately, he has been in the market for a long time, and his psychological quality is always much better than others.


    He was still thinking calmly.


    In his thinking, the vehicle is getting closer and closer to Longning Mountain.


    In the end, the two cars stopped one after another and stopped at the foot of a mountain.


    The man in the suit turned his head from the front seat and said, "CEO, here we are."


    "get off."


    Mu Ningshan said decisively.


    He didn''t want to delay at all now, he just wanted to hurry up the mountain.


    In this way, we can see Master Tianbao early in the morning.


    The man in the suit immediately understood what Mu Ningshan meant, and quickly got out of the car to open the door, and then greeted others to get off.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    In this way, the group of people walked along the mountain road under the dark night.


    The man in the suit walked in the front and flashed a flashlight, while the others protected Muning Mountain in the middle.


    At the same time, Mujia in Guanghai City.


    Mu Xuefei came home very late.


    She has been arranging to investigate Lin Yu''s matter since Mu Ningshan left in the daytime.


    Although he has now found Master Tianbao, a Taoist cultivator, the search for Lin Yu''s whereabouts still cannot be delayed.


    One more way, one more hope.


    Mu Xuefei knew this.


    In the living room, Mu Xuefei poured herself a glass of red wine and sat on the sofa alone.


    She didn''t turn on the light. (This chapter is not over!)


    Chapter 1332 Climbing to the top


    Very bright, only lighting up the ambient lighting in the living room.


    In this dim light, she sipped lightly with a spilled cup.


    She is not in a good mood, mainly regrets.


    Regret despising Xiao Ning at that time, and finally caused a big disaster for the Mu family.


    At this time, she actually felt that Mu Xuelan''s character was not bad.


    Although Mu Xuelan was simple and innocent, fortunately, she would not easily provoke people.


    If it was Mu Xuelan, the Mu family would definitely not provoke Xiao Ning this time.


    You don''t need to be so frightened as you are now.


    Mu Xuefei took a sip of the red sprinkle in the cup, and then sighed slightly.


    At this moment, she suddenly found someone standing behind her.


    "Sheran."


    Mu Xuefei shouted softly.


    She knew in her heart that the person standing behind her at this time was none other than Mu Xuelan.


    Mu Xuelan walked gently in front of Mu Xuefei and sat on the sofa opposite her.


    "Sister, what''s the matter now?"


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    She doesn''t know the specific situation yet, only that there seems to be a major crisis at home.


    And this crisis seems to be related to Lin Yu and Xiao Ning.


    Mu Xuefei raised her head and glanced at Mu Xuelan, then shook her head slightly and said, "Xuelan, leave this matter alone, it''s not good to know so much."


    Upon hearing this, Mu Xuelan hurriedly pleaded, "Sister, just tell me, maybe I can be of some help."


    Mu Xuefei sighed, "You can''t be of much help. Besides, this is my fault, and it has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry about it so much, just go to school."


    Mu Xuelan hurriedly said: "Sister, we are a family, isn''t your business my business, just tell me."


    Hearing this, Mu Xuefei sighed again.


    Then, she said softly, "Okay, I can''t hide it from you now, so let''s talk to you."


    She thought about it carefully, Mu Xuelan already knew the general situation, so there was no point in hiding it from her.


    On the contrary, keeping her words hidden all the time will make her think about it.


    Also, if Mu Xuelan was not allowed to know the specifics of the matter, what if Xiao Ning used her as a breakthrough to come to trouble their Mu family?


    So after weighing it over and over again, Mu Xuefei decided to tell Mu Xuelan the truth of the whole thing.


    "Sister, tell me quickly."


    Seeing Mu Xuefei let go, Mu Xuelan hurriedly urged.


    Mu Xuefei sorted out her thoughts, organized her words, and then began to describe the cause and effect of the whole thing.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Mu Xuelan has been listening carefully.


    After Mu Xuefei finished speaking, Mu Xuelan finally understood the situation.


    "Sister, I''m also at fault in this matter. If I hadn''t gone to see Brother Lin Yu and met Xiao Ning, things would definitely not have gotten to this point."


    Mu Xuelan comforted her.


    At that time, she went after Lin Yu, and then met Xiao Ning in the park.


    After that, I listened to some of Xiao Ning''s words again, and it finally ended up like this.


    After all, Mu Xuefei took the initiative to find trouble with Xiao Ning because she didn''t want her to come into contact with Xiao Ning.


    If they didn''t go to Xiao Ning for trouble, things might not turn out like this.


    Mu Xuelan thought about it now, and felt that Xiao Ning was lying to her from beginning to end. Maybe Xiao Ning didn''t have any good ideas from the beginning.


    "Xue Lan, don''t talk about it, these are things in the past, what we need to do now is how to solve this problem and get through this crisis."


    Mu Xuefei also comforted.


    Mu Xuelan thought for a while and asked, "Sister, where is Dad?"


    Mu Xuefei said, "We found a Taoist cultivator at Longning Temple in Longning Mountain, and Dad went to ask him to come out of the mountain for help."


    As soon as Mu Xuelan heard this, she immediately lowered her head.


    Mu Ningshan was running around for this family, and she felt a little embarrassed. First Release Update@


    Seeing this, Mu Xuefei said, "Xuelan, don''t think too much, you can just go to school as usual now, this matter will definitely be resolved." L


    Now Mu Xuelan still has to continue to go to school, after all, even if Mu Xuelan doesn''t go to school, it won''t help.


    this time. (This chapter is not over!)


    Chapter 1332 Climbing to the top


    The people they messed with in the Mu family were immortal cultivators, not some kind of strong warriors.


    Faced with immortal cultivators, it is useless to be wary, and can only turn to another immortal cultivator.


    Mu Xuelan nodded lightly.


    Mu Xuefei said: "Xue Lan, you go back to rest first, I will go back to rest immediately."


    "it is good."


    Mu Xuelan nodded again, got up and walked towards her room.


    Mu Xuefei also got up and returned to the bedroom after drinking the red cup.


    The living room soon fell silent.


    But what the two sisters didn''t know was that part of their conversation had already reached Xiao Ning''s ears.


    Xiao Ning planted a restraint on Mu Xuelan at that time.


    With this restriction, he could eavesdrop on Mu Xuelan''s conversations with others.


    Of course, this prohibition is time-sensitive, and as time goes on, the effect will become weaker and weaker.


    So many days have passed, and the ban has gradually expired.


    But fortunately it hasn''t completely failed yet.


    Xiao Ning could still hear the conversation through Mu Xuelan.


    "The chess piece Mu Xuelan is useless."


    In the dormitory of Guanghai University, Xiao Ning, who was practising on the bed, thought to himself.


    Judging from the conversation between Mu Xuelan and Mu Xuefei just now, Mu Xuelan had already included Xiao Ning as a bad guy.


    In other words, he would not be able to deceive Mu Xuelan like he did before.


    "Forget it, anyway, the Mu family will die sooner or later. If you lose this piece, you will lose it."


    Xiao Ning quickly calmed down.


    He vowed to kill all Mu family members in this life, so he didn''t care what Mu Xuelan thought, nor what Mu Xuefei and Mu Ningshan thought.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    It wasn''t enough that he was still a little proud in his heart.


    Because from the conversation between the two sisters just now, he found that Mu Xuefei was now in a more serious fear.


    This made him unable to recognize a sense of revenge in his heart.


    He just wanted to make the people of the Mu family feel uncomfortable.


    It was better to live in fear until the day he came to the house to take revenge.


    Therefore, Mu Xuefei''s fear was very useful to him.


    "If I hadn''t jumped out of a Lin Yu now, I would definitely make them more uncomfortable now. It''s a pity."


    Xiao Ning frowned, thinking of Lin Yu and Bai Haoyuan again.


    The former is a mysterious immortal cultivator, while the latter is pressing his head now, forcing him to do things for the other party.


    Xiao Ning''s character loves freedom, but now he has to temporarily bow his head and give up his freedom. Error free update@


    "By the way, Mu Xuefei just said that Muning Mountain is going to Longning Mountain. Could it be that there are immortal cultivators on Longning Mountain?"


    I also have some understanding of Xiao Ning in Longning Mountain.


    There is a Taoist temple called Longning Temple on Longning Mountain, and there are some Taoist people in it.


    If these people are lucky enough to have ancient inheritance, Xiao Ning will not be surprised at all.


    In other words, there may be Taoist cultivators on Longning Mountain.


    "Mu Ningshan is counting on the help of the cultivators on Longning Mountain to persuade them to deal with me?"


    "It has to be guarded against."


    He is not afraid of the Mu family at all, after all, the Mu family are just ordinary people.


    He is not afraid of ordinary people like Mu Family at all.


    But if the Mu family really found a cultivator to help, then things would be different.


    Xiao Ning knew in his heart that he had only cultivated for a short time, and his strength was not strong.


    If Mu Ningshan finds a powerful immortal cultivator, he will be really difficult to deal with.


    "It looks like I have to go to that Bai Haoyuan tomorrow and tell him about it."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    His own strength is not strong, but Bai Haoyuan is very strong.


    So as long as you tell Bai Haoyuan about this, I believe that Bai Haoyuan will definitely give some countermeasures.


    Another point is that now Bai Haoyuan asked him to inquire about Lin Yu''s whereabouts. Suddenly, a Taoist cultivator appeared, and Bai Haoyuan should also pay attention to it.


    Xiao Ning pondered in his heart, thinking about coping strategies.


    After thinking for a while, he finally made up his mind and decided to go to Bai Haoyuan tomorrow. . (This chapter is not over!)


    Chapter 1332 Climbing to the top


    "The Mu family has been investigating Lin Yu''s whereabouts, so it''s time to tell Bai Haoyuan about this."


    Xiao Ning remembered another thing that Mu Xuefei said.


    From that remark, he learned that the Mu family had been investigating Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    I don''t know if they want to ask Lin Yu for help, or what to say.


    In short, this matter must be explained to Bai Haoyuan, so that it can be shown that he has not neglected his work during this time.


    Afterwards, Xiao Ning continued to devote himself to cultivation.


    He is now steadily improving Ziyun''s true power, and it is estimated that he will be able to break through in a while.


    This is mainly because he has put a lot of energy into cultivation during this time.


    If not, then he certainly wouldn''t break through so quickly.


    Of course, the reason why he worked so hard was because this world was different from the world he lived in in the last life.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    There were so many immortal cultivators in this world, which put him under enormous pressure.


    Let him not dare to slack off.


    And in the world he lived in in the last life, until he started to cultivate, he never heard of immortal cultivators.


    Xiao Ning felt that it might be because he stepped into the path of cultivation too early in his life, so he came into contact with these immortal cultivators in advance.


    In the last life, these immortal cultivators have always existed, but he did not hope to meet them.


    Time passed by minute by minute, and before you knew it, light appeared outside the window.


    Xiao Ning immediately jumped off the bed.


    After tidying up, he left the dormitory and went to the suburbs of Guanghai City.


    Bai Haoyuan had told him before that if he wanted to find him, he would go to the old place.


    So he is now ready to go to the place where he had been last time.


    On the other side, on Longning Mountain.


    Mu Ningshan took a group of people to hurry up, and finally came to Longning Mountain near the top of the mountain when the sky was dawning.


    Now, as long as you go up for a while, you can reach the top of Longning Mountain.


    Mu Ningshan seemed to see hope, so he cheered up and continued to move up.


    He has not traveled such a long distance for a long time, and his body is very tired.


    But no matter how tired he was, he didn''t seem to stop.


    after an hour.


    Mu Ningshan and others finally stood on the top of Longning Mountain, in front of the gate of Longning Guanshan. .


    Chapter 1332 Climbing to the top


    Recommend the new book of the city **** Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1333： Doubt

    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Inside Longning View.


    Mu Ningshan and Master Tianbao sat opposite each other.


    After sitting down, Mu Ningshan carefully observed Master Tianbao.


    After looking at it like this, he found that Master Tianbao really had the demeanor of a Taoist cultivator, and at first glance he was very powerful.


    This boosted his confidence.


    As long as Master Tianbao can be persuaded to come out this time, then Xiao Ning''s matter will definitely be resolved.


    However, whether Master Tianbao is willing to help is another matter.


    Mu Ningshan was very uneasy, wondering if he could successfully persuade Master Tianbao to go down the mountain.


    Of course, no matter how much hope of success, he will try to convince Master Tianbao.


    After all, this matter concerns the survival of their Mu family.


    If Master Tianbao refuses to shoot, and Lin Yu can''t find it, then this time is really over.


    No matter how much wealth and connections they have accumulated in the Mu family, they will not be able to survive this difficult time.


    For their Mu family, this meeting was a life-and-death battle.


    "Master Tianbao is above, Mu Mou is polite."


    Mu Ningshan got up and took the initiative to bow to Master Tianbao.


    In front of others, Mu Ningshan is a high-ranking big capitalist, but in front of an immortal cultivator like Master Tianbao, Mu Ningshan knows that he is not qualified to make any airs.


    After all, he is a mortal, and Master Tianbao is an immortal.


    Xianfan is different, how dare Mu Ningshan take the air.


    Seeing that Mu Ningshan took the initiative to stand up and salute, Master Tianbao reached out and pressed his hand and said, "Sit down, don''t be too polite. @ Essence\/Book Pavilion *First update~~"


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly thanked him, and then sat down on the chair again.


    "President Mu is here because he wants to invite the old man down the mountain to meet the young immortal cultivator for a while?"


    Master Tianbao didn''t say much, and went straight to the theme.


    After the man in the suit explained the situation to him yesterday, he immediately became very interested in Xiao Ning.


    After all, Xiao Ning is a rebirth.


    He really wanted to test Xiao Ning''s strength, and then have a good conversation with Xiao Ning if he had the chance.


    Therefore, even if Mu Ningshan didn''t come to invite him, he already had the intention of going to Guanghai City.


    On the other side, Mu Ningshan saw that Master Tianbao went straight to the subject, and nodded hurriedly: "Master Tianbao is very discerning, Mu Mou just wanted to invite Master Tianbao to come down the mountain."


    Mu Ningshan was very excited at the moment, very excited.


    Because from the words of Master Tianbao, he saw hope.


    He felt that Master Tianbao should be willing to go down the mountain to meet Xiao Ning for a while.


    As a result, Mu Ningshan was also thinking quickly in his heart, thinking about how to go further and completely convince Master Tianbao.


    He thought in his heart that since Grandmaster Tianbao was a Taoist cultivator, and there were very few cultivators in this world, he would definitely be interested in Xiao Ning, a cultivator.


    So it should be this interest that prompted Master Tianbao to have the idea of ??going down the mountain for a while.


    Mu Ningshan felt that he should make a good fuss from this point and thoroughly persuade Master Tianbao to make up his mind.


    Thinking of this, Mu Ningshan opened his mouth and said, "Master Tianbao, Xiao Ning is very powerful at a young age. At that time, he used a flying sword to destroy our company headquarters. After he showed up in person, he returned from the first floor on the fifteenth floor. Jump down to the ground."


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "I was really shocked at the time. Xiao Ning jumped down from such a high place and walked away unscathed."


    "¡­"


    Mu Ningshan kept talking, using the expressive ability he had developed in the shopping mall to explain his understanding of Xiao Ning clearly.


    Naturally, there are also ingredients that add oil and vinegar.


    Of course, his speech was much stronger than that of the man in a suit, so after his remarks, Master Tianbao was deeply moved.


    At this moment, Master Tianbao has been told by him that he has a strong interest in Xiao Ning.


    Master Tianbao really wanted to meet Xiao Ning in person for a while to see what kind of abilities this reborn person had.


    "President Mu, then how did you provoke Xiao Ning?"


    Master Tianbao did not rush to agree to Mu Ningshan''s request, but asked.


    He is now curious about how Xiao Ning is an immortal cultivator.


    He will have a big revenge with a businessman like the Mu family.


    Is it because of money, or because of other love-hate relationships?


    Master Tianbao was curious about this, and he was eager to figure it out.


    After all, it was necessary to understand Xiao Ning''s motives.


    On the other side, when Mu Ningshan saw Master Tianbao asking about this, he answered honestly, "Master Tianbao, it''s like this. At that time, my little girl became strong with Xiao Ning by chance, and my eldest daughter was afraid that Xiao Ning would hurt my little daughter. Unfavorable, I took the initiative to stand up and wanted to block the connection between the two, and after going back and forth, I unknowingly formed a feud."


    There are many details hidden in these words.


    Of course, it''s not that Mu Ningshan doesn''t want to talk about these details, but that he is afraid that after the details are made clear, Master Tianbao will be reluctant to help.


    After all, if Mu Xuefei hadn''t stood up to stop Xiao Ning from contacting Mu Xuelan, Xiao Ning wouldn''t have done something out of the ordinary.


    That way there will be no vengeance.


    Therefore, Mu Ningshan knew very well in his heart that the reason why their Mu family and Xiao Ning had a deadly feud was mainly because their Mu family, especially Mu Xuefei, had made a mistake first.


    He was afraid that after Master Tianbao knew these facts, he would not be willing to help them deal with Xiao Ning.


    They even stood by Xiao Ning and punished the Mu family for their actions.


    "Why did President Mu hide the details?"


    After Master Tianbao heard Mu Ningshan''s words, he immediately shook his head.


    "President Mu should tell me the truth, otherwise I won''t be able to judge Xiao Ning''s strength."


    Master Tianbao signaled.


    Mu Ningshan saw that Master Tianbao had said this for his sake, so he nodded slightly and said, "Okay."


    Then, he explained in detail the cause and effect of the whole thing, and explained all the details clearly.


    After Master Tianbao heard this, he immediately frowned slightly.


    Because he heard the name Lin Yu from Muning Mountain Pass.


    Isn''t Lin Yu the Immortal Master Lin?


    Sure enough, Lin Xianshi and the Mu family also had some contacts.


    Of course, Lin Xianshi just helped the Mu family, and has nothing to do with the Mu family.


    This point has just been made clear by Mu Ningshan.


    According to Mu Ningshan, Lin Yu accidentally met Mu Xuelan in the suburbs of Guanghai City.


    Seeing that Mu Xuelan was being targeted by the bandits, she took action to frighten the bandits away.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Later, the Mu family tried to touch Lin Yu''s bottom with some careful thoughts, but they were shocked by the powerful aura displayed by Lin Yu.


    Of course, the relationship between the Mu family and Lin Yu is limited to this.


    After Lin Yu left Guanghai City, the Mu family never saw Lin Yu again. First Release Update@


    However, the Mu family''s relationship with Xiao Ning is indeed because of Lin Yu.


    It was because Xiao Ning claimed to be Lin Yu''s friend that he gained Mu Xuelan''s trust and finally got in touch with Mu Xuelan.


    After that, what Mu Ningshan just said, they went back and forth between Mu family and Xiao Ning, and finally forged a deadly feud.


    Of course, Master Tianbao didn''t think that the Mu family made a big mistake.


    After all, as a father and sister, seeing his little daughter and sister approached by men of unknown origin, he would definitely be more wary.


    The only thing the Mu family did wrong was to use violence to scare Xiao Ning away by relying on their wealthy and powerful background.


    In the end, I never thought that Xiao Ning was actually a cultivator.


    So this is what happened in the end.


    After listening to Mu Ningshan''s words, Master Tianbao has already sorted out the whole thing.


    He felt that although the fault of the Mu family was minor, it was Xiao Ning who was guilty of the most heinous crimes.


    Of course, it wasn''t because Xiao Ning took the initiative to approach Mu Xuelan and had an unclear connection with Mu Xuelan, but because Xiao Ning used the name of Immortal Master Lin to harass Immortal Master Lin.


    Just focusing on this point, Master Tianbao has already made up his mind to go to meet Xiao Ning for a while.


    After all, Xianshi Lin was kind to him, and he could not sit back and watch Xianshi Lin''s reputation be slandered by Xiao Ning no matter what.


    However, Master Tianbao found that there were some problems in what Mu Ningshan said.


    One of the biggest questions is, what is Xiao Ning''s motive for approaching Mu Xuelan?


    Xiao Ning.


    As an immortal cultivator, it stands to reason that there is nothing to desire in the Mu family. At most, he is short of money at the beginning and wants to make some money.


    But there are many ways to simply make money, so why bother with Mu Xuelan?


    Also, since Xiao Ning is a reborn person, he was already a master among the strong in his last life, so he shouldn''t be unable to walk when he sees a woman.


    So it can be ruled out that Xiao Ning is coveting Mu Xuelan''s beauty.


    Since then, Xiao Ning''s initiative to approach Mu Xuelan is very suspicious, and there are too many doubts in it.


    On the other side, Mu Ningshan felt uneasy when he saw that Master Tianbao had always been contemplative.


    He felt that Master Tianbao must be blaming the Mu family for being too reckless, and that''s how they formed a big revenge with Xiao Ning.


    It is estimated that because of this, Master Tianbao does not want to help their Mu family deal with Xiao Ning.


    Thinking of this, Mu Ningshan was really anxious.


    But there is no way, just don''t make these things clear.


    It would be fine if Master Tianbao didn''t ask, since he did, he naturally had to answer honestly.


    Mu Ningshan has been in the shopping mall for many years, and he knows in his heart that he cannot lie in front of the real boss, and the consequences of lying are very serious.


    Just as Mu Ningshan hesitated, Master Tianbao suddenly said, "President Mu, are you sure that your Mu family has never contacted Xiao Ning before?"


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly shook his head when he heard Master Tianbao asked about it, "No, we have never heard the name Xiao Ning before."


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Looking at Master Tianbao''s expression, Mu Ningshan felt a little more relaxed.


    Because from the expression on Master Tianbao''s face, it doesn''t look like he wants to reject him.


    In other words, the matter of inviting Master Tianbao down the mountain is still a drama.


    "This is strange. You and Xiao Ning had no grievances or hatreds before. Why did Xiao Ning take the initiative to approach your Mu family?"


    Master Tianbao said with a frown.


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan also recalled it.


    Yes, their Mu family and Xiao Ning have no grievances or enmity. As an immortal cultivator, why did Xiao Ning take the initiative to find their Mu family?


    For money or for color?


    For money, there are more rich and better bullies in Guanghai City.


    In terms of lust, Mu Xuelan''s appearance is not outstanding among the ladies in Guanghai City. First Release Update@


    Mu Ningshan sighed in his heart, it really is the authorities who are obsessed with bystanders.


    He, the authority, had never thought about why Xiao Ning approached their Mu family or Mu Xuelan.


    But at this moment, Mu Ningshan suddenly remembered something.


    "Master Tianbao, I think Xiao Ning may have come for our family''s money. At that time, one of our warehouses was burglarized, and the gold bars in it were stolen. Now think about it, Xiao Ning should have done it."


    Mu Ningshan spoke quickly.


    He remembered the theft of gold bars, which could not be found at the time.


    Now that I think about it, Xiao Ning must have done it.


    Only Xiao Ning, an immortal cultivator, has such means, so that the law enforcement agencies could not find any clues, and the surveillance did not capture anything.


    "For money?" Master Tianbao thought for a while after hearing the words, and then shook his head decisively: "No, it''s definitely not for money."


    "President Mu, think about it again, did your Mu family have contact with Xiao Ning in advance, for example, other people in your company offended him."


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan immediately frowned and pondered.


    He carefully recalled various past events in the past year or two, and thought carefully about Xiao Ning''s family background.


    After thinking about it over and over for a while, Mu Ningshan shook his head and said, "Master Tianbao, I have thought about it carefully, our Mu family must not have offended Xiao Ning, but have other people in our group contacted Xiao Ning? Can''t remember."


    "Is that so?"


    Master Tianbao groaned.


    He doesn''t doubt Mu Ningshan''s words, because he can see that Mu Ningshan has a sincere attitude at the moment.


    "Since your Mu family has never contacted him or offended him, then he shouldn''t be targeting you."


    Master Tianbao thought that if other people in the Mu family offended Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning should go to that specific person, not the Mu family.


    .


    So here comes the problem.


    Why on earth did Xiao Ning pretend to be a friend of Immortal Master Lin and take the initiative to contact Mu Xuelan.


    Is it really because Xiao Ning likes Mu Xuelan?


    But it doesn''t look like it. UU reading


    Master Tianbao became more and more puzzled, and wanted to sort out the whole thing.


    Thinking about it like this, suddenly, a light flashed in his heart.


    Master Tianbao suddenly thought that since Xiao Ning was a rebirth, could it be that the Mu family in the last life offended Xiao Ning and made Xiao Ning want to take revenge after being reborn?


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    If this guess holds true, everything makes sense.


    Thinking of this, Master Tianbao suddenly became enlightened.


    He kept nodding to himself, feeling more and more that the possibility was very high.


    It seems that the Mu family in the last life offended Xiao Ning.


    Of course, it is impossible for him to explain all this to Mu Ningshan, after all, Mu Ningshan is just a mortal, there is no need to tell him about Xiao Ning''s rebirth.


    Master Tianbao stretched his brows and said slowly, "Okay, no matter what the situation is, in short, Xiao Ning''s strength is beyond your ability to compete. I will go down the mountain and meet Xiao Ning for a while." L


    "I want to see what level this Xiao Ning has cultivated to."


    Mu Ningshan was overjoyed when he heard it.


    Unexpectedly, Master Tianbao agreed like this, and now their Mu family is saved.


    With the strength of Master Tianbao, there must be a way to deal with Xiao Ning.


    At this moment, Mu Ningshan has absolutely no time to think about other things, and does not want to find out why Xiao Ning is eyeing their Mu family.


    Right now, he just wanted to take Master Tianbao down the mountain to deal with Xiao Ning and solve this trouble completely. .

 Chapter 1334： mentality

    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Master Tianbao, when are we going down the mountain?"


    Seeing that Master Tianbao agreed to go down the mountain to deal with Xiao Ning, Mu Ningshan asked excitedly.


    After Master Tianbao stroked his beard, he said, "Wait a minute, I''ll take care of the internal affairs before going down the mountain."


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan was a little unhappy. After all, he wished that Master Tianbao would go down the mountain to deal with Xiao Ning now, but out of respect and fear for Master Tianbao, he nodded in agreement.


    After Master Tianbao finished speaking, he walked away with a few Taoist boys.


    Mu Ningshan was very excited when he saw Master Tianbao leaving.


    Finally persuaded Master Tianbao to come out.


    Now their Mu family is saved.


    After all, looking at Master Tianbao''s appearance, his strength must be higher than Xiao Ning''s.


    At that time, Xiao Ning would definitely not be a match for Master Tianbao.


    Mu Ningshan has full confidence in Master Tianbao.


    On the other side, after Master Tianbao went out, he first approached a few management personnel in Guannei, arranged some matters for them, and then walked directly to the mountain where Lin Yu was.


    He will tell Lin Yu the news he just learned from Mu Ningshan to see how Lin Yu decides.


    Master Tianbao walked quickly to the back mountain.


    All the way along the mountain road to the top of the mountain.


    At this time, Lin Yu was still practicing meditation and soul refining on the top of the mountain just like yesterday.


    Master Tianbao said, "Master Lin, there is someone from the Mu family in Guanghai City."


    "Who is it? How do you say it?" Lin Yu asked with his back to Master Tianbao.


    Master Tianbao replied: "The one who came is Mu Ningshan, the head of the Mu family."


    "Muning Mountain?" Lin Yu groaned.


    Thinking about it in my heart, the Mu family has provoked Xiao Ning, an immortal cultivator.


    Mu Ningshan must attach great importance to this kind of thing.


    Master Tianbao continued: "It was Mu Ningshan. He told me the whole thing carefully."


    Having said that, Master Tianbao recounted the conversation just now in the view in detail.


    After he finished speaking, Lin Yu almost understood the situation.


    Unexpectedly, after he left Mu''s house, the Mu''s family actually had such a thing.


    "Master Tianbao, you guessed right, then Xiao Ning must have had a grudge against the Mu family in the last life, so when he was reborn in this life, he thought of revenge."


    Lin Yu agreed with Master Tianbao''s guess.


    At that time, when he saw Xiao Ning, who was cultivating in the park, he felt that there was an unspeakable hostility in this person.


    At the time, he thought it was strange, but he didn''t think about it.


    Now that I know, it turns out that Xiao Ning was reborn with hatred and only wanted revenge.


    "Xianshi Lin said the same thing. It seems that Xiao Ning is indeed like this."


    Seeing that Lin Yu agreed with his guess, Master Tianbao immediately laughed.


    Afterwards, he asked again: "Xianshi Lin, I want to go down the mountain to meet with Xiao Ning for a while. Do you have any instructions?"


    "No orders, you can adapt to your own needs." Lin Yu said, "But you''d better be careful, then Xiao Ning is probably not alone."


    "Thank you Immortal Master Lin for reminding me." Master Tianbao thanked him immediately.


    "Okay, I won''t say more. If you want to go down the mountain, go quickly."


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Lin Yu said.


    In fact, he was also somewhat interested in Xiao Ning. Without him, it was because Xiao Ning was reborn.


    Of course, he didn''t have time to pay attention to Xiao Ning now, so he asked Master Tianbao to contact him first.


    If Master Tianbao finds out that Xiao Ning is very interesting, and if dealing with him can help you gain experience, it will not be too late to meet him again.


    "Xianshi Lin, then I''ll leave."


    Master Tianbao bowed to Lin Yu, and then turned around.


    Lin Yu slowly opened his eyes and looked at the clouds floating in the distance.


    This place is the most beautiful place in the whole Longning Mountain, you can see the unique scenery.


    Especially when the morning sun rises, the scenery is even more beautiful.


    Practicing meditation here can make the soul get more effective experience.


    This is why Lin Yu has been practicing meditation and soul refining here.


    However, there is another very important reason why he has been here for a while.


    That''s when he finds that the world is not right, that there are serious problems.


    According to his inference, the world before Xiao Ning''s rebirth was normal, and the world after Xiao Ning''s rebirth was greatly deviated from the original orbit.


    Of course, this was not because of Xiao Ning''s rebirth that caused such changes, but because of the problems in the world itself that led to such changes.


    And the point now is that he doesn''t know what''s wrong with the world.


    Therefore, in addition to practicing meditation and soul refining, he has been thinking about this matter.


    After all, the problems in this world can''t even be seen through by a high-level **** like him, which means that these problems are of great research value in themselves.


    Lin Yu felt that if he could figure out what the problems in this world were, he might have a new understanding.


    Closing his eyes slowly again, Lin Yu continued to practice meditation and soul refining.


    On the other side, after Master Tianbao walked down the back mountain, he came to the original hall again.


    At this time, Mu Ningshan was still waiting here with a man in a suit and others.


    Seeing that Master Tianbao came back in a hurry, Mu Ningshan immediately showed a smile and got up to meet Master Tianbao.


    "Master Tianbao."


    Mu Ningshan saluted respectfully.


    Li Duo is not surprised, especially in the face of an immortal cultivator like Master Tianbao.


    Although Mu Ningshan is the president of a superior company, when facing Master Tianbao, his heart is still unable to calm down.


    He was very aware of the gap between himself and Master Tianbao.


    In front of such an expert, there is absolutely nothing wrong with having a little more etiquette.


    Master Tianbao stopped in front of Muning Mountain and said, "Let''s go, let''s go down the mountain now."


    "Okay, okay, let''s go now!"


    Mu Ningshan was completely relieved now, because Master Tianbao finally wanted to follow him down the mountain.


    Next, as long as Xiao Ning is found, the problem is expected to be solved.


    The crisis facing their Mu family is about to be resolved.


    ¡­


    The western suburb of Guanghai City.


    When Mu Ningshan brought people to see Master Tianbao and persuaded Master Tianbao to go down the mountain, Xiao Ning came here alone.


    Bai Haoyuan had made an agreement with him before, saying that if he wanted to see him, he would come here.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Xiao Ning stood on a small mound, then looked up to the west.


    After a while, a voice suddenly entered his ears.


    "Is there any news about Lin Yu?"


    It was Bai Haoyuan''s voice.


    This voice Xiao Ning is afraid that he will never forget it in this life, because he is full of fear of this voice.


    At that time, Bai Haoyuan played him around so much that he couldn''t figure out who was obstructing him.


    It was not until later that he fell into despair that Bai Haoyuan showed up to explain his identity.


    Xiao Ning will never forget that scene.


    It was precisely because of such an experience that he hated Bai Haoyuan in his heart.


    If given the chance, he will surely take revenge.


    This will be the biggest motivation for his next practice.


    Originally, hatred of the Mu family was the biggest driving force behind his cultivation. Xiao Ning was also afraid that revenge would lose this motivation.


    But now, Bai Haoyuan appeared, which provided him with new hatred and gave him a new motivation.


    From now on, Bai Haoyuan is the source of hatred that supports his whole-hearted cultivation.


    Xiao Ning did not reject this feeling, but liked it very much.


    Because in the last life, he cultivated hard because of a strong hatred, and finally stepped into the ranks of the strong.


    This life has a stronger hatred, then his cultivation speed can definitely be faster than the previous life.


    Moreover, he has the experience of two lives, and he can definitely achieve higher achievements than the previous life.


    Xiao Ning is very confident in this point.


    Xiao Ning clasped his fist towards the west and said, "There is indeed some news."


    Not long after he finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared behind him.


    Xiao Ning turned around, and sure enough, he saw Bai Haoyuan with white hair and beard.


    At this moment, Bai Haoyuan was still the same as when he first met him, with an arrogant posture of immortal style, sitting there in the air, looking extremely majestic.


    Xiao Ning knows that he is much weaker than Bai Haoyuan now, so Bai Haoyuan must not know that he has a different opinion.


    Without any hesitation, Xiao Ning took the initiative to step forward and salute Bai Haoyuan.


    Bai Haoyuan waved his hand, and then gestured, "Tell me about the situation."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Ning said respectfully: "According to my investigation, Lin Yu''s strength may be stronger than we imagined. After he left Guanghai City, no one has been able to track him down..."


    Xiao Ning explained the news he knew in detail.


    Some of them were investigated by him himself, while others were learned from the Mu family.


    After summarizing these information, he came to a conclusion that Lin Yu''s strength may be stronger than he thought.


    After Xiao Ning finished speaking, Bai Haoyuan nodded slowly and said, "This news is not surprising, I have long discovered that Lin Yu is extraordinary."


    Xiao Ning felt relieved when he saw him say that.


    As long as Bai Haoyuan knows that Lin Yu''s strength is very strong, then he will not be paralyzed and underestimated the seriousness of the matter.


    "Is there anything else besides this?" Bai Haoyuan asked.


    Xiao Ning hurriedly said, "There is one more thing."


    "What''s the matter, let''s hear it." Bai Haoyuan motioned.


    Xiao Ning pondered the words for a while, and said, "When I was following the Mu family, I found that the Mu family found a Taoist cultivator on Longning Mountain. I don''t know how powerful he is."


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Immortal cultivator?" Bai Haoyuan was not surprised by Xiao Ning''s words, and Tandan said, "There are not only us two immortal cultivators in this world, and it is normal for there to be immortal cultivators on Longning Mountain."


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning hurriedly added: "But the purpose of the Mu family looking for that cultivator is to deal with me."


    "Hmph, that''s what it is."


    Bai Haoyuan smiled.


    Sure enough, Xiao Ning brought this up for no reason. It was entirely because he felt threatened, so he wanted to ask him for help.


    However, he didn''t hate Xiao Ning''s request for help, and he would not refuse. After all, he still needed Xiao Ning to do things next, and he didn''t want to see Xiao Ning die.


    What''s more, he always felt that Xiao Ning was a very simple person, and he seemed to be hiding some big secrets.


    Such a person must not be allowed to die easily.


    "Please Bai Lao save me."


    Seeing Bai Haoyuan snorted coldly, Xiao Ning thought he was too lazy to help him, so he took the initiative to ask for help.


    Bai Haoyuan said: "You don''t have to worry about this, just wait for the cultivator to come down the mountain. If he comes to trouble you, I will secretly help you."


    "But there is one thing I want to remind you. I will never help you outright, and I will not offend other cultivators because of you. Everything depends on you."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning nodded hurriedly: "Don''t worry, Elder Bai, I know it in my heart."


    He said so, but in fact his hatred for Bai Haoyuan was even stronger.


    Because in his opinion, if Bai Haoyuan hadn''t stepped in, things wouldn''t have gotten to this point.


    At that time, he took the flying sword to destroy the headquarters of the Mu Group. He could have retreated completely, and no one would know who did it.


    The Mu family''s impression of him Xiao Ning also felt that he was a martial artist, and they would never think that he was a cultivator.


    But later, Bai Haoyuan fixed his flying sword, which caused the situation to get out of control, and finally let the Mu family know his true strength of Xiao Ning.


    In other words, it was Bai Haoyuan who made the move that caused the Mu family to turn to the Taoist cultivator for help.


    Otherwise, the Mu family must still be looking for help from warriors.


    In this way, he can slowly follow the original plan and kill the Mu family one by one.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning''s hatred for Bai Haoyuan became stronger and stronger, and he wanted to kill Bai Haoyuan on the spot.


    However, Xiao Ning also liked the feeling of hatred in his heart, because it gave him a strong motivation to cultivate.


    "If that''s the case, then leave by yourself. If you have news about Lin Yu, remember to tell me as soon as possible."


    After Bai Haoyuan exhorted, he left the place directly.


    Xiao Ning looked at the empty space and squinted slightly.


    The current situation cannot be said to be too bad, at least this Bai Haoyuan agreed to help him secretly.


    So as long as he acts carefully, he shouldn''t be able to deal with the Daoist cultivator who came down from Longning Mountain. UU Reading


    It''s just that the next day will definitely be more difficult.


    Dangerous times will come after all.


    "Go back to practice first."


    Without further thinking, Cultivation left and rushed back to Guanghai City at a very fast speed.


    After returning to the city, he went to Guanghai University without stopping.


    When he returned to the dormitory, the three dead roommates were still in the classroom, so the dormitory was quiet and he was alone.


    This chapter is not over, click [Next] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    This made it easier for him to practice.


    So Xiao Ning went straight to bed and began to practice Ziyun Zhen Gong.


    Now his hatred for Bai Haoyuan is endless, and the motivation in his heart is extremely powerful.


    Therefore, cultivating Ziyun''s true power is extremely efficient.


    Xiao Ning soon threw himself into my practice, and his strength steadily improved step by step.


    While Xiao Ning was practicing seriously, Mu Ningshan and Master Tianbao were rushing to Guanghai City.


    Mu Ningshan''s mood at this time was completely opposite to that of Xiao Ning, and it became far more relaxed than before.


    You must know that just before today, he was still under a lot of pressure, for fear that Xiao Ning would come to the door and destroy him.


    And now, he can finally rest assured.


    He believed that with the strength of Master Tianbao, he would not be able to deal with a young immortal cultivator like Xiao Ning.


    After all, Master Tianbao looks like he has been practicing for many years.


    "Master Tianbao, we are here."


    Seeing that Guanghai City was getting closer and closer, Mu Ningshan hurriedly said respectfully to Master Tianbao.


    Recommend the new book of the city **** Lao Shi:

 Chapter 1335： Expert 1 shot

    "I haven''t been down the mountain for a long time. I didn''t expect that the city has become like this now."


    Master Tianbao couldn''t help sighing when he looked at Guanghai City, which was full of traffic in the distance.


    But these words fell into Mu Ningshan''s ears, but it made him respect Master Tianbao more and more.


    He couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart that Master Tianbao deserved to be an expert outside the world.


    If you haven''t been down the mountain for many years, you must be concentrating on your practice.


    After so many years of cultivation, Master Tianbao must have become very strong.


    It is definitely not a problem to deal with Xiao Ning, a young immortal cultivator.


    Mu Ningshan''s confidence in Master Tianbao soared.


    He felt that Master Tianbao would definitely be able to handle Xiao Ning easily, and their Mu family really had hope of getting out of the crisis now.


    A group of people took a helicopter to move forward quickly, and soon flew into Guanghai City.


    Finally, the helicopter landed on the apron on the roof of the Mus Group headquarters building.


    After the helicopter landed, Mu Ningshan graciously welcomed Master Tianbao to get off the plane.


    "Master Tianbao, would you like to take a look at the traces of Xiao Ning''s destruction at our headquarters?"


    Mu Ningshan asked respectfully.


    Although the headquarters building had been renovated, the traces of damage left by Xiao Ning were too obvious.


    So many traces are still there.


    As a Taoist cultivator, Master Tianbao can definitely see some clues from these residual traces of damage.


    "Alright, let''s go take a look first."


    Master Tianbao was also very interested in Xiao Ning''s strength at this time, so he couldn''t wait to see Xiao Ning''s destructive methods.


    He believed that he would definitely be able to understand Xiao Ning''s strength from it.


    "Then go, this way."


    Seeing that Master Tianbao agreed with his proposal, Mu Ningshan immediately led the way in high spirits and led Master Tianbao to the headquarters building.


    The group came to the elevator room, and then took the elevator directly to the fifteenth floor.


    At that time, Xiao Ning''s flying sword stayed in a room on the fifteenth floor, and that room had been well protected and had not been renovated.


    Mu Ningshan wanted Master Tianbao to start from there.


    Maybe Master Tianbao could see something wrong there.


    Mu Ningshan led the way and led Master Tianbao to the outside of the room where Feijian was staying at that time.


    "Master Tianbao, Xiao Ning''s flying sword was suspended in this room for a day, you can take a look."


    Mu Ningshan made a gesture of invitation and invited Master Tianbao to enter.


    Master Tianbao glanced at him, then walked directly into the room and came to the middle of the room.


    Mu Ningshan closely followed him.


    After arriving at the position where the flying sword was suspended out of thin air, Mu Ningshan immediately introduced: "Master Tianbao, that flying sword was quietly suspended here at that time, no matter how hard we tried, we couldn''t make it move, and in the end it was Xiao Ning himself. to take it back."


    "He took it back by himself? What do you mean?"


    After listening to Mu Ningshan''s introduction, Master Tianbao immediately asked in doubt.


    Mu Ningshan was stunned for a moment, thinking that Master Tianbao didn''t hear him clearly, so he repeated: "I mean, Feijian has been suspended here, no one can make it move, and finally Xiao Ning himself to take it back."


    "No." Master Tianbao said, "I mean, how did Xiao Ning get back the flying sword, did he come to this room to get it in person or did he?"


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan finally understood the doubts in Master Tianbao''s heart, and nodded quickly: "Master Tianbao is right, Xiao Ning bypassed our security measures and went directly to this room to take the flying sword away. , and finally he said that he jumped directly from the fifteenth floor and left."


    After listening to Master Tianbao, he frowned slightly and said, "No, there is a problem here."


    "Master Tianbao, what''s the problem here?"


    Mu Ningshan was puzzled.


    He couldn''t figure out what the problem was inside, but Master Tianbao was a Taoist cultivator. He said that if there is a problem, then there must be a problem.


    Therefore, Mu Ningshan has no doubts about Master Tianbao''s words.


    At this point he just wanted to figure out what the problem was.


    Master Tianbao explained: "If the flying sword belongs to Xiao Ning, then Xiao Ning only needs to move his mind to take back the flying sword, and he does not need to go upstairs to get the flying sword in person."


    As soon as Mu Ningshan heard it, he immediately understood what Master Tianbao meant.


    It turned out that Master Tianbao thought that Xiao Ning should not come to get the flying sword in person, at least he should not bother to bypass the heavy security and go up to the fifteenth floor.


    If you think about it that way, it''s true.


    At that time, the flying sword had obviously entered through a broken window on the 19th floor, which meant that Xiao Ning could remotely control the attack of the flying sword.


    In this case, Xiao Ning can naturally retrieve the flying sword from a distance.


    If you need to personally take the risk to retrieve the flying sword from the incident, then this flying sword is too low-level.


    This is clearly counterintuitive.


    Thinking of this, Mu Ningshan hurriedly asked, "Does Master Tianbao think that the flying sword might not belong to Xiao Ning?"


    "Don''t worry about this." Master Tianbao shook his head, and then asked, "I ask you, how did Xiao Ning come to this floor, and how long did he stay and leave?"


    Hearing this question, Mu Ningshan thought for a while and replied: "He disguised as a worker and mixed up in the decoration team, and he also injured the two warriors I arranged here."


    "After entering the room at the back, he closed the door tightly, and he didn''t know what he was doing inside."


    "It took almost three hours for him to leave."


    Mu Ningshan explained the situation in detail from beginning to end.


    After listening to Master Tianbao, he fell into deep thought.


    Seeing this, Mu Ningshan waited quietly beside him without speaking.


    The house fell silent in an instant.


    After about a minute or two like this, Master Tianbao said, "There is no small problem here."


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly asked, "Master Tianbao, where is the problem?"


    Master Tianbao explained: "I told you just now that Xiao Ning has a way to retrieve the flying sword from a distance, so there is no need to take the risk here."


    "And the reason why he did this, I guess he couldn''t take back the flying sword and had to come up in person."


    Hearing the words, Mu Ningshan replied: "So it is."


    Master Tianbao continued, "So there must be something wrong here that prevented Xiao Ning from taking back his flying sword."


    Mu Ningshan asked, "Master Tianbao, do you mean that the flying sword is indeed Xiao Ning''s own?"


    "That''s natural." Master Tianbao nodded and said, "If the flying sword is not his own, how could he control the flying sword to destroy the things inside."


    Mu Ningshan nodded slowly after hearing the words.


    Now he completely understood what Master Tianbao had doubts.


    What Master Tianbao wondered was why Xiao Ning was inexplicably obstructed, so that the flying sword could not be recovered.


    "Who does Master Tianbao think will hinder Xiao Ning?" Mu Ningshan asked curiously.


    Master Tianbao shook his head and said, "I can''t judge this matter now. In short, there must be a strong person who blocked Xiao Ning, which caused Xiao Ning to be unable to take back the flying sword on his own."


    "If my guess is correct, he wanted to take back Feijian and leave after he finished the destruction, but because he was obstructed, he had to leave Feijian here."


    "After all, it won''t do him any good, it will only cause you to be alert."


    Master Tianbao''s analysis was right, and that was indeed the case at that time.


    On the other hand, Mu Ningshan also deeply admired Master Tianbao''s analysis.


    He thought to himself that Master Tianbao was indeed a master of the world, but just by watching the scene like now, he came up with so many guesses.


    It''s absolutely impossible to do that in his words.


    Thinking of this, Mu Ningshan''s confidence in Master Tianbao skyrocketed instantly.


    He felt that Master Tianbao definitely had a way to deal with Xiao Ning.


    "Master Tianbao, what should we do now?"


    Mu Ningshan asked.


    Master Tianbao turned to look at the door and said, "Look elsewhere."


    "Okay, okay, Master Tianbao, please."


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly made a gesture of invitation, inviting Master Tianbao to go out.


    The group quickly left the room and walked towards another damaged location.


    Soon they were in another badly damaged room.


    Since it was severely damaged by Feijian, there was no time to repair it, so the traces of Feijian damage are obvious.


    After Master Tianbao entered the door, he carefully observed it.


    Mu Ningshan and the others stood aside and dared not speak.


    After a while, Master Tianbao said, "Judging from these damage marks, we can already be 100% sure that the flying sword belongs to Xiao Ning. If it wasn''t for his flying sword, it would not be so powerful."


    After speaking, Master Tianbao asked again: "By the way, what exactly does that flying sword look like, please tell me."


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly said respectfully after hearing the words: "The flying sword is generally made of brass..."


    Mu Ningshan described the appearance, color and material of the flying sword in detail.


    Master Tianbao kept nodding.


    After Mu Ningshan finished speaking, Master Tianbao said, "His flying sword is made of spiritual materials, no wonder it is so powerful."


    "Master Tianbao, what is a spiritual material?" Mu Ningshan hurriedly asked.


    He found himself hearing a brand new term again.


    Master Tianbao said: "Spiritual material is a special material that absorbs spiritual energy, and what is made of spiritual material is called a magic weapon by people in the immortal way."


    "Magic weapon?" Mu Ningshan suddenly realized, "So Xiao Ning''s flying sword is a magic weapon flying sword."


    "That''s right." Master Tianbao nodded and said, "Xiao Ning''s flying sword is quite expensive, that''s why he took the risk and took it back."


    "That''s right." Mu Ningshan nodded slowly.


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Ningshan asked again: "Master Tianbao, how can Xiao Ning get the spiritual material to make the flying sword? I heard that the spiritual energy between heaven and earth has been exhausted long ago?"


    "It should be bought at the antique market. If I guess correctly, he should buy copper coins handed down from ancient times, or other copper utensils."


    "Many of these antiquities are contaminated with the immortal energy of the ancient immortals, and they are natural spiritual materials."


    Master Tianbao explained.


    When Mu Ningshan heard it, he immediately nodded and said, "It turns out that this is the case, I understand."


    He thought to himself that Master Tianbao was indeed very powerful, and he analyzed so much effective information so quickly.


    Also, there is a large antique market in Guanghai City. Xiao Ning must have taken the gold stolen from their Mu family and went to the antique market to buy spiritual materials.


    In this way, all the information is correct.


    At this moment, Mu Ningshan felt a sense of enlightenment.


    Master Tianbao''s remarks made him feel that he only saw the sky when he pushed aside the clouds, everything was clear and clear.


    After clarifying this, Mu Ningshan asked, "Master Tianbao, do you need me to arrange for someone to go to the antique market to investigate and see if I can find out which sellers Xiao Ning has visited."


    "No." Master Tianbao shook his head decisively. "These are all details. There is no need to spend time to verify. The most critical question now is what obstruction did Xiao Ning encounter at that time."


    Seeing Master Tianbao say this, Mu Ningshan complimented him a few times, and then asked, "Master Tianbao, could it be that other cultivators obstructed Xiao Ning?"


    "It must be other immortal cultivators, there is no doubt." Master Tianbao said: "Only immortal cultivators can deal with immortal cultivators in this world."


    Mu Ningshan thought for a while and said, "Master Tianbao means that the immortal cultivator we are dealing with now is not only Xiao Ning, but also others?"


    "That''s right." Master Tianbao nodded and said, "The immortal cultivator first obstructed Xiao Ning, but then returned the flying sword to him, which means that they have reached some kind of agreement. If you take action, that mysterious cultivator might also take action against us, so you must be careful about this.¡±


    Mu Ningshan couldn''t help nodding.


    As soon as the experts make a move, they will know if there is any.


    Master Tianbao is indeed a powerful Taoist cultivator. Even before seeing Xiao Ning, he has already analyzed Xiao Ning.


    If it is replaced by myself, I might have acted rashly, which will eventually lead to a shock.


    At this moment, Mu Ningshan has already admired Master Tianbao to the ground.


    At the beginning, he just thought that Master Tianbao was a Taoist cultivator and the hope for their Mu family to get rid of the crisis, so he respected Master Tianbao.


    But now he respects Master Tianbao from the bottom of his heart, and feels that Master Tianbao is very powerful, and he will definitely be able to help the Mu family out of the crisis.


    It''s just that Mu Ningshan is a little uneasy now, because according to what Master Tianbao said now, Xiao Ning is not alone, but there is a mysterious cultivator to help him.


    In other words, their opponents were not only Xiao Ning, but also other immortal cultivators.


    This makes things really tricky. UU Reading


    Mu Ningshan wondered if Master Tianbao could deal with two immortal cultivators at the same time.


    However, judging from the tone and expression of Master Tianbao''s current speech, it seems that the problem is not very big.


    At this time, Master Tianbao said, "Didn''t President Mu say that your little girl has had contact with Xiao Ning? Could you let me see your little girl?"


    Mu Ningshan nodded quickly and agreed, "Of course, I''ll send someone to pick up Xue Lan now."


    With that, he gestured to the man in the suit beside him.


    The man in the suit immediately ordered to leave and arranged for someone to pick up Mu Xuelan here.


    After the man in the suit left, Mu Ningshan asked, "Master Tianbao, is it possible for Xiao Ning to play tricks on my daughter?"


    "Of course it''s possible." Master Tianbao replied, "I was worried that Xiao Ning had done something on your little daughter, so I asked you to show her to me."

 Chapter 1336： real strength

    After Mu Ningshan heard the words of Master Tianbao, his heart suddenly froze.


    Yeah, he didn''t think of that at all.


    As an immortal cultivator, Xiao Ning must have many means, and it is entirely possible for him to manipulate Mu Xuelan.


    He didn''t even think in this direction from beginning to end.


    After thinking of this, Mu Ningshan could not help but let out a cold sweat.


    But he was also very happy in his heart.


    Fortunately, Master Tianbao was willing to help. If it wasn''t for Master Tianbao''s reminder, he probably would never have thought about that.


    "Master Tianbao, why don''t you go to our nineteenth floor and sit down?"


    Mu Ningshan suppressed his inner worries and said.


    There is an in-house restaurant on the 19th floor, which has a beautiful environment and is very suitable for receiving distinguished guests like Master Tianbao.


    It''s just that Mu Ningshan felt that Master Tianbao might not care about the mundane diet at all, and would not want to eat the food in the restaurant.


    Of course, there must be some etiquette.


    It was impossible to wait here for Mu Xuelan to come over.


    "No hurry." Master Tianbao waved his hand and said, "I''ll check again in this room."


    He now wants to find out Xiao Ning''s strength and background, and he has no time to waste time with Mu Ningshan.


    You must know that he went down the mountain this time not to help Mu Ningshan''s family, but because Xiao Ning was a rebirth.


    Also, Xiao Ning and Lin Xianshi had some connections.


    He was interested in Xiao Ning himself, rather than wanting to earn anything from the Mu family.


    On the other side, Mu Ningshan saw that Master Tianbao refused, so he stopped talking and continued to check in the room with him.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to waste time himself, he just wanted Master Tianbao to quickly find out Xiao Ning, and then get rid of Xiao Ning.


    Only then can he feel at ease.


    Therefore, he didn''t care whether Master Tianbao took action for their Mu family, as long as Master Tianbao was willing to deal with Xiao Ning No. 9. ¡®


    Mu Ningshan accompanied Master Tianbao to look around in the room.


    Beside a wall with murals hanging, Master Tianbao stopped.


    Seeing this, Mu Ningshan also hurriedly stopped.


    He observed carefully and found that Master Tianbao had been checking the mural on the wall.


    This mural was also destroyed by Xiao Ning''s flying sword, and the picture above was incomplete and incomplete.


    "Master Tianbao, is there something wrong with this painting?"


    Seeing that Master Tianbao had been staring at the mural, Mu Ningshan couldn''t help asking.


    He felt that Master Tianbao took it so seriously, it must be because of a problem with the murals.


    In fact, after Mu Ningshan checked it himself, he also saw some clues.


    Judging from the damage marks on the mural, Xiao Ning seems to be very concerned about this mural and seems to have long wanted to destroy this painting.


    Sure enough, Master Tianbao said at this time, "Don''t you think Xiao Ning spent a lot of effort in destroying this mural?"


    When Mu Ningshan heard it, he continued: "Master Tianbao, I see it, and I also think Xiao Ning seems to have a grudge against this painting."


    Master Tianbao nodded slowly and said, "It''s not just hatred, it''s completely hatred for this painting."


    Lin Yu had told him that Xiao Ning was a rebirth.


    Therefore, at this time, Master Tianbao immediately thought that Xiao Ning must have hated this mural in his last life.


    Of course, he couldn''t tell Mu Ningshan about this.


    Mu Ningshan is just an ordinary person and is not qualified to know the secrets of Xiao Ning.


    Besides, letting an ordinary person like Mu Ningshan know this kind of shocking top secret would only harm him, not benefit him at all.


    On the other side, Mu Ningshan saw that Master Tianbao said that Xiao Ning had hatred for this painting, and immediately asked in doubt: "Master Tianbao, why does Xiao Ning have hatred for this painting?"


    Master Tianbao slowly shook his head and said, "I don''t know that. I can only guess his emotions when he destroyed this painting."


    "Master Tianbao is worthy of being an expert outside the world, and he can even see that."


    Mu Ningshan flattered.


    Of course, these words are indeed his inner thoughts.


    He really admired Master Tianbao and felt that Master Tianbao was very powerful.


    You must know that he has been in this room more than once, but he has never noticed anything wrong.


    I just feel that Xiao Ning has seriously damaged this place.


    As a result, as soon as Master Tianbao came, he soon discovered that Xiao Ning had a strong sense of hatred when he destroyed this place.


    From this, it can be seen that Xiao Ning seems to have been eyeing their Mu family for a long time?


    Thinking of this, Mu Ningshan hurriedly asked: "Master Tianbao, Xiao Ning has hatred for this mural. Does this mean that he has long hated our Mu family?"


    Before that, he had always thought that he and Mu Xuefei had mishandled the immortal cultivator Xiao Ning.


    However, according to what Master Tianbao said now, it seems that this is not the case.


    Master Tianbao nodded slowly and said, "Yes, Xiao Ning has hated your Mu family for a long time."


    Seeing that Master Tianbao gave a large amount of affirmation, Mu Ningshan hurriedly asked: "Master Tianbao, what''s going on? We have never met Xiao Ning before, and we don''t know this person at all. How could he have hated us for a long time? "


    "This still needs to be investigated, and I don''t know now."


    Master Tianbao shook his head slightly.


    He only knew that Xiao Ning must have hated the Mu family in his last life, but he didn''t know the reason for the enmity between the two sides.


    So he really can''t answer this question.


    Mu Ningshan frowned slightly and said, "Why does Xiao Ning hate us?"


    What he said was not to ask Master Tianbao, he was just talking to himself.


    He was really very curious why Xiao Ning hated their Mu family for no reason.


    All of this is completely without the slightest sign, which makes people puzzled.


    At this time, Master Tianbao had already left the location of the mural and walked to another corner, Mu Ningshan quickly followed.


    The two came to a corner with green plants.


    This pot of green plants was also destroyed by Xiao Ning''s flying sword, but in the past few days, the green plants have grown back, not as miserable as before.


    Master Tianbao stared at the pot of green plant to examine it carefully, but he refused to look away.


    Mu Ningshan also focused his attention on the green plants, carefully studied the situation of this pot of green plants, and looked for the strangeness in it.


    After a while, Master Tianbao suddenly said, "Xiao Ning''s flying sword is really not simple."


    "Master Tianbao, what did you see?"


    Mu Ningshan asked respectfully.


    He really admired Master Tianbao too much.


    Unexpectedly, Master Tianbao just checked it like this, and immediately judged that Xiao Ning''s flying sword was not simple.


    The eyesight is truly remarkable.


    Master Tianbao replied: "Normal flying swords are full of evil spirits. After being chopped by the flying swords, this pot of green plants will definitely wither and die, but the final result is what you see, the growth of this pot of green plants is still gratifying. "


    "So from this point of view, it can be judged that the material of Xiao Ning''s flying sword is extraordinary, not made of ordinary spiritual materials."


    After listening to Master Tianbao''s explanation, Mu Ningshan nodded, his face full of admiration.


    It turned out to be the case, and with his own eyesight, he really couldn''t see any clues.


    Only a powerful immortal cultivator like Master Tianbao could see the problem.


    At this moment, Mu Ningshan''s confidence in Master Tianbao is extremely high.


    "Master Tianbao, why don''t I send a few people to the antique market in the city to investigate and see if I can find the source of the spiritual material for Xiao Ning''s flying sword?"


    Mu Ningshan asked.


    Master Tianbao has said before that some antiques left over from ancient times may become excellent spiritual materials.


    So he thought of going to the antique market in Guanghai City to investigate to see if Xiao Ning went there to buy antiques.


    On the other side, after hearing Mu Ningshan''s proposal, Master Tianbao thought about it and said, "Okay, you can arrange a few people to check it out."


    He originally didn''t care about Xiao Ning''s flying sword, and didn''t want to know how it was made.


    But now that he has seen the power of Feijian, he still decided to find out the origin of Feijian. ¡®


    Only in this way can we have a judgment on Xiao Ning''s strength and trump card.


    To know that Xiao Ning is a rebirth, he cannot only judge by his strength in this life, but also find out where he has reached in the last life.


    His previous experience and experience are also one of his trump cards.


    Seeing that Master Tianbao nodded, Mu Ningshan immediately called a few people and told them to go to the antique market to investigate the situation.


    After a few people took orders, they left quickly.


    Mu Ningshan continued to check the situation in the room with Master Tianbao.


    This room is very large, and Master Tian Bao checked it very carefully.


    Mu Ningshan also accompanied him quietly, raising some doubts from time to time.


    Some questions Master Tianbao answered, but some questions were ignored by Master Tianbao.


    The two just wandered around the house like this, and before they knew it, half an hour passed.


    Mu Ningshan looked at the time and said to Master Tianbao, "Master Tianbao, my little girl should be here soon. Shall we continue here?"


    "Just here, there are a lot of clues in this room, I haven''t checked them all yet."


    Master Tianbao replied.


    As soon as Mu Ningshan heard it, a master of the mind is a master.


    He, an ordinary person, can''t see any problems at all, and feels that all the secrets in this room have been figured out.


    As a result, Master Tianbao said that there are many clues in this room, and they have not checked all of them.


    From this, Mu Ningshan felt that it would not be difficult for Master Tianbao to fully understand Xiao Ning''s strength.


    I''m afraid it will be much faster than he had guessed before.


    At this moment, Mu Ningshan''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    Mu Ningshan took out his mobile phone and saw that it was a man in a suit calling.


    Probably asked him where he took Mu Xuelan.


    Mu Ningshan answered the phone immediately, instructed the matter, and then quickly put away the phone.


    After a while, footsteps came from outside the house.


    Mu Ningshan turned his head and saw that it was a man in a suit who came with Mu Xuelan.


    The two were standing at the door at this time.


    After Mu Xuelan saw Mu Ningshan, she immediately greeted her and said, "Dad, what happened?"


    She was still in school at that time, but the man in the suit went straight to pick her up here.


    So she thought that something big had happened.


    Mu Ningshan said, "Xue Lan, this is Master Tianbao, you have met Master Tianbao first."


    Hearing this, Mu Xuelan turned her head and glanced at Master Tianbao.


    I saw that this Master Tianbao looked like a fairy, and he didn''t look like an ordinary person.


    And it has a strong aura on its body, which will make people feel fear unconsciously.


    Mu Xuelan didn''t dare to look any further, so she quickly bowed and said, "I have seen Master Tianbao."


    Master Tianbao nodded at Mu Xuelan, and then said to Mu Ningshan, "President Mu, I want to check your daughter''s body so that we can find out the situation."


    When Mu Xuelan heard this, she immediately took a step back involuntarily.


    The idea of ??checking the body always makes people feel strange, especially when someone like Master Tianbao says it.


    On the other hand, Mu Ningshan didn''t have any more ideas.


    As the head of the Mu family, all he is worried about now is the safety of the Mu family.


    Moreover, he felt that with the strength and status of Master Tianbao, he would not have any unreasonable thoughts about his daughter at all.


    It is estimated that in the mind of Master Tianbao, only the only goal is to prove the Tao and longevity, and women can''t get into his eyes at all.


    Mu Ningshan nodded and said, "Master Tianbao, please."


    After hearing the words, Master Tianbao didn''t say any more, he stepped forward and put his hand on Mu Xuelan''s forehead.


    In an instant, a burst of true energy entered Mu Xuelan''s meridians and traveled through Mu Xuelan''s meridians.


    This situation only lasted for a few seconds and ended, and Master Tianbao quickly retracted his right hand.


    "Sure enough, I knew Xiao Ning would not be so peaceful."


    Master Tianbao said slowly.


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly asked, "Master Tianbao, did Xiao Ning do anything on my daughter?"


    "That''s right." Master Tianbao nodded and said, "Xiao Ning has planted a restriction on your daughter, and he can monitor your daughter''s words through that restriction."


    "what?"


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan were shocked.


    Doesn''t this mean that someone pressed a monitor on his body, which is troublesome.


    Mu Ningshan continued: "Master Tianbao, what should we do now? Do you have a way to erase this prohibition?"


    "No, this ban has now dissipated immediately, and there is no need for me to do it."


    Master Tianbao explained.


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan were relieved a little after hearing this.


    Master Tianbao continued: "However, this also made me understand Xiao Ning''s true strength. Xiao Ning should have just established the foundation not long ago."


    According to the restriction planted by Xiao Ning, Master Tianbao can more accurately judge Xiao Ning''s strength.


    Mu Ningshan asked, "Master Tianbao, isn''t Xiao Ning''s strength far inferior to yours?"


    Judging from the expression on Master Tianbao''s face and the tone of his speech, it seemed that this was the case.


    Xiao Ning''s strength should be far below that of Master Tianbao.


    Master Tianbao said, "Xiao Ning''s strength is indeed far inferior to mine, but don''t forget, he still has a backer."


    As soon as Mu Ningshan heard it, he immediately recalled the words that Master Tianbao said when he was on the fifteenth floor.


    Master Tianbao said that Xiao Ning''s flying sword would be left at the company headquarters because other cultivators took action.


    Later, Xiao Ning was able to get the flying sword back because the immortal cultivator took the initiative to let go.


    Therefore, it can be judged that the powerful mysterious cultivator must have reached some kind of agreement with Xiao Ning and became Xiao Ning''s backing.


    "Master Tianbao, what should we do now?"


    Mu Ningshan asked.

 Chapter 1337： trail breaks

    When Mu Ningshan heard that Master Tianbao said that Xiao Ning had a backer, he immediately became nervous.


    Originally, he had high confidence in Master Tianbao, thinking that Master Tianbao would definitely be able to handle Xiao Ning.


    But if Xiao Ning had a strong backer, things would be different.


    Besides, Master Tianbao made it clear that Xiao Ning''s flying sword could not be recovered because it was obstructed by that mysterious cultivator.


    Therefore, if Master Tianbao encounters that powerful mysterious cultivator, he may not be able to gain the upper hand.


    After Mu Ningshan finished asking, he quietly waited for Master Tianbao to give an answer.


    Master Tianbao thought for a while and said, "Don''t startle the snake for now, first investigate Xiao Ning''s backing."


    When he went down the mountain, Lin Yu told him that he should be careful.


    Therefore, Master Tianbao naturally did not dare to take it big at this moment.


    He didn''t want to mess with people he shouldn''t mess with and cause trouble for Lin Yu.


    Although he felt that with Immortal Master Lin''s strength, no one in this world would threaten him.


    "Okay, then follow what Master Tianbao said." Mu Ningshan continued: "As expected, Master Tianbao thought it through."


    Then he asked again: "Master Tianbao, do I need to arrange some people to investigate?"


    "No." Master Tianbao shook his head decisively and said, "The strength of that mysterious cultivator is extraordinary. Your people don''t even want to find out his origin. You don''t need to worry about it."


    Mu Ningshan nodded and said, "Master Tianbao said that I thought too much."


    Master Tianbao said: "You should investigate the antique market first."


    Xiao Ning''s Feijian raw materials obviously come from the antique market.


    So what Master Tianbao wants to do now is to find out the sellers Xiao Ning has contacted in the antique market.


    "Yes, I will definitely arrange the things that Master Tianbao explained."


    Mu Ningshan nodded in agreement.


    Seeing this, Master Tianbao said, "I''ll go around Guanghai City first. What should you do when you go back? I''ll take the initiative to contact you when there is a situation."


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly asked, "Will Master Tianbao not come and sit in my house?"


    "No, it''s more important to get down to business now."


    Master Tianbao refused.


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan had no choice but to nod and say, "Just follow what Master Tianbao said."


    Afterwards, Master Tianbao left alone, leaving only Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan in the room.


    Mu Xuelan asked, "Dad, is this master very powerful?"


    "Very powerful." Mu Ningshan nodded heavily.


    While he was talking, a person walked in quickly from the door.


    "Dad, Shen Lan, you are all here."


    It was Mu Xuefei who came.


    When Mu Ningshan went to Longning Mountain to find Master Tianbao, Mu Xuefei had been arranging to investigate Lin Yu''s affairs.


    So I just learned about the arrival of Master Tianbao.


    Mu Ningshan looked at Mu Xuefei at the door and said, "Xuefei, you came just in time."


    "Dad, what do you want to ask about Lin Yu?"


    Mu Xuefei asked as she walked towards Muning Mountain.


    She knew very well in her heart that besides Master Tianbao, what Mu Ningshan cared about most was Lin Yu, an immortal cultivator.


    So the other party must want to inquire about Lin Yu''s news.


    "That''s right." Mu Ningshan nodded and said, "Has Lin Yu''s whereabouts been investigated?"


    Mu Xuefei walked to Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan, shook her head slightly and said, "No."


    "No?" Mu Ningshan wondered, "Where did Lin Yu go?"


    What he didn''t know was that Lin Yu was on Longning Mountain.


    It''s just that Lin Yu was busy practicing meditation and soul refining, so he didn''t have time to pay attention to them, so he couldn''t see them even if he wanted to.


    "Dad, I guess Lin Yu must have left Guanghai City long ago, and he will definitely not be able to find his whereabouts in the city."


    Mu Xuefei said.


    Mu Ningshan nodded slowly after hearing the words.


    In fact, he also thought so in his heart, and felt that Lin Yu had already left Guanghai City.


    Otherwise, with the power of their Mu family in Guanghai City, it is impossible to find any clues.


    Of course, Mu Ningshan also remembered what Master Tianbao said just now.


    Master Tianbao said that they would definitely not be able to find out the origin of the mysterious cultivator.


    So from this to the other, the whereabouts of Lin Yu, the immortal cultivator, cannot be found with their Mu family''s ability.


    Without further thinking, Mu Ningshan said, "Let''s take a moment to investigate Lin Yu. The most important thing now is to quickly find out what Xiao Ning is doing in the antique market."


    He just said that Mu Xuefei came just right, on the one hand because he wanted to inquire about Lin Yu, and on the other hand, he wanted to leave the investigation of the antique market to Mu Xuefei.


    He never doubted Mu Xuefei''s ability to handle affairs.


    Mu Xuefei hurriedly asked, "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    She wasn''t there just now, so she didn''t know what Mu Ningshan and Master Tianbao were talking about, and naturally she didn''t know what Mu Ningshan said to investigate the antique market.


    Mu Ningshan also realized this, and quickly explained what happened.


    After Mu Xuefei heard it, she immediately understood the whole story.


    He agreed: "Dad, I will definitely do my best to handle this matter, just wait and hear my good news."


    Mu Xuefei agreed very readily, and also gave a very confident assurance. ¡¯


    Of course, she does have enough confidence in her heart.


    Because investigating the antique market is completely different from investigating Lin Yu''s whereabouts, it is far less difficult.


    Investigating Lin Yu''s whereabouts can be said to have no clue at all, just like blind cats and mice, it''s all based on luck.


    But investigating the antiques market is a different story.


    The first survey site is very small, and the location is also very clear.


    Another point is that the main target of the investigation is not Xiao Ning, but the vendors in the antique market.


    In this case, many means can be used.


    Mu Xuefei believed that she would soon find out the result and report good news to Mu Ningshan.


    To be honest, she suffered a lot of setbacks during this time, and she began to doubt her own abilities.


    So she also really wanted to re-prove herself through this incident.


    "Okay, then you can go quickly, this matter is very important, you can''t let Master Tianbao wait."


    Mu Ningshan ordered.


    He now regards Master Tianbao as a life-saving straw, and just wants to hold on to it, naturally he does not dare to neglect any request of Master Tianbao.


    Seeing what Mu Ningshan said solemnly, Mu Xuefei nodded her head and said, "Dad, I''ll do this now, to ensure the fastest results."


    After speaking, Mu Xuefei turned around and left quickly.


    There were only a few people left in the room, including Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan.


    Mu Xuelan said softly, "Dad, it''s all my fault this time."


    "Do not blame you."


    Mu Ningshan looked at his little daughter and comforted.


    "But..." Mu Xuelan wanted to say something else.


    Mu Ningshan explained: "Xue Lan, don''t think too much, then Xiao Ning has been eyeing our Mu family for a long time, he just wants to find a breakthrough in you."


    Just now, Master Tianbao had already analyzed it for him, saying that Xiao Ning had long hated their Mu family and wanted to trouble their Mu family.


    It''s not that Mu Xuelan and Mu Xuefei handled it improperly.


    Seeing Mu Ningshan say this, Mu Xuelan immediately opened her eyes and asked, "Dad, is that true?"


    "Of course it''s true, why did I lie to you?"


    Mu Ningshan laughed.


    Hearing this, Mu Xuelan asked again, "Dad, when did Xiao Ning come to our house? Why did he trouble us?"


    Faced with these two questions from the youngest daughter, Mu Ningshan had no choice but to shake his head and said, "I don''t know any of this either."


    "Then how did you know?" Mu Xuelan asked.


    "Master Tianbao told me."


    Mu Ningshan did not hold back and said truthfully.


    What he thought was that now he must try his best to convince his daughter with a sincere attitude, lest Xiao Ning use Mu Xuelan as a breakthrough point to trouble their Mu family.


    "Dad, is this Master Tianbao powerful?"


    Mu Xuelan transformed into a curious baby and continued to ask.


    "Nature is very powerful, let''s go, talk while walking." Mu Ningshan led Mu Xuelan out of the house, explaining the strength of Master Tianbao as he walked.


    ¡­


    Guanghai University.


    in the dormitory.


    As soon as Xiao Ning returned to the dormitory, he seized the time to practice Ziyun Zhen Gong.


    After learning about the Mu family''s movements, the sense of urgency in his heart became stronger and stronger, for fear that Master Bao would come to him that day.


    Although Bai Haoyuan said he would help him.


    But Xiao Ning, who had lived two lives, knew in his heart that no one in this world could trust him, and the only one who could trust him was himself.


    If all hope is placed on Bai Haoyuan, the consequences are absolutely unimaginable.


    call! Suck!


    call! Suck!


    Xiao Ning kept puffing clouds and mist, each time a clear breath entered his body through his seven orifices, and then turned into a turbid breath and spit out from his mouth.


    Just like this back and forth, Xiao Ning can clearly feel that his strength is steadily increasing.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Before I knew it, it was evening.


    At this time, his three dead roommates had all returned from get out of class, and were pretending to eat and study according to their usual schedule.


    Xiao Ning jumped off the bed and started packing up to go out.


    His current routine is completely upside-down.


    Work hard during the day and work hard at night.


    Especially today, it must be done in the dark, and the time of day is completely inappropriate.


    Because he was going to investigate the Mu family''s movements.


    This afternoon, he already knew that the restraint that had been planted in Mu Xuelan''s body at that time had expired.


    That is to say, he will no longer be able to understand the Mu family''s movements by holding on to Mu Xuelan.


    If you want to know what the Mu family is doing, you can only do it yourself.


    "When I resolve this matter, I must smash everyone in the Mu family to pieces, so that they regret coming to this world."


    Xiao Ning thought bitterly while packing up his things.


    He has never lessened his hatred for the Mu family, just because he is facing so many troubles now, he has no time to pay attention to the Mu family for a while.


    But if these troubles are resolved, then he will definitely settle all the accounts at one time.


    Xiao Ning quickly packed his things, then turned his head and glanced at the three dead roommates.


    At this time, the three roommates have all pretended to finish their meal and are pretending to study.


    Seeing that everything was fine, Xiao Ning opened the dormitory door and left quickly.


    After half an hour.


    A corner of a bustling street somewhere in Guanghai City.


    Xiao Ning stood alone on a street corner, watching the cars coming and going.


    Guanghai is a very prosperous city, and the streets are always full of traffic.


    Even in the middle of the night, there are many luxury cars driving back and forth on the road.


    Xiao Ning stood at the corner of the street and observed it for a while, then walked straight down an alley toward the depths of the alley.


    The antique peddler who sold him the coins at that time lived deep in this alley.


    At the same time, the Mu family mansion.


    In the living room, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei were meeting Master Tianbao.


    Mu Xuefei''s work efficiency was very high, and it only took one afternoon to investigate the matter in general.


    After she reported the matter to Mu Ningshan, Mu Ningshan immediately contacted Master Tianbao and told the matter again.


    "That''s how it is."


    Mu Ningshan quickly explained the investigation results to Master Tianbao.


    After Master Tianbao heard it, he immediately nodded and said, "As I thought, this Xiao Ning is the spiritual material bought at the antique market."


    He guessed at the time that Xiao Ning bought the spirit material for refining the flying sword at the antique market, and then refined the copper flying sword.


    Now, after careful investigation by Mu Xuefei, this is what happened.


    Afterwards, Master Tianbao asked again, "Have you found any merchants who traded with Xiao Ning?"


    When Mu Ningshan heard this, he immediately turned to look at Mu Xuefei.


    Mu Xuefei hurriedly said: "Master Tianbao, I have also roughly investigated some results in this matter."


    "Let''s hear it." Master Tianbao motioned.


    Mu Xuefei nodded, and then began to describe the investigation results she had obtained.


    Master Tianbao and Mu Ningshan both listened carefully.


    After Mu Xuefei finished speaking, Master Tianbao said, "The vendor who sells copper coins is the most suspicious."


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei looked at each other.


    Later, Mu Ningshan asked, "Master Tianbao means that Xiao Ning bought the spiritual material from him?"


    "That''s right." Master Tianbao nodded slowly and said, "Those copper coins are the raw materials for Xiao Ning to refine the flying sword."


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan immediately gave a high five and said, "Yes, that flying sword is made of copper!"


    He and Mu Xuefei had seen the floating flying sword with their own eyes, so they knew very well what the material of the flying sword was made of.


    From what I saw at the time, the flying sword was made of copper.


    Mu Ningshan asked, "Master Tianbao, should I arrange for someone to find that hawker?"


    "No, let''s go over in person and visit the vendor''s house."


    Master Tianbao said.


    Mu Ningshan immediately got up and said, "Okay, then we''ll set off now."


    Afterwards, the group quickly packed up and left the house.


    After getting into the luxury car, UU Reading Mu Xuefei sat in the lead car and led the way, while Master Tianbao and Mu Ningshan shared a car and followed behind.


    Soon, the convoy came to the door of the hawker''s residence.


    "not good!"


    Just as the car stopped, Master Tianbao, who was sitting beside Muning Mountain, suddenly said so.


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly asked, "Master Tianbao, what''s wrong?"


    "The man is dead."


    Master Tianbao said while getting out of the car.


    When Mu Ningshan heard this, his heart suddenly froze, and he hurriedly got off the bus with Master Tianbao.


    The group quickly got out of the car and walked directly to the hawker''s residence.


    Before entering the door, Mu Ningshan smelled a **** smell.


    Sure enough, as Master Tianbao said, the peddler is already in a bad way.

 Chapter 1338： unattainable

    The group walked quickly into the hawker''s residence.


    Sure enough, as Master Tianbao said, the peddler was dead.


    The murderer is unknown.


    Mu Ningshan slowly turned his head to look at Master Tianbao, his eyes were full of curiosity, as if he was looking for answers from Master Tianbao.


    "Master Tianbao, was this person killed by Xiao Ning?"


    Mu Ningshan asked.


    Master Tianbao nodded slowly and said, "Of course, who else could it be if he wasn''t."


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan turned to look at the corpse on the ground again.


    The peddler was stabbed with a sharp weapon and fell to the ground with a lot of blood.


    It seemed that the person who killed him was just an ordinary person, but Master Tianbao told Mu Ningshan that the peddler died at the hands of Xiao Ning, a cultivator.


    For a time, Mu Ningshan had thousands of thoughts in his heart.


    He felt that Xiao Ning might be using such a killing method to hide his identity, or it might be that Xiao Ning just wanted them to see blood and stimulate their nerves.


    Mu Ningshan didn''t know which one was the correct answer.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if the answer is correct now, what matters is that now that the peddler is dead, then their investigation is discontinued.


    Mu Ningshan turned to look at Mu Xuefei and asked, "Xuefei, are you sure this person is the merchant who sold the copper coins to Xiao Ning at that time?"


    Hearing the words, Mu Xuefei stepped forward and said, "That''s right, it''s him, absolutely can''t be wrong."


    Seeing what Mu Xuefei said with such certainty, Mu Ningshan turned to look at Master Tianbao again.


    Seeing this, Master Tianbao said, "The clues have not been broken."


    When Mu Ningshan heard this, he immediately became overjoyed and blurted out, "Really?"


    Master Tianbao looked around and said, "Xiao Ning walked in a hurry and didn''t have time to destroy the things in the house, leaving behind a lot of clues."


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei couldn''t help but look at each other, their eyes were full of surprises.


    With that being said, thankfully they came just in time.


    If this came later, Xiao Ning would definitely destroy the corpse and leave.


    That way the thread is completely cut off.


    When Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei looked at each other, Master Tianbao had already stepped forward and came to the wall behind the peddler''s body.


    There are a lot of clutter here.


    There are all kinds of antiques and antiques that the hawker did not sell, as well as some things that the hawker owns.


    Master Tianbao pinched the magic formula with both hands and checked it carefully.


    Seeing this, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei waited patiently.


    Master Tianbao is an expert outside the world, and their father and daughter are just mortals, so they can''t help at all.


    So I can only wait honestly, so as not to be a disservice to Master Tianbao.


    Master Tianbao checked the items on display one by one, and checked each item very carefully.


    After nearly half an hour of inspection, Master Tianbao slowly turned his head to look at the two of them.


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly stepped forward and said, "Master Tianbao, are there any results?"


    Master Tianbao replied, "Pin Dao has already figured out the true origin of Xiao Ning''s flying sword."


    When Mu Ningshan heard this, surprise appeared on his face again.


    Master Tianbao is really extraordinary, just by checking the scene, you can find out the details of Xiao Ning.


    "Master Tianbao, what about the backer behind Xiao Ning?"


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly asked.


    Now Xiao Ning is not alone, but has a backer behind him to help him.


    Mu Ningshan believes that Master Tianbao must have a way to deal with Xiao Ning, but the mysterious cultivator behind Xiao Ning may not be able to.


    Master Tianbao said, "Next, the poor fellow will try to find that person first. Xiao Ning''s side is no longer a problem."


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan felt a little at ease.


    An immortal cultivator like Master Tianbao is very powerful and will not talk casually.


    So since Master Tianbao said that there is no problem on Xiao Ning''s side, it must be no problem.


    Mu Ningshan has no doubts about this.


    However, Mu Ningshan still asked worriedly, "Master Tianbao, should I continue to investigate Xiao Ning?"


    "No, you don''t have to act rashly in the future, just continue to live your life the way you used to, you can''t do anything about Xiao Ning."


    Master Tianbao said slowly.


    After all, Mu Ningshan''s family are just ordinary people, and they have no resistance to a cultivator like Xiao Ning.


    So what the Mu Ningshan family has to do is not to do a disservice and not to anger Xiao Ning.


    After listening to Master Tianbao''s request, Mu Ningshan nodded immediately and said, "Listen to Master Tianbao''s instructions."


    Their family is just ordinary people, and there is no means to fight against immortal cultivators. Naturally, it is what Master Tianbao says.


    Another point, Mu Ningshan didn''t want to conflict with Xiao Ning, an immortal cultivator.


    He was afraid that if the conflict continued, things would become more and more out of control.


    By then, their family would be in real danger.


    Seeing that Mu Ningshan agreed, Master Tianbao said, "You can solve the matter here by yourself, I will take the first step."


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly said: "Master Tianbao, where do you want to go, I will ask the driver to take you there."


    "Need not."


    While speaking, Master Tianbao had already turned around and disappeared.


    Mu Ningshan glanced in the direction where Master Tianbao disappeared, then quickly retracted his gaze and looked at the peddler''s corpse on the ground again.


    "Xuefei, call the police first."


    Mu Ningshan said to Mu Xuefei.


    They are now the first witnesses at the crime scene, and naturally they have to call the police and the law enforcement agencies will handle it.


    Mu Xuefei immediately took out her mobile phone and called the law enforcement agency.


    ¡­


    Guanghai University.


    Xiao Ning hurried back to the dormitory.


    He was in shock.


    "The Mu family''s investigative abilities are amazing, and they have locked down that vendor so quickly!"


    Xiao Ning frowned slightly.


    Originally, what he thought was to kill the peddler who sold his copper coins and destroy the corpse before the Mu family and Master Tianbao could investigate the key.


    As a result, just after killing people, he felt a powerful breath approaching quickly.


    He had no choice but to leave quickly.


    Xiao Ning knew very well in his heart that it was Master Tianbao who came.


    "This cultivator is really strong, and I am by no means his opponent."


    Xiao Ning was still afraid.


    But he was not particularly worried, because he knew that Master Tianbao would not rashly attack him.


    With Bai Haoyuan as his backer, he is still safe for the time being.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have much time left.


    If he can''t find a good way to deal with it in this short period of time, things will definitely be beyond his control.


    "Next, either hurry up to improve my strength, or find a way to let Bai Haoyuan get rid of Grandmaster Tiantianbao, otherwise my life will definitely not be easy."


    Xiao Ning''s thoughts were spinning, and several thoughts quickly flashed through his mind.


    "But in such a short time, no matter how hard I try, I can''t catch up with Master Tianbao unless a miracle occurs."


    "It seems that the only way to get Bai Haoyuan to get rid of him is to find a way."


    Xiao Ning is well aware of his situation.


    With his current strength, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t rely on Ziyun''s true power to quickly improve his strength in a short period of time. ¡®


    What''s more, Master Tianbao is very powerful, even if he can quickly improve his strength, it is absolutely impossible to catch up with Master Tianbao.


    Therefore, there is only one option left for him.


    That is to find a way to get Bai Haoyuan to get rid of Master Tianbao.


    As long as Master Tianbao dies, all problems will be solved.


    "But what can I do to get Bai Haoyuan to take action?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help but fell into deep thought.


    This is also a headache.


    Xiao Ning knew very well in his heart that Bai Haoyuan and him were just using each other.


    Bai Haoyuan needs his help to do some things before he can show some kindness to him.


    So in this case, Bai Haoyuan would never take the initiative to help him deal with Master Tianbao.


    If you want him to take action, you must come up with a plausible reason.


    "It seems that we can only find that old man tomorrow."


    Xiao Ning thought about it, and felt that the only way to solve the problem was to talk to Bai Haoyuan in person.


    No matter what Bai Haoyuan''s attitude was, he had to talk face to face to know.


    After making up his mind, Xiao Ning pondered the words carefully, thinking about how to convince Bai Haoyuan to take action tomorrow.


    ¡­


    After Master Tianbao left Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei''s father and daughter, he flew directly into the sky and came to the top of a high-rise building.


    Three young men in Taoist robes are waiting here.


    When the three of them saw Master Tianbao coming, they immediately greeted him and saluted.


    The three of them were called Shu Xing, You Jiao, and Dong Shan, and they were all disciples of Master Tian Bao and cultivators.


    Of course, their strength is not as good as Master Tianbao, not much stronger than Xiao Ning.


    But this is because the spiritual energy of the world is depleted, and it is difficult for them to make progress because of the difficulty of cultivation.


    If they were placed in an era of abundant spiritual energy, they would have no idea what realm they would have advanced to now with their talents.


    "How''s the investigation going?"


    Master Tianbao glanced at the three disciples and asked.


    After leaving the Mu Group headquarters in the daytime, he ruled Shu Xing, You Jiao, and Dong Shan, and asked them to investigate the mysterious cultivator behind Xiao Ning.


    It''s been half a day now, and I don''t know how much they have gained.


    Shu Xing replied: "Return to Master, there are already some results."


    You Jiao and Dongshan also nodded with fists clasped.


    Master Tianbao said: "Tell me about it in detail."


    After speaking, Master Tianbao turned his back and looked at the bustling night scene in the distance.


    Shu Xing said behind Master Tianbao, "According to the disciple''s investigation, there has been a mysterious expert haunting the western suburbs of Guanghai City for the past two days, so the disciple guessed that that person may be the mysterious cultivator behind Xiao Ning."


    As soon as the attribute''s voice fell, You Jiao and Dongshan immediately echoed: "Master, we think so too."


    Master Tianbao didn''t look back, just nodded slowly and said, "The western suburbs of Guanghai City, okay, I''ll focus on that place next time."


    "If I guess right, that person could reappear tomorrow."


    After the inspection at the hawker''s residence, Master Tianbao was very sure that Xiao Ning must have been in a hurry to escape after killing the person, so he didn''t have time to destroy the corpse.


    And why Xiao Ning didn''t have time to deal with the corpse and all kinds of sundries in the house was naturally because he knew they were coming.


    So Master Tianbao can be sure that Xiao Ning must already know his strength.


    And Xiao Ning also realized very clearly that his strength is far inferior to him.


    In this situation, Xiao Ning''s only choice was naturally to seek help from the backer behind him. There was no other way.


    It was precisely because of these thoughts that Master Tianbao concluded that the mysterious cultivator would reappear in the western suburbs of Guanghai City.


    Without him, it was because Xiao Ning would go to the mysterious cultivator for help tomorrow.


    On the other side, Shu Xing, You Jiao, and Dong Shan immediately clasped their fists and took orders after hearing Master Tianbao''s instructions.


    Seeing this, Master Tianbao continued: "I will go with you tomorrow. When you check the situation around the western suburbs, I will follow Xiao Ning."


    "Yes, Master."


    Shu Xing, You Jiao, and Dong Shan once again clasped their fists and bowed their heads, respectfully taking orders.


    Master Tianbao turned around, looked at the three and said, "Go back first, remember not to reveal your whereabouts."


    "Yes, Master."


    After Shu Xing, You Jiao, and Dong Shan clasped their fists, they got up and slowly retreated, quickly disappearing into the darkness.


    Soon, only Master Tianbao was left on the top of this tall building.


    Master Tianbao looked into the distance.


    "I didn''t expect that the city has become like this without going down the mountain for all these years."


    "If technology continues to develop, it is estimated that the convenience brought by it will be much more than that of cultivating immortals."


    "I don''t know how technology will develop in the end."


    Master Tianbao could not help but sigh.


    If it were changed to the previous one, he would be disdainful of the technological civilization of mankind.


    Because in his opinion, these are just crooked ways, far less orthodox than cultivating immortals.


    As a result, I never thought that after all these years, human technology has become so developed.


    If this continues to develop, I am afraid that there is no need to cultivate immortals to be able to live forever.


    Master Tianbao sighed in his heart.


    After a slight sigh, he immediately retracted his thoughts.


    Although he sighed, but in his heart he still thinks that cultivating immortals is the highest.


    Especially now that I know Immortal Master Lin, UU reading www.uukanshu. com made him even more convinced of this.


    From Immortal Master Lin, he saw infinite possibilities.


    He thought in his heart that if one day he could reach the level of Immortal Master Lin, he would have no regrets in this life.


    "I don''t know what level Immortal Master Lin has reached, and whether I still have any hope of catching up in my life."


    Thinking of Lin Xianshi, Master Tianbao suddenly felt a deep sense of powerlessness.


    It is because Lin Xianshi''s strength is too powerful, to the point where he is unattainable.


    With the strength of Immortal Master Lin, I am afraid that picking stars and taking the moon is no longer a problem.


    With such a powerful strength, does he really have any hope of catching up?


    Master Tianbao felt that hope was very slim.


    Just like this time, he broke through from the Golden Core Realm to the Nascent Soul Realm because of Lin Xianshi''s advice.


    Otherwise, relying on his own words, I am afraid that there will be no hope of breakthrough in this life.


    And Master Tianbao could feel very clearly that Lin Xianshi just gave him some pointers at that time, and it didn''t take much effort or thought at all.


    In the end, it was just such a casual pointer, which gave him a feeling of empowerment.


    Immediately gave him hope of a breakthrough.


    Master Tianbao felt that he would never have such insight in his entire life.


    Never try to reach the level of Immortal Master Lin.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to think about it, let''s find out the mysterious cultivator behind Xiao Ning first."


    Master Tianbao quickly left the top of the tall building.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Vertex Novel Network mobile version website:

 Chapter 1339： the real goal

    the next day.


    The western suburb of Guanghai City.


    Xiao Ning came here early in the morning.


    At the same time Xiao Ning arrived, Master Tianbao also arrived here.


    It was just that Master Tianbao was hiding in the distance, a place that Xiao Ning could not perceive at all.


    "It really is here."


    In the distance, Master Tianbao looked at Xiao Ning who was waiting for him, and nodded secretly in his heart.


    Sure enough, the information that Shu Xing and the three investigated were very accurate, and Xiao Ning really wanted to come here to meet people.


    And Master Tianbao knew that the person Xiao Ning wanted to meet was the mysterious cultivator behind him.


    I don''t know what kind of strength this mysterious immortal cultivator has. Master Tianbao is looking forward to it.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    Xiao Ning meditated on the spot, taking advantage of the waiting time to practice Ziyun Zhen Gong.


    Before I knew it, half an hour passed.


    Suddenly, a powerful breath suddenly appeared not far away.


    Xiao Ning felt this powerful aura and immediately opened his eyes.


    Immediately afterwards, he saw a familiar figure of Bai Haoyuan.


    "Senior White."


    Xiao Ning slowly got up and saluted Bai Haoyuan.


    Although he felt very unhappy about Bai Haoyuan, the courtesy he should have was absolutely indispensable.


    No way, who made Bai Haoyuan far stronger than him.


    With such a huge disparity in strength, he could only lower his stance and take the initiative to bow his head.


    "Get up."


    Bai Haoyuan said sternly.


    He was very satisfied with Xiao Ning''s performance.


    No matter whether Xiao Ning respects him sincerely or pretends to be false, in short, as long as Xiao Ning knows how to bow his head.


    Xiao Ning stood up straight, and then said, "Senior Bai, Taoist Tianbao from Longning Mountain has already descended. I was almost caught by him last night."


    "yes."


    Bai Haoyuan said in a daze, he didn''t care about the Taoist Tianbao mentioned by Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning felt relieved when he saw it.


    Judging from Bai Haoyuan''s attitude, it seems that Taoist Tianbao is not afraid.


    This is a good thing, after all, the stronger Bai Haoyuan is, the safer he will be.


    He and Bai Haoyuan are now a grasshopper on a rope, and it is a relationship of prosperity and loss.


    Bai Haoyuan was naturally aware of this, so he did not dare to take Xiao Ning''s words lightly. ¡®


    Of course, unlike Xiao Ning, he didn''t have any fear of that Taoist Tianbao, and he didn''t feel the fear in his heart like Xiao Ning did.


    "Is he with the Mu family now?"


    Bai Haoyuan asked.


    "It should be." Xiao Ning replied.


    Bai Haoyuan nodded slowly.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning pondered in his heart, pondering how to convince Bai Haoyuan to deal with Taoist Tianbao.


    After all, as far as the current situation is concerned, the only way to be stable is to get rid of Tianbao Daoist.


    Otherwise, no matter what he does, he will not be tied, so be careful that Taoist Tianbao comes over to ask for trouble.


    And just when Xiao Ning was thinking fast, Bai Haoyuan asked, "Is there any new result of Lin Yu''s affairs?"


    When Xiao Ning heard this, he thought to himself that he had no time to investigate Lin Yu at this time.


    If this is not careful, he will be killed by Tianbao Daoist.


    Of course, Xiao Ning did not dare to say that.


    Bai Haoyuan''s strength is much stronger than him, and offending the other party will not do him any good.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xiao Ning said, "Senior Bai, now that day, the Taoist priest has been staring at me and asked me to do things, so I haven''t had the chance to investigate Lin Yu.


    "


    After he finished speaking, he immediately took advantage of the situation and said, "I came here today to talk to you about this, Senior White, and ask Senior White to help me."


    As soon as Xiao Ning finished speaking, he clasped his fists and lowered his head, looking very respectful.


    There was no way, he had to do his best now, otherwise Bai Haoyuan would be in trouble if he was unhappy.


    Anyway, there is absolutely nothing wrong with being respectful.


    Bai Haoyuan looked at Xiao Ning who looked respectful, and smiled disdainfully.


    He didn''t know where Xiao Ning was thinking, he just wanted him to take action against Taoist Tianbao and help him relieve the crisis.


    Bai Haoyuan said, "Xiao Ning, if Daoist Bao wanted to kill you that day, he would have already done it, and he would have waited until now."


    Xiao Ning raised his head and asked, "What does Senior White mean?"


    "What I mean is don''t be afraid of wolves before and tigers later, and be afraid of your head and tail when you do things."


    Bai Haoyuan stood with his hands behind his back, and Dandan said, "On that day, the Taoist Treasures didn''t exist, just do your thing."


    "If I guessed correctly, his current target is not you at all, but me."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning hurriedly asked respectfully, "Senior Bai means that Taoist Tianbao won''t come to trouble me for the time being?"


    "That''s what it means." Bai Haoyuan said, "Tianbao Taoist doesn''t need to waste his energy if he wants to kill you, and he doesn''t need to do it himself."


    "As long as you send one or two disciples, you will die."


    After Xiao Ning heard it, he thought about it carefully and found that it was indeed the case.


    Tianbao Taoist is very powerful, and his disciples are definitely not ordinary.


    With the strength of Taoist Tianbao, it really doesn''t take much effort to kill him as a low-level immortal cultivator.


    Therefore, Taoist Tianbao may be as Bai Haoyuan said, and he has no intention of killing Xiao Ning for the time being.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning felt a little at ease.


    At the same time, he also blamed himself.


    He found that since the two masters Bai Haoyuan and Tianbao Daoist appeared, it was difficult for him to calm down.


    If he had thought about it calmly, he would have seen through Daoist Tianbao''s intentions long ago, and Bai Haoyuan would need to remind him.


    Xiao Ning was very annoyed.


    Of course, he also knew in his heart that the result of all this was because his strength was inferior to others.


    If he was stronger than Taoist Tianbao and Bai Haoyuan, how could such a thing happen.


    In that case, the person who could not suppress the fear in his heart would not be him, but Taoist Tianbao and Bai Haoyuan.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning could not help frowning secretly.


    Next, you need to quickly improve your strength.


    I don''t know if Bai Haoyuan can give him some pointers to help him improve quickly in his cultivation.


    Xiao Ning opened his mouth and said, "Thank you, Senior Bai, for your suggestion. I will be relieved if Senior White says so."


    When he spoke, he still had a very respectful attitude, which made people look very comfortable.


    Bai Haoyuan was also very satisfied with Xiao Ning''s performance, nodded slightly and said, "Yes, Ruzi can be taught."


    However, when these words fell into Xiao Ning''s ears, it made him unhappy for a while.


    When he was molested by Bai Haoyuan last time, Bai Haoyuan finally said the same.


    The result is this time again.


    From this, it can be seen that in Bai Haoyuan''s mind, Xiao Ning is just a lowly scoundrel.


    This feeling made Xiao Ning feel very uncomfortable.


    After all, he was also an immortal cultivator who stepped into the ranks of the strong in his last life.


    As a result, Bai Haoyuan has been despised by Bai Haoyuan in this life because of his late start.


    Of course, Xiao Ning would not express these emotions.


    One was because he didn''t want to offend Bai Haoyuan, and the other was because he didn''t want Bai Haoyuan to find out what was wrong with him, and finally doubted his origins.


    Xiao Ning suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart and said respectfully, "Senior Bai, during this time, I have been cultivating the Ziyun True Art according to the method you instructed me last time, and after practicing it, the effect is remarkable, so I want to ask Senior White, can you give me some pointers?"


    After speaking, he hurriedly explained: "If I can be stronger, I can better help Senior Bai with things, and try to find that Lin Yu as soon as possible."


    Hearing Xiao Ning''s request, Bai Haoyuan smiled.


    How could Xiao Ning''s mind not be clear?


    But this is also a good thing, which shows that Xiao Ning is self-motivated.


    Also, as Xiao Ning said, the stronger he is, the better he can do things.


    "It''s okay to instruct you, you can tell me about your current cultivation situation first."


    Bai Haoyuan demanded.


    "Yes."


    Xiao Ning was overjoyed.


    Immediately afterwards, he began to describe his cultivation status to Bai Haoyuan.


    Everything is said very clearly.


    Bai Haoyuan kept nodding as he listened.


    He was very satisfied with Xiao Ning''s training speed and understanding.


    He found that Xiao Ning''s cultivation talent was surprisingly good.


    In particular, his savvy is obviously much higher than that of his peers.


    If it weren''t for the fact that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is now exhausted, and the road to cultivation is extremely difficult, Bai Haoyuan really wants to accept Xiao Ning as a disciple and cultivate him well.


    In short, forget it now. Now that spiritual energy is so scarce, it is not enough to cultivate on your own. Naturally, you cannot allow others to compete for spiritual energy.


    It must be known that after cultivating to their level, the need for the spiritual energy of heaven and earth is very large, far greater than that of Xiao Ning, a low-strength immortal cultivator.


    "Not bad." Bai Haoyuan praised: "Your cultivation talent is very good, I can give you some more advanced cultivation skills."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning was overjoyed and a smile appeared on his face.


    At this time, he followed his heart and did not hide his emotions.


    First, because he was really happy in his heart.


    There is no one in this world who doesn''t like to listen to good things, and he, Xiao Ning, a rebirth, is no exception.


    The second reason is that his expression of such joyful emotions can effectively deceive Bai Haoyuan, making Bai Haoyuan feel that he is just a nineteen-year-old young man without a palace.


    Otherwise, if he disguised all his emotions well, Bai Haoyuan would definitely be suspicious of him.


    There is no doubt about this.


    Xiao Ning asked himself, if it were him, he would doubt others if he did this.


    "Senior Bai please advise!"


    Xiao Ning clasped his fists in a very respectful salute.


    Seeing this, Bai Haoyuan nodded slightly, with a dazzling smile on his face.


    "Then listen carefully. I''m talking about top-secret cultivation techniques. If you don''t listen carefully, you will never understand the mystery."


    Bai Haoyuan exhorted.


    Xiao Ning hurriedly assured: "Junior will definitely listen carefully."


    Bai Haoyuan stroked his beard, and then began to describe his so-called top-secret cultivation techniques.


    In the distance, Master Tianbao has been watching the conversation between the two.


    Because of his high strength, Bai Haoyuan and Xiao Ning''s conversation was roughly overheard by him.


    "From this point of view, Xiao Ning and this mysterious cultivator surnamed Bai are just a cooperative relationship."


    Master Tianbao came to a judgment in his heart.


    He originally thought that Bai Haoyuan was Xiao Ning''s backer, but from what he saw now, it was obviously not the case.


    The relationship between Bai Haoyuan and Xiao Ning is relatively unfamiliar, and it is obviously a relationship of mutual cooperation and mutual use.


    He just found out that Xiao Ning was deliberately pretending to be respectful, as if he was afraid of making Bai Haoyuan unhappy.


    And Bai Haoyuan has always had reservations and did not treat Xiao Ning sincerely.


    Of course, Master Tianbao can understand this situation.


    First of all, Bai Haoyuan is a master, and it is impossible to see Xiao Ning as a low-strength immortal cultivator.


    Second, Xiao Ning is a rebirth, and he is not willing to live under others.


    Both of them do not trust each other, and they have their own tricks. It is strange that they can cooperate sincerely.


    In the distance, Bai Haoyuan has been explaining the way of cultivation to Xiao Ning, and Master Tianbao listened carefully.


    He is also an expert in cultivation, and he has also heard a lot of profound cultivation knowledge from Lin Xianshi.


    Therefore, he was very clear about what he explained to Bai Haoyuan, and he could understand the meaning of the whole sentence by catching a few key words at random, and he didn''t need to **** up his ears to listen carefully.


    "From what Bai Haoyuan explained, this Xiao Ning should be practicing Ziyun Zhen Gong."


    Master Tianbao nodded secretly.


    Originally, he didn''t know what kind of exercises Xiao Ning was practicing, but now he knows.


    He had some understanding of Ziyun''s true power, and knew that it was a top-level cultivation technique.


    "It seems that Xiao Ning also practiced Ziyun Zhen Gong in his last life, and I don''t know which almighty he learned from."


    Master Tianbao couldn''t help but secretly said in his heart.


    The inheritance of Ziyun''s true art is strict, and ordinary people are not qualified to practice.


    This Xiao Ning was qualified to practice Ziyun Zhengong in his previous life, indicating that the person who taught him Ziyun Zhengong was quite satisfied with his cultivation talent.


    "It seems that it is necessary to investigate this Ziyun''s true power next."


    Master Tianbao made a quick decision.


    He didn''t want to kill Xiao Ning, the reincarnated person. After all, reincarnated people were extremely rare.


    He wanted to investigate Xiao Ning''s origins to see if he could figure out some secrets.


    While Master Tianbao was thinking so, Bai Haoyuan had already explained his so-called advanced cultivation techniques.


    After Xiao Ning listened, he immediately gave Bai Haoyuan a salute to express his gratitude.


    "Thank you Senior White!"


    Xiao Ning said respectfully.


    Bai Haoyuan waved his hand and said nonchalantly, "It''s just a trivial matter, you don''t need to thank me, as long as you hurry up and investigate Lin Yu''s origins."


    Xiao Ning hurriedly assured after hearing the words, "Junior will do my best to do what Senior White explained."


    He naturally did not dare to neglect Bai Haoyuan''s orders.


    If this makes Bai Haoyuan unhappy, the consequences will definitely be serious.


    When Bai Haoyuan saw Xiao Ning''s gesture of respect, UU read www.uukanshu. Com nodded with satisfaction and said, "Don''t pay attention to the Baodao people that day, just concentrate on doing your business well."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Ning respectfully took the order.


    Immediately afterwards, he asked again: "Senior Bai, you just said that the target of the Taoist treasurer was you that day, so will he come to trouble you?"


    "Let him come." Bai Haoyuan said nonchalantly.


    He is powerful and naturally not afraid of Taoist Tianbao.


    Of course, this was because he did not know that there was an extremely powerful high-level **** standing behind the Taoist Tianbao.


    If he knew, he would never dare to think like this.


    "Senior White, then I''ll take a step first."


    Xiao Ning said goodbye.


    Bai Haoyuan nodded and said, "Go."


    82 Chinese Network


    wap.

 Chapter 1340： question

    Xiao Ning left quickly, while Bai Haoyuan turned to look in the direction of Grandmaster Tianbao.


    He always felt that something was wrong in that direction, but he didn''t know what was wrong.


    "Could it be that Taoist Tianbao came over?"


    Bai Haoyuan suddenly froze in his heart, thinking of this.


    He is insensitive and sensitive, his mind is delicate, and he can sense the slightest disturbance.


    However, this time he just felt that there was a problem, but he had no idea what the problem was.


    When this happens, there is a high probability that you have encountered a master.


    Bai Haoyuan felt that the master who would be hostile to him in this world was the Taoist Tianbao for the time being.


    That''s why he doubted Tianbao Daoist.


    Of course, in fact, he did not think wrong.


    The person hiding in that direction to monitor this side is indeed Master Tianbao.


    "Go and see!"


    Bai Haoyuan moved and flew directly in the direction of Master Tianbao.


    No matter what''s there, there''s nothing wrong with looking at it.


    In the distance, Master Tianbao naturally also saw Bai Haoyuan who was rapidly approaching him at this time, so he immediately waited and was ready to deal with Bai Haoyuan''s attack.


    Bai Haoyuan was extremely fast, and he arrived not far from Master Tianbao in almost an instant.


    But at this moment, Bai Haoyuan suddenly stopped.


    "Who?"


    Bai Haoyuan turned back and looked behind him.


    Just now, a powerful breath suddenly appeared in that direction.


    The breath flashed by and disappeared in an instant.


    After Bai Haoyuan turned his head, he carefully observed, looking for the origin of that breath.


    But no matter how he looked, he could no longer sense this breath.


    "My five senses are sensitive, but today I hit a wall one after another..."


    Bai Haoyuan frowned slightly, feeling more and more that something was wrong.


    In other words, it''s not that something is wrong, but that the world is getting more and more wrong.


    For some unknown reason, since encountering Xiao Ning, an immortal cultivator, he discovered that there are more and more immortal cultivators in this world.


    They appeared together as if they had negotiated.


    Maybe the world is really about to change.


    "I can''t stop the changes in the world. I can only deal with it by improving my strength quickly."


    Bai Haoyuan thought to himself.


    Then he didn''t think about it anymore, and flew straight to the west.


    After Bai Haoyuan walked away, Master Tianbao also slowly walked out of his hiding place.


    When Bai Haoyuan approached him in a hurry just now, he kept staring at Bai Haoyuan, so he naturally found out Bai Haoyuan''s strength.


    "This surnamed Bai''s strength is similar to mine. If I fight him, I''m afraid it will be hard to tell the difference!"


    Master Tianbao also frowned slightly.


    He also felt that something was wrong with the world. ¡®


    During the years of cultivating on Longning Mountain, he always felt that he was already one of the strongest immortal cultivators in the world.


    After all, at that time, he was already in the realm of Jindan.


    This is definitely the realm of the strong among immortal cultivators.


    After breaking through Nascent Soul, he felt that he was already the first person under Lin Xianshi.


    As a result, the white surnamed cultivator that I met today was on a par with him.


    The experience drastically refreshed his worldview.


    At this moment, Master Tianbao has a feeling that there is a mountain outside the mountain and there is a sky outside the mountain.


    From this, he felt that there must be something wrong with this world.


    You must know that this is a world with depleted spiritual energy, and cultivation is extremely difficult.


    As a result, he casually encountered a Nascent Soul Realm powerhouse.


    "Who is that powerful aura that attracted Bai Haoyuan just now?"


    Master Tianbao naturally sensed that powerful aura.


    Just like Bai Haoyuan, after sensing this powerful breath, he was also secretly shocked.


    This really shouldn''t be the case.


    How could such powerful powerhouses appear one after another?


    "There is absolutely something wrong with this world!"


    Master Tianbao nodded secretly.


    If Bai Haoyuan was just accidental, then the powerful aura that appeared later would be enough to show that something went wrong in this world.


    This side of the world simply cannot accommodate so many strong people.


    "Where could the problem be?"


    "Where did these people come from?"


    Master Tianbao looked at the direction Bai Haoyuan was leaving, and frowned.


    After thinking for a while, he decided to take this question and ask Immortal Master Lin.


    Perhaps only Lin Xianshi could give an answer.


    As for dealing with Xiao Ning...


    "It''s not that important anymore."


    Master Tianbao secretly said in his heart.


    He was willing to go down the mountain at that time, not because of the Mu family, but because Lin Xianshi told him that Xiao Ning was a rebirth.


    Out of curiosity about the reborn, he took the initiative to go down the mountain to deal with Xiao Ning.


    But after going through this, he realized that it was not that important whether Xiao Ning was a rebirth or not.


    The important thing is how strong men like Bai Haoyuan appear one after another.


    Master Tianbao felt that Xiao Ning''s rebirth might have something to do with it.


    Perhaps it was because of a problem in the world that Xiao Ning had the chance to be reborn.


    Of course, it is also possible that the world has changed because of Xiao Ning''s rebirth.


    However, Master Tianbao felt that the latter possibility was unlikely.


    Compared with Immortal Master Lin, Xiao Ning is obviously not the son of Heaven''s Chosen.


    Xiao Ning''s face is not that big yet, just being reborn can make a huge change in the world.


    "Anyway, go back and ask Immortal Master Lin first."


    Master Tianbao quickly left this place and flew directly in the direction of Longning Mountain.


    He is so powerful that he can quickly return to Longning Temple just by flying, and he doesn''t need to take a plane or other means of transportation at all.


    Swish!


    The figure of Master Tianbao flashed in the air, and soon disappeared into the sky as a small dot.


    But after the figure of Master Tianbao completely disappeared, Xiao Ning turned back.


    He had indeed left just now, heading towards Guanghai City.


    However, the more Xiao Ning thought about it later, the more he felt that something was wrong, so he came back and took a look.


    As soon as I came back, I saw the scene of Master Tianbao flying into the sky and leaving.


    "I knew that Tianbao Daoist was following me!"


    Xiao Ning looked at the distant sky and thought to himself.


    At this time, although his strength is low, he has been a human being in two lifetimes, and some experience in dealing with people and things is still there.


    "Tianbao Daoist is flying so fast, if I read it correctly, he should already have the strength of the Nascent Soul realm."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    He also did not expect that, after such a return trip, he could accidentally find out the strength of Tianbao Daoist.


    However, after figuring out the strength of Taoist Tianbao, he was not in a good mood at all.


    Because Taoist Tianbao''s strength is too strong, so strong that he is beyond his reach.


    Of course, this is not the crux of the matter.


    The key is, how can there be such a top powerhouse in this world?


    "The problem is very serious." Xiao Ning looked helpless, "I haven''t built a foundation yet, but Taoist Tianbao has already reached the realm of Nascent Soul..."


    Xiao Ning didn''t dare to think about what happened next.


    All he knew was that, being stared at by such a strong man, he would definitely not have a better life in the future.


    Anything to seek revenge from the Mu family, or to get rid of Bai Haoyuan''s control, is just bullshit.


    The gap in strength is too great, and it is impossible to catch up with cultivation alone.


    "You have to find another way!"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help thinking secretly.


    But at this time, he also suddenly realized that the world seemed very wrong.


    Without him, it is because there are too many strong people.


    Tianbao Daoist is already a strong person in the Nascent Soul realm, and in the previous life, such a strong person could never appear in this world.


    After all, this is a world with depleted spiritual energy, and cultivation is extremely difficult.


    Later, Xiao Ning could continue to improve his strength because he left this world to go to other worlds.


    If he stayed here all the time, it was absolutely impossible for him to step into the ranks of the strong.


    So Xiao Ning can be 100% sure that there must be something wrong with this world.


    It''s just that with his current strength, he can''t find the root cause of the problem.


    "This matter must not be delayed, and a solution must be found as soon as possible."


    Xiao Ning knew that it was not important to seek revenge from the Mu family or investigate Lin Yu''s whereabouts now.


    The most important priority is to quickly figure out what is wrong in the world.


    Only by understanding this can we deal with it calmly.


    Otherwise, it will only become more and more confused, and it will become more and more unclear about some phenomena.


    Xiao Ning believes that there will be no less strange phenomena in the future.


    Only more and more.


    "Bai Haoyuan explained to me that I was perfunctory in advance. There is no rush to cultivate, just follow the steps."


    "Then I have to put my energy into the investigative questions."


    Xiao Ning made a quick analysis in his heart, and soon came to a preliminary decision.


    He knew that there was no point in rushing to cultivate.


    Because even if he used Bai Haoyuan''s cultivation techniques to quickly cultivate, it would not help in the end.


    No matter how fast it is, it is impossible to cultivate into a Nascent Soul powerhouse in a short time.


    If he didn''t step into the Nascent Soul realm, then he would have no power to resist such a master as Daoist Heavenly Treasure.


    Therefore, instead of focusing all of his energy on cultivating Ziyun''s true power, it is better to set aside part of the time to investigate the root cause of this world''s problems.


    Maybe when you figure out what went wrong in this world, you can know where Bai Haoyuan, Tianbao Taoist, and Lin Yu came from.


    To know that in the last life, he never knew that there were such strong people in the world.


    "Let''s go back first, and then think about the next plan after going back."


    Xiao Ning turned around quickly and rushed towards Guanghai City.


    Soon, Xiao Ning''s figure also quickly disappeared in the distance.


    this afternoon.


    Longning Mountain.


    The Taoist Tianbao flew all the way, and rushed back to the Longning Temple where he was cultivating at the fastest speed.


    After returning to the view, he immediately went to the back mountain.


    At this time, he couldn''t wait to meet Lin Xianshi, and told Lin Xianshi what he had seen along the way, to see what Lin Xianshi said.


    The Taoist Tianbao walked quickly on the mountain path, and soon came to the foot of a mountain behind Longning Temple.


    Immediately afterwards, he went up the mountain along the winding little Lu on the mountain, all the way to the top of the mountain.


    When he reached the top, he saw the familiar figure of Lin Xianshi.


    Just like when he left, Immortal Master Lin was still suspended in the air, meditating in the air.


    "Master Lin!"


    Master Tianbao respectfully saluted Lin Yu.


    After hearing the voice, Lin Yu said, "Master Tianbao doesn''t need to be more polite."


    When Master Tianbao heard the words, he straightened up immediately.


    Lin Yu asked, "Why did Master Tianbao come back so quickly?"


    Master Tianbao hurriedly said: "Xianshi Lin, after I went down the mountain, I found some abnormal things, so I came back first and told Xianshi Lin about these things."


    "Let''s hear it." Lin Yu said.


    "Yes." Master Tianbao clasped his fists respectfully, and immediately began to describe the process of seeing Bai Haoyuan, and also shared his guesses by the way.


    For example, he felt that there was something wrong with this world, that people like Bai Haoyuan were too strong, and so on.


    After listening, Lin Yu nodded slowly and said, "Master Tianbao guessed right, there is indeed a problem in this world."


    "It turns out that Immortal Master Lin already knew about it?" Master Tianbao said in surprise.


    "That''s right." Lin Yu turned around slowly and said, "From the moment I saw Xiao Ning, I knew something was wrong in this world."


    In fact, he felt that the world had gone wrong much earlier than that.


    At that time, when he encountered those inhuman monsters in the no-man''s land of Tianshan Grassland, he felt that this world was very wrong.


    Such monsters should not appear in this world at all.


    Because before coming to this world, Jianmu told him that this is a world where martial arts and technology coexist.


    If Jianmu was right, then there should be no immortal cultivators in this world, let alone powerful immortal cultivators.


    A reborn person like Xiao Ning should not exist either.


    Because rebirth means that the time in this world has been reversed.


    And the law of time is the highest road that only God can master.


    In other words, this world may have been influenced by a certain high-level god.


    That high-level **** used the law of time to reverse the time in this world, thus causing Xiao Ning to be reborn.


    Moreover, the high-level **** also used some means to make the world after the time reversal no longer be the same as the original world.


    Lin Yu didn''t know why the high-level **** did this.


    He just knew that it was the way it was, and it wouldn''t change because of him or anyone else.


    "Xianshi Lin, what''s wrong with this world?"


    When Master Tianbao saw that Lin Yu said he had known it, he hurriedly asked.


    After hearing this question, Lin Yu slowly shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Of course, he knew clearly in his heart that there were high-level gods interfering with the trajectory of this world. UU reading


    It''s just that this kind of thing shouldn''t be known to immortal cultivators like Master Tianbao.


    If he knew it, it would only make him doubt the authenticity of this world.


    Therefore, Lin Yu will not tell the truth of the matter to Master Tianbao.


    Seeing Lin Yu say this, Master Tianbao didn''t doubt that he was cheating at all, and felt that Lin Yu really didn''t know.


    "Master Lin, do we need to do something?" Master Tianbao asked, "I mean, if the world suddenly changes dramatically, will it affect us?"


    What Master Tianbao thought at this moment was that this world was full of spiritual energy before, but now the spiritual energy is depleted.


    This transformation is undoubtedly a huge change.


    He was worried that a dramatic change of this magnitude might happen next, and then things would be really troublesome.


    Therefore, it is necessary to ask Lin Xianshi clearly to see if Lin Xianshi has a way to deal with it.

 Chapter 1341： uninvited guest

    "Master Tianbao doesn''t need to worry about this."


    Lin Yu comforted.


    He saw Master Tianbao looking very scared, but in fact, the problem was not as serious as he imagined.


    That high-level **** is indeed interfering with the normal operation of this world, but that''s all.


    For the high-level gods, there are so many worlds in the void space, and people don''t care about a certain world at all.


    Of course, there may be exceptions.


    For example, if the other party is coming for him, then things will be different.


    But if that happens, Lin Yu will naturally intervene, so in the end the situation will not be very frustrating.


    Another point, even if Master Tianbao knew that the situation was going to get serious, he couldn''t do anything on his own.


    After all, Master Tianbao is just a cultivator with low strength, nothing more than a bigger ant.


    So Lin Yu didn''t want to let Master Tianbao give birth to unnecessary fear and fear.


    On the other side, when Master Tianbao saw Lin Yu say this, a big stone in his heart was immediately put down.


    "I am relieved that Immortal Master Lin said that."


    Master Tianbao replied.


    He didn''t doubt Lin Yu''s words at all. Since Lin Yu said that he could rest assured, he was really relieved.


    "Is there anything else, Master Tianbao?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Master Tianbao thought for a while and said, "Xianshi Lin, I have already met that Xiao Ning."


    "How?" Lin Yu asked.


    Master Tianbao replied: "This person is indeed different from other people, but this person is very good at disguising, and ordinary people can''t see what''s wrong with him."


    Lin Yu heard the words and said, "He is a reborn man with rich experience, so it''s not easy to pretend to be a young man."


    Master Tianbao hurriedly echoed, "What Immortal Master Lin said is."


    Lin Yu asked again, "Xiao Ning shouldn''t be alone, right?"


    "Exactly." Master Tianbao was refreshed and said, "Xianshi Lin''s guess is right, there is indeed a backer behind Xiao Ning."


    Before he went down the mountain, Lin Yu told him to be careful with Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning is not a simple person.


    Later, after going around the Mu Group, he found that Lin Yu was right.


    There is indeed a powerful immortal cultivator behind this Xiao Ning as a backer. ¡¯


    Speaking of which, it was precisely because of seeing Bai Haoyuan that Master Tianbao realized that something was wrong with this world.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t rush back to see Lin Yu.


    "Besides that, what do you think of Xiao Ning?" Lin Yu continued to ask.


    Master Tianbao thought for a while, and said, "I think Xiao Ning seems to harbor a strong hatred, like a reincarnation of an evil spirit."


    Lin Yu said: "You are right, Xiao Ning does have an extremely strong hatred in his heart, and I felt it at the time."


    At that time, it was because he thought Xiao Ning was abnormal that he stopped in that park to observe.


    Another point is that Xiao Ning is also very wary of others, and Lin Yu felt it at the time.


    Master Tianbao said, "This is thanks to the reminder from Xianshi Lin. Otherwise, if I met Xiao Ning alone, I would never have given him a second glance, nor would I have thought that he was abnormal."


    He was not boasting, nor was he self-effacing.


    In fact, just like that Bai Haoyuan, he obviously didn''t know that Xiao Ning was abnormal, and thought he was just a lucky young man with some adventures.


    It can be seen how extraordinary Xiao Ning''s camouflage ability is.


    Ordinary people can easily be deceived by him.


    "Xiao Ning, don''t rush to kill this person. Take a good look. I feel that this person may be one of the keys to this world change."


    Lin Yu thought for a while and warned.


    After the unknown high-level **** interfered with the operation of this world, Xiao Ning was the one who was most affected.


    Because only Xiao Ning was reborn.


    It was with this in mind that Lin Yu felt that it was necessary to keep Xiao Ning from killing him and observe this person''s behavior.


    On the other side, when Master Tianbao saw Lin Yu''s request, he immediately nodded and agreed, "I will follow the teachings of Immortal Master Lin."


    "Okay, then you can go first."


    Lin Yu saw off the guest.


    Master Tianbao immediately bowed and then turned to leave.


    Lin Yu also turned around and looked at the sea of ??clouds in the distance.


    He found that practicing meditation here is very helpful for strengthening the soul, so he is not in a hurry to leave here, and plans to practice here for a while.


    As for the high-level **** who doesn''t know where he is, there is actually nothing to worry about.


    As long as the high-level **** is not the ancestor, it will not pose much threat to him.


    Lin Yu believed that with his current strength, few high-level gods in the eternal paradise would be his opponents.


    After all, he has been cultivating his soul all this time.


    And with the continuous improvement of the strength of the soul, his control of the power of building wood has become more and more proficient, and it is no longer what it used to be.


    "Just be careful with the ancestors."


    Lin Yu secretly said in his heart.


    Before coming to this world at that time, Jianmu once told him that he should be careful of Yuanzu, Yuanzu might also enter the void space to trouble him.


    Therefore, he has always been careful, trying to avoid showing too much strength.


    Now in the eyes of Master Tianbao and others, he is just a powerful immortal cultivator. No one knows and no one can imagine that he is actually a high-level **** with the ability to create and destroy the world.


    I believe that showing people with such strength will not attract the attention of Yuanzu.


    "It''s just that my soul is not strong enough now, and I can''t perfectly control the power of building wood, otherwise, it''s not a problem even if I face the ancestors."


    Lin Yu secretly shook his head.


    He never imagined that Yuan Zu would obstruct him all the way and become his strongest enemy.


    However, I believe that Yuan, who created Yuanzu, did not think of it himself.


    Yuan is a powerful high-level god, with the ability to penetrate the sky and the earth.


    As a result, he couldn''t control the creation of Yuanzu with his ability. It can only be said that the mystery hidden in Yuanling particles is far beyond imagination.


    Even high-level gods cannot perfectly control the creation of primordial spirit particles.


    "In that case, it is normal for Yuan Zu to become my rival."


    Lin Yu comforted himself in his heart.


    Yuanzu is the creation of Yuanling particles, which is far beyond understanding and control.


    He seems to be the enemy of Yuanzu, but in fact he is the enemy of the mysterious Yuanling particles.


    Even if you lose, it doesn''t mean you can''t.


    After all, for now, the high-level gods of the eternal paradise have all been planted in the hands of Yuanzu, and even Yuanzu, the creator of Yuanzu, cannot be spared.


    If he can defeat Yuanzu, it means that he has surpassed those high-level gods in all aspects and has become a unique existence in the world.


    Without thinking any more, Lin Yu quickly retracted his thoughts, and then immersed himself in meditation again.


    During this period of time, the perception has not been fully understood, and it is necessary to seize the time to cultivate.


    Lin Yu slowly closed his eyes and devoted himself to practicing with great concentration.


    The clouds in the distance fluttered non-stop, showing a golden patch under the sunlight, like a sea of ??gold.


    In this piece of gold, Lin Yu''s figure is like a floating boat on the sea, looking lonely and cold.


    ¡­


    After Master Tianbao and Lin Yu said goodbye, they quickly descended the mountain and returned to Longning Temple.


    A Taoist boy quickly came to Master Tianbao.


    "Master, there is a guest who has been waiting for you."


    Daotong said respectfully.


    "guest?"


    Master Tianbao had a puzzled look on his face.


    What kind of guests will come to you at this time?


    "I''ll go take a look."


    Master Tianbao didn''t say more, and walked straight to the reception hall in the view.


    After a while, in the reception hall.


    Master Tianbao walked into it quickly, and at a glance, he saw a handsome man standing in the middle of the hall with his back behind his back.


    "Who is your Excellency?"


    Master Tianbao was puzzled.


    He can be sure that he has not seen this person.


    Of course, this is not important, after all, there are many people who come to Longning Mountain every day to ask for elixir, and he has never seen those people.


    What Master Tianbao was really curious about was that this man looked extraordinary.


    He could faintly feel the powerful breath of the other party.


    Therefore, he did not dare to relax his defenses at all, and looked at the other party with all his attention, always ready to deal with any actions of the other party.


    Master Tianbao''s guarded appearance naturally attracted the attention of this beautiful man.


    The man turned around slowly and said, "Master Tianbao needn''t be afraid, I came here without any malice."


    When Master Tianbao heard this, his heart suddenly became even more nervous.


    Because he can feel the strong self-confidence of the other party from the beautiful man''s voice.


    The fact that the other party can be so confident even when he knows his immortal cultivator can only show that the other party''s strength is indeed high.


    Grandmaster Tianbao secretly thought that he really did not see it wrong, the person in front of him is indeed not an ordinary person.


    "May I ask your honorable name."


    Master Tianbao asked.


    Although he was very alert, he was not afraid.


    Because Xianshi Lin was practicing in the back mountain, if something happened here, Xianshi Lin would definitely help.


    Given the strength of Immortal Master Lin, Master Tianbao believed that the opponent would definitely not be an opponent.


    "My name is Taiyi."


    The handsome man said with a smile.


    "Taiyi?"


    Master Tianbao froze in his heart.


    This name is not simple, it seems that the person in front of him is a cultivator with a strong inheritance.


    No wonder this person''s breath is unusual, making people feel very simple.


    "Excuse me, what is your advice here?"


    Master Tianbao said politely.


    Hearing this, Taiyi grinned and said, "I really want to ask Master Tianbao for advice."


    "Oh?"


    Master Tianbao was puzzled.


    He couldn''t figure out what he had to teach him.


    The opponent''s strength is obviously superior to him, and his accomplishments in the way of cultivation are not as good as the opponent''s.


    In this case, there is really nothing to teach each other.


    Thinking of this, Master Tianbao was going to ask clearly to see what the other party meant.


    But at this moment, Tai Yi suddenly shot.


    Taiyi''s speed was extremely fast, and he came to Master Tianbao in a blink of an eye.


    boom-


    Taiyi didn''t activate any magic tricks, and didn''t cast any spells, just a simple punch.


    But with such a simple punch, Grandmaster Tianbao felt great pressure.


    It seems that there is some kind of powerful Dao Yun in this fist.


    Master Tianbao didn''t have time to think about it, and hurriedly cast a spell to deal with it.


    But now it''s clearly over.


    Master Tianbao was directly knocked out by Taiyi''s punch.


    He turned into a meteor, dragging a long line of light out from the main entrance of the reception hall, flying farther and farther along the way.


    Taiyi saw that Master Tianbao was kicked out by him, and immediately kicked his legs, chasing after Master Tianbao.


    air.


    After Master Tianbao flew upside down for several hundred meters, he finally regained control of his body, and controlled his body to barely stop.


    But before he could stop, he saw that Taiyi was coming first, and it had come to him.


    "Master Tianbao, what do you think of the punch just now?"


    Tai asked with a smile.


    Master Tianbao was secretly shocked.


    What the **** is going on with this person, how can he act without a word?


    And this person''s strength is still so strong, what kind of ghost is hiding when he comes to trouble him?


    "It seems that this punch is not enough for Master Tianbao to pay attention."


    Taichi laughed again, and then punched again.


    Hearing a loud bang, Master Tianbao was hit by the punch again.


    At this time, Master Tianbao had just controlled his body, so it was too late to deal with this punch.


    Of course, even if he wanted to deal with it at this time, there was nothing he could do.


    Swah¡ª


    Master Tianbao''s body once again turned into a streamer and flew towards the distant mountains.


    Taiyi continued to chase after Master Tianbao.


    During the flight, Master Tianbao was restless and terrified.


    He found that he underestimated Taiyi''s strength, and Taiyi''s true strength was much stronger than he thought.


    With such a simple two punches, he couldn''t find a way to deal with it at all.


    It can be said that if Taichi wants to kill him, then he has no chance of surviving.


    "Where did this person come from? How can he be so strong?"


    Master Tianbao was in a difficult mood.


    While he was thinking about it, Tai Yi chased after him again and soon came to him.


    "Be careful, I''m going to be serious this time."


    Taichi raised his right hand and warned.


    When Master Tianbao heard this, he didn''t dare to neglect at all, and was busy preparing to deal with the opponent''s attack.


    And at the moment when Master Tianbao was ready, Taiyi threw out another punch.


    This punch carries enormous power and momentum.


    Master Tianbao secretly thought that it was not good, and hurriedly took out the magic talisman that he had treasured for many years to deal with it.


    The talisman took effect instantly, and a golden light enveloped Master Tianbao, wrapping it tightly.


    In the next instant, Taiyi''s fist hit the golden light.


    boom-


    The sound is crisp and not very loud.


    But Master Tianbao deeply felt the power of this punch.


    I saw that the golden light quickly broke, and UU reading broke into several pieces like real glass.


    However, after the golden light shattered, the power of Taiyi''s punch did not diminish at all, and it still hit Master Tianbao firmly.


    boom-


    Master Tianbao flew back again and flew into the mountains at a faster speed.


    At this time, he was already incomparably horrified.


    You must know that the magic weapon talisman he just took out is his biggest self-defense, and it can resist the full blow of the masters of the Nascent Soul.


    In the end, he still couldn''t stop Taichi''s fist.


    It can be seen that Taiyi''s strength has far exceeded Nascent Soul Stage, and he doesn''t know what realm he is.


    Master Tianbao couldn''t find the answer, he only knew that if Taiyi didn''t stop again, he would be in real danger today.


    Unless Lin Xianshi stepped in to help.

 Chapter 1342： Fighting spirit

    Master Tianbao was in despair.


    While he was still flying towards the mountains, Taichi was still chasing him.


    The two sides moved forward one after the other, and soon they did not enter the deep mountains.


    Taiyi''s speed was extremely fast, and he caught up with Master Tianbao before he could adjust his balance.


    Master Tianbao was horrified.


    It''s over, it''s over.


    Unless Immortal Master Lin makes a move, this time he will definitely die.


    Master Tianbao didn''t dare to think about his own ending.


    He only knew that this time it was really going to be a disaster.


    After so many years of cultivation, this is the first time he has encountered such a crisis of life and death.


    It was only at this moment that he realized how serious the consequences of being inferior to others were.


    In all these years, he has never really faced a strong enemy.


    The immortal cultivators he faced were either disciples who were weaker than him, or other descendants who were still weaker than him.


    It wasn''t until he faced Taichi this time that he knew how weak he was.


    Master Tianbao was full of despair.


    But what surprised him was that Taichi didn''t rush to take action when he came to him this time.


    Naturally, Master Tianbao couldn''t miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to balance and stabilize his body.


    It wasn''t until he regained control of his body that he breathed a sigh of relief.


    "No, your strength is not enough."


    Taichi stopped and said.


    Seeing this, Master Tianbao also hurriedly stopped his figure.


    "This fellow Daoist, do I have no grudges with you?"


    Master Tianbao asked.


    No matter what Taiyi''s strength is, in short, ask him clearly about his purpose.


    Tai Yidandan said: "Of course not, you and I only met for the first time today, how can there be hatred."


    "Then why did you act when you disagreed?" Master Tianbao asked in a deep voice.


    Tai Yidan smiled and said, "I didn''t say I wanted to give some advice."


    When Master Tianbao heard this, his expression suddenly became stagnant.


    Do you mean to teach? Isn''t this a sparring?


    Master Tianbao stabilized his mind, and then asked, "I wonder what your intentions are when you come to me?"


    Taiyi heard the words and smiled: "It seems that Master Tianbao has become interested in my intention."


    Master Tianbao didn''t answer this, after all, there was nothing to say.


    "That being the case, we will go back to your Longning Temple to sit down and talk."


    Tai suggested.


    Master Tianbao nodded slowly, expressing his agreement with the other party''s proposal.


    Then the two of them moved and flew towards Long Ningguan one after the other.


    During the flight, Master Tianbao kept speculating on Taiyi''s intentions.


    Taiyi is such a strong person, and his words and deeds are full of strangeness.


    Master Tianbao always felt that this person was not simple.


    The two flew quickly and soon came to the sky above Longning View.


    At this moment, the Daotong and the disciples in the view are looking up at them.


    The scene where Taiyi suddenly shot just now deeply shocked everyone in the audience.


    It is because the strength of Taiyi and Tianbao masters are too strong and beyond their comprehension.


    "Go back."


    Master Tianbao glanced at everyone and scolded in a deep voice.


    Then everyone left and went to do their own things.


    Master Tianbao landed quickly and walked into the reception hall, followed by Taiyi, who also entered it.


    The two stood in the reception hall again.


    It''s just that this time, Master Tianbao''s mood is completely different from just now.


    Just now, he only regarded this Taiyi as an uninvited guest, not a big threat.


    But now he definitely dare not look down on Tai Yi.


    After all, Taiyi has already shown great strength, and his intentions are still very mysterious and unpredictable.


    "Can we have a good talk now?"


    Master Tianbao was the first to speak.


    "As you wish." Tai Yidan smiled.


    He has always been like this, he doesn''t talk much, and there is no emotion on his face.


    Of course, Master Tianbao knew that this was because Taiyi believed in his own strength and was not afraid of him.


    If Taiyi knew that there was another Immortal Master Lin who was far stronger than him, he would definitely not be able to maintain his stance.


    Master Tianbao asked, "Not much to say, why did you come here? Just to show me your strength?"


    Taiyi smiled and said: "It''s nothing, I just wanted to come over and ask Master Tianbao for advice. I never thought that Master Tianbao''s strength was so unbearable."


    This made Master Tianbao very uncomfortable.


    As an immortal cultivator, it is naturally a very humiliating thing to be weaker than a human being.


    However, from Taiyi''s words, Master Tianbao also keenly caught something wrong.


    Why does Taichi think he must be strong?


    Thinking of this, Master Tianbao asked, "Why do you think I''m better than you?"


    Taiyi took a deep look at Master Tianbao when he heard the words, and said with a smile: "Master Tianbao really doesn''t know or is it fake?"


    Hearing this, Master Tianbao recalled carefully to see if he had missed any details.


    However, after recalling it carefully, he realized that he had not missed any details at all, so he shook his head and said, "I don''t know what you mean."


    Taiyi continued to laugh: "Master Tianbao is a master at pretending to be a lake."


    Hearing this, Master Tianbao was not angry, and instead said: "Please advise."


    Taiyi said: "Okay, then I''ll remind you that there was a phenomenon of aura gathering in your Longning Temple four days ago."


    When Master Tianbao heard this, he suddenly thought of something.


    "That''s right, I was breaking through." Master Tianbao replied.


    Taiyi smiled and said, "Isn''t this the end? You yourself know that your breakthrough caused the gathering of spiritual energy, so you should also know that this is something that only people with extraordinary strength can do."


    Hearing this, Master Tianbao completely understood the cause and effect.


    It turned out that the process of breaking through the Nascent Soul Realm caught Taiyi''s attention.


    That''s right, that situation is indeed very abnormal, and it is indeed something that only the top powerhouses can do.


    But Master Tianbao knew in his heart that it was because he used the cultivation method taught by Lin Xianshi.


    Otherwise, relying only on his own strength, there is absolutely no way for the spiritual energy between heaven and earth to gather in the Longning Temple.


    Thinking of this, Master Tianbao replied: "It is true, but I did it by mistake, not because of my strength, my strength is just like what you just saw."


    "Oh?"


    Taiyi obviously didn''t believe Master Tianbao''s words, so he looked deeply into Master Tianbao''s eyes, as if he wanted to find the answer.


    Seeing this, Master Tianbao did not shy away from his gaze, and continued: "I and other cultivators pay attention to what they do, and there is no need to lie to you about this."


    Taiyi didn''t answer, just stared deeply into Master Tianbao''s eyes.


    After a while, he nodded slowly and said, "Okay, I believe you."


    From the eyes of Master Tianbao, he could not see that Master Tianbao was lying, so Master Tianbao should not lie to him.


    It seems that it is really like what Master Tianbao said, that everything was done by mistake, not because of high strength.


    Master Tianbao asked: "Apart from confirming this matter, is there anything else?"


    Tai Yi slowly shook his head, "That''s all, it just turned out to disappoint me."


    Hearing this, Master Tianbao couldn''t help but wonder about Taiyi''s intentions.


    This Tai came to the door just to confirm whether there were any masters in Longningguan, but now that he knew there was none, he was disappointed.


    Could it be that Taiyi likes to challenge top powerhouses?


    And while Master Tianbao was thinking about it, Taiyi slowly turned around and said, "I''m bothering you, let''s take a step first."


    After speaking, Taiyi accelerated, passed through the door of the reception hall, and quickly disappeared into the distant sky.


    Master Tianbao looked at Taiyi''s disappearing figure, and couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Taiyi''s origins are so mysterious, and his behavior is also unpredictable, which makes people dare not ignore it.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Taiyi''s strength is actually so strong, obviously much stronger than his Nascent Soul Realm.


    Maybe Taiyi, this person has the cultivation base of the spirit transformation period.


    Master Tianbao''s mood fluctuated.


    He originally thought that after he broke through the realm of Nascent Soul, his strength was already one of the best in the world.


    But Taichi''s appearance completely shattered his idea.


    He now deeply feels what it means to be an outsider.


    Of course, Taiyi''s strength is naturally far inferior to Lin Xianshi.


    It is precisely because of this that Master Tianbao was not too shocked by Taiyi''s strength.


    After all, Immortal Master Lin was already there.


    He had personally witnessed the invincible strength of Lin Xianshi.


    "I have to ask Immortal Master Lin about this."


    As soon as he thought of Lin Xianshi, Master Tianbao couldn''t wait to go to the back mountain and ask Lin Xianshi what he thought of Taiyi.


    Master Tianbao knew in his heart that Immortal Master Lin must have seen the scene just now, and he must be very clear about Taiyi''s strength.


    Without any hesitation, Master Tianbao quickly left the reception hall and walked straight towards the back mountain.


    All the way up the mountain, Master Tianbao soon came to Lin Xianshi.


    Lin Yu asked, "Does Master Tianbao want to know the origin of Taiyi?"


    Master Tianbao hurriedly replied respectfully, "That''s right, I also ask Immortal Master Lin for advice."


    Lin Yu said: "Taiyi is the best person in the world. He wants to find someone to learn from every day. I believe you should have guessed this."


    "Xianshi Lin is right."


    Master Tianbao solemnly nodded.


    His heart was as expected as he had just guessed, and Taiyi wanted to find a strong person to learn from.


    Therefore, after discovering that his strength is not good, he was immediately disappointed.


    Master Tianbao continued: "Xianshi Lin has already seen through Taiyi''s strength?"


    "Of course, when he shot you, I saw through his strength, and I also knew that he would not kill you."


    Lin Yudan said.


    Hearing this, Master Tianbao suddenly realized in his heart.


    Sure enough, Immortal Master Lin had been paying attention to Tai Yi, and Immortal Master Lin didn''t stop Tai Yi because Tai Yi didn''t mean to kill him.


    "Thank you for taking care of Immortal Master Lin."


    Master Tianbao thanked him.


    Just now, if he was too dead, he felt that Immortal Master Lin would definitely help.


    Therefore, his thanks also came from the heart.


    "Master Tianbao doesn''t need to be polite, I''m helping you in your view, and I should have helped you."


    Lin Yudan said.


    Master Tianbao said hurriedly and respectfully, "It is my honor that Immortal Master Lin can stay in Weiguan."


    If Lin Yu hadn''t come to Longning Temple, he would have been in the Golden Core realm until now, and he would never hope to break through the Nascent Soul realm.


    It has to be said that the method taught by Lin Xianshi is really powerful, and it even attracted the attention of such powerhouses as Tai Yi.


    "Forget it, I won''t say more about it." Lin Yu said, "I have something I want to remind. Master Tianbao better be careful next. There are far more than one person like Taiyi in this world."


    "what?"


    Master Tianbao was shocked.


    He never imagined that there are many strong people like Taiyi in the world.


    "Xianshi Lin, is there anyone in this world who is stronger than Taiyi?" Master Tianbao asked respectfully, "I mean the strong ones other than you."


    "Of course there are, and these people will appear in the mortal world soon, you need to be careful."


    Lin Yu spoke slowly.


    Hearing this, Master Tianbao immediately had a thousand thoughts in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, the immortal cultivator who is stronger than Taiyi will also appear in the mundane world, and the world will be lively now.


    I just don''t know what the root cause of all this is.


    Why do these top powerhouses come out one after another?


    Thinking of this, Master Tianbao asked, "Xianshi Lin, is it because the world is about to undergo a major change?"


    "That''s right." Lin Yu replied briefly.


    Master Tianbao nodded slowly.


    Sure enough, as he guessed, the root of everything was because of the great changes in the world.


    It seems that we will have to be careful in the future.


    Thinking of this, Master Tianbao asked again: "Xianshi Lin, how will this world end?"


    "I don''t know, everything can only wait and see what happens." Lin Yu said.


    Master Tianbao thought for a while, then nodded slowly and said, "I will definitely remember the teachings of Immortal Master Lin, and I will definitely act with caution in the future."


    With today''s experience, Master Tianbao really dare not act as recklessly as before.


    You have to be careful next time, lest you get into trouble.


    "Immortal Master Lin, then I''ll retire first."


    Master Tianbao said goodbye.


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    Seeing this, Master Tianbao quickly went down the mountain and left.


    Although he secretly warned himself that he must act carefully next, he was not frightened by the situation in front of him.


    At this time, what he thought in his mind was that he would need to investigate Xiao Ning well, to see what tricks Xiao Ning, a reborn person, would come up with.


    After all, Lin Xianshi personally said that Xiao Ning would be the key to this world change. UU reading


    Another point is that after the battle with Taiyi, Master Tianbao''s fighting spirit was completely ignited.


    To be honest, in the past, he was a little bit mean to get along.


    After all, he always thought that his strength was not bad.


    It was not until the real powerhouses like Lin Xianshi and Taiyi appeared that he gradually woke up and realized that this world is by no means as simple as he thought.


    Therefore, in order to better cope with the dangers that may arise, we must cultivate well and improve our strength quickly.


    At this time, Master Tianbao felt both a sense of crisis and a huge momentum.


    Going down the mountain quickly along the mountain road, Master Tianbao soon returned to Longning Temple.


    Afterwards, he called several stewards in the Guannai and explained some matters to them.


    He decided to go down the mountain to investigate Xiao Ning to see what the reborn was going to do.

 Chapter 1343： Take precautions early

    Guanghai City.


    After Taiyi left Longning Temple, he flew all the way to Guanghai City.


    The roof of a skyscraper.


    Bai Haoyuan stood here with a stiff expression, while Taiyi stood with his hands behind his back with a smile on his face.


    When Bai Haoyuan and Xiao Ning met, Master Tianbao had been observing them from a distance.


    Later, Bai Haoyuan noticed something was wrong, and quickly flew towards the location of Grandmaster Tianbao.


    As a result, a powerful aura suddenly appeared and attracted his attention, causing him to immediately put down Master Tianbao and chase after the powerful aura.


    And the master of that powerful aura was Tai Yi who was standing not far from Bai Haoyuan.


    "Bai Haoyuan, are you convinced now?"


    Tai asked with a smile.


    Bai Haoyuan''s Adam''s apple trembled slightly, and then said, "I''ll take it, I''ll take it."


    Can he refuse?


    Taiyi''s strength is much stronger than him. He is not Taiyi''s opponent at all. What else can he do if he refuses to accept it?


    "It''s fine, just don''t let it go."


    Tai Yi Dandan smiled, and then disappeared in front of Bai Haoyuan.


    Bai Haoyuan looked at the empty place and couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Just like when Master Tianbao first met Taiyi, he also thought that he was already one of the best in this world.


    As a result, the sudden appearance of Taichi taught him a profound lesson on the spot.


    Now Bai Haoyuan really understands what it means to be outside people and there are heavens.


    "There are still such masters in the world..."


    Bai Haoyuan was deeply worried.


    Taiyi''s strength is so powerful, indicating that this world is completely different from what he originally imagined.


    This fact refreshed his worldview and made him feel a lot.


    Like Bai Haoyuan, he also realized that there was something wrong with this world.


    "I thought that Lin Yu would be a strong enemy, but I didn''t expect Taiyi to be."


    Bai Haoyuan suddenly thought of Lin Yu.


    At that time, he had seen Lin Yu from a distance and felt that this person was a little different.


    That''s why Xiao Ning was asked to investigate Lin Yu''s origins.


    But now he feels that he seems to be using his strength in the wrong place, and Lin Yu doesn''t seem to be a big threat.


    The One is.


    "But Taiyi is so strong, if I go to investigate his origin, I''m afraid..."


    Bai Haoyuan didn''t dare to investigate Taiyi the same way he investigated Lin Yu. After all, Taiyi was very powerful.


    Just like today, Tai overcame him with a few moves, making him face the fear of death for the first time.


    If you annoy Taichi, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Bai Haoyuan was afraid that Taiyi would kill him directly in a fit of anger.


    "Taiyi must not be provoked, and he must be careful."


    Bai Haoyuan thought calmly in his heart.


    Taiyi''s strength is too strong to be his enemy, but Bai Haoyuan also knows that Taiyi''s temperament is unpredictable, and his very existence is a huge threat.


    Even if you don''t take the initiative to provoke him, you may still face him in the end.


    After all, the spiritual energy in this world is expensive, and in order to cultivate, everyone has to compete for limited cultivation resources.


    Disputes can easily arise between them.


    This is also why immortal cultivators in this world do not like to interact with each other very much.


    Because everyone knows that they can only be hostile to each other.


    The cultivation resources in this world have determined that you cannot be friends.


    "I don''t know how Taiyi cultivated, but he can cultivate to this level at such a young age."


    "If I can figure out his cultivation method, maybe my strength can also be greatly improved."


    Bai Haoyuan still couldn''t erase Taiyi''s figure from his mind.


    A strong man like Taiyi must have a special way of cultivation. Otherwise, he is also in a world where spiritual energy is too expensive. There is no reason for him to cultivate very fast.


    You must know that when cultivation resources are scarce, relying on cultivation talent alone is useless.


    This is the truth that a clever woman can''t cook without rice.


    "No, this person still has to attach great importance to him, and he must find a way to figure out his cultivation method."


    Bai Haoyuan narrowed his eyes slightly.


    At that time, he asked Xiao Ning to investigate Lin Yu, but he also felt that Lin Yu was too special, and investigating his origins might help his cultivation.


    The same is true now.


    "Xiao Ning''s strength is too low. Investigating Taiyi will definitely attract the attention of the investigation, and it is impossible to access Taiyi''s secrets with his strength."


    "What should I do?"


    Bai Haoyuan frowned in thought.


    At this time, the sky was cloudless, the sun was shining, and the weather was exceptionally good.


    Under such weather, Bai Haoyuan''s mood could also be improved.


    After all, he considers himself to be the top powerhouse in the world, and no one can threaten him.


    But after feeling the threat from Taiyi today, he didn''t dare to think so.


    Naturally, his good mood is no longer there.


    Thinking of this, Bai Haoyuan gritted his teeth slightly, and his desire for strength became more and more urgent.


    This is often the case. When you have something, you don''t cherish it because you feel that everything is normal.


    But when you lose it, you will know how precious that thing is.


    This is how Bai Haoyuan feels right now.


    It''s not a good feeling to be forced to step out of the comfort zone, Bai Haoyuan is eager to create a brand new comfort zone.


    In order to do this, action must be taken now, not just sitting there.


    "Forget it, I still have to rely on Xiao Ning."


    "Xiao Ning, although his strength is low, he is brave enough and has the drive to do things. He is a suitable candidate."


    Bai Haoyuan secretly said in his heart.


    He has always seen people accurately and knew that Xiao Ning was a very good subordinate.


    But he also knew that Xiao Ning was very ambitious, and seemed to want to get out of his control.


    He is a laissez-faire attitude towards this. After all, a motivated person cannot be without ambition.


    And it was precisely because he knew Xiao Ning''s personality that he wanted to let Xiao Ning continue to investigate Taiyi''s origins.


    "Wait, let this kid come and see me."


    Bai Haoyuan raised his eyes slightly and looked into the distance, completely making up his mind.


    ¡­


    Guanghai University.


    in the student dormitory.


    Xiao Ning returned to the dormitory early.


    At this time, he was still thinking about Master Tianbao, because he knew that he had been targeted by Master Tianbao.


    Of course, he already knew about this, but the scenes he saw today let him know the strength of Master Tianbao.


    "This person is so strong, my situation is quite dangerous, what should I do? What should I do next?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t calm down no matter what.


    At this moment, his mood was similar to that of Bai Haoyuan and Grandmaster Tianbao, and there was an uncomfortable feeling of being targeted by a strong man.


    This made him extremely hungry for strength.


    He can''t wait to step into the Nascent Soul Realm or even the Divine Transformation Realm immediately, so that he can feel at ease.


    boom!


    Xiao Ning punched lightly on the bed.


    Immediately afterwards, he took two deep breaths, closed his eyes and immersed himself in the practice of Ziyun''s true art.


    Today, Bai Haoyuan just taught him a brand-new cultivation technique, and he is ready to experiment with this brand-new method to cultivate Ziyun True Gong.


    See if the training speed can be effectively improved.


    Xiao Ning began to breathe out the spiritual energy between heaven and earth and run Ziyun True Art.


    ¡­


    in a deep mountain.


    After Taiyi left Guanghai City, he flew all the way to the east.


    He just wants to challenge the world''s top powerhouses to hone himself, but it''s a pity that the opponents he has encountered so far are not as good as him.


    "Master is right, no one in this world is my opponent."


    Taichi couldn''t help but sigh.


    At that time, before he went down the mountain, Master Yuan Yi told him that no one in this world would be his opponent, and that he was already the strongest immortal cultivator in the world.


    At present, the fact is indeed the same as what Master Yuan Yi said, there is really no one in this world who is his opponent.


    He has come this way and has yet to lose.


    Perhaps it will be followed by constant tedious battles.


    "Invincible is a kind of loneliness."


    Taiyi sighed slightly.


    Suddenly, he saw a child in the forest.


    The child followed an old man, bouncing around in the woods, not knowing whether he came out to collect medicine or to play.


    Taiyi stopped involuntarily, hovering above the clouds and looking at the child and the old man.


    "This kid looks a lot like me back then."


    Seeing people''s feelings, Taiyi recalled his childhood.


    Back then, he also followed his grandfather around the mountains without any worries, and lived a carefree life every day.


    It was not until he was discovered by Master Yuan Yi later that he started a new life.


    At that time, his grandfather passed away unfortunately, and he was alone and helpless. Just when he felt that his future was uncertain, Master Yuan Yi appeared at the right time.


    To this day, Taichi still thinks it''s like a dream.


    And it was after that dream-like accident that he really stepped into the path of immortality and flew all the way.


    Master Yuan Yi is very strong, and he is also very good at teaching people.


    Therefore, under the guidance of Master, Taiyi quickly touched the threshold of cultivation, and went very smoothly all the way.


    Of course, this is also inseparable from his powerful cultivation talent.


    These two conditions were in place at the same time, which allowed him to improve at such a fast speed to the point where he is now invincible in the world.


    "Ten years, in just ten years, I was once weak and stood on top of the world."


    Taichi sighed again.


    The past is like a dream, for him, the first half of his life was really just a dream.


    Of course, Taichi felt like a dream now.


    Because he found that the whole world is different from what he expected.


    Before going down the mountain to practice, he always felt that the world was huge and there were many masters.


    This fills him with longing, and he wants to visit all over the world all the time.


    But after going down the mountain, he found that the world was nothing more than that.


    The world is not big, and there are not many masters.


    At this moment, he suddenly understood why Master Yuan Yi wanted to live in seclusion in the mountains and forests.


    Maybe it''s because the world is so boring, there''s nothing exciting about it.


    "If this world really doesn''t allow me to use all my strength, then my life will be too dark."


    "Is there any way to go to a more wonderful world to see?"


    Tai Yi suddenly looked up into the distance.


    From Master''s few words, he learned that this world is not the only one.


    There are other worlds outside this world.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know how to go to other worlds.


    About this, he also asked the master in a side-by-side manner, but the master refused to explain.


    "Forget it, let''s go through this world again first."


    "After I can''t find an opponent in this world, I''ll go to Master and ask about it. I believe he''ll be willing to speak at that time."


    Tai quickly made up his mind.


    Without further thinking, Tai Yi accelerated and continued to fly forward.


    In an instant, the cloud became empty, leaving only a black shadow drifting away, turning into a small dot in the sky.


    ¡­


    That night.


    The western suburb of Guanghai City.


    Xiao Ning came here alone, to the place where he met Bai Haoyuan before.


    "I just met once, why did he call me over again? Could it be that something happened?"


    Xiao Ning felt uneasy.


    At that time, he was cultivating Ziyun Zhengong in the dormitory, and he felt the joy of steadily improving his strength.


    As a result, Bai Haoyuan suddenly sent him a voice transmission and asked him to come to the western suburbs of Guanghai City.


    There was no other way, Xiao Ning had to leave the dormitory honestly and get here as quickly as possible.


    But when he arrived, he found that Bai Haoyuan was not here.


    The place was empty, no one was there.


    "This Bai Haoyuan is really big."


    Xiao Ning was in a bad mood.


    Originally, he had a strong sense of crisis when Master Tianbao was staring at him, and he couldn''t wait to improve his strength.


    Now being yelled at by Bai Haoyuan again, all kinds of frustrations are mixed together, making him want to kill a few people to vent.


    And just when Xiao Ning was full of anger, Bai Haoyuan suddenly appeared.


    "Old Bai!"


    As soon as Xiao Ning saw Bai Haoyuan''s figure, he changed his face and took the initiative to go forward and salute.


    Bai Haoyuan was so powerful that he didn''t dare to offend him.


    And now, only Bai Haoyuan has the means to fight against Master Tianbao and help him out of the crisis.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning did not dare to neglect Bai Haoyuan no matter what.


    On the other side, Bai Haoyuan saw that Xiao Ning was still very respectful, so he slowly nodded his head in approval.


    "Xiao Ning, from now on, don''t pay attention to that Lin Yu anymore, just put it down before investigating Lin Yu."


    Bai Haoyuan said straight to the topic.


    When Xiao Ning heard this, he hurriedly asked, "Old Bai, why is this?"


    He thought to himself, could Bai Haoyuan have mastered Lin Yu''s key information, or had Lin Yu taken down?


    Bai Haoyuan said in a deep voice, "Don''t ask if you shouldn''t ask Xiao Ning hurriedly apologized, "This junior is rash. "


    As he spoke, his heart was filled with hatred.


    This strong hatred gave him a huge motivation, making him want to become stronger immediately and kill Bai Haoyuan.


    Naturally, Bai Haoyuan didn''t know what Xiao Ning was thinking, so he continued: "Next, you go to investigate a person named Taiyi. This person is also an immortal cultivator, and his strength is not inferior to me."


    Bai Haoyuan did not directly explain Taiyi''s strength, because he was afraid that Xiao Ning would not have the courage to do things after knowing Taiyi''s true strength.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning nodded immediately after hearing Bai Haoyuan''s request: "Junior obeys orders, and asks Elder Bai to talk to this junior about Taiyi''s situation."


    He was also very interested in Taiyi because Bai Haoyuan said that Taiyi was very powerful.


    He didn''t dare to despise every strong person in this world, so at this time he really wanted to find out the origin of Taiyi and take precautions early.

 Chapter 1344： dominate

    "Taiyi is very young, at most three or four years older than you..."


    Bai Haoyuan began to talk about his understanding of Taiyi.


    In his impression, Taiyi is young but powerful, and he must not be underestimated.


    On the other hand, when Xiao Ning heard Bai Haoyuan say that Taiyi was three or four years older than him, his heart suddenly tightened.


    He thought that he was a reborn person who could touch the threshold of foundation building at a young age. He was already a very good existence.


    As a result, Taiyi was only three or four years older than him and had already stepped into the top powerhouse.


    This¡­


    Xiao Ning was not in a good mood, mainly because the news had affected him too much.


    Before that, the appearance of Bai Haoyuan and Grandmaster Tianbao had hit him seriously.


    After all, both of them are stronger than him.


    But these two are strong, but they are already a lot of age, and their potential is far less than his young man.


    Like Bai Haoyuan, he already has white hair and white beard.


    However, Taiyi, who suddenly appeared, was young and at the same time possessed a strength no less than Bai Haoyuan''s.


    The impact on Xiao Ning was too great.


    Xiao Ning really had a hard time accepting this.


    "...In short, Tai Yi is an extraordinary person, and you must take it seriously."


    After Bai Haoyuan finished talking about Taiyi''s situation, he stopped.


    Xiao Ning said: "Old Bai, since this Taiyi is very powerful, I am afraid it is difficult to investigate him secretly with my strength."


    Bai Haoyuan comforted: "Although Taiyi is strong, he will not attack the weak. He only sees the strong, he only wants to challenge the strong."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning''s mood became even worse.


    This is tantamount to saying that his Xiao Ning''s strength is too weak, and Tai Yi will not take him seriously at all.


    Xiao Ning is very eager for strength and has strong self-esteem, so he can''t accept the fact that he is much weaker than Taiyi.


    Of course, in front of Bai Haoyuan, Xiao Ning didn''t dare to show this emotion.


    After listening to Bai Haoyuan''s comforting words, Xiao Ning immediately said, "Old Bai can feel relieved if he says this to the younger generation."


    Bai Haoyuan didn''t know what Xiao Ning was thinking, so he nodded slowly and said, "Then go back and focus on investigating Taiyi."


    "Yes."


    Xiao Ning did not dare to neglect, and immediately clasped his fists to take orders.


    Bai Haoyuan nodded with satisfaction.


    Immediately afterwards, when Xiao Ning looked up, he found that Bai Haoyuan had disappeared in place.


    Xiao Ning looked at the empty place, felt the gusts of cold wind, and his mood plummeted.


    "I didn''t expect that after rebirth, there would be so many strong men in this world!"


    "Why is this? How can this be?"


    "If so, I might as well not be reborn!"


    Xiao Ning was very unwilling. ¡¯


    After being reborn at that time, he thought that in this life, he would rise steadily and soar.


    It turned out that the fact that it was ruthless soon gave him a few resounding slaps.


    No matter what, he never thought that there would be so many top powerhouses in this world.


    In front of these top powerhouses, Xiao Ning was not even qualified to lift their shoes.


    The fact that Xiao Ning is difficult to solve the curse.


    He felt that he was special, that he was the one chosen by heaven, and as a result...


    "Bai Haoyuan, Taoist Tianbao, Taiyi... Anyone of these people can step on me. I''m like the ant on the ground, unable to control my own destiny."


    "This is not what I want!"


    Xiao Ning wanted to scream up to the sky to vent the depression in his heart.


    But as a human being, he knows very well that this is meaningless.


    After all, this is a world where the strong are respected.


    In such a world, without strength, there is no dignity.


    If you want to regain your dignity, you have to do everything possible and use every means to improve your strength.


    "Strength, how can I quickly improve my strength?"


    Xiao Ning clenched his fist tightly.


    His eyes were red, as if there were two groups of anger burning in his eyes.


    He thought in his heart that as long as he could gain strength, he would be willing to pay whatever the price.


    Because this is a ruthless world, only strength is everything.


    "Your desire is very strong."


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice appeared in Xiao Ning''s ears.


    Xiao Ning was alert and hurriedly looked around.


    He is an immortal cultivator, so when he heard this voice, he knew that someone was transmitting a voice to him.


    Now I just don''t know who is transmitting his voice to him, is it a powerful immortal cultivator, or?


    "This is not Bai Haoyuan''s voice, so who is it?"


    Xiao Ning thought while looking around.


    He remembered Bai Haoyuan''s voice clearly and would never make a mistake, so he could be 100% sure that it was not Bai Haoyuan''s voice.


    "Could it be... that Taichi?"


    Xiao Ning suddenly remembered Taiyi whom Bai Haoyuan asked him to investigate.


    Taiyi is strong and has the ability to transmit sound. It is not impossible for him to transmit sound to him.


    But if this is the case, doesn''t it mean that Taiyi is nearby, and he has listened to the words between him and Bai Haoyuan all the way?


    In other words, Taiyi already knew that Bai Haoyuan and him were going to investigate him secretly.


    Xiao Ning felt a chill in his heart.


    After all, Taiyi is very powerful. If Taiyi knew that he and Bai Haoyuan wanted to be unfavorable to him, maybe he would attack first.


    By the time¡­


    Xiao Ning didn''t dare to think further.


    He is not Bai Haoyuan, he has the ability to compete with Taiyi.


    If he were to meet Taiyi, he would definitely have a life-and-death situation, and his fate would be turbulent.


    "No, it shouldn''t be Taiyi. The voice just said that my desire is very strong. He seems to know my desire?"


    Xiao Ning carefully recalled the voice transmission just now, and reminisced about the tone of the other party''s words.


    He soon discovered that those words should not be too much to say.


    If Taiyi knew that he and Bai Haoyuan were planning things in private, he would never be so polite.


    Another point, no matter how strong Taiyi is, it is impossible to know what others are thinking.


    So the person who communicated with him is definitely not Taiyi, but a cultivator who is stronger than Taiyi.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Ning asked in his mind, "Who are you?"


    He wasn''t sure if he could talk to the other party in this way, so he would try it first.


    However, as soon as he said his words, the voice immediately said to him: "You don''t need to care who I am, you just need to know that I can fulfill your wishes."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning''s whole heart raised in his throat.


    Now it is 100% sure that the other party can hear what he said in his mind and can also see what he is thinking.


    The strength of this man is far beyond his imagination.


    Xiao Ning felt uneasy in her heart, and she couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear.


    Because he knows that the opponent''s strength is too much stronger than him, and he can easily crush him with one hand.


    Faced with such a situation, it is impossible to say that you are not afraid.


    "You, why do you know my wish?"


    Xiao Ning asked tentatively.


    There is no way, now that the other party has found him, it is useless to escape, and he can only take the initiative to deal with it.


    What Xiao Ning thought was, first try to communicate with the other party and see what the other party said.


    "You don''t have to figure this out, there are so many things in this world that you can''t understand."


    The voice said sternly.


    Hearing this answer, Xiao Ning knew that the other party was unwilling to answer.


    There''s no way this can be done. Who makes the opponent so powerful that he has no chance to resist at all.


    "Excuse me, what do you call senior?"


    Xiao Ning asked again in his mind.


    Now I don''t know who the other party''s last name is, at least they should know how to address the other party.


    The voice quickly replied: "You can call me the master."


    "dominate?"


    Xiao Ning was secretly shocked.


    This name is not without domineering.


    Of course, Xiao Ning definitely has the right to call him that. After all, the opponent''s strength is beyond his imagination.


    At least Xiao Ning never knew that someone could see through the thoughts of others.


    Whether in the last life or this life, he had never encountered such a thing before today.


    "dominate!"


    Xiao Ning shouted respectfully in his mind.


    "Yes, the boy is quite polite."


    The voice said neither happy nor sad.


    Xiao Ning hurriedly said: "The junior also asks Lord Master for advice, please tell the junior how to quickly improve his strength."


    He arbitrarily added the word "adult" to the title of "Master" to show respect.


    The master said: "It''s up to you to cultivate slowly like this, and never try to improve quickly."


    When Xiao Ning heard this, he thought that there was indeed a faster way in this world.


    Maybe that Taiyi took some shortcuts to improve so fast, and he has such strength at such a young age.


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart that it wasn''t because he didn''t work hard enough, or because he didn''t have enough talent.


    That Taichi improved faster than himself, it was nothing more than walking on the right path.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning''s confidence suddenly increased, and he was no longer as inferior as before.


    "Please Lord Master tell me what to do."


    Xiao Ning said respectfully in his mind.


    Soon, the master responded in his mind, "The fastest way to improve strength in this world is nothing more than grabbing. If you grab someone else''s power, you will naturally be able to quickly improve in a short time."


    "grab?"


    Xiao Ning froze in his heart.


    The method given by the master is really simple and rude.


    Just grabbing power from others is not a simple matter, how can the master ensure his success?


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning hurriedly asked in his mind, "Master Master, how can I grab the power of others?"


    Anyway, ask first.


    Maybe the master can really give a practical solution.


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    The master said in his mind: "You are low in strength now, and you need to take a shortcut."


    Xiao Ning immediately became interested when he heard the word shortcut.


    He just wanted to find a shortcut right now, otherwise, if he took it slow, then the Year of the Monkey Horse Moon would be able to catch up with Bai Haoyuan and Taiyi and the others.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning can''t wait, no matter what method he is willing to try.


    "Master Lord, what should I do next?"


    Xiao Ning asked again.


    The Lord replied quickly: "Before I teach you the shortcut, I need to ask you a question."


    Xiao Ning said without hesitation: "Master Lord, just ask!"


    The master asked: "Your wish just now shows that you are willing to pay any price to gain strength. Is this what you really think in your heart?"


    Hearing this question, Xiao Ning replied decisively without thinking: "Of course, as long as I can gain strength, I''m willing to pay any price. You can rest assured that Master Master."


    "Okay, that''s enough for you."


    Lord Master said approvingly.


    Xiao Ning''s attitude was very firm. Not only did he answer very decisively, but he also did not ask what the price would be.


    This shows that Xiao Ning is really ready to pay any price.


    After all, if a person does not want to really pay the price, he will definitely look ahead and try to figure out the bottom line in advance.


    Xiao Ning doesn''t ask anything now, which shows that he is really prepared.


    "Lord Master, please advise." Xiao Ning said respectfully in his mind again.


    The master responded: "There is a vast Gobi Desert in the west of Guanghai City, and the west of the Gobi Desert is connected to the Tianshan Prairie. Then you can rush to the no-man''s land in the Gobi Desert as quickly as possible."


    Gobi Desert, no man''s land, Tianshan prairie.


    These terms quickly entered Xiao Ning''s mind.


    Xiao Ning was busy mobilizing his memory to search for the meaning behind these three terms.


    Soon he figured it all out.


    "Master Lord, then I''ll go now."


    Xiao Ning said immediately. ¡¯


    In his previous life, he had been to the Gobi Desert and the Tianshan Prairie.


    Therefore, as soon as the master said that, he immediately knew the situation.


    "Yes, your determination is indeed very firm."


    The Master said in Xiao Ning''s mind quite approvingly.


    Judging from Xiao Ning''s current performance, he really can''t wait to improve his strength.


    As soon as I heard the specific method, I immediately agreed without any hesitation.


    It can be seen that Xiao Ning has indeed decided to pay any price.


    After Xiao Ning finished speaking, he quickly ran towards the west of Guanghai City.


    At this moment, he has completely let go of Bai Haoyuan''s account of him, and has completely forgotten his student status.


    After all, none of this matters anymore.


    As long as his strength is enough, what is Bai Haoyuan?


    What is your disguise in society?


    Xiao Ning doesn''t care about all this anymore.


    He now desperately desires strength, and just wants to step into the ranks of the strong immediately.


    Xiao Ning ran all the way, and at dawn the next day, he finally arrived at a place called the ancient city of Zhayi.


    The scenery around the ancient city of Zhayi is desolate, loess can be seen everywhere, and sand is also shouting in the wind blowing.


    Mainly because the ancient city of Zhayi is already located on the edge of the Gobi Desert.


    As long as you continue towards the west of the ancient city of Zhayi for a while, you can enter the no-man''s land of the Gobi Desert.


    After passing through the no-man''s land, you can reach the Tianshan Prairie.


    Xiao Ning walked into the streets of the ancient city of Zhayi. UU Reading


    Although the ancient city of Zhayi is small and dilapidated, the streets are very lively.


    Because this ancient city is located on the traffic throat in the east, businessmen from the east and the west will gather here and use it as a transit place.


    Over time, the ancient city of Zhayi has become a commercial capital.


    In the ancient city of Zhayi, you can buy all kinds of things, including north and south goods.


    "This ancient city of Zhayi, I have been here in my previous life."


    Xiao Ning walked quickly on the street, recalling the scene from the previous life.


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that after Lin Yu left the no-man''s-land of the Gobi Desert, he also went around the ancient city of Zhayi before heading all the way to Guanghai City.


    "Keep going west."


    Xiao Ning quickened his pace, preparing to pass through the ancient city of Zayi and enter the Gobi Desert.

 Chapter 1345： chance encounter

    Xiao Ning stepped forward quickly, all the way to the west.


    At this time, he only wanted to go out from the west gate of the ancient city of Zhayi, and then go to the no-man''s land of the Gobi Desert.


    But just as he was approaching the West City Gate, a voice suddenly caught his attention.


    He slowly turned his head to look at the people who were talking.


    "Lin Yu?"


    Xiao Ning was puzzled.


    He definitely heard it right. The name Lin Yu was mentioned when these people were talking just now.


    Of course, the name Lin Yu is very common in the world, and there are many people with the same name and surname.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning felt that he might have heard it wrong.


    "Listen again."


    Xiao Ning did not rush to leave, but stayed where he was and continued to listen to those people in the distance.


    After listening for a while, he suddenly caught another very important message.


    "A powerful warrior defeated an inhuman monster..."


    "Judging from their descriptions, the Lin Yu they mentioned should be the one I saw."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    He took a careful look at the people in the distance.


    Judging from the clothes of these people, it seems that they are members of the caravan on the grassland.


    However, unlike normal caravans, these people were all haggard and their clothes were dirty and old.


    It''s like someone who has been wandering for a long time.


    "Listen again."


    Xiao Ning is in no hurry to leave now.


    Because he initially judged that the Lin Yu mentioned by these people was the one he had contacted with, he now wanted to investigate further.


    Also, according to what these people said, it seems that there are very terrifying dangers in the Gobi Desert, and only extremely powerful warriors can deal with them.


    However, according to Xiao Ning''s analysis, the powerful warriors they mentioned simply cannot exist in this world.


    On the contrary, the immortal cultivators were similar to what they described.


    In the distance, Dolan and the others were gathering nervously to discuss.


    "That won''t work, that kind of terrifying monster will definitely appear. We absolutely can''t pass through the no-man''s land like this."


    "If we don''t pass through the no-man''s land, how should we go back?"


    "Yeah, I''ve tried all the methods, and now I can be 100% sure. If you want to go home, you have to leave the no-man''s land."


    "¡­"


    "However, as soon as we enter the no-man''s land, the vision of darkness will occur again, and there must be such monsters."


    "Otherwise, we don''t even think about going back. Let''s settle down in this ancient city of Zayi. Life is more important than anything else."


    "That''s right, if you die, you''ll have nothing. If we''re settling down here now, at least we can still think about our family and slowly find a chance to go back, but if we die in a no-man''s land, then..."


    "¡­"


    "Hey, if only Lin Yu was still here, with his strength, he would definitely be able to take us back."


    "Thinking too much, we have no right to ask Lin Yu to take risks with us."


    "Yeah, why should Lin Yu go to no-man''s land with us to take risks?"


    "¡­"


    Dolan and the others all frowned.


    As they said, they now have a home and can''t go back.


    Because you have to pass through the no-man''s land when you go home, and there are obviously those terrifying monsters in the no-man''s land.


    It''s not that they haven''t tried it. Before that, they have entered the no-man''s land three times.


    But I don''t know why, every time I walked into the no-man''s land, the sky would quickly turn dark, just like the last time I came here.


    Therefore, these three times, they all fled as soon as it got dark, and they fled back to the ancient city of Zhayi in a hurry.


    After going back and forth, in the end, all the money earned by the businessman this time was lost.


    Now that they are out of ammunition and food, a decision must be made quickly.


    In the end is to enter the no-man''s land and try again, or just honestly settle down in the ancient city of Zayi.


    For the former, it may be a waste of time, and if you are not careful, you may lose your life.


    As for the latter, it means that they have to sell everything, then find a place to live in the ancient city of Zhayi, and start a new life.


    Although the latter is safe, if they choose the latter, they will not want to meet their family members in a short time.


    There may even be no hope of reuniting with his family in his entire life.


    After all, the road to Tianshan Prairie must pass through no-man¡¯s land.


    "Otherwise, let''s go north for a while, and then west into the no-man''s-land."


    A businessman suggested.


    As soon as his voice fell, someone immediately poured cold water and said: "What''s the use, that thing is staring at us now, and it will find us no matter where we enter the no-man''s land."


    Hearing this, everyone was silent, and the sadness on their faces deepened.


    This person was right just now, the monster seemed to be eyeing them, and every time they entered the no-man¡¯s land, they would quickly find them.


    Because during this period of time, other caravans entered and exited the no-man''s land as usual, but they did not encounter such monsters.


    This shows that the monster has no intention of shooting at other people, and just wants to kill them.


    Of course, it was precisely because they found that there were caravans going in and out of the no-man''s land all the time, so they thought about venturing into the no-man''s land many times.


    Otherwise, when they encounter danger for the first time, they have already chosen to back down, and they will not try again at all.


    "What should I do? What should I do?"


    "Don''t be stunned, everyone quickly think of a way."


    "Yeah, hurry up and think of a way."


    "¡­"


    Everyone looked at me again and started talking.


    Street corner in the distance.


    Xiao Ning listened to the conversation of these people all the way.


    Now he has made the whole thing clear and knows the cause and effect.


    It turned out that these people were indeed members of the caravan.


    According to them, the last time they ran a business, they encountered a very terrifying monster in a no-man''s land.


    The monster was very tall, like a humanoid but not human.


    Fortunately, Lin Yu was with them at that time. With Lin Yu''s help, they killed that monster and finally came to the ancient city of Zhayi safely.


    But after arriving at the ancient city of Zhayi, Lin Yu said goodbye to them.


    This made them face a huge problem in an instant.


    That''s how to get back home through no man''s land.


    They tried three times, and each time they fled.


    By now, their confidence has been completely shattered, and it has been difficult for them to muster up their courage and reach a consensus.


    It seems that their fate is already doomed.


    "It''s interesting. There are inhuman monsters in the no-man''s land. Why didn''t I know about it in my last life?"


    Xiao Ning touched his chin and frowned slightly.


    In the last life, before he cultivated, he was very interested in the world''s major events and unsolved mysteries, and would take the initiative to pay attention to relevant reports.


    But I have never heard of inhuman monsters appearing on the Gobi Desert.


    After cultivating later, he had traveled the whole world, and he had never encountered the kind of monster mentioned by Dolan and others.


    In other words, this kind of monster only appeared in this life.


    "Lin Yu also suddenly appeared in this life. Bai Haoyuan, Taiyi, and Master Tianbao are all. The world has undergone great changes."


    "In that case, it''s normal for inhuman monsters like that to appear."


    "It seems necessary for me to see that monster with my own eyes."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    And just when Xiao Ning decided to take the initiative to talk to Dolan and the others, the voice of the master suddenly appeared in his ears.


    "Yes, you have a good idea."


    When Xiao Ning heard this, he quickly asked in his mind, "Master Master, do you mean that I really should go meet that inhuman monster for a while?"


    "Exactly, I believe that after contacting that monster, you will have a new understanding of the world."


    The master said slowly.


    Xiao Ning hurriedly asked: "Master Master, could this be the purpose of letting me enter the no-man''s land in the Gobi Desert?"


    "Yes, you guessed it right." The Lord said approvingly: "If you want to increase your strength quickly, you must pay an unbearable price for ordinary people."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning thought to himself that the price he had to pay had something to do with that inhuman monster?


    "I won''t say anything else. It''s all up to you. When I think it''s necessary, I''ll practice with you."


    The master spoke again.


    Xiao Ning immediately agreed in his mind: "Yes, Lord Master."


    The master didn''t say more, and the voice quickly disappeared.


    Xiao Ning''s eyes shifted to Dolan and the others in the distance.


    After the conversation with the master, he can now confirm that the monster is extraordinary and must be carefully understood.


    And now, the person who had personally dealt with the monster was not far away.


    Without thinking any further, Xiao Ning quickly stepped forward and walked directly to Dolan and the others in the distance.


    At this time, Dolan and others are still discussing the next plan.


    The opinions of everyone have not been unified for a long time, so a slight quarrel has already begun.


    And just when the quarrel was about to expand, Xiao Ning appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    Dolan and the others watched helplessly, Xiao Ning walked straight towards them, without any intention of changing direction, obviously coming towards them.


    The group quickly stopped arguing and turned to look at Xiao Ning in unison.


    Xiao Ning stepped forward firmly and quickly, his eyes scanning the crowd confidently.


    He was watching these people carefully.


    Although he had already observed them carefully when he listened to their conversation there.


    But at that time, the distance was far away, and it was not as close as now to see clearly.


    "This little brother, do you have anything to do with us?"


    The caravan captain stood up and asked.


    Judging from Xiao Ning''s dress, it is obvious that he looks like a student, very young.


    No matter how he thought about it, the caravan captain didn''t think that these people would have a relationship with Xiao Ning.


    But judging from Xiao Ning''s appearance, it was indeed coming towards them.


    So he thought about asking Xiao Ning first to see what happened to him?


    "Yes, I have something for you."


    Xiao Ning replied generously as he walked.


    Soon, he walked in front of Dolan and the others.


    At this time, all eyes were on him, and everyone looked at him, as if trying to figure out his identity and origin.


    The captain of the caravan came to Xiao Ning and asked, "Little brother, what is your business with us?"


    Xiao Ning quickly glanced at the crowd, and then his eyes stayed on the captain of the caravan, and said, "I just passed by here and heard you say that there is a non-human monster in the no-man''s land, is there any such thing?"


    When everyone heard this, they all turned their heads and looked at each other.


    Xiao Ning''s words made them not know how to answer for a while.


    Because during this period of time, they also talked about the monster with other caravan members, but every time they got ridiculed and ignored by others.


    After all, people from other caravans can travel to and from no-man''s land normally, and they have never encountered that kind of inhuman monster.


    They all felt that people like Dolan were timid and afraid of death, so they fabricated a non-existent inhuman monster.


    After a lot of such experiences, these people present are no longer willing to talk about inhuman monsters with others.


    But now, a young man who suddenly appeared is very curious about it.


    What the **** is this guy thinking?


    Dolan and the others are all freshmen and they always feel that Xiao Ning is a bit strange.


    The caravan captain looked at Xiao Ning up and down, and said alertly, "Little brother heard wrong, we were just telling a story."


    Xiao Ning smiled and said, "This old man, don''t hide it. I heard it very clearly just now."


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at each other again.


    It seems that this young man is really interested in that kind of inhuman monster.


    The captain of the caravan said: "Since you have heard it, you should know that that thing kills people without blinking an eye. Once you encounter it, you will die."


    "Not necessarily." Xiao Ning still said with a smile: "After you meet it, don''t you live well?"


    The caravan captain was suddenly speechless.


    At this time, Dolan took the initiative to stand up and say, "That''s because Lin Yu helped out at that time. If it weren''t for him, we would have died."


    Xiao Ning turned to look at Dolan after hearing this, and asked calmly, "Is the Lin Yu you mentioned very strong?"


    "Strong!"


    "he is great!"


    "He is definitely one of the best warriors in the world."


    As soon as Xiao Ning''s words came out, several young people behind Dolan started talking.


    They were all caravan guards, and they followed Lin Yu to kill the monster, so they saw the scene of Lin Yu fighting the monster with their own eyes.


    It is because of this that they were all impressed by Lin Yu''s strength, and they are still unforgettable to this day.


    From what they have learned, Lin Yu is definitely one of the best warriors in the world.


    Dolan also said: "Lin Yu is very strong, he almost killed the monster by himself at that time."


    "Really? So, this Lin Yu is really powerful."


    Xiao Ning nodded slightly, his expression still very calm, and he didn''t have the surprised expression after hearing the miraculous event. UU reading www. uukanshu. com


    The caravan captain noticed this immediately.


    "Little brother, your courage is extraordinary."


    The caravan captain said approvingly.


    He has read countless people, but a daring young man like Xiao Ning is still very rare.


    In fact, when Xiao Ning just took the initiative to come to them, he has noticed Xiao Ning''s extraordinary.


    This young man has a very strong self-confidence when dealing with people and things. Either he is bold, or he has rich experience and experience.


    The captain of the caravan thought it should be the former.


    Xiao Ning glanced at the caravan captain, then said, "It''s not because I''m daring, but because I''m sure to deal with that kind of monster, so naturally I won''t be afraid."


    82 Chinese Network


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 1346： use

    "What? You have a way to deal with that monster?"


    "Really or not, are you a warrior?"


    "You really don''t look strong."


    As soon as Xiao Ning''s voice fell, the captain of the caravan and other members of the caravan let out a sound of surprise.


    It''s really because of how Xiao Ning''s body looks...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc¨¦e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc¨¦, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with sap in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said, UU reading we are allotted to the army, and the family property is banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu is not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marches 30 miles a day. The work he does is to build bridges on every mountain and water, cut firewood and fire, dig ditches to carry water, and build camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    New provides you with the fastest jido martial arts modifier update, chapter 1346 to take advantage of free reading. https://

 Chapter 1347： hold grudges

    "Brother Xiao Ning, let''s go as soon as we prepare."


    The caravan captain said.


    "Row."


    Xiao Ning nodded slightly.


    He wanted to use these people as pathfinders, so naturally he immediately agreed to the caravan captain''s proposal.


    The captain of the caravan and everyone present saw him...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge stream of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so he decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc¨¦e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc¨¦, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a dummy.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents. It is surrounded by horses and carts. There are no antlers on the outside. The terrain is flat and there is no danger to defend.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 people this time is the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with sap in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said, UU reading we are allotted to the army, and the family property is banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marched for 30 miles a day. The work they did was to build bridges on every mountain and water, chopping firewood and burning fire, digging ditches to carry water, and building camps.


    And what would it be like for these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys to stay with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    The new provides you with the fastest pole martial arts modifier update, Chapter 1347 Hate to read for free. https://

 Chapter 1348： bait

    The caravan continued to advance on the vast and uninhabited Gobi Desert.


    Apart from the occasional hordes of animals, there was no one else to be seen around.


    Of course, there are always beasts on the road.


    It''s just that when these beasts saw that there were so many people in the caravan, they couldn''t afford to attack at all.


    In the end, after observing from a distance for a while, these beasts quickly left.


    Therefore, along the way, the caravan did not encounter any danger.


    Walking like this, everyone''s mood gradually improved, and the haze that had been unable to go home before gradually disappeared.


    However, when night fell, many people fell into worry again.


    Because night means danger.


    Like encountering wolves before, and encountering the terrifying inhuman monsters later, it was all at night.


    Of course, the wolf pack was suddenly dark during the day, which was quite special and different from other situations.


    "Move quickly, hurry up and set up camp."


    In an open space, the caravan captain gave a loud command, ordering the caravan members to quickly camp.


    In an instant, everyone was busy.


    There was a busy scene all over the open space.


    After the caravan captain gave the order, he quickly walked to Xiao Ning and said in a friendly manner, "Brother Xiao Ning, you can rest after the camp is set up."


    Whether it can get out of the no-man''s land in the Gobi Desert this time is entirely up to Xiao Ning, so it is natural to take good care of Xiao Ning.


    And let him rest enough and keep his spirits up.


    In this way, if a pack of wolves or that inhuman monster comes out, he will be able to fight vigorously.


    At that time, the result of the battle can directly affect the safety of everyone in the entire caravan.


    However, the captain of the caravan was still full of confidence.


    After all, Xiao Ning''s strength is obviously much stronger than Lin Yu''s.


    Lin Yu, a martial artist, can repel the wolf king and kill the non-human monster, so Xiao Ning, a strong man with the means of a cultivator, is no exception.


    Xiao Ning glanced at the caravan captain and said lightly, "It doesn''t matter, just have a place to rest."


    He didn''t sleep at night, and all his energy was spent on cultivating Ziyun True Gong.


    So don''t care about the accommodation at all.


    Of course, it is good to have a separate tent, which will be much more convenient.


    After Xiao Ning finished speaking, he quickly glanced around.


    Everyone is busy camping, and it seems that it will take at least an hour to finish.


    Xiao Ning turned his head and said to the caravan captain, "I''ll practice for a while."


    "Okay, Brother Xiao Ning, please."


    The caravan captain nodded again and again.


    Xiao Ning said no more, jumped onto an empty bullock cart, and entered into the practice of concentration.


    call! Suck!


    call! Suck!


    Xiao Ning meditated on the ox cart and began to spit out the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in his mouth.


    When the spiritual energy of heaven and earth entered his body, his chest would bulge slightly, and when the turbid air in his body was discharged, a purple mist would float out of his nose and mouth.


    The caravan captain in the distance watched this scene with a look of surprise on his face.


    He had never seen an immortal cultivator practice, and when he was fortunate enough to see it today, he suddenly cried out in surprise.


    Unexpectedly, the cultivation methods of immortal cultivators and warriors are completely different.


    Martial artists rely on practicing martial arts and forging their bodies to gain strength.


    In the end, the cultivator just had to sit there and keep breathing.


    The captain of the caravan is neither a warrior nor an immortal cultivator, so he doesn''t understand the specifics.


    But just from this superficial phenomenon, it is obvious that the immortal cultivator does not know how much higher than the martial artist.


    The cultivation method of the immortal cultivator is very powerful at first glance, which makes people not aware of it.


    The martial artist''s cultivation method is rough and cumbersome.


    "This immortal cultivator is really amazing."


    At this time, the caravan''s guard captain walked quickly to the caravan captain''s side and sighed with emotion.


    The caravan captain nodded in agreement and said, "Yes, it''s very powerful. It seems that the way back this trip is really stable."


    When the captain of the guard heard this, he couldn''t stop nodding.


    At this point, the two of them really felt that the journey was safe.


    With Xiao Ning''s strength, if the wolf king and the non-human monsters dared to come over, there would be no return, no life or death.


    As long as they successfully cross this no-man''s land, everyone can go home safely and return to their loved ones.


    And the thought of seeing their familiar family members as long as they survived this period of time made both of them excited.


    It''s really nice to see hope again.


    "Go, hurry up and urge everyone to set up the tent."


    The caravan captain greeted, and then the two continued to supervise and urge the caravan members to camp.


    An hour passed quickly.


    After the hour passed, there were already quite a few camps set up in the open space, with ox carts and carriages outside the camps.


    This can play a certain protective role.


    At that time, if wolves or other beasts tried to attack the camp, they had to cross the outer carriages and bullock carts.


    "That''s safe."


    The caravan captain nodded in satisfaction.


    The craftsmanship of everyone camping is as good as ever.


    The tents set up in this way are very safe enough for everyone to sleep well at night.


    After the caravan captain checked, he quickly walked towards the bullock cart where Xiao Ning was.


    When they just set up camp, everyone didn''t move Xiao Ning''s carriage for meditation, for fear of disturbing him.


    But now that the camp has been arranged, it is natural to inform him.


    The caravan captain took three and two steps to the ox cart where Xiao Ning was.


    "Brother Xiao Ning..."


    The caravan captain was about to tell Xiao Ning that the camp had been set up, but saw Xiao Ning suddenly open his eyes.


    "I know it all."


    Xiao Ning immediately stood up and said.


    The captain of the caravan was stunned.


    But then he reacted, thinking that Xiao Ning is an immortal cultivator, and it is normal to be able to pay attention to things outside during cultivation.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, shall I take you to see your tent?"


    The caravan captain asked politely.


    "also."


    Xiao Ning jumped off the cattle station and stood in front of the caravan captain.


    The caravan captain hurriedly made a gesture of invitation, and then led Xiao Ning to a tent in the distance.


    On the road, people were always paying attention to Xiao Ning, and from time to time there were also people who showed good looks to Xiao Ning.


    Just like the captain of the caravan, everyone knew that it was entirely up to Xiao Ning to return home safely this time, so he naturally did not dare to neglect him.


    Xiao Ning followed the caravan captain to the camp where he was resting.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, you will rest here at night."


    The caravan captain introduced with a smile on his face.


    After he finished speaking, he took the initiative to lift the tent curtain and introduce Xiao Ning into it.


    After entering the camp, Xiao Ning glanced at random and said, "Yes, that''s all."


    "Brother Xiao Ning is just satisfied."


    The caravan captain laughed and said, feeling relieved.


    At this time, he felt that Xiao Ning was a very talkative person, very easygoing, and a person who was easy to get along with.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, let''s go to dinner first, everyone is almost ready for dinner."


    The caravan captain suggested.


    Just after setting up the camp, he immediately arranged for dinner, and now he is almost ready.


    "Walk."


    Xiao Ning immediately agreed.


    Hearing this, the caravan captain hurriedly opened the door curtain, and then led Xiao Ning out of the camp.


    As soon as the two went out, the captain of the guard took the initiative to greet him and said, "Captain, dinner is ready."


    As expected by the caravan captain, dinner is ready and ready to be enjoyed at any time.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, this way."


    The caravan captain diligently led Xiao Ning to a large tent in the middle of the camp.


    There is the place to have dinner.


    However, due to the large number of members of the caravan, only a small number of people can enter to eat, and most of them can only deal with them in their respective tents or in any corner outside.


    The captain of the caravan led Xiao Ning to the outside of the tent and welcomed him in.


    As soon as he entered the door, Xiao Ning smelled the aroma of the food.


    Of course, for Xiao Ning, this kind of mundane food is not interesting at all.


    He just wanted to deal with it and eat whatever he wanted.


    The meals were served plate by plate, and the caravan captain politely greeted Xiao Ning to start eating.


    Xiao Ning didn''t say much, and ate it quickly.


    After Xiao Ning had almost eaten, the caravan captain said, "Brother Xiao Ning, that monster might appear at night."


    "I know." Xiao Ning interrupted him and said.


    To him, that inhuman monster is not worth mentioning, as long as his flying sword is shot, the monster can be killed on the spot.


    Therefore, when he said this, there was a strong confidence on his face.


    When the caravan captain saw that he was so confident, he felt very relieved.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, I will rely on you tonight."


    The caravan captain laughed.


    "Don''t worry."


    Xiao Ning replied lightly, then got up and walked towards the tent door.


    The caravan captain also got up quickly and followed Xiao Ning all the way out of the camp.


    But when Xiao Ning walked out of the tent, he stopped and just watched Xiao Ning return to his own tent.


    After Xiao Ning opened the curtain and entered, he quickly retracted his gaze and returned to the dining table.


    The captain of the guard came over and said, "Captain, Xiao Ning is so confident, he really has a lot of confidence."


    "That''s right, with him around, we''ll be safe this time."


    The caravan captain said with great consolation.


    The captain of the guard nodded, and then asked: "Captain, after we go back this trip, will we still come to this business road to run business in the future?"


    This sentence immediately stopped the caravan captain.


    It stands to reason that after so many experiences, he will definitely not take this road again.


    After all, this road is so dangerous that it will kill you in minutes.


    But if he doesn''t run the business on this business road, what can he do?


    How do you feed your family as a family?


    It is true that life is important, but if the income is cut off, the future will be bleak.


    Of course, if you lower some living standards, life is not impossible.


    It''s just a situation he doesn''t want to see.


    "Let''s talk later."


    The caravan captain frowned.


    Upon seeing this, the captain of the guard said: "Captain, you and I have been working together for many years, and we all know the bottom line, and I also know what''s on your mind."


    Hearing this, the caravan captain immediately took a deep look at the guard captain and asked, "What do you think, let''s hear it."


    The captain of the guard knows him well, and he also knows the captain of the guard well.


    Therefore, the other party must have had a preliminary idea in his mind when he said this.


    The caravan captain wanted to know what the other party was thinking.


    On the other side, when the captain of the guard saw the caravan captain asking, he quickly organized the language and said: "I think so, we can run the business with other caravans, so maybe the monster will not come to us. ."


    When the captain of the caravan heard this, his brows furrowed even deeper.


    Because doing so is likely to cause harm to others.


    At that time, if the monster still comes out, it will not only kill them, but also the innocent people who travel with them.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work."


    The caravan captain slowly shook his head.


    He has no intention of harming others. He just wants to earn some money as he should, and does not want to harm others.


    Upon seeing this, the captain of the guard said: "Captain, if you don''t run business in the future, the brothers will have no way to survive. This is not true."


    Hearing the words, the caravan captain reassured him: "Of course I know about this. You and I have a family to support, so it''s not possible without income."


    "But if you do as you say, it will not only take our lives, but also harm innocent people. How can you bear it at that time?"


    Hearing this, the captain of the guard remained silent and said nothing.


    The caravan captain reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "Well, let''s go back and talk about it first, maybe there is only the last monster left in this no-man''s land, if Xiao Ning kills it this time. , this business road will be completely safe in the future.¡±


    "Okay, let''s go back first."


    The captain of the guard nodded in agreement.


    Now that''s the only way to think about a way to get home safely through the no-man''s land, and then think about your future livelihood.


    If he can''t go back smoothly this time, there will be nothing left to die on this road.


    There is really no need to think too far now.


    The captain of the caravan saw that the captain of the guard agreed, and greeted: "Hurry up and eat, it will be cold later."


    "Well, eat, eat."


    The captain of the guards answered repeatedly.


    At the same time, Xiao Ning was in the camp.


    Xiao Ning let out a breath of purple air and slowly opened his eyes. UU Reading


    As soon as he opened his eyes, his face jumped suddenly, and he said disdainfully, "I want to go back alive, it''s really a dream."


    He won''t let these people in the caravan go home, because he wants to use them as bait to test his thoughts.


    Also, these people have already seen his methods, so they are not qualified to continue living in this world.


    "You are honestly prepared to die, and none of you want to go home."


    Xiao Ning snorted coldly, and then closed his eyes again and continued to concentrate on practicing Ziyun True Art.


    Time passed by minute by minute.


    During this period, no one disturbed Xiao Ning, and Xiao Ning was able to practice quietly.


    Unconsciously, he practiced for more than three hours.


    At this time, it was completely dark, and it was almost midnight.


    But it was quiet outside, and there was no movement.


    "It seems that that thing knows my existence and does not dare to act rashly."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    He believed that the monster was not an idiot, and should be able to roughly judge his strength.


    So when the monster judged his strength, he didn''t dare to act rashly or attack easily.


    Xiao Ning speculates that the monster will dormant for a while, and will attack when the time is right.


    Of course, it is also possible that the monster will not take action and let them pass through the no-man''s land.


    If that happens, these guys in the caravan can come in handy.


    Xiao Ning will use them to draw out that monster.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . Vertex Novel Network mobile version website:

 Chapter 1349： split opinion

    Time soon came to the second day.


    After waking up in the morning, everyone in the camp was relieved.


    Because no one from the inhuman monster came to attack the camp last night.


    In other words, everyone has survived another day.


    As long as the days to come can endure like this...


    "Little Marquis, hurry up, it''s our turn to patrol."


    "Where am I?"


    Qin Hu sat up in a daze, feeling cold on his body, and the wind was blowing outside, and suddenly felt strange in his heart.


    "Oh, little Marquis, why are you confused? We are in the barracks. It''s our turn to send guards at this hour. If you can''t afford it, the military law will deal with it. Now the old Marquis can''t protect you."


    "what?"


    Qin Hu opened his eyes and saw that he was staying in a tent with a soldier in leather armor in front of him.


    Just when he wanted to open his mouth to ask something, he suddenly had a splitting headache, and a huge flow of information rushed into his mind, and after a few seconds he knew that he had passed through.


    He passed from a modern special soldier to a young marquis named Qin Hu, who is the head of the seven evil young men in the capital!


    And this era called the Dayu Dynasty did not exist in history at all.


    Qin Hu''s ancestor was one of the twenty-eight marquis of the founding fathers of Dayu. His father died of illness three months ago, and Qin Hu became the new champion marquis.


    Qin Hu was spoiled by his parents since he was a child. He didn''t like to read or practice martial arts.


    When he grew up, his family wanted him to take care of him, so they decided on a marriage. The woman was the eldest lady of Chen Guogong''s family, named Chen Ruoli, a famous girl, and a beautiful woman.


    This Qin Hu is extremely vicious to others, but he treats this beautiful fiancee as a treasure.


    But the thing happened to this childhood sweetheart Miss Chen.


    According to Qin Hu''s memory, he brought his fianc¨¦e into the palace that day to visit Princess Chang''an. The princess and Chen Ruoli had been friends since childhood, so they arranged a banquet.


    But later Qin Hu drank the film, and when he woke up, he had already arrived at the imperial prison of the inner guard. He was told that he was drunk and molested the princess with the intention of doing something wrong.


    What''s even weirder is that Chen Ruoli actually wrote a letter to impeach Qin Hu, his fianc¨¦, for 72 illegal things.


    Qin Hu was like five thunderbolts at the time, he couldn''t believe his ears...


    The imperial decree came down very soon. If you have meritorious deeds on the ancestors of Qin Hu, the death penalty can be avoided, and the death penalty cannot be escaped. He will be assigned to Youzhou, serve in the army, and retain the title for the sake of future effects.


    But after arriving in Youzhou, he was quickly assigned to the front line - the front line of Pioneer.


    After going through these things in Qin Hu''s mind, he basically understood that this should be a trap.


    Because Chen Guogong wanted to break off the marriage with him for a long time.


    The Qin family and the Chen family were originally political marriages, and both wanted to become stronger and bigger, but the later Qin Hu was almost useless except for being a playboy. It can be said that he lost the face of the champion Houfu.


    You must know that the champions of all dynasties are all heroes and have unparalleled influence in the army, but this generation has produced a waste who has never been on the battlefield.


    https://


    When the old marquis was alive, Chen Guogong returned his face. When the old marquis died, Chen Guogong turned his face ruthlessly, and even staged a scene of divorce in the mourning hall.


    But Qin Hu loves Chen Ruoli so much that he is not allowed to live or die, but Chen Ruoli has long been very disgusted with him as a villain.


    And so a disaster happened!


    As for Princess Chang''an, it is even simpler. She is Qin Hu''s cousin''s cousin. As long as Qin Hu is dead, the huge family property of the champion Hou''s mansion will naturally fall to this cousin.


    These forces, each got what they needed, and they were united in one spirit, so they quickly united...,


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered the Houmen, it was as deep as the sea, and there were so many people who wanted him to die.


    "Qin An, do you think we can find a place to be backed by the wind?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the rough north wind with a harsh whistle, swept across the open field, and blew a few torches on and off, more like countless flying knives slicing human skin.


    "No, little marquis, it will be dealt with by military law."


    Qin Hu and Qin An shrank their heads against the wind, ran out of the camp, and ran forward on the heavy snow.


    The thin Qin An was inadvertently overturned by the strong wind.


    When the two sentries who switched defenses saw them come out, they looked at each other with a smirk, took two handfuls of snow and put out the warm bonfire, and then got into the tent.


    Damn, even the soldiers have been bought, and I want to freeze to death!


    This is a small-scale camp with about 20 tents, surrounded by horse-drawn carriages, and the antlers of the antlers are not lined up.


    According to the memory of Qin Hu''s previous life, there were about 200 people stationed here. They were the vanguard battalion of Li Qin, the general of Yu Chao''s expedition to the north.


    The target of Li Qin''s army of 20,000 this time was the ancient enemy of the Yu Dynasty on the border, the Liaodong Kingdom.


    "Cough, little Marquis, do you think we can go back alive?" Qin An''s whole body was curled up on the snow, his lips and face were blue, and he was weak when he spoke, as if he would die at any time.


    Qin Hu sighed in his heart, Qin An was completely implicated by himself, and if things continued like this, they would definitely die.


    Those who wanted him to die didn''t kill him in the courtroom, but slapped him with black hands in the barracks and killed him.


    But Qin Hu is by no means a person who sits and waits for death. This is obviously a matter of being framed, and he can''t take a break.


    Life is an endless struggle to survive, just wait, I will not only live, but also go back to the capital and settle accounts with you.


    "Qin An, how many banknotes did we bring when we went out?"


    "There''s no more money, I only have twenty taels of silver on me. The imperial decree said, UU Kanshu we are allotted to the army, and the family property is banned."


    Qin An is only 16 years old this year. He is Qin Hu''s personal book boy.


    In fact, Qin Hu was not much better. These days, the Pioneer Camp marched for 30 miles a day. The work they did was to build bridges on every mountain and water, chopping firewood and burning fire, digging ditches to carry water, and building camps.


    And what would be the situation of these two thin-skinned and tender-fleshed guys staying with hundreds of five big and three thick Qiu Ba every day?


    It must be the most tiring job, the worst meal, the worst beating, and the most angry...


    Qin Hu estimated that his predecessor might have been tortured to death.


    Maybe he deserved it.


    It''s just that he has to bear this suffering now. If he can''t bear it, he will die.


    "give me."


    Qin Hu thought about it, he must first try to save Qin An''s life, and then think of other ways.


    And it is not difficult to save one''s life. The easiest way is to pay bribes. As the saying goes, money can be used for the gods. Although this method is primitive, it will always work.


    But in this situation, it is impossible for him to bribe high-ranking officials, because no one dares to get involved with him. Not to mention no money.


    So he thought of a person in his mind, the centurion Li Xiaokun.


    That is, the current leader of the pioneer battalion. https://


    Due to various problems, the address has been changed to please bookmark the new address to avoid getting lost.


    The new provides you with the fastest pole martial arts modifier update, chapter 1349 opinions are divided and free to read. https://

 Chapter 1350： Arrive smoothly

    The opinions of the people were divided, and the people who agreed to take the original route and those who disagreed with the original route were divided equally.


    The caravan captain couldn''t make a decision, so he slowly turned his head to look at Xiao Ning.


    At this time, Xiao Ning''s opinion is also very important.


    It can even be said that Xiao Ning''s opinion is the most important.


    After all, it is entirely up to Xiao Ning to successfully pass through the no-man''s land this time.


    If Xiao Ning refuses to follow the old route, he can only take a new route.


    The reverse is also true, if Xiao Ning doesn''t want to take a new route, then he will have to take the previous route.


    Anyway, it still depends on what Xiao Ning has to say.


    Even if everyone just agreed, Xiao Ning still has the final say.


    The caravan captain said, "Brother Xiao Ning, what do you think?"


    Xiao Ning glanced at everyone and said, "Just follow the old route."


    "Okay, then we''ll go the same route as last time."


    The caravan captain said almost overjoyed.


    What was originally a headache, now Xiao Ning can solve it with one sentence.


    There is nothing to be confused about.


    After speaking, the caravan captain turned his head to look at everyone present and said, "Hurry up and pack up, hurry up and get on the road, you must get to the place before dark."


    "Yes."


    "it is good."


    "Let''s go."


    The people all agreed.


    Those who are always thinking about the goods and want to take the old route are naturally very happy at this moment.


    Therefore, it is these people who promise the most open-mindedness.


    And those who originally wanted to take the new route quickly accepted their fate after hearing the final announcement from the caravan captain.


    What they thought in their hearts was that since Xiao Ning was with him, there shouldn''t be a big problem.


    After all, Xiao Ning''s strength is so great.


    So now that the result has been confirmed, the most important thing now is to quickly pack up and hit the road, and rush to the place where we camped last time before dark.


    Only in this way can we pack up the goods that are left there.


    Otherwise, if you can''t get there, you will have to rush for a while after getting up the next day to collect the scattered goods.


    Anyway, we must hurry now.


    The caravan members quickly dispersed, going to their respective ox carts or carriages to prepare for the road.


    The captain of the caravan came to Xiao Ning''s side and said, "Brother Xiao Ning, shall we go on our way?"


    "casual."


    Xiao Ning replied, then turned around and jumped directly into the carriage he was riding in the previous two days.


    He just wants to hurry up and practice cultivation now, and has no time to waste time with these people.


    After all, these people were just a bunch of tools in his eyes, and death or life meant nothing to him.


    On the other side, when the caravan captain saw Xiao Ning''s agreement, a stone in his heart finally fell to the ground.


    With Xiao Ning expressing his position, the next thing will be easy to handle.


    When the time comes, if he encounters a monster, Xiao Ning will definitely take action.


    Then everyone will be safe.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    The captain of the caravan greeted everyone.


    Afterwards, the caravan members jumped into their respective carriages and ox carts, and the entire caravan finally moved.


    Just like yesterday, the caravan marched westward in a mighty way.


    At this time, the morning sun has completely risen, and the golden sun shines on people, making people feel warm from the inside out.


    The people on the ox-carriage and carriage were all thinking that it would be great if the road ahead was as smooth as the past few days.


    In this way, you can see your family again, see your child''s parents and your sweetheart.


    As for how to live in the future, let''s talk about it later.


    The most important thing now is to live well, otherwise, if you die in this no-man¡¯s land, everything will be over.


    Of course, the other members of the caravan didn''t care much about the future of the caravan, but the captain of the caravan was very concerned.


    After he got into the carriage, his mind was still full of how to open up new business routes.


    In the future, will you continue to take this road to run business, or go to other places to seek life.


    Or even disband the caravan directly, and everyone finds new jobs.


    He had to think about this matter quickly. After all, with Xiao Ning here, there should be no suspense about leaving the no-man''s land.


    As soon as you leave the no-man''s land, you will immediately face this serious practical problem.


    At this time, the captain of the guard rode his horse to the carriage of the captain of the caravan.


    "Captain, if we haven''t encountered any monsters this time, I think we can go back to this no-man''s land and try again."


    After all, the captain of the guard is very daring, so he made such a suggestion as soon as he came up.


    The caravan captain thought for a moment, and then said, "Let''s talk about this later."


    The captain of the guard had no choice but to leave on horseback.


    The caravan marched all the way, pulling out a long black line on the ground.


    So the time soon came to evening.


    At this time, the sun has slowly set in the west, and the color between heaven and earth has become more and more golden, and in two hours, night will fall completely.


    At this time, the caravan still hadn''t reached the place where they camped last time.


    "How long will it take?"


    "Is it in front?"


    "Where exactly did we camp last time?"


    "¡­"


    The caravan members couldn''t wait to discuss it.


    It''s getting late now, but I can''t see the destination at all.


    If you can''t find a place for this, you have to camp in place.


    When you get up tomorrow morning, will you stop or stop when you arrive at the place where you camped last time?


    If you stop, you have to repack and pack the goods. If you don''t stop, doesn''t it mean that you give up those scattered goods?


    On the carriage, the captain of the caravan was also very anxious at the moment.


    Together with several old men in the caravan, he was eagerly discussing the specific location of the last camp.


    A map was placed among them, and a group of people pointed and kept talking.


    "If I remember correctly, it should be here."


    "No, I remember it was about a kilometer to the left."


    "You''re wrong, it''s the place Lao Shan said just now."


    "Certainly not, but to the left."


    "¡­"


    "Why do I think this is the front? As long as you keep moving forward, you should be there, right?"


    "You said it is possible that we have actually arrived, but the goods have been picked up by other caravans passing by."


    "Could it be that the monster took the goods away?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone is saying one word and one word, and there is absolutely no way to reach a consensus.


    It was mainly because I was frightened by the monster last time and walked too hastily, resulting in not remembering the exact location.


    At that time, everyone was thinking of running for their lives, and there was no time to manage those goods. Everyone thought that those goods would be thrown away like this, as long as people could survive.


    No one thought that they would come here again later to find the goods that were discarded last time.


    So now doing memoirs like this for a while will not come out at all.


    "Quiet, all quiet."


    The caravan captain stretched out his hand and pressed the road.


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    "Let''s do it." The caravan captain said, "Let''s stop arguing, just go in this direction. If you''re lucky, you can get to the place. If you can''t, you can quickly find a place to camp, and let the night pass first. Let''s talk about it in the past."


    After speaking, he pointed out of the carriage again and said, "Look at it, it will be dark soon, and there is no time for us to delay."


    "Alright."


    "we can only do this."


    "Hey."


    Everyone sighed.


    No way, this time, the thought of taking back the goods that were discarded last time was originally a temporary intention.


    It is quite normal for accidents to occur in the middle.


    So everyone can still accept this result, after all, no one has been prepared before this.


    Afterwards, everyone stopped talking, and looked ahead eagerly, wondering if there would be a miracle.


    The caravan went on, and the sun continued to set in the sky.


    The other members of the caravan were the same, all waiting for a miracle at the moment.


    I hope that after walking a little further, I can see the goods that were scattered last time.


    In this way, everyone''s losses can be compensated.


    At this time, those who did not want to take the old route were also looking forward to it in their hearts.


    After all, they have already come here, and everyone''s appetite has not been lifted high.


    Time quickly passed another half an hour.


    No miracles have occurred in the past half hour, and there is no sign of goods appearing ahead.


    Everyone''s heart sank to the bottom.


    After all, hopes have been shattered one after another, and even those who are confident now have little confidence.


    "It still seems to be fate."


    "Yeah, I originally thought that with Xiao Ning, a master, we could pick up the goods, but I didn''t expect it."


    "Forget it, be content, it''s good to be able to go back alive this time."


    "¡­"


    The members of the caravan discussed this matter again and again.


    Those who are full of hope to make up for their losses are now trying to find ways to comfort each other.


    And those who didn''t have much hope in the first place accepted it quickly at this time.


    But no matter what, things have come to this point, and you have to accept it if you don''t accept it.


    Maybe this is the fact that sometimes there is a fate, and there is no need to force it.


    on the carriage.


    The caravan captain said to the caravan elders beside him: "Forget it, hurry up and find a place to camp."


    Several old people looked at each other, and then nodded one after another.


    "Okay, just camp here."


    "we can only do this."


    "Then let''s pass the order on."


    "hurry up."


    Everyone quickly reached an agreement.


    The current situation is very clear to everyone, and there is no hope.


    So there is nothing to think about.


    Just hurry up and set up camp honestly, and let''s get through tonight''s difficulty first.


    You must know that this is near the place where the monster appeared last time. I can''t guarantee that the monster will come again tonight.


    In short, first quickly set up the camp and get the fortifications in place.


    "Wait, look, what is that?"


    At this moment, a sharp-eyed person in the carriage suddenly shouted loudly.


    As he shouted, he straightened up in excitement and pointed somewhere straight ahead.


    Everyone hurriedly looked in the direction of his fingers.


    Seeing this, everyone, including the caravan captain, showed joy on their faces.


    Because they saw helplessly that there were traces of the goods that were discarded last time.


    "That''s the cargo we dropped the last time we escaped, right?"


    "Yes, definitely yes!"


    "Looks like it really is!"


    Everyone in the carriage was excited.


    Like them, the other members of the caravan were all elated and excited at the moment.


    Because they also saw the goods that appeared in front of them.


    At this time, everyone has a feeling that the mountains and rivers have no way to go, and the willows are dark and flowers are bright.


    They had already accepted the facts, but God gave them another big surprise.


    Now that the goods have reappeared, it means that they can make up for this loss.


    How can this make them unhappy?


    "Great, it''s really the goods we discarded last time!"


    "Hahaha, I saw the package I lost last time!"


    "Finally, finally found a place!"


    "¡­"


    In the marching caravan, excited shouts came one after another.


    Everyone couldn''t hide the excitement and joy in their hearts.


    Even those who insisted on taking the new route at the beginning were very happy at this time.


    After all, who wouldn''t be happy to see the discarded goods and have the opportunity to make up for the loss?


    Everyone is very happy.


    "Quick, everyone stop here."


    Suddenly, the call of the messenger came from the front.


    After receiving the order of the caravan captain, the messenger ran all the way from the front of the caravan to the end.


    While running, the great sage announced the command of the caravan captain.


    The order of the caravan captain is to let everyone stop here and camp in place.


    Soon, the entire caravan gradually slowed down, and the carriages and ox carts were slowing down.


    Eventually the caravan stopped completely.


    When the people were almost gathered, the caravan captain announced loudly: "The **** will be responsible for collecting the scattered goods, and the others will camp here to prepare dinner."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone agreed.


    This is already the best division of labor.


    The men in the **** are generally able-bodied, and it is most appropriate for them to collect the scattered cargo.


    The others are staying here, and it is the right way to quickly set up the camp.


    In this way, in cooperation with each other, we can get things done quickly and well.


    After everyone responded to this order, the captain of the guard immediately began to convene people and arrange the collection of scattered goods.


    The other people in the caravan started to unload things one after another, unloading various tools and equipment for camping from the carriages and ox carts.


    Soon, this area became busy.


    Everyone has something to do, and everyone works very hard.


    Everyone is in a good mood, at least much better than just now.


    The caravan captain felt relieved when he saw that everyone was busy in an orderly manner.


    Then, he turned around and walked towards the bullock cart that Xiao Ning was sitting on.


    He soon came to Xiao Ning''s bullock cart and shouted inside, "Brother Xiao Ning, we are here, everything is going well."


    "That''s good. UU reading "


    Xiao Ning''s calm voice came from the ox cart.


    Obviously he has always been calm and indifferent to what is going on outside.


    Of course, after hearing this in the ears of the caravan captain, he came to the conclusion that Xiao Ning was very calm.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, I''ll come and tell you after the camp is set up."


    The caravan captain said outside the bullock cart.


    He thought that Xiao Ning would definitely go back to the camp to practice alone, and he didn''t have time to have dinner with them or chat with them.


    "Row."


    Inside the bullock cart, Xiao Ning still replied in a sullen manner.


    Hearing the words, the caravan captain turned around and left, and continued to organize the camp.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 1351： refugee

    The campsite was quickly set up.


    And at the end of the moment, the sky just darkened completely.


    The captain of the caravan and the others in the caravan watched the sky turn pitch-dark, and heaved a long sigh of relief in their hearts.


    Fortunately, everything dared to be completed before dark.


    It will be very dangerous if it gets dark before the construction is finished.


    Afterwards, the caravan captain began to arrange for dinner, while the rest of the caravan were looking forward to the return of the **** members.


    The captain of the caravan just arranged for the members of the **** to collect the scattered goods.


    I don''t know if they will be safe on this trip.


    The camp was busy.


    Someone was cooking dinner, someone was waiting for the convoy to return.


    Everything looks fine.


    Of course, although it was peaceful and peaceful for the time being, no one dared to really relax.


    After all, it was here that I encountered that kind of monster last time.


    This means that monsters of that kind may still appear this time.


    If the monster suddenly appears, I don''t know if Xiao Ning can handle it.


    Although everyone is very confident in Xiao Ning''s strength.


    But what if something else goes wrong.


    For example, the monster knew about Xiao Ning''s existence, so it didn''t act alone, but came in groups with other monsters.


    At that time, it would be no problem to use Xiao Ning''s strength to deal with a monster, but if several monsters attacked together, it would be really dangerous.


    "Come on, come on, look!"


    "I''m back, really back!"


    "¡­"


    Suddenly someone in the camp shouted loudly.


    These words instantly attracted everyone''s attention, and everyone came to the periphery of the camp and looked into the distance.


    Sure enough, in the distance, one by one light spots can be seen densely appearing, obviously the torches fired by the guards.


    Therefore, the appearance of these lights means that the **** team has finally returned safely.


    "Great, I''m finally back."


    "I don''t know how many scattered goods were picked up."


    "Yeah, I hope to get all the goods back."


    "¡­"


    The members of the caravan looked forward to it one by one, waiting for the return of the escort.


    The light in the distance is getting closer and closer, and everyone in the **** is about to return to the camp.


    And as they approached, the caravan members in the camp became more and more excited and excited.


    But at this moment, someone suddenly shouted: "No, there is a problem!"


    "what is the problem?"


    "What happened?"


    When everyone heard the sudden shouting, they asked aloud.


    The person who shouted at the beginning hurriedly said: "The person who came back is not from the **** team, you should look carefully."


    Hearing this, many people showed shock on their faces.


    It wasn''t the **** who came back, who would it be?


    Is it a monster coming?


    Thinking of this, everyone hurriedly stared at the bright light in the distance to observe carefully.


    At this time, those people were a little closer to the camp, and they could finally see their faces clearly.


    Sure enough, as the person just said, the people who came were not from the **** team, but strange faces.


    "These people are not our people."


    "What''s the matter? Who are these people?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone in the campground looked at each other, not knowing what was going on.


    Unexpectedly, there are other people in this no-man''s land, which is too coincidental.


    That''s right, there are indeed more than one caravan in the no-man''s land.


    But the problem is that each caravan has its own trade route and does not interfere with each other.


    And these trade routes are separated from each other by at least one or two hundred miles.


    So if these people come from other caravans, it can only mean that there is a problem with other business routes.


    Only with problems like encountering monsters, it is possible for other caravan people to escape all the way and finally come here.


    Thinking of this, everyone could not help but raise their hearts to their throats.


    It seems that today is more fortunate than fortune.


    If something goes wrong, I really have to rely on Xiao Ning.


    At this time, the bright lights in the distance were still approaching the campsite.


    The distance between them is getting shorter and shorter.


    Five hundred meters, two hundred meters, one hundred meters¡­


    In the end, the two sides finally converged.


    The caravan captain hurriedly brought a few old caravan elders to contact each other.


    The leader of the other party also immediately turned over and dismounted, and came to the caravan captain and others.


    "Where are you from?"


    Both sides asked in unison.


    The caravan captain heard the words and said, "We are the caravan of the Alashan League in the Tianshan Prairie."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the uninvited guest on the opposite side also replied: "We are from the Jinlin League."


    After the voices of the two sides fell, the captain of the caravan and the uninvited guest on the opposite side immediately became quiet.


    At this time, they were all analyzing the situation in their minds.


    After the meeting, the caravan captain of the Alashan League said, "This is the trade route we opened up. We have been running business on this road. Your trade route seems to be in the south, right?"


    The people from the Jinlin League nodded and said, "That''s right, but we encountered a terrifying monster and had to flee for our lives here."


    Hearing this, the people in the campsite suddenly froze.


    As expected, things were similar to what they had just imagined. The caravan members of the Jinlin League had indeed encountered that terrifying monster.


    This is troublesome, and I don''t know if that monster will chase and kill all the way.


    If they came after him, then they would have to rely on Xiao Ning.


    Of course, the thought of Xiao Ning, an immortal cultivator walking with everyone, gave everyone a little comfort.


    I believe that if something really happens, Xiao Ning will take action.


    After all, that''s what he said before he hit the road.


    At this time, the caravan captain of the Alashan League said, "Terrorist monster? Tell me what that monster looks like."


    "By the way, are you the captain of your caravan''s guard or?"


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League asked.


    The leader of the Jinlin League immediately replied: "Well, I am the captain of the guard of our caravan, and these people I brought are members of the guard of our caravan."


    Hearing this, the caravan captain of the Alashan League quickly glanced at the people behind him.


    Sure enough, these people are all strong and strong, and at first glance they are the people of the **** team.


    Ordinary people don''t have such a good physique.


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League said: "The monster we encountered is two meters high, and it can stand like a human, but it is far more terrifying than a human."


    "Furthermore, this monster is very powerful, with rough skin and thick flesh, and is not even afraid of bullets."


    "We were on our way at the time, and when the monster came over, it started a killing spree and killed many of us."


    "We saw that we couldn''t kill him, so we had to choose to escape, and finally escaped all the way to escape here."


    As soon as the Jinlin League guard captain finished speaking, many of the guard members behind him let out a sob.


    I don''t know if they were frightened by the monster, or because there were relatives and friends among the dead.


    The people in the campground looked at this scene, and they were also sighed in their hearts.


    Compared with them, they are obviously much luckier.


    At that time, Lin Yu was with him when he encountered the monster for the first time. He finally killed the monster with the help of Lin Yu, and survived the disaster safely.


    Later, when they entered the no-man¡¯s land, they were prepared, so they hurriedly fled when there was trouble.


    So there is no loss other than discarding some cargo.


    And this time, with Xiao Ning, an immortal cultivator, the safety is obviously guaranteed.


    After such a comparison, everyone felt a lot better.


    However, it was only a little comfort, and everyone was still worried.


    After all, when people like Jin Linmeng encounter a monster, it means that the monster will still appear.


    Maybe the monster was on the way to chase and kill it all the way.


    By the time¡­


    The caravan captain naturally thought of this at this time, and he hurriedly asked, "Is that monster chasing you here?"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League shook his head decisively and said, "No, if the monster is chasing us, we will not run in this direction."


    The monster was so powerful that it wasn''t even afraid of bullets.


    So if the monster is chasing and killing, they will never run towards this direction and bring disaster to others.


    "That''s good."


    The caravan captain nodded slowly, slightly relieved.


    Like him, the others in the campsite felt a little at ease.


    Since the monster didn''t chase after him, he didn''t need to be so nervous, but he still couldn''t relax at this time, and he definitely couldn''t relax his guard.


    After all, no one knows when the monster will come.


    At this time, the guard captain of the Jinlin League said, "If possible, we would like to spend the night here with you. We will leave early tomorrow morning and head towards the ancient city of Zhayi."


    After speaking, he hurriedly added: "Don''t worry, we will never disturb you, just rest outside your camp."


    Hearing this, the caravan captain couldn''t help but turn his head and glance at a few old people.


    The request made by the other party is not a trivial matter, and it must be discussed carefully.


    Similarly, after hearing this, other people in the campsite also turned to look at the caravan captain and others.


    Everyone wanted to know how the captain of the caravan would decide whether to leave or stay with these people.


    "What do you say?"


    The caravan captain looked at the old caravan elders and asked.


    Everyone looked at each other, and then one of them said, "Let them stay, it''s safer for more people."


    "Well, if the monster is coming, it''s better to have more people."


    "I also think it''s better for them to stay."


    Soon, several elderly people reached an agreement.


    They both felt it was better for the other to stay.


    After all, the more people there are, the more people can jointly resist the monster''s attack, and it will be much safer.


    Also, these people who came are members of the **** team, all of them are armed, and many of them are still carrying guns.


    With so many strong and able-bodied people, it is obvious that everyone can sleep more safely at night.


    Seeing the agreement of several elderly people, the caravan captain quickly turned to look at the other people in the campsite and asked, "What do you think?"


    "Let them stay."


    "Yes, let them stay."


    The crowd said the same thing almost without hesitation.


    Everyone thought it would be a good idea to keep these Guard members.


    After all, they have all seen the terrifying power of the wolves and the monster, and they wish the more people the better.


    "it is good."


    The caravan captain nodded to everyone, then quickly turned to look at the guard captain of the Jinlin League and said, "Then you can stay."


    "Thank you."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League breathed a sigh of relief, clasped his fists and thanked him.


    The captain of the caravan said, "Then you guys hurry up and pack up, and we''ll talk about that monster later."


    "Row."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League agreed immediately.


    At this time, he also had a lot of doubts in his heart, not only related to the monster, but also related to these caravan members of the Alashan League.


    He found that these people in the Alashan League seemed to have encountered that kind of monster long ago, and were not surprised by that kind of monster at all.


    He had clearly seen just now that after everyone heard the monster''s murder, there was only worry on their faces, and no sign of panic at all.


    Logically speaking, shouldn''t it be surprising and frightening?


    Therefore, the captain of the guard concluded that these people in the Alashan League must have encountered that kind of monster long ago.


    Only when there is a psychological expectation for the appearance of that kind of monster, will there be such a performance.


    "Brothers, hurry up and pack up and live here."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League greeted.


    At this time, the caravan captain of the Alashan League said again: "You can rest in our campsite. There are so many open spaces here, enough for you to rest."


    "Thank you."


    The captain of the guard of the Jinlin League thanked him, and then ordered his men to camp and rest in the open space in the campsite.


    In an instant, the campsite was busy again.


    Of course, the people from the Jinlin League were in a hurry to set up camp, but the people from the Alashan League were quiet.


    Because the **** they went out has not returned at this time.


    "What''s the matter, why haven''t you come back yet?"


    Beside the caravan captain, several old caravan elders said worriedly.


    "Isn''t it because of an accident outside?"


    "Could it be that the monster did not go after the Jin Lin League people, but went after them?"


    "Yeah, otherwise they wouldn''t have come back for so long."


    Everyone was very worried.


    Upon seeing this, the caravan captain said, "I''ll go ask the people from the Jinlin League first."


    After he finished speaking, he quickly walked towards the captain of the Jinlin League guard who was commanding people to work in the distance.


    After coming to the other side, he asked straight to the point, "Did you meet any of our escorts on the road?"


    Upon hearing this, the guard captain of the Jinlin League quickly turned his head and said, "No."


    After he finished speaking, he asked again, "Your guards have gone out?"


    "Yeah." The caravan captain nodded and said, "They went out when we camped, and haven''t come back until now."


    "Oh? That''s a little troublesome."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League said with a solemn expression. UU Reading


    Now there are monsters haunting outside, and the guards of the Alashan League have been out for so long and haven''t come back, they are likely to encounter danger.


    You must know that the monster is very powerful, even with a gun, there may not be a way to survive against it.


    But at this time, he suddenly thought of something very important.


    That''s how the people of the Alashan League sent the **** out when they were camping.


    Shouldn''t it be quicker to let the guards help camp together at such a time?


    After all, the guards are physically strong and work faster than the average person.


    Could it be that the people of the Alashan League knew that there were monsters coming, so let the guards go out to scout first?


    If so, everything makes sense.


    It seems that this matter needs to be clarified.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 1352： unknown danger

    After having doubts in his heart, the guard captain of the Jinlin League asked, "By the way, why did you send the guards out at this time, did you encounter any danger?"


    On the other side, when the caravan captain of the Alashan League heard this question, he immediately said: "Oh, that''s it, we have encountered that kind of monster before, so we have been wary of that monster for a long time."


    "But we sent the **** out not because of the monster, but to collect the goods scattered last time."


    When the guard captain of the Jinlin League heard this, his expression suddenly became more and more puzzled.


    He heard some explanations from the caravan captain of the Alashan League, but there were more questions in his mind.


    The explanation he got was naturally that the people of the Alashan League had already encountered this kind of monster, and it was exactly as he thought.


    And there are more problems.


    For example, when did the people of the Alashan League encounter that kind of monster, and what did the caravan captain just mentioned about collecting scattered goods?


    And so on, there are many, many problems.


    When the caravan captain of the Alashan League saw the confused look on the face of the caravan captain of the Jinlin League, he comforted: "Don''t worry, I will tell you from the beginning."


    "Well, please say it."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League put on a look of listening intently.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League thought for a moment and then said, "The matter has to start from nearly a month ago, when we ran business across the no-man''s land as usual..."


    He spoke the whole thing from start to finish, neither too fast nor too slow.


    Including accidentally encountering Lin Yu, and then accidentally encountering an unusually large wolf pack after entering the no-man''s land.


    After that, I encountered that kind of inhuman monster.


    Everything he said was very clear.


    Of course, the matter about Lin Yu''s shot to kill the wolf king, and the fact that Lin Yu took the initiative to find that inhuman monster and finally got rid of it are also clear.


    After listening carefully, the guard captain of the Jinlin League finally understood the cause and effect.


    "It turned out to be like this. I thought we were the first caravan to encounter such a monster. I didn''t expect that there was a precedent."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League suddenly realized and nodded.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League answered, "Then Lin Yu bumped into that kind of monster earlier than us. It was because of his experience that we escaped."


    Hearing this, the guard captain of the Jinlin League nodded again and again.


    According to what the captain of the Alashan League caravan said just now, that is indeed the case.


    It seems that this kind of monster has been active in the no-man''s land for a long time, but his caravan was unlucky, suddenly bumped into it, and eventually suffered heavy losses.


    Thinking of this, the guard captain of the Jinlin League asked again: "Since you were lucky enough to escape, why do you dare to enter this no-man''s land, aren''t you afraid that the monster will miss you?"


    "Hey, I really didn''t want to take this road at that time, but I couldn''t help it. I have to find a way to go home, and I can''t stay in the ancient city of Zhayi."


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League sighed.


    When the guard captain of the Jinlin League heard this, he immediately understood the other party''s concerns.


    Yeah, you have to find a way to get home.


    And after returning home, I have to find a way to find a new job, otherwise it is not a problem.


    Thinking of this, he asked: "That is to say, you lost a lot of goods here when you escaped last time. Do you want to collect these goods this time?"


    "Yeah." The caravan captain of the Alashan League nodded and said, "But these goods were not discarded here when they encountered the monster for the first time. When they tried to go home, they encountered three monsters in a row. In the end, he dropped things and ran away."


    "So it is."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League suddenly realized.


    Upon seeing this, the caravan captain of the Alashan League said: "When we first encountered the monster, Lin Yu took action, so we were lucky enough to escape the disaster. When we entered this no-man''s land by ourselves, there was no way to deal with the monster. , so I had to throw away the baggage and escape."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League nodded again, and thoroughly understood the reason.


    But then the problem comes again.


    Since the people of the Alashan League knew that they were no match for the monster, why did they dare to enter the no-man''s land one after another?


    Even after discarding the goods, he dared to come in this time, and he still wanted to pick up the previously discarded goods.


    Where is their confidence?


    Thinking of this, the guard captain of the Jinlin League quickly said the question.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League heard the words and explained: "This is because this time there is a very strong master with us. With him, we are not afraid of the monster coming."


    "What? Are there experts with you?"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League exclaimed.


    No wonder these people from the Alashan League are so courageous, it turns out that they are accompanied by experts.


    This time he thoroughly wanted to understand everything, and completely figured out the cause and effect of the whole thing.


    "Is that master in the camp now?"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League hurriedly asked aloud.


    "Well, it''s there." The caravan captain of the Alashan League pointed to the tent where Xiao Ning was, and said, "He''s cultivating inside now."


    "That master is really powerful?"


    The guard captain of the Golden Forest Alliance glanced at Xiao Ning''s tent and asked in disbelief.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League nodded solemnly and said, "Of course, he is very powerful. He has a flying sword, which can be manipulated freely and can cut iron like mud."


    "Flying sword?"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League exclaimed again.


    He doesn''t know what a flying sword is, but it sounds like it''s very powerful.


    Upon seeing this, the caravan captain of the Alashan League explained: "This is the method of ancient immortal cultivators. If you have heard of ancient legends, you must know it."


    "Ancient immortal cultivator?"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League nodded slowly, as if he understood something.


    "It seems to be true. I once heard the old man say that there were immortals in ancient times, and all those immortals can fly to the sky, which is very impressive."


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League nodded again and again: "That''s it, Brother Xiao Ning is the master who has obtained the inheritance of the ancient immortals."


    "Really? Is there such a person?"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League was still a little unbelievable.


    After all, immortals are only mentioned in ancient legends. Can they really meet in reality?


    "Anyway, just trust me." The caravan captain of the Alashan League saw that he was still skeptical, and said carelessly, "As long as Brother Xiao Ning is there, we will be safe, and we will be able to cross the no-man''s land and return to the prairie. "


    "Um."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League nodded slowly, believing the words of the captain of the Alashan League caravan.


    Upon seeing this, the caravan captain asked again: "What are your plans now, are you going to the ancient city of Zhayi, or go back to the prairie with us?"


    "this¡­"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League hesitated.


    Originally, they made up their minds to flee to the ancient city of Zhayi. After all, it is very close to the ancient city of Zhayi, but far from the prairie.


    But now the caravan captain of the Alashan League said that they had the help of experts and could safely return to the prairie, and he was immediately shaken.


    If what the other party said is true, then returning to the prairie with them is also an excellent choice.


    After all, when you arrive at the prairie, you will go home, and if you go to the ancient city of Zhayi, there is no place to stay, and it will be very troublesome.


    "I''ll ask my brothers about this, and I''ll give you an answer later, how about it?"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League thought for a while and asked.


    "it is good."


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League nodded immediately.


    This matter concerns the lives of all of them, so naturally they have to reach a consensus within them.


    "Then I''ll ask their opinions first, and I''ll tell you later."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League said goodbye.


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left, calling for his subordinates to ask for their opinions.


    Upon seeing this, the caravan captain of the Alashan League turned his eyes to the east again.


    Until now, the members of the **** team of the own caravan have not returned, and I don''t know if they are in danger.


    If this doesn''t come back, I''m afraid I have to find a way to find them.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League thought so.


    At this time, several old caravan elders walked towards him quickly.


    "Captain, there has been no news from the guards, what should I do?"


    "Yeah, how is that good."


    "Hey."


    Several old people were all sad and sighing.


    The guards haven''t come back for so long, it is very likely that something unexpected happened, which is really worrying.


    The caravan captain quickly glanced at them and said, "Just as you are here, let''s discuss whether to send someone out to search for them."


    When the old men heard this, they looked at each other in dismay, and then turned to look at the caravan captain.


    "Captain, what do you think?"


    Several old people asked in unison.


    Hearing the words, the caravan captain thought for a moment and said, "My idea is to wait a little longer. If I go out rashly now, I''m afraid it will only damage more people."


    He was very worried about the safety of the members of the **** team.


    But the safety of these people in the camp is equally important.


    Now that the guards haven''t come back, there is a high probability that they are in trouble, and this trouble is probably the kind of terrifying monster.


    So if you let the people in the camp go out to search for them at this time, maybe you will encounter that kind of monster, and then a lot of people will join in.


    It was because of this concern that the caravan captain didn''t want to let the people in the camp go out on an adventure.


    Unless Xiao Ning is willing to take action.


    At this time, an old caravan asked, "Captain, why don''t you ask Xiao Ning? If he is willing to take action, there should be hope."


    "Yeah, if he is willing to help, even if he encounters that monster on the road, he will not be afraid."


    "Well, I can only rely on him at this time."


    Several old people answered in succession.


    The caravan captain sighed and said, "Of course I know this, but if you go to trouble Brother Xiao Ning like this, what if it makes him unhappy?"


    "Don''t forget, we sent the **** out because we wanted to pick up the goods to make up for the loss. We caused the matter ourselves."


    Hearing this, several old caravan elders were silent and speechless.


    What the caravan captain said was right, they were all asking for trouble to find out. At this time, when Xiao Ning took action, Xiao Ning would definitely not be happy.


    After all, if we honestly camped together and didn''t think about the scattered goods, there would be no such thing as now.


    Therefore, it is completely normal for the caravan captain to have such concerns, and they should be taken into account.


    "Then let''s wait."


    One of them spoke up.


    The caravan captain glanced at him and sighed, "That''s the only way to go."


    "Hey, let''s just wait."


    Several other caravan elders followed.


    This matter was settled like this, and everyone continued to wait for the guards to return by themselves.


    The camp is still busy.


    It didn''t take long for dinner to be ready.


    The caravan captain hurriedly arranged for someone to bring Xiao Ning dinner, and then organized the rest of the camp to eat as soon as possible.


    During this period, he naturally also thought of the members of the **** team of the Jinlin League.


    At this time, those people were all hungry, and it would not be good for them to take their food seriously.


    Moreover, the members of the **** team of the own caravan have not returned now. If there is any situation, they have to rely on their efforts.


    Therefore, the captain of the caravan decided to give them the dinner prepared for his **** first, and then prepare another meal when his **** came back.


    The captain of the caravan quickly came to everyone in the Jinlin League.


    "Everyone, let''s eat here now, we will have the strength after eating."


    When everyone in the Jinlin League heard this, they all swallowed their saliva involuntarily.


    They fled all the way, and they were already starving.


    As soon as they smelled the aroma of the food, they couldn''t help it. Now that the caravan captain of the Alashan League offered to let them eat, they were naturally even more hungry and thirsty.


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League stood up and said, "Thank you so much."


    People from the prairie have always been straightforward in their speech and actions, and there is nothing to be squeamish about in this matter.


    It''s not too late to repay this kindness after you get out of trouble in the future.


    "Come on, come and eat here."


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League greeted.


    The group moved quickly and went to the dining place in the camp to get their own meals.


    After everything was arranged, the guard captain of the Jinlin League came to the captain of the Alashan League caravan and said, "We have already decided, and we will follow you back to the prairie."


    "Okay, this is the best."


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League immediately laughed.


    At this time, their own guards never came back. There were only a group of old and weak people in the camp. If the guards from the Jinlin League could go with them, the security would naturally increase a lot.


    And if his guards come back, so many people will go together, and it will be easy to deal with that monster.


    More people always means more power.


    "Have your people never come back?"


    After eating a few bites of food, the guard captain of the Jinlin League asked.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League sighed helplessly and said, "Yeah, I don''t know what danger they encountered."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League heard the words and said: "I can''t say the specific situation, but we didn''t encounter that monster when we came."


    "I know."


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League nodded, and the sadness on his face became more and more serious.


    If it wasn''t for the monster, what danger would it be?


    Could it be that there are new dangers emerging?


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 1353： omissions

    Soon, everyone in the camp had finished their dinner.


    However, there was still no sign of the guards at this time.


    Now everyone in the camp is in a hurry. The guards have not come back for so long, there is no doubt that they have encountered great danger.


    Maybe they have been killed.


    In the tent in the middle of the campsite, the caravan captain of the Alashan League called together all the managers of the caravan and held an emergency meeting.


    Of course, the guard captain of the Jinlin League and several important members of the guards also participated.


    After all, they have now decided to go with the caravan of the Alashan League, so they have temporarily assumed the responsibility of the escort.


    "It is now certain that our **** must be in danger."


    "Yeah, I don''t know what attacked them."


    As soon as the words fell, several old caravan elders frowned.


    It is now 100% certain that the **** is in danger.


    After all, after all this time, if the **** team hadn''t encountered any danger, they would have returned.


    At this time, they will definitely not choose to compete with the scattered goods, and they will definitely try their best to come back first.


    So late to make up for it, there is no doubt that it is because I can''t come back.


    "I think it should be that kind of monster. That monster has been eyeing us for a long time. Every time we enter the no-man''s land, it will attack us, and this time is definitely no exception."


    An old caravan said.


    His words were immediately met with approval.


    Most of the people present here think that what he said is reasonable.


    The danger in this no-man''s land is nothing more than the attack of the beast, but if the beast attacks, the guards will definitely have a way to deal with it.


    Either run away on horseback, or shoot back the beast with a gun.


    There are only those terrifying inhuman monsters that can kill them before the guards can deal with them.


    So after analysis and analysis, the only possibility is that the monster attacked the escort.


    At this time, an old caravan elder looked at the guard captain of the Jinlin League and said, "Are you sure you didn''t encounter that kind of monster when you came here?"


    "No."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League shook his head decisively.


    They did not encounter anything on this trip. Although he had explained it to the captain of the caravan twice, he still explained patiently when people in the caravan asked.


    As soon as his voice fell, another caravan elder said, "Could it be that the monster chased you all the way, and then turned to attack our people after discovering our people?"


    Hearing this, the guard captain of the Jinlin League immediately shook his head and said, "It shouldn''t be possible. We escaped all the way and have been observing the movement behind us. There are absolutely no monsters following us."


    "What''s going to happen then?"


    Seeing that he was so sure, everyone believed what he said.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, you can know that the guards of the Jinlin League were indeed not hunted down by the monster.


    If they were being chased and killed by that monster, they would never dare to slow down or stop halfway.


    At this time, the caravan captain said: "It is pointless to analyze the reasons now, we have to make a decision quickly, whether to send someone to search for them, or just continue to wait."


    The words of the caravan captain immediately pulled everyone''s thoughts back.


    Yes, the most urgent thing now is not to struggle with these, but to quickly decide whether to search for the escort.


    "The people in the camp have never practiced martial arts, and most of them are ordinary people. I''m afraid it won''t work."


    An old caravan shook his head slightly.


    The guards who went out to collect the scattered goods were already the strongest group of people in the caravan. They were all in danger. Wouldn''t the people in the camp go to death?


    Therefore, it is obviously unrealistic to send people to search for them, unless it is to let the guards of the Jinlin League organize people to go there.


    But this involves a question, why did the guards of the Jinlin League take risks for the people of their Alashan League.


    That''s right, they were the ones who took in Jin Linmeng and provided them with dinner.


    But it''s all because they''ve formed a partnership.


    The guards of the Jinlin League accompanied them, providing them with protection on the way, while they returned some food.


    Such a deal is fair.


    Therefore, these words alone, it is impossible to ask the guards of the Jinlin League to risk their lives.


    "Forget it, or just wait like this."


    An old caravan suggested.


    The matter has come to this point, there is no better way, and waiting here is the safest choice.


    Otherwise, if these people in the camp who have never practiced martial arts go out hastily, the final result may only be to lose some people, and there will be no gains other than that.


    "Okay, then continue to wait."


    The caravan captain nodded, then looked at the other caravan elders and said, "What do you say?"


    "Wait."


    "Me too, just wait."


    "¡­"


    Soon, everyone reached an agreement and decided to continue to wait in the camp.


    It would be best if the **** team could come back by then. If they couldn''t come back, they would have to wait until dawn to find a way.


    After all, the danger is much smaller after dawn, and it is completely understandable to ask the guards of the Jinlin League to help search for it.


    This matter is settled.


    Afterwards, the caravan captain looked at the guard team captain of the Jinlin League and said, "I have to ask you for tonight''s vigil."


    These guard members of the Jinlin League have received professional training and have practiced martial arts to some extent.


    The vigil must naturally depend on them.


    "That''s natural, it''s on us."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League readily agreed.


    To be honest, even if the caravan captain of the Alashan League did not make this request, he would take the initiative to make this request.


    Because he also knows the strength of these people in the Alashan League camp, if they let these people go to watch the night, then he is really worried.


    Maybe all the monsters have entered the camp, and these people have not responded.


    This kind of professional thing naturally has to be done by professionally trained people like them.


    There is no doubt about this.


    "Okay, then these two things are settled like this. Everyone goes back to rest first, and everything will be discussed at dawn."


    The captain of the caravan announced.


    Afterwards, everyone got up and left the camp.


    Several old caravan elders from the Alashan League walked towards their tents, preparing to seize the time to rest and replenish their energy.


    The captain of the guard of the Jinlin League took people to arrange the vigil.


    They have done a lot of night vigils. It turned out that when they were in their own caravan, they also had to keep vigil every day.


    The same is true for changing here now, they have long been familiar with the road.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League watched as the guard captain of the Jinlin League led people away, and then he slowly turned his head to look at the tent where Xiao Ning was.


    Xiao Ning is very powerful, and it is very likely that he is an immortal cultivator who has obtained ancient inheritance.


    If you can persuade him to take action, everything will be much easier.


    Just how to tell him.


    After all, it was their own decision to let the guards collect the scattered goods, and it had nothing to do with Xiao Ning.


    If I hadn''t tried to make up for that world at the time, there would be so much trouble now.


    So after considering this point, the caravan captain really didn''t know how to speak to Xiao Ning.


    What if Xiao Ning showed impatience after speaking out.


    "What should I do?"


    The caravan captain stood blankly, unable to look back or move.


    To be honest, he couldn''t sleep in this situation today.


    The escorts who disappeared for the first time were all their long-term partners, almost like relatives and friends.


    Their whereabouts are unknown now, and their lives and deaths are unknown. He is really uneasy.


    If they can safely cross the no-man''s land and get home, how are they going to explain this to their families?


    The second is that since the guards encountered an accident, it means that the danger has been lurking nearby.


    Given the opportunity, an attack on the camp is possible.


    Now that the monster didn''t move for a long time, it might be because he was afraid of Xiao Ning''s existence.


    "Forget it, let''s talk to Brother Xiao Ning, at least let him know what happened."


    The caravan captain frowned slightly, thinking to himself.


    Immediately afterwards, he walked towards Xiao Ning''s tent without hesitation.


    Soon, he came to the outside of the camp.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, are you still asleep?"


    The caravan captain shouted softly from outside the tent.


    There was no response from inside.


    After waiting for a while, the caravan captain wanted to leave in disappointment.


    But just as he turned around, Xiao Ning''s voice suddenly came from the tent.


    "Come in and talk about something."


    "Good Le!"


    The caravan captain cheered, then opened the tent door and walked in.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Xiao Ning taking a seat on the bed, his eyes closed, his chest rising and falling regularly.


    It seems that Xiao Ning''s cultivation has not stopped.


    Seeing this scene, the caravan captain''s heart suddenly froze.


    He felt that if he interrupted Xiao Ning''s practice so rashly, it might make Xiao Ning unhappy.


    And if Xiao Ning was really unhappy, he might just leave.


    Then they will be really in trouble.


    After all, relying on the guards of the Jinlin League and their own people, they can''t resist the attack of that monster at all.


    If this happens, then you can only quickly turn around and go back.


    Thinking of this, the caravan captain said hurriedly and respectfully, "Brother Xiao Ning, if you''re not free, I''ll go back first. It''s not urgent, you can talk about it tomorrow."


    As soon as his voice fell, Xiao Ning immediately stopped him and said, "It''s okay, just say whatever you want."


    These people are the ones he intends to stay as guinea pigs, so he has enough patience.


    On the other side, the caravan captain felt relieved when he saw Xiao Ning talking so well.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, it''s like this. Didn''t our **** team go to collect the scattered goods just now, but after they went out like this, they haven''t come back until now."


    "Then while we were waiting for them, another caravan''s **** came to us all the way."


    "Listen to them, they were attacked by that kind of monster, and they had no choice but to escape."


    "So we were thinking that maybe the monster chased them all the way, and after finding our guards, it went to attack our people."


    "Maybe they''ve already been in trouble."


    The caravan captain quickly explained the general situation.


    After speaking, he dropped his hands and quietly waited for Xiao Ning''s reply.


    Xiao Ning slowly opened his eyes and said, "I know all about this, you don''t need to explain it to me."


    When the caravan captain heard this, he thought that Xiao Ning was worthy of being an immortal cultivator, so he could know what was going on outside while sitting in the tent.


    But this way, things will be simpler, since Xiao Ning knows the whole thing, he doesn''t need to explain more in detail.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, there''s nothing else, I''m just here to tell you about this, lest you don''t know."


    "Since you already know, then I''ll go first and not disturb your cultivation."


    The captain of the caravan said goodbye immediately.


    He didn''t dare to suggest that Xiao Ning search for the guards. If Xiao Ning was annoyed, the rest of the camp would suffer too.


    Besides, they have brought this situation on their own.


    If you didn''t want to retrieve the goods to make up for the loss at that time, naturally you wouldn''t get to this stage.


    After that, the caravan captain turned around and left.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning stopped him and said, "Wait, don''t rush to leave."


    The caravan captain immediately turned around and asked, "Brother Xiao Ning, please speak."


    Xiao Ning glanced up and down at the caravan captain, and then said, "I think you are also an experienced person, why haven''t you found any problems with the people from the Jinlin League?"


    When the caravan captain heard this, his heart suddenly became tense.


    Listening to Xiao Ning''s meaning, things don''t seem to be simple.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, please advise."


    The captain of the caravan said respectfully.


    Xiao Ning looked at the captain of the caravan and said, "You never thought about why the people from the Jinlin League fled south and escaped all the way here?"


    Hearing this, the caravan captain''s expression immediately froze.


    Yes, there is a very serious problem here, that is, if the guards of the Jinlin League want to escape, they should not flee south.


    Because the trade routes in the no-man''s land are east-west, in order to exchange goods between the east and the west.


    Under this premise, after encountering danger, the guards of the Jinlin League would either flee westward and return to the Tianshan Prairie, or go all the way eastward to the ancient city of Zhayi.


    Normally, fleeing east is a wise choice.


    Because the journey to the east to the ancient city of Zhayi is much shorter and much shorter than the journey to the west to return to the Tianshan prairie.


    Now the guards of the Jinlin League are not heading east or west, but instead all the way south to their Alashan League business road, the problem inside is very serious.


    "Did they do it on purpose?"


    The caravan captain couldn''t help but said.


    "I don''t know if it was intentional, but I think you should investigate this."


    Xiao Ning sat on the bed and said Dandan.


    The caravan captain rolled his eyes when he heard the words, then nodded slightly, and continued, "Brother Xiao Ning is right, it''s time to figure this out first."


    Xiao Ning''s words are indeed very reasonable. In this situation, we must first find out why the people from the Jinlin League came here.


    Only by understanding this, can a correct judgment be made.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, then I''ll go first."


    The caravan captain said goodbye again.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Xiao Ning nodded at him.


    Upon seeing this, the caravan captain turned around and left, and walked out of the tent quickly.


    txt download address:


    phone-reading:

 Chapter 1354： confrontation

    After the caravan captain walked out of Xiao Ning''s tent, he quietly walked towards the tents of several old caravan elders.


    At this time, the guard captain of the Jinlin League was keeping a vigil according to the arrangement just agreed, and he had no idea what the caravan captain was thinking.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League quietly observed them, and seeing that they were all busy, he felt relieved.


    Outside a tent.


    When the caravan captain came to the door, he let out a soft cry.


    The people inside heard his voice and responded immediately.


    Soon, an old caravan came out.


    As soon as he saw the captain of the caravan, he asked suspiciously, "Captain, what''s the matter? Is the monster here?"


    He felt that under normal circumstances, the captain of the caravan would not come to disturb him at such a time, but now that he has come, nine out of ten it has something to do with that terrifying inhuman monster.


    However, after seeing the expression of the caravan captain, he left to dispel this suspicion.


    Because if the monster really came, the captain of the caravan could not continue to remain so calm.


    "In five minutes, come to my tent."


    The caravan captain said with a serious and serious expression.


    When the other party saw it, he quickly nodded lightly and said, "Okay."


    When he saw that the caravan captain didn''t seem to be joking, he knew something had happened.


    And it is inconvenient for outsiders to know about this, so the captain of the caravan is so mysterious.


    "You clean up first, and I''ll call the others."


    The captain of the caravan gave another command and turned to leave.


    The old caravan didn''t say much, and immediately returned to his tent.


    In this way, the caravan captain of the Alashan League turned around the tent of each caravan elder and told them to meet in his tent in a few minutes.


    Every old caravan elder showed doubts, and then agreed to the request of the caravan captain.


    After a few minutes.


    Inside the camp where the caravan captain is located.


    Several old caravan elders came here one after another and gathered together.


    "Keep your voice down, don''t let anyone outside hear it."


    The caravan captain glanced around with a serious look.


    Everyone nodded immediately, and the doubts on their faces were even worse.


    Caravan captains don''t do this at all on weekdays, so something must have happened now.


    As for what it is, it is unknown.


    At this moment, all the old caravan elders present looked grim, waiting for the caravan captain to speak.


    Upon seeing this, the caravan captain said: "These people from the Jinlin League have a problem."


    "Is there a problem? Where is the problem?"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with them?"


    As soon as the caravan captain''s voice fell, several old caravan elders spoke in unison to express their doubts.


    The captain of the caravan quickly explained the doubts that Xiao Ning had just mentioned.


    He told all the caravan elders present that the people of Jinlin League should not flee in this direction, but should go east to the ancient city of Zhayi, or go west to the Tianshan Prairie.


    After the elders of the caravan heard it, they all showed solemn expressions.


    If you don''t think about it carefully, you will find that it is really the case.


    People from Jinlin League shouldn''t come this way, after all, they can''t get out of the no-man''s land if they go in this direction.


    "Sure enough, the problem here is very serious!"


    "Why do the people from the Jinlin League run here?"


    "Did they come to us on purpose?"


    "Our **** team had an accident, wouldn''t it be because they deliberately lured monsters over, right?"


    "¡­"


    Everyone opened their mouths, expressing similar doubts.


    Such doubts were also revealed by the caravan captain in front of Xiao Ning just now.


    The caravan captain said, "I called you here to analyze the reasons."


    His words instantly brought back the thoughts of the old caravan present.


    "Captain, how did you find out that there is a problem here?"


    An old caravan asked.


    The caravan captain said bluntly, "It was Brother Xiao Ning who reminded me."


    "Xiao Ning?!"


    All the caravan elders let out a light cry in unison.


    Unexpectedly, it was Xiao Ning.


    "It''s him. I went to him just now to tell me about the disappearance of the **** team. He told me that there was something wrong with the people in the Jinlin League."


    The captain of Shangdu explained.


    When the old caravan elders heard this, they all suddenly realized.


    "Xiao Ning is worthy of being an immortal cultivator. Even when he cultivates in the tent, he can notice what''s going on outside."


    "Yeah, we didn''t notice any problems with the members of the Jinlin League. Brother Xiao Ning took a comprehensive view of the problem."


    "¡­"


    Everyone nodded and recognized Xiao Ning''s ability more and more.


    At this time, the caravan captain said: "Don''t talk about this, let''s quickly think about how to find out the problem here."


    "Now we don''t know why the people from the Jinlin League came to us, and whether the disappearance of our **** team has anything to do with them."


    The thoughts of the caravan elders were once again pulled back by the words of the caravan captain.


    Yes, the most important thing now is to quickly find out why the people from the Jinlin League came here.


    If you don''t understand their intentions, there will be big problems.


    All the old caravan elders frowned, racking their brains to recall the whole process, looking for the problem inside.


    After a while, an old caravan said: "It''s definitely not possible to rely on us like this. If you want to find out the situation, it is best to confront them directly."


    As soon as his words came out, another caravan elder immediately agreed: "Indeed, it''s useless to rely on such fantasies, you must confront them and see what the **** they are doing."


    After the two finished speaking, all the caravan elders turned to look at the caravan captain to see how he made decisions.


    After thinking for a while, the caravan captain said, "It really can only be like this, so let''s discuss it quickly and see how to confront them."


    "Um."


    "it is good."


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Afterwards, they frowned again and thought about it, trying to find a way to confront the people of Jinlin League.


    At the same time, outside the tent.


    The captain of the **** team of the Jinlin League has already arranged the vigil.


    He divided the vigil into three waves, taking turns to sleep and stand guard, and this continued until dawn.


    After everything was properly arranged, he turned around and walked towards his tent.


    After a tiring day of running around, he was very tired and just wanted to sleep quickly.


    Walking forward quickly, the captain of the guard quickly returned to his tent.


    As soon as he entered the door, he sat down and took a sip of water, then prepared to fall back to sleep.


    Naturally, he didn''t dare to sleep too **** such a night, so he didn''t take off his clothes and just lay down on the shabby bed.


    But as soon as he lay down, the voice of the captain of the Alashan League caravan came from outside the door.


    The other party asked him if he slept and if he could come in.


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League thought for a while, and then agreed, "Come in."


    Immediately afterwards, the curtain of the tent was lifted, and the caravan captain of the Alashan League walked in with a few old caravan elders.


    When the captain of the guard saw this battle, he instinctively sat up from the bed and looked at the crowd with doubts.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    the captain of the guard asked.


    On the other side, the captain of the caravan of the Alashan League and a few old caravan elders froze when they saw his expression.


    When they just came here, they all felt that they appeared in this battle, and the guard captain of the Jinlin League would definitely show a nervous look.


    It didn''t turn out at all.


    At this time, the guard captain of the Jinlin League was just full of doubts, as if he didn''t understand the situation at all.


    Having said that, is it just an unintentional act for the people of the Jinlin League to flee here?


    Thinking of this, everyone became unsure in their hearts.


    When they first came, they discussed it repeatedly, and felt that there would be no result if they asked directly, so they simply made a surprise attack, and then took the opportunity to observe the performance of the guard captain of the Jinlin League.


    However, the performance of the other party is very normal now, and no problems can be found.


    "It''s nothing, we just have a question to ask."


    According to the plan just discussed, the caravan captain said directly.


    When the guard captain of the Jinlin League saw it, the doubts on his face became stronger and stronger.


    "What question, do you ask?"


    He looked left and right, and asked.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League said, "We want to ask, why did you come to us when you were fleeing?"


    They discussed it repeatedly just now, and felt that it would be better to ask directly.


    Because if you ask directly, the people of Jinlin League have no time to prepare, and it is easy to tell the truth.


    On the other side, after hearing this question, the guard captain of the Jinlin League first flashed a trace of displeasure on his face, and then explained: "At that time, the monster killed our people everywhere, and we managed to escape."


    "So when we escaped, we couldn''t tell the difference between east, west and northwest. We only knew to run away from the monster, and then we came here after running."


    As soon as the voice fell, the caravan captain of the Alashan League and several old caravan elders looked at each other.


    Because this explanation of the guard captain of the Jinlin League barely makes sense.


    After all, that monster is indeed very scary, and it is normal to panic when you are frightened by that monster.


    It''s just that the trade routes of the Jinlin League are far away from theirs. It''s impossible for the people of the Jinlin League to escape without noticing the direction, right?


    Thinking of this, the captain of the caravan expressed his doubts and said: "It stands to reason that after you have escaped for a while, you should know that the direction of escape is wrong. Why do you keep running towards us?"


    "this¡­"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League hesitated.


    On the other side, everyone in the Alashan League saw his expression and secretly had a play in their hearts.


    Sure enough, the people of Jinlin League have serious problems.


    "what is the problem?"


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League did not give the guard captain of the Jinlin League any time to think, and then asked.


    Seeing his eagerness, the captain of the guard asked in turn, "Is this important? Why do you care so much about this?"


    Looking at the battles of these people from the Alashan League, it is obvious that they are aggressive.


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League was naturally very upset.


    Originally, if he sat down and said it well, he wouldn''t mind giving the other party an explanation.


    But now that the other party is so aggressive, he doesn''t want to say anything.


    "It''s a big deal, and we can''t help but care."


    When the captain of the caravan saw that the captain of the guard of the Jinlin League refused to cooperate, he said in a more serious tone.


    He is now more and more suspicious that there is something wrong with the people of Jinlin League.


    Maybe they will deliberately lead the monster here, causing misfortune.


    On the other side, the guard captain of the Jinlin League stomped on the ground and stood up, looking at the captain of the Alashan League caravan with a serious expression.


    "I don''t want to say too much. If you don''t trust us, then we''ll leave tomorrow. Everyone can get together and leave."


    At this time, he had completely lost the desire to cooperate with the people of the Alashan League.


    In this situation of mutual suspicion, there is no room for cooperation at all, it is better to shoot and break up.


    When the caravan captain of the Alashan League saw him say this, he said in a deep voice: "If you don''t cooperate, it''s not us, but you, you can think clearly."


    They have Xiao Ning, an immortal cultivator accompanying them, so even if they encounter monsters, they don''t have to worry too much.


    But if the people from the Jinlin League run into monsters again, it''s hard to say how many people will survive.


    Therefore, at this point, the caravan captain of the Alashan League has enough confidence.


    "That''s why we don''t have to talk about it." The guard captain of the Jinlin League snorted coldly and said decisively: "Then we will leave tomorrow, and everyone will go their own way."


    "Please leave now."


    The captain of the guard issued an order to expel the guests.


    Everyone in the Alashan League looked at each other, then turned and walked out of the camp.


    After going out, they quickly returned to the camp of the caravan captain.


    Sitting down in the tent, an old caravan elder took the lead and said, "There really is something wrong with the people from the Jinlin League."


    "Yeah, if you don''t even give an explanation, you must be guilty."


    Another caravan elder agreed.


    After speaking, everyone turned to look at the captain of the caravan.


    In fact, according to their thoughts, they really wanted to confront the guard captain of the Jinlin League just now.


    However, considering that the people in the Daojin Lin League are strong guards, and the people in their Alashan League are just ordinary businessmen.


    If there is a conflict, they will definitely suffer.


    Considering this, they did not let the conflict intensify and chose to turn around and leave.


    However, although there was no real confrontation, the result was almost the same.


    The people of Jinlin League must have a ghost in their hearts, otherwise it would be impossible to even give an explanation, and they were so excited when they came up.


    The caravan captain glanced at everyone and said, "That''s right, the people from the Jinlin League must have come to us on purpose."


    "So the question now is, how do we deal with them."


    The caravan captain immediately asked a new question.


    The elders of the caravan suddenly looked at each other, not knowing how to answer this.


    This is indeed a very troublesome problem.


    If the disappearance of his bodyguard was really caused by the members of the Jinlin League, how should we deal with them?


    Is it to ask them for justice, to ask for an explanation, or?


    Also, the people from the Jinlin League said that they would leave early in the morning, but will they really leave honestly?


    Will it take advantage of the midnight to **** the things in the camp.


    After all, regardless of the ancient city of Zhayi here, UU reading www.uukanshu. The com is still some distance away from the Tianshan prairie, and the people of Jinlin League have not had enough food and drink all the way.


    "It''s really a hassle."


    "Yeah, everyone in the Jinlin League has martial arts skills. Our guards don''t know whether they are alive or dead, and we really don''t know how to deal with them."


    "¡­"


    The faces of several caravan elders showed solemn expressions.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version:

 Chapter 1355： 1 trigger

    The caravan captain of the Alashan League glanced at everyone and saw that they were all frowning, and he also became restless in his thoughts.


    Originally, he was the captain of this caravan, and he had been walking on this business road for many years. He was very courageous and made various decisions very decisively.


    However, the guards in the caravan are now missing, and there are monsters who do not know where to hide, making him less confident.


    After all, if a conflict breaks out with the people of Jinlin League at this time, the consequences are really unpredictable.


    The captain of the caravan felt that unless Xiao Ning took action, they would definitely not be able to obtain any benefits from the people of the Jinlin League.


    At this time, several old caravan elders also thought of Xiao Ning.


    No way, now only Xiao Ning can rely on.


    "Captain, why don''t you ask Brother Xiao Ning to find a way?"


    An old caravan said.


    As soon as his voice fell, another person immediately answered: "Yes, go and talk to Brother Xiao Ning, after all, he reminded us about this first."


    Afterwards, several other caravan elders also made similar comments.


    The caravan captain frowned and pondered for a while, then nodded slightly: "It can only be like this."


    He thought about it and found that it was indeed possible to solve the problem only by looking for Xiao Ning.


    And what the old caravan elders just said was right, Xiao Ning reminded him about this first, so if he went to Xiao Ning, it should not cause him dissatisfaction.


    Thinking of this, the caravan captain stood up and said, "You guys wait here, I''ll go to Xiao Ning''s camp first."


    After saying that, he turned around and walked out.


    After walking out of the camp, the caravan captain first glanced at the people from the Jinlin League in the distance.


    Seeing that they were all busy, without paying attention to him, they quickly walked towards Xiao Ning''s tent.


    Soon, he arrived outside Xiao Ning''s tent.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, are you still asleep?"


    the caravan captain asked in a low voice.


    Xiao Ning''s voice immediately came from the tent.


    "come in."


    When the caravan captain heard the words, he immediately opened the curtain and entered.


    As soon as he entered the door, he found that Xiao Ning was still sitting on the bed, obviously practicing seriously.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, thanks to your reminder just now, I just confronted the people from the Jinlin League and found that they really had a problem."


    The caravan captain said half-flatteringly.


    Xiao Ning asked, "What do you guys decide to do now?"


    When the caravan captain saw Xiao Ning going straight to the point, he was instantly overjoyed.


    He came here because he didn''t know how to deal with this matter, and now Xiao Ning took the initiative to ask, just to talk to Xiao Ning to see what he thought.


    Thinking of this, the caravan captain quickly organized the language and said: "The people from the Jinlin League refused to give an explanation, we wanted to force them, but unfortunately our **** team disappeared, so we did not dare to have a military conflict with them. "


    Xiao Ning smiled and said, "I thought you people on the grasslands were very bloody, but I didn''t expect to know to retreat."


    These words made the caravan captain feel a little uncomfortable, but now that the situation is stronger than others, he naturally did not dare to show dissatisfaction.


    Then he also smiled and said, "Brother Xiao Ning, we can''t do anything about this. Everyone in the Jinlin League has martial arts skills and guns. If we conflict with them, we will definitely not get any benefits."


    Xiao Ning raised his eyebrows and said, "Am I not here? Since I choose to go with you, I will definitely help if there is a problem."


    When the caravan captain heard this, he was instantly ecstatic.


    The purpose of his visit this time was to ask Xiao Ning for help, and now Xiao Ning said in front of him that he would help, didn''t this happen?


    The caravan captain couldn''t restrain his inner joy and said with a smile, "It''s best if Brother Xiao Ning is willing to help. I''ll go and confront the people from the Jinlin League now."


    "Go."


    Xiao Ning gestured.


    The caravan captain immediately saluted and turned to leave.


    Xiao Ning looked at the figure of the caravan captain leaving, a slight smile slowly flashed across his mouth.


    In his eyes, not only the members of the Jinlin League, but also the members of the Alashan League, they were just tools.


    So he didn''t think about helping any of them at all.


    The reason why he just told the caravan captain of the Alashan League that he is willing to help is just to give the other party enough confidence to have the courage to confront the people of the Jinlin League.


    And he did this mainly because he wanted to see if there was anything wrong with the people from the Jinlin League.


    After all, the people from the Jinlin League suddenly came here, no matter how you look at it, it seems strange.


    Maybe it has something to do with the monster.


    Xiao Ning wanted to observe the situation by causing the members of the Ara Business League and the Jinlin League to fight infighting.


    On the other side, after the caravan captain went out, he quickly walked towards his tent.


    He wanted to rush to share this good news with the old men in the caravan, and then discuss how to confront the people from the Jinlin League.


    The caravan captain walked quickly into the tent.


    In the tent, several old caravan elders were all looking forward to it.


    Seeing the captain of the caravan come back with a smile on his face, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that things are not bad, it is estimated that Xiao Ning is willing to help.


    Sure enough, the next words of the caravan captain confirmed their guess.


    The captain of the caravan said, "Brother Xiao Ning said, let''s go to confront the people from the Jinlin League with confidence, and he will help if something happens."


    As soon as the voice fell, several old caravan elders all smiled.


    "Brother Xiao Ning is willing to take action, that''s great!"


    "Yeah, with Brother Xiao Ning''s help, the people from the Jinlin League will definitely not be able to do anything to us."


    "Hahaha, Brother Xiao Ning is really refreshing."


    "¡­"


    The captain of the caravan saw that everyone was very happy, so he hurriedly said: "Let''s discuss it quickly and see how to confront the people from the Jinlin League."


    "Well, let''s discuss it now."


    Several old caravan elders nodded in agreement.


    Afterwards, the caravan captain quickly returned to his seat and sat down, and discussed the confrontation with the old caravan.


    at the same time.


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League sat on the bed and couldn''t sleep.


    Originally, he was very sleepy, and he just wanted to sleep quickly and get better in the middle of the night to supervise the vigil.


    But the caravan captain of the Alashan League suddenly ran in and confronted him, asking why they fled here.


    After this incident, he couldn''t sleep at all.


    Because the trust with the people of the Alashan League is now broken, I am afraid that bad things will happen next.


    "It''s really hard to do."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League sighed, then got up and walked outside the tent.


    This matter is very important, and you still need to have a good talk with your trusted subordinates.


    At the door, several members of the **** team saw the captain of the **** come out and rushed forward to meet him.


    "Captain, what happened?"


    "Captain, the caravan captain of the Alashan League just didn''t look very good."


    Several members of the **** team spoke up one after another.


    The captain of the guard heard the words and said: "It''s nothing. By the way, where did the caravan captain of the Alashan League go?"


    A member of the **** team immediately replied: "After he came out, he went to a few tent gates and circled around, and then returned to his tent."


    Another member of the **** team answered: "Well, yes, some of the camps he went to later came out and went to his camp together."


    Hearing the words of the two, the captain of the guard touched his chin and said, "It seems that he is calling the old people in the caravan for a meeting."


    Speaking of this, his brows furrowed tightly.


    His intuition told him that the next thing must not be very good.


    Because the caravan captain of the Alashan League called a meeting of the caravan elders, and they must be discussing how to deal with them.


    Maybe soon there will be a dispute between the two sides.


    "The reason why we fled here, we can''t tell them..."


    The captain of the guard sighed inwardly.


    He couldn''t explain to the Alashan League why he didn''t run east or west.


    Because it involves something not very honorable, it is shameful to say it.


    But if you don''t explain the situation, you won''t be able to gain the trust of the people of the Alashan League.


    So it''s hard to do.


    Originally, what he thought was to part ways with the people of the Alashan League at dawn, and everyone went their separate ways.


    But now the caravan captains of the Alashan League are in a hurry to have a meeting, so they must want to confront them again.


    So if you don''t prepare in advance, things will definitely become more and more difficult to clean up.


    While the guard captain of the Jinlin League was thinking about it, the tent of the caravan captain of the Alashan League suddenly opened wide, and several people walked out one after another.


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League took a closer look, and sure enough, the people who came out were the captain of the caravan of the Alashan League, and several old people from their caravan.


    After these people walked out of the camp, they walked straight towards him.


    So the intention of the other party is obvious, that is, to come over and confront them.


    "Sure enough."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League frowned slightly.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned his head and said to several members of the **** team: "Go and call up the resting brothers."


    When several members of the **** team heard it, they also knew that something was wrong, and hurriedly led the way.


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League continued to stand in place, waiting for the people from the Alashan League to come.


    In the distance, the caravan captain of the Alashan League led several old caravan elders to the guard captain of the Jinlin League.


    Their steps are very firm and their eyes are very determined.


    Obviously, they have already figured out how to confront the people from the Jinlin League.


    When the guard captain of the Jinlin League saw this scene, he was suddenly puzzled.


    He was a little strange, why everyone in the Alashan League was so confident.


    Who is supporting them.


    Could it be the so-called immortal cultivator?


    Thinking of this, the guard captain of the Jinlin League couldn''t help but turn his head to look at Xiao Ning''s camp.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League just told him that the cultivator lives there.


    And just when he turned his head to observe, the captain of the caravan of the Alashan League had already brought people to him.


    "What do you guys think?"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League quickly turned around and asked.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League didn''t say much nonsense, and said straight to the point: "We don''t want to do anything, we just want you to make things clear."


    "That''s right!" An old caravan elder followed: "Why don''t you go east or west, but just run south and come to us?"


    "Did you lead that monster over, causing our guards to be killed by monsters."


    "You must make this clear."


    Several other caravan elders spoke up and questioned the guard captain of the Jinlin League.


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League quickly glanced at them and said, "I can''t explain this to you, I can only tell you that the monster never followed us, so the disappearance of your guards has nothing to do with us. "


    "Also, we will leave early tomorrow morning and will not be with you again."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League reiterated his decision again.


    Hearing the words, the caravan captain of the Alashan League said: "Well, we can trust you. If you are really willing to leave tomorrow, then we will pretend that nothing happened."


    The reason why they were worried about the people from the Jinlin League just now was because they were afraid that the people of the Jinlin League would rob them of their living materials by relying on their strong bodies and guns.


    Therefore, as long as the people of Jinlin League are really willing to leave honestly and part ways with them, then there is not much to say.


    "You doubt our conduct?"


    The caravan captain of the Jinlin League looked coldly at the caravan captain of the Alashan League and said solemnly.


    He did not want to conflict with the people of the Alashan League, but he also did not allow the other party to doubt his conduct.


    And now listening to the meaning of the captain of the Alashan League caravan, it is obvious that they suspect that they may rob.


    Therefore, he absolutely cannot bear this matter, and he must make it clear to the other party face to face.


    "You know what you are like."


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League said without giving up.


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League immediately became angry and asked in a deep voice, "So you are doubting us?"


    An old caravan from the Alashan League said: "It''s not that we suspect you, but that you are deceiving us from the beginning to the end, and you can figure it out yourself."


    "That''s right, if you''re really okay, why didn''t you explain why you ran away here?"


    "Yes, doesn''t this mean that you have ghosts in your hearts?"


    Several old caravan elders spoke.


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League saw that the people of the Alashan League suspected him, and his anger grew stronger and stronger.


    "Since you are definitely going to tear your face, then I will not be polite to you."


    At this time, his heart sank, and he decided to rob the Alashan League''s materials and leave.


    After all, whether you are running west or east, you need to travel long distances. If there is no supply on the road, people will die.


    "Okay, now you speak your mind."


    An old man from the caravan of the Alashan League pointed at the guard captain of the Jinlin League.


    "Brothers, do it!"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League was too lazy to talk nonsense with the people of the Alashan League, and immediately decided to be tough.


    Although he is afraid of the existence of the immortal cultivator, no matter how strong the immortal cultivator is, can he still be stronger than the gun in their hands?


    If immortal cultivators are really that powerful, UU reading This world has long been decided by immortal cultivators, how can it be like this.


    Therefore, he is not worried about Xiao Ning.


    Just like him, the other guards members of the Jinlin League felt that Xiao Ning was not that scary.


    Of course, this is mainly because they have never seen the methods of immortal cultivators.


    In their eyes, hot weapons like guns are the most powerful killing tools in the world.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version:

 Chapter 1356： get carried away

    The guard captain of the Jinlin League gave an order, and the members of the guard team of the Jinlin League pulled the insurance of the firearms in their hands one after another.


    Soon, the caravan captain of the Alashan League and several old caravan leaders were pointed at by more than a dozen guns.


    This movement immediately caught the attention of everyone in the camp.


    There were people in the camps sticking their heads out, carefully checking the situation outside.


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League quickly glanced at it, then looked at the caravan captain of the Alashan League and said, "I don''t want to talk too much with you, so hurry up and ask your people to hand over everything you eat and use."


    Now that the guns have been drawn, it is natural to keep grabbing enough supplies.


    Don''t get killed by the monster on the way to escape, but starve to death.


    Even if you don''t rob supplies, you can still eat beasts to satisfy your hunger.


    But that''s a waste of time after all, isn''t it.


    As soon as the voice of the guard captain of the Jinlin League fell, there were bursts of whispers in the camp.


    "How can these people retaliate? We entertained them for dinner, and they actually robbed us."


    "What happened in the end, and why did it make a fuss."


    "Hurry up and hide in the tent."


    "¡­"


    When the guard captain of the Jinlin League heard these words, he was immediately annoyed.


    "Listen to Lao Tzu!"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League shouted in a deep voice, "It''s your people who are looking for trouble, and we have to do this as a last resort."


    "Stop whispering to Lao Tzu, and let Lao Tzu hear it. Lao Tzu must collapse and you have to."


    These words echoed in the camp, instantly making everyone in the camp quiet.


    No one dared to talk nonsense any more. After all, the other party had a gun in his hand, and the gun would not go out of sight.


    At this time, many people also thought of Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning is an immortal cultivator with high strength, so there must be a way to deal with these people.


    I don''t know if he will step up and help.


    Or that he would have been watching the Jinlin League people **** the supplies away.


    Camp center.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League also pinned his hopes on Xiao Ning at this time.


    Xiao Ning just said that he would take action, so he should come out to preside over the situation at this time, right?


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League quietly glanced at Xiao Ning''s tent.


    And this action of his immediately caught the attention of the guard captain of the Jinlin League.


    The captain of the guard suddenly turned his head to look at the captain of the caravan of the Alashan League, and snorted coldly: "I was thinking about it, that person will not come out to help you."


    In fact, he was a little nervous just now, afraid that Xiao Ning would really make a move.


    In that case, it would be a bit of a hassle.


    It''s sure to cause them some damage.


    However, the fact is that Xiao Ning didn''t dare to stand out at all.


    Just hiding in that tent and dare not put a fart.


    Therefore, the confidence of the guard captain of the Jinlin League continued to rise at this time, and he was determined to obtain the materials of the Alashan League.


    Like him, the members of the Jinlin League''s **** team are also full of confidence, and they feel that this time there must be no danger.


    After the materials of the Alashan League were taken away, everyone flew away, leaving the people of the Alashan League to wait here to die.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League slowly turned to look at the guard captain of the Jinlin League.


    "How dare you to ignore Brother Xiao Ning, how brave!"


    His words were especially loud, just to deliberately tell Xiao Ning.


    In this way, he can convey a clear attitude to Xiao Ning and let Xiao Ning know that the people from the Alashan League are clearly on his side.


    On the other hand, it reminded Xiao Ning to act quickly.


    After all, the people from the Jinlin League didn''t take him seriously at all.


    "Hahaha!"


    After listening to the words of the captain of the Alashan League caravan, the guard captain of the Jinlin League immediately smiled.


    "I said, why Xiao Ning doesn''t dare to come out now, you should die as soon as possible."


    From his point of view, Xiao Ning was obviously cowardly, and he didn''t dare to confront them with guns and live ammunition.


    Therefore, he did not take the words of the captain of the Alashan League caravan to heart at all, nor did he take Xiao Ning seriously.


    On the other side, the caravan captain of the Alashan League saw that the guard captain of the Jinlin League was so rampant, he couldn''t help but glanced at Xiao Ning''s tent again.


    Seeing that Xiao Ning never came out, the caravan captain of the Alashan League felt a chill in his heart.


    Could it be that Xiao Ning is not willing to take action?


    Or is it that Xiao Ning can''t fight with firearms?


    But this is not right. Judging from the means by which Xiao Ning used the flying sword at that time, it was no problem for him to kill these people from the Jinlin League.


    Why didn''t you come out so late?


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead unconsciously.


    If Xiao Ning is really unwilling or afraid to come out, then this time it will be a real mess.


    With the attitude of the people from the Jinlin League, if you don''t give them the supplies today, you will definitely not be able to pass this level.


    But if you take out all the supplies, what will you do next?


    Now the **** of the own caravan has disappeared, and the remaining people have neither practiced martial arts nor guns in their hands.


    This means that there is no way to satisfy hunger by killing beasts.


    Are you going to starve to death?


    Thinking of this, the beads of sweat on the forehead of the captain of the Alashan League caravan became denser and bigger, and kept rolling down. ,


    Beside him, several old people in the caravan were also pale at this time, and all of them had a bad premonition.


    The other people in the camp had already withdrawn into the camp at this time.


    They were also very scared, for fear that the Jin Lin League people would shoot them if they disagreed.


    In an instant, the entire camp fell silent.


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League saw this scene, and his heart became more and more proud.


    Sure enough, guns are still the best use of guns. I haven''t done anything yet, and I just point them at the guns, which terrifies these people.


    It looks like everything will go well next.


    After you grab the supplies, you can wait until dawn before leaving.


    Anyway, these people don''t dare to do anything to them.


    What''s more, even if they have the guts, they don''t have the strength to do so.


    "Why are you still standing there? Why don''t you call someone to move things out?"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League aimed the gun at the captain of the Alashan League caravan, and scolded in a deep voice.


    The caravan captain of the Alashan League had no choice but to loudly order: "Take out the food and give it to the heroes of the Jinlin League."


    At this moment, he has no regrets in his heart.


    If I knew Xiao Ning didn''t dare to take action, why should I offend these people in the Jinlin League?


    Now the situation is so tense, there is no room to turn around.


    It''s all over now.


    Everyone in the Alashan League was heartbroken to the bottom of the valley.


    In contrast, at this time, everyone in the Jinlin League was very proud.


    In this world, force is still the most reliable.


    Especially in this no-man¡¯s land, it¡¯s all about the gun in your hand.


    Of course, at this time, many people in the Jinlin League also regretted it.


    If you had known that the people of the Alashan League were so cowardly, they should have directly robbed them as soon as they came.


    What are you keeping them up for at night?


    If you were going to grab something as soon as you arrived, you would be on your way by now.


    On the other hand, the people of the Alashan League moved reluctantly after receiving the order from the caravan captain.


    One by one began to organize their own materials.


    There is no way, now the situation is stronger than people, it is useless to dawdling, and finally we have to take out everything.


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League saw that the people of the Alashan League had become honest, so he shook his head at the guard members next to him and ordered, "Go and put away your things."


    Soon, some members of the **** team moved to collect the supplies of the Alashan League.


    The people of the Alashan League reluctantly handed over the things in their hands.


    The captain of the caravan looked at this scene and felt more and more remorse in his heart.


    He now hates himself for trusting Xiao Ning too much, on the one hand because he believes too much in Xiao Ning''s strength, and on the other hand because he believes too much in Xiao Ning''s promise.


    If he hadn''t believed in Xiao Ning at that time, why would he have made such a fuss now.


    Now everything is out of control, and the people of Jinlin League can only let the people take things away.


    On the other side, the guard captain of the Jinlin League saw that the people of the Alashan League were so honest, and his heart became more and more proud.


    At this time, he slowly turned his head to look at Xiao Ning''s tent.


    Just now, the caravan captain of the Alashan League bragged about Xiao Ning, and said that he didn''t need to worry about that terrifying monster.


    As a result, Xiao Ning didn''t dare to let one fart.


    Therefore, he wanted to test Xiao Ning''s strength to see how capable Xiao Ning was.


    Thinking of this, the guard captain of the Jinlin League shook his head to a guard next to him, and instructed, "You bring someone here to watch them, and I''ll go over there."


    "Yes."


    The guard immediately nodded in agreement.


    Upon seeing this, the captain of the guard quickly walked towards Xiao Ning''s tent.


    Soon, he came outside Xiao Ning''s tent.


    "The one named Xiao Ning, I heard that you are very powerful and an immortal cultivator."


    "But I don''t think the cultivators are like that, or you can show your hands to everyone."


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League said jokingly, his tone was full of sarcasm.


    And his words caused a burst of laughter from the guards members of the Jinlin League.


    Their laughter seemed very restrained, not nervous at all.


    It can be seen that they no longer put the people of the Alashan League in their eyes, and they no longer put Xiao Ning in their eyes.


    "What? Don''t you dare to come out?"


    Seeing Xiao Ning''s delay in coming out, the guard captain of the Jinlin League shouted again.


    "Hahaha!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the members of the guard team of the Jinlin League burst into laughter again.


    And in their laughter, the people of Alashan League have been completely cold.


    Now they really don''t count on Xiao Ning anymore.


    Xiao Ning didn''t respond to such provocation, so it could be seen that it was really just an embroidered pillow and straw bag.


    It''s real trash.


    According to the current situation, we can only honestly hand over the materials to the people of Jinlin League, lest they really shoot.


    "waste!"


    The guard captain of the Jinlin League yelled at the entrance of Xiao Ning''s tent, then turned around and left.


    However, he just walked a few steps, and suddenly stopped.


    The members of the guard team of the Jinlin League didn''t care when they saw it, they just thought it was their captain thinking how to get Xiao Ning out.


    "Come on, get things here by yourself."


    A member of the **** shouted.


    "That one over there, go faster for Lao Tzu, don''t grind there."


    Another **** member yelled at a middle-aged man.


    All the members of the Alashan League dared not speak out, so they could only honestly move things to the middle of the camp.


    There are people from Jinlin League who are busy doing inventory.


    "Hey, this time is really over."


    "Yeah, I don''t know what''s going on, how can I break up with the people from the Jinlin League."


    There were whispers in many parts of the camp.


    Everyone couldn''t understand that he had a very good relationship with the Jinlin League people during dinner.


    How could it be like this before midnight.


    I don''t know if the people from the Jinlin League were interested in making money, or if the people on their own side provoked them.


    People in the Alashan League couldn''t understand the reason.


    However, some people with a little knowledge of the inside story have already guessed that the current situation must be caused by the captain of the caravan.


    It was because he believed in Xiao Ning too much that he distrusted the Jinlin allies, and finally made it to this point.


    Of course, it''s useless to think about this now.


    It''s not easy for everyone to make trouble like this, and then they can only turn around and return to the ancient city of Zhayi.


    I hope everything goes well on the way back, and there will be no more accidents.


    "Now we really don''t want to go home, let''s just stay in the ancient city of Zhayi, hey."


    "It''s too early to say, whether we can return to the ancient city of Zhayi is unknown."


    "Yeah, it''s been at least four days on the way, and there''s nothing to eat or drink on the way... Forget it, let''s not talk about it."


    Everyone in the Alashan League was in despair.


    They all felt that they should have stayed in Zayigu honestly at that time, and should not venture into no-man¡¯s land.


    Now there is no way to the front of the village or the back of the store, and all roads are blocked.


    There is no other way but to gamble.


    Of course, the people of the Alashan League were in a low mood, but the people of the Jinlin League were more and more emotional.


    Seeing that more and more supplies were grabbed, the members of the **** team were all overjoyed.


    With so many supplies, it would be no problem to go through the no-man''s land and return to the Tianshan Prairie.


    It''s stable now.


    "What is the captain standing there for? Go and see."


    In the center of the camp, a member of the Jinlin League **** team noticed that the captain of the **** team was abnormal, so he instructed the young **** team members next to him to take a look.


    The young **** immediately took the lead and ran towards the **** captain in small steps.


    "team leader?"


    After he came to the captain of the guard, he respectfully saluted and asked.


    However, the guard captain of the Jinlin League didn''t respond at all, just stood there motionless.


    "Captain? The supplies are almost collected. Would you like to go and have a look?"


    The young **** spoke up again.


    As a result, the captain of the guard remained motionless, as if his feet had taken root on the ground.


    Seeing this, the guards at the center of the camp also realized that something was wrong.


    Something must have gone wrong.


    "Will you pull the captain to see?"


    A member of the **** at the English Centre shouted at the young escort. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The young **** took two steps forward, holding the firearm in his hand, stretched out his right hand and patted the captain''s arm.


    As a result, with this shot, the body of the guard captain of the Jinlin League suddenly fell to the ground.


    And blood spurted out.


    Soon there was a pile of corpses and a large pool of blood on the ground.


    Please remember this book''s first domain name: . The fastest update website of Apex Novel Network mobile version:

 Chapter 1357： horror vision

    Latest URL: Seeing the body of the guard captain of the Jinlin League split into pieces, the young guard was stunned on the spot.


    Immediately afterwards, he backed up involuntarily, walking backward step by step.


    And those who saw this scene in the distance were all so surprised that they could not speak at this time, and even the movements of their hands stopped instinctively.


    "What''s going on? He, he''s dead?"


    Someone murmured.


    But no one responded to his words.


    It was because this scene happened so suddenly and so strangely that everyone was completely at a loss.


    One second ago, the guard captain was standing there perfectly, but in the next second, he was torn apart into a pile of corpses.


    Those present had never seen such a sight, or even heard of it.


    Therefore, just thinking about the reason behind this made everyone''s brains unable to turn around for a while.


    Everyone couldn''t figure out what happened at the moment.


    Everyone is still wondering if this is their own hallucination.


    "Dead! The captain must be dead! How can he not be dead after everything has become like this?"


    At this time, someone shouted again.


    His words woke everyone up like a bolt from the blue.


    That''s right, the guard captain of the Jinlin League must be dead.


    If he didn''t die, how could he become what he is now.


    There is blood all over the ground, and pieces of meat all over the ground. If this is not dead, it is totally unreasonable.


    Everyone was finally convinced of this fact.


    Although the death of the guard captain of the Jinlin League is too strange, it is not impossible for this to happen in this no-man''s land where monsters haunt.


    The only thing that confuses everyone now is how the guard captain of the Jinlin League died.


    Mingming was standing there perfectly at first, but in a blink of an eye it fell apart into a puddle on the ground.


    If he had become like this a long time ago, he should have cracked a long time ago, and it is impossible to stand like that.


    So there must be a problem here, a serious big problem.


    It may be that the monster came over, or it may be that something weirder and more terrifying appeared.


    For a moment, everyone was trembling with fear.


    Facing the fear of the unknown now, no one can remain calm.


    Especially the members of the Jinlin League were even more disturbed.


    After all, it was their guard captain who died.


    They were all worried that maybe it would be their turn next.


    "Come here, come here!"


    A guard member of the Jinlin League shouted loudly.


    His status in the guard team is not low, now that the captain is dead, he is naturally in charge of commanding the entire guard team.


    And the strategy he has chosen now is that everyone gathers together first, and the guns are unanimous.


    Let''s see if anyone else dies like that again.


    Besides, if they gather together like this, even if the monster appears, it will be easy to deal with it.


    The guards of the Jinlin League took orders one after another, and all gathered towards the person who had just shouted.


    All of them had guns in their hands, ready to pull the trigger.


    This is how to embolden yourself.


    Soon, all members of the guards of the Jinlin League gathered together.


    And the people of the Alashan League also quickly gathered together at this moment, but many people hid in the tents and did not come out.


    In this way, two groups of people quickly gathered in the camp.


    One wave was members of the guards of the Jinlin League with live ammunition, and the other wave was members of the Alashan League.


    Both groups of people watched their surroundings vigilantly, always ready to deal with sudden dangers.


    Among the people who belonged to the Alashan League.


    The captain of the caravan slowly glanced at Xiao Ning''s tent, he very much suspected that the death of the guard captain of the Jinlin League had something to do with Xiao Ning.


    After all, the guard captain of the Jinlin League died inexplicably on the way back after insulting Xiao Ning.


    So it is very likely that Xiao Ning killed him.


    However, the captain of the Alashan League caravan was not sure about this speculation.


    Because Xiao Ning didn''t speak from the beginning to the end, no matter what the captain of the Jinlin League guard said at the time, he didn''t respond.


    Another point is that when the captain of the Jinlin League guard died just now, no one saw any vision.


    For example, the afterimage of white light left by the flying sword and so on.


    So it is very likely that it was not Xiao Ning who made the move.


    Of course, as a cultivator, it is normal for Xiao Ning to have other means of killing people.


    But no matter what, the death of the guard captain of the Jinlin League was so weird that it was hard to imagine what kind of means it was.


    Everyone, including the caravan leader of the Alashan League, tended to think that it was some kind of mysterious monster.


    "If Xiao Ning could really kill people so easily, then he wouldn''t have let the Jinlinmeng people ridicule and insult him just now."


    The captain of the Alashan League caravan thought to himself.


    This is also one of the reasons why he is not sure about his guess.


    Xiao Ning is very powerful, but just now he was humiliated by the people of Jin Linmeng, this is not right no matter how you look at it.


    So he was very suspicious, maybe Xiao Ning had already died in the tent.


    "Maybe he''s really dead!" The captain of the Alashan League caravan frowned secretly, "Xiao Ning just promised that I would help, but in the end he didn''t do anything."


    "So, it might really be dead."


    Xiao Ning clearly promised well at the beginning, but when the matter came to an end, he shrank like a tortoise.


    And judging from the strength that Xiao Ning showed before, it would be easy for him to kill the people of Jin Linmeng.


    As long as you use the flying sword, you can easily harvest the heads of all members of the Jinlinmeng Guards.


    In the end, he didn''t do it, which means that he probably died long ago.


    "I should have thought of that earlier."


    The captain of the Alashan League caravan thought to himself.


    Xiao Ning didn''t make a move just now, he always thought that Xiao Ning was lying to them, or changed his mind temporarily and gave up making a move.


    But now that I think about it carefully, it''s very likely that Xiao Ning was killed, so he couldn''t help everyone.


    "Better send someone to look in his tent."


    The captain of the Alashan League caravan thought to himself.


    Everything is just speculation now, if you want to verify this guess or end this guess, the best way is to go to Xiao Ning''s camp to check.


    If Xiao Ning is still alive, then the guess just now is naturally not valid.


    But if Xiao Ning also became corpses scattered all over the place like the captain of the Jinlinmeng Guard.


    Then things get really troublesome.


    Thinking of this, the captain of the Alashan League caravan looked at the people around him, and soon he selected one person, and said to this person: "Go to Xiao Ning''s camp and check."


    "Me?" The person he selected trembled all over, and said repeatedly: "Captain, there might be monsters in that place. If I go there, I''m afraid..."


    After hesitating for a while, the man suddenly mustered up his courage and said, "Captain, my legs are so weak now, I can''t walk over, really I can''t go over."


    The captain of the Alashan League caravan felt helpless when he saw him so resolutely disobeying the order.


    At this time, everyone was terrified by the scene just now, and they couldn''t bear the courage at all.


    It''s normal to refuse to go there.


    In desperation, he quickly glanced at the people around him, and looked at everyone one by one.


    As a result, after everyone noticed his gaze, they turned their heads slightly, for fear of being chosen by him.


    Now the caravan captain really gave up, he knew that no one would be willing to approach Xiao Ning''s tent at this time.


    If you want to go to verify the guess just now, unless you go there yourself.


    Thinking of this, the caravan captain couldn''t help but take a deep look at the wreckage of the guard captain of the Jinlin League.


    After seeing that tragic scene, he immediately retreated in his heart.


    What if after walking to Xiao Ning''s door, he also encounters the same accident?


    This method of death is really too terrifying.


    In an instant, the captain of the Alashan League caravan gave up the idea of ??verifying the guess.


    He decided to continue to wait and see what happened and see how the Jinlinmeng made their choices.


    On the other side, the members of the Jinlin League were still observing their surroundings vigilantly at this moment, and the muzzles of their guns kept moving, always pointing in the outer direction.


    After repeated observation for a while, they relaxed a little.


    After all, there has been no movement, indicating that the monster may have left.


    Of course, things are far from over now.


    Although everything seemed to be normal and no new people died, who knew what would happen next.


    What if that horrible thing suddenly kills again?


    Who will die then?


    All members of the **** team are worried that they will be next.


    Neither of them wanted to be the host of the next tragedy.


    It''s just that it''s not a problem to wait like this, you can''t just wait until dawn like this.


    If you don''t rest all night, how can you still have the energy to travel during the day.


    Gradually, some members of the guard came up with an idea.


    Thinking about packing up and going on the road quickly, and staying away from here, maybe the danger will be lifted.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    After about three minutes, someone finally couldn''t bear it anymore and said, "Why don''t we pack up and leave here?"


    This remark immediately aroused many people''s responses.


    Members of the guards said one after another: "Yeah, why don''t you hurry up, I think this place is more dangerous than other places."


    "That''s right, it''s not a problem to wait here, it''s better to leave quickly."


    "..."


    Everyone opened their mouths one after another, and most of them kicked out and took the first step.


    So soon they came to an agreement.


    "Then pack up quickly, let''s hurry up and get on the road."


    The guard said just now.


    Now the captain of the guard is dead, and he is in charge of commanding the guard.


    As soon as his words fell, the guards of the Jinlin League immediately took action.


    Everyone carefully carried their guns and went to collect the materials handed over by the Alashan League just now.


    Although not all the supplies have been taken away at this time, who cares so much at this time, everyone just wants to run for their lives.


    On the other side, the people of Alashan League breathed a sigh of relief seeing the people of Jinlin League start to move.


    Although the danger has not been lifted at all, at least the members of the Jinlin League are willing to leave.


    And seeing how they were in a hurry, it was obvious that they didn''t want to spend any more time grabbing the remaining supplies.


    In this way, his own way of life will be a little bigger than before.


    Afterwards, all the members of the Alashan League stood still, quietly watching the people of the Jinlin League pack up their things.


    The rest of the people hiding in the tent also opened a door to quietly observe the situation outside, but no one dared to come out.


    Five minutes later, the members of the Jinlin League had all packed up and were ready to go on the road at any time.


    But before leaving, some of the leaders among them glanced at the Alashanmen in the camp.


    "Do you want to kill them all?"


    Someone suggested.


    As soon as he said this, the people of the Alashan League were immediately frightened.


    I didn''t expect these people to be so ruthless, they would kill them after stealing their things.


    What should we do next?


    Do you fight them or run away?


    All the people in the Alashan League had their thoughts turned, looking for a glimmer of life.


    But soon they found that there was no way at all.


    If you fight with the people of the Jinlin League, you will die faster, because they have guns and all of them are strong, and I don''t even have any weapons at hand.


    As for escaping from the camp, he would also be bitten to death by the wild beasts outside, or killed by the monster.


    What''s more, no matter how fast a person runs, it will not be as fast as a bullet.


    At that time, if the people of the Jinlin League shoot, they will definitely die.


    Thinking of this, everyone in the Alashan League showed a look of despair and kept praying in their hearts.


    But at this moment, one of the leading members of the Jinlin League said, "Forget it, let them survive. If the monster comes out at that time, it will definitely kill them before chasing us."


    "That''s true."


    Several others agreed.


    This idea is very good, leaving the people of the Alashan League here to feed the monster, and these people can take the opportunity to escape.


    On the other side, the people of the Alashan League immediately breathed a sigh of relief after hearing this.


    Fortunately, the people of Jinlin League are not stupid enough to know that this is not the time to kill wantonly.


    "Go, get on your horse!"


    The guard member of the Jinlin League who was in charge shouted loudly.


    As soon as his words fell, the guards of the Jinlin League got on their horses one after another, preparing to leave here.


    All the people from the Alashan League looked at them in unison, all in silence.


    Soon, the camp was filled with the sound of hooves and horses neighing.


    Jin Linmeng''s people are finally leaving.


    Under the watchful eyes of the Alashan League members, members of the guard team of the Jinlin League drove Ma Huanhuan out of the campsite, preparing to head west to the ancient city of Zayi.


    However, before the person walking in the front had time to get out of the camp, he suddenly fell apart and fell from his horse.


    The whole process was exactly the same as the scene where the guard captain of the Jinlin League died just now.


    The pungent smell wafted in the air, irritating the remaining members of the guards to look tense Everyone stopped their horses instinctively, not daring to go any further.


    Immediately afterwards, another person fell from the horse into pieces and fell to pieces, spraying a large area of ??blood.


    Afterwards, the members of the Jinlin League died one by one, and no one could escape this bad luck.


    In just a dozen seconds, all the guards of the Golden Forest League were completely dead, leaving only blood-stained horses.


    These horses didn''t know what happened, so they either stood still or wandered back slowly.


    The entire campground was silent.


    All the people in the Alashan League were too frightened to speak, after all, no one knew whether they would die next.


    And in this deathly silence, Xiao Ning''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "Sure enough, it appeared!"

 Chapter 1358： death spread

    When everyone heard Xiao Ning''s voice, a strange scene appeared.


    I saw those corpses that fell on the ground suddenly began to move slowly.


    All the corpses moved slowly towards the same point, as if there was a magnet attracting them.


    Seeing this unheard and unseen scene, everyone gasped.


    All those who were still alive in the camp were speechless.


    Their hearts have been occupied by intense fear.


    Under the pressure of this huge fear, they not only couldn''t speak, they couldn''t move their feet at all.


    Therefore, no one chose to escape at this moment.


    Everyone stood quietly in place.


    It''s like waiting for danger to come.


    Of course, even if these people can act at this time, they may not choose to escape, after all, it is not safe outside the camp.


    Or rather, nowhere is safe in No Man''s Land at night.


    No matter where you go, you may die.


    Under the stunned gaze of the crowd, the moving speed of those corpses became faster and faster.


    After about a minute, the body parts were spliced ??together.


    And when these corpse parts met, a whole new scene appeared.


    I saw that these body parts began to join each other like building blocks.


    And as the splicing continues, the base is getting higher and higher.


    Gradually, a huge humanoid creature made of countless corpse parts appeared in everyone''s field of vision.


    But at this moment, this huge humanoid creature is only in its infancy, and the joints all over its body are not tight, and it feels like it will break into countless pieces when it is touched.


    Of course, the changes are not over yet.


    After the humanoid creature took shape, the corpses were still rapidly gathering and splicing towards it.


    And in this process, the stitching seams are also quickly closed and disappeared.


    From the looks of it, this terrifying monster seems to be about to have the ability to act.


    And when it has the ability to act, I''m afraid...


    Everyone in the camp immediately thought that once the monster moved, it would definitely kill on a large scale, and it would definitely be a disaster.


    "Run! Run!"


    Suddenly someone shouted because he couldn''t bear the fear.


    And when he shouted like this, the people in the camp suddenly became turbulent, and everyone was terrified.


    Seeing this, the caravan leader hurriedly shouted: "Everyone, don''t panic, don''t panic, listen to me!"


    He tried his best to appease everyone, and said while comforting: "Brother Xiao Ning will definitely help everyone, don''t worry!"


    Hearing this, the fear of many people finally subsided a little.


    That''s right, Xiao Ning said something just now, which means that he is fine in the camp.


    If he is willing to make a move, this monster may not be difficult to deal with.


    You must know that Xiao Ning''s flying sword was very powerful at that time, if it was used to kill this monster, it should not be difficult.


    Thinking of this, many people recalled the scene just now.


    When the members of the Jinlin League tried to rob them just now, Xiao Ning didn''t speak or make a move, and he didn''t know what he was doing hiding in the tent.


    But thinking about it now, he might be preparing to deal with this monster, so he didn''t rush to take action.


    "Everyone must trust Brother Xiao Ning!"


    The caravan captain shouted earnestly again.


    He knew very well in his heart that there must be no chaos at this time, as chaos would only make the situation worse.


    If they really broke up and chose to escape, it would be very dangerous.


    Because there are ferocious beasts everywhere in the no-man''s land at night, they will not show mercy when they see the living alone or fleeing.


    Don''t let Xiao Ning kill this monster, but the people in the camp were killed by wild beasts outside because of running around.


    That would be fun.


    So the caravan captain will never allow this to happen.


    And in his heart, he firmly believed that Xiao Ning would help everyone escape this disaster.


    He had pinned all his hopes on Xiao Ning.


    "Don''t run away, stay in the camp!"


    The caravan captain shouted loudly, and several caravan elders also shouted.


    Finally, the emotions of everyone in the camp were calmed down.


    Everyone has given up their thoughts of running away.


    At this time, the tall humanoid monster made of countless corpses was still standing there motionless.


    But what can be seen with the naked eye is that its appearance has become more and more complete, and there are no gaps in stitching.


    It''s as if it will come to life after a while.


    Everyone kept beating the drum in their hearts, waiting for the next moment with worry.


    At this time, someone suddenly said loudly: "Look, everyone, this thing seems to be missing a hand and a shoulder.


    Everyone heard the words and looked carefully.


    Sure enough, the side of the monster that was blocked by sight was missing something, indeed a shoulder and an arm were missing.


    I don''t know if it''s because there are not enough body parts, or because this monster looks like this.


    Because of the darkness, no one noticed this just now.


    Now that I suddenly noticed it, I realized something was wrong.


    "When does this thing live?"


    "If it survives, will Xiao Ning really help us deal with it?"


    "..."


    Some people spoke softly and couldn''t help but say what they were worried about.


    It is these two points that everyone is most worried about now.


    One is when and how powerful the monster will become active.


    The second is whether Xiao Ning will make a move when the time comes.


    Such a terrifying monster, and it was made up of countless dead bodies, it must be impossible to deal with it by conventional means.


    It is estimated that only Xiao Ning can make a move.


    However, when everyone was thinking quickly, a shrill exclamation suddenly sounded from the crowd.


    "Someone is dead! Someone is dead!"


    These words immediately brought everyone''s thoughts and attention back.


    Everyone in the camp turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound.


    Sure enough, they saw a large pool of blood beside the person who shouted, and the ground was full of corpses.


    In other words, there were people on their side who died like the people from the Jinlin League.


    The way of death is the same.


    "what-"


    Suddenly, another woman screamed.


    Everyone hurriedly took a look, and saw a tall man next to the woman torn apart.


    The body turned into a large pile of corpses scattered all over the place, and blood was splashed everywhere.


    The woman who screamed just now was also dyed bright red.


    Seeing this scene, everyone retreated involuntarily.


    Everyone thought in their hearts, this is troublesome, I am afraid that they will die here too.


    The sudden split into corpses one by one must be because the humanoid monster''s corpses are not enough and need to be replenished.


    Perhaps these body parts are to help it splice out the other half of its shoulder and arm.


    Sure enough, when many people were thinking this way, the scattered corpses also started to move, and quickly gathered towards the humanoid monster.


    "Run, run!"


    A man yelled in terror and ran away.


    At this moment, his emotions had completely collapsed, and he could no longer accept any comfort.


    He just wanted to get out of here quickly.


    Even if he went outside and was eaten by wild beasts looking for food at night, it was better than dying miserably like that.


    Seeing this, the caravan leader hurriedly shouted: "Don''t run, don''t run around!"


    However, his words didn''t work at all this time. The frightened man kept running towards the outside of the camp without any dissuasion at all.


    Seeing him fleeing wildly, other people in the camp couldn''t hold back anymore.


    Everyone wants to run away from this horror zone.


    No matter how dangerous it is outside, it is not as scary as the camp.


    After all, many people died in this place in a short period of time, and the number of deaths is still increasing, and it will be my turn at any time.


    "Running around will only kill you faster!"


    At this time, Xiao Ning''s voice appeared again.


    His voice was so loud that it spread throughout the camp in an instant and reached everyone''s ears.


    Hearing this, everyone''s heart trembled.


    Immediately afterwards, people saw the running man suddenly torn apart while running, and many body parts flew forward and scattered all over the ground due to inertia.


    Blood was naturally splashed everywhere.


    "died!"


    Someone murmured.


    The death of this man seemed to confirm Xiao Ning''s words.


    After all, what Xiao Ning said just now is that running around will only lead to faster death.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, why would you die faster if you run around?"


    The caravan captain shouted loudly towards Xiao Ning''s camp.


    Everyone turned their heads when they heard this, and looked at Xiao Ning''s tent together.


    Now everyone''s eyes are darkened, and they don''t understand the situation at all.


    Only Xiao Ning, an immortal cultivator, knows better.


    Therefore, everyone really wanted to hear the answer to this question from Xiao Ning and see what was going on.


    Xiao Ning''s voice soon rang out in the camp.


    "Because it has to show its original shape before it is willing to give up. You can think about the rest."


    The sound spread rapidly and soon reached everyone''s ears.


    "You have to show your original shape before you give up?"


    "What does it mean?"


    Many people instinctively exclaimed, expressing doubts.


    But some people with more flexible brains and faster thinking have already figured out what Xiao Ning said at this moment.


    According to what Xiao Ning said, it should be necessary to supply enough corpses so that the monster can show its original shape to stop the dead.


    So at this time, if anyone wants to escape, he will be the first to die.


    After all, every person who escapes means that there will be fewer corpses.


    The monster had to show its original shape before it would stop, so naturally it would not let the corpse run away.


    "Everyone listen to Brother Xiao Ning, don''t run, running will only make you die faster!"


    The caravan leader also wanted to understand the key at this moment, and hurriedly spoke out to appease everyone.


    At this time, someone else spoke up and explained the whole thing.


    Now everyone wanted to understand the causal relationship, and they no longer dared to run around at will.


    After all, if you don''t run, you don''t necessarily die, but if you run, you will definitely die first.


    There is no doubt that even a fool would choose the latter.


    "What should we do? Then what shall we do now?"


    "Are you just waiting to die here?"


    Everyone spoke one after another, and everyone''s tone was full of fear.


    It is really a torment to run and not be able to run now, and to stand here and die at any time.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, what should we do now?"


    The caravan captain looked at Xiao Ning''s tent again, and asked loudly.


    Everyone hurriedly followed his line of sight.


    That''s right, only Xiao Ning can save them now.


    Xiao Ning''s ability to accurately describe the characteristics of this monster shows that he has a good understanding of this monster and definitely has a way to deal with it.


    As long as he kills the monster, everything will be over and everyone will survive.


    In the tent, Xiao Ning sat on the bed with his eyes closed, and said: "Now we can only wait for it to show its original shape."


    In fact, he can completely kill the monster at this time and solve the matter completely.


    But he wanted to see what the monster would look like after its original form, so he didn''t choose to do it.


    After all, in his eyes, the lives of these tool people are not worth mentioning at all, and they will die if they die.


    Compared with killing some tool people, it is more important to let the monster show its original shape.


    Outside the tent.


    After everyone heard Xiao Ning''s words, they were immediately chilled from head to toe, and stood in a daze, speechless.


    You have to wait for the monster to show its original shape, that is to say, you have to die a few more people.


    So... whose turn will it be next?


    At this time, many people swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and slowly turned their heads to look at the people around them.


    They were looking forward to seeing other people die, but also worried that they would be shocked when they suddenly saw the **** picture.


    There is no way, a group of people must die now, so everyone hopes that it is not themselves who die.


    There are so many people here, and the monster is only short of an arm and a shoulder. It is estimated that the death of at least half of the people is enough to provide the body parts it needs.


    So everyone has at least a 50% chance of surviving.


    "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!"


    Suddenly, a fearful voice sounded in the crowd.


    Someone was praying softly repeatedly, praying that it would not be their turn.


    Immediately afterwards, this behavior began to spread rapidly among the crowd, and many people followed that person to speak together, praying that they would not die.


    As if praying like this really worked.


    boom-


    Suddenly, another person shattered into pieces out of thin air, and the pieces of flesh and blood scattered all over the ground.


    And this person was praying repeatedly just now that he would not die, but he was gone in the next second.


    All of this was like a heavy hammer hitting everyone''s hearts, which shocked everyone.


    Those who were still praying all stopped at this moment.


    After all, praying seems useless, UU Reading Whether you die or not depends entirely on luck.


    "I don''t want to die, I really don''t want to die, please, please!"


    In the silence, someone suddenly knelt down towards the huge humanoid monster, shouting continuously.


    It seemed that as long as he knelt down and begged for mercy like this, the monster would spare him.


    And his performance caught everyone''s attention, making many people''s minds active again.


    Maybe kneeling like this really works?


    As soon as such thoughts appeared, several people soon knelt down to the humanoid monster, begging for mercy repeatedly.


    Seeing this, the others were also shaken and wanted to follow suit.


    But at this moment, one of the worshipers suddenly split into four or five pieces, and died under the gaze of many people.


    This scene stunned everyone again.


    Obviously, kneeling down is useless. It''s really random whether people die or not, and there''s no way to think of intervening.


    "Woo woo woo..."


    Seeing that nothing could be done, some people started to cry.


    However, the weeping person was shattered into pieces in the next second.


    Now the camp finally became extremely quiet, and no one made a sound anymore.


    Even if someone prayed, they only prayed in their hearts and did not dare to make a sound.


    And in this silence, from time to time, someone would be broken into pieces and die.


    Death is spreading.

 Chapter 1359： wait and watch

    People in the camp are still dying one by one.


    The dead were all miserable, while the living were terrified.


    No one knows whether it will be their turn next, and no one knows how many people will die before it ends.


    However, under the extreme fear, many people were still staring at the shoulders and arms of the terrifying monster.


    According to the information obtained so far, as long as the remaining shoulders and arms of this monster are successfully spliced, the situation of the dead will be suspended.


    So everyone is looking forward to this result coming soon.


    "Come on, its arms will be spliced ??together soon!"


    Seeing that the monster''s arm was about to take shape, someone couldn''t help but say something.


    As a result, as soon as he said these words, he exploded directly, turning into corpses all over the place.


    Afterwards, these body parts quickly converged towards the monster, becoming a puzzle piece for its other arm.


    Seeing this scene, the rest is really afraid to send out any more business.


    What if he died suddenly on the spot after speaking.


    Everyone tremblingly waited for the last moment to arrive.


    Fortunately, the monster''s arm has basically taken shape, and it is estimated that if three or four people die, everything will be over.


    I just don''t know if I will be among the three or four people.


    Everyone present looked at the humanoid monster standing on the ground with concern.


    The same is true of the caravan captain.


    He has been praying like everyone else, praying not to die, and praying that everything will be safe.


    But his luck is indeed good enough.


    Until now, he was unscathed, as long as he persisted for a while, he might be able to survive.


    "I must not die, I must not die!"


    The caravan captain thought to himself.


    In the dead silence, the rest of the camp had already focused all their attention on the monster.


    Everyone is watching its arms take shape.


    Finally, after another person died, the monster''s arms finally grew, and it became a giant with healthy limbs.


    "Roar-"


    The monster suddenly let out a soft roar, and began to move its limbs slowly.


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the camp involuntarily retreated slowly.


    Although he escaped a catastrophe for the time being, the matter is not over yet.


    No one knows what the monster will do next.


    Whether it will leave the camp or start killing in the camp, five people know.


    If it is the former, then naturally everyone is happy, and everyone can survive.


    And if it is or, it will be troublesome.


    The rest of the people in the camp are probably all in dire straits, with no hope of surviving.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, you must make a move!"


    The caravan captain looked at the tent where Xiao Ning was, and shouted in his heart.


    At this time, everyone including him still dared not make a sound, and everyone retreated quietly step by step, for fear that if they attracted the monster''s attention, they would be suddenly torn apart and died.


    One step, two steps, three steps...


    Everyone was getting farther and farther away from the center of the camp, while the ox carts and horse-drawn carts on the outskirts of the camp were getting closer.


    At the same time, the monster kept moving its hands and feet, gradually gaining control over its own body.


    Now the monster really came alive, it seemed to have life.


    boom!


    Suddenly, the monster kicked on the ground suddenly, and its heavy body hit the ground with a bang.


    Everyone just felt that the ground was shaking, as if a small earthquake had occurred.


    But his jump like this made everyone wake up.


    At this time, the rest of the people in the camp thought that they had to run away quickly, or they would die.


    Although if you run, you may be torn apart while running, or you may be eaten by wild beasts in no man''s land after leaving the camp.


    But this is finally a little hope.


    Even if it is a gamble, everyone is willing to gamble.


    After all, no one wants to be the dish of this terrifying monster.


    Soon, everyone turned around and ran out of the camp decisively.


    But at this moment, Xiao Ning suddenly said in the camp: "Don''t run away, stay here."


    Hearing this, everyone almost stopped in unison.


    Just now Xiao Ning said not to run around, running around will only make him die faster. At that time, someone didn''t listen to him, and he died immediately.


    Now that he said that again, how dare everyone not take it seriously.


    So almost the moment Xiao Ning finished speaking, everyone stopped, and many turned to look at his tent.


    At this time, a question arose in everyone''s mind.


    That''s why Xiao Ning is fine every time he speaks out, but as long as they dare to speak out, they will fall apart and die.


    Is this because Xiao Ning has the means to resist the killing of monsters, or is it because monsters dare not do anything to Xiao Ning?


    No one in the camp could figure out why.


    But one thing is certain, Xiao Ning should not be afraid of this monster.


    He should have a way to deal with this monster.


    Thinking of this, everyone pinned their hopes on Xiao Ning again.


    Now only by letting Xiao Ning take action, everything can end.


    Otherwise, with the terrifying strength of this monster, everyone present would definitely die.


    Don''t even try to run away.


    Everyone looked at the tent where Xiao Ning was, expecting him to make a quick move.


    The caravan captain and several caravan elders were in tears, and kept praying in their hearts that Xiao Ning would stand up and save everyone.


    You must know that this caravan is their painstaking effort, so many people have died now, and the future is lost.


    If the rest of the people die too, then...


    boom!


    At this time, the monster took off again on the spot, shaking the ground and making a loud noise.


    After standing still on the ground again, the monster seemed unable to hold back, and a pair of huge eyes kept scanning the camp.


    Its eyes are composed of the eyes of countless people, so at a glance, you will find that its eyes are like the compound eyes of insects, very penetrating.


    After meeting its gaze, everyone in the camp couldn''t help but feel their hearts tense up, and it was as if they had been sucked out of their souls.


    In the face of this absolute power gap, everyone can do nothing but fear and fear.


    pom pom pom ¡ª


    At this time, the monster took a step and walked up.


    It walked straight towards Xiao Ning''s camp, as if it also knew that the strongest person in this camp was Xiao Ning.


    Seeing this scene, everyone present was slightly relieved.


    This monster is now looking for trouble for Xiao Ning, it should be impossible for Xiao Ning to sit idly by, right?


    Now I don''t know whether Xiao Ning can defeat this terrifying monster.


    If Xiao Ning is not the opponent of this monster, then troubles will follow, and everyone will die.


    Therefore, while watching the monster walk towards Xiao Ning''s tent, everyone kept praying in their hearts, praying that Xiao Ning could defeat the monster.


    Under the gaze of everyone, the monster is getting closer and closer to Xiao Ning''s tent.


    It can cover several meters in one step, so within ten steps, it has arrived outside Xiao Ning''s tent.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone only saw the monster''s right arm raised high, and the right hand punched me.


    call-


    The monster slammed down with a fist, and the fist went straight to Xiao Ning''s tent.


    Its fist is very huge, almost like a boulder, carrying an extremely violent charge.


    If Xiao Ning''s camp was hit by such a punch, then Xiao Ning would definitely die.


    Everyone in the camp did not dare to vent their anger, their eyes were fixed on the monster''s fist, and they watched it fall.


    However, just when the monster''s fist was about to touch Xiao Ning''s tent, he heard a muffled bang.


    It was as if the monster had punched a wall in the air, and the fist stopped right above Xiao Ning''s tent.


    "This?"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    But then, a wave of joy welled up in everyone''s hearts.


    This monster couldn''t smash Xiao Ning''s camp with one punch, which means that this monster is not Xiao Ning''s opponent.


    Next, just wait for Xiao Ning to make a move, and the crisis will hopefully be resolved.


    And everyone who saw hope began to become happy at this time.


    Everyone was looking forward to seeing the scene where Xiao Ning made a move.


    However, Xiao Ning did not act immediately as everyone thought, but still hid in the tent without moving.


    The monster soon discovered this too.


    So it raised its right hand again without hesitation, clenched into a fist again.


    boom-


    The huge fist smashed down from the sky again.


    The attack this time was far more violent than the one just now, and it could be seen that the monster had obviously exerted its full strength.


    But even so, its fist finally stopped abruptly directly above Xiao Ning''s tent.


    It was as if there was an air wall that could never be destroyed around Xiao Ning''s tent.


    Everyone in the camp saw the monster lose again, and the joy in their hearts suddenly increased a bit.


    Now it is certain that this monster is definitely not Xiao Ning''s opponent.


    Otherwise, how could Xiao Ning not succeed in letting it attack it?


    "It''s saved! We''re saved!"


    Someone couldn''t help but speak.


    But as soon as he said the words, he quickly covered his mouth tightly and dared not say more.


    After all, the people who talked nonsense before died inexplicably, and no one knows if this will happen again.


    After the man stopped talking, he focused his eyes on the monster again, observing its every move nervously.


    He was worried that the monster would suddenly turn towards him and come over and kill him first.


    Fortunately, such a thing did not happen.


    The monster raised its fist again, obviously preparing to attack Xiao Ning''s tent again.


    Everyone watched all this intently.


    call-


    The monster''s fist slammed down again, aiming at Xiao Ning''s camp.


    But just like the two times just now, its fist stopped in mid-air again, unable to move any further.


    Now it is certain that this monster will never break through Xiao Ning''s camp, that is to say, it will never kill Xiao Ning.


    After confirming this point, everyone first breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, if monsters can''t kill Xiao Ning, it means that everyone has hope to survive.


    But then, everyone suddenly thought of a key question.


    That is, is Xiao Ning really willing to save everyone?


    Xiao Ning''s strength is so high, obviously much stronger than this terrifying monster.


    But he watched everything that happened in the camp from the beginning to the end, and he never made a move.


    It stands to reason that he can stop this monster before it takes shape, so that so many people will not die.


    As a result he just didn''t move.


    It''s the same now, this monster keeps attacking his camp, and he can completely fight back.


    But for some reason, he just let the monster attack without even thinking about fighting back.


    I don''t know if he is going to wait for the monster to kill everyone in the camp before making a move, or if he will not make a move at all.


    "He doesn''t really wait for us all to die?"


    The caravan leader couldn''t help thinking in his heart.


    Xiao Ning''s behavior is really abnormal, no matter how you look at it, it looks like he is waiting for the monster to kill everyone in the camp.


    He was right, Xiao Ning was indeed observing quietly in the tent, and had no intention of making a move.


    However, Xiao Ning didn''t want to watch the monster kill everyone in the camp.


    He was just observing the monster''s behavioral motives and seeing what the monster would do.


    In his eyes, everyone in the camp was just a group of tool people.


    Even if the monster kills all these tool people, he will not be touched in the slightest.


    In other words, he will not take action against the monster until he gets the answer he wants.


    Even if the monster kills all the people in the camp.


    "Roar-"


    At this time, the terrifying monster suddenly raised its head to the sky and let out a roar.


    It seems that because of the delay in smashing Xiao Ning''s camp, he became furious.


    When everyone in the camp saw the monster getting angry, they were all frightened and dared not move.


    At this point, everyone was worried that the monster would turn its wrath on them.


    This monster failed to find trouble with Xiao Ning, but if it turned around to deal with other people in the camp, absolutely no one would survive.


    Everyone was apprehensive, and their eyes were fixed on the monster.


    Fortunately, this monster did not choose to shift its target, but raised its two hands high at the same time.


    After the palms crossed and clenched into fists, it slammed down again, the target was still Xiao Ning''s camp.


    boom-


    The loud noise came again.


    This time it used more force than the previous few times, so Xiao Ning''s tent visibly trembled, and the top sagged a bit.


    Seeing that his attack had worked this time, the monster quickly raised his hands high, obviously preparing to do the same and attack again.


    boom-


    The monster''s fists quickly smashed down again.


    After this attack, Xiao Ning''s tent was obviously dented again.


    It is estimated that as long as this happens a few more times, Xiao Ning''s tent will completely collapse.


    As for whether Xiao Ning will be safe after the tent collapses, it''s hard to say.


    boom-


    The monster shot again, smashing down with all its strength.


    The loud sound shocked the hearts of everyone, making everyone sweat secretly.


    Everyone was praying for Xiao Ning to make a move.


    After all, if he didn''t make a move, he might be smashed to death by this monster.


    At this moment, some people were already suspecting that Xiao Ning might not be the opponent of this monster at all, at most he could resist the monster''s attack to a certain extent.


    While everyone was thinking, the monster raised its hands once.


    However, just when it crossed its palms and was about to smash down violently, a silver light suddenly flew out from Xiao Ning''s tent.


    The silver light flew in the air very flexibly, piercing upwards cleverly, and piercing directly towards the monster''s head.


    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on this silver light, looking forward to what happened next.

 Chapter 1360： fierce battle

    swish¡ª


    A silver light flashed in the middle of the monster''s forehead.


    Immediately afterwards, a blood spot appeared in the center of the monster''s forehead.


    The blood spot expanded rapidly, and finally a bloodstain slowly flowed down the monster''s cheek at the spot.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was overjoyed.


    They all understood now that the silver light that flashed just now must be Xiao Ning''s flying sword.


    In other words, Xiao Ning used the flying sword to attack the monster, and successfully pierced a blood hole on the monster''s forehead.


    However, when everyone was happy, they saw that the blood hole on the monster''s forehead healed quickly.


    In just a short breath, the blood hole was completely closed, and the blood flow stopped.


    It wasn''t until this moment that the stunned crowd realized that this monster was made up of pieces of corpses, so it''s not surprising that the wounds healed on their own.


    "Roar-"


    The monster roared angrily, clasped its palms together, and raised them high above its head again.


    boom-


    Immediately afterwards, the monster''s hands slammed down hard.


    Its target is still Xiao Ning''s camp.


    And it can be seen that it is now crazier than before, it seems that it is because Xiao Ning just used the flying sword to attack him.


    At this time, the silver light turned back in the air and stabbed at the monster from the back.


    The sharp-eyed people quickly focused their eyes on the silver light brought out by the flying sword, looking forward to what happened next.


    There was a pop.


    The silver light pierced directly into the monster''s back, and then came out from the monster''s chest.


    This one directly pierced the monster to the heart.


    Of course, after seeing this scene this time, everyone in the camp was not particularly happy.


    Because they all subconsciously felt that this new wound on the monster''s body would heal quickly again, just like the blood hole on his forehead just now.


    What everyone is looking forward to now is what kind of means Xiao Ning will use to deal with the monster.


    And at the moment when everyone''s brains were thinking quickly, the monster''s hands had already slammed down, directly above Xiao Ning''s tent.


    Of course, its attack still didn''t work, it still inexplicably stopped directly above Xiao Ning''s camp.


    It was as if there was an indestructible wall of air in Xiao Ning''s tent, which could block all attacks of monsters.


    But sharp-eyed people just saw that Xiao Ning''s camp visibly shook a few times when the monster fell down.


    I don''t know if it was the strong wind brought by the smash that shook Xiao Ning''s camp, or some other reason.


    call!


    Undaunted, the monster quickly clenched its hands above its head, preparing for the next round of attacks.


    Xiao Ning''s flying sword also turned around in the air, aiming at the monster again.


    It is clear that a new wave of attacks is about to begin.


    I just don''t know what the outcome will be this time.


    While everyone was expecting it, many people found that the wound on the monster''s chest was healing rapidly.


    Sure enough, the flying sword''s attack couldn''t kill the monster.


    Swish!


    Peng!


    Two voices sounded almost simultaneously.


    Everyone watched helplessly that the silver light quickly passed through the monster''s body, and the monster smashed its hands down hard.


    Everything is the same as before, the result is exactly the same.


    The monster still didn''t smash Xiao Ning''s camp, and Xiao Ning''s flying sword only created a short wound on the monster.


    The monster didn''t die, neither did Xiao Ning.


    Nothing changed.


    At this time, many people were thinking about whether to take this opportunity to escape from the camp.


    After all, judging from the screen seen so far, Xiao Ning and the monster are completely matched, and the monster has no desire to deal with everyone.


    So taking advantage of the gap between Xiao Ning and the monster''s battle to escape together, the hope of surviving should be a little higher.


    Although there are wild animals everywhere outside the camp, it should be much better if so many people escape together.


    For a while, many people looked left and right, making eye contact with the people around them.


    The caravan leader naturally met the eyes of several caravan elders.


    After looking at each other like this, he knew immediately that everyone was trying to survive by running away.


    As for whether to escape or not, it still depends on him, the caravan captain.


    "Do you want to escape?"


    The caravan captain was extremely troubled.


    Although the current situation is not good, it is definitely not bad.


    There was no winner between Xiao Ning and the monster, but it also showed that the monster couldn''t do anything to Xiao Ning.


    If this situation is maintained until dawn, then everyone will usher in a turning point.


    After all, escaping during the day is much safer than escaping at night.


    It just so happened that the supplies for food were also packed in advance because of the robbery by the Jinlinmeng.


    As long as the day breaks, you don''t need to pack anything, just take those things and leave.


    Thinking of this, the caravan captain shook his head slightly at the several caravan elders, and at the same time made a wink.


    Several caravan elders immediately understood and expressed that they understood.


    In fact, they are also thinking about staying up until dawn.


    As long as the sun rises, the situation will improve a lot in an instant.


    On the other side, other people also thought of this, and the restlessness in their hearts gradually subsided.


    Everyone focused on Xiao Ning''s tent again, observing Xiao Ning''s battle with the monster.


    At this time, the monster was still trying to smash Xiao Ning''s camp, and Xiao Ning had been urging the flying sword to attack it.


    The two sides fought inextricably.


    But everyone soon discovered that the monster''s attack became faster than before.


    Similarly, Xiao Ning''s flying sword became faster and more flexible than before.


    It seems that the two sides have begun to push their strength to the limit after a contest.


    "Who will win?"


    This question flashed across everyone''s mind involuntarily.


    From a rational point of view, everyone must hope that Xiao Ning can win.


    After all, only if Xiao Ning wins can everyone truly be safe.


    But judging from the current situation, it seems extremely difficult for Xiao Ning to defeat the monster.


    You must know that this monster has almost unlimited recovery ability.


    Not only has it been attacked many times, its injuries can heal quickly, and in the end Xiao Ning didn''t get any results.


    The thoughts in everyone''s hearts became more and more firm, and they felt that the only way out now was to stay up until dawn and escape.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    The monsters kept attacking Xiao Ning''s tent, and Xiao Ning''s flying sword also kept attacking the monsters.


    Nothing seems to have changed.


    Everyone present felt that this battle would be fruitless.


    But at this moment, the silver light in the air suddenly split, from one silver light to more than a dozen silver lights.


    Everyone hurriedly counted carefully, only to find that there were seventeen silver lights in total.


    Seeing this scene, the hearts of everyone present were beating wildly.


    It seems that Xiao Ning is ready to step up the offensive.


    I don''t know whether Xiao Ning will gain the upper hand in the future.


    But no matter what, now I can finally see a little hope, not like just now, there is no hope at all.


    Swish Swish Swish!


    The seventeen silver lights spread out and stabbed at the monster from different directions.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone heard the muffled sounds of Peng Peng Peng.


    Seventeen silver lights stabbed the monster one after another, leaving seventeen wounds on the monster.


    And every silver light passed through the monster''s body, so there were thirty-four wounds in total, exactly doubled.


    "Roar-"


    The monster roared, its voice full of anger.


    It seems that Xiao Ning''s attack has completely enraged it.


    I saw it slammed its feet on the ground, and then jumped high into the air.


    The eyes of everyone in the camp moved up with the monster''s body, watching it jump into the air, and then watching it adjust its posture in mid-air.


    When the monster finished adjusting its posture, everyone found that it was completely aimed at Xiao Ning''s camp.


    Now everyone understood that this monster wanted to use its own weight to flatten Xiao Ning''s camp.


    I don''t know if Xiao Ning can stop this powerful attack this time.


    After all, this monster is made up of the corpses of hundreds of people, and its weight is astonishing.


    air.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone in the camp, the monster fell down rapidly, and sat down facing Xiao Ning''s tent.


    In the next instant, the monster had already landed directly above the tent, less than half a meter away from the tent.


    At this time, many people couldn''t help covering their eyes with their hands, not wanting to see the next scene.


    Of course, most people still keep their eyes on the monster.


    After all, the next result determines the fate of everyone present.


    If the monster defeats Xiao Ning, then everyone present will die.


    Conversely, if Xiao Ning survived such an attack unscathed, then it would definitely not be difficult to counter-kill the monster.


    Everyone expected the latter.


    As for whether it can be achieved, it depends on the contest between the two sides.


    At least ordinary people like them can''t help at all.


    boom-


    A loud bang sounded.


    And at the moment when the loud noise sounded, the earth also shook violently.


    Everyone in the camp tried to maintain their balance, while staring at the monster and Xiao Ning''s tent, not daring to look away.


    Finally, the results came out.


    The monster did not collapse Xiao Ning''s tent, but was blocked by an invisible wall of air, sitting suspended above Xiao Ning''s tent.


    After seeing all this clearly, everyone was overjoyed.


    Even if this monster couldn''t kill Xiao Ning with such means, then there should be no way to kill Xiao Ning.


    It seems that Xiao Ning''s strength is still higher than this monster.


    In this case, everyone will be saved.


    In an instant, everyone gave up their thoughts of fleeing, waiting for Xiao Ning to defeat the monster and end the crisis.


    Xiao Ning lived up to everyone''s trust.


    I saw the seventeen silver lights flashing rapidly in the air, piercing the monster from different directions.


    Swish Swish Swish¡ª


    The silver light quickly sank into the monster''s body, and then flew out from the other side of the monster''s body.


    And after piercing the monster, the seventeen silver lights did not stay at all, they turned sharply in the air, and then looked for a new angle to attack Xiao Ning again.


    This kind of attack continued continuously, and the monster was like a sandbag that could not resist, pierced by the flexible silver light.


    Of course, the monster''s wounds have been desperately healing during this period.


    It''s just that Yinguang''s attack was too fast and too violent, causing the wound to heal completely unable to keep up with the speed.


    Everyone watched helplessly that the wounds on the monster''s body were getting more and more long.


    Adjacent wounds slowly join together to form larger open wounds.


    "Ho! Ho¡ª"


    The monster screamed wildly, and at the same time waved its hands wildly in the air, desperately trying to resist the silver light''s attack.


    However, the speed of these seventeen silver lights is too fast, and the attack angles chosen each time are very tricky, making it difficult for the monster to resist.


    Another point is that there are too many silver lights, even if the monster can block one of them, it cannot block the rest.


    Therefore, the entire battle situation has been one-sided, turning into seventeen silver lights besieging monsters.


    Everyone could clearly see that the monster''s movements gradually became slower and slower, as if it was unsustainable.


    "Now we''re saved! Now we''re saved!"


    Someone couldn''t help shouting, the voice was full of surprise.


    His emotions quickly led to other people around him, and soon everyone present could not help but start cheering.


    Of course, everyone''s eyes still refused to leave the seventeen silver lights and the monster.


    Everyone wanted to know whether these seventeen silver lights could kill the monster in the end.


    Or, does the monster still have any hole cards to show, and still have a chance to turn defeat into victory?


    "Must win! Must win!"


    "Xiao Ning, we all depend on you!"


    Everyone prayed for Xiao Ning.


    After all, Xiao Ning''s victory is everyone''s victory. Only when Xiao Ning kills this terrifying monster can everyone survive.


    Otherwise, everyone is in bad luck.


    In the air, seventeen silver lights shuttled back and forth, piercing the monster continuously, and then flew away from the monster''s body.


    Dazzling rays of light intersect each other, weaving a silver net in the dark night.


    This net traps the monster in it, and it seems that its life will end at any moment.


    Under the attack of this intensity, the monster''s body gradually began to be torn apart.


    Flesh is constantly falling from the monster.


    These flesh and blood all fell to the ground because the wound was too big and dense, and they were forced to separate from the monster''s body.


    Looking at this scene, everyone didn''t feel disgusted or scared at all, they just felt happy.


    Everyone cheered for Xiao Ning in their hearts, hoping that he would dismember the monster as soon as possible.


    That way, everyone will be saved.


    Swish Swish Swish¡ª


    The silver light was still dancing, and the monsters had already left Xiao Ning''s camp, wandering around the camp.


    It was destroying crazily, smashing everything it saw, and quickly turned the camp into a mess.


    But at this dangerous moment, everyone didn''t care about the loss of property, and just wanted the monster to fall quickly.


    Finally, UU reading www. uukanshu.com In everyone''s expectation, the monster''s movements became slower and slower, and its body became more and more broken.


    Finally fell to the ground with a thud.


    It''s just that it''s not completely dead yet, it''s still wriggling on the ground.


    But in the same way, Xiao Ning''s flying sword still did not stop attacking, and was still attacking it frantically.


    As time passed, the size of the monster became smaller and smaller.


    Those seventeen silver lights were like seventeen kitchen knives, constantly cutting the monster''s body, and finally cut the monster into countless pieces.


    "Is it dead? Is it dead?"


    Everyone spoke one after another, shouting anxiously.


    They were not sure whether the monster was dead or not, after all, the monster was made up of pieces of corpses.


    What if the corpses on the ground could be put back together again?

 Chapter 1361： aftermath

    No one in the camp dared to relax, they all stared at the corpses on the ground, watching whether the corpses would gather again.


    Sure enough, under their watchful eyes, the corpses began to move again, and they gathered together towards the location of the monster''s remains.


    "Live again, live again, and indeed live again!"


    "What should I do, this thing can''t be killed at all."


    "Why don''t we run away quickly, and leave quickly while the monster is not alive."


    "Yes, captain, let''s run quickly, we will definitely die if we stay here."


    "..."


    Everyone thought of running away, so they looked at the caravan captain one after another, waiting for him to make up his mind.


    Seeing that everyone seemed anxious to escape, the caravan leader couldn''t help getting into trouble.


    He was afraid that if he ran away, he would die as inexplicably as he did at the beginning, and if he didn''t run away, waiting here foolishly would mean he would have no future.


    For a while, he didn''t know how to make a decision.


    And at this moment, Xiao Ning suddenly said in the camp: "Don''t run around, anyone who dares to run around will die."


    When the caravan leader heard it, he immediately shouted as if he had received an amnesty, "Everyone, don''t run around and move around, just wait in the camp obediently, Brother Xiao Ning must have a way to deal with it."


    His words and Xiao Ning''s words were like a placebo, instantly calming many people''s emotions.


    Although the corpses are still being reassembled and pieced together, the monster is about to be resurrected.


    But judging from Xiao Ning''s performance just now, he obviously has a way to kill monsters.


    Therefore, everyone trusted Xiao Ning''s words, and felt that as long as they listened to Xiao Ning''s words, they could live.


    However, what everyone doesn''t know is that Xiao Ning is just using them as test subjects.


    In Xiao Ning''s tent.


    Xiao Ning was still sitting on the bed as before, but his complexion was cloudy and uncertain.


    "After this thing came to life, why did it only attack me? How did it know that I was the key to this camp? Could it sense the breath of the strong?"


    Xiao Ning frowned.


    He originally thought that after the monster came back to life, it would first kill the remaining people in the camp.


    It didn''t work out, instead, they came over to deal with him first.


    And when the monsters kept attacking his camp from behind, he was not in a hurry to kill him, because he wanted to see if the monster would turn its target to other people in the camp.


    The result still disappointed him, and the monster kept attacking him.


    It was as if he would not give up until he was killed.


    This made Xiao Ning very curious.


    But now, he decided to experiment again to see who the monster would deal with first after it was revived.


    Whether to deal with the other people in the camp, or still deal with him first.


    It was precisely because of this that he told the people in the camp not to leave in a hurry.


    In fact, it was because of this that he prevented the people in the caravan from escaping.


    "Fortunately, these people trust me and obey my words."


    A smug smile flashed across Xiao Ning''s face.


    In front of these caravan members, he finally felt some treatment as a strong man.


    After seeing his strength, the people in these caravans trusted him very much and felt that he would definitely lead them out of no man''s land.


    That''s why he was so respectful to him, and he didn''t dare to neglect him at all.


    But in fact, he just regarded them as test subjects, as tool people.


    If it weren''t for this, he wouldn''t have walked with these burdens at all.


    As a strong man, as a cultivator, why should he associate with things like ants?


    "Hmph, if your life is good enough, you may be able to survive, but if your life is not hard enough, then don''t blame me."


    Xiao Ning sneered again.


    He would never take action to protect the people in the caravan, so whether these people can survive depends entirely on their own fate.


    Outside the tent.


    After Xiao Ning''s words just now, everyone quickly quieted down.


    Everyone regained their composure one by one.


    Of course, the fear in their hearts still hasn''t disappeared.


    After all, the monster is in the process of being resurrected, and it is constantly growing, and its size is getting closer and closer to that just now.


    After it is completely restored to its original shape, it is not known what action it will take.


    Everyone was very anxious, and no one dared to guarantee it.


    Now they can only pin their hopes on Xiao Ning, praying that Xiao Ning can kill this monster next time, so that everyone can escape.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid my life will be confessed here.


    While everyone was thinking and waiting, the monster suddenly moved and made a lot of noise.


    And this movement immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw that the monster was slowly moving its hands and feet, as if it was moving its body and was about to get up at any time.


    Sure enough, after waiting for about half a minute, the monster supported his body with his hands and slowly stood up from the ground.


    Soon, the monster stood on the ground again, as daunting as a giant tower or a high mountain.


    Everyone in the camp was speechless, all looking up at the monster with fear on their faces.


    For a moment, the entire camp returned to dead silence.


    "Roar-"


    At this time, the monster roared loudly.


    Everyone was startled by the sudden voice, and all of them took a step back involuntarily.


    And the monster turned around slowly, and looked at Xiao Ning''s tent again. ,


    Seeing this scene, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that the target of the monster is still not them, but Xiao Ning.


    That is, they are safe for the time being.


    But if Xiao Ning loses to this monster in the end, then everything will be hard to say.


    Now, the situation is unclear.


    After all, this monster has the ability to resurrect infinitely, and no matter how strong Xiao Ning is, he will eventually be exhausted.


    Until then, it will be everyone''s death.


    Everyone in the camp was terrified and focused on the monster''s movements.


    At the same time, Xiao Ning''s tent.


    Although Xiao Ning was in the camp, he could clearly see the monster''s movements.


    So he knew now that the monster was coming his way again.


    "It seems that this monster is fighting me."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    He originally wanted to observe again to see what the monster would do next, so as to judge the origin of the monster.


    But judging from the current situation, the target of this monster is only him, and he will definitely not take any new actions unless he is killed.


    In other words, there is nothing to observe now, so the monster can only be killed.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning took a deep breath, and a silver light slowly appeared behind him.


    This copper flying sword has been refined by him to be extremely powerful, and it is absolutely no problem to kill this monster.


    "go!"


    Xiao Ning gave a soft shout, and in an instant the copper flying sword shot out, passing through the tent from directly above and directly outside the tent.


    At the same time, that monster just happened to come to Xiao Ning''s tent.


    Same as before, the monster attacked Xiao Ning''s camp as soon as it approached.


    This time it learned the lesson from before, it didn''t try to attack Xiao Ning''s camp with both hands, but jumped up and down, and swore to crush Xiao Ning''s tent together with the high pressure from the air look like.


    Seeing this scene, the hearts of everyone in the camp rose to their throats.


    The monster also took such an attack just now, but it didn''t jump as high as this time.


    Now this monster is jumping so high, if it falls heavily, it might really crush Xiao Ning and even his tent. In that case...


    At this time, everyone dared not breathe, and stared closely at the monster in the air.


    Of course, this process is actually very fast.


    After the monster jumped into the sky, it quickly fell down.


    Its speed is extremely fast, however, at this time there are still speeds much faster than it.


    Everyone suddenly saw that a silver light split into dozens of pieces in the air, all shooting at the monster that was about to land.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded in surprise.


    Everything happened so fast that they didn''t have time to react, and it was impossible to have other emotions and thoughts other than surprise.


    In the extreme astonishment of everyone, dozens of silver lights shuttled and intertwined rapidly in the air.


    It''s just that the center of their weaving and weaving is the monster.


    Therefore, in the eyes of everyone in the camp, it was as if a big silver net had caught the monster.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone discovered that the lines of the silver net were like life-threatening ropes, crazily cutting the monster''s body.


    Just like that, the huge body of the monster was cut into countless pieces in the air, and fell from the sky like a burst of blood-colored hail, all of which fell in the camp.


    clap clap¡ª


    For a moment, the camp was filled with the sound of blood and flesh smashing on the ground and tents.


    At the same time, the blood mist also filled the entire camp, as if a blood rain fell from the sky, dyeing the air and everything in the camp bloody.


    In this **** and terrifying atmosphere, everyone in the camp stood still and did not dare to move.


    At this moment, they were all so shocked that they didn''t know what to do. They didn''t know whether to run, or whether to speak.


    They thought that there would be another battle between Xiao Ning and the monster, but they never thought that the strength Xiao Ning showed this time would be so powerful.


    With just one face-to-face encounter, the monster was cut into countless pieces, and there was no time to attack.


    So, this monster is destined to no longer be Xiao Ning''s opponent?


    Some people think so.


    While everyone was thinking and reacting, the blood rain slowly stopped.


    The chopped up bodies of the monsters had all fallen into the camp, everywhere.


    Until then, everyone reacted one after another.


    "It should be dead now, right?"


    "It''s become so broken, can''t I still live?"


    "I didn''t expect Xiao Ning to be so amazing!"


    "..."


    Many people couldn''t help but speak.


    At this time, without exception, everyone hopes that the monster will die completely.


    We are all praying that it will not come back to life.


    It can be said that after experiencing such a horrible incident, everyone''s mental strength has been exhausted.


    If this monster still refuses to die and wants to come back to life, many people will definitely be exhausted and emotionally collapsed.


    At that time, I am afraid that a group of people will go crazy.


    But fortunately, the wreckage of the monster did not gather again this time.


    After waiting for at least four or five minutes, no one in the camp saw any movement.


    It seems that this monster is unlikely to be resurrected.


    "Are we saved?"


    "Are we safe?"


    "Is this monster dead?"


    "..."


    Many people spoke again, expressing their doubts and guesses.


    Of course, at this time, the most important thing in everyone''s heart is hope.


    Yes, they saw hope again, and felt that they had a chance to survive this time.


    "Captain, should we go to Xiao Ning''s side and ask?"


    Suddenly, someone suggested.


    These words instantly awakened many people, that''s right, if you want to know the answer now, the best way is to ask Xiao Ning.


    After all, Xiao Ning is an immortal cultivator, and only he can deal with this terrifying monster.


    So he must know whether the monster will be resurrected or not.


    At least he''ll know more than anyone here.


    One stone stirred up waves, and everyone present asked the caravan captain if he wanted to ask Xiao Ning.


    Seeing this, the caravan leader said, "Come on, let''s go over and ask."


    He was afraid that if he went there alone, he would die inexplicably.


    Moreover, he was also afraid that he would come to Xiao Ning''s camp alone like the captain of the guard of the Jinlin League, and then die a miserable death.


    On the other side, when everyone saw what the caravan captain said, they all expressed their agreement.


    This opinion was put forward by everyone, and they naturally would not refuse the request of the caravan captain.


    What''s more, they can''t wait to know the result.


    Afterwards, everyone moved together and walked slowly towards Xiao Ning''s camp.


    But just when they walked a few steps, Xiao Ning suddenly came out from the tent.


    Everyone stopped involuntarily and looked at Xiao Ning from a distance.


    Xiao Ning at this moment is completely different from them, he doesn''t show any panic at all.


    Moreover, Xiao Ning''s clothes were clean all over, and he looked leisurely and calm.


    On the other hand, looking at myself, one by one was stained with blood, and all of them were terrified, their faces full of horror.


    With such a comparison, many people regard Xiao Ning as a god-like figure in their hearts.


    Everyone regards Xiao Ning as their hope and their savior as if they believed in a god.


    "Brother Xiao Ning."


    The caravan leader tremblingly opened his mouth, and asked with great respect: "Is this monster dead?"


    "That''s right, it''s dead."


    Xiao Ning spoke calmly.


    He really hoped that the monster was still alive and had some new performances, so that he could learn more about the monster.


    But helplessly, this monster just kept attacking him, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com and has no interest in the rest of the camp.


    He had no choice but to kill the monster completely.


    On the other side, after hearing Xiao Ning''s affirmative answer, everyone was pleasantly surprised.


    Dead, finally dead, the monster is finally completely dead!


    It can be said that this is the happiest moment in their life.


    In their lives, there is no moment like this moment of surprise, such a kind of rejoicing for the rest of their lives.


    The monster is finally dead, which means that the crisis is over and they can all survive.


    However, in this excitement, some people also thought about what to do next.


    Should we continue westward toward the Chaotianshan Prairie, or turn around and return to the ancient city of Zhayi.


    After all, if you continue to go west, you don''t know what kind of danger you will encounter. Everyone doesn''t want to encounter such a terrifying and powerful monster again.

 Chapter 1362： root problem

    The caravan captain looked up at the sky. It was already midnight, and it was still far away from dawn.


    So he said to everyone in the camp: "Clean up quickly and rest quickly, and get enough energy to go on the road tomorrow."


    Everyone reacted when they heard it.


    Yes, no matter where you go tomorrow, you must hurry up and rest now.


    If you don''t raise your spirits enough, how can you have the strength to go on your way tomorrow.


    Everyone dispersed to clean up and rest.


    The caravan captain brought several caravan elders and walked quickly to Xiao Ning''s side.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, thanks to you this time, otherwise everyone would have died."


    The caravan captain thanked him very respectfully.


    Several caravan elders also expressed their gratitude one after another, expressing their sincere gratitude to Xiao Ning.


    But having said that, at this moment, they have always had doubts in their hearts, thinking that with Xiao Ning''s strength, they can take action in advance, so that so many people will not die innocently.


    After all, judging from the process of him killing the monster just now, the monster had absolutely no power to fight back in front of him.


    The whole process was a question of whether Xiao Ning wanted to kill the monster, not whether Xiao Ning had the ability to save his life.


    That being the case, why didn''t Xiao Ning act earlier, why did he have to wait for so many people to die before he could make a difference?


    Of course, everyone just thinks about this kind of thinking in their hearts, and it is impossible to really say it.


    One is that everyone does not know the real situation.


    What if Xiao Ning had been unable to make a move just now, and only now?


    Second, even if Xiao Ning was really waiting for the opportunity on purpose, they didn''t dare to say anything more.


    After all, Xiao Ning is very powerful, and all the initiative is in his hands.


    If he wanted to save it, he could save it. If he didn''t want to save it, there was nothing anyone could do.


    During this journey, everyone had to rely on him to live.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning said calmly: "It''s safe now, you should hurry back and rest."


    After finishing speaking, he turned around and opened the curtain, and walked into the tent.


    The caravan leader and several caravan elders looked at me and I looked at you, and then quickly turned around and walked towards the camp in the middle of a place.


    At this time, the camp was still in a mess, with blood stains everywhere, and the pungent smell of blood still wafted in the air.


    But now everyone has no time to care about these.


    All of this will be discussed at dawn tomorrow.


    Anyway, after dawn, everyone has to pack up and clean up together.


    The caravan leader and several caravan elders quickly returned to the camp.


    None of them was in the mood to sleep, because they hadn''t decided which way to go tomorrow.


    Should we continue westbound and return to the Tianshan Prairie, or should we flee back to the ancient city of Zhayi?


    If you go west, you may still encounter such dangers on the road. If Xiao Ning is still as slow as today, then you don''t know how many people will die.


    And if he fled to the east and returned to the ancient city of Zhayi, Xiao Ning might not go with him.


    After all, Xiao Ning went with their caravan just because he wanted to cross no man''s land.


    "Hey, it''s really difficult."


    An old caravan sighed.


    When they were outside just now, they still felt lucky to survive the catastrophe, but this mood has long since disappeared.


    At this moment, all that lingers in their hearts is full of troubles.


    How to choose?


    "Why don''t we still vote to make a decision when we get up tomorrow morning?"


    Another old caravan suggested.


    Whether to go in this direction this time is ultimately decided by everyone''s vote.


    So tomorrow it is best to make the final decision in this way.


    In this way, even if something happens in the end, everyone will not have any complaints.


    "we can only do this."


    The caravan leader nodded slowly, agreeing to the decision.


    No way, he really didn''t know how to make a decision, so he could only hand over the decision-making power to everyone in the caravan.


    Just like this time, everyone wanted to come and pick up the scattered goods, and finally made trouble like this.


    If he had made this decision out of his own selfishness, he would now be under enormous pressure and shoulder enormous responsibilities.


    "By the way, our guards didn''t all encounter the same thing as us, did they?"


    Suddenly, an old man in the caravan spoke.


    These words instantly attracted the attention of everyone present, and everyone turned their heads to look at him.


    "It''s possible."


    Several caravan elders nodded slowly.


    I didn''t have time to think about it just now, but after thinking about it carefully now, I found that this possibility is really not small.


    Perhaps the guards encountered inexplicable deaths after they went out.


    The members of the guards died in pieces one after another, and then the body parts were pieced together again into a monster.


    I just don''t know where the monster went.


    "Wait!" At this moment, an old man in the caravan suddenly exclaimed: "Is there a possibility that after our guards turned into monsters, they went to the camp of the Jinlin League?"


    These words once again awakened everyone, giving everyone a new way of thinking.


    That''s right, it might be that the monsters turned into by his guard went to the camp of the Jinlinmeng, and finally the guards of the Jinlinmeng had to flee all the way here.


    "In that case, is it possible that the people of the Jinlin League were forced to flee to us under the influence of the monster?"


    As soon as the mind is opened, people immediately make various associations.


    One of them speculated that the members of the Jinlin League might have fled here because of the influence of the monster.


    "It''s possible."


    "Yes, the possibility cannot be ruled out."


    "It''s a pity that the members of the Jinlin League are dead now, and we can''t find someone to verify it."


    Everyone spoke one after another, expressing their opinions.


    Afterwards, everyone continued to deduce and analyze around this guess.


    In the end, after repeated analysis, everyone felt that this possibility was not small.


    "It must be like this. For some reason, our guards turned into monsters and went all the way to the camp of the Jinlin League. After killing a lot in the camp of the Jinlinmeng, the guards of the Jinlinmeng had to go to the camp. Let''s run in this direction."


    "In the end it''s what we see now."


    The caravan captain concluded.


    As soon as his words fell, an old man in the caravan suddenly said solemnly: "At that time, the captain of the guards of the Jinlin League died first, and then the guards of the Jinlin League died. So there are people who died here, and if this is the case, is it because the people of the Jinlin League were contaminated by something when they fled?"


    Everyone turned their heads to look at the speaker in unison.


    This is again a reasonable guess.


    "Maybe this kind of monster breeds offspring by this method."


    A caravan old man made a surprising statement.


    But everyone thought about it carefully and found that this possibility is really very high.


    Perhaps the monsters they have killed so far, and the monsters they have encountered are all made up of human corpses.


    Thinking about it this way, this is really an extremely terrifying thing.


    "Then... if this is the case, will we die next?"


    At this time, another old man in the caravan said something that made everyone frightened.


    Yes, if the speculation just now is true, it means that people like myself have also been infected with that horrible thing.


    In other words, people like myself might die suddenly like the Jin Linmeng people, and then slowly combine into a terrifying monster.


    This kind of death is really miserable, and no one can accept it.


    "It can''t be true, can it?"


    Someone said unwillingly.


    "I don''t want that to be the case."


    Another person answered.


    But after the two finished speaking, the camp fell silent instantly.


    In fact, everyone knows in their hearts that this tenth chance will be everyone''s next destiny.


    Everyone has to accept it if they can''t accept it.


    "What should we do now? How about going to talk to Xiao Ning about this?"


    An old caravan suggested.


    As soon as he said this, everyone turned to look at the caravan captain again.


    "Well, I must go and tell him, he knows far more than us."


    The caravan leader nodded without hesitation.


    According to the current situation, even if Xiao Ning doesn''t understand, he has to tell him about it, because he is the only one who can kill monsters, and he is everyone''s only reliance.


    "Then shall we go together?"


    An old caravan stood up and said.


    The others also got up one after another, wanting to find Xiao Ning together.


    They are really worried about this matter, if they don''t get an answer immediately, they will feel really uneasy.


    "Let''s go, let''s go together."


    The caravan captain walked quickly to the tent curtains.


    A group of people quickly filed out and came outside the tent again.


    At this time, less than ten minutes had passed since they had just entered the camp.


    After everyone left the tent, they went straight to Xiao Ning''s tent.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, are you still asleep? We have something very important to tell you."


    The caravan captain whispered at the door of Xiao Ning''s tent.


    Soon Xiao Ning''s voice sounded in the tent.


    "come in."


    Hearing this, the caravan leader immediately lifted the curtain and led several caravan elders into it one after another.


    Xiao Ning''s tent is very spacious, it is not a problem for several people to stand inside at the same time.


    "What? What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Ning was still meditating on the bed with his eyes closed, looking like an old monk in meditation.


    The caravan leader hurriedly said: "Brother Xiao Ning, we just analyzed the whole matter and came up with a guess that is quite possible, so I''m here to tell you about it."


    "tell me the story."


    Xiao Ning said with his eyes still tightly closed.


    The caravan leader hurriedly opened his mouth and explained the results of the analysis just now in detail.


    After Xiao Ning finished listening, he couldn''t help but suddenly opened his eyes, scanning the crowd back and forth.


    It had to be said that these people were really beyond his expectations, and they thought of things that he hadn''t even thought of.


    Sure enough, there are more people and more power, and more people look at problems from more angles.


    On the other side, the caravan captain and several caravan elders saw Xiao Ning suddenly opened their eyes, and secretly thought that this matter must have attracted Xiao Ning''s attention.


    Otherwise, Xiao Ning wouldn''t suddenly act unsteady.


    "The possibility you mentioned is indeed not small, and it is worth noting."


    Xiao Ning said.


    He went through it quickly in his mind and found that this possibility was really very high.


    Because if that''s the case, a lot of things would make sense.


    For example, why did the members of the Jinlin League die first, and why the members of the Alashan League died after a while after the members of the Jinlin League died.


    This is because, originally, that force thought that the Jin Linmeng alone would be enough to piece together a sufficiently powerful monster.


    But later, when he suddenly discovered Xiao Ning''s existence, he temporarily decided to kill some people from the Alashan League to supplement.


    As for why the people of the Jinlin League died first, it was entirely because the people of the Jinlin League had been infected with that mysterious power long ago, and their death was already doomed.


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart, this is really interesting.


    Next, let''s take a good look at these people in the Alashan League and see how these people will change.


    Perhaps through this, you can find your own opportunity.


    In the past few days, Xiao Ning has actually been thinking about what his chance is, but the master has never responded, so he can''t find a clue at all.


    But now the appearance of this mysterious force gave him a clue.


    This is also the reason why he didn''t take action just now, he just wanted to observe this monster carefully and see what kind of behavior motive this monster would have.


    As a result, after the monster took shape, it just kept attacking him without caring about the other people in the camp, so he had no choice but to deal with it.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, what should we do now? Why don''t we go back to the ancient city of Zayi tomorrow?"


    Seeing that Xiao Ning was silent, the caravan leader couldn''t help but speak.


    If he was still hesitant about which route to take just now, then now he just wants to return to the ancient city of Zhayi as soon as possible.


    Because he felt that the only way to be safe now was to return to the ancient city of Zhayi. If he continued to stay in this uninhabited Gobi Desert, he might be torn apart and die at any time.


    Like him, the senior caravans who were present were eager to return to the ancient city of Zayi as soon as possible.


    They all felt that mysterious thing, or that mysterious force, could only exert its power in the no-man''s land, and it would be powerless to leave the no-man''s land.


    So as long as they return to the ancient city of Zayi, from now on they will no longer be in no-man''s land, so even if they are contaminated with that kind of thing, they will not die inexplicably.


    "No hurry, going back now is not a good choice."


    Xiao Ning stopped it.


    Now he wants to observe the possible changes of these people, how can they be allowed to escape back to the ancient city of Zayi.


    Seeing that Xiao Ning disagreed, the caravan leader hurriedly said again: "Brother Xiao Ning, why don''t you continue to go east, and our caravan will turn west first."


    It was well said when they came here, everyone was just traveling together, so the caravan leader felt that this proposal was not too much.


    After all, their caravan is not Xiao Ning''s servant, UU Reading can decide to stay or not.


    "Several people still give up the idea of ??going back as soon as possible."


    Xiao Ning said straight to the point: "If you insist on going back, then I will not be polite to you."


    These words immediately stunned everyone present.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, what do you mean by that?"


    the caravan captain asked.


    Xiao Ning quickly glanced at the crowd, and said coldly: "You are already stained with dirt, if I let you go back to the ancient city of Zhayi, wouldn''t it be harmful?"


    Hearing this, everyone instantly understood that Xiao Ning was afraid that they would infect their bodies, causing more and more people to die and become monsters.


    "This¡­"


    The caravan captain didn''t know what to say, because Xiao Ning''s concerns were indeed justified.

 Chapter 1363： force

    After Xiao Ning saw what he said, everyone looked hesitant, and sneered triumphantly in their hearts.


    These people are really good people, whether it is to intimidate them or use righteousness to suppress them, it is very simple.


    With just a few words now, they are so scared that they dare not even think about going back.


    On the other side, after a while, the caravan leader and several caravan elders said one after another: "Brother Xiao Ning, we are contaminated with dirty things, and we don''t want to go back and infect our family members."


    "Yeah, if you go all the way to the west, this dirty thing will be spread to our Tianshan Prairie, so that''s not okay."


    "If I have to choose, then I might as well go to the ancient city of Zhayi."


    "..."


    Xiao Ning quickly glanced at everyone.


    He had one thing to say, that is, why didn''t you think of dying in this no-man''s land, so as to avoid future troubles.


    Of course, he wouldn''t say this now, because saying this would cut off the hope of these people, and they wouldn''t listen to him honestly.


    "You don''t need to argue about this matter anymore, just continue westward honestly, and I have my own way to solve all troubles."


    Xiao Ning said without a doubt.


    Hearing this, everyone present was taken aback.


    Xiao Ning said so, but can he really solve all the troubles?


    Or, is he really willing to help everyone?


    Just like this time today, Xiao Ning could obviously kill the monster ahead of time to avoid too many casualties, but he just didn''t take action for a long time.


    I don''t know if he was worried about something, or if he couldn''t do it at the time.


    In short, after such an experience, the caravan elders present lost enough trust in Xiao Ning.


    "Since brother Xiao Ning said so, then we thank you in advance."


    The caravan captain responded quickly and thanked.


    There is no way, Xiao Ning''s strength is too strong, he dare not tear himself apart.


    So after a little thought, he decided to agree to Xiao Ning''s request and continue westward.


    Otherwise, if he had to stick to his own opinion, maybe Xiao Ning would really be rude to everyone, and then things would be troublesome.


    Of course, the captain of the caravan agreed to Xiao Ning''s request, but he was still confused about Xiao Ning''s delay in making a move.


    After thinking about it, he asked, "Brother Xiao Ning, there is something I want to ask boldly."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning glanced at the caravan captain coldly, and said indifferently: "What''s the matter, tell me."


    "It''s like this." The caravan captain said cautiously: "I want to ask, why didn''t you kill the monster just now before it was fully formed? I think if you did at that time, it should be so simple. Many, not so many casualties.¡±


    As soon as his words fell, several caravan elders also looked at Xiao Ning, waiting for Xiao Ning''s reply.


    "Why, do you doubt my character?"


    Xiao Ning glanced at everyone and asked coldly.


    The caravan captain hurriedly waved his hands and said, "No such intention, Brother Xiao Ning, we absolutely did not mean such a thing."


    "Yes, brother Xiao Ning saved our lives, how dare we doubt your character."


    "Brother Xiao Ning, we definitely don''t have such thoughts."


    "..."


    Several caravan elders followed the caravan captain to deny one after another, and everyone was a little panicked.


    At this moment, they could already see that Xiao Ning was no longer as talkative as before.


    If that sentence is wrong, it might cause big trouble.


    "Since you don''t doubt me, you should trust everything I do, shouldn''t you?"


    Xiao Ning looked back and forth at the crowd and asked.


    The caravan leader hurriedly nodded and said: "Brother Xiao Ning, we absolutely believe in you, we believe that you will be able to lead us out of this place."


    Several caravan elders also nodded repeatedly, expressing their agreement with the words of the caravan leader.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning snorted coldly and said, "Okay then, you guys should hurry back and rest, you have to hurry tomorrow morning."


    "it is good."


    "Then we''ll go first."


    "Brother Xiao Ning, you also go to bed early."


    The caravan captain and several caravan elders said goodbye one after another, turning around and walking towards the entrance of the tent while talking.


    Now Xiao Ning''s attitude has changed drastically, they really dare not talk to Xiao Ning anymore.


    What if Xiao Ning killed them all in a fit of anger.


    One must know that Xiao Ning''s flying sword can easily kill even that kind of terrifying monster. By then, killing these ordinary people in the camp will not be as easy as killing chickens and dogs.


    Everyone quickly walked out of Xiao Ning''s tent.


    While watching them leave, Xiao Ning took a seat on the bed again.


    He originally wanted to flirt with these mortals, but now he is tired and doesn''t want to talk nonsense with them.


    After all, if they continue to be as kind as before, these useless mortals will only push their noses more and more.


    Just like just now, they have begun to question why he has not made a move.


    Another point is that he is going to force these people to continue westward as test subjects, so naturally he can''t give them a good face.


    Only strong suppression can make these people obedient and obedient, and never dare to escape back to the ancient city of Zayi.


    "A bunch of trash, they will die sooner or later, why are they so hesitant about their lives?"


    Xiao Ning said disdainfully.


    After that, he stopped thinking about it, and once again immersed himself in the cultivation of Ziyun''s real kung fu.


    Juggernaut told him that his great opportunity is here, so naturally he must seize the time to improve his strength.


    Otherwise, even if the opportunity is in front of you, you may not be able to seize it.


    On the other side, after the caravan captain and several caravan elders left Xiao Ning''s tent, they were all downcast, not knowing what to say.


    The main reason is that they did not expect that Xiao Ning''s attitude would change drastically, from his previous kind appearance to such a strong one.


    What''s more, from Xiao Ning''s conversation, they have already confirmed that they are stained with dirty things, which means that they will die at any time.


    This feeling that death will come at any time makes them unable to boost their confidence no matter what.


    "Let''s go back first."


    The caravan captain sighed and said to several caravan elders.


    Everyone also sighed helplessly, and then followed the caravan captain to the tent in the middle of the camp.


    After entering the camp, they all expressed their emotions.


    "I now seriously suspect that Xiao Ning walked with us on purpose."


    "Yeah, maybe he just wanted to find that kind of monster, so he took the initiative to find us."


    "I think so too. When we were discussing the monster there, Xiao Ning came over suddenly. He must have heard what we said."


    "..."


    The caravan elders are not fools, on the contrary, they are all human beings.


    So after a little thought, I found the reason for Xiao Ning''s drastic change in attitude.


    Undoubtedly, Xiao Ning''s change of attitude was definitely not sudden, there must be deep-seated reasons in it.


    And if Xiao Ning walked with them with the idea of ??looking for monsters from the very beginning, then everything would make sense.


    Of course, this is just their speculation, and they are not sure about it.


    And Xiao Ning''s strength is so strong, even if they confirmed this fact, they would not dare to confront Xiao Ning.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk about these things, and regretting it now can''t solve the problem, let''s think about what to do next."


    The caravan captain said.


    Several caravan elders nodded in understanding and agreed.


    The caravan captain was right. It is useless to regret at this time. If you want to survive, you have to think of a way quickly.


    "Our guards must be dead, and half of the people in the camp are dead. We must hold together to have hope."


    An old man in the caravan said.


    "Um."


    Everyone nodded immediately.


    If you don''t report to the group in the current situation, it will be really troublesome.


    So we must find a way to bring everyone''s hearts together and unite to deal with the next danger.


    "Before we leave tomorrow morning, let''s get everyone together to talk and mobilize everyone."


    The caravan captain decided.


    Several caravan elders nodded one after another without any objection.


    "Okay, then this matter is settled." The caravan captain continued: "But if we continue to head west, we will definitely encounter danger. If Xiao Ning refuses to make a move at that time, we must find a way to save ourselves .¡±


    These words brought the atmosphere to a low point in an instant.


    For a moment, the complexions of several caravan elders became serious.


    That''s right, the biggest trouble now is that everyone can''t freely decide whether to stay or not, they have to go west according to Xiao Ning''s wishes.


    And if you go west, you will undoubtedly encounter danger, and Xiao Ning will not make a move when the time comes, everyone must be in danger.


    "Hey, this is really a big problem."


    "Yes, Xiao Ning is very powerful, and we dare not go against his wishes, but if we go all the way west, doesn''t that mean we are going to die?"


    "Don''t talk about it, we are already dying, and our lives are all controlled by Xiao Ning."


    "That''s right, Xiao Ning decides whether we live or die now, and it''s been like this since the time we decided to let him go with us."


    "..."


    Several caravan elders sighed one after another, seeing no hope at all.


    At this moment, they really regret it.


    If I knew it earlier, I should have settled down honestly in the ancient city of Zhayi. Why do I have to think about returning to the prairie.


    The two previous encounters in the no-man''s land were actually warning them, letting them know that there was no hope of returning home in this life.


    As a result, they insisted on flying moths to the flame, and finally came to the current situation.


    This time it is really impossible to advance or retreat.


    "Hey¡­"


    Everyone sighed again.


    Afterwards, the tent became quiet.


    The caravan leader and several caravan elders stopped talking, because there was really nothing to say now.


    Such a situation is simply unsolvable.


    This is the end of being inferior to others in strength. You can only live by watching people''s eyes and breathing.


    The night passed quickly.


    This night the caravan leader and several caravan elders have been in a state of being half asleep.


    They didn''t fully wake up until the sun rose and there was a lot of movement in the camp.


    "Let''s go, now we can only take one step at a time."


    The caravan captain rubbed his eyes, got up and said.


    A few caravan elders also got up and cheered up.


    They walked out of the camp gate one after another and came outside.


    At this time, most of the people in the camp had already woken up, and many people were checking the situation in the camp outside their tents.


    It was dark last night and the vision was poor, so I couldn''t see the details.


    Now after daybreak, everyone finally saw clearly the tragic situation in the camp.


    I saw that almost all the tents in the camp were stained with blood, and some of them were soaked in blood and turned red.


    On the ground, minced meat residues can be seen everywhere, which is shocking to watch.


    It can be said that the people present have never seen such a **** scene in their life.


    It is not the first time that everyone lives on the grassland and runs a business in no man''s land.


    But it has never been as shocking as this time.


    At this time, many people were standing still in place, unable to move their feet, and some even vomited out the acid water in their stomachs.


    "If we die, it will definitely be so miserable."


    The caravan leader suddenly spoke.


    When the old caravans heard this, they all sighed.


    At this time, they were quite envious of the other people in the camp, because they didn''t know that they had been stained with dirty things, and they might fall apart and die at any time.


    If they knew, it is estimated that many people would be paralyzed from fright.


    "Captain, let''s quickly gather people and mobilize."


    An old caravan suggested.


    "Um."


    The caravan leader nodded, and then called a follower to call everyone in the camp.


    Three minutes later, all caravan members were called together and stood in front of the caravan leader.


    Half of the people in the caravan died last night, leaving only the people in front of them.


    Seeing this sparsely populated scene, the caravan leader''s mood became more and more uncomfortable, and his hope for the future became more and more bleak.


    After cheering up, the caravan leader said, "I called everyone together because I have something to explain to you."


    "Next, we will continue to go west, striving to get out of no-man''s land, return to the prairie, and return to our home."


    As soon as the voice fell, the crowd instantly became noisy.


    "Captain, why are we still heading west? It takes about ten days to go west. How can we survive then?"


    "That''s right, we should hurry east to the ancient city of Zayi now, and we will be safe when we arrive at the ancient city of Zayi."


    "Captain, don''t you forget what happened last night? Look, how many people died last night. Do you want us to be like this?"


    "..."


    The opinions of the people are highly consistent, that is, it is time to flee east quickly instead of continuing to venture west.


    "Quiet, everyone be quiet!"


    The caravan captain tried to reassure everyone. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    After everyone became quieter, he said: "Brother Xiao Ning has already promised us that if there is any danger in the future, he will take action to solve it, so we can rest assured."


    Hearing this, everyone present felt a little relieved.


    They all witnessed Xiao Ning''s strength last night, so they all have great confidence in him.


    If he is really willing to take action to solve the next danger, there is no problem in continuing west.


    It''s just that he did it so late last night, will he really do it in time during the next journey?


    Everyone expressed doubts.


    For a while, the noise sounded again, and everyone couldn''t help talking.


    "It''s all quiet, I haven''t finished my sentence yet."


    The caravan captain stopped everyone again.

 Chapter 1364： The wolf howls again

    After being appeased by the caravan captain, the crowd finally calmed down.


    Seeing this, the caravan leader cleared his throat and said loudly: "Although Brother Xiao Ning is willing to help us solve the danger on the road, in the end we still have to rely on ourselves."


    "As the saying goes, it is better to save yourself than relying on others to save yourself."


    "So on the next journey, everyone will honestly listen to my arrangements and orders, and do what I ask you to do..."


    What he is talking about now is what he discussed with several caravan elders last night.


    The purpose is to get everyone to unite, so that in case of danger again, there is no need to count on Xiao Ning alone.


    In fact, now the caravan captain and several caravan elders no longer count on Xiao Ning, and feel that Xiao Ning is unreliable.


    On the other hand, under the repeated mobilization of the caravan leader, the members of the caravan finally settled down, and one by one declared that they would obey his orders.


    They dared to take this commercial road in no man''s land to run a business, and their organizational skills were naturally far superior to ordinary people.


    Therefore, they all know the truth of using their strength in one place.


    Now that dangerous moments will come, it is natural to unite together and let the leaders make decisions.


    It''s not that you think about yours and I think about mine, each fighting on his own.


    "Everyone pack up quickly and get on the road!"


    Seeing that the mobilization was almost done, the caravan leader announced loudly.


    Everyone quickly dispersed to pack up their things.


    Now half of the people in the camp are dead, it is more troublesome to clean up than before, and the speed is slower than before, so we must seize the time.


    Of course, since a lot of people died, some things don''t need to be cleaned up, just stay here.


    Anyway, there are no people left, so it''s just a burden to bring so many things on the road, in case something happens that affects the running.


    At this time, the horses left by the guards of the Jinlin League became good things.


    With these steeds, everyone''s traveling speed will increase a lot. It is estimated that the journey of ten days can be shortened by one or two days in the end.


    "Hurry up, hurry up."


    "hey-hey!"


    "rise!"


    The camp was noisy, and everyone had their own things to do.


    At this time, no one complained, and everyone wanted to pack up and go on the road.


    Seeing everyone working hard, the caravan leader couldn''t help sighing again.


    He hasn''t told everyone about the dirt on everyone.


    If so, there will definitely be more people who are determined not to go back to the grassland.


    But in this situation, it is not easy for him to tell the truth.


    One is that everyone will definitely be panic and uneasy after knowing it, no matter how difficult it is to be peaceful on the road.


    Second, Xiao Ning absolutely does not allow him to tell this matter.


    After all, Xiao Ning made up his mind to let them return to the Tianshan Prairie all the way west, and not allow them to escape eastward.


    "On the way, there must be more bad luck than good luck."


    The caravan captain thought sadly.


    Several caravan elders were infected by him, and they all looked melancholy, not knowing how to deal with what happened next.


    There is no other way but to take a step at a time.


    What if people like myself are lucky enough to return to their hometown safely and at the same time wash off the dirty things on their bodies?


    People always have to see some hope to have the motivation to live.


    Everyone in the camp was busy, packing up the tents as quickly as possible.


    After about half an hour, everything was settled.


    In the end, almost half of the things were not packed into the carriage and ox cart, and everyone had decided to abandon them here.


    After the scene last night, now no one has the idea of ??keeping their property, everyone just wants to save their lives.


    They were all thinking in their hearts, if they didn''t want to come here to recover the scattered goods before, maybe such a thing would not have happened.


    Maybe everyone is happily packing up at this moment, looking forward to everything after returning home.


    Rather than as it is now, less than half of the people will be alive in the end.


    The members of the guards probably died outside and couldn''t come back out of ten.


    "Go, hit the road!"


    the caravan captain announced loudly.


    As soon as his words fell, the caravan''s chariots and horses started to move slowly, heading west with Chaoyang on their backs.


    Their shadows dragged a long line on the ground, and there was no dazzling sunlight as far as the eyes could see, only the black horizon.


    But after going on the road, everyone''s mood was better than before.


    Probably because it was finally put into action.


    At that meeting just now, many people were looking forward and backward, repeatedly entangled in their hearts whether it was better to go to the ancient city of Zhayi or go back to their hometown.


    Now that we are really on the way home, everyone doesn''t think so much anymore.


    "Captain, how far do you think we can go?"


    On the carriage, an old man of the caravan came to the side of the caravan leader and asked in a deep tone.


    From his tone, the caravan captain heard a trace of despair.


    First of all, let the other party no longer have any hope of going home, and just want to stay as close to home as possible when he dies.


    In this way, maybe the soul after death can float back to the hometown to have a look.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic, maybe we shouldn''t die."


    The caravan captain reassured.


    As the captain of this caravan, as the leader, he must give hope to his subordinates.


    Many times, everyone relies on illusory hopes to overcome difficulties one after another.


    This is of course the case now.


    "Well, hopefully we can go a little further."


    The caravan old man shook his head slowly, then turned back.


    The caravan captain didn''t say much after seeing this.


    All he has now is regret, deep regret.


    If I had known that when I was in the ancient city of Zayi, I should have stayed honestly, so that so many people would not die, and the future would not be bleak.


    Although the ancient city of Zayi is a foreign country, there are some people I know who have been doing business all the year round.


    If you take root in the ancient city of Zayi, life will not be difficult.


    Wouldn''t it be good to survive in the ancient city of Zayi honestly like that? Why insist on venturing home?


    Now it''s all right, if you can''t get home, you might lose your life.


    The caravan leader couldn''t help but slowly raised his head and looked at the birds in the sky.


    People can''t see it in this no-man''s land, but there are a lot of beasts and birds.


    And looking at his soaring bird, the caravan captain couldn''t help but think of one thing.


    That''s why this no man''s land became no man''s land.


    Speaking of which, apart from the abundance of wild beasts, this no man''s land is not dangerous.


    At least before that, everyone didn''t know that there were horrible inhuman monsters in the no-man''s land.


    So judging from previous cognition, this no man''s land has no reason to become a no man''s land at all.


    No matter how many wild beasts there are, can anyone still be powerful?


    As long as some people are organized to come in with guns, it won''t take long to kill only half of the beasts in the no-man''s land.


    Wouldn''t this no-man''s land be a good place to live in peace?


    The result is that no one does it.


    The caravan leader thought in his heart that perhaps the predecessors had encountered dangers like theirs in the no-man''s land long ago, so they told future generations not to approach this place.


    It was passed on like this, and in the end, no one dared to come in, and as time passed, this place became a no-man''s land.


    "If this is the case, then I should tell everyone when I go back, never enter this place again, there is a great horror and crisis hidden in it."


    The caravan captain stared at the birds in the sky, and couldn''t help thinking.


    At the same time, Xiao Ning was also thinking about this question in his heart.


    Of course, after thinking about these things, Xiao Ning finally came up with completely different ideas from the caravan captain.


    What he wanted was not to make people no longer approach this place, but to dig out the secrets hidden here.


    Because he thinks he can get a great opportunity from it.


    Until then, it''s time for him to stand up.


    Otherwise, with his current progress speed, how can he catch up with Bai Haoyuan and Taoist Tianbao?


    Not to mention too one.


    "I will definitely find out all the secrets hidden here!"


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart.


    The caravan moved on.


    Time soon came to evening.


    The sun went down, and the caravan successfully found a place to camp.


    They have been running business back and forth in this no-man''s land for many years, and they have entered this no-man''s land not once or twice, and they are more familiar with the environment on the road.


    So finding a place to camp is not difficult.


    Before the release, there must be laughter in the camp at this time, everyone is thinking that they can finally sit down to eat a good meal after a tiring day, and then have a good sleep.


    But now, all they have is the fear of nightfall.


    After all, these crises all happened at night, which made them all have a natural fear of the night.


    As a result, few people in the camp talked, let alone laughed.


    People are just busy mechanically, just want to quickly set up the camp.


    When the time comes to hide in the tent, there will be some comfort.


    The caravan leader and several caravan elders watched the busy scene, and their worries became more and more intense.


    They are not like the rest of the caravan, they all know the truth.


    So they are all worried that death will appear suddenly, and then the dead will be pieced together into a terrifying monster.


    "Tonight is destined to be another restless night."


    An old caravan murmured.


    Amidst the busyness, the night fell rapidly and the sky became darker and darker.


    Finally, when the tents were all set up, the sky was already pitch black.


    The torches and oil lamps in the camp were lit one after another, keeping the night out of the camp.


    Then everyone started preparing dinner mechanically.


    In this way, time soon came to night.


    At this time, most of the people in the camp fell into a shallow sleep in fear, but the caravan leader and several caravan elders gathered together again to discuss the next plan.


    "Finally survived the first half of the night, and I don''t know if something will go wrong in the second half of the night."


    An old man in the caravan said worriedly.


    No one answered his words, because no one knew what would happen in the second half of the night.


    Whether to spend it safely like the first half of the night, or inexplicably, someone fell apart and died, and finally repeated the scene of last night.


    "Let''s discuss tomorrow''s route."


    The caravan leader spoke, breaking the silence in the tent.


    Several caravan elders restarted their conversations and began to speak out one after another.


    It''s just that nothing can be discussed in the discussion now. In fact, they simply can''t sleep and want to pass the time in this way.


    After all, this kind of fearful day is really tormented.


    They can''t feel at ease no matter what they don''t see the moment the sun rises.


    Time passed slowly.


    In the end, the night passed peacefully and nothing happened.


    Early in the morning, everyone packed up again and headed west.


    The sun is still shining today, which makes people feel a little better.


    All the members of the caravan were thinking at this moment, if only the following days could go as smoothly as they do now.


    I don''t know whether it was God''s answer to his prayer, or they were just lucky.


    This day is still spent without any danger.


    In the evening, the caravan found another good campsite.


    Everyone took action and quickly set up the camp.


    In the middle of the night.


    "Everything went well yesterday, and today is going well according to the current situation. I don''t know what will happen in the second half of the night."


    The caravan old man who spoke out last night said the same thing tonight.


    However, unlike last night, someone answered his call this time.


    "It will definitely get better. Maybe Xiao Ning is not as bad as we think. Maybe he really thinks it''s okay to go back, so he insisted on letting us go west."


    As soon as these words were uttered, everyone in the camp had thoughts in an instant.


    "If that''s the case, why was Xiao Ning''s attitude so bad that night, why couldn''t he speak well and explain the matter clearly?"


    "Yeah, at that time he looked like we were going to do something if we refused to go west."


    "Oh, who knows, maybe he thinks he can''t tell us clearly, so he doesn''t want to talk to us?"


    "..."


    Several caravan elders spoke one after another, expressing their conjectures.


    After arguing like this, the caravan leader stopped him and said, "Don''t make wild guesses now, we are already on the road anyway, and there is no way to turn back, let''s take a closer look at it later."


    His words managed to stop the arguments of several caravan elders.


    Everyone agreed with his proposal and decided to take a closer look at it next.


    If nothing happened all the way like these two days, it means that they really blamed Xiao Ning.


    And if something happens, it depends on whether Xiao Ning will act in time.


    In short, it is useless to argue here now, everything still has to be told through facts.


    The debate stopped quickly, and then everyone fell asleep one after another.


    I have to say that they all had a fairly good night''s sleep tonight.


    At least I didn''t fall asleep like I was lost in the lake and lake like last night and the night before.


    Time soon came to the next day.


    The sun rose from the east as usual, and the caravan went on the road smoothly as usual.


    Traveling all the way west, the caravan found another suitable campsite in the evening.


    Everyone quickly got busy.


    In this way, the night passed smoothly in the end, and nothing happened.


    After being fine for three consecutive days, everyone''s mood improved a lot.


    Some bold people no longer worry all day long, but look forward to the moment when they go home.


    The days that followed remained normal.


    Three days passed quickly.


    Now that the caravan had less than five days left to walk out of no man''s land, everyone''s mood had basically returned to normal.


    At night, everyone slept peacefully in their tents, waiting for the arrival of the next day.


    But at this moment, bursts of howling wolves suddenly sounded from all directions.

 Chapter 1365： target of wolves

    "The wolf is coming! The wolf is coming!"


    It didn''t take long for the howling of wolves to sound, and someone in the camp shouted loudly.


    It is really because the last experience was unforgettable for everyone, which led to an instinctive reaction when they heard the wolf howling.


    Afterwards, everyone hurriedly put on their clothes and went outside their tents.


    Naturally, the caravan leader and several caravan elders rushed outside to check the situation.


    "Captain, what should we do now? We can''t send people out for reconnaissance."


    A caravan old man said to the caravan leader.


    The guards had disappeared several days ago, and they probably died at the hands of that terrifying monster.


    Without the guards, there is no way to organize people to go outside to investigate the situation.


    The caravan leader thought for a while, then gritted his teeth and said, "There''s no need to scout, this time the situation must be the same as last time."


    The howls of wolves were so intense this time, there was no doubt that the wolf king had brought the pack of wolves over again.


    So there is nothing to scout, it is better to hurry up and think about how to deal with the terrifying wolf pack.


    Besides, even if we go out to investigate and find out the situation, is there still time to pack up and leave?


    It''s just too late.


    "In that case, we can only rely on Xiao Ning."


    Several caravan elders slowly turned their heads to look at Xiao Ning''s camp.


    There were no guards in the camp, and the only one capable of dealing with the wolf king and the pack of wolves was Xiao Ning.


    At this time, if you don''t rely on him, who else can you rely on.


    I just don''t know whether Xiao Ning is willing to make a move, and whether he will make a move in time.


    If it''s like last time, then you can''t expect anything from him.


    At the same time, inside Xiao Ning''s camp.


    Xiao Ning naturally also heard the howling of wolves outside the camp.


    After hearing this voice, the corners of his mouth involuntarily curled into a smile.


    Because the appearance of howling wolves means that the crisis is coming again.


    Opportunities that belong to him may appear.


    "These people in the caravan said that a large pack of wolves came first, and the monster did not appear until the pack was repelled."


    "This time it''s definitely going to be the same as last time."


    Xiao Ning has already made up his mind, so let''s take a good look and see how the situation will develop next.


    He will never make a move unless necessary.


    As for the people in the camp who died, they died. In his eyes, these people were just tool people and test subjects.


    Outside the tent.


    After the caravan captain and the old caravan stared at Xiao Ning''s tent for a while, one of them suggested: "Why don''t you go and talk to Xiao Ning?"


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, he found that many caravan members were gathering towards them.


    These caravan members were all terrified at this time, and everyone recalled the last horrible experience.


    So they gathered here just to ask the caravan captain how to deal with the incoming wolves.


    "Captain, the wolf is coming soon, what should we do now?"


    "Yeah, there must be as many wolves listening to this cry as there were last time. What shall we do then?"


    "We''re not all going to die here, are we?"


    "..."


    It was difficult for everyone to restrain their inner emotions, and each of them showed despair.


    The caravan leader had no choice but to calm down for a while, and then said: "Everyone, don''t worry, I''ll ask Xiao Ning first to see what he thinks about this matter."


    Hearing this, many people nodded repeatedly.


    They still don''t know Xiao Ning''s sinister intentions, so they have great trust in Xiao Ning.


    Seeing this, the caravan captain sighed, then walked quickly towards Xiao Ning''s camp.


    It is not easy for him to tell the truth about many things. After all, telling everyone the truth will only make everyone fear and worry, and will not be of any help.


    On the contrary, as it is now, everyone still has at least a little hope.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, you haven''t slept yet, have you?"


    The caravan captain stopped outside Xiao Ning''s camp and asked softly.


    Soon, Xiao Ning''s voice came from inside the tent.


    "I know there are wolves coming, and I will naturally take action when it is time to do so."


    Xiao Ning''s tone was a little impatient.


    Seeing this, the caravan leader naturally didn''t dare to ask more questions, so he hurriedly apologized and turned to leave.


    Although he was unhappy with Xiao Ning, he did not dare to offend Xiao Ning no matter what.


    After all, Xiao Ning is so powerful that he can easily kill everyone present.


    These wolves are a threat to caravan members like them, but they are not a threat to Xiao Ning at all.


    Xiao Ning can completely ignore their life and death and let them fend for themselves.


    The caravan captain hurried back to the front of the crowd.


    "Everyone, don''t worry, Brother Xiao Ning will definitely make a move later."


    In fact, most people heard Xiao Ning''s words just now, so the caravan captain was full of confidence when he said this.


    "Okay, as long as Brother Xiao Ning is willing to make a move."


    "This time, we can all count on Brother Xiao Ning."


    "Brother Xiao Ning is my great benefactor."


    "..."


    Some people didn''t know whether they really thanked Xiao Ning, or they all praised Xiao Ning in order to put a high hat on Xiao Ning.


    Of course, the caravan captain and several caravan elders had no such thoughts at all at this time.


    They all knew that Xiao Ning didn''t take their lives seriously.


    Unless the wolves threaten Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning will probably sit on the sidelines.


    "Okay, let''s hurry up and strengthen the fortifications, and wait for a while to resist."


    The caravan captain ordered loudly.


    Only then did the crowd disperse one after another to strengthen the fortifications.


    There are no guards in the camp now, so these tasks can only be done by ourselves.


    But then again, the so-called reinforcement of fortifications is actually to place the ox carts and horse carts in a good position.


    In this way, when the wolves rushed over, they had to cross the ox cart and horse cart to rush into the camp.


    Nothing else really matters.


    After all, everyone doesn''t have a few guns in their hands, and even if they have guns, most people can''t shoot well.


    The caravan leader and several caravan elders dispersed their command and supervised everyone to strengthen the fortifications.


    At this time, the howling of wolves outside the camp was still louder and louder.


    After howling like this for about ten minutes, everyone suddenly realized that the howling of wolves was getting closer and closer to the camp.


    And originally there were only sounds from the north and south directions, but now there are wolves howling from all directions.


    "Come, come, the wolves are coming!"


    "What to do, what to do, we won''t die here, right?"


    "Go get the gun, get the gun!"


    "..."


    The camp suddenly became chaotic.


    The rest of these people are just businessmen after all, and they don''t have the mental quality of the guards.


    Although they have already traveled back and forth on this business road many times, it was all because of the escorts.


    Now there is no guard to rely on, and Xiao Ning may not be reliable, how can everyone remain calm.


    At this time, even the caravan leader and several caravan elders were sweating profusely and could not calm down.


    However, everyone is in a panic, and there are still many things to do.


    Everyone acted very quickly without delay.


    In this way, before the arrival of the wolves, the defense preparations in the camp were barely complete.


    rumbling¡ª


    Suddenly, there were waves of earth-shattering footsteps outside the camp.


    The sound was very dense, as if thousands of troops were charging towards the camp.


    "There seem to be more wolves this time than last time, what should I do?"


    "Yeah, last time there was no such big movement, what''s going on this time?"


    "Can our guns really work? It won''t be impossible to stop the siege of wolves."


    "..."


    Everyone held the thing in their hands tightly, breaking out in cold sweat.


    In this situation, it is difficult for anyone to remain calm, after all, there is no one to rely on.


    Most of the people kept turning their heads to look at Xiao Ning''s tent, hoping that Xiao Ning would walk out of the tent like a hero and stand in front of everyone to help them resist danger.


    But with the passage of time, this hope in everyone''s hearts has gradually faded away.


    Because Xiao Ning had no intention of coming out at all.


    It seemed that he was going to do what he did last time again, never making a move until the last moment.


    rumbling¡ª


    The earth-shattering footsteps were getting closer and closer, and everyone no longer had the heart to look at Xiao Ning''s movements. They all turned their heads to look outside the camp, observing the figures appearing in the night.


    "What? This is?"


    When the rapidly approaching figure in the distance entered everyone''s field of vision, everyone present couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Everyone trembled in fright after seeing the picture in the distance.


    Because they all saw with their own eyes that the pack of wolves that came this time was very different from the pack of wolves that came last time.


    The last time the wolves came was just a large number, but the size of each wolf was the same as the usual wolves, except for the wolf king.


    But this time, all the wolves he saw as far as he could see were as big and majestic as the wolf king last time.


    Moreover, these wolves ran upright with their feet upright, they were completely human wolves.


    "It''s over, it''s over now, how come there are so many wolf kings?!"


    "With so many wolf kings, we are dead, really dead!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    It can be said that everyone collapsed immediately after seeing this terrifying scene.


    It was extremely difficult to kill a wolf king last time, but this time so many wolf kings came here at the same time, where is the chance?


    Now it is really possible to give up resistance, and can only rely on Xiao Ning to make a move.


    After all, the last time the guards fired so many guns at the same time, they couldn''t do anything to a wolf king. In the end, Lin Yu took action to solve it.


    "Will Xiao Ning make a move?"


    Many people were muttering to themselves.


    In the tent.


    At this time Xiao Ning also felt a little stunned, because what happened this time was different from what everyone in the caravan described.


    Everyone in the caravan said that they encountered a large pack of wolves last time, but there was only one wolf king.


    But this time it was all wolf kings.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting. The danger I encountered is completely different from that encountered by Lin Yu."


    The corner of Xiao Ning''s mouth curled up again.


    He didn''t think it was a bad thing, but he thought it was a great thing.


    Because his chance may really appear.


    "Then I''ll take a good look and see how capable these wolf kings are."


    Xiao Ning still sits quietly on the bed, exuding his consciousness to observe the movement outside the camp.


    Outside the camp, everyone was tightly packed into a ball.


    Originally, they were still guarding the edge of the fortifications around the camp with their own guys, but when they saw that the attack was a pack of wolf kings, they lost all courage.


    Now they are like a group of helpless children who just hug each other for warmth.


    In other words, they just want to enjoy the last trace of warmth before they die.


    rumbling¡ª


    The wolves outside the camp got closer and closer, and finally came to the edge of the fortifications.


    boom!


    Peng!


    Snapped!


    Loud noises sounded one after another.


    Almost instantly, the fortifications were destroyed by the attacking wolves.


    The cattle and horses in the caravan screamed in fear and ran instinctively to avoid the attack of the wolves.


    But what is surprising is that these burly wolves did not attack living creatures such as cows and horses, but directly rushed towards the center of the camp.


    Everyone cried out in despair.


    Everyone thinks that these wolf kings are here to eat people, and the target is them.


    However, in the next second, they realized that they were wrong.


    Because after these wolf kings rushed into the camp, they ignored them and went straight to Xiao Ning''s tent.


    It seems that their real target is Xiao Ning?


    "What''s the matter with these wolves? Are they coming after me?"


    Inside the tent, Xiao Ning couldn''t help getting up from the bed, feeling puzzled.


    The monster stared at him and attacked frantically as soon as it took shape before, and now these wolf kings are doing the same.


    Could it be that he was targeted by that mysterious force as soon as he entered no man''s land?


    "Or, is this a test for me?"


    "But if it''s just a test, the plane is too simple."


    Xiao Ning slowly squeezed out a sword finger with his right hand, and the copper flying sword suddenly flew up, floating on his side.


    "No matter what, kill them first."


    Xiao Ning snapped his right hand, and the bronze flying sword flew out immediately.


    Now the wolf king is coming towards him, ignoring the caravan members in the camp at all, so he has nothing to observe, so he can only attack directly.


    Outside the tent, the flying sword turned into a silver light and flew around the tent.


    Every wolf king who tried to approach the camp would be cut by this silver light and die quickly.


    In such a short period of time, a large number of wolf king corpses had piled up outside Xiao Ning''s tent.


    The blood that flowed out soaked the ground, dyeing the ground bright red.


    Everyone in the caravan watched this scene and instinctively stepped aside to observe quietly.


    I have to admit that Xiao Ning is much stronger than Lin Yu.


    Last time Lin Yu struggled to deal with only one wolf king, but now it is very easy for Xiao Ning to fight against so many wolf kings at the same time.


    "Xiao Ning is so powerful, we should be fine, right?"


    Someone couldn''t help but speak out.


    These words instantly acted like a placebo, soothing the emotions of many people.


    It has reduced everyone''s fear of wolves a lot.


    "Be careful, UU Reading The wolves haven''t been killed yet."


    The caravan captain reminded everyone.


    Immediately afterwards, someone said: "That''s right, the ghost knows whether these wolves will turn their heads and attack us."


    These wolves can''t help Xiao Ning, but it is more than enough to kill ordinary people like them.


    Now there is no guarantee that the wolves will turn their heads and attack them.


    Once such a thing happens, it will be bad luck for everyone.


    Everyone prayed frantically in their hearts, praying that the wolves would not turn their heads to attack them.


    Time passed in agony.


    After an unknown amount of time, the last wolf king finally fell, and the corpses outside Xiao Ning''s camp had already piled up like a mountain.


    Seeing the commotion gradually subside, someone suddenly said: "Will that kind of monster come next?"

 Chapter 1366： test

    "Yeah, wouldn''t that kind of monster come over too?"


    After being reminded by the person just now, everyone in the camp immediately thought of this.


    It was like this last time, not long after the wolf king was killed, the monster immediately started to play tricks.


    In the end, Lin Yu led the guards to take the initiative to attack, and finally found the monster and got rid of it to solve the hidden danger.


    This time it won''t be the same as last time, that kind of monster will attack right after the wolves?


    Also, the wolves this time are all composed of wolf kings who can stand upright, so if the monsters attack this time, what scale will it be?


    Will the number be far greater than last time, and the strength far more ferocious than last time?


    There were no answers to these questions, and everyone present was anxious.


    They were not at all happy because the wolves were completely wiped out, but felt that they had fallen into a greater crisis.


    Because everything is obvious now, that is, the mysterious power hidden in no man''s land has already targeted Xiao Ning.


    That power knew that Xiao Ning was a cultivator with extraordinary strength, so the power it used was much stronger than last time.


    Of course, everyone didn''t think what would happen to Xiao Ning, but worried that as the offensive became stronger and stronger, the lives of ordinary people like themselves might encounter a huge crisis.


    Just like those wolf kings just now, if they accidentally stepped on them, they could die with hatred, and there was no need to attack them specially.


    But when everyone was worried, there was a sudden commotion from the wolf king''s corpse.


    Everyone turned their heads to look, and found that Xiao Ning was slowly flying out of the tent.


    I saw Xiao Ning stepped on the flying sword, quickly leaped over the pile of corpses, and came to the top of the crowd.


    "Xiao...Brother Xiao Ning."


    The caravan captain''s tongue was tied, and he almost couldn''t even speak clearly.


    Xiao Ning hovered above everyone''s heads, and said condescendingly: "Clean up these corpses in the camp."


    After speaking, he stepped on the flying sword and flew away quickly, not knowing what he was going to do.


    Everyone in the caravan looked at me and I looked at you, all of them looked puzzled.


    In the end, the caravan leader was the first to speak: "Get moving, and clean up the camp quickly."


    As soon as the words fell, everyone started to move to carry the piled up corpses of the wolf king.


    Several caravan elders still gathered beside the caravan leader, each with a worried look.


    "Captain, what do you think Xiao Ning is doing, and will he come back later?"


    An old man in the caravan said.


    "He will definitely come back. I guess he just went to check the surrounding situation. After all, the monster before and these wolf kings this time are all coming for him."


    The caravan captain was not in a hurry to speak, another old man in the caravan first speculated.


    As soon as he finished speaking, another caravan elder expressed the same opinion.


    Everyone felt that Xiao Ning just went around to check the situation and would definitely come back.


    "Well, if only he didn''t come back."


    At first, the caravan old man spoke up.


    Hearing this, everyone turned their heads to look at him.


    The man quickly explained: "I mean, it''s dangerous to follow Xiao Ning now."


    "You have all seen that the wolf king and the previous monster are all coming towards Xiao Ning. If you continue to walk with him, who knows what kind of danger you will encounter later."


    "Also, I always feel that Xiao Ning has bad intentions towards us, and he doesn''t seem to care about our lives at all."


    After he finished speaking, everyone sighed softly.


    How could they not know this.


    Ever since Xiao Ning threatened them to return west to the Tianshan Prairie that day, they felt that there was something wrong with Xiao Ning.


    It''s just because Xiao Ning''s strength is too strong, it''s hard for them to say anything.


    "Now we have no choice in all of this. Whether Xiao Ning should go or stay, it doesn''t count if we say it. Let''s just take a step and resign ourselves to fate."


    The caravan captain sighed.


    His words can be regarded as from the bottom of his heart.


    At this moment, he really didn''t think there was any way to get out of this crisis on his own initiative.


    Now there is no good way except to go with Xiao Ning honestly.


    "Also don''t forget, we are all stained with dirty things, we may die at any time, even if we are no longer with Xiao Ning, even if there are no monsters coming out to attack us, we may not be able to go home alive .¡±


    The caravan captain continued to speak, his tone getting more and more sad.


    "Besides, even if we can go back alive, are you really willing to infect our relatives with that dirty stuff?"


    After finishing speaking, the caravan captain glanced back and forth at several caravan elders.


    After being watched back and forth by him like this, everyone couldn''t help but lower their heads.


    During this period of time, they have not thought about this issue.


    It can be said that the closer they are to home, the more they will think of this incident.


    That''s right, they really hope to go back and see their relatives, but they absolutely don''t want to bring bad luck to their relatives.


    You must know that there are still their children and grandchildren in the family. What if bad luck is brought to them and they die early?


    "Captain, how about this, after we get out of the no-man''s land, we''ll find a place to find a way to stay and don''t go home."


    "That''s right, it''s a good idea. If that dirty thing happens, we will only die, and we won''t harm our family."


    "Well, if we''re all fine in ten or decades, it won''t be too late to find a way to go back."


    "..."


    Several caravan elders spoke one after another, expressing their opinions this time.


    "It can only be like this."


    The caravan captain nodded slowly.


    Now the question is back to the original one, which is how to or get out of no man''s land.


    If you continue to walk with Xiao Ning like this, it will be really bad luck.


    "I still say what I said before, let''s take one step at a time."


    The caravan captain spoke again.


    At this time, several people walked towards them quickly.


    "Captain, there are too many of these corpses, we can''t clean them up at all."


    "Yes, captain, look for yourself, if we really want to clear all the corpses out of the camp, we won''t be able to finish the work until dawn."


    "Captain, we will leave here early tomorrow morning, so we can just leave these corpses here and forget about it, won''t it be fine if we leave tomorrow?"


    Several people who came over spoke one after another, talking about the difficulties they encountered.


    The caravan leader and several caravan elders looked into the distance, and soon realized that what they said was true.


    There were too many wolf kings attacking this time, and the corpses piled up together became a hill.


    How could it be possible to clean up so many corpses?


    This is at least two days of work.


    "If you ask me to tell you, there is really no need to clean it up, but what if Xiao Ning is not satisfied after returning?"


    The caravan captain didn''t hesitate, and directly expressed his worries.


    If there were only people in their caravan, then he would never let everyone carry the wolf king''s body.


    But the key point is that these tasks are done by Xiao Ning, what should Xiao Ning do if he is not satisfied when he comes back?


    If he gets angry and angry, he is far more dangerous than any wolf king or monster.


    After all, everyone has seen it with their own eyes, no wolf king or monster is Xiao Ning''s opponent.


    On the other side, everyone also understood the difficulties of the caravan captain.


    So they were silent, not knowing what to say.


    "Just get on with things first, and see what Xiao Ning says when he comes back."


    The caravan captain said.


    Now I don''t know how long Xiao Ning will come back, I can only do the things in hand first.


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain it to Xiao Ning.


    "Okay, captain, then we''ll go there first."


    Several people said goodbye in unison, turned and walked towards the crowd clearing the pile of corpses.


    Looking at their backs as they went away, the caravan leader and several caravan elders looked helpless.


    "Hey, I don''t know why Xiao Ning asked us to clean up these corpses. Is it necessary?"


    An old man in the caravan said.


    "Who knows, no one can figure out his thoughts now."


    "Hey¡­"


    Everyone sighed repeatedly, not knowing what to say.


    Xiao Ning''s strength is high and his thoughts are unpredictable, they don''t know how to get along with him at all.


    "Captain, do you think we have a way to separate from Xiao Ning, and each of us will go our own way?"


    An old caravan suggested.


    "Thinking too much." The caravan captain immediately denied this idea, "If Xiao Ning was willing to part ways with us, he wouldn''t have threatened us to go west."


    "Also, don''t forget that we were in the ancient city of Zhayi at that time, but Xiao Ning took the initiative to get close to us. I think he has been eyeing us since then."


    "Now, we don''t want to escape from his palm, we just follow him down."


    The words of the caravan captain immediately dispelled everyone''s thoughts.


    What he said was right, there was no need to part ways with Xiao Ning now, all he could do was follow him all the way.


    Maybe if you''re lucky, you can really get out of no man''s land.


    At least judging from Xiao Ning''s performance so far, those wolf king monsters are not his opponents at all, so you can rest assured.


    "Forget it, that''s it."


    The few caravan elders stopped thinking about it and accepted this fate in their hearts.


    At this time, the people in the distance were still busy cleaning up the pile of corpses, and everyone was sweating profusely.


    Just like that, almost an hour later, Xiao Ning flew back from the west with his flying sword on his feet.


    Seeing this, everyone hastened to work harder, for fear that Xiao Ning''s dissatisfaction would cause trouble for everyone.


    "Okay, let''s all stop."


    After Xiao Ning came to the top of the crowd, he ordered coldly.


    Everyone hurriedly stopped their work obediently, and stood quietly in place.


    Xiao Ning nodded slightly in satisfaction, and then flew straight into the tent.


    At this time, the wolf king''s corpse pile was far from being cleaned up, but the area around his camp had already been cleared up.


    This is one of the reasons why Xiao Ning is satisfied.


    Another reason is that these people really listen to him, and they will obediently do whatever he asks them to do.


    When he just left, he knew very well that it was impossible to clean up these piles of corpses.


    But he wanted to see if these people would listen to him honestly, so he assigned this task.


    Judging from the current situation, these people did not dare to disobey his orders.


    In this way, it will be much easier to ask them to do next.


    On the other side, everyone in the caravan secretly breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Xiao Ning told them not to do thankless tasks and not assign new ones.


    "Captain, what do you think Xiao Ning went to the west just now? Why did it take so long to come back?"


    An old man in the caravan said.


    The caravan captain sighed and said, "Who knows, don''t worry about this matter so much, we should worry about the days ahead."


    From Xiao Ning''s words just now, he could already hear that Xiao Ning was simply testing their obedience.


    I don''t know what Xiao Ning is going to do next.


    So now he is deeply worried, afraid that Xiao Ning will cause trouble for everyone in the next days.


    For example, if Xiao Ning asked them to follow him to find that kind of monster, what would they do?


    Do they dare to reject Xiao Ning?


    Obviously they dare not.


    If they dared to reject Xiao Ning''s request, then they should have dared to reject Xiao Ning''s order to clean up the pile of corpses just now.


    Since you didn''t dare to do it just now, you will definitely not dare to do it next time.


    "Arrange it, let everyone go back to rest, and hurry up and go on the road tomorrow."


    "Next, we will find ways to drive as much as possible, and strive to get out of the no-man''s land as soon as possible."


    The caravan captain ordered.


    He couldn''t disobey Xiao Ning''s orders, and he couldn''t part ways with Xiao Ning, so he could only find a way to get out of no man''s land as soon as possible.


    Maybe after walking out of no man''s land, Xiao Ning will take the initiative to separate from them and stop making trouble for them.


    However, the caravan leader felt that this was probably just his extravagant wish, because Xiao Ning obviously came to find something in the no-man''s land.


    Perhaps these people in their caravan have become tool people in Xiao Ning''s eyes.


    Xiao Ning was going to use them to achieve certain goals.


    In the camp, everyone took action one after another, hurrying back to their respective camps to rest as soon as possible.


    One thing is lucky, that is, when the wolves attacked just now, they didn''t destroy the tents of other people in the camp, and they all went towards Xiao Ning.


    So at this time, there is no need to spend time to rebuild the tent, just go to the original tent to rest.


    Soon, the camp became quiet.


    Everyone was frightened by the sudden onslaught of wolves, and they were already exhausted from doing so much heavy work just now.


    So as soon as they lay down, everyone fell asleep one after another.


    The camp quickly fell silent.


    But in the camp tent in the center of the camp, the caravan leader and several caravan elders still couldn''t sleep at this time.


    They are still worrying about their next fate.


    After all, they already knew that they were stained with the dirt from No Man''s Land, and it was impossible for them to be like the others in the caravan. UU Reading was still optimistic and full of hope.


    But at this time they were still worried about one thing, that was what Xiao Ning did when he flew to the west just now.


    Is he going to scout the way ahead, scout for danger, or is he preparing to implement some kind of dangerous plan he has thought up?


    No one can guess this, and no one can guess it.


    The caravan leader and several caravan elders could only sit together in the tent and sigh endlessly.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The mobile version of Vertex Novels is updated the fastest website:

 Chapter 1367： leave suddenly

    In Xiao Ning''s tent.


    In fact, he didn''t have any special purpose when he went to investigate the surroundings just now, he just wanted to see what the mysterious force that drove the wolf king was and where it was hidden.


    However, the result disappointed him, because he found nothing, and finally had to return empty-handed.


    Therefore, he now decided to continue walking westward along this trade route.


    See if that mysterious power will drive monsters to attack again.


    He believes that the mysterious power will not stop there, and it is also a good choice to wait like this.


    Time soon came to the next day.


    Early in the morning, the sun rose slowly.


    Everyone in the camp got up one after another, and the whole camp began to get busy.


    After the wolf king attack last night, everyone didn''t sleep very well, and they were still sleepy when they woke up.


    But as soon as they saw the corpses of the wolf king piled up in the camp and the **** wreckage everywhere, everyone immediately had a cold war and lost all sleepiness.


    The same goes for the caravan captain and a few caravan elders.


    They couldn''t sleep last night, and they were so sleepy this morning.


    But after seeing the corpses in the camp, they woke up immediately, knowing that it was time to cheer up.


    "Hurry up and rest, and get on the road early."


    The caravan captain greeted loudly.


    Everyone immediately began to pack up the tents and furnishings in the camp and prepare to go on the road.


    But after they started doing this, everyone discovered that those wolf kings were too ferocious last night, and had already destroyed most of the ox carts and carriages in the caravan.


    And without these transportation facilities for survival, the next journey will definitely not be fast.


    It is estimated that it will take a day or two longer than the original plan to get out of the no-man''s land.


    This means that everyone has to stay in the no-man''s land for a day or two longer.


    This will definitely make everyone face more risks.


    As a result, everyone''s faces were immediately covered with a layer of cloud, and they were all full of worries about the future.


    Under such worries, everyone was busy packing their things.


    Put away the tents, dismantle the fortifications, and dispose of the body of the wolf king who got in the way.


    It took a full hour and a half for everyone to pack everything up again and be ready to go on the road at any time.


    So, based on everyone''s worries, the caravan set out on the road in a mighty way, all the way to the west.


    Xiao Ning still monopolizes an ox cart.


    As soon as he got in the car, he started to concentrate on practicing Ziyun''s real kung fu, and he didn''t have time to pay attention to the other people in the caravan.


    The caravan leader and several old caravans had no choice but to direct the team forward with anxiety.


    The day passed like this, and the road was safe and sound.


    The only difference from the past is that today the team walked very slowly, and they didn''t walk much in the whole day.


    Everyone was tired and worried and started camping.


    In the middle of the night, the camp became quiet, and everyone couldn''t bear the fatigue of the day, so they fell asleep.


    Of course Xiao Ning is an exception.


    He is still practicing Ziyun True Kung Fu tirelessly.


    Suddenly, a burst of purple air emanated from him, like a cloud of fog bursting suddenly.


    His strength suddenly increased a lot and he broke through.


    "Then Bai Haoyuan is not a very good person, but the cultivation method he taught is really amazing!"


    Xiao Ning smiled disdainfully.


    He thought of Bai Haoyuan in his heart.


    Before that, Bai Haoyuan gave him an order to investigate Taiyi''s origin.


    But not long after Bai Haoyuan left, the Master approached him, claiming that he could get a big chance.


    In this way, he traveled all the way west and entered no man''s land.


    It''s just that until now, the opportunity that belongs to him still hasn''t arrived.


    Xiao Ning didn''t know how long it would take for him to get his own chance, maybe it was tonight, or it might be a few days later.


    But he was full of confidence.


    One was because the master was so powerful, he felt that the other party didn''t need to play him as a low-strength immortal cultivator.


    The second reason is that there are indeed strange things in this no-man''s land, and this big secret is absolutely hidden.


    As long as the secret is unearthed, it will definitely be a great opportunity.


    "In my previous life, I didn''t know that there was such a mysterious power in this no-man''s land, and I didn''t know what shocking changes occurred in this life to make it happen."


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    After he succeeded in cultivation in his previous life, he returned to this world to trouble the Mu family and the Yao family, and then traveled the whole world by the way.


    But after traveling around for a while, he didn''t feel anything unusual about this world.


    If he hadn''t been reborn, he would never have felt that there was any problem in this world.


    "The world in the last life should indeed be normal. It was only after I was reborn that the world changed dramatically."


    "All of this must have been caused by my rebirth, and I don''t know if it was because of my rebirth that I touched some mysterious power."


    Xiao Ning wanted to be proud of himself.


    Therefore, the first thing he thought of was that his rebirth caused changes in this world, and he never thought that the reason for his rebirth was because of changes in this world.


    His rebirth was part of the great changes in the world.


    Not because he is the chosen one.


    "I am so special, there will definitely be opportunities that belong to me."


    "When I get that opportunity, I will definitely torture the members of the Mu family and the Yao family to death, and then trouble Bai Haoyuan and Taiyi."


    "Then Lin Yu and Taoist Tianbao can''t let go."


    Suddenly, a strong hatred surged into Xiao Ning''s heart.


    In his last life, he cultivated so fast by relying on his strong hatred for the Mu family and the Yao family, and it is still the same in this life.


    Hatred can provide him with an incomparably powerful motivation, allowing him to practice desperately, to break through, and finally reach the peak.


    So he enjoyed the hatred in his heart now.


    He even felt that the hatred in his heart was not strong enough, and hoped it could be stronger.


    Only with strong hatred can he break through all shackles and step into the ranks of the strong.


    "These people in the camp deserve to die too!"


    "These wastes have made so much money following me, I must be killed by all of them."


    Xiao Ning felt that he had attracted the attention of that mysterious force, so these people in the camp avoided disaster again and again.


    Otherwise, they would have been in big trouble long ago, how could they have survived until now.


    "I hope they can help me draw out that mysterious power, otherwise..."


    Xiao Ning narrowed his eyes.


    Then he stopped thinking about it and continued to practice Ziyun True Kungfu.


    Although he had just made a breakthrough in this technique, he was not satisfied.


    The strong hatred drove him to continue to work hard, to continue to become stronger, and to avenge his revenge as soon as possible.


    Nothing happened overnight, and the time soon came to the next morning.


    When the morning sun shimmered below the horizon, everyone in the camp woke up one after another.


    As soon as everyone woke up, they took the time to go outside the camp.


    The caravan leader ordered: "Hurry up and pack up, hurry up, try to walk a little more today."


    Everyone took orders one after another, dragging their tired bodies to get busy.


    They have no time to think about other things now, and they are all rushing towards the border of no man''s land with all their strength.


    And this motivation comes from hope.


    They didn''t know that they were stained with dirty things, and they all felt that as long as they walked out of the no-man''s land, they would be safe. Not only would they be out of danger, but they could also go home to see their relatives.


    The caravan leader naturally knew this too.


    He sighed slightly, not daring to wake everyone up.


    Because he knew that if everyone lost this last bit of hope, countless people would collapse on the spot, and the entire team would also disperse.


    At this time, he suddenly noticed Xiao Ning''s gaze looking at him.


    He hurriedly turned his head to look, and instantly found that Xiao Ning was standing at the door of his camp, looking indifferently in his direction.


    "Brother Xiao Ning, everyone is busy, and we will be on our way soon."


    The caravan captain took the initiative to apologize and said with a smile.


    He didn''t just say this casually, because the caravan had abandoned some damaged carriages and horses yesterday, and now all the ones left are intact.


    So packing up today will definitely be faster than yesterday, and faster than before.


    After all, it is equivalent to traveling lightly.


    "When you were with Lin Yu that time, did you encounter the monster soon after experiencing the wolf king?"


    Xiao Ning asked lightly, without any expression on his face.


    When the caravan leader saw him asking about this, he recalled it and hurriedly replied: "It wasn''t too soon. It took about three or five days before we encountered the monster."


    "Okay, I see."


    Xiao Ning nodded slightly and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Afterwards, he quickly turned around and walked into the tent, leaving the caravan leader standing there alone.


    The captain of the caravan watched Xiao Ning''s figure disappear, and couldn''t help but feel a little strange in his heart.


    Why does Xiao Ning seem to be looking forward to the monster appearing soon?


    I shouldn''t be mistaken, right?


    The caravan leader couldn''t help but look solemn, and his doubts grew deeper.


    He had an intuition in his heart that it would not be a good idea to continue walking with Xiao Ning.


    Maybe everyone''s life will be lost because of following him.


    However, Xiao Ning''s strength is so high, he has no way to explain his intention to leave, so he can only continue to walk west with him.


    What should I do?


    The caravan leader stood still and couldn''t help sighing, feeling more and more depressed.


    Now he really regrets it, regretting it at the beginning.


    They should have known at the time that someone as powerful as Xiao Ning was not something they could get along with.


    He shouldn''t have been with Xiao Ning at all.


    Now that it has become like this, it is already difficult to ride a tiger, and it can only be a gamble of luck.


    Hope everything goes well.


    I hope Xiao Ning still has some humanity in him, and he is willing to let them live.


    Otherwise, the consequences are really unimaginable.


    The caravan captain sighed again, then quickly left Xiao Ning''s tent.


    There are still many things to be busy in the camp, so it is better to think about how to get on the road quickly.


    If you walk a little earlier, you can drive a longer distance, so that you can get out of no-man''s land earlier.


    I hope everything will be fine once we get out of no man''s land.


    Half an hour passed quickly.


    Everything in the camp has been packed, and the caravan hurriedly set off on the road.


    It was still a peaceful day, and there was no danger until the evening.


    Everyone chose another piece of land to settle down.


    In this way, the time came to the night again.


    In Xiao Ning''s tent.


    Xiao Ning couldn''t wait any longer.


    There was no sign of the monster coming out, so he didn''t know where to start to study the mysterious power.


    If you keep waiting like this, when will your chance come?


    You must know that if you go any further, you will be out of no man''s land.


    "You can''t wait so stupidly."


    Xiao Ning stood up resolutely and walked out of the tent.


    Immediately afterwards, he stepped on the flying sword and flew into the night sky, quickly disappearing into the sky.


    In the camp, the person in charge of watching Xiao Ning''s tent immediately noticed this scene, and hurried to find the caravan captain.


    At this time, the caravan captain was resting half asleep and half awake, and got up from the bed as soon as he heard any movement.


    "What happened? The monster is here?"


    the caravan captain asked hurriedly.


    "No, it was Xiao Ning who stepped on the flying sword and left."


    "What? Xiao Ning is gone?"


    The caravan leader trembled, and the movements of his hands stopped involuntarily.


    "Can you see clearly?"


    "Of course I can see clearly, Captain, Xiao Ning really walked away on the flying sword, very suddenly."


    "it is good."


    The caravan leader nodded heavily, no longer doubting the other party''s words.


    At this moment, he has already started to think about the reason for Xiao Ning''s departure.


    Did he leave because he noticed something strange around him, or was there another reason?


    After thinking for a while, the caravan captain decided to gather several caravan elders to discuss and study together.


    There is no way, this matter is of great importance, and it cannot be delayed even at night.


    Three minutes later.


    Several caravan elders were summoned to the tent in the middle of the camp.


    The caravan leader said: "I called you here because Xiao Ning left in the middle of the night without any warning."


    "What? Xiao Ning is gone?"


    Like the caravan captain, several caravan elders were shocked when they first heard the news.


    But after being shocked, they felt that this seemed normal.


    After all, Xiao Ning is very powerful and can come and go freely, and he is not an ordinary person like them, who can''t go far or go anywhere with only one pair of feet.


    "Why did Xiao Ning leave? Is there something wrong?"


    Someone spoke.


    He raised the same doubts as the caravan captain.


    "This is the reason why I called you over. Let''s analyze and analyze together to see why Xiao Ning left."


    said the caravan captain.


    During the day, he was still looking forward to parting ways with Xiao Ning, but when Xiao Ning really left, he felt a strong worry in his heart.


    Because Xiao Ning''s departure definitely indicates something bad, there must be something wrong.


    If the problem is not found, the consequences are likely to be fatal.


    "I don''t think he will leave easily. If there are not things that interest him around here, then he must want to keep us here to attract monsters."


    Suddenly, an old man in the caravan said in a deep voice.


    When everyone heard this, they turned their heads to look at him, thinking quickly in their minds.


    After thinking about it for a while, everyone couldn''t help but gasped.


    I have to say, UU reading www.uukanshu. com this possibility is very high.


    Maybe Xiao Ning just wanted to keep them here to attract monsters.


    "I said why Xiao Ning came to ask me when that monster appeared last time during the day..."


    The caravan leader muttered to himself, remembering the question Xiao Ning asked during the day.


    "Captain, what should we do now?"


    Everyone looked nervously at the caravan captain.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The mobile version of Vertex Novels is updated the fastest website:

 Chapter 1368： turn back

    Latest URL:


    "Roar-"


    Suddenly, a terrifying and shrill roar came from a distance.


    When the caravan leader and several caravan elders in the camp heard the sound, they suffered cardiac arrest on the spot.


    "Yes, it''s that monster''s voice!"


    "That''s right, it''s that monster''s voice, I can''t hear it wrong!"


    "The monster is here again!"


    "..."


    Everyone made noises again and again, and they were all scared and at a loss.


    I didn''t expect that monster really came, this is troublesome!


    "Xiao Ning kept us here because he really wanted us to attract monsters to show up!"


    "This Xiao Ning is simply using us as bait!"


    "I knew we shouldn''t be traveling with this Xiao Ning!"


    "..."


    The caravan captain and several caravan elders all regretted their past.


    Now it is finally confirmed that Xiao Ning left alone in order to keep them and attract monsters to show up.


    Now that monster has appeared, and Xiao Ning is nowhere to be seen, there will definitely be heavy casualties in the future.


    "Last time Xiao Ning just didn''t make a move. He waited until the monster attacked his tent before he did it. This time it will definitely be the same."


    "Yeah, when the monster comes to attack us, Xiao Ning will definitely hide in the dark and watch the show, and won''t care about our life or death!"


    "Now we can only pray that the monster will find Xiao Ning when it comes up, and not come to us!"


    "..."


    With previous experience, the caravan captain and several caravan elders did not have any trust in Xiao Ning.


    Everyone felt that as long as the monster attacked the camp first instead of looking for Xiao Ning, then Xiao Ning would definitely stand by and watch.


    They don''t know exactly what Xiao Ning''s purpose is, but they already know his character clearly.


    They absolutely did not believe that Xiao Ning would take their lives seriously.


    "Don''t talk about it now, go and call everyone up."


    The caravan captain was the first to calm down and said loudly.


    As soon as his words fell, the monster''s roar suddenly sounded again.


    This time it was obvious that the sound was closer to the first time.


    It means that the monster is now approaching the camp, and I don''t know how long it will take to get here.


    "Hurry up, hurry up and call everyone up! Hurry up!"


    The caravan captain urged again and again.


    There are no guards in the camp now, and they are definitely no match for the monster.


    But no matter what, you have to take action, isn''t it true that you are really waiting to die?


    Everyone hurriedly left the camp.


    And when they walked out of the tent, they found that other tents were also lit up. Obviously, the two roars had already alarmed the sleeping people.


    This is also normal. Everyone has been tense for the past two days, and they didn''t dare to sleep too much.


    The sudden appearance of such a cry in this quiet night would naturally wake everyone up.


    "Captain, what''s the matter, did the monster come over?"


    Some people who had already left their tents saw the caravan leader standing with several caravan elders, so they rushed over to ask.


    The caravan leader nodded helplessly and said, "Yes, that monster has already been killed!"


    At this time, more and more members of the caravan came out of their respective tents.


    Before long, the camp was full of people.


    Everyone showed fear on their faces, and despair was revealed in their eyes.


    The caravan leader said: "Everyone build up the fortifications first, no matter what, we can''t sit still and wait for death."


    "Yes!"


    "it is good!"


    "Walk!"


    Everyone took orders one after another, and hurriedly separated to build fortifications.


    And when they left, many people mentioned Xiao Ning.


    "If the monster comes and finds Xiao Ning, we should be fine, right?"


    "That''s for sure, that monster is definitely not Xiao Ning''s opponent."


    "Yes, definitely the same as those wolf kings last time."


    "..."


    Everyone didn''t know that Xiao Ning had left, so they pinned their hopes on Xiao Ning.


    Although they all knew that Xiao Ning was not very reliable.


    But as long as the monsters come and go to Xiao Ning first, then they are definitely safe.


    The caravan leader and several caravan elders sighed in their hearts when they heard what everyone said.


    At this time, there is no Xiao Ning in the camp, Xiao Ning doesn''t know where to hide to watch the show.


    Of course, they would not say such words.


    Because doing so will do nothing but dash everyone''s hopes.


    It''s better to keep everyone in the dark, so that at least they have the energy to work.


    "I hope that monster doesn''t come to us, but goes directly to Xiao Ning."


    An old man in the caravan said.


    The others nodded slightly when they heard the words, holding the same prayer in their hearts.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    During this period, the monster has been roaring, and each time it is closer than the last time, it can be seen that the target of the monster is indeed the camp.


    At least that''s where the monster is headed.


    As for whether to go directly to the camp or go to Xiao Ning in the end, it is unknown.


    In this terrifying atmosphere, everyone in the camp did not dare to relax, and they were all busy building fortifications.


    In this way, the fortifications gradually took shape.


    It''s just that the fortifications this time are obviously much worse than the one when the wolf king came last time.


    Because so many ox carts and horse carts were damaged in that attack, there are not many ox carts and horse carts left for use.


    Moreover, everyone didn''t have many guns or bullets in their hands, and they couldn''t effectively fight against monsters.


    Now the only support is Xiao Ning, if Xiao Ning doesn''t show up, then everyone will surely die.


    Of course, the caravan captain and several caravan elders felt that even if Xiao Ning showed up this time, he might not be able to survive.


    Because they will leave the no-man''s land in a few days, and Xiao Ning obviously won''t let them leave the no-man''s land smoothly.


    Even if there is no monster attack in the middle, Xiao Ning will kill everyone in the caravan when he reaches the edge of no man''s land.


    "Captain, the fortifications are complete."


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man walked quickly to report the situation in front of the caravan captain and several caravan elders.


    "Okay, get everyone together."


    The caravan captain ordered immediately.


    The middle-aged man led the order to gather all the caravan members.


    Almost a minute later, everyone stood in front of the caravan captain and several caravan elders.


    And at the moment when everyone stood still, the screaming roar of the monster sounded again.


    This time the sound was very loud and very close, indicating that the monster was not far from the camp.


    "Captain, listening to the direction of the business, the monster should be less than two miles away from the camp."


    A caravan old man said.


    As soon as he said these words, everyone''s throats moved twice, and they swallowed unconsciously to moisten their throats.


    It''s less than two miles away, so with the monster''s speed, I''m afraid it can be killed here in less than a minute.


    In other words, there is less than one minute left for everyone.


    "What should we do? The monster is coming, what should we do?"


    "We''ll be fine, right? The monster will go to Xiao Ning first, right?"


    "Hope it''s the same as last time."


    "..."


    Most people have hope amidst fear.


    They are still looking forward to the eventual escape from danger, so that they can survive smoothly.


    As long as Xiao Ning is willing to make a move, then all this will not be a problem.


    "Hey-"


    The caravan captain secretly sighed, not daring to tell everyone the truth.


    "Everyone, get ready. This time the situation is definitely very dangerous. After all, this monster is much more powerful than those wolf kings."


    The caravan captain said politely.


    ¡­


    At the same time, somewhere west of the campsite.


    Xiao Ning stepped on the flying sword and hovered in the air, looking at the campsite with faint lights.


    "The monster really came out. This time, I have to observe carefully to see where the monster came from."


    Xiao Ning secretly laughed in his heart.


    He just flew around in a circle, trying to find his own opportunity.


    To his disappointment, however, there was nothing in the end.


    He ran for nothing again.


    However, the situation was not as bad as he had imagined. At least his trip gave the monster an opportunity to attack the camp.


    Now he can hide here and observe carefully to see where the monster came from.


    He felt that his luck must have a lot to do with this inhuman monster.


    You must know that he had never seen this kind of monster in his last life, and it was only this time that he knew that such a monster existed.


    Time flies by.


    Before I knew it, the last minute finally passed.


    "finally come!"


    Xiao Ning looked at a black shadow in the distance, that black shadow was rushing towards the camp.


    Meanwhile, in the camp.


    "Come, come, that monster is coming!"


    There was chaos in the camp.


    Everyone was trembling with fright, and all kinds of words kept coming out of their mouths.


    The caravan leader and several caravan elders slowly closed their eyes.


    They didn''t want to see what happened next.


    Because as long as the monster rushed into the camp, they would definitely die.


    Without Xiao Ning''s shot, no one in the camp was a match for that monster.


    It''s no use having a gun.


    pom pom pom ¡ª


    Outside the camp, heavy and hasty footsteps suddenly sounded.


    Such a clear and loud sound indicated that the monster had reached the edge of the camp.


    It is estimated that with just one jump, the monster will jump directly into the camp.


    By the time¡­


    Suddenly, the camp became quiet.


    Seeing that the monster was coming soon, everyone didn''t know what to say, and kept silent.


    Afterwards, some people slowly turned their heads and looked in the direction of the sound.


    In the next second, a burly and huge figure appeared in their field of vision.


    This monster is bigger than the one that appeared when he was with Lin Yu before, and it is similar to the one that was killed by Xiao Ning last time.


    "It''s over!"


    Many people thought in despair.


    But at this moment, the monster suddenly stopped outside the fortifications of the camp.


    A pair of huge pale yellow eyes kept scanning the camp, as if looking for something.


    Everyone was taken aback when they saw this scene.


    Looking at the appearance of this monster, could it be that he is looking for Xiao Ning?


    Thinking of this, countless people turned their gazes to Xiao Ning''s camp, as if they wanted to guide the monster.


    Everyone had hopes in their hearts, expecting Xiao Ning to make a sudden move at this time, urging the flying sword to kill the monster.


    However, there was no movement in Xiao Ning''s camp.


    The monster looked at it for a while, then suddenly turned to look west.


    Then, without knowing what happened, it turned around abruptly, and ran towards the west with heavy steps.


    "Could it be that Xiao Ning is in that direction?"


    The caravan leader and several caravan elders couldn''t help guessing.


    They all knew that Xiao Ning had left the camp, so they thought so.


    But the other caravan members in the camp didn''t know this, so they were all puzzled by the monster''s sudden departure.


    Many people thought in their minds, could it be that Xiao Ning was too powerful to scare away the monsters?


    This is not impossible.


    Xiao Ning exudes a powerful aura, presumably this monster can also feel it.


    Thinking of this, most people''s mood gradually improved, and they saw the hope of life again.


    At the same time, far to the west.


    Xiao Ning has been staring at the direction of the camp, watching the monster rush to the edge of the camp with his own eyes.


    However, not long after the monster stopped at the edge of the camp, it came directly towards him.


    Obviously, the monster was coming towards him again this time, and the monster knew he was here.


    "What a hassle!"


    Xiao Ning frowned, then stepped on the flying sword and flew directly towards the camp.


    He no longer wants to keep these people in the camp, even if the monsters don''t kill them, he will get rid of them.


    Because he has already seen it, the mysterious force lurking in no man''s land is now only targeting him.


    Xiao Ning flew fast and approached the camp quickly.


    And that monster also rushed towards him all the way, and the distance between the two sides became shorter and shorter.


    After a while.


    boom-


    The gigantic inhuman monster kicked its legs on the ground and threw itself at Xiao Ning who was in the air.


    Xiao Ning gave a disdainful smile, and suddenly urged the flying sword to raise the height, throwing off the monster with ease.


    Afterwards, UU Reading He continued to fly towards the camp, while the monster landed heavily on the ground.


    After landing, the monster suddenly turned around and followed Xiao Ning closely.


    Xiao Ning didn''t bother to pay attention to the monster chasing after him, and just kept approaching the camp.


    This monster was too weak to be his opponent at all, and he didn''t even bother to deal with it.


    In the camp.


    "Are we safe?"


    "The monster shouldn''t come again, right?"


    "Did the monster run away?"


    "..."


    Many people spoke out one after another, some were concerned about their own safety, while some were analyzing the whereabouts of the monster.


    Except for the caravan leader and a few old people, none of the people present knew that Xiao Ning had already left the camp, so they all thought that the monster just ran away.


    But at this moment, the loud sound of the monster running, and a sound of piercing through the air suddenly reached everyone''s ears.


    "That''s... what is that?"


    "Where? Where?"


    "In the sky, look!"


    "..."


    Everyone quickly realized that something was wrong.


    Because the two voices were getting closer and closer to them, they were obviously coming towards the camp.


    Finally, after some searching, everyone finally saw a black shadow in the sky.


    The black shadow was very small, and it was difficult to see clearly in the dark.


    But the sound of its flight still attracted everyone''s attention.


    And that monster seemed to be chasing the shadow.


    "It''s over, Xiao Ning brought the monster back!"


    The caravan captain spoke secretly.


    He and several caravan elders knew about Xiao Ning''s departure, so seeing this scene, he knew that Xiao Ning had returned with the monster.


    It seems that Xiao Ning is the one who deliberately wants to kill their caravan.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Shuquge mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1369： besieged

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Xiao Ning is back! It''s Xiao Ning who''s back!"


    Except for the caravan captain and several caravan elders, no one else knew that Xiao Ning''s arrival would be a bad thing.


    They all felt that Xiao Ning was powerful and could easily deal with the monsters when he came back.


    In this way, their chances of surviving will be even greater.


    "It''s saved, we''re saved!"


    Some people couldn''t help but exclaimed, and the camp became lively.


    The caravan captain glanced at everyone, but did not explain the situation aloud.


    Now that there is not much time, Xiao Ning and the monster will return to the camp soon.


    Second, the next situation is basically doomed, and there is nothing to explain.


    Unless everyone can survive this time, maybe it will let everyone know the truth.


    Of course, if everyone can survive, it means that Xiao Ning took action to deal with the monster.


    At that time, even if the truth was told, many people would probably not believe it.


    The caravan leader and several caravan elders didn''t speak again, they followed everyone''s line of sight to check Xiao Ning who was flying in the distance.


    At this time, the heavy footsteps of the monster were getting closer and closer, and it would rush into the camp in a short time.


    Everyone in the camp watched all this, but none of them took any action, because there was nothing to do now.


    After that, life or death depends entirely on the movements of Xiao Ning and that monster, no matter what they do, they will not change the result.


    Boom boom boom!


    The heavy footsteps of the monster made the earth tremble continuously, giving people a powerful shock.


    In the air, Xiao Ning stepped on the flying sword and quickly came to the top of the crowd.


    At this time, the monster suddenly pounced and flew towards Xiao Ning who was in the air.


    "This thing has to haunt me, not to deal with those ants in the camp!"


    Xiao Ning was furious in his heart.


    The reason why he entered the no-man''s land with the caravan was to use these tool men in the caravan for experiments.


    As a result, after the wolf king and the monster controlled by the mysterious power appeared, they kept chasing him, ignoring the caravan members at all.


    All the plans he had thought up before were ruined.


    It doesn''t make any sense to keep these caravan members now, so they might as well kill them all.


    Xiao Ning''s heart thumped, and he decided to kill everyone in the camp.


    Kill all the caravan members first, and then deal with the monster that attacked him frantically.


    But when Xiao Ning was about to take action, the monster suddenly roared loudly, the sound was so loud that it spread far away in this vast no-man''s land.


    Immediately afterwards, monster roars sounded from all directions.


    It turned out that the monster''s cry was to call its companions to come over.


    When Xiao Ning heard the sound of being besieged from all sides, the movements of his hands quickly stopped.


    "It''s interesting now!"


    Now that the situation has changed, there is no need to rush to kill everyone in the camp, let''s observe first.


    Xiao Ning quickly made a decision,


    in the camp.


    Those members of the caravan who saw the hope were originally rejoiced, thinking that Xiao Ning would kill the monster.


    As a result, monster cries were suddenly heard from all directions.


    In an instant, their mood plummeted, from the excitement just now to fear and worry.


    "I knew it wouldn''t be so simple this time!"


    "Yeah, so many wolf kings came all at once before, and this time there will definitely not be only one monster. It should have been thought of."


    "What should we do now, can Xiao Ning deal with so many monsters by himself?"


    "No matter what, we can only wait here and resign ourselves to fate."


    "..."


    Everyone lamented, and all the good mood just now was swept away.


    Except for the caravan leader and a few caravan elders, they didn''t pin their hopes on Xiao Ning, so naturally they wouldn''t feel disappointed.


    From their point of view, today is a day of bad luck, and the probability of dying is far greater than the probability of surviving.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    Just as everyone was thinking or speaking, countless earth-shattering footsteps came from all directions.


    This time the ground really trembled, exactly like a Xiao Ning earthquake.


    "Why are there so many monsters? This game is over!"


    Someone shouted in extreme despair.


    Just from the sound of footsteps, it can be heard that there are a lot of monsters coming this time.


    So with so many monsters, how could Xiao Ning be his opponent?


    Now everyone is dead, probably Xiao Ning will die too. ,


    air.


    After Xiao Ning heard the heavy footsteps coming from all directions, he couldn''t help frowning slightly.


    To be honest, it is true that he can deal with a monster with ease, but so many monsters coming at once really makes him a little worried.


    He was afraid that he would ignore the head and the tail, and be attacked by the missed monster.


    "Is this a test for me? It seems that this mysterious power in no man''s land is really not simple."


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart.


    What he was thinking at this moment was that maybe as long as he endured this test, he would be able to get his own chance.


    Of course, it could end up being nothing.


    "Master, is this my test?"


    Xiao Ning asked in his mind.


    At the critical moment, he still remembered the master who led him here.


    Unfortunately, Juggernaut did not respond to his question, and no voice appeared in his mind.


    After more than ten seconds, he was finally convinced of this.


    He didn''t know why the master didn''t respond to him, anyway, everything had to be judged by himself now.


    Whether to go or stay is entirely up to him to decide.


    "If this is really a test for me, then it must mean that I have failed the test."


    "But if this wasn''t my test, then I wouldn''t have to face these dangers here."


    "There are so many monsters, accidents will happen if you are not careful!"


    Xiao Ning''s thoughts turned.


    There is not much time left for him now, only a dozen seconds at most.


    If he made a decision within these ten seconds, he could still take advantage of the flight to leave this place.


    But if you miss this time, it will be too late to leave.


    And just as Xiao Ning was thinking, the monsters surrounding him from all directions suddenly jumped out of thin air one by one, with wings sprouting out of their backs.


    "Okay, now I have to face this test!"


    Xiao Ning''s eyes were fixed, and he no longer had any other thoughts in his mind.


    These monsters have the ability to fly, so it means that he has no way of escaping the siege of these monsters unless he kills them all by himself.


    So there is nothing to think about, and the real thing is to prepare quickly to deal with the monster''s offensive.


    inside the camp.


    Everyone in the caravan naturally saw the monster with wings growing into the sky in the distance.


    This scene also deeply shocked them.


    Let them deeply feel how insignificant human beings are in this world.


    One of these terrifying monsters could kill them all, let alone so many of them.


    "This time we really have no hope!"


    "We are absolutely going to die here!"


    "There are so many monsters, even Xiao Ning has to die!"


    "..."


    This time, all caravan members fell into deep despair.


    No one thought there was any chance of surviving this time.


    After all, there are so many monsters, and each monster is so powerful, Xiao Ning will definitely not be an opponent.


    When the time comes, even Xiao Ning won''t be able to survive, how can ordinary people like them have a chance of surviving?


    This time it is absolutely doomed.


    For a while, there were constant prayers in the camp, and everyone was praying for a miracle.


    Of course, there are also people who are thinking about how to commit suicide.


    After all, compared to being killed by monsters, suicide can be a little more enjoyable.


    "Give me your gun!"


    Suddenly, someone yelled and grabbed another person''s gun.


    Since the **** disappeared, there were only less than ten guns left in the caravan, and it was impossible to have one.


    And this man wanted to grab the gun, entirely because shooting a gun to the head was the most satisfying way to die.


    "No, I can''t give it to you!"


    The person who was robbed of the gun refused on the spot.


    How can he not know what the other party is thinking, the other party just wants to commit suicide.


    "Give it to me, it''s too late!"


    said the man who tried to **** the gun impatiently.


    The monster in the distance was getting closer and closer, and it would rush into the camp immediately, leaving him very little time to commit suicide.


    If you don''t do it again, you will definitely end up in a tragic end.


    "I will never give it to you!"


    The man hid with a gun in his hand.


    The person who tried to **** the gun had no choice but to turn around and rush to the other person on the spot. He decided to grab the gun in this person''s hand.


    The same farce appeared in more than one scene in the camp.


    Others also thought of a good way to end their own lives with a gun.


    However, it was too late for them to think about it at this time, and the monsters coming from all directions had already killed the edge of the camp.


    swish¡ª


    Suddenly, a silver light flashed in the air, instantly attracting everyone''s attention.


    Everyone looked up together, and soon found that it was Xiao Ning who made the move.


    The silver light that flashed just now must be the flying sword driven by Xiao Ning.


    "Can Xiao Ning win?"


    Someone spoke unconsciously.


    No one answered his words, because no one knew whether Xiao Ning could win.


    Of course, they still hoped that Xiao Ning could kill all the monsters that came.


    At this time, not only the ordinary members of the caravan, but also the caravan leader and several caravan elders thought so.


    Although Xiao Ning didn''t have any good intentions, at least he was human, and compared with monsters, he had more room for communication.


    air.


    After the silver light flashed, it quickly split into more than a dozen silver lights.


    These dozens of silver lights shot at the monsters in different directions, illuminating the night sky brightly.


    This shocking scene left everyone in the camp stunned.


    Those people who wanted to grab a gun to commit suicide were inspired by this scene, and instantly dispelled their thoughts.


    They rekindled the hope of life.


    And at this moment, the besieging monsters also responded one after another.


    The flying monster flapped its wings nimbly to avoid the flying sword, and the running monster also moved left and right.


    These huge monsters are extremely flexible at this moment.


    The degree of flexibility is completely out of proportion to their bodies.


    Everyone in the camp unconsciously held their breath, waiting for the next picture to appear.


    And under the gaze of countless pairs of eyes, the dozen or so silver lights finally came into contact with the besieging monsters.


    The silver light cut continuously on the monster''s body, and the drawn silver lines intertwined with the monster''s figure.


    Everyone in the camp watched helplessly that the monster''s body kept dropping pieces of flesh and blood, which were obviously pieces of flesh and blood cut from the monster''s body by Feijian.


    At the same time, the rain of blood fell out of thin air, and fell into the camp along with the debris.


    Before everyone in the camp had time to react, pieces of flesh and blood rained down on their heads.


    The blood rain was okay, but after being contaminated, it just smelled so bad that it made people sick.


    The pieces of flesh and blood falling from that monster are terrifying


    up.


    Due to the huge size of these monsters, the pieces that Feijian cut from them were not small.


    Someone passed out on the spot after being hit by pieces of flesh and blood.


    "Run, run!"


    "Everyone, take cover!"


    "Hurry up and hide!"


    There was chaos in the camp, and everyone was scrambling for cover.


    They never expected that the threat they faced was not the attack of monsters, but foreign objects falling from the sky.


    If you don''t hide quickly, you will definitely be smashed to death by the monster''s flesh and blood.


    air.


    Xiao Ning naturally had no time to pay attention to the chaos in the camp.


    At this time, he was busy driving the flying sword to attack the monster.


    The number of monsters that attacked this time was too many, which was a huge test for his strength.


    He must concentrate on controlling the flying sword, otherwise, as long as he misses a monster, the situation may take a turn for the worse.


    The silver light kept flying, slashing at the monster frantically.


    In such a fierce attack, the attacking monsters were quickly reduced by half.


    But the other half is still unyielding, desperately rushing towards Xiao Ning, trying to put Xiao Ning to death.


    "Xiao Ning, you''ve done a good job, keep going!"


    Suddenly, the voice of the ruler sounded in Xiao Ning''s mind.


    When Xiao Ning heard this, his spirit immediately cheered up.


    Sure enough, as he thought, this is a test he has to face.


    Presumably, as long as he can pass this test, he will be able to obtain his own great opportunity.


    At that time, Bai Haoyuan, Taiyi, and Lin Yu will all be trampled under his feet.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning''s combat strength increased a lot, and even the flying speed with more than a dozen silver lights became faster.


    Swish Swish Swish¡ª


    The silver light criss-crossed continuously in the air, merging with the huge body of the monster.


    Monsters were constantly chopped into pieces by the silver light, and pieces of flesh and blood continued to fall and hit the camp.


    Everyone in the camp had no way to escape, and at least half of them had been killed and injured.


    The caravan leader and several caravan elders were also hit by falling debris.


    Fortunately, their injuries were not serious and they could hold on for a while.


    It''s just that they all know in their hearts that it doesn''t make much sense for UU Reading to persevere, and he will die in the end.


    Because there are monsters everywhere around the camp now, they can''t escape the camp at all.


    And if you stay in the camp, you will definitely be hit by the falling pieces of flesh and blood in the end.


    At this time, all the caravan members regretted it in their hearts.


    They are all thinking, if they didn''t want to go home at that time, where would it have become like this.


    Even if he died, he shouldn''t be crushed to death by the remains of the monster''s corpse.


    This way of dying is somewhat ridiculous and unacceptable to them.


    It''s just that it''s obviously too late to regret at this time, and this is just their unwillingness before they die.


    The monster was still rushing towards Xiao Ning recklessly, and the dozen or so silver lights were still cutting the monster unceasingly.


    The remains of the corpses fell wildly, and soon buried the camp.

 Chapter 1370： regret

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads!


    "Why so many?"


    "Why are there so many monsters?"


    The more Xiao Ning killed, the more he felt something was wrong.


    The number of these monsters is too much, it seems that they can never be killed.


    There were always monsters rushing towards him frantically, making him tired of coping.


    The dozens of silver lights flying in the air gradually became slower and slower, and it was already difficult to effectively kill the swarming monsters.


    "If this continues, I will definitely die!"


    Xiao Ning thought in horror.


    He hasn''t lived enough, and he still has a lot of grudges to avenge, so he doesn''t want to die, not at all.


    But if the monsters kept coming like a tide, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    At this moment, his first thought was to ask the Master for help.


    With Juggernaut''s strength, he would definitely be able to save him. Even if he didn''t take action directly, as long as he gave some suggestions, he would be able to help him a lot.


    "Master! Master! Please, Master, save me!"


    Xiao Ning roared crazily in his mind.


    At this moment, he has gradually approached the limit, and it is already difficult to resist the monster''s crazy attack.


    Maybe in just a minute or two, he will be surrounded by monsters because of exhaustion.


    Until then there is no turnaround.


    However, for some reason, there was no echo of Master in his mind.


    Xiao Ning was very anxious.


    Such a situation happened before, and it took a long time to wait for the master to reply.


    But this time is different.


    This time, his life is already hanging by a thread, his life is already hanging by a thread!


    "dominate!"


    "dominate!"


    Xiao Ning yelled frantically.


    There were too many monsters, and they all rushed towards him like desperately.


    Some monsters could fly with huge fleshy wings on their backs, while others approached him from the ground and jumped up.


    He was surrounded by monsters in all directions, up, down, left, and right.


    He has nowhere to go, no hope of life in sight.


    At this time, except for Juggernaut, no one can save him, and he cannot save himself.


    "Master! Save me quickly! Save me quickly!"


    Xiao Ning''s face flushed red, and he kept shouting.


    There was not much time left, and he could already see death beckoning to him.


    However, the master just didn''t respond to him, as if he had completely disappeared.


    Xiao Ning became more and more anxious, and his mood could already be described as panic.


    At this moment, he regretted it like those dead caravan members.


    I really regret it.


    He thought to himself that if he knew this earlier, he might as well not have come to this no-man''s land to try his luck, and just followed that Bai Haoyuan slowly.


    Although that Bai Haoyuan just used him as a tool man, ordering him to do things every day.


    But at least life safety is guaranteed to some extent.


    Unlike now, even surviving is already a luxury.


    Xiao Ning really didn''t know how likely he was to survive, at least judging from the current situation, it was almost impossible.


    "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!"


    "I can''t just die like this!"


    Xiao Ning shouted in despair.


    The Juggernaut did not respond for a long time, which made him lose hope in the Juggernaut.


    He is simply venting now.


    Only venting like this can make him feel a little bit better.


    Can slightly ease the fear in his heart.


    air.


    The dozen or so silver lights flew more and more slowly, and the number also decreased rapidly.


    At this time, Xiao Ning had really reached the end of his rope.


    The true energy in his body was already unsustainable, and it was difficult to use the flying sword to kill the enemy like just now.


    But the number of monsters showed no sign of decreasing.


    After such a meal of killings, they actually killed more and more.


    Xiao Ning knew that he was really doomed this time, and had no hope of surviving.


    He thought to himself that if he could live another life, he must cultivate peacefully and never think about gambling on luck again.


    I will never do something beyond my own strength when my strength is not enough.


    If he wants to live a new life, he must act in a low-key manner and plan it slowly.


    It''s a pity that all of this is just his extravagant wish.


    He knew that there might be no next life.


    This life is the end of his life.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning closed his eyes in despair.


    But at this moment, the voice of the ruler suddenly sounded in his mind.


    "Xiao Ning."


    The ruler shouted faintly.


    But the voice fell in Xiao Ning''s ears, as if a heavy hammer had hit him hard.


    Xiao Ning''s whole body trembled, and he opened his eyes suddenly.


    Immediately afterwards, a look of ecstasy appeared on his face.


    Juggernaut''s words made him see hope again and the possibility of living.


    If it can make him not ecstatic?


    Xiao Ning dared to say that this was definitely the most exciting time he had lived for so long.


    The feeling of seeing hope in this desperate situation is really indescribable and addictive.


    "Master, save me! Master, save me!"


    Xiao Ning yelled frantically.


    He really can''t hold on now, and it is estimated that he can live for more than ten seconds at most.


    This time was so short that he dared not waste it at all.


    "Xiao Ning, you did a good job and helped me verify a lot of guesses."


    The master spoke slowly.


    "Master? What do you mean by master?"


    Xiao Ning was shocked again, his mind couldn''t turn the corner all of a sudden.


    "I mean, go ahead and go."


    The ruler said calmly again.


    "What? Let me die?"


    Xiao Ning was beyond shocked.


    He thought he saw the hope of life, but he didn''t expect to hear such desperate words from the mouth of the master.


    The master actually said to let him die in peace, does that mean he is not going to save him?


    No, should it be said that Juggernaut was tricking him into dying from the very beginning?


    From when Bai Haoyuan left?


    Xiao Ning couldn''t believe all of this.


    He never expected that he would become a **** in the hands of others.


    And also an outcast.


    "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die! Master, save me quickly!"


    Facing the great fear of death, Xiao Ning ignored everything and shouted hysterically.


    Originally, he would never dare to speak to the master in such a tone, but now who cares so much.


    He just wanted to live, even if it was a humble life.


    As long as he can survive, he will have a chance to stand up, but if he dies, he will lose everything.


    Only being alive is everything.


    This is why he will do his best to cultivate.


    For the sake of proving longevity.


    "You want to live?"


    In Xiao Ning''s mind, the master''s voice smiled calmly, and said: "If you want to live, those caravan people also want to live, have you ever thought about saving them?"


    "In your eyes, aren''t those people just tool people and test subjects?"


    Juggernaut''s rhetorical question made Xiao Ning suddenly lose his voice.


    With such a reminder, he immediately remembered that this is how he treats others, but now he is the one who is being treated roughly.


    That''s right, he never thought about saving the people in the caravan from the beginning to the end.


    In other words, he never cared about those people, and didn''t think they were human beings.


    In his view, the weak are not qualified to live.


    The weak should accept the fate of death at any time.


    But no matter what, he never thought that he would become that weak person.


    However, if you think about it carefully, it is true. Compared to strong men like Bai Haoyuan and Tai Yi, isn''t he a weak person?


    Even more so than domination.


    "I...but I don''t want to die, I really don''t want to die!"


    Xiao Ning murmured.


    He really didn''t want to die, the weaker he was, the more he wanted to live.


    "It''s useless to say this, I just did the same thing as you, you and I are the same person."


    The master''s voice sounded in Xiao Ning''s mind again.


    Afterwards, Juggernaut stopped talking, and Xiao Ning''s mind was completely quiet.


    "Did the same thing as me? Did the same thing as me!"


    "Why? Why me?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ning only felt unwilling.


    He was not willing to die like this, he wanted to live, and wanted to be among the top powerhouses.


    But alas, there is no hope.


    He has no future and will die here.


    Xiao Ning looked around, looking at the monsters flying in all directions.


    Horrifying monsters kept enlarging in his child''s hole, becoming clearer and clearer.


    In the end, Xiao Ning was overwhelmed by countless monsters, and those flying silver lights were also dimmed and completely faded away.


    Afterwards, there was only the rubbing sound of the monster''s body movements on this piece of land, and there was no other sound.


    The ground was full of broken limbs, and the campsite built by the caravan was completely submerged by these broken limbs, as if a mountain of meat had appeared out of thin air.


    In this extreme silence, Xiao Ning felt as if he had a dream.


    In that dream, he found himself reborn and had another chance.


    He was ecstatic in his dream, and vowed to live a good life in this life, and to reach the peak that he had not set foot in the previous life.


    So he worked very hard and immersed himself in cultivation every day.


    And after doing so, his rewards are also very rich.


    His strength has indeed improved rapidly, far faster than in the previous life.


    This makes him feel very satisfied and full of hope for the future.


    He felt that as long as he worked hard, he would be able to achieve everything he envisioned in his heart.


    So he still worked very hard every day.


    But one day, a strange and mysterious man appeared.


    This man obviously has extraordinary power, and he is someone who has never appeared in the previous life.


    After contacting this person, Xiao Ning knew that the timeline of this life had changed, and everything began to slowly deviate from the track of the previous life.


    At this time, he didn''t feel anything, just thought that as long as he practiced hard, he would have the ability to change everything.


    However, more and more abnormal phenomena appeared next.


    More and more powerful cultivators appeared constantly, refreshing his understanding of the world.


    He even thought that he was not reborn, but traveled to another parallel time and space.


    So, he decided to save himself.


    In this world where there are so many strong people, his situation will definitely not be good, and he must hurry up to gain strength.


    And precisely because of this desire, a mysterious existence called Juggernaut appeared and guided him to the no man''s land.


    In the end, in no man''s land, he encountered great danger.


    This danger may even take his life.


    At this point, this strange dream has completely turned into a nightmare.


    Xiao Ning frantically struggled in the dream, desperately trying to wake up.


    Just wake up and it will be over.


    But for some reason, no matter what he did, he couldn''t wake up.


    He faced everything helplessly as if he was completely trapped in a dream.


    The monsters that appeared in the dream kept attacking him and biting him.


    He felt that his body was becoming fragmented, and would eventually become a delicacy in the mouth of monsters.


    However, he could only watch helplessly and could not do anything in the end.


    Finally, when he found that his body was completely torn into pieces, the dream suddenly disappeared.


    However, he still couldn''t wake up with his eyes open, and could only see a white mist.


    He knew the fog didn''t exist, it was just his perception.


    Right now, he seems to be in the gap between dreams and reality, with only the unknown in front of him.


    This fog represents the unknown.


    "I...so am I dead or not?"


    Xiao Ning''s brain gradually regained his ability to think, and a problem appeared.


    He didn''t know if he was dead now.


    Can people die in dreams? probably not.


    So is he in a dream?


    "I can still think, I''m sure I''m not dead!"


    After Xiao Ning''s logical thinking ability was almost recovered, he thought of this immediately.


    He remembered as if a philosopher had said that I think, therefore I am.


    So since he can think, it proves that he is still alive.


    After thinking about this, he felt a little comforted in his heart.


    As long as you don''t die.


    As long as you are not dead, there is still hope, and everything has a chance to start again.


    Afterwards, Xiao Ning''s thoughts were focused on the white mist.


    He was thinking about how he would get out of this white mist and see the real world again.


    Or in other words, how on earth would he actually wake up?


    His mind was already half awake, but he seemed to be in a dream again, causing everything he saw to be abnormal and absurd.


    "I must wake up, I must wake up quickly!"


    Xiao Ning cried out in his heart, desperately trying to open his eyes.


    But no matter what he did, he couldn''t open his eyes, as if... he had lost them.


    And soon he discovered that not only the eyes seemed to be gone, but also other sensory organs seemed to be gone.


    Limbs also seemed to have disappeared.


    "Am I already dead?"


    Xiao Ning was shocked, and suddenly thought of this fact that he couldn''t accept.


    People can''t feel anything until they are dead.


    And everything he feels now seems to be like this.


    He has completely lost the ability to perceive the outside world!


    "Is that what happens when people die?"


    I don''t know how long it took for Xiao Ning to have such an idea in his heart.


    At this time, he has gradually accepted this fact.


    He thought he should be dead, but he didn''t expect death to be like this.


    "Then am I going to be like this all the time?"


    Xiao Ning thought in horror. UU reading


    Sure enough, death is an extremely terrifying thing. After death, one will suffer in nothingness, and can no longer be as free as when alive.


    No wonder everyone is afraid of death.


    "I don''t want this! I don''t want this!"


    Xiao Ning yelled frantically in his heart.


    But it was useless, he couldn''t get out of this state at all.


    No matter how hard he tried, he could only hear his own heart, and could not perceive anything else.


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly appeared in his heart out of thin air.


    "good."


    Said the voice.

 Chapter 1371： 1 trial

    "what sound?"


    Xiao Ning was suspicious.


    After being unable to perceive the movement of the outside world for so long, now that he suddenly heard someone else''s voice, he would be very happy.


    But Xiao Ning couldn''t be happy at all.


    Because he couldn''t believe the sudden voice at all.


    In the past, the voice of the master appeared in his mind out of thin air like this, and then led him to the no-man''s land, which finally led him to this point.


    With such a lesson learned from the past, how could he dare to trust others so easily.


    He was really afraid that something like this would happen again.


    Moreover, judging from the tone of the other party''s speech, it is obvious that he looks superior.


    He also hates being looked down on from a height now, it makes him look like a poor puppy all the time.


    Although he does now.


    "It''s a good seedling. If you cultivate it well, it will have a bright future."


    The voice said so again.


    These words conveyed two layers of information to Xiao Ning.


    The first level is naturally the literal meaning of the words, praising him that Xiao Ning has a future in training.


    The second meaning is that the speaker did not intend to have a conversation with him, but was simply expressing his own opinion.


    Or in other words, it seems that the speaker has not really entered his consciousness and cannot talk to him.


    He just could hear the other person talking for some reason.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning''s mood improved a little, and the guard in his heart was slightly lowered.


    Because the current situation shows that his situation is not as bad as imagined.


    He felt that maybe he couldn''t wake up, but he could hear the voices from the outside world, which meant that the other party didn''t know that he would hear what he said.


    It was he who had the advantage.


    In the situation just imagined, the opponent has an absolute advantage.


    Because the other party wants to talk to him, he can talk to him, and he can''t refuse at all.


    "Where am I now, was I accidentally discovered in a coma or..."


    "Or was it that I was brought here specially by the person who spoke just now?"


    "If that''s the case, then I''m still in a bad place."


    Xiao Ning''s thoughts turned, and he quickly analyzed his current situation.


    The best situation now is that I was accidentally discovered and rescued by a passing person, so I am very safe.


    As long as the other party doesn''t intentionally harm me, I don''t have to worry too much.


    And if he had been targeted by the other party long ago, then things would be troublesome.


    Because this means that he is always under the control of the other party.


    Xiao Ning guessed that the possibility of the former and the latter seems to be equally high.


    This can be judged from the tone of the other party''s speech.


    "Wait and see what else he has to say."


    Xiao Ning waited patiently, trying his best to perceive the movements of the outside world.


    Before, he thought it was because he couldn''t perceive the movement outside, but judging from the current situation, it didn''t seem to be the case.


    It''s just that he went to a rather special place, and there was no movement outside under normal circumstances, so he couldn''t feel anything.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    After an unknown amount of time, the voice sounded again, "Take him as an experiment."


    "do experiments?"


    Xiao Ning was vigilant and had a bad premonition.


    When he was traveling with the caravan of the Alashan League before, he thought about using them as test subjects and tool people, and using them to observe the mysterious power in no man''s land.


    But he never thought that he was just an experiment in the eyes of other strong men.


    The ruler clearly mentioned this point, which made him despair.


    And now, the mysterious voice said the same.


    This is not a good thing.


    "Wait, the person speaking is not the source of the mysterious power in no man''s land?"


    Xiao Ning suddenly thought of this.


    Judging from the known information so far, neither the wolf king nor the inhuman monsters in the no-man''s land are the source of danger, but the mysterious force hiding somewhere.


    It is the mysterious power that is driving those monsters and wolf kings to attack humans.


    "If this is true, then this mysterious force has been treating everyone as a test object?"


    Xiao Ning continued to speculate.


    If the other party is using him as a test subject, then it is possible that he drove the monster and the wolf king to kill people for the purpose of experimenting.


    For example, to kill people in that way, to observe a certain phenomenon, or to observe the various states of human beings, etc.


    "This possibility is not small..."


    Xiao Ning quickly reviewed everything he heard and saw after contacting the caravan members in his mind, looking for patterns from it.


    And after such a review, he suddenly discovered that the guess just now was extremely likely.


    Like the first time he came into contact with the people of the Alashan League caravan, it was because they were talking about killing monsters, and he heard the name Lin Yu from them.


    When I asked later, I found out that when their caravan was passing through no man''s land, they were attacked by a large number of wolves, and then they encountered a very powerful terrifying monster.


    In the end, it was Lin Yu, the "warrior", who saved them and allowed them to continue to live.


    The key points here are wolves and a scary monster.


    Xiao Ning became interested in this matter at that time, and wanted to go with the caravan and visit the no-man''s land together.


    Let''s see what the monster Lin Yu killed is capable of.


    The caravan leader and all the members happily agreed to go on the road with him.


    As a result, when the monster really appeared, Xiao Ning found that the monster was very powerful, far stronger than what the members of the caravan described.


    The same goes for the pack of wolves, every wolf in the pack is a powerful wolf king.


    At that time Xiao Ning didn''t care about it and didn''t think much about it.


    But now that I thought about it carefully, I found that this should be the mysterious force doing the experiment.


    At the very beginning, that mysterious power could only breed monsters with average strength, and could only summon wolves with ordinary strength.


    But as the experiments continued, he was gradually able to cultivate stronger monsters and summon stronger wolf kings.


    In the end, Xiao Ning and Lin Yu encountered a completely different situation.


    What Xiao Ning encountered was far more dangerous than what Lin Yu encountered at that time.


    "That makes perfect sense!"


    "Yes, that makes perfect sense!"


    Xiao Ning roared in his heart, and gradually straightened everything out.


    If that mysterious power is really experimenting in no man''s land and constantly cultivating stronger monsters, then it means that the guy who claims to be the master is aiming at this mysterious power.


    "The master wants to know what kind of experiment this person with mysterious power is doing, so he tricked me into no-man''s land and observed everything through me."


    "No wonder he said to me at the end, in fact, he is using me like I used those caravan people!"


    "Sure enough, it''s true..."


    Xiao Ning nodded frantically in his heart, completely understanding the root cause of it.


    He, the weak, was just a **** in the hands of the strong from the beginning.


    After playing the changed move, he was also abandoned.


    In other words, this matter is a matter between the ruler and the person who masters that mysterious power from beginning to end, and he is just a handy tool.


    He, Xiao Ning, was just a tool man from the beginning to the end.


    "Oh, it''s ridiculous, now I''ve changed from a tool man in the hands of the master to a tool man in the hands of the person who just spoke."


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help thinking sadly in his heart.


    The voice just now clearly mentioned that he should be tested on him quickly.


    Doesn''t this mean that he is just an experimental tool?


    "It''s a pity that I can''t do anything now, I can only wait and see what experiment he will do..."


    "I hate this fate!"


    A wave of anger welled up in Xiao Ning''s heart.


    He really hates this kind of fate at the mercy of others.


    In his previous life, he was crazily eager for strength because he was randomly manipulated by the Mu family, saying that he would kick him away, and finally embarked on the road of cultivating immortals by chance.


    He will never forget the mood at that time, and he will never forget the impotent rage.


    And now, that familiar feeling is back.


    This time, he still couldn''t do anything, and couldn''t control his own destiny at all.


    This made him feel extremely strong hatred.


    Now he just wants to vent his anger and tear everything to shreds.


    In this way, amidst Xiao Ning''s anger and hatred, time passed quickly.


    Not long after, the voice came again.


    "Okay, let''s use him for this experiment, and hope it will succeed this time."


    "I believe that with his qualifications, the probability of success should not be small."


    This voice interrupted Xiao Ning''s thoughts in an instant, pulling him out of impotent rage and resentment.


    "What kind of experiment is it? What is the success rate?"


    Xiao Ning forced himself to calm down, thinking quickly.


    Judging from what the other party said, the other party should not have done this experiment once or twice.


    It''s just that because the success rate is too low, it has never been successful.


    But now, the other party said that Xiao Ning has good aptitude and should make this experiment a success.


    However, even if he has good qualifications, what is the success rate?


    Can it exceed 10% or reach 90%?


    "If a success rate of 10% is considered high, doesn''t that mean I''m going to die in all likelihood?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help thinking about it.


    He is not a roundworm in the stomach of this mysterious person, and he has no idea how many times the other party has failed.


    But judging from the words just now, the other party seems to have failed every time before.


    Doesn''t that mean that the success rate of this experiment is zero?


    And if the success rate was zero before, even if the success rate is less than half now, this mysterious person will feel that the possibility of success is very high.


    "I didn''t expect that I would come to the intersection of life and death so soon!"


    Xiao Ning was really upset.


    This feeling that his fate is always under the control of others made him almost emotionally collapsed.


    And the anger and hatred in his heart almost reached the peak at this moment.


    If possible, he really wanted to destroy everything in this world.


    Everything must be destroyed to make him feel a little better.


    Then again, in fact, Xiao Ning has always been struggling with such an emotion in his heart.


    In the previous life, because she hated the Mu family and the Yao family and wanted to seek revenge from them, she gritted her teeth and practiced all the way, and finally stepped into the ranks of the strong.


    And this life has been cultivating desperately because of such new and old hatred.


    If it is only compared with the previous life, then he really did a good job in this life.


    You must know that the speed of cultivation in this life is much faster than the previous life.


    "Hate! I really hate!"


    "How can the anger in my heart be transformed into my strength?"


    If Xiao Ning could still perceive and control his body at this moment, then he must be saying this with a gritted teeth and a grim face.


    "Let''s get started, let me see how your qualifications are?"


    In the boundless resentment, Xiao Ning heard that voice again.


    Judging from the other party''s words, this person is really going to use him as an experiment, and it seems that the experiment is about to start.


    "What will my fate be? Can I survive?"


    A big question mark jumped out of Xiao Ning''s heart.


    He thought to himself that if he could survive this time, he must be extra careful and not trust others easily.


    After all, it was because he trusted the master this time that he came to this point.


    "If there is a chance to do it all over again, I..."


    The thoughts in Xiao Ning''s heart just finished halfway, when he suddenly lost consciousness.


    ¡­


    After an unknown amount of time, Xiao Ning gradually woke up in a daze.


    The process of losing consciousness this time was very sudden, even though he was mentally prepared, it still felt sudden.


    And the process of awakening now is different from any other time.


    Xiao Ning only felt that his head was very heavy, as if his whole head had turned into a heavy weight.


    It seemed that with his strength, he couldn''t lift this heavy head at all.


    Xiao Ning gave up after trying for a while, and didn''t try harder.


    Because he felt in a daze that no matter how hard he tried, it was meaningless, and the final result must be failure.


    Afterwards, Xiao Ning tried to move his limbs again.


    However, like his heavy head, his hands and feet could not move at all.


    After a few tries, he gave up again.


    In his view, this futile attempt was hopeless and pointless.


    Next, Xiao Ning tried to make his consciousness clearer.


    Although he had tried to move his body just now, in fact his consciousness was still in a daze, and it was difficult for him to think about problems or feel the movement outside.


    It was as if his current body was not his, and he was trying to merge with this body.


    "Who am I? Who am I? Why can''t I remember who I am?"


    Suddenly, a very crucial question appeared in Xiao Ning''s mind.


    Why did he find himself unable to remember who he was no matter what?


    I can''t remember what my name is, nor can I remember who I am.


    He thought desperately, frantically trying to find answers from his memories.


    He didn''t know how long he had been thinking like this, but he suddenly remembered his name.


    "That''s right, I''m Xiao Ning, I''m a... what am I?"


    Xiao Ning continued to try his best to think about memories.


    In his hazy memory, he finally remembered his identity again.


    I am an immortal cultivator, and my goal is to prove Taoism and live forever.


    Immediately afterwards, UU Reading presented brand new questions one after another.


    For example, why I fell into a coma, why I couldn''t open my eyes, and so on.


    After Xiao Ning recalled all of this, his consciousness gradually became clear.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of a very crucial question.


    "Didn''t my body not feel it long ago? Why did I feel that my head, hands and feet were heavy just now?"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The mobile version of Vertex Novels is updated the fastest website:

 Chapter 1372： resurrection

    Xiao Ning felt something was wrong in his heart.


    Ever since he was besieged by monsters, he has been unable to feel his own body, nor can he perceive any movement from the outside world.


    As a result, just now he found that his head was very heavy, and his limbs were also very heavy.


    This is absolutely not right.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning''s consciousness and thinking are still becoming clearer.


    And with all these changes, he was able to calmly think about the issues that just surfaced in his mind as usual.


    After thinking about it for a while, he was suddenly delighted.


    "I can feel my head and limbs getting heavy, so doesn''t that mean I can feel my body again?"


    "And I can feel heavy, which just means I can move my body."


    Xiao Ning has already figured out the key point.


    It was precisely because he had figured this out that he was happy.


    At this moment, that voice appeared again.


    "Wake up."


    Xiao Ning found that voice calling him to wake up.


    What was different from before was that this time the voice did not directly appear in his mind, but appeared beside his ears.


    In other words, he heard the words with his ears.


    Snapped-


    Snapped-


    Suddenly two crisp sounds sounded out of thin air.


    Xiao Ning found that his face seemed to be slapped twice by something, and it hurt a little.


    But after feeling the pain, he didn''t feel angry at all, he just felt happy.


    Because he can feel pain, it means that he can already feel and control his body.


    "Okay! I''m not dead, I really am not dead!"


    Xiao Ning thought that it is absolutely impossible for a dead person to feel the pain of being slapped in the face. Now that he feels it, it means that he is not a dead person.


    I didn''t die!


    It can be said that this is the happiest thing for Xiao Ning in such a long time.


    He was finally sure that he was not dead, that he was still alive, that he could still feel pain, that he could feel his own body.


    "Then I can definitely open my eyes!"


    Xiao Ning thought in his heart, trying hard to open his eyes.


    At this time, his eyelids were as heavy as a thousand catties, and it was very difficult to open them.


    But fortunately it can still be opened.


    Xiao Ning worked hard, and slowly raised his eyelids.


    And as his eyes opened a crack, a ray of light immediately appeared in his field of vision.


    Originally, what Xiao Ning saw was a vast expanse, without any color.


    But now he clearly saw a beam of white light.


    "I can see it, I really can see it!"


    Xiao Ning was ecstatic in his heart.


    This sudden appearance of white light gave him great encouragement, letting him know that he could already see the outside world through his eyes.


    Although it is just a light now, as long as you open your eyes completely, you will definitely be able to see other things.


    Xiao Ning continued to work hard, trying to open his eyes wide.


    At this time, the voice sounded again.


    "Yes, it seems that this experiment was successful."


    Hearing this voice, Xiao Ning was overjoyed.


    He remembered that the voice had indeed mentioned that he would be used as an experiment.


    And from the other party''s words, he could hear that the failure rate of this experiment was very high.


    Now that the other party clearly mentioned that the experiment was successful, it meant that he was fine.


    Now Xiao Ning was completely relieved.


    But here comes a new confusion.


    Xiao Ning wondered what kind of picture he would see when he really opened his eyes.


    Can you see this person who has been talking to himself?


    Also, where is he now?


    Countless questions appeared in Xiao Ning''s mind, Xiao Ning tried his best to open his eyes.


    At the same time, he tried to move his hands and feet again, wanting to see if his hands and feet were still as heavy as before.


    "I still can''t lift my hands and feet, but this time I can definitely feel them!"


    Xiao Ning felt joy again in his heart.


    This time he clearly felt the existence of his hands and feet.


    He was pretty sure he was still alive.


    Then, he continued to try to open his eyes.


    At this time, both of his eyes have opened a slit.


    A strong white light can be seen through the slit.


    However, Xiao Ning quickly adapted to this white light, and was able to bypass the white light to see the surrounding things.


    Finally, he saw a figure.


    The man was standing not far in front of him, as if he had been watching him.


    Xiao Ning couldn''t distinguish the specific shape of this figure, he could only see that it was a figure.


    There are two hands and two feet, standing there straight.


    "Not bad, very good, wake up quickly, fast!"


    The figure spoke, urging Xiao Ning to wake up.


    As if inspired by the other party, Xiao Ning desperately opened his eyes, tried to open them wider and wider, and kept raising his eyelids.


    After trying so hard, he was finally able to vaguely see the outline of the figure in front of him.


    It seems that this person is taller than ordinary people, and his figure and appearance are also somewhat strange.


    It''s just because Xiao Ning still can''t really see clearly, so he still dare not make a final judgment.


    "Why does this person look a little strange, I must take a good look."


    Xiao Ning thought so in his heart, and continued to try hard to open his eyes.


    And in the process, the figure in front of him continued to become clearer.


    Gradually, Xiao Ning was able to see the specific appearance of the other party clearly.


    As a result, upon seeing this, he was taken aback on the spot.


    Because although the other party has two hands and two feet, he doesn''t look like a human being.


    Strictly speaking, the opponent is just a humanoid creature.


    "Where is this sacred?"


    Xiao Ning was surprised.


    Now he has seen clearly that the other party is obviously not a human being, but an unknown existence.


    The only thing he can be sure of is that this guy must be very strong, far above him.


    How strong it is is unknown.


    At this time Xiao Ning''s eyes have been fully opened, and he can already see the surrounding things clearly.


    So he quickly moved his eyeballs again and looked at the surrounding scene.


    Soon he discovered that there was nothing around him, only a mass of white mist.


    It was as if he and the guy opposite were trapped in the white mist, and there was a spherical space in the middle of the white mist, which could accommodate both of them at the same time.


    "Where am I?"


    "Who the **** is this guy?"


    Xiao Ning is most concerned about these two issues at this time.


    However, neither of these questions has an answer.


    He is only just able to see the things around him now, and he doesn''t know anything else.


    Seeing that he couldn''t find the answer, Xiao Ning tried to move his hands and feet again.


    He wanted to see if the current version of himself could control his body.


    He moved his hands, followed by his feet.


    Then, he tried to turn his head again.


    After such a trial, he discovered that it wasn''t that his hands, feet and head became very heavy.


    It was because there was an invisible force restraining him, making him unable to move his hands, feet and head freely.


    In other words, he is now firmly controlled by the mysterious existence opposite, and he can''t even move his fingers.


    After confirming this fact, Xiao Ning quickly put all his attention on the person in front of him.


    "Who are you?"


    Xiao Ning asked.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, you can call me God if you want."


    The person opposite said.


    When Xiao Ning heard it, the title of God Venerable was very big.


    It must be very difficult for this person in front of him to dare to call himself a god.


    "What do you want to do to me?"


    Xiao Ning asked again.


    He didn''t understand the identity of the other party, and he didn''t know what kind of existence the **** was.


    But in any case, the most important thing now is the other party''s attitude towards him.


    The more unwilling the other party is to let him go, this is the crux of the problem.


    "Of course I can let you go, you are such a successful experiment, of course I will let you go."


    The person on the opposite side laughed, and then said, "Go."


    As soon as the words fell, Xiao Ning found that his hands and feet had the ability to move again.


    At the same time, the surrounding fog also quickly dissipated.


    Xiao Ning quickly turned his head to look around, and then quickly focused his gaze on that powerful being who claimed to be a god.


    However, at this time, he was surprised to find that the other party had disappeared.


    The place was empty, there was nothing there.


    For a moment, Xiao Ning even thought that he had some kind of hallucination, so he hurriedly pulled himself together and took a closer look.


    After repeated confirmations like this, he was finally sure that the other party had already left on his own, but he didn''t know where he went?


    "What''s going on? Why did you just leave without saying a word?"


    With great doubts in his heart, Xiao Ning refocused on the surrounding fog.


    The fog has not completely dissipated at this time, and it is not known what kind of scene will be seen after it completely dissipates.


    Xiao Ning was full of anticipation.


    Now that the mysterious existence who claimed to be a **** has left, the most attractive thing to him is naturally where he is now.


    "Huh? It''s weeds!"


    As the fog gradually dissipated, Xiao Ning suddenly found himself stepping on a piece of sparse grass.


    Judging from the shape of the grass on the ground and the rock and soil on the ground, it seems that he is still in the no man''s land before?


    "Why am I still in no man''s land?"


    Xiao Ning was surprised.


    At this time, the fog dissipated a lot, allowing him to see more clearly.


    Xiao Ning hurriedly looked around, carefully discerning the surrounding scenes.


    After such a check, he was finally sure that he was still in the no man''s land.


    To be precise, the location where he is now is the camp where the Alashan League caravan camped before.


    "So I never left here from the beginning to the end?"


    "Or did the guy who called himself a **** brought me back here?"


    There are many questions in Xiao Ning''s mind, but unfortunately there is no answer to any of them.


    Now he is like a newborn, curious about everything but ignorant of everything.


    While Xiao Ning was in doubt, the fog had completely dissipated.


    The sky was sunny and cloudless.


    The ground is endless, until the horizon can only see a piece of yellow.


    The grass on the ground is gray-yellow, and so is the rock and soil.


    This is a typical no-man''s-land scene.


    And around Xiao Ning, there are tents.


    These camps were built by the people from the previous caravan, and the positions and sizes are exactly the same as before.


    In other words, Xiao Ning is indeed still in the original camp.


    "But why are the corpses of those monsters missing?"


    "Why are the people in the caravan gone?"


    Xiao Ning remembered very clearly that when monsters besieged him, he killed countless monsters.


    The broken limbs of those monsters continued to fall from the sky, eventually killing all the people in the caravan and burying them.


    In other words, there should have been blood and flesh everywhere in this camp, but in the end there was nothing but tents.


    "Could it be cleaned up by that god?"


    "Or is it all just my dream?"


    Now Xiao Ning only feels a headache.


    There are so many questions, and none of them have answers.


    He is in a state of bewilderment right now.


    Taking a deep breath, and then exhaling it slowly, Xiao Ning decided to sit down and adjust his breath first, and at the same time clear his mind.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning directly sat down where he was, and began to use Ziyun''s real skills to regulate the breath in his body.


    And as his breathing gradually stabilized, his brain quickly calmed down.


    Now he can finally think about everything in front of him.


    "I was indeed besieged by monsters at the time, and I don''t think I remembered it wrong."


    "And I did kill a lot of monsters."


    "So...the guy who claimed to be a **** must have used some means to clean up everything in the camp."


    Xiao Ning thought so in his heart.


    Now that he has completely regained the feeling of his body, he can clearly feel that all the scenes around him are real.


    So everything you see in front of you can''t be an illusion.


    Then there is only one possibility, that the mysterious existence who claimed to be a **** cleaned up the corpse.


    "Why did that guy do this? Why did he save me?"


    "Or, those monsters were originally controlled by him, and he let the monsters kill me first, and then bring me back to life?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Xiao Ning felt that the latter possibility was the greatest.


    At that time, those monsters should have been released by the mysterious existence to attack him and kill him.


    As for why the other party revived him again, it is completely unknown.


    "Why did he do this?"


    This question can be regarded as difficult for Xiao Ning.


    No matter how much he thought about it, Xiao Ning couldn''t understand the motive of that guy''s behavior.


    And the most important thing is that after the man let go of him, he disappeared directly, and he didn''t know where he went.


    "What is the point of him doing this?"


    Xiao Ning was completely caught up in this problem.


    If the other party wanted him to do something, then he should have confessed something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    So, is it simply to test the means of resurrecting people?


    "It''s not really just to test whether people can be resurrected?"


    "It''s not right. Listening to what he said at the time, it should be far more than this purpose."


    Xiao Ning hit his head with his hand.


    With so many questions crowded in his mind, UU reading made him feel very uncomfortable, his head was in great pain as if it was about to burst.


    After struggling for a while, Xiao Ning finally chose to give up.


    He decided not to think about it any more.


    Now I can''t figure out the other party''s intentions at all, and I don''t know the other party''s motives. No matter how I guess, I can''t guess the answer.


    Instead of doing useless work, it is better to let this matter go first.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The mobile version of Vertex Novels is updated the fastest website:

 Chapter 1373： big chance

    The genius remembers the address of this site in a second: [Aibilou]https://The fastest update! No ads!


    After withdrawing his thoughts, Xiao Ning focused on practicing Ziyun True Kungfu.


    He is not doing this now because he is in a hurry to improve his strength, but because he wants to see if there are any hidden wounds left on his body after going through such ups and downs.


    After all, no matter what, he has walked through the gate of **** this time.


    Xiao Ning is 100% sure that he must have died at that time, and was resurrected by that mysterious existence and came back to life again.


    "Huh? My body?"


    Xiao Ning, who was sitting on the ground, suddenly opened his eyes.


    Because he was surprised to find that his cultivation speed seemed to be much, much faster than before.


    "How can it be so much faster?"


    "Could it be that my physique has undergone earth-shaking changes?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help being startled.


    He has been practicing Ziyun True Kung Fu for so long, not only in his last life, but also in this life.


    Whether it is the understanding of Ziyun''s true skills or the understanding of his own body, it can be said to be very thorough.


    Therefore, he knew very well in his heart that such a fast cultivation speed was absolutely abnormal.


    This kind of situation is either due to a problem with Ziyun''s true kung fu, or a problem with his own body.


    And it is absolutely impossible for Ziyun True Kung Fu to go wrong.


    It was also last time that Bai Haoyuan gave him some guidance, pointing out some deficiencies in Ziyun''s true kung fu.


    Other than that, this skill has never been improved.


    So there is only one possibility left, something is wrong with my body.


    To be precise, my physique has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    If it is said that the current self is cultivating at a normal speed, then the current self is cultivating at dozens or even hundreds of times the original speed.


    "The guy who called himself a **** did it?"


    Xiao Ning immediately thought of that mysterious being who looked like a human but was definitely not human.


    Could it be that the so-called experiment that man did on him was to transform his physique?


    "He said at the time that I had good aptitude. Does that mean that my body has great potential for transformation?"


    Xiao Ning frowned in thought.


    Although he doesn''t know what kind of changes his body has undergone now, he can be sure that everything is caused by that mysterious existence.


    There is absolutely no mistake about this.


    "I thought he just resurrected me, but I didn''t expect..."


    "In this way, does this count as a great opportunity for me?"


    Xiao Ning suddenly thought of this.


    The reason why he entered the no-man''s land this time was because the master said that there was an opportunity for him here.


    Now that his physique has undergone such an astonishing change, doesn''t it mean that he has obtained a great opportunity?


    "He said at the time that if I want to get a chance, I have to pay a huge price. Could it be that this experience is the price I have to pay?"


    Xiao Ning recalled the words Juggernaut said at that time.


    At that time, the master had clearly told him that only if he was willing to give up everything, could he hope to get a chance.


    When he was desperate, he directly agreed.


    Now it seems that maybe this experience is the price I paid.


    You must know that this time I walked through the gate of hell, if the test of the mysterious existence fails, then I will die completely.


    Such a price is not insignificant, after all, this is a life gamble.


    "If this is the case, then what Juggernaut meant at that time was to make me ready to give up my life."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly, rounding up all the logic.


    Now when I think about what Juggernaut said at that time, I realize that every word he said is not unfounded.


    From the very beginning, I was risking my life.


    It''s just that I wanted to become stronger at the time, and I didn''t think so much.


    "But if that''s the case, when I was besieged by monsters, why did the master jump out to ridicule me and make me fall into despair?"


    "Could it be that he just wants me to die honestly?"


    Xiao Ning thought of the suspicious point again.


    At that time when he was besieged by monsters, he had asked the master for help, but instead of saving him, the master taunted him for a while, driving him into despair.


    If he hadn''t fallen into despair at that time, then he would definitely try to struggle to see if he had a chance to survive.


    These questions lingered in Xiao Ning''s mind, making it difficult for him to calm down for a long time.


    He thought over and over again, integrating all the clues together for analysis, trying to find the answer.


    It''s a pity that there are so few clues that he can''t find the answer to the question at all.


    "The master and the **** are the same person?"


    "Wouldn''t it be the same person playing tricks on me from beginning to end?"


    Xiao Ning suddenly thought of this again.


    In his impression, these two people are both powerful men with extraordinary strength, so it wouldn''t be surprising if they were the same person.


    And he thinks this possibility is very high.


    "The strength of these two people is so great, I don''t know how to cultivate."


    "Also, what do they want from me?"


    Xiao Ning quickly returned to the origin of the problem.


    That is, what is the attitude of these two people towards him, and why they came out to contact him suddenly.


    "Just for a test result?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    If it was just for the result of an experiment, then both the master and the deity got what they wanted.


    After all, before his death, the Master himself said that he was allowed to enter the no man''s land, just because he wanted to observe some things through him.


    And God Venerable did some experiment with his body, although Xiao Ning didn''t know what the experiment was about.


    But judging from the performance behind the god, he is obviously satisfied with the test results.


    "Forget it, it''s useless to think about it."


    "Existences like rulers and gods have already surpassed the top powerhouses in the world, and have reached a level that I can''t touch."


    Xiao Ning quickly withdrew his thoughts.


    He knew in his heart that the master and the **** are too strong, and now he is too far away from them, and he can''t touch their level at all.


    So instead of thinking about some unreachable and unanswerable things, it is better to hurry up and practice, and quickly improve your own strength.


    After all, he still has a lot of grudges and accounts he hasn''t settled.


    Without thinking too much, Xiao Ning continued to practice with great concentration.


    Time flies by.


    During his practice, the wild beasts moving in the no-man''s land slowly approached the camp.


    Although these beasts have rarely seen humans, they don''t know anything about human power.


    But all kinds of strange buildings in the human camp will still have a huge impact on them after all.


    They all felt that this camp was very strange and incompatible with the surrounding environment, so they didn''t dare to approach it very much.


    However, there was no movement in the camp for a long time, and the dead silence made them gradually grow bolder.


    These courageous beasts now tried the entrance of the camp, and when they found that there was no movement in the camp, they walked in slowly.


    Walking in the forefront is a pack of wild dogs.


    These wild dogs sniffed here and there, and slowly approached Xiao Ning who was meditating.


    After turning a few corners, their vision is no longer blocked by the tent.


    So he saw Xiao Ning sitting there.


    This scene immediately stimulated their hunting instinct.


    Although they haven''t seen many people, they quickly judged by their primitive instincts that the one sitting in place was a living creature.


    And as long as it is a living thing, it can become their prey and a delicious meal in their mouths.


    "Woo...woof!"


    The wild dog barked, baring its teeth, trying to provoke Xiao Ning.


    However, Xiao Ning just sat there without responding, as if he didn''t hear the voice.


    The wild dogs looked at each other, and they became more courageous in an instant.


    This unknown creature did not dare to accept their provocation, so obviously there was nothing to be afraid of.


    "Wow!"


    "Wow!"


    Several wild dogs barked at the same time, making a noise.


    And amidst this voice, Xiao Ning was still sitting there calmly, as if he had been isolated from the world, and would not be moved by any disturbance from the outside world.


    Now the courage of the wild dogs was completely inspired, and there was no longer any hesitation.


    They walked straight towards Xiao Ning, their pace getting faster and faster.


    At the same time, some other beasts also bypassed the camps one by one and came to the edge of the open space in the center of Yingdi.


    They stared at the wild dogs approaching Xiao Ning, each of them was ready to move.


    Naturally, they also want to share this delicious meal, but now the number of wild dogs is too large and they are very united, so they dare not take any action easily.


    But they will not give up directly, but are going to observe for a while to see if those wild dogs can succeed.


    "Wow, woof!"


    While barking in a low voice, the wild dogs speeded up and approached Xiao Ning.


    At this time, the desire for delicious food has overcome everything, but in fact, the unknown creature in front of him is really not a threat.


    The wild dogs are all ready to have a good meal, and then take a good look around this strange place to see what else there is to eat.


    "Wow woof woof..."


    As the distance from Xiao Ning became shorter and shorter, the wild dogs rushed forward, eager to tear Xiao Ning to pieces.


    However, at this moment, the wild dog running in the front suddenly bumped into something, and immediately bounced back for a certain distance.


    Immediately afterwards, the other wild dogs that followed also hit the air wall one after another, making puffing sounds one after another.


    Every wild dog was the same as the first wild dog. It was bounced back for a certain distance and landed on the ground with a whining whine.


    Such a blow instantly severely weakened the morale of the wild dogs.


    They had to re-examine this seemingly harmless unknown creature.


    Perhaps this delicious meal is not so easy to eat.


    "Uh...woof!"


    The wild dogs got up from the ground one after another, and formed a circle around Xiao Ning.


    Every wild dog let out a deep roar, provoking Xiao Ning.


    But Xiao Ning still sat there motionless, not caring about their provocations at all.


    After barking for a while, the wild dogs summoned up some courage again.


    A few wild dogs slowly approached Xiao Ning, trying to walk to him again.


    But after walking forward for a while, one of the wild dogs was suddenly ejected.


    This time it was bounced far away, flying backwards all the way to the edge of a tent, which is where they first found Xiao Ning.


    "Uh...uh..."


    The wild dog fell to the ground and screamed, unable to get up for a long time.


    Seeing this scene, all the wild beasts who broke into the camp felt fearful.


    Although their IQs are not high and they don''t know much, their instinct for danger is exactly the same as that of humans.


    Now they all sense the danger.


    Moreover, the danger this time far exceeds their cognition.


    The wild dogs beside Xiao Ning looked left and right, then they didn''t dare to go any further, but turned around and retreated one after another.


    But before they took a few steps, a new vision occurred.


    The wild dog that escaped the fastest was suddenly torn apart, as if some invisible knife cut it into countless pieces out of thin air.


    Borrowing inertia, the wild dog that had been cut into pieces of flesh and blood continued to fly forward for a while, and finally fell to the ground and turned into a pool of **** mud.


    "Wow, woof woof woof, woof, woof woof!"


    The wild dogs barked wildly, their tails just between their hind legs, and they backed away while barking.


    They were all frightened by this scene, knowing that the danger this time was extraordinary.


    Afterwards, all the wild dogs turned around together and ran towards the direction away from Xiao Ning.


    After all, beasts are just beasts, without much thinking ability.


    They didn''t expect at all that they shouldn''t run around in this situation, but waited obediently and didn''t move.


    Otherwise, their fate is very likely to be the same as that wild dog just now.


    As a result, the next scene of **** scenes continued to appear.


    Every wild dog that runs wild is suddenly reduced to a heap of flesh and blood.


    And as more and more wild dogs died, the center of the camp became more and more bloody.


    Pools of **** mud can be seen everywhere, scattered on the ground in piles here and there, and it will look particularly oozing if you look down from the air.


    However, such a scene did not scare off the other wild dogs, on the contrary, it aroused their inner fear.


    All the wild dogs ran wildly on all fours, desperately trying to escape from this place.


    If they also regret like humans, then at this time their hearts must be filled with regret.


    If I knew this strange place was so dangerous, why did I run in here?


    It''s all right now, not only will he not have a chance to have a full meal, but he will also die.


    Outside the center of the camp, the other beasts became terrified when they saw the wild dogs dying inexplicably one by one.


    They didn''t dare to stay here any longer, turned around and ran away frantically.


    But just like the running wild dogs, UU Reading When they started to escape, they also appeared inexplicably torn apart one after another.


    It was as if this place only allowed entry and no exit, and anyone who dared to go out would die a miserable death.


    But the wild beasts don''t have this thinking ability after all, they just want to escape now, no matter what the rules are.


    In this way, the beasts trying to enter the camp for food died one after another, and each one was torn apart and died.


    In the end, there were only piles of flesh and blood left on the ground.


    The sound and anger disappeared, and the camp quickly fell silent.


    And in this deathly silence, a terrifying and **** new scene appeared.


    I saw the blood and flesh on the ground suddenly gathered towards one of the points in the center of the camp.


    Everything was the same as when the monster was born last time.

 Chapter 1374： Li Wei

    "Roar!"


    The monster roared and stood up like a human.


    Afterwards, the monster slowly looked around, not knowing whether it was observing the surrounding environment or what.


    It didn''t stop until its eyes focused on Xiao Ning who was sitting on the spot.


    It seemed that what it was looking for just now was Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning suddenly opened his eyes, stood up and looked up at the huge monster.


    The monster is made up of a large group of wild dogs and the corpses of many other beasts, and it looks extraordinarily tall standing there.


    It is five meters tall, taller than any tent.


    At this time, white air kept coming out of his mouth and nose, and the flesh twitched on his ferocious face, which made people feel frightened at first glance.


    "Go."


    Xiao Ning said lightly.


    As soon as his words fell, the monster suddenly jumped out of the camp and ran towards the east.


    That''s right, this monster was created by him.


    This method of creating flesh and blood monsters is called flesh and blood resurrection.


    The strength of the monsters created by this method depends entirely on the strength of the deceased.


    Just like this monster that has gone away, its strength is only stronger than that of an untrained creature.


    But once you meet a master like him, you will be completely vulnerable.


    This is also the reason why so many monsters besieged him before, and finally managed to kill him.


    Because those monsters are all pieced together from the corpses of ordinary creatures, they don''t have much strength at all.


    It would be quite different if a cultivator of his level was resurrected with flesh and blood and turned into a monster.


    Such a monster is enough to leapfrog to challenge a higher realm cultivator.


    "This method is good, but it''s a pity that there are requirements for the selection of raw materials. If I can kill a few people with similar strength to mine, then I can create stronger monsters."


    "After creating a stronger monster, I can kill the stronger one and create another level stronger monster."


    "This cycle goes on and on, and I''m not afraid that we won''t be able to create a terrifying monster that sweeps the entire world."


    "And such a monster will completely obey my orders."


    Xiao Ning thought with a gloomy expression.


    He got a total of two opportunities this time.


    The first opportunity is naturally a powerful physical body with an invincible physique, and the second opportunity is the means of resurrection of this flesh and blood.


    Xiao Ning knew in his heart that if he wanted to successfully step into the ranks of the top powerhouses, he had to make good use of the resurrection of flesh and blood to protect him.


    Otherwise, he may die unexpectedly during the cultivation process.


    After all, no matter how strong his physique is, cultivation still needs a process.


    It''s just that this process will be much shorter than before.


    "I can''t return to Guanghai City for the time being, there are too many strong people there now!"


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart.


    Among other things, Bai Haoyuan alone is enough to prevent him from returning to Guanghai City.


    When the time comes, he will have to face Bai Haoyuan once he returns to Guanghai City, and he doesn''t know what Bai Haoyuan will order him to do.


    "Then I will go to the west to grow slowly."


    Xiao Ning turned around slowly and looked towards the west.


    If you go all the way to the west, you will leave this uninhabited Gobi Desert and enter the Tianshan Prairie.


    According to the memory of his last life, the prairie area is a relatively stable place, enough for him to grow slowly.


    Of course, whether the memory of the previous life can still guide the actions of this life is another matter.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning suddenly got up and flew towards the west.


    At this moment, he has nothing on him, only a lonely person, and the refined copper flying sword has been broken in that battle.


    It''s just that now he doesn''t care about these losses at all, after all, what he gained this time is far more than what he lost.


    Xiao Ning flew quickly, and that afternoon he left the no-man''s land and entered the Tianshan Prairie.


    After flying for a while, he saw a typical prairie city in front of him.


    This city is Mashan city where Lin Yu passed by last time.


    Just because of some reasons, Lin Yu didn''t stay in Mashan City for too long, and left Mashan City soon.


    However, some of Lin Yu''s actions at that time left a deep impression on the hearts of some Mashan city citizens.


    For example, the captain of the security team in Mashan City knows that there are extremely powerful warriors in this world.


    Once a martial artist of that level made a move, ordinary people would be killed directly even if they couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Moreover, such warriors come and go without a trace, and it is very difficult to track him down.


    At least that time, no matter what they did, they couldn''t find Lin Yu in the end.


    Xiao Ning flew quickly, landed two miles away from Mashan City, and changed to walking on the ground.


    After walking for a while, he came to the gate of Mashan City.


    Without stopping for a moment, he walked directly through the city gate and entered Mashan City.


    Now that he possesses supernatural powers, he naturally doesn''t pay attention to Little Pony Mountain City.


    Moreover, he had observed carefully when he came, and there were no immortal cultivators in Mashan City.


    In other words, no one in Mashan City could threaten him.


    "It''s a nice place."


    Xiao Ning looked around while walking.


    He found that the folk customs in Mashan City are quite simple, and the people don''t seem to have seen the world.


    This must be because no strong person has ever visited this place.


    Therefore, this is a suitable place for him to slowly develop and grow.


    Just crossing half of the city, Xiao Ning has already made up his mind to carry out his plan here.


    "First gather a group of people with cultivation qualifications, let them practice for a period of time, and then kill them and resurrect them into flesh and blood monsters."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    This is the plan he had in mind when he came.


    It was also a plan he came up with based on the special means of resurrection of flesh and blood.


    The monsters reanimated from flesh and blood will have different strengths depending on the source of the body parts, so he wants to let people practice first before killing them.


    The monsters created in this way are definitely much stronger than the monsters created by directly killing some ordinary people.


    And now Mashan City is a good place to implement this plan.


    "I have to let people see my strength first."


    Xiao Ning walked straight towards the square in the center of Mashan City.


    That place is the bustling area of ??Mashan City, and he took a look at it from a distance when he flew all the way here.


    Now that he wants to implement his plan, he naturally has to find a place with a lot of people.


    ¡­


    Mashan City City Square.


    "What are you doing? Looking for a fight?"


    In the center of the square, two people had an inexplicable quarrel.


    Some of the passers-by stopped to observe the quarrel, while others left without being surprised.


    Among the two quarreling people, one was Xiao Ning.


    "court death!"


    Xiao Ning saw the other party say harsh words, and immediately punched him.


    The speed of this punch is extremely fast, and the angle is very tricky.


    The opponent had no time to dodge or defend, so he was directly hit by his punch.


    Immediately afterwards, the man fell straight down and passed out.


    The onlookers were shocked when they saw this scene.


    This young man seemed to have martial arts skills, but he knocked down a burly man with one punch.


    You must know that this young man looks like a frail student, and the person who confronted him just now is a burly man on horseback.


    Such two people fight each other, no matter how you look at it, the young people should lose.


    In the end, the young man actually solved the opponent with one move.


    From this, it can be seen that this person must be a martial artist with high martial arts skills.


    "Is this a warrior from the Central Plains?"


    "It must be, judging by his appearance and attire, he is not one of us."


    "I said why the Central Plains warriors keep coming to us recently. Last time the security team searched for a long time but couldn''t find that person. It is said that he is also a Central Plains warrior."


    "..."


    Everyone discussed a lot, and soon decided that Xiao Ning was a warrior from the Central Plains.


    The main reason is that Lin Yu made such a fuss last time, and everyone had psychological expectations in their hearts.


    At this time, Xiao Ning suddenly jumped into the bullock cart of the burly man, and looked down at everyone.


    When everyone saw it, they all focused their eyes on him curiously, wanting to see what he was going to do next.


    "Everyone, I have an announcement. I came to your Mashan City this time to recruit some disciples with outstanding qualifications and teach martial arts in person."


    "Who among you wants to practice martial arts, you can go directly to the Mashan Tavern in the north of the city to find me."


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Ning jumped off the bullock cart, and after a few jumps, he disappeared before everyone''s eyes.


    People were dumbfounded on the spot.


    "Huh? What about people? Why can''t I see people when my eyes are blurred?"


    "Yeah, where did the people go? Did you see it?"


    "I didn''t see it either, what happened just now?"


    "..."


    Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, not knowing exactly how Xiao Ning left.


    Just now he clearly watched him jump off the bullock cart, but in the end he disappeared in a daze.


    What exactly is going on?


    At this moment, none of the people present could understand the situation.


    They kept asking each other, wanting to see if others saw Xiao Ning.


    Of course the answer is naturally no.


    No one present knew exactly how Xiao Ning left.


    "Then this man''s martial arts are really amazing!"


    "That''s right, it doesn''t count to knock that strong man out with a single punch, and his agility is so superb, he managed to slip away under the noses of so many people."


    "With his martial arts, it doesn''t matter whether he joins the security team or becomes a horse thief outside."


    "..."


    There is a saying that it is better to be famous than to meet each other. After everyone has witnessed Xiao Ning''s strength with their own eyes, how dare they have the slightest doubt about Xiao Ning''s strength.


    Now many people''s hearts have become hot.


    They thought, maybe it is really a good choice to go to Xiao Ning to learn martial arts, even if they don''t choose, they can let the children at home or relatives choose.


    In this world, one must have martial arts by his side.


    So, some people left in a hurry, preparing to find Xiao Ning as a teacher.


    And some people who stayed behind continued to talk about what Xiao Ning did just now.


    In this way, the story spread from ten to ten, and soon the story spread in the small Mashan City.


    People on the prairie always respect the strong. Now that Xiao Ning''s performance is so outstanding, and he is an outsider from the Central Plains, naturally there are many people who care about it.


    Even the captain of the security team soon found out about it.


    "How is that person''s martial arts?"


    The security captain called together several people who had seen Xiao Ning make a move, and asked.


    "Captain Chen, that man''s skill is absolutely amazing. I watched him beat a 1.8 meter tall man to the ground with just one punch."


    "That''s right, and after the man finished the beating and announced that he was done, he left suddenly in full view. No one could see exactly how he left."


    "Captain Chen, you absolutely don''t have to doubt this man''s strength."


    The witnesses spoke one after another, praising Xiao Ning''s strength.


    Their words were all from their hearts, after all they were really shocked by Xiao Ning''s skill.


    But the captain of the security seemed to think that they were exaggerating.


    What does it mean to disappear suddenly in full view? Is there such a martial art in this world?


    "Okay, you all go back first."


    The chief of peace sent several witnesses away.


    After they walked away, the deputy captain beside him asked: "Captain, do you want me to bring some people there to meet that foreign martial artist? Maybe this person has something to do with the person who made trouble last time."


    Hearing this, the captain of security thought for a while and said, "Don''t worry, let''s observe for a while."


    What he thought was, since Xiao Ning said that he wanted to accept disciples in Mashan City, let''s see how he plans to accept disciples.


    And after accepting his disciples, how will he teach them.


    In short, this matter is not in a hurry now, let''s observe for a while before talking.


    "it is good."


    The vice-captain immediately nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    Mashan Tavern in the north of Mashan City.


    After Xiao Ning showed his hand at the square, he came all the way here.


    As soon as he entered the tavern, he found a place to sit down and drink like a normal person.


    The eyes of many people in the tavern converged on him.


    Without him, it is because Xiao Ning''s dress is too incompatible with the people here.


    He was dressed like an urban student, and there were many rough men in Mashan City, and everyone wore robes that were common on the prairie.


    Xiao Ning ignored these strange gazes, and drank the wine at his own pace.


    The question of wine is nothing special to him, and alcohol can''t work on him.


    For him, this drinking is simply a boring behavior to pass the time.


    After a few breaths, Xiao Ning drained the wine in the glass.


    He continued to pour wine into the glass without hesitation, as if the amount of wine was not enough for him.


    The people in the tavern were a little dumbfounded.


    Unexpectedly, this young man looked gentle and refined, and he could drink quite well.


    I don''t know if he is stubborn or really confident.


    Gudong Gudong.


    After swallowing, Xiao Ning finished the glass of wine again.


    Now many people frowned.


    But before they had time to be surprised, Xiao Ning poured another glass of wine and began to drink.


    This is really massive!


    The big and small alcoholics in the tavern are really convinced now.


    No one dares to drink this kind of strong alcohol one cup after another, at least they should eat some peanuts.


    As a result, the young man is now only short of blowing the pot. UU Reading


    "Here, here, really here!"


    In the astonishment of everyone, a burst of speech caught everyone''s attention.


    Everyone turned their heads and saw a group of people appeared at the door.


    As soon as this group of people entered the tavern, they went straight to Xiao Ning''s seat, as if they were here to trouble him.


    I don''t know if this kid has caused trouble outside, so he went into this tavern to drink one cup after another.


    After all, wine is strong and cowardly.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The mobile version of Vertex Novels is updated the fastest website:

 Chapter 1375： many visitors

    Latest URL:


    Everyone''s eyes moved along with the group of people who suddenly broke into the tavern.


    So then everyone saw that after this group of people came in front of Xiao Ning, they immediately kicked up the ball and worshiped him as their teacher.


    In other words, these people are here to learn from teachers.


    At this moment, everyone in the tavern was confused.


    After all, Xiao Ning only looked like a college student, and his face was a little immature, so how could he possess extraordinary martial arts?


    Or in other words, at such a young age, how did he master martial arts so well?


    Everyone was puzzled and couldn''t figure out the reason.


    As a result, some people began to ask what happened to the people who entered the tavern.


    At this time, people were still pouring into the tavern, so it was easy to find someone to ask.


    After making inquiries like this, they finally figured it out. It turned out that Xiao Ning showed off his superb martial arts skills in the city square.


    Everyone was shocked by his superb martial arts, so they chose to worship him as their teacher.


    And everyone also learned that Xiao Ning himself brought up the matter of accepting apprentices. This time, a large group of people came to the Mashan Tavern.


    "Don''t come in, don''t come in, get out."


    The bartender and security at the tavern saw more and more people, so they had to stand up and stop them.


    If there is a steady stream of people coming in, will they still be able to do business?


    However, from this, everyone also discovered that there are really many people who want to worship Xiao Ning as their teacher, far beyond everyone''s imagination.


    So is Xiao Ning''s martial arts really that good?


    Otherwise, why would so many people come here?


    Some good-natured people couldn''t help inquiring about Xiao Ning''s real martial arts.


    And those who were asked, immediately talked excitedly about the shocking scene they saw in the city square.


    "It''s incredible! This master knocked down a man who was much taller than him on the spot with just one punch! And the most important thing is that as soon as he finished speaking, he disappeared in front of everyone. I don''t know how he left..."


    After being exaggerated like this, everyone in the tavern became extremely curious.


    Some people believed such words, thinking that Xiao Ning''s martial arts were really amazing.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for so many apprentices to come at once.


    Others are skeptical of such claims.


    Because they feel that such a description is a bit exaggerated.


    Especially those who already have martial arts in their bodies feel that such a description is really exaggerated.


    How can a martial artist suddenly disappear in full view?


    No matter how you think about it, you can''t do it.


    It''s just that they couldn''t believe the grand scene in front of them.


    It was because there were so many people who came to apprentice, that the tavern was almost bursting.


    "Go out, go out, don''t you see that you can''t get in?"


    The security guards of the tavern took action one after another to prevent the outsiders from continuing to enter.


    At the same time, they also began to expel the apprentices who had entered the tavern.


    And the owner of the tavern has also appeared at this moment, he directly went to the instigator of this incident, Xiao Ning.


    "Brother, you have also seen the scene. Our tavern is no longer doing business well."


    The tavern owner said patiently.


    He doesn''t care whether Xiao Ning''s martial arts are good or not, it can be said that he has no interest in Xiao Ning at all.


    All he cares about now is that Xiao Ning''s presence has affected his business.


    If Xiao Ning doesn''t leave, then those outside who want to drink won''t be able to come in, and those inside after drinking won''t be able to get out.


    Also, many people in the tavern are already in a state of alcoholism. If there is a disagreement with these people who came to apprentice, he, the tavern owner, will eventually have to come out to clean up the mess.


    So he was very displeased with Xiao Ning''s existence, and just wanted to send Xiao Ning away quickly.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning saw that the owner of the tavern looked like he was about to chase someone away, so he calmly pointed to the jug and glass on the table, and said calmly, "I haven''t finished this jug of wine yet."


    "The money for this jug of wine is on my head, please go out first, brother."


    The tavern owner spoke directly.


    He just wanted to quickly restore the business in the tavern to normal, so he didn''t care about the money for this small pot of wine.


    "I said, since you have opened your business, you must be prepared to accept all the consequences." Xiao Ning looked at the tavern owner coldly and said, "I really have to finish this jug of wine now before leaving."


    "Heh, little brother, if you say that, it means that you are also ready to accept all the consequences?"


    While speaking, the tavern owner slowly turned his head and glanced at the thugs behind him.


    How could he not use force to open a tavern in Mashan City, where the folk customs are tough.


    These thugs behind him are raised to deal with such things.


    At this moment, the thugs saw the boss''s eyes sweeping over them, they immediately understood, and they all took a step forward, surrounding Xiao Ning in the middle.


    They had heard a little bit about Xiao Ning just now, and they knew that Xiao Ning brought down so many apprentices by punching down a strong man in the city square.


    But this can''t scare them at all, after all, in their view, no matter how superb martial arts Xiao Ning is, he is only alone, and it is impossible for him to be an opponent of so many of them.


    What''s more, the most powerful thing in this world is not martial arts at all, but guns.


    I don''t believe that Xiao Ning is not afraid of guns.


    On the other side, seeing the situation on both sides, the people around couldn''t help but backed away.


    Those who were eager to learn from their masters also suppressed their thoughts at this moment, and were ready to observe after a while.


    After all, they just want to learn martial arts from a teacher, not to cause trouble.


    Now Xiao Ning is clearly in trouble, how dare they meddle in it.


    Also, they also want to see if Xiao Ning can settle this matter.


    If such a matter cannot be settled, it may not be wise to ask him to be a master.


    Beside the wine table, Xiao Ning was still sitting calmly on the chair, no trace of fear could be seen on his face.


    He first slowly turned his head and glanced at the crowd surrounding him, and then said, "Are you sure you''re going to be tough?"


    The tavern owner sneered and said, "It''s up to you to decide whether you want to be tough or not. If you want to be tough, then we can''t help it."


    "So there''s nothing to talk about?"


    Xiao Ning also sneered.


    The tavern owner was silent, but just looked at Xiao Ning with disdain.


    However, the moment he showed his eyes, there was only a whoosh, and then he closed his eyes and fell back unconsciously.


    Seeing this, several thugs hurriedly supported him, so as not to let him fall on the spot.


    "Master, master?"


    "boss?"


    Several thugs shouted one after another, and then the tavern owner was silent at all.


    Obviously, he had passed out completely.


    The thugs were all dumbfounded now, they couldn''t figure out what was going on at all.


    Nothing happened just now, why did my boss suddenly faint inexplicably.


    It can''t be a sudden illness, right?


    Or is it that there are too many people in the tavern now, and the air circulation is not smooth, making him faint?


    The thugs were all puzzled.


    Like them, the others present were also full of doubts.


    Nothing happened so well, why did it suddenly change like this?


    Some people even wondered if the tavern owner pretended to be dead on purpose.


    Of course, most people still think that all this has something to do with Xiao Ning.


    They speculated that Xiao Ning might have knocked the boss unconscious with a sudden shot, but his shot was so fast that no one could see clearly.


    Thinking of this, everyone''s eyes quickly focused on Xiao Ning again.


    Although there is no evidence to point out that Xiao Ning did it, he is the most suspected in any case.


    What''s more, everyone wanted to see how Xiao Ning would respond next.


    "Your boss has passed out, how many of you still want to drive me away?"


    Xiao Ning glanced at the thugs coldly, and asked.


    The thugs all frowned when they met Xiao Ning''s gaze.


    The situation is really troublesome now, should I continue to chase Xiao Ning away, or take the boss away first?


    If you leave with the boss, you will definitely not have to do the next business, because there are always people trying to enter the tavern.


    Therefore, we can only expel Xiao Ning out first.


    "You boy, get out of here immediately!"


    A thug shouted violently.


    But almost at the moment when he said these words, his head suddenly jumped up, as if someone had punched him in the jaw.


    Immediately afterwards, he also lost consciousness and fell backwards.


    The remaining thugs quickly supported him.


    But when they supported this person, they also suddenly found that their chin had been hit hard, and they lost consciousness instantly, and they didn''t know what happened.


    pom pom pom ¡ª


    The dull sound of falling to the ground sounded one after another, and in the blink of an eye, the tavern owner and the thugs he brought fell to the ground one after another, unconscious.


    And Xiao Ning sat on the chair from the beginning to the end without moving.


    As if everything had nothing to do with him.


    But everyone present could see clearly that what happened just now was all done by Xiao Ning.


    Although they didn''t see clearly the process of Xiao Ning''s attack, they saw slight movements of Xiao Ning''s body.


    And after his body moved slightly, the beating sound sounded.


    This shows that it was Xiao Ning who knocked down these people.


    "This martial art... is really amazing!"


    The spectators in the tavern who didn''t know why before could not help but exclaim at this moment.


    Xiao Ning''s attack speed is so fast that no one can see clearly, this kind of martial arts is absolutely unmatched by anyone.


    At least they have never seen such a warrior since they grew up.


    "Master, please accept me as a disciple!"


    "In Xiawutu, I would like to worship the master as my teacher!"


    "Master, please be respected by your disciples!"


    Those who came to apprentice had already hastily bowed to the ground at this moment, begging Xiao Ning to accept him as an apprentice.


    These people are young and old.


    The youngest is only seven or eight years old, while the oldest is fifty or sixty years old.


    Everyone has a sincere expression on their faces, it is obvious that they really want to practice martial arts.


    This is also normal, there are often wolves in the Tianshan Prairie, and there are horse thieves who rob people and rob people. If you want to live in peace, you must have some martial arts.


    Now that a master-level master like Xiao Ning offered to accept apprentices, they would naturally not let go of such a good opportunity.


    "I''m not recruiting apprentices indiscriminately. I have to look at your roots and make sure you have the qualifications to practice martial arts."


    Xiao Ning said calmly.


    As soon as his words fell, someone in his teens immediately said, "Master, can you see if my roots are okay."


    "come here."


    Xiao Ning waved at the other party.


    The boy was immediately overjoyed, and walked up to Xiao Ning in a hurry.


    Xiao Ning stretched out his hands to pinch his body, and quickly judged that this person had a certain cultivation aptitude.


    At that time, as long as he is given one step of cultivation for a period of time, he can barely step into the door of cultivating immortals.


    At that time, he can be killed to create a powerful monster.


    So Xiao Ning was very satisfied with this boy.


    "Your roots are good, and you are qualified to be my apprentice."


    Xiao Ning said calmly.


    When the boy heard it, he immediately jumped three feet high, extremely excited.


    Afterwards, he hastily knelt down in front of Xiao Ning and kowtowed, performing the great ceremony of worshiping a teacher.


    Seeing this, the other people were all very excited, and hurriedly squeezed forward, and kept saying, "Master, look at how my bones are doing."


    Xiao Ning stopped them and asked them to line up one by one.


    Afterwards, he checked the cultivation qualifications of these people one by one.


    Those with good qualifications were accepted by him in the name of apprentices, while those with poor qualifications were directly sent away by him.


    For a while, the tavern was full of excitement, with joy and sadness.


    The whole thing became Xiao Ning''s private domain.


    Those alcoholics who came to drink in the tavern watched the excitement at first, but then they felt bored and squeezed out of the crowd to leave. UU reading


    So not long after, only Xiao Ning and the people who came to apprentice were left in the tavern.


    As for the tavern owner and those thugs, they were carried to the back by the bartender in the tavern, and they didn''t know what to do.


    Afterwards, Xiao Ning has been sitting in the tavern to accept disciples, and people in Mashan City kept coming after hearing the news.


    This situation continued for a day and a night.


    In the end, Xiao Ning accepted a total of 131 disciples. Each of these people has certain cultivation qualifications and can practice the exercises he provided.


    This thing is just one paragraph higher.


    After accepting apprentices, Xiao Ning found a spacious gymnasium in Mashan City and rented it as his own martial arts gym.


    In this way, Xiao Ning''s Mashan Martial Arts Hall was established vigorously.


    After the opening of the gymnasium, Xiao Ningdang took out the exercises prepared in advance and taught them to the first batch of disciples.


    When the disciples first got the exercises, they still felt a little strange why the martial arts taught by their master were so special.


    But after practicing for a while, they were all very happy.


    Because they found that after practicing the exercises given by Xiao Ning, they became stronger visibly with the naked eye.


    Not only is muscle strength improving, but even bones are getting denser.


    Therefore, the disciples felt that Xiao Ning had brought out his unique skills to lay the foundation for them, and he was going to help them lay the foundation before teaching them martial arts moves.


    Of course, what they don''t know is that in Xiao Ning''s eyes, they are just tool people.


    Much like animals in a slaughterhouse.


    Once they have learned something, Xiao Ning will directly kill them all, and then use their cultivated corpses as raw materials to piece together a powerful monster.


    https://


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Shuquge mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1376： horse thief

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the Jidao Martial Arts Modifier!


    Ten days passed quickly.


    During these ten days, the land that Xiao Ning collected has been seriously practicing the exercises he provided every day, and everyone has improved to varying degrees.


    Xiao Ning was very satisfied with this.


    "Sure enough, as long as there is temptation, people will work hard."


    The temptation given by Xiao Ning is to become stronger, and now these people who worship him as their teacher all want to become stronger, so there is no need for anyone to urge them all to be very serious.


    Moreover, they all felt that Xiao Ning was a good person, and they were willing to teach them unique skills without taking too much from them.


    On this day, in the open space in front of the martial arts hall.


    Xiao Ning gathered all the disciples he wanted together.


    He was going to check everyone''s cultivation progress.


    The inspection method is also very simple, that is, to feel the changes in each person''s root bone, and to let different disciples catch and fight in pairs to see.


    After doing this, it will soon be possible to check everyone''s details.


    In the open space, the disciples were very excited and excited.


    They all wanted to perform well in front of Xiao Ning, hoping that Xiao Ning would teach them more martial arts.


    After all, until now Xiao Ning only gave them the method of practicing Qi, and did not teach them martial arts and moves.


    At this time, especially those young disciples, they are even more eager to try, wanting to share their merits with others.


    "The people I report their names to come out by themselves."


    The so-called elder brother walked up to the crowd and solemnly announced.


    It is naturally impossible for Xiao Ning to do this kind of thing by himself, he must have arranged for his subordinates to do it.


    And this so-called big brother who received the task is also very proud of himself.


    He felt that Master gave him a high look.


    In the crowd, two names were quickly called out.


    The two hurriedly walked out of the crowd in a numb manner, and came in front of the elder brother.


    "You guys fight each other, you can use whatever moves you want."


    Big Brother ordered.


    "Yes!"


    The two roared excitedly, then jumped into the open space and stood facing each other.


    This is not a formal competition, so there are no referees, let alone competition rules.


    After the elder brother gave an order, the two rushed forward and shot at each other desperately.


    During this time, Xiao Ning only taught them how to practice Qi, so they were busy practicing Qi every day, and did not learn any moves at all.


    Now the two are catching each other and fighting together, just like two chickens pecking at each other, using the methods of children fighting.


    But although it looked like two children fighting, anyone with a discerning eye could see that both of them were stronger than ordinary people, and they were also more resistant to beating than ordinary people.


    Obviously, this is all due to the qi training method.


    After the two of them practiced for such a period of time, their physical strength has been greatly improved, and they can no longer be compared with the past.


    "drink!"


    "what!"


    "Well!"


    The two were already entangled with each other at this time, their faces were flushed, and they tried their best to break away from each other.


    It''s a pity that no one can beat anyone, and no one can take advantage of anyone.


    After a stalemate for a while, the eldest brother shouted: "Okay, go to Master."


    Hearing this, the two slowly let go of each other, and their expressions gradually returned to normal.


    Afterwards, the two quickly ran to Xiao Ning and gave Xiao Ning a big gift.


    Xiao Ning reached out and touched the bones of the two, and said calmly: "That''s right, continue to practice seriously."


    "Yes, Master!"


    The two were overjoyed and determined to cultivate hard, and they would definitely not disappoint their master''s expectations.


    It''s a pity that what the two of them don''t know is that Xiao Ning''s expectation is to kill them and assemble monsters after they become stronger.


    The two left quickly and returned to the crowd.


    At this time, two more people were called out, and they began to catch each other and fight each other.


    Xiao Ning continued to watch leisurely, while the other disciples were all attracted by the fiery atmosphere, thinking in their hearts that they must perform better than others when they play.


    In this way, the time soon came to the evening.


    During this whole day, Xiao Ning finally checked all the disciples one by one.


    The end result made him very satisfied.


    These disciples have all practiced very seriously during this time, which shows how obvious the feedback from this qigong method is.


    Otherwise, if there is no feedback, these people must have lost motivation more or less long ago.


    After the disciples stood up again, Xiao Ning slowly walked to the front of the crowd.


    "The next step is to practice hard, and I will come back to check in half a month."


    Xiao Ning said calmly.


    All the disciples responded in unison, expressing that they would practice martial arts seriously.


    They are all yearning in their hearts, and when they have practiced that kungfu almost, the master will definitely teach them the real killing kungfu.


    By then, they will be able to stand out on the Tianshan Prairie.


    Of course, all this is just their extravagant hope, when that day comes, Xiao Ning will not teach them any martial arts and moves at all, he will just kill them all.


    Time continued to pass day by day, and the disciples continued to cultivate seriously as usual in the following days.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, Yeguo Reading! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    However, in the process, many people in Mashan City gradually followed them.


    The main reason is that the martial arts taught by Xiao Ning took effect too quickly.


    In less than a month, the people who practiced martial arts with him became much stronger than before.


    Some people originally had the strength of ordinary people, but after practicing martial arts, they turned into great strength.


    Such a change is really shocking.


    The people in Mashan City are deeply aware at this time that Xiao Ning has a real mastery.


    Therefore, more and more people wanted to worship Xiao Ning as their teacher.


    After Xiao Ning checked their roots and cultivation qualifications, he took in some more disciples depending on the situation.


    As a result, the number of his disciples has increased from more than one hundred to nearly two hundred.


    It can be said that everyone in Mashan City who has the qualifications for cultivation has been accepted by him as an apprentice.


    The remaining people are either too old, or have no cultivation qualifications or their qualifications are really poor.


    In short, there are only so many corpse raw materials he can find in Mashan City now, and it is impossible to have more.


    Time is still passing day by day.


    The newly joined disciples are also enthusiastically devoted to cultivation, and no one knows what fate awaits them.


    In their eyes, Xiao Ning is like a living Bodhisattva, no one will connect him with the devil.


    ten days later.


    At this time, it has been a full month and a half since Xiao Ning came to Mashan City.


    In the past one and a half months, the disciples he accepted have all possessed certain strength.


    Although this kind of strength is still a certain distance from stepping into the real way of cultivating immortals, it is already much stronger than ordinary people.


    This means that as long as they are killed, the monsters made of their corpses will be much stronger than ordinary monsters.


    Xiao Ning pondered in his heart, to see what day he would choose to slaughter all these people and turn them into monsters.


    Wait until the flesh and blood regenerates into a monster, and then go to the next city to train disciples.


    Then kill the newly trained disciples and become part of the monster.


    In this way, the monster will become stronger and stronger. At that time, you can go to trouble some strong people in this world, kill them and refine stronger monsters.


    Only in this way can everything be on the right track.


    "This Mashan City is still too small. Next, we need to find a bigger city."


    Xiao Ning was thinking about it.


    At the same time, outside Mashan City.


    A den where horse thieves gather.


    "Boss, I heard that a martial artist has recently come to Mashan City, and has recruited a large group of disciples to teach them how to practice martial arts."


    In a room, several horse thief leaders were discussing matters.


    "The warrior was invited by the security team?"


    "It''s possible. Otherwise, why would he come here without incident? He''s a warrior from the Central Plains."


    "So, the people in Mashan City want to trouble us after they have mastered martial arts?"


    "Yeah, boss, that''s what I thought."


    "Boss, I think so too."


    After communicating with each other, everyone quickly identified Xiao Ning as a master invited by the Mashan City Security Team.


    The people in Mashan City did this to destroy their horse thieves.


    "This group of two-legged sheep is really beautiful. They want to drive us away with this!"


    The horse thief leader sneered.


    As soon as his words fell, someone immediately suggested: "Boss, why don''t we act first and kill all those martial arts practitioners?"


    "Yes, that''s a good idea."


    The horse thief leader nodded slightly.


    These people live a life of licking blood every day, and their thinking and methods of dealing with problems are very simple.


    Feeling threatened like now, their first thought was to preemptively kill those restless people in Mashan City.


    As long as the thorn is picked off, the matter will be solved, right?


    Another point is that it will be winter soon, and it is time to harvest the autumn grain and get some food for the winter.


    So even if you don''t attack the people in Mashan City now, you have to go in two days.


    It is better to hit the sun than to choose a day in tone, choose tomorrow.


    "Let the brothers prepare quickly, and go to Mashan City to fight the autumn valley tomorrow."


    The horse thief leader ordered.


    "okay!"


    Several other little bosses took orders together.


    Immediately afterwards, this crude meeting came to an end, and the leaders of the big and small horse thieves left the room one after another to take care of their own affairs.


    Soon all the horse thieves were mobilized, sharpening their knives and guns one after another, preparing to rob them tomorrow.


    Some horse thieves have even dreamed of grabbing a few more white and tender women tomorrow and enjoying them.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    Xiao Ning''s disciples got up early in the morning as usual, and practiced the Qi training method given by Xiao Ning.


    The inside and outside of Mashan Wuguan became lively in an instant.


    No need to be supervised by others, every disciple practiced very seriously.


    One is because this method is really effective, and the other is that Xiao Ning has repeatedly told them that this method works best when practiced in the morning.


    So this early in the morning, no one dared to slack off.


    Outside the Mashan Martial Arts Hall, rows of people sat on the ground.


    White gas came out of their mouths and noses from time to time.


    This is normal in winter, but if you look closely, you will find that the white gas they exhale is not ordinary water vapor, but a kind of white mist that looks like substance.


    No one knew what the white mist represented, because Xiao Ning hadn''t explained the reason behind it.


    They just know that without exhaling white air once, their bodies will feel much more refreshed, as if every cell has breathed once.


    The more he repeatedly swallowed white gas in this way, the physical strength continued to increase over time.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good, the horse thief is coming!"


    Suddenly, a shout came from a distance.


    At the same time, the thunderous sound of gongs and drums followed closely behind Dongdongdong.


    The streets outside the martial arts hall suddenly became chaotic.


    The Tianshan prairie is vast and sparsely populated, and the horse thieves are very fierce, and all of them are murderers without blinking an eye.


    So when the people in Mashan City heard that the horse thief was coming, they panicked immediately.


    At this time, the only thing we can rely on is the security team in the city. I don''t know if the security team can kill the horse thief this time.


    If you can''t retreat, every family will draw some blood.


    "Master, master, the horse thief is here."


    Eldest brother hurriedly came to Xiao Ning and said.


    Xiao Ning glanced at him coldly, and said in a deep voice, "You are a martial artist, are you still afraid of mere horse thieves?"


    "What the master taught is true!"


    The elder brother immediately apologized.


    He is older than Xiao Ning, and looks older than Xiao Ning, but standing in front of Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning is far more mature than him.


    "Go, gather everyone together, and go out to have a look together."


    Xiao Ning ordered.


    Calculating the time, it was almost time to kill these tool man resurrected monsters, so Xiao Ning thought of taking this opportunity to kill all the security team members and horse thieves, and put together a powerful monster together.


    After all, both the Mashan City security team and the horse thieves have practiced martial arts, and their bodies are much stronger than ordinary people.


    Eldest brother naturally didn''t know what Xiao Ning was thinking, so he hurriedly trotted to the open space outside the martial arts hall, calling out everyone who was practicing.


    Everyone hurriedly gathered together, waiting for the order of the elder brother.


    From the elder brother''s words, they quickly figured out the situation. It turned out that the horse thief had killed them, and the master wanted to take them to meet the horse thief for a while.


    This moment ignited the blood in the hearts of many people.


    You must know that many of the people who worshiped Xiao Ning as their teachers were local teenagers in Mashan City. They learned martial arts in order not to be bullied by horse thieves.


    Now Master is going to personally take them to meet the horse thieves for a while, so that they have a kind of heroic ambition to make contributions.


    The teenagers were thinking in their hearts that they must teach those horse thieves a lesson later, so that they would not dare to come to Mashan City to make trouble again.


    And take advantage of this opportunity to show off in front of the elders in your hometown and make them envious.


    So, all the disciples followed Xiao Ning to the gate of Mashan City in their excited mood.


    There are four gates in Mashan City, UU Reading www.uukanshu. The other city gates are very small, but the east gate is the largest.


    This is also the largest main entrance of Mashan City.


    The horse thieves on the Tianshan prairie are tougher than each other, so when they come to Mashan City to fight the autumn valley, they all go through the main entrance, in order to promote their might.


    In fact, if you really want to say it, the overall strength of the Mashan City security team is much stronger than these horse thieves.


    But the problem is that they have no lower limit as horse thieves, while members of the security team have many concerns.


    So in the end, the security team still couldn''t handle them horse thieves.


    As the old saying goes, there is only a thousand days to be a thief, but there is no reason to be a thousand days to guard against a thief.


    These horse thieves have been unable to be completely wiped out because of the weakness of ordinary people in Mashan City.

 Chapter 1377： stunned crowd

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the Jidao Martial Arts Modifier!


    At the gate of the city.


    When the captain of the security team saw Xiao Ning coming out with a group of disciples, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    He thought that he should be fine now, after all Xiao Ning himself is a powerful martial artist, and he brought so many disciples who had practiced martial arts with him.


    No matter how strong the horse thief is, he won''t be able to reap the benefits this time.


    On the other side, the horse thief also came to the gate of the city at this moment, and confronted the people of Mashan City at the gate of the city.


    "Hahaha, honestly take out the food and supplies, and get a few girls like water, and let''s go."


    The leader of the horse thief said brazenly.


    He didn''t know Xiao Ning''s strength, so he didn''t take Xiao Ning seriously.


    This is also normal, after all Xiao Ning is young and looks like a student, so he doesn''t have much strength at first glance.


    "I would like to advise you, if you don''t want to die, go back honestly, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude."


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, Yeguo Reading! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    The captain of the security team held a long gun and said while riding a horse.


    The leader of the horse thief glanced at him, his face twitched, and he said in a deep voice, "What? You want to be the first bird?"


    As soon as the words fell, he raised the gun in his hand and fired three shots at the captain of the security team.


    He fired so fast that no one had time to react.


    The members of the Mashan City security team were a little dumbfounded. They didn''t expect these horse thieves to be so fierce, and they would strike at the slightest disagreement.


    This time, they attacked their captain. It seems that they will not be able to fight in the next round.


    However, just as the members of the Mashan City security team were about to attack the horse thieves, their captain suddenly raised his right hand slowly, signaling them not to act rashly.


    "Not bad! The marksmanship is really good!"


    The captain of the security team took off his hat and lightly flicked the dust on it.


    Those who got close could see at a glance that there were three bullet holes formed into an equilateral triangle on the captain''s hat. It seemed that this was the masterpiece left by the horse thief leader just now.


    In an instant, they figured everything out.


    It seems that the horse thief leader didn''t intend to kill the captain of the security team just now, but just wanted to give him a blow.


    Of course, in fact, this severance is really well done.


    Because those three bullet holes are declaring to everyone how good his marksmanship is at this time.


    Everyone thought, if the leader of the horse thief really meant to kill their captain just now, then their captain must have fallen to the ground by now.


    "All of us brothers have marksmanship like mine."


    The leader of the horse thief laughed loudly.


    Behind him, all the horse thieves laughed loudly.


    The captain of the security team dusted off the dust from the hat in his hand, put it on the top of his head again, and then said: "The marksmanship is good, but we will not agree to any of your requests!"


    "Um?"


    The leader of the horse thief snorted coldly, and said in a deep voice: "I will not eat the fine wine for the toast, this time I will not be merciful."


    As soon as the words fell, he was ready to strike again, and everyone''s nerves were tense.


    But when he raised the spear in his hand, his right hand suddenly shattered into large and small pieces like a fragile snowball.


    Immediately, the blood stained his own thighs red, and pieces of flesh and blood continued to fall to the ground, making a beeping sound.


    Since the long spear had no support, it naturally fell in response, and made a series of crisp sounds when it fell to the ground.


    "Boss?!"


    The horse thieves who saw this scene were all shocked, and they couldn''t figure out what was going on.


    The leader of the horse thief was also stunned, staring blankly at his right hand.


    At this time, because the incident happened so suddenly, he couldn''t feel the pain in his right hand at all, he just felt that his right hand had lost some feeling and became uncontrollable.


    "Someone sneak attack!"


    "Someone shot the boss in the right hand!"


    Suddenly, a horse thief shouted loudly.


    They could only think that someone secretly shot and hit the horse thief leader''s right hand. After all, in their minds, only bullets had such power.


    On the other side, all the members of the security team in Mashan City, as well as the disciples brought by Xiao Ning, also thought so.


    They also feel that apart from bullets, nothing has such lethality.


    It''s just that what makes people strange now is, who is behind the scenes?


    Also, if someone shot and smashed the horse thief leader''s right hand, why was there no gunshot?


    Although they also know that there is such a thing as a silencer in this world, it can only suppress the sound of bullets to a certain extent, and cannot completely eliminate it.


    And judging from the power of that bullet, its flying speed should be extremely fast. Just flying will make a sonic boom, and it is impossible to be quiet and silent.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned, unable to understand the situation in front of them.


    At this time, the leader of the horse thief felt the pain from his right hand, and immediately bared his teeth and shouted violently: "Do it, kill them all!"


    "kill!"


    "shot!"


    The horse thieves raised their guns one after another and pointed them at the security team at the gate of the city.


    Seeing this, the captain of the security team hurriedly waved his hand, signaling the security team members to raise their guns and fight back.


    However, at this moment, a **** scene appeared.


    I saw those horse thieves who raised their spears, their right hands suddenly shattered into countless pieces of different sizes like a fragile snowball.


    The long guns in everyone''s hands fell from their hands due to the loss of support, and finally fell to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, all the horse thieves lost their fellows, and also lost their right hands, all they could see were horrible wounds that kept splattering blood.


    There were still bones exposed at the wound.


    "Everyone stop!"


    The captain of the security team hurriedly stopped everyone and told them not to rush to shoot.


    After all, things are happening suddenly now, and this thing is very weird, so we have to figure out the situation first.


    What if everyone on my side suddenly loses their right hands if they shoot?


    As soon as the captain of the security team finished speaking, all the members of the security team hurriedly put away their guns, and no one dared to shoot without authorization.


    At this moment, they also thought about whether their hands would be like those horse thieves if they shot themselves.


    On the other side, the horse thieves soon felt the pain from their right hand, and they all cried out in pain.


    The leader of the horse thief held his right hand with his left hand and glanced around in horror.


    Now he can barely maintain his balance on horseback, it is impossible to shout and kill arrogantly.


    And what he saw was a miserable scene.


    His men have all been abolished.


    On today''s trip, being able to escape successfully and recover a life is already the best result, don''t think about anything else.


    Thinking of this, the leader of the horse thieves hurriedly shouted: "Go, come with me."


    While talking, he let go of his left hand to hold the rein, trying to turn the direction of the horse''s head.


    What happened now is so weird that not only the horse thieves couldn''t figure out the reason, but also frightened them out of their wits.


    Therefore, when the leader of the horse thief gave an order, they were eager to escape like bereaved dogs.


    But when they held the rein with their left hands, they suddenly found that their left hand was also lightened suddenly, and their bodies almost held the balance.


    Crackling¡ª


    A crisp sound appeared, and the left hands of all the horse thieves suddenly shattered, turning into large and small pieces and falling towards the ground.


    During this process, a large amount of blood naturally gushed out, instantly staining their own pants and the ground where they were.


    "what-"


    "My hand, my hand!"


    "what is the problem?"


    There were screams one after another.


    This inexplicable loss of both hands, and such a tragic situation, all the horse thieves were completely frightened.


    At this moment, they didn''t have the arrogance they had when they came here. They all had expressions of fear on their faces, and they were so frightened that they were at a loss.


    However, even if they want to run now, they can''t run, because their hands have been broken into pieces of flesh and blood, and they can''t control the horses under their crotches at all.


    On the other side, members of the security team at the gate of the city and Xiao Ning''s disciples all looked at each other in blank dismay.


    They were also shocked by such a picture and didn''t know what to say.


    And because this matter was too weird, they didn''t have the slightest joy of retreating from a powerful enemy.


    At this time, their hearts were full of fear like those horse thieves who lost their hands.


    For a while, the gate of the city was silent, only the screams of horse thieves not far away could be heard.


    After maintaining this situation for a while, a more **** and terrifying picture appeared.


    "Look, they..."


    "what?"


    "how come?"


    The people at the city gate could not help but gasp.


    Because they saw with their own eyes that the bodies of those horse thieves were suddenly torn apart.


    Without the skin and muscle wrapping, the internal organs immediately gushed out of the body like liquid.


    Soon, a lot of flesh and blood flowed out in the area where the horse thief was, and the picture was horrible.


    Many emotionally vulnerable people couldn''t help turning their heads away, not daring to look at such a **** and terrifying scene.


    And those who were still watching while holding back their vomiting also looked pale and completely lost their ability to think.


    It can be said that what happened to the horse thief today has completely exceeded their cognition.


    They had no idea that a person could die in such a way.


    And no one knows how all of this happened, as if it was done by a demon.


    Among the people at the gate of the city at this moment, only Xiao Ning remained calm.


    Because he was the one who did it all.


    His original plan was to kill all the people gathered at the gate of the city, including these newly recruited disciples and members of the security team.


    But after thinking about it, he felt that his disciples could still teach him a little more, and let them practice for a while.


    I believe that after seeing the deaths of the horse thieves today, these people will definitely have a huge motivation to practice, and they will definitely practice desperately in the future.


    "How the **** did they die?"


    After a while of silence, someone couldn''t help but speak out.


    This question is lingering in everyone''s heart at the moment, and no one knows the answer to the question.


    It''s really because everything is too sudden and weird, and it''s beyond everyone''s understanding.


    They have never heard of such a terrifying scene in their life, let alone seen it.


    So when the man yelled that question, no one at the city gate answered the question, and everyone just rode or stood blankly.


    The captain of the security team swallowed and calmed down.


    At this time, those horse thieves were all dead, only the horse was left looking around at a loss.


    The captain of the security team wanted to have someone clean up the scene quickly, and then return to the city.


    But just when he was about to give an order, he suddenly heard someone shouting loudly.


    "Look, look! Those things on the ground are moving!"


    "Ah? Really!"


    Everyone took a closer look, and they saw that the pieces of flesh and blood on the ground moved by themselves.


    All these pieces of flesh and blood moved towards the open space among the horses, constantly piecing together and growing.


    And those horses that lost their owners let out screams one after another, spread their legs and galloped away.


    Soon there were only **** pieces of flesh left in the clearing, and all the horses ran clean.


    At this time, those pieces of flesh and blood are still gathering together and getting bigger and bigger.


    Everyone at the gate of the city watched helplessly that these fragments seemed to be piecing together some kind of creature.


    This creature has two feet like a human being and stands firmly on the ground.


    "Fire, quick, fire at that thing!"


    The captain of the security team ordered loudly.


    He didn''t know what this thing was, he only knew that it must be very dangerous.


    In an instant, gunshots rang out one after another, and all the muzzles were aimed at the unformed monster and fired wildly.


    The bullets fell on the monster like a gust of wind, splashing blood on its surface.


    However, such behavior obviously cannot stop the other party.


    The monster is still absorbing the pieces of flesh and blood on the ground, and it continues to piece together and grow stronger.


    Gradually, its prototype was pieced together, and it could be clearly seen that it was a monster like a giant.


    But at this moment, its body surface is covered with **** patches, and the skin has not yet formed.


    "Captain, it''s useless, this monster can''t be killed at all!"


    A member of the security team shouted loudly.


    After these rounds of shooting, their bullets were almost exhausted, but the monster stood there doing nothing, and it was still taking shape.


    So obviously bullets are completely useless against it.


    The captain of the security team was naturally aware of this.


    But now if you don''t need to shoot it with a gun, what else can you do?


    Are you just watching?


    The captain of the security team was tangled in his heart, and the fearful sweat on his forehead continued to condense and roll down.


    So did the others, who grew more and more terrified as they shot.


    In this way, the monster was gradually pieced together under the fearful and worried eyes of everyone.


    What finally appeared in front of everyone, UU Reading , was a tall giant with a height of six meters. This giant had a ferocious face, his whole body was covered with bone spurs, and his skin was as rough as a wall.


    "Roar-"


    The monster roared loudly, as if it was demonstrating against the crowd.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was terrified and didn''t know what to do.


    But just when they were unsure, the monster suddenly turned around, spread its legs and ran wildly, all the way to the west.


    "Go... go?"


    All the people at the gate of the city looked at the distant monster in disbelief.


    No one expected that this monster had no intention of killing them, and just turned around and left.

 Chapter 1378： plan succeeds

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the Jidao Martial Arts Modifier!


    "What kind of monster was that just now?"


    After a while, a security team member murmured.


    These words brought everyone present back to their senses in an instant.


    Yes, what kind of monster was that just now?


    Was it made by demons?


    Now that monster is gone, everyone is safe for the time being, so the next biggest question is the origin of that monster.


    Because only by figuring out the details of the monster can we find a way to prevent it.


    Like now, I don''t know where the monster went, and I don''t know if the monster will come back.


    Not to mention how to deal with that monster.


    For a moment, everyone at the gate of the city was panicked, not knowing what to do next.


    The same is true for the captain of the security team, who simply doesn''t know what to do.


    Everyone froze in place, speechless for a long time.


    The disciples brought by Xiao Ning are now secretly swearing in their hearts that they must practice martial arts well in the future. Only when they are strong can they have a chance to survive and protect their family and friends.


    After a while like this, the captain of the security team coughed twice, cleared his throat, and then said: "Everyone from the security team stays, and the others go back first."


    As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Ning greeted immediately: "Go, go back."


    The disciples immediately took orders and followed Xiao Ning into Mashan City.


    A group of members of the security team watched them walk into the gate of the city, many of them sighed in their hearts, Xiao Ning is indeed a martial arts expert, and he didn''t seem worried at all at this moment.


    "Hey, if only I had martial arts like his!"


    "Yeah, just now I thought it was Xiao Ning who suddenly made a move to disable the horse thief leader''s hand."


    "Indeed, that''s what I thought at the time, but it''s a pity that it''s not the case."


    The members of the security team all sighed.


    The current situation is completely an unsolved mystery to them, which is really unsettling.


    At this time, the captain of the security team coughed again and said, "Clean up this place quickly."


    These words instantly pulled everyone''s thoughts back.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at the direction where the horse thief was just now. There are still bloodstains in that place, but all the body parts are gone.


    And when they saw those bloodstains, the members of the security team shuddered.


    The **** and terrifying scene just now appeared before their eyes again.


    "Hurry up and do it!"


    The captain of the security team urged.


    Everyone had no choice but to get off their horses and walk forward reluctantly.


    The security team captain looked around vigilantly.


    His mood is not much better than others, but as the captain, he must put on a calm look.


    At this moment, he suddenly saw the Lord of Mashan City.


    "City Lord, you are here!"


    The captain of the security team quickly jumped off his horse and took the initiative to lead the horse forward.


    Seeing this, the city lord asked suspiciously, "Have all the horse thieves run away?"


    "this¡­"


    The captain of the security team froze for a moment, not knowing how to answer.


    In a sense, the horse thief did run away.


    Because the monster that ran away just now was pieced together from the corpses of the horse thieves.


    But that''s obviously not the case.


    So the security team leader couldn''t think of good words in a short time.


    On the other side, the mayor of Mashan City saw the captain of the security team look like he didn''t know how to answer, and the doubts on his face deepened.


    "What happened just now? We heard a strange cry in the city, like some beast."


    The city lord said.


    The captain of the security team sighed slightly upon hearing this.


    He knew in his heart that the matter must not be concealed, because the disturbance caused by the monster just now was too great.


    And there were people on the city wall all the time, and they must have seen the whole process.


    Thinking of this, he said, "City Master, the thing is like this..."


    The captain of the security team described the whole incident in detail.


    The city lord of Mashan City became more and more exaggerated the more he heard it, and he couldn''t help showing a solemn expression on his face.


    The same goes for the people accompanying him, all with expressions of disbelief and fear.


    We have never heard of such a thing since we were young.


    A good living person would inexplicably fall apart and die, and the dead body parts could still be pieced together to form a living creature.


    "You won''t be blind, will you?"


    The lord of Mashan City asked in disbelief.


    "No!" The captain of the security team shook his head heavily and said, "City Master, there are so many of us, how could we all be blind!"


    Hearing this, the Mashan City Lord''s face became more serious, and the other people around him were also silent and speechless.


    It has become very serious by now.


    First of all, I don''t know where the monster is now, and secondly, I don''t know if the monster will come back.


    And most importantly, where did the monster come from?


    One question after another came to everyone''s mind.


    The only difference from those members of the security team is that, as the leaders of the city, they must figure out the cause and effect of the incident, otherwise this small Mashan City will surely face a huge crisis.


    "Hurry up to the city wall and strictly order no one to spread what we saw today."


    The city lord of Mashan City suddenly remembered something, and hurriedly ordered an official beside him to speak.


    The official hurriedly took orders to leave with a few people.


    Just now there were not only guards on the city wall, but also some people. Those people would definitely spread what they saw just now, and that would be troublesome.


    Then there will be panic in the city.


    "City Lord, just now Xiao Ning and the disciples he brought are also defending against the enemy with us at the gate of the city."


    The security team captain reminded.


    Hearing this, the Mayor of Mashan City immediately frowned.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned his head to another official and said, "Go to the Mashan Martial Arts Academy, and let them not spread the word about today''s incident."


    "Yes!"


    The official also took orders to leave with others.


    After such an arrangement, there were only a few people left at the gate of the city, including the captain of the security team and the owner of Mashan City.


    The rest of the security team members were busy clearing the ground there.


    After pondering for a while, the city lord of Mashan City said, "Take all your people there later, and let''s discuss this matter together."


    After all, these people from the security team were close witnesses, and they needed to add details to many things.


    Therefore, the city lord of Mashan City decided to let all members of the security team participate in the following meeting.


    Inside Mashan City.


    As expected by the Mayor of Mashan City, the people who witnessed the scene couldn''t help but spread the news.


    And such explosive news was naturally spread in a short period of time, spreading in the streets and alleys at an extremely fast speed.


    Things have gotten out of control at this point.


    The owner of Mashan City can only order strict control throughout the process, and no one is allowed to talk about it.


    After all, three people became tigers, and those who didn''t see the scene with their own eyes added fuel and vinegar, and they didn''t know what would happen in the end.


    It can only be strictly ordered not to talk about it.


    Mashan City City Lord''s Mansion.


    Everyone gathered together, including members of the security team and officials of Mashan City.


    Everyone has complex expressions on their faces.


    What happened today made everyone feel uneasy.


    After all, what he was going to face this time was not a horse thief, but a terrifying monster that everyone had never dared to imagine.


    "You already know the thing, now let''s go over the whole thing."


    The lord of Mashan City opened his mouth and said.


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at the members of the security team.


    "Let''s talk about the situation at that time in detail first, and explain all the details clearly."


    The captain of the security team immediately stepped forward and nodded in agreement.


    Afterwards, he turned around and looked at the members of the security team and said, "Wait, you will take the initiative to fill in what I have missed."


    After speaking, he began to tell the whole thing.


    In the process of his narration, members of the security team would add some details from time to time.


    After such a narration, everyone present understood the details of the whole incident.


    Unexpectedly, the whole process was far more terrifying than they had imagined.


    Although everyone didn''t see the picture with their own eyes, after hearing so many details, they can roughly restore the scene at that time in their minds.


    "How can people die inexplicably?"


    "How can a person still move after death, and how can they piece together a living thing?"


    "Who the **** did this?"


    The people in the meeting hall couldn''t help but say aloud.


    The whole thing was unbelievable and unheard of.


    The lord of Mashan City said: "Everyone be quiet."


    Everyone fell silent instantly.


    The city lord of Mashan City continued: "That''s what happened, the most important thing now is how to deal with it next."


    These words quickly pulled everyone''s thoughts together.


    That''s right, things have already happened, and the most important thing now is how to deal with the following things.


    The monster is just running now, not dead, which means it will come back at any time.


    By that time, I am afraid that the whole residents will suffer.


    "That monster is made up of corpses, and it''s not even afraid of bullets. How should we deal with it?"


    Someone said with a sad face.


    The people from the security team made it very clear just now that they fired a volley at the monster at that time, and finally fired all the bullets without hurting him at all.


    Doesn''t this mean that the monster is not afraid of bullets at all?


    And if the monster is not afraid of bullets, no matter how you think about it, there is no other way to deal with it.


    After all, apart from warriors, only guns are the most powerful in this world.


    "If guns don''t work, you can only use cannons!"


    Suddenly an official spoke up.


    These words instantly awakened everyone.


    Yes, the fact that bullets are not good does not mean that shells are also bad.


    A large-caliber shell can even collapse the city wall. I don''t believe that monster can be stronger than the city wall.


    "The cannon might work, but what if the monster can come back from the dead? Don''t forget that the monster itself is made up of the corpses of horse thieves."


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, Yeguo Reading! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    Someone reminded me aloud.


    As soon as these words came out, serious expressions appeared on the faces of everyone again.


    That''s right, that monster was originally made up of pieces of corpses, so maybe it couldn''t be killed at all.


    In this case, it is obviously not possible to use cannons.


    What can I do then? Can we just wait to die?


    For a while, there was silence in the conference hall, and everyone was speechless.


    It''s because this matter is so difficult that no one can think of a way to deal with it.


    Unless we can figure out the details of the monster''s origin, then it is possible to come up with a countermeasure.


    But the problem is that no one here has heard of this monster, where should they go to investigate the details of the monster?


    "What to do? What to do? There is really no way to do this..."


    Many people lamented.


    At the same time, in Mashan City.


    After the residents of Mashan City were strictly ordered not to talk about the monster, they became more worried.


    After all, this means that this time the matter must be very serious.


    Perhaps the pictures those people saw were true, and the monster was really pieced together from the corpses of horse thieves.


    Just how is this possible?


    The residents of Mashan City were all terrified.


    Everyone has never encountered such a thing, and they don''t know how to deal with it.


    At this time, everyone''s first thought was how to enhance their own force.


    As long as the force is strong enough, it doesn''t matter what kind of monster he is.


    Therefore, many people, like the official, thought of such a powerful weapon as a cannon.


    But again, people quickly remembered that the monster was made up of corpses, so maybe it wasn''t killable at all.


    In this case¡­


    The residents of Mashan City have discovered that this crisis is truly unprecedented.


    Because such a monster is completely beyond human cognition, and it is impossible to think about it with previous thinking.


    Naturally, those methods in the past naturally couldn''t be used on this monster.


    As soon as such an idea appeared, many people immediately despaired.


    Soon, emotions of despair and fear spread everywhere, spreading throughout the entire Mashan City.


    However, the vast majority of people are unwilling to wait for death after all.


    Therefore, someone soon thought of Xiao Ning, the martial arts master.


    Everyone was thinking that maybe if they could practice martial arts like Xiao Ning''s, they would be able to survive facing monsters.


    Not to mention, just because of a strong physique, you can always run faster than others, right? Can you always ride longer than others on horseback?


    At that time, as long as you run faster than others, your chances of surviving will naturally increase greatly.


    As soon as such thoughts appeared, many people decided to go to Xiao Ning to learn from them on the spot.


    Anyway, Xiao Ning doesn''t need money to accept apprentices, as long as he is willing to accept, then there is hope to practice martial arts.


    All of a sudden, people in Mashan City flocked to Mashan Martial Arts Hall.


    And this is right in Xiao Ning''s arms.


    "Sure enough, people will burst out with infinite motivation and potential in the face of fear."


    In the Mashan Martial Arts Academy, UU Reading Xiao Ning smiled secretly.


    At that time, he had carefully selected the disciples when he accepted them, and all the disciples he accepted had certain cultivation qualifications, while those who were eliminated were all unqualified.


    But this is under normal circumstances, and special circumstances like the present have to be treated differently.


    Those with mediocre cultivation aptitude will definitely practice desperately in order to register now, even at the expense of destroying their own bodies.


    Therefore, it is completely possible to let go of the restrictions on accepting apprentices, and accept another batch of disciples with lower qualifications.


    As for these disciples, he doesn''t have to teach them himself, he just needs to hand them over to the existing disciples.


    This way of helping each other, I believe that a group of qualified tool people will soon be brought out.


    When the time comes to kill all these tool men, a very powerful monster will surely be pieced together.

 Chapter 1379： good progress

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the Jidao Martial Arts Modifier!


    Ten days passed quickly.


    During these ten days, Xiao Ning accepted a large number of disciples, and all these disciples were handed over to the previous group of disciples to help.


    During this period of time, under Xiao Ning''s control, that terrifying monster came to the surrounding area of ??Mashan City from time to time to create pressure on the residents of Mashan City.


    The residents of Mashan City have been living in fear, so they are naturally very concerned about cultivation.


    All those who were lucky enough to be accepted as disciples by Xiao Ning practiced desperately, for fear of falling behind.


    In order to save their lives, these people really used unimaginable motivation.


    Even Xiao Ning taught them some exercises that would destroy the body, and they still practiced them correctly.


    It can be said that everyone has gone crazy in the practice.


    This is also in line with Xiao Ning''s idea.


    He originally hoped that these things would be practiced without considering any consequences, even if he ended up taking his life into it.


    After all, he taught these people the cultivation method to kill them, so he didn''t care whether they were dead or alive.


    Of course, what made Xiao Ning most happy during this period was not this incident, but his successive breakthroughs.


    Since that time walking through the ghost gate, his physical fitness has been greatly enhanced, and he has an unimaginable speed of cultivation.


    One day of his practice now is equivalent to one or two months before.


    Therefore, since arriving in Mashan City, he has actually practiced for several years.


    At this moment, he has stepped into the realm of Jindan, and he is only one step away from condensing the Nascent Soul.


    "Hahaha, who else in this world can have an adventure like mine?"


    At the moment of breaking through, Xiao Ning almost wanted to shout out loud, venting his inner ecstasy crazily.


    He knew in his heart that now his strength was only one step away from that of Bai Haoyuan and Taoist Tianbao.


    Once he successfully gathers Yuanying, he will be able to catch up with these two veteran powerhouses, and then it will be time to settle accounts with them.


    You know, not only does he have a strong body now, but he also has the means of resurrecting flesh and blood, which can create powerful and invincible monsters.


    "After I kill all the immortal cultivators in this world, I will use their corpses to piece together an invincible monster, and see who else can oppose me."


    Xiao Ning thought incomparably happily.


    At this moment, he regained the pleasure he had when he was just reborn.


    When he was just reborn, he felt that with the experience of the previous life, he would be one step faster in this life and successfully step into the ranks of top powerhouses.


    As a result, I never thought that things would change soon.


    Lin Yu, Bai Haoyuan, Taoist Tianbao and others appeared one after another, letting them know that the world after his rebirth is quite different from the world in his previous life.


    Since then, his fighting spirit has been reduced by half in an instant.


    Because he knew that with his cultivation aptitude, it would be difficult to catch up with them in a short period of time, and he might not even be able to catch up with them in a lifetime.


    That''s why he listened to the master''s bewitchment and took the initiative to go to no man''s land to find opportunities.


    Fortunately, there was no danger in the end.


    He successfully found an opportunity and embarked on a new path.


    From then on, his future is smooth, as long as he takes time, he will definitely be able to step into the ranks of top powerhouses.


    What surprised Xiao Ning was that he didn''t expect to see hope so soon.


    Now he is only one step away from the top powerhouse.


    "No, even if I kill all the immortal cultivators in this world, I am not invincible, and there are also the masters and gods..."


    Thinking of these two extremely powerful mysterious existences, Xiao Ning''s brows immediately frowned.


    Because he knew that the strength of these two people was incomprehensible to him, far beyond his imagination.


    People like Lin Yu, Bai Haoyuan, Taoist Tianbao and even the seemingly invincible Taiyi are all immortal cultivators, and they are all within his understanding.


    But the master and the **** are completely beyond his cognition.


    He still doesn''t know what kind of cultivation path these two people are following.


    At least from what is known so far, these two people don''t look like immortal cultivators.


    "There''s no need to think so much now, let''s wait until I surpass all the cultivators in this world."


    "Perhaps when I am strong enough, I will be able to figure out the secret and find out the origin of these two mysterious existences."


    Xiao Ning quickly withdrew his thoughts and began to concentrate on thinking about the next plan.


    Judging from the current situation, the most urgent task is to quickly create a monster that is strong enough.


    In this way, if Taiyi or Taoist Tianbao, Bai Haoyuan and others come to trouble him, he can also stand in the way.


    Otherwise, once you meet these guys, it will be very tricky.


    After all, he is only in the Golden Core Realm now, and these three are already in the Nascent Soul Realm.


    "Go and see how they are doing."


    Xiao Ning got up and left the room.


    He decided to check the progress of the disciples first, to see how long it would take to kill them and create monsters.


    ¡­


    On the square of Mashan Wuguan.


    All the martial arts members lined up neatly on the square at this moment, waiting to be inspected by Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning stood on the square at the front of the crowd, and said loudly to the disciples: "Today, I called everyone together to check the progress of everyone''s martial arts training."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone''s expressions changed.


    Excited, worried, and full of anticipation.


    The excited people are because their cultivation progress is fast, and they can''t wait to show it in front of Xiao Ning.


    What worries me is because I have been unable to keep up with others in my practice.


    Those who are full of anticipation want to know whether Xiao Ning will announce to teach everyone actual combat skills.


    After all, up until now Xiao Ning had only taught them the "Body Forging Method", and did not teach other martial arts moves.


    Many people can''t wait to practice their moves, so that if they really encounter bandits, they can fight a good fight.


    "Next, go to the front in order, and lift the stone locks on the ground, as far as you can move, until it is above your head."


    Xiao Ning announced.


    Everyone''s eyes immediately focused on the row of stone locks in front of the crowd.


    These stone locks are big and small, light and heavy.


    The light one is estimated to be only forty or fifty catties, and the heavy one is far more than four or five hundred.


    "Start now!"


    After Xiao Ning gave an order, he took a step back and sat on the Grand Master''s chair.


    And the moment he sat down, a strong man strode forward and walked straight to the biggest stone lock.


    "drink!"


    The strong man let out a yell, and lifted the stone lock with all his might.


    Seeing this scene, many people sweated, wondering whether he could successfully lift it above his head.


    After all, if you just mention it, many people can do it, but it is very difficult to lift it above your head.


    "call!"


    The strong man let out a muffled groan, blushed and lifted Shi Suo to his chest vigorously.


    Immediately afterwards, he exerted strength with one hand and slowly lifted the stone lock upwards.


    If there are other warriors here at this time, they will definitely be amazed and exclaimed.


    Because it is impossible for an ordinary warrior to lift such a heavy stone lock with one hand.


    In fact, let alone lifting it, it is very difficult to lift it from the ground.


    However, these disciples of Xiao Ning have only practiced martial arts for such a period of time to have such abilities, it is really unbelievable.


    "what!"


    Suddenly, the strong man shouted, and then everyone heard a plop.


    It turned out that the stone lock fell to the ground.


    "Pity!"


    "Just a little bit!"


    "But even if he can''t lift it, he''s still better than most people!"


    The disciples couldn''t help arguing.


    There are those who sigh and those who appreciate.


    Xiao Ning clapped his hands and said, "That''s right, next."


    Hearing the words, the strong man hurriedly saluted Xiao Ning, then turned around and returned to the queue.


    Another burly man stepped out and walked quickly towards the stone lock.


    Like the strong man at the beginning, he also went directly to the heaviest stone lock.


    "drink!"


    After the strong man shouted violently, he also lifted the stone lock steadily.


    Everyone could see that he was obviously much better than the man just now, because his hands were very steady and there was no sign of shaking at all.


    Sure enough, the strong man quickly lifted the stone lock to his chest, and then raised it to the top of his head.


    The whole process can be said to be done in one go, without any sloppy.


    "Very good! Go down!"


    Xiao Ning nodded in satisfaction.


    It wasn''t until his voice fell that the strong man happily put down the stone lock and saluted respectfully.


    However, what he didn''t know was that when Xiao Ning said that he was very good, he was not optimistic about his future potential, but just felt that he had already met the conditions to be a real material.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, Yeguo Reading, install the latest version. ¡¿


    After the strong man saluted, he turned and left.


    He always had a smile on his face as he walked, which made many people envious.


    Like him, no one present knew exactly what Xiao Ning was planning for them.


    They don''t know that after practicing the successful method, the fate waiting for them will be death.


    The strong man entered the line, and another disciple immediately followed and walked towards Shisuo.


    In this way, the inspection was carried out step by step.


    Almost one percent of the disciples Xiao Ning accepted could lift the heaviest stone lock, which is very few.


    Xiao Ning didn''t find it strange, after all, these people''s cultivation aptitude is average, and it''s already surprising that they can achieve such results in such a short period of time.


    As long as it takes time, these people will definitely become ideal materials in his heart.


    Taking advantage of the gap in the inspection, Xiao Ning secretly contacted the monster in the distance and ordered it to come around Mashan City.


    This was already his regular project. Every two days, he would let the monster come over to scare the residents of Mashan City, and by the way, put some pressure on the disciples he had taken in.


    Otherwise, if the people in the city have no pressure, their desire to practice martial arts will gradually fade.


    After all, people like to be lazy, and no one likes to work hard every day.


    Outside Mashan City, after receiving Xiao Ning''s order, the monster ran all the way towards Mashan City.


    It travels extremely fast, much faster than a horse.


    It only takes less than half an hour to cover a distance of 100 kilometers.


    So in just half an hour, it came to a place about two miles away from Mashan City.


    "Roar!"


    Under Xiao Ning''s control, the monster roared angrily.


    The sound was so loud that it spread far away, and soon fell into the ears of the residents of Mashan City.


    "What''s going on? I seem to hear the monster''s cry!"


    A disciple couldn''t help but speak.


    Others also answered.


    "The monster is here again?!"


    "This monster comes here every two days, if it continues like this, is it going to kill the city?"


    "..."


    In front of the crowd, Xiao Ning also pretended to show a dignified expression.


    He got up and walked a few steps forward, then said, "That''s the end of today''s inspection."


    At this moment, the last person has just been checked, so it is time to announce the end.


    Of course, he had calculated all of this in advance, after all, he was the one controlling the monster.


    "Master, what should we do now? Shall we meet that monster outside the city?"


    A disciple asked.


    Xiao Ning glanced at him, then nodded slightly and said: "Of course I want to go, follow me!"


    Every time a monster comes over, the security team of Mashan City will stand by and go outside the city to prevent the monster from attacking the city.


    And at this time, Xiao Ning would take his disciples for a tour outside the city.


    Only in this way can these people maintain a sense of urgency at all times.


    The disciples quickly lined up, and then followed Xiao Ning to the gate of the city.


    Now there are more than 500 students in the Mashan Martial Arts Academy. If all of them are dispatched together, the momentum will be very strong.


    five minutes later.


    The gate of Mashan City.


    When Xiao Ning arrived here with all his disciples, the security team in the city had already arrived one step ahead of them.


    Every member of the security team looked dignified.


    Although this monster has come more than once, every time they see this monster, they feel fear in their hearts.


    No one knows whether he can survive the monster''s mouth if the monster really attacks the city.


    After all, based on previous experience, bullets can''t hurt it at all, and the cannon doesn''t know if it can do it.


    "Master Xiao, you are here!"


    The captain of the security team came to Xiao Ning respectfully.


    He had been to Mashan Martial Arts Hall several times, and personally watched Xiao Ning''s disciples practice martial arts.


    He was shocked every time he watched it.


    Because the disciples that Xiao Ning accepted are progressing too fast.


    This shows that Xiao Ning is indeed good at teaching people. If another master came to teach, these people would definitely not be able to practice so fast.


    From this, the captain of the security team had an incomparably deep respect for Xiao Ning.


    In his mind, Xiao Ning is like a god-man.


    Xiao Ning nodded slightly to the captain of the security team, but didn''t say much.


    The captain of the security team said respectfully: "Master Xiao, if that monster makes trouble, please help me."


    "That''s natural."


    Xiao Ning said calmly.


    He will indeed help, but not to help the residents of Mashan City, but to help the monster.


    "Thank you, Master Xiao!"


    The captain of the security team thanked him respectfully, UU read and then turned his head to look into the distance.


    At this time, the huge figure of the monster could already be seen.


    As usual, this monster is coming all the way, bringing up dust all the way.


    In just a short while, the monster rushed to a place only a few hundred meters away from Mashan City.


    From this distance, the hideous face of the monster could be clearly seen.


    After all, this monster is five meters tall, and a person standing on the ground looks like a giant.


    "Roar!"


    The monster roared again, and the sound was shocking, making everyone at the gate of the city tense up.


    At this time, Xiao Ning suddenly turned his head to look at the eastern sky, frowning.

 Chapter 1380： Unexpected guest

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the Jidao Martial Arts Modifier!


    Xiao Ning''s eyesight was far superior to that of everyone present, so he glanced towards the east and suddenly saw a black dot.


    It was a person flying rapidly in the sky, and the direction of that person''s flight was still Mashan City.


    "Who is this guy? What are you doing here?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help becoming alert.


    He had long been accustomed to the existence of other immortal cultivators, but he couldn''t figure out why immortal cultivators came to Tianshan Prairie when they had nothing to do.


    You must know that the Tianshan Prairie is an endless plain, and ordinary cultivators don''t like such a landform at all.


    At the beginning, it was precisely because of this that he came here to develop, but he never thought that he would eventually meet a cultivator of unknown origin.


    "Probably just passing by."


    Xiao Ning thought in his heart.


    But the moment this idea appeared, he suddenly thought of the monster he had created with his own hands.


    "Oops, when he sees this monster, will he come down and meddle in his own business?"


    Xiao Ning frowned even tighter, staring closely at the immortal cultivator who was rapidly approaching in the sky.


    But he didn''t show any strangeness, he just looked at it like this.


    After experiencing so many things, his character is quite different from before.


    In the past, he would not be so cautious, but after suffering such a series of blows, he no longer dared to act recklessly.


    Therefore, he will never reveal the fact that he is a cultivator until he understands the other party''s purpose.


    What''s more, the opponent''s strength is still unknown, let alone impulsive.


    The person in the air approached rapidly, and no one at the gate except Xiao Ning knew what was going on in the air.


    What they are most worried about now is still the terrifying monster.


    The strength of this monster is simply too powerful for them to contend with. The only thing they can do is to pray for it to leave on its own.


    Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Time flies by.


    As the person in the air kept approaching, Xiao Ning finally saw the other person''s face clearly.


    After taking a look, he found that the person in the sky was actually an acquaintance of his.


    "It''s Taichi?!"


    After careful identification, Xiao Ning found that the person who came was actually Tai Yi.


    Tai Yi can be said to be the strongest immortal cultivator in the world, stronger than Bai Haoyuan and Taoist Tianbao.


    At that time, Bai Haoyuan hurriedly called him over, just wanting him to investigate Taiyi''s matter.


    It was precisely because of Bai Haoyuan''s request that he felt a sudden change in his heart, and decided to follow the master''s bewitchment to enter the no-man''s land.


    "My current strength is not as good as Bai Haoyuan, and naturally I am not as good as Taiyi. It was right not to act recklessly just now."


    Xiao Ning was overjoyed in his heart.


    If he acted recklessly just now, Tai Yi must have discovered it.


    But now, Tai Yi has no idea that he is a cultivator.


    "I don''t know what Taichi came here for, is he looking for someone to challenge?"


    Xiao Ning guessed in his heart.


    At that time, Bai Haoyuan was regarded as the object of challenge by Tai Yi, so he was forced to fight with the opponent, and finally lost completely.


    This shows that Tai Yi is a fighting madman.


    If it is speculated like this, it is very likely that he came here to find a master to challenge.


    ....


    "If this is the reason for coming here, it means that the masters in the east have been challenged by Tai Yi all over the place."


    Xiao Ning analyzed it in his heart.


    His attention was still on Tai Yi, but he no longer looked directly at Tai Yi, but observed quietly from the corner of his eye.


    At this moment, he hoped that Taiyi would pass by here quickly, and then continue westward, and not come down to trouble him.


    Otherwise, things will definitely be difficult.


    In the air, Taiyi flew westward all the way.


    Originally, his flight direction was not due west,


    It was because I felt a strange breath from a distance that I came to take a look.


    As a result, as soon as he arrived, he saw a terrifying inhuman monster running across the land.


    "This tusk is far inferior to me in strength, but keeping it is bound to be a disaster and must be removed."


    Tai Yi stared, then suddenly accelerated and flew straight towards the monster.


    The gate of Mashan City.


    Everyone saw the monster getting closer and closer to Mashan City, and their hearts were raised in their throats.


    They only have some guns as weapons, and nothing else. If the monster rushes over, it probably won''t be able to deal with it at all.


    Thinking of this, everyone prayed in their hearts, praying that the monster would not come over.


    However, their prayers were obviously useless, the monster was just heading towards Mashan City in a daze, without any sign of turning.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was in a hurry. This is really troublesome. I didn''t expect this monster to really come to Mashan City this time.


    The captain of the security team shouted loudly: "Don''t panic, everyone, don''t panic, listen to my command..."


    boom-


    Suddenly, there was a roar like an explosion in the air.


    The voice interrupted the captain of the security team in an instant, because it diverted the attention of everyone present.


    Everyone looked up together, and saw a black spot flashing across the sky, rushing towards the monster.


    "This is?"


    Everyone present was puzzled.


    What the **** is this flying so fast?


    "Why do I think he looks like a human being?"


    Someone murmured.


    While he was speaking, the black dot rushed down and came directly in front of the monster.


    And the monster also found this unexpected visitor, so it hurriedly stopped, baring its teeth and claws to fight the opponent.


    As a result, the black dot didn''t stop at all, and rushed directly towards the monster.


    Immediately afterwards, the monster inexplicably began to fall apart, turning into a puddle of flesh and blood scattered all over the ground.


    The whole process was like a giant balloon exploding, and everyone was dumbfounded.


    This is not over yet, after the monster exploded into countless pieces of flesh and blood and landed on the ground, it instantly turned into **** of blood and burned.


    In the blink of an eye, nothing can be seen on the ground except for countless black burn marks.


    The whole process happened very quickly.


    So until the monster was completely burned to ashes and disappeared, everyone present did not react.


    "What the **** is going on here?"


    Many people muttered to themselves, trying to figure out what happened.


    But at this moment, someone suddenly pointed to the direction where the monster was and shouted: "Look, look! There''s a man over there!"


    ....


    When everyone was reminded by these words, they hurriedly looked in the direction he pointed.


    Sure enough, as he said, there was a person standing there right now.


    This man looked elegant, wearing a long robe, making him look like a master of the outside world.


    Of course, this person is indeed a master of the world.


    Because the monster just now was obviously killed by him.


    Everyone quickly figured this out.


    The captain of the security team hurriedly galloped over on his horse, and quickly arrived in front of Tai Yi.


    "Thank you for saving us!"


    The captain of the security team couldn''t organize any gorgeous words for a while, so he could only thank him in a simple and simple way.


    Taiyi nodded slightly at him, and then asked, "Has this monster been wreaking havoc in this area?"


    Hearing this, the captain of the security team jumped off his horse and respectfully said, "Gongong is right, this monster appeared here about ten days ago."


    "Oh? What exactly is going on? Tell me." Taiyi asked.


    "Yes." The captain of the security team respectfully agreed, and then began to describe the situation at that time.


    Soon, he gave a complete account of the ins and outs of the whole incident.


    Since everyone was very impressed by this incident, he did not let go of any details during the journey, and explained everything clearly.


    Tai Yi frowned slightly after hearing this.


    Because he had never heard of such a thing.


    After those horse thieves died inexplicably, they would actually be reassembled into such a monster.


    What kind of power is at work here?


    "Interesting! Very interesting!"


    Tai Yi nodded slightly, his brows stretched quickly, and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    He was looking for someone to challenge him this trip, and now he suddenly encountered such an unheard of strange thing, he was naturally very interested.


    At this moment, he really wanted to investigate this matter clearly, and then find out who was behind the whole thing.


    He was very convinced in his heart that the monster definitely did not appear out of thin air, but a mysterious existence with high strength was secretly playing tricks.


    After finding out that person, he must compete with him.


    "By the way, you just said that a warrior with high martial arts skills came to your city, where is that man now?"


    Tai asked.


    Just now when the captain of the security team narrated the whole incident, he mentioned about Xiao Ning, Taiyi was also very interested in it.


    Because in his impression, young and powerful warriors are very rare.


    "Engong, that warrior is over there."


    The captain of the security team turned and pointed to the gate of the city, and said.


    Tai Yi glanced in the direction he pointed, and instantly saw the young Xiao Ning.


    "Come on, let me meet him."


    Tai demanded.


    "Okay, benefactor, follow me."


    The captain of the security team hastily said respectfully.


    Afterwards, he took the rein and led Tai Yi towards the gate of the city.


    At this time, the security team members at the gate of the city and Xiao Ning''s disciples were all extremely excited.


    They never imagined that there would be such an expert in this world.


    Not only can it fly, but it can kill that horrible monster with just one blow.


    This kind of strength is definitely not as simple as that of a warrior.


    ....


    Everyone was thinking in their hearts, if only they could have that kind of strength.


    What a carefree thing that must be.


    From this, they also thought that there are indeed people outside the mountains and heaven outside the sky in this world.


    Originally, they thought that Xiao Ning''s strength was invincible in the world, but the young man who appeared now had strength that surpassed Xiao Ning''s.


    Compared with him, Xiao Ning is almost like an ordinary person.


    Some people have already given birth to the idea of ??worshiping each other as teachers at this time.


    As long as the other party is willing to accept them as apprentices, they are absolutely willing to pay any price.


    At this time, the captain of the security team had brought Tai Yi to the gate of the city.


    Now everyone can see each other clearly at a close distance.


    This person is indeed very young and upright, he does not look like an ordinary person.


    And everyone also found that this person exudes a strong self-confidence, as if nothing in this world can stump him.


    From this, everyone couldn''t help but think that this person is really not comparable to Xiao Ning, he can crush Xiao Ning in all directions.


    "Are you that new martial artist? I think you look like a Central Plains native."


    Tai Yi looked Xiao Ning up and down, and commented lightly.


    Xiao Ning has now stepped into the Golden Core Realm, so he tried his best to conceal his aura so that Tai Yi did not realize that he was an immortal cultivator.


    In Taiyi''s eyes, this is just a special young man.


    "That''s right, I''m from the Central Plains."


    Xiao Ning replied calmly.


    "That''s right, with a strong martial arts at a young age, it''s a talent to make."


    Taiyi spoke slowly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning instantly became alert.


    Judging from the meaning of these words, this Taiyi seems to have plans for him?


    This is not a good thing.


    "Tell me, who did you learn from?"


    While Xiao Ning was thinking, Tai Yi asked again.


    Xiao Ning thought for a while when he heard the words, then clasped his fists and replied: "My master, nicknamed Jingya Jushi, passed away years ago..."


    He guessed that Tai Yi had been concentrating on cultivating immortals all these years and didn''t understand the mundane world, so he made up a name casually.


    Sure enough, Taiyi just nodded slightly after listening, without raising any doubts.


    "So you''re traveling around?"


    Tai asked.


    "Well, I want to travel around while I''m young and take a good look at this vast world."


    Xiao Ning followed the other party''s words.


    Tai Yi laughed and said, "This world is indeed vast, but it''s not as vast as you imagined. Speaking of which, I''m still traveling around."


    Xiao Ning continued, "Your Excellency is so powerful that you can soar through the sky like a bird. Naturally, your perception of the world is different from ordinary people like me."


    This remark made Tai Yi very useful, so he smiled and didn''t ask any more questions.


    Tai Yi turned his head to look at the captain of the security team and said, "Take me around your city, I want to have a better understanding of the monster''s situation."


    He had just made up his mind to find out the mysterious strong man behind the monster, so naturally he wouldn''t just leave like this.


    On the other hand, the captain of the security team was naturally overjoyed to see Tai Yi making such a request.


    He also wished that the other party could figure out the true origin of the monster.


    After all, that monster appeared out of nowhere, what if another one appeared in the future?


    Now there are experts who are willing to investigate the details of this monster, which is naturally the best.


    On the other side, after hearing Tai Yi''s words, the other people present also showed surprise expressions.


    They all hope that Tai Yi can find out the real origin of the monster, and then completely solve this hidden danger.


    Otherwise, once Tai Yi leaves, they will still face the same risk.


    "Please, Enki, please!"


    The captain of the security team bent down and made a gesture of invitation, and said to Tai Yi with a smile on his face.


    Tai Yi nodded to him very pleased, then walked slowly towards the city.


    Everyone turned their heads in unison and watched the two enter the city.


    Looking at this scene, Xiao Ning couldn''t help frowning secretly.


    It seems that the situation is not ready to leave in a short time, so it will definitely affect his next plan.


    At that time, if he wants to kill these disciples and bring them back to life, Tai Yi will definitely notice him, what should we do?


    southern bamboo


    wap.

 Chapter 1381： too 1 threat

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the Jidao Martial Arts Modifier!


    "go back."


    Xiao Ning gave an order and strode towards the city.


    His disciples immediately followed him and entered the city together.


    Afterwards, members of the security team also began to line up and walk towards the city.


    Soon there were only a few people left at the gate of the city, and everyone else entered the city.


    Immediately afterwards, the good news about the monster being beheaded by an expert quickly spread.


    The people in the city were very happy when they got the news, and the whole Mashan City became lively like a Chinese New Year.


    People rushed to tell each other, weeping with joy.


    It was really because the monster was so terrifying that people didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Now that the monster was beheaded by an expert, everyone can finally return to peace.


    In the streets and alleys, people''s discussions can be heard everywhere.


    "That expert is so powerful, he fell from the sky, and killed that monster with a single strike!"


    "Who said that? He didn''t draw his sword at all, but just waved his hand and the monster fell to the ground and died!"


    "How could it be so powerful?"


    "Of course it''s so powerful! Not to mention anything else, have you ever seen anyone who can fly at such a big age? That expert can do it. For this alone, he can be called the most powerful expert in the world."


    "By the way, since that expert can fly, then he should be a very strong warrior, right?"


    "Impossible, I have never heard of any warrior who can fly."


    "Yeah, I haven''t heard of it either."


    "That person is definitely not a warrior. Speaking of it, I think he looks like a fairy in the myths and legends of the Central Plains."


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, Yeguo Reading! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    "Fairy?"


    "..."


    There are voices talking about Taiyi everywhere in the city.


    People are very curious about Tai Yi''s strength and want to know why he is so powerful.


    But as they talked, some people were worried about the monster again.


    Because according to the previous news, the monster was made up of the corpses of horse thieves, people were worried that the monster would not be able to kill at all.


    In other words, the monster was killed by an expert this time, but what if a new monster came back from the corpse?


    "I don''t think there is any need to worry. According to reliable sources, that expert has now gone to the City Lord''s Mansion to find out the origin of the monster and completely solve the hidden danger."


    "real or fake?"


    "Of course it''s true. It''s not like you don''t know that my elder brother is from the security team. He heard it with his own ears."


    "That''s good! That expert is willing to make a move, that''s really great."


    "Yeah, now we really have hope!"


    "..."


    At the same time, the City Lord''s Mansion of Mashan City.


    After seeing Tai Yi, the city lord of Mashan City beamed and was very happy.


    "May I ask what your name is?"


    The lord of Mashan City asked respectfully.


    Taiyi said: "Just call me Taiyi."


    "Taiyi...then I will call you Master Taiyi."


    The mayor of Mashan City thought about it, and felt that it was not appropriate to call Taiyi directly after all.


    So I added the title of a master to myself.


    Of course, this is not because he called it out on a whim, but because he has heard that the Central Plains will add the honorific title of master to powerful warriors.


    He just learned from it.


    "Call it whatever you want."


    Tai Yi didn''t care about the respect and caution of the Mayor of Mashan City at all.


    He just wanted to find out how the monster came from now, and he wanted to find the source of all the problems to find out.


    You must know that he came out of the mountain this time to find a master to challenge, and now he encountered such an unheard of monster, which greatly aroused his curiosity.


    "Call over everyone who knows something about that monster. I have some questions for them."


    Taiyi ordered.


    "Yes Yes!"


    The Lord of Mashan City nodded again and again, very happy in his heart.


    During this period of time, he couldn''t sleep all night because of the monster. Now that such an expert suddenly appeared and was willing to help solve this problem, he naturally wished for it.


    While talking, the city lord of Mashan City called an official and told him to gather people who knew about the monster.


    Of course, Xiao Ning was naturally included among these people.


    Because Xiao Ning was also one of the people who witnessed the resurrection of the monster.


    The officials who received the order acted very quickly, and within about half an hour, all the people who should be called were called together.


    In a huge meeting room, everyone gathered together.


    The city lord of Mashan City accompanied Taiyi to sit at the head, while the others sat on both sides.


    Xiao Ning sat at the end of the crowd.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning just wanted to keep a low profile and didn''t want to get involved in this matter.


    At the same time, he was still thinking about how to solve this trouble.


    Because the arrival of Taiyi seriously affected his plan.


    Originally, he had planned to create a powerful enough monster after the newly recruited disciples had almost cultivated.


    As a result, Taiyi suddenly appeared before this plan could be realized.


    Now he can''t create monsters through the resurrection of flesh and blood in a short period of time, because the monsters will definitely be noticed by Tai Yi as soon as they are born.


    What''s more, judging from the current situation, Tai Yi is obviously determined to take care of this matter.


    "Everyone, Grandmaster Taiyi is a master of Central Plains, this time..."


    Chief, the lord of Mashan City began to introduce the origin of Taiyi, and by the way, praised Taiyi.


    After the introduction, he followed Tai Yi''s request and began to ask everyone questions.


    The questions are very detailed, and each question is related to that monster.


    The people who were asked immediately stood up and answered respectfully.


    Soon it was Xiao Ning''s turn.


    "By the way, Master Taiyi, this gentleman is also from the Central Plains, and he is a young and promising warrior."


    The lord of Mashan City introduced Tai Yi.


    Tai Yi nodded slightly, and said, "We already knew each other outside the city."


    "So that''s the case, I was worrying too much."


    The lord of Mashan City apologized, and then looked at Xiao Ning again, asking about the issues that Tai Yi was concerned about.


    Xiao Ning responded mechanically, without showing any strange expressions from the beginning to the end.


    Tai Yi also didn''t notice anything wrong with Xiao Ning, after all, Xiao Ning was hiding his aura from the beginning to the end, trying his best to behave like an ordinary warrior.


    In Taiyi''s eyes, this is just a stronger warrior.


    After Xiao Ning finished answering, he sat down at the sign of Mashan City''s Mayor, and then Mashan City''s Mayor continued to ask other people.


    In this way, until the questioning of everyone was finished, the Mayor of Mashan City looked at Tai Yi again, and said respectfully: "Master Tai Yi, the situation at that time was like this."


    Taiyi nodded slightly, without any expression on his face.


    This is because no useful information was disclosed in the answers just now, and everything was similar to what the captain of the security team told him at the time.


    From this information, he could only know that the monster was made up of the corpses of horse thieves, and there was nothing else.


    I don''t know why those horse thieves pieced together such a monster after death, and I don''t know what kind of experience those horse thieves had before they were alive.


    Only from this little information, it is impossible to judge the true origin of the monster.


    It can be said that the clue is cut off here.


    In the crowd, Xiao Ning has been quietly observing Tai Yi.


    When he saw Tai Yi''s flat expression, he couldn''t help but sneered in his heart.


    "You are stronger than me now, but you are nothing more than that."


    "You don''t even know the method of resurrection, how can you compare with me?"


    "When I am strong enough, I will be the first to trouble you."


    At this moment Xiao Ning has a huge psychological advantage facing Tai Yi.


    That is, he understands the method of flesh and blood resurrection, and also knows how to use this method to create powerful monsters, but Taiyi knows nothing about it.


    This shows that Tai Yi''s master did not teach him these things.


    In other words, Tai Yi''s master is far inferior to Xiao Ning''s master.


    Although Xiao Ning didn''t know whether the so-called **** was his master or not.


    But no matter what, Xiao Ning finally touched a higher level of power, while Tai Yi was just an ordinary cultivator.


    Chief, after Tai Yi pondered for a while, he said to the Mayor of Mashan City: "Let''s end the meeting first."


    Seeing what he said, the mayor of Mashan City knew it in his heart. It seemed that Tai Yi couldn''t get any useful information from the answers just now.


    However, he was not surprised by this result. After all, they had analyzed it back and forth many times before, but they could not find any results.


    Although Tai Yi is powerful, he still has as much information as them.


    "The meeting is over."


    The lord of Mashan City got up and announced.


    But the moment his words fell, Tai Yi suddenly interrupted: "Wait!"


    The lord of Mashan City immediately turned around and asked, "What other orders does Master Taiyi have?"


    Tai Yi ignored him, but looked directly at Xiao Ning''s direction, and asked: "It is said that you have opened a martial arts gym and have recruited many disciples?"


    Upon hearing this, the city lord of Mashan City hurriedly echoed, "Well, he has set up a Mashan martial arts gym by the side of the largest square in our Mashan City, not far from here."


    On the other side, Xiao Ning looked at Tai Yi: "Master Tai Yi wants to sit with me?"


    "No, I just want to ask you, why did you suddenly think of accepting apprentices? What is your purpose for accepting apprentices?"


    Tai Yi met Xiao Ning''s gaze and asked.


    Xiao Ning''s heart skipped a beat.


    This Taiyi really hit the point, after all, his purpose of recruiting disciples is really not pure to the residents of Mashan City.


    Before that, he never thought that he would have to face such a problem. After all, the residents of Mashan City were vulnerable, so he could deal with it anyway.


    Now that Tai Yi asked this question, he really didn''t know how to answer it.


    Of course, Xiao Ning would not stand still in place at this moment.


    He knew in his heart that he would be suspected by Tai Yi if he hesitated at this time, no matter what the reason was, he had to think about it first before speaking.


    "My master said before he died that he lived his whole life to realize that there are so many masters in this world. The little martial arts we practiced is nothing at all, so he hoped that I could spread his unique knowledge, preferably Taoism. Places outside of the Central Plains to accept apprentice inheritance."


    Xiao Ning quickly made up a reason.


    In his imagination, his master was originally a powerful warrior, but he was hit hard when he met an immortal cultivator, and finally died of depression.


    Before he died, he was no longer so precious to his unique unique knowledge, and only wanted to spread it as much as possible, so as not to cut off the inheritance because the immortal cultivators were all over the world.


    On the other hand, after Tai Yi heard the reason, he analyzed it in his heart.


    He also felt that Xiao Ning''s master was hit by a cultivator, and his mentality changed drastically.


    Thinking of this, he had a preliminary approval of Xiao Ning''s statement.


    At least intellectually, such a statement makes sense.


    "Okay, then I''ll go to your martial arts hall later to see what kind of martial arts you teach."


    Tai Yi nodded slightly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning''s heart trembled again.


    He didn''t teach his disciples any martial arts, he was teaching them how to cultivate immortals from the beginning to the end.


    His disciples were kept in the dark and didn''t know anything, but if Tai Yi, a master, passed by, he would definitely be able to see through the strangeness inside at a glance.


    I''m afraid things won''t go well then.


    Of course, Xiao Ning would not show such worry on his face, but agreed very straightforwardly: "Welcome Master Taiyi to come to my martial arts hall for tea and advice."


    On the other side, upon seeing this, the Mayor of Mashan City asked Tai Yidao respectfully: "Master Tai Yi, shall we adjourn the meeting first?"


    "Well, let''s end the meeting."


    Tai nodded.


    The lord of Mashan City immediately announced: "The meeting is over, everyone go back."


    As soon as the words fell, everyone left the meeting room in a row and quietly.


    Xiao Ning naturally left with the crowd.


    After all the visitors had left, there were only a few people left in the meeting room, including Tai Yi and the Mayor of Mashan City.


    The Lord of Mashan City asked respectfully: "Master Taiyi, it''s getting late today, why don''t I arrange a place for you to rest first?"


    "You can arrange this matter, but I still have a question, what did Xiao Ning do after he came to your Mashan City?"


    Tai Yi always felt that something was wrong with Xiao Ning, but he couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    It may be because Xiao Ning has a strong martial arts at a young age, and he can even recruit apprentices to guide others.


    It may also be because Xiao Ning is too calm, which doesn''t match his age.


    In short, no matter how you look at Xiao Ning, he is different from ordinary young people, and also different from ordinary warriors.


    That''s why Tai Yi thought about learning more about Xiao Ning.


    Anyway, the origin of the monster will not be clear for a while, and more clues need to be found.


    Seeing that Taiyi asked about Xiao Ning, the lord of Mashan City hurriedly replied respectfully: "I don''t know how Xiao Ning came here. The most impressive thing about him is that he accepted apprentices." The process was very vigorous..."


    The lord of Mashan City quickly explained the process of Xiao Ning''s apprenticeship.


    At that time, the incident really caused a sensation in the whole city, and the young people in the whole Mashan City ran to the tavern where Xiao Ning was located to worship him as a teacher.


    There were also some conflicts along the way.


    "This person is interesting. It seems that I really need to go to his martial arts hall to meet him."


    Taichi stroked his chin and thought.


    From the description of the Mayor of Mashan City, he felt that Xiao Ning''s behavior style was a little too high-profile, which did not match the impression just now.


    Therefore, it is necessary to go to his martial arts school to find out.

 Chapter 1382： question

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the Jidao Martial Arts Modifier!


    Mashan Wuguan.


    Xiao Ning''s disciples gathered together without any intention of cultivating.


    At the moment they are busy discussing the One.


    The main reason is that what Tai Yi showed in front of everyone today severely refreshed their three views.


    No matter what, they never thought that there are people in this world who can fly.


    And that terrifying monster was actually vulnerable in front of this person.


    After seeing such a scene, they immediately felt that practicing martial arts was no longer a lofty thing.


    "If only I had that ability."


    "Yes, if I could fly, I would definitely be able to fly across thousands of rivers and mountains and travel around the world in the blink of an eye."


    "Do you think he is a warrior? Haven''t you heard that a warrior can fly?"


    "It''s definitely not a warrior, so there''s no need to ask."


    "..."


    Xiao Ning''s disciples never expected that what they were practicing was the method of cultivating immortals, but Xiao Ning lied to them that it was martial arts.


    If they really have top-notch cultivation aptitudes and are willing to practice hard, then they can have the ability to fly in time.


    Of course, Xiao Ning would not give them enough time to practice.


    Before they could fly around, he''d just kill them and bring them back to life.


    Xiao Ning hurried into the martial arts hall.


    At this moment, he frowned, because he knew in his heart that it was absolutely impossible for Tai Yi to pass by in such an understatement.


    This Taiyi will definitely come to his martial arts gym to make trouble for him.


    "Tai Yi is really hateful! Looking for challenges everywhere, do you want to prove yourself so much?"


    Xiao Ning is very upset with Tai Yi.


    At this time, he had already put Tai Yi on the must-kill list.


    After the strength is sufficient, Tai Yi must be killed.


    It''s just that now he doesn''t know what to do with Taiyi, after all Taiyi''s strength is still higher than his.


    "Now Taiyi refuses to leave Mashan City, and it is inconvenient for me to kill these disciple resurrected monsters, it is really hateful!"


    The more Xiao Ning thought about it, he felt annoyed.


    The appearance of Taiyi severely disrupted his established plan, making it inconvenient for him to do many things.


    Originally, in a few days, he was going to kill the disciples he took in this time, and then go to other cities after resurrecting them as monsters.


    In this way, he can slowly cultivate a powerful monster while practicing.


    At that time, no matter with his own ability or with the help of monsters, he can sweep the entire world.


    Kill Bai Haoyuan, Taoist Tianbao and Lin Yu all.


    "No, you can''t sit still, you have to think of a new way."


    Xiao Ning thought inwardly.


    He is not the kind of person who would give up halfway, not to mention the great opportunity he got in no man''s land this time, which gave him the hope of stepping into the top powerhouse.


    For him, what he lacks most now is time.


    As long as time is enough, why worry about lack of strength?


    "Or I will take these disciples out of Mashan City, and go to a place where there is no one to kill them and resurrect them as monsters."


    "It''s just that if this is the case, you must find a plausible reason, otherwise you will definitely be suspected..."


    Xiao Ning is not worried that the residents of Mashan City will be suspicious, what he is worried about is that Taiyi will be suspicious.


    It can be said that as long as he leaves Mashan City with these disciples, Tai must definitely doubt his actions.


    So you have to find a way to find a reasonable reason.


    At least on the surface it makes sense.


    At this time, Xiao Ning had already arrived at the square of the martial arts hall. At a glance, he found that all the disciples he had recruited were bragging and beating, and they had completely lost their usual effort.


    [Recommended, Yeguo Reading and Chasing Books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    It can be seen that the appearance of Tai Yi seriously hit the disciples'' interest in martial arts.


    "This is really the right time for the First One to come!"


    Xiao Ning gritted his teeth slightly.


    At this moment, the hatred for Tai Yi in his heart can be said to be endless, and he wished he could tear Tai Yi to pieces right now.


    Slowly retracting his gaze, Xiao Ning walked straight to his residence.


    If it was before, he would definitely not have watched these disciples be lazy.


    But it is different now, the most troublesome thing for him now is how to deal with Tai Yi.


    As long as you can handle Tai Yi, you can say anything. If you can''t handle it, then what if these disciples practice hard?


    He couldn''t kill them and resurrect the monsters.


    Xiao Ning quickly returned to his residence.


    But before he sat down, a disciple hurried over.


    "Master, Master Taiyi is coming to our martial arts hall soon."


    The disciple said with excitement.


    He and Xiao Ning have completely different ideas. He thinks that if Tai Yi comes over, he might give some advice to everyone, so that everyone will have a chance to improve.


    "Understood, you go down first."


    Xiao Ning ordered coldly.


    However, he looked calm on the surface, but his heart was turbulent.


    "How could Tai Yi come here so soon? Didn''t you say it will come in two days?"


    Xiao Ning thought to himself that what he said to Tai Yi at that time was just a scene.


    As a result, as soon as he returned to the martial arts school, this Tai Yi came to him.


    It can be seen from this that the One is really staring at himself.


    "This guy must be suspicious of me, it''s really hateful!"


    Xiao Ning was furious in his heart.


    The most annoying thing in his life is that his actions are restricted by others everywhere.


    There was Bai Haoyuan before, and now there is Taiyi.


    The appearance of Tai Yi completely broke his plan.


    And it also put him in a situation where he was tired of coping.


    Just like now, he doesn''t know how to deal with Tai Yi at all.


    "It seems that we can only continue to pretend to be warriors to overcome this difficulty."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Thinking of this, he quickly got up and walked straight out of the martial arts hall.


    When he came all the way to the gate of the martial arts hall, Tai Yi just arrived accompanied by the city lord of Mashan City.


    "Grandmaster Taiyi is next to the humble house, and I feel lost and welcome."


    Xiao Ning first stepped forward and said a scene.


    As soon as his words fell, the city lord of Mashan City who was beside Tai Yi hurriedly spoke up, and quickly explained Tai Yi''s reason for coming.


    When Xiao Ning heard this, he confirmed his guess just now.


    Sure enough, Tai Yi had already suspected that he had fallen in love with him, so he rushed to the martial arts hall in such a hurry.


    It seems that this matter is difficult to be good today.


    Of course, Xiao Ning naturally wouldn''t show this on his face, he still said with a smile on his face: "Master Taiyi, Lord City Master, please come inside."


    "Master Taiyi, please come inside."


    The city lord of Mashan City also hurriedly spoke.


    Afterwards, the three of them walked into the Mashan Martial Arts Hall accompanied by some lower-level officials and entourages.


    Tai Yi didn''t say anything along the way, just followed Xiao Ning forward, looking around while walking.


    When he reached the side of the square where Xiao Ning''s disciples practiced martial arts, he suddenly stopped and looked towards the disciples on the square.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning''s disciples cheered up immediately, and cast their eyes on Tai Yi.


    They all thought in their hearts that it would be great if the master would only lose one or two of us, then everyone''s strength would definitely improve by leaps and bounds.


    And when they were thinking like this, Xiao Ning scolded them: "Whatever you are looking at, stand still."


    The disciples did not dare to go against his will, and hurriedly lined up obediently.


    Seeing this, Tai Yi said: "Just let your disciples practice martial arts normally."


    He came here to observe Xiao Ning and see what kind of background Xiao Ning is, so he naturally wanted to know what martial arts Xiao Ning was teaching.


    The city lord of Mashan City hastily answered, "Hurry up and let everyone show off to Grandmaster Taiyi."


    Seeing that both of them said that, Xiao Ning became angry for no reason.


    Of course he knew what Tai Yi was planning, and also knew Tai Yi''s purpose for coming here.


    But the problem is, he never taught his disciples martial arts, all he taught was the method of cultivating immortals.


    Others are okay, and they can''t see the problem at all.


    But if it was replaced by Tai Yi, it would definitely be obvious at a glance that something was wrong.


    So now it''s really troublesome.


    At this time, Xiao Ning suddenly saw a row of stone locks on the side of the square.


    Those stone locks were only taken out in the morning to check the cultivation progress of the disciples, and they didn''t have time to put them away in a hurry out of the city.


    Looking at these stone locks, Xiao Ning suddenly thought about it.


    So he said: "Move all the stone locks to the center of the venue, and show one to Master Taiyi."


    The disciples gladly accepted the order and rushed to move the stone lock.


    They all want to show off in front of Grandmaster Taiyi. If Grandmaster Taiyi takes a fancy to them, wouldn''t it be a lucky moment?


    On the other side, Tai Yi didn''t know what Xiao Ning was going to do at this moment, so he frowned slightly.


    Xiao Ning hurriedly explained: "Master Taiyi, what my master taught me is to strengthen the muscles and strengthen the bones. After practicing for a period of time, these disciples I have accepted have made great progress. It is just time for them to show their skills to you. .¡±


    "Oh?"


    Tai looked at Xiao Ning suspiciously.


    Xiao Ning said calmly: "These stone locks will eventually weigh five or six hundred catties, and I will let the disciples lift them up one by one later."


    Only then did Taiyi nodded slightly to express his understanding.


    He doesn''t know much about martial artists, so he doesn''t know how the martial artists test the results of martial arts training.


    After listening to Xiao Ning''s introduction now, I found that it seemed to be a simple and crude method to compare someone''s strength.


    The city lord of Mashan City said beside Tai Yi: "Master Tai Yi, their strength is naturally far inferior to yours, just watch and have fun later."


    Similarly, the ordinary person, Mashan City Lord, didn''t know much about Xiuxian, and thought that Tai Yi was a powerful warrior.


    That''s why it is said that Xiao Ning''s disciple is not as strong as Tai Da.


    Tai Yi didn''t ask any more questions, and continued to observe the disciples in the square.


    Soon, Shisuo was moved by Xiao Ning''s disciples to the middle of the square, facing Tai Yi.


    After Xiao Ning gave an order, these disciples stood up one by one and raised the stone lock.


    Of course, the first ones to come out are those who got good grades in the morning.


    After all, they also knew in their hearts that at this time, they must not show their hips in front of Tai Yi, and they must leave a good impression.


    Those disciples who couldn''t lift the heaviest stone locks didn''t dare to show their shame.


    "drink!"


    The disciple who came out first walked to the side of Shisuo, and lifted Shisuo up steadily with a loud shout.


    Then he exerted more strength and lifted the stone lock above his head.


    Finally, after persisting for more than ten seconds, he steadily put the stone lock back on the ground.


    "Master Taiyi, this is the most outstanding of my disciples."


    Xiao Ning introduced.


    Tai nodded slightly.


    The city lord of Mashan City at the side thought that Tai Wang was satisfied, so he said with a smile: "This is our good boy from Mashan City."


    "It''s really good." Tai Yi praised lightly, then looked at Xiao Ning and said: "These young people can develop such strength in such a short period of time, I am really very interested in your master''s unique skills."


    Xiao Ning said with a smile: "Grandmaster Taiyi is too much, my master only teaches ordinary martial arts."


    "Although it is ordinary martial arts, it can definitely be called the top of ordinary martial arts."


    "So I really want to know what kind of exercises this is. Can you let your disciples practice it for me."


    Taiyi asked calmly.


    Xiao Ning''s heart skipped a beat.


    He knew that he shouldn''t try to get away with this method.


    If Tai Yi came here in a hurry, he must have become suspicious of him, and he would definitely ask the bottom line.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning pointed to several disciples on the square, motioning them to come out.


    The named disciple hurried to the outside of the crowd, and stood in line not far from Xiao Ning and Tai Yi.


    Xiao Ning ordered: "You guys practice the physical training martial arts that I teach you on weekdays and show Master Taiyi once."


    "Yes!"


    Several disciples took orders immediately.


    Immediately afterwards, they took a horse stance and sat out of thin air, making palm prints with their hands.


    "Um?"


    Taiyi immediately frowned.


    No matter how he sees it, it doesn''t look like martial arts, but it looks like the orthodox method of cultivating immortals.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning explained calmly at the side: "This is a body training martial art summed up by my master after consulting countless ancient books, and its effect is very powerful."


    Hearing this, Tai Yi instantly retracted half of his doubts.


    If it is really Xiao Ning''s master who created martial arts based on ancient books, then it is understandable.


    After all, in ancient times, the world was full of aura, and everyone could practice it.


    Even warriors without cultivation qualifications know how to breathe out the aura of heaven and earth.


    But in this way, a new problem arises. In this era, spiritual energy is exhausted, and many cultivation methods from ancient times are not applicable now.


    How did Xiao Ning''s master sum up such a set of martial arts from ancient books?


    His talent is completely against the sky, right?


    "Did your master leave any books to record his experience?"


    Tai Yi turned to look at Xiao Ning and asked.


    He went out of the mountain this time to challenge the masters, and now he stopped halfway because the monster was so strange that he had never heard of it.


    Similarly, Xiao Ning''s master is also a mysterious person in his eyes, so he will also have a strong curiosity.


    Xiao Ning shook his head slightly and said: "My master didn''t leave any relics behind, UU Reading All his experience has been included in this martial art."


    "Oh¡­"


    Tai Yi nodded slightly, but he still couldn''t believe it.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning didn''t say much, because the more he had to explain at this time, the more it looked like he was covering up.


    Also, he had been observing Tai Yi just now, and found that Tai Yi didn''t have much experience.


    This person seems to have retreated in the deep mountains and old forests for many years, and after he has developed a strong body, he came out to challenge everywhere.


    Everything behaves like an inexperienced kid.


    After judging this point, it is even more impossible for Xiao Ning to talk nonsense, which will cause Taiyi to think about things, and finally think in a bad direction.

 Chapter 1383： monster trail

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the Jidao Martial Arts Modifier!


    Tai Yi looked at Xiao Ning thoughtfully, as if he wanted to see something in Xiao Ning''s eyes.


    Xiao Ning didn''t avoid his gaze either, the two just looked at each other.


    In the end, Taiyi was the first to withdraw his gaze.


    There is no way, Xiao Ning relives two lifetimes, and except for this trip to the mountain, Tai Yi has been practicing retreat in the deep mountains and old forests for the rest of the time.


    The two are fighting such a battle of wits and courage, naturally Xiao Ning has the upper hand.


    "I didn''t expect such martial arts to exist in this world. This time I have learned a lot."


    Taiyi spoke slowly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning was slightly relieved.


    At least judging from Tai Yi''s current performance, he doesn''t care about it for the time being.


    Of course, this is mainly because Tai Yi can''t find any evidence to prove that the exercises taught by Master Xiao Ning are not martial arts.


    "Master Taiyi, do you want to continue walking around this martial arts hall?"


    The city lord of Mashan City asked respectfully.


    Taiyi thought for a while, and said: "Go back first, it is most important to find out the origin of that monster quickly."


    "Yes, yes, this is indeed the top priority!"


    The Lord of Mashan City said with a smile on his face.


    At this time, he naturally hoped that Taiyi would quickly resolve this matter, only in this way could Mashan City welcome peace.


    Otherwise, once Tai Yi leaves for something, the whole city of Mashan City will be in danger.


    After all, the monster may be resurrected at any time, so how can these people in the city fight the monster?


    "Master Taiyi, please!"


    The lord of Mashan City made a gesture of invitation.


    Tai Yi quickly turned around and strode towards the door of the martial arts hall.


    All the people in Mashan Martial Arts watched Tai Yi leave like this.


    Xiao Ning felt relieved temporarily, because Tai Yi''s departure meant that the crisis was temporarily resolved.


    As for his disciples, all of them showed disappointment at this moment.


    Because after watching their martial arts performance, Tai Yi didn''t express anything to them, and just left.


    This can only show that Tai Yi doesn''t like their inferior martial arts at all.


    Just now when Tai Yi asked about the origin of this martial art, they still had hope, but it turned out that they were overthinking in the end.


    "Keep practicing."


    Xiao Ning turned his head to look at the group of disciples, and ordered.


    He naturally saw the disappointment in the hearts of his disciples, but he was too lazy to care about it.


    After all, these disciples are just a group of tool people in his mind.


    As long as the time comes, he will kill them all, and then regenerate their flesh and blood into monsters.


    After Xiao Ning gave the order, he quickly left and walked straight to his residence.


    The arrival of Taiyi once again put great pressure on him, making him realize that if he doesn''t improve his strength quickly, his situation will be in danger at any time.


    Of course, now he is no longer like before, only despair when facing strong men like Tai Yi and Bai Haoyuan.


    At this moment, there is only endless fighting spirit and motivation in his heart.


    Because since he got a big chance in no man''s land, his physique has been greatly improved.


    Now his cultivation speed is absolutely unmatched by anyone, as long as he is willing to work hard, no one in this world can catch up with him.


    For example, now that he is already at the Golden Core Realm, as long as he works harder, he can step into the Nascent Soul Realm and have the same strength as Bai Haoyuan.


    At that time, there will be no realm gap with a top powerhouse like Tai Yi, only a slight difference in strength.


    Xiao Ning left quickly, while all the disciples in the square returned to their respective positions and began to concentrate on cultivation.


    However, some people have no intention of cultivating at all at the moment, they are still thinking about Taiyi.


    "Now I feel that practicing martial arts is useless. No matter how strong the martial arts are, it is impossible to be an opponent of that kind of monster."


    A young disciple sighed.


    If he said such things before Tai Yi came, he would definitely be severely criticized by his brothers.


    But now everyone agrees with him in his heart.


    "Yeah, practicing martial arts is really useless. That monster is not afraid of bullets. We will be its opponents by practicing martial arts."


    "That''s right, only a master like Tai Yi can defeat that monster."


    The topic quickly turned to Taiyi.


    "You said, if we go to Master Taiyi to apprentice, will he accept us?"


    It was the young disciple just now who spoke first.


    "Probably not, I guess he doesn''t like us at all."


    "Actually, you can tell from Master Taiyi''s face just now, we people are nothing to him at all."


    "Hey, that''s right, I also think it''s useless."


    "..."


    Everyone lamented again and again, feeling that there was no hope of worshiping Tai Yi as their teacher.


    It''s really because Tai Yi''s strength is too strong, so strong that they are not even qualified to look up to him.


    "Forget it, let''s practice martial arts honestly. Although the martial arts taught by our master is far inferior to Master Taiyi''s supernatural powers, at least they are much better than those who have never practiced martial arts."


    An older disciple spoke out to comfort everyone.


    "Well, that''s true. If something happens at that time, even if you run, you can run faster than others."


    "Yes, let''s practice martial arts honestly."


    "..."


    After cheering each other up, all the disciples finally managed to raise their interest in martial arts.


    Immediately afterwards, the square quickly fell silent, and everyone devoted themselves to practicing with full concentration.


    In Xiao Ning''s room.


    Xiao Ning is naturally practicing Ziyun True Kungfu with all his heart.


    On the one hand, he naturally wants to find a way to create a powerful monster, but on the other hand, his own cultivation will definitely not fall behind.


    After all, only improving one''s own strength is the right way, and the power of monsters is ultimately external force.


    If one''s own strength is not strong enough, even if one creates an invincible monster, one can still be killed by others.


    "It''s really not the right time to pick one. If you give me another month or two, I will definitely be able to successfully break through the Golden Core Realm and step into the Nascent Soul Realm."


    "It''s really hateful!"


    Hatred and anger are still burning in Xiao Ning''s heart.


    But he also enjoys this feeling, because this feeling fills his heart with tremendous motivation.


    In the last life, he relied on the motivation provided by this hatred to cultivate desperately, and finally stepped into the ranks of the strong.


    Otherwise, with his ordinary aptitude, it would be impossible to become a strong man so quickly.


    Even after practicing for a lifetime, he never hoped to step into the ranks of the strong.


    "Taiyi, just wait, when I am strong enough, I will definitely tear you to pieces!"


    Xiao Ning thought happily and angrily in his heart.


    ¡­


    Two days passed quickly.


    Early in the morning of the third day, Mashan City City Lord''s Mansion.


    After Taiyi woke up, he went to the window and slowly opened it.


    He lives on the third floor of the City Lord''s Mansion, and the buildings in Mashan City are generally low, so when he opens the window, he can see half of Mashan City.


    "How did this monster come from?"


    Tai Yi looked at the scenery outside the window, thinking secretly in his heart.


    Two days have passed, but there are still no new clues about the origin of the monster.


    The only clue is the scene witnessed by the public security team at the gate of the city.


    But relying on that picture alone, it is impossible to figure out the origin of this monster.


    No one can know what mysterious force resurrected this monster, and no one knows who is controlling the monster.


    In short, all investigations are stuck at this point, and it is impossible to advance any further.


    "But that''s good too. I think the mysterious power behind this monster must be very powerful. I can finally find a comparable opponent to fight."


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, Yeguo Reading! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    Along the way, Tai Yi has been looking for masters to challenge.


    But it''s a pity that the opponents he encountered were too weak, and no one could survive a round under him.


    So much so that he has been coming to Mashan City, but he has not met a single opponent who is evenly matched.


    And now, finally, a powerful mysterious force appeared in this area of ??Mashan City.


    Taichi had reason to believe that this would be a worthy opponent.


    winter winter winter¡ª


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door of the room.


    Taiyi asked, "Who?"


    His voice was as loud as normal speech, and the people outside the door must not be able to hear clearly.


    However, the lord of Mashan City outside the door felt as if Taiyi was talking to him beside him, and every word was very clear.


    "Master Taiyi, it''s me."


    The lord of Mashan City shouted respectfully outside the door.


    "come in."


    There was Taiyi''s voice again.


    The lord of Mashan City pushed open the door and walked into the room.


    When he was downstairs just now, he saw Tai Yi''s window open, so he hurried up.


    And his purpose of coming to Tai Yi is also very simple, that is to continue to discuss matters related to that monster.


    After all, if we don''t quickly find out the origin of the monster, this threat will always exist.


    The owner of Mashan City was afraid that if the time dragged on for too long, he would leave here too soon, and it would be troublesome.


    "Any new clues?"


    Standing by the window, Tai Yi asked with his back to the Lord of Mashan City.


    The lord of Mashan City hastily came up behind him in three steps and two steps, and said, "Yes."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it."


    Taichi suddenly turned his head with interest.


    Upon seeing this, the city lord of Mashan City immediately sped up his speech and said, "According to the investigation of the people we sent out, that monster should have been wandering around our Mashan City some time ago."


    "yes?"


    Tai asked.


    "Yeah." The Lord of Mashan City nodded and said, "The people we sent out found traces of the monster''s activities around our Mashan City."


    "Where is it? Take me to see it."


    Tai asked immediately.


    The Lord of Mashan City said respectfully: "Master Taiyi, I just came here to ask you to go with me."


    Tai Yi can take the initiative to make this request, he is naturally eager.


    You must know that when he came, he was still thinking about how to persuade Tai Yi to go with him.


    "Walk."


    Tai strode out of the room, and the Lord of Mashan City hurriedly followed behind him.


    The two quickly went downstairs.


    In the open space downstairs, a group of members of the security team had already assembled, led by the leader of the security team himself.


    Obviously, before the Mashan City Lord went upstairs to talk to Tai Yi, all the manpower had been arranged.


    Just wait for Taiyi to set off together.


    The city lord of Mashan City called the captain of the security team to him, and after a quick order, he motioned for them to take Tai Yi on the road.


    "You go on horseback, I will follow you in the sky, and you just stop when you get there."


    Tai said.


    "Okay, this is the best!"


    Immediately, the city owner hurriedly responded.


    The captain of the security team beside him clasped his fists and said, "Master Taiyi, then let''s take a step forward."


    After speaking, he got on his horse.


    The other members of the security team also quickly got on their horses, and a group of people lined up to leave the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Tai Yi also flew into the sky immediately, and flew straight out of the city.


    The city lord of Mashan City watched Taiyi''s figure disappear into the sky, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart, secretly thinking that Taiyi''s strength is really great, and he can be so carefree.


    On the other side, the residents of Mashan City naturally also saw the scene of Tai Yi passing by in the air.


    "Master Taiyi''s strength is really amazing, he can fly freely in the air like a bird."


    "If only I had the ability to do that."


    "Hey, I don''t know who Master Taiyi studied under, and he was able to practice this supernatural power."


    "..."


    At the same time, in the Mashan martial arts hall.


    The group of disciples practicing in the martial arts hall naturally also saw the scene of Tai Yi passing by in the air.


    Like other residents of Mashan City, they also excitedly talked about Taiyi.


    "Why did Grandmaster Tai Yi suddenly fly through the sky, where is he going?"


    "It looks like he''s going out of town."


    "By the way, I just heard that the security team seemed to be riding out of the city as well. They couldn''t be together, could they?"


    "It''s possible."


    "Could they be investigating that monster?"


    "I hope, I''m counting on Grandmaster Tai Yi to completely eliminate the threat of that monster, otherwise, this will not be a safe life at all."


    "..."


    Ever since they knew that they had no hope of becoming Tai Yi''s disciple, everyone present also restrained their thoughts.


    What they are most concerned about now is the terrifying inhuman monster.


    If the monster is not dealt with, then everyone in Mashan City will not be able to live a peaceful life.


    In Xiao Ning''s room.


    Xiao Ning naturally saw the process of Tai Yi leaving Mashan City clearly.


    And he also saw the security team leaving Mashan City.


    Combining the two, he instantly guessed that Tai Yi was going to investigate the monster''s activity signs.


    After all, he had been controlling the monster to wander around Mashan City some time ago, so that he could approach Mashan City at any time.


    At that time, I didn''t think about it that much, because I didn''t expect Taiyi to come to Tianshan Prairie at all.


    But looking at it now, the behavior at that time obviously planted hidden dangers for myself now.


    "As long as Taiyi investigates carefully, he will definitely be able to see the signs of manipulative manipulation of that monster..."


    Xiao Ning frowned secretly.


    He has no good way to deal with Taiyi''s behavior. After all, he is not as strong as Taiyi now, and he can''t stop Taiyi from doing anything.


    But it''s not a thing to sit still like this.


    "I have to find a way, UU Reading can''t wait like this any longer."


    ¡­


    Outside Mashan City, Tai Yi and members of the security team soon arrived at the first location.


    After the security team stopped, Tai Yi quickly fell from the sky.


    "This place really has traces left by the monster''s activities."


    After a quick check, Tai nodded slightly.


    The traces on the ground were very obvious, and based on these traces on the ground, he could deduce that the monster passed here five or six days ago.


    "Continue to the next point."


    Taichi flew back into the sky and ordered.

 Chapter 1384： final choice

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the Jidao Martial Arts Modifier!


    Under the leadership of the security team, Taiyi checked the traces of monster activities one by one.


    Soon, he checked all the traces of activity.


    At the last trace of monster activity, Tai Yi was suspended in the air and looked at the ground for a long time, and also thought for a long time.


    When he slowly fell to the ground, the captain of the security team rushed up and said, "Master Taiyi."


    Tai Yi glanced at him and said, "Judging from the traces found, the monster has indeed been moving around Mashan City and never left."


    This clue is very important, because it shows that the target of the monster has always been Ma Shancheng.


    There are two possibilities for this, either there is something that the monster cares about in Mashan City, or the person who controls the monster is hiding in Mashan City.


    Tai Yi doesn''t know which possibility is the most, but he finally has a direction to think about.


    "Go back first."


    After Tai Yi gave an order, he flew straight into the sky and headed straight for Mashan City.


    As soon as he entered the city, he went straight to the city lord''s mansion, and the city lord of Mashan City had been waiting for him at the city lord''s mansion.


    Seeing Tai Yi come back, the lord of Mashan City hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "Master Tai Yi, is there any result?"


    Tai Yi did not answer this question, but ordered: "Gather those people from last time first, I have something to ask."


    "Okay, I''ll arrange it right away."


    The lord of Mashan City immediately agreed.


    Afterwards, he left in a hurry to arrange the matter.


    Mashan Wuguan.


    Xiao Ning is still concentrating on practicing Ziyun True Kung Fu in his room, of course, he has been paying attention to the outside affairs.


    Therefore, when Tai Yi flew into Mashan City, he noticed it instantly.


    "Tai Yi is back, it seems that he has gained something this trip."


    Xiao Ning frowned slightly.


    He had just thought and analyzed repeatedly, and he was sure that Tai Yi was going to investigate the traces of the monster''s activities.


    According to the current calculation, Tai Yi should have checked all the traces of the monster''s activities.


    "In this case, he should judge that the target of the monster has always been Mashan City, and then he will come up with two guesses."


    Xiao Ning quickly thought of the two judgments Tai Yi made outside the city.


    He knew that the only thing Tai Yi was struggling with now was why the monster kept staring at Ma Shancheng.


    At that time, as long as the investigation continues along this clue, things will gradually become more and more clear.


    At this moment, a person hurried to the door of Xiao Ning''s room.


    "Master, there is an invitation from the City Lord''s Mansion, and it is said that Master Taiyi wants to let the people who attended the meeting last time go there again."


    Xiao Ning''s disciple said at the door.


    Xiao Ning replied: "Understood."


    He secretly thought in his heart that everything was exactly as he expected.


    It seems that Taiyi called everyone together this time in order to find out why the monster would regard Mashan City as a target.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning slowly got up and left his room.


    Now Taiyi hasn''t found out the truth yet, so it doesn''t hurt to go there.


    Mashan City City Lord''s Mansion.


    A huge conference room.


    The meeting room was full of people, and the people who were called in for questioning last time were all here again.


    All eyes focused on Tai Yi, waiting for him to speak.


    At this moment, the city lord of Mashan City took the lead and said, "Calling everyone over here is a new progress in the investigation of monsters."


    "Great!"


    The meeting room immediately burst into cheers.


    If the monster is not eliminated, the residents of Mashan City will have no peace for a day, so now that there is a new development in this matter, how can the people present restrain their excitement.


    Everyone is full of anticipation, hoping that Taiyi can find out the origin of the monster as soon as possible, and then solve this matter thoroughly.


    "Next, we need everyone''s cooperation. Master Taiyi has some questions to ask everyone."


    The Lord of Mashan City continued.


    When everyone heard this, they repeatedly expressed that they would fully cooperate, as long as they could help, they would definitely help.


    The city lord of Mashan City glanced around, seeing that the atmosphere had almost been mobilized, he slowly turned his head to look at Tai Yi.


    "Master Taiyi, do you see?"


    Tai Yi didn''t answer, and looked directly at the person in front and said, "Tell me how those horse thieves died at that time."


    "Yes."


    The person chosen by Tai Yi got up immediately, and then began to describe the details of what he saw that day without saying a word.


    After finishing speaking, Taiyi looked at the next person and continued to ask questions.


    After such an inquiry, everyone in the conference room answered it again, including Xiao Ning.


    After everyone finished speaking, Taiyi fell into deep thought, sitting there alone without saying a word.


    Seeing this, the city lord of Mashan City and other people present did not dare to speak, and the entire meeting room fell silent for a while.


    About ten minutes later, Tai Yi suddenly looked at the Mayor of Mashan City and said, "Let''s adjourn the meeting first."


    "it is good."


    The city lord of Mashan City agreed, and then announced the adjournment of the meeting.


    Everyone got up one after another and walked towards the meeting room in an orderly manner. Xiao Ning naturally followed the crowd and left.


    After everyone left the conference room, Tai Yi also strode away, and the mayor of Mashan City hurriedly followed behind him.


    Taiyi went straight to his residence, and the Lord of Mashan City followed closely.


    The two soon arrived at the third floor of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Inside Taiyi''s residence, the lord of Mashan City asked respectfully, "Master Taiyi, is there any progress?"


    He didn''t dare to offend Taiyi, but he really wanted to find out about the monster''s condition.


    So he finally had the courage to speak out the doubts in his heart.


    Tai Yi walked to the window and said, "That young martial artist at Mashan Martial Arts Hall is very suspicious."


    "Oh?"


    The Lord of Mashan City raised his eyebrows and asked, "Master Taiyi, where is that person suspicious?"


    Tai Yi said: "I suspect that the appearance of that monster has something to do with him."


    The Lord of Mashan City thought carefully after hearing the words, and then said again: "Indeed, the monster only appeared after that person came. We have never encountered such a strange thing before."


    Tai Yi continued: "This is just one of the suspicious points. The real suspicious point is that this person behaved differently from other people when the monster was born."


    "It seems to be the case."


    The Lord of Mashan City nodded slowly.


    After carefully recalling everyone''s answers just now, he found that this detail was indeed mentioned in everyone''s answers.


    [To be honest, I have been using Yeguo to read and read books recently, change sources and switch, read aloud with many timbres, and both Android and Apple can be used. ¡¿


    It''s just that everyone instinctively thought that it was because Xiao Ning had martial arts, so he was able to behave calmly.


    But if you think about it carefully, no matter how strong your martial arts are, no matter how high your martial arts are, you are still no match for that monster.


    So Xiao Ning can act so calmly in front of that monster, it can only show that he has enough confidence to deal with the monster, he knows that he will never die under the claws of the monster.


    "Master Taiyi, should I send someone to call him over?"


    The lord of Mashan City asked respectfully.


    "No, that will only scare the snake away."


    Taiyi shook his head resolutely.


    The Lord of Mashan City nodded slowly and said, "That''s true."


    If Xiao Ning really has the ability to deal with that monster, or even Xiao Ning is the creator of that monster, then he really shouldn''t be hastily alarmed.


    Otherwise who knows what will happen next.


    "However, Master Taiyi, if we hold back like this, will we give him an opportunity?"


    The lord of Mashan City said worriedly.


    Tai Yi turned his head and glanced at him, said calmly: "Don''t worry about this matter, I will deal with it myself."


    "Okay, then there is Master Lao Taiyi."


    The lord of Mashan City hurriedly agreed.


    It would be best if Tai Yi was willing to carry out this matter to the end, and the Lord of Mashan City wished for it.


    So if you tell him to leave it alone, he will naturally listen to the order honestly.


    Otherwise, if you continue to meddle blindly, what if it doesn''t help.


    "You go back first."


    Tai Yi ordered again.


    The lord of Mashan City hastily bid farewell, and then left Taiyi''s residence.


    Taichi continued to admire the scenery outside the window through the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    He was suspicious of Xiao Ning, not because Xiao Ning was too calm in the incident at that time, but also because Xiao Ning''s martial arts practice was too wrong.


    No matter how he thinks about it now, he feels that martial arts is like cultivating immortals.


    Although, Xiao Ning specifically explained that his master was inspired by ancient books to create such a martial art.


    But Taichi always felt that there was something wrong with this explanation.


    "But even if he is a cultivator, he shouldn''t be related to such a monster. What important information is he missing?"


    The reason why Tai Yi dare not make a conclusion is mainly because all this has surpassed his cognition.


    He knew everything about immortal cultivators and warriors, but he had never heard of such a monster resurrected from a corpse in the world.


    If Xiao Ning was a cultivator, then he shouldn''t have anything to do with that monster, after all, none of the cultivators he knew had such abilities.


    Unless there are other extraordinary powers in this world, and Xiao Ning has come into contact with such extraordinary powers.


    "It''s not impossible!"


    Tai Yi touched his chin, and thought to himself: "What if Xiao Ning really came into contact with such an extraordinary power?"


    What he thought in his heart was that since he was lucky enough to get a great opportunity to break through all the way and finally possess the current formidable strength, it is not impossible for Xiao Ning.


    It''s just that Xiao Ning''s opportunities are quite different from his.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t verify this..."


    Taiyi slowly turned his head to look in the direction of Mashan Martial Arts Hall.


    It is impossible for him to call Xiao Ning in front of him now, and then force him to question him.


    After all, it''s possible for things to get out of hand.


    But if you don''t do this, there is no other better way, because there are only so many clues at present.


    "It seems that we can only stare at him firmly, and observe him for a while before we talk."


    Taiyi gradually made up his mind.


    Xiao Ning''s Mashan Martial Arts Gym is opposite the square in front of the City Lord''s Mansion, so he can see it from here.


    Therefore, Tai Yi decided to keep a close eye on Mashan Wuguan for a while, and use his powerful spiritual sense to monitor and observe Xiao Ning.


    I believe that after observing this for a period of time, there will definitely be new gains.


    ¡­


    Mashan Wuguan.


    As soon as Xiao Ning returned to the martial arts hall, he went straight back to his room.


    At the moment he is taking a seat in the room.


    "Taiyi continues to investigate like this, sooner or later he will find me, and he must immediately think of a solution."


    Xiao Ning didn''t know that Tai Yi had already doubted him through various details, but, based on the information he had before, he could also accurately judge Tai Yi''s next move.


    Undoubtedly, Tai Yi will soon place all doubts on him, after all, he is the most special person in this Mashan City.


    As long as Tai Yi firmly believes that the target of the monster is this Mashan City, then he will definitely be targeted in the end.


    "Maybe, this guy is already eyeing me now."


    Xiao Ning turned his head slowly, and glanced in the direction of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Frowning slightly, thoughts flashed through his mind.


    For him now, there are three options.


    The first choice is to continue to hang on, as long as he hangs on for a month or two, he will be able to break through to the Nascent Soul realm smoothly.


    Although his strength is still not as good as Taiyi, it will be different with the addition of a flesh and blood monster.


    The second option is to leave Mashan City quietly, as if you have never been here before.


    It''s just that if this is the case, you have to find another city to implement your plan, and everything has to start from scratch.


    Moreover, whether it can be achieved is still a question.


    Because Taiyi will definitely not allow any resident in Mashan City to leave Mashan City.


    This is the second choice, and the third choice is to use the method of flesh and blood resurrection now, kill all the disciples in the martial arts hall, and resurrect them into a powerful monster.


    There is no doubt that as soon as a monster appears, Tai will definitely attack, so as long as you make this choice, you must face Tai.


    However, Xiao Ning felt that he still had some chances of winning, because there were many people in this city, as long as he kept using the method of resurrection of flesh and blood to repair the monster''s injuries, he would have a chance to slowly drag Tai Yi down.


    Thinking back to when he was in no man''s land, it was because there were monsters besieging him all the time, and he couldn''t kill him no matter how hard he tried, so he finally became Hanhen on the spot.


    Using this wheel warfare method can also pose a huge threat to Tai Yi.


    "No, none of these three options are appropriate."


    Xiao Ning shook his head secretly.


    "The first option doesn''t have enough time, and the second and third options are too risky..."


    All three options have huge problems.


    Xiao Ning felt that if he took the risk to choose one of the methods, if he failed, his life would be in danger.


    So he didn''t want to make a choice rashly.


    "Perhaps it can be done like this!"


    Suddenly, a flash of inspiration flashed in Xiao Ning''s mind, and he came up with a good idea.


    "I can combine the latter two methods, first create a monster to confuse Taiyi, and then escape while taking advantage of the chaos."


    "When the time comes, if you''re lucky, Tai Yi won''t even know that I''ve escaped, and will think that I might have died in that chaotic battle."


    Thinking of this, UU Reading Xiao Ning suddenly sat up straight, thinking carefully.


    After thinking about it repeatedly, he felt more and more that this idea was feasible.


    As long as it is implemented properly, there is a high probability of getting out safely.


    "There are so many people in Mashan City, enough to consume a lot of Taiyi''s time. The chances of me leaving safely are very high!"


    Xiao Ning made up his mind and decided to adopt this method tonight.


    When it was dark, he used the method of resurrection of flesh and blood, first killed all the disciples in the martial arts hall, and created a monster strong enough to fight with Tai Yi.


    Then continue to kill other residents in the city and use their flesh and blood to repair the monster''s injuries.


    As for him, he could take advantage of the chaos and escape.

 Chapter 1385： despair

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the Jidao Martial Arts Modifier!


    In the middle of the night.


    The third floor of the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Tai Yi has been sitting on the bed, but his spiritual consciousness has swept across the entire Mashan City, mainly focusing on the Mashan Martial Arts Hall.


    Obviously, the object of his attention is Xiao Ning in the Mashan martial arts gym.


    At this time Xiao Ning was also sitting in his room.


    "This man''s martial arts is definitely the cultivation of immortals!"


    Taiyi thought to himself.


    After observing like this, he felt more and more that the kung fu practiced by Xiao Ning was an immortal kung fu.


    It''s not the martial arts created after reading ancient books.


    There is absolutely no martial art in this world that looks like this.


    "It seems that this person is a cultivator, so I said, what are young warriors doing here?"


    "But if he is a cultivator, there should be no need to come here. Why?"


    No matter what, Tai Yi couldn''t figure out Xiao Ning''s thoughts.


    The main reason was that he didn''t know the means of resurrection, so naturally it was impossible to know Xiao Ning''s real purpose.


    "I''ll meet him tomorrow."


    Tai Yi made up his mind.


    After that, he stopped thinking about it and continued to practice with great concentration, but his spiritual consciousness was still placed on Xiao Ning.


    Inside the Mashan martial arts hall.


    Xiao Ning concentrated on practicing Ziyun True Kung Fu.


    Regarding Tai Yi''s surveillance of him, he had actually guessed it a long time ago, but he didn''t bother to deal with it.


    After all, he will do it in the middle of the night.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    Before I knew it, it was twelve o''clock in the middle of the night.


    "it''s time."


    Xiao Ning groaned slightly.


    At the same time, the Mashan martial arts hall was elsewhere.


    Xiao Ning''s disciples all live in Datongpu. At this moment, these disciples are in a deep sleep, and no one knows that their fate is about to usher in a huge turning point.


    Suddenly, the body of one of the disciples exploded and exploded into a cloud of blood.


    Immediately, flesh and blood splattered, and blood splashed onto other sleeping disciples.


    Immediately afterwards, the disciple beside him also exploded.


    bang bang bang¡ª


    Explosions of flesh bodies bursting one after another, and in just a short while, everyone in the Datong shop exploded into pools of corpses.


    If someone enters here at this moment, they will see an extremely **** scene.


    There were pieces of flesh and blood everywhere on the floor and bed, some parts could be vaguely identified, and some body tissues could not be identified at all.


    In addition, the entire room, whether it was the wall or the ground, was soaked in blood everywhere, and the entire room was bright red.


    There was also an extremely pungent **** smell in the air.


    People with a slightly weaker mental quality will faint immediately after seeing this scene.


    At this time, a more terrifying scene happened.


    I saw these pieces of flesh and blood suddenly gathered towards the center of the room, moving quickly on the bed like countless ants were carrying these corpses.


    In just a short moment, these corpses gathered together.


    This is not over yet. After these corpses are gathered together, they start to be pieced together like building blocks, and they continue to rise layer by layer.


    Layer by layer, a small mountain of meat was soon revealed.


    Gradually, this meat mountain took some prototypes.


    Anyone here will see that this mountain of meat is showing a human-shaped outline, as if they are piecing together a human made of flesh and blood.


    Everything is the same as what happened at the gate of the city before.


    It''s just that the difference from that time is that the source of the body parts this time is not ordinary people, but immortal cultivators who have undergone preliminary cultivation.


    The physical body of a cultivator is naturally much stronger than that of ordinary people and ordinary wild animals.


    Because of this, the strength of the monster assembled this time far surpassed those monsters that Xiao Ning had encountered before.


    At this moment, the same thing is happening in other corners of Mashan City.


    Xiao Ning thought about it later, and felt that he couldn''t just create a monster, because that would make him a suspect in an instant.


    If multiple monsters are created in Mashan City at the same time like now, Taiyi will not be able to figure out who created these monsters.


    Although Xiao Ning will still be doubted, it is definitely much better than the original plan.


    "Help! Come on, there are monsters!"


    "Ah, here, what is it at this time?"


    "Run, run!"


    "..."


    Soon, there were bursts of exclamations and cries for help throughout Mashan City.


    This is because these flesh-and-blood monsters were noticed.


    After seeing these monsters, the residents of Mashan City immediately remembered what happened at the gate of the city.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that this kind of situation would happen to Master Taiyi in the city.


    It seems that the terrifying mysterious power is not afraid of Master Taiyi at all.


    For a while, Mashan City was full of noisy voices.


    The whole Mashan City seemed to be shaken, and it woke up from the darkness in an instant.


    And such a lively scene naturally caught Tai Yi''s attention in an instant.


    Tai Yi originally focused his attention on Xiao Ning, but now that Mashan City has frequent visions, he can''t see it.


    "How did these people die? How did these monsters come back to life?"


    Countless doubts appeared in Taiyi''s heart.


    Just now he carefully observed the birth process of one of the monsters, but he couldn''t figure it out after watching it for a long time.


    Not to mention that he didn''t understand how the monster was born, even how those people were torn apart out of thin air, he didn''t know at all.


    It can be said that all this has gone far beyond his cognition.


    In the education he has received since he was a child, there has never been such a situation.


    "All of this is really the same as those people described. What''s going on?"


    Tai was completely confused.


    "My master can be regarded as a well-informed person, but he never told me about these things, and presumably he has never encountered such a thing..."


    "Is this because my master knew but didn''t tell me, or did he not know at all?"


    Taiyi had already jumped off the bed at this time, and came to the window to overlook the scene outside the window.


    At this time, he didn''t have time to pay attention to Xiao Ning, all his attention was on those monsters popping up all over the city.


    At this moment, there was a knock on his door.


    "Master Taiyi, Master Taiyi!"


    The shout of the city lord of Mashan City sounded outside the door.


    Tai waved his hand and directly opened the door in the distance.


    Outside the door, the city lord of Mashan City was stunned for a moment, and then he said anxiously to Tai Yi: "Master Tai Yi is not good, many people died suddenly in the city, those people... those people have all turned into monsters!"


    "I already know."


    Tai Yi calmly replied.


    Seeing that Tai Yi was so calm, the Lord of Mashan City immediately relaxed a little.


    He walked in front of Tai Yi in two steps in three steps, and asked, "Master Tai Yi, what should we do now?"


    "Don''t worry, these monsters are nothing to fear."


    Tai Yi calmly replied.


    It was precisely because these monsters could not pose a threat to him that he did not panic at all.


    At this moment, what he is most concerned about is how these monsters came from.


    That was all he wanted to know more than anything else.


    "Master Taiyi, I still need you to help me when the time comes."


    The Lord of Mashan City said very respectfully.


    For such a supernatural power, he has no way to deal with it at all, and can only turn to Tai Yi for help.


    Fortunately, Tai Yi has always been calm and calm, just now he said lightly that these monsters are not to be feared.


    Presumably, as long as Tai Yi made a move, all the monsters that emerged in the city would definitely die.


    Just like Tai Yi killed the monster one by one at the gate of the city last time.


    Thinking of this, the Mayor of Mashan City immediately leaned against Tai Yi again.


    At this time, no one should let him stay away from Tai Yi, he knew very well in his heart that only by staying with Tai Yi would he have a chance of survival.


    Tai Yi didn''t have time to pay attention to the Mayor of Mashan City, and continued to focus on those monsters.


    At this time, the residents of Mashan City were still dying, and after they died, their corpses were quickly pieced together into monsters.


    Taiyi didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity to observe, so he watched it very carefully now.


    However, no matter how he looked at it, he couldn''t figure out how those people died, nor how those monsters were born.


    The city lord of Mashan City waited anxiously, and asked, "Master Taiyi, please help us save the people of Mashan City."


    Tai Yi said indifferently: "Now is not the time, wait until I figure out the origin of these monsters."


    "But..." the city lord of Mashan City looked at the chaos outside the city, and said anxiously: "Master Taiyi, if this continues, the entire people in Mashan City will probably die."


    Tai Yi turned his head to look at him slowly after hearing the words, and said, "If you don''t understand the origin of the monsters, then even if you kill these monsters, new monsters will still be born. Do you think you can survive at that time?"


    Hearing this, the Mayor of Mashan City was immediately speechless.


    I have to admit that what Tai Yi said was very reasonable.


    Just like after getting rid of the monster that the horse thief turned into last time, so many monsters appeared again now.


    So as long as the source problem is not solved, then don''t expect to live in peace.


    The lord of Mashan City didn''t say any more, just kept quiet and watched the scene outside the window.


    Taichi also continued to concentrate on observing the monster that was still being born.


    At this moment, Mashan City can be described as a purgatory on earth. There are panicked people running around everywhere, and there are calls for help.


    No one knows who will die next, or when this will end.


    At first, some people pinned their hopes on Tai Yi, but after Tai Yi did not act for a long time, they have fallen into complete despair.


    "If this continues... if this continues..."


    The Lord of Mashan City stood by the window and muttered to himself, unable to bear to look directly at the scene outside the window.


    And at this moment, a scream suddenly came from downstairs in the City Lord''s Mansion.


    Tai Yi and the city lord of Mashan City looked down together, and found that a guard of the city lord''s mansion exploded out of thin air, turning into blood and corpses all over the place.


    And that scream came from a nearby maid.


    She happened to see the scene where the guard''s body exploded, so she screamed instinctively.


    At this time, her scream not only attracted the attention of Tai Yi and the city lord of Mashan City, but also the attention of other guards and servants in the city lord''s mansion.


    However, before everyone had time to react, someone exploded out of thin air.


    This time both Tai Yi and the city lord immediately saw it very clearly.


    The man was standing on the ground well, but suddenly there was a bang and it exploded into a ball of blood.


    It was as if something explosive had exploded in that person''s body.


    "This... this, what is going on here?"


    Immediately, the city lord turned pale with fright, and instinctively wanted to back away not to look at the scene outside.


    And Tai Yi still stared intently at the movement below.


    At this time, people were still dying out of nothing, and blood flowers exploded everywhere.


    Taiyi observed all these carefully, trying to see through the mysteries and find out the truth.


    It''s a pity that even if he was allowed to observe so closely, he couldn''t figure out the reason at all.


    These people seem to die not from external forces, but from an explosion themselves.


    Inside the Mashan martial arts hall.


    Xiao Ning, who was in the room, frowned slightly, and was trying his best to use the method of resurrection.


    Creating so many monsters at the same time would consume a lot of his energy, so he didn''t think about anything else at this time.


    "Tai Yi absolutely can''t see through my methods. This is far beyond his imagination and cognition."


    Xiao Ning thought proudly.


    At that time in the no-man''s land, he was also trying to decipher the principle of the resurrection of flesh and blood, but with his knowledge at the time, he couldn''t figure out the root cause at all.


    You know, he is an immortal cultivator who has resurrected two lives.


    Even if he couldn''t figure out the reason with his knowledge, then Tai Yi must also be impossible to figure it out.


    After all, Tai Yi is only powerful, but his knowledge is not much higher than him.


    "Taiyi, don''t worry, there will be more exciting things later, you will never think of them!"


    Xiao Ning laughed secretly.


    He knew very well in his heart that Tai Yi must have regarded him as a cultivator.


    If it''s before tonight, it''s not a good thing.


    But in the present situation, this is an excellent thing.


    Because Tai Yi regards him as a cultivator, it is difficult to think that he did all this.


    After all, normal immortal cultivators do not have such means.


    As Xiao Ning expected, Tai Yi had completely ignored Xiao Ning at this time, and instead focused all his attention on the people who kept dying and the monsters who kept being born.


    "No, I don''t understand at all, I don''t understand at all!"


    Taiyi shook his head again and again.


    He finally gave up, because with his current knowledge, it was impossible to figure out the principle.


    What he has to do now is to quickly make a choice, whether to kill the monsters that keep popping up, or continue to observe for a while to see if all the people in Mashan City will die.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, Yeguo Reading, install the latest version. ¡¿


    Beside Taiyi, UU Reading Mashan City City Lord is really anxiously waiting.


    Not only was he anxious, but he was also terribly afraid.


    After all, this trend of death shows no sign of stopping at all, and it will definitely be his turn to die.


    "Master Taiyi, Master Taiyi, please save us!"


    The lord of Mashan City begged for help urgently.


    However, Tai Yi just gave him a cold look without any response.


    It wasn''t until this moment that the owner of Mashan City knew that they were just a group of tools in Tai Yi''s eyes.


    Taiyi didn''t take their lives seriously at all.


    In other words, Tai Yi cares most about the principles behind all of this, rather than them, the residents of Mashan City. 3

 Chapter 1386： reasonable inference

    , the fastest update to the latest chapter of the Jidao Martial Arts Modifier!


    "Master Taiyi, please save us!"


    The lord of Mashan City prayed again.


    Although Tai Yi obviously didn''t take their lives seriously, there was no way he could do anything except ask Tai Yi for help.


    Only Tai Yi, a cultivator of immortals, can save them, and the others can''t count on it at all.


    Tai Yi still ignored the Mayor of Mashan City, and still looked at the scene outside the window.


    At this time, he was still pondering the origin of these monsters.


    Although he couldn''t figure out the principle at all, he could get some more clues if he observed more.


    Inside Mashan City.


    At this moment, Mashan City is full of roars of monsters, and people''s cries for help can be heard endlessly.


    The remaining residents of Mashan City ran to the city wall in desperation, trying to escape through the city gate.


    However, the flesh-and-blood monsters had already blocked all the city gates, and everyone had no way to escape.


    After people ran to the city wall, they fell into complete despair looking at the unattainable city wall.


    The people on the city wall were also very helpless at this time.


    Because the city wall was too high, they didn''t know how to climb down the city wall and escape.


    Jumping directly will undoubtedly fall to death, even if you don''t die, you will be disabled.


    And the way down is blocked by monsters of all sizes, it is simply a dead end.


    It can be said that Mashan City at this moment has completely become an isolated island.


    People on the island don''t even think about leaving, they can only wait for death.


    Of course, strictly speaking, there is still a way to escape, and that is to fly from the sky.


    But besides Tai Yi, who in Mashan City has the ability to fly into the sky?


    not a single one.


    So all that awaits them is death.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    Residents in Mashan City are still dying, and correspondingly, monsters are constantly being born.


    The dead residents all became monsters.


    But when almost half of the person is dead, this process is suddenly interrupted.


    No new inhabitants die, no new monsters are born.


    This is because Xiao Ning has reached his limit.


    With his current strength, he can no longer create new monsters.


    "If I can step into the Nascent Soul Realm, I can definitely turn everyone in the city into monsters, but it''s a pity..."


    At this moment, Xiao Ning once again had a strong desire for strength.


    In this world, only strength is everything, and everything else is meaningless.


    "The next step is to implement the next plan."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    His main purpose in doing this was to escape from under Tai Yi''s skin.


    And this is just beginning now.


    Mashan City City Lord''s Mansion.


    Taichi was still standing by the window, watching the scene through the window.


    The **** scenes fell in his eyes, but he was not shaken in the slightest.


    After all, for him, the death of all these mortals is not a pity.


    "It still doesn''t work, there are no new clues."


    Tai shook his head slowly.


    This has been observed for so long, but unfortunately no new clues have been found.


    He still doesn''t know how these monsters were born, nor how the residents of Mashan City died.


    In other words, there is no need to continue to observe now.


    "and many more!"


    Suddenly, Taiyi noticed a problem.


    That is, no new monsters seem to be born now, and no one dies in the same way as before.


    Everything seemed to pause.


    "Is that mysterious power unsustainable, or does it think these monsters are enough?"


    Tai Yi couldn''t help guessing.


    In addition to this problem, he now has another


    question.


    That''s exactly what the next move of these monsters will be.


    Since these monsters were born, they just blocked the city gates to prevent the residents of Mashan City from escaping.


    No action other than that.


    No matter how you look at it, it''s strange.


    However, just as Tai Yi was thinking this way, he suddenly discovered that the monster inside Mashan City suddenly charged towards the City Lord''s Mansion.


    At a glance, you can see crazy running monsters everywhere.


    The city lord of Mashan City was terrified when he saw this scene.


    "Why... these monsters... why are they all coming here?"


    The monster came fiercely, looking like it was about to flatten the entire city lord''s mansion, just looking at it made people despair.


    At this time, the city lord of Mashan City suddenly reacted, and quickly turned his head to look at Tai Yi.


    He thought in his heart, could it be that these monsters are all here to make trouble for Tai Yi?


    Thinking about it carefully, it was true, Taiyi killed the monster right away, he must have been hated by the monster.


    Thinking of this, the Mayor of Mashan City immediately regretted it.


    He felt that it was safe enough to be by Taiyi''s side, so he came to look for Taiyi at the first time, but the current situation was completely opposite to what he had imagined in his mind.


    "Master Taiyi, what should we do? Those monsters are rushing over!"


    The lord of Mashan City said anxiously.


    Tai Yi''s backhand was a slap, directly sending him flying backwards.


    With a bang, the owner of Mashan City hit the wall hard, and then quickly slid down to the ground.


    This slap made his mouth crooked, and he couldn''t speak at all, he could only sit on the ground and scream.


    Tai didn''t even bother to look at the Mayor of Mashan City, and continued to stare at the monsters running towards him.


    He is still looking for clues, looking for patterns, trying to figure out the motives and origins of these monsters.


    After all, in his opinion, these monsters can''t pose a threat to him. The only thing that can really threaten him is the mysterious power that creates these monsters.


    But unfortunately, after observing carefully for a while, he finally couldn''t find any clues or rules.


    "Forget it, let''s get rid of these monsters first."


    Without thinking about it, Tai Yi suddenly broke through the window and flew directly towards the surging army of monsters.


    In the blink of an eye, he blocked the path of the monster army and attacked decisively.


    Inside the Mashan martial arts hall.


    Xiao Tran watched this scene quietly, a smile could not help but flash across the corner of his mouth.


    "This is the time!"


    Thinking of this in his heart, he moved and ran towards the outside of Mashan City at high speed.


    Among the monsters he made, the strongest one was the one made by martial arts disciples.


    The other monsters are weak, and their main function is to help the most powerful monster heal its injuries.


    And now, this powerful monster has already stood in a ball with Tai Yi.


    "Why is this one so amazing?"


    After Tai Yi met the monster for the first time, he quickly noticed the strength of this powerful monster.


    Unlike other monsters, this powerful monster is far stronger.


    Other monsters with ten or twenty heads are not as good as this one.


    "It seems that this one is the leader."


    Tai Yi shot with all his strength, chasing after this powerful monster.


    The other monsters restrained Tai Yi, and at the same time blew themselves up one after another, turning into countless corpses to repair the injury of that powerful monster.


    At the same time, new residents died in Mashan City, and their corpses were quickly pieced together into a brand new monster.


    After a fierce battle with Tai Yi, he also saw it clearly.


    It turned out that the other party wanted to fight with him.


    The current situation is equivalent to that all the residents of Mashan City are fuel, driving that powerful monster to fight him.


    "It seems that I need to be the first


    Kill all the residents of Mashan City in one step. "


    Taiyi suddenly thought of it.


    These residents of Mashan City are just tools in his eyes, and they are not worth pity at all.


    So he didn''t have the slightest psychological burden to do it.


    However, when he moved and tried to kill the remaining residents of Mashan City, the powerful monster entangled him tightly, making him unable to get away.


    "It''s quite cooperative."


    Taiyi groaned.


    These monsters seem to share a brain with each other, and they cooperate seamlessly.


    But after discovering this, he also came to a clear conclusion in his heart.


    That is, these monsters are all controlled by that mysterious force.


    If you don''t get rid of this mysterious force, you can''t completely solve these monsters.


    Of course, killing all the monsters can also solve this problem.


    But obviously this is not a good way.


    One is that there are a lot of monsters. As long as the residents of Mashan City don''t die, new monsters will always be born.


    The second is that the world is so vast, even if the monsters in Mashan City are eliminated, the mysterious force can find a new city to create new monsters.


    Unless all the people in this world are killed, there will always be endless monsters.


    So there is one and only way to solve the problem, and that is to find out the mysterious power that controls these monsters.


    "Where is that mysterious power hiding?"


    While Tai Yi was fighting the monster, his mind was spinning and analyzing quickly.


    It''s a pity that there are too few clues now, so no matter how he analyzes it, he can''t analyze the results.


    At this moment, he is completely passive.


    But after thinking about it for a while, he suddenly had a flash of inspiration and thought of a new angle.


    "Even if these monsters fight me one after another, it is impossible to kill me, so what is their purpose?"


    "Or, what is the mysterious force behind these monsters thinking?"


    This is a whole new angle of thinking.


    Tai Yi was only focused on finding out the mysterious power behind these monsters, and completely forgot to think about the motives of these monsters.


    Now after thinking about it carefully, I realized that there was a serious problem with the motives of these monsters.


    With the strength of these monsters, it is impossible to kill him. Even if all the residents of Mashan City are made into monsters, they will not be able to kill him in the end.


    In other words, the only thing these monsters could do was hold him back for a while.


    So the question came, why did these monsters hold him back?


    What is the purpose of holding him back?


    "Could it be that the mysterious power that controls these monsters needs this time to escape?"


    Tai Yi frowned, suddenly thinking of this.


    Only in this way can everything be explained, otherwise it is impossible to explain the purpose of these monsters to hold him back.


    "In this way, the strength of that mysterious force should not be as good as mine, otherwise there is no need to do so."


    Taiyi continued to analyze following this new conclusion.


    The opponent needs to control these monsters to hold him back, which only shows that the opponent''s strength is not as good as him.


    Moreover, this also reveals a very important clue.


    That is, the mysterious force controlling these monsters is now busy fleeing.


    "That''s right, the mysterious force is not as strong as me, so I need to escape, and it is precisely because of my strength that I need to control these monsters to drag me, otherwise there is no need to make such trouble."


    "In that case...could it be that young warrior playing tricks?"


    Suddenly, Tai Yi thought of Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning''s strength is not as good as his, and the martial arts he learned are also very strange, as if they are cultivating immortals.


    So Xiao Ning was very suspicious.


    Thinking of this, he


    Fighting monsters while exploring the Mashan Martial Arts Hall.


    After such a search, he immediately found that Xiao Ning had disappeared.


    The entire Mashan Martial Arts Hall was empty, and there was no sign of Xiao Ning at all.


    "Is he dead or has he run away?"


    Taiyi was puzzled.


    "Look again!"


    Tai Yi''s consciousness moved quickly, carrying out a blanket search in the entire Mashan City.


    After searching like this again, he found that Xiao Ning could not be seen in any corner of Mashan City.


    In other words, Xiao Ning either died and became part of the monster, or left Mashan City while taking advantage of the chaos.


    "There are both possibilities, but the possibility of the latter is far greater than the former."


    Taiyi quickly analyzed in his heart.


    Xiao Ning is so powerful that these monsters can''t do anything to him at all, so as long as he doesn''t die and become a monster, then escaping from Mashan City is a breeze.


    And Taiyi thought that Xiao Ning should not have turned into a monster.


    Because he had been paying attention to Xiao Ning at the beginning, when most of the disciples in Mashan Martial Arts Gym died, Xiao Ning was still in the room and nothing happened.


    It can be seen from this that the probability of Xiao Ning surviving is far greater than the probability of dying.


    "It must have escaped!"


    "In this case, his suspicion is very high, and he is very likely to be the real culprit who manipulated these monsters."


    Taichi finally made a decision.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly flew out of Mashan City.


    Seeing this, the powerful monster rushed forward, trying to prevent Tai Yi from leaving.


    At the same time, new monsters came from other directions, trying to stop Tai Yi.


    Taiyi had no choice but to continue to fight these monsters.


    The strength of these monsters is not as good as his, but there are too many of them, and he will not be able to deal with them in a short time.


    Another point is that the powerful monster''s injuries have been repaired all the time, and it can''t be killed at all.


    It is estimated that they can only escape after the residents of Mashan City are almost dead.


    "court death!"


    Tai Yi yelled, and UU Reading used all his strength to fight these monsters.


    He had figured it out now, if he didn''t kill all these monsters, he wouldn''t even think about leaving Mashan City.


    So the top priority is to kill monsters as soon as possible, and let as many monsters die as possible in the shortest time.


    pom pom pom ¡ª


    Explosions continued in Mashan City.


    Taiyi frantically attacked the continuous stream of monsters.


    After such a bitter battle, the residents in Mashan City were completely wiped out, and the number of monsters dropped to half.


    And the remaining monsters could no longer stop Taiyi from going or staying, so Taiyi moved and flew towards the outside of Mashan City at the fastest speed.


    At this moment, there is only one thought in his mind, that is to quickly find Xiao Ning.


    wap.

 Chapter 1387： evil thoughts

    After Xiao Ning left Mashan City, he flew all the way west.


    "Maybe Tai Yi will still suspect me in the end, but this is enough to delay him for a while."


    Xiao Ning was thinking while running.


    Tai Yi is not a fool, he will definitely deduce based on various clues, and finally deduce that he, Xiao Ning, is the culprit of everything.


    However, Xiao Ning is not worried about this, because he has bought enough time.


    This time is enough for him to escape from Mashan City and hide in the depths of Tianshan Prairie.


    Xiao Ning ran wildly.


    After running for a while, he took advantage of the night to fly into the sky and escape from the sky.


    In this way, they escaped until the dawn of the next day.


    The moment Dongfang showed his belly white, Xiao Ning quickly fell to the ground and continued to advance from the ground.


    Suddenly, he saw a small town appearing in front of him.


    "This town is all alone here...go inside and have a look."


    Xiao Ning quickly made up his mind and ran directly towards the town.


    The whole night had passed, and Tai must have been shaken off.


    But we can''t let our guard down now, because Taiyi must be looking for him everywhere, and it is still possible to find him here.


    Of course, at this time, as long as one hides deep underground, Tai Yi can''t be found.


    The reason why Xiao Ning wants to enter the town now is because he heard someone in the town mention Lin Yu''s name from a distance.


    "Shepherd Town."


    When he came to the entrance of the town, Xiao Ning looked up at the plaque at the entrance of the town.


    It turned out that this town was called Muyang Town.


    "Did Lin Yu come here?"


    At this time, Xiao Ning heard someone mention Lin Yu''s name again, so he had this guess in his heart.


    He guessed right, Lin Yu had indeed been to this place before.


    "Brother, where are you from?"


    Someone suddenly shouted.


    Xiao Ning turned his head and saw that it was a town guard who was shouting at him.


    "I was traveling and happened to pass by here."


    Xiao Ning said while walking towards the other party.


    "travel?"


    After a little bit of doubt, the town guard showed an expression of enlightenment.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning asked: "Have travelers been here before?"


    "That''s right, he''s also a young man with strong martial arts skills."


    The town guard nodded, and then asked, "Little brother, are you from the Central Plains?"


    "Yes." Xiao Ning affirmed.


    "Oh, he got it from it too."


    The town guard said.


    Xiao Ning noticed that when he said this, there seemed to be an expression of admiration on his face, it seemed that he had a lot of respect for that warrior.


    "What''s the name of the person you''re talking about? Is martial arts really strong?"


    Xiao Ning followed the other party''s words and asked.


    The town guard nodded heavily, and said reverently: "His name is Lin Yu, and he is very skilled in martial arts. He single-handedly wiped out the entire wolf blood gang."


    "Lin Yu?"


    Xiao Ning groaned.


    It seems that his guess is right. This Lin Yu is the Lin Yu he knows.


    I didn''t expect Lin Yu to come here.


    "Little brother, you seem to know him?"


    asked the town guard.


    When Xiao Ning was about to speak, an old man walked towards this side quickly.


    "Xiao Sun, who is he?"


    When the town guard heard this, he immediately turned his head away.


    After seeing the other person''s face clearly, he immediately said respectfully: "Uncle Qingtian, he came from the Central Plains, and happened to pass by here while traveling."


    "Central Plains!"


    Hearing the word Zhongyuan, Qingtian was immediately excited.


    Because Lin Yu, who had saved their town before, was from the Central Plains.


    "It turned out to be from Lin Yu''s hometown."


    Qingtian walked to Xiao Ning''s side with a smile.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning asked, "You all know Lin Yu?"


    "Yeah, how could you not know him!"


    Qingtian laughed and said, "If it wasn''t for Lin Yu, we in Muyang Town are still suffering from the Wolf Blood Gang."


    "By the way, little brother, I think you are also a warrior?"


    Qing Tian looked at Xiao Ning and asked.


    Xiao Ning nodded slightly and said, "That''s right."


    "Sure enough!" Qingtian said with a smile again: "I''m sure I''m not mistaken, you look as imposing as Lin Yu."


    Since dealing with Lin Yu, people in Qingtian and Muyang Town have a natural affection for the warriors in the Central Plains.


    After Qingtian finished speaking, he warmly invited: "Little brother, come to my house and have a drink of tea."


    "also."


    Xiao Ning agreed.


    He was going on his way in a hurry, but now that he heard about Lin Yu, it is necessary to inquire more.


    You must know that it was because of Lin Yu that he came into contact with the caravan, and finally entered the no-man''s land and encountered a great opportunity.


    Maybe we will have good luck this time.


    Even if there is no new opportunity, it can also take this opportunity to learn more about Lin Yu.


    Xiao Ning has an intuition that Lin Yu is the most powerful of all the cultivators, stronger than Taoist Tianbao, Bai Haoyuan and Taiyi.


    "Go, this way please!"


    Qingtian eagerly leads the way.


    Xiao Ning walked side by side with him, and they walked towards an alley to the north together.


    On the way, Qingtian asked, "What''s your name, little brother?"


    "You can call me Ning Xiao."


    Xiao Ning said.


    After speaking, he asked again: "What''s the name of the old gentleman?"


    "My name is Qingtian."


    Qingtian replied.


    "Oh." Xiao Ning snorted, and it turned out that Uncle Qingtian who was called by the town guard just now already had his full name.


    The two walked together all the way, and soon walked into the alley and came to Qingtian''s home.


    Qingtian''s wife Wu Ya immediately walked out of the house when she heard the commotion outside.


    "Wu Ya, his name is Ning Xiao, and like Lin Yu, he also traveled from the Central Plains..."


    Qingtian introduced it with a smile on his face.


    At the moment, in his mind, Xiao Ning is as good a person as Lin Yu, completely unaware that Xiao Ning slaughtered all the residents of Mashan City last night.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning was perfunctory while observing Qing Tian and Wu Ya.


    From their words, he could feel their respect for Lin Yu.


    In fact, not only them, but the town guard at the entrance of the town just now respects Lin Yu very much.


    It can be seen that Lin Yu has indeed been kind to this small town.


    "At that time, the people in the caravan also admired Lin Yu very much."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    At this moment, after Qing Tian finished his introduction, he hurriedly led Xiao Ning into the room.


    Qingtian''s wife, Wu Ya, enthusiastically prepared buttered tea and food.


    Xiao Ning followed Qing Tian to the house and sat down.


    After the two sat down, Xiao Ning took the lead to ask: "It''s true that Lin Yu wiped out the Wolf Blood Gang alone?"


    Of course he knew in his heart that this was true, because Lin Yu was a cultivator, and it was easy to kill ordinary people.


    He mainly wants to know the details, so that he can know Lin Yu better.


    On the other side, when Qingtian saw Xiao Ning asking about this matter, he immediately became very interested.


    "Of course, Lin Yu is definitely the strongest martial artist I have ever seen..."


    As soon as Qingtian''s chatterbox was opened, he began to talk incessantly.


    He didn''t know much about martial artists, so Lin Yu''s martial arts at that time shocked him a lot.


    Xiao Ning nodded slowly while listening.


    From Qingtian''s words, he found that Lin Yu didn''t show any special means at that time, at least he didn''t show any supernatural powers of a cultivator.


    So, either Lin Yu was not a cultivator at that time, or he was deliberately hiding his strength.


    Xiao Ning didn''t know which one was the correct answer.


    Because Lin Yu came to Muyang Town first, and then entered the no-man''s land later.


    If Lin Yu became stronger only by encountering a chance in no man''s land, then he might really be just a relatively strong warrior when he wiped out the wolf blood gang in Muyang town.


    "Uncle Qingtian, Uncle Qingtian!"


    When Qing Tian was talking vigorously, a clear and clear young girl''s voice suddenly came from outside the courtyard gate.


    When Qingtian heard this, he quickly looked outside.


    Xiao Ning also looked out following his line of sight.


    I saw a young girl standing there tall and graceful, about sixteen or seventeen years old, just at the age of budding.


    "who is she?"


    Xiao Ning asked.


    Qingtian stood up and said, "Her name is Qingqing."


    While speaking, Qingtian had already arrived at the door, and said to the girl in the distance: "Qingqing, come in."


    Qingqing walked into the room quickly.


    As soon as she entered the room, she secretly looked at Xiao Ning, obviously she came because of Xiao Ning.


    But he is not because of Xiao Ning, but because Xiao Ning, like Lin Yu, comes from the Central Plains.


    Until now, she still can''t forget Lin Yu.


    Xiao Ning naturally noticed Qingqing''s evasive gaze at this time.


    "Uncle Qingtian, I just heard at the gate of the town that Lin Yu''s fellow countrymen are coming."


    Qingqing took the initiative to speak.


    Qingtian smiled and said: "I knew you would come, but brother Ning Xiao is just like Lin Yu, a warrior from the Central Plains, and it''s not certain whether he is a fellow villager."


    After speaking, he turned his head to look at Xiao Ning.


    Qingqing asked: "Uncle Qingtian, is the Central Plains very big?"


    "Big, of course, bigger than our Tianshan Prairie."


    Qingtian replied quickly.


    Immediately afterwards, he began to introduce Qingqing''s situation to Xiao Ning.


    After Xiao Ning listened to it, he finally understood that it was because Lin Yu showed off his skills at that time, which made this young girl fall in love with Lin Yu.


    After clarifying this point, an evil thought suddenly flashed in his mind.


    "This little girl likes Lin Yu, so I''ll kill her!"


    Xiao Ning has always hated Lin Yu.


    Without him, it''s because Lin Yu stole Mu Xuelan''s heart.


    In the previous life, Mu Xuelan was Xiao Ning''s girlfriend, and in this life, for some reason, Lin Yu appeared in Mu Xuelan''s life before him, which made Mu Xuelan fall in love with Lin Yu.


    Because of this, it is impossible for Xiao Ning to forgive Lin Yu anyway.


    In his opinion, this is no different from the woman who robbed him.


    He had thought before that when he was strong enough, he would kill Lin Yu for revenge.


    If you can''t kill Lin Yu now, you can kill the woman who likes Lin Yu first.


    When Lin Yu is killed in the future, telling him about it will definitely make him more painful.


    At this time, Qingtian had already introduced the matter, so he invited Qingqing to sit down.


    It just so happened that Wu Ya also came over with food and buttered tea, and the four of them sat down together.


    "Brother Ning Xiao, you seem to know brother Lin Yu?"


    Qingqing keenly caught some of Xiao Ning''s micro-expressions. From these micro-expressions, she deduced that Xiao Ning should know Lin Yu.


    "That''s right."


    Xiao Ning didn''t deny it either, and nodded.


    When Qingqing heard this, her eyes lit up immediately, and she hurriedly asked, "brother Ning Xiao, where is brother Lin Yu now?"


    "In a place called Guanghai City, you must have never been there."


    Xiao Ning said.


    "Guanghai City..."


    It is true that Qingqing has never been to Guanghai City, but she has already written down the name in her heart.


    Seeing this, Qing Tian and Wu Ya suddenly felt bad.


    When Qingqing inquires about Lin Yu''s whereabouts, she must go after Lin Yu.


    Like the last time when Lin Yu left, Qingqing stole a horse by herself to chase Lin Yu, and finally all the young and middle-aged men in the town mobilized to find her back.


    Both of them thought in their hearts that they must tell Qingqing''s mother Zhuo Ma about this matter later, and let her look at Qingqing.


    "Brother Ning Xiao, is Guanghai City to the east?"


    Sure enough, Qingqing asked Xiao Ning about the whereabouts of Guanghai City.


    Seeing this, Qingtian stopped and said: "Qingqing, let Ning Xiao have a sip of tea first, it''s impolite of you to do so."


    As soon as Qingqing heard this, she instantly realized her gaffe, and quickly stopped talking.


    Qing Tian turned to look at Xiao Ning and said, "Little brother Ning Xiao, hurry up and drink to warm up your body."


    Xiao Ning drank a little butter tea casually, and then continued to inquire about Lin Yu''s affairs.


    The four of you exchanged words with each other.


    During this time, Qingqing also inserted a sentence or two from time to time.


    In this way, an hour passed without knowing it.


    Xiao Ning looked at the sky and felt that it was time to leave, so he said: "Thank you for the hospitality today, I will take a step first."


    "Brother Ning Xiao, why are you leaving in such a hurry?"


    Qingtian hurriedly asked to stay: "Stay here and have lunch before leaving."


    If it was before, he would never be worried about Xiao Ning going into the depths of the prairie alone, but after seeing Lin Yu''s strength, he no longer has such thoughts.


    He believes that Xiao Ning''s strength is enough to survive in the grassland.


    At this time, Wu Ya also asked to stay: "Ning Xiao, you just stay here overnight and leave tomorrow morning."


    Xiao Ning got up slowly, shook his head and said, "Let''s take a step first."


    "By the way, I want to give you something before I leave."


    Xiao Ning suddenly said mysteriously.


    Qingtian, Wuya and Qingqing were all taken aback.


    This Xiao Ning didn''t have any belongings, why did he suddenly say that he wanted to give them something?


    Of course, even if they wanted to die at this moment, they would never have thought that Xiao Ning was going to send them to die.


    "You''ll find out soon."


    The corner of Xiao Ning''s mouth curled into a faint smile.


    Immediately afterwards, he prepared to kill the three of them.


    But when he was mobilizing the true essence in his body, he was shocked to find that the meridians in his whole body seemed to be frozen.


    "what happened?"


    "I...why can''t I mobilize my true essence?"


    Xiao Ning was extremely shocked.


    He had never encountered such a thing, whether it was in his previous life or this life.


    You must know that not being able to activate the true essence means that he cannot perform Taoism, which is tantamount to becoming no different from ordinary people.


    "What''s going on? What''s wrong?"]


    Xiao Ning''s face was full of disbelief. UU reading


    With such a serious problem, how could he care that Qingtian and the others were watching him at this moment.


    He wants to find out the root of the problem quickly.


    After all, if this problem cannot be solved, it means that he has no chance to cultivate in his life.


    He will only be an ordinary person for the rest of his life.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The mobile version of Vertex Novels is updated the fastest website:

 Chapter 1388： 1 false alarm

    "Little brother Ning Xiao? Little brother Ning Xiao?"


    Seeing Xiao Ning standing there with a shocked look on his face, Qing Tian tried to shout twice.


    Xiao Ning didn''t say a word.


    Seeing this, Qingtian turned his head to look at Wuya and Qingqing, who immediately shook their heads slightly, expressing that they were also very strange.


    "Brother Ning Xiao, what''s wrong with you?"


    Qingtian asked again.


    Xiao Ning still didn''t respond at all.


    At this moment Xiao Ning is still in extreme panic, so he has no time to care about other things.


    After all, cultivation is the most important thing in his heart. Now that he can''t mobilize his true energy suddenly, doesn''t it mean that all his previous efforts have been in vain, and he will not be able to continue to cultivate in the future?


    For such a result, Xiao Ning could not accept it anyway.


    "What the **** is going on? Why was I fine when I came here, and suddenly..."


    Xiao Ning tried hard to remember.


    At dawn, he was still flying all the way in the sky, and he didn''t land on the ground until near the shepherd town.


    It had only been less than three hours in total, and it suddenly became like this.


    "Is there something wrong with this town?"


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning didn''t care about the expressions of Qing Tian and the others, he rushed out the door and came outside the house.


    As soon as he went out, he tried to activate the spell, but found that he still couldn''t activate the true energy in his body.


    All the meridians in the whole body seemed to be frozen, and it was impossible for the true essence to walk in them.


    Xiao Ning panicked even more.


    It can be said that he has never been so panicked in this life or in the last life.


    Even when facing death, he was not as panicked as he is now.


    In his mind, losing the strength he gained from penance is far more uncomfortable than dying.


    "What the **** is going on?! What the **** is going on!"


    Xiao Ning roared, his eyes were red and he ran along the alley.


    While running wildly, he was still trying to mobilize the true energy in his body, but no matter how hard he tried, it would not work.


    His strength seemed to have disappeared suddenly.


    "I do not believe!"


    "I don''t believe that I, Xiao Ning, will come to such a dead end!"


    Xiao Ning''s eyes seemed to shoot fire, he yelled and ran out of the town, even shouting out his real name in a panic.


    Qing Tian and the others who were chasing after him were puzzled for a while.


    "He just said his name is Xiao Ning?"


    "It seems so, I also heard the word Xiao Ning."


    "Xiao Ning, Ning Xiao, didn''t he tell us his real name at the beginning?"


    The three of Qingtian chatted while chasing quickly.


    Of course, they didn''t have time to think about it at this moment, they just kept this matter in their hearts.


    The three continued to chase Xiao Ning out of the town.


    But Xiao Ning''s speed is much faster than them after all, if you chase after them, you won''t be able to catch up.


    At the same time, other people in the town were also puzzled.


    Why was this Central Plains warrior who was fine just now suddenly become crazy.


    Could it be that this man is insane?


    On both sides of the street, the townspeople stopped involuntarily, pointing at Xiao Ning who was flying past.


    Xiao Ning ignored everyone''s gazes, and rushed out of the town eagerly.


    He now wants to know whether there is a problem with the town or with himself.


    To verify this, the only way to know is to go out of town and try it.


    Finally, after running wildly for a while, Xiao Ning arrived outside the town.


    Without hesitation, he mobilized the true energy in his body again.


    What surprised him was that the true energy in his body reacted this time, as if the meridians all over his body had been dredged suddenly.


    "There is something wrong with this town! There is definitely something wrong with this town!"


    Xiao Ning was ecstatic in his heart.


    If there is a problem with the town, not with me, it means that I have not been abolished, and I can still practice as usual in the future.


    At this moment, his whole body seemed to have collapsed, and he was extremely terrified.


    He was really scared to death just now, thinking that his life would be ruined like this, but now he finally knows that it was just a false alarm.


    After taking a few breaths, Xiao Ning slowly turned his head to look at Muyang Town.


    At this time, the three of Qingtian just chased to the entrance of the town.


    "Brother Ning Xiao, what''s wrong with you? Are you all right?"


    Qingtian asked with concern.


    From the beginning to the end, the three of them didn''t know what happened to Xiao Ning.


    They, like other townspeople in the town, also thought that Xiao Ning might be going crazy and went crazy all the way.


    But looking at Xiao Ning''s current appearance, his madness seems to have recovered.


    "Brother Ning Xiao?"


    Qingtian noticed Xiao Ning was looking at them with strange eyes, so he shouted again.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning''s mood was rather complicated.


    He had already developed a feeling of fear for this Muyang town, and he didn''t dare to step into Muyang town at all.


    But he also wanted to kill all the townspeople, lest these people reveal his whereabouts.


    "If they are left alone, if Taiyi chases here, they will definitely tell about my past."


    "But in this situation, I can''t enter the town to kill them..."


    Xiao Ning was really scared this time.


    He now felt that there was a very powerful force lurking in this town, and under the protection of this force, no one could touch a single hair of the townspeople.


    It''s just that he is not sure whether this force is evil or not.


    After all, tigers will cherish their food and will not let others touch it.


    "In any case, this force is not something I can compete with!"


    Xiao Ning thought in despair.


    Since he had the experience in the no-man''s land, coupled with this experience, he is now full of awe of the world.


    In his view now, this world is full of danger, full of powerful and terrifying things.


    With his current strength, only by being careful can he ensure his own safety.


    So, don''t even think about making plans for these townspeople in Shepherd Town today.


    "Forget it, let them live for a while, it''s more important for me to leave as soon as possible."


    Xiao Ning turned around resolutely, and then flew all the way to the distance.


    At the gate of the town, the three of Qingtian looked at Xiao Ning''s back quickly going away, and looked at each other again.


    At this time, many people had already gathered, all of them were curious.


    "Uncle Qingtian, what happened to that young man just now?"


    A middle-aged man asked about Qingtian Road.


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with him? Is he sick?"


    "It was really strange just now, he suddenly yelled and ran out."


    Others asked again and again.


    Qingtian glanced at everyone, shook his head and said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with him. At first, I just thought that he and Lin Yu were both warriors from the Central Plains, so I wanted to treat him well."


    "So it is!"


    Everyone suddenly realized.


    But when they heard about Lin Yu, they all became interested.


    "Uncle Qingtian, does that man know Lin Yu?"


    someone asked.


    However, as soon as he asked, someone answered, "the Central Plains is so big, he might not know Lin Yu."


    "No, he does know Lin Yu."


    Qingtian nodded.


    "Really? Does he really know Lin Yu? "


    Everyone became interested.


    Unexpectedly, this young man really knew Lin Yu.


    "Uncle Qingtian, what did he tell you, tell us quickly."


    "Yeah, tell us about it."


    Everyone asked eagerly.


    Qingtian saw that everyone was very interested, so he described the process of entertaining Xiao Ning in detail.


    On the other side, after running wildly for a while, Xiao Ning decisively flew into the sky and continued to move westward.


    He is really afraid of this Tianshan Prairie now, and he no longer dares to experiment with the resurrection of flesh and blood here.


    He now wants to go to more remote and remote places to kill people.


    So he is going to continue westward, to the countries of the Western Regions.


    ¡­


    at dusk.


    The townspeople of Muyang Town have already gone back to their homes to prepare their dinners.


    They no longer cared about Xiao Ning''s arrival.


    After all, Xiao Ning is just Lin Yu''s fellow villager, and has nothing to do with them in Muyang Town.


    But at this moment, a figure appeared at the gate of Muyang Town.


    The one who came was Taiyi.


    Tai Yi followed Xiao Ning''s trail all the way, and came here after finding it.


    He wasn''t sure whether Xiao Ning would be here, he just came over to ask as if he was trying his luck.


    "Young man, where are you from? Did you also travel from the Central Plains?"


    The town guard took the initiative to go up and ask.


    And his words immediately aroused Tai Yi''s vigilance.


    Under normal circumstances, the word "also" should not be said, so what the other party said can only mean that there are travelers from the Central Plains who have been here.


    Since he is a traveler from the Central Plains, it is most likely Xiao Ning.


    Because Xiao Ning came from the Central Plains.


    Even if Xiao Ning wears the clothes of the grassland people, his every move cannot escape the shadow of the Central Plains people.


    "Well, I came from the Central Plains, have you seen my companion?"


    Tai Yi took the initiative to go forward to inquire.


    When the town guard heard it, he immediately smiled and said, "I said I guessed right, you look like Zhongyuan, just like the person in the morning."


    "Oh?" Tai Yi also laughed and said, "The person you mentioned in the morning should be my companion. Is he with you now?"


    "No, he left in the morning. Speaking of it, he was really strange at the time. He suddenly yelled and yelled, his face was full of fear, and he didn''t know what he was afraid of."


    The town guard said carefully.


    Tai Yi suddenly became interested and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Hey, I''m not too clear about this matter, let Uncle Qingtian tell you, he personally entertained your friends."


    The town guard replied.


    "Uncle Qingtian, where does he live? Can you lead me to meet him?"


    Tai asked.


    Now he is very curious about what the town guard mentioned, and he really wants to know why Xiao Ning is showing a frightened expression.


    "Come with me."


    The town guard greeted.


    Afterwards, he led Taiyi all the way to the courtyard where Qingtian''s family lived.


    When they came to the gate of the courtyard, the smell of food was wafting from the courtyard.


    "Uncle Qingtian, Uncle Qingtian!"


    The town guard yelled twice.


    Immediately there was an echo from Qingtian, "Here we come!"


    Soon, Qingtian came to the gate of the courtyard quickly.


    As soon as he reached the gate of the courtyard, Qingtian noticed Taiyi beside the town guard.


    He immediately asked in doubt: "Who is this?"


    "Uncle Qingtian, he''s that Ning, Ning Xiao''s companion, and he wants to come over to ask you about Ning Xiao."


    The town guard explained.


    "Ning Xiao''s companion."


    Qingtian suddenly realized, and hurriedly greeted him: "Please come in quickly, go to the room and talk."


    Seeing this, the town guard said, "Uncle Qingtian, then I''ll go back first."


    "Well, you go back."


    Qing Tian nodded, and then led Tai Yi into the courtyard gate.


    Qing Tian asked directly as he walked: "Speaking of which, is your companion called Ning Xiao or Xiao Ning?"


    "Xiao Ning?" Tai Yi was alert.


    When he heard the name Ning Xiao just now, he thought he had made a mistake.


    In the blink of an eye, Qing Tian said the name Xiao Ning.


    "My companion is Xiao Ning."


    Tai said.


    "Sure enough, it''s Xiao Ning."


    Qingtian nodded slightly.


    Seeing this, Tai Yi asked, "What''s going on?"


    "It''s nothing. Your companion told us that his name was Ning Xiao at first, and then when he suddenly went crazy and fled to the town, he said that I was Xiao Ning or something. It seems that my name is actually Xiao Ning."


    Qingtian explained.


    Hearing this, Tai Yi understood that Xiao Ning deliberately made up a name to pretend to be someone else.


    It''s just that why did he suddenly say his name in such a good manner?


    With the abilities of these townspeople in this town, they shouldn''t be able to force him to tell the truth, right?


    Also, judging from Qingtian''s words, it doesn''t look like the people in the town forced him to reveal his real name, and he himself went crazy.


    "Uncle Qingtian, I want to find out what happened at that time, why did Xiao Ning suddenly go crazy?"


    Tai asked.


    "Well, I will definitely make it clear to you. I am also wondering."


    Qing Tian said while walking.


    While talking, the two had already entered the room, so Qing Tian asked Tai Yi to sit down.


    After making tea, Qing Tian began to talk about the morning''s events in detail.


    Tai Yi listened carefully, but he didn''t understand what happened to Xiao Ning until he finished listening.


    In his opinion, Xiao Ning also suddenly went crazy without any symptoms.


    "This little brother, Xiao Ning, does he have some kind of madness?"


    Qingtian asked curiously.


    Tai Yi shook his head slowly and said, "No."


    Of course he didn''t know if Xiao Ning was suffering from madness, but Xiao Ning was a cultivator, so it was impossible for him to contract these diseases like ordinary people.


    What made Xiao Ning crazy must have another reason.


    It''s just that no matter how much Taiyi thinks about it, he can''t figure out what the reason is.


    After all, this town looks very normal, and there is nothing strange about it.


    "Could it be that some mysterious force affected Xiao Ning''s mind?"


    Taiyi guessed in his heart.


    On the other side, seeing Taiyi''s negative answer, Qingtian said with a puzzled face: "That''s weird, why did Xiao Ning suddenly behave like that?"


    Tai Yi asked: "By the way, which direction did Xiao Ning go?"


    "To the west." Qingtian replied.


    "Thank you. UU Reading " Taiyi stood up and said, "Then I will take a step first."


    Now that it is impossible to get any extra clues from Qing Tian, ??Tai Yi decides to leave quickly to chase Xiao Ning.


    Knowing that Tai Yi was looking for his own companion, Qingtian got up and said, "At first I wanted to keep you for dinner, but now that you are like this, I won''t keep you anymore. I will send you to Zhenkou."


    "Need not."


    Tai said as he walked outside.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . The mobile version of Vertex Novels is updated the fastest website:

 Chapter 1389： The benefits of being strong

    After taking a few steps towards the door, Tai stopped suddenly again.


    Qing Tian thought that Tai Yi wanted to say something, so he took the initiative to ask: "What''s wrong?"


    Taiyi slowly turned his head to look at Qingtian.


    It occurred to him just now that no one in this town can stay, they must all be killed.


    After all, these people already know the existence of their immortal cultivators.


    "I''m sorry."


    Tai apologized expressionlessly, and then prepared to kill Qingtian.


    On the other side, after hearing Tai Yi''s inexplicable words, Qing Tian immediately froze in place.


    He had no idea that Tai Yi wanted to kill him, so he couldn''t figure out why Tai Yi would say this.


    In his opinion, Tai Yi is just as inexplicable as Xiao Ning at that time.


    At that time, Xiao Ning also suddenly said some confusing words, and then ran out of the town yelling like he was insane.


    But at the moment when Qingtian was stunned, Taiyi was incomparably shocked.


    He never expected that he would not be able to mobilize his true essence.


    When I came here, I was fine, but now I suddenly feel like I have lost my cultivation, and I can''t do anything.


    "What... what''s going on?"


    Taichi suppressed his shock and tried to remain calm.


    His brain was racing, trying to figure out the root of the problem.


    Like Xiao Ning, he immediately thought that something was wrong with his own people, so he was extremely frightened.


    But after calmly thinking for a while, he suddenly remembered what Qingtian said just now.


    He remembered Xiao Ning''s strange behavior mentioned by Qingtian and the townspeople.


    "Could it be that Xiao Ning just found out that he couldn''t mobilize his true essence?"


    Taiyi suddenly thought of this.


    Immediately afterwards, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that this possibility was very high.


    Maybe Xiao Ning suddenly found out that he had lost his cultivation, and that''s why he fell into madness for no reason.


    "Is there something wrong with this town? As long as people enter this town, they will lose their cultivation and become ordinary people?"


    "In that case, wouldn''t I..."


    Taiyi didn''t dare to think about it.


    He couldn''t accept the consequences of losing his cultivation.


    You must know that he went out to find someone to challenge him this time, because he was very satisfied with his own strength, so he wanted to find someone to verify.


    If he becomes like an ordinary person from now on, even worse than those defeated generals, then...


    Then he might as well be dead.


    Thinking of this, Taiyi suddenly felt cold from head to toe, and felt a chill all over his body.


    "Are you OK?"


    Seeing Taiyi''s complexion changing in a short period of time, Qingtian shook him slightly and asked.


    Tai Yi came back to his senses for a while, and took another look at Qing Tian.


    In Taiyi''s eyes at this moment, Qingtian is not an amiable old man at all, but a ferocious devil.


    He now feels that everyone in this town has a serious problem.


    Without thinking about it, Tai Yi made a quick decision, turned around and left.


    "Why is he like this?"


    Qingtian watched Taiyi rushing out the door, couldn''t help frowning.


    Then he hurried out, chasing Tai Yi all the way.


    Outside the yard, after Tai Yi went out, he ran all the way towards the entrance of the town.


    Like Xiao Ning at the time, Tai Yi now just wants to leave this Muyang Town as soon as possible.


    However, unlike Xiao Ning, his performance was much calmer, at least he didn''t yell because of the fear in his heart.


    Therefore, the townspeople in the town didn''t know that something happened to Qingtian''s house again.


    Tai Yi kept running wildly, getting closer and closer to the gate of the town, throwing Qing Tian far away.


    In the end, under the suspicious eyes of the two town guards, Tai Yi ran out of the gate of the town and rushed all the way to the depths of the grassland.


    [To be honest, I have been using Yeguo to read and read books recently, change sources, and read aloud with many timbres; both Android and Apple are available. ¡¿


    And after leaving Muyang Town, Tai Yi quickly tried to mobilize the true energy in his body, wanting to see if his cultivation had recovered.


    As a result, after this attempt, he was stunned again.


    "All right?!"


    "My strength has recovered?"


    Tai only found it unbelievable.


    He didn''t do anything, just left that shepherd town, and everything went back to normal.


    In this way, there is indeed a big problem in Shepherd Town.


    As long as people enter Shepherd Town, they will lose their cultivation, and once they leave Shepherd Town, they will return to normal.


    Now Taiyi is not interested in searching for Xiao Ning''s trace.


    Because to him, this Shepherd Town is more mysterious and more interesting.


    "What mystery is hidden in Muyang Town? Why do you lose your cultivation as soon as you enter the town?"


    Tai Yi stopped and turned to look at Shepherd Town not far away.


    At this moment, Qingtian and two town guards were standing at the gate of Muyang Town, looking at him from afar.


    Tai Yi was still in shock.


    Although his cultivation has recovered now, he dare not enter Muyang Town rashly, let alone deal with the townspeople of Muyang Town.


    He was afraid that his cultivation would be lost again.


    However, he will not leave now if he is asked to leave, because he really wants to find out what is wrong with this Shepherd Town.


    Maybe if we can figure out the secret of Muyang Town, then we can also know the origin of that monster.


    "Perhaps Xiao Ning is not the culprit of all this. This Muyang Town, or this Tianshan Prairie is the problem."


    Previously, Taiyi wanted to find Xiao Ning wholeheartedly because he felt that Xiao Ning had something to do with the birth of those monsters.


    But now, he felt that the real problem might be in this shepherd town.


    "I must figure this out!"


    Tai Yi secretly swore in his heart.


    ¡­


    At the same time, somewhere in the west of Tianshan Prairie.


    Xiao Ning flew in the sky without stopping, heading west.


    Now he doesn''t want to stay in the Tianshan Prairie at all, he just wants to reach the Western Region as soon as possible, and then find a place to settle down and practice well.


    In his mind, Tianshan Prairie has become a forbidden place, and all immortal cultivators should take the initiative to avoid this place.


    It kept flying all the way like this, and two days passed quickly.


    Two days later, Xiao Ning came to a modern metropolis.


    This place is no longer his homeland, but a strange country in the Western Regions.


    It''s just that Xiao Ning, as an immortal cultivator, naturally won''t be afraid of strangers like ordinary people, and quickly blended into the surrounding environment.


    In a lane.


    Xiao Ning sat down on the roadside steps, thinking about the next plan in his mind.


    His original plan was to come here to develop well, and to use the method of resurrection of flesh and blood to create a powerful monster while practicing.


    But now he feels that there is no need to worry about monsters, the most important thing is to practice and improve quickly.


    Otherwise, if Tai Yi finds this place all the way, he will soon find out that something is wrong.


    "If I continue to recruit disciples here to teach people to practice, Tai Yi will find something wrong at a glance when he comes over again."


    Xiao Ning knew very well that he had to keep a low profile as much as possible.


    Only after you have successfully stepped into the Nascent Soul realm can you act according to your original ideas.


    Otherwise, if Tai Yi finds it accidentally, it is very likely to lose his life.


    After all, his current strength is far inferior to Taiyi, even with the help of monsters, it is difficult to form an advantage over Taiyi.


    "That''s it, practice in a low-key manner first."


    No longer thinking about it, Xiao Ning immediately started to practice on the spot, trying to improve Ziyun''s real skills.


    With his current strength, eating is no longer important, even if he doesn''t eat for a month, it will be nothing, because he can already feed on Qi, and absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to make up for the lack of biological energy in his body.


    At this time, a young man and woman suddenly appeared at the entrance of the laneway.


    The two walked all the way talking and laughing, and before they knew it, they came to Xiao Ning not far away.


    "Ah! There''s someone there!"


    The young woman screamed.


    Xiao Ning just sat on the ground to practice, and the light in this alley was dim, so he couldn''t see clearly from a distance.


    It wasn''t until I got closer that I suddenly saw a person sitting on the ground.


    "Don''t panic, I''ll go and have a look first."


    The young man comforted the woman, then boldly took a few steps forward and got closer.


    It wasn''t until he walked in that he realized that this was a foreigner who looked completely different from the locals.


    "He won''t freeze to death?"


    asked the young woman behind the man.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take a look first."


    The young man comforted him again, and then moved a little closer to Xiao Ning.


    When he was only three steps away from Xiao Ning, the man stopped and did not dare to approach.


    After all, Xiao Ning''s sitting posture is a little weird, and he doesn''t have a local face, so he naturally doesn''t dare to get too close, for fear of accidents.


    "Shall we go out and call the police?"


    The young woman said worriedly again.


    The man didn''t reply, just looked back and forth at Xiao Ning.


    After looking at it carefully for a while, he preliminarily judged that Xiao Ning should not be a threat.


    Because Xiao Ning didn''t look strong, and Xiao Ning sat there motionless, making no sound, and seemed harmless to humans and animals.


    "Hi, what''s your name?"


    the man asked aloud.


    Xiao Ning didn''t reply.


    The man waited for a while and then asked, "Can you hear me?"


    Xiao Ning still didn''t answer.


    The man turned his head and looked at the young woman behind him.


    The young woman shook her head at him again and again, meaning to tell him not to ask any more questions, and it would be best to go out and call the police.


    The man ignored him, and quickly turned around to look at Xiao Ning again.


    But just when he was about to ask another question, Xiao Ning suddenly opened his eyes and stared at him.


    This scene startled him immediately, he instinctively took two steps back, and the woman behind him was so frightened that he almost cried out.


    At this time, Xiao Ning said, "What are you guys yelling about?"


    "Ah? So you can understand what we say?"


    The young man was taken aback.


    He thought Xiao Ning had a foreigner''s face, so he must not be able to understand the local dialect.


    As a result, I never thought that the other party not only understood, but also spoke very proficiently, with the same pronunciation as the locals.


    What he didn''t know was that Xiao Ning knew far more languages ??than this one.


    After Xiao Ning succeeded in cultivation in his previous life, he traveled to many places and learned many languages.


    This is just one of them.


    "If there''s nothing to do, hurry up and go."


    After Xiao Ning finished speaking, he closed his eyes again and concentrated on cultivating.


    He was too lazy to talk nonsense with these two young people.


    Seeing that Xiao Ning didn''t bother to talk to them at all, the young men and women shrugged helplessly at each other and spread their hands.


    "Let''s go."


    "Walk."


    The two quickly came together, then hugged each other and continued on their way.


    But before they took a few steps, two men appeared in front of them and stopped them.


    The young men and women took a closer look and found that the two men were playing with yellow knives in their hands, with malicious looks on their faces.


    "Walk."


    The young man hurriedly turned around with his arms around the young woman, wanting to return the way he came from.


    But when they turned around, they found that there were also two young men with fierce faces walking quickly from the other side of the alley.


    Obviously, the two of them are now surrounded by four gangsters.


    "What do you want? I can give you all the money, please let us go."


    The young man forced himself to be calm and said to the four gangsters.


    The four gangsters approached them step by step without saying a word.


    This kind of formation immediately frightened the two of them. The young woman shivered in the young man''s arms, while the young man looked panic-stricken and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    The four gangsters kept approaching, and after completely blocking the young couple, one of them said, "Money alone is not enough, your little girlfriend also borrowed us to play, and when we have a good time, we will let you go." leave."


    "No, please let us go."


    The young man pleaded.


    Seeing this, the four gangsters immediately burst out laughing.


    After laughing for a while, one of them threatened: "You have to waste one more word, don''t blame my knife for being disobedient."


    As he spoke, he turned the spring knife in his hand, and then stretched out his hand to the young man''s neck.


    Seeing this, the other three gangsters went to pull the woman in the arms of the young man.


    But at this moment, the three of them suddenly rolled their eyes, and instinctively grabbed their throats and kept stepping back.


    With a clatter.


    The yellow knife in the hand of the knife-wielding gangster also suddenly fell to the ground, stuck on his neck and kept retreating.


    This scene directly confused the young couple.


    They had no idea what was going on, but their rationality told them that now was a good time to escape.


    "Go, hurry!"


    The young man pulled the young woman and ran all the way to the exit of the alley.


    The four gangsters were already lying on the ground at this time, and the vitality in their eyes gradually dimmed.


    Until death came, they didn''t know why they died.


    After the four gangsters were all silent, Xiao Ning suddenly walked slowly to their side.


    "In this life, I must never lose my cultivation again!"


    Xiao Ning stared at the four corpses on the ground, UU reading www.uukanshu. com thought to himself.


    The experience in Muyang Town still made him terrified. He thought that if he had no self-cultivation like those young men and women, he would have no power to resist these four gangsters.


    Unlike now, they can be killed with a snap of the fingers.


    Therefore, if you want to live well in this world, strength is essential.


    It would be fine if he was just an ordinary person, but the problem is that he has already felt the benefits of being powerful.


    Let him lose his strength at this time, it will make him more uncomfortable than killing him.


    "This is not a good place to practice."


    Xiao Ning withdrew his gaze and looked towards the entrance of the alley.


    Just practiced for a while, and was interrupted one after another. If you want to practice with peace of mind, you must find a place that is quiet enough.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning disappeared in a flash.

 Chapter 1390： mysterious visitor

    Longning Mountain.


    Longning looks at the back mountain.


    Lin Yu is still sitting cross-legged in the air, practicing meditation and soul refining.


    During this period of time, he traveled around the city for a while, and had a new emotional experience.


    Therefore, at this moment, he is cultivating his soul through meditation and soul refining.


    Suddenly, Master Tianbao hurried up along the mountain road.


    Lin Yu opened his eyes and asked, "Master Tianbao, what''s the matter?"


    "Master Lin, a lot of things have happened down the mountain recently."


    After saluting, Master Tianbao said.


    "What''s the matter? Let''s hear it." Lin Yu motioned.


    Master Tianbao said: "During this period, both Bai Haoyuan and Xiao Ning have lost their whereabouts. They seem to have left Guanghai City, and Tai Yi who came to challenge me before doesn''t know where he went."


    "Oh."


    Lin Yu nodded slightly.


    He has no time to control the movements of Xiao Ning and Bai Haoyuan, for him, those people are just passers-by in his life.


    But Taoist Tianbao has always been very concerned about those people.


    After all, the identities of those people are quite special.


    Bai Haoyuan is an equal opponent to Taoist Tianbao, Xiao Ning is a reborn, and Tai Yi is a strong man above Taoist Tianbao.


    Therefore, Taoist Tianbao has been paying attention to the movements of these people during this period of time, and is very concerned about their every move.


    "When did it happen?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    "It''s been a while." Taoist Tianbao replied: "Tai Yi and Xiao Ning seem to have disappeared around the same time, and Bai Haoyuan left later."


    "knew."


    Lin Yu responded.


    Upon seeing this, Taoist Tianbao asked respectfully, "Master Lin, do we not care where they go?"


    "There''s no need to worry about it. It''s better for you to spend more time on cultivation."


    Lin Yu said indifferently.


    These people are just cultivators, and in his eyes, they are not much different from ordinary people.


    If I had to say it, then Xiao Ning would be a variable.


    But even if Xiao Ning was left alone, he couldn''t do anything.


    It''s really because these immortal cultivators are too weak, no matter what they do, they can''t threaten him at all.


    "I would like to follow Master Lin''s instructions."


    When Taoist Tianbao saw that Lin Yu said that he should ignore these three people, he immediately changed his words.


    After speaking, he said goodbye and left.


    ¡­


    Half a month later.


    Somewhere in the eastern district of Beiyi City.


    A lavender mist was steaming in an abandoned factory building. A young man was sitting in the mist, his whole body was full of energy and his face was full of joy.


    This person is Xiao Ning.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning is at the critical moment of breakthrough.


    "Hurry up! We can break through immediately!"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t restrain the joy in his heart, but at the same time, he was also very nervous at the moment.


    Because if you are not careful, you may fail to break through.


    "Must succeed! Never fail!"


    Xiao Ning continued to concentrate on guiding the breath to travel through the meridians.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    Finally, when the lavender mist completely filled the abandoned factory building, Xiao Ning suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Successful!"


    "I finally succeeded!"


    After a lot of hard work, Xiao Ning finally broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm.


    From now on, he is considered to have truly stepped into the ranks of top powerhouses.


    "Finally, I finally caught up with Bai Haoyuan!"


    Xiao Ning let out a long sigh of relief.


    He is now at the same level as Bai Haoyuan, but when it comes to real strength, he is still above Bai Haoyuan.


    Because he has means that ordinary cultivators cannot master.


    "Hahaha, the only immortal cultivator stronger than me in this world right now is Taiyi."


    "However, given time, I can catch up with him."


    Xiao Ning raised his head to the sky and screamed, venting his inner emotions to his heart''s content.


    "By the way, I don''t know what kind of strength Lin Yu is, and whether he will be above me."


    After laughing for a while, Xiao Ning suddenly thought of Lin Yu.


    Among the immortal cultivators he has come into contact with, Lin Yu is the one who interests him the most.


    He always felt that Lin Yu was not as simple as he seemed on the surface.


    "Forget it, no matter how strong Lin Yu is, he is only a cultivator, and he is definitely not my opponent."


    Xiao Ning was bursting with confidence.


    Of course, it''s not because he feels that he is invincible in the world, he just thinks that the immortal cultivators in this world are not worth mentioning.


    At this moment, in his mind, only the deity he met in no man''s land and the master who deceived him are the truly strong and difficult to look up to.


    The other Taiyi and Lin Yu are just ants under their feet.


    "I don''t know if I can have the power of a **** and master."


    Xiao Ning is no longer willing to be an immortal cultivator.


    The appearance of gods and masters made him realize what a real top powerhouse is.


    He just wants to be like a **** and master now.


    "Forget it, let''s not think about it so much now, I don''t even know if the deity and ruler are human beings."


    He had seen the true face of the **** with his own eyes before.


    Although the deity looks like a human being, it is definitely not human.


    Thinking of this, a trace of sadness flashed across Xiao Ning''s face.


    If the gods and masters are not human beings, does that mean that no matter how hard he tries, it is impossible for him to embark on the road of gods and masters?


    That is to say, Xiao Ning is at most a powerful immortal cultivator and has absolutely no chance to become a god?


    "My fate is up to me, I will definitely find the real way to become stronger!"


    Xiao Ning swore secretly.


    He is not a person who is willing to admit defeat easily, especially now that his heart is full of hatred.


    He will never choose to give up until he has avenged his revenge.


    These enemies included Bai Haoyuan, Taiyi, Lin Yu, the Yao family and the Mu family, as well as the master who had deceived him.


    The gods are not counted for the time being, because for now, the gods are not doing much to him.


    "Next, think of a way to create a sufficiently powerful monster."


    Xiao Ning got up slowly.


    Because he was hunted down by Tai Yi before, he didn''t dare to accept apprentices, so he has been hiding in this abandoned factory building and cultivating with great concentration.


    Now that his strength has been broken through, there is no need to hide anymore, he can recruit disciples like Ma Shancheng did before.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning quickly walked out of the factory building.


    It was sunny and breezy outside.


    Xiao Ning closed his eyes and enjoyed it for a while, then looked to the east.


    This abandoned factory building is in the western suburbs of Beiyi City, so the east is the urban area.


    "Still pretending to be a warrior like last time."


    Xiao Ning quickly made up his mind, and then walked straight towards the urban area of ??Beiyi City.


    Then things went well.


    Xiao Ning gained the trust of the people of Beiyi City after showing his skills a little.


    Soon the legend of him as an oriental warrior quickly spread throughout the city, and there was an endless stream of people who came to learn from him.


    Xiao Ning picked and picked, and finally picked a hundred disciples.


    This Beiyi City is much larger than Mashan City on the Tianshan Prairie, and naturally has a larger population.


    There are naturally more people who meet the qualifications for cultivation than Ma Shancheng.


    But Xiao Ning didn''t want to rush to recruit too many disciples, he planned to teach a group first, and then let these people teach the newly recruited disciples.


    This way he can spend his time on cultivation.


    After the apprenticeship was over, the Dongfang Martial Arts Hall was built vigorously.


    It only took three days, and the martial arts hall had begun to take shape.


    This martial arts gym was not built from scratch, but an old boxing gym site was selected for some modifications.


    That''s why it''s so fast.


    During these three days, Xiao Ning was not idle, he quickly passed down the simplified Ziyun True Kung Fu, letting his disciples devote themselves to cultivation.


    At first, these foreign disciples of his thought that this practice of cultivating immortals was useless, and felt that they had been deceived.


    After all, to practice this technique, you only need to sit down, and you don''t need to practice physical fitness, and you don''t need to practice moves. It is completely different from the oriental martial arts they have seen before.


    But after practicing for two days, they all had a huge change in Ziyun''s real kung fu.


    They were surprised to find that although this exercise does not seem to require physical training, it actually improves physical fitness very much.


    They only practiced for two days, and they obviously felt that their bodies were much stronger.


    This made their confidence soar, and they also had initial trust in Xiao Ning.


    In this way, the Dongfang Martial Arts School has just opened.


    In the following days, Xiao Ning spent all his time on his own cultivation, apart from occasionally instructing his disciples on their cultivation.


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, Yeguo Reading,; install the latest version. ¡¿


    His strength has steadily improved, which makes him full of hope for the future.


    Of course, he has been paying attention to the movements of the outside world, and is wary of Tai Yi.


    Every day, he would ask well-informed disciples to inquire about relevant news, and pay close attention to the people who entered and left Beiyi City.


    On this day, Xiao Ning practiced in his room as usual.


    Suddenly, Dongdongdong knocked on his door.


    "Who?"


    Xiao Ning closed his eyes and asked.


    "Master, it''s me!"


    shouted the man outside the door.


    As soon as Xiao Ning heard it, he instantly recognized the identity of the person who came.


    "What''s up?"


    "Master, there is an oriental man who came to our martial arts school and wants to see you."


    The disciple replied outside the door.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning suddenly opened his eyes and said, "Come in and talk."


    "yes."


    The disciple agreed, then pushed the door open and appeared in front of Xiao Ning.


    "What does that person look like?"


    Xiao Ning asked directly.


    "Master, that man is wearing a robe and a hood, so we can''t see his face clearly."


    The disciple replied truthfully.


    "Ok?"


    Xiao Ning''s heart sank, he was very curious about the identity of the mysterious visitor.


    Who will take the initiative to find his own martial arts gym?


    "Did he say anything after he came to the martial arts hall?"


    Xiao Ning asked again.


    "He just said he wanted to see you, Master." The disciple said honestly.


    "Want to see me? Does he mean to see me by name?"


    Xiao Ning asked alertly.


    "Well, he called out your name, Master."


    Hearing this answer, Xiao Ning suddenly felt bad.


    The first thing he thought of was that Tai Yi had found him.


    After all, the only person in this world who will hunt him down now is Tai Yi.


    Others shouldn''t be staring at him.


    "You go and deal with that person first, and I''ll come over right away."


    Xiao Ning ordered.


    "Yes, Master."


    The disciple respectfully accepted the order, then turned around and left quickly.


    Xiao Ning slowly stood up from the ground, and after thinking for a while, he also quickly walked towards the door.


    In the hall of the Dongfang Martial Arts Hall.


    This is the place where the disciples cultivate, and many people are sitting on the ground and concentrating on cultivating.


    The entire hall was silent.


    In the area at the back of the hall, a man in a brown robe and a hood was scanning the crowd back and forth.


    "What the **** is Xiao Ning doing? He came here to recruit disciples."


    The hooded man couldn''t understand Xiao Ning''s behavior.


    In his view, this is completely thankless.


    After all, in this world, spiritual qi is precious and scarce, even if one has the correct method of cultivation, it is difficult to achieve any results in cultivation.


    People like him and Xiao Ning are people whose cultivation aptitude is far beyond that of ordinary people, that''s how they got to this point.


    Others with less aptitude for cultivation, no matter how hard they practice, they will never achieve anything.


    Therefore, the man in the hood felt that Xiao Ning was doing useless work.


    "Could it be that he wants to train a group of disciples to deal with me?"


    The hooded man changed direction and guessed.


    Xiao Ning hated him in his heart, he knew it well.


    When he ordered Xiao Ning to do something, he clearly felt Xiao Ning''s dissatisfaction.


    However, Xiao Ning is a person who knows how to assess the situation, so he didn''t express this clearly at the time.


    "Hmph, let''s see if this kid is still dishonest. If he is dishonest, kill him directly."


    The hooded man quickly made up his mind.


    At this time, the disciple who had just reported to Xiao Ning walked back quickly.


    As soon as he entered the stadium hall, he went straight to the man in the hood.


    "Sir, my master will be here soon, please wait a moment."


    "Your master is so arrogant."


    The hooded man said in a bad tone.


    Naturally, the disciple immediately realized that something was wrong, and hurriedly said: "Please show some respect to my master, sir."


    "Okay, you stand aside."


    The man in the hood waved his hand, too lazy to talk nonsense with this disciple.


    While the two of them were talking, Xiao Ning had been hiding in the dark to observe the hooded man.


    "This person is definitely not Taiyi, but his breath is always very familiar."


    Xiao Ning frowned and thought.


    He thought it was Tai Yi who came to the door, but now that he looked carefully, he found that the person who came was not Tai Yi at all.


    At this time, the man in the hood suddenly looked at where Xiao Ning was standing.


    "Who''s there."


    Obviously, the man in the hood has noticed Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning walked up to the man in the hood generously.


    The biggest threat to him in this world is Tai Yi, apart from Tai Yi, other cultivators are not his opponents, at most they are equal to him.


    Therefore, after confirming that the other party is not Tai Yi, Xiao Ning is no longer afraid of the other party.


    "Who are you? What do you want from me?"


    Xiao Ning stood in front of the hooded man and asked straight to the point.


    The hooded man didn''t answer, but slowly lifted his hood with a sneer.


    Xiao Ning watched the other person''s appearance slowly emerge, and his heart sank slightly.


    The person who came was Bai Haoyuan. UU Reading www. uukanshu. com


    "What? Isn''t it surprising?"


    Bai Haoyuan asked in a deep voice.


    "how did you find me?"


    Xiao Ning asked.


    Bai Haoyuan said proudly: "Don''t forget, the exercises you are practicing now are taught by me."


    When Xiao Ning heard it, he immediately understood.


    It turned out that Bai Haoyuan deliberately stayed behind when he instructed him.


    "Xiao Ning, don''t even try to escape from my grasp in this life, just accept your fate honestly."


    Bai Haoyuan said with a proud face.


    Although he couldn''t fully grasp Xiao Ning''s whereabouts, as long as he put in a little more effort, he could still find Xiao Ning.


    So even if Xiao Ning fled to the ends of the earth, he still couldn''t escape from his grasp.

 Chapter 1391： Each has its cards

    "So, what''s the purpose of all your hard work to find me?"


    Xiao Ning raised his eyelids, looked at Bai Haoyuan and said.


    Bai Haoyuan was taken aback by his performance.


    He couldn''t understand why Xiao Ning wasn''t afraid of him at all.


    It stands to reason that you shouldn''t show fear at this time, right? Could it be that Xiao Ning already has something to rely on?


    "Xiao Ning, it seems that you have found a new master."


    Bai Haoyuan said calmly.


    Even if he was beaten to death, he would not believe that Xiao Ning had broken through to the Nascent Soul Realm.


    After all, he knew Xiao Ning''s cultivation aptitude.


    In his opinion, only when Xiao Ning finds a new master will he behave like he is now.


    "It seems that your imagination is not enough."


    Xiao Ning looked at Bai Haoyuan, smiled and shook his head slightly.


    Bai Haoyuan was confused by his performance, he wondered if he really guessed wrong?


    Xiao Ning didn''t find a new master, but had other support.


    For example, some powerful magic weapon left over from ancient times?


    We must know that in ancient times, the world was full of aura, and anyone with cultivation qualifications could practice normally.


    It was not until modern times that it became what it is now.


    So if there is a powerful magic weapon left to this day, it is entirely possible.


    For example, Xiao Ning''s flying copper sword was forged from copper coins left over from ancient times.


    Bai Haoyuan thought about it carefully, if this is the case, it is indeed a lack of imagination.


    After all, few people can think of the powerful magic weapon left to this day.


    "Xiao Ning, do you think you can fight me with a few magic weapons? Let me tell you, you think too much."


    Bai Haoyuan stroked his beard and said confidently.


    As soon as Xiao Ning heard it, he immediately knew that Bai Haoyuan wanted to get off the hook.


    "Okay, whatever you think, in short, you just need to know that you don''t want to order me to do things again."


    "Hahaha!" Bai Haoyuan laughed loudly when he heard the words, "Xiao Ning, you are still young after all, whether I can order you to do things is not up to you."


    "yes?"


    Xiao Ning narrowed his eyes and shot suddenly.


    Seeing this, Bai Haoyuan hurriedly backed away, with surprise in his eyes.


    Judging from the strength of Xiao Ning''s attack just now, his cultivation has indeed improved a lot, and it is no longer the same as before.


    "You boy, what chance did you get?"


    What Bai Haoyuan thought at the moment was that Xiao Ning must have obtained some kind of great opportunity, for example, he got the elixir from the ancient times, and his strength increased greatly after eating it.


    Or they got some kind of inheritance from the ancient immortals and so on.


    In short, he would never believe that this was the result of Xiao Ning''s own cultivation.


    "I said, you don''t have enough imagination."


    Xiao Ning shot again and quickly approached Bai Haoyuan.


    The Ziyun True Kung Fu he practiced is good at close combat, and is not suitable for long-distance combat.


    So what he has to do now is to shorten the distance with Bai Haoyuan as much as possible.


    On the other side, those disciples Xiao Ning accepted were dumbfounded at the moment.


    They never expected that their young master was so powerful, the speed of his attack was so fast that they couldn''t even see clearly.


    Several people were blinking violently at this moment, trying to see clearly the scene of the two fighting.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard they tried, it was of no avail.


    "too strong!"


    "Our master is so powerful!"


    Immediately afterwards, the disciples became excited.


    They didn''t know Xiao Ning''s true strength, and thought that as long as they practiced martial arts well, they could become like Xiao Ning sooner or later.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    There was constant roaring in the stadium hall.


    No one could clearly see the scene of Xiao Ning and Bai Haoyuan fighting, only a loud explosion could be heard.


    "Go to the suburbs with me if you have the guts, let''s have a good fight!"


    Bai Haoyuan said in a deep voice.


    He didn''t want to show his strength in front of ordinary people, so he wanted to go to the suburbs to fight.


    "Walk!"


    Like Bai Haoyuan, Xiao Ning did not want to let his disciples know his true strength too early, so he immediately agreed to Bai Haoyuan''s proposal.


    The figures of the two flickered, and they left the stadium hall in an instant, flying all the way to the outskirts of Beiyi City.


    At this time, the disciples in the venue have not yet figured out the situation.


    They didn''t see the scene of Xiao Ning and Bai Haoyuan leaving at all, they thought they were still in the stadium.


    But as time went by, some people gradually reacted.


    "Master, they seem to have disappeared?"


    "Indeed, there has been no movement for a long time, and he must have gone somewhere else."


    "When did they leave, why didn''t I see it at all?"


    "I didn''t see it either. Their shooting speed is so fast, who can see it clearly."


    "..."


    Everyone looked around while discussing.


    After repeated observation for a while, they were finally 100% sure that Xiao Ning and Bai Haoyuan had left.


    "You said, do we have a chance to become as strong as Master and the others in the future?"


    "It should be possible. Master is also a human being, and we are also human beings. As long as we practice hard, there is definitely a chance to become like them."


    "That''s right, we must practice martial arts well in the future."


    The morale of all the disciples was high, and they all made up their minds to practice hard.


    It''s just that what they don''t know is that just now, Xiao Ning deliberately showed his hands in order to motivate them and let them seize the time to improve their strength.


    In this way, Xiao Ning can create a powerful monster earlier.


    "To be honest, if I hadn''t seen Master make a move today, I would never have known that martial arts could be so strong."


    "Yeah, I used to think that martial arts were just a little tricks, and they were absolutely inferior to modern weapons, but now I don''t think so."


    "With the speed at which Master and the others shot, even high-speed cameras can''t capture the picture?"


    "I think it''s possible. The speed of master''s shot is afraid that even bullets can be dodged."


    "Absolutely, there is no way the bullet will hit Master."


    "..."


    All the disciples are still talking about Xiao Ning''s strength.


    It''s really because the strength that Xiao Ning just showed has far surpassed their imagination and completely refreshed their three views.


    They have never seen such a battle scene since they were young, at least not in reality.


    After watching the battle between Xiao Ning and Bai Haoyuan just now, they felt that the scenes in the movie were shot conservatively.


    The real masters are not comparable to those fictional characters in the movie.


    At this moment, all the disciples were determined to cultivate hard, and they all regarded Xiao Ning and Bai Haoyuan as their goals.


    ¡­


    The suburbs of Beiyi City.


    Two high-speed flying black shadows flashed across the air, followed by a sky-shattering sonic boom.


    That''s right, these two figures are exactly Xiao Ning and Bai Haoyuan.


    The two chased after each other, and flew from the urban area to the suburbs in the blink of an eye.


    Those who were lucky enough to see them didn''t expect that they were two people at all, and they thought it was a high-speed aircraft secretly tested by the military.


    [To be honest, I have been using Yeguo to read and read books recently, change sources, and read aloud with many timbres; both Android and Apple are available. ¡¿


    "Xiao Ning, as long as you are willing to tell me what kind of opportunity you got, I will forgive you today."


    Bai Haoyuan said while flying.


    He held the trump card in his hand and was confident of defeating Xiao Ning, so he made such a condition.


    "Bai Haoyuan, what you think is beautiful. Could it be that you have been dreaming sweet dreams every day during this time, have you gotten used to it?"


    Xiao Ning also has a hole card in his hand, how could he be afraid of Bai Haoyuan.


    He was also determined to kill Bai Haoyuan today, otherwise he wouldn''t have shot at all just now.


    "A dead duck with a stubborn mouth, no matter what, I will teach you how to respect your seniors today."


    Bai Haoyuan snorted coldly, and stopped trying to persuade Xiao Ning.


    In his opinion, the best way to persuade others is by force, not by mouth.


    As long as you beat someone to the ground and lose half of their strength, they will naturally submit obediently.


    At this moment, Bai Haoyuan even saw the scene of Xiao Ning begging for mercy.


    boom-


    Bai Haoyuan stopped suddenly, and then slapped out of thin air.


    When he was just flying, he had been urging his true energy to brew this move, and now it suddenly broke out, I believe Xiao Ning would definitely not be able to resist it.


    But then, he frowned.


    Because he saw with his own eyes that Xiao Ning dodged his Hunyuan palm with just a sideways dodge.


    "No wonder you are so confident!"


    Bai Haoyuan sighed in admiration, and then continued to attack.


    He clapped his palms alternately, and violent explosions continued one after another.


    The powerful palms are intertwined, completely blocking Xiao Ning''s dodging position.


    "Are you still alive now?"


    Bai Haoyuan was full of confidence.


    He had been gaining momentum just now, and now he is going all out to attack, it is expected that Xiao Ning has no possibility of resisting.


    However, the next second...


    I saw Xiao Ning dodging sideways one after another, perfectly avoiding the oncoming thick palm force.


    Seeing this scene, Bai Haoyuan was shocked.


    Now he completely understood why Xiao Ning was so arrogant, it was really because the strength of the other party was almost the same as his.


    "What heaven-defying opportunity did this kid get to improve his strength so much in a short period of time?"


    Bai Haoyuan is completely dumbfounded now.


    No matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t understand where Xiao Ning''s strength came from.


    You have to know that when he saw Xiao Ning for the last time, Xiao Ning just barely built his foundation, but now he is already in the Nascent Soul realm.


    It''s less than two months in total, right?


    What kind of person can cross several realms in such a short time?


    Is it a cultivation genius who comes out once every ten thousand years?


    Bai Haoyuan''s heart was filled with shock, but he knew that now was not the time to be distracted.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    Bai Haoyuan clapped several palms again.


    This time he learned the lesson and didn''t block Xiao Ning''s escape route.


    Instead, they deliberately dug some holes and waited for Xiao Ning to jump.


    He had just observed carefully that Xiao Ning was not very proficient in controlling his own power, and he was rather rigid in battle.


    So he intentionally slapped Xiao Ning in the direction where Xiao Ning might run away.


    Sure enough, after dodging several times in a row, Xiao Ning turned around and flew towards the direction he predicted.


    Seeing this, Bai Haoyuan sneered in his heart.


    He secretly thought that although Xiao Ning''s strength has improved to be almost the same as his, but the combat experience is still expensive.


    Like now, Xiao Ning suffers from inexperience.


    He jumped into the hole he dug without any suspense.


    boom-


    Xiao Ning received a firm slap, and his body immediately froze.


    "The old stuff is still amazing!"


    Xiao Ning frowned.


    After all, he has just broken through not long ago, and he is still incomparable with a veteran powerhouse like Bai Haoyuan.


    Just like the one just now, if he had predicted earlier, he would never have been hit.


    Of course, with his current strength, Bai Haoyuan''s palm just now couldn''t hurt him.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning quickly stabilized his figure and quickly approached Bai Haoyuan.


    As long as he can successfully get close, Bai Haoyuan will definitely lose more than win.


    "This kid is quite resistant!"


    Bai Haoyuan also frowned slightly.


    He thought that the palm just now would weaken Xiao Ning''s fighting spirit, but he never thought that Xiao Ning would rush towards him without any hesitation.


    "Forget it, I''ll let you open your eyes today."


    Bai Haoyuan''s eyes were fixed, and he decided to show his real hole card.


    In this kind of battle between masters, winning or losing is often an instant matter.


    Therefore, Bai Haoyuan will never take any chances.


    Now Xiao Ning has shown a strength beyond his expectations, so it is impossible for him to have the idea of ??hiding his secrets.


    "go!"


    Bai Haoyuan suddenly pointed at Xiao Ning, and a golden light shot towards Xiao Ning in an instant.


    He has just used a powerful magic weapon called Soul Locking Knife.


    As long as you are targeted by this knife, you won''t be able to escape even if you go to the ends of the earth.


    "The old thing really has a lot of tricks!"


    "However, your French horse will be mine immediately!"


    Seeing the oncoming sharp blade, Xiao Ning was not only not afraid, but faintly excited.


    Because now Bai Haoyuan has already shown his hole card, but his hole card has not been used yet, so the judgment will be judged.


    Xiao Ning turned around quickly, avoiding the pursuit of the soul lock knife.


    The Ziyun True Kung Fu he cultivated is good at close combat, so it is not easy for the Soul Locking Saber to catch up to him.


    Bai Haoyuan soon discovered this.


    "Hmph, you can escape for a while, but you can''t escape forever!"


    Bai Haoyuan made palm prints with his hands, focused on the soul-locking knife, and personally controlled the soul-locking knife to chase and kill Xiao Ning.


    And under the blessing of his true essence, the speed of the soul-locking knife suddenly increased again, and it became more flexible.


    "Rebirth of flesh and blood!"


    Just when the soul-locking knife was about to catch up with Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning suddenly yelled.


    Bai Haoyuan was taken aback on the spot.


    What is the method of this flesh and blood resurrection? How has he never heard of it?


    However, when this idea appeared in Bai Haoyuan''s mind, he suddenly found himself in pain.


    It''s as if something in my body is constantly expanding, and it will soon be torn apart.


    "What kind of method is this?"


    Bai Haoyuan was shocked.


    Now he doesn''t have the heart to concentrate on controlling the Soul Chaser Knife, otherwise his body will definitely be seriously injured.


    "drink!"


    Bai Haoyuan shouted violently, mobilized his true essence with all his strength, and bound his body tightly with external force.


    In this way, even if there is something in the body that is constantly expanding outwards, it is impossible to burst his body.


    "The kid really has real abilities, no wonder he dares to be arrogant in front of me."


    Bai Haoyuan''s face was gloomy, and he was cursing in his heart.


    He felt that the reason why he suddenly fell into a downturn was mainly because Xiao Ning used a method he had never seen before.


    Otherwise, the soul-locking knife has caught up with Xiao Ning just now, and it will definitely cause him serious injuries.


    "However, don''t think that I will lose like this!"


    Bai Haoyuan roared angrily.


    In a blink of an eye, several magic weapons appeared around his body.

 Chapter 1392： Disaster in Beiyi City

    After sacrificing those magic weapons, Bai Haoyuan''s whole body was like a god''s help, and his aura suddenly surged.


    In an instant, Xiao Ning''s method of resurrecting flesh and blood seemed to be ineffective.


    "This old thing is really difficult to deal with."


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help frowning secretly.


    Bai Haoyuan has been among the top powerhouses for so long, so the hole cards in his hand are naturally far more than one or two.


    Taking it out all at once now is really difficult for Xiao Ning to deal with.


    Of course, Xiao Ning will not be afraid of Bai Haoyuan at this moment, because he hasn''t shown his real trump card yet.


    "go!"


    Bai Haoyuan yelled violently.


    Immediately, one of the magical flying swords flew towards Xiao Ning quickly.


    The magic weapon flying sword is not as flexible as the soul-locking knife, but its flying speed is much faster than the soul-locking knife.


    The two attacked Xiao Ning at the same time, putting Xiao Ning under enormous pressure.


    However, Xiao Ning''s Ziyun True Kung Fu is good at close combat after all, so he resolutely dodged to the side to avoid the attacks of these two magic weapons.


    At this time, Bai Haoyuan hit the other three magic weapons in his hand.


    These three magic weapons have different functions and powers.


    Now that all of them were sacrificed at once, Xiao Ning immediately felt tremendous pressure.


    "Old man, I must kill you this time!"


    Several top magic weapons surrounded Xiao Ning, making Xiao Ning inevitable.


    Xiao Ning was angry for no reason, and just wanted to kill Bai Haoyuan to vent his anger.


    Another point is that he has a grudge against Bai Haoyuan himself, and he wants to kill Bai Haoyuan himself.


    It''s just because of long-term considerations and lack of strength that he didn''t take the initiative to trouble Bai Haoyuan.


    But now, Bai Haoyuan not only took the initiative to find him, but also forced him to such a point.


    So when is it better not to kill now?


    On the other side, Bai Haoyuan at this moment has no idea what Xiao Ning is thinking.


    Of course, even if he knew, he would only scoff at Xiao Ning''s thoughts.


    Because in his opinion, Xiao Ning has no strength to resist now.


    In the future, he only needs to work harder to completely suppress Xiao Ning. At that time, it is up to him to decide whether to kill or cut.


    "Boy, don''t think that you can be arrogant when you get some opportunities. I will let you know right away, what is a real master."


    Bai Haoyuan laughed loudly.


    As soon as the words fell, he made several palm prints one after another, making a loud noise.


    Amidst the loud noise, those magic weapons also changed, quickly intensifying their offensive against Xiao Ning.


    Led by the soul-locking knife and the magic weapon Feijian, Xiao Ning was firmly guarded.


    Xiao Ning felt the pressure increase again in an instant.


    "No, I have to go back to the city first!"


    Xiao Ning thought in his heart that Bai Haoyuan had too many tricks, and he was unable to fight against him.


    The only choice at the moment is to return to Beiyi City as soon as possible, and then use the method of resurrection of flesh and blood to create monsters in batches to meet Bai Haoyuan.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning turned around decisively and flew towards Beiyi City.


    "Huh? Want to escape?"


    Bai Haoyuan immediately noticed Xiao Ning''s movements.


    Seeing that Xiao Ning wanted to escape, he quickly increased his offensive to prevent Xiao Ning from leaving.


    Those magic weapons frantically approached Xiao Ning, launching fierce attacks continuously.


    Fortunately, Xiao Ning has already cultivated Ziyun True Kung Fu to a high level, so he can barely dodge the siege of the magic weapon.


    [To be honest, I have been using Yeguo to read and read books recently, change sources, and read aloud with many timbres; both Android and Apple are available. ¡¿


    In an instant, Xiao Ning escaped from the encirclement of the magic weapon and flew all the way to Beiyi City.


    Bai Haoyuan''s eyes were fixed.


    "The boy''s ability to escape is first-rate!"


    Regarding Xiao Ning''s ability to escape, Bai Haoyuan also sincerely sighed.


    At Xiao Ning''s age, it is unusual to have such a strong ability to escape.


    Of course, this is because Bai Haoyuan didn''t know that Xiao Ning was a reborn.


    Xiao Ning had already experienced countless dangers in his last life, and had his own unique means of saving his life.


    "It''s a pity, you definitely don''t want to escape from my palm today!"


    With a thought, Bai Haoyuan took back some of the magic weapons, leaving only the soul-locking knife to chase Xiao Ning with him.


    Now Xiao Ning''s breath has been locked by the soul lock knife, and he himself has the means to track Xiao Ning.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for Xiao Ning to escape from his palm today.


    Bai Haoyuan has full confidence in this point.


    swish¡ª


    swish¡ª


    The two figures, one in front and one behind, flew towards Beiyi City at high speed.


    Their flying speed was extremely fast, so they flew from the outskirts of Beiyi City into the urban area of ??Beiyi City in an instant.


    The loud sonic boom sounded in the urban area of ??Beiyi City, and it immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    Among them, the security forces and defense forces of Beiyi City immediately became extremely vigilant after noticing the two of them.


    At first they thought it was a UFO flying into Beiyi City, but it turned out that it seemed to be two people.


    "My God, are these two warriors? How can they fly?"


    "It''s definitely not a warrior, how can a warrior fly?"


    "Their flying speed is so fast, what should we do now?"


    "We have to find a way to approach them and test their intentions."


    "..."


    Soon, the leaders of the public security system and the defense system issued orders one after another.


    Just as responsive as them were the media personnel from Beiyi City.


    After the media people noticed Xiao Ning and Bai Haoyuan, they also took action immediately, wanting to report this important news as soon as possible to grab the ratings.


    But at this moment, they don''t know that danger will soon befall them.


    "Rebirth of flesh and blood!"


    In the air, Xiao Ning once again used the means to revive the flesh and blood.


    In an instant, people burst open in every corner of Beiyi City and died tragically.


    And the pieces of meat produced by their explosion quickly gathered together, and began to piece together monsters.


    Bai Haoyuan frowned immediately after seeing this scene.


    At first he didn''t know that it was Xiao Ning who did it, after all he had never seen or heard of such a method before.


    But after thinking about it carefully, he quickly locked his target on Xiao Ning.


    Now there are only two immortal cultivators, he and Xiao Ning, in Beiyi City, if he didn''t do it, then Xiao Ning naturally did it.


    It''s just that he hasn''t figured out what the consequences of Xiao Ning''s actions are yet.


    "Where did Xiao Ning learn such a terrifying method? After I take him down, I must ask him carefully."


    Bai Haoyuan thought to himself.


    At the same time, he quickly activated the soul-locking knife and let the soul-locking knife attack Xiao Ning, leaving Xiao Ning with no time to care about himself.


    At the same time, inside Xiao Ning''s martial arts gym.


    Xiao Ning''s disciples have no intention of cultivating at this moment, because everyone knows that something big happened outside.


    "Look, everyone, look at your phone."


    "..."


    "No way, someone is flying in the sky? Who can fly in the sky, Superman?"


    "Does anyone really fly in the sky?"


    "Look for yourself, there is a video."


    "Really, let me see!"


    There were endless discussions and surprises in the hall of the venue, and soon all of Xiao Ning''s disciples saw the latest video released on the Internet.


    "There are two people here, one seems to be our master, and the other is the person who just came to see the master, don''t you think so?"


    "That''s right, it''s them!"


    "..."


    "I didn''t expect our master to fly. Why is our master so powerful?"


    "The person who came to our master can also fly. It seems that his strength is similar to our master''s."


    "..."


    "You said, our master is so powerful, can we become as powerful as the master in the future?"


    "Whether it will or not, in short, I will definitely practice the martial arts that Master taught us."


    "..."


    Apart from being surprised by Xiao Ning''s strength, Xiao Ning''s disciples were more happy and excited.


    Because Xiao Ning''s strength is so great, the future of these disciples will definitely not be bad.


    Even if you can''t learn all of Xiao Ning''s martial arts, just learning 70% to 80% is enough to run rampant in the world.


    For a time, everyone was full of longing for the future.


    Of course, at this moment their hearts are all towards Xiao Ning, so they all hope that Xiao Ning can defeat that uninvited guest and win the battle.


    Otherwise, if Xiao Ning is defeated, it''s hard to say what will happen later.


    It is estimated that the matter of martial arts will also be out of the question.


    "Master, you must work hard!"


    In the stadium hall, many disciples silently cheered for Xiao Ning.


    And at this moment, someone suddenly shouted: "Quick, look, there are monsters, there are monsters!"


    "Where? Where?"


    "What monster?"


    When the disciples heard that there was a monster, they immediately shifted their attention.


    Everyone wants to know what kind of monster it is and where it is.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone swiped quickly on their phones, looking for newly released videos.


    After such a search, they finally saw the true face of the monster.


    "This... what kind of monster is this?"


    "Why is it so scary!"


    "Where did these monsters come from?"


    "..."


    At this moment, the disciples still don''t know that this monster was created by their master Xiao Ning himself.


    And they, sooner or later, will become raw materials for making monsters.


    At this time, a disciple found the video of the birth of the monster.


    "This... this, no way, this monster is made from the flesh of a dead person, ugh..."


    Before he finished speaking, he vomited on the spot.


    It''s because the whole picture is too bloody.


    In that video, a well-behaved living person suddenly exploded to death, blood was all over the ground, and pieces of flesh and blood were scattered everywhere.


    And these pieces of meat moved quickly after landing, gathering together, and finally pieced together the prototype of a monster.


    In other words, this monster is basically composed of the flesh after the death of a living person.


    This kind of thing is scary just thinking about it, let alone seeing it with your own eyes.


    "It''s really disgusting, what the **** is going on?"


    "I don''t know. Now I doubt whether this is true or not."


    "Is this a devil coming out of hell?"


    "..."


    More and more disciples came across the terrifying video of the monster''s birth.


    And every disciple who watched it felt that their three views had been strongly impacted, and their beautiful imagination of this world was completely shattered at this moment.


    They never thought that there would be such a terrifying power in this world, and there would be such a **** and terrifying monster.


    For a moment, all the disciples were in danger, afraid that they would suddenly explode and die like the people in the video, and eventually become part of the monster.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone, don''t be afraid, our master will definitely save us."


    "Well, our master can definitely destroy these monsters."


    "..."


    Xiao Ning''s disciples were terrified and could only pin their hopes on Xiao Ning.


    After all, Xiao Ning''s strength far exceeded their imagination, and Xiao Ning was just like a superman in their minds.


    Therefore, they all felt that as long as Xiao Ning made a move, all these monsters would definitely be killed.


    Little did they know that these monsters were originally created by Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning was the real culprit.


    At this moment, the entire city of Beiyi was full of wailing, and screams kept ringing out.


    The residents of Beiyi City, like Xiao Ning''s disciples, were all frightened by this **** and terrifying monster.


    They had never heard of such a terrifying monster since they were young, and they were all frightened for a while.


    Those who saw the living people die and turned into monsters with their own eyes were so frightened that they almost had a heart attack and ran away desperately.


    There were also many people who were scared to death on the spot.


    However, after people fled in all directions for a while, they found similar monsters everywhere in despair.


    It seems that this kind of monster suddenly appeared in all corners of the city at the same time.


    For a moment, the entire Beiyi City was paralyzed.


    The people in the public security system and the defense system originally wanted to find out the origin of the two flying in the sky, but now they have completely lost their minds.


    Because just the terrified people and the monsters that keep appearing have exhausted them physically and mentally.


    But the luckiest thing at this time was that these monsters didn''t attack the residents of Beiyi City after they were born, but the two of them flying towards the sky gathered together.


    These monsters have different strengths, some can fly and some can jump.


    In short, each monster is rapidly approaching the two of them in the sky in its own way.


    air.


    Bai Haoyuan controlled the soul-locking knife to attack Xiao Ning, while looking around vigilantly.


    So he noticed the monsters as soon as they moved.


    "This kid is really good. It turns out that he returned to the city to use the city residents to create monsters to siege me!"


    Bai Haoyuan immediately figured out the whole story.


    He was wondering why Xiao Ning ran in this direction just now, but now the answer has come out completely.


    "go!"


    Bai Haoyuan sacrificed those magic weapons just now again.


    It''s just that this time he didn''t point his head at Xiao Ning, but at the monsters besieging him.


    If these monsters are singled out, their strength is very average, UU reading www. uukanshu£® com is not his opponent at all, but it can''t stand the large number.


    Moreover, Bai Haoyuan discovered that people were constantly dying in the city, and new monsters were constantly being born.


    If this is careless, the consequences will be absolutely terrible.


    "Old man, let''s see if you can stop it this time!"


    Xiao Ning thought viciously in his heart.


    He caught Bai Haoyuan by surprise this time, after all, Bai Haoyuan didn''t know that he could use the method of resurrection to create monsters.


    If he had known earlier, he would never have let him escape smoothly just now.


    "Don''t worry, old stuff, I still haven''t brought out the big one, you will definitely die today."


    Now Xiao Ning is only killing ordinary people in Beiyi City, and he has no intention of moving his disciples.


    If those disciples were killed and turned into monsters, their strength would definitely be much stronger, and He Chou would not be able to kill Bai Haoyuan by then.

 Chapter 1393： Cut the grass to get rid of the roots

    pom pom pom ¡ª


    There was chaos on the ground in Beiyi City, while loud noises continued in the air.


    After fighting these monsters, Bai Haoyuan found that he couldn''t kill them all.


    This is mainly because the population of Beiyi City is too large, and new monsters are born all the time, and those monsters rush to Bai Haoyuan immediately after they are born, and they are not afraid of death at all.


    "No, if the fight continues like this, sooner or later I will be consumed by these monsters."


    Bai Haoyuan became more and more worried.


    At the same time, he became more and more confused.


    Where did Xiao Ning get this chance, and how could he have such a means.


    You must know that he has been practicing for so long, and he has never heard of this method.


    This ability to resurrect the dead into monsters is really shocking.


    On the other hand, at this moment Xiao Ning is naturally extremely proud.


    "Old thing, let''s see how long you can last."


    Back then in Mashan City, he kept creating monsters to hinder Tai Yi, but unfortunately Mashan City''s population was too small.


    Finally, when all the residents of Mashan City were dead, Tai Yi felt less pressure and chased him all the way out of the city.


    But now, Beiyi City is much bigger than Mashan City.


    Beiyi City is a super-large city with a population of tens of millions, and the number of living people is endless.


    These living people continue to die and become monsters, even if they are exhausted, they can consume Bai Haoyuan alive.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning suddenly thought of his experience in the no-man''s land. At that time in the no-man''s land, he was facing the monsters that were constantly surging, and finally collapsed due to exhaustion.


    It''s just that now the consumed person is replaced by Bai Haoyuan, and he can watch all this from the sidelines.


    At this time, monsters are still being born, and people in Beiyi City are dying.


    Facing this endless stream of monsters, Bai Haoyuan''s inner emotions changed rapidly.


    From the initial disdain, it gradually turned into fear and worry.


    Because of this, he didn''t have time to deal with Xiao Ning anymore, but quickly recalled the soul-locking knife, and let the soul-locking knife cooperate with other magic weapons to deal with the monsters that kept coming.


    As soon as the soul-locking knife was gone, Xiao Ning''s pressure suddenly dropped.


    "Hahaha, old man, just because you want to kill me?"


    Xiao Ning felt more and more proud.


    It can be said that since his rebirth, he has never been so happy as he is today.


    When he was just reborn, his strength was too weak, so he could only develop insignificantly.


    When his strength was about the same, he found that this world was different from his previous life.


    Immediately afterwards, Lin Yu, Bai Haoyuan, Tianbao Taoist, Taiyi and many other strong men appeared one after another.


    Since then, Xiao Ning has always behaved with his tail between his legs, keeping his head down like a lost dog every day, not daring to be arrogant.


    [To be honest, I have been using Yeguo to read and read books recently, change sources, and read aloud with many timbres; both Android and Apple are available. ¡¿


    But now, he finally possesses great strength again, and he no longer needs to live humblely.


    At this moment, he just wanted to vent all the humiliation he had suffered during this period of time.


    This Bai Haoyuan is the object of his venting.


    At the same time, inside Xiao Ning''s martial arts gym.


    Xiao Ning''s disciples all realized that something was wrong, because through the constantly updated videos on the Internet, they found that these monsters seemed to be on the side of their master.


    Although they didn''t know that these monsters were created by Xiao Ning, judging from the behavior of the monsters, these monsters were obviously under Xiao Ning''s subordinates.


    "What is the relationship between our master and these monsters?"


    Someone asked with a livid face.


    They saw very clearly just now that these monsters were transformed after the death of the residents of the city.


    In their minds, these monsters are equivalent to creatures from hell.


    It turned out that these terrifying beings emerging from **** were actually on the side of their master.


    How can this make them accept it?


    None of Xiao Ning''s disciples could accept this fact.


    They don''t want to admit that their master is a devil from hell.


    At this time, someone said: "Anyway, according to the current situation, these monsters are all with our master."


    As soon as the voice fell, the hall of the stadium suddenly became deathly silent, and a needle could be heard.


    This person was right, this monster was with their master.


    If they still recognize this master, they are also with these monsters.


    No one can accept this fact, so everyone''s concept has been greatly impacted at this moment.


    "What should we do? Why don''t we stop practicing martial arts with Master?"


    Someone suggested.


    Everyone remained silent, and no one spoke for a long time.


    They simply don''t know what to do next.


    "You have all seen that people are dying in the city all the time. If we don''t recognize Master, maybe we will become like those people."


    After a while, someone suddenly spoke.


    These words immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    They really didn''t think of this just now, but now after being reminded, they found that it seemed to be the case.


    Judging from the videos that are updated from time to time on the Internet, people are dying everywhere in the city, and it seems that whose turn it is to die is completely random.


    But in this martial arts hall, no one has died so far.


    Perhaps it was because they were Xiao Ning''s disciples that they escaped this calamity safely.


    so¡­


    "In short, judging from what happened today, our previous understanding of the world was lacking. The world we live in is far from being as simple as it seems."


    Another person spoke.


    This remark attracted the approval of many people.


    Indeed, the truth of this world is far beyond everyone''s expectations.


    Before today, no one would have imagined that there would be people in this world who could fly, and no one would have imagined that there would be such a terrifying monster in this world.


    It can be said that the three views of everyone present have been severely refreshed today.


    "What I want to say is that since this world is so dangerous, then we should hold onto Master''s thigh tightly. Only he can protect us from death."


    The man just continued.


    Hearing this, many people nodded repeatedly, agreeing with the logic here.


    This is indeed the case, and now the facts have proved that their master has extraordinary power.


    So as long as he hugged Master''s thigh tightly, he could largely avoid tragic death.


    Another point is that now that the danger has emerged, there may be more and more such things in the future.


    At this time, the only way is to follow Xiao Ning.


    After all, Xiao Ning can not only protect them from death, but also teach them powerful martial arts.


    As long as he cultivates well, he may become as strong as Xiao Ning, so he doesn''t have to be afraid of this monster.


    "That''s right, now it''s a question of whether Master is willing to continue to lead us, it''s not at all whether we recognize Master or not."


    "That''s it, we can only go with Master now."


    "No matter what you think, in short, I will continue to practice martial arts with Master."


    "Me too."


    "..."


    All the disciples spoke one after another and quickly reached a consensus.


    Everyone decided to continue to follow Xiao Ning honestly and practice martial arts under Xiao Ning.


    Of course, some of them were skeptical of Xiao Ning''s character, thinking that Xiao Ning might have some kind of conspiracy in accepting them as disciples.


    But there is no way, the situation is stronger than people now.


    The whole Beiyi City is full of dead people, if they want to stay alive, there seems to be no other way but to follow Xiao Ning.


    The sky above Beiyi City.


    Bai Haoyuan is now clearly at a disadvantage, and is constantly dodging here and there, struggling to deal with the monster''s attack.


    However, there were too many monsters, and they rushed towards him continuously.


    After all, Beiyi City is a big city, with a population of tens of millions, the monsters it can create are unimaginable.


    "hahahahahahahaha!"


    Xiao Ning''s face was ferocious, and he kept laughing wildly.


    He felt extremely happy now, because Bai Haoyuan was finally suppressed severely by him.


    He can''t wait to enjoy the joy of being the master.


    Back then, Bai Haoyuan played him around like a dog, and he didn''t dare to resist at all.


    Once this kind of humiliation happened, he didn''t want to have it again.


    "Don''t worry, old man, I will slowly torture you to death today, and I won''t let you die happily."


    Xiao Ning will never spare Bai Haoyuan lightly.


    As early as when he was working for Bai Haoyuan, he made up his mind.


    Today finally came the opportunity, he naturally wanted to enjoy it.


    "Xiao Ning, what are you going to do to let me go?"


    At this time, Bai Haoyuan''s voice suddenly rang in Xiao Ning''s ear.


    At this moment, Bai Haoyuan was already unable to continue, and finally couldn''t bear to ask for mercy.


    Xiao Ning was indescribably ecstatic when he heard this.


    He didn''t know how long he had been waiting for this moment, and now it finally came true.


    "Hahahaha, old man, you didn''t expect that you have today too?"


    Xiao Ning laughed out loud, not hiding the ecstasy in his heart.


    "I think back then, I wagged my tail and begged for mercy in front of you like a dog. You must be very proud, right?"


    "And now, everything is reversed, hahahaha!"


    Xiao Ning still can''t forget the experience of meeting Bai Haoyuan for the first time.


    At that time, he took the flying sword he had just refined to trouble the Mu family, but was stopped by Bai Haoyuan halfway, forcing him to suspend his plan.


    Later, when he went to the headquarters of the Mu Group to fetch the flying sword, he was molested severely by Bai Haoyuan for a while.


    At that time, his mood was broken and helpless.


    Later, after meeting Bai Haoyuan, Bai Haoyuan acted aloof and ordered him to do various things.


    Xiao Ning had no choice but to follow the other party''s orders honestly.


    It wasn''t until the top powerhouses such as Taiyi and Tianbao Taoist appeared that Bai Haoyuan still ordered him to investigate the details of these powerhouses, regardless of his safety, so he really gave up.


    It was precisely because of that that he listened to the temptation of the master, broke into no man''s land, and almost lost his life there.


    Fortunately, he survived in the end, not only saved his life, but also got a great opportunity.


    Otherwise, he is no match for Bai Haoyuan now.


    "Xiao Ning, I can give you all the magic weapons I have in hand, and pass on the top skills to you, just to resolve the grievances with you."


    Bai Haoyuan shouted again.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning smiled even more happily.


    The more Bai Haoyuan begged him for mercy, the happier he became.


    For him, this is really a wonderful moment.


    Seeing the person who stepped on him surrender and beg for mercy, is there anything more enjoyable in this world than this?


    "Old man, if you really want to reconcile with me, then show some sincerity, hahahaha!"


    Xiao Ning laughed wildly.


    On the other side, Bai Haoyuan fell silent instantly after hearing this.


    But at this time the monster was still attacking him frantically, so he had to concentrate on dealing with the monster''s attack.


    Of course, his mind was spinning, thinking whether to follow Xiao Ning''s words.


    It''s really because the current situation is not good for him.


    These monsters couldn''t be killed at all, they kept attacking him.


    For a while, even if you are not killed by a monster, you will die because of exhaustion.


    "Xiao Ning, how about I give you all the magic weapons in my hand first?"


    Bai Haoyuan asked loudly.


    After thinking for a while, he still gave in.


    After all, there is not much time left for him to think, and if he wants to survive, he can only bow his head to Xiao Ning.


    "Take it first and then talk about it."


    Xiao Ning said coldly.


    Not long after he finished speaking, the three magic weapons flew directly towards him.


    Xiao Ning took the three magic weapons, arranged them in front of his eyes, and looked at them carefully.


    "Good, very good!"


    "These three magic weapons are all good things!"


    Xiao Ning laughed heartily, without hesitating words of praise.


    When Bai Haoyuan heard this, he asked loudly, "How is it? Is my sincerity enough?"


    "not enough."


    Xiao Ning replied without hesitation.


    After finishing speaking, he didn''t say any more, just looked at Bai Haoyuan who was surrounded by monsters with a smile on his face.


    "go!"


    Bai Haoyuan yelled again, and threw out the remaining two magic weapons.


    Xiao Ning took a closer look, and found that the magic weapon of the soul-locking knife was also among them.


    "Yes, it seems that you are indeed afraid, and you are very sincere."


    Xiao Ning laughed, and took the soul lock knife and another magic weapon.


    He never imagined that one day he would be able to possess a magic weapon of this level.


    Although he also stepped into the ranks of the strong in his last life, he is still far, far away from the top strong.


    So he has no chance to get a magical weapon like the soul-locking knife.


    That''s just what I heard about it from other immortal cultivators.


    But now, he truly possessed such a magic weapon.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning deeply felt the benefits of being powerful.


    After all, everything he owns now was obtained in exchange for great strength.


    Otherwise, I can only be a begging dog now.


    "Xiao Ning, hurry up and let these monsters back down, I can''t hold it anymore."


    Bai Haoyuan begged for mercy loudly.


    Without those magic weapons, his pressure suddenly increased sharply, how can he still be the opponent of these monsters.


    But there is no other way, he can only beg Xiao Ning to let him go, there is no other way.


    Now he only has regret in his heart, he should not have troubled Xiao Ning if he knew earlier.


    "Old man, UU Reading Did I say that I would let you go?"


    To Bai Haoyuan''s despair, Xiao Ning''s indifferent voice suddenly rang in his ears.


    "Xiao Ning, you?!"


    "Didn''t you just say that my sincerity is enough?"


    Bai Haoyuan asked in surprise and fear.


    "Yes, sincerity is enough, but I don''t want to spare you. I don''t think there is any conflict between these two things."


    "One more thing, even if you don''t take the initiative to hand over these magic weapons, I can take them myself after killing you, don''t you think?"


    Xiao Ning said proudly.


    Now that the situation has completely fallen into his control, how can he give Bai Haoyuan a good face.


    Besides, he also knew in his heart that if he cut the weeds and didn''t get rid of the roots, there would be troubles in the future.


    So this Bai Haoyuan must be killed today.

 Chapter 1394： 1 way east

    "Xiao Ning, if you dare to kill me, you will surely die in the future!"


    Bai Haoyuan roared angrily.


    At this moment, he has nothing to do with Xiao Ning, he can only vent his emotions by yelling and cursing.


    But he also knew in his heart that there was no point in venting his emotions like this.


    "Hahaha, very good, very good!" Xiao Ning laughed loudly, "Scream, scream loudly there, I see how long you can scream."


    The more Bai Haoyuan yelled, the more proud Xiao Ning became.


    Because this means that Bai Haoyuan has no power to resist.


    When a person is 100% sure of resisting, he will never yell, but will only prove it with practical actions.


    But the current Bai Haoyuan just couldn''t take actual actions.


    Monsters in Beiyi City are still being born, but Bai Haoyuan''s speed of killing monsters is obviously much slower.


    In the end, Bai Haoyuan was completely overwhelmed by the monster, and soon became silent.


    After Bai Haoyuan died completely, those monsters quickly dispersed, and then rushed all the way to the outside of Beiyi City.


    [To be honest, I have been using Yeguo to read and read books recently, change sources, and read aloud with many timbres; both Android and Apple are available. ¡¿


    Xiao Ning turned around and flew directly to the location of the martial arts hall.


    "Run away, those monsters have run away!"


    "Are we finally safe?"


    "..."


    Many residents of Beiyi City witnessed the scene of the monster leaving the city, and they also discovered that no one died inexplicably anymore.


    So is this disaster over?


    People can''t believe this fact, and don''t know if those monsters will make a comeback.


    Another point is that most people haven''t recovered from the **** horror scene just now.


    After all, what just happened was too shocking.


    No one expected that a well-behaved living person would explode to death inexplicably, and the remains of the dead body could be pieced together into a terrifying monster.


    This kind of experience has seriously refreshed people''s three views.


    "Mom, mom, I want mom."


    "Dead, all dead... Woohoo, how can I live if you are all dead?"


    "..."


    Weeping could be heard everywhere in the city.


    In almost every family, someone died, and their living relatives were weeping at the moment.


    The entire Beiyi City is like a purgatory on earth.


    Inside Xiao Ning''s martial arts gym.


    As soon as Xiao Ning entered the stadium hall, all the disciples stood up from the ground and looked at him quietly.


    "Give you ten minutes to pack up, and leave the city with me in ten minutes."


    Xiao Ning said coldly.


    The tone and attitude of his words immediately confused all the disciples.


    After a while of silence, the disciple boldly asked, "Master, why did we leave here?"


    Xiao Ning''s indifferent eyes swept over quickly, and said coldly: "You don''t have to leave and stay here to die."


    These words immediately made everyone present gasp in fright.


    According to what Xiao Ning said, this city is going to be destroyed.


    But if the city is going to be destroyed, what will my parents and family do?


    Thinking of this, another disciple asked, "Master, can I take my parents with me?"


    As soon as he asked, everyone looked at Xiao Ning anxiously, waiting for Xiao Ning to give an answer.


    Xiao Ning quickly glanced at everyone, and said, "I''ll say it one last time, either leave in ten minutes, or die here."


    After speaking, he turned and left, ignoring the dazed people in the hall.


    Seeing Xiao Ning leaving indifferently, all the disciples looked even more ugly.


    Finally, someone cried out loudly.


    It was fine this morning, everyone was full of longing for the future, but in the blink of an eye they were about to be separated from their families.


    How could they accept such a result?


    At this time, many people retreated, thinking of leaving the martial arts gym and going home to meet their families.


    But rationality told them that if they didn''t follow Xiao Ning, not only their parents and relatives would not be able to live, but they would also have to die along with them.


    And if he leaves with Xiao Ning, at least his life can be saved.


    "Forget it, no matter how uncomfortable it is, it''s better to pack up quickly."


    "Yeah, at least we''re still alive."


    "..."


    In the face of death, the choice is actually very simple.


    Either die or live.


    The instinct of survival quickly made them make a consistent choice.


    Therefore, all the disciples took action one after another, packed up their things and prepared to leave with Xiao Ning.


    In Xiao Ning''s room.


    Xiao Ning is currently thinking about his next plan.


    After defeating Bai Haoyuan just now, he had a brand new idea in his mind. He was going to go to Guanghai City to make a big fuss first, and seek revenge from the Mu family and the Yao family first.


    "If I do this in Beiyi City, Taiyi will know about it sooner or later, and he will definitely come over by then, so it is impossible for me to stay here any longer."


    Xiao Ning knew very well in his heart that there was still a clear gap between his strength and Tai Yi''s.


    So if Tai Yi kills him, he will definitely lose more than win.


    Therefore, just because of this point, it is impossible for him to stay in Beiyi City for a long time, and he must hurry up and leave.


    At this moment, the idea in his mind is to take these disciples all the way east and return to Guanghai City.


    Let the disciples practice while walking along the way.


    In this way, when he arrived in Guanghai City, the strength of the disciples would be enough for him to create a powerful monster.


    When the time comes to seek revenge from the Mu family, if a strong person comes out to obstruct him, he will use this powerful monster and the residents of Guanghai City to fight against the opponent.


    Xiao Ning believes that by then, even if he is as strong as Taoist Tianbao and Taiyi, he will definitely no longer be his opponent.


    "In short, I can''t shrink anymore now, after all, it''s useless to continue shrinking."


    Xiao Ning knew in his heart that as long as he still wanted to train his disciples to create powerful monsters, he would definitely attract the attention of the powerful from all walks of life.


    Today is Bai Haoyuan, so I don''t know if I will sleep next time.


    So he must take the initiative to attack, take the initiative to create troubles and expand troubles.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning took a deep breath, and then looked at the time.


    "Ten minutes are up, it''s time to leave."


    Xiao Ning quickly left the room in a flash.


    When he rushed to the hall of the venue, he found that all the disciples had already packed up their belongings and were waiting for him in the hall.


    Sure enough, before the threat of death, no one dared to neglect in the slightest.


    "Go, let''s go."


    With a big wave of his hand, Xiao Ning led a group of disciples out of the martial arts hall.


    At this moment, Beiyi City is still in chaos, with sirens and cries everywhere, and the same is true around the martial arts hall.


    As soon as Xiao Ning took his disciples out, he found a lot of people gathered outside the martial arts hall.


    People gathered together in twos and threes, talking about the major events that happened today.


    Everyone has more than one season in their hearts, and their faces are full of expressions of fear.


    Seeing this scene, Xiao Ning''s disciples strengthened their determination to follow Xiao Ning.


    Judging from the current situation, it is true that Beiyi City cannot continue to stay.


    Soon this place will become a real purgatory on earth.


    All these people who are seen now will be dead by then.


    On the other side, after seeing Xiao Ning appearing, everyone who gathered to discuss turned their heads to look at them.


    They were very curious why Xiao Ning left the martial arts hall with all his disciples at this time.


    Another point, they were also very curious as to why Xiao Ning''s disciples didn''t seem to be dead.


    Is there any way for Xiao Ning to avoid the danger just now?


    Xiao Ning and his disciples ignored everyone''s curious eyes, and quickly walked around them and walked out of the city.


    After watching for a while, people also looked back one after another and continued to discuss the topic just now.


    Not long after, Xiao Ning left Beiyi City with a group of disciples.


    And just as they left the city, the death in Beiyi City began to spread again.


    People were dying all over the city.


    It''s just that these dead people didn''t turn into monsters this time, they just died.


    What they didn''t know was that Xiao Ning did this to kill everyone.


    In this way, even if Tai Yi finds him, it will be difficult to find out the truth.


    ¡­


    The team moved forward all the way, heading east.


    Along the way, as soon as he rested, Xiao Ning would order all his disciples to practice Ziyun True Kung Fu, and no one would be allowed to slack off.


    And in the process of advancing, he also taught some new exercises for the disciples to practice while walking.


    A group of disciples thought that Xiao Ning was treating them well, but in fact Xiao Ning just wanted to improve their strength as much as possible so as to facilitate the creation of powerful monsters.


    No one knew Xiao Ning''s sinister intentions.


    Such days will soon pass half a month.


    Half a month later, Xiao Ning brought people to a city on the edge of no man''s land.


    Like the previous Mashan City, this city is also a typical prairie city.


    "Rest here for one night, and enter no man''s land tomorrow."


    Xiao Ning ordered.


    All the disciples obediently accepted orders immediately.


    In the past half a month, their obedience to Xiao Ning has improved a lot.


    This is because after practicing Xiao Ning''s exercises repeatedly, they found that their own strength was constantly improving steadily.


    Compared with half a month ago, their energy and strength have improved a lot.


    Now they are far more powerful than ordinary warriors.


    Iron Horse City gate.


    "Where are you from?"


    The guards at the city gate stopped Xiao Ning and his party.


    It''s not because there are too many of them, but because the composition of their team is too strange.


    Xiao Ning is obviously an oriental person, but the people accompanying him are all western faces.


    And it seems that these people with western faces are Xiao Ning''s subordinates.


    "Don''t worry about where we come from, we are going to the city to rest for a night now, will you let us or not?"


    Xiao Ning was too lazy to talk nonsense with the guards at the gate of the city.


    In the past, when his strength was insufficient, he would act in a low-key manner, but now he feels that it is no longer necessary.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t his overall strength be improved in vain?


    "Ok?"


    On the other side, when the guards saw Xiao Ning being so domineering, their complexions immediately darkened.


    They have guarded the city for so many years, and they have never seen such an arrogant person like Xiao Ning.


    He dared to speak to them in an orderly tone.


    "I won''t tell you too much, you guys just get lost now, we don''t welcome you in Iron Horse City."


    The leading guard said to Xiao Ning in a deep voice.


    Although Xiao Ning has many people, they will not be afraid of him, after all they have guns in their hands.


    "Hmph, I think you are tired of living."


    Xiao Ning glanced at the guards coldly, and then said to the disciples behind him: "Kill them."


    As soon as the voice fell, not only the guards were stunned, but even Xiao Ning''s disciples were also stunned.


    Didn''t expect Xiao Ning to be so murderous, always talking about killing people?


    Of course, the city gate guards would not be afraid of Xiao Ning now, they all thought Xiao Ning was joking.


    You must know that they have guns in their hands, but Xiao Ning just has too many people.


    But what''s the use of having more people?


    No matter how many people there are, they will be shot one by one, and they will all be brought down immediately.


    "Boss, it seems we met a fool today."


    A city gate guard came to the head guard and said.


    "What a bunch of fools."


    The guard in the lead shook his head and turned his gaze away from Xiao Ning.


    He wants to see what tricks Xiao Ning can pull off.


    If this kid really dares to play tricks, feed him a gun to taste.


    "Why are you standing still, hurry up and let me see the results of your cultivation during this time."


    Xiao Ning crossed his arms and said coldly to the disciples.


    The disciples did not dare to neglect, and immediately rushed forward.


    And as soon as they made a move, the city gate guards were dumbfounded.


    Because they discovered that these disciples of Xiao Ning were really powerful.


    pom pom pom ¡ª


    Xiao Ning''s disciples rushed forward and captured all the city gate guards in an instant.


    Immediately afterwards, they did not hesitate to strike, using all their strength to beat up the city gate guards.


    After all, Xiao Ning gave them the order to kill all the guards, not just capture them.


    "Don''t, don''t hit me, spare my life!"


    The city gate guards soon couldn''t bear the pain and begged for mercy.


    However, Xiao Ning''s disciples had no intention of stopping at all, they continued to attack mercilessly.


    The movement at the city gate quickly attracted the attention of the residents in the city.


    Many people gathered towards the gate of the city one after another, wanting to see what happened.


    As a result, after looking at it, a group of strange foreigners were beating the guards at the city gate.


    "Stop beating, stop beating, if you beat me again, you will die."


    Some people shouted.


    They found that this group of outsiders didn''t know the severity of their shots, and beat each one to death.


    However, what they didn''t know was that Xiao Ning''s purpose was to kill all the guards, so how could anyone keep them.


    pom pom pom ¡ª


    After another round of beatings, some guards were beaten to death immediately, and there was no sound.


    Immediately afterwards, other guards were killed.


    In just a short moment, the guards at the gate of the city were all dead.


    Xiao Ning''s disciples still felt a little guilty at first, but soon they were overwhelmed by the joy of increasing their strength.


    They all found that the practice during this period of time was really effective, and now their strength is completely different from before.


    On the other side, the spectators were also shocked by the strength of Xiao Ning''s disciples.


    I didn''t expect this group of outsiders to be so fierce, what should I do?


    All the people felt fear, and retreated involuntarily, not daring to confront Xiao Ning and the others.


    Xiao Ning shook his head and said to the group of disciples: "Go, enter the city."


    The crowd walked towards the interior of Iron Horse City with mighty strides.


    None of the residents of Iron Horse City dared to come out to stop them, for fear of provoking the other party''s anger and getting the order to die on the spot.


    Just like that, Xiao Ning and his party entered Iron Horse City without any hindrance.


    However, the security team of Iron Horse City had already received reports from the public and was rushing towards them.

 Chapter 1395： stranger

    "Master, is it okay for us to do this?"


    One of Xiao Ning''s disciples approached Xiao Ning and asked.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Xiao Ning glanced at him coldly.


    Seeing this, the disciple immediately shrank back.


    He didn''t dare to fight against Xiao Ning, after all, Xiao Ning would kill at every turn.


    Seeing this, the other disciples also shut their mouths tightly and did not dare to say more.


    However, they were not very worried about any bad consequences in their hearts. After all, with Xiao Ning''s strength and their current strength, there are really few people in this world who can do nothing to them.


    A group of people strode towards the center of Iron Horse City.


    On the road, people kept casting strange glances at them. After all, their dress and appearance were out of tune with the locals.


    Even if they didn''t kill people at the gate of the city, they still attracted people''s attention when they walked on the street.


    A group of people walked forward quickly, and soon reached the center of Iron Horse City.


    And at this moment, the security team from Iron Horse City also arrived.


    "Stop! Stop for me!"


    The captain of Iron Horse City Security Team came to Xiao Ning and stopped them all.


    "Kill them."


    Xiao Ning didn''t bother to talk nonsense with the other party, and directly gave orders to his disciples.


    The disciples did not dare to disobey his order, so they had to mobilize and besiege the security team.


    In an instant, the street was in chaos.


    The passers-by on the street panicked when they saw Xiao Ning and the others attack at the slightest disagreement, and the target of the attack was the security team in the city.


    They have grown up so big, they have never seen anyone who dared to face the security team face to face.


    Such a person is probably more fierce than a horse thief.


    After all, horse thieves would not dare to fight the security team in the city. You must know that the security team has guns.


    "Quick, hurry up and call someone."


    The captain of the security team saw that he and others lost to Xiao Ning''s disciples, and hurriedly yelled for someone to call for them.


    At the same time, he also pulled out the gun from his waist and fired into the sky to demonstrate.


    However, Xiao Ning''s disciples were not afraid of him at all, they still besieged them in a united and orderly manner.


    Seeing this, the captain of the security team had no choice but to point his gun at Xiao Ning''s disciple, and decisively pulled the trigger.


    What happened next shocked him immediately.


    Because Xiao Ning''s disciple who was aimed at him swiftly dodged to the side, dodging the shot.


    "Can even dodge bullets? This..."


    The captain of the security team was stunned on the spot.


    He didn''t know whether the opponent was due to good prediction or fast speed. In short, the opponent dodged the shot.


    Quickly regaining consciousness, he raised his gun and fired again.


    But until he emptied the entire magazine, he didn''t hit the opponent with a single shot.


    Now he was really dumbfounded.


    This group of menacing people is obviously not ordinary people, but a group of warriors who are far stronger than horse thieves.


    "Kill them all, leave no one behind."


    Xiao Ning folded his hands and said indifferently.


    He had already killed people like hemp, so naturally he would not have mercy on these members of the security team.


    Xiao Ning''s disciples had no choice but to obey his order and attack the security team.


    In just a short while, all members of the security team fell down, and the street was instantly silent.


    "Go, go to the store."


    Xiao Ning led a group of disciples straight to a hotel that provided accommodation services.


    The waiters in the store had long seen the process of Xiao Ning leading people outside to kill the security team, so when they saw this pedestrian enter the store, everyone was terrified and trembling.


    Fortunately, Xiao Ning didn''t do anything after bringing people into the store, he just asked to stay in the store.


    The waiters didn''t dare to charge fees, so they checked in for everyone.


    outside the hotel.


    The news about Xiao Ning''s killing of the security team has been widely spread.


    And when the news spread, the entire Iron Horse City began to discuss this matter.


    After all, in such a small town, the biggest event on weekdays is the attack of horse thieves, and it is difficult to cause any sensation other than that.


    As a result, Xiao Ning and his party were more ruthless than horse thieves, fighting and killing as soon as they entered the city, from the gate of the city to the center of the city.


    Moreover, the security team couldn''t stop them with guns, and in the end they didn''t even hurt a hair on them.


    "This group of people are really vicious. They kill people as soon as they meet, without blinking an eye."


    "This is really killing people without blinking an eye. Where did these people come from?"


    "I don''t know, but judging from their appearance, they should come from the Western Regions."


    "Are all people from the Western Regions so fierce?"


    "No, I think the person taking the lead is from the Central Plains."


    "Ah? How could people from the Central Plains collude with people from the Western Regions?"


    "Who knows, anyway, don''t mess with this group of people."


    "..."


    People are naturally afraid of the unknown.


    In the eyes of the residents of Iron Horse City, Xiao Ning and his party are such unknown things.


    They didn''t know where Xiao Ning and the others came from, nor did they know why their martial arts were so good.


    All they know is that this group of people has brought unrest to their peaceful lives.


    Iron Horse City City Lord''s Mansion.


    The city lord of Iron Horse City is completely one head and two big at the moment.


    Xiao Ning and others killed the security team in the street, to him, it was like slapping him severely and spitting on his face.


    The main reason is that if there is no response, the residents of Iron Horse City will look down on him in the future.


    He, the city lord, might not be able to sit still.


    However, Xiao Ning and the others are so powerful that even guns can''t deal with them, what else can they deal with?


    The city lord of Iron Horse City was thinking hard at this moment and couldn''t think of any way to resolve this matter.


    He didn''t want to sit back and watch the situation develop, and he didn''t want to send someone over to make matters worse.


    For him, the whole thing now is to advance or retreat.


    "City Lord, I think the best way is to stand still and protect yourself is the right way."


    suggested an official.


    The city lord of Iron Horse City thought for a while, nodded slightly after pondering for a while, and said, "That''s the only way to go."


    "But you can''t have no response. You take two people to contact them and see what their purpose is here."


    After the iron horse city lord finished speaking, he ordered again.


    He felt that it was still necessary to figure out the purpose of Xiao Ning and his party first, it would be best if the other party just stopped by Iron Horse City.


    But if they are coming to Iron Horse City, then things will be troublesome, and they must hurry up and think of some countermeasures.


    "City Lord, I, I..." When the official saw that the City Lord asked him to take people to meet the gangsters, he was frightened into incoherent speech.


    At this moment, he really regretted that he just proposed to the city lord. Wouldn''t it be better to just shut up?


    It''s a pity that it''s too late now, it seems that the city lord must let him handle this matter.


    He had no choice but to accept the order, then quickly turned around and went out.


    Inside the hotel.


    Xiao Ning lived in the largest and most luxurious suite, while his disciples lived in other rooms.


    At this time, all the guests in the hotel had run away, and no one dared to live with them.


    After all, the battle just now took place on the street where the hotel is located, and some people near the window saw the battle.


    So, who would dare to live with such gangsters who would kill at the slightest disagreement? Is it too long?


    Of course, Xiao Ning was also happy and at ease.


    In this way, no one else would disturb him, so it would be convenient for him to practice Ziyun True Kungfu.


    And at this moment, there was a sudden knock on his door.


    A trembling voice came from outside the door.


    "Excuse me, is the hero in the house?"


    Xiao Ning frowned.


    When I was just about to practice, someone came to disturb me, and I was simply tired of work.


    But at this moment, he didn''t want to do anything, so he patiently said in a low voice, "Come in."


    "Thank you, hero, thank you, hero!"


    The people outside the door obviously heard Xiao Ning''s bad tone, so they thanked him again and again.


    Then, the door was gently pushed open.


    Xiao Ning looked up and found five people outside the door.


    Three of them looked like officials from Iron Horse City, and the other two were hotel staff.


    "Hero, shall we come in then?"


    The leading official asked with a smile on his face.


    He was afraid that Xiao Ning would strike at the slightest disagreement and let him die unexpectedly.


    "What''s the matter, tell me quickly."


    Xiao Ning ordered.


    Seeing that Xiao Ning didn''t agree to let him in, the official had no choice but to stand at the door and ask: "That''s right, our city lord wants us to ask if you guys plan to live in Iron Horse City."


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, Yeguo Reading! It¡¯s so easy to use, I use it to pass the time while driving and before going to bed, you can download it here;]


    When he came here, he thought of countless excuses.


    But when he really saw Xiao Ning, he found that Xiao Ning was too lazy to talk to him, so he expressed the city lord''s meaning in the simplest words.


    "Stay overnight and go."


    Xiao Ning replied coldly.


    "Okay, okay, good man, rest well, we won''t bother you."


    The leading official immediately felt relieved, and while bending over and nodding, he gently closed the door.


    He didn''t let out a long breath until the door was closed tightly.


    The task entrusted to him by the city lord was finally successfully completed, without any danger.


    "Go, go back."


    The official ordered, and after finishing speaking, he couldn''t wait to stride away.


    After leaving the hotel, they rushed towards the City Lord''s Mansion without any delay.


    Inside the City Lord''s Mansion.


    The city lord of Iron Horse City couldn''t wait to ask when he saw them coming back: "How do you say?"


    "City Master, they said they will leave after staying for one night."


    The official said excitedly.


    Upon hearing this, the city lord of Iron Horse City had a relieved expression on his face.


    "That''s good, that''s good."


    He was really afraid that if Xiao Ning and his party stayed in Iron Horse City, it would be really troublesome.


    Now the other party says to stay for one night and leave, that means they can send this group of Buddhas away tomorrow.


    "By the way, after you came into contact with that person, what do you think of that person''s temper?"


    The Lord of Iron Horse City asked.


    The official recalled a little bit, and then said: "City Master, it''s hard for me to say what kind of temper that person is, but from the point of view of his contact, as long as he respects him, he will not do anything casually."


    "Ok."


    The Lord of Iron Horse City nodded slightly.


    He has a clear understanding of what happened at the gate of the city just now, as well as the security team on the street.


    It was indeed similar to what the official said. The guards at the gate of the city and the captain of the security team had treated each other roughly.


    This is probably what aroused the other party''s murderous intentions.


    It seems that as long as you communicate with the other party in a good voice, the situation will be much better.


    "Hey, who knew that this group of people is so powerful."


    The lord of Iron Horse City sighed secretly.


    In fact, the city gate guards and the captain of the security team did nothing wrong. They would have taken such strangers seriously.


    As a result, he died because of his bad attitude.


    All this is because the opponent''s strength is too strong, even guns can''t do anything to them.


    "Let''s spend tonight first."


    The lord of Iron Horse City wanted to wait until tomorrow. If these ruthless people really left tomorrow, it would be great.


    Otherwise, the trouble is not over yet.


    ¡­


    Outside Iron Horse City.


    Somewhere in Tianshan Prairie.


    A group of horse thieves gathered together, talking about what happened in Iron Horse City.


    "Have you heard that a group of people from the Western Regions made a big fuss in the city today, killing all the city gate guards and the security team?"


    "Oh, what''s going on behind the scenes?"


    The horse thieves were all shocked.


    Unexpectedly, this group of people from the Western Regions was so ruthless that they clashed with the security team as soon as they entered the city.


    They ask themselves if they dare not do this kind of thing.


    Although they often go to Iron Horse City to make troubles, they absolutely dare not beat and kill members of the security team on the street.


    "It''s okay. In the end, this group of people still lived in Iron Horse City, and the owner of Iron Horse City didn''t seem to dare to provoke them."


    "so smart?"


    "Yeah, I heard it''s because this group of people are so strong in martial arts that even bullets can''t hit them."


    "What? So powerful? Can''t even hit the bullet?"


    "No wonder!"


    "Sure enough, this martial art is so strong, it''s much better than ours."


    "Hey, if I want their skills, then I will definitely take down the entire Iron Horse City and become king."


    "..."


    The horse thieves are very envious of the strength of Xiao Ning and others.


    At the same time, they secretly warned themselves that they must never mess with these ruthless people.


    After all, this group of ruthless people dared to kill even the security team of Iron Horse City, which shows how arrogant they are.


    ¡­


    Inside the hotel.


    Xiao Ning naturally didn''t know that what he did today had already reached the horse thief''s ears, making even the horse thief fearful.


    But even if he knew, he wouldn''t bother to pay attention to it.


    He just wants to seize the time to practice now, to improve Ziyun''s true skills as soon as possible, and step into a new realm.


    "The magic weapons that the old man gave me this time are really amazing."


    After practicing for a while, Xiao Ning took out the magic weapon "given" to him by Bai Haoyuan.


    With these magic weapons, his combat power has increased a lot, even if he faces a top powerhouse like Tai Yi, he will not be completely defeated.


    At least he has the power to fight.


    And as long as Ziyun''s true kung fu continues to be cultivated, then even Tai Yi will not be his opponent.


    "Ok?"


    Suddenly, UU Reading Xiao Ning''s eyes were fixed, with a cautious expression on his face.


    Because he found that a cultivator seemed to have broken into the city.


    He has been paying close attention to the movements in the city since he just practiced.


    So the immortal cultivator was sensed by him as soon as he entered Iron Horse City.


    "I didn''t expect to meet a strange immortal cultivator here..."


    Xiao Ning originally thought that an old acquaintance like Bai Haoyuan had come to find him.


    As a result, after a careful identification with his spiritual sense, he found that the person who came was neither Taiyi nor Taoist Tianbao, but a cultivator he had never seen before.


    "What is this man here for?"


    "Is it just passing by?"


    Xiao Ning narrowed his eyes slightly.


    At this moment, he found that the immortal cultivator was striding towards the hotel where he was staying.

 Chapter 1396： dominator puppet

    Xiao Ning has been focusing on that strange cultivator.


    Watch him step by step towards the hotel where he is.


    "Is this guy coming after me?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help guessing.


    As soon as this strange cultivator entered Iron Horse City, he went straight to the hotel where he was staying, without making any turns.


    It can be seen how clear its purpose is.


    You must know that there is more than one hotel that provides accommodation services in Iron Horse City, so the other party is obviously not just for staying in the hotel.


    "Look at the strength of this guy."


    Xiao Ning focused on observing the other party.


    At the same time, at the front desk of the hotel on the first floor.


    The shop assistants were all whispering about what happened today, and no one had time to pay attention to the situation outside the door.


    After all, Xiao Ning and others made a fuss, not only all the guests in the hotel ran away, but also no new guests came to stay in the hotel, so they had nothing to do.


    "It is said that these ruthless people will leave tomorrow. I don''t know if it is true."


    "Where did you hear the news?"


    "Don''t ask me about that, anyway, I can guarantee the reliability of the news."


    "..."


    At this time, the door of the hotel was suddenly pushed open.


    Several shop assistants turned their heads to look.


    They were wondering in their hearts, how could someone come over at this time, could it be that they came to stay at the hotel?


    "Hi, may I help you?"


    one of the clerks asked.


    The visitor glanced at it, and then said, "Stay in the hotel."


    When the shop assistants heard this, they were stunned for a moment.


    Unexpectedly, this middle-aged man actually came to stay at the hotel.


    But judging by his attire, he doesn''t look like a local. It seems that he doesn''t know what''s going on in the city.


    "Sir, are you sure you want to stay at the hotel?"


    The clerk asked again to confirm.


    The middle-aged man nodded very positively and said, "That''s right."


    Several shop assistants looked at each other, it seemed that this person really didn''t know what happened in the city.


    Otherwise, I would never dare to stay here.


    "Okay then, sir, come and register."


    Since the other party clearly stated that they wanted to stay in the hotel, it was inconvenient for them to say more.


    After all, Xiao Ning is upstairs now, how dare they secretly say that Xiao Ning is wrong.


    The middle-aged man calmly walked to the front desk and began to check in.


    But when the clerk was about to choose a room far away from Xiao Ning for him, he suddenly said: "I want to live in this one."


    As he spoke, he pointed to one of the room numbers.


    Several shop assistants were shocked when they saw it.


    Isn''t this the room next door to Xiao Ning?


    "Sir, this room..."


    The clerk wanted to explain aloud, so that middle-aged men should not live here.


    After all, this is the room next to Xiao Ning, if he had a conflict with Xiao Ning because of some noise or something, wouldn''t it be another fate?


    "Why, is there someone living in this room?"


    The middle-aged man asked.


    The clerk was interrupted by him, so he shook his head and said, "That''s not true."


    "Since there is no one, then you can arrange this room for me."


    The middle-aged man said firmly.


    "This..." the clerk hesitated: "Sir, I advise you to change the room. The environment of this room is not very good."


    "No, just this room, no need to change."


    The middle-aged man still did not change his firm tone just now.


    Several shop assistants looked at each other upon hearing this.


    "Okay, then I will arrange this room for you."


    It''s really hard to say anything at this time, I can''t say clearly that Xiao Ning will kill people.


    If so, what if Xiao Ning took revenge and killed them?


    Therefore, in line with the attitude of being wise and safe, the shop assistants unanimously decided to obey the middle-aged man''s request.


    He can do whatever he wants.


    The check-in procedure was completed quickly, and the middle-aged man took the room card and left quickly.


    The fifth floor of the hotel.


    Xiao Ning has been paying attention to the movements of the middle-aged man.


    This middle-aged man was a strange immortal cultivator who had just entered the city.


    "This guy really came after me."


    After confirming that the middle-aged man will live next door to him, Xiao Ning no longer has doubts in his heart.


    Now there was no doubt that the middle-aged man was coming for him.


    While Xiao Ning was thinking, the middle-aged man had already opened the door and entered the room.


    Xiao Ning listened to the movement next door.


    The middle-aged man quickly packed up and lay down on the bed.


    Both rooms quickly fell silent.


    After such a moment of silence, the middle-aged man suddenly said: "I know you have been paying attention to me."


    This voice seemed to come from the next door, but it reached Xiao Ning''s ears very clearly.


    "what do you want?"


    Xiao Ning asked calmly.


    He had been observing this middle-aged man just now, and already had some understanding of his strength.


    From what I have learned so far, this man is at the Golden Core level at most, and his strength will definitely not be higher than him.


    What''s more, he also has such a terrifying method as resurrection of flesh and blood, so he is not afraid of middle-aged men at all.


    "I found that you are quite arrogant. You kill people as soon as you enter the city. Do you think no one can cure you?"


    The middle-aged man said calmly.


    Xiao Ning sneered and asked, "Why, you are here to uphold justice."


    "No, no, you''re wrong. I didn''t want to uphold justice. I just came to remind you, don''t be so arrogant."


    The middle-aged man''s tone was still calm, and he looked like he was sure of winning.


    Xiao Ning was a little strange, this middle-aged man must have some trump card, why he was so calm and calm.


    It stands to reason that this middle-aged man should have observed his strength quietly, and he should know that his strength is obviously stronger.


    "Who sent you here?"


    Xiao Ning asked in a deep voice.


    He felt that the other party might be the disciple or subordinate of some strong man, otherwise it would be impossible to be so confident.


    "No one sent me, everything was my own idea."


    The middle-aged man said leisurely and calmly.


    "No one sent you here?" Xiao Ning sneered, "Do you think I will believe you?"


    "You don''t need to believe it."


    The middle-aged man remained calm.


    Xiao Ning said in a deep voice: "Okay, then I will also remind you now, if you want to be a good person, stop meddling in other people''s business."


    "Hahaha¡­"


    The middle-aged man suddenly chuckled.


    Xiao Ning didn''t know what he was laughing at, so he threatened: "I advise you not to force me to do it, or you won''t be able to bear the consequences."


    "Really? Then I really want to see and see."


    The middle-aged man laughed.


    Xiao Ning didn''t say any more after hearing the words, and immediately took out a magic weapon obtained from Bai Haoyuan.


    swish¡ª


    As soon as the magic weapon left Xiao Ning''s hand, it slammed directly towards the wall, and instantly passed through the wall to the next room.


    "Oh, is it just such a trick?"


    The middle-aged man next door sneered, and then Xiao Ning found that he had lost touch with that magic weapon.


    In other words, that magic weapon has been snatched away by the opponent.


    "Sure enough, it''s something."


    Xiao Ning had to pay attention now.


    This strange immortal cultivator seems to only have the most golden core level of cultivation, but he has this special method, so it should not be underestimated.


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help guessing in his heart, maybe this guy also got a great opportunity from the Master or God Venerable, that''s why he is so different.


    Otherwise, the other party would definitely not be a match for him, a Nascent Soul master.


    "Learn this well!"


    With a loud shout, Xiao Ning sacrificed all the remaining magic weapons.


    These magic weapons, headed by the soul-locking knife, all passed through the hole just now and flew towards the next room.


    In just an instant, the soul-locking knife flew in front of the middle-aged man.


    Seeing this, the middle-aged man backed away quickly, smashing through several walls one after another to get outside the hotel.


    Xiao Ning followed closely behind, and quickly came to the sky outside the hotel.


    And this movement naturally attracted the attention of the hotel clerk and some people around.


    "It''s really fighting, hey!"


    The clerk who was in charge of checking in the middle-aged man just now couldn''t help sighing.


    Just now he felt that it was inappropriate for a middle-aged man to live next door to Xiao Ning. After all, no one knew Xiao Ning''s character. What if Xiao Ning suddenly got upset and made a move?


    The result is really hands-on.


    This is good, and their hotel will suffer accordingly.


    "Come outside, hurry up, that person can fly just now."


    A clerk who moved faster shouted from outside the door.


    Everyone rushed to the door and looked towards the sky in the direction of his finger.


    As a result, after looking at it, they found two figures flashing in the air, flying to a higher sky.


    "Among those two people, one was the one who killed the guards during the day, and the other was the one who just came to stay at the hotel."


    The clerk who witnessed the whole process explained to everyone.


    Everyone believed in his words, after all, he didn''t need to lie to everyone.


    "No wonder that man is so courageous. He doesn''t think our hotel is weird at all. So he came here specially."


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, Yeguo Reading! It¡¯s so easy to use, I use it to pass the time while driving and before going to bed, you can download it here;]


    A clerk suddenly realized.


    The other shop assistants also reacted after hearing the words.


    Indeed, the middle-aged man just now acted very calmly, as if he didn''t notice the weird atmosphere in the hotel at all.


    Looking at it this way, the other party really has the confidence.


    At this time, there were bursts of explosions in the air, and it seemed that a fierce battle was taking place.


    "I didn''t expect these two to be able to fly!"


    "Yeah, no wonder that man is so arrogant during the day, even dare to kill people from the security team."


    "..."


    Only then did the shop assistants realize that flying is not normal.


    The surrounding people are also discussing this matter at the moment.


    They were all shocked by Xiao Ning and the strength of the middle-aged man.


    No matter what, they never thought that these two people could fly, but after figuring this out, they also seemed to understand why the security team couldn''t do anything to them during the day.


    At the same time, Iron Horse City City Lord''s Mansion.


    "What happened?"


    The lord of Iron Horse City asked an official.


    The official immediately replied: "My lord, it seems that the person who came during the day got into a fight with someone."


    "A fight?" The Iron Horse City lord asked doubtfully, "But it''s not right, why do I hear the voice as if it came from the sky?"


    "That''s right, they fought in the air, and both of them can fly."


    the official replied.


    At that time, he was arranged to monitor Xiao Ning and others near the hotel, so he witnessed the whole process.


    And it was precisely because he saw that unbelievable scene that he immediately ran to the City Lord''s Mansion to report.


    "Can fly?"


    The Lord of Iron Horse City was completely shocked.


    He never expected that those two could fly.


    But when he knew this, he suddenly wanted to understand many things.


    "If they could fly..."


    The Lord of Iron Horse City frowned.


    The two can fly, which means that the two are far from ordinary warriors. If they suddenly become murderous, wouldn''t it mean that the entire Iron Horse City will suffer?


    Thinking of this, the city lord of Iron Horse City was suddenly upset.


    He is now worried about the safety of the entire Iron Horse City and his own safety.


    After all, the two people who caused trouble were not ordinary people, but superhumans far beyond cognition.


    "My lord, what shall we do now?"


    "Go back and hide first, and wait for the matter to pass."


    After thinking about it for a while, the city lord of Iron Horse City immediately decided.


    There is no doubt that his decision is very correct, far more correct than the previous decision of the Mashan City lord.


    Facing a cultivator like Xiao Ning, the only thing he can do is to save his own life, and he shouldn''t think about anything else.


    At that time, the owner of Mashan City wanted to solve the matter thoroughly, so that he would lose his life in the end.


    Because if the city lord of Mashan City did not target Xiao Ning, Tai Yi would not have conflicts with Xiao Ning.


    If there is no battle between the two masters, the residents of Mashan City will not be affected.


    And the city lord of Iron Horse City is very sober at this moment.


    He knew very well in his heart that if he wanted to solve a problem, unless he had sufficient strength himself, leaving it alone would be the best choice.


    As the saying goes, only great things can be done with great ability.


    Afterwards, under the leadership of the city lord of Iron Horse City, the people in the city lord''s mansion quickly found a place to hide to avoid being affected by the battle in the air.


    As for the residents of Iron Horse City, many of them were looking up at the sky at this moment, checking the battle situation in the sky.


    air.


    Xiao Ning and the middle-aged man have already fought back and forth several times at this moment, the two sides are evenly matched at this moment, and no one can do anything to the other.


    "The cultivation base of the mere Golden Core Realm is so capable, there must be someone secretly helping this person."


    Xiao Ning analyzed quickly.


    Normally speaking, it is absolutely impossible for Jindan Realm to challenge him, a master of Nascent Soul Realm.


    But the fact is that he can''t do anything to the middle-aged man in front of him, so there is no doubt that the other party must be a master secretly helping him.


    Moreover, the master who helped this middle-aged man was not an ordinary master, but a powerful existence at the level of a master and a god.


    "Maybe it''s the master."


    Xiao Ning remembered the voice that appeared in his mind before. UU reading


    At that time, he was so suppressed by Bai Haoyuan that it was difficult to turn over, and the voice of the master appeared in his ears at the right time, bewitching him and tempting him to enter the no-man''s land to find opportunities.


    But now, he felt that the middle-aged man he was fighting with was also bewitched by the master, and kept coming to trouble him.


    "If I''m not mistaken, do you often have a voice in your head teaching you to do things?"


    Taking advantage of the gap between the battles, Xiao Ning spoke.


    The middle-aged man froze for a moment when he heard this.


    Because what Xiao Ning said is correct, there is indeed a guy in his mind who claims to be the master who often talks to him.


    The reason why he found this iron horse city was also because of the master''s instigation.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning keenly captured the changes in the middle-aged man''s expression.


    He secretly said in his heart, it seems that he guessed everything correctly.

 Chapter 1397： doomed failure

    "I don''t care who you are, you are just a puppet controlled by others, and the only end result is death."


    Xiao Ning shouted at the middle-aged man.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, his face immediately tightened.


    In fact, he himself had thought about this matter, but he felt that his luck was not so bad.


    Now suddenly hearing Xiao Ning mention it, these past thoughts flooded into his mind in an instant.


    It was as if someone had suddenly exposed his thoughts, which gave him a strange feeling.


    "Impossible, how could I be someone else''s puppet?"


    The middle-aged man refused to accept this fact, and still tried to convince himself as before.


    But in the past, everything was just my own guesswork, and it could be said that I was thinking too much.


    But now that this matter is told by other people, it is difficult for him to use such a statement to convince himself.


    "go!"


    At the moment when the middle-aged man fell into the battle between heaven and man, Xiao Ning decisively urged a few magic weapons in his hands.


    There is the soul-locking knife and the magic weapon flying sword. These magic weapons attack the middle-aged man from different angles at the same time, making it impossible for the middle-aged man to avoid it.


    But at this moment, the middle-aged man quickly came to his senses, and hurriedly avoided Xiao Ning''s attack.


    With his own strength, he is naturally far from Xiao Ning''s opponent, but he has some methods taught by the master to deal with Xiao Ning, so he barely avoided the siege of these magic weapons.


    Xiao Ning fixed his eyes, knowing that it was impossible to kill the opponent in this way, so he thought of a way to revive the blood and flesh.


    In an instant, someone in Iron Horse City exploded and died.


    This scene frightened the bystanders in an instant.


    Soon there were screams in Iron Horse City, and there was chaos everywhere.


    And in this chaos, the scattered corpses quickly merged and began to piece together into monsters.


    Inside the hotel.


    Xiao Ning''s disciples had long noticed the movement outside.


    At first they just thought that their master had met an enemy and was fighting back, but in the end, they fought back, and suddenly people began to die in the city again.


    "You said, could it be our master did this?"


    A disciple stared blankly at the downstairs of the hotel, and suddenly said.


    "It seems, it seems to be so possible, otherwise it wouldn''t be such a coincidence, would it?"


    Another disciple answered.


    The words of the two people stirred everyone''s thoughts in an instant.


    The last time they were in Beiyi City, their hometown, there was a sudden mass death when their master was fighting with others.


    This made them have to suspect that maybe those people were all killed by their master, and that terrifying monster was also created by his master.


    "If our master really did it, what do you think?"


    At first the disciple asked.


    "What do you think?"


    The other disciples were puzzled.


    "I mean, if our master did it, then he is the murderer who killed our parents and relatives."


    At the beginning, the disciple added an explanation.


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present fell silent instantly.


    Before, they only thought that Xiao Ning was with the monsters, but they didn''t think that Xiao Ning was the murderer of everything.


    But now that the hard facts are in front of them, they have to think carefully about this issue.


    If Xiao Ning is really the murderer who killed their parents and relatives, how should they get along with him?


    Should he continue to recognize him as a master, or should he immediately sever the master-student relationship?


    As for revenge, it is definitely impossible, after all their strength is vastly different from Xiao Ning, there is no possibility of revenge at all.


    "To be honest, although I feel very painful in my heart, I think we can only continue to be his disciples honestly."


    A disciple suddenly spoke.


    His words can be regarded as speaking the voice of everyone.


    If the guess just now is true, then they really can''t do anything to Xiao Ning, and they can only continue to be Xiao Ning''s disciple.


    Because if you propose to sever the master-student relationship at this time, you might be killed by Xiao Ning as a model.


    After all, Xiao Ning will not be soft when killing people.


    However, it is always difficult for everyone to let go of the hatred in their hearts, so everyone is silent after hearing this.


    No one agreed, but no one opposed it either.


    "Forget it, everyone, don''t think so much, we have no choice at all."


    A disciple smiled wryly, shook his head helplessly and said.


    Everyone laughed bitterly when they heard the words.


    Yes, what''s the use of thinking so much, everyone has no choice at all.


    So instead of adding distress to yourself, it is better to let nature take its course.


    In the air, the middle-aged man saw monsters being born one after another, and immediately realized something was wrong.


    At the same time, the master also sent a voice transmission to him, telling him to be careful of those monsters.


    "Am I really a puppet?"


    This question flashed again in the middle-aged man''s mind.


    This Xiao Ning was so difficult to deal with, but in the end the master called him to deal with him.


    Therefore, the middle-aged man felt quite cheated.


    Just like when Xiao Ning listened to Juggernaut''s words and went deep into no man''s land, he finally found out that it was a scam.


    At this moment, the inner feelings of the middle-aged man are similar to that of Xiao Ning at that time.


    You must know that he also came all the way because he thought that he would get a chance to listen to the master, otherwise he would never trouble a strong Nascent Soul Realm.


    "What, regret it?"


    Xiao Ning keenly caught the change in the middle-aged man''s expression, so he opened his mouth to attack.


    "Hmph, stop thinking about it."


    Even if the middle-aged man regretted it, he would not admit it in front of Xiao Ning.


    Besides, it wasn''t time for him to really regret it.


    At this moment, he still believed in the words of the master, and felt that if he could kill Xiao Ning, maybe his own chance would come.


    After all, this Xiao Ning is different from any immortal cultivator he has ever met.


    He never knew that immortal cultivators in this world would have such **** and terrifying methods.


    "If you regret it, just admit it honestly, there is nothing wrong with it, otherwise you will regret something more in the future."


    Xiao Ning laughed.


    He especially likes the feeling of hitting someone physically and mentally at the same time.


    He felt that this was the only way to completely attack people.


    "court death!"


    The middle-aged man felt an inexplicable anger in his heart, frantically wanting to vent this anger on Xiao Ning.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning dodged calmly, waiting quietly for the army of monsters below to form a fighting force.


    Time flies by.


    After a few breaths, some monsters rushed towards the middle-aged man.


    Immediately afterwards, more and more monsters pounced on the middle-aged man, causing the middle-aged man to fall into a disadvantage instantly.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning retreated to the side, watching the battle from the sidelines.


    When he was in no man''s land back then, he was besieged by monsters, making him incapable of responding every day.


    But now, he has become a relaxed bystander.


    "It''s a pity that he is another person who has been fooled by the master."


    Xiao Ning shook his head regretfully.


    He didn''t hate this middle-aged man, nor did he sympathize with this middle-aged man.


    He just couldn''t figure out why Juggernaut would fool others one after another, tricking them into dying.


    At that time, he was lucky enough, and in the end he really got a great chance to survive.


    But the middle-aged man in front of him was obviously not so lucky.


    Because Xiao Ning would never show mercy, he would definitely kill him completely and wipe out the roots.


    "Don''t even think about killing me, don''t even think about it!"


    The middle-aged man roared, fighting against the surging monster.


    Xiao Ning looked at him, then at the monsters constantly being born on the ground, a disdainful smile flashed across his mouth.


    Although this iron horse city is not big, its residents can create enough monsters.


    At that time, the middle-aged man can definitely be killed by a war of attrition just like in Beiyi City.


    Inside the City Lord''s Mansion.


    deep underground.


    The Lord of Iron Horse City hid here and waited for the storm to pass.


    Of course, he has been learning about what happened in the city through his men.


    "My lord, my lord, something is wrong, something is wrong!"


    A subordinate yelled and came to the underground bunker.


    The city lord of Iron Horse City swished up from his chair, took the initiative to meet him and asked, "What happened?"


    If it was normal, he would definitely not be so gaffe now.


    But the person he met now is a master who is far stronger than a martial artist, so how dare he take it lightly.


    Now that his subordinates are saying that the big thing is not good, it should really be that things are out of control.


    "My lord, people are constantly dying in the city, and they all die horribly, tragically..."


    The subordinate who came to report was speaking incoherently, his face was full of horror.


    Seeing this, the city lord of Iron Horse City became more and more worried, so he patted the other party''s shoulder vigorously and asked, "Please explain clearly what is going on."


    "Yes, yes, my lord." The subordinate who came to report tried to calm down his emotions, and then said while organizing his words: "It was fine at first, but suddenly someone exploded, and blood and pieces of flesh flew everywhere..."


    After a lot of hard work, he finally told the whole story.


    The city lord of Iron Horse City also listened to the general idea, and roughly figured out what happened.


    "How could such a thing happen?"


    Iron Horse City''s face was pale, with an expression of disbelief all over his face.


    In any case, he could never imagine that a person would suddenly explode into pieces by himself, and the pieces of the exploded corpse would actively piece together into a monster.


    Don''t say I''ve heard of such a thing before, and I haven''t even thought about it.


    "My lord, what shall we do now?"


    The subordinate who came to report asked anxiously.


    "Hide first, hide here."


    The lord of Iron Horse City made a decisive decision. No matter who came at this time, he would never leave this underground bunker.


    After all, if you go to the ground now, you may die in all likelihood.


    The subordinate just said very clearly that the deceased was completely random, not a specific person.


    This means that if he, the city lord, goes to the top, he may die suddenly.


    He absolutely does not want to see such a result, so naturally he must try his best to avoid it.


    "This person also said that he would leave tomorrow, but such a big incident happened today... I don''t know if our Iron Horse City can escape this catastrophe."


    The city lord of Iron Horse City suddenly seemed to be a teenager, with a tired face, muttering to himself, he went back to the original chair and sat down.


    But before he could sit down, he suddenly heard Peng''s voice.


    The lord of Iron Horse City hurriedly turned his head to look.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t look at it, he almost fainted on the spot.


    Because he found that the subordinate who had just reported had exploded and died.


    Just like what he said just now, blood and pieces of flesh flew all over the ground.


    The city lord of Iron Horse City touched the back of his hot head, held it in front of his eyes, and was shocked to find blood on his hand and a piece of fleshy flesh.


    "what-"


    The lord of Iron Horse City screamed and backed away, bumped into a chair and fell to the ground.


    Then he supported his hands and continued to retreat, quickly moving away from the blood on the ground.


    And at this moment, the pieces of meat scattered on the ground suddenly moved.


    The city lord of Iron Horse City had never seen such a **** and terrifying scene before, and he screamed in fright.


    The movement in the room finally attracted the attention of outsiders.


    Several domestic servants and maids rushed in.


    As a result, as soon as they entered the door, they saw the scene where the pieces of meat on the ground came together.


    "what!"


    The servants also cried out.


    Afterwards, several muffled sounds rang out one after another, and they also exploded out of thin air, ending up with the same fate as that person just now.


    [Recommended, Yeguo Reading and Chasing Books is really easy to use, download it here; everyone can try it soon. ¡¿


    The scattered pieces of meat quickly gathered together and began to piece together into a monster.


    The lord of Iron Horse City was so frightened that his liver and gallbladder were splitting, he ran away rolling and crawling all the way.


    Now he just wants to take his wife and children and leave quickly. He doesn''t want to stay in this underground bunker for a moment, and he doesn''t want to stay in Iron Horse City any longer.


    However, when he came to the residence of his youngest son, he saw that there was no one in the house, only blood and flesh left on the ground.


    "Dead? Dead!"


    The city lord of Iron Horse City was stunned for a few seconds, then he slapped himself violently, regained consciousness and went to another room.


    It''s a pity that every time he went to a room, he could only see pieces of flesh and blood, not a single living person.


    In other words, his wife and children are all dead, and now he is the only one left alive.


    In addition, other people in the underground bunker have also died.


    "How? How?"


    The lord of Iron Horse City muttered to himself and kept retreating towards the entrance and exit of the bunker.


    But at this moment, a monster rushed out of the room where he was originally.


    The Lord of Iron Horse City''s eyes widened suddenly, and he was so frightened that he stayed where he was, not daring to move.


    He thought that he would be torn to pieces by this monster, but in the end, he was suddenly torn apart in place and turned into a pile of raw materials for making monsters.


    on the ground.


    Iron Horse City has now become a purgatory on earth.


    Except for Xiao Ning''s disciple who survived by chance, everyone else was almost dead.


    Of course, the middle-aged man is still alive at this moment, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com is still struggling to support.


    It''s just that his time is running out, because endless monsters are constantly besieging him, rapidly consuming his physical strength.


    "It seems that everyone who listens to Juggernaut will face such a situation."


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help shaking his head secretly.


    Looking at the middle-aged man now, it was as if he saw himself in no man''s land.


    At that time, he had no power to resist the surging monsters, and finally died of exhaustion.


    It''s just that he was a participant at the time, but now he is a bystander.


    At this time, the middle-aged man suddenly let out a scream.


    Xiao Ning took a closer look, and it turned out that he was bitten by a monster because he couldn''t cope well.


    Afterwards, more and more monsters swarmed up, biting the middle-aged man tightly.


    In the end, the middle-aged man was torn apart by the monster and died a tragic death.

 Chapter 1398： thunder

    By the time the middle-aged man died, there was no one alive in the Iron Horse City.


    Everyone was turned into monsters by Xiao Ning''s method of resurrecting flesh and blood.


    Of course, the number of monsters has also dropped sharply at this moment, and there are no more than half of them left.


    Xiao Ning slowly returned to the hotel and returned to his room.


    At the same time, Xiao Ning''s disciples also looked back one after another.


    Afterwards, all the disciples disbanded and went back to their rooms to rest.


    Time soon came to the next day.


    Early in the morning, Xiao Ning woke up all his disciples, and the group set out on the road.


    This iron horse city is near the no man''s land, so their next goal is to enter the no man''s land.


    In fact, this is mainly because none of Xiao Ning''s disciples have the ability to fly, otherwise it would be faster to fly to Guanghai City.


    Along the way, Xiao Ning was thinking about that middle-aged man yesterday.


    That person came to trouble him at the instigation of Juggernaut, so will Juggernaut continue to let other people come over?


    It''s okay to do this once or twice, but if it''s endless, it''s also a very troublesome thing.


    "The master''s strength should be very powerful, far beyond our understanding, why does he insist on staring at me?"


    "Is it because of the gods?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t figure out the reason.


    After thinking about it, he could only guess that everything might be related to the god.


    After all, the abilities he possesses now are all obtained from the gods.


    If the master and the **** are in a hostile relationship, it would make sense to pester him all the time.


    "But judging from this, the master should not have the ability to come to this world, otherwise he wouldn''t need to make such trouble."


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart.


    At this time, the team had reached the edge of no man''s land.


    The disciples stopped, and one of them asked: "Master, it seems that there is no man''s land ahead."


    "Go in."


    Xiao Ning said briefly and forcefully.


    Seeing this, the disciples didn''t say any more, and stepped directly into the no-man''s land.


    After entering the no-man''s land, the group continued to advance rapidly in the original formation.


    After this period of training, Xiao Ning''s disciple has already possessed a physique far superior to that of ordinary warriors, so it is not a problem to rush on the road for a long time and quickly like now.


    And with their current strength, it would be a piece of cake to survive in no man''s land.


    When you are thirsty, you can drink the drinking water you carry with you, and when you are hungry, you can directly hunt and kill the wild animals in the no-man''s land.


    In short, there are ways to survive, and with their strength, they will never fall to the point where it is difficult to survive.


    Time passed day by day.


    The advance speed of Xiao Ning and others was very fast, much faster than the previous caravan.


    Therefore, in just three days, they completed half of the journey.


    At this time, they had reached the depths of no man''s land, and there was endless wilderness everywhere, except for sporadic wild beast activities, they could not see any living things.


    While walking, suddenly there was a loud noise in the air.


    Everyone looked up together and found that it was thunder.


    "How can this big sun thunder? It''s really strange."


    "Yeah, there isn''t even a dark cloud in the sky, so how could there be thunder?"


    "There is definitely a problem here!"


    "..."


    After looking up to the sky, everyone felt that the matter was not simple.


    This is a bolt from the blue, and there is definitely a problem.


    "Master, what should we do? Keep going?"


    A disciple asked Xiao Ning.


    "Keep going."


    Xiao Ning said something calmly.


    Then, the team continued to move eastward.


    The bolt from the blue just now was quickly forgotten by them.


    If it was normal, Xiao Ning''s disciples would definitely not take this kind of thing lightly, after all, it is impossible for thunder to strike on a sunny day.


    But now because they were with Xiao Ning, they didn''t take this matter seriously at all.


    After all, Xiao Ning has proven his strength several times.


    With Xiao Ning''s strength, there is no need to be afraid of danger at all.


    Everyone may have doubts about Xiao Ning''s character, but they will never have the slightest doubt about his strength.


    The team moved rapidly towards the east.


    Just like that, another day passed quickly.


    At noon on this day, another thunderstorm came from the sky.


    Just like yesterday, the sky at this moment is still cloudless, the sun is shining brightly, and it doesn''t look like thunder.


    [To be honest, I have been using the source-changing app recently to read and update books, switch between sources, and read aloud with many timbres; both Android and Apple are available. ¡¿


    "Why is it thundering again? What''s the matter?"


    "Yeah, it''s really weird."


    "Why are you always thundering?"


    "..."


    Xiao Ning''s disciples made doubtful voices again.


    Yesterday''s thunderstorm could still be considered an accident, but today''s thunderstorm happened again at the same time, which is unusual.


    Everyone felt that there must be a problem here.


    Xiao Ning also felt a little strange this time, the sun thundered out of nowhere at noon, it couldn''t be that the ruler was making trouble again, right?


    "The Juggernaut is so powerful but insists on finding trouble with me alone, that only shows that there is something worthy of his attention in me."


    "Maybe it''s the supernatural power of resurrection of flesh and blood."


    Xiao Ning analyzed in his heart.


    He guessed that the middle-aged man sent by Juggernaut before was here to grab this kind of supernatural power, otherwise it shouldn''t have happened at all.


    "Okay, just come and grab it, I want to see if you can **** it away."


    Xiao Ning cheered himself up.


    It is impossible to say that he is not afraid of dominating a powerhouse of this level.


    However, he is not completely afraid of the other party.


    Moreover, being afraid at this time is useless, it is better to adjust your mentality to face it.


    "Go ahead and ignore these things."


    Xiao Ning scolded.


    The disciples immediately shut their mouths obediently and continued to head east.


    Another day passed on the road.


    At noon the next day, the thunder in the sky sounded again.


    Like the previous two times, this time there was a sudden loud noise when the sun was shining.


    Even though most people were prepared, they were still taken aback.


    The disciples couldn''t help discussing immediately.


    After all, this is already the third day in a row, and it is not normal no matter how you look at it.


    It stands to reason that such a situation would be fine once or twice, how could it happen one after another?


    Now that things have happened, many people have begun to wonder if this bolt from the blue is specifically aimed at them.


    Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence?


    "Go on, don''t think too much."


    Xiao Ning scolded again.


    Everyone had no choice but to move forward obediently.


    It''s just that this time they don''t feel as full of security as they did when they came here.


    After all, who can bear the loud noise that shakes the sky from time to time.


    Many people felt in their hearts that there might be some kind of powerful terrifying existence staring at their pedestrians.


    With the strength of that terrifying existence, maybe Xiao Ning is not his opponent either.


    After all, they never thought of anyone who could make the sky thunder.


    Another day passed quickly.


    At noon the next day, the team still maintained the original formation and marched eastward.


    This is already the last day, everyone will be able to walk out of no-man''s land and arrive at the border of the Central Plains tomorrow.


    But at noon, everyone pricked up their ears and listened carefully to the movement in the sky.


    Everyone is secretly thinking, there will definitely be a thunderbolt from the blue sky today, just like the previous few days.


    However, to their surprise, they waited and waited until the thunder in the sky did not come.


    It was already one o''clock in the afternoon, and the time for thunder had already passed.


    "Is there no thunder today?"


    "Maybe, but it''s normal if there''s no thunder, but it''s not normal to have thunder."


    "Yes, the first few days may be special."


    "..."


    All the disciples walked while discussing.


    Xiao Ning also thought in his heart that maybe the ruler couldn''t do anything to him, so he died down.


    But at this moment, the sky suddenly darkened rapidly.


    As if something covered the sky, it quickly changed from day to night.


    "What''s going on? Why is it dark?"


    "Is it going to rain?"


    "Is it really going to rain?"


    "..."


    All the disciples discussed in succession.


    With the thunderstorm a few days ago, the first thing they thought of at this moment was that it was going to rain.


    After all, it is common sense that rain comes after thunder.


    After a little observation, they found that the sky was abnormally dark. It didn''t seem like dark clouds covered the sky at all. Instead, the sun suddenly disappeared, and day turned into night.


    "Suddenly dark, nothing strange will happen next, right?"


    "Yeah, I''ve never even heard of such a thing."


    "Could it be a total solar eclipse?"


    "..."


    After all, these people have received science education since childhood, so they quickly think about the total solar eclipse.


    "Don''t make any noise, just go."


    Xiao Ning stopped everyone''s discussion and urged them to move forward.


    The disciples had no choice but to speed up their pace and head east.


    Fortunately, it is not far from getting out of no-man''s land now, just work harder.


    Everyone walked quickly, walking towards the edge of no man''s land at a faster speed.


    But as he walked, suddenly a fog appeared in front of him, and there were strange noises from all directions.


    Not only that, but there are also various visions that attract people''s attention.


    This process lasted for about a minute.


    A minute later, all the visions except the mist disappeared.


    But at this time, everyone had already lost their way, unable to tell the difference between east, west and north.


    If there was no fog, they could still find their way, but now there is fog everywhere, they don''t know where is east and where is west.


    At this moment, everyone thought clearly, it must be that terrifying existence that was preventing them from moving forward, and they didn''t want them to leave the no-man''s land.


    "Master, what should we do?"


    All the disciples gathered around Xiao Ning and asked.


    Xiao Ning stretched out his hands and pressed them to signal them to be quiet, while he fell into deep thought.


    He is as puzzled as his disciples now, and he doesn''t know what is going on.


    After all, what happened in front of him was beyond his understanding.


    In his opinion, this kind of powerful power that can turn day into night and create various visions is definitely not under the magical power of resurrection of flesh and blood.


    "It must be the master who is playing tricks, who else can have this kind of ability?"


    Xiao Ning frowned secretly.


    But at this moment, he suddenly remembered what the captain of the Alashan League caravan said at that time.


    He said that after they entered the no-man''s land with Lin Yu, they suddenly encountered a strange thing in which day turned into night in the second half of the journey.


    And after dark, the wolves and the monster appeared one after another. If Lin Yu hadn''t been there, their entire caravan would have been completely wiped out.


    "When I followed them into the no-man''s land last time, although I also encountered wolves and monsters, I didn''t encounter the vision of darkness. In this way..."


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning became more and more certain that the vision of darkness was created by the master.


    It''s easy to explain, when he entered the no-man''s land with the Alashan League caravan, Juggernaut was on his side.


    So if Juggernaut doesn''t make a move, he will naturally not encounter the vision of darkness.


    And now before he entered the no-man''s land again, he had already made enemies with the Juggernaut, so it was normal for the Juggernaut to attack him.


    "In this way, the deity possesses the supernatural power of resurrection of flesh and blood, which affects living things, while the master has the powerful ability to change the environment."


    Xiao Ning analyzed in his heart.


    The master and the **** have different supernatural powers, and the two supernatural powers cannot be called who is stronger and who is weaker.


    But Xiao Ning felt that if he could get the supernatural power of Juggernaut, it would be perfect.


    After all, with these two kinds of heaven-defying supernatural powers, no one in this world will be his opponent.


    No matter what Lin Yu, Taiyi, and Taoist Tianbao are, they are all defeated.


    "Master, Master, what shall we do?"


    At this time, Xiao Ning''s disciple shouted again.


    Just now when Xiao Ning signaled them to shut up, they kept quiet obediently.


    But Xiao Ning kept silent and didn''t express anything, which made them unable to restrain themselves.


    Xiao Ning withdrew his thoughts, glanced at everyone and said: "All follow me, walk with me."


    "it is good."


    The disciples immediately nodded in agreement.


    Xiao Ning looked left and right, and after finding a direction, he strode forward.


    The disciples hurriedly followed behind him.


    At this moment, the sky is completely dark, you can''t see your fingers, and there is fog everywhere, so you don''t know where is east and where is west.


    A group of people walked aimlessly in the fog like this.


    What Xiao Ning thought in his heart was to walk forward for a while, and then talk about it after getting out of this fog.


    He didn''t believe that the master could turn the entire no-man''s land into darkness.


    There are definitely places that are not affected by this vision.


    When you get there, slowly figure out which way to go.


    Walking and walking, suddenly...


    boom-


    There was a thunder in the sky.


    Immediately afterwards, everyone heard a scream.


    Everyone turned their heads to look, and found that one of the disciples was hit by the lightning and had already turned into a ball of coke and fell to the ground and died.


    "Ok?"


    Xiao Ning frowned.


    And the moment he frowned, another thunder sounded.


    A disciple was struck by lightning in full view, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com instantly turned into a ball of coke.


    Immediately afterwards, more disciples fell down one after another, and everyone was struck dead by lightning.


    "Is this master trying to kill all the disciples I cultivated, so that I can''t use the supernatural power of resurrection?"


    Xiao Ning thought in surprise.


    He took this group of disciples eastward, in order to make a big fuss in Guanghai City, to avenge his revenge first.


    So these disciples must be alive, because this is the raw material for him to create monsters.


    But now, the disciples died one by one before his eyes.


    "It''s definitely the master''s doing, it''s definitely the master''s doing!"


    "What''s his purpose? Want to threaten me?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t figure out the real purpose of Juggernaut.


    Could it be that Juggernaut doesn''t want to see him go to Guanghai City for revenge?

 Chapter 1399： reshape

    "Master, I know you are watching me."


    Xiao Ning asked in his mind while watching his disciples die one by one.


    However, there was silence waiting for him.


    He could hear nothing but his own voice.


    "Master, save me."


    "Master, save us!"


    Xiao Ning''s disciples were terrified instantly when they saw their senior brothers die one by one.


    At this time, only Xiao Ning could save them, so everyone gathered around Xiao Ning and begged him for help.


    Xiao Ning quickly glanced at them.


    He wanted to save them, but unfortunately, he was completely powerless now.


    "Master, save us, please save us!"


    Disciples kept falling down, and those who were still alive were all terrified to death.


    A few even remember feces and urine coming out.


    But there is no way, Xiao Ning has no idea how all this happened, so there is no way to help them.


    In the end, Xiao Ning could only watch the raw materials he cultivated die suddenly on the spot.


    And after all the disciples died, the sky quickly returned to normal, and the warm sun shone on Xiao Ning''s whole body, making him feel warm all over.


    But his disciples were already cold at this moment, and fell to the ground without breathing.


    "Just to prevent me from going to Guanghai City to seek revenge?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t figure it out.


    If the ruler has taken a fancy to something in him, then he can understand.


    But now the other party didn''t do anything, just killed his disciples completely.


    It was as if as long as he didn''t go to Guanghai City to seek revenge, all this would not have happened.


    Xiao Ning slowly turned his head and looked towards the east.


    The question before him now is whether to continue to go to Guanghai City.


    Now without these "raw materials" that have been cultivated so hard, it is impossible to create powerful monsters.


    At that time, if Taoist Tianbao, Taiyi and Lin Yu all come out to trouble him, it will be difficult for him to deal with it by himself.


    Although there are many people in Guanghai City, those are just ordinary people, and the monsters they create are not powerful enough.


    Maybe one or two top immortal cultivators can be dealt with by relying on crowd tactics, but as long as there are more opponents, the game will be over.


    "Forget it, even if I don''t go back to Guanghai City, I have no other places to go, so I might as well go directly to Guanghai City."


    After Xiao Ning thought for a while, he continued to walk towards the east.


    He thought about it, even if he went to the Western Regions again, it would be meaningless.


    At that time, what he wanted to go to the Western Regions was to find a place where no one would find him and slowly cultivate disciples, but the two experiences in Mashan City and Beiyi City made him realize that this kind of thing can''t be done quietly at all, and it will definitely be done in the end. People destroy it.


    Either the enemy came to the door by himself, or the master ordered someone to come and cause trouble.


    "It seems that in the end we still have to rely on our own strength."


    Now Xiao Ning can see clearly that only his own strength is the most reliable.


    A magical power like Reanimation should always be used only as a secondary means.


    After all, the resurrection of flesh and blood requires the help of external objects, and external objects are uncontrollable.


    Xiao Ning decided to concentrate on cultivating for a while after returning to Guanghai City, and seek revenge when he is strong enough.


    Three days passed quickly.


    Three days later, Xiao Ning finally set foot on the land of Guanghai City again.


    It has been more than three months since he left Guanghai City.


    He is still a freshman at Guanghai University, so these three months are equivalent to three months of absenteeism.


    Of course, for him, university studies are not important anymore.


    Now that I have been absent from school for more than three months, I simply won''t go back.


    "No, I have to go and get rid of those three living corpses."


    Xiao Ning suddenly thought of his three roommates.


    Not long after school started, he killed three roommates and turned them into living corpses.


    The three living corpses in the back have been obediently following his orders.


    He was afraid that if some experts found those three living corpses, it would bring him some unnecessary troubles.


    That''s why he decided to deal with the three living corpses first.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning walked straight towards the direction of Guanghai University.


    All the way forward, he returned to school in the afternoon.


    At this time, he was still a student of Guanghai University, so he returned to his student dormitory smoothly without encountering any obstacles on the way.


    "Those three guys are still in class now."


    The three living corpses were like three robots, obediently following the procedures he had set.


    Classes are strictly followed by the school schedule every day, making other students think that these three are good students who love to learn.


    Xiao Ning sat on his bed, then held his breath and started to practice.


    During this period, no one came to disturb him, so he practiced until the evening without knowing it.


    With a creak, the dormitory door was gently opened.


    Xiao Ning opened his eyes and glanced at the door.


    As expected, it was the three living corpses who came back from get out of class.


    "All come in."


    Xiao Ning ordered.


    The three living corpses immediately entered the room mechanically, then turned around and closed the door.


    "Tell me what happened during my absence."


    Xiao Ning asked.


    One of the living corpses spoke mechanically, and quickly described Xiao Ning''s absence during this period.


    Xiao Ning nodded slowly while listening.


    Contrary to what he expected, nothing happened during his absence, and no one in the whole school knew that he was missing.


    But it wasn''t because the school didn''t care about him, but because the three living corpses would roll his name every day and smooth things over perfectly.


    "In this case, I can continue to stay in the school as a student."


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart.


    The identity of a student is a good disguise, which can help him hide his identity.


    And the average person wouldn''t think of coming to college to make trouble.


    "Only the Mu family and the Yao family know that I am a student of Guanghai University, and no one else knows."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    But when he thought of the Mu family and the Yao family, he suddenly became angry for no reason.


    In the last life, these two families caused him miserably, and even if he was reborn, he would never forget it.


    Now his strength has advanced by leaps and bounds, much stronger than in the previous life, so the anger of revenge in his heart was instantly ignited.


    At this moment, he wished he could kill Mu Ningshan, Mu Xuelan, Mu Xuefei and the others immediately, and smash their corpses into thousands of pieces.


    But reason told him that now is not the time to do it.


    If we do it now, we might attract Taoist Tianbao.


    After all, Mu Ningshan had already connected with Taoist Tianbao before, and he would definitely ask Taoist Tianbao for help when something happened.


    "Don''t worry, my physique is no longer the same as before. With my current physique, as long as I concentrate on practicing for a while, my strength will soon completely surpass that of Taoist Tianbao."


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, the source app! It¡¯s so easy to use, I use it to pass the time while driving and before going to bed, you can download it here;]


    "By the time¡­"


    A sneer appeared on the corner of Xiao Ning''s mouth.


    When his strength surpassed that of Taoist Tianbao, he would go to the Mu family himself, and slowly torture everyone in the Mu family to death.


    He would not kill them by resurrecting flesh and blood, because that would be too easy to die and would not make them feel pain at all.


    "What should we do?"


    Xiao Ning said to the three living corpses in a deep voice.


    The three living corpses immediately moved into action, busy on their own.


    Xiao Ning closed his eyes again, and began to concentrate on practicing Ziyun True Kung Fu.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Longning Mountain and Longning Temple.


    In Longning Temple, Taoist Tianbao is also concentrating on cultivation at this moment.


    Ever since that battle with Taiyi, he felt deeply that he was not strong enough.


    So since then he has been concentrating on cultivation, striving for a new breakthrough as soon as possible.


    "No, it won''t work at all."


    Taoist Tianbao suddenly let out a breath of white air and shook his head one after another.


    After trying repeatedly for a while, he found that it was impossible to break through to the God Transformation Realm with the original method.


    "Forget it, I can only go to Master Lin Xianshi for advice."


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head secretly, and slowly got up from the ground.


    Then he walked out quickly and walked straight towards the back mountain of Longning Temple.


    It was already dark at this time, but to Taoist Tianbao, it didn''t matter whether it was dark or not.


    With his strength, even at night it is the same as during the day.


    Taoist Tianbao soon came to the halfway up the back mountain, and then he walked up the mountain road all the way.


    In fact, with his strength, he can easily fly to the top of the mountain, but in order to respect Immortal Master Lin, he walks up the mountain every time.


    After a while, Taoist Tianbao came to the top of the mountain.


    At this time, Lin Yu is still sitting in the air, facing the mountains.


    "Master Lin Xian."


    Taoist Tianbao shouted respectfully.


    Lin Yu asked, "Have you encountered any problems in cultivation?"


    Taoist Tianbao hastily replied: "Master Lin has a discerning eye and discerns pearls. It is true that I have encountered some problems in cultivation."


    Hearing this, Lin Yu turned around slowly and looked at Taoist Tianbao.


    Taoist Tianbao hurriedly lowered his head to show respect.


    Lin Yu said: "Actually, no matter how hard you try, it''s useless. With your aptitude, Yuan Ying is at the end, and it''s impossible to make progress later."


    Taoist Tianbao felt a chill in his heart when he heard it.


    If someone else said this, he would never believe it easily, and would even argue with the other party.


    But he couldn''t believe what Lin Xianshi said. After all, Lin Xianshi''s strength was beyond his imagination.


    "But... Immortal Master Lin, last time you told me to focus more on cultivation."


    Some time ago, when he came to Lin Yu to talk about Tai Yi and Xiao Ning, Lin Yu also told him to leave them alone and focus on cultivation.


    But now it is said that he has cultivated to the end, and it is impossible to go further in the future.


    "I said that to let you feel your own bottleneck for yourself. I believe you have already felt it now."


    Lin Yu explained.


    Taoist Tianbao sighed helplessly: "Master Lin is right, I really feel the bottleneck now."


    Although he didn''t want to accept this fact, it was an iron fact, and he couldn''t change it at all.


    But when Taoist Tianbao was in despair, Lin Yu changed the subject again: "however, it''s not impossible to solve your problems."


    Taoist Tianbao immediately raised his head when he heard this, and asked expectantly, "Master Lin, do you have a solution?"


    "That''s right."


    Lin Yu nodded slightly.


    Taoist Tianbao was overjoyed when he heard the words, and hurriedly asked: "Master Lin, can you teach me your method? I will do my best to repay you."


    For him, cultivation is his only motivation now. If he can''t improve in cultivation in the future, he feels that life will be boring.


    "Don''t worry, since I mentioned it, it will naturally help you, but the premise is that you are willing to take the risk yourself."


    Lin Yu said.


    When Taoist Tianbao heard this, the smile on his face faded instantly, and he asked, "Master Lin, what is the risk?"


    Lin Yu continued: "I just said that you can''t continue to progress because your aptitude is not enough, and I have a way to change your cultivation aptitude, so that you will usher in a transformation like a reborn."


    "This method is to help you reshape your physical body."


    "Reshape the body?" Taoist Tianbao asked doubtfully.


    "That''s right, it is to destroy your current body and recreate a body with more perfect cultivation qualifications."


    Lin Yu explained in detail.


    Hearing this, Taoist Tianbao immediately hesitated.


    Now he understands what the risk in Lin Yu''s mouth is. Reshaping the body itself is a risk.


    Taoist Tianbao hesitated.


    If Lin Yu is not allowed to help, then he can only stay in Yuanying state in his life, and if he adopts Lin Yu''s method, maybe...


    Of course, what Taoist Tianbao doesn''t know is that Lin Yu''s method has no risk at all.


    After all, it''s just a matter of reshaping a body, which is easy for Lin Yu.


    "Master Lin Xian, I want to try!"


    After hesitating for a while, Taoist Tianbao suddenly said firmly.


    He finally decided to take the risk, because he believed in Lin Yu''s strength.


    "Okay, then I will reshape your physical body now."


    Lin Yu said.


    Taoist Tianbao was taken aback, "Now?"


    "That''s right, it''s now."


    With that said, Lin Yu had a thought, and a powerful force wrapped Taoist Tianbao in an instant.


    In the next moment, Taoist Tianbao''s body quickly dissolved, and in the blink of an eye, everything was gone, leaving only the soul with nowhere to rest.


    Then Lin Yu thought again.


    I saw a phantom looming where Taoist Tianbao was originally, and in a blink of an eye, this phantom became a living person.


    The appearance of this person is 70% or 80% similar to Taoist Tianbao.


    The reason for saying this is because this person is much younger than Taoist Tianbao.


    The original Tianbao Taoist looked like he was in his fifties, but this person was only in his early twenties.


    That''s right, this is the body that Lin Yu reshaped for Taoist Tianbao.


    This physical body is much stronger than Taoist Tianbao''s original body. Not only is his cultivation aptitude better, but UU Reading ''s own power is also stronger.


    As long as you practice hard, you can definitely become a fairy with this physical body.


    "This this!"


    Taoist Tianbao looked down at his brand new body, and was amazed again and again.


    He never expected that Lin Yu''s magical powers were so great.


    In just a blink of an eye, such a powerful physical body was reshaped for him.


    Taoist Tianbao can find that this physical body is much stronger than his original body just by feeling it roughly.


    "Thank you Immortal Master Lin! Immortal Master Lin''s kindness will never be forgotten!"


    Taoist Tianbao thanked him very respectfully.


    He could feel the powerful vitality of this body, and it seemed that he could improve by leaps and bounds with just a little practice. At this moment, he couldn''t wait to try to practice it.


    Of course, Lin Yu must be thanked well before that.

 Chapter 1400： powerless

    "Go back to practice first."


    Lin Yu said to Taoist Tianbao.


    As soon as Taoist Tianbao lowered his head, he was ready to leave with his hands clasped together.


    But at this moment, he thought of Xiao Ning''s matter again, and asked: "Master Lin, should Xiao Ning stop worrying about him?"


    Lin Yu immediately shook his head and said, "don''t worry about him."


    Xiao Ning has already returned to Guanghai City, he has known about this for a long time.


    And he also knew that Xiao Ning was hurrying up his cultivation and wanted to seek revenge.


    However, Lin Yu is not worried about what kind of tricks Xiao Ning will play, after all Xiao Ning''s strength is too weak for him.


    In his eyes, Xiao Ning is just like an ordinary person.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s decisive words, Taoist Tianbao immediately retreated, turned around and walked down the mountain.


    After a while, Long Ning looked inside.


    As soon as Taoist Tianbao returned to his room, he hurriedly took a seat to practice.


    He couldn''t wait to try the cultivation aptitude of this body.


    In this way, he continued to practice until dawn the next day.


    Taoist Tianbao suddenly opened his eyes, his face full of uncontrollable joy.


    "I didn''t expect my cultivation aptitude to be raised to such a level. I really... can''t imagine it!"


    Although he had been psychologically prepared, Taoist Tianbao still felt that it was beyond his expectations after he truly felt the power of this brand new physical body.


    It''s really because this body''s cultivation aptitude is too good.


    Not only that, but now he has become so young, his whole body glows with endless vitality.


    Now he really feels that he has the hope of becoming a fairy in this life.


    ¡­


    In the west of the ancient city of Zayi, there is no man''s land.


    After Taiyi observed in Muyang Town for a period of time, he continued westward to look for Xiao Ning.


    However, to his disappointment, he couldn''t find Xiao Ning at all.


    Xiao Ning seemed to have disappeared from this world, as if he could not find a trace.


    "This person must be found!"


    Tai is unwavering in his determination to find Xiao Ning.


    Because he knows in his heart that only by finding Xiao Ning can he know what Xiao Ning''s method of creating monsters is.


    Taiyi firmly believes that as long as he can figure out this matter, he can learn more about the world.


    Under the sun, Taiyi flew towards the east.


    But as he was flying, when he was about to arrive near the ancient city of Zayi, the sky suddenly darkened.


    "what happened?"


    Taiyi had never encountered such a thing before, so he was dumbfounded on the spot.


    He immediately fell from the sky and looked around cautiously.


    The sky was getting darker and darker, and it didn''t take long for the whole sky to become pitch black.


    Under such darkness, Tai Yi couldn''t see clearly at all.


    However, he is a cultivator after all, and the means of sensing the outside world are not limited to hearing and smell.


    So he can still feel how the surrounding environment is.


    "Why is there nothing around?"


    Tai Yi was a little strange, there was nothing around him, so why did it suddenly get dark?


    Logically speaking, shouldn''t there be a crisis at this time?


    Another point, how did it get dark this day, and why there were no signs at all.


    You must know that no immortal cultivator in this world has the ability to change the environment.


    "Hey, the world is far scarier than I ever knew."


    Taiyi let out a dark sigh.


    When he went out to challenge around, he felt that the biggest danger he would encounter was an expert stronger than himself.


    But since arriving in Mashan City, his idea has been shaken.


    Because he encountered a powerful monster made from dead bodies in Mashan City.


    This kind of monster can be easily created as long as there are people, and it can''t be killed at all.


    And after chasing Xiao Ning to Muyang Town, he discovered another strange thing.


    That is, as soon as he stepped into Muyang Town, his true energy could not be mobilized, and his strength was completely gone.


    As a result, now, while flying well, the sky suddenly turned dark.


    There is no sign of everything, and it is not known what mysterious force is at work.


    Taichi continued to look around, carefully observing the surrounding situation.


    After observing like this, he found that there was still nothing around him.


    Nothing but darkness, which is unpleasant.


    "Go ahead and have a look."


    Tai Yi raised his foot and started again, walking in the original direction.


    But before he took two steps, a voice came from his mind.


    "How do you feel about this unknown world?"


    This is the voice of the Lord.


    It was Taichi''s first time hearing this sound, so he didn''t know it.


    If Xiao Ning was here, he would definitely be able to recognize it with one ear.


    "Who are you?"


    Taichi stopped and asked in his mind.


    "I am the existence of the master, an existence that you cannot look up to."


    The master said in a calm tone.


    However, his voice was full of majesty, making it impossible for people to think of confrontation.


    Taiyi naturally felt this too.


    "Master... you, why did you find me?"


    Tai felt a little out of sorts.


    It seems that the sudden darkening of the sky was also done by the Master.


    Coupled with the sudden appearance of the voice in his mind, as if it could affect his thinking, it immediately made him worry.


    Taiyi knew in his heart that if the master wanted to kill him, it would be very difficult for him to survive.


    "Are you looking for Xiao Ning now?"


    The ruler spoke again.


    As soon as Tai saw that the other party exposed his purpose with a single word, he had no choice but to reply: "Yes, that''s right."


    After hearing the words, the master continued: "Xiao Ning stole my things, and I''m looking for him too."


    When Tai Yi heard this, she frowned immediately.


    What is Xiao Ning''s background that he can even **** things from the ruler?


    At least as far as I know now, this master is extremely capable, far from something that cultivators like them can fight against.


    Could it be that, in fact, this master is not as powerful as it looks?


    Or is Juggernaut''s current strength a disguise?


    Tai Yi didn''t know the answer, so he asked in his mind: "How could Xiao Ning take away what belongs to you?"


    "That thing is quite special, you don''t need to understand the specifics, but you should have seen and learned it a long time ago."


    The master said calmly.


    Hearing this, Tai immediately thought of the monster he met in Mashan City.


    The monster has a mysterious origin and is indeed very special.


    Then according to the meaning of the Juggernaut''s words, Xiao Ning stole the supernatural power from the Juggernaut?


    He was right, Xiao Ning had indeed taken away the supernatural powers that belonged to the master.


    Originally, the master tricked Xiao Ning into the no-man''s land, it was the supernatural power that allowed him to seize the god.


    As a result, too many changes happened later, the master had no choice but to give up Xiao Ning.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Ning''s life was far harder than imagined, not only survived, but also got the magical power of resurrection.


    This caught Juggernaut by surprise.


    Now that the supernatural power has fallen into Xiao Ning''s hands, it has become very difficult for him to obtain it.


    "I can help you, but what benefits do you give me?"


    Taichi asked in his mind.


    After talking with Juggernaut, he has already figured it out. Although the Juggernaut is powerful, it is difficult for him to display his true strength due to some reasons.


    Otherwise, Juggernaut can take back what Xiao Ning stole by himself.


    After all, no matter how strong Xiao Ning is, he can''t be Juggernaut''s opponent.


    And after clarifying these, his awe of the master was instantly reduced by half.


    He is no longer afraid of domination, and he just wants to take advantage of the opportunity to get some benefits from the other party.


    "I can enhance your cultivation qualifications."


    Master said in Tai Yi''s mind.


    "Enhance your cultivation qualifications?"


    After thinking about it, Taichi felt that this condition was not very good.


    Because his cultivation aptitude itself is top-notch, how can it be further enhanced.


    Another point is that even if he has enhanced his cultivation aptitude, he can only practice faster, but it is absolutely impossible to possess supernatural powers like Xiao Ning''s.


    Unless, the master can give him some kind of very powerful cultivation method, so that he will have a strength far beyond that of ordinary cultivators after he completes it.


    "I can''t accept this condition, and you should be able to imagine the reason."


    Tai Yi flatly refused.


    "You can only accept this condition." The master said unhurriedly: "Because I will not only help you enhance your cultivation aptitude, but also help you all the time. If you don''t have my help, it may be difficult to survive in this world." .¡±


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Tai asked warily.


    From Juggernaut''s words, he felt a hint of badness.


    Of course, this is mainly because he has personally witnessed the horrors of this world.


    For example, the experience of losing power in Muyang Town, such as the current darkness.


    If he hadn''t experienced this, he would definitely have sneered at the words of the master.


    "The reason is clear in your heart, I don''t need to say more."


    The master said calmly.


    Taiyi was silent, unexpectedly the master returned his words to him.


    But these are not important, what is important is how to choose next.


    In the end is to accept or reject?


    After pondering for a moment, Tai Yi said in his mind: "Okay, I promise to help you deal with Xiao Ning."


    "That''s right, children can be taught."


    As soon as the master''s voice fell, the darkness surrounding Tai Yi''s body disappeared instantly.


    The sky was still bright and sunny, as if nothing had happened.


    "This method is really good."


    Taiyi thought secretly.


    There is really no need to question the strength of the Juggernaut. Apart from other things, just talking about the means of changing the sky is absolutely beyond cognition.


    Afterwards, Taiyi flew back into the sky and continued heading east.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    Guanghai University.


    In the dormitory, Xiao Ning slowly opened his eyes and stopped practicing.


    The cultivation results last night were remarkable, but the next breakthrough is still far away.


    Xiao Ning suddenly woke up now because a trace of uneasiness appeared in his heart.


    "The master will definitely not let me go, I''m afraid he won''t give me time to develop slowly."


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart.


    Thinking of this, he jumped off the bed and paced back and forth in the dormitory.


    At this time, the three living corpse roommates had already obediently gone to school, and he was the only one in the dormitory, no one would disturb his thinking.


    "I don''t know who the ruler plans to send to deal with me next?"


    That time in Iron Horse City, the Juggernaut asked a middle-aged immortal cultivator to trouble him, but he finally repelled him by resurrecting his flesh and blood.


    But Xiao Ning knew in his heart that Juggernaut would definitely not give up after failing once like this.


    He will definitely try again next time.


    I just don''t know who will lie to me this time.


    "It''s okay if it''s just an ordinary cultivator. At worst, I''ll kill the people in this city and turn them into monsters."


    Xiao Ning thought while pacing.


    "I''m afraid that he will let a powerful immortal cultivator come to trouble me, then..."


    At this moment, Xiao Ning thought of several top experts such as Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao.


    If Juggernaut can successfully persuade these top powerhouses to deal with him, then he is really in danger.


    Because these top powerhouses can make him unable to walk around with their own strength alone, not to mention the help of the master.


    "What should I do if they come over?"


    Xiao Ning thought quickly in his heart.


    The things he can rely on now are one''s own strength, and the other is the means of resurrection of flesh and blood.


    Nothing else.


    The deity disappeared after rescuing him, so it was impossible to ask the deity for help.


    "I don''t know what is the relationship between the deity and the master?"


    He had already thought about this question when he was resurrected in no man''s land, but he couldn''t find an answer no matter how he thought about it, so he gave up.


    Now, the question came to him again.


    Xiao Ning felt that if he could figure out the relationship between the deity and the master, he might be able to clear up all the clues.


    Otherwise, like now, he wouldn''t even know why the Juggernaut was staring at him.


    It''s fine once or twice, but now it''s happening one after another, I''m afraid he won''t stop until he is killed.


    "I''m alone and helpless now, I can only rely on myself, but even if I die, I have to avenge my revenge first!"


    Xiao Ning suddenly focused his eyes, and thought of the Mu family and the Yao family again.


    He is now unable to protect himself, and may die in the confrontation with the master at any time.


    If he couldn''t kill the members of the Mu family and the Yao family before he died, he would definitely die with regret.


    Therefore, he decided to avenge his revenge before deciding what to do next.


    Anyway, cultivation is not short of one day or two, it is impossible to say that it is only two days short of effort that one can break through.


    You must know that he is far away from the next breakthrough now.


    "Act now."


    Without any further hesitation, Xiao Ning turned around and went out.


    ¡­


    Mu''s Group Headquarters.


    In the CEO''s office, Mu Xuefei was sitting on the sofa not far from Mu Ningshan.


    "Nothing happened for a while, and it looks like that''s the end of it."


    Mu Xuefei breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ever since they learned that Xiao Ning was a cultivator, their family has never had a peaceful night''s sleep.


    Every night, I feel that Xiao Ning will come to trouble them.


    Fortunately, Master Tianbao was found at the back. After Master Tianbao made a move, Xiao Ning hid and disappeared.


    Until now, UU Reading Mu Xuefei has not been able to investigate Xiao Ning''s whereabouts.


    Therefore, she guessed in her heart that Xiao Ning might not show up, and their Mu family finally ushered in peace.


    "It''s better not to be too happy."


    Mu Ningshan suddenly reminded.


    "I don''t think that Xiao Ning is a person who will let it go easily, we still have to be careful."


    Hearing this, Mu Xuefei said, "Dad, then it''s impossible for us to live in fear all the time, right?"


    [Recommended, changing the source app to chase books is really easy to use, download it here; everyone can try it soon. ¡¿


    "No way, who made us provoke such a evil star?"


    Mu Ningshan sighed.


    He has been in the mall for many years, and this is the first time he has encountered such a powerless situation.


    In front of a cultivator like Xiao Ning, he was simply powerless.

 Chapter 1401： new idea

    "Dad, I know, but..."


    Mu Xuefei wanted to say something else, but Mu Ningshan interrupted her and said, "Stop talking, and then you can focus on the company''s business."


    "As for Xiao Ning''s matter, you let others take responsibility, and you just pay attention to the general situation."


    Mu Ningshan said without a doubt.


    "it is good."


    Mu Xuefei nodded helplessly, got up and agreed.


    She always felt that Xiao Ning should not be underestimated, but her father had already spoken to this point, and she had nothing to say, she could only obey him.


    Mu Xuefei quickly left the president''s office.


    And Mu Ningshan slowly turned his chair and looked out the window.


    Through the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, the scenery of the urban area of ??Guanghai City can be seen at a glance.


    Mu Ningshan was full of thoughts at this time.


    He remembered a lot of past events, those experiences of starting a business back then, and the details of fighting with people in the mall later.


    Those successes made his confidence stronger and stronger, but after meeting Xiao Ning this time, he realized that all of this was nothingness.


    His experience and success are meaningless in front of immortal cultivators.


    "If only I could cultivate immortality."


    Mu Ningshan couldn''t help thinking suddenly.


    Immediately afterwards, he got up from the boss chair and walked slowly to the French window.


    After that idea appeared, it lingered in his mind.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that maybe he should really try to cultivate immortality.


    Otherwise, the whole life is incomplete.


    "I have worked hard all my life, established a huge foundation, married a wife and had children, and with inheritance, my life path has been completed."


    "Maybe it''s time for me to let go."


    Mu Ningshan thought to himself, maybe it''s time for him to hand over the entire Mu Group.


    From now on, I will practice seriously and take a different path.


    "Indeed, these are no longer worthy of my nostalgia, I can really go to Longning Mountain to see..."


    Mu Ningshan turned around and looked in the direction of Longshan City.


    The only immortal cultivator he can contact now is Taoist Tianbao, so if he wants to cultivate immortality, he can only go to him.


    Mu Ningshan fell into deep thought, and there was a battle between heaven and man in his heart.


    After all, it was a difficult decision, and he couldn''t easily make up his mind.


    At this moment, the doorbell rang suddenly.


    "Come in."


    Mu Ningshan said.


    As soon as his words fell, a beautiful figure immediately appeared in front of his eyes.


    It turned out to be his youngest daughter, Mu Xuelan.


    "Xuelan, what are you doing here?"


    Mu Ningshan walked back to the boss chair and sat down.


    Mu Xuelan hurried to Mu Ningshan''s desk.


    But as soon as she walked to the edge of the desk, she suddenly squirmed again, her face full of hesitation.


    "Xue Lan, what happened to you?"


    Mu Ningshan asked softly.


    "Do you have."


    Mu Xuelan nodded and shook her head.


    When Mu Ningshan saw it, he knew that something must have happened to her, so he said, "Xue Lan, just tell me if there is anything, Dad will help you."


    After being silent for a while, Mu Xuelan said, "Dad, I don''t want to study anymore."


    "Why don''t you read?"


    Mu Ningshan''s face suddenly darkened.


    His youngest daughter was born to love freedom, and she had made a fuss about reading since she was very young.


    I didn''t expect such naive thoughts to appear now that I have grown up so much.


    "Why are you going to study if you don''t study? Do you think that as long as your family has money, you don''t need to study anything?"


    Mu Ningshan asked in a deep voice.


    He started from scratch, so he naturally didn''t want to see his daughter neglect her studies.


    In his mind, if a person has nothing to do all day long, he is useless.


    "Dad, listen to my explanation. I''m not playing for fun, but, but..."


    Mu Xuelan faltered and couldn''t speak half of what she said.


    Mu Ningshan took a deep breath and said, "Okay, tell me what you think."


    He knew that his daughter was grown up and could no longer teach in the same way as when she was a child.


    So prepare to have a good communication with Mu Xuelan.


    See what''s on her mind.


    If it was still because of the love between a man and a woman, then he would definitely refuse it straight away.


    But if it is other, it is not impossible to discuss.


    After all, Mu Ningshan has a big family and a big business now, as long as his daughter is self-motivated, he will definitely have a way to meet the other party''s requirements.


    At this time, Mu Xuelan had regained her courage, and said solemnly, "Dad, I want to cultivate immortality."


    "Ok?"


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan almost stood up from his chair.


    He never expected that his daughter would make a request to cultivate immortality.


    It''s not that this request is strange, but that he was thinking about it just now, and his daughter ran over to make this request.


    Could it be that there is a tacit understanding between father and daughter?


    "Why do you want to cultivate immortality?"


    Mu Ningshan decided to listen to his daughter''s reasons first.


    "Because." Mu Xuelan said as she weighed her words, "Because I think Xiuxian is very handsome."


    "So simple?"


    Mu Ningshan was a little speechless.


    "It''s just handsome." Mu Xuelan said with an emphasis: "Dad, think about it, if you succeed in cultivation, you can fly in the sky. Isn''t that handsome?"


    [Recommended, changing the source app to chase books is really easy to use, download it here; everyone can try it soon. ¡¿


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan thought that this was indeed the case.


    But this should not have anything to do with being handsome, to be precise, it should be chic and comfortable.


    Just imagine, a person can fly freely in the air like a bird, and go wherever he wants, how chic it is.


    "Is this what you really think?"


    Mu Ningshan asked.


    "Of course, I really want to cultivate immortality." Mu Xuelan nodded heavily.


    "Stop, I''m not saying whether you want to cultivate immortals, but I want to ask you, do you really want to cultivate immortals because they are handsome?"


    Mu Ningshan asked seriously.


    "this¡­"


    Mu Xuelan hesitated.


    In fact, this is not her real thought. The real thought in her heart is that as long as she succeeds in cultivation, she can go to Brother Lin.


    On the one hand, it is because she can fly around after she is successful in cultivation, and on the other hand, she thinks that Lin Yu may also be a cultivator.


    During this period of time, she has been recalling the scene of meeting Lin Yu in the suburbs.


    At that time, Lin Yu easily subdued the two gangsters and scared them away.


    At that time, she thought that Lin Yu was a martial artist with high martial arts skills, but now that she thinks about it carefully, it may be more than a simple martial artist.


    On the other side, after seeing Mu Xuelan''s hesitant expression, Mu Ningshan already understood in his heart that his daughter definitely didn''t want to cultivate immortality just because she was handsome.


    There must be a deeper reason.


    It''s just that if Mu Xuelan didn''t say anything, he couldn''t know the reason.


    "Dad, do you agree with me to cultivate immortals?"


    Mu Xuelan asked again.


    Mu Ningshan got up slowly and said: "Compared with studying, cultivating immortals is naturally higher, but the premise is that you can find a way. Do you think you can find a way now?"


    "Yes, Master Tianbao who came to our house last time, isn''t he a cultivator? I can worship him as my teacher."


    Mu Xuelan blurted out without hesitation.


    When Mu Ningshan heard this, he thought to himself that this little girl had already thought about it, no wonder she said it so firmly.


    Also, Mu Ningshan didn''t expect his daughter to go with him.


    What he just thought about was also to worship Master Tianbao as his teacher.


    "You can worship him as a teacher if you want, but do you think he is willing to accept you as an apprentice?"


    Mu Ningshan looked at Mu Xuelan and asked.


    Mu Xuelan lowered her head and pondered for a moment, then raised her head and said, "How can you do it if you don''t try? Dad, the last time you invited Master Tianbao out of the mountain, didn''t you also have the idea of ??giving it a try? Did you know from the beginning that Master Tianbao would definitely Will it go down the mountain?"


    Mu Ningshan was a little speechless.


    Unexpectedly, his daughter was ignorant all day long, but she was actually very smart.


    She knew very well what these adults were doing and thinking.


    "That''s true, but one yard counts for one yard. It is far more difficult to worship Master Tianbao as a teacher and ask Master Tianbao to come down the mountain."


    Mu Ningshan said earnestly.


    "Dad, I still say the same thing, how will you know if you don''t try?" Mu Xuelan persistently begged: "Dad, just let me try it, if he refuses to say it again, okay?"


    After saying that, Mu Xuelan walked to Mu Ningshan''s side, and took his arm, acting coquettishly.


    Mu Ningshan couldn''t bear this the most, so he had to agree: "Okay, I promise you."


    When Mu Xuelan heard this, she immediately burst into a smile.


    She tried this trick time and time again, and this time it really worked again.


    "Dad, when should I leave?"


    She didn''t know where Taoist Tianbao was, so she had to ask her father for help.


    If she knew, with her temperament, she was sure that she would find her as a teacher.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not over yet."


    Seeing Mu Xuelan''s impatient look, Mu Ningshan hurriedly stopped her.


    "Dad, what else is there?"


    The smile on Mu Xuelan''s face suddenly faded, she was afraid that Mu Ningshan would suddenly change his mind and disagree.


    "I don''t worry about you going to cultivate immortals alone."


    Mu Ningshan said.


    Seeing this, Mu Xuelan said, "Dad, there''s nothing to worry about. I''ve grown up and can take care of myself."


    "Then I don''t worry, you are my heart, how can I be willing?"


    Mu Ningshan looked determined not to let go.


    Mu Xuelan became anxious immediately.


    With his father like this, he really wants to change his mind, right?


    "Dad, are you going back on your word?"


    Mu Xuelan said anxiously.


    "Am I that kind of person?" Mu Ningshan smiled and said, "I don''t trust you to go to apprentice and cultivate immortality alone, so I decided to go with you."


    "go together?"


    Mu Xuelan was stunned for a moment, unable to understand the meaning of Mu Ningshan''s words.


    "Dad, do you want to send me there, or do you want to go with me to apprentice and cultivate immortality?"


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    "The latter." Mu Ningshan said.


    Before Mu Xuelan came, he had been thinking about apprenticeship and cultivating immortals. Now that Mu Xuelan is making such a fuss, his confidence has been completely strengthened.


    Now he has made up his mind to go to Master Tianbao to learn from him.


    On the other side, Mu Xuelan laughed when she saw that Mu Ningshan was going to apprentice with her.


    "Okay, Dad, when shall we leave?"


    She didn''t care whether Mu Ningshan wanted to worship Master Tianbao as a teacher, as long as she didn''t stop her from doing so.


    "It''s better to hit the sun today, just now."


    Mu Ningshan said firmly.


    Asking Master Tianbao to be his teacher is a matter of luck, and the other party may not be willing to agree.


    So Mu Ningshan is unwilling to make plans for things that he can''t control, and he prefers to gamble on luck.


    To choose a random date like now is to gamble on luck.


    "Okay, great! Dad, let''s go now!"


    Mu Xuelan jumped up happily.


    As she said that, she took Mu Ningshan''s wrist again and pestered Mu Ningshan to leave quickly.


    Mu Ningshan couldn''t resist her, so he had to follow him out of the CEO''s office.


    Mu Ningshan is also a straight-forward person. Since he said he was going, he would naturally leave right away without twitching.


    The two of them came all the way to the roof of the headquarters of the Mu Group.


    As soon as he took the elevator, he had already given the order to get the helicopter ready.


    So the helicopter pilot has now started the helicopter and is waiting there.


    Mu Ningshan took Mu Xuelan into the helicopter.


    Immediately afterwards, the helicopter slowly lifted into the air and flew directly towards Longshan City.


    "Xue Lan, there is something I want to tell you clearly in advance."


    On the helicopter, Mu Ningshan said.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Xuelan looked cute at the moment.


    It was all because Mu Ningshan agreed to her request.


    "Master Tianbao may not accept us as disciples."


    Mu Ningshan said slowly.


    Master Tianbao, as an expert outside the world, would never accept disciples casually, so he did not have much hope for the success of this journey.


    But Mu Xuelan was different.


    Mu Xuelan is still young, and now she is full of thoughts that as long as she asks hard, Master Tianbao will definitely agree to accept her as a disciple.


    It can be said that she still has a trace of innocence.


    It was precisely because of this that Mu Ningshan decided to explain it to Mu Xuelan, so that she would be mentally prepared.


    "Dad, if Master Tianbao disagrees, we will beg him hard. He will definitely agree when he sees our sincerity."


    Mu Xuelan really said innocently.


    Mu Ningshan smiled and said, "Do you think everyone in this world is your parents?"


    His daughter was so well protected that she had never seen the dangers of society.


    On the contrary, Mu Xuefei has fully grown up and can be alone.


    It was precisely because of Mu Xuefei''s performance that Mu Ningshan made up his mind to become a teacher and cultivate immortality.


    Otherwise, he was really worried about this huge group company.


    "Dad, Master Tianbao will definitely agree, don''t worry."


    To Mu Ningshan''s surprise, Mu Xuelan turned to comfort her.


    It was as if Mu Ningshan was overly worried.


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you that there are many UU reading , anyway, you should be mentally prepared first."


    Seeing that Mu Xuelan was still so naive, Mu Ningshan didn''t want to say anything more.


    There was no way, she would only know about these things after she had experienced them herself in the end, and it was useless to just talk about them.


    Mu Ningshan stopped trying to persuade Mu Xuelan, and the only sound in the plane was the roar of the helicopter engine.


    Like their commercial helicopter, the sound insulation effect is already top-notch, but the engine noise is too loud.


    So the cabin was still very noisy after all.


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan were thinking about their own things like this, and looked at the scenery outside the window from time to time.


    Flying all the way, finally in the evening, the helicopter arrived in Longshan City smoothly.


    Mu''s Group also has business in Longshan City, so the helicopter landed directly on the roof of the branch''s building.


    Mu Ningshan took a deep breath and jumped out of the helicopter with Mu Xuelan.

 Chapter 1402： apprentice

    After Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan got off the helicopter, they went downstairs and got into the car.


    They decided to rush to Longning Mountain overnight to see Master Tianbao.


    At the same time, Longning Mountain.


    Inside Longning Temple.


    Taoist Tianbao is currently concentrating on cultivation.


    After Lin Yu helped him reshape his body, he obviously felt that his cultivation speed had increased.


    Not only that, even the speed of thinking is much faster than before.


    At this moment, all kinds of whimsical ideas kept popping up in his mind one after another.


    Taoist Tianbao couldn''t help opening his eyes, and said in his heart: "I suddenly came up with so many cultivation ideas, but it''s a pity that I can''t test them all by myself. It seems that I have to let my disciples help me verify them."


    The thoughts that popped into his mind just now were all thoughts related to cultivation.


    Based on the experience gained from many years of cultivation, he summed up a faster and better cultivation method in his heart.


    However, since it was not verified, he did not know whether there was any problem with those assumptions.


    Next, we can only rely on the disciples to test.


    Taoist Tianbao closed his eyes again and devoted himself to cultivation.


    In this way, the time came to the next day without knowing it.


    Early in the morning, Master Tianbao got up early, and he wanted to quickly find his disciples to verify those ideas of last night.


    But when he walked out of the room, he saw a little Taoist priest walking in front of him.


    "Master, there is a businessman waiting for you in the front hall. He said he met you before."


    The little Taoist quickly reported the matter clearly.


    The businessman he mentioned was actually Mu Ningshan.


    But Taoist Tianbao didn''t react all of a sudden, he didn''t know who was looking for him.


    "A businessman I know?"


    Taoist Tianbao thought for a while and said, "Ignore them for now, let them wait for a while."


    He didn''t have time to meet outsiders at this time, he just wanted to quickly find his disciples to verify his idea.


    "Yes, Master."


    The little Taoist saluted, turned and left.


    Taoist Tianbao turned around and walked towards the main hall where his disciples had their morning class.


    In the front hall.


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan were waiting here accompanied by two subordinates.


    They climbed the mountain all night last night and arrived here in the middle of the night.


    Then I waited and waited in the front hall until dawn.


    "Dad, when will Master Tianbao get up?"


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    Mu Ningshan comforted her and said, "Don''t worry, didn''t the Taoist priest go to ask about it just now, you just wait."


    "Ok."


    Mu Xuelan nodded helplessly.


    She is very anxious now, she can''t wait to worship Master Tianbao as a teacher immediately, and then formally start to practice.


    But there is no way, now they are asking for help, so there is no need to rush each other.


    And just as Mu Xuelan was thinking, she suddenly raised her eyes and saw the little Taoist priest come back.


    She hurriedly got up and came to the little Taoist priest and asked, "Master Tianbao, is Master Tianbao awake?"


    "Woke up."


    The little Taoist nodded to Mu Xuelan, and then nodded to Mu Ningshan.


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan immediately stood up from his chair, and quickly walked to Mu Xuelan and the little Taoist.


    Mu Xuelan looked longingly at the little Taoist priest and asked, "Master Tianbao, is Master Tianbao willing to see us?"


    The little Taoist shook his head slightly, and said, "My master has other things to do, so please wait a moment."


    With that said, he was about to turn around and leave.


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly came to him in two or three steps, stopped him and said, "Taoist, wait a minute."


    The little Taoist had no choice but to stop.


    Mu Ningshan asked: "May I ask if the chief has explained our identities to Master Tianbao?"


    "Make it clear."


    The little Taoist quickly replied.


    Hearing this, a look of disappointment flashed across Mu Ningshan''s face.


    After explaining the situation, they still refused to see them, so the matter of apprenticeship this time is a bit dangerous, maybe it will be yellow.


    While Mu Ningshan was thinking, the little Taoist priest had already left quickly.


    Mu Xuelan looked at Mu Ningshan and said, "Dad, what should we do now?"


    "hold on."


    Mu Ningshan comforted her.


    Now that I haven''t seen Taoist Tianbao, there is no need to think too much about some things, which will only increase my troubles.


    What if Taoist Tianbao really has something urgent to do?


    "it is good."


    Mu Xuelan quickly turned around and walked towards the chair.


    ¡­


    In the morning class hall.


    Taoist Tianbao sat in front of a group of disciples and was giving lectures to them.


    Every disciple listened very carefully.


    Taoist Tianbao himself was very excited when he said it. After all, if the assumption in his heart is verified successfully, the original cultivation method will be greatly improved.


    "Is everything clear?"


    After Taoist Tianbao finished speaking, he asked.


    All the disciples hurriedly nodded and said, "It''s clear."


    "Okay, then you can practice according to what I said."


    Taoist Tianbao ordered.


    The disciples didn''t dare to be negligent, so naturally they nodded immediately.


    Seeing this, Taoist Tianbao got up and left.


    When he got to the door, he realized that the sun had already set in the west, and the lecture went straight into the afternoon.


    "It''s a pity that my idea still can''t be verified perfectly. It would be great if there are two new disciples."


    Taoist Tianbao looked at the sun slanting to the west, thinking secretly.


    All the disciples he is accepting now have been cultivating for a period of time, and if they temporarily change their cultivation methods, there will always be some problems.


    At this time, if there are two new disciples who start from scratch, they can perfectly verify his idea.


    "It seems that I have to look for a few people with better cultivation aptitude..."


    Taoist Tianbao walked towards his residence while pondering.


    He has to go back to practice quickly, there is no time to waste.


    But when he walked to the door of his room, he suddenly remembered something.


    "By the way, it seemed that someone was waiting for me in the front hall in the morning?"


    Taoist Tianbao stopped.


    His current mind is all about cultivation, and he has no time to think about anything else, so he has long forgotten about the morning.


    Now that I think about it, I have no idea who was talking about wanting to see me in the morning.


    "Forget it, let''s go to the front hall to have a look."


    Taoist Tianbao turned around and strode towards the front hall.


    As he walked, he was still thinking about his cultivation, so he came to the gate of the front hall without knowing it.


    At this time, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan were still waiting inside.


    The two had been waiting a little impatiently.


    After all, it had been more than half a day, and Taoist Tianbao hadn''t been seen at all.


    They even began to wonder if Taoist Tianbao was planning to use this method to persuade them to go back.


    But at this moment, Mu Ningshan suddenly saw Taoist Tianbao.


    "Master Tianbao?"


    Mu Ningshan shouted incredulously.


    Because he found that Taoist Tianbao was very different from the last time he met.


    At that time, Taoist Tianbao was about forty or fifty years old, while the one in front of him was only in his early twenties.


    The two have very little in common except for the same dress and demeanor.


    Therefore, Mu Ningshan was not sure that this was Master Tianbao.


    "That''s right, it''s me."


    Taoist Tianbao''s physical body was reshaped by Lin Yu, so he was not surprised at Mu Ningshan''s performance.


    Yesterday, even the disciples in Guanli were often suspicious.


    "Master Tianbao, you are here!"


    Seeing that the other party gave an affirmative answer, Mu Ningshan hurriedly got up and walked towards the door.


    On the other side, when Mu Xuelan saw her father shouting that, she immediately stood up from the chair, her little heart beating non-stop.


    Taoist Tianbao walked in while looking at Mu Ningshan.


    He completely forgot about Mu Ningshan, but after looking around for a while, he finally remembered, isn''t this the one who asked him to go down the mountain to deal with Xiao Ning last time?


    He can''t remember Mu Ningshan, but he will never forget Xiao Ning.


    After all, Xiao Ning is very special, he is a reborn person.


    "Master Tianbao, it''s me, Mu Ningshan, the boss of the Mu Group."


    Mu Ningshan stepped forward quickly and said to Taoist Tianbao.


    Mu Xuelan also followed to Taoist Tianbao.


    Taoist Tianbao nodded towards Mu Ningshan and said, "I know, I remember you."


    "Master Tianbao really has a great memory."


    Mu Ningshan complimented.


    Taoist Tianbao replied, "You''re welcome."


    After speaking, he asked again: "By the way, what are you looking for with me this time? Is it Xiao Ning''s business again?"


    He is very busy now and has no time to chat with Mu Ningshan, so he went straight to the point.


    According to his thinking, Mu Ningshan will only come to him for help when he encounters a stubborn stubble like Xiao Ning, otherwise, with Mu Ningshan''s own ability and means, there is nothing wrong with it.


    [To tell the truth, I have been using the source-changing app recently to read and update books, to switch between sources, and to read aloud with many voices, both Android and Apple. ¡¿


    "No." Mu Ningshan waved his hands again and again, explaining: "Then Xiao Ning has been missing for a while, and I don''t know where he went. Our father and daughter came here this time, not because of him."


    "Oh? Is this your daughter?"


    Taoist Tianbao glanced at Mu Xuelan.


    He seems to have met this girl once, but he can''t remember clearly.


    After all, he never cared about such trivial matters.


    "That''s right, this is my youngest daughter, named Mu Xuelan, you met him last time when you came to our company."


    While talking, Mu Ningshan pulled Mu Xuelan in front of him, and said, "Xuelan, meet Master Tianbao soon."


    "Xuelan met Master Tianbao."


    Mu Xuelan bowed to Taoist Tianbao, and said politely.


    "Little girl doesn''t need to be polite."


    Taoist Tianbao smiled at Mu Xuelan.


    Immediately afterwards, he looked at Mu Ningshan and asked, "President Mu, why did you come here to find me?"


    Mu Ningshan supported Mu Xuelan''s shoulders, and said, "Master Tianbao, it''s like this, my daughter and I want to worship you as a teacher and practice that cultivation technique."


    "Ok?"


    Taoist Tianbao was slightly taken aback.


    Unexpectedly, these two people came here to learn art from a teacher.


    But then he no longer had any doubts.


    Because there are so many people who want to cultivate immortals in this world, everyone who has seen his methods will have the idea of ??worshiping him as a teacher.


    Although Mu Ningshan is the president of the Mu Group, he is just a mortal after all.


    Once Shouyuan arrives, no matter how much money you have, you can only die with hatred.


    "Are you sincerely wanting to step into my Longning Temple to cultivate immortals?"


    Taoist Tianbao looked at them solemnly and asked.


    He is now preparing to accept two new disciples, so if they are qualified, he doesn''t mind accepting them.


    But before that, we must ask clearly that the two are sincere from time to time.


    After all, cultivation is a hard thing. These two people have enjoyed all the glory and wealth in the mundane world, so they may not be willing to suffer any more.


    "Of course it is sincere!"


    "Master Tianbao must accept us as disciples!"


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan said in unison.


    Taoist Tianbao looked at the two of them, and saw that they seemed to have made up their minds, so he said, "Cultivating one is a hard job. You can practice three nines in winter and three days in summer. You can''t slack off every day. You are sure you can bear this hardship." ?¡±


    Taoist Tianbao walked around the two of them while talking.


    Both Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan nodded without hesitation: "Yes!"


    Because Mu Ningshan started from scratch, he knows the truth that bitterness comes first, and sweetness comes later.


    So to him, suffering is nothing, as long as he can really have the power of the immortal family after cultivation.


    And Mu Xuelan is not afraid of the pain of cultivation because she has made up her mind to find Lin Yu.


    In her mind, studying is more difficult than practicing.


    "Okay, since you are so sincere, let me test your cultivation aptitude first."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded.


    When Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan heard this, their faces were filled with joy.


    Master Tianbao agreed, and the next step is to cultivate immortality.


    While the two were pleasantly surprised, Taoist Tianbao put his hand on Mu Ningshan''s forehead and began to check his cultivation qualifications.


    After checking in this way for a while, a serious look suddenly appeared on his face.


    Seeing this, Mu Ningshan hurriedly asked: "What''s the matter? Master Tianbao, is my aptitude not enough?"


    "Not very good."


    Taoist Tianbao didn''t want to give Mu Ningshan unnecessary hope, so he replied truthfully.


    When Mu Ningshan heard this, his face was filled with disappointment. UU reading


    When he came, he imagined many endings, but he never expected that it would be the ending of not having enough cultivation qualifications.


    He thought to himself that he could create such a large family business from scratch, which shows that his courage, IQ, and talent are all above ordinary people, and it is absolutely no problem to cultivate immortals.


    In the end, Taoist Tianbao never thought that he would deny him just after a little inspection.


    After Mu Ningshan knew the answer, his heart was hit hard.


    It has to be said that Taoist Tianbao''s words killed at least half of the confidence he had built up over the years.


    "Master Tianbao, can my daughter do it?"


    Mu Ningshan looked at Mu Xuelan and said.


    He thought to himself that it would be fine if he couldn''t do it, and it would be great if his daughter could practice.


    "Wait for me to check."


    Taoist Tianbao reached out and pressed Mu Xuelan''s forehead.


    After careful inspection, Taoist Tianbao suddenly frowned.


    Seeing this expression, Mu Ningshan immediately thought that his daughter was not good either.


    His mood immediately sank to the bottom.


    However, Taoist Tianbao still pressed his right hand on Mu Xuelan''s forehead at this time, not knowing what he was checking.


    Mu Ningshan didn''t speak in a hurry.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    After ten minutes had passed like this, Taoist Tianbao slowly withdrew his right hand.


    Seeing this, Mu Ningshan hurriedly asked, "Master Tianbao, what is my daughter''s qualifications?"


    Mu Xuelan also looked at Taoist Tianbao anxiously at this time.


    After all, Taoist Tianbao''s next reply will directly affect her future.


    Mu Xuelan could clearly feel her heart beating non-stop.


    Taoist Tianbao looked at Mu Xuelan, then looked at Mu Ningshan, and said, "I just checked several times, and I can confirm that your daughter has excellent cultivation qualifications."

 Chapter 1403： getting Started

    "What? Master Tianbao, what did you just... say?"


    After Mu Ningshan heard the words of Taoist Tianbao, he was stunned on the spot.


    At the first moment, he thought he had heard it wrong, but the other party actually said that his daughter had excellent cultivation qualifications?


    Mu Ningshan just couldn''t believe it.


    Taoist Tianbao said just now that his cultivation aptitude was not good, but in the blink of an eye he said that his daughter''s cultivation aptitude was excellent.


    Will the gap between the immediate family members be so big?


    Mu Ningshan looked at Mu Xuelan carefully.


    He thought to himself that his daughter looked very similar to him, how could it be like this?


    "I said, your daughter''s cultivation aptitude is very good, she is a rare cultivation genius."


    Taoist Tianbao was also very happy when he suddenly met someone with such a good cultivation qualification.


    So he said with a smile on his face.


    Hearing his words, Mu Ningshan finally stopped doubting.


    There is no need for Taoist Tianbao to lie to him. Since Taoist Tianbao said that his daughter''s cultivation qualifications are good, it must be very good.


    "Master Tianbao, then..."


    As soon as Mu Ningshan opened his mouth, Taoist Tianbao waved his hand to stop him from continuing.


    "President Mu doesn''t need to say much, I accept this disciple."


    Taoist Tianbao said without hesitation.


    He originally wanted to recruit a few more disciples to verify his new cultivation method, but now there is such a perfect disciple, how could he let it go?


    Not to mention, what he is afraid of now is that others will come and rob him of this disciple.


    "Okay, okay, but..."


    This time, Mu Ningshan was stopped by Taoist Tianbao before he finished speaking.


    "President Mu, don''t worry, if you want to practice, you can also practice with me, how about it?"


    Taoist Tianbao is now eager to accept disciples, fearing that Mu Ningshan will come up with other ideas, so he offered conditions on his own initiative.


    "That''s the best, that''s the best!"


    On the other side, Mu Ningshan kept nodding his head.


    In fact, what he wanted to talk about was also about his own cultivation. Now that Taoist Tianbao took the initiative to mention it, he naturally didn''t need to say any more.


    "Master Tianbao, is my cultivation aptitude really good?"


    At this time, Mu Xuelan also recovered from the extreme ecstasy, and asked Tianbao the way.


    When she just heard Taoist Tianbao say that she has excellent cultivation aptitude, the joy in her heart was beyond words.


    Because this means that she can officially step into the way of cultivating immortals.


    At that time, as long as you practice well and master the method of the fairy family, you will definitely have a way to find Lin Yu.


    But after she came to her senses, she felt that this was really too dreamy.


    How can I be that proud son of heaven with excellent cultivation aptitude? Isn''t this just a dream?


    Mu Xuelan couldn''t believe all of this, so she asked.


    "Don''t worry, I will never read it wrong. I just read it several times."


    Taoist Tianbao smiled and comforted him.


    When he saw it for the first time, he also felt that he might be wrong, so he took the time to check it several times.


    And after so many inspections, he was convinced that Mu Xuelan''s cultivation aptitude was truly unique.


    It can be said that this is simply the perfect disciple sent to him by God.


    On the other side, seeing that there was no possibility of misreading this matter, Mu Ningshan said, "Xue Lan, hurry up and worship Master Tianbao as a teacher with me."


    After speaking, he pulled Mu Xuelan to his side.


    "Wait."


    Taoist Tianbao hastily stopped him and said, "Xuelan alone can worship me as a teacher."


    Hearing this, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan were taken aback on the spot.


    What does Master Tianbao mean by this?


    Wouldn''t it be to regret it?


    Didn''t this just say that they would take their father and daughter as disciples? how?


    "Master Tianbao, didn''t you just say..."


    Mu Ningshan was about to ask, but he had just finished speaking when Taoist Tianbao stopped him and asked him not to speak.


    Afterwards, Taoist Tianbao patiently explained: "If both of you father and daughter worship me as a teacher at the same time, it will inevitably mess up the seniority, so as long as Xue Lan worships me as a teacher alone, as for you, President Mu, I will take it for granted. For Xue Lan''s sake, how about teaching you how to practice?"


    [Recommended, changing the source app to chase books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    Hearing what he said, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan finally understood.


    It turned out that Taoist Tianbao thought carefully, rather than repenting.


    "Master Tianbao, thank you very much."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan said at the same time.


    After finishing speaking, Mu Ningshan urged Mu Xuelan again: "Xuelan, hurry up and pay homage to Master Tianbao."


    "it is good."


    Mu Xuelan happily agreed.


    But when she turned her head, she froze.


    Because she didn''t know what the apprenticeship ceremony was like, did she kneel down and kowtow twice, or bow or something?


    Taoist Tianbao saw that Mu Xuelan was in a dilemma, so he laughed and said, "Don''t worry, we have a special apprenticeship ceremony in the temple, just go through the ceremony when the time comes."


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Mu Ningshan nodded.


    Seeing this, Taoist Tianbao hurriedly added: "But it''s okay for Master to shout first."


    He is now afraid that this disciple will run away.


    "Master!"


    As soon as Taoist Tianbao finished speaking, Mu Xuelan yelled in a crisp voice.


    "Okay, okay, good apprentice."


    Taoist Tianbao laughed heartily.


    "Go, come with me to the apse."


    Taoist Tianbao took Mu Ningshan father and daughter straight to the apse.


    Afterwards, a grand apprenticeship ceremony was held in Longning Temple, Taoist Tianbao officially accepted Mu Xuelan as his apprentice.


    ¡­


    the next day.


    As soon as he woke up that day, Taoist Tianbao called Mu Xuelan to the disciple hall, saying that he would teach her the method of cultivation in person.


    Mu Xuelan was naturally very happy. In fact, she couldn''t wait to learn during the apprenticeship ceremony yesterday, but it was difficult to bring it up at that time.


    "...Xue Lan, that''s all for the formulas and handprints, you can practice according to them first."


    Taoist Tianbao gave instructions after teaching.


    "it is good!"


    Mu Xuelan immediately followed suit.


    While Mu Xuelan was concentrating on cultivating, Taoist Tianbao observed anxiously.


    He was afraid that something wrong with his improved cultivation method would cause Mu Xuelan an accident, so he was always ready to help.


    In this way, time passed by every minute and every second.


    Before I knew it, half an hour passed.


    For half an hour, Mu Xuelan had been practicing seriously without any problems.


    It can be seen that she is immersed in the cultivation with her whole body and mind, and seems to enjoy the process of cultivation very much.


    Taoist Tianbao watched from the side, and his hanging heart gradually let go.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with the cultivation method I improved, and I can practice normally.


    Now I just don''t know if its cultivation speed will be faster than the previous method.


    This point cannot be seen right now, and it will take a relatively long period of observation.


    But no matter what, at least it can be confirmed that this new cultivation method is feasible.


    At this time, Mu Xuelan suddenly opened her eyes slowly, and asked, "Master, is there any problem with my cultivation just now?"


    "No problem." Taoist Tianbao shook his head again and again, and said with a smile on his face, "I have been watching just now, and every handprint of yours is very correct, and the formula is also correct."


    It has to be said that Mu Xuelan''s cultivation aptitude is indeed excellent.


    This is the first time she practiced, and she was able to make no mistakes throughout the process.


    "Really?"


    Mu Xuelan was overjoyed, and couldn''t help showing a smile on her face.


    When she was studying in school before, her grades were just not up or down, but after she stepped into the way of cultivating immortals, she was able to get started so quickly, which she herself found unbelievable.


    "In short, Xue Lan, you should practice according to what I taught you today, and I will teach you new ones when you are almost done."


    "Okay, Master."


    Mu Xuelan happily agreed.


    Seeing this, Taoist Tianbao nodded in relief.


    He could tell that Mu Xuelan''s cultivation was full of motivation, and she didn''t need others to urge her at all, which was a good thing.


    You must know that although some of the disciples he had accepted before had good cultivation aptitudes, their cultivation motivation was far inferior to that of Mu Xuelan.


    Most people still have the business-like learning attitude.


    Unlike Mu Xuelan, she has an obvious motivation to learn.


    So Taoist Tianbao at this time was very relieved of Mu Xuelan, and felt that Mu Xuelan would definitely help him verify his assumptions.


    At the same time, he also wanted to hand over what he had learned all his life to Mu Xuelan.


    "Okay, you can go back first, and practice with peace of mind after you go back, don''t think about other things."


    Taoist Tianbao waved his hands.


    Mu Xuelan got up slowly and saluted, then turned and prepared to leave.


    But at this moment, Taoist Tianbao stopped her again.


    "Xue Lan, wait a moment."


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    Mu Xuelan immediately turned around and asked.


    Taoist Tianbao warned: "Xuelan, there is a back mountain in Longning Temple, you should have seen it a long time ago. Just remember, no matter what happens, you can''t get close to the back mountain, do you understand?"


    Seeing Taoist Tianbao''s serious expression, Mu Xuelan asked in confusion, "Master, are there any monsters in the back mountain?"


    Hearing this, Taoist Tianbao was taken aback for a moment.


    Then he hurriedly said: "There are no monsters. Where did we get monsters from Longning Mountain? In short, you just need to remember not to approach the back mountain."


    The back mountain is where Lin Yu visualizes, so Taoist Tianbao will never allow anyone to get close to it.


    Even every time he went to look for Lin Yu, he went up the mountain slowly along the mountain road, and asked for instructions when he reached the top of the mountain.


    "Master, I remember."


    Mu Xuelan saw that it was impossible for Taoist Tianbao to explain the reason in detail, so she nodded and stopped asking.


    However, a seed of curiosity was planted in her heart.


    "Go, practice hard."


    Taoist Tianbao waved his hand again.


    Mu Xuelan quickly turned and left.


    Not long after she left, Mu Ningshan quickly walked in.


    Taoist Tianbao said, "President Mu, sit in front of me, where your daughter sat just now."


    "it is good."


    Mu Ningshan quickly sat down cross-legged on the grass futon in front of Taoist Tianbao.


    After he sat down firmly, Taoist Tianbao said: "President Mu, now I will teach you the method of cultivation, you listen carefully."


    "Master, please tell me, Mu is all ears."


    Mu Ningshan immediately sat up straight.


    Taoist Tianbao nodded slowly, and then began to explain the method of cultivation.


    The cultivation method he taught Mu Ningshan is the one he taught Mu Xuelan just now, which is his improved cultivation method.


    On the one hand, this is because Mu Ningshan and his daughter will ask each other for advice in private, and on the other hand, they also want to see how people with poor cultivation qualifications can practice this set of exercises.


    Taoist Tianbao spoke slowly, while Mu Ningshan listened very carefully.


    Ever since he decided to come to Longning Mountain to practice immortality, he decided to completely break with his original life.


    All he wanted to do now was to be a cultivator.


    "...Okay, let''s try it first."


    After Taoist Tianbao finished teaching the exercises, he signaled Mu Ningshan to take the time to try it out.


    Naturally, Mu Ningshan would not refuse, and began to practice according to the teachings of Tianbao Taoist on the spot.


    However, unlike his daughter Mu Xuelan, his cultivation aptitude is indeed a bit poor.


    It only took Mu Xuelan half an hour to get started with the cultivation method taught by Taoist Tianbao, but he couldn''t figure it out after trying repeatedly for an hour.


    Fortunately, Taoist Tianbao himself is also concentrating on cultivation, otherwise he would definitely not be able to wait.


    After another hour of trying, Mu Ningshan had no choice but to say, "Master, I don''t seem to be doing well here."


    When he said this, Mu Ningshan was very depressed.


    Because, as an elite person who is quite successful in secular society, he can no longer tolerate failure.


    But rationality tells him that when encountering difficulties, he can''t just hold on. It''s better to seek help from professionals.


    And when it comes to cultivation, there is no doubt that Taoist Tianbao is the most professional.


    At least from Mu Ningshan''s point of view.


    On the other side, Taoist Tianbao opened his eyes immediately after hearing Mu Ningshan''s words. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Practice twice and show me."


    After trying for so long, Mu Ningshan should have some clue anyway, so Taoist Tianbao was going to see how he practiced first.


    Mu Ningshan didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately began to make handprints according to Taoist Tianbao''s request.


    Taoist Tianbao frowned after watching for a while.


    It is hard to imagine that Mu Ningshan''s cultivation talent is much worse than when he checked it before.


    In this way, it is useless to practice his improved exercises, and he can only try the old methods.


    Thinking of this, Taoist Tianbao sighed slightly, and said, "Forget it, I will teach you another exercise."


    When Mu Ningshan heard this and saw the expression on Taoist Tianbao''s face, he became even more depressed.


    Obviously, his performance disappointed Taoist Tianbao.


    Afterwards, Taoist Tianbao explained the most primitive cultivation method.


    This time Mu Ningshan listened very carefully, for fear that he would not be able to practice because he missed some key information.


    In this way, after Taoist Tianbao finished explaining the exercises, he once again signaled Mu Ningshan to practice.


    Mu Ningshan didn''t dare to neglect, and hurriedly tried it seriously.


    Taoist Tianbao slowly closed his eyes again and devoted himself to his cultivation.


    About an hour passed quickly.


    "It''s a big deal, it seems to be okay this time!"


    Mu Ningshan said with surprise on his face.


    This time, he finally felt the qi that Taoist Tianbao just mentioned, which seemed to mean that he could practice.


    Taoist Tianbao slowly opened his eyes, raised his chin and said, "Practice for me."


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly followed suit.


    After a while, Taoist Tianbao nodded slightly, and said with a smile on his face: "Yes, this time it is indeed successful. Afterwards, you can practice according to this method, first practice for a while and then talk about it."

 Chapter 1404： 1 other goal

    Guanghai City.


    Downstairs of the headquarters building of the Mu Group.


    At the door of a coffee shop across the street, a figure slowly lowered its head, and turned its gaze away from the headquarters of the Mu Group.


    That''s right, this person is Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning has been investigating for two full days.


    After two full days of investigation, he was finally convinced that only Mu Xuefei, the main figure left in the Mu family, was handling the company''s business.


    Several other people, including Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan, all disappeared.


    In fact, the others are fine, Xiao Ning already knew that Mu Ningshan hid them.


    The key is where Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan went.


    You must know that Mu Ningshan is the backbone of Mu''s Group, and this Mu''s Group is also the foundation created by him, how could he let it go.


    The same goes for Mu Xuelan, she is really at school age now, she has to go to school every day, where can she hide?


    "At least this shows that they are very afraid of me."


    A smug sneer flashed across the corner of Xiao Ning''s mouth.


    Mu Jiadong hid from XZ, it can be seen that Xiao Ning''s deterrence played a huge role.


    Otherwise, it wasn''t because they were afraid of his words, why would Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan hide.


    You must know that there are not many things in this world that can threaten the Mu family.


    "Hmph, I was planning to send you on the road earlier and give you a quicker way to die, but if you''re hiding around like this, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Originally, Xiao Ning thought that in order to avoid nights and dreams, he would kill the members of the Mu family and Yao family first.


    Turn around and wait for the strength to improve, and then go to trouble Tianbao Taoist, Lin Yu and others.


    As a result, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan are hiding now, making it difficult for him to execute the plan he had planned in advance.


    But Xiao Ning felt that this was not a good thing for the Mu family.


    Because he would have killed them quickly and wouldn''t torture them for too long, but now.


    "Now, let me give you a little fear first."


    Xiao Ning smiled coldly, and a new idea popped up in his heart.


    Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan hid, so he decided to kill the Yao family first.


    I believe that the news of the death of the Yao family will soon reach the ears of Mu Ningshan, Mu Xuelan and others, and they will definitely fall into deeper fear by then.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning turned around and left, quickly disappearing at the corner of the street.


    After a while, Xiao Ning rushed to the door of Yao''s house.


    Unlike the Mu family, Yao Xiangxuan''s family stays at home most of the time, and Mu Ningshan is not a workaholic.


    Of course, the business and business of the Yao family is not as good as that of the Mu family.


    But for ordinary people, that can be regarded as sitting on a mountain of gold and silver.


    After Xiao Ning came here, he quickly climbed over the wall and entered the Yao family''s mansion compound.


    He is very familiar with this place, like a memory engraved in his bones.


    Because he had been here more than once in his previous life.


    Inside the fence, Xiao Ning had a firm gaze, and quickly walked towards the main building of the Yao family mansion.


    When he was outside, he already had a clear picture of the situation inside, knowing that several key figures of the Yao family were active at home, including Yao Xiangxuan.


    "Yao Xiangxuan is Mu Xuelan''s best friend, she was absolutely very sad when she learned of her death."


    Xiao Ning sneered as he walked.


    After such a long time, he finally embarked on the road of revenge. At this moment, he felt an indescribable joy in his heart.


    He has even thought about how to enjoy the process later, not to miss a second.


    at the same time.


    In the Yao family mansion.


    The entire Yao family didn''t know that the terrible danger was about to befall them, and they were all enjoying this day happily.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, the source app! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    Of course, this does not mean that they are completely ignorant of what happened in Guanghai City, they do know a little bit.


    For example, the whole family knew that Mu Ningshan''s family had gotten into some serious troubles, and seemed to be being targeted by very powerful people.


    But now that nothing has happened to the Mu family after so many days, it basically means that the matter has come to an end for the time being.


    The whole Yao family didn''t feel that this had anything to do with them.


    They all think that their good life will continue, day after day.


    Inside Yao Xiangxuan''s room.


    "Hey, where should we go tomorrow?"


    "Xue Lan hasn''t come to school for the past two days, and I don''t know where she went."


    Yao Xiangxuan didn''t know that the danger was approaching, and she was still worrying about where to enjoy tomorrow.


    But at this time, she suddenly turned her head and looked towards the window in a strange way.


    Seeing this, she immediately screamed.


    Because she found a person sitting on the window.


    The man turned his back to her at first, but after she screamed, he slowly turned his head and smiled strangely.


    Immediately, Yao Xiangxuan was overwhelmed with fright, left the chair and instinctively retreated towards the door.


    But when he retreated to the door, he suddenly found that the door was locked by someone at some point, and he couldn''t open it no matter what.


    "Help me, save me quickly, help me!"


    In desperation, Yao Xiangxuan had no choice but to yell, hoping that the servants and bodyguards at home could hear them.


    Unfortunately, no matter how much she yelled, there was no movement outside.


    It was as if her room had been isolated from the outside world and could not be contacted with the outside world anyway.


    Thinking of this, Yao Xiangxuan was extremely frightened.


    She turned her head abruptly and looked towards the window.


    Sure enough, as she expected, the man had disappeared from the window, but was standing by her bed, fiddling with the things on her bedside table.


    "It''s cute, but... I don''t like it!"


    After fiddling with an exquisite ornament in his hand for a while, Xiao Ning suddenly stretched out his palm and squeezed it.


    With a slap, the thing was directly crushed by him, turning into countless pieces of powder that leaked out from between his fingers.


    This scene frightened Yao Xiangxuan dumbfounded in an instant.


    Yao Xiangxuan is also someone who has gained experience in the world, and has seen real powerful warriors do it.


    But what Xiao Ning did just now directly refreshed her three views.


    She had never seen someone with such high martial arts skills.


    At least among the warriors she has come into contact with, none are so powerful.


    "You, you, who are you?"


    Yao Xiangxuan asked tremblingly.


    The other party is powerful and has shown obvious hostility. This time she is definitely in danger.


    Thinking of this, Yao Xiangxuan was terrified.


    But rationality and tutoring told her that it is useless to be afraid at this time, because fear cannot solve the problem.


    Only by first clarifying the other party''s intentions can it be possible to resolve the crisis.


    Therefore, what Yao Xiangxuan is thinking now is to first see what the other party is here for, whether it is for money or for sex.


    It''s simple for money, if it''s for sex...


    For the sake of sex, it is not impossible to compromise, after all, life is more important.


    She still had a good time and didn''t enjoy it, so she was absolutely unwilling to die like this.


    "My name is Xiao Ning."


    To Yao Xiangxuan''s surprise, Xiao Ning told her his name very directly.


    Yao Xiangxuan was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Xiao, brother Xiao Ning, do you want to make some money?"


    "I don''t want money."


    Xiao Ning shook his head decisively.


    "Ah? No money?"


    Yao Xiangxuan was dumbfounded immediately, her heart beating wildly.


    If the other party doesn''t want money, it''s only possible that they want sex.


    It can''t be to kill her, right?


    Yao Xiangxuan felt that since she had never seen him and didn''t know him, he shouldn''t have killed her.


    You must know that murder is a big case, and law enforcement agencies will definitely investigate it to the end.


    Especially facing a big family like their Yao family.


    "You, you want me?"


    Yao Xiangxuan asked tremblingly.


    Xiao Ning turned his head slowly, looked at Yao Xiangxuan and said, "Don''t think too much, I didn''t like you."


    Hearing this, a big stone in Yao Xiangxuan''s heart was immediately put down.


    She kept holding her chest to calm down her emotions.


    The other party said that he didn''t like her, so he shouldn''t move her body, so he can rest assured.


    Thinking of this, Yao Xiangxuan''s mood immediately improved a lot, and she asked again: "Brother Xiao Ning, what do you want when you come to my house?"


    Xiao Ning smiled when he heard the words, and said: "As the saying goes, if you don''t have anything to go to the Three Treasures Palace, I certainly won''t come to your house for no reason. You guessed it right, I did come to ask for a few things."


    "Brother Xiao Ning, what do you want? As long as our family can get it, I can give it to you."


    Seeing that Xiao Ning seemed to be able to negotiate, Yao Xiangxuan hurriedly assured her.


    "Don''t worry, you take all the things I want with you, and you will definitely be able to take them out."


    Xiao Ning smiled again.


    Yao Xiangxuan was taken aback by these words.


    However, before Yao Xiangxuan had time to think deeply about the meaning of his words, Xiao Ning said again: "You go and prepare two things first, the first thing is to call your family members to the living room, and the second thing is to call a professional The camera crew is here."


    "Okay, okay."


    Yao Xiangxuan agreed with a confused mind.


    Xiao Ning''s words have completely involved her, and now she has no idea what Xiao Ning is going to do.


    "Hurry up, remember, don''t try to cheat, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable."


    Xiao Ning scolded.


    "Yes Yes."


    Yao Xiangxuan hurriedly opened the door behind her, turned around and went out.


    Somehow, the door that couldn''t be opened at all just now opened easily.


    At this moment, Yao Xiangxuan can''t control so much, and now her mind is full of what to do next.


    And the first thing she thought of was to find her father, Yao Borong.


    After all, Yao Borong is the head of the Yao family and the head of the company, so he definitely knows how to handle this matter properly.


    Yao Xiangxuan trotted all the way to Yao Borong''s study and office on the third floor.


    The servants at home felt a little curious when they saw her in a hurry, but naturally they didn''t dare to stop Yao Xiangxuan from asking.


    In this way, Yao Xiangxuan came to the third floor smoothly and came to her father''s room.


    "dad!"


    Yao Xiangxuan broke into Yao Borong''s study without knocking on the door.


    This surprised Yao Borong.


    In a big family like theirs, the family education is very strict, and there are many rules in the family.


    But today Yao Xiangxuan broke the rules in front of his family.


    There is definitely something wrong here.


    "Xiangxuan, what happened? Why are you in such a panic?"


    Yao Borong asked in a serious voice.


    Let''s find out what it is first, and if it''s really a big deal, forgive her this time.


    "Dad, something went wrong. Just now a martial artist with high martial arts broke into my room..."


    Yao Xiangxuan closed the door tightly, and then quickly walked to Yao Borong''s desk to talk about the situation.


    With her repetitions and supplements from time to time, Yao Borong finally sorted out the matter.


    It turned out that an uninvited guest suddenly broke into his daughter''s room.


    The uninvited guest was not only powerful, but also extremely courageous, and dared to let her daughter come out to report the news.


    "Xiangxuan, are you sure that person suddenly appeared on your window?"


    Yao Borong asked.


    "I''m sure, very sure!" Yao Xiangxuan nodded heavily and said, "Dad, there was no sign at all, and he suddenly sat on the window."


    "If you look at it this way, this person does have some skills."


    Yao Borong nodded slowly.


    Their Yao family''s mansion is tightly guarded, there are bodyguards everywhere, and ordinary warriors can''t break in at all.


    Now that the opponent can break into the core area of ??their home without anyone noticing, it can be seen that the strength is indeed extraordinary.


    "Dad, that person is very powerful, she even crushed the jade on my table."


    Yao Xiangxuan added.


    "By the way, and when he was sitting on the window, my door couldn''t be opened for some reason. It wasn''t until he let me out later that the door could be opened normally."


    "Huh? And this?"


    Yao Borong rubbed his chin and murmured.


    This is the first time he has come across this, and he has never heard of a warrior who can remotely lock the doors of other people''s houses before.


    However, he felt that it might be because his daughter was eager to run for her life, but she couldn''t open the simple door lock in desperation, and it wasn''t the martial artist who did it.


    "Dad, anyway, that person is very powerful What should we do now? Should we call the police?"


    Yao Xiangxuan asked anxiously.


    She is still terrified now, and hopes that her father can solve the matter quickly.


    "You can''t call the police at this time."


    Yao Borong shook his head slowly.


    "Dad, why didn''t you call the police?" Yao Xiangxuan wondered if she really wanted to do what the man asked?


    "It''s useless to call the police."


    Yao Borong explained: "The man came and went without a trace. Once he found out that we called the police, he would definitely leave immediately and come back next time."


    "Also, he is very powerful, even if the law enforcement agencies come, it will be difficult to deal with him."


    "Besides, we have several warrior bodyguards in our family. If we really want to deal with him, those few bodyguards are enough. There is no need to call the police."


    What Yao Borong was thinking at the moment was to do what Xiao Ning asked first.


    Of course, it''s not exactly the same, but to meet the other party''s requirements while setting up a good situation.


    When the situation is arranged, you can take the opportunity to take down the opponent.


    Yao Borong didn''t believe that several martial artist bodyguards at home couldn''t take down each other at the same time.


    "Go, go and call everyone to the living room, and I will go there right away."


    Yao Borong ordered.


    Seeing what he said, Yao Xiangxuan nodded in agreement, then turned around and left quickly.


    After Yao Xiangxuan walked out of the room, Yao Borong quickly opened the drawer, took out a miniature walkie-talkie, and put it on.


    Immediately afterwards, he began to give orders to the bodyguards at home through this miniature walkie-talkie.


    At the same time, in Yao Xiangxuan''s room.


    Xiao Ning was looking around in the room, waiting for Yao Xiangxuan to finish the matter.


    "As expected, Yao Borong is going to take a gamble."


    "But it''s okay, just go ahead and gamble, and see what expression you will have when you lose the bet."


    Xiao Ning smiled disdainfully.

 Chapter 1405： hide

    Xiao Ning was not surprised by Yao Borong''s decision.


    As the saying goes, the ignorant are fearless, people like Yao Borong who know nothing about cultivators will always naively want to fight.


    Of course, the end result must be very tragic.


    Yao Borong will soon know this.


    Xiao Ning continued to look around the room, enjoying this quiet moment.


    Because it won''t be long before he will start a killing spree, and everyone in this mansion will die by then.


    While Xiao Ning was waiting, everyone in the Yao family took action.


    After receiving Yao Borong''s order, the bodyguards of Yao''s family quickly came to the living room to set up an offensive, ready to fight Xiao Ning at any time.


    Especially those warrior bodyguards began to deduce the upcoming battle situation to ensure that all accidents were under control.


    Of course all they did was in vain.


    In the face of the absolute power gap, any skills and efforts are just a waste of time.


    In this way, time passed by every minute and every second.


    Before I knew it, ten minutes passed.


    During these ten minutes, all the main members of the Yao family arrived in the living room, and all the film crews requested by Xiao Ning were also in place.


    Everything is ready.


    winter winter winter¡ª


    There was a knock on Yao Xiangxuan''s door.


    Xiao Ning casually put down the object in his hand and said, "Come in."


    Yao Xiangxuan pushed the door and entered.


    After entering the door, she went straight to the subject and said, "Everything you asked us to prepare is ready."


    "Yes, it will make you feel a little bit better later."


    Xiao Ning laughed, then walked straight towards the door.


    Anyway, at least the Yao family didn''t call the police, otherwise things would be a little more troublesome.


    So Xiao Ning decided to give them a slightly easier way to die later, for the sake of the Yao family''s cooperation.


    Of course, it''s just a little more fun.


    On the other side, Yao Xiangxuan saw Xiao Ning coming, so she hurriedly turned around and walked back.


    She didn''t dare to stay with Xiao Ning for too long.


    Because she always felt that this person was much more powerful than she imagined, and she was afraid that he would not be so easy to deal with.


    The two walked straight to the living room of Yao''s house one after the other.


    There was silence in the corridor, and it was obvious that everyone in the Yao family knew that this time things were a little tricky.


    This is also normal, as long as warriors are involved in everything, then things will not be simple.


    Because of the strong martial artist, it is difficult to hit with a gun at a slightly longer distance.


    What''s more, Xiao Ning has already successfully broken into this mansion, making them use their hands to avoid it.


    Quickly coming to the living room, Xiao Ning glanced slowly.


    There were quite a few people in the living room, including the Yao family sitting on the sofa, and a film crew carrying various equipment. The whole situation seemed to be filming a movie.


    Xiao Ning came to the middle of the living room calmly, not paying any attention to the pair of eyes cast on him.


    "It came pretty fast."


    Xiao Ning scanned the crowd and said calmly.


    At this time Yao Borong, the head of the Yao family, was sitting in the middle of the crowd.


    Seeing Xiao Ning talking, he slowly got up and came not far from Xiao Ning.


    "This young hero came to our Yao family and asked us to prepare for such a big battle. What is the purpose of this young man?"


    When Yao Borong spoke, everyone''s eyes were still focused on Xiao Ning.


    Everyone was looking at him and observing him, wanting to see what the origin of this mysterious warrior was.


    From what I can see now, this person is very young, in his early twenties.


    Such a young man with such great courage, facing so many members of the Yao family without panic, it can be seen that he is not an ordinary young man.


    Everyone secretly thought in their hearts, it really is necessary for the Patriarch to attach so much importance to this person.


    However, everyone still felt that Yao Borong paid too much attention to Xiao Ning.


    After all, no matter how strong a warrior is, he is still a warrior. He can''t beat law enforcement agencies or hot weapons.


    At least there is no need to call everyone here, just let the bodyguards at home deal with him.


    "I just told your daughter that I''m here to fetch something."


    Xiao Ning spread his hands and said with a smile on his face.


    He came here to take the lives of the main members of the Yao family, and now these people have gathered in this living room.


    So he is very satisfied.


    "What do you want to get? You should talk about it first."


    Yao Borong said calmly.


    If he is only facing an expert like Xiao Ning alone, then he really doesn''t have much confidence.


    After all, warriors at close range are invincible.


    But now that there are so many people here, the most important thing is that the bodyguards at home are all lurking in the dark and can explode at any time, which makes him feel confident.


    Yao Borong has absolute confidence, as long as he gives an order, this Xiao Ning will definitely not survive for three seconds.


    "What I want is very simple, that is..."


    Speaking of this, Xiao Ning suddenly stopped, and then looked at the main members of the Yao family one by one.


    Before his eyes glanced over a person, he would stop for a moment on that person and exchange a glance with him.


    And everyone who met his gaze felt a chill rising from their backs.


    It was as if being targeted by an extremely ferocious beast.


    "It''s your head."


    Xiao Ning said calmly.


    As soon as his words fell, everyone present was shocked.


    They all suspected that they heard it wrong, Xiao Ning actually said that he wanted to take their lives, did he rely on himself?


    "Hehehe, young people like to joke."


    Yao Borong didn''t take it seriously, took a cigar and lit it, then said with a smile: "By the way, what''s your name, you haven''t introduced yourself yet."


    "That''s right, before I die, I should let you know my name, and I should also let you know why I wanted your head."


    Xiao Ning took a chair and sat down on his own.


    Now the Yao family has not realized the seriousness of the matter, so it is normal not to be afraid of him.


    He didn''t care about that.


    Because he didn''t want to end this feast of revenge in a hurry, whether it was the appetizer before the main meal or the dessert after the main meal, he had to enjoy it well.


    And now, he was going to enjoy this appetizer first.


    On the other side, Yao Borong saw that Xiao Ning didn''t act in a hurry after he finished speaking, and he didn''t look angry, so he judged that what the other party just said was just cruel words.


    He has heard such cruel words a lot, just like haggling when buying something in a vegetable market, call up the price first, and then there is room for bargaining later.


    Like now, Xiao Ning just called a high price and waited for him to pay it back.


    Without thinking about it, Yao Borong asked the servant to carry a chair and sit down, waiting for Xiao Ning to introduce himself.


    Xiao Ning said: "My surname is Xiao, and my name is Ning. You probably haven''t heard of me."


    "If you want to know more about me, I suggest you call Mu Ningshan and ask, maybe you will be pleasantly surprised."


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Ning raised his legs and stopped talking.


    On the opposite side of him, after hearing his words, Yao Borong almost understood in his heart, it seemed that Xiao Ning had some problems with the Mu family.


    It''s just that if you have an affair with the Mu family, what''s the point of going to their Yao family to find trouble?


    Just because they have cooperated with the Yao family and the Mu family, and they have a good relationship in private?


    Yao Borong couldn''t find the answer, so he decided to call Mu Ningshan first.


    After all, this Xiao Ning is not an ordinary person, but a strong man with superb martial arts at a young age.


    For such a person, it''s better to investigate his details before doing anything. Don''t kill him and his brothers or masters will come to him for revenge. It will be really troublesome.


    Without thinking about it, Yao Borong waved to a bodyguard, and the bodyguard immediately held the phone in front of him with both hands and handed it to him.


    Yao Borong quickly called Mu Ningshan.


    However, a busy tone soon came from the phone, indicating that the number could not be reached.


    "Strange, why didn''t Mr. Mu not answer my call?"


    Yao Borong was secretly startled.


    Could this be Xiao Ning''s so-called surprise?


    You must know that Mu Ningshan, as the president of the Mu Group, is very busy on weekdays. It is absolutely impossible for him to be unable to get through the phone, at least it should not be Yao Borong who can''t get through.


    But now, Mu Ningshan''s phone call turned out to be a rare busy signal.


    This can only show that something may have happened to Mu Ningshan!


    Thinking of this, Yao Borong frowned.


    He didn''t know what Xiao Ning''s real intention was to ask him to call Mu Ningshan.


    But judging from the current situation, it may be to tell him that something happened to Mu Ningshan.


    "Try it again."


    Yao Borong didn''t rush to make a judgment, and dialed Mu Ningshan''s phone number again.


    Just like before, the busy tone sounded shortly after pressing the call button.


    Then Yao Borong tried several times, but the result was without exception, each time it ended with a busy tone.


    "What the **** are you doing?"


    What Yao Borong didn''t know was that Mu Ningshan had already made up his mind to cultivate immortality, and the entire Mu family group was handed over to his daughter and son-in-law.


    At this time, it was impossible for anyone to get through to Mu Ningshan, because his phone was not turned on at all.


    "It seems that the phone can''t get through."


    Xiao Ning sat on the chair, crossed his legs and said with a faint smile.


    He didn''t know where Mu Ningshan went, but what was certain was that Mu Ningshan must have been hiding because of him.


    "What did you do to them?"


    Yao Borong looked at Xiao Ning vigilantly and said.


    For a moment, he couldn''t help but want to call the bodyguard who had ambushed him to take down Xiao Ning in one fell swoop.


    But considering that Xiao Ning''s details have not been clarified yet, he did not act rashly.


    "hehe."


    Xiao Ning smiled without saying a word.


    Yao Borong frowned slightly, then quickly looked at the phone in his hand.


    He decided to call Mu Xuefei to check.


    Dial the number quickly.


    drip, drip, drip...


    In the quiet living room, apart from the sound of various equipment of the film crew, there was only the beeping sound from Yao Borong''s mobile phone.


    This time it''s not a busy tone, but a waiting sound.


    Yao Borong felt a little relieved, at least Mu Xuefei could get through on the phone.


    This shows that there should be nothing wrong with the Mu family.


    At this time, the phone was connected suddenly, and Mu Xuefei''s voice came from the phone.


    "Uncle Yao, what do you want from me?"


    Yao Borong quickly put the phone to his ear and asked, "Xue Fei, where''s your dad? Why can''t I get through to him?"


    "My dad, my dad has been busy recently."


    Mu Xuefei quickly explained.


    Mu Ningshan didn''t want outsiders to know that he took Mu Xuelan to cultivate immortals, so Mu Xuefei naturally wouldn''t explain the real situation.


    "What are you busy with?"


    Freshman Yao Borong wondered, what could make Mu Ningshan so busy that he didn''t even have time to answer his phone?


    But just when he was about to ask in detail, he heard Mu Xuefei say: "Uncle Yao, don''t ask me about my dad. He will definitely call you back when he is done."


    "also."


    Seeing what Mu Xuefei said, Yao Borong didn''t bother to ask any more.


    After all, he made this call to ask about Xiao Ning''s background, not other things.


    "Xue Fei, Uncle Yao has something to ask you. Do you know a man named Xiao Ning? This man is about twenty years old..."


    Yao Borong quickly described Xiao Ning''s physical characteristics.


    Mu Xuefei on the other side immediately replied after listening, "Yes, this person is Xue Lan''s suitor."


    "Ok?"


    Yao Borong was taken aback.


    In any case, he never thought that things would be like this.


    It turned out that Xiao Ning was Mu Xuelan''s suitor.


    Could it be that Xiao Ning made a detour to find the Yao family because he was blocked by the Mu family because of pursuing Mu Xuelan?


    If this is the case, what happened today is really ridiculous.


    What is this all about?


    Yao Borong sighed secretly, and then asked: "Xue Fei, Xiao Ning is just Xue Lan''s suitor? How much do you know about him besides that?"


    "He is a master of martial arts, nothing else but these."


    Mu Xuefei quickly replied.


    She concealed the truth and did not tell Yao Borong that Xiao Ning''s real identity was a cultivator.


    This is mainly because such things are too shocking, and it takes a lot of explaining to say them.


    Another point is that Mu Ningshan has told her not to let outsiders know about this kind of confidential matter. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    "Okay, let''s do that first."


    Yao Borong saw that he had nothing to ask, so he quickly hung up the phone after saying a few words.


    For him, the phone call didn''t yield much useful information.


    The only new clue was that Xiao Ning was pursuing Mu Xuelan, and he already knew about the others.


    [To tell the truth, I have been using the source-changing app recently to read and update books, to switch between sources, and to read aloud with many voices, both Android and Apple. ¡¿


    "The phone call is over, what else do you have to say now, or you are going to introduce yourself again."


    Yao Borong looked at Xiao Ning with an unkind expression.


    Originally, he was still afraid of Xiao Ning, but after talking with Mu Xuefei on the phone, the fear was completely wiped away.


    Because from Mu Xuefei''s tone of describing Xiao Ning, he couldn''t hear any timidity at all, it can be seen that Xiao Ning is just an ordinary person in Mu Xuefei''s eyes.


    Or to be more precise, in Mu Xuefei''s eyes, Xiao Ning is just a young warrior with high martial arts skills.


    So if this is the case, then he has nothing to worry about when facing Xiao Ning.


    The only thing to pay attention to is that if things can be resolved peacefully, it is best to resolve them peacefully.


    After all, warriors are not ordinary people. If they form a relationship with warriors, they will have to be careful in the future.


    Yao Borong doesn''t want to guard against thieves for a thousand days, so if Xiao Ning''s request is not too much, then he will try his best to meet it.


    "Hehehe, it seems that the relationship between the Mu family and your Yao family is not very good. Then Mu Xuefei didn''t tell you the truth."


    Xiao Ning laughed.


    He wasn''t particularly surprised by Mu Xuefei''s performance, but if Mu Xuefei didn''t tell the truth, he would have to spend a little more time talking.


    After all, if the matter is not clear, today''s feast of revenge cannot be fully enjoyed.

 Chapter 1406： 1 more seal

    "Xue Fei didn''t tell me the truth?"


    Yao Borong looked at Xiao Ning and said, "So what exactly do you mean? You''d better say what you want to say, don''t beat around the bush and pretend to be mysterious."


    Yao Borong was getting a little impatient with Xiao Ning.


    If he hadn''t been afraid of Xiao Ning''s martial arts, he would have ordered to do it right now.


    "Of course Mu Xuefei didn''t tell you the truth."


    Xiao Ning said leisurely: "For example, why didn''t Mu Ningshan answer your call? She is lying about it."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Yao Borong looked at Xiao Ning warily.


    The matter of Mu Ningshan not answering the phone is indeed a big doubt. It stands to reason that Mu Ningshan shouldn''t not answer the phone when he saw that Yao Borong called.


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to go around in circles with you, so I''ll tell you the truth. Mu Ningshan didn''t answer your call because he was avoiding me."


    Xiao Ning didn''t want to go around anymore, so he said straight to the point.


    "Are you hiding?"


    Yao Borong was taken aback for a moment, but then he sneered and said, "Why is he avoiding you? You have nothing to be afraid of him."


    On the surface, he said this to Xiao Ning, as if expressing his disdain.


    But in fact, I said it to myself and used it to cheer me up.


    Because from Xiao Ning''s tone of voice, he felt that what Xiao Ning said might be true.


    Maybe Mu Ningshan is really avoiding Xiao Ning.


    As for why Mu Ningshan did this, it is unknown. It may be because Xiao Ning has the handle on Mu Ningshan, or it may be because Xiao Ning can threaten Mu Ningshan''s life.


    [The book chasing app recommended to me by an old book friend who has known me for ten years, the source app! It¡¯s really easy to use. I use it to read and listen to books to pass the time while driving and before going to bed. You can download it here]


    On the other hand, after hearing Xiao Ning''s words, the other Yao family members present couldn''t help but feel a bit of chill.


    If the head of the Mu family is really hiding from him as Xiao Ning said, then...


    The people behind didn''t dare to think about it.


    After all, they all saw that Xiao Ning was not easy to deal with.


    Perhaps today things will not be so simple.


    "That''s right, they are hiding from me, afraid that I will kill him."


    Xiao Ning said calmly.


    "Then, where is he now? Do you know?"


    Yao Borong asked eagerly.


    "If my guess is correct, it should be in Longning Mountain."


    Xiao Ning replied calmly.


    "Longning Mountain?"


    Yao Borong was taken aback for a moment, and quickly turned to look at his housekeeper.


    He was a little familiar with the name Longning Mountain, but he couldn''t remember where it was for a while.


    So I had to ask others for help.


    On the other side, the housekeeper of the Yao family saw the Patriarch asking for help, and immediately stepped forward and said, "Boss, Longning Mountain is located in the area of ??Longshan City, and it is the location of Longning Temple."


    "Longning Temple?!"


    Yao Borong quickly remembered that there was indeed a Taoist sect in Longshan City that was said to be practicing longevity.


    That Longning Temple is their ancestral home.


    "Why is Mr. Mu hiding there?"


    Yao Borong couldn''t figure it out.


    There are quite a lot of people who go to Longning Temple to seek medicine, but I have never heard of where they go to hide from their enemies.


    Could it be that those bull noses in Longning Temple are very powerful?


    At this time, the housekeeper of the Yao family added: "Boss, I heard that the Taoist priests in Longning Temple are all really capable."


    "Really?"


    Yao Borong groaned.


    If it was normal, he would definitely scoff at the butler''s words.


    Because in his view, those Taoist priests are nothing more than a group of comprehensive religionists, what can they do.


    But now he dare not think so.


    "Boss, it is said that those Taoist priests are all cultivators."


    The housekeeper of the Yao family spoke again.


    "Cultivator?"


    Yao Borong suddenly turned his head to look at the housekeeper.


    "What''s going on with this cultivator? Tell me clearly."


    The housekeeper hurriedly said: "Boss, it is the person who cultivates immortals recorded in the book. It is said that after successful cultivation, he will go to heaven and earth to be omnipotent, just like what was shown on TV."


    "what?"


    Yao Borong just couldn''t believe it.


    What he disbelieved the most on weekdays were these ghosts and ghosts, but now the housekeeper told him that the Taoist priests in Longning Temple were immortal cultivators.


    Do immortals really exist in this world?


    "You''d better believe what your steward says."


    Xiao Ning reminded leisurely from the side.


    Hearing this, Yao Borong quickly turned around and looked at Xiao Ning.


    "Xiao Ning, what exactly do you want to say, you''d better say it clearly at once, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude."


    Yao Borong was a little anxious.


    As the matter progressed to the present, he felt more and more that something was wrong.


    He always felt that things might not go well today.


    "Hahaha, you already have the answer in your heart, don''t you?"


    Xiao Ning laughed and got up.


    Then he continued: "Mu Ningshan hid in Longning Mountain because there are immortal cultivators on Longning Mountain who can save him, so, can''t you guess who I am?"


    "you!"


    Yao Borong also stood up quickly, pointed at Xiao Ning and said, "Don''t tell me, you are also a cultivator."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone present was shocked.


    Could it be that Xiao Ning is really a cultivator?


    But how is this possible?


    It is difficult for everyone to accept this.


    After all, to them, immortal cultivators are only things that appear in books and on TV, how could they exist in reality.


    "You guessed it right, I am a cultivator."


    Xiao Ning said contentedly.


    He tossed and tossed for a long time, just to let the Yao family know that he was an immortal cultivator, and thus aroused deep fear.


    Only in this way, he will be refreshed enough when he waits to kill.


    Otherwise, these people would not know his ability, and it would be meaningless to kill him no matter what.


    "Hmph! Funny!"


    Suddenly, Yao Borong snorted coldly, expressing his disdain for Xiao Ning''s words.


    "Xiao Ning, don''t play tricks there. If there are immortal cultivators in this world, how could they not hide? Tell me."


    Yao Borong thought about it carefully just now, absolutely if there are real cultivators in this world, they shouldn''t hide them.


    After all, the world is essentially a jungle of the jungle.


    As long as you have the strength beyond ordinary people, you can easily make a name for yourself in this world.


    Not to mention someone with extraordinary power like a cultivator.


    Yao Borong doesn''t believe that those who have achieved success in cultivation are some kind of peace ambassadors who love the world.


    "If you haven''t seen it, it means you haven''t?" Xiao Ning laughed and said, "Yao Borong, you are also the boss of a company, do you actually think that what you see is the truth of the world?"


    "Xiao Ning, don''t talk nonsense there, if you are really a cultivator, you can prove it to us."


    Yao Borong now firmly believes that Xiao Ning is lying, there is absolutely no immortal cultivator in this world.


    "I''ll show you the proof? That''s fine too." Xiao Ning said while scanning the crowd, "However, my proof will require blood."


    "What do you want?"


    Yao Borong immediately became alert.


    From Xiao Ning''s words just now, he heard a hint of danger.


    It seemed that Xiao Ning would really kill people.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly waved his hand, signaling the bodyguards lurking in the dark to do it.


    Swish Swish Swish¡ª


    Seeing the master''s order, the three bodyguards immediately jumped out from the shadows and rushed towards Xiao Ning at an extremely fast speed.


    Xiao Ning knew of his existence a long time ago, so he didn''t panic at all at this moment, but just smiled disdainfully.


    He had already imagined that when these bodyguards rushed in front of him, he would knock them down at the same time with lightning speed.


    Immediately afterwards, he shot and killed Yao Borong''s mother.


    In this way, the Yao family can be given a severe blow, so that everyone in the Yao family dare not doubt his strength.


    I believe that as long as there is such a thing, the rest of the Yao family will fall into deep fear.


    Swish Swish Swish¡ª


    The three bodyguards quickly approached Xiao Ning, and there were gusts of wind as they walked.


    At this time, no one in the Yao family except Yao Borong had reacted, and they didn''t know what was going to happen next.


    In the astonishment of everyone, the three bodyguards rushed to Xiao Ning.


    The three of them shot together.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning smiled coldly, and instantly stimulated the true energy in his body.


    but¡­


    The next moment, Xiao Ning was stunned, extremely shocked in his heart.


    Because he was surprised to find that he was unable to mobilize his true energy, unable to cast supernatural powers and spells.


    Everything was the same as it was in Shepherd Town.


    It was as if he had contracted some kind of plague, and it was useless no matter where he hid.


    "how come?"


    "how come!"


    Xiao Ning roared in his heart.


    But the frightened expression on his face, in the eyes of the three bodyguards, made them think that he was scared.


    That''s right, no matter how strong a martial artist is, it is difficult to calmly deal with three warriors at the same time.


    What''s more, the three of them have not low attainments in martial arts.


    "drink!"


    "what!"


    "watch out!"


    The three bodyguards yelled loudly and shot at Xiao Ning at the same time.


    In the next second, Xiao Ning retreated while dodging in embarrassment, barely dodging the joint attack of the three of them.


    After the three of them succeeded in one blow, they didn''t stop at all, they pursued like a dragon leaping like a tiger leaping, and continued to attack Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning was so anxious that he was sweating profusely, so he had no choice but to retreat while fighting.


    Although he couldn''t mobilize his true energy at the moment, his physical body was still stronger than ordinary people, so the three bodyguards couldn''t do anything to him for a while.


    Only in this way, his plan of pretending to be aggressive was completely defeated.


    Now in the eyes of Yao Borong and other Yao family members, Xiao Ning is just a clown.


    "I thought it was so powerful, but I didn''t expect it to be this little."


    "However, at his age, this martial art is not low."


    "No matter how strong your martial arts skills are, it''s useless. If the sniper shot in the dark just now, he''s already lying on the ground with no breath."


    "..."


    Seeing that Xiao Ning was beaten so weakly by the three bodyguards, the Yao family immediately relaxed, and calmly commented on Xiao Ning''s strength.


    Yao Borong sneered even more, shook his head in disdain and said, "Cultivators, you are really amazing!"


    It''s all settled now.


    This Xiao Ning is just a clown who has some martial arts skills and comes to a wealthy family to put on a pose and try to extort money, it is not worth mentioning at all.


    As for what he called an immortal cultivator, that was even more nonsense.


    If there are really immortal cultivators in this world, if Xiao Ning is really an immortal cultivator, how could he not be able to beat three warriors?


    "Rebirth of flesh and blood!"


    Xiao Ning naturally also heard the disdainful comments from the Yao family, and in desperation, he crazily urged the resurrection of flesh and blood.


    All he wanted to do now was to kill Yao''s family and refine them into monsters.


    However, to his disappointment, after he activated the method of flesh and blood resurrection, he found that nothing had changed.


    The three bodyguards were still chasing him and beating him fiercely, and the Yao family members who were present also sat there and commented on him like nothing happened.


    All his strength is blocked at this moment.


    "How could this be? How could this be!"


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Xiao Ning was about to go crazy.


    He couldn''t figure out what it was all about.


    When he was in Shepherd Town that time, he was completely confused, and he didn''t know where all his strength went.


    It''s the same now, the whole thing is clueless.


    While thinking about it, Xiao Ning suddenly thought of Juggernaut and God Venerable.


    The means of his flesh and blood resurrection came from the deity, and the deity also transformed his body.


    It is possible that the deity planted some kind of restriction in his body, forbidding him to kill without reason.


    Of course, it is also possible that the master secretly made a move to block his power.


    "No! No!"


    "If they really want to do this, why don''t they do it sooner or later, but choose now?"


    Xiao Ning thought to himself how many people he had killed in Beiyi City, Iron Horse City, and Mashan City.


    But God Venerable didn''t stop him at that time, so there is no such reason now.


    As for domination, it is even more impossible.


    If the master could block his power, he should have acted when he sent that middle-aged immortal cultivator to trouble him last time, instead of waiting until now.


    So it is unlikely that these two mysterious beings did it.


    "Who would that be? Who would it be?"


    Xiao Ning was so anxious that he was sweating profusely.


    If this matter cannot be resolved, UU Reading means that he will not be able to kill people with peace of mind in the future. What if the power disappears when he kills?


    But it''s a pity that he doesn''t know what the problem is at all, so it''s useless to be anxious, and it won''t solve the problem at all.


    "stop!"


    On the other side, Yao Borong saw that Xiao Ning had been beaten too weak to fight back, so he ordered the three bodyguards to stop.


    The three bodyguards immediately took orders and surrounded Xiao Ning to prevent him from escaping.


    Yao Borong looked at Xiao Ning and said, "Young man, don''t think that after practicing martial arts for a few days, you don''t know the heights of heaven and earth."


    "I can let you go today, but if you dare to take a step closer to our Yao family, then don''t blame me for being rude."


    Saying that, Yao Borong looked up.


    Three snipers immediately poked their heads out from the dark and waved their hands to demonstrate to Xiao Ning.


    Yao Borong wanted to completely end Xiao Ning, but considering Xiao Ning''s strength at such a young age, his master must be very powerful.


    Therefore, he rushed to let Xiao Ning live with his attitude of calming things down.


    After all, if Xiao Ning is killed at this time, maybe Xiao Ning''s master and brothers will come to take revenge.


    At that time, they are in the dark and they are in the light, so there is a high possibility of accidents.


    "Let''s go."


    Yao Borong scolded.


    Xiao Ning scanned the surroundings complicatedly, the expression on his face changed again and again.


    He came here for revenge today, but in the end he was treated as a clown and was humiliated.


    At this moment, there was a cloud of anger in his heart that had nowhere to vent.


    But he knew that the current self could not do anything to Yao Borong''s family, let alone kill them.


    If you don''t leave at this time, you will only be the one who has an accident.


    Frowning, Xiao Ning gritted his teeth and turned to leave.


    The Yao family looked at Xiao Ning''s back as he walked away with a look of sarcasm on their faces.

 Chapter 1407： full of mysteries

    "Dad, what happened to that man just now?"


    After Xiao Ning left, Yao Xiangxuan came to Yao Borong''s side and asked.


    At first she was still terrified of Xiao Ning, but after seeing Xiao Ning''s foolishness just now, she has no fear of Xiao Ning at all now, only full of contempt in her heart.


    It''s just that what she couldn''t understand was that since this person was not strong enough, why did he come here so brazenly?


    Just to show off?


    But the problem is, he didn''t make much of the limelight.


    In short, Yao Xiangxuan couldn''t figure out Xiao Ning''s motives at all, he felt that this person probably had some brain problems.


    On the other hand, the other Yao family members present also couldn''t understand why Xiao Ning came here.


    So when Yao Xiangxuan asked a question, they all looked at Yao Borong, wanting to see if their Patriarch could figure it out.


    Yao Borong stroked his chin and thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "I don''t understand what this person is trying to do at all."


    If it was said that the other party came to their Yao family to rob money, then it should have been brought up at the beginning.


    And it shouldn''t come in swaggering like this and give them time to prepare.


    They should have subdued Yao Xiangxuan immediately when they broke into Yao Xiangxuan''s room, and then used Yao Xiangxuan to blackmail them into giving money.


    As a result, this person did nothing after breaking into Yao Xiangxuan''s room. Instead, he asked Yao Xiangxuan to notify the Patriarch and gave him enough time to prepare.


    "Is it really just here to kill us?"


    Yao Borong frowned in thought.


    "But it''s not right. He should know his strength and know that he can''t kill us in front of so many bodyguards."


    Yao Borong still couldn''t understand Xiao Ning''s motive no matter how hard he thought about it.


    It was just too weird from beginning to end.


    No matter how you look at it, Xiao Ning doesn''t look like a normal person.


    "Dad, how do you think he broke into my room? I didn''t even notice."


    Yao Xiangxuan spoke again.


    This was the strangest question she found.


    At that time, she was looking out the window all the time, but she didn''t notice Xiao Ning''s approach at all.


    It wasn''t until Xiao Ning sat on one of the windowsills in her room that she became alarmed.


    It seems that the bodyguards at home have never noticed Xiao Ning''s appearance.


    "It''s really strange."


    Yao Borong touched his chin and said.


    It''s a very odd thing indeed, and it should be looked into.


    When Yao Xiangxuan went to his study to tell the story, he was anxious to think about how to deal with Xiao Ning, and didn''t think much about it, but now it''s okay.


    Thinking of this, Yao Borong turned his head to look at the head of the bodyguard at home, and asked, "What happened at that time? Didn''t you all see that man approaching the lady''s room?"


    "No."


    The head of the bodyguard bowed his head and replied.


    To be honest, they were on guard all the time, but they didn''t notice Xiao Ning''s intrusion.


    Until now they don''t know what happened.


    It seems that the man has extraordinary supernatural powers.


    "Why didn''t you see it? You call everyone over, explain the situation in detail at that time, and then call out the surveillance to take a look."


    Yao Borong ordered quickly.


    The head of the bodyguard quickly took the order and left to do what Yao Borong ordered.


    Seeing this, Yao Borong said to the other Yao family members present: "Let''s break up, today is like this beforehand."


    Then he turned his head to look at the members of the film crew and said, "You too."


    The film crew immediately started shutting down the equipment and leaving.


    Like the Yao family, they were completely confused about what happened today.


    Can''t figure out what''s going on at all.


    Of course, this matter has nothing to do with them, so they naturally won''t have more time to ask.


    Soon everyone left one after another, leaving only a few people in the living room.


    At this time, the head of the bodyguards had already called over all the bodyguards in charge of guarding, and brought over the surveillance cameras.


    In front of Yao Borong, the head of the bodyguard said: "Patriarch, look, this is the surveillance screen at that time, and there is no sign of that person at all."


    "Ok?"


    Yao Borong frowned slightly.


    Indeed, as the head of the bodyguard said, Xiao Ning''s figure did not appear on the surveillance screen at all, and everything was very normal.


    Apart from the normal patrolling guards and bodyguards, there is not even a dog or cat in the picture.


    "How is this going?"


    Yao Borong was very curious, could it be that Xiao Ning jumped directly from Tianxia.


    "Xiangxuan, did you suddenly see Xiao Ning sitting on the windowsill?"


    Yao Borong turned to look at his daughter again.


    "Yeah, he just sat on the windowsill all of a sudden, scaring me."


    Yao Xiangxuan is still terrified when recalling the scene at that time.


    It''s really because Xiao Ning appeared too suddenly, there was no sign at all.


    She was thinking about her own thoughts at the time, but when she turned her head, she found a strange man sitting on the windowsill. The suddenness and horror can be imagined.


    "what happened?"


    Yao Borong frowned deeply.


    Now this matter is really complicated and confusing, the monitoring actually did not record Xiao Ning''s appearance at all.


    "Tell me about the situation at that time in detail, one by one."


    Yao Borong turned his head to look at the people brought by the bodyguards.


    These were bodyguards and guards who were on patrol at the time.


    "Quickly, explain everything clearly."


    The head of the bodyguard urged.


    Everyone stood up one after another and began to describe the situation at that time.


    According to what they said, they were all patrolling normally at that time, and they didn''t find any accidents at all during the period. They didn''t know what happened until the Patriarch called them to gather.


    "Damn it! Xiao Ning''s sneaky skills are really amazing!"


    Yao Borong was amazed.


    The surveillance did not capture Xiao Ning, and the bodyguards and guards also did not see Xiao Ning.


    Could this Xiao Ning be able to hide himself?


    Otherwise, how could he avoid so many sights?


    Yao Borong was secretly amazed, no matter how much he thought about it, he couldn''t understand the reason.


    At this time, the housekeeper came over and said, "Patriarch, I can provide a perspective for thinking."


    "you say."


    Yao Borong looked up at the butler.


    The housekeeper said: "If Xiao Ning is really a cultivator, then there is a possibility that we will suddenly break into the lady''s room without us noticing."


    Yao Borong took a deep look at the butler when he heard the words.


    I didn''t expect the butler to forget about the immortal cultivator until now.


    If Xiao Ning was really an immortal cultivator and possessed invincible supernatural powers, how could he have been beaten to the point of making a fool of himself just now, and finally left in disgrace?


    "This person can''t be a cultivator, but..."


    He suddenly thought of Mu Ningshan again.


    At that time, Xiao Ning said that Mu Ningshan hid in Longning Temple, because there were a group of immortal cultivators in Longning Temple.


    So if Mu Ningshan can be contacted, there may be some new clues.


    "It''s also time to contact him. Speaking of which, this matter still started because of their Mu family."


    Xiao Ning finally found their Yao family all the way because he failed to pursue Mu Xuelan.


    So Yao Borong felt that Mu Ningshan should give an explanation on this.


    After all, Xiao Ning''s arrival was a false alarm for the Yao family, and there had to be an explanation.


    Thinking of this, Yao Borong quickly took out his mobile phone and called Mu Ningshan again.


    However, just like before, there were only bursts of busy tones on the phone, and it was obvious that Mu Ningshan''s phone was still turned off.


    "What the **** is this old Mu doing?"


    Yao Borong hung up the phone abruptly, with doubts on his face.


    His intuition told him that this matter would not be so simple, so he must investigate thoroughly.


    At this time, Yao Xiangxuan said from the side: "By the way, Xue Lan has been out of contact for a while, and I don''t know where she went."


    "Oh?"


    Yao Borong turned his head to look at Yao Xiangxuan.


    Seeing this, Yao Xiangxuan immediately said: "I contacted Xue Lan yesterday, but her cell phone has been turned off, just like Uncle Mu''s."


    "Really? What are they father and daughter doing?"


    Yao Borong felt strange.


    Mu Ningshan hid in Longning Temple, didn''t Mu Xuelan go there to study?


    "It seems that we have to send someone to investigate their affairs quickly."


    Thinking of this, Yao Borong no longer hesitated, and immediately ordered his men to investigate the whereabouts of Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan.


    The bodyguards led the order to leave, and the living room became quiet again.


    Yao Xiangxuan asked: "Dad, did Xiao Ning just leave it alone like this? Will he still come to trouble us?"


    Yao Xiangxuan felt scared when she thought of Xiao Ning, it was because Xiao Ning''s tone of voice in her room at that time gave her a deep stimulation, which made her never forget it no matter what.


    Yao Xiangxuan was worried that Xiao Ning would find him again without anyone noticing.


    "Of course we can''t just let him go."


    Yao Borong said in a deep voice.


    Although he let Xiao Ning go just now, it doesn''t mean that this matter is over.


    He just didn''t want Xiao Ning to die in their Yao family, causing unnecessary trouble.


    Now that Xiao Ning has left, it is natural to start.


    "You take a few people to find him, and you must deal with him cleanly. You must not let others know that we did it."


    Yao Borong ordered to the chief bodyguard.


    The head of the bodyguard immediately nodded in understanding.


    He has done a lot of things like this, and he knows exactly what to do.


    Although this time Xiao Ning is a warrior with considerable strength, it is not so easy to kill.


    But when they first fought, they had already figured out his reality, so it was just a little troublesome, and there would be no omissions.


    The head of the bodyguards quickly left the living room with his men to hunt down Xiao Ning.


    "Xiangxuan, you don''t have to worry, I''ll send a few more people to guard your house later."


    Yao Borong comforted Yao Xiangxuan.


    "it is good."


    Yao Xiangxuan smiled with relief.


    Although she was afraid of Xiao Ning, she trusted her father more.


    She felt that her father would definitely handle things properly and would never have any worries.


    "Okay, Xiangxuan, then you should go back first and relax."


    Yao Borong lit a cigar and said.


    Yao Xiangxuan got up and left.


    Now only the butler and two bodyguards were left in the living room.


    After Yao Borong took a deep puff of his cigar, he said to the housekeeper, "How much do you know about Long Ning Temple?"


    Although he doesn''t believe that Xiao Ning is a cultivator, he is still quite interested in Long Ning Temple.


    One is because Mu Ningshan seems to be hiding there, and the other is that he also wants to know about Taoist cultivators.


    "Patriarch, the Taoist priests in Longning Temple do have supernatural powers. I can definitely assure you of this. If you don''t believe it, you can take the time to go to the temple to have a look."


    The housekeeper said earnestly.


    Yao Borong looked at the housekeeper curiously after hearing the words, and asked in confusion, "How do you know for sure? Have you had contact with those Taoist priests at Longning Temple?"


    Yao Borong was really curious.


    The steward said so swearingly, could it be that he has seen those Taoist priests fail?


    "Patriarch, that''s not true. It was a relative of mine who obtained the elixir in Longning Temple, and even the cancer was cured."


    the butler explained.


    "Cancer be cured?" Yao Borong was taken aback for a moment, then smiled and said, "I guess it''s just a coincidence."


    It is true that cancer can be cured, but most of the time it is because the person is special and should not die.


    So Yao Borong felt that the so-called fairy medicine was just a placebo, which gave the patient great confidence, coupled with his own good physique, and finally defeated the cancer.


    "Patriarch, it''s true."


    The housekeeper said solemnly.


    "Okay, I''ll send someone to go to Longning to watch later."


    Yao Borong nodded slightly.


    Although he has his own judgment, he has always been cautious in doing things, so he decided to let people go to Longning to have a look.


    No matter what the final result is, you can rest assured after seeing it.


    On the other hand, seeing that Yao Borong agreed to send someone to Longning Temple, the housekeeper stopped talking.


    He was only fulfilling his responsibilities as a housekeeper, and Yao Borong, the head of the family, had to decide everything about the Yao family in the end.


    ¡­


    at the same time.


    Guanghai University.


    After Xiao Ning left Yao''s house, he rushed back to his dormitory as quickly as possible.


    And the miraculous thing is that once he left the Yao family, his strength recovered, and he was able to mobilize the true essence in his body again.


    Not only using the method of resurrection of flesh and blood, but also flying in the air is easy.


    Everything was the same as what happened in Muyang Town at that time At that time in Muyang Town, everything returned to normal as soon as he left the town, obviously there was something wrong with that town.


    However, this time the situation is slightly different.


    "When I entered Yao''s house, I could obviously cast supernatural powers and spells!"


    At that time, Xiao Ning used the tricks to sneak into Yao Xiangxuan''s room without anyone noticing, otherwise he would have been discovered by the Yao family''s patrolling bodyguards and guards.


    In other words, everything was normal when he entered, and there was no mysterious force in the Yao family''s compound to stop him.


    It was later when he was about to kill the killer that he realized that the true energy in his body could not be mobilized.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    Xiao Ning was puzzled.


    He has too few clues now, and it is impossible to find out the root of the problem. He can only make reasonable guesses based on the existing clues.


    [Recommended, changing the source app to chase books is really easy to use, download it here and try it quickly. ¡¿


    "Could it be that some powerful existence is protecting the Yao family and won''t allow me to kill them?"


    Xiao Ning suddenly thought of this.


    If there was some mysterious existence protecting the Yao family, then everything would make sense.


    Because he lost his strength when he was about to kill someone, and everything was fine before.


    "By the way, it''s possible that it was normal when I entered Muyang Town. It was because I was going to kill someone that something went wrong."


    Xiao Ning carefully recalled his experience in Muyang Town.


    When he entered Shepherd Town, he didn''t use any leisure means, so he couldn''t prove what the situation was when he entered.


    Looking back now, maybe it was fine when he entered the town, and it was not until he was about to kill Qingtian''s family later that something went wrong.


    "What the **** is protecting them?"


    Xiao Ning frowned in thought.

 Chapter 1408： Suicide

    In Shepherd Town, he was the one who lost his strength when he was about to do something.


    And this time at Yao''s house, he suddenly lost all his power when he was about to kill Yao Borong''s mother.


    So what the **** is going on here?


    What powerful existence is protecting these ordinary people?


    Xiao Ning couldn''t understand this point.


    In his opinion, these ordinary people are worthless lives, but in the end they are protected by an extremely powerful existence.


    Could it be that these ordinary people are useful to that powerful existence?


    "Anyway, it''s temporarily impossible to attack these people."


    Xiao Ning secretly warned himself.


    At this time, he remembered one more thing, whether the Mu family was also protected by such a powerful existence.


    If so, then not only the Yao family could not be moved, but even the Mu family could not be moved.


    "Is this purely to prevent me from taking revenge?"


    Xiao Ning suddenly thought of it.


    But then he shook his head and threw away the meaningless thought.


    Because this possibility is very small.


    If preventing him from killing the Mu family and the Yao family was to prevent him from taking revenge, then what was the purpose of preventing him from killing the Qingtian family in Muyang Town?


    You must know that he and Qingtian''s family don''t have any enmity, they just decide to do it because they want to silence their words.


    So this conjecture is difficult to establish.


    Another point, what is the origin of that mysterious existence, this matter is still unknown.


    At first, Xiao Ning thought it might be one of the ruler or the god, but now that he thinks about it carefully, it is definitely not them.


    Because if they have the ability, there is no need to make things so troublesome.


    Take Juggernaut for example, just use this method a little bit to make him submit to Xiao Ning, without the need to confuse other cultivators to deal with him.


    "That is to say, there are more powerful existences in this world than rulers and gods?"


    Xiao Ning frowned deeply.


    This is not a good thing.


    Because if there is something more powerful than the gods and masters in this world, it means that even if he masters all the means of masters and gods, he is not invincible in this world.


    "It seems that it is because there are more powerful beings in this world that the master and the **** will want to explore this world through other people."


    [In other words, currently the best app for reading and listening to books, change the source app,]


    "It is estimated that they also want to obtain that kind of powerful power."


    Xiao Ning analyzed in his heart.


    It stands to reason that rulers and gods are much stronger than immortal cultivators, so they should no longer look up to immortal cultivators.


    As a result, the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable came to Xiao Ning one after another, which showed that there was a power that the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable could not do anything about in this world.


    They can only achieve their goals with the help of others.


    "That makes sense."


    "However, it is precisely because of this that I can come to this point, otherwise I am afraid that I will always be a cultivator with average aptitude."


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart.


    He is well aware of his strength.


    Although he was a reborn person with the memory of two lifetimes before, he was just an ordinary member among so many immortal cultivators.


    After all, his cultivation aptitude is not as good as those of the true Son of Heaven.


    In the end, because the master and the gods needed to discover the secrets of this world, they came to him one after another.


    In the end, he improved his physique and mastered an extremely powerful method.


    So, it''s all luck.


    It was all because of that mysterious and powerful existence that gave him such an opportunity.


    Otherwise, this opportunity has absolutely nothing to do with him.


    "By the way, speaking of it, what is the purpose of the deity choosing me?"


    "Or, what exactly does he want me to do?"


    Xiao Ning still couldn''t find an answer to this point.


    His physique improved because of the god, and the method of resurrection of flesh and blood was also obtained from the god.


    But until now, he didn''t know what the god''s purpose was for doing this.


    Xiao Ning felt that with the strength of the gods and rulers, it is absolutely impossible to do things for no reason.


    They must have their reasons for doing so.


    "Could it be an experiment on me?"


    Xiao Ning suddenly thought in his heart.


    He felt that the **** might be experimenting on him, asking him to practice hard and see how far he could go.


    "possible!"


    "There is a power far stronger than them in this world, so they will definitely want to defeat this power, and the living corpse can obtain this power."


    "It''s going to be trial and error through trial and error."


    "And I am the test subject."


    Xiao Ning nodded slightly.


    That''s basically how things should be.


    The **** chose him because he wanted to see what kind of world a cultivator like him could break through after he had the means of resurrecting flesh and blood, so as to decide the next action plan.


    And the ultimate goal of the God Venerable must be the kind of powerful force that can limit the mobilization of the true essence.


    Only such things can enter the eyes of gods and rulers.


    "Hmph, he wants to use me as an experiment, but unfortunately, I also like that kind of power."


    "If I could master that power, then..."


    Xiao Ning half-closed his eyes.


    At this moment, he has already made up his mind to mainly take that powerful power for himself.


    Because only in this way can he truly become a strong man.


    Otherwise, it will always be just a plaything to be played with.


    Xiao Ning hated such a fate.


    "The gods and rulers must also want to obtain this power, not to fight against it."


    "So, I can use that to understand that power."


    Xiao Ning quickly made up his mind.


    Thinking of this, he pondered his next plan.


    Now the revenge plan can only be shelved temporarily, so I have to think about what to do next.


    Whether to concentrate on cultivation, or to study the origin of that power.


    "Thinking that with the current ability, it is estimated that it is the right way to concentrate on cultivation."


    Xiao Ning rubbed his chin and thought.


    Compared with gods and masters, his current strength is still very low.


    So he couldn''t think of anything else to do besides practice.


    Things like studying the origin of that mysterious power are absolutely impossible now.


    "Forget it, let''s concentrate on training, and break through the limitations of the body first."


    Without thinking too much, Xiao Ning quickly sat down on the bed and began to meditate.


    Time flies by.


    Before I knew it, it was night.


    Xiao Ning practiced like this for an entire afternoon, with no distractions during the whole process.


    And his three living corpse roommates had already gone to bed as usual, and the room was quiet.


    At the same time, outside the campus of Guanghai University.


    The head of Yao''s bodyguard brought two warriors together.


    "What''s wrong with Xiao Ning''s three roommates, they are so cautious."


    The head of the bodyguard was a little hard to understand.


    At that time, after they received Yao Borong''s order, they began to carefully investigate Xiao Ning''s origin.


    Soon they found out that Xiao Ning was a freshman at Guanghai University.


    Relying on this point, they quickly found out Xiao Ning''s roommate who lived with him.


    As a result, after they got in touch with these three roommates, they found that these three people were not like normal people.


    At least not like a normal student.


    Because they are too cautious, as soon as they find out that they are strangers, they will take the initiative to avoid them.


    It is quite different from the generally cheerful personality of college students.


    Therefore, they felt that there must be something strange in it.


    "Xiao Ning still has to be careful, this person is definitely not as simple as he appears on the surface."


    After thinking for a while, the head of the bodyguard said.


    The two warriors who were with him nodded again and again, expressing their approval of his words.


    In fact, they still admire Xiao Ning very much.


    Because Xiao Ning possessed impressive strength at a young age, far stronger than them.


    At least when they were at Xiao Ning''s age, their strength was still far behind.


    "Boss, what should we do now?"


    "Whether the boss wants to kill him, the Patriarch means to get rid of him."


    The two warriors asked one after another.


    Yao Borong''s intention at the time was very clear, that is to get rid of Xiao Ning, so as to avoid future troubles forever.


    Now they have investigated Xiao Ning''s origin clearly, knowing that his identity is very ordinary, they can do it.


    Therefore, whether to kill him or not became the immediate question.


    "I will definitely kill him. If I don''t kill this person, I won''t be able to sleep well at night."


    The head of the bodyguard spoke slowly.


    From Xiao Ning''s eyes at that time, he could see that Xiao Ning was a very vengeful person.


    Therefore, such people must not be kept, and must be killed as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, it will be their time to regret it later.


    After all, Xiao Ning is not an ordinary person, but a warrior with high martial arts skills at a young age.


    If such a person is given a period of time, he will definitely grow to an unimaginable level.


    Until then, it will be difficult to kill him.


    When the time comes, he will assassinate them and make trouble for them, not the other way around.


    So in order to prevent such things from happening, we must act first.


    "Boss, it''s better to hit the sun than choose the day, so I just went to the school and killed him quietly."


    "Yes, with the strength of the three of us, we can definitely kill him quietly."


    The two warriors are not limited to Ye Changmeng, they just want to kill Xiao Ning now.


    The head of the bodyguard thought for a while, then nodded slightly and said: "Indeed, if you kill him now, you can catch him by surprise."


    "Okay, let''s do it now."


    In the end, the bodyguard chief made up his mind.


    He also didn''t want to have long nights and dreams, and didn''t want to think about it all the time.


    "Boss, let''s go then."


    The three acted quickly.


    They are all masters who have practiced martial arts for many years, and the school''s walls can''t stop them at all.


    The three of them jumped lightly and jumped over the wall to the campus.


    Afterwards, they evaded surveillance all the way and quickly approached the freshman dormitory building of Guanghai University.


    At this time, all the lights in the freshmen dormitory building have been turned off, and the whole building is dark.


    The three of them climbed up the wall like agile geckos and quickly reached the second floor.


    Then they quietly walked up the stairs, and soon came to the door of Xiao Ning''s room.


    "It''s here, right?"


    The head of the bodyguard asked softly.


    "That''s right, it''s here. I checked it clearly during the day."


    A warrior replied.


    "Okay." The head of the bodyguard nodded and said, "Hurry up after entering, don''t give him a chance to fight back."


    Xiao Ning is a warrior, not an ordinary student.


    If he was given a chance to fight back, things would become very troublesome.


    At least don''t think about killing him in a short time.


    At that time, if the security of the school is alarmed or something, the matter will be out of control.


    So when you strike, you must be quick, precise and ruthless, and it will directly end Xiao Ning.


    "Enter!"


    The head of the bodyguard gave a soft drink.


    At the same time, he slapped the door with his right hand.


    Immediately, the door lock was smashed by him directly, and the door opened easily.


    The three entered in a flash and quickly entered the room.


    While entering the room, they also closed the door conveniently, so as not to be discovered by outsiders.


    In the room, the head of the bodyguard and two warriors quickly searched for Xiao Ning''s bed.


    Xiao Ning and Xiao Ning''s three roommates have already memorized their looks, so don''t worry about finding the wrong one.


    It just takes time to find someone.


    However, when the three of them quickly searched for Xiao Ning, they saw two reflections suddenly appeared in the darkness.


    This is the reflection of the human eye.


    "Kill him."


    The head of the bodyguard made a decisive decision and ordered.


    Don''t care who opened his eyes now, it''s right to kill him first.


    The three of them shot together and killed the person who opened his eyes together.


    But at this moment, the three of them suddenly found themselves unable to move.


    It was as if it was fixed by something, and I couldn''t move my limbs no matter what.


    The limbs that used to move freely now seem to weigh a thousand catties.


    "What''s going on, I can''t move."


    "me too."


    After some communication between the three of them, they realized that they couldn''t move.


    In an instant, a chill rushed from the soles of their feet to the Tianling Gai.


    In this situation, isn''t that at the mercy of others?


    One must know that Xiao Ning is a martial artist, so killing the three of them who could not move was as easy as pie.


    But in the horror of the three, they saw the person who opened his eyes in the dark slowly move to the bedside, and UU Reading got off the bed.


    "Yao Borong sent you to die, what, you don''t regret it later?"


    The person who opened his eyes was Xiao Ning.


    When these three warriors entered the dormitory building just now, he had already noticed them.


    It can be said that the actions of the three of them in the dormitory building were all under his watchful eyes.


    "Xiao, Xiao Ning."


    The three of them finally recognized Xiao Ning at this moment.


    And judging from what Xiao Ning said now, it seems that he made them unable to move.


    "It''s you who stopped us?"


    The head of the bodyguard couldn''t help asking.


    "That''s right, it''s just a small trick."


    Xiao Ning spoke calmly.


    During the day at Yao''s house, these people joined forces to beat him until he was powerless to fight back.


    But here is his home field.


    He just cast a little spell, and he easily immobilized the three of them and let him slaughter them.


    "You, how did you do it?"


    The head of the bodyguard asked in a terrified voice.


    Xiao Ning at this moment is completely different from what he saw during the day.


    During the day, Xiao Ning was just a martial artist, but now Xiao Ning, it seems... seems to be the legendary cultivator.


    At least this kind of means of fixing people in place is definitely not something that warriors can possess.


    "Don''t ask so many questions, all you need to know is that your corpses will appear before Yao Borong''s eyes tonight."


    Xiao Ning said calmly.


    "No, there is something to discuss, don''t kill us."


    "That''s right, we were just following Yao Borong''s orders, and the culprit is him."


    The three hurriedly begged for mercy.


    The situation is stronger than people, how can they summon up courage in front of Xiao Ning at this moment.


    "Save these words and go to the underworld to say them."


    Xiao Ning didn''t say any more, and killed the three of them with one palm.

 Chapter 1409： the truth of the matter

    morning.


    The Yao family mansion.


    Yao Borong was woken up in his sleep and came to the living room.


    At this time, three corpses were displayed in front of him.


    And these three corpses were the ones he sent to assassinate Xiao Ning.


    "how come?"


    Yao Borong couldn''t believe it.


    Isn''t Xiao Ning just a warrior, why can''t the three warriors join forces to kill him?


    Obviously, in the next day, several people teamed up to beat him so that he was powerless to fight back.


    Now it is an assassination situation, but he is not his opponent.


    How is this possible?


    Yao Borong felt that there was definitely something wrong with it.


    Of course, the most urgent task now is to find out the cause of death of these three people and find out why they died.


    "Call everyone over here."


    Yao Borong ordered to the housekeeper.


    The butler immediately backed away and went to call for someone.


    He knew very well in his heart that what Yao Borong wanted was a martial artist with martial arts skills.


    Because only warriors know the injuries of these three corpses best.


    After a while, the butler came back with someone.


    Yao Borong turned to the people brought by the butler and said, "Come here and check how they died."


    Several warriors quickly came to the three corpses and carefully examined them.


    Yao Borong waited quietly at the side.


    He had a lot of thoughts in his mind, thinking about his next plan.


    Now Xiao Ning''s strength is not as simple as it seems on the surface, the next thing is a bit difficult.


    What Yao Borong is most worried about now is that Xiao Ning will come back and take the lives of their whole family.


    By then, it will be too late.


    "If I had known earlier, I shouldn''t have provoked him again."


    Yao Borong suddenly regretted it.


    Perhaps if no one was sent to assassinate Xiao Ning at that time, the matter might have ended like this.


    Of course, Yao Borong was not sure about this.


    Because Xiao Ning''s eyes were full of murderous intent when he left, it was obvious that they would not let the Yao family go easily.


    So he was forced to do it at that time.


    At this time, one of the warriors got up and said: "Patriarch, these three people all died of their brains being crushed."


    "Oh?"


    Yao Borong quickly recovered and looked at the corpse on the ground.


    The three corpses were not injured on the surface, so he suspected that they were killed by the warrior with internal force.


    Looking at it now, it may be the same as I guessed.


    "Were they all killed by internal forces?"


    Yao Borong asked.


    "exactly."


    The warrior replied respectfully.


    "Sure enough, it''s exactly what I thought." Yao Borong nodded slightly.


    With such a result, he felt better.


    Because the three of them died of brain shattering by internal force, it meant that Xiao Ning was just a warrior, not a cultivator as the butler said.


    As long as it is a warrior, there is always a way to deal with it.


    "Okay, you all go down, don''t tell anyone what happened today."


    Yao Borong waved his hands to several warriors.


    Several people quickly left the living room.


    Soon, only Yao Borong and the housekeeper were left in the living room.


    The butler came to Yao Borong and said, "Patriarch, the cause of death of these three people is not that simple."


    "What do you want to say?"


    Yao Borong turned to look at the butler and asked.


    The steward said respectfully: "Patriarch, it seems that these three people were injured by internal force on the surface, which is indeed true, but there is a very critical problem here."


    "what is the problem?"


    Yao Borong became curious.


    Could it be that the butler really saw something strange?


    The butler continued: "The three of them are all martial artists with high martial arts skills, at least they are among the top few in our Yao family."


    "So if other warriors want to attack their vital points, they must be completely subdued first, otherwise it is absolutely impossible."


    Hearing this, Yao Borong''s eyes lit up.


    That''s right, all three of them died of brain shattering, which means that the other party attacked their heads.


    And the head is the most deadly and ultimately important part of a person. Under normal circumstances, these three warriors would desperately protect this vital part.


    As a result, all three of them were attacked to this fatal point.


    That can only mean that they were subdued by Xiao Ning before they died.


    Or in other words, Xiao Ning controlled them first, making them completely incapable of resisting before killing them.


    Thinking of this, Yao Borong only felt a chill running down his back towards Tianling Gai.


    This time things are completely different.


    Xiao Ning can control them first and then kill them, the difficulty is far more difficult than killing them directly.


    In other words, Xiao Ning''s strength is far beyond imagination.


    "Are there any other injuries on them?"


    Yao Borong hurriedly leaned down to carefully examine the injuries of the three corpses.


    The steward said from the side: "Patriarch, there must be no other injuries on their bodies. If there were any, they were checked out just now."


    Hearing this, Yao Borong''s hands stopped immediately.


    The housekeeper was right, these three people would not have other injuries, otherwise they would have been detected when they were checked just now.


    Withdrawing his right hand, Yao Borong slowly got up, his face clouded.


    This time things are really troublesome.


    "Then how did Xiao Ning subdue them? Could it be a trap? Or some kind of ecstasy?"


    Yao Borong frowned in thought.


    The housekeeper said from the side: "Patriarch, it should not be ecstasy. I see that the three of them have expressions of fear, which means that they were frightened before they died."


    "If my guess is correct, Xiao Ning should have killed the three of them when they were conscious."


    When Yao Borong heard this, he immediately nodded.


    The housekeeper''s analysis made sense. The faces of these three people were indeed full of fear, which cannot be faked.


    "In other words, Xiao Ning subdued them instantly when they were awake, and then killed them..."


    Yao Borong nodded secretly.


    There are basically no exceptions now, and things should be as they have been analyzed by themselves.


    "In this way, Xiao Ning is really not simple, very not simple!"


    There was a trace of panic in Yao Borong''s tone.


    He knew in his heart that this time their Yao family had really messed with someone they shouldn''t have.


    If this Xiao Ning wanted to seek revenge from them, it would be an absolute breeze.


    "What should I do now?"


    Yao Borong sat on the sofa helplessly.


    An opponent like Xiao Ning is really strong, so he can''t find a way to deal with it.


    At this time, the steward suggested: "Patriarch, I still maintain my original guess. I think Xiao Ning is a cultivator."


    "Cultivator?"


    Yao Borong slowly turned his head to look at the housekeeper.


    The butler had mentioned this many times before, but he felt it was a bit nonsense.


    But now he didn''t dare to think about it anymore.


    Because the strength shown by Xiao Ning really doesn''t look like an ordinary warrior.


    At least this means of subduing three warriors in an instant is definitely not something that warriors can possess.


    If Xiao Ning is an immortal cultivator, then everything makes sense.


    After all, immortal cultivators have mastered the methods of the immortal family.


    "Patriarch, I still suggest that you go to Longning Temple as soon as possible."


    The butler spoke again.


    "Longning Temple?"


    Yao Borong opened his mouth slowly, his face full of thoughts.


    Indeed, as the housekeeper said, the only way to find a solution to the problem is to go to Longning Temple to try your luck now.


    If Xiao Ning is really a cultivator, only the Taoist priests of Long Ning Temple can deal with him.


    Thinking of this, Yao Borong quickly took out his mobile phone, and he was going to contact Mu Ningshan again.


    Didi-


    Soon, the busy tone sounded again.


    This shows that Mu Ningshan''s cell phone is still turned off.


    "What''s going on with Lao Mu? Isn''t the phone turned on for 24 hours?"


    Yao Borong said angrily.


    How can people not be annoyed that Mu Ningshan can''t be contacted at such an urgent moment?


    In desperation, Yao Borong could only call Mu Xuefei again.


    Although it was early in the morning, it was not good to disturb a junior like this, but now Yao Borong couldn''t care so much.


    drip, drip, drip¡ª


    After a waiting tone, the phone was finally dialed, and Mu Xuefei''s voice came from the microphone.


    "Uncle Yao, what do you want from me?"


    Seeing this, Yao Borong didn''t hesitate, and went straight to the point: "Xue Fei, tell uncle the truth, so what is Xiao Ning''s origin?"


    He believed that Mu Xuefei must know Xiao Ning''s background, otherwise Mu Ningshan would not hide and turn off his phone 24 hours a day.


    "Xiao Ning, he is a warrior, but he is only a warrior..."


    Mu Xuefei''s voice sounded again.


    But before she could finish speaking, Yao Borong stopped him and said: "Xue Fei, don''t say these things are useless, we have already contacted Xiao Ning, this person is definitely not as simple as a warrior."


    After Yao Borong finished speaking, there was no answer from the other end of the phone.


    Obviously Mu Xuefei was thinking about how to answer this question.


    After waiting like this for a while, Mu Xuefei asked, "Uncle Yao, what exactly is Xiao Ning doing to you?"


    Yao Borong thought for a while when he heard the words, and then said quickly: "He came to our house during the day yesterday..."


    Yao Borong quickly told about Xiao Ning''s visit to the Yao family, and the fact that after Xiao Ning left, he sent someone to assassinate Xiao Ning, but Xiao Ning counter-killed him.


    After Mu Xuefei finished listening, she fell silent again.


    After a while, Mu Xuefei said, "Uncle Yao, why don''t we meet and talk, it''s inconvenient to talk on the phone."


    "Alright, you pick a place, let''s talk now."


    Yao Borong said without a doubt.


    From Mu Xuefei''s reaction, he could see the seriousness of the matter, so he couldn''t wait for a moment, and just wanted to clarify the matter quickly.


    Find out the origin of Xiao Ning and his motives.


    "Just at our house."


    Mu Xuefei said on the phone.


    "Okay, I''ll come over now."


    Yao Borong quickly hung up the phone and immediately nodded to the housekeeper.


    The butler understood, and turned around to arrange the vehicle.


    Not long after, Yao Borong got into his luxury car and drove all the way to Mu''s house.


    In the early morning, Yao Borong met Mu Xuefei in the living room of Mu''s house.


    Mu Xuefei looked sleepy, obviously not fully awake yet.


    Yao Borong first apologized, and then went straight to the point: "Xue Fei, please tell me, what is Xiao Ning''s origin?"


    After speaking, he looked at Mu Xuefei seriously, hoping that Mu Xuefei would face up to his request.


    Mu Xuefei sighed slightly, and then said: "Uncle Yao, I''m sorry, I didn''t make things clear on the phone. This Xiao Ning is indeed what you think, not an ordinary warrior, but..."


    "What is it?" Yao Borong asked, "Is he a cultivator?"


    Hearing the words "Cultivator of Immortals", Mu Xuefei''s expression froze immediately, then she looked at Yao Borong and said, "It seems that Uncle Yao already knows."


    "It''s really a cultivator?!"


    Yao Borong leaned back on the sofa behind him.


    He never expected that this Xiao Ning was really an immortal cultivator, and now things are really troublesome.


    "Xue Fei, how much do you know about cultivators?"


    Yao Borong followed up and asked.


    He knew very little about immortal cultivators, he only heard from the housekeeper that immortal cultivators could refine elixir, and he didn''t know anything else.


    "Cultivators of immortality are very powerful. Flying to the sky and escaping from the ground are omnipotent. It is simply not something ordinary people like us can fight against."


    Mu Xuefei said in a disappointed tone.


    Yao Borong saw that she spoke so pessimistically, and his heart immediately sank to the bottom.


    It seems that the Mu family has already been in contact with the immortal cultivator, and has seen the great strength of the immortal cultivator with his own eyes.


    Thinking of this, he asked again: "Xue Fei, where''s your dad? Where did he go?"


    "My dad..."


    Mu Xuefei hesitated.


    Seeing this, Yao Borong said: "I heard that your father went to Longning Temple, is there such a thing?"


    This matter was hinted by Xiao Ning at the time, and he didn''t know the details.


    On the other side, Mu Xuefei was surprised when she saw Yao Borong accurately explaining her father''s whereabouts.


    "Uncle Yao, my dad did go to Longning Temple, how do you know about this?"


    Mu Xuefei asked suspiciously.


    "Xiao Ning told me." Yao Borong replied truthfully.


    "Xiao Ning?"


    Mu Xuefei suddenly stood up from the sofa.


    Xiao Ning actually told Yao Borong about this matter, doesn''t that mean that Xiao Ning knew about his father''s whereabouts a long time ago?


    This is not a good thing.


    You must know that his father took his younger sister Mu Xuelan to Longning to observe a teacher and learn art, in order to fight against Xiao Ning.


    As a result, Xiao Ning already knew about their movements.


    This¡­


    However, Mu Xuefei quickly calmed down again.


    Because she thought of Taoist Tianbao of Longning Temple, and believed that under the protection of Master Tianbao, Xiao Ning should not be able to do anything to them.


    "Xue Fei, let''s talk about Xiao Ning''s matter again. Why did you guys get into trouble with that Xiao Ning? Is it just because he pursued your sister?"


    Yao Borong asked solemnly.


    He felt that if it was only because of Xiao Ning''s pursuit of Mu Xuelan, the matter would not have reached the present level.


    According to Mu Ningshan''s temperament, when he knew that his daughter''s suitor was a cultivator, he would only be happy and would never stand up to stop her.


    "It''s a long story, and we have to start with Lin Yu."


    Mu Xuefei sat back on the sofa while talking.


    "Huh? This matter has something to do with Lin Yu?"


    Yao Borong was puzzled.


    Of course, Lin Yu would never forget that was the one brought back from the suburbs by Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan.


    At that time, Lin Yu got Mu Xuelan out of the hands of several gangsters.


    For this matter, the Mu family and their Yao family hosted a banquet for Lin Yu.


    "It''s just kind of connected, not in the way you think."


    After Mu Xuelan explained, she began to talk about what happened at that time.


    "After we held a banquet for Lin Yu that day, Lin Yu left the hotel by himself the next day. Xue Lan searched for it all the way, but ran into Xiao Ning in the park. At that time, Xiao Ning claimed to be Lin Yu''s friend..."


    /65/65513/32019263.html

 Chapter 1410： ask to see

    Yao Borong didn''t know until after Mu Xuefei finished speaking that this matter was indeed somewhat related to Lin Yu, but it was not much related.


    Mu Xuefei''s younger sister Mu Xuelan ran into Xiao Ning by chance only because she was looking for Lin Yu.


    It''s just, why did Xiao Ning claim to be Lin Yu''s friend at that time.


    This question is very curious.


    Is it because Xiao Ning and Lin Yu are really friends, or is it because Xiao Ning just wants to use this to get close to Mu Xuelan?


    All of this is unknown, unless Lin Yu or Xiao Ning can be found and asked.


    "I have to say that Lin Yu gave me a very special feeling at that time. I always felt that he was not an ordinary person, and he seemed to have seen the world."


    Yao Borong touched his chin and said.


    At the banquet at that time, Lin Yu did not hide his strong temperament at all, nor did he hide his strong temperament at all.


    Therefore, in the eyes of Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan, Lin Yu is a very strong person.


    Has a self-confidence that is unmatched by ordinary people.


    And such self-confidence can only be possessed after experiencing real wind and rain.


    Therefore, both Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan felt that Lin Yu''s background was very unusual.


    Looking at Xiao Ning''s matter now, this is even more confirmed.


    On the other side, Mu Xuefei answered, "My dad said the same thing at the time, and he also felt that Lin Yu was not an ordinary person."


    "That''s for sure. Lin Yu''s temperament can''t be concealed."


    Yao Borong nodded slightly.


    While talking, he continued to think about Lin Yu''s origin and the relationship between Lin Yu and Xiao Ning.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "If Xiao Ning is an immortal cultivator, then I think Lin Yu should also be an immortal cultivator."


    Mu Xuefei nodded repeatedly when she heard the words: "Well, Lin Yu must be an immortal cultivator. We have already deduced this point."


    "That''s right." Yao Borong answered: "If Lin Yu is a cultivator of immortality, that kind of powerful temperament makes sense."


    "By the way, where is Lin Yu now?"


    Yao Borong asked.


    "I don''t know, we haven''t found him." Mu Xuefei shook her head slightly.


    Before they went to Longning Temple to see Taoist Tianbao, they had been looking for Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    But unfortunately, Lin Yu disappeared as if he had evaporated from the world.


    Until now, they don''t know where Lin Yu is.


    And judging from the current situation, there is no hope of finding Lin Yu at all.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about Lin Yu''s matter first, let''s talk about Xiao Ning''s matter first."


    Yao Borong quickly brought back the topic, and asked: "Xue Fei, according to what you just said, since Xiao Ning met Xue Lan that time, he has been trying to get in touch with Xue Lan?"


    "That''s right."


    Mu Xuefei nodded slightly.


    "Then what is his purpose in doing this?"


    Yao Borong was puzzled.


    He couldn''t figure out Xiao Ning''s purpose.


    Xiao Ning is a cultivator, while Mu Xuelan is just an ordinary person.


    Why would a cultivator keep pestering an ordinary person?


    Could it be that there was something about Mu Xuelan that caught Xiao Ning''s attention?


    "Uncle Yao, we don''t know Xiao Ning''s purpose, unless we ask him himself."


    Mu Xuefei shook her head and said.


    They really don''t know about this matter, because Xiao Ning''s behavior is too weird, they can''t figure out what he is thinking at all.


    "Okay, let''s talk about your father, your father and Xue Lan are both in Longning Temple now, right?"


    Yao Borong changed the subject again.


    "Yes." Mu Xuefei nodded, and originally wanted to hide this matter.


    But Yao Borong already knew some clues from Xiao Ning, and it would be pointless to hide any more.


    At least it doesn''t make sense in front of Yao Borong.


    "Xuefei, have you been to the Longning Temple?"


    Yao Borong asked.


    "No." Mu Xuefei shook her head and said.


    Seeing this, Yao Borong nodded and didn''t ask any further questions.


    Since Mu Xuefei has never been there, there is nothing to ask, the best way is to go and see for herself.


    But then again, the current Yao Borong is very curious about Long Ningguan.


    He really wanted to know if all the Taoist priests in Longning Temple were cultivators, and what kind of supernatural powers these cultivators possessed.


    It can be said that even if no one persuades him now, he must go to Long Ning to have a look.


    "Okay, Xuefei, then I''ll take a step first."


    Seeing that he and Mu Xuefei had nothing to talk about, Yao Borong stood up and said goodbye.


    Mu Xuefei nodded to him and said, "Uncle Yao, go slowly."


    Yao Borong took the butler and left the Mu''s mansion quickly.


    After returning to his car, Yao Borong asked the steward who was sitting in the front passenger seat, "How much do you know about Long Ning Guan?"


    The matter of Longning Temple was first mentioned by the steward, and judging from what the steward said, he already knew that the Taoist priests in Longning Temple had great powers.


    Therefore, Yao Borong thought to ask the housekeeper first, and then prepare to go to Longning Temple.


    "Patriarch, I have never been to Longning Temple, but I have a relative who cured cancer with the help of the immortal medicine obtained from Longning Temple."


    The butler repeated his initial remarks.


    Although he has never been to Longning Temple, he has witnessed his relatives come back from the brink of death, so he praised Longning Temple so much.


    In his opinion, only immortal cultivators have such means in this world.


    "Ok."


    Yao Borong didn''t ask any more questions.


    Now it is very clear that if you want to understand Longning Temple, you have to go there yourself.


    There is no other way.


    "Get ready to go to Longning Temple."


    Yao Borong ordered the steward to say.


    The butler nodded immediately and began to arrange things.


    ¡­


    In the evening of that day, Yao Borong arrived at the foot of Longning Mountain with his entourage.


    Looking up the mountain, Yao Borong thought that by the time he reached the top of the mountain, it must be midnight.


    But in order to enter Longning Temple earlier to find out, he didn''t even have the idea of ??spending a night in Longshan City, so he brought people over directly.


    Judging from the current scene, there are quite a lot of people climbing this evening.


    From the looks of it, these people all went to Longning Temple to obtain the elixir.


    "Walk."


    Yao Borong greeted him and strode towards Longning Mountain.


    Several followers followed closely behind him.


    A group of people went all the way, and finally arrived at Longning Temple on the top of Longning Mountain in the early morning of the next day.


    "This view looks ordinary."


    Yao Borong stopped at the gate of Longning Temple for a while, and commented.


    Long Ningguan looked really ordinary, without the appearance of a famous teacher.


    But Yao Borong knew in his heart that he couldn''t judge the strength of Long Ning Guan just by his appearance.


    "Find a place to sit and wait until dawn."


    Yao Borong said to his subordinates.


    It''s not yet dawn, and the gate of Longning Temple is closed, so we can only wait until the morning.


    The group quickly found a place to sit.


    This Longning Temple often has to receive guests who come in the middle of the night, so some places for lodging are specially built outside the gate.


    Yao Borong and others found such a place to rest.


    Time passed slowly, and finally ushered in the dawn.


    Yao Borong was awakened from his sleep by his subordinates, and opened his eyes to look east.


    The sun rises from that direction, creating a scene full of vitality.


    After taking a quick look, there was a heavy knocking sound from the gate of Longning Temple.


    The heavy gate of the Taoist temple was opened by two disciples, and some people who came to ask for the elixir were rushing in.


    Yao Borong also greeted, and led the people towards the gate quickly.


    After entering Longning Temple, Yao Borong walked and watched to check the environment inside.


    Just as he imagined, the interior of Longning Temple is also very ordinary, without any special features.


    This made him wonder whether the person in Longning Temple was a cultivator or not.


    Or is it because he is a cultivator that he doesn''t pay so much attention to the giant spider''s environment?


    With such doubts, Yao Borong went directly to the front hall of Longning Temple.


    All the guests who go up the mountain have to board the plane and wait here. Only those who are lucky can see Taoist Guanzhu Tianbao.


    Only those who are lucky will have the chance to obtain the elixir.


    Others who were unlucky ended up making the trip for nothing.


    Yao Borong didn''t know how lucky he was today, whether he would be lucky enough to meet Taoist Tianbao.


    "What''s the guest officer''s name?"


    A little Taoist priest came to Yao Borong and his party and asked.


    "My surname is Yao, and my name is Bo Rong."


    Yao Borong quickly reported himself.


    After the little Taoist registered, he left quickly to ask other guests.


    After asking all the questions, he quickly walked out of the front hall with the roster in his hand.


    After that comes a long wait.


    Yao Borong didn''t see Taoist Tianbao until noon.


    And he asked people to ask the Taoist priests in the Taoist temple, but they didn''t get any answers.


    These Taoist priests in Longning Temple are all tight-lipped, and they refuse to reveal anything about the immortals.


    But the more this happened, the more convinced Yao Borong was that all those in Longning Temple were cultivators.


    Because if they weren''t, they''d have to deal with it rather than act like they''re doing now.


    ¡­


    At the same time, Taoist Tianbao lived.


    Taoist Tianbao is currently concentrating on cultivation and comprehending his experience.


    Of course he knew that there was a group of people waiting to see him in the front hall, but he had long been used to such things.


    A large number of people come to Longning Mountain every day, and it is impossible for him to meet them one by one.


    You can only find time to meet one or two people when you are in a good mood or on a whim.


    As for the others, it can only be said that they have no chance.


    "The method taught by Master Lin Xian is really powerful. Every time I practice, I have new insights."


    Taoist Tianbao suddenly opened his eyes slowly, his face was full of joy.


    Lin Yu taught him a set of exercises before and helped him reshape his body.


    Now he is practicing all the time, and he has new insights all the time.


    Like the exercises he taught Mu Xuelan now, he learned from them.


    Taoist Tianbao wants to use this method to thoroughly understand the set of exercises that Lin Yu mentioned.


    "That''s right, go talk to Xue Lan and let her try the new cultivation method I thought of."


    Taoist Tianbao got up from the futon and walked towards the door.


    As a result, as soon as he went out, a little Taoist came up to meet him and said, "Monastery Master, there is a guest who insists on seeing you today, and he has been pestering us in the front hall for a long time."


    "not see."


    Taoist Tianbao waved his hands.


    He is in a hurry to find Mu Xuelan now, so he has no time to meet other people.


    "Guan Zhu, he said that his surname is Yao, and he is a business partner of the Mu family and a friend of Mu Ningshan."


    The little Taoist added.


    Just now Yao Borong pestered him for a long time in the front hall, he was already annoyed, and he just wanted to send him away quickly.


    If the viewer still refuses to meet Yao Borong after he knows that he is Mu Ningshan''s friend, then there is a reason, and he is not afraid of pestering him again.


    "Mu Ningshan''s friend?"


    Taoist Tianbao stopped.


    After all, Mu Ningshan''s father and daughter are quite special, so he has to pay attention to them.


    Another point is that the other party will claim that he is a friend of Mu Ningshan, which means that he already knows that Mu Ningshan is here, otherwise there is no need to say these things.


    "Okay, tell him to wait a little longer in the front hall, I will go there when I have time."


    Taoist Tianbao said to the little Taoist priest.


    The little Taoist priest saluted and left immediately.


    Anyway, now he finally has a way to get rid of Yao Borong.


    Taoist Tianbao continued to go to the disciple hall.


    Mu Xuelan, like other disciples, is currently cultivating in the main hall.


    In the disciple hall.


    Taoist Tianbao went directly to Mu Xuelan.


    Mu Xuelan was concentrating on her cultivation, but when she saw her master coming, she immediately stopped.


    "Master, what do you need from me?"


    Mu Xuelan took the initiative to ask.


    Taoist Tianbao nodded and said, "Xue Lan, I have a new insight, you should try it."


    "it is good."


    Mu Xuelan readily agreed.


    Since worshiping Taoist Tianbao as her teacher, she has made progress every day, and has obeyed Taoist Tianbao.


    "Okay, then I''ll tell you now, and you listen carefully."


    Taoist Tianbao sat cross-legged on the futon in front of Mu Xuelan.


    Afterwards, he began to talk about his feelings when he was practicing.


    Mu Xuelan listened very carefully.


    After listening to it, her eyes lit up and she said, "Master, this method seems to be more perfect than what I am practicing now."


    "Hahaha, I knew you could understand it as soon as you heard it."


    Taoist Tianbao laughed.


    Mu Xuelan has extremely strong cultivation aptitude, and her comprehension in cultivation is far beyond ordinary people.


    After this period of teaching, Taoist Tianbao loved this apprentice very much.


    If it weren''t for her, then he wouldn''t know who to turn to to verify these insights.


    "Master, then I will practice first, and I want to try this method quickly."


    Mu Xuelan said to Taoist Tianbao.


    "Ok."


    Taoist Tianbao was about to get up and leave.


    But at this moment, he suddenly remembered about Yao Borong.


    "By the way, a man came up the mountain today, surnamed Yao, who said he was a business partner of your Mu family."


    Taoist Tianbao said to Mu Xuelan.


    When Mu Xuelan heard it, UU Reading instantly thought of Yao Borong.


    "Is it Uncle Yao?" Mu Xuelan asked, "Master, is his name Bo Rong?"


    "It seems so." Taoist Tianbao nodded.


    "Master, Uncle Yao is indeed our family''s business partner and has a very good relationship with my dad."


    Mu Xuelan said.


    "Well, then, let your father go and see him."


    Taoist Tianbao thought that things were exactly as he thought, so Yao Borong probably came for Mu Ningshan.


    So, when we go down to see Yao Borong, we should also call Mu Ningshan.


    It just so happens that Mu Ningshan has been in the temple and has not gone down the mountain. He is concentrating on practicing every day, so it is not difficult to find him.


    "I''m leaving first, you practice hard."


    Taoist Tianbao gave a warning, then turned and left.

 Chapter 1411： strange motive

    Longning view.


    front hall.


    When Taoist Tianbao appeared here with Mu Ningshan, Yao Borong was all excited.


    Unexpectedly, Mu Ningshan was here.


    "Old Mu, you made it easy for me to find you. I couldn''t get through to you even if I called you. After searching around, I found out that you are here."


    Yao Borong stepped forward quickly and came to Mu Ningshan and Taoist Tianbao.


    After talking to Mu Ningshan, Yao Borong immediately said to Taoist Tianbao: "Master Tianbao, my surname is Yao, and I am a friend of Mr. Mu."


    As he spoke, he looked at Taoist Tianbao.


    It''s really because this master Tianbao is too young, it can even be said that he is too young.


    When Yao Borong came here, he thought that even if Taoist Tianbao was not an old man in his seventies or eighties, he was at least past middle age.


    As a result, the person standing in front of him was obviously a young man in his early twenties.


    From appearance, he is about the same age as Xiao Ning.


    Is this because the longevity technique practiced by Taoist Tianbao can really keep youth forever?


    Yao Borong didn''t know the reason, but this first meeting gave him quite a shock.


    At this moment, he basically believed in the words of the immortal cultivator in his heart.


    "Old Yao, what are you looking for me for?"


    Mu Ningshan asked.


    When Taoist Tianbao called him over just now, he told him on the way, asking him to ask Yao Borong why he came first.


    So of course I won''t wait now.


    On the other side, Yao Borong saw Mu Ningshan asking, and quickly said: "Old Mu, do you remember Xiao Ning?"


    "Xiao Ning?"


    Mu Ningshan frowned suddenly.


    Taoist Tianbao beside him also looked quite concerned.


    Seeing this, Yao Borong thought to himself, it seems that Taoist Tianbao also knows about Xiao Ning, otherwise he would not behave like this just by mentioning Xiao Ning''s name.


    But Yao Borong is also happy with such a result.


    Because Taoist Tianbao knew of Xiao Ning''s existence, it meant that today''s matter had more hope of being resolved.


    Maybe Taoist Tianbao will take the initiative to deal with Xiao Ning.


    "Where is Xiao Ning? He went looking for you?"


    Mu Ningshan hurriedly asked.


    "That''s right, he went to find me and threatened to kill our whole family."


    Yao Borong said solemnly.


    As soon as his words fell, Mu Ningshan''s expression tightened, and Taoist Tianbao frowned.


    "Xiao Ning wants to kill your whole family, what?"


    Mu Ningshan felt a little unbelievable.


    With Xiao Ning''s strength, if he wanted to kill the Yao family, it would be impossible for Yao Borong to appear in front of him now.


    Could it be that Xiao Ning showed mercy?


    But this is also impossible, based on his understanding of Xiao Ning''s character, Xiao Ning is definitely not a soft-hearted person.


    Taoist Tianbao on the side also said at this time: "Did Xiao Ning go directly to your house?"


    "yes."


    Seeing Taoist Tianbao''s question, Yao Borong nodded emphatically.


    Judging from Taoist Tianbao''s current performance, he really knows about the existence of Xiao Ning, and it seems that Xiao Ning is still a little bit off.


    This is a great thing.


    "After he went to your house, what did he say and do?"


    Taoist Tianbao continued to ask.


    Like Mu Ningshan, he was also very curious about Xiao Ning''s behavior.


    If Xiao Ning really said that he wanted to kill everyone in the Yao family, how could he let it go?


    Could it be that Yao Borong exaggerated Xiao Ning''s threat?


    "Master Tianbao, the situation at that time was like this..."


    Seeing Taoist Tianbao asking, Yao Borong hurriedly began to describe the situation at that time.


    He explained how Xiao Ning bypassed all monitoring and guards and broke into their house.


    Of course, Xiao Ning''s threats later on, as well as the battle between Xiao Ning and the bodyguards, were clearly explained.


    Mu Ningshan and Taoist Tianbao frowned upon hearing this.


    "Strange, it''s really too weird, it''s not like Xiao Ning''s behavior at all!"


    Taoist Tianbao stroked his chin, frowning tightly, with an expression of disbelief.


    After speaking, he looked at Mu Ningshan again and said, "Ningshan, do you think Xiao Ning would do such a thing?"


    "Not like someone who would do such a thing."


    Mu Ningshan shook his head again and again.


    In Yao Borong''s description just now, after Xiao Ning let go of his cruel words, he didn''t really do anything.


    And he was beaten by several warrior bodyguards behind him, unable to fight back.


    This is not like Xiao Ning''s style at all.


    One must know that Xiao Ning is a powerful immortal cultivator, killing a few warriors is as easy as pie.


    And if he said he wanted to kill someone, then he really wanted to kill him, how could he stop halfway?


    Not to mention losing to those warriors on purpose.


    So both Mu Ningshan and Taoist Tianbao felt that the Xiao Ning that Yao Borong said was not like Xiao Ning himself.


    Maybe someone pretending to be Xiao Ning came to their Yao family.


    However, judging from the fact that Xiao Ning bypassed all surveillance and guards and broke into Yao''s house, it seems that this is indeed Xiao Ning himself.


    Because only immortal cultivators have this ability, and it is simply impossible for others to do it.


    Yao Borong saw that both of them looked disbelieving, so he hurriedly said: "Master Tianbao, Lao Mu, what I said is true, if there is a lie, I would rather be struck by thunder!"


    The two looked at Yao Borong in unison.


    Judging from Yao Borong''s swearing to the sky, he really doesn''t look like a liar.


    Moreover, both Mu Ningshan and Taoist Tianbao felt that there was no need for Yao Borong to lie to them.


    "Then what''s going on?"


    Mu Ningshan looked at Taoist Tianbao suspiciously.


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head slightly, expressing that he was not clear either.


    Speaking of which, he started to focus on Xiao Ning, all because Lin Yu said that Xiao Ning was a reborn.


    Otherwise, he would not have taken action against Xiao Ning at all.


    "Let''s not say anything else, at least one thing can be confirmed now."


    After thinking about it, Taoist Tianbao said to Mu Ningshan, "Xiao Ning is really back now."


    "yes."


    Mu Ningshan nodded slowly.


    Before that, he had been sending people to search for Xiao Ning''s whereabouts, but they couldn''t find it.


    Like him, Taoist Tianbao is also paying attention to Xiao Ning''s whereabouts.


    However, Xiao Ning seemed to have evaporated from the world, he didn''t see anyone for a long time, and he didn''t know where he was hiding.


    On the other side, seeing that Mu Ningshan and Taoist Tianbao seem to be very familiar with Xiao Ning, Yao Borong''s heart immediately relaxed a lot.


    It seems that Taoist Tianbao is very willing to face Xiao Ning, and now their Yao family is much safer.


    "Master Tianbao, Lao Mu, do you think there is something wrong with Xiao Ning?"


    Yao Borong asked.


    Mu Ningshan turned to look at him, nodded and said: "Of course there is a problem, and the problem is still very serious. Lao Yao, you must know that Xiao Ning is a cultivator with extraordinary strength. Those warrior bodyguards in your family Even if they all go together, they can''t be his single enemy."


    "I believe this." Yao Borong responded again and again: "I sent three warriors to kill him later, but in the early morning, the bodies of these three people appeared at my door."


    When Taoist Tianbao heard this, he immediately nodded and said, "This is Xiao Ning''s style."


    Mu Ningshan also echoed.


    With Xiao Ning''s strength, killing someone silently, and then throwing the body back, this is his style.


    "By the way, Lao Mu, the immortal cultivator you just mentioned... is there really something?"


    Yao Borong asked.


    Mu Ningshan glanced at him and said, "Old Yao, you already knew you came here, don''t you have an answer in your heart?"


    When Yao Borong heard this, he couldn''t help taking a step back and said, "I didn''t expect there to be immortal cultivators in this world."


    After speaking, he immediately asked again: "Old Mu, then you are here... you are also cultivating immortals, right?"


    Hearing the words, Mu Ningshan glanced at Taoist Tianbao, then turned back and said, "That''s right, I''m practicing with Master Tianbao now."


    "Then...then your daughter, Xue Lan?"


    Yao Borong asked with surprise on his face.


    "She has been accepted as my personal disciple." Taoist Tianbao replied instead of Mu Ningshan.


    "Personal disciple?"


    Yao Borong was slightly taken aback.


    It was the first time he had heard the term "hand in hand disciple", but soon he understood the literal meaning of these four words.


    Judging from its literal meaning, Mu Xuelan is now a disciple who is personally in charge of teaching by Taoist Tianbao, and her status is extraordinary.


    Thinking of this, Yao Borong really wanted to ask if he could teach me how to practice.


    But soon he dismissed such thoughts.


    After all, he has not really seen the strength of a cultivator, and it is impossible for him to put down his family business like Mu Ningshan.


    At least in his current mind, the glory and wealth of the world are still hard to give up.


    His main purpose of going up the mountain this time was to solve Xiao Ning''s matter, and he had no other ideas.


    "Old Mu, then congratulations to you father and daughter. If I can choose, I really want to step on the road of cultivating immortals like you."


    Yao Borong habitually said something on the scene.


    Mu Ningshan didn''t care about this, and Taoist Tianbao naturally didn''t have any thoughts.


    Yao Borong quickly got back to the topic and said: "Master Tianbao, Lao Mu, what should Xiao Ning do? I think this person is obviously a person who will take revenge, and I''m afraid he won''t let it go."


    "And." Yao Borong said while looking at Mu Ningshan, "Old Mu, I think Xiao Ning seems to have malicious intentions towards your Mu family, and I don''t know what he will do."


    As soon as the words fell, Mu Ningshan frowned immediately.


    This is what worries him the most.


    The reason why he asked people to investigate Xiao Ning''s whereabouts before was because he was afraid that he would kill him sometime and seek revenge.


    Now that Xiao Ning has returned to Guanghai City, this matter really cannot be taken lightly.


    Thinking of this, Mu Ningshan quickly turned his head to look at Taoist Tianbao.


    He has only stepped into the way of cultivating immortals for a few days now, and so is his daughter, so if he wants to solve Xiao Ning''s troubles, he still has to rely on Taoist Tianbao.


    On the other side, Yao Borong also quickly looked at Taoist Tianbao when he saw this.


    He knew very well in his heart that only Taoist Tianbao could solve this matter.


    Because only Taoist Tianbao is a real cultivator.


    Taoist Tianbao saw that the two were looking at him, so he naturally knew what they were thinking, so he said directly: "Xiao Ning has malicious intentions and is doing harm to the world, so I can''t just sit back and watch."


    Hearing this, both Mu Ningshan and Yao Borong heaved a sigh of relief.


    With Taoist Tianbao''s words, things will be easy to handle.


    "Master, this time Xiao Ning went to Lao Yao''s house as soon as he came back. I feel that he is also aggressive, maybe his strength has improved again."


    Mu Ningshan reminded.


    "I am very sure of that."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded immediately.


    He knew that Xiao Ning was a reborn person and had the memory of his previous life''s practice, so it was normal for him to practice quickly.


    Maybe Xiao Ning came back this time because he had full confidence.


    "Master, what shall we do now?"


    Yao Borong asked.


    He still doesn''t know Taoist Tianbao''s clear attitude, and he is a little anxious.


    According to his thinking, it is best for Taoist Tianbao to go down the mountain to find Xiao Ning now, so as to solve this trouble quickly.


    "There''s no rush for this matter. I''ll go to the back mountain first. You guys wait here for a while."


    Taoist Tianbao said after thinking about it.


    He still decided to tell Lin Yu about Xiao Ning first. After all, he is a reborn person, not an ordinary person.


    "Houshan?"


    Mu Ningshan was slightly puzzled.


    When Mu Xuelan worshiped Taoist Tianbao as his teacher that day, Taoist Tianbao specifically confessed that the back mountain is a place that must not be approached.


    But now Taoist Tianbao said he was going to the back mountain.


    Could it be that there are stronger experts in the back mountain who are practicing in seclusion?


    For example, Taoist Tianbao''s master?


    "Master Tianbao, then we will wait here now."


    Yao Borong didn''t know the taboo in Houshan, so he nodded and agreed on the spot.


    Taoist Tianbao nodded to the two of them, then quickly turned and left the front hall.


    After he walked out of the gate, Yao Borong asked Mu Ningshan, "Old Mu, what abilities does this cultivator have?"


    "I can''t tell right now, but it must be stronger than you imagined."


    At this moment, Mu Ningshan was still thinking about what happened in Houshan, and he was still worried about Mu Xuefei at home, so he didn''t have the heart to talk too much with Yao Borong.


    "It''s better than I imagined? Can it be done by flying into the sky? Flying with the sword like in the novel?"


    Yao Borong asked reluctantly.


    He is very curious about the strength of the immortal cultivator now, and it is really itchy not to ask clearly.


    Moreover, the information about the cultivator is also related to his judgment on Xiao Ning.


    If all the immortal cultivators are really supernatural, then Xiao Ning might go to their house and kill his family at any time.


    "Anyway, it''s just very powerful, flying to the sky and escaping from the ground is no problem."


    Mu Ningshan said absently.


    Seeing that he didn''t want to talk about these things, Yao Borong quickly changed the subject and said, "Old Mu, why did you think Xiao Ning kept his hand from killing us?"


    "I don''t have a clue about that right now."


    Mu Ningshan looked at Yao Borong and said.


    He is also very concerned about this matter So when Yao Borong mentioned it, he became interested.


    It''s just that no matter how he thinks about it, he can''t figure out what Xiao Ning''s motive is.


    Why did he intentionally let go of Yao''s house after putting down his harsh words? Was it just for fun?


    "It seems that this person is really weird."


    Yao Borong touched his chin, and said no more.


    Everything still has to wait for Taoist Tianbao to come back, after all, he is the backbone of this matter.


    Without him, there would be no way to solve Xiao Ning''s trouble.


    At the same time, Long Ning looked at the back mountain.


    After Taoist Tianbao left the front hall, he quickly came to the top of the back mountain.


    "Master Lin, Xiao Ning has appeared again. He is in Guanghai City, and he found a friend from Mu Ningshan right after he came back."


    Taoist Tianbao said to Lin Yu.

 Chapter 1412： Take 1 more apprentice

    "I know."


    Lin Yu turned around and said.


    He already knew about Xiao Ning''s return. In fact, he couldn''t hide things like this from him.


    On the other hand, Taoist Tianbao was not surprised by Lin Yu''s reaction at all.


    In his opinion, Lin Yu is a fairy who has become a fairy, and it is very normal to know Xiao Ning''s whereabouts.


    "Master Lin, should I go down the mountain and get rid of him?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked.


    "Go, but if you find that you are not capable of fighting, then stop quickly."


    Lin Yu exhorted.


    Xiao Ning''s strength is now above Taoist Tianbao, and Taoist Tianbao is definitely not Xiao Ning''s opponent.


    However, he was not going to let Taoist Tianbao know about this matter through dictation, but was going to let him witness it with his own eyes.


    Anyway, with his strength, he can definitely keep Taoist Tianbao alive.


    Of course, Taoist Tianbao has a very high chance of surviving on his own.


    I believe that Taoist Tianbao will have a new understanding of the world after such a battle.


    On the other side, seeing that Lin Yu agreed to his request, Taoist Tianbao immediately bowed and said, "Master Lin, then I will go down the mountain first."


    With that said, he turned and left respectfully.


    In fact, he still had a question to ask, and that was Xiao Ning''s sudden refusal to kill anyone at Yao''s house.


    But he felt that since he wanted to go down the mountain to deal with Xiao Ning, he might as well interrogate Xiao Ning directly at that time.


    The front hall of Longning Temple.


    When Mu Ningshan and Yao Borong saw Taoist Tianbao coming back, they hurried up to meet him.


    "Master Tianbao!"


    Both of them shouted respectfully.


    Taoist Tianbao took a quick look at the two of them, and said, "Clean up, we''re going down the mountain to meet Xiao Ning now."


    "it is good!"


    Both of them are smiling.


    After all, they all wished that Taoist Tianbao could directly execute Xiao Ning on the spot right now, so as to avoid future troubles forever.


    Therefore, Taoist Tianbao''s decision is naturally very welcome.


    Mu Ningshan turned around and went out on the spot to pack up and prepare to go down the mountain, while Yao Borong called his subordinates together and was always ready to leave.


    Taoist Tianbao left the front hall straight away and went to the disciple hall at the back.


    Before going down the mountain, he still had to arrange the training plans of his disciples, especially Mu Xuelan''s.


    half an hour later.


    Taoist Tianbao, Mu Ningshan, and Yao Borong gathered again in the front hall.


    Without saying much, the group quickly left the front hall and walked up and down the mountain.


    The process of going down the mountain was naturally very smooth. After reaching the bottom of the mountain, the group of people sat in the convoy brought by Yao Borong and drove directly to Guanghai City.


    In fact, with Taoist Tianbao''s current strength, he could bring the two of them back to Guanghai City from the sky.


    But Taoist Tianbao didn''t want to be so high-profile.


    After all, if it is too high-profile, Xiao Ning will know about his return too early.


    In the convoy, Yao Borong and the steward shared a luxury car, while Mu Ningshan and Taoist Tianbao shared another.


    Yao Borong is still curious about the strength of the cultivators.


    Is it really like what Mu Ningshan said, flying to the sky and escaping from the ground is omnipotent.


    For this reason, he was full of anticipation, looking forward to the moment when Taoist Tianbao and Xiao Ning fought.


    The convoy galloped all the way on the expressway, and rushed back to Guanghai City that afternoon.


    After entering the urban area, he went all the way to Yao''s mansion.


    This point was discussed when they came, and they decided to go to Yao''s house to see the situation first, and analyze why Xiao Ning stopped at that time.


    Taoist Tianbao and Mu Ningshan both felt that with Xiao Ning''s character, he would never give up halfway, so there must be something strange about this matter.


    Before dealing with Xiao Ning, let''s get to know each other first. Only by knowing ourselves and the enemy can we win every battle.


    The Yao family mansion.


    After Yao Xiangxuan saw her father''s car coming back through the window, she immediately looked happy, and hurriedly left the room and went downstairs.


    Ever since Xiao Ning broke into her room, she has become a lot less timid, and she feels uneasy without Yao Borong as the backbone of the family.


    In the garden in front of the building.


    When Yao Xiangxuan came to the front of the convoy, Mu Ningshan and Taoist Tianbao happened to get off the car.


    "Uncle Mu."


    Yao Xiangxuan took the initiative to say hello.


    Mu Ningshan, who had been missing for many days, was also found. It seemed that his father really gained a lot this time.


    It is estimated that Xiao Ning''s matter is expected to be resolved.


    At this time, Yao Xiangxuan saw another young man in his early twenties.


    This man looks extraordinary, and both her father and Mu Ningshan respect him very much.


    It can be seen that this person is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "Xiangxuan, hurry up and meet Master Tianbao."


    After Yao Borong saw Yao Xiangxuan, he hurriedly waved to him.


    Now Mu Ningshan''s youngest daughter, Mu Xuelan, has become a disciple of Taoist Tianbao, so Yao Borong also has thoughts in his heart, hoping that his daughter can also worship Taoist Tianbao as a teacher like Mu Xuelan.


    After all, if the cultivators are real, then reading is undoubtedly not as good as cultivating immortals.


    Instead of letting my daughter continue to waste time in school, it is better to follow Taoist Tianbao to Longning Temple to practice exercises and step into the way of cultivating immortals.


    Seeing her father shouting, Yao Xiangxuan quickly walked to the side of the three of them.


    While walking, she had been secretly observing the young man in his early twenties, full of curiosity in her heart.


    Yao Borong said to Yao Xiangxuan: "Xiangxuan, this is Master Tianbao of Longning Temple. He is a master of Taoism, and he is an immortal in this world."


    "Master Tianbao is good!"


    Yao Xiangxuan hurriedly bowed and saluted.


    Taoist Tianbao smiled and nodded towards Yao Xiangxuan.


    Seeing this, Yao Borong said: "Master Tianbao, my daughter''s name is Xiangxuan, do you think she is a material for cultivating immortals?"


    Cultivation?


    Hearing these two words, Yao Xiangxuan, who had not had time to stand up straight, was shocked.


    It turns out that there are really immortal cultivators in this world?


    At this time, Yao Xiangxuan remembered what her father said just now that Master Tianbao was a living immortal, and she suddenly recalled it in her heart.


    It seems that there really are immortal cultivators in this world, and this handsome young man in front of him is one.


    Thinking of this, Yao Xiangxuan understood why Taoist Tianbao looked so unusual at such a young age.


    It must be because of cultivating immortals.


    It is said that cultivating immortals can live forever, presumably Taoist Tianbao has achieved a lot, so he stays young forever.


    And thinking of the eternal youth, Yao Xiangxuan immediately became interested.


    If I can stay young like Taoist Tianbao, then...


    That is definitely a great thing.


    Thinking of this, Yao Xiangxuan immediately listened more seriously, listening carefully to the conversation between his father and Taoist Tianbao.


    Taoist Tianbao glanced at Yao Xiangxuan quickly, and then said to Yao Borong: "Cultivation requires aptitude. I don''t know what your daughter''s aptitude is. I need to check to find out."


    Upon hearing this, Yao Borong hurriedly asked, "Master Tianbao, is it troublesome to check?"


    "No trouble."


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head slightly.


    He was planning to take in a few more disciples to verify some of his insights.


    So there was no resistance to accepting Yao Xiangxuan as his disciple.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have mentioned qualifications at all.


    On the other side, Yao Borong was overjoyed when Taoist Tianbao said that the inspection was not troublesome, and asked cautiously: "Master Tianbao, why don''t you check the little girl''s cultivation qualifications?"


    "also may."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded slightly.


    Seeing this, Yao Borong hurriedly said to Yao Xiangxuan: "Xiangxuan, come quickly and let Master Tianbao check it."


    "it is good."


    Yao Xiangxuan took a step forward and came to Taoist Tianbao.


    At this moment, her heart is also full of expectations, hoping that she has a good cultivation qualification.


    After all, no matter whether you want to cultivate immortals or not in the future, this cultivation qualification always belongs to you, and you will not run away.


    "Master Lao Tianbao is here."


    Yao Borong said respectfully to Taoist Tianbao.


    Taoist Tianbao didn''t say much, and directly put his hand on Yao Xiangxuan''s forehead.


    Seeing this, Yao Borong quickly shut up and pulled Mu Ningshan aside.


    "Old Mu, was Master Tianbao checking Xue Lan''s aptitude in this way?"


    Yao Borong asked softly.


    "Of course." Mu Ningshan nodded.


    Yao Borong asked again: "How long will the inspection take?"


    "It depends on the situation. If the aptitude is not good, it will be over soon. If the aptitude is excellent, then it will have to wait for a while."


    Mu Ningshan quickly replied.


    At that time, when Taoist Tianbao checked his cultivation aptitude, it was done very quickly, not more than a minute before and after.


    And when checking his daughter Mu Xuelan, he was very careful and took a lot of time.


    The main reason was that Mu Xuelan''s cultivation aptitude was very good, Taoist Tianbao was afraid of making a mistake, so he went back and forth to check it several times.


    "yes?"


    After getting Mu Ningshan''s answer, Yao Borong stared at Taoist Tianbao and his daughter intently.


    At this moment, he hoped that Taoist Tianbao would check more carefully, and take a good look at his daughter''s cultivation aptitude.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    After about five minutes, Taoist Tianbao removed his right hand from Yao Xiangxuan''s forehead.


    Seeing this, Yao Borong hurriedly took two steps forward and came to the side of Taoist Tianbao.


    "Master Tianbao, how is my daughter''s cultivation qualification?"


    "It''s not bad, enough to embark on the road of cultivation."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded slightly.


    Yao Xiangxuan''s cultivation aptitude is far inferior to Mu Xuelan''s, but it is definitely enough to step into the way of cultivating immortals.


    So Taoist Tianbao decided to accept Yao Xiangxuan as well.


    It''s just that he can''t take Yao Xiangxuan as seriously as he taught Mu Xuelan in the future, and he only plans to treat her as an ordinary disciple.


    On the other hand, Yao Borong naturally didn''t know Taoist Tianbao''s thinking, nor did he know the truth behind it.


    When Taoist Tianbao said that Yao Xiangxuan was enough to embark on the road of cultivating immortals, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and hurriedly begged: "Please also ask Master Tianbao to accept my daughter as a disciple."


    "Yes, but the matter of accepting apprentices can''t be so hasty. After this matter is over, Mr. Yao will take Xiangxuan to the mountain again."


    Taoist Tianbao said calmly.


    If Yao Xiangxuan''s cultivation aptitude was as good as Mu Xuelan''s, he would have taken her as his apprentice on the spot.


    However, Yao Xiangxuan''s aptitude is only average, so there is no rush at all.


    Mu Ningshan on the side also saw this point, knowing that Yao Xiangxuan''s cultivation qualifications were far inferior to his daughter''s.


    After knowing this, Mu Ningshan immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    This is the best way. If this is the case, Taoist Tianbao will focus on his daughter in his teaching in the future.


    Of course Yao Borong didn''t know this, he was completely overjoyed at the moment.


    He never expected that his daughter had the aptitude for cultivation, and Taoist Tianbao agreed to accept her as a disciple.


    "Hahaha, Master Tianbao, when the time comes, I will definitely take Xiangxuan to the mountain as soon as possible, and present the ceremony of apprenticeship."


    After speaking, Yao Borong turned his head to Yao Xiangxuan and said, "Xiangxuan, quickly call Master."


    "Master."


    Yao Xiangxuan immediately called out sweetly.


    Like Mu Xuelan, she doesn''t like reading. Now that she can finally stop studying and become a cultivator, she is naturally very happy.


    After all, Xiuxian can live forever and stay young forever.


    "By the way, Xiangxuan, your good friend Xuelan is also Master Tianbao''s disciple now, and then you can cultivate immortals with her."


    Yao Borong thought of something again and hurriedly added.


    When Yao Xiangxuan heard this, she was overjoyed.


    She never thought that she would have company on the way of cultivating immortals, and it was really cool now.


    "Great!"


    Yao Xiangxuan almost jumped up for joy.


    At this time, Taoist Tianbao returned to the topic and said: "Mr. Yao, let''s settle Xiao Ning''s matter first."


    "That''s, that''s, Master Tianbao, please."


    Yao Borong hurriedly made a gesture of invitation, inviting Taoist Tianbao to enter the house.


    Yao Xiangxuan was listening to the conversation between the two of them, and she suddenly felt concerned.


    It turns out that Master Tianbao is here to solve Xiao Ning''s troubles. In this way, Xiao Ning is really a cultivator?


    Thinking of this, Yao Xiangxuan felt more and more that her decision just now was correct.


    Xiao Ning is an immortal cultivator, so the bodyguards in his family can''t do anything to him, so it is the safest way to follow Master Tianbao to practice on the mountain.


    Probably because of this, Uncle Mu sent Xue Lan to practice on the mountain, right?


    Yao Xiangxuan walked towards the house with the three of her father, thinking in her heart while UU reading .


    After entering the gate, Yao Borong directly said to Taoist Tianbao: "Master Tianbao, Xiao Ning went to Xiangxuan''s room first after he came to my house. At that time, all surveillance cameras did not capture his whereabouts, and neither did the bodyguards. "


    "Go, let''s go there first."


    Taoist Tianbao made a decision on the spot.


    Hearing this, Yao Xiangxuan immediately lowered her head and blushed.


    There is always some privacy in her room that belongs to girls, and she doesn''t want to be seen by others.


    But now the matter is of great importance, so it''s not easy for her to stand up and stop it.


    A group of people walked upstairs quickly, and soon came to the door of Yao Xiangxuan''s room.


    At the door, Taoist Tianbao stopped to observe for a while, and then walked in.


    After entering the room, he still looked left and right, looking very carefully.


    At the same time, he kept pinching some kind of formula in his hand, as if he was looking for some clues.


    Mu Ningshan, Yao Borong, and Yao Xiangxuan didn''t know what Taoist Tianbao was talking about, so they shut up obediently and stood aside.


    After a while, Taoist Tianbao turned his head and said to Yao Borong, "Mr. Yao, let''s go to other places to see."


    "Okay, master this way please."


    Yao Borong hastily agreed.


    He thought in his heart that if Master Tianbao said such words, he must have checked the clues in this room, so he should take him to the living room to have a look.


    After all, the battle took place in the living room.


    Under the leadership of Yao Borong, a group of people walked downstairs quickly and came to the living room again.


    After coming to the living room, Yao Borong took the initiative to ask: "Master Tianbao, according to Xiao Ning''s request, I asked the film crew to film the whole process, and all the scenes of him fighting with the bodyguards at home were also filmed. Would you like to watch it?" Look?"

 Chapter 1413： Question 1 by 1

    "Bring it to me and have a look."


    When Taoist Tianbao heard that the whole process had been recorded, he decided on the spot to see it with his own eyes.


    Seeing this, Yao Borong hurriedly ordered his servants to play it on the giant screen in the living room.


    Soon, everything that happened at that time was presented on the huge screen.


    Taoist Tianbao and Mu Ningshan watched carefully.


    Yao Borong, Yao Xiangxuan and the others were no exception, they also looked at the picture on the wall carefully.


    Although they experienced everything at that time, they still feel quite touched when they re-watch it now.


    At this moment, Yao Borong and Yao Xiangxuan were thinking in their hearts, but they didn''t expect that they had come into contact with a powerful immortal cultivator.


    Thinking about it now is really scary.


    After all, if Xiao Ning hadn''t kept his hands back then, they would have absolutely no hope of surviving.


    The video on the wall kept playing, and the light in the living room was shining, reflecting on everyone''s face.


    Suddenly, Taoist Tianbao shouted: "Stop."


    "Stop."


    Yao Borong hurriedly ordered.


    While he was speaking, the servants at home had already pressed the pause button.


    The picture on the wall freezes instantly.


    "Master Tianbao, what''s wrong?"


    Yao Borong asked respectfully.


    "Fall back a little bit," Taoist Tianbao said.


    "Fall back."


    Yao Borong once again ordered the servants at home.


    Soon, the picture on the wall began to reverse.


    It wasn''t until Taoist Tianbao called to stop again that the picture was frozen again.


    "Start here."


    Taoist Tianbao said.


    Immediately the video on the wall began to replay.


    This time, Yao Borong, Mu Ningshan and the others took it very seriously.


    Because they knew that there must be a reason why Taoist Tianbao asked people to rewind the picture.


    In all likelihood, there are some key clues seen in these pictures.


    So it is necessary to observe carefully to see what is different in this section of the picture.


    Everyone stared intently at the screen on the wall.


    What is playing on the screen at the moment is the scene of Xiao Ning putting down his harsh words and preparing to act.


    After Xiao Ning uttered harsh words, a strange expression suddenly appeared on his face.


    This strange expression flashed away, followed by the scene of Yao''s bodyguards swarming up and madly attacking Xiao Ning.


    When we got here, Taoist Tianbao called to stop again.


    The picture on the screen immediately freezes.


    Yao Borong, Mu Ningshan and the others all turned to look at Taoist Tianbao.


    Mu Ningshan said: "Master, in the picture just now, Xiao Ning''s expression seems to be a little strange."


    "That''s right."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded and said, "I just asked you to replay it because I saw that his expression was not right."


    When everyone heard it, everything was exactly as they thought.


    Taoist Tianbao rewatched it because he saw the change in Xiao Ning''s face.


    At this time, Taoist Tianbao continued: "Xiao Ning is very powerful, and when facing these bodyguards, he will never have any worries in his heart. However, just now, there was a hint of fear in his face."


    Mu Ningshan, Yao Borong and others listened to it carefully and recalled it carefully.


    After thinking about it so carefully, they found that everything was exactly as Taoist Tianbao said.


    Xiao Ning''s expression at that time clearly showed fear.


    It can even be said that Xiao Ning''s inner fear can be seen in that expression.


    Here comes the problem.


    With the strength of Xiao Ning, a powerful immortal cultivator, why was he afraid at that time?


    What is there in the Yao family that he should be afraid of?


    "Master Tianbao, what do you think is going on? What was Xiao Ning afraid of at that time?"


    Yao Borong asked aloud.


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head slightly, and said: "I don''t know what he was afraid of, but one thing is certain, he must have held back his hands because of scruples, not because he wanted to spare your lives."


    As soon as Taoist Tianbao finished speaking, Mu Ningshan immediately answered, "This makes sense. With Xiao Ning''s character, it''s impossible to be lenient."


    Yao Borong, Yao Xiangxuan and others looked at each other with a look of sudden realization on their faces.


    Did Xiao Ning hold back because of some scruples?


    So what exactly made Xiao Ning scruples?


    This question is still an old one just now, so Yao Borong didn''t ask it again, but waited for Taoist Tianbao to continue.


    Taoist Tianbao said: "Keep going down, read it first and then talk about it."


    "Play."


    Yao Borong ordered to the servants at home.


    The picture on the wall flickered again in an instant, and the follow-up content began to play.


    What follows is the scene of Xiao Ning fighting with Yao''s bodyguards.


    And after the final defeat, the process of slipping away.


    Taoist Tianbao kept frowning.


    It was really because Xiao Ning''s behavior was too strange during this process, which made him feel very puzzled.


    "Rewind back to where you were just now, and play it again."


    Taoist Tianbao said.


    Yao Borong hurriedly ordered his servants to do the same.


    The picture on the screen quickly returned to the picture that had just been frozen, and then, the content behind it was played again.


    After the playback this time, Taoist Tianbao didn''t ask to rewind again, but fell into deep thought.


    Seeing this, Mu Ningshan and Yao Borong naturally did not dare to disturb, and waited quietly.


    After a while, Taoist Tianbao said: "Did you just notice that when Xiao Ning fought with the bodyguards, he relied entirely on his superficial martial arts skills."


    "This¡­"


    Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan looked at each other.


    Although there are warrior bodyguards in their family, they are all businessmen and don''t know much about martial arts.


    So I don''t know if Xiao Ning only used martial arts and didn''t use other means when he fought just now.


    Yao Borong quickly turned his head to look at a bodyguard in the living room, and asked, "In the picture just now, what martial arts did Xiao Ning use?"


    The bodyguard hurriedly took a step forward, and replied: "Patriarch, I can''t name Xiao Ning''s martial arts, at least I have never seen it before."


    "It''s fine if you can''t call out his name, he''s actually just beating up indiscriminately."


    Taoist Tianbao said.


    In the screen, Xiao Ning can only rely on his strong physical body to fight against a group of bodyguards because the true energy in his body cannot be stimulated.


    And since Xiao Ning had never practiced martial arts, he relied entirely on his physical instincts to fight against others.


    That''s why no one can recognize his martial arts.


    In fact, Xiao Ning was just fighting.


    "If he is so powerful without practicing martial arts, then this person has a very strong physique."


    The bodyguard just said softly.


    "That''s natural."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded slightly, and said to Mu Ningshan and Yao Borong: "Xiao Ning didn''t use any Taoist techniques, he just used his body to fight people, and his body was tempered by the immortal family''s exercises, far stronger than ordinary people , even the warrior''s physique is not as good as him."


    "I see!"


    "Master, we will understand once you say that."


    Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan nodded together.


    Now I finally figured out the whole process.


    It''s just that now I still don''t know why Xiao Ning wants to keep his hand, and what he is worried about.


    At this time, Taoist Tianbao also shook his head and said: "It''s a pity, it''s not very useful to find out these things, I still don''t know why Xiao Ning didn''t go all out."


    Speaking of this, Taoist Tianbao suddenly changed the subject: "However, from the scene of the fight just now, I found that Xiao Ning''s movements are a bit awkward."


    "It seemed like he wanted to go all out as well, but couldn''t for some reason."


    Having said this, Taoist Tianbao stopped and fell into deep thought again.


    The reason why he frowned and pondered after watching the video just now was actually thinking about this.


    If Xiao Ning didn''t attack with all his strength because of scruples, then his fighting movements shouldn''t be so awkward.


    And if Xiao Ning couldn''t display his strength because of his strength, then everything would make sense.


    But then a new problem arises.


    What is it that limits Xiao Ning''s strength?


    Is there such a mysterious power in this world?


    The more Taoist Tianbao thought about it, the more flustered he became, because if Xiao Ning''s strength would be limited, then naturally he would be too.


    In other words, if he encountered such a thing, he would become like a warrior, who could only fight with his body.


    On the other side, Mu Ningshan, Yao Borong and others saw that Taoist Tianbao had been meditating, so they waited quietly without making a sound.


    However, they all saw that Taoist Tianbao''s face was changing all the time, as if he had encountered some difficult problem.


    After a while, Mu Ningshan saw that Taoist Tianbao still didn''t speak, so he couldn''t help asking: "Master, is there a third possibility?"


    "What possibility? Tell me."


    Taoist Tianbao immediately came back to his senses, and turned to look at Mu Ningshan.


    Mu Ningshan replied: "Is it possible that Xiao Ning is acting on purpose?"


    "Are you acting on purpose?"


    Taoist Tianbao was puzzled.


    Seeing this, Mu Ningshan explained: "I mean, Xiao Ning is planning something longer-term, so he deliberately acted like this."


    "Hiss..." Taoist Tianbao rubbed his chin and said in a deep voice, "It''s not impossible if you want to say that."


    After speaking, he frowned again.


    Indeed, everything shown on the screen may be acted by Xiao Ning.


    Because Yao Borong mentioned a detail just now, that is, Xiao Ning asked the film crew to record all of this.


    With such a premise, the possibility mentioned by Mu Ningshan is indeed possible.


    It''s just that Taoist Tianbao still feels that Xiao Ning doesn''t need to do this.


    After all, this is too much trouble.


    With his strength as a cultivator, why go around so much when dealing with ordinary people?


    "Forget it, don''t mention it in advance."


    Taoist Tianbao frowned, and said to Mu Ningshan, Yao Borong and others.


    There are still too few clues now, and the correct answer cannot be found at all by guessing alone, so there is no need to tangle up on these questions for the time being.


    "Let''s first analyze why Xiao Ning came to trouble you."


    Taoist Tianbao looked at Yao Borong and said.


    This is also a big question, why did Xiao Ning find the Yao family.


    Is it just because Yao Borong is Mu Ningshan''s business partner?


    But it doesn''t make sense, Xiao Ning wants to seek revenge from the Mu family, so what''s the use of finding a business partner from the Mu family?


    Could it be possible to threaten the Mu family through the Yao family?


    This is not a family, who would care about such a threat?


    Or, did Xiao Ning do this just to make an example of others?


    But this doesn''t make sense, because in the video, Xiao Ning finally left in dismay.


    Of course, Taoist Tianbao still knew some additional clues.


    That is, Xiao Ning is a reborn person.


    It is possible that in the previous life, Xiao Ning had feuds with the Mu family and the Yao family at the same time, so the Yao family was originally the target of Xiao Ning''s revenge.


    If this is the case, it will be difficult for Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan to realize where the problem lies.


    After all, the enmity was formed in the previous life. Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan have no memory of the previous life, so it is impossible to know what happened.


    However, Taoist Tianbao decided to ask Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan, maybe they could find some clues.


    On the other side, when Taoist Tianbao mentioned Xiao Ning''s motives, Mu Ningshan and Yao Borong quickly looked at each other.


    Mu Ningshan always felt that Xiao Ning went to the Yao family because of their Mu family, but he couldn''t figure out the logic.


    After all, no matter how much Xiao Ning has enmity with their Mu family, there''s no need to trouble the Yao family, right?


    Unless Xiao Ning''s brain circuit is different from ordinary people.


    It''s not impossible.


    In fact, Mu Ningshan had always thought so before.


    He felt that Xiao Ning couldn''t be treated with common sense.


    "Master, I think Xiao Ning came to the old Yao''s house to make trouble, maybe it was because of my family''s affairs, maybe he wanted to use this to anger me or scare me..."


    Mu Ningshan opened his mouth to analyze.


    But he stopped halfway through, because he found that the logic behind it was completely unreasonable.


    Everything is still related to Xiao Ning''s performance at that time.


    Xiao Ning didn''t kill Yao''s family, and finally left in dismay.


    Taoist Tianbao looked at Mu Ningshan, knowing that Mu Ningshan didn''t say anything because he realized that it wouldn''t make sense, so he quickly turned his head to look at Yao Borong.


    Seeing this, Yao Borong said: "Master Tianbao, is it possible that I offended Xiao Ning at some point?"


    He thought to himself that his family was running a large-scale enterprise after all, involving a wide range of businesses.


    So it is possible that some of his employees or subordinates offended Xiao Ning, and in the end Xiao Ning chose to take his anger out on their family.


    In fact, Yao Borong''s guess is already a bit close to the truth.


    This is indeed the reason why Xiao Ning troubled the Yao family.


    It''s just that all of this happened in the last life and has nothing to do with this life.


    Taoist Tianbao looked at Yao Borong, nodded slightly and said, "Of course the possibility you mentioned exists, and it is even very likely that it is so."


    What Yao Borong said just now reminded Taoist Tianbao, and made Taoist Tianbao realize that maybe the Yao family offended Xiao Ning for some reason in the previous life.


    Now that Xiao Ning has been reborn, he has the ability to take revenge, so he will take action.


    On the other side, seeing that Taoist Tianbao agreed with his words, Yao Borong suggested: "Master Tianbao, why don''t I ask someone to investigate first to see if my subordinates or employees have offended Xiao Ning?"


    "No, it doesn''t matter now."


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head.


    He just said that he wanted to analyze why Xiao Ning came to trouble the Yao family, because he didn''t know Xiao Ning''s motive.


    But after thinking about it now, he has roughly determined that Xiao Ning came to trouble Yao Borong''s family because of the hatred in his previous life.


    So now there is no need to investigate further.


    The most urgent task now is to quickly find Xiao Ning.


    As long as Xiao Ning is defeated, then all the problems encountered now can be answered.


    Taoist Tianbao really wanted to ask whether Xiao Ning was limited by mysterious forces at that time, and what happened to Xiao Ning in his last life.

 Chapter 1414： respective doubts

    "Master Tianbao, what shall we do now?"


    "Master, what should we do next?"


    Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan asked in unison.


    Taoist Tianbao glanced at the two of them, and said, "Find Xiao Ning first."


    Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan looked at each other, this is a good thing, as long as Master Tianbao solves Xiao Ning, then the crisis facing their Yao family and Mu family will be over.


    Thinking of this, Yao Borong hurriedly said: "Master Tianbao, we found out that Xiao Ning was studying at Guanghai University before, and it is estimated that he is still there now."


    "Just go there and find him."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded.


    Seeing this, Yao Borong said, "Master Tianbao, then I''ll have the car ready right away, and we''ll go there together."


    "No, I can walk over alone, there are too many people, it is easy to do bad things."


    Taoist Tianbao refused.


    Xiao Ning is a cultivator, not an ordinary person.


    It is useless to rely on a large number of people, so Taoist Tianbao decided to meet Xiao Ning alone for a while.


    Mu Ningshan persuaded Yao Borong: "Old Yao, just wait at home and don''t cause trouble for Master."


    "Okay, then there is Master Lao Tianbao."


    Yao Borong also knew that he couldn''t help much, so he stopped insisting.


    Taoist Tianbao glanced at them and said, "You guys wait here."


    As soon as the voice fell, he disappeared without a trace in an instant.


    "Ok?"


    Yao Borong was stunned on the spot.


    Why did Master Tianbao disappear in the blink of an eye? Was this some kind of escapism?


    "This...this immortal cultivator is so amazing."


    Yao Borong turned his head to look at Mu Ning Shandao in a daze.


    Seeing this, Mu Ningshan smiled and said: "This is just the most common evasion technique, the master has not yet shown the real supernatural power."


    "what?"


    Yao Borong was shocked.


    Like him, Yao Xiangxuan and others present were also very surprised.


    Just now Master Tianbao disappeared out of thin air under the eyes of everyone, with amazing strength, but is this just the most common escapism?


    Everyone was stunned, and now they really learned the strength of immortal cultivators.


    From this, they also thought that if Xiao Ning had made a move at that time, they would have absolutely no hope of surviving.


    After all, the methods of cultivators are really amazing.


    "Dad, so Xiao Ning broke into our house like this?"


    Yao Xiangxuan came to Yao Borong''s side and reminded him.


    Yao Borong nodded slightly when he heard the words, and said while thinking: "It must be the case. As long as the speed is fast enough, it will be difficult for the surveillance to take pictures of him."


    Yao Jiazhuang¡¯s surveillance system does not have a high-speed camera, so it cannot take pictures of fast-moving objects.


    But even a high-speed camera is useless, because when Xiao Ning sneaked in, he not only relied on speed, but also used cover-ups.


    So with the Yao family''s existing equipment and manpower, it is impossible to catch Xiao Ning.


    At this time, Mu Ningshan, who was standing beside Yao Borong, said: "Looking at it now, Xiao Ning''s strength should be stronger than before."


    He had personally seen Xiao Ning make a move before, that time when Xiao Ning sneaked into the headquarters building of their Mu Group to take the flying sword.


    At that time, Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuefei rushed to the scene in a car, only to watch Xiao Ning jump off the high-rise.


    That scene stunned them directly.


    After Xiao Ning landed, he ran all the way at an extremely fast speed, and soon disappeared from their sight.


    At that time they were all amazed at Xiao Ning''s speed, but looking at it now, that speed is obviously slow again.


    From this, Mu Ningshan deduced that Xiao Ning''s strength is now stronger than before.


    It is estimated that it will be very difficult to deal with.


    However, Mu Ningshan is still full of confidence in Taoist Tianbao, because Taoist Tianbao''s strength has also been greatly improved.


    "Old Mu, don''t worry, sit down and eat something first, I believe Master Tianbao will definitely bring us good news."


    Yao Borong patted Mu Ningshan on the shoulder and comforted him. ''


    He saw the expression on Mu Ningshan''s face, and knew that he was worried about Xiao Ning''s growing strength.


    "I know, Master can definitely solve Xiao Ning."


    Mu Ningshan nodded towards Yao Borong.


    Afterwards, Yao Borong ordered the idlers to wait out. He, Mu Ningshan and Yao Xiangxuan waited in the living room, waiting for Taoist Tianbao to bring back good news.


    ¡­


    Guanghai University.


    In the dormitory, Xiao Ning, who was concentrating on cultivation, suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Huh? That guy is Taoist Tianbao?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    With his current strength, he can always monitor the movement outside while practicing.


    Therefore, the moment Daoist Bao approached Guanghai University, he noticed it.


    It''s just that the Taoist Tianbao he sees now is quite different from the Taoist Tianbao before.


    In the past, Taoist Tianbao was an old man in his fifties or sixties, but now he is a young man of his age.


    This surprised Xiao Ning, his first reaction was that he was wrong.


    "There is no art of rejuvenation in this world, I must be wrong!"


    Xiao Ning thought in his heart, and continued to focus on the young Taoist Tianbao.


    As a result, after looking through it, he found that not only did the person behave like Taoist Tianbao, but also his appearance was exactly the same as Taoist Tianbao.


    Nothing more than a younger point, an older point.


    "how come?"


    Xiao Ning was shocked.


    Could it be that there is really a way to rejuvenate in this world?


    "How could this be? How is it possible?"


    Xiao Ning just couldn''t believe it.


    As a cultivator who has resurrected two lifetimes, he knows everything about cultivating immortals like the palm of his hand.


    Although he did not set foot among the top experts in his last life, he still has a good understanding of the major cultivation methods.


    In his memory, there is absolutely no exercise in this world that can make people rejuvenate, at most it can make people stay young forever.


    Therefore, if the young man is really Taoist Tianbao, it can only mean that Taoist Tianbao has obtained a great opportunity.


    Like he got that chance.


    "The world after my rebirth is very different from the previous life. Even invincible powerhouses such as gods and rulers have appeared. Therefore, it is normal for Taoist Tianbao to get a special opportunity."


    "Just, how could he have such good luck?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t accept it in his heart.


    He has always thought that he is the luckiest person, but looking at it now, Taoist Tianbao''s luck is not worse than him at all.


    But at this time, he had no time to delve into these things, because Taoist Tianbao was walking quickly towards his dormitory building.


    Obviously, Taoist Tianbao came for him.


    "It seems that Yao Borong went to Longning Mountain to look for him."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly, and quickly figured everything out.


    Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan are friends, so when Yao Borong knew that Mu Ningshan had taken refuge in Longning Temple, he would undoubtedly go to the mountain.


    Xiao Ning was not at all surprised by this, and had expected it long ago.


    "It''s a pity that the true essence in my body was sealed at that time, otherwise this kind of thing would never have happened."


    Xiao Ning frowned secretly.


    The sudden loss of power in the Yao family disrupted all his plans.


    Originally, he was planning to seek revenge from the Yao family first, to vent his inner emotions, and then devote himself to cultivation.


    Who would have thought that such a thing would happen at a critical moment.


    Now everything is irreparable, and I can only face it calmly.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning quickly calmed down, then quickly got up and got out of bed.


    Now Taoist Tianbao had the same opportunity as him, so he didn''t dare to underestimate it.


    After all, he has already suffered from contempt.


    Not to mention the distance, the most recent time was at Yao''s house.


    Xiao Ning absolutely does not allow such a thing to happen again.


    "My current cultivation base is still in the Nascent Soul realm. It is difficult to be an opponent of Taoist Tianbao. It is better to go first."


    Xiao Ning quickly scanned the dormitory.


    Originally, he still wanted to stay here at Guanghai University, but now he had to leave.


    Without any further hesitation, he quickly jumped out of the window and flew towards the west at an extremely fast speed.


    It was broad daylight at this time, and there were many students in the campus, but so many students did not see clearly the process of Xiao Ning leaving.


    All they heard was a loud crack through the air, and something flashed in the air, and they didn''t know anything else.


    But even so, the huge movement Xiao Ning made still attracted the attention of countless people.


    Everyone on campus who heard the movement couldn''t help but stop, with surprise and curiosity on their faces.


    Taoist Tianbao is no exception.


    "It runs fast!"


    Taoist Tianbao snorted coldly, then quickly got up from the ground, chasing Xiao Ning all the way.


    Ahead, Xiao Ning flew away from Guanghai City at an extremely fast speed, and then headed west all the way.


    In fact, there was another reason why he chose to escape, and that was because he was afraid that his power would be restricted again.


    He still doesn''t know the reason for the restriction of power, so he can only talk about staying away from Guanghai City first.


    After all, it has been confirmed in Guanghai City that the power will be restricted.


    "Introduce him to no man''s land first."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Behind him, Taoist Tianbao pursued him all the way.


    While flying, Taoist Tianbao sent a voice transmission to Xiao Ning: "Xiao Ning, it''s useless for you to run any longer, you will be overtaken by me sooner or later."


    "Really, then go ahead."


    Xiao Ning was not afraid at all.


    Taoist Tianbao didn''t say much when he saw this, he just pursued with all his strength.


    The distance between the two sides gradually shortened.


    There is no way, Xiao Ning''s current strength is after all a little worse than Taoist Tianbao, and it is impossible to escape from Taoist Tianbao by relying on hard power.


    Taoist Tianbao knew this well, so he didn''t say a word, but just pursued with all his strength.


    The distance between the two sides continues to shrink.


    And as the distance continued to shorten, Taoist Tianbao was finally able to observe Xiao Ning carefully.


    Just when he saw Xiao Ning soaring into the sky, he found that Xiao Ning''s strength was much stronger than before.


    This made him very strange, how did Xiao Ning improve his strength so much in such a short period of time?


    Is it because he is a reborn?


    "Huh? No, Xiao Ning..."


    Taoist Tianbao finally discovered something was wrong after careful observation.


    He found that Xiao Ning''s physique seemed to have improved compared to before.


    That is to say, Xiao Ning''s current cultivation aptitude is better than before.


    Originally, it was impossible to judge this kind of thing without careful inspection, but Xiao Ning''s changes have been so great that it can be seen at a glance, it can be seen that his physique has been greatly improved.


    "This guy, did he get any big chance?"


    Taoist Tianbao was very surprised.


    He himself can improve rapidly in a short period of time because Lin Yu helped him reshape his physical body and greatly improved his original physique.


    And Xiao Ning''s strength also improved by leaps and bounds because of his improved physique, so it could only be because of getting too many opportunities.


    "It''s impossible for him to reshape his physical body, right?"


    Taoist Tianbao guessed in his heart.


    If this is the case, it means that Immortal Master Lin is not the only one as strong as Immortal Lin in this world, which is not a good thing.


    Of course, Taoist Tianbao still tends to think that Xiao Ning got other opportunities, not reshaping his body.


    Ahead, Xiao Ning was also carefully observing Taoist Tianbao.


    Therefore, he soon discovered that Taoist Tianbao was completely different from the last time he saw him.


    "This guy''s physique is stronger than before. Is it because of this that he becomes younger?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    When he was in the dormitory just now, he had always had this question.


    Now, after some observation, he found that Taoist Tianbao''s youthfulness seemed to be related to the improvement of his physique.


    Did the other party really get the same opportunity as him?


    Or to put it more precisely, Taoist Tianbao also won the favor of the gods, and was honored by the gods to shape a body?


    Xiao Ning''s heart was in a mess.


    It was difficult for him to accept this fact, because if Taoist Tianbao had also been transformed by a god, it would definitely be difficult to deal with.


    "I should have thought of it a long time ago. Since the **** can transform my body, he can naturally transform other people''s..."


    Xiao Ning felt a little lost.


    However, he won''t just admit defeat like this.


    Now Taoist Tianbao is chasing after him, he must find a way to kill him to avoid future troubles.


    The two continued to fly rapidly in tandem.


    Soon, they came to the vicinity of the ancient city of Zayi, and there was no man''s land in front of them.


    "Huh? Does this kid want to take me into no man''s land?"


    Taoist Tianbao glanced into the distance, and his heart reacted instantly.


    Thinking of this, he immediately sent a voice transmission to Xiao Ning: "Xiao Ning, even if you enter no man''s land, you will not escape today."


    "Humph."


    Xiao Ning snorted coldly and didn''t say much.


    The distance between him and Taoist Tianbao is very close at this time, completely to the point where they can fight.


    But Taoist Tianbao did not take action for a long time, which means that Taoist Tianbao must have some concerns in his heart.


    So there is no need to be afraid of him.


    "Let''s deal with him with the resurrection of flesh and blood first."


    Xiao Ning quickly decided in his heart. UU reading


    Now he doesn''t know whether Taoist Tianbao''s physique has been improved by the gods, so he thought of using the method of resurrection of flesh and blood to test it out first.


    If Taoist Tianbao is really the one favored by the gods, he must know the method of resurrection of flesh and blood.


    On the contrary, it is different.


    So as long as you try a little bit, you can quickly verify some guesses in your mind.


    At this time, Taoist Tianbao didn''t know what Xiao Ning was paying attention to, because his mind was full of how to verify the guess in his heart.


    Like Xiao Ning, he also wanted to know why the opponent''s physique improved.


    The only difference from Xiao Ning is that he hasn''t thought of any good solution yet, unlike Xiao Ning who already has a clear goal.


    The two flew over the ancient city of Zayi and flew straight into the no-man''s land.


    And almost the moment he entered the no-man''s land, Xiao Ning decisively used the means of resurrection.

 Chapter 1415： special person

    "Rebirth of flesh and blood!"


    Xiao Ning let out a low drink.


    And at the same time as his voice fell, Taoist Tianbao who was chasing after him noticed something was wrong.


    "What? What''s going on?"


    "my body?"


    Taoist Tianbao stopped involuntarily.


    He found that his body seemed to be torn apart by an invisible force, and he was about to be torn apart.


    Not only that, he can also feel that there are countless things in his body that want to break through the shackles of his body.


    This force, combined with the force outside his body, also wanted to tear his body apart.


    If it wasn''t for him being an immortal cultivator who has mastered powerful supernatural powers, he would have absolutely shattered to pieces like a bursting balloon at this moment.


    "What''s going on? Could it be?"


    Taoist Tianbao looked at Xiao Ning in the distance.


    At this moment Xiao Ning has also stopped his figure, looking at him from a distance.


    "Did he do it?"


    Taoist Tianbao thought to himself.


    From now on in this no-man''s land, Xiao Ning and myself, it is reasonable to speculate that the most suspicious person is naturally Xiao Ning.


    It''s just that Taoist Tianbao was shocked after coming to this guess.


    Xiao Ning was able to master such a method, so what kind of opportunity did he get?


    You must know that this is definitely not a supernatural power of the fairy family, let alone a Taoist spell.


    At least Taoist Tianbao has never seen such a method, and I don''t know if Master Lin Xianshi has seen it.


    It''s a pity that Lin Xianshi is far away in Longning Mountain now, and it is impossible to answer his questions for him.


    In the distance, Xiao Ning, who had been observing the changes of Taoist Tianbao, was nodding in his heart at this moment.


    "Now you can rest assured that Taoist Tianbao has not been favored by God."


    Just now Xiao Ning has been observing the changes in Taoist Tianbao''s expression.


    From the shocked expression on Taoist Tianbao''s face, he realized that it must be the first time that Taoist Tianbao has seen such a method as resurrection of flesh and blood.


    Otherwise, it would definitely not be so shocking.


    So it can be proved that Taoist Tianbao has never dealt with the gods.


    "But this brings up a new problem. What kind of opportunity did Taoist Tianbao get to improve his physique?"


    "Also, why did he revert to his youth?"


    Xiao Ning was full of thoughts.


    To him, the various changes in Taoist Tianbao were extremely mysterious.


    He had no idea why Taoist Tianbao possessed such a strong cultivation talent.


    Moreover, Taoist Tianbao''s rejuvenation completely puzzled him.


    It is conceivable that Taoist Tianbao definitely got too much chance, but it is unknown what this chance is.


    "Xiao Ning, maybe we should sit down and talk."


    At this time, Taoist Tianbao''s voice suddenly rang in Xiao Ning''s ears.


    Xiao Ning knew that it was Taoist Tianbao who was speaking to him.


    "There''s nothing to talk about."


    Xiao Ning responded indifferently.


    Taoist Tianbao said again: "I admit that I have never seen this kind of method you are using now, but if you think that you can defeat me like this, then you are too confident."


    "Oh, what do you want to talk about? Want to tell me how you rejuvenated?"


    Xiao Ning asked coldly.


    Taoist Tianbao quickly replied after hearing the words: "If you tell me why your physique can be improved and why you can master this mysterious method, then it doesn''t matter if I tell you my secret."


    "That''s a good proposal, but it''s a pity I can''t trust you."


    Xiao Ning still replied indifferently.


    That''s right, he couldn''t trust Taoist Tianbao.


    In other words, he couldn''t trust anyone with a mysterious color on him.


    The changes in Taoist Tianbao were obviously too mysterious, so it was impossible for him to trust Taoist Tianbao anyway.


    "Then do you think I''ll trust you?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked back.


    "I don''t need your trust either." Xiao Ning replied indifferently.


    Taoist Tianbao was silent for a moment, and then continued: "You are right, we don''t need to trust each other, because there are too many things in this world beyond our understanding."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning was also silent.


    If it was before, he would definitely regard Taoist Tianbao as a strong enemy, he would not compromise with the opponent, and would only think about how to defeat him.


    But now he doesn''t think so.


    Because as Taoist Tianbao said, there are too many things in this world that are beyond comprehension.


    Like a god, like a master, like a resurrection of flesh and blood, and like a rejuvenation.


    All this proves that there is a higher level of power in this world.


    In the face of such power, top immortal cultivators like him and Taoist Tianbao are just fish on the board.


    So Taoist Tianbao was right, there was no need for mutual trust between the two of them, as long as they were just cultivators.


    In other words, the weak should be in groups.


    "I admit that you are right." Xiao Ning sent a voice transmission to Taoist Tianbao, his tone softened a bit, but then he changed the topic, "But unfortunately, I still can''t tell you my secret."


    It is absolutely impossible for him to tell Taoist Tianbao his secrets, because these secrets involve gods.


    That''s right, Xiao Ning''s heart is filled with a spirit of resistance, so he won''t take the gods too seriously.


    But what needs to be considered now is, if the secret of the **** is revealed, what will the **** do to him?


    Right now, Xiao Ning''s strength is far inferior to that of the Divine Venerable, and he doesn''t even know where the Divine Venerable''s power comes from, so he will never do such a stupid thing.


    On the other side, Taoist Tianbao saw that Xiao Ning said so decisively, so he could only sigh slightly and said: "Hey, it seems that there is nothing to talk about between you and me."


    "There''s nothing to talk about, you''re just being sentimental."


    Xiao Ning responded indifferently.


    In his heart, he was really curious about the secrets of Taoist Tianbao, but if he had to pay a price to obtain such secrets, then forget it.


    The current Xiao Ning would not choose to take risks because of such secrets.


    Through the resurrection of flesh and blood just performed, he has already learned that Taoist Tianbao has never been in contact with the god, and that is enough.


    Without saying any more, Xiao Ning turned around and left, flying towards the west quickly.


    Taoist Tianbao was about to pursue him, but he had no choice but to give up the force that wanted to tear his body apart.


    It was only after Xiao Ning flew away that this force finally subsided.


    But at this moment Xiao Ning had completely disappeared, it was not known whether he was flying westward, or if he turned a corner halfway.


    In other words, Xiao Ning was allowed to run away this time.


    "Although Xiao Ning''s method can''t kill me, it still restricts my actions very much. What kind of supernatural power is this?"


    Taoist Tianbao frowned and thought.


    What he is most concerned about now is what exactly is this mysterious "supernatural power" mastered by Xiao Ning.


    After all, this is a method he has never experienced before.


    He could feel that this was a very powerful method, a force capable of turning the world upside down.


    Another point is that Xiao Ning is not completely unable to kill him with this mysterious "supernatural power".


    As long as Xiao Ning''s strength is stronger, then he will be able to be as unscathed as he is now.


    "I have to go back and ask Immortal Master Lin."


    Taoist Tianbao made a decisive decision, turned around and flew in the direction of Longning Mountain.


    At the same time, somewhere in the Western Regions.


    After Xiao Ning escaped from Taoist Tianbao''s pursuit, he flew all the way to the countries of the Western Regions.


    "This Taoist Tianbao is very special, we should not confuse him with Bai Haoyuan and his like."


    After Xiao Ning fell from the sky, he thought to himself.


    Before that, he just regarded Tianbao Taoist as a strong man like Bai Haoyuan, and felt that as long as he was strong enough, he could easily take him down.


    It was precisely because of this thought that he swaggered back to Guanghai City and went to seek revenge on the Yao family.


    However, after another contact with Taoist Tianbao today, he found that he was wrong.


    Taoist Tianbao is definitely not as simple as a powerful immortal cultivator.


    Behind it, there must be a mysterious force helping.


    So you can''t take the initiative to provoke Taoist Tianbao, at least not before you are strong enough.


    "In that case, I can only hide here in the Western Regions and practice slowly?"


    Xiao Ning looked at a city in the distance.


    If you can''t go back to Guanghai City now, you can only hide in the cities of the Western Regions.


    Just like escaping from Taiyi''s pursuit last time.


    "That''s the only way to go, there is no other choice."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly, and quickly made up his mind.


    Then, he quickly flew towards the city in the distance.


    ¡­


    Longning view.


    It was already late at night when Taoist Tianbao hurried back to Longning Temple.


    After returning to the temple, he didn''t dare to stay for a moment, and walked directly towards the back mountain.


    He wanted to hurry to see Immortal Master Lin, tell what happened today, and at the same time ask Immortal Master Lin, what is Xiao Ning''s origin.


    Longning looks at the back mountain.


    Taoist Tianbao hurried to the top of the mountain.


    At this time, Lin Yu was still meditating with his eyes closed, practicing meditation and soul refining.


    Taoist Tianbao bowed respectfully and called softly, "Master Lin."


    Soon, Lin Yu turned around.


    Taoist Tianbao didn''t talk nonsense, and said directly: "Master Lin, I found Xiao Ning, but I found that Xiao Ning''s physique is much better than before, and he has excellent cultivation qualifications."


    "You want to ask what opportunity he got?"


    Lin Yu asked directly.


    "Exactly."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded respectfully.


    "Just like you, his body has been reshaped."


    Lin Yu said bluntly.


    He is very clear about the fact that Xiao Ning entered the no-man''s land and was chosen by the god, so it is very clear that Xiao Ning''s original body no longer exists, and the current body was reshaped by the god.


    "Sure enough!"


    Taoist Tianbao nodded immediately after getting Lin Yu''s answer.


    When he came back, he also speculated that Xiao Ning''s physical body might have been reshaped, otherwise his physique would never have been greatly improved.


    Now Lin Yu really gave the same answer.


    "Master Lin, who do you think reshaped Xiao Ning''s body?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked again.


    This is also a question that he is very concerned about.


    Originally, in his cognition, Immortal Master Lin was the strongest person in this world, a true immortal.


    So it is very normal for Master Lin Xian to help him reshape his physical body.


    However, now Xiao Ning''s physical body has also been reshaped, which shows that there is more than one strong person like Immortal Master Lin in this world.


    In other words, this world is far more mysterious than he imagined.


    A cultivator like him is actually not much better than ordinary people, just like a bigger ant.


    "It doesn''t matter who the person who helped him reshape his body is, that person can''t really come to this world."


    Lin Yu said.


    The so-called gods and masters can''t really come to this world, so Lin Yu doesn''t care about them at all.


    Unless one day they really came to this world, that would be worthy of his attention.


    "Can''t really come to this world?"


    Taoist Tianbao looked at Lin Yu suspiciously.


    He still wanted to ask this question in depth, but he felt that Immortal Master Lin would not give him an answer, so he didn''t open his mouth.


    "Master Lin, there is one more thing, that Xiao Ning possesses a very mysterious ''supernatural power''..."


    Taoist Tianbao spoke again, and talked about the method of resurrection of flesh and blood.


    After listening, Lin Yu said: "this is a method called flesh and blood resurrection, which can piece together the dead body into a powerful creature. It was taught to him by the person who helped him reshape his body."


    "I see."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded heavily.


    Sure enough, Immortal Master Lin knew everything, and he could know what the supernatural power was just by talking about it a little.


    Prior to this, Taoist Tianbao didn''t know the name of this mysterious "supernatural power", let alone that this kind of supernatural power can use living things to create more powerful creatures.


    At this time, Taoist Tianbao suddenly remembered something.


    A Taoist priest in Guannei told him before that a strange event had occurred in a city called Beiyi City in the Western Regions.


    People in the city died inexplicably, not even their bones remained.


    Later, someone found the remains of some monsters in that city, so it was inferred that a monster might have attacked Beiyi City and slaughtered the whole city.


    But now that Immortal Master Lin stopped talking, Taoist Tianbao felt that things might not be that simple.


    It seems that it is necessary to investigate this matter carefully and see if we can find some useful clues.


    After keeping this matter in his heart, Taoist Tianbao said again: "Master Lin, I just remembered a very important thing."


    "At that time, Xiao Ning went to Yao''s house to kill someone, but for some reason, he withdrew his hands later, and left Yao''s house in disgrace."


    "After I went down the mountain to investigate this time, I found that Xiao Ning didn''t seem to take the initiative to keep his hands, but because his strength was restricted."


    The last time Yao Borong came to Shangshan, he wanted to tell Lin Yu about this matter, but he didn''t mention it because he didn''t know the details.


    Now he has personally visited Yao''s house, and UU Reading has investigated the whole matter in detail.


    Based on these clues and the reasonable analysis made from them, Taoist Tianbao felt that it was time to talk to Immortal Master Lin about this matter.


    "There are many mysteries in Xiao Ning." Lin Yu said, "You can investigate slowly, and I believe the truth will come to light one day."


    He didn''t want to say anything about Xiao Ning, after all, after observing for a period of time, he found that Xiao Ning was not a simple person.


    There really was a reason why this man was born again.


    Lin Yu felt that maybe he could get some surprising answers from Xiao Ning.


    On the other side, Taoist Tianbao saw that Immortal Master Lin was unwilling to say more, so he had no choice but to say goodbye: "Master Lin, then I won''t disturb your Qingxiu."


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Lin Yu turned back while talking.


    Taoist Tianbao quickly turned around and went down the mountain.

 Chapter 1416： guesses and clues

    After leaving Houshan, Taoist Tianbao found two disciples and ordered them to collect information related to the destruction of Beiyi City.


    The two disciples quickly took orders and left.


    After they left, Taoist Tianbao sat cross-legged and began to practice.


    After getting in touch with Xiao Ning, especially after stopping Immortal Master Lin''s words just now, he felt a sense of crisis in his heart.


    This sense of crisis prompted him to seize the time to improve his strength.


    Speaking of which, the last time I had this sense of crisis was when Taichi appeared.


    But compared with this time, that time is completely insignificant.


    The appearance of Taiyi just let Taoist Tianbao know that there are immortal cultivators stronger than him in this world.


    But in this case of Xiao Ning, he discovered that this world is far more mysterious and unpredictable than what he knew.


    Even, these immortal cultivators are not much better than ordinary people when facing the mysterious power in the depths of this world.


    Therefore, Taoist Tianbao was extremely shocked this time.


    Straight to his heart.


    Time passed quickly, and soon came the next morning.


    Taoist Tianbao stayed up all night, practicing all the time.


    And when the first ray of sunlight shone into his room in the morning, he immediately opened his eyes.


    At this time, the door was knocked.


    "Master, it''s me."


    Someone shouted at the door.


    Taoist Tianbao immediately recognized the owner of the voice when he heard it.


    This person was one of the disciples he sent to collect information on the destruction of Beiyi City last night.


    Looking for it early in the morning, it is obviously rewarding.


    Taoist Tianbao immediately got up, went to the door and opened it.


    "Master, I have found all the materials you want, and they are all in this tablet computer."


    The disciple respectfully handed a tablet computer in front of Taoist Tianbao.


    Taoist Tianbao reached out to take it, and then waved his hand to signal the other party to leave.


    Immediately afterwards, he closed the door tightly, returned to the futon where he practiced and sat down.


    At his level of strength, sleep is no longer necessary, so the big bed is just a decoration, Taoist Tianbao almost never uses it.


    After sitting cross-legged on the futon, Taoist Tianbao skillfully lit up the tablet.


    He often uses this kind of worldly high-tech equipment, so he quickly found the relevant information collected by his disciples.


    There are text materials and video images.


    Taoist Tianbao was not in a hurry to check the text, but directly clicked on one of the videos.


    The tablet computer immediately displayed a picture.


    Judging from this picture, this video was shot after Beiyi City was destroyed.


    The streets are full of mess, and bright red blood can be seen everywhere.


    It can be seen that the whole city has suffered massacres.


    However, what is surprising is that although bright red blood can be seen everywhere, there is not a single corpse to be seen.


    Not only is there no corpse, but even the relics related to the corpse are completely invisible.


    The residents of Beiyi City disappeared out of thin air as if the world had evaporated.


    "With the means of the powerful in the world, there are ways to dispose of the corpse, but it is impossible and unnecessary to dispose of it so cleanly."


    "So, these corpses are definitely not disposed of deliberately, but have some purpose."


    Taoist Tianbao quickly analyzed in his heart.


    With his wit and IQ, it''s easy to analyze and draw such a conclusion.


    And his conclusion is actually very close to the truth.


    Because the residents of Beiyi City were indeed used by Xiao Ning as raw materials for making monsters, otherwise they would not all disappear.


    Frowning slightly, Taoist Tianbao continued to watch the second half of the video.


    This video was filmed by someone in a car, so the picture keeps moving.


    Just when Taoist Tianbao was thinking about it, the picture has undergone earth-shaking changes.


    Those pictures just now were taken on the periphery of Beiyi City, but the current picture shows the urban center of Beiyi City.


    Just like before, the street is still a mess, with crashed cars everywhere and blood everywhere.


    But there was no corpse to be seen.


    And in this familiar scene to Taoist Tianbao, he suddenly and keenly noticed a slight difference.


    In a corner, he saw a huge corpse of a creature.


    Taoist Tianbao hurriedly pressed the pause button to freeze this fleeting scene.


    "What is this thing?"


    Taoist Tianbao was full of doubts.


    He had never seen this thing before, so he had no way of identifying it.


    But soon he keenly discovered that this thing seemed to be somewhat similar to humans.


    It''s not that its body and appearance are like that of a human being, but that its skin texture is very similar to that of a human being.


    "Could it be that?"


    Taoist Tianbao''s face tightened.


    At this moment, he thought of the force that tried to tear his body apart in no man''s land.


    "Could it be that the people in Beiyi City were all torn apart by that force, and their torn bodies turned into this huge monster?"


    I have to admit that Taoist Tianbao has a very keen intuition.


    Just relying on guesswork to guess the truth of the matter.


    But he has such a keen intuition, mainly because he got some clues from Lin Yu.


    "It must be so, it seems that Xiao Ning did all of this."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded heavily.


    So far, he has only learned this method from Xiao Ning, so if the residents of Beiyi City were all torn apart to make monsters, it could only be Xiao Ning who did it.


    Besides, Immortal Master Lin also said just now that Xiao Ning obtained a method called flesh and blood resurrection.


    Thinking of this, Taoist Tianbao quickly pressed the play button to continue watching the following video.


    He decided to watch the video before talking.


    The screen on the tablet flickered again.


    It can be seen from the picture that the photographer is still moving forward in the car, heading all the way to the city center.


    And as it got closer to the city center, the corpses of those huge monsters gradually increased.


    It can be seen that there should have been a battle here, and this huge monster was killed in large numbers, leaving behind these corpses.


    "If Xiao Ning did it, then Xiao Ning met a strong enemy, so he created these monsters to fight against the strong enemy."


    Taoist Tianbao quickly analyzed.


    The video is still playing.


    However, when the photographer entered the bursting city center, the picture stopped abruptly and turned into a black screen.


    Looks like that''s all there is to the video.


    Taoist Tianbao quickly turned off this video, and then opened another shorter video.


    However, there is nothing valuable in this newly opened video, it just shoots some quiet and deserted streets, and there is no corpse of that huge monster in the picture from beginning to end.


    Taoist Tianbao turned off the video directly after watching it, and opened other videos again.


    To his disappointment, the following videos were all like this.


    The duration is not long, and the shots are all empty streets. There is nothing on the streets except some chaos.


    Taoist Tianbao saw that there was nothing to watch in the video, so he opened the folder where the pictures were stored and browsed through the pictures one by one.


    Most of these pictures are street scenes, just like the videos just now.


    Only two of them were of the corpses of the gigantic monsters.


    Taoist Tianbao enlarged it and examined it carefully.


    In the end, he didn''t come up with any new clues, it just confirmed the guess just now.


    "These monsters are made up of dead bodies, which can explain why there is no one in the city."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded secretly in his heart.


    Now that all the pictures are gone, only the text materials are left.


    There are not many textual materials, there are only three in total, one of which is a report, and the other two are records such as diaries.


    Taoist Tianbao first read the two diary entries.


    These two materials are written in foreign languages, but there is a translation text comparison after each paragraph, so it does not affect the


    Taoist Tianbao quickly read the two documents.


    "No leads of value."


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head slightly.


    These two diary entries only reflect the author''s fear and surprise, and nothing else, it is far better to just watch the video directly.


    Taoist Tianbao opened the last report.


    As soon as this report was opened, it gave him a glimmer of hope, because just from the layout, he could know that it was written by professionals, and there might be some useful conclusions in it.


    Taoist Tianbao began to read quickly.


    Like the two texts just now, this report also has corresponding translations, so there is no problem in understanding the contents.


    Taoist Tianbao quickly read the entire report.


    However, after reading it, he was disappointed for a while, because he didn''t get any valuable information from it at all.


    The main reason is that this report was written by the people who went to the city to investigate the situation. They have no idea what happened in Beiyi City, so everything is just speculation.


    However, these speculations did not come from one person, but from the entire investigation team.


    Therefore, these speculations are various. Some think that God sent down divine punishment to punish the residents of Beiyi City, and some think that the underground people invaded the surface. There are all kinds of things.


    Unfortunately, none of these guesses are reliable.


    After Taoist Tianbao read them all, he still felt that his speculation was the most likely.


    That is, Xiao Ning did all of this.


    "Xiao Ning ran all the way west at that time, could it be that he was going to hide in a city in the Western Regions?"


    Taoist Tianbao thought in his heart.


    When he saw Xiao Ning running away, he didn''t think too much about the direction of Xiao Ning''s escape, he just wanted to catch up with Xiao Ning.


    But now after looking back and thinking about it carefully, he found that Xiao Ning didn''t seem to be running around, but had some kind of purpose.


    "Could it be that he is planning to mass-produce such monsters in the Western Regions?"


    Taoist Tianbao put down his tablet and touched his chin.


    It has to be said that if the number of such monsters is infinite, it would really be a huge disaster. Even an immortal cultivator would feel apprehensive in the face of such a sea of ??monsters.


    Another point, if this monster is made with the corpse of a cultivator, will its strength be stronger?


    "Forget it, don''t think about it so much, I don''t know whether these guesses are right or not."


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head slightly.


    Everything now is just his guess, so the most urgent thing is to verify whether these guesses are correct.


    "Are you going to ask Immortal Master Lin?"


    Taoist Tianbao immediately thought of Lin Yu.


    From the conversation with Lin Yu, he found that Lin Yu knew many things.


    For example, Immortal Master Lin clearly mentioned a method called flesh and blood resurrection at that time, and said that this method can make the corpses of dead people piece together into another creature.


    If he hadn''t obtained these clues, he wouldn''t have guessed later, let alone guessed that Xiao Ning did it.


    "It''s better not to bother Master Lin Qingxiu."


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head secretly.


    He knew in his heart that Immortal Master Lin must have told him everything he could tell him, and he would not get an answer to the rest even if he asked again.


    Another point, since Immortal Master Lin clearly mentioned that Xiao Ning obtained a method called flesh and blood resurrection, he was actually telling him that everything in Beiyi City was done by Xiao Ning.


    So, there is absolutely no need to ask.


    "I don''t know what the **** Xiao Ning is going to do."


    Taoist Tianbao frowned slightly.


    Xiao Ning is a reborn person, and has also obtained a mysterious opportunity to use the powerful and mysterious supernatural power of resurrection of flesh and blood.


    It can be said that at this moment Taoist Tianbao has completely admired Xiao Ning.


    He absolutely dare not underestimate Xiao Ning now, and will never treat him as a cultivator whose strength is weaker than his own.


    Xiao Ning''s next move is very likely to bring shocking changes to the world.


    By the time¡­


    "With Immortal Master Lin here, there should be no problem."


    Taoist Tianbao felt at ease.


    In his mind, Immortal Master Lin is an invincible existence, so as long as Immortal Master Lin still stays in Longning Mountain to clean up, then there is no need to worry too much.


    Moreover, from Lin Xianshi''s words at that time, he could hear that Lin Xianshi knew everything well.


    Then it is absolutely impossible for Xiao Ning''s every move to exceed Lin Xianshi''s prediction.


    Thinking of this, Taoist Tianbao finally felt relieved.


    The most urgent task now is to cultivate as soon as possible and improve the strength as quickly as possible.


    Only with sufficient strength can we cope with all subsequent changes.


    "In the coming time, I will still focus on the perception of cultivation, and let Shen Ran take more time to verify my thoughts."


    "correct!"


    When thinking about cultivation, Taoist Tianbao thought of his new disciple Yao Xiangxuan.


    At this time Yao Xiangxuan was still in Guanghai City, waiting for him to go back with Yao Borong, Mu Ningshan and others.


    After contacting Xiao Ning at that time, he immediately went back to the mountain to seek advice from Immortal Master Lin, but forgot about them.


    "Looks like I have to go down the mountain."


    Taoist Tianbao got up quickly.


    This trip down the mountain is not only to bring back Mu Ningshan and Yao Xiangxuan, but also to go to Guanghai University to investigate the traces left by Xiao Ning there.


    Taoist Tianbao believes that UU reading www.uukanshu. Com Xiao Ning definitely left some useful clues in Guanghai University.


    At least the three roommates who live with Xiao Ning will more or less know some of Xiao Ning''s secrets.


    Walking out of the door, Taoist Tianbao flew straight into the sky, heading east.


    That afternoon, he arrived in Guanghai City.


    At Yao Borong''s home, he successfully met Yao Borong, Mu Ningshan and others.


    "Master Tianbao, you are back!"


    "Master, you are back!"


    "Master, you are back!"


    The three of Yao Borong came forward to meet him, shouting in unison.


    They have been waiting for good news from Taoist Tianbao, and they didn''t close their eyes all night last night.


    Now Taoist Tianbao finally came back, so they all couldn''t wait to know the outcome of the matter.

 Chapter 1417： Prepare early

    "Master Tianbao, what about Xiao Ning?"


    Yao Borong was the first to ask.


    "Ran."


    Taoist Tianbao replied briefly and forcefully.


    That was the truth, and he felt no need to hide it.


    But as soon as he said that, Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan immediately looked at each other.


    Xiao Ning ran away? !


    This is not a good thing.


    At that time, if he came back, he would have no choice but to seek revenge from Taoist Tianbao, but it would be more than enough to seek revenge from the two of them.


    Yao Borong, in particular, was extremely worried.


    Taoist Tianbao saw worried expressions on both of their faces after he said his words, so he comforted him: "Don''t worry, Xiao Ning won''t be back in a short time, he has gone to the Western Regions now."


    "Western Region?"


    Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan looked at each other again.


    At this moment, what Mu Ningshan was thinking was, when Xiao Ning disappeared last time, he also went to the Western Regions, right?


    It''s very possible.


    Thinking of this, Mu Ningshan asked: "Master, it is estimated that Xiao Ning was also hiding in the Western Region last time."


    "It''s possible."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded.


    This possibility is indeed not small, and he himself had thought of it a long time ago.


    On the other side, Yao Borong asked with a worried face: "Master Tianbao, Xiao Ning really won''t return to Guanghai City during this time?"


    "Don''t worry, absolutely not."


    Taoist Tianbao said with certainty.


    Seeing what he said, Yao Borong also nodded and stopped asking.


    There is no other way, he can only choose to trust Taoist Tianbao now, after all, apart from Taoist Tianbao, no one can deal with Xiao Ning.


    No matter how scared he was, it was useless, he might as well just believe in Taoist Tianbao''s words.


    But at this time, he suddenly thought of his daughter Yao Xiangxuan.


    With the threat of Xiao Ning now, letting her daughter follow Taoist Tianbao to cultivate immortality has become an impatient matter.


    "Master Tianbao, my daughter Xiangxuan has been thinking about cultivating immortals, you must take her with you when you go back this time."


    Yao Borong pulled Yao Xiangxuan to his side and said.


    Taoist Tianbao nodded repeatedly and said, "Of course I will."


    The reason why he went down the mountain was mainly to bring Yao Xiangxuan back to the mountain.


    The main reason is that he has a lot of brand-new insights that need to be verified by others, and Yao Xiangxuan happens to be someone with certain cultivation qualifications.


    You must know that in this secular world, it is not easy to find people with cultivation qualifications.


    "Then I would like to thank Master Tianbao."


    Yao Borong thanked him excitedly.


    Immediately afterwards, he said to Yao Xiangxuan: "Xiangxuan, please thank Master Tianbao."


    "Thank you, Master."


    Yao Xiangxuan was not polite, and directly called out to Master.


    Taoist Tianbao nodded to her, and then said to Yao Borong, Mu Ningshan and the others: "One thing, you need someone to investigate Xiao Ning''s detailed background."


    When Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan heard this, they quickly agreed: "Master Tianbao, don''t worry, this matter is on our shoulders."


    After finishing speaking, Yao Borong immediately called the housekeeper and began to give instructions on this matter.


    Taoist Tianbao turned and left.


    Seeing this, Mu Ningshan stepped forward and asked, "Master?"


    Taoist Tianbao stopped and said to him, "You guys wait here now."


    After speaking, he left without looking back.


    His purpose of going out this trip is very simple, to get in touch with Xiao Ning''s three roommates up close.


    He believed that some useful clues could be found from Xiao Ning''s three roommates.


    ¡­


    Guanghai University.


    When Daoist Tianbao arrived at the school, it happened to be the end of the evening.


    Xiao Ning''s three living corpse roommates are returning to the dormitory from the classroom according to the original routine of life.


    At this time, Taoist Tianbao successfully sneaked into the campus.


    He is now in his early twenties, the same age as the students in the school, and looks like a student.


    So I entered the campus without hindrance.


    The freshman dormitory building of Guanghai University.


    Taoist Tianbao went straight to Xiao Ning''s dormitory, easily opened the door and entered.


    After observing for a while, he sat down in Xiao Ning''s seat, waiting for his three roommates to come back.


    Not long after, the door was opened again.


    Taoist Tianbao knew without turning his head that it was Xiao Ning''s three roommates who came.


    The three of them pushed open the door and entered in an orderly manner.


    After entering the room, they mechanically began to put down the schoolbags and books in their hands, without any expression on their faces.


    Taoist Tianbao realized something was wrong just by looking at it.


    These three people are obviously not normal people.


    "Xiao Ning, this boy must have drawn their souls."


    Thinking so, Taoist Tianbao got up and went to one of his roommates.


    Without asking the other party, he directly reached out and pressed the other party''s forehead.


    After some inspection, the answer was indeed the same as what he had just guessed.


    This roommate was obviously taken away by Xiao Ning and turned into a walking dead.


    "That''s right, Xiao Ning has so many secrets, how could he allow others to know."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded slightly.


    He was not surprised by any of this.


    With Xiao Ning''s character, this situation is almost certain to do so.


    It''s just a pity that these three people will be just living corpses from now on.


    Taoist Tianbao stood quietly, watching the three of them packing things by themselves like robots.


    He wanted to end the lives of these three people and let them rest in peace.


    But after thinking about it, I feel that this is at least a comfort to their parents.


    Therefore, in the end he did nothing and left the dormitory quietly.


    As for other things in the dormitory, he has already checked everything, but did not get any useful clues.


    It can be seen that Xiao Ning is careful enough to not leave any clues behind.


    After leaving Guanghai University, Taoist Tianbao went straight to Yao''s mansion.


    Now that Guanghai University has finished their work, we will wait to see if Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan have anything to gain.


    However, Taoist Tianbao felt that there was a high probability that there would be no new clues.


    After all, as a reborn person, Xiao Ning must have taken care of everything. With the abilities of Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan, they should not be able to find anything.


    The Yao family mansion.


    In the living room.


    As soon as Taoist Tianbao walked into the living room, Yao Borong and the three of them showed joy on their faces.


    Now Tianbao Taoist is their backbone, and they can''t feel at ease if they don''t see Tianbao Taoist.


    "Master Tianbao, did you go to Xiao Ning''s school just now?"


    Yao Borong stepped forward and asked.


    Taoist Tianbao nodded and said, "There are no clues, do you have any news here?"


    Yao Borong hurriedly replied: "Master Tianbao, my people are still investigating, and I guess we have to wait for a while."


    With that said, he turned his head to look at Mu Ningshan.


    Mu Ningshan slowly took a tablet computer, handed it to Tianbao Taoist and said: "Master, here is the information we obtained from our previous investigation of Xiao Ning."


    Their Mu family had already investigated Xiao Ning, so they had a lot of information related to Xiao Ning.


    Taoist Tianbao turned on the tablet computer and lit up the clinker to check it.


    When he went down the mountain last time, Mu Ningshan also showed him information about Xiao Ning.


    But after that, Mu Ningshan ordered someone to investigate Xiao Ning, so there was some news that he didn''t know.


    Taoist Tianbao browsed quickly, while Mu Ningshan stood beside him and pointed from time to time.


    After a while, Taoist Tianbao put down his tablet and said to Yao Borong: "There is no need to investigate the matter about Xiao Ning, you can''t find any real clues."


    After carefully studying the information collected by the Mu family, Taoist Tianbao found that all the information related to Xiao Ning was forged, and his real life experience was completely unknown.


    So it is meaningless to continue to investigate, it is nothing more than collecting some useless clues.


    Seeing Taoist Tianbao say this, Yao Borong immediately stepped forward and asked, "Master Tianbao, why is this?"


    Mu Ningshan also had a puzzled look on his face.


    Both of them looked at Taoist Tianbao curiously.


    Taoist Tianbao looked back at the two of them, and said, "Xiao Ning hid his real background very well, it''s impossible for you to find out."


    "Oh?"


    The two looked surprised.


    What is the origin of this Xiao Ning, why is he so cautious at such a young age?


    They didn''t have much doubt about Xiao Ning''s strength, after all, there are geniuses in this world.


    But Xiao Ning''s cunning and scheming really exceeded their expectations.


    You know, all of these have to be supported by experience.


    Xiao Ning is only in his twenties, why is he like an old vixen?


    This makes no sense at all.


    Taoist Tianbao saw that the two were suspicious, so he said calmly: "In short, you just don''t treat Xiao Ning with common sense."


    Of course he wouldn''t take the initiative to say about the fact that Xiao Ning was a reborn, so he could only remind him like this.


    Seeing what he said, Yao Borong and Mu Ningshan nodded and said, "Master Tianbao, we understand."


    The matter about Xiao Ning came to an end.


    The current Xiao Ning doesn''t know where in the Western Regions he is hiding, and he can''t find it at all.


    So if you can''t find the other party, you can only let him go.


    What Taoist Tianbao thinks in his heart is to seize the time to improve his strength. Only strong strength can face all crises.


    "I''ll go back now. For Xiangxuan, you can send it up tomorrow."


    Taoist Tianbao thought for a while and said to Yao Borong.


    He has no time to waste time here, so he is going to rush back to practice immediately.


    And he had to fly back all the way, so it was impossible for him to take Yao Xiangxuan with him, so Yao Borong had to send someone to send him up the mountain.


    I believe that with Yao Borong''s enthusiasm, Yao Xiangxuan will appear in Longning Temple the day after tomorrow at the latest.


    "Okay, okay, Master Tianbao, then go slowly."


    Yao Borong hurriedly agreed.


    Mu Ningshan also nodded and said: "Master, I will go up the mountain by myself tomorrow."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded to the two of them, then turned and left the living room of the Yao family.


    Everyone sent them all the way to the door of the living room, and watched Taoist Tianbao fly into the night sky before returning to the house.


    "This cultivator is really amazing."


    Yao Borong was still smacking his tongue, shocked by the mighty strength of the cultivators.


    After all, for an ordinary person like him, let alone flying faster than an airplane, it is impossible to fly into the sky.


    "Old Yao, let me tell you directly, everything in this world is a small way, and only cultivating immortals is the right way."


    Mu Ningshan patted Yao Borong''s shoulder and said solemnly.


    In the past, he must have thought that power and money were the most important things in this world.


    But since dealing with Xiao Ning and Taoist Tianbao, his thoughts have changed.


    Now in his mind, only the supreme power is everything, and everything else is nothing but trivial ways.


    After all, as long as the strength is strong, power and money are just things that come and go when they are called.


    Hearing Mu Ningshan''s words, Yao Borong nodded slightly, and said in great agreement: "Yes, everything is low-grade, but the cultivation of immortals is high."


    "Speaking of which, Lin Yu''s temperament last time must be due to his success in cultivation."


    Mu Ningshan suddenly remembered Lin Yu at the banquet last time.


    At that time, Lin Yu''s temperament was extraordinary, like a king who looked down on the world, and actually suppressed them, the old rivers and lakes who had dominated the shopping mall for many years.


    Looking back now, there is no doubt that it was caused by the success of cultivation.


    Possessing great power, naturally they would not look down on ordinary people like them.


    "Yes." Seeing that Yao Borong mentioned Lin Yu, Mu Ningshan kept nodding.


    At this time, Yao Borong remembered something again, and asked, "By the way, Lao Mu, how is your cultivation qualification?"


    At that time, Taoist Tianbao checked Yao Xiangxuan''s cultivation qualifications, and Yao Borong realized that not everyone can step into the way of cultivating immortals.


    So now he is very curious about Mu Ningshan''s cultivation qualifications.


    "My qualifications are definitely not good. Didn''t I tell you at that time?"


    Mu Ningshan said with some disappointment.


    His cultivation aptitude is very poor, so no matter how hard he tries, it is impossible to become a strong man like Xiao Ning.


    But fortunately, his daughter Mu Xuelan''s cultivation aptitude is extremely outstanding, which made him feel very comforted.


    "What about Xue Lan?"


    Yao Borong immediately asked.


    Mu Ningshan''s face was filled with a smile, and he said, "Master Tianbao said that Xuelan''s cultivation aptitude is very good, so he accepted her as a personal disciple on the spot."


    "What? Personal disciple?"


    Yao Borong was immediately envious.


    Just from the literal meaning, this personal disciple has enough weight, no wonder Mu Ningshan is so happy.


    It seems that this time the Mu family is about to flourish again.


    Thinking of this, he quickly turned his head to look at his daughter Yao Xiangxuan.


    At that time, Taoist Tianbao did not make any comments after checking Yao Xiangxuan''s cultivation qualifications, but only agreed to accept her as a disciple.


    And when Taoist Tianbao went back this time, he was not in a hurry to take her with him.


    From this, it can be seen that his daughter''s cultivation aptitude is very average.


    It is estimated that they will go up the mountain to worship Taoist Tianbao as a teacher, and they will not have the opportunity to practice with Taoist Tianbao like Mu Xuelan. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    "Hey¡­"


    Yao Borong sighed slightly.


    Seeing this, Mu Ningshan hurriedly comforted him: "Old Yao, don''t be so downcast, at least Xiangxuan has found a master like Master Tianbao, far better than others."


    "That''s true."


    The lack of the top is the surplus compared to the bottom. Thinking about it this way, Yao Borong immediately felt a lot better.


    Mu Ningshan continued: "Old Yao, you have also seen that this world is far more mysterious than we imagined, and when the activities of immortal cultivators become more and more frequent in the future, who knows what will happen, I think you are the best Focus more on Xiangxuan."


    Hearing this, Yao Borong turned his head to look at Yao Xiangxuan again.


    What Mu Ningshan said is correct, the world is different from what they imagined, and they have to prepare early.


    Don''t let the world change drastically by then, and you''re still living in a dream.

 Chapter 1418： friends meet

    Longning view.


    On the second day after Taoist Tianbao left, Yao Borong personally brought Yao Xiangxuan here with others.


    Later, he witnessed the apprenticeship ceremony of Taoist Tianbao.


    He didn''t really feel relieved until he saw Yao Xiangxuan calling Taoist Tianbao Master, and Taoist Tianbao responded.


    Now it''s all right, my daughter is just embarking on the road of cultivating immortals.


    I just don''t know how far I can go on this road.


    Yao Borong didn''t dare to have extravagant hopes for this, but he was still full of expectations in his heart.


    He was looking forward to the day when Yao Xiangxuan would succeed in cultivation.


    Another day passed quickly.


    Early in the morning, Yao Borong was going to take people down the mountain to return to Guanghai City, and Yao Xiangxuan sent him to the mountain gate.


    "Xiangxuan, stay here to practice well in the future, and tell me in time if you have any difficulties or needs, and remember to build a good relationship with the brothers."


    Yao Borong exhorted.


    This is a strange road, he can''t help his daughter, so he can only tell her like this.


    As for how much Yao Xiangxuan can understand and how much he can do, he can only let nature take its course and cannot force it.


    "Dad, Xue Lan is here too, everything will be fine, don''t worry."


    Yao Xiangxuan laughed.


    She had already met Mu Xuelan last night, and both of them were very happy after meeting.


    "Okay, then Dad will go down the mountain first, you should ask Xue Lan for advice."


    Yao Borong waved his hand.


    After all, we had to say goodbye, so Yao Borong quickly made up his mind.


    Behind Yao Borong, Yao Xiangxuan''s eyes turned red as she watched her father lead people down the mountain.


    But she didn''t catch up, and didn''t say much, she just watched them go down the mountain quietly until their figures disappeared on the way down the mountain.


    After being dazed for a moment, Yao Xiangxuan quickly turned around and walked towards the temple.


    Taoist Tianbao just held an apprenticeship ceremony yesterday to accept her as a disciple, but he hasn''t taught her how to practice.


    So at this moment, she was thinking, how about going to meet Taoist Tianbao first to see what Taoist Tianbao would say.


    Thinking of this, she walked straight to Taoist Tianbao''s residence.


    After arriving at the door, she knocked lightly on the door and called out to Master.


    But to her disappointment, there was no response from the door for a long time.


    "Is Master not here?"


    Mu Xuelan was puzzled.


    After thinking about it, she decided to go to Mu Xuelan first.


    Even if he doesn''t know how to practice now, it''s good to see what Mu Xuelan is practicing.


    Yao Xiangxuan felt that it was better than being idle.


    After all, this Longning Temple is not a school, everything depends on self-consciousness.


    Disciple Hall.


    Yao Xiangxuan came to the gate of the disciple hall familiarly.


    Yesterday''s apprenticeship ceremony was held here, so naturally she would not forget the way here.


    Walking into the disciple hall, Yao Xiangxuan''s steps became quiet instantly.


    Because everyone in the hall was concentrating on cultivation, she was afraid of disturbing them.


    Without stopping, she walked directly into the depths of the hall.


    This was because Mu Xuelan practiced in a single room deep in the hall, which was different from the ordinary disciples outside.


    "Xiangxuan, you''re here!"


    Almost the moment Yao Xiangxuan walked to the door, Mu Xuelan came out to greet her.


    This made Yao Xiangxuan very curious. Could it be that Mu Xuelan hadn''t practiced and was waiting for her to come over?


    Otherwise, how could the other party know as soon as she arrived at the door?


    As if knowing her doubts, Mu Xuelan explained with a smile: "I have sharp five senses now, so I can know that you are coming even in the room."


    "So this is ah!"


    Yao Xiangxuan was amazed.


    This cultivation of immortality is really amazing, it can actually make people have more sensitive five senses.


    But if you think about it carefully, it''s not surprising that you can fly in the sky like your master, Taoist Tianbao, but with a sharper sense.


    Thinking of this, Yao Xiangxuan couldn''t help but look forward to it, if she also worked hard for a while, could she also become like Xue Lan?


    Also, how long will it take me to practice to achieve this?


    "Xue Lan, how long have you been practicing?"


    Yao Xiangxuan asked while following Mu Xuelan into the door.


    "A little over two weeks."


    Mu Xuelan turned her head and said.


    "So fast?" Yao Xiangxuan nodded, and then asked: "Then how long do you think it will take for me to practice like you with my cultivation qualifications?"


    She already knew that her cultivation aptitude was far inferior to Mu Xuelan''s, so she didn''t think she could be as good as Mu Xuelan in the same amount of time.


    "I don''t know about that. Master said that cultivation is a matter that varies from person to person. Good aptitude does not necessarily mean that one can do it. It depends on individual efforts."


    Mu Xuelan patiently explained.


    These words instantly regained Yao Xiangxuan''s confidence.


    She secretly vowed in her heart that she must work hard in cultivation in the future, and she must never be idle like she used to be when she was studying, fishing for three days and drying the net for two days.


    After all, the power obtained from cultivating immortals is obvious, and it is far more useful than the knowledge taught in school.


    "By the way, Xiangxuan, hasn''t Master taught you how to practice?"


    Mu Xuelan asked again.


    She felt that if Taoist Tianbao had already taught Yao Xiangxuan how to practice, then Yao Xiangxuan would not have the question just now.


    Because these things are more or less mentioned by Master when he teaches.


    "Not yet, I went to the door of his room and knocked, but there was no response. He doesn''t seem to be in the room."


    Yao Xiangxuan quickly explained, and then she asked again: "Xue Lan, does Master often see the beginning and the end of the dragon?"


    "It''s okay, but I almost never took the initiative to find Master, it was Master who came to me on his own initiative."


    Mu Xuelan replied.


    Every time Taoist Tianbao had a new insight, he would come over to let her verify it immediately.


    And she has been busy practicing.


    Therefore, she didn''t have time to find Taoist Tianbao at all. Even if she wanted to ask Taoist Tianbao for advice, she would finish asking Taoist Tianbao when Tianbao came to him on his own initiative.


    And there is another point, Taoist Tianbao attaches great importance to her, so he has more contact with her, and there is no need for her to go to Taoist Tianbao.


    "Well, it seems that Master attaches great importance to you."


    Yao Xiangxuan said enviously.


    She already knew that Mu Xuelan''s cultivation aptitude was excellent, so she could naturally think that Taoist Tianbao would attach great importance to Mu Xuelan.


    "Sit down first."


    Mu Xuelan came to the side of the two futons and said to Yao Xiangxuan.


    One of the futons was for her cultivation, and the other was for Taoist Tianbao to sit on when she came to give advice.


    Now that Taoist Tianbao is not here, anyone can sit.


    The two sat down on the futon one after another.


    Mu Xuelan said: "I''m busy cultivating every day, so there''s nothing to eat and play here."


    Yao Xiangxuan looked around after hearing the words.


    Indeed, as Mu Xuelan said, there was nothing in this room other than basic furniture and decoration.


    And the decoration here is also very simple.


    "Xue Lan, isn''t training interesting?"


    Yao Xiangxuan asked.


    "En!" Mu Xuelan nodded heavily, "It''s very interesting, very interesting. Since I started practicing, I feel that any entertainment in the world has become boring."


    "Really?" Yao Xiangxuan asked curiously, "Is it really so interesting? Tell me what is so interesting."


    She is really very curious.


    You must know that Mu Xuelan is a playful person just like her. In the past, the two of them would often skip school and go out to play, but after embarking on the road of cultivating immortals, they actually said that any entertainment in the world has become boring.


    "This makes it difficult for me to say clearly. In short, when you practice, you can always feel that you are getting stronger and growing. This feeling of becoming stronger is fascinating."


    After Mu Xuelan thought for a while, she explained.


    In fact, the real feelings are far more complicated than this, but with her language organization ability, it is impossible to fully describe these feelings.


    Moreover, some of these feelings can only be known after personal experience, and it is impossible to explain them clearly.


    "Anyway, you''ll know after you''ve practiced for a while. Cultivating is definitely more interesting than playing around."


    Mu Xuelan concluded.


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded half-understood, "Okay, but I still think it''s a bit exaggerated. It''s impossible not to be interested in things you were interested in before? Don''t tell me that you don''t even like handsome guys now."


    "That''s where it is, it''s not the same thing at all."


    Mu Xuelan said angrily.


    She just felt that the past entertainment activities had become boring, but it did not mean that her aesthetic and sexual orientation had also changed.


    Mu Xuelan thought that Yao Xiangxuan''s thinking was too exaggerated.


    "Really? Then you still remember Lin Yu? Do you miss him? "


    Yao Xiangxuan suddenly laughed.


    She thought of Lin Yu suddenly, because Lin Yu was the most handsome man she had ever seen in reality.


    Leaving aside the big stars on TV and movies.


    "He..."


    Yao Xiangxuan murmured, and her thoughts were pulled away at once.


    How could she forget Lin Yu? Speaking of it, Lin Yu was a big reason why she wanted to embark on the road of cultivating immortality.


    She thinks that Lin Yu is a cultivator, so if she wants to get close to him, she has to make achievements in the way of cultivating immortals.


    "I know you won''t forget him."


    Yao Xiangxuan smiled knowingly.


    Later, she continued following the topic: "by the way, my dad and I think that Lin Yu must also be a cultivator, which can be seen from his temperament at the banquet."


    "Well, brother Lin Yu was originally a cultivator." Mu Xuelan nodded slightly.


    Immediately, Yao Xiangxuan showed an aunt''s smile, "My brother is calling, it seems that you are in love with him."


    "No way!"


    Mu Xuelan blushed when Yao Xiangxuan told her off.


    "It''s okay, I''m just talking casually."


    Yao Xiangxuan continued with a smile.


    Mu Xuelan reached out to hit her, but she quickly changed the subject: "By the way, what is the relationship between Lin Yu and Xiao Ning? I heard from Uncle Mu that you met Xiao Ning because of Lin Yu?"


    "I don''t know what their relationship is."


    Mu Xuelan withdrew her hand while talking.


    "When I first met Xiao Ning, he said that he was brother Lin Yu''s friend, but after contacting him later, I found out that he was probably lying."


    "But because I can''t find brother Lin Yu, I don''t know what''s going on, and I can''t prove it."


    "Really?" Yao Xiangxuan nodded slightly.


    She already knew the general situation in advance, and also analyzed various possibilities in her mind.


    Therefore, for Mu Xuelan''s answer, she was already psychologically prepared.


    At this time, Mu Xuelan suddenly looked at the door, and said with blurred eyes: "Xiangxuan, what level do you think brother Lin Yu has cultivated to?"


    "How can I guess this, I haven''t officially started to practice yet."


    Yao Xiangxuan said speechlessly.


    When Mu Xuelan heard this, she immediately looked away.


    She just asked this question because she was lost in thought.


    Now after hearing Yao Xiangxuan''s words, she immediately came back to her senses and realized that she had lost her composure.


    "Hey, Xuelan, let''s not talk about Lin Yu first, let''s talk about cultivation first."


    Seeing Mu Xuelan''s distraught look, Yao Xiangxuan quickly ended the topic.


    She was the one who started this topic, so naturally she should end it.


    "Ok."


    Mu Xuelan nodded, she had no objection to Yao Xiangxuan''s proposal.


    After all, she doesn''t want to talk more about Lin Yu with Yao Xiangxuan.


    "Xue Lan, what kind of exercises are you practicing now, why don''t you tell me first, so I can be mentally prepared."


    Yao Xiangxuan offered to propose.


    "Okay." Mu Xuelan nodded, "But the exercises I practice are modified by Master, so he may not be able to teach you this set of exercises."


    "It''s okay, I don''t understand anything now, just listen to it."


    Yao Xiangxuan waved his hands.


    "Too."


    Mu Xuelan stopped talking, and started to talk about the exercises she practiced.


    As a result, after she spoke, Yao Xiangxuan quickly began to shake her head, even saying that she didn''t understand.


    This is also normal, after all, she has not yet started to practice, so how could she understand the profound formulas that Mu Xuelan said.


    Not to mention understanding the meaning, just some nouns mentioned in it, she didn''t know which words they were.


    "Why don''t you wait for Master to teach you."


    Seeing that Yao Xiangxuan didn''t understand, Mu Xuelan had no choice but to speak.


    When Yao Xiangxuan heard this, she immediately shook her head and said, "That won''t work, I want to make some preparations first. Otherwise, tell me about your feelings during cultivation. The main thing is what changes will happen to your body and what feelings you will have."


    Yao Xiangxuan felt that it was impossible for her not to understand these things. After all, it was all about the body and everyone felt the same.


    "Ok."


    Mu Xuelan nodded again.


    Unable to resist her friend''s request, she could only describe her feelings during cultivation in detail.


    From the first practice, UU Reading until now, she has tried to describe all the feelings in easy-to-understand words.


    It''s a pity that Yao Xiangxuan, a layman, still half understood.


    There is no way, she has not yet started, and she has not even learned the basic theory, so she can only rely on her previous experience to try to understand.


    But immortal cultivators are different from ordinary people after all, so it is difficult for Yao Xiangxuan to understand Mu Xuelan''s words in place, and it is difficult to simulate that feeling.


    "Forget it, Xue Lan, you should hurry up and practice, I will watch from the side."


    Yao Xiangxuan no longer struggled needlessly.


    "it is good."


    Mu Xuelan felt relieved, and immediately began to concentrate on cultivation.


    It is very easy for her to enter the state of cultivation now, even if there are others here, they will not disturb her at all.


    But at this moment, Taoist Tianbao''s figure suddenly appeared at the door.

 Chapter 1419： Urgent task

    "Master!"


    Yao Xiangxuan and Mu Xuelan shouted in unison.


    Taoist Tianbao nodded to the two of them, and then went straight into the room.


    "Xiangxuan, it happens that you are here too."


    Taoist Tianbao said directly after entering the room.


    Hearing this, Yao Xiangxuan looked happy.


    The reason is simple, Mu Xuelan is a direct disciple of Taoist Tianbao, and Taoist Tianbao attaches great importance to him.


    Now from the words of Taoist Tianbao, it can be seen that she also got Mu Xuelan''s favor.


    Taoist Tianbao continued: "Next, you will practice the same exercises as Xue Lan."


    He had wanted to compare Mu Ningshan and Mu Xuelan before, but Mu Ningshan''s cultivation qualifications were too poor.


    And Yao Xiangxuan''s cultivation aptitude is obviously much better than Mu Ningshan''s, so she and Mu Xuelan can be compared with each other.


    When Yao Xiangxuan heard this, the joy on his face became even greater.


    This is a good thing, in the future she can directly ask Mu Xuelan if she doesn''t understand anything.


    And just when Yao Xiangxuan was thinking this way, Taoist Tianbao added another sentence.


    "You are good friends. If you don''t understand anything in the future, you can ask Xue Lan directly."


    "Good master!"


    Yao Xiangxuan hurriedly nodded in agreement, and then she turned to Mu Xuelan and said, "Xuelan, I will rely on you from now on."


    Now with Taoist Tianbao''s words, she can justifiably ask Mu Xuelan for advice, and she doesn''t need to owe too much favor for it.


    Mu Xuelan said: "Don''t worry, I will teach you what I know."


    Taoist Tianbao saw that the matter was resolved in this way, so he got down to business and said, "Xue Lan, I had a new understanding in my practice last night..."


    As he spoke, he found a futon and sat down.


    When he was practicing last night, he had a new understanding of the exercises he was practicing, so he wanted to find Mu Xuelan to verify it.


    It is precisely because of this that he has not approached Yao Xiangxuan to teach him the exercises for a long time.


    But it happened that Yao Xiangxuan was also here, which saved a lot of trouble.


    "Master, you said."


    Mu Xuelan said respectfully.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a bit complicated this time, let me take my time." Taoist Tianbao said.


    Afterwards, he began to describe his brand-new experience, and Mu Xuelan listened very carefully.


    On the other hand, Yao Xiangxuan, who was at the side, was in a daze as if he was listening to a book from heaven.


    She hasn''t even stepped into the door of cultivation, so she doesn''t know what the two are talking about.


    For her, what the two of them talked about was so obscure and unfamiliar that she couldn''t understand it at all.


    But even so, she still tried her best to understand, after all, the rest of the cultivation mainly depends on herself.


    This kind of thing can be pointed out by others at most, and it can''t help too much.


    There is a saying that the master leads the door to practice in the individual, that is what it means.


    Time passed quickly in the exchange between Taoist Tianbao and Mu Xuelan.


    Before I knew it, an entire hour had passed.


    Taoist Zhongtianbao spoke very seriously during this hour, and Mu Xuelan listened very seriously, and the two exchanged a lot of ideas.


    Only Yao Xiangxuan was in a daze from beginning to end.


    Of course, she didn''t gain nothing at all, at least she had a basic concept of cultivation, and she no longer didn''t understand anything like before.


    "...Xue Lan, that''s the specifics. You should try it first and see if it works."


    Taoist Tianbao instructed.


    "Good master." Mu Xuelan nodded immediately in agreement.


    Taoist Tianbao turned his head to look at Yao Xiangxuan when he saw this, and said, "Xuelan, those theoretical things will be explained by a special person every morning class, you just follow along and learn, I will directly teach you the method of drawing qi into the body today , you should learn this first and cultivate your sense of aura."


    "it is good."


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded.


    In her current state, it is natural that what the master says is what she says, and it is impossible for her to put forward constructive opinions.


    Therefore, Taoist Tianbao began to explain the method of introducing qi into the body.


    During this period, Mu Xuelan has been practicing seriously, with no distractions, as if Taoist Tianbao and Yao Xiangxuan did not exist.


    Another half an hour passed quickly.


    The method of drawing qi into the body is very simple, and it is the most basic thing, so Taoist Tianbao quickly explained it.


    And during this time, Yao Xiangxuan made several attempts.


    "That''s right, you''ve already memorized this method, the next step is to practice it repeatedly, and first cultivate a sense of qi."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded in satisfaction.


    Cultivation is not something that happens overnight, it all depends on every day, especially for people like Yao Xiangxuan with average cultivation aptitude.


    Therefore, Taoist Tianbao didn''t expect Yao Xiangxuan to cultivate a strong sense of aura in a short period of time, everything went with the flow and took his time.


    "Xiangxuan, try again now, let me see if there is any problem."


    Taoist Tianbao ordered again.


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded, ready to try to draw Qi into the body.


    But at this moment, a voice suddenly entered Taoist Tianbao''s ears.


    Taoist Tianbao listened carefully, and immediately sat upright, for fear of missing any word.


    Because the speaker is Lin Yu.


    "Alright, Immortal Master Lin, I''ll be right over."


    Taoist Tianbao replied in his mind immediately after listening to Lin Yu''s words.


    Lin Yu sent him a voice transmission to go to the back mountain, but he didn''t say clearly what was going on.


    But Taoist Tianbao knew in his heart that with Immortal Master Lin''s strength, he would never seek him out for a trivial matter, so he had to go to the back mountain as soon as possible.


    "Xiangxuan, practice by yourself first, and ask Xuelan if you don''t understand...Xuelan, teach her what Xiangxuan doesn''t understand."


    Taoist Tianbao gave a warning and got up quickly to go out.


    It wasn''t until he left that Yao Xiangxuan asked Mu Xuelan in a low voice, "Xuelan, why did Master leave in such a hurry? Is he usually like this?"


    Just now the master clearly said that he would help her take a look, but in the blink of an eye he said he was leaving without warning.


    "No, it''s not like this usually."


    Mu Xuelan shook her head slightly.


    She is also very curious about Taoist Tianbao''s performance. After all, Taoist Tianbao is the master of the Longning Temple, so he won''t be bluffing about little things.


    Unless something major happened in the temple.


    At this time, Yao Xiangxuan also thought of this, and said, "It can''t be because of something else?"


    "It''s possible, but I''m not sure."


    Mu Xuelan shook her head.


    Yao Xiangxuan thought for a while, and then said, "Why don''t I go out and have a look."


    "Alright." Mu Xuelan nodded.


    Yao Xiangxuan hurriedly got up and went out when she heard the words, and walked quickly to the door of the main hall of disciples.


    This disciple hall is in the middle of Longning Temple, not far from the entrance of the back mountain.


    At this moment, I don''t know what''s going on. The first thing Yao Xiangxuan looked at after going out was the direction of the back mountain.


    So she saw Taoist Tianbao hurried up the mountain at a glance.


    "Go to the back mountain?"


    Yao Xiangxuan looked at it suspiciously for a while, then turned around and returned to the disciple hall.


    After sitting down in front of Mu Xuelan, Yao Xiangxuan said, "Master has gone to the back mountain."


    "The back mountain?"


    Mu Xuelan was slightly taken aback.


    This back mountain is not an ordinary place, but no one is allowed to enter, and it seems that Master likes to go to the back mountain when any big event happens.


    It seems that the real master of Longning Temple lives in the back mountain.


    "Xue Lan, is there a secret hidden in the back mountain of our Longning Temple?"


    Seeing Mu Xuelan''s expression, Yao Xiangxuan hurriedly said: "When I participated in the teacher apprenticeship ceremony yesterday, the master emphasized three times that I was not allowed to approach the back mountain."


    Mu Xuelan came back to her senses and said, "I don''t know, but the back mountain is definitely unusual as a forbidden area."


    "Oh?"


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded slightly with doubts.


    At this moment, both she and Mu Xuelan were full of curiosity about Houshan.


    But helplessly, the master strictly ordered no one to get close to the back mountain, so they couldn''t find out the secret of the back mountain.


    So after a while of silence, the two of them temporarily put this matter behind them.


    Yao Xiangxuan began to try to draw Qi into her body, while Mu Xuelan watched for her and corrected her mistakes.


    While the two were concentrating on practicing, Taoist Tianbao had already climbed to the top of Houshan Mountain.


    "Master Lin Xian, is there something urgent?"


    After saluting respectfully, Taoist Tianbao asked.


    "It''s not urgent, but it''s better to let you know sooner."


    Lin Yu turned around and said to Taoist Tianbao.


    Taoist Tianbao quickly bowed and said, "Master Lin, please tell me."


    "Tai Yi, do you still remember?" After Lin Yu asked, he continued: "This man has now gained a great opportunity in the Western Regions, and his strength has been greatly improved."


    Hearing this, Taoist Tianbao thought in his heart that Immortal Master Lin suddenly mentioned Taiyi, it must not be because Taiyi got the chance so easily, maybe things are more troublesome than he imagined.


    "Master Lin, is it because Tai Yi got a chance and fell into a demon?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked cautiously.


    "You can put it this way." Lin Yu nodded slightly, and continued: "After this person got the opportunity, his temperament changed drastically. Now he is eyeing Xiao Ning, and he is going to put Xiao Ning to death."


    "Xiao Ning?"


    After Taoist Tianbao heard the word Xiao Ning, he immediately felt that the matter was not simple, and Immortal Master Lin might have something to entrust to him.


    "Now go to the Western Regions and secretly observe the two of them. If Taiyi has the upper hand, you will help Xiao Ning. The reverse is also the same. If Xiao Ning has the upper hand, you will help Taiyi. Make sure there is nothing they can do. Who."


    Lin Yu ordered.


    Tai Yi''s opportunity came from the Juggernaut, so the first thing the Juggernaut told him was to find trouble with Xiao Ning.


    Originally, it''s nothing, Lin Yu doesn''t want to get involved in this matter.


    But he found that the two guys, God Venerable and Ruler, interfered too much with the operation of this world, and he couldn''t let it go.


    Another point is that Xiao Ning is the only reborn person in this world. Lin Yu really wants to know what causes this.


    So he did not allow Xiao Ning to die so early.


    On the other side, after hearing Lin Yu''s order, Taoist Tianbao immediately respectfully accepted the order and said, "Don''t worry, Immortal Master Lin, I will definitely handle this matter well."


    "Okay, you start early, just let it go, don''t worry about your life."


    Lin Yu gave Taoist Tianbao another reassurance.


    In case Taoist Tianbao was threatened with his life during this incident, he would definitely help him instead of watching him die.


    "Master Lin, I''m leaving right away!"


    With Lin Yu''s promise, Taoist Tianbao is full of confidence.


    After speaking, he turned around and went down the mountain.


    Lin Yu turned around slowly again, looked into the distance and began to practice meditation and soul refining.


    Disciple Hall.


    Taoist Tianbao came to the disciple hall as soon as he returned to the temple.


    He is going on a long trip this time, and he must arrange all kinds of things properly to ensure the normal operation of Longning Temple.


    After some explanations, Taoist Tianbao came to Mu Xuelan''s room again.


    When he entered, Mu Xuelan was teaching Yao Xiangxuan how to practice, and the two cooperated perfectly.


    "Xue Lan, as a teacher, I have to go out of the courtyard, and Xiangxuan will leave it to you. You will teach her the follow-up methods one by one according to her cultivation progress."


    Taoist Tianbao spoke quickly.


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Yao Xiangxuan again and said, "Xiangxuan, now Xuelan is your senior sister, you should practice with him first."


    "it is good!"


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan agreed in unison.


    As soon as Yao Xiangxuan agreed, she immediately smiled and called Mu Xuelan a senior sister.


    Originally, the two of them were classmates in the same grade, but now they have become the relationship between senior sister and junior sister.


    And when Yao Xiangxuan called Senior Sister Mu Xuelan, Taoist Tianbao had already turned around and left.


    Judging from his hastily leaving figure, it seems that there are very advanced things to deal with.


    "Houshan is not the ancestor of our Longning Temple?"


    After watching Taoist Tianbao leave, Yao Xiangxuan turned to look at Mu Xuelan and asked, "Did the ancestor arrange some urgent mission for our master?"


    "Not necessarily."


    Mu Xuelan shook her head slightly.


    Although she also has a similar guess, she is not sure whether this guess can be established.


    "Xue Lan, what do you think is the reason?"


    Yao Xiangxuan asked.


    "I don''t know." Mu Xuelan shook her head.


    For some reason, the more she thinks about it now, the more likely it is that Yao Xiangxuan said it.


    Maybe it''s because she already had such a guess, or maybe it''s because it''s the only way to explain it.


    Judging from the appearance of Taoist Tianbao when he left just now, it really looks like he has received some task and must hurry up to complete it.


    If this is the case, it can only mean that there is another person in Longning Temple who has greater power than Taoist Tianbao.


    And that person lives somewhere in the back mountain.


    "Xiangxuan, let''s not worry about Master''s affairs, it''s better to hurry up and practice."


    Mu Xuelan looked at Yao Xiangxuan and said.


    "Ok."


    Yao Xiangxuan quickly put away her gossiping thoughts and nodded.


    Soon, the two of UU Reading devoted themselves to practicing again.


    Yao Xiangxuan has just stepped into the road of cultivating immortals, and she is very curious about everything, and finds everything new.


    Therefore, she is very interested in introducing qi into the body and cultivating the sense of qi, and wants to know what it feels like to cultivate the sense of qi.


    What Mu Xuelan was thinking about was, if Yao Xiangxuan was allowed to practice Master''s improved cultivation method, what would happen if she practiced it.


    Will it be like her?


    Outside the disciple hall.


    After Taoist Tianbao left the disciple hall, he quickly summoned several people in charge of the temple and explained a series of things to them.


    When everything was arranged, he flew straight into the sky and flew all the way to the west.


    But Xiao Ning and Tai Yi, who are far away in the Western Region at this moment, don''t even know that they have been targeted by others.


    Especially Tai Yi, who thought everything was under his control.

 Chapter 1420： Search

    Somewhere in the Western Regions.


    Taiyi was suspended in the air, his eyes moved back and forth between his left and right hands.


    "It''s too strong, this kind of power is really..."


    At this moment, Tai Yi''s face was full of surprise.


    After practicing for so many years, he didn''t know until this moment that he was still far away from the real top powerhouse.


    For so many years, he has always thought that cultivating immortals is the way of light in this world.


    But now he discovered that this was not the case.


    In this world, the way to gain power is not known as the way of cultivating immortals.


    And other paths are even faster and farther than cultivating immortals.


    For example, the master who suddenly appeared some time ago gave him extremely powerful power directly.


    In the face of this kind of power, cultivating immortals is nothing but a path.


    "Unfortunately, I still can''t really grasp this power."


    It hasn''t been long since Tai Yi received the reward of the master, and he still can''t really grasp this powerful power.


    It will take some time.


    However, the master didn''t give him too much time.


    At that time, after the master rewarded him with strength, he directly asked him to deal with Xiao Ning.


    It seems that Xiao Ning is a heart disease of Juggernaut.


    "No wonder Xiao Ning is so difficult to deal with, now I can understand."


    Taiyi nodded secretly.


    From the time he met Xiao Ning in Mashan City, he realized that Xiao Ning was unusual.


    That time, Xiao Ning almost made a move.


    It wasn''t until now that he came into contact with Juggernaut that he knew that Xiao Ning was very difficult to deal with.


    Otherwise, it wouldn''t be such a headache for an existence like Juggernaut.


    "Perhaps Xiao Ning was playing tricks on the matter of shepherding the town."


    Taichi thought of the pastoral town again.


    This prairie town is so special that he will never forget it in his life.


    Because there, he felt the fear of losing his power for the first time.


    This fear will last a lifetime.


    There was no sign of anything, and he didn''t realize something was wrong until he found that he couldn''t activate the true energy in his body.


    At that time he didn''t know what caused all this, but thinking about it now, it might have something to do with Xiao Ning.


    "Anyway, as long as Xiao Ning is found, there is hope for an answer to this question."


    Taichi withdrew his gaze from his hands and looked towards the west.


    It''s been a while since he came to the Western Regions, but he hasn''t found any trace of beating Xiao Ning.


    One is because the Western Regions are big enough, and the other is because Xiao Ning is most likely avoiding others deliberately.


    But it doesn''t matter, he will be able to find Xiao Ning sooner or later, after all his strength is already above Xiao Ning, and it is even more so now.


    Whoosh¡ª


    Taiyi moved, and flew straight to the west.


    at the same time.


    In Cass City.


    After escaping from Taoist Tianbao that time, he ran away all the way and finally came to this city of Cath.


    This is a typical city in the Western Regions, and the buildings in the city have a foreign style.


    "I can no longer accept apprentices like before, this will only expose myself."


    In a small room, Xiao Ning slightly opened his eyes.


    He had taken in many disciples in Mashan City and Beiyi City before, taught them the skills of cultivating immortals, and prepared to kill them to piece together stronger monsters after they were strong enough.


    But both times they were targeted because of this incident.


    The first time was Taiyi, and the second time was Bai Haoyuan.


    So he won''t make the same mistake a third time.


    This time, he will definitely not open a class to accept disciples, and only prepares to practice quietly by himself.


    This is the most hidden, no one will know where he is hiding.


    "There are a lot of people in Kasi City. If someone finds out, I will sacrifice all the residents of the city."


    A sneer flashed across the corner of Xiao Ning''s mouth.


    A big reason why he didn''t plan to accept apprentices was because this city of Cass is a big city.


    In case of danger at that time, just sacrifice the entire population.


    Although the residents of Cath City are just ordinary people, as the saying goes, the quality is not enough to make up the quantity. As long as there are enough monsters, they can still defeat their opponents.


    "Continue to practice."


    No longer thinking about it, Xiao Ning slowly closed his eyes again, and devoted himself to his cultivation.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    During Xiao Ning''s practice, Tai Yi was always looking for him, and Taoist Tianbao was also looking for the two of them.


    Gradually, Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao came to Kasi City one after another.


    "This city is big enough, probably the largest city in the Western Regions?"


    Taoist Tianbao thought while walking on the street.


    He is now dressed in plain clothes, and looks no different from ordinary oriental people.


    In the eyes of the residents of Cass City, this is an oriental guest who came here for tourism.


    Like Taoist Tianbao, so is Taiyi''s image in the minds of the residents of Kath City.


    Most of the residents of Cass City don''t think there is anything strange about these two people.


    It''s nothing more than that oriental face will make people look twice more.


    Of course, there are exceptions to everything.


    In this city of Cass, someone still had an early eye on the two of them.


    After all, Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao looked like they were looking for someone, and they didn''t hide it at all.


    For the observant, the special features of the two can be spotted almost at a glance.


    What''s more, this person who is staring at them is not an ordinary person.


    "These two seem to be immortal cultivators from the east. What are you doing in my territory?"


    Varuk narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He didn''t want to see the immortal cultivators from the east.


    One is because his way of cultivation conflicts with the immortal cultivators, and the other is that what happened in Beiyi City last time seems to be related to two immortal cultivators.


    He wasn''t there when Beiyi City was slaughtered, but he made a special trip to Beiyi City later.


    After careful investigation, he found that some damage in the city was obviously left by the magic weapon of the immortal cultivator.


    In other words, the slaughter of Beiyi City is very likely to be related to the fighting skills of immortal cultivators.


    Although there is no clearer evidence, this judgment is basically not bad.


    "No. 30, No. 35, go and watch those two cultivators."


    Varuk said to the two tall men accompanying him.


    These two are powerful and tall, and most importantly, their faces are covered with hair, which makes them look like a gorilla.


    However, this is not an atavistic phenomenon, but has something to do with the cultivation path they took.


    It''s kind of a side effect.


    "Yes, my lord."


    No. 30 and No. 35 took orders together.


    Immediately afterwards, they put on the helmets they held in their arms one after another, turned around and walked towards the door.


    Tai Yi, Taoist Tianbao and Xiao Ning naturally didn''t know anything about what happened in Waruk Castle.


    Because Varuk had cast spells in the castle, when the spiritual consciousness of the immortal cultivator swept over here, he would only feel that this was an ordinary castle and would not notice anything unusual.


    In other words, for the three of Xiao Ning, this Kasi City is the most common city in the Western Regions, without any extraordinary power in the city.


    ¡­


    On the street, Taoist Tianbao walked on his own, releasing his consciousness, and quickly swept across the area where the street was located.


    But soon he stopped this meaningless behavior.


    Because he knew that whether it was Xiao Ning or Tai Yi, they would definitely hide their aura at this moment, and would not let him find it easily.


    So instead of wasting effort in vain, it is better to save some points.


    There are people coming and going on the street, and everyone speaks a certain language of the Western Regions.


    Taoist Tianbao felt a kind of exotic atmosphere.


    Just like that, Taoist Tianbao looked around as he walked, looking for the traces of Tai Yi and Xiao Ning.


    What he didn''t know was that there was a pair of eyes staring at him in the dark at this moment.


    This person is No. 30 under Varuk''s command.


    At that time, Varuk hadn''t clearly stated who they should stare at, so after discussing with No. 35, he chose Taoist Tianbao.


    Because he felt that Taoist Tianbao was abnormally young and might be stronger.


    "This Oriental dares to come to our territory, this time he will definitely come back."


    No. 30 thought to himself.


    Some immortal cultivators also came to Cass City before, and finally became a delicacy for adults.


    Presumably it is the same this time.


    Of course, if these two immortal cultivators didn''t do anything out of the ordinary, maybe the adults would let them go.


    After all, the adults are now at the critical moment of breaking through, so they won''t make a move easily.


    No. 30 quietly followed Taoist Tianbao and followed him all the time.


    Among the apostles under Varuk''s command, No. 30 and No. 35 are especially good at tracking and concealing their bodies.


    It was precisely because of this that Varuk entrusted this task to the two of them.


    At this time, No. 30 was like a ghost, quietly following Taoist Tianbao, Taoist Tianbao didn''t notice it at all.


    Of course, this was mainly because Taoist Tianbao never thought that he would become the prey of the residents of Cath City.


    In his opinion, the people in Cass City are all weak and will not pose any threat to him.


    "Tai Yi and Xiao Ning, at least one of them is in this city."


    Taoist Tianbao has a very strong intuition in his heart, thinking that there is an extraordinary power in the city of Kasi.


    So at least one of Tai Yi and Xiao Ning is here.


    "The most likely one is Xiao Ning, after all, there are so many people in this city."


    Taoist Tianbao has learned from Lin Yu that Xiao Ning possesses a method of resurrection of flesh and blood, which can mass-produce powerful monsters from living people.


    It was because of this that Beiyi City was slaughtered last time.


    So from Xiao Ning''s point of view, finding a big enough city is the safest choice.


    Because in this way, he can sacrifice the whole city residents at any time to deal with the crisis.


    "If Tai Yi can''t find it, then find Xiao Ning first."


    Taoist Tianbao quickly made up his mind.


    After that, he stopped thinking about it and continued to walk quickly on the street, carefully observing his surroundings while walking.


    Like him, Tai Yi is doing the same thing at the moment.


    It''s just that Tai Yi doesn''t know the existence of Taoist Tianbao, so he has only one goal, and that is Xiao Ning.


    "The master said that Xiao Ning has a means of resurrection, and this city of Cath is very suitable for him to use this advantage, so..."


    Taiyi smiled coldly.


    Along the way, he used this standard to judge whether each city should be searched deeply.


    Now this Cath City is the largest city he passed by, so he decided to look for it here.


    I believe there will be gains.


    What Tai Yi didn''t know was that now he was being targeted by someone.


    This person is the apostle under Varuk''s command, No. 35.


    No. 35, like No. 30, followed closely behind Tai Yi.


    However, he kept a safe enough distance to ensure that he would not be discovered by Tai Yi.


    "These arrogant oriental immortal cultivators, as long as they dare to make unruly actions, then don''t leave."


    Number thirty-five sneered.


    After following Varuk for so many years, he has long been clear about Varuk''s thoughts.


    As long as these oriental cultivators dare to sabotage, they will never leave Kath City.


    You must know that Cass City is not a city like Beiyi City.


    For the immortal cultivators in the East, this place is a slaughterhouse.


    ¡­


    Time soon came to the next day.


    Somewhere in Cass City.


    Xiao Ning slowly opened his eyes and stopped practicing again.


    For some reason, he always felt that there was a crisis lurking around him.


    It seems that he has been stared at by something.


    "This Cath City always feels weird, so there won''t be any problem?"


    Xiao Ning thought vigilantly in his heart.


    Different from the Beiyi City last time, this Kasi City is not only big, but also gives people a mysterious feeling.


    This feeling mainly comes from the old castle located in the center of the city.


    After arriving in Cass City, Xiao Ning carefully inspected the castle.


    Not only did he poke out his spiritual sense to investigate carefully, but he also entered it as a tourist and visited it carefully.


    After such an in-depth investigation, he found that the old castle was just an ordinary castle.


    In modern society, this is just a slightly special tourist attraction.


    But for some reason, he still felt that the castle was a bit abnormal.


    "It may be because this ancient castle was related to some kind of extraordinary power in ancient times."


    Xiao Ning secretly analyzed.


    Judging from the situation after in-depth investigation, there is nothing special about this ancient castle, so the only possibility is that in ancient times, this ancient castle once lived in a strong man who possessed extraordinary power.


    "How about I go to that old castle again."


    Xiao Ning rubbed his chin and thought.


    He has this idea mainly for two reasons.


    One is to go to the old castle again and investigate carefully.


    The second is to find out if there are any supernatural things left over from ancient times.


    For example, treasures such as magic weapons.


    "If my guess is correct, then there are definitely good things left in the castle, which cannot be missed."


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning got up quickly.


    In any case, it is worth a trip to the castle just to dispel doubts in your heart.


    Going out quickly, UU Reading Xiao Ning soon came to the crowded street.


    His residence is located in the downtown area, an unremarkable rental house.


    The reason why he chose this place was firstly because there were so many people here that it was convenient to hide, and secondly because there were enough people here that he could sacrifice them to create monsters at any time.


    On the street, Xiao Ning walked straight towards the direction of the castle.


    While he was advancing, Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao were also walking on different streets.


    After a day of searching yesterday, they had already searched one-fifth of Cath City, and now only four-fifths remained.


    Similarly, the two masters and apprentices on the 30th and 35th also followed them for a whole day.


    Inside Waruk Castle.


    "My lord, the oriental cultivator who first came to our city is now coming towards us again."


    A master and student reported respectfully in front of Varuk.

 Chapter 1421： fellow

    "What is this guy doing here?"


    Varuk immediately stood up from his chair.


    Xiao Ning came here last time, but he came again this time. What exactly does he want to do?


    "Let No. 21 keep an eye on him."


    "yes!"


    The apostle was sent away to deliver Varuk''s order.


    At the same time, Xiao Ning has entered Varuk''s castle with other tourists.


    "This castle is so magnificent!"


    "Of course, this is the largest castle in history!"


    "What kind of experience is it to live here?"


    "..."


    Tourists chatted all the way inside.


    These tourists come from various countries, some are from the Western Regions, some are from the East.


    Xiao Ning mixed in, just like a tourist who came here for the first time.


    No one knows that he has been here once.


    "This time, I will focus on investigating the underground part of this castle."


    Xiao Ning was thinking while walking.


    Last time he only visited the surface part of the castle and found nothing unusual.


    Even with his divine sense, he didn''t find anything wrong.


    But this time, he decided to check the underground part of the castle.


    He had an intuition that there was something hidden underground in this castle.


    Xiao Ning continued to follow the tourists.


    While walking, he observed the surroundings, pretending to appreciate the buildings and scenery of the old castle.


    At this time, someone came to Xiao Ning''s side and said, "Friend, where did you come from?"


    Xiao Ning turned his head and saw that this person had an oriental face, obviously he also traveled here from the east.


    "It''s probably because I look like his fellow countryman that he came here."


    Xiao Ning quickly figured out everything.


    ''


    The other party must see that he is also an oriental, so he will take the initiative to get close.


    However, Xiao Ning didn''t want to pay attention to him at this time, after all he had more important things to do.


    "Sorry, I still have something to do here."


    Xiao Ning said so, and directly rejected the other party.


    Seeing this, the man hurriedly said: "Don''t worry, I have some good news, do you want to hear it?"


    "Not interested in."


    Xiao Ning shook his head decisively.


    How could he have time to mingle with the other party.


    What he was thinking at the moment was that if the other party persisted in pestering him, then let him suffer.


    "Friend, don''t leave in a hurry, listen to me first."


    That person held Xiao Ning involuntarily.


    A surge of anger ignited in Xiao Ning''s heart, ready to kill the opponent directly.


    But just when he was about to make a move, that person revealed a piece of news that interested Xiao Ning.


    "Did you know that this castle was the residence of a magician in the Middle Ages."


    The man said so.


    When Xiao Ning heard this, he immediately stopped in his tracks.


    Seeing Xiao Ning like this, the man laughed and said, "I just said you would be interested."


    "who are you?"


    Xiao Ning asked alertly.


    This person took the initiative to come over to talk to him, and he also knew what kind of news he was interested in. He was definitely not an ordinary person.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning must first find out the origin of this person.


    "I''m just an archaeologist."


    The man said with a smile.


    "Why did you come to me?"


    Xiao Ning stared at the other party coldly and asked.


    "It''s very simple, I found that you have been looking around after entering this castle, it seems


    Looking for something, completely different from other tourists, so I guess you are traveling with me. "


    The man explained with a smile.


    "yes?"


    Xiao Ning relaxed a little.


    His behavior after entering the castle was indeed different from ordinary people, and he knew it well.


    So the other party will find that his abnormality is normal.


    "Dude, let''s talk about business, are you interested in the magician?"


    The man asked anxiously.


    Xiao Ning thought for a while, then nodded decisively: "Of course."


    Isn''t the magician in the Middle Ages the one who has mastered extraordinary power?


    Corresponding to the east, that is a cultivator.


    So Xiao Ning was of course very interested in this matter, he felt that perhaps it was because a magician lived in this ancient castle that it was full of mystery.


    The reason why he came here for the second time today is to clarify this point.


    "Hahaha, I knew you would be interested, but you just told me no."


    The man laughed and said, "Brother, we are all fellow villagers, there is no need for you to be so repulsive."


    "I''m not rejecting you, but I''m afraid of being deceived by you. Haven''t you heard of a saying, when a fellow countryman sees a fellow countryman, shoot him in the back."


    Xiao Ning said calmly.


    This is not his nonsense, as long as he is in a foreign country, it is not uncommon for him to be tricked by his fellow villagers.


    After all, people in other countries can''t deceive local people, so they can only choose their own people.


    Moreover, it is easy to gain trust among fellow villagers, and it is even more convenient to cheat.


    "Well, what you said does make sense."


    The man smiled, accepting Xiao Ning''s explanation.


    Then he asked aloud, "Dude, what''s your name?"


    "My surname is Xiao, you can just call me Brother Xiao."


    Xiao Ning refused to say his full name.


    "Okay, Brother Xiao, my name is Shi Tu."


    Shi Tu didn''t seem to be surprised at all, and directly said his name.


    Xiao Ning nodded slightly, indicating that he remembered the name.


    "How much do you know about magicians?"


    Xiao Ning asked out loud.


    "Brother Xiao, don''t worry, tell me first if you are interested in investigating and verifying this matter with me?"


    Shi Tu shook his head and asked.


    Xiao Ning nodded and said: "I''m interested, but how can I trust you?"


    Hearing this, Shi Tu spread his hands and said, "I can''t do anything about it, I can''t escape my heart and show you, can I?"


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning said: "Tell me about the magician first, and I''ll see your sincerity."


    Shi Tu said with a smile: "Brother Xiao said this as if I was begging you to join me. Seriously, I just wanted to ask you to join me because I saw you wandering around without direction. Don''t be so mean. Be a donkey''s liver and lungs."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning''s heart sank.


    To be honest, he didn''t want to talk nonsense with Shi Tu, and he didn''t want to be with him, he just wanted to ask about the magician from Shi Tu''s mouth.


    If the other party refuses to say it for a long time, then you can only come hard.


    Anyway, this is just an ordinary person, and he has plenty of ways to deal with him.


    At this time, Shi Tu seemed to be aware of Xiao Ning''s displeasure, so he smiled again: "Brother Xiao, look at you, didn''t I just say a few more words, you are not happy now, you are easily hurt like this. People''s hearts."


    Xiao Ning''s brows frowned even deeper, and he already had murderous intentions in his heart.


    He decided to take this stone path to a remote corner of the castle, and after asking about the magician, he killed him directly.


    Naturally, Shi Tu didn''t know what was going on in his mind, and continued, "Forget it, who told me to be a good person, let me tell you about the magician first."


    heard


    With these words, Xiao Ning immediately withdrew his killing intent.


    Since the other party is willing to speak, wait until the other party finishes speaking.


    "you say."


    Xiao Ning said calmly.


    "Go, talk while walking." Shi Tu pulled Xiao Ning to continue walking.


    On the way, he slowly talked about the magician.


    "It is said that a long time ago, there were many people in the Western Regions who practiced magic, but somehow, the magicians suddenly ceased to exist, and people in later generations could no longer master the magic of the ancients."


    "This situation continued until the Middle Ages, when a great magician named Varuk was born and brought the world back into the era of magic."


    "And this castle is the residence of the great magician Varuk."


    Shi Tu briefly explained the general situation first.


    After Xiao Ning finished listening, he didn''t find anything wrong with the other party''s words.


    What Shi Tu said was a long, long time ago is actually the ancient time, when the world was full of aura and everyone could practice.


    People in the Western Regions practice magic, while people in the East practice immortality. The two achieve the same goal by different routes, both of which are to master extraordinary power.


    And later, the reason for the magician''s succession was because the aura of heaven and earth was exhausted.


    At that time, not only the magicians in the western regions could no longer practice magic, but also the immortal cultivators in the east lost the way to become stronger.


    Xiao Ning knew all these things, what he was really interested in was why a great magician named Varuk appeared in the Middle Ages.


    You must know that in the memory of his previous life, there were no people with extraordinary power in the Middle Ages, and there were no people in the world.


    So the appearance of this Varuk is very strange.


    "I thought the world changed after I was reborn, but it doesn''t look like it now."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Varuk is a person from the Middle Ages, and his rebirth is modern, so this world has been different from the world of the previous life since ancient times.


    Of course, the premise is that what Shi Tu said is true.


    If there really existed a great magician named Varuk in this world, then all this would be true.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning asked: "When did Varuk die?"


    Shi Tu shook his head and said: "No one knows, maybe he is still alive, who knows."


    After finishing speaking, he asked Xiao Ning again: "Are you more interested in this ancient castle?"


    Looking at Shi Tu''s smiling face, Xiao Ning didn''t hide his inner thoughts, and said, "Of course, if what you said is true, then no matter who you say will be interested."


    "So I want to ask, can you make sure that what you say is true and well-documented? It won''t be a rumor from some hearsay."


    Xiao Ning asked the question he most wanted to ask.


    "Hahaha." Shi Tu laughed loudly and said, "Even if it is a rumor, it will only appear if there is a certain basis. There is nothing groundless in this world."


    "So is this true? Don''t play tricks on me."


    Xiao Ning asked impatiently.


    If this stone road continues to grind like this, he will definitely not show mercy.


    Anyway, he had already killed enough people, not bad for this one.


    "Hey, brother Xiao, don''t act like this all the time, otherwise you will have no friends."


    Shi Tu sighed, and then said: "Of course what I said is true. Do you think it is necessary for me to make fun of you? You don''t look like that kind of nice guy."


    Change the source app, and view the latest chapters of this book on multiple sites at the same time. ¡¿


    "Stop talking nonsense, where did you hear this? Or did you investigate it yourself?"


    Xiao Ning asked in a deep voice.


    Shi Tu sighed again, and said: "Brother Xiao, don''t be so anxious, of course I have personally investigated what I said, otherwise you would think that I went all the way


    What are you doing here? "j


    "I came here just to verify this on the ground."


    Xiao Ning nodded and said: "Okay, I''ll take what you said is true, so what are you going to do next?"


    "Didn''t I just say that I am going to confirm my investigation results on the spot."


    Shitu repeated.


    "How are you going to verify?" Xiao Ning asked.


    "Of course it''s to go deep into the castle." Shi Tu explained: "That''s why I approached you, Brother Xiao. I think Brother Xiao, your observation skills are very keen, and you can definitely help me."


    "Of course, Brother Xiao himself is very interested in this matter, I believe the final result will not disappoint Brother Xiao."


    Xiao Ning sneered when he heard the words, "That''s not necessarily the case."


    "Okay, brother Xiao, let''s not talk so much, the real thing is to act quickly."


    Shi Tu restrained his smile and said solemnly.


    "Tell me about your plan." Xiao Ning raised his chin and said.


    Shi Tu said: "My plan is this. Let''s go inside the castle with these tourists first. After entering the inside, we will find a way to find the entrance to the basement of the castle."


    "Is there anything wrong with this underground?"


    Xiao Ning asked.


    His first instinct was that there was a secret hidden in the underground of this ancient castle, but now the stone path said the same thing.


    It seems that this guess is basically close to ten.


    "According to my investigation, the great magician Varuk has hidden many secret documents related to magic in the depths of the castle. As long as I can find these documents, I can verify my guess."


    Shi Tu said seriously.


    Seeing that he was serious, Xiao Ning nodded and said: "Okay, follow the plan you said."


    This was originally his own plan, but now it happened to be on the way.


    "Haha, I knew brother Xiao would be interested in my plan."


    Shi Tu laughed.


    "Okay, don''t say these things are useless." Xiao Ning said impatiently.


    Shi Tu said with a smile: "I''ll be busy with Brother Xiao later, please look carefully after entering the castle, and don''t miss any details."


    "Okay, look at it yourself."


    Xiao Ning didn''t want to talk to Shi Tuduo.


    The most important thing now is to find the entrance to the basement of the castle, and the others are out of the question.


    Of course, Xiao Ning also thought about digging a hole deep underground by violent means.


    However, considering that doing so might attract the attention of the cultivators, he gave up this idea.


    After all, he only wants to cultivate in a low-key way now, and UU Reading doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    You must know that he has many enemies now, including Taiyi, Taoist Tianbao and even Lin Yu.


    Afterwards, Xiao Ning and Shi Tu stopped talking, and they entered the castle together with other tourists.


    There is a charge to visit the ground part of the castle, and Xiao Ning had already visited it last time.


    So he still remembers clearly the internal structure of the castle.


    This helped him a lot in finding the basement.


    After entering the castle, Xiao Ning and Shi Tu looked around while walking.


    The other tourists didn''t notice the difference between the two, or even noticed them at all.


    After all, there are all kinds of new things in this ancient castle, and everyone is patronizing and looking at them, and has no time to care about other things.


    . : The transcoding has been serious recently, let us be more motivated and update faster, please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. thanks

 Chapter 1422： cheat

    "Brother Xiao, look, over there."


    While walking, Shi Tu suddenly pulled Xiao Ning''s sleeve and said softly.


    Xiao Ning quickly turned his head and looked in the direction Shi Tu pointed.


    "There seems to be air coming out of there."


    Xiao Ning looked at it carefully and said.


    Although he was facing a solid wall, some air escaped from the wall.


    Normally, it is impossible to notice such a small amount of air, but Xiao Ning is not an ordinary person.


    "yes?"


    Shi Tu looked at Xiao Ning suspiciously, and said, "I just said why that wall looks so strange."


    Xiao Ning didn''t say much, after looking around, he strode towards the wall.


    Shi Tu hurriedly followed closely behind him.


    The two soon came to the wall.


    "There should be a secret door on this wall, look for it carefully."


    Xiao Ning said to Shi Tu expressionlessly.


    Shi Tu nodded heavily, and then carefully observed the seemingly normal wall.


    Of course, in order to prevent the managers in the castle from noticing them, both of them were very careful, pretending to be studying the artistic value of this wall.


    Xiao Ning stretched out his consciousness, covered the entire wall, and inspected it carefully.


    After such an inspection, it was found that there were three horizontal and vertical gaps on the wall.


    The three gaps combined together just turned into a secret door.


    "Sure enough, there is a door."


    Xiao Ning sneered.


    He said why he didn''t notice the strangeness of this ancient castle when he came last time. It turned out that the real secret was hidden.


    The road that originally led to the basement eventually led to an ordinary basement.


    And the real underground part of this ancient castle needs to find another way to enter.


    "Brother Xiao, do you see the door? Where is it?"


    Shi Tu approached Xiao Ning and asked.


    Xiao Ning turned to look at him, and said: "This secret door is very hidden, you can''t see it clearly unless you look carefully, but now I believe what you just said."


    At this moment, Xiao Ning no longer doubts Shi Tu''s words just now, because this kind of secret door that is so seamless that ordinary people can''t even detect it can''t be made by medieval technology.


    So now there is only one possibility for this situation, and that is that the great magician Varuk is a real person in history.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning''s confidence increased greatly.


    Sure enough, my intuition was right, this castle was not as simple as it seemed on the surface.


    If you are lucky, you may get another big opportunity this time.


    "Brother Xiao, where is this secret door?"


    Shi Tu was still very concerned about the secret door and kept asking questions.


    Xiao Ning turned around as if he was going to leave, and said: "Don''t worry about the secret door, come here and tell me about Varuk."


    Shi Tu didn''t say much about Varuk just now, but mainly introduced Varuk''s life.


    But at that time, Xiao Ning didn''t really believe in the existence of Varuk, so he didn''t delve into it.


    But now, he felt that it was necessary to get to know this legendary great magician well.


    Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you be invincible in a hundred battles.


    Seeing Xiao Ning walking far away on his own, Shi Tu had no choice but to look behind the wall again, and followed Xiao Ning with big strides.


    After quickly catching up with Xiao Ning, Shi Tu said: "I don''t know much about the great magician, what exactly do you want to know?"


    "Tell me all you know."


    Xiao Ning said bluntly.


    Shi Tu thought for a while and said, "Okay."


    Then he began to tell the life of Varuk, telling in detail everything he knew.


    During this period, the two have been walking around, pretending to be tourists here.


    Therefore, the managers in the castle did not notice that something was wrong with them.


    It took half an hour for Shi Tu to finish talking about Varuk.


    From the information he provided, Xiao Ning learned about the origin and life of this great magician, and roughly deduced his strength from it.


    "Brother Xiao, that''s all I know."


    Shi Tu opened the mouth and said.


    "Okay, what''s your plan next?" Xiao Ning asked.


    "What plan?"


    Shi Tu looked bewildered.


    Xiao Ning frowned slightly, looked deeply at Shi Tu and said, "I''m asking you, what are you going to do after you find the entrance to the underground? Don''t tell me that your plan doesn''t include these."


    When Shi Tu heard it, he suddenly realized: "If you found the entrance, of course you should find a way to go down to have a look, but the problem is that you haven''t found the entrance yet?"


    "The secret door on the wall just now has a high probability leading to the underground part of the castle."


    Xiao Ning looked at the far wall and said.


    Shi Tu also turned his head to take a look, and then said in a daze, "No, I don''t even know where the secret door on that wall is. Is there really a secret door on that wall?"


    "Of course there is, you just can''t see it." Xiao Ning said lightly, "But I have to admit, your sixth sense is really keen, and you can actually spot something wrong with that wall at a glance."


    "I''m just guessing."


    Shi Tu said casually.


    Xiao Ning sneered and said, "Whether it''s a guess or a guess, there is indeed a secret door on that door."


    "So now tell me what your original plan is."


    "This..." Shi Tu hesitated, and said, "Let me think about it first, this is different from what I planned."


    "What was your original plan, you can talk about it first, don''t talk to me about useless things." Xiao Ning said displeased.


    Seeing his expression, Shi Tu said helplessly, "I originally thought that the secrets of the castle were hidden in the basement, so I just wanted to go to the basement to have a look. I didn''t expect that there was a secret door on that wall."


    "It''s such a simple plan? Just want to go to the basement of the castle?"


    Xiao Ning was a little speechless, thinking that this stone road had a detailed plan, but unexpectedly, he just wanted to go to the basement to have a look.


    But Xiao Ning himself came here without any plan, so there is no need for the elder brother to call the second elder brother.


    "Okay, then hurry up and think about your next plan, and I''ll go to that wall to have a look."


    Xiao Ning walked towards that wall with big strides while talking.


    Shi Tu didn''t move, but just watched Xiao Ning go away expressionlessly.


    But when Xiao Ning walked to the edge of the wall, an imperceptible contemptuous smile suddenly flashed across his face.


    Beside the wall, Xiao Ning stretched out his consciousness and inspected it carefully.


    He is 100% sure about the secret door, and now he is doing this to find the mechanism to open the secret door.


    After all, if you can''t find the right way to open the door, you can only use violence.


    But Xiao Ning didn''t want to do this, because it might expose himself and eventually attract his enemies.


    "Huh? This is?"


    Suddenly, Xiao Ning found four more gaps about two meters away from the secret door.


    These four slits are very short, and they fit together to form a square with a side length of ten centimeters.


    "It seems to be a movable block. Could it be that this is the mechanism to open the secret door?"


    Xiao Ning glanced in that direction calmly.


    Afterwards, he pretended to visit around and walked slowly towards it.


    Although he has already identified it with his divine sense, he still has to look at it with his eyes again to be safe.


    Xiao Ning came to the movable cube.


    "It also fits perfectly, just like that secret door."


    "It seems that if you want to know its usefulness, you have to press it."


    Xiao Ning rubbed his chin and thought.


    Everything has to be verified in practice in the end, otherwise it is just fantasy.


    But the problem is that this ancient castle is now a tourist attraction, and there are many managers in it.


    If they get their attention, it is bound to be a trouble.


    Also, if the secret door really opens after the small square is pressed, it will definitely cause quite a commotion.


    You must know that there are quite a lot of tourists in the castle now. If these tourists know that there is another mystery inside the castle, they will definitely come to join in the fun.


    At that time, officials and media personnel from Cath City will definitely be attracted.


    That would be really troublesome.


    Therefore, even if you want to verify the function of this small square, it is not at this time, but you have to plan carefully.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning turned his head to look at Shi Tu.


    At this time, Shi Tu was still standing there alone, frowning and thinking.


    "This guy is useless, get rid of him as soon as possible, or find a way to kill him."


    "But before that, let''s listen to what he has in mind."


    Xiao Ning thought inwardly.


    For him, Shi Tu has no use value, after all, he already knows everything about Varuk.


    Other than that, this stone road can''t help him much.


    Unless this stone road still has a hand.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning strode to Shi Tu''s side.


    "Why, have you thought about the next plan?"


    Xiao Ning asked.


    Hearing this, Shi Tu suddenly came back to his senses, looked at Xiao Ning and said, "If there is really a secret door leading to the underground part of the castle on that wall, then I should come for it."


    "What''s the meaning?"


    Shi Tu''s words made Xiao Ning a little confused.


    Could it be that this stone road really left something behind?


    "I mean, if there really is the secret door you mentioned, then I''ll contact a few of my local friends."


    Shi Tu explained.


    "Friend?" Xiao Ning hurriedly asked: "Can they open the secret door?"


    "That''s not what I mean, I mean, find a solution with those few friends. They are all locals, and they are very familiar with Cass City and this ancient castle, and they have a way to hide it from the staff of the ancient castle."


    Shi Tu explained again.


    "Oh?"


    Xiao Ning nodded slightly.


    He doesn''t really care about what Shi Tu said, he just heard an important message from Shi Tu''s words, that is, Shi Tu''s local friends have a way to help them hide the truth.


    From this point of view, this stone path still has some use value.


    After all, Xiao Ning didn''t want to expose his true strength, thereby attracting enemies.


    Of course, if it''s a last resort, there''s no need to worry about it so much. At worst, I''ll change to another city to hide at that time.


    Anyway, there is more than one country in the Western Regions, and far more than one city.


    There are at least seven or eight other cities in the Western Region that are the same size as Kasi City.


    "Where are your friends?"


    Xiao Ning asked.


    "I''ll send a message to contact them now."


    Shi Tu took out his mobile phone while talking.


    When Xiao Ning saw it, he was taken aback for a moment.


    He thought that Shi Tu would say to leave here first, but he never thought that he would send a message to contact them now.


    From this point of view, this stone road is indeed a bit capable.


    In other words, several of his friends themselves attached great importance to this matter.


    Shi Tu quickly edited the information, while Xiao Ning waited quietly.


    After a while, Shi Tu put away his mobile phone and said, "They will come over in a while, let''s continue walking around to see if there is anything strange about this castle."


    Xiao Ning nodded slightly, agreeing to the proposal.


    Anyway, he won''t lose money from the beginning to the end of this matter. If Shi Tu''s local friends are not easy to get along with, he can just find a place to kill them.


    Afterwards, the two continued to pretend to be tourists and wandered around the castle.


    While they were wandering around, a secret door somewhere in the castle opened quietly, and three men dressed in local clothes walked out from inside.


    All three of them are apostles under Varuk''s command, and they are also Shi Tu''s so-called local friends.


    "No. 21''s ability to deceive people is still the same as before, hahaha."


    "That''s natural, otherwise why would the adults send him out?"


    "Let''s go, go there quickly, first lead the prey into danger."


    "Walk."


    The three of them closed the secret door tightly, and then walked forward quickly.


    The No. 21 they mentioned just now is Shi Tu who took the initiative to contact Xiao Ning.


    No. 21 is very good at deceiving, that''s why Varuk sent him out to cheat Xiao Ning''s trust.


    And Varuk''s purpose is to make No. 21 trick Xiao Ning into the depths of the castle without Xiao Ning knowing it.


    Until then, Xiao Ning can only let him slaughter him.


    At this time, Varuk, who was hiding in the depths of the castle, couldn''t wait to have a feast.


    Varuk originally didn''t want to provoke the Eastern Immortal Cultivators, but these Eastern Immortal Cultivators insisted on hitting him with guns.


    Then there is no other way, but to eat them to increase their own strength.


    For so many years, UU Reading Valuk has not eaten the Eastern Immortal Cultivator for a long time, this time he must eat a pain.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning was still wandering around with Shi Tu.


    At this moment, Shi Tu''s cell phone rang suddenly.


    Xiao Ning quickly turned his head to look at Shi Tu, watching him take out the phone and turn it on.


    "Why, your friends came here so soon?"


    Xiao Ning asked.


    "They''re near the castle." Shi Tu explained, "When they hear such important news, they can''t wait. Of course, they will rush over as quickly as possible."


    The most important thing about deceiving people is to be both false and true. No. 20 is well aware of this, so he will not deliberately make everything seem reasonable.


    It seems unreasonable that he has local friends and that local friends can come over so quickly.


    But this kind of unreasonableness is just right, at a point that makes people suspicious, but it is impossible to deeply doubt it.


    Xiao Ning is like this at the moment.


    He felt that something was wrong in his heart, but after thinking about it carefully, he found it reasonable.


    After all, Shi Tu is just an oriental man, and if he wants to plot the secret of this ancient castle, it is impossible not to rely on the help of the locals.


    "Here they come."


    While Xiao Ning was thinking, Shi Tu touched Xiao Ning''s arm, looked into the distance and said.


    Xiao Ning followed his line of sight, and sure enough, he saw three local men striding towards this side.

 Chapter 1423： Introduce you into the urn

    "Second... Shitu, how is the situation?"


    After the three local men came to Xiao Ning and Shi Tu, the tall man asked aloud.


    However, his words caught Xiao Ning''s attention.


    Because the other party said a two before calling Shi Tu.


    What does this two mean? Is it Shitu''s nickname or what?


    Of course, this doubt is only fleeting in Xiao Ning''s mind, after all, in his opinion, neither Shi Tu nor the three local men who just came over are his opponents.


    Since it is vulnerable, there is nothing to be afraid of.


    "Come here, come here and talk."


    Shi Tu pulled the three local men aside, and said softly, "Maybe we have found the passage to the real basement of the castle?"


    "Oh?"


    "real?"


    All three showed surprise expressions.


    Xiao Ning watched from the side, judging from the performance of these three people, Shi Tu did not explain the situation when he contacted them.


    Change source app]


    It is estimated that they just told them that there is a big harvest here, and let them come here quickly.


    "of course it''s true."


    Shi Tu said with a smile.


    After finishing speaking, he looked at Xiao Ning, and then introduced: "His surname is Xiao, brother Xiao discovered the entrance."


    The three quickly turned their heads to look at Xiao Ning, and looked at Xiao Ning with great interest.


    "Is he from your hometown?"


    The tall man asked Shi Tudao.


    "Of course, otherwise, how could I recruit him into the gang."


    Shi Tu nodded.


    The tall man said approvingly: "That''s right, he made a big discovery right away, he''s an interesting guy."


    The other two local men kept nodding when they heard this.


    Pretend to approve and accept Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning didn''t notice anything wrong with the performance of these three people, after all, his arrogant character would not let him take these three people seriously.


    "What kind of entrance is it? Tell me first."


    After looking at Xiao Ning for a while, the tall man quickly turned his head to look at Shi Tu and asked.


    "Don''t worry." Shi Tu stopped the tall man, then pulled Xiao Ning to his side, and introduced: "Brother Xiao, this is..."


    "Don''t be in a hurry to introduce, it''s important."


    Now Xiao Ning just wants to quickly go to the deep underground of the castle to have a look, how can he get to know these three local men in time.


    "Hey, look, he''s really interested in the job."


    The tall man said with a half-smile.


    The other two local men beside him had the same expression.


    Seeing this, Shi Tu rubbed his nose and said with an embarrassed smile: "Okay, let''s finish the business first."


    After finishing speaking, he shook his head and said, "Go, go to the place where you found the secret door first."


    The three local men nodded slightly and followed Shi Tu towards the wall.


    The group arrived at their destination quickly.


    When they arrived at the place, they pretended to be admiring the murals on the wall, deliberately avoiding the attention of the staff and other tourists in the castle.


    "Where is the door? Why didn''t I see it."


    "Yeah, there is no secret door in this place."


    The two people beside the tall man said softly.


    "Don''t worry, the secret door is on the wall, you have to search carefully to find it."


    Shi Tu spoke soothingly.


    When the two heard this, they stopped talking and searched carefully on the wall.


    Shi Tu said to the tall man: "Look carefully, there is a crack in the wall that is almost invisible here, and there is also... these three cracks together just happen to be a secret door."


    The tall man listened and examined the wall carefully.


    After looking at it carefully, he found three slightly invisible cracks on the wall.


    "There really is a secret door."


    The tall man nodded slightly in surprise.


    The other two also echoed Qiqi: "Yes, I can only say that this secret door is too tightly hidden."


    He tried to laugh and said, "If it''s not well hidden, will it be our turn to find out?"


    "That''s true. This ancient castle has existed for more than two thousand years, and it has been patronized by countless people. How could it be our turn?"


    The three local men nodded repeatedly, agreeing with Shi Tu''s statement very much.


    Immediately afterwards, the tall man asked Shi Tu again: "Shi Tu, have you guys figured out how to open this door?"


    "I don''t know yet." Shi Tu shook his head, and then changed the topic: "However, there is a small movable cube two meters away from this door, and it is here."


    As Shi Tu said, he strode to the wall two meters away.


    After looking around, the three local men quickly came to Shitu''s side.


    "It''s hard to find even on this wall. Take a closer look."


    Shi Tu pointed to the location of the small cube and introduced.


    The three watched carefully.


    Finally, after expending a lot of eyesight, they finally saw the small moving square clearly.


    "This small square should be able to be pressed down." Shi Tu said again.


    The tall man nodded slightly while watching.


    After looking at it for a while, he asked, "This little cube was also discovered by Brother Xiao?"


    "Of course, thanks to Brother Xiao this time."


    Shi Tu looked towards Xiao Ning.


    The three local men also quickly turned their heads to look at Xiao Ning.


    The tall man said: "Brother Xiao is really amazing, he helped us solve the problem all at once."


    The other two men beside him were also flattered.


    Xiao Ning only felt that their words were a bit disgusting, so he frowned and said: "These are not important, the most important thing now is how to verify that this small square is related to that secret door."


    "Hahaha, brother Xiao is not proud of taking credit for it, I admire it very much."


    Shi Tu stood up and said.


    The three local men also nodded approvingly, as if they had already fully approved Xiao Ning.


    Afterwards, the tall man said: "Brother Xiao is right, the most important thing now is to find a way to verify the function of this small square."


    Xiao Ning looked at the tall man, and quickly came to Shi Tu and said, "I don''t want to talk nonsense, didn''t you just say that after calling them to come, there will be a solution? The solution?"


    Judging from what the tall man said just now, it seems that they have no feasible plan.


    So Xiao Ning was not happy all of a sudden.


    After all, if Shi Tu hadn''t said that his local friend had a solution, he wouldn''t have waited with Shi Tu at all, and had already figured out a way to solve Shi Tu.


    "Brother Xiao is impatient, but there is no need to rush this matter."


    The tall man crossed his arms and said.


    Xiao Ning glanced at him coldly, and said in a deep voice: "I don''t have time to spend here with you, and you have nothing to do, then I''ll be embarrassed after that."


    He wanted to kick Shi Tu away just now, but he didn''t expect to waste so much time now.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry."


    The tall man said with a half-smile, "Since Shi Tu called us over, we must have a solution."


    "If you have a way, use it quickly, don''t waste time there."


    Xiao Ning urged angrily.


    "Tsk tusk." A local man next to the tall man tutted twice and said, "I don''t like this guy''s character. This guy is too impatient and doesn''t look like an archaeological material."


    "I dont like it either."


    Another local man also spoke bluntly.


    Both of them made no secret of their displeasure towards Xiao Ning, but they were far more direct than Shi Tu.


    Xiao Ning still doesn''t know what Shi Tu''s attitude towards him is.


    Of course, even if he knew, he wouldn''t care about his attitude, just like he didn''t care what these three local men thought of him.


    "I''ll say it again for the last time, show me what you have, and don''t challenge my patience."


    Xiao Ning said with a heavy tone.


    Seeing this, the tall man spread his hands, turned his head and said to Shi Tu: "You are not easy to get along with, but... I like it, hahaha!"


    As he spoke, the tall man took out his cell phone from his pocket.


    Xiao Ning''s attention was shifted to this mobile phone in an instant, and just as he was about to question the behavior of the tall man, he saw the tall man quickly dialed a number.


    The call was connected quickly, and the tall man chatted with the person on the other end.


    Xiao Ning had already learned the local language during this time, so he immediately heard that the other party was ordering the person on the other end of the phone to evacuate him.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning thought to himself that these three guys are a bit interesting, they seem to be really capable of handling things.


    Just as he was thinking, the tall man had finished his call and put the phone back in his pocket.


    "Done."


    The tall man said to Shi Tu.


    But Xiao Ning could tell that these words were addressed to him.


    Because when the other party spoke, his eyes quickly swept over him.


    Shi Tu quickly turned his head and said to Xiao Ning: "Brother Xiao, our opportunity is coming soon."


    As soon as his words fell, Xiao Ning noticed that several nearby staff members suddenly left their posts.


    These people did not leave directly, but drove all the tourists except them to another place.


    Soon there were only five of them left here.


    Xiao Ning stretched out his consciousness to check the surrounding cameras again, and found that the cameras facing this side had all turned around and stopped monitoring them.


    After figuring this out, Xiao Ning thought to himself that the status of these three local men is not low in the local area.


    Of course, it is also possible that these three people have hooked up with local big shots.


    But these are not important, what Xiao Ning thinks at the moment is that after this matter is over, he must get rid of these three people, otherwise he might cause trouble for himself.


    To be on the safe side, Shi Tu had to be killed as well.


    "Brother Xiao, let''s quickly test the function of that small square."


    Shi Tu greeted.


    With that said, he strode to the wall where the little cube was.


    Xiao Ning didn''t say much, and walked to Shi Tu''s side in two steps in three steps.


    "Huh!" Shi Tu took a deep breath and exhaled again, saying, "The time to witness the miracle has come!"


    As soon as the words fell, he decisively put his right hand deep and pressed it accurately on the small square.


    However, to Shi Tu''s disappointment, the small square did not move at all.


    "Shitu, use some strength."


    The tall man crossed his arms and said.


    "drink!"


    Shi Tu let out a soft drink, and put all his weight on it.


    However, the small square is still motionless and does not seem to be moving.


    "Strange, could it be that we thought wrong?"


    Shi Tu turned his head to look at Xiao Ning in a daze.


    Xiao Ning frowned and said, "It''s because you are too weak, get out of the way!"


    As he spoke, he pushed the stone path away, and stretched out his hand to press the small cube.


    Immediately afterwards, he pressed hard, and the small square was pressed in forcefully by him.


    "Oh?"


    "Can you really press it down?"


    The three local men all withdrew their smiles, showing solemn expressions.


    Of course, these expressions of theirs were staged on purpose, they already knew where the secret door was.


    All this trouble now is just to trick Xiao Ning into the presence of Lord Varuk.


    After all, there are many tourists in this ancient castle, Lord Varuk doesn''t want the tourists and other people in Cath City to see shocking things.


    Another point is that Mr. Varuk can''t see the sun now, which makes it inconvenient to move, and he doesn''t want to make things too big.


    If it wasn''t for these considerations, Master Waruk must have personally come out to deal with Xiao Ning.


    Katsa ¡ª


    After the small square was pressed, the wall where the hidden door was located made a clear and crisp sound.


    A group of people turned their heads to look there.


    "It looks like the door is open."


    "Let me take a look."


    Shi Tu and the three local men rushed to the wall where the secret door was located.


    Xiao Ning quickly followed after seeing this.


    rumbling¡ª


    Another burst of heavy business came, and the secret door slowly rose, revealing an entrance for two people to enter and exit at the same time.


    "Hahaha, it''s done!"


    "Yes, this castle is indeed the place where Master Waruk lived."


    "Master Varuk, the great great magician, here we come."


    The three local men all shouted excitedly.


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help frowning after hearing what the three of them said.


    The three of them seemed to have a little too much respect for Varuk, the medieval magician.


    Is it necessary to do this to a dead man?


    Beside Xiao Ning, Shi Tu had already sensed that something was wrong with Xiao Ning, so he hurriedly stepped forward and explained: "Brother Xiao, they are all locals, that''s why they have a lot of respect for Varuk."


    These three local men were disguised by other apostles, and they were far inferior to No. 21 in terms of deceit and fraud, so they quickly showed their feet.


    But fortunately, on the 21st, he gave an explanation as quickly as possible, and Xiao Ning himself didn''t take this matter to heart, so UU Reading didn''t cause any unhappiness.


    "Let''s go in quickly while no one is there."


    "Well, hurry in!"


    Shi Tu and the tall man spoke successively.


    Immediately afterwards, Shi Tu was in the front, Xiao Ning was in the back, and the three local men were in charge of dealing with the aftermath, and got into the secret door one after another.


    And just a few seconds after they entered, the hidden door slowly fell down, directly locking them inside.


    "Oops, we''re locked up here."


    "Hurry up and take a photo with your flashlight to see if there is a button to open the door inside."


    Shi Tu and the three local men said nervously.


    Xiao Ning was not impressed with their performance.


    Isn''t it easy to get out? He has plenty of ways to get out.


    Of course, it was impossible for him to say this to the four of Shi Tu, so he could only comfort him: "Okay, don''t make such a fuss, go inside first, the button to open the door is probably hidden somewhere inside."


    "Also, there must be more than one entrance and exit in this ancient castle. We can go out through other exits."


    As soon as Xiao Ning''s words came out of his mouth, Shi Tu and the three local men quickly turned to look at him.


    "What brother Xiao said seems to make sense."


    Shi Tu spoke first.


    The tall man answered: "Forget it, we''ll talk about finding the exit later, don''t forget that we are here to dig out Lord Varuk''s secret."

 Chapter 1424： Alchemy

    The group stopped talking and walked quickly along the passage behind the secret door.


    As I walked, it suddenly became dark in front of me, so dark that I couldn''t see my fingers.


    Click¡ª


    The tall man took out a flashlight and lit it, and Shi Tu and two other local men followed suit.


    Xiao Ning looked at it in a blink of an eye, and thought that these people were really well prepared.


    "Brother Xiao, here it is."


    Shi Tu threw a flashlight to Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning quickly reached out to take it.


    "Let''s go, continue!"


    Shi Tu said excitedly.


    Of course, he wasn''t excited about discovering Varuk''s secrets in the castle.


    It''s the excitement that the mission is about to succeed.


    Now that Xiao Ning has been successfully tricked by them to come here, as long as he can be tricked to walk a little further, he can become Master Varuk''s delicacy.


    At that time, Master Varuk will definitely reward you a lot.


    A group of people continued along the dark passage.


    Shi Tu was still at the front, Xiao Ning was behind Shi Tu, and the three local men followed them.


    The main reason is that this channel can only allow one person to pass through, and they can only enter in this way.


    In this way, the group quickly walked about five or six hundred meters along the passage.


    Xiao Ning was observing the surroundings while walking.


    He found that this passage was slanting downwards, so the journey of five or six hundred meters had already allowed him to go deep into the ground.


    But after walking so far, this passage still hasn''t ended, and I don''t know how long it is.


    Xiao Ning just reached out his divine sense and went forward to investigate, but was blocked by some mysterious force.


    It can be seen from this that there is indeed extraordinary power in this ancient castle, and the legendary Varuk is indeed a great magician.


    "It seems that there is indeed a big secret hidden in this ancient castle, and this trip was not in vain."


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart.


    His intuition was indeed right, this castle was not as simple as it appeared on the surface.


    The only question now is what secrets are hidden in the castle.


    In other words, what good things did the great magician Varuk leave behind.


    "Why is this passage so deep?"


    While walking, Shi Tu suddenly spoke.


    Of course he knew how long the passage was, and he also knew what was at the end of the passage.


    He said that now just to cheat Xiao Ning''s trust.


    Because next, he will activate some mechanism to bring Xiao Ning directly in front of Lord Varuk.


    boom-


    Suddenly, there was a crisp sound under the feet of the group of people.


    Shi Tu suddenly shouted vigilantly: "What''s going on?"


    The other three local men didn''t respond, they just stopped.


    At this time, there was another bang below.


    But this time, apart from the sound, there was even a long gap in the ground under their feet.


    In an instant, a group of people fell into the gap and fell all the way.


    On the way down, Xiao Ning''s thoughts turned, thinking about his next move.


    With his strength, he can stop the falling momentum in an instant, and suspend in mid-air out of thin air.


    And wanting to return to that channel is also a breeze.


    He wasn''t in a hurry to do that though, because he wanted to see what was down there.


    But just when Xiao Ning was thinking this way, Shi Tu and the three local men suddenly slowed down, suspended in the air out of thin air.


    "Ok?"


    Xiao Ning was alert.


    These four people are ordinary people who have never practiced, how could they suddenly levitate out of thin air?


    Could it be that there was some invisible force below that held them back?


    But in this case, why can''t he feel this power at all.


    Xiao Ning couldn''t figure out the situation in a short time.


    But soon, he had no time to think about it.


    Because of a wild roar of laughter suddenly came from below.


    "not good!"


    Xiao Ning was in a bad mood, so he hurriedly stopped his body.


    But before he could stabilize himself completely, Shi Tu and the three local men floating above him suddenly made a move.


    "Get down!"


    The four of them drank violently together.


    Immediately afterwards, Xiao Ning felt a huge force coming from above.


    This invisible force pushed him all the way down, and finally came to a magnificent cave.


    "this is?"


    After Xiao Ning dispersed the power from the four people from Shi Tu, he quickly turned around and looked around.


    All this happened so fast and suddenly that Xiao Ning couldn''t figure out the situation in a short time.


    But anyway, one thing is certain.


    That is he is now in some sort of crisis.


    The underground part of the castle is not as simple as imagined.


    "Hahahahaha..."


    The wild laughter sounded again.


    It reverberated in this huge cave, and echoed in Xiao Ning''s ears.


    Xiao Ning looked around, and at the same time reached out his consciousness, and quickly searched for the source of the sound.


    At this moment, the laughter stopped abruptly, and he said, "There''s no need to look for it, I''m right in front of you."


    Xiao Ning shrank his pupils, and saw a translucent figure slowly appearing in the air in front of him.


    The figure became clearer and clearer, and soon became an entity.


    "This guy can''t be Varuk, can he?"


    Xiao Ning exclaimed in his heart.


    And the moment he thought of this, Shi Tu who came from above shouted violently: "Don''t kneel down when you see Master Varuk!"


    Xiao Ning looked up, and saw Shi Tu and four people slowly falling from the air, surrounding him in the middle.


    Immediately afterwards, Shi Tu''s appearance and figure changed rapidly, from an oriental face to that of a local.


    "It seems that I was deceived by you."


    Xiao Ning frowned slightly, and said in a deep voice.


    He just thought that Shi Tu and the others were suspended in mid-air because they were dragged by some invisible force.


    But everything that happened later has proved that these four people are all powerful people who have mastered extraordinary power.


    In other words, he was kept in the dark from the beginning to the end, and was fooled by Shi Tu.


    "Number 21, you did a good job this time."


    Varuk said approvingly.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning glanced at Shi Tu again, it turned out that Shi Tu''s real busy name was No. 21.


    No wonder the three local men yelled "two" when they saw Shi Tu.


    "My lord, this is what I should do."


    Shi Tu respectfully bowed down to salute.


    Afterwards, he stared at Xiao Ning and said: "Brother Xiao, don''t you want to find Lord Varuk''s secret, and now Lord Varuk is standing in front of you."


    When Xiao Ning heard this, he thought that his guess just now was indeed correct.


    The guy in front of him is really the great magician Varuk.


    However, he was also a little curious, this Varuk''s complexion was extremely bad, his entire face was sickly pale, could it be that he was seriously ill?


    "I didn''t expect you to hide underground for so many years."


    Xiao Ning looked at Varuk calmly and said: "It can be seen from this that you can''t touch the sun now, and you can only live in this kind of dark place."


    "Hahaha." Varuk laughed loudly, "It''s okay, as long as you eat a few more immortal cultivators like you, this will no longer be a problem."


    He really hid under the castle because he couldn''t go to the ground, so after Xiao Ning exposed this point, he didn''t evade at all.


    "In your current state, you still want to eat me? It''s just a dream!"


    Xiao Ning sneered.


    However, he appeared calm on his face, but in fact he was still a little flustered in his heart.


    Because he didn''t know what was true about Varuk, nor did he know how many restrictions Varuk had placed underground.


    If you do it later, the situation may be unfavorable to you.


    But then again, if he could eat all of Varuk''s people this time, he would definitely be able to create a very powerful monster.


    Moreover, Varuk''s underground castle is an excellent hiding place, and it will be absolutely safe to hide here and practice.


    Therefore, although Xiao Ning was a little flustered, there was also a lot of excitement in the panic.


    "Be honest and wait until you can die happily."


    Shi Tu scolded in a deep voice.


    Xiao Ning glanced at him coldly, but said nothing.


    When Shi Tu saw it, he thought that Xiao Ning was afraid to confront him due to the situation in front of him, and he felt a burst of pride in his heart.


    When he was at the top just now, this Xiao Ning gave him a lot of looks.


    Now I finally have a chance to get it back.


    "Bring people here."


    Varuk said in a low voice.


    After speaking, he became translucent again, and then disappeared out of thin air.


    "Brother Xiao, it''s best to be acquainted, don''t force us to do it."


    Shi Tu threatened.


    Xiao Ning didn''t answer these words.


    Shi Tu sneered, pouted his lips and said, "Go forward and enter that passage."


    Xiao Ning didn''t hesitate, and walked directly towards that passage.


    As he walked, he stretched out his consciousness to check the surroundings.


    Before making a move, one must try to figure out what''s true here, or else he will definitely suffer.


    It was precisely because of these considerations that he resisted not doing anything.


    A group of people moved forward quickly, and soon entered the passage designated by Shitu.


    This channel is the same as the one just now, and it is also invisible.


    But this time Shi Tu and the others didn''t turn on the flashlights again, because with their strength they could see things clearly even in pitch darkness.


    So is Xiao Ning.


    So the group of people walked silently in the dark passage without saying a word.


    While walking, Xiao Ning was still investigating the environment of this underground castle.


    But it''s a pity that there are forces everywhere around him that are blocking his consciousness, causing his consciousness to be unable to cover the entire castle.


    So Xiao Ning had no choice but to open his eyes wide and **** up his ears to listen carefully.


    Use all five senses to discover the secrets of this underground castle.


    Soon, they walked out of the passage and came to another spacious cave.


    However, it can no longer be called a cave in the strict sense, because the surrounding layout and architectural pattern are exactly the same as the castle on the ground.


    If you don''t tell others that this is underground, others will only think that you have entered a castle.


    Xiao Ning quickly glanced around.


    It seems that this place has been built for many years, and Varuk is indeed a character from the Middle Ages.


    "Bring people here."


    Waruk''s voice came from the heavy door ahead.


    "Walk!"


    Shi Tu gave Xiao Ning a push and told him to continue walking.


    Xiao Ning took another step towards the heavy door.


    Passing through the gate, Xiao Ning saw a row of long steps, and above the steps was Varuk''s throne.


    At this moment, Varuk was sitting on the throne, looking down at Xiao Ning.


    "It could have allowed you to live for a while, but unfortunately there is a small problem now."


    Varuk suddenly said without beginning or end.


    Xiao Ning frowned suddenly.


    He didn''t know why Varuk said that suddenly, but judging from the meaning in the other''s words, it seemed that he was going to raise him for a while before eating.


    Xiao Ning guessed right, this was indeed Varuk''s original plan.


    In his eyes, Xiao Ning is just a blind medicine, and if he wants to give full play to the effect of this last medicine, he has to do some treatment first.


    But it''s a pity that there is no time now, because the other two eastern immortal cultivators are also walking this way.


    Those two were Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao.


    Varuk was afraid that after these two people found this place, they would unite with Xiao Ning to deal with him, and that would be troublesome.


    So to be on the safe side, it''s better to hurry up and eat Xiao Ning first.


    "Come on, call the great alchemist."


    Varuk said to an apostle below the throne.


    The apostle immediately turned and left to invite the great alchemist under Varuk''s command.


    Xiao Ning didn''t say much, just quietly watched Varuk give orders, and quietly watched the apostle leave the huge room.


    Not long after, there was a burst of intensive footsteps outside the gate.


    Xiao Ning turned his head to look, and saw a local man with white beard and white hair wearing a long robe and coming here through the gate.


    And behind him, there was a group of people carrying all kinds of equipment.


    Xiao Ning glanced quickly, and found that these things seemed to be special tools for alchemy.


    "Hmph, these people really treat me as some kind of medicine."


    Xiao Ning sneered in his heart.


    There is no doubt that Varuk called the great alchemist over to let the other party refine him into edible potions.


    "Let''s start with this alchemist later."


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart.


    He doesn''t say a word now, but he is thinking quickly in his heart, thinking about how to break the situation and fight back.


    After thinking about it for a while, he found that the great alchemist was a good breakthrough.


    Later, use the method of resurrection of flesh and blood to kill this great alchemist first, and then kill others.


    As long as they piece together a sufficiently powerful monster, they can block Varuk''s first wave of attacks.


    Then the next thing will be easy to handle. UU reading


    After observing, Xiao Ning found that there was nothing special in the underground castle, and Varuk relied on these powerful apostles.


    So his chances are there, and they are still great.


    "Do it."


    On the throne, Varuk ordered.


    The great alchemist quickly saluted Varuk, and then winked at the subordinates who brought him.


    Those people moved quickly to assemble the various utensils and tools that were carried over.


    Soon, an alchemy furnace was assembled.


    This alchemy furnace is three meters high, and it can easily accommodate a person of Xiao Ning''s size.


    "Brother Xiao, I''m sorry, if you want to blame, you can only blame yourself for being too curious."


    Shi Tu chuckled, and then shook his head at the other three apostles.


    The four quickly surrounded Xiao Ning.


    Next, they will first control Xiao Ning, and then throw Xiao Ning into the alchemy furnace.


    Then, as long as he boarded for an hour or two, Xiao Ning''s body would be gone, and he would become the potion that Lord Varuk desperately needed.


    Although it is a bit too wasteful to refine the potion in this way, but now the situation is special, there is no other way.


    The four quickly approached Xiao Ning.


    But at this moment, the great alchemist standing beside the alchemy furnace suddenly exploded into pieces with a bang.

 Chapter 1425： turn of events

    = "Huh?"


    "what?"


    Number 21 and the other three apostles turned their heads to look in the direction where the great alchemist was standing.


    Not only them, but Varuk on the throne stood up abruptly and looked around the alchemy furnace in disbelief.


    I saw blood stains everywhere around the alchemy furnace.


    In the explosion just now, the great alchemist was directly blown into pieces, turning into countless corpses scattered all over the ground.


    "Okay, how could it be..."


    Everyone quickly turned their heads to look at Xiao Ning.


    There was no sign of what happened just now, but according to common sense, Xiao Ning should have done it, because only Xiao Ning had this motive.


    However, at this moment Xiao Ning stood there like nothing happened, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    Now Varuk and all the apostles were a little confused.


    If Xiao Ning didn''t do it, then who would do it?


    Could it be that Xiao Ning''s accomplices sneaked in here quietly and launched a surprise attack secretly?


    Varuk''s thoughts flashed.


    After thinking about it for a while, he found that it seemed the only way to explain it.


    Otherwise, there is no reason for the great alchemist to explode into pieces out of thin air.


    "On the 21st, some of you should keep him under control, and the rest of you should search carefully to see who has sneaked into our place."


    Varuk ordered loudly.


    As soon as the words fell, the people around the throne acted quickly.


    On the 21st, he brought the original three apostles and surrounded Xiao Ning tightly, while the others quickly left the throne room to search the entire underground castle.


    Varuk glanced around vigilantly, checking the situation around the throne.


    At this moment, only a trace of imperceptible contempt flashed in Xiao Ning''s eyes.


    The death of the Grand Alchemist was undoubtedly his fault, killed by his resurrection of flesh and blood.


    However, since Varuk and others have never seen such a method, they are completely kept in the dark at this time.


    It was precisely because of this that Xiao Ning felt contemptuous.


    "These people really don''t know anything as I expected, and now my chance has come."


    Varuk and others didn''t know about it at all, which was equivalent to giving Xiao Ning an excellent opportunity.


    Xiao Ning can now be sure that time will be on his side.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning continued to quietly use the method of resurrection.


    Of course, this time his target was no longer the people in this room, but the apostles elsewhere in the underground castle.


    After all, if the killings were still being made here, it would definitely make Varuk and others suspicious, but doing so in other places would not cause such consequences.


    Another point is to start killing people without warning, wait until enough people have been killed, and then suddenly assemble these corpses into monsters, which will definitely catch Varuk and others by surprise.


    This is Xiao Ning''s plan at the moment.


    It is also his current private plane.


    Boom¡ª


    Boom¡ª


    Boom¡ª


    In the underground castle, there was an explosion sound from time to time, and someone exploded out of thin air, shattering into corpses.


    "what happened?"


    "Who the hell?"


    People died continuously without warning, causing panic in the underground castle soon.


    Although it is said that those who died now are very weak people, it still makes people feel uneasy.


    After all, so many people died, but they still don''t know who did it, let alone where that person is hiding.


    "My lord, there are dead people everywhere outside."


    An apostle came below the throne to report to Varuk.


    Varuk slapped the armrest of the throne suddenly, showing a ferocious expression.


    These apostles in the underground castle are all his capable officers, who he has slowly cultivated over the years, and each of them has mastered extraordinary power.


    But now he is dying one after another, how can he sit still?


    In fact, when the great alchemist died inexplicably just now, he couldn''t sit still.


    "Who will it be?"


    Varuk growled.


    Immediately afterwards, he suddenly turned his head to look at Xiao Ning.


    One thing is certain now, these people definitely died because of Xiao Ning, whether it was indirectly or directly.


    The most likely guess is that Xiao Ning''s accomplices have sneaked in here and are killing everywhere.


    "Catch him!"


    Varuk ordered in a deep voice.


    No. 21 and the other three apostles quickly took orders, and Qi Qi approached Xiao Ning.


    Originally, Varuk didn''t want to do anything to Xiao Ning, after all, Xiao Ning is a rare medicinal material for him.


    But now I don''t care so much, I quickly arrested Xiao Ning and asked him who did it.


    And after capturing Xiao Ning, the accomplices who faced Xiao Ning also had hostages.


    Otherwise, if you continue to let it go, the apostles in the underground castle will be assassinated.


    The four people on the 21st approached Xiao Ning quickly, Xiao Ning quickly glanced at it, and decisively performed the resurrection of flesh and blood.


    He didn''t want to directly confront Varuk and others, so he still decided to use the elusive method of flesh and blood resurrection. ,


    After all, time is on his side, and every second of delay is beneficial to him.


    "what-"


    "what happened?"


    The four on 21 soon cried out in pain.


    Their strength is much stronger than those apostles who just died, so Xiao Ning''s resurrection of flesh and blood can''t kill them all at once.


    But even though they couldn''t kill them, the pain they brought to them was incomparably huge.


    At this moment, all four of them felt that their bodies were about to be torn apart by a powerful human force.


    And the most important thing is that this force acts both inside and outside the body at the same time, making it difficult for them to fight against it.


    In just a few breaths, No. 21 and the other three apostles had skin cracks.


    If it continues like this, I''m afraid it will be torn apart alive.


    "Lord Varuk, save, save me!"


    All four cried out in pain.


    The only one who can save them now is Varuk.


    But Varuk is now in a state of panic.


    Because Varuk didn''t know that Xiao Ning did all of this, he thought that Xiao Ning''s accomplice broke into the throne room.


    Therefore, without finding these people, he did not dare to act rashly, for fear of being besieged by the opponent.


    This gave Xiao Ning an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Xiao Ning tried his best to use the method of resurrection of flesh and blood, and that powerful force continued to act on the four people on the 21st.


    Soon, the skins of the four were torn into pieces and peeled off from their bodies.


    This is not over, their muscles and bones are also torn, and the whole person is about to fall apart.


    Finally, after a muffled bang.


    These four people, like the great alchemist, exploded into corpses all over the place.


    Until then, Varuk turned his gaze to Xiao Ning.


    Just now Xiao Ning''s means of resurrecting flesh and blood was too forceful, so that his face was a little abnormal.


    And it was this abnormality that aroused Waruk''s vigilance.


    "Sure enough, you did it!"


    "court death!"


    Without further hesitation, Varuk directly attacked Xiao Ning.


    Maybe Xiao Ning still has accomplices, maybe Xiao Ning is an important medicinal material, but now I can''t control so much.


    If Xiao Ning is not killed, the loss will only increase.


    However, when Varuk made the move, his heart was still full of apprehension.


    On the one hand, it was because he was worried that Xiao Ning''s accomplices would sneak up on him, and on the other hand, it was because the death conditions of his subordinates were too strange.


    Varuk worried that he had messed with the wrong person.


    Of course, there is no time to delve into this situation now, so we can only take Xiao Ning down first and then make other plans.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning naturally wouldn''t just stand around waiting to die.


    When Varuk''s figure disappeared and approached him, he activated the true energy in his body and rushed out of the door at an extremely fast speed.


    While running wildly, he continued to use the means of resurrection of flesh and blood.


    There are too many subordinates in this underground castle Nevaruk, and it must be eradicated as much as possible.


    Otherwise, it would be troublesome to attack him together after these people came back to their senses.


    Another point is that the more people killed, the more and stronger monsters will be formed later.


    One must know that he pointed at these monsters to make a comeback.


    Xiao Ning ran at full speed, escaping from Varuk''s pursuit, and Varuk naturally pursued him closely.


    bang bang bang¡ª


    There were explosions all around.


    In the process of Valuk''s pursuit of Xiao Ning, weak apostles continued to die.


    It didn''t take long for these weaker apostles to die.


    Only Varuk and a group of powerful apostles remained in this huge underground castle.


    "This guy doesn''t seem to have any accomplices. Could it be that he did all this?"


    After chasing him for a while, Varuk gradually noticed something was wrong.


    Xiao Ning seemed to have no accomplices at all, only being alone.


    But then the question arises, how did Xiao Ning kill so many of his subordinates by himself.


    What kind of strength does this guy have?


    "We must take him down quickly!"


    Varuk sped up sharply.


    He had been on guard against the sneak attack of Xiao Ning''s accomplices just now, so he didn''t dare to use his full strength.


    But now there is no need to worry about it so much, just concentrate on dealing with Xiao Ning.


    Not only that, Varuk also loudly ordered all the living apostles to come and besiege Xiao Ning.


    After receiving the order, the apostles hurried to where Varuk was.


    "Looks like I''m running out of time!"


    Xiao Ning listened to the movements around him, and knew that he was running out of time, and had to quickly use the last trick.


    That is to piece together the dead apostles into monsters and counterattack Varuk and others.


    "resurrection!"


    Xiao Ning let out a soft drink in his heart.


    Immediately, the corpses scattered all over the ground moved together and gathered towards the five central points respectively.


    The people who had just died were enough to form five powerful monsters, so Xiao Ning decided to let them deal with Varuk and the remaining apostles first, and then he would find a chance to kill the other apostles.


    I believe that under the ebb and flow of each other, he will soon have the upper hand.


    At that time, it will be up to him to decide whether to kill or cut Varuk.


    "Ok?"


    "What''s happening here?"


    "A corpse on the ground?"


    Soon someone with sharp eyes noticed something was wrong.


    The corpses on the ground moved by themselves, frantically gathering towards a certain point as if being pushed by something.


    None of Varuk''s apostles had seen this scene, so they couldn''t figure out what was going on at the moment.


    However, they had seen enough strange scenes today that they were already tired inside, so they didn''t bother to think too much.


    At this moment, under Varuk''s order, everyone surrounded Xiao Ning.


    Soon, all of Xiao Ning''s paths were blocked by Varuk''s apostles.


    "Now let''s see where you go."


    Varuk said in a low voice.


    He still didn''t realize the seriousness of the matter, and thought that Xiao Ning was the only one to deal with.


    But soon he stopped thinking so.


    Because the figure of a monster suddenly broke into his field of vision, rushing towards him rapidly.


    "Where did this come from?"


    "Could it be his accomplice?"


    The apostles also saw the monster rushing towards them, so they had similar thoughts in their hearts.


    Now there is only Xiao Ning here, so these monsters running over are undoubtedly Xiao Ning''s accomplices.


    Sure enough, this guy has accomplices, not alone.


    Varuk also thought so at this time.


    "Take care of them separately."


    Varuk ordered loudly.


    Things have finally become difficult, but there is no way, since things have happened, we can only face them.


    After Varuk''s order was issued, all the apostles turned around and went to besiege the monsters.


    Xiao Ning stood motionless, watching the scenes in front of him coldly.


    Things have come to this point, it can be said that his crisis has been resolved.


    After all, these monsters have formed combat power, enough for Varuk and others to drink a pot.


    "You don''t want to get out alive today!"


    There was a shout.


    When Xiao Ning turned his head, it turned out that Varuk had already come to him.


    But just when Varuk was about to make a move, he saw a monster galloping towards him with a roar, attacking Varuk from behind.


    This monster is the strongest among all five monsters, because his raw materials come from Shi Tu and the Great Alchemist and others.


    Varuk soon noticed this too.


    He turned around sharply to fend off the attack of the powerful monster.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning quickly backed away from the battle group.


    Now the advantage has come to his side completely, and as long as there are no accidents, the death of Varuk and others is only a matter of time.


    "Not bad, UU reading is really good!"


    Xiao Ning thought proudly.


    "This time, I made a lot of money on this trip. These powerful monsters alone make my trip worthwhile."


    You have to know how much thought he has spent in order to create a powerful monster.


    At first, his idea was to cultivate a group of powerful disciples, and then kill them all and make them into monsters.


    However, this action was repeatedly blocked.


    It is really because he is easily noticed by the strong, which arouses the other party''s suspicion.


    And now, his dream has finally come true.


    The apostles trained by Varuk are all extremely strong.


    As long as they are all killed, it is enough to create a very powerful monster.


    At that time, even if Lin Yu, Taoist Tianbao and Taiyi came to kill him together, he would not be afraid at all.


    Of course, he won''t be in a hurry to kill Varuk this time, because he wants to get the secret out of Varuk first.


    "Rebirth of flesh and blood!"


    Xiao Ning shouted softly in his heart, and once again used the means of resurrection of flesh and blood.


    Immediately, the apostles who were fighting the monsters found pain everywhere in their bodies, as if they were about to be torn apart.


    "what!"


    "my body!"


    There were screams everywhere in the underground castle.

 Chapter 1426： completely defeated

    "What''s wrong with you all?"


    Seeing the apostles he trained screaming in pain, Varuk immediately became anxious.


    But it''s useless to be anxious, he doesn''t know why his subordinates are like this.


    "My lord, save, save me."


    "My lord, please save us!"


    The apostles screamed in pain, calling for help to Varuk again and again.


    The main reason was that they had to face the monster''s swift attack and at the same time resist the force that tore their bodies apart, and they couldn''t hold it anymore.


    I''m afraid that after a while, they will be torn to pieces alive.


    "It''s you!"


    Varuk suddenly turned his head and looked at Xiao Ning, "You did it!"


    There is no one else here, let alone Xiao Ning''s accomplices, at least these monsters are not his accomplices, but his subordinates.


    So all this could only be done by Xiao Ning.


    However, after realizing this point, Varuk had no good solution.


    Mainly because he was being stalked by an exceptionally powerful monster, making it difficult for him to escape.


    In this situation, even if he knew that Xiao Ning was the culprit of everything, there was nothing he could do.


    "Yes, I did it."


    Xiao Ning stood in the distance and said calmly.


    Now that everything is a foregone conclusion, Varuk has absolutely no chance of making a comeback.


    Next, it was just a one-sided massacre.


    Xiao Ning will let these people know what is the price of provoking him.


    "Actually, you should have done it earlier, and you shouldn''t have given me a chance."


    Xiao Ning said leisurely.


    If Varuk directly ordered to besiege him just now, instead of asking some great alchemist to refine medicine, then everything would be different from what it is now.


    Under such circumstances, Xiao Ning is absolutely not sure of defeating the opponent, and there is a high probability that he will be killed by the opponent on the spot.


    It''s a pity that Varuk''s greed eventually killed himself.


    Now everything is irreparable, and I can only regret it painfully.


    And it was precisely because Xiao Ning saw this that he said these words so calmly at this moment.


    In the distance, Varuk was tired of fighting monsters, he had no time to pay attention to Xiao Ning, let alone answer Xiao Ning''s words.


    But at this moment, his heart is full of regrets.


    What Xiao Ning said was right, he should have done it earlier, otherwise it would definitely not be like this.


    But he couldn''t blame him, after all, he didn''t know that this Eastern immortal cultivator had mastered such a method.


    In his cognition, this is definitely not a supernatural power that a cultivator can possess.


    "This guy is definitely not as simple as it looks on the surface. This time, he really got it wrong."


    Varuk regretted it more and more.


    It''s a pity that it can only be regret.


    Peng¡ª


    Suddenly, an explosion sounded out of thin air.


    Varuk and a group of apostles looked out of the corner of their eyes, only to realize that an apostle exploded out of thin air, just like those who died before.


    "What kind of trick is this?"


    Seeing the **** scene in front of them, everyone roared in their hearts.


    No matter what, they couldn''t figure out how Xiao Ning did it, after all Xiao Ning had been standing there motionless.


    Peng¡ª


    At this time, there was another explosion.


    Everyone turned their heads again, and as expected, another apostle couldn''t hold on, and was torn to pieces by that invisible force.


    Immediately afterwards, there were successive explosions, and the interval between each explosion became shorter and shorter.


    This is because as the apostles continued to die, Xiao Ning could concentrate more on dealing with the remaining people, causing the remaining people to bear more pressure.


    In this way, amidst a series of explosions, only Xiao Ning and Varuk were left standing in the underground castle.


    Of course, except for the five created monsters.


    "what-"


    Varuk suddenly screamed.


    On the one hand, it was because five monsters were besieging him now, which made him tired of dealing with it, and on the other hand, it was because Xiao Ning used the method of resurrection of flesh and blood on him.


    Varuk only felt that his whole body was being torn apart, and this force came from inside and outside his body at the same time.


    The force outside his body kept tearing him apart, while the force inside his body wanted to explode his body.


    Now Varuk felt the pain his subordinates had just endured.


    This feeling is really unbearable.


    "Obviously, now you''ve lost all advantage."


    Xiao Ning said proudly.


    You must know that he hasn''t used his full strength yet, after all, he doesn''t want to kill Varuk so soon.


    He hadn''t come out with the secret about Varuk.


    Xiao Ning really wanted to know how Waruk, who was born in the Middle Ages, lived till now.


    You must know that even the immortal cultivators who practice the longevity technique, no one can live for so many years.


    This Varuk must have some kind of unique knowledge of immortality.


    In Xiao Ning''s view, this is another great opportunity for him.


    "You are absolutely a devil!"


    Varuk howled in pain.


    Xiao Ning didn''t care about these words, but said to himself: "Don''t worry, I''ll let you know how these monsters came here first."


    Although Varuk and a group of apostles saw the scene of the moving body parts just now, they did not see the scene of the birth of the monster.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning felt that it was necessary to let Varuk know all this, so as to frighten his mind.


    After all, only by completely defeating Varuk can we ask the secret from him.


    "you?!"


    While Varuk tried his best to fight against the power controlled by Xiao Ning, he instinctively glanced at the pieces of flesh and blood on the ground.


    Judging from the movement of the corpses just now, the monsters in front of them were most likely born from the corpses.


    It''s just that he can''t verify this.


    But now, Xiao Ning seemed to be ready to show him the whole process without reservation.


    Under Varuk''s watchful eyes, the pieces of flesh and blood from the apostles on the ground suddenly moved, and quickly gathered not far in front of Varuk.


    The gathering speed of the body parts was extremely fast, and it didn''t take long to put together a rough shape.


    In fact, there is no need to look at the following, because just from the rough shape, Varuk can tell that this is the prototype of a monster.


    "What kind of method is this?"


    At this moment, Varuk was surprised by this.


    From his existing memory, he couldn''t find the origin of Xiao Ning''s method at all.


    You must know that he has lived for more than a thousand years and has experienced many things.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning was excitedly looking at the monster that was constantly pieced together.


    "Perfect! Absolutely perfect!"


    "This is simply a perfect work of art!"


    Xiao Ning sighed from the bottom of his heart.


    During this period of time, he did not know how many ways he had thought of in order to create a powerful monster.


    However, those methods all failed in the end, mainly because there are too many strong people in this world, and every time strong people come out to obstruct him.


    Also, there are mysterious existences like Juggernaut and God Venerable in this world. Like the last time he brought so many disciples back, they were finally killed by the Juggernaut with great supernatural powers.


    It can be said that Xiao Ning has used all the methods he can think of, but he still can''t create a monster that is strong enough.


    To this day, Varuk tricked him into this underground castle.


    In this underground castle, Xiao Ning picked up so many excellent raw materials for making monsters in vain.


    Each of these apostles trained by Varuk is a strong man who has mastered extraordinary power, and it is enough to dominate one side outside.


    But now, these apostles have all become the raw materials for him to create monsters.


    "To be honest, I should really thank you. If it weren''t for you, I really wouldn''t be able to create such a perfect work of art."


    Xiao Ning slowly turned his head to look at Varuk, and said sincerely.


    At this time, Varuk was struggling to deal with the siege of the five-headed monsters, and was already unable to support himself.


    After all, Xiao Ning is still using the method of resurrection to deal with him.


    "Now, it''s your turn."


    Xiao Ning withdrew his smile and said with a gloomy expression.


    For everything today, Varuk is the culprit. It is Varuk who wants to take his life, not his apostles.


    Therefore, if the first evil is not eliminated, today''s affairs are not over.


    "Do you want a quicker death, or a more painful death?"


    Xiao Ning asked out loud.


    Varuk was silent.


    He still couldn''t accept the facts in front of him, and couldn''t accept the fate of being defeated by a junior.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning continued: "A quicker death can allow you to die without pain, but a painful death will definitely be ten thousand to one hundred million times more painful than your subordinates, so what are you going to choose? ?¡±


    Varuk remained silent.


    Xiao Ning said with a smile: "If you really have backbone, you won''t be silent now."


    If a person can really accept a painful death, then he will never hesitate at this time.


    Hesitation means that you can''t accept it.


    "Okay, since you don''t want the pain of death, I''ll give you a chance now."


    "As long as you tell me how you became a great magician and how you can live for so many years, I can give you a happy time."


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Ning didn''t say any more, and silently stared at Varuk to make a choice.


    Now there are six monsters besieging Varuk, and one of them is extremely powerful, so there is no need to worry about Varuk turning defeat into victory.


    Unless a miracle happens.


    Because of this, Xiao Ning has enough time to wait for Varuk to tell the secret.


    On the other side, at this time, Varuk is fighting between heaven and man.


    He didn''t want to choose Xiao Ning''s two choices, he wanted to live.


    However, the current situation is stronger than others, and he can''t see any turning point at all.


    "Just tell him like this? I''m not reconciled, I''m really not reconciled!"


    Varuk is really not reconciled.


    He has lived so many years since he became a great magician, longer than anyone else in this world.


    Moreover, as long as he is given enough time, he will definitely have the opportunity to touch the real power.


    But it''s a pity that who knew that luck was so bad that he actually got into trouble with a mysterious strong man who appeared out of nowhere.


    "I shouldn''t have been too anxious back then. If I hadn''t been cursed back then, I wouldn''t have had to hide underground where the sun doesn''t shine."


    Varuk regretted it, but what he regretted was the choice he made a long time ago.


    At that time, he chose to make a deal with the devil for the sake of primary real power.


    As a result, he was unfortunately cursed, so that he could no longer see the sun, and could only hide in this dark and gloomy underground.


    If it weren''t for this, he would definitely not be trapped as he is now.


    "Do I still have a chance to escape now?"


    Varuk thought desperately.


    Seeing that Varuk didn''t speak for a long time, Xiao Ning raised his eyebrows and reminded: "You''d better make a decision quickly, I don''t have that much patience."


    Varuk raised his eyes to look at Xiao Ning.


    From his point of view, Xiao Ning at this moment is completely a victor, while he is a loser.


    The situation has completely reversed.


    ¡­


    At the same time, the surface.


    Taoist Tianbao and Taiyi were walking towards Varuk''s castle from two directions at the same time.


    After searching for two days, they all agreed that the castle was very suspicious and it was necessary to investigate it carefully.


    And the decision they made was exactly the same as that of Xiao Ning back then.


    Xiao Ning also felt that this ancient castle in Cass City was too strange, so he bought a ticket to visit it.


    It''s just that he didn''t find out the secret hidden in it at the time.


    Behind Taoist Tianbao and Taiyi, the two apostles No. 30 and No. 35 still pursued closely.


    After all, this is Lord Varuk''s order, how dare they disobey it.


    What they don''t know is that now Varuk is in danger of protecting himself, and the other apostles have become raw materials for monsters.


    What they were thinking at this time was that when the two entered the castle, they would find a chance to contact Lord Varuk and see how Lord Varuk would deal with them.


    Whether they let them go or refine them into potions.


    Of course, no matter what the final result is, these two Eastern Immortal Cultivators are now just turtles in the urn, let them deal with them.


    "Lord Varuk will definitely make the wisest decision."


    The two thought together in their hearts.


    The four kept approaching the castle, and soon came to the gate of the castle.


    However, Taoist Tianbao came prepared after all, so he deliberately concealed his whereabouts, so that Tai Yi did not find out.


    Standing at the gate of the old castle, Tai Yi rubbed his chin and thought, "This place looks like a tourist attraction."


    Like him, Taoist Tianbao, who was hiding in the dark, had similar thoughts.


    After looking at it for a while, Tai quickly walked towards the ticket office.


    Now that everyone has come here, it is necessary to go in and find out, in case this old castle is not as ordinary as it looks on the surface.


    Change the source app, and view the latest chapters of this book on multiple sites at the same time. ¡¿


    Taiyi quickly bought the tickets, and UU Reading entered through the gate of the castle.


    The No. 30 apostle who followed him naturally followed closely.


    After observing for a while, Taoist Tianbao also bought tickets to enter the castle, and correspondingly, No. 35 followed closely behind.


    In this way, Taoist Tianbao, Taiyi, and two apostles sent by Varuk entered the castle one after another. ,


    As soon as they entered the castle, Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao looked east and west, trying to find out the special features of this castle.


    As for No. 30 and No. 35, they found an opportunity to contact Varuk.


    After all, what to do next still has to be decided by Lord Varuk.


    "What''s going on? Why didn''t the adults respond to us?"


    Soon both No. 30 and No. 35 discovered something strange.


    Lord Varuk did not respond to them.


    Because things were too strange for him, the two quickly got together to discuss countermeasures.


    "What the **** is going on, this has never happened before."


    "Yeah, can''t something happen down there?"


    The two talked nervously in low voices.


    "No, I''ll just stare at the two of them alone, you go down and have a look."


    Number Thirty said to Number Thirty-Five.


    Thirty-five thought for a while, nodded and said, "Okay, that''s the only way to go."

 Chapter 1427： Big explosion

    No. 35 left quickly, while No. 30 turned around and returned to the group of tourists, continuing to stare at Taoist Tianbao and Tai Yi.


    It''s just that the two of them were staring at each other before, but now he is alone staring at the two of them, which made the situation a bit troublesome.


    Soon, both Taoist Tianbao and Tai Yi sensed that something was wrong.


    It''s okay for Taoist Tianbao, after all, he came here specially to trouble Tai Yi and Xiao Ning after hearing Lin Yu''s words.


    Because of this, he has been maintaining a high degree of vigilance, so when he found out that something was wrong, he didn''t panic at all.


    However, his immediate judgment was that Tai Yi or Xiao Ning had discovered his whereabouts, and he never thought that there were other powerful men in this Western Region city.


    "I guess Xiao Ning is playing tricks!"


    On the other side, Tai Yi secretly smiled, and immediately targeted Xiao Ning as the object of suspicion.


    So, with their own thoughts, the two of them kept an eye on the No. 35 apostle who was following them.


    At the same time, No. 30 has already opened a secret door leading to the underground castle.


    But after walking through the secret door for a while, he discovered a serious problem.


    That was the sound of fighting coming from the end of the passage, as if a big battle was going on in the underground castle.


    "Why did you fight?"


    No. 30 is puzzled, this underground castle is so secret, and Mr. Varuk is so powerful...


    There is no possibility of a fight at all.


    Even if there was, Lord Varuk should crush the opponent.


    But judging from the current situation, Master Varuk fell into a disadvantage.


    After all, he left No. 35 alone to check the situation because he couldn''t get in touch with Mr. Waruk.


    "what to do?"


    No. 30 stopped on the spot, thinking quickly in his heart.


    What should we do next?


    Should I go down to find out what happened first, or go back and discuss with No. 35 first, and find a way to continue the task entrusted by Mr. Varuk?


    "It seems... I''d better go back and look for No. 35 first."


    After thinking together, No. 30 found that this is the best solution now.


    Because even if he goes down now, he can''t help much. With his strength, it is impossible to control the situation of the battle.


    And if it goes down, No. 35 can only be allowed to carry out the mission alone, and there is a high probability that the mission will fail.


    Therefore, after repeated choices, No. 30 found that the only thing he could do was to do his own job well, and to do the tasks assigned by Master Varuk well.


    Otherwise, regardless of the outcome of the battle below, he will have no good fruit to eat.


    Thinking of this, No. 30 turned around decisively and quickly returned along the way he came from.


    After walking out of the secret door, he hurriedly found No. 35 again, and told the other party about the general situation of the matter.


    "What? Is there a fight going on down here?"


    When No. 35 first heard the news, he was taken aback for a moment.


    He has lived in the underground castle for so many years, and he has never been invaded by anyone, but now...


    What exactly is going on?


    "Did you hear me right?" Thirty-five asked in disbelief.


    "How could you hear me wrong?"


    No. 30 looked at No. 35 Road angrily.


    No. 35 frowned helplessly. In fact, he knew in his heart that there was no need to ask this question.


    With the strength of No. 30, it is impossible to mishear him, and there is no need to lie to him.


    "Then, let''s keep an eye on them first, and wait for Mr. Varuk''s summons."


    Thirty-five thought for a while and said.


    His thinking was the same as No. 30''s, that is, to do his job well so as not to cause problems.


    But at this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind the two of them.


    After the man appeared, he put his hands on their respective shoulders.


    "Do not move."


    The man said in a deep voice.


    The hearts of both No. 30 and No. 35 sank, but in the end they did what the other said honestly and did not resist.


    They all knew very well that since the other party could quietly appear behind them, their strength must be higher than theirs.


    In fact, their judgment was indeed extremely correct, Taoist Tianbao''s strength was at least one level stronger than theirs.


    "Say, why follow me? Who told you to do it?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked in a deep voice, what he cares most now is who else is following him, whether it is Xiao Ning or Tai Yi.


    It''s fine if it''s Xiao Ning, but it''s troublesome if it''s Tai Yi.


    Because since Xiao Ning escaped that time, he has been guarding against him, and he will be found to be normal, but Tai Yi shouldn''t know that he will appear here.


    If it is Taiyi, it means that Taiyi''s strength is far above him.


    On the other side, No. 30 and No. 35 were silent after hearing Tianbao Taoist''s questioning.


    They don''t know each other''s background now, and they don''t know how to answer each other''s questions at all.


    However, at this moment, both of them thought in their hearts that perhaps Lord Varuk was fighting with this person''s accomplice.


    "If you don''t want to say it, then you won''t have a chance to say it."


    Taoist Tianbao threatened.


    He deliberately changed his voice now, so the two of them had no way of knowing which oriental cultivator he was when they couldn''t turn their heads back.


    "Lord Varuk told us to follow you."


    After being silent for a while, No. 30 spoke.


    At this time, it is better to tell the truth than to conceal it, whether it is for Lord Varuk or for himself.


    After all, there is a big war going on in the underground castle now, and their headquarters has been invaded.


    "Varuk?"


    Taoist Tianbao was taken aback, it was the first time he had heard of this name, and he had no idea who it was.


    No way, he lived in the east all year round, so he didn''t know much about the affairs of the Western Regions.


    Another point is that Varuk has been hiding in the underground castle all year round, and there are very few rumors about him from the outside world, and Taoist Tianbao has no way of knowing.


    However, in the view of Taoist Tianbao, this is actually a good thing.


    Because this shows that Xiao Ning and Tai Yi haven''t discovered him yet.


    "What is the origin of Varuk, tell me clearly."


    Taoist Tianbao scolded.


    He was afraid that the so-called Varuk was fabricated by the two at will, just to lead him to think in a wrong way.


    "Master Varuk is a great magician..."


    After thinking for a while, No. 30 told the truth again.


    Because there is really no point in concealing it, and the situation is so unclear now, there is no benefit in continuing to conceal it.


    What''s more, the opponent''s strength is far above the two of them.


    "I didn''t expect such a No. 1 person to exist here."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded inwardly after listening to the words of No. 30 and No. 35.


    At first he came here for Xiao Ning and Tai Yi, but unexpectedly discovered that there is an extraordinary strong man living in seclusion here.


    "Where did you go just now? Did you go to see Varuk?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked about No. 30 Road.


    When No. 30 heard it, he immediately knew that the other party already knew everything, so he said truthfully again: "That''s right, I contacted Mr. Varuk and there was no response, so I went to check the situation out of curiosity."


    "Oh? So what happened?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked.


    From No. 30''s words, he heard that Varuk seemed to be in some trouble.


    And his intuition told him that the troubles Varuk encountered might be related to Xiao Ning.


    "...After I entered the secret door, I heard the sound of fighting from below..."


    Number Thirty began to tell the truth about everything just now, just like what he said to Number Thirty-five.


    After Taoist Tianbao listened, he became more and more sure that all this had something to do with Xiao Ning.


    It seems necessary to go below to find out.


    But at this time, Taoist Tianbao remembered something again, and asked No. 35: "Your tracking skills are very good. I have never noticed you, but you just showed a flaw."


    After No. 30 left just now, No. 35 had to stare at the two of them alone, so he showed his flaws.


    But Taoist Tianbao didn''t know the reason, he only knew that something was wrong.


    That''s why he asked about it.


    "You weren''t supposed to show a hole, but you did, so you''d better explain why."


    No. 35 was silent for a moment, and then told the truth.


    After all, No. 30 had already said so much, and he couldn''t continue to hide it.


    "Huh? There is also an Eastern immortal cultivator?"


    Taoist Tianbao''s expression froze.


    From No. 35''s answer, he discovered that the two were staring at a cultivator from the east.


    One of them is him, and the other one is either Xiao Ning or Tai Yi.


    "Xiao Ning, Taiyi... There is another battle in the underground castle, so..."


    Taoist Tianbao quickly figured everything out.


    Since the battle in the underground castle was most likely related to Xiao Ning, the other oriental immortal cultivator these two people were staring at could only be Tai Yi.


    "Master Lin really has a clever plan, this Tai Yi really found Xiao Ning."


    Taoist Tianbao admires Lin Yu''s strength very much at this moment.


    Because Lin Yu predicted everything accurately.


    "Take me to the secret door."


    Taoist Tianbao ordered.


    The most important thing now is to quickly go to the underground castle to find out. As for Tai Yi, let''s leave it alone for now, his business is not in a hurry.


    "This way."


    Number Thirty said helplessly.


    Now both he and No. 35 are under the control of others, and they have no ability to resist at all. They can only obey the other party''s orders honestly.


    So, the three of them pretended to be tourists and walked quickly towards the secret door leading to the underground castle.


    Soon, they entered the passage behind the secret door one after another.


    As soon as he entered it, Taoist Tiantianbao heard the sound of fighting from below.


    "really!"


    Taoist Tianbao nodded secretly, the two did not deceive him.


    "Go down and check the situation."


    Taoist Tianbao let go of the two of them and ordered.


    The two were taken aback when they heard this. Doesn''t this mean they were let go?


    But they wouldn''t say much at this time, so after Taoist Tianbao let go of them, they rushed towards the depths of the passage.


    Taoist Tianbao followed the two of them in the distance.


    He knew a lot about Xiao Ning, and knew that Xiao Ning had the means of resurrection, so he didn''t really let them go, but wanted to see what fate they would usher in.


    If the people in the underground castle were really Xiao Ning, then Xiao Ning would definitely use flesh and blood resurrection to deal with them.


    Judgment can be made from this.


    No. 30 and No. 35 ran wildly, and soon came to the underground castle.


    And as they walked out of the passage, they immediately heard Lord Varuk''s painful voice.


    It seems that Mr. Varuk has completely fallen into a disadvantage and is at the mercy of others.


    "Just in time!"


    At this time, another voice sounded, it was Xiao Ning''s voice.


    Xiao Ning thought that all the apostles had been killed, but two more appeared suddenly.


    So he did not hesitate to use the method of resurrection of flesh and blood.


    "Ahhh!"


    Number 30 and Number 35 both wailed in pain.


    Like the other apostles, they all felt an extremely powerful invisible force at this moment.


    The force worked both inside and outside of them, trying to tear them to shreds.


    bang bang!


    After two muffled bangs, No. 30 and No. 35 were blasted to pieces.


    "Now, it''s your turn."


    Xiao Ning turned to look at Varuk again.


    He has already finished asking all the questions that should be asked, and he can no longer ask useful information from Varuk''s mouth.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning decided to kill Varuk, and then let Varuk''s corpse and the corpses of these two apostles be pieced together to form the last monster.


    In this way, he has a total of ten extremely powerful monsters.


    At that time, it would be a trivial matter to go all the way to Guanghai City.


    "You regret it?!"


    Varuk looked at Xiao Ning angrily.


    Xiao Ning just promised that as long as he is willing to tell the secret of living for so long, he will spare his life.


    The result is now regretted.


    "You knew I couldn''t let you live, didn''t you?"


    Xiao Ning smiled lightly.


    "If you want to blame, blame yourself for being too greedy."


    Without saying any more, Xiao Ning decisively activated the method of resurrection of flesh and blood.


    In an instant, Varuk felt great pain.


    At this moment, there are nine monsters besieging him, making it impossible for him to distract himself from resisting Xiao Ning''s resurrection.


    That is to say, UU reading he is really doomed now.


    "You, don''t try to succeed!"


    Varuk roared wildly.


    Now that death was inevitable, he had nothing to keep, and it was time to show all his cards.


    Of course, his hole cards can only be used once.


    Because once it is used, it can only die with the enemy.


    After all, he couldn''t leave this underground castle to live outside, and he would die if he touched the sun.


    boom!


    After Varuk drank violently, the whole earth roared.


    At this time, if you look from a distance, you will find a cloud of smoke engulfing countless rock and soil fragments suddenly rising from the center of Cass City.


    That''s right, there was a big explosion in Varuk''s castle.


    Both the above-ground and underground parts of the castle were destroyed in this explosion.


    The tourists who visited the castle naturally had no chance of surviving, and all of them were killed in the explosion.


    Similarly, Xiao Ning and the nine-headed monster he created, as well as Taoist Tianbao and Tai Yi who arrived later were all affected.


    Xiao Ning was the first to bear the brunt of the injury, and Taoist Tianbao and Tai Yi were not much better.


    However, the three of them were all powerful immortal cultivators at any rate, so they took out self-protection means at the moment of the explosion, and finally they did not die in the explosion like those ordinary people.

 Chapter 1428： lava gate

    The aftermath of the explosion gradually subsided, and the dust gradually fell.


    When everything dissipated, only the sound of sirens and other complicated sounds in the city of Cass remained.


    The entire Cass City seemed to be activated by this explosion.


    At this time, the three of Xiao Ning who were in the air all saw that there was a huge pit in the central area of ??Kasi City.


    This pothole was naturally formed because of the big explosion just now.


    There is nothing inside the pothole, and the buildings around the pothole are crumbling.


    "Xiao Ning!"


    "Taiyi!"


    In the air, Xiao Ning, Taoist Tianbao and Tai Yi turned their heads to look at each other.


    This explosion forced them to flee into the air, and it was precisely because of this that the three of them came into contact so closely.


    Taoist Tianbao already knew that Xiao Ning and Tai Yi were in Kasi City, but Xiao Ning was completely unaware of their arrival.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning is extremely afraid. If he keeps in the dark, he will definitely be attacked by these two people.


    He believed that these two people would never show mercy to him and would definitely put him to death.


    However, the situation is different now.


    Because he has nine powerful monsters.


    "go!"


    Xiao Ning yelled violently and acted first.


    The nine-headed monster immediately rushed towards Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao.


    In the explosion just now, the nine-headed monsters were also injured, but since they were originally born from corpses, the injuries didn''t have much effect on them, it just weakened some of their strength.


    On the other side, Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao saw the monster rushing towards them, and rushed to fight back.


    Like Xiao Ning, they were all injured in the explosion just now, so they are quite weak to deal with the monster''s attack now.


    "It seems that I really have to thank Varuk. If it weren''t for him, I would never have known Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao had come here."


    Xiao Ning felt a little rejoiced.


    If it wasn''t for Varuk, not only would he not have been able to detect the arrival of Tao Yi and Taoist Tianbao so early, but he would also be unable to deal with their offensive.


    Because the raw materials for the nine-headed monster he is making now come from the strong men under Varuk''s command.


    And if there weren''t these nine powerful monsters, then he would definitely not be the opponent of Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao.


    "Rebirth of flesh and blood!"


    Xiao Ning didn''t stop, and used the method of resurrection again.


    There are so many people in the city of Cass, all of which are raw materials for making monsters, so naturally they cannot be wasted.


    Otherwise, with the strength of Taoist Yi Taiyi and Tianbao, if he breaks through the encirclement of the nine-headed monsters, then he will be finished.


    You must know that he was the most seriously injured in the explosion just now.


    With his current injuries, there is absolutely no possibility of recovery without training for ten days and a half months.


    "ah-"


    "This is, what''s going on here?"


    "Someone exploded, someone exploded!"


    "..."


    The entire Cass City soon wailed and turned into a purgatory on earth.


    At this time, if you look down from the sky, you will find that people have exploded out of thin air everywhere, and there are corpses scattered everywhere.


    Moreover, these corpses moved quickly on the ground, gathered towards a certain central point, and began to piece together into a humanoid monster.


    The people of Cath City had never seen such a scene before, and they were all terrified at the moment.


    And the most serious thing is that from time to time some of them exploded out of thin air and ushered in the same fate, which frightened them even more.


    Everyone is afraid that the same thing will happen to them.


    All of a sudden, the city was full of people running around, and the whole city of Cass became a mess.


    In the air, Taoist Tianbao was fighting the crazy monsters while sending a voice transmission to Taiyi: "Taiyi, Xiao Ning has fallen into the devil''s way, you and I will join hands to deal with him."


    Before coming this time, what Lin Yu told him was to let him help anyone who fell into a disadvantage.


    But now it is obvious that Tai Yi is at a disadvantage, so there is no doubt that he should stand on Tai Yi''s side at this time.


    Moreover, Xiao Ning''s current advantage is too great, so he has no choice but to join forces with Tai Yi.


    Tai Yi replied decisively: "Okay."


    After responding, he asked again: "By the way, who are you?"


    Taoist Tianbao has become a young man in his early twenties after being reshaped by Lin Yu. The last time Taiyi saw Taoist Tianbao, Taoist Tianbao was still an old man in his fifties or sixties.


    It is precisely because of this that Taichi asks this question.


    Although he saw that the other party looked like Taoist Tianbao, he was not sure in his heart.


    "Long Ning Temple, do you remember?"


    Taoist Tianbao said through sound transmission.


    When Taiyi heard it, he instantly confirmed the guess in his heart.


    This guy is really a Tianbao Taoist.


    It''s just that what puzzled him was, why did he become so young after not seeing him for a while?


    Taoist Tianbao, what kind of opportunity did he get?


    Of course, with the enemy at hand, he naturally didn''t have time to ask so many questions.


    The most important thing now is to survive the monster''s attack, break through the siege and catch Xiao Ning.


    "Die, die for me!"


    "Kill, kill them all!"


    Xiao Ning kept roaring, crazily killing people and creating monsters.


    He is now getting weaker and weaker from the injuries left by the explosion, and he has little time left.


    And under Xiao Ning''s crazy actions, there were explosions everywhere in Kasi City, one after another the residents of Kasi City exploded out of thin air, turning into pieces of flesh and blood scattered all over the place.


    "I didn''t expect that I was injured so badly this time."


    Contrary to what Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao imagined, Xiao Ning was also full of worries at the moment.


    Because he was at the center of the explosion at that time, the injuries he suffered were too serious, far worse than he expected.


    I''m afraid that if this continues, Taoist priest Tianbao will be buried with him even if he defeats Taiyi and Tianbao.


    However, he didn''t dare to stop the resurrection of flesh and blood, because if he stopped, the pressure on Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao would drop suddenly, and the situation might reverse.


    "It seems that we can only find a way to go to the place that Varuk said."


    Xiao Ning remembered the secret that Varuk revealed at that time.


    Varuk should have died a long time ago, but he has lingered on for so many years, from the Middle Ages to the present.


    ¡¿


    And he can live for so long, all because he ate a secret treasure in a place called Lava Gate.


    Xiao Ning felt that as long as he could rush there and eat that kind of secret treasure, then his injury might get better in an instant.


    And it''s possible to be immortal like Varuk.


    "If he didn''t lie to me, it would be worth a try."


    "I believe he dare not lie to me!"


    Xiao Ning narrowed his eyes, and immediately made up his mind.


    There are not many choices left for him now, so he can only take a risk and give it a try.


    Otherwise, if you keep spending here, the situation will only get worse.


    "Hopefully these things hold them back a little longer."


    Xiao Ning glanced at Cath City below, and then at the monsters besieging Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao.


    Immediately afterwards, he turned around and flew towards the north at high speed.


    On the other side, Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao naturally saw the scene of Xiao Ning running away.


    "Xiao Ning has run away!"


    "Well, this guy is badly hurt."


    Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao communicated to each other.


    They are not friends, but they are far from rivals, so they can barely form a cooperative relationship.


    Taiyi said through voice transmission: "These monsters were created by Xiao Ning, now that he is gone, no new monsters will be born."


    When he was in Mashan City last time, he fought the monster created by Xiao Ning.


    In the end, all the monsters were killed because all the people in Mashan City were dead.


    But this time, although there were still people alive in Cass City, Xiao Ning ran away ahead of time, so the source of the monsters had also been cut off.


    "I know that this is a method called flesh and blood resurrection. I didn''t expect these monsters to be so powerful."


    Taoist Tianbao replied through sound transmission.


    This is the first time he has personally fought a monster created by the resurrection of flesh and blood, and he has only seen it in the materials before.


    "However, there are a few monsters here that are exceptionally powerful. I don''t know what''s going on."


    Taiyi transmitted the voice again.


    He found that the nine-headed monsters that besieged the two of them at the beginning were extraordinarily powerful, while the monsters that came after them were obviously much weaker.


    There must be a reason for this.


    "It should be because the corpse that made the nine-headed monster is stronger."


    Taoist Tianbao analyzed.


    When he was in contact with No. 30 and No. 35 before, he discovered that these two people are strong men who have mastered extraordinary power.


    Therefore, it is possible that the nine-headed monsters were all made from such strong corpses.


    This is the only reasonable explanation now.


    On the other side, Tai Yi suddenly said: "What you want to say seems to make sense."


    When he was in Mashan City before, all the monsters he faced were of equal strength, so he didn''t think much about it.


    Didn''t notice this until now.


    And the explanation given to him by Taoist Tianbao is indeed the most likely one.


    "Not much to say, kill all these things quickly, otherwise Xiao Ning will run away."


    Taoist Tianbao said through sound transmission.


    "really."


    After Taiyi responded, he concentrated on dealing with the crazy monsters.


    But under the joint efforts of the two, the number of monsters continued to decrease, and the pressure became less and less.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning had already left Cass City at this time.


    North of Cass City.


    Xiao Ning flew quickly through the air, dragging his disabled body, all the way north.


    After a flight, he was now in a snow-capped mountain range.


    The whole place is a world of ice and snow, and the temperature is at least ten degrees below zero.


    "The lava gate sounds like a place with extremely high temperature, but why is it such a scene here?"


    Xiao Ning felt a little strange in his heart, and even doubted whether Varuk was lying to him.


    But now he has no choice but to rush to the end one way.


    Fortunately, after flying for a while, he finally saw a bright red light on the horizon ahead.


    "This light... seems to be fire!"


    Xiao Ning was ecstatic in his heart.


    For him, seeing the flames at this moment is equivalent to seeing hope.


    Gritting his teeth, Xiao Ning accelerated sharply and flew northward at a faster speed.


    After flying like this for a while, he finally saw the source of the red light clearly.


    I saw an active volcano towering above the ground on the snow-capped land in front of me.


    The volcano erupted from time to time, and the erupted lava sprinkled on the ground, melting the nearby ice and snow.


    Therefore, in the area close to the active volcano, there is no snow on the ground at all.


    It''s like artificially creating a isolation zone.


    "It seems that the so-called lava gate is there!"


    Xiao Ning saw hope.


    However, he was still worried.


    Because he is not sure whether the secret treasure mentioned by Varuk can be found in the lava gate.


    If there is no secret treasure, he would have just made a trip today in vain.


    And his injury can no longer allow him to continue to escape, he must find a place to recuperate.


    "I hope everything goes as I wish, otherwise..."


    Xiao Ning''s gaze narrowed slightly.


    If there is no secret treasure he wants in the lava gate, then he has to find a nearby place to cultivate.


    But in this way, Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao will definitely find him soon, and then there will be trouble.


    Xiao Ning knew very well in his heart that those monsters couldn''t stop Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao.


    These two are stronger than Varuk.


    Taoist Tianbao got a great opportunity from nowhere, and Taiyi seems to be the same.


    Xiao Ning observed just now, and found that Tai Yi''s strength was already stronger than when he met last time, and he seemed to have gained some great opportunity to improve his strength.


    "I thought I was the only lucky person in this world, but there are more lucky people than I thought."


    Xiao Ning thought unwillingly.


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that Taoist Tianbao was actually the one who got the chance, and got the chance earlier than him and Tai Yi.


    In essence, he and Tai Yi are just two tools chosen by the gods and masters.


    "However, I believe my luck must be better than theirs."


    Xiao Ning encouraged himself.


    Immediately afterwards, he tried his best to speed up again, rushing towards the active volcano at a faster speed.


    There is not much time left for him, he must seize every minute and every second.


    As long as the speed is fast enough, after discovering that there is no secret treasure in the lava gate, there is still time to turn around and go to other places. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Otherwise it''s all over.


    After a few breaths, Xiao Ning successfully reached the top of the active volcano.


    He stopped abruptly, suspended above the crater and looked down.


    When flying all the way just now, he has been observing carefully.


    Therefore, he is 100% sure that this is an active volcano, but now after actually flying over the crater, he has made a new discovery.


    He found that this volcano was not an ordinary volcano, because there was a powerful breath in the crater.


    It was as if there was some powerful existence hiding in this volcano.


    "It''s no wonder that Varuk never came here again. It turned out that there was something strange about it."


    Xiao Ning secretly thought, that Varuk really didn''t tell him all the truth, and even concealed part of it.


    There was nothing he could do about it. At that time, he didn''t have much time to ask questions, and he couldn''t get more answers.


    "Success or failure is here!"


    Xiao Tranquility floated quietly, and let out a long breath.


    Taoist Taiyi and Tianbao may kill them at any time, and there is not much time left for him.


    So even if there is any powerful existence hidden in this volcano, he has to take a risk.


    Otherwise the fate that awaits him will be certain.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning moved and plunged into the crater.

 Chapter 1429： not reconciled

    Inside an active volcano.


    After Xiao Ning entered it, he went all the way down in the hot flames.


    The temperature inside is extremely high, so Xiao Ning must mobilize his true energy to resist this harsh environment.


    And that put a lot of pressure on his already scarred body.


    Xiao Ning felt that if he couldn''t find the lava gate within a minute, he would definitely die here.


    In other words, there is only one minute left for him.


    "Where? Where the hell?"


    Xiao Ning was so anxious that he searched for the lava gate like a headless chicken.


    However, because the environment inside is too extreme, and the entrance is full of fiery red, it is extremely difficult for him to find the lava gate.


    But Xiao Ning is not the kind of person who will give up easily.


    So he persisted, and continued to go deeper with a heart of fighting.


    Finally, after flying down another tens of meters, he finally saw an arch.


    The arch is in the middle of the crater, suspended there out of nowhere.


    "This should be the Lava Gate!"


    Xiao Ning was excited.


    This door is very similar to what Varuk described at the time, and I think it is the door of lava.


    After all, there is nothing else that looks like a lava gate.


    "Go there and have a look!"


    Without the slightest hesitation, Xiao Ning decisively flew towards the floating arch.


    And as he got closer and closer to the arch, he was finally convinced of his guess.


    This arch is without a doubt the Lava Gate.


    You can''t go wrong now.


    However, now a new problem arises, that is, where is the secret treasure described by Varuk.


    After all, Xiao Ning came here not because of the Lava Gate, but to find the secret treasure that can make people live forever.


    As long as he eats it, his injury may be greatly improved, and it is even not impossible to recover all at once.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning pinned all his hopes on the secret treasure.


    There is no way, he has no other way to go now, only by relying on secret treasures to usher in a turning point.


    If he can''t find the secret treasure, he will be killed by Taoist Taiyi and Tianbao who are chasing him.


    At that time, both of them don''t need to shoot him, they just need to block the crater above, and he can be trapped here to death.


    With the extreme temperature inside, he couldn''t last long at all.


    In fact, he is almost unable to hold on now. If he can''t find the secret treasure, he will definitely die today.


    "Quick, quick! We must find it!"


    Xiao Ning searched everywhere for traces of the secret treasure like crazy.


    At that time, Varuk described it to him, saying that the secret treasure looked a bit like a fiery red mushroom, and it could easily blend in with the environment around the Lava Gate.


    So it is not easy to find it.


    Xiao Ning could only search carefully with his eyes wide open.


    At the same time, outside the volcano.


    After Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao finished solving those monsters, they chased in the direction where Xiao Ning was running away.


    Flying all the way, they soon came to the edge of this active volcano.


    Surrounded by ice and snow everywhere, a vast expanse of whiteness, only this volcano has a high temperature that is different from the environment.


    Both Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao felt that there was something strange about this place.


    "Xiao Ning must have been here before!"


    Taiyi said with certainty.


    Taoist Tianbao also nodded slightly, and responded: "That''s right, I can feel his breath around here."


    "However." Taoist Tianbao changed the subject again, "He probably won''t stay here for too long."


    Taoist Tianbao''s guess is not unreasonable, mainly because there is no trace of Xiao Ning around the volcano, and the temperature inside the volcano is extremely high, even immortal cultivators like them find it difficult to stay inside for a long time.


    What''s more, Xiao Ning was seriously injured.


    Tai Yi analyzed: "With Xiao Ning''s injuries, it shouldn''t be possible to go inside the crater, but everything is possible."


    As he said that, he suddenly turned his head to look at Taoist Tianbao, "I have a question that I haven''t had time to ask you."


    Taoist Tianbao also scratched his head and looked at Taiyi, "What''s the problem?"


    "I really want to know why you came here, is it for Xiao Ning?"


    Tai Yi looked into Taoist Tianbao''s eyes, as if trying to see through his eyes to see through his heart.


    Taoist Tianbao didn''t answer this question, but instead asked, "This is what I''m curious about, why are you here?"


    "I came here because of Xiao Ning."


    Taichi didn''t evade the question, and answered directly.


    After finishing speaking, he added: "Xiao Ning''s strength has improved too fast, I want to find out his reality."


    He didn''t want Taoist Tianbao to know that he followed Xiao Ning all the way because he was ordered by the master.


    It just so happened that he had been looking for people to discuss with others, so he could use this reason to prevaricate.


    "Just like you, I also feel that there is something strange about Xiao Ning."


    Taoist Tianbao said along the way.


    Hearing this, Tai Yi took a deep look at Taoist Tianbao and said, "Speaking of which, I have another question. I remember that when I saw you last time, you were not so young."


    After finishing speaking, Tai Yi continued to stare into Taoist Tianbao''s eyes.


    In fact, there is one sentence that he didn''t say, that is, Taoist Tianbao''s strength is also much stronger than last time.


    "You have too many questions, the most important thing now is to find Xiao Ning, isn''t it?"


    Taoist Tianbao didn''t want to answer Taiyi''s question.


    Tai Yi continued to stare into Taoist Tianbao''s eyes, and then looked away after a while.


    "You are right, the most important thing now is to find Xiao Ning."


    Taiyi spoke slowly.


    Although he is very interested in the secrets of Taoist Tianbao, the most important thing now is to complete the orders given by the master.


    The Juggernaut needs him to quickly find Xiao Ning''s location, instead of wasting too much time on Taoist Tianbao.


    "Find them separately."


    Tai suggested.


    "I think so."


    Taoist Tianbao responded, and quickly flew towards the crater.


    Although he felt that Xiao Ning was unlikely to enter the interior of the volcano, he was worried if he didn''t check it out.


    Seeing Taoist Tianbao flying towards the crater, Taiyi walked around the volcano to check.


    After a few breaths, Taoist Tianbao came to the top of the crater and looked down at the interior.


    "Um?"


    Taoist Tianbao stared.


    Judging from the situation inside the crater, Xiao Ning seems to have really been here.


    "That''s right, this guy Xiao Ning can''t use common sense to speculate."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded secretly.


    Xiao Ning has been given too much opportunity, and his strength is extraordinary, which cannot be judged by common sense.


    "However, even if Xiao Ning is not an ordinary person, it must be very uncomfortable to enter such a harsh environment, not to mention that he was injured so seriously."


    "In this case¡­"


    Taoist Tianbao''s thoughts turned.


    What Lin Yu told him at the time was to let him balance the strength between Xiao Ning and Tai Yi.


    Neither of the two should be allowed to gain the upper hand.


    So if Xiao Ning''s current situation is not good, he must stand by Xiao Ning''s side and help Xiao Ning fight against Tai Yi.


    "Step by step!"


    Taoist Tianbao stopped thinking about it, and directly sent a sound transmission to Taiyi: "Come here, Xiao Ning should have entered the interior of the volcano."


    "right away."


    Taiyi flew to the location of Taoist Tianbao while transmitting the sound.


    Soon, he also came to the top of the crater.


    "It seems to be."


    After Tai Yi glanced down into the crater, he came to the same conclusion as Taoist Tianbao.


    Xiao Ning really entered this active volcano.


    "Go down and have a look."


    Tai Yi made a decisive decision and suggested.


    "Walk!"


    Taoist Tianbao agreed and flew down first.


    He had to see Xiao Ning alive, because from Lin Yu''s attitude at that time, it was obvious that he didn''t want to see Xiao Ning die.


    It is precisely because of this that he did not propose to leave here just now.


    After all, if you really want to prevent Taiyi from killing Xiao Ning, the best way is to trick Taiyi to go to other places.


    The two fell rapidly and continued to go deep into the interior of the volcano.


    Soon, they felt an increasingly hot temperature.


    The extreme environment inside the volcano made them unbearable.


    "I didn''t expect Xiao Ning to dare to come here!"


    Taiyi was puzzled.


    But soon he figured it out, for Xiao Ning to be targeted by an existence like Juggernaut, there must be something special about him.


    On the other side, after hearing Tai Yi''s words, Taoist Tianbao just turned his head and took a look, but didn''t answer.


    The two continued to go deep at a fast speed, and soon came to the position where Xiao Ning was just now.


    At this time, they saw the arch suspended in the middle of the volcano at the same time.


    "Huh? What is this?"


    "I didn''t expect that there is a mystery hidden in this seemingly ordinary volcano."


    Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao exclaimed in unison.


    The arch was so unexpected that the two of them never expected to see such a building in this place.


    ¡¿


    It can be seen that this volcano is definitely not an ordinary volcano.


    And in this way, it makes sense for Xiao Ning to venture into this place.


    "Where is Xiao Ning? I didn''t see him at all."


    Tai said.


    There is a fiery red inside, and the arch is looming in the red.


    The two glanced around, but they didn''t see Xiao Ning''s figure at all.


    But what they didn''t know was that Xiao Ning had already discovered them at this moment.


    He was lucky, and found Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao just behind the arch.


    Because they were blocked by the arch, the two of them didn''t notice him in the first place.


    So now Xiao Ning is in the dark and the two are in the light.


    "Sure enough, these two people have found them, and now they are in trouble!"


    Originally, there was not much time left for Xiao Ning, but now Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao also hunted down here.


    This greatly increased the difficulty for him to find the secret treasure.


    If he can''t find it in a short time, then his situation is really dangerous.


    After all, he is seriously injured now, and there is no one in the volcano, so it is impossible for him to use the method of resurrection.


    "Huh? That''s it?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ning suddenly saw a looming red dot in the center of the arch.


    This red dot is very small, so it is difficult to see in this fiery red environment.


    The more Xiao Ning looked at it, the more strange he felt.


    He couldn''t help but feel that this red dot was definitely not simple, it must be hiding a big secret.


    "I don''t know if this red dot has anything to do with that secret treasure."


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help thinking about it.


    He searched so much but couldn''t find the secret treasure, and he was very sensitive about the secret treasure.


    "It''s these two people..."


    Xiao Ning''s gaze moved down slowly, and looked at Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao again.


    If it wasn''t for these two people, he would have checked the red dot without hesitation.


    It''s a pity that with these two people around now, it''s hard for him to do so.


    After all, as long as there is any movement, they will be watched by the two of them.


    At this time, Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao seemed to have reached some new opinion, and suddenly parted ways.


    Taoist Tianbao flew in his direction, while Tai Yi flew in the opposite direction.


    Xiao Ning quickly figured it out, the two must be looking for his whereabouts separately.


    "It seems that there is no need to wait any longer. If you continue to wait like this, they will find out sooner or later."


    "We must hurry up and give it a try."


    Xiao Ning looked at the looming red dot again.


    Now there is no choice but to gamble for luck.


    However, just when Xiao Ning was about to fly towards the red dot with all his heart, Taoist Tianbao suddenly stopped.


    I looked east and west and didn''t know what to look there.


    Xiao Ning found it strange, so he stood still for the time being.


    But what he didn''t know was that Taoist Tianbao had discovered him at this moment.


    It was because he saw him that he stopped.


    Taoist Tianbao''s mind was spinning, and he was thinking about the next move quickly.


    He can tell Tai Yi about Xiao Ning''s whereabouts, but in this way, Tai Yi will definitely attack Xiao Ning.


    Then he had no choice but to help Xiao Ning.


    After all, the order Lin Yu gave him was to balance the strength of the two.


    "Then we can only..."


    Taoist Tianbao soon made the only choice, which was to deceive Taiyi.


    Without hesitation, he decisively sent a sound transmission to Tai Yi, saying: "There is no trace of Xiao Ning here, is there any over there?"


    "I don''t have any here either."


    Taiyi replied through sound transmission.


    Taoist Tianbao suggested: "Why don''t we go up to the top for a while, discuss it before coming down, this place is too hot."


    Tai Yi didn''t respond in a hurry, and after a while, he said via voice transmission: "Okay."


    Like Taoist Tianbao, he has been resisting this extreme temperature, and it is indeed a bit unbearable.


    So it is really necessary to go to the top first and take a break.


    Anyway, if Xiao Ning was here, he would not be able to escape anywhere.


    The two quickly gathered together, and then flew upwards along the way they came from.


    Xiao Ning watched the two leave, and heaved a long sigh of relief.


    He was extremely grateful.


    The two finally left, giving him a huge opportunity.


    "Quick, hurry up!"


    Xiao Ning has reached the limit at this time, and it is already difficult to persevere.


    Perhaps after a few more breaths, UU Reading he will die because he cannot resist the extreme heat.


    So he must seize this last moment and fight desperately.


    Make it or break it!


    Swish!


    Xiao Ning tried his best to fly towards the looming red dot.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, he came to the red dot.


    Immediately afterwards, he stretched out his hand and tried to grab a secret treasure from the position of the red dot.


    However, the touch from his right hand disappointed him.


    Because he didn''t catch anything, his right hand just swung out of thin air.


    "There is no secret treasure..."


    Xiao Ning was extremely desperate.


    It''s over now, without the secret treasure, it means that he will die here today.


    "That fellow Varuk succeeded!"


    Xiao Ning thought unwillingly.


    Varuk blew himself up to kill him, but he survived.


    But this good luck was only temporary, after the explosion he ran into Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao.


    This made him have to fight the opponent with all his strength, and try his best to escape.


    And now everything has proved that his struggle has failed.


    Soon he will die as Varuk wishes to see.


    "I can not be reconciled!"

 Chapter 1430： life hanging by a thread

    At the moment of despair, Xiao Ning shouted in his heart that he was not reconciled.


    He worked so hard for so long, but he still had to die in the end.


    Of course, everyone dies.


    It''s just that Xiao Ning doesn''t want to die now.


    But it is a pity that the world will not change because of one person''s wishes.


    When you are doomed to die, you can only accept your fate helplessly.


    "No! I absolutely do not accept such a fate!"


    Xiao Ning roared wildly, his eyes were red.


    Immediately afterwards, he released all his strength, trying to tear the lava gate apart.


    At the last moment of his life, he could only vent in this way.


    However, his actions immediately attracted the attention of Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao outside the crater.


    "what sound?"


    Taiyi suddenly lowered his head and looked into the crater.


    Taoist Tianbao also looked down.


    "It seemed that someone shouted just now, it seemed to be Xiao Ning''s voice!"


    Said too happily.


    Then he asked again: "Did you hear that?"


    "heard it."


    Taoist Tianbao could only answer in this way.


    Taiyi changed his face in an instant, and questioned: "By the way, didn''t you just say that you didn''t find Xiao Ning?"


    He suddenly remembered this matter, so he suspected that Taoist Tianbao was deliberately concealing it.


    Taoist Tianbao remained silent and did not answer the words.


    Seeing this, Taiyi snorted coldly, and quickly flew into the crater.


    Taoist Tianbao just watched quietly, neither following nor leaving.


    After all, what he has to do now is to balance the strength of Tai Yi and Xiao Ning, so that neither side can do anything to the other, so there is absolutely no need to follow.


    When the strength of the two sides is out of balance, it will not be too late for him to intervene.


    And just as Taoist Tianbao was thinking this way, this active volcano suddenly erupted.


    Countless hot magma splashed out, enveloping Taoist Tianbao in an instant.


    Tai Yi is naturally not much better.


    And because Tai Yi had already flown into the crater, the impact and damage suffered were even more serious.


    Taoist Tianbao quickly turned around and flew away, Tai Yi also desperately flew up to escape from the erupting active volcano.


    Soon, Taoist Tianbao moved away from the eruption range and looked at the crater from a distance.


    After all, he was a powerful immortal cultivator, and this bit of magma couldn''t kill him at all, so he fled to a safe place easily.


    The same is true for Taiyi, fleeing danger at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Taoist Tianbao thought to himself, Xiao Ning was injured, and now the volcano is erupting suddenly, it is probably more ominous than good.


    But there is no way, all this is beyond his expectation, and he can''t help at all.


    "Xiao Ning is dead, I don''t know what Lin Xianshi will say, hey."


    Taoist Tianbao sighed slightly.


    This matter was entrusted to him by Immortal Master Lin, so it is natural for Master Immortal Lin to report it later.


    At that time, we can only tell the truth.


    While Taoist Tianbao was thinking, Taiyi had already flown to his side.


    "You definitely saw Xiao Ning just now, didn''t you?"


    Taiyi asked angrily.


    Taoist Tianbao was silent and did not respond.


    Taiyi continued: "It''s useless if you don''t say it, you definitely saw it, but you saw it but didn''t tell me, what are you thinking?"


    The mission given to him by the master was not to kill Xiao Ning, so he couldn''t accept the fact that Xiao Ning died unexpectedly.


    Taoist Tianbao looked into Tai Yi''s eyes and asked, "Don''t you really want Xiao Ning to die? Now that he is dead, why are you so angry?"


    "That''s right, I want him to die, but not in this way."


    Tai Yi said angrily.


    It is true that Xiao Ning''s final fate cannot escape death, but even if he wants to die, he will die according to the master''s plan.


    Instead of dying in this volcanic eruption.


    So Taiyi is now very angry at Taoist Tianbao''s concealment of the truth.


    If Taoist Tianbao didn''t tell him when he saw Xiao Ning, he would have caught Xiao Ning long ago, instead of just being incompetent and furious here.


    "Now that things have happened, there is nothing you or I can do."


    Taoist Tianbao said calmly.


    If possible, he didn''t want to see Xiao Ning die, after all, the task assigned to him by Immortal Master Lin was to ensure that Xiao Ning would not die at the hands of Tai Yi.


    And now everything is going in the worst possible direction.


    "You''d better be careful, next..."


    Taiyi looked at Taoist Tianbao angrily, threatening words kept coming out of his mouth.


    But he only spoke half of what he said, and was forced to stop.


    Because there was another huge movement from the active volcano behind him.


    boom-


    There was a loud bang, and the two turned their heads together to look, only to see an extremely hot magma rushing straight into the sky, and the whole earth was shaken by this violent eruption, forming a large-scale earthquake.


    "What... what''s going on?"


    Both Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao couldn''t help frowning.


    Because the scene before them was so shocking, they had never seen such a violent volcanic eruption.


    The magma in the crater is like a huge column piercing into the sky, becoming a bridge connecting the sky and the earth.


    You must know that normally, it is absolutely impossible for a volcano of this scale to erupt magma to such a height.


    It is absolutely abnormal for such a situation to occur now.


    "I dare say that Xiao Ning is definitely not dead."


    Taoist Tianbao suddenly said.


    This kind of phenomenon is definitely not a natural occurrence, but someone is playing tricks.


    So there is only one possibility, Xiao Ning is still alive.


    "You mean, Xiao Ning touched that strange arch?"


    Tai asked.


    When he entered the crater with Taoist Tianbao just now, he stopped because he saw a strange arch.


    It''s just that Taoist Tianbao didn''t tell him what he really wanted after checking, and concealed the truth.


    Therefore, Taiyi felt that it might be Xiao Ning who touched the arch, which finally caused an unpredictable change.


    Otherwise, this volcano would never have erupted on such a huge scale.


    "Yes, that''s what I want to say."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded slowly.


    Seeing this, Tai Yi frowned and said: "It seems that Xiao Ning yelled just now because he touched that strange arch."


    After that, he didn''t say any more, and together with Taoist Tianbao, he stared at the Giant King of the Sky from a distance.


    The magma in the crater continued to erupt, and the entire sky was dyed fiery red.


    After the magma erupted into the sky, it spread out in a parabola and fell back to the earth with the help of gravity.


    Therefore, from the perspective of Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao, they can see that they are under a huge magma dome.


    In the air, fire and rain continued to fall.


    After the finely divided magma fell in the air for a while, it solidified and turned black due to the drop in temperature, and turned into a black stonefish when it approached the ground.


    Change source app]


    Swish Swish Swish¡ª


    The rain formed by stones and flames kept falling, and the two of them were in it, but they didn''t have time to care about it.


    Right now Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao are most concerned about Xiao Ning''s situation and the origin of that strange arch.


    They were too busy searching for Xiao Ning just now, so they didn''t have time to study the arch.


    "Hmph, it''s good that this kid is not dead!"


    Taiyi snorted coldly, then moved his body, and flew straight towards the erupting crater.


    The task given to him by the master is to take down Xiao Ning first, and then deal with it properly, so he is going to go and find out.


    If you can find Xiao Ning''s trace, you can do it directly, take down the other party first.


    On the other side, Taoist Tianbao saw Tai Yi approaching the crater, thought for a while, followed his figure, and flew away after him.


    After all, Lin Yu asked him to balance the strength between Xiao Ning and Tai Yi. He didn''t want to see Tai Yi kill Xiao Ning, and of course he didn''t want to see Tai Yi killed by Xiao Ning.


    Now that Xiao Ning has created such a huge commotion, he might have gained another opportunity to improve his strength.


    Therefore, just to be on the safe side, Taoist Tianbao felt that it was necessary to follow the past and have a look, so that he could adapt accordingly.


    The two quickly approached the crater one after the other.


    After a few breaths, they returned to the edge of the crater again.


    It wasn''t until they flew closer that they discovered that the crater had expanded two full circles, and it was still expanding.


    It can be seen how violent the volcanic eruption was.


    Seeing this scene, the two couldn''t help but start to doubt, could Xiao Ning really survive this time?


    With such a powerful volcanic eruption, Xiao Ning might have died without a whole body, right?


    "That strange arch is absolutely extraordinary, Xiao Ning is definitely still alive."


    Taiyi said.


    He didn''t want to believe that Xiao Ning was dead, nor did he think that Xiao Ning would really die.


    And the basis of all this is naturally that strange arch.


    Taoist Tianbao remained silent.


    He doesn''t dare to make a conclusion now, although he doesn''t want Xiao Ning to die just like this.


    boom-


    Just as the two were thinking, another extremely strong eruption occurred.


    The entire crater was exploded in an instant, and rocks flew in the air. The strong shock wave made both Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao retreat involuntarily.


    Then, there was another loud bang.


    This time the explosion was even more violent, and the above-ground part of the entire volcano was blown away. The magma seemed to be erupted directly from the ground, and the momentum was terrifying.


    Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao had to retreat quickly to avoid this extremely strong eruption.


    Now the magma column is five or six times as thick as before, and the eruption speed is faster than before.


    It was as if there was something under the earth that wanted to rush to the sky, constantly squeezing out the magma in the ground.


    "Such a powerful volcanic eruption, this..."


    Taoist Tianbao muttered to himself.


    He was extremely shocked by what happened in front of him, completely surpassing all his cognition.


    So he had to think that Xiao Ning might be dead.


    "Hmph, the more violent this outbreak is, the more unlikely it is for Xiao Ning to die."


    Contrary to Taoist Tianbao, Tai and Xiao Ning are full of confidence.


    It seemed to him that the more violent the eruption, the more it meant that the strange arch was extraordinary.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning would never die so simply.


    It''s just that there is a trace of worry in his heart, that is, if Xiao Ning survives such a violent outbreak, then his strength must become stronger than before.


    Perhaps Xiao Ning also absorbed the power of that strange arch.


    At this time, the magma eruption suddenly slowed down.


    Both Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao saw with their own eyes that the magma column became thinner and thinner, and its height was far less than before.


    It didn''t take long for the magma to stop erupting, and everything subsided slowly.


    swish swish¡ª


    With a movement of their bodies, the two flew towards the incomparably huge crater at high speed.


    Now the entire volcano is gone, and the crater is directly on the surface, and it looks like a big crater that is burning on the ground.


    The two soon flew directly above the crater, looking down.


    Smoke billowed inside the crater, and heat waves boiled.


    From their point of view, they can only see a piece of fiery red, and nothing else can be seen.


    There was no trace of Xiao Ning, nor the trace of that strange arch.


    Everything seems to be in the past.


    "Xiao Ning is definitely not dead!"


    Taichi said firmly.


    He firmly believes that Xiao Ning is not dead, and has also improved his strength.


    But it doesn''t matter, his character is just to control Xiao Ning, and leave the rest to the master.


    I believe that with the strength of the master, Xiao Ning will definitely not be able to escape his due fate in the end.


    Tai Yi took a deep breath, and then carefully searched for Xiao Ning''s whereabouts.


    Like him, Taoist Tianbao kept moving his gaze, looking for Xiao Ning''s trace.


    At the same time, inside the underground magma.


    Xiao Ning was wrapped in an air bubble and buried deep in the hot magma.


    The bubbles kept him out of the magma, allowing him to survive.


    However, at this moment, he closed his eyes tightly, not knowing whether he lost consciousness or was practicing some kind of kung fu.


    call-


    Suddenly, Xiao Ning suddenly opened his eyes, looking around in panic.


    "I, am I not dead?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t believe it.


    At that time, his mind was full of thinking that he would die, so he did such a thing.


    But now, he found that he was safe except for being surrounded by magma.


    And because the magma was cut by the mysterious force, he didn''t even feel the heat, and the surrounding temperature was very comfortable, as if he was at home.


    "What''s going on? Is it because of the lava gate?"


    Xiao Ning recalled carefully, recalling everything he did before he lost consciousness.


    At that time, he was not willing to die like this, so he burst out all the strength in his body, trying to think about the lava gate.


    After a deafening bang, UU read www. uukanshu.com doesn''t know anything.


    When he woke up, his surroundings became like this.


    Therefore, all of this must have something to do with the lava gate.


    It must be the power released by the lava gate to help him separate from the magma, so that his life can be saved.


    "Where is the lava gate now? Has it been torn apart by me?"


    Xiao Ning looked around for the whereabouts of the Lava Gate.


    But after searching for a while, he found that there was nothing around him except the hot and fiery magma.


    Of course, this does not mean that the lava gate is destroyed, it may be outside the magma, or surrounded by magma not far from him.


    After all, there is magma everywhere here now, and it is completely normal to be submerged by magma.


    "Forget it, let''s ignore the lava gate now, I have to find a way to get out of here first."


    Xiao Ning quickly came back to his senses.


    Although he is not in danger of his life for the time being, he is not out of trouble.


    If the force that helped him to separate from the magma disappeared, he would be enveloped by the magma in an instant.


    In that case, it is hard to say what fate will usher in.


    Xiao Ning felt that with his disabled body, if he was submerged in magma, he would probably not be able to survive.


    "How do I get out of here?"


    Xiao Ning looked around, looking for a way out.

 Chapter 1431： slip through the net

    on the ground.


    Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao hovered above this brand new huge crater, overlooking the ground.


    "I haven''t seen Xiao Ning''s figure for so long, and I can''t feel Xiao Ning''s aura. Maybe I''m really dead."


    Taiyi said hesitantly.


    He couldn''t believe the speculation just now, and felt that Xiao Ning might really be dead.


    Otherwise, there would be no movement at all like now.


    On the other hand, Taoist Tianbao quite agrees with this guess.


    Xiao Ning''s fate may have been completely decided.


    However, in his heart he faintly felt that Xiao Ning should not just die like this.


    I always feel that a person with special experience like Xiao Ning will not have such a short life.


    Of course, all these are just his inner thoughts, and the truth must be left to the facts.


    Just like in front of him, there was no movement in the crater for a long time, and Xiao Ning couldn''t feel the breath at all.


    Taoist Tianbao slowly turned his head to look at Tai Yi.


    "Speaking of which, why did you come to look for Xiao Ning?"


    Taoist Tianbao still doesn''t know the purpose of Tai Yi''s coming to find Xiao Ning, let alone how Tai Yi plans to deal with Xiao Ning.


    At that time, Lin Yu just told him that Taiyi was going to trouble Xiao Ning, and asked him to come over and help one of them.


    If Xiao Ning has the upper hand, then help Tai Yi, on the other hand, if Tai Yi has the upper hand, then join hands with Tai Yi to deal with Xiao Ning.


    In short, it is to balance the strength of both sides, so that neither side can do anything to the other.


    "Don''t worry about my business, unless you want to die!"


    Tai Yi gave Taoist Tianbao a cold look, and said in a deep voice.


    In his opinion, Taoist Tianbao is just a defeated general.


    That day he approached Longning Temple to challenge Taoist Tianbao, and easily defeated him.


    So since then, he has ignored Taoist Tianbao.


    Of course, the current Taoist Tianbao is quite different from before. From the outside, the current Taoist Tianbao is just a young man.


    So Taiyi didn''t dare to underestimate Taoist Tianbao too much.


    But even if Taoist Tianbao got a great opportunity, he would never have any worries.


    Because he also got a great opportunity some time ago, and won the favor of a top powerhouse.


    The strength of that top expert is far beyond anyone in this world.


    One is very sure of this.


    Even in Tai Yi''s view, this mysterious existence has the ability to destroy the entire world with a single gesture.


    All creatures in this world are nothing more than ants in the eyes of that mysterious existence.


    "Why."


    Seeing that Tai Yi refused to speak, Taoist Tianbao sighed and turned around.


    After all, he didn''t come here to find out Tai Yi''s whereabouts, so there''s no need to worry so much.


    It was just a random question just now, if you don''t get an answer, forget it.


    After that, the two stopped talking and continued to overlook the huge cave below and the tumbling magma in it.


    It is still uncertain about Xiao Ning''s life and death, they will not leave in a hurry.


    At the same time, deep in the magma.


    Xiao Ning is still looking for a way to escape.


    He has just tried all the methods he can think of, but the results are all useless.


    Not only was he unable to get rid of the mysterious force enveloping him, he didn''t even know where he was.


    It can be said that now he is protected by this mysterious force and can''t do anything.


    You won''t die suddenly, but you don''t want to be free either.


    "I can''t stay here forever, I have to leave, I have to leave!"


    Xiao Ning roared in his heart.


    He didn''t like being restrained in the first place, let alone this situation.


    If you can''t find a way to get out, what''s the difference between being imprisoned for life?


    And now the situation is even worse when he is imprisoned for life, because once the mysterious power that protects him disappears, his body will be engulfed by hot magma in an instant, and then he will be in big trouble.


    "By the way, that lava gate!"


    At this critical moment, Xiao Ning thought of the Lava Gate again.


    It''s all thanks to the Lava Gate that he''s stuck here, because everything happened after he tried to think about the Lava Gate.


    So if you want to find a way to escape, you must take the Lava Gate into consideration.


    It can even be said that the lava gate is the object he needs to study most now.


    But it''s a pity that the Lava Gate no longer knows where it went.


    Maybe it was buried elsewhere in the magma, or maybe it just disappeared.


    If you can''t find the Lava Gate, then there''s no way to start researching it.


    "Where is that thing now?"


    Xiao Ning looked around again as before, looking for the whereabouts of the Lava Gate.


    He knew in his heart that if he couldn''t find the lava gate, he would really be trapped here to death.


    At that time, unless a miracle occurs, absolutely don''t even think about getting out.


    ¡­


    above the ground.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    Suddenly, there was a roar in the distance.


    Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao turned their heads and saw that it was a helicopter that was approaching them quickly.


    Judging from the paint job of these helicopters, it is obvious that they are helicopters of the military of a certain country in the Western Regions.


    Obviously, it was the earth-shattering volcanic eruption that attracted them here.


    "These guys came quickly, anyway, let''s give them a ride."


    Taiyi said coldly.


    He will not let these mortal armies interfere with his chances, so he will definitely make a move without hesitation later.


    After Taoist Tianbao heard his words, his expression moved slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    The main reason is that the people Taiyi wants to kill are all from the Western Regions, and he has no sympathy for the Western Regions, so he is too lazy to take care of them.


    Besides, Lin Yu specifically told him to balance the strengths of Xiao Ning and Tai Yi, but the current situation has nothing to do with this matter.


    swish¡ª


    Suddenly, Tai Yi moved and flew towards those helicopters on his own initiative.


    The helicopters flew closer and closer to him under the leadership of the team leader.


    Taoist Tianbao saw from a distance that the soldiers in the helicopter were all stunned.


    The main reason is that Tai Yi flew over so directly, which was beyond everyone''s expectations.


    "Attention all units, the other party is not an ordinary person, little..."


    Before the commander on the helicopter finished speaking, the helicopter he was on was blown up in the air.


    With a bang, the entire helicopter was blown to pieces and scattered in all directions.


    The debris was traveling so fast that it quickly hit several other helicopters.


    Unsurprisingly, these helicopters were all damaged to varying degrees, lost control one after another, and fell towards the ground.


    There were a few more bangs, and all the remaining helicopters exploded, and the air once again returned to calm.


    In the sound of the explosion, Tai Yi quickly flew back to Taoist Tianbao, overlooking the magma below.


    "Have you seen Xiao Ning?"


    Tai asked expressionlessly.


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head slightly, but did not answer.


    But at this moment, the magma suddenly boiled violently and was thrown high into the air.


    It was as if another big eruption was coming.


    Seeing this, Taoist Taiyi and Tianbao hurriedly backed away.


    But soon they discovered that there was no need for them to be so excited.


    Because there is no sign of any volcanic eruption in the future.


    The situation just now occurred only because something floated out of the magma.


    "Huh? That strange arch?"


    Too sharp, the first to see the face of the thing in the magma.


    It turned out to be the strange arch that had previously appeared inside the crater.


    This arch is red as a whole, and it is difficult to find it in the fiery red. It is precisely because of this that the Taiyi and Tianbao Taoists did not see it at the first time.


    But after seeing this thing, it is hard to forget it.


    That''s why Tai Yi can identify it so quickly.


    Afterwards, the lava gate continued to emerge from the magma, and soon completely appeared in front of Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao.


    This is not over yet, after the lava gate broke away from the magma package, it continued to fly upwards, flying all the way into the air.


    When things got to this point, both Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao realized that something was wrong.


    There is no doubt that this strange arch is nothing special, and the large volcanic eruption just now has something to do with it.


    Under the watchful eyes of the two, the lava gate kept floating upwards until it reached mid-air before stopping out of thin air and floating there.


    "What the **** is this?"


    Tai couldn''t help being amazed.


    Like him, Taoist Tianbao was also full of curiosity, wanting to find out the origin of this strange arch.


    At this time, they all noticed a small detail, that is, this strange arch seems to have returned to the position before the volcanic eruption.


    Before that earth-shattering explosion, this place was a huge volcano, so the location of the arch happened to be inside the crater, and it was a relatively deep place.


    But now the volcano is gone, so the arch seems to be suspended in the air out of thin air, which is very abrupt.


    After observing for a while, Taoist Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao quickly approached the Lava Gate, ready to study it up close.


    Find out what this is.


    And when the two approached the lava gate, Xiao Ning inside the magma was undergoing some changes.


    The mysterious force enveloping Xiao Ning suddenly began to tighten.


    Xiao Ning watched helplessly as the magma in all directions kept approaching him, as if trying to swallow him.


    At one point, Xiao Ning even thought that the mysterious power protecting him had completely disappeared.


    He will die in this hot lava in no time.


    But soon he discovered that although the magma kept approaching him, it didn''t transmit high temperature to him.


    In other words, that mysterious force is still protecting him at this moment.


    "What the **** is this going to do?"


    Xiao Ning felt uneasy.


    This feeling of not being able to control your own destiny is really uncomfortable.


    He has no idea where the mysterious power that protects him comes from, and he has no idea what the other party is going to do next.


    Now he is like a fish on the chopping board, ready to be slaughtered.


    However, Xiao Ning has experienced so many things, and his mentality is not bad.


    Therefore, although the situation is difficult and everything is out of his control, he can finally continue to remain calm.


    In this way, Xiao Ning checked in private, watching the surrounding magma getting closer and closer to him.


    In the end, when the distance between the magma and his body was less than ten centimeters, it stopped approaching him.


    While Xiao Ning breathed a sigh of relief, he didn''t dare to rejoice at all.


    After all, all this is still out of his control, he can only wait here and can''t do anything.


    What will happen next is completely unknown.


    At this time, Xiao Ning suddenly found that the surroundings seemed to vibrate slightly.


    The mysterious force that enveloped him suddenly lifted him up gradually.


    "What?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help but feel happy.


    If you can go straight up, you may be able to get out of this predicament of magma everywhere.


    This is a good thing.


    Although this mysterious power may still exist after breaking away from the magma, at least there is no need to be threatened by the magma.


    Like now, you can see the magma when you turn your head, and the magma is right in front of you. This feeling is not good.


    Xiao Ning kept rising, getting closer and closer to the surface.


    ¡­


    on the ground.


    In the air, Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao had already flown around the lava gate, and they were studying the origin of this thing carefully.


    They couldn''t see clearly from a distance just now, but after getting close now, they found that the appearance of this thing was very smooth.


    And the color is not red, more like an orange.


    "This thing looks like it was made of spiritual materials."


    Taoist Tianbao observed after a while, and said.


    Tai Yi didn''t say much, just nodded slightly, expressing his approval of this point of view.


    Both of them are masters who have practiced for many years, and it is impossible to misread this point.


    "I don''t know who left this magic weapon."


    Taiyi touched his chin and said.


    This thing is absolutely impossible to be a mortal thing, nor can it be formed naturally. It can only be a magic weapon left here by someone.


    "If it''s a magic weapon, it means that there are masters in this world whose strength far surpasses ours."


    Taoist Tianbao spoke again.


    The power of this magic weapon is visible to the naked eye, so the person who can refine this magic weapon is definitely not an ordinary cultivator, but a first-class top expert.


    On the other side, Taiyi just smiled dismissively after hearing this, and didn''t make any response.


    Ever since coming into contact with such a powerful existence as Juggernaut, UU Reading has a new understanding of the whole world.


    So in his eyes, any cultivator is not worth mentioning.


    Even the master mentioned by Taoist Tianbao is nothing more than an ant in front of the ruler.


    It''s nothing more than a little bigger.


    Squinting his eyes slightly, Taichi looked down at the huge pothole on the ground again.


    At this moment, the magma in the pit is still rolling.


    Compared with this lava gate, Tai Yi still cares more about Xiao Ning''s life and death.


    After all, Xiao Ning is the one who dominates the roll call.


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, Taiyi let out a cold snort.


    Because he suddenly discovered that the magma in the pit seemed to be calming down slowly.


    In this case, it could only be that something popped out of the magma just now.


    As that thing left, the magma slowly retracted and calmed down again.


    "Could it be... Xiao Ning?"


    Tai Yi suddenly thought of Xiao Ning.


    In that crater before, except for this strange arch, there was only Xiao Ning.


    Now that the strange arch has emerged from the magma, Xiao Ning is the only one left in the magma.


    So the one who just came out of the magma was undoubtedly Xiao Ning.


    Without thinking about it, Tai Yi looked far away, looking for Xiao Ning''s whereabouts.

 Chapter 1432： chance of escape

    "Xiao Ning ran away?"


    Taoist Tianbao followed Tai Yi''s line of sight and asked.


    Even if he didn''t see the picture that Tai Yi just saw, he didn''t know that something came out of the magma.


    Just by looking at Tai Yi''s eyes, he could guess that Xiao Ning must be alive and ran away.


    Otherwise Taiyi would never behave like this.


    Tai Yi didn''t accept Taoist Tianbao''s words, but moved his body and quickly chased in the direction where Xiao Ning was escaping.


    He guessed right, the thing that emerged from the magma just now was indeed Xiao Ning.


    As soon as Xiao Ning broke free from the shackles of the magma, after looking up, he ran for his life at the fastest speed.


    Because he knew that if Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao found out at this time, he would definitely be dead.


    Although he didn''t know that Taoist Tianbao would actually help him at this time.


    Xiao Ning quickly fled towards the west, Tai Yi pursued closely, Taoist Tianbao followed far behind.


    The three of them quickly flew more than ten kilometers away.


    And after flying such a distance, Tai Yi chased after Xiao Ning.


    It was really because Xiao Ning was still seriously injured at this moment, and he couldn''t run far at all.


    It can be said that as long as he flies for a while, Xiao Ning will definitely be overtaken by Tai Yi, and the fate waiting for him must be death.


    Of course, all of this is based on the fact that Taoist Tianbao will not intervene.


    If Taoist Tianbao tried to stop him, then Taiyi would not be able to complete the order given to him by the master.


    The three continued to fly rapidly.


    The distance between Tai Yi and Xiao Ning shortened rapidly.


    Seeing that he was about to catch up, a smug smile flashed across the corner of Tai Yi''s mouth.


    And there was a sense of joy in this smile.


    Just now, he thought Xiao Ning might be dead.


    After all, the strange arch had returned to its original position, but Xiao Ning was nowhere to be seen.


    At that time, he thought that he would definitely not be able to complete the task arranged by the master.


    But unexpectedly, Xiao Ning did not die at all.


    This means that he can continue to complete the tasks assigned by the master.


    "Xiao Ning, it depends on where you escape."


    Taiyi''s smile grew brighter.


    Ahead, Xiao Ning''s mood completely sank to the bottom.


    Xiao Ning is very clear that today he absolutely cannot escape Tai Yi''s palm.


    What''s more, Taoist Tianbao, the enemy, is hunting him down.


    Together, the two of them can definitely kill him easily. Even if he is not injured at all, it will be very difficult for him to survive.


    "Is this really the end of my life?"


    "If I had known earlier, I shouldn''t have looked for that lava gate, I shouldn''t have looked for that secret treasure."


    Xiao Ning regretted it.


    If he didn''t go to find the secret treasure mentioned by Varuk, and didn''t want to use it to heal his wounds, he would have flown far away.


    There is no small hope to get rid of Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao completely.


    After all, at that time Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao were surrounded by monsters created by the resurrection of flesh and blood, and there was no time to deal with him at all.


    It''s a pity that it''s useless to regret now.


    Everything is a foregone conclusion, and there is no hope of change at all.


    He couldn''t escape the pursuit of Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao, and he couldn''t create another monster to stop them.


    Even if a huge city with a large population appeared in front of him, he could only watch helplessly, unable to do anything.


    Now he is too weak, completely powerless to resist.


    "It''s fine if you can''t find the secret treasure, and the Lava Gate didn''t figure out what it was."


    Xiao Ning felt deeply sorry.


    Today''s trip was completely wrong. I got nothing and lost my life.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning couldn''t help closing his eyes slowly, and flew forward in despair.


    Behind him, Tai Yi became more and more excited and excited.


    For him, it was a major success.


    He also thought that Xiao Ning would be difficult to deal with, after all Xiao Ning was so valued by the master.


    In the end, I never thought that Xiao Ning was seriously injured, and he completely let him be slaughtered.


    The current Xiao Ning is no better than an ordinary person.


    At a glance, this is already a dead person.


    "Finally...huh?"


    Tai Yi was about to make a move to block Xiao Ning''s way, but suddenly found an invisible force restraining him.


    "what happened?"


    Taiyi felt it for a while, and found that this force came from behind, so he hurriedly turned his head to check.


    After taking a look, he realized that Taoist Tianbao was trying to stop him.


    "Taoist Tianbao, do you want to seek death?"


    Taiyi said angrily through sound transmission.


    He couldn''t figure out why Taoist Tianbao would do this, after all, judging from the previous situation, there was obviously an enmity between Taoist Tianbao and Xiao Ning.


    It stands to reason that Taoist Tianbao would help him deal with Xiao Ning, but in the end...


    At this time, Taiyi remembered something again.


    When he was searching for Xiao Ning in the crater, Taoist Tianbao suddenly told him that he hadn''t found Xiao Ning, and suggested to go outside the crater to get some fresh air before searching.


    From this point of view, he seems to be on Xiao Ning''s side.


    "Are you in a group?"


    Taiyi asked through sound transmission.


    Taoist Tianbao didn''t answer this question, just like he didn''t answer Tai Yi''s question just now.


    Tai Yi frowned slightly, and almost understood in his heart.


    No matter whether Taoist Tianbao and Xiao Ning are in the same group or not, Taoist Tianbao wants to help Xiao Ning now.


    So if you want to complete the task given by the master today, you will have to fight Taoist Tianbao.


    That being the case, it is natural to act first.


    Without hesitation, Tai Yi decisively took out two magic weapons and attacked Taoist Tianbao behind him.


    And his behavior immediately caught Xiao Ning''s attention.


    Xiao Ning thought that he was really doomed, but suddenly he heard the sound of the magic weapon being activated.


    He suddenly opened his eyes and looked back, and was pleasantly surprised to find that the distance between Tai Yi and him not only did not shorten, but widened instead.


    Of course, after figuring this out, he was also very puzzled.


    What exactly caused Tai to slow down?


    "Huh? His target is Taoist Tianbao?"


    After taking a closer look, Xiao Ning finally saw clearly that the magic weapon Tai Yi sacrificed was aimed at Taoist Tianbao.


    It seems that the two seem to have internal strife.


    "What''s the matter with them?"


    Xiao Ning was puzzled.


    He didn''t know that Taiyi had become the master''s puppet, and he didn''t know that Taoist Tianbao had received Lin Yu''s order.


    In his thinking, these two people were his enemies, and they must have come to trouble him in Cass City.


    But judging from the current situation, things seem to be far from that simple.


    "Forget it, now is not the time to think about these things, I will take this opportunity to escape!"


    Xiao Ning mustered all his energy and flew forward desperately, trying to widen the distance between Tai Yi and Tai Yi.


    He is now like a drowning man grasping at a straw, and he will never give up this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    On the other side, after Tai Yi activated the two magic weapons, Taoist Tianbao immediately countered with magic weapons.


    After losing to Taiyi that time, he has been reflecting on that battle and studying Taiyi''s strength.


    Later, I asked Lin Yu a lot of questions, and finally got a clear picture of Taiyi''s cards.


    So now he is no longer the one who was defeated by Tai Yi at that time, now he is prepared and has enough strength to contain Tai Yi.


    Not to mention being able to defeat Tai Yi, at least it can prevent Tai Yi from killing Xiao Ning.


    "Old man, no wonder he is so bold, it turns out he has improved his strength!"


    Taiyi frowned and scolded angrily.


    Originally, in his eyes, Taoist Tianbao was just a defeated general.


    As a result, after not seeing him for a while, this defeated general has been completely reborn, and has become someone who is on par with him in strength.


    "But it''s a pity that you don''t know anything about real power."


    Tai laughed angrily.


    Taoist Tianbao got the chance from nowhere, but why not him Taiyi?


    Taiyi was extremely sure in his heart that Taoist Tianbao''s chances were absolutely inferior to him.


    After all, the master is an existence that can easily destroy this world.


    Being favored by such a character, what else is there to be afraid of?


    No matter how strong Taoist Tianbao is, he is nothing more than an ant.


    "Now, let you experience my real means!"


    Taiyi suddenly stretched out his right hand and pointed towards the sky.


    Taoist Tianbao was quite surprised when he saw this, he didn''t know what Taiyi was doing.


    Because Tai Yi''s action is too ordinary, just pointing at the sky, nothing else.


    Neither activated any formulas, nor sacrificed new magic weapons.


    It''s like a boring action that doesn''t cause any changes.


    Of course, things are definitely not that simple.


    Just when Taoist Tianbao was deeply surprised, countless dense black spots suddenly appeared around his body.


    These black dots look like someone spilled a large bottle of ink in the sky, scattered into countless small ink dots.


    It''s just that these black spots appear too abruptly and too strangely.


    Taoist Tianbao secretly thought, this is probably another strange method similar to Xiao Ning''s resurrection of flesh and blood.


    At this moment, those black dots suddenly moved towards him, and they all clung to him.


    In the next instant, Taoist Tianbao disappeared out of thin air.


    It was as if those black spots were countless man-eating ants, which instantly gnawed him down to nothing.


    "Still so overwhelmed!"


    Taiyi said disdainfully.


    Those black spots were not actually made by him, all he did was to send a help signal to the master.


    In other words, it was Juggernaut who personally killed Taoist Tianbao.


    And it was precisely because of this that Tai Yi was so confident just now, saying that Taoist Tianbao knew nothing about real power.


    After all, he himself knew nothing about the power of the master.


    He only knows that the master is invincible, and no immortal cultivator can fight against it.


    Without thinking about it, Tai Yi quickly retracted his gaze, and then accelerated to chase Xiao Ning.


    For arresting Xiao Ning, he still had to rely on himself, after all, he couldn''t ask the Master for help in everything.


    And not long after Tai Yifei was far away, Taoist Tianbao''s figure appeared again, still at the position that was swallowed by the black spot just now.


    "What the **** just happened?"


    Taoist Tianbao just felt that everything was inexplicable.


    Tai pointed with one finger, and then countless dense black spots appeared beside him.


    Immediately afterwards, those black spots attached to his body, making him temporarily blind.


    But when he saw the light again, there was nothing left.


    Taoist Tianbao checked quickly, and found that there was no injury on his body, not even a hair on his body.


    "What the **** is this Taiyi doing? Just to slow me down?"


    Taoist Tianbao couldn''t figure out what happened just now, so he could only attribute it to the fact that Tai Yi used some means to stop him from moving forward.


    Thinking of this, he moved and chased Tai Yi again at a very fast speed.


    Tai Yi didn''t fly very far, and was still flying rapidly within the range of his eyesight.


    So it is not difficult to catch up.


    The three of them continued to fly rapidly in the air, one in front of the other.


    Tai saw at a glance that he would catch up with Xiao Ning again, but the invisible force that hindered him suddenly appeared again.


    Just like before, that force restrained him in an instant, greatly slowing down his flying speed, making it difficult for him to chase Xiao Ning.


    Tai Yi suddenly turned his head to look, and was shocked to see Taoist Tianbao who should have died.


    "You didn''t die?!"


    Tai Yi said in a sound transmission with incomparable surprise.


    In his conception, as long as the master makes a move, no matter how strong Taoist Tianbao is, it is a dead word.


    But the facts in front of him showed him that Taoist Tianbao was fine.


    Of course, what neither Taiyi nor Taoist Tianbao knew was that it was Lin Yu who rescued Taoist Tianbao.


    Although Lin Yu has been practicing meditation and soul refining on the top of Longning Mountain, he has been following Taoist Tianbao with a sense of spirituality.


    So as soon as Taoist Tianbao was in danger, he immediately took action.


    "Why didn''t you die?"


    Tai Yi sacrificed the magic weapon again and again, while asking through sound transmission.


    He was really curious about this question.


    If the master couldn''t kill Taoist Tianbao, who the **** was Taoist Tianbao?


    Is it an existence comparable in strength to the Juggernaut, or is it stronger than the Juggernaut?


    On the other hand, Taoist Tianbao couldn''t help thinking after hearing Tai Yi''s question.


    It seems that just now Taiyi was determined to kill him, and he also felt that he must die.


    In the end, he survived well, unscathed.


    This shows that all of this has completely exceeded Tai Yi''s expectations.


    So who gave Taiyi enough confidence that he would succeed?


    "It seems that Tai Yi is as difficult as Xiao Ning, no wonder Immortal Master Lin told me to be careful Also, how did I survive just now?"


    Taoist Tianbao thought suspiciously.


    Tai Yi was 100% sure to kill him, but he survived in the end, which only shows that there was an external force interfering with Tai Yi''s actions.


    And judging from Tai Yi''s current performance, he has no idea what kind of power is interfering.


    "In this way, even if I can win Taiyi, I still can''t ask the answer to the question."


    "Forget it, let''s go back and ask Immortal Master Lin about this matter, maybe Immortal Master Lin will know."


    "What I have to do now is to prevent Tai Yi from catching up with Xiao Ning, absolutely not to let him kill Xiao Ning."


    No longer thinking about it, Taoist Tianbao concentrated on dealing with the magic weapon that Taiyi offered.


    Seeing that Taoist Tianbao ignored his question, Taiyi stopped asking more questions, and tried his best to escape from Taoist Tianbao''s obstruction.


    He knew in his heart that if he stayed here for a while longer, then he would never try to catch up with Xiao Ning again.


    Xiao Ning only needs to fly a certain distance, and then find a place with many people to hide, it will be as difficult to find as a mud cow in the sea.


    ahead.


    Xiao Ning didn''t know what happened behind him, he just flew forward desperately, trying his best to survive.


    In his mind, Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao just had internal strife.


    The internal strife between the two was his perfect chance to escape.

 Chapter 1433： hiding place

    "Taiyi, you have no chance."


    Taoist Tianbao watched Xiao Ning disappear out of sight, and said to Tai Yi via voice transmission.


    Hearing this, Tai was furious from the heart.


    He never expected that the first mission given to him by the master would fail for such a reason.


    Before coming to look for Xiao Ning, he had envisioned many possibilities.


    For example, Xiao Ning has extraordinary strength, or Xiao Ning has some kind of means that is difficult to resist.


    As a result, these situations were resolved one by one by him, but Taoist Tianbao became the biggest variable in the end.


    Until now, Tai Yi didn''t know why Taoist Tianbao would help Xiao Ning.


    Shouldn''t he have enmity with Xiao Ning?


    Among other things, the fact that he was besieged by monsters in Kasi City at that time should be enough to make Taoist Tianbao and Xiao Ning forge a death feud.


    One must know that Xiao Ning obviously wanted to kill the two of them at that time.


    result¡­


    "Taoist Tianbao, what are you thinking? Why did you let Xiao Ning go?"


    Taiyi asked angrily.


    "No why, I don''t need to explain to you."


    Taoist Tianbao refused.


    This matter was requested by Immortal Master Lin, so naturally he would not carry Immortal Lin out.


    "you?!"


    "very good!"


    Taiyi gritted his teeth and scolded.


    Taoist Tianbao''s actions completely angered him, and he swore that after the matter of Xiao Ning was resolved, he must find a way to kill Taoist Tianbao.


    But at this moment, whether it was because Taoist Tianbao knew his inner thoughts, or for some reason, he suddenly stopped.


    "Um?"


    Taichi was puzzled again.


    Why did Taoist Tianbao suddenly stop pestering him and stop attacking him?


    "Come back and find you again!"


    Tai Yi cursed bitterly, then turned around and flew towards Xiao Ning''s escape direction.


    The matter about Xiao Ning is the master''s order, how dare he disobey it.


    So no matter how much he hated Taoist Tianbao in his heart, he had to settle this matter first.


    otherwise¡­


    Otherwise, the consequences are unimaginable.


    On the other side, Taoist Tianbao watched Taiyi fly forward and out of sight, then slowly moved to follow.


    The reason why he stopped obstructing Tai Yi is very simple, just because this time has passed, Xiao Ning has long gone to nowhere.


    Even if Taiyi wanted to find it, it would be difficult to find it.


    What Lin Yu asked him at that time was to let him balance the strengths of Tai Yi and Xiao Ning, so that neither side could do anything to the other.


    So naturally he wouldn''t watch Xiao Ning complacent.


    After Xiao Ning is out of danger, of course he wants to release Tai Yi, so that Tai Yi can continue to chase and kill Xiao Ning.


    In this way, Xiao Ning will always be under the threat of being chased and killed by Tai Yi, and it will be difficult to recover his strength.


    And it will be difficult for Tai Yi to really do anything to Xiao Ning because of his repeated obstruction.


    In this way, a certain delicate balance is naturally reached.


    "I shouldn''t have misunderstood Immortal Master Lin''s intention."


    Taoist Tianbao thought to himself.


    ¡­


    ahead.


    After Xiao Ning tried his best to fly for a while, he finally heaved a long sigh of relief.


    "Finally got rid of those two guys."


    "I don''t know what''s going on, how could these two people have internal strife at this time?"


    Xiao Ning felt a little strange, Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao shouldn''t have internal strife at such a moment.


    Even if they have something unclear, they should change the time.


    After all, both of them had a grudge against him.


    "It is estimated that the spoils are not evenly distributed, or there are some interests that have not been negotiated."


    Xiao Ning stopped thinking about it.


    He doesn''t have time to think about these things now, after all, he hasn''t really escaped from the dangerous situation yet.


    You must know that he is still seriously injured, and he may die if he is not careful.


    At this moment, life-saving is the top priority.


    "You have to find a place to cultivate first."


    Xiao Ning looked into the distance.


    In any case, let''s find a place to heal the injury first.


    "In my current situation, it''s not appropriate to stay in a city in the Western Regions. I can only go to the Central Plains."


    Xiao Ning knew very well that his oriental face was very conspicuous in any place in the Western Regions.


    If he stayed in the Western Regions, not only would he not be able to hide his whereabouts, but he would be easily discovered.


    Thinking of this, he instantly made up his mind and decided to return to Guanghai City.


    "No, Guanghai City is not good either. The best place at this time is Longshan City."


    Xiao Ning suddenly thought of Taoist Tianbao.


    Taoist Tianbao''s Longning Temple is within the territory of Longshan City.


    Of course, the main reason why he wanted to hide in Longshan City was not Taoist Tianbao, but because Guanghai City was his hometown.


    If Tai Yi can''t find it for a long time, maybe he will go to Guanghai City to search for it.


    Relatively speaking, Longshan City is much safer.


    I believe that Tai Yi will not include Longshan City in the search scope.


    Even if it does, it must be after searching everywhere but to no avail.


    "That''s the decision, go to Longshan City!"


    Without thinking too much, Xiao Ning flew all the way to Longshan City.


    Of course, he wasn''t so stupid as to fly directly in a straight line, but went around east and west, flying all the way to Longshan City along a very complicated route.


    ¡­


    two days later.


    "Where did Xiao Ning go?"


    Above a city in the Western Regions, Tai Yi said angrily.


    Sure enough, as Taoist Tianbao said, he lost Xiao Ning.


    During this journey, he has already searched a large western region city in detail, but he did not find Xiao Ning''s whereabouts at all.


    Now that I came to this other city in the Western Regions, I searched again carefully, but the result was still the same.


    There was no trace of Xiao Ning at all.


    "Hmph, I don''t believe I can''t find him."


    "This guy is seriously injured and needs to recover urgently. He must be in the nearby Western Region city."


    Tai thought firmly.


    Immediately afterwards, he moved and disappeared in place.


    Not long after Taiyi left, Taoist Tianbao also came here.


    "It seems that Xiao Ning will not be found in a short time."


    Taoist Tianbao rubbed his chin and thought.


    His current strategy is very simple, that is, he will follow Tai Yi all the way, and he will go wherever Tai Yi goes.


    He believes in the strength of Ether One, and he will definitely find Xiao Ning in the end.


    In that case, he can take action to balance the strength of the two.


    Immediately afterwards, Taoist Tianbao also disappeared with a movement, chasing after Taiyi.


    ¡­


    What Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao didn''t expect was that Xiao Ning had rushed to Longshan City at this moment.


    After arriving in Longshan City, Xiao Ning directly rented a house in an urban village as a migrant worker.


    In this way, he temporarily settled down in Longshan City.


    And in the following days, he hid in this rental house every day to heal his wounds with peace of mind.


    Of course, Xiao Ning was not without fear in his heart.


    On the contrary, he was very worried that Taiyi would find it here.


    After all, at this time, he has no capital to fight against Tai Yi, even if he sacrifices all the citizens of Longshan City, it will not help.


    "Now I have figured it out. In this world, only my own strength can be relied on, and nothing else can be relied on."


    Having narrowly escaped death several times, Xiao Ning finally fully realized the unreliability of external forces.


    Every time he thought of using the method of resurrection to fight against people, even at the beginning he took this method as his biggest reliance, but every time he ended up in danger.


    This is mainly because this method relies too much on the quality of raw materials, that is, the strength of the target being revived by flesh and blood.


    So even if he can use this method at will, it cannot guarantee the effect every time.


    After all, he cannot guarantee that those selected targets are strong enough.


    Now Xiao Ning''s thinking is that only his own strength is truly reliable.


    This is something that no one can take away, and it is something that truly belongs to him.


    "After the injury recovers, find a place to hide and practice hard, but..."


    Thinking of the back, Xiao Ning frowned slightly again.


    He thought of Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao again.


    It wasn''t because he was afraid that these two people would find him, but he gradually realized that the reason why these two people were looking for him was not simple.


    At least Tai Yi''s reason for looking for him was not simple.


    Obviously, Tai Yi didn''t seek revenge from him because of what happened in Mashancheng, but for another reason.


    "What could be the reason?"


    "Could it be that the master asked him to come to me?"


    No wonder Xiao Ning thought of Juggernaut so quickly.


    Mainly because there is already a sign of the previous car.


    That time in Iron Horse City, it was because the master sent a middle-aged immortal cultivator to trouble him, which triggered a big battle.


    So Juggernaut might repeat the old trick and do it again.


    "In short, the suspicion of being a master is very high."


    "But if the master really asked him to trouble me, then I''m afraid I have nowhere to hide."


    Xiao Ning''s frown deepened.


    If he just avoided Tai Yi''s pursuit, then he was at least 80% sure.


    But if you add the ruler, then he is not even 10% sure.


    After all, he has personally experienced the strength of the ruler and the god, both of which are mysterious and powerful invincible existences.


    "Forget it, don''t think about it so much, let''s talk about it after recovering from the injury."


    If the injury didn''t heal for a long time, he wouldn''t be able to deal with it even if only one Tai Yi came.


    So Xiao Ning decided not to think too much, and let the injury heal first.


    The following days continued to live in peace.


    The entire Longshan City was peaceful, no one came to trouble Xiao Ning, even the neighbors in the surrounding neighborhood were in harmony.


    After a while like this, Xiao Ning finally walked out of the rental house for the first time.


    On the one hand, it is to go outside to get some air, and on the other hand, it is to go outside to check the situation.


    Although he is paying attention to the situation in Longshan City every day, there are some things that need to be seen with his own eyes to see the key.


    ¡­


    Longning view.


    Taoist Tianbao has been away from Longning Temple for some time.


    Of course, during this period of time, Longning Monastery is still operating normally, after all, Taoist Tianbao does not need to take care of many things in person.


    In fact, even when Taoist Tianbao was in the temple, he didn''t care about many things.


    Because he wants to concentrate on cultivation and explore the Dao.


    Everyone in Longning Temple has long been used to this.


    In the disciple hall.


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan sat opposite each other.


    Yao Xiangxuan said: "Xue Lan, why do you think Master has been away for so long and hasn''t come back? Was he like this before, and it took him many days to go out?"


    Mu Xuelan shook her head slightly and said, "If you ask me about this, you won''t get an answer, and I actually didn''t enter the temple many days earlier than you."


    "Too."


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded slowly.


    Indeed, like her, Mu Xuelan became Master Tianbao''s disciple only this year.


    Since Mu Xuelan entered the temple, Taoist Tianbao went down the mountain to deal with Xiao Ning and left for a while.


    And that time didn''t last long.


    "However, I heard from the brothers that the master didn''t go down the mountain very much before."


    Mu Xuelan added.


    Yao Xiangxuan asked, "Really?"


    "Of course, why would I lie to you?" Mu Xuelan curled her lips helplessly.


    Afterwards, she persuaded again: "Forget it, Xiangxuan, don''t think about it, let''s hurry up and practice."


    In terms of cultivation, she is far more active than Yao Xiangxuan.


    It''s not because Yao Xiangxuan doesn''t care about becoming an immortal, but because her aptitude is much better than Yao Xiangxuan''s.


    With good aptitude, it is much easier to practice, and it is easy to see the results.


    In other words, Mu Xuelan is more likely than Yao Xiangxuan to get positive feedback on her cultivation.


    Anyone who has practiced or read books knows how important positive feedback is.


    If a person''s hard work on one thing is not rewarded for a long time, it is easy to be hit, and eventually self-doubt arises, so he chooses to give up.


    The gap between Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan was caused by this.


    In other words, Mu Xuelan did not work harder than Yao Xiangxuan.


    "Xue Lan, I''ve been practicing for so long and I still can''t see the results. Now that Master doesn''t know how to come back, to be honest, I don''t even have confidence."


    Yao Xiangxuan complained.


    The reason why she asked Taoist Tianbao just now was because she encountered a bottleneck in her cultivation and needed to ask Taoist Tianbao for advice.


    Of course, it''s not that she hasn''t asked Mu Xuelan for advice.


    But Mu Xuelan is good at cultivating herself, but not very good at instructing others.


    Therefore, she was at a loss what to do about Yao Xiangxuan''s troubles, she could only persuade Yao Xiangxuan to try again, and told her not to give up easily.


    "Xiangxuan, if you persist for a while, you may see the results immediately."


    Mu Xuelan persuaded again.


    Yao Xiangxuan pretended to be angry and said: "Xue Lan, you say that every time, but you have also seen it, UU Reading I can''t do it the way you said."


    "If you want me to tell you, it must be because the method master taught you is not suitable for me. After all, your cultivation qualifications are better than mine."


    Yao Xiangxuan firmly believes that the delay in seeing the results is not due to her lack of hard work, but because the methods taught by her master are not suitable for her.


    So as long as you ask Taoist Tianbao for advice and change to a more suitable method, this problem will be solved.


    "But everyone doesn''t know when the master will come back. You can''t stop practicing if the master doesn''t come back, right?"


    Mu Xuelan said with some displeasure.


    Yao Xiangxuan was always asking her questions, which made her distracted and unable to practice properly.


    On the other side, Yao Xiangxuan also noticed Mu Xuelan''s emotional changes, so she smiled and said, "Xuelan, don''t be angry, I didn''t say no to practicing, I just couldn''t see the results, and I was just suffering."


    "Why don''t we go down the mountain together to relax?"


    Yao Xiangxuan suggested.


    Mu Xuelan asked: "Are you willing to practice hard after relaxing your mind?"


    "Of course." Yao Xiangxuan said happily when she saw Mu Xuelan let go.


    According to the rules in Guanli, Mu Xuelan is her senior sister now.


    "Okay, then I''ll go down the mountain with you."


    Mu Xuelan pursed her lips and said.


    In fact, she herself really wanted to go outside the mountain to have a look.

 Chapter 1434： track

    Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier Chapter 1434 Tracking


    Mu Xuelan looked outside the door.


    Ever since she came to Longning Temple, she hadn''t gone down the mountain once. On the contrary, her father, Mu Ningshan, went down the mountain with Taoist Tianbao.


    It was the time to trouble Xiao Ning.


    Therefore, Mu Xuelan already had some longing for life outside the mountain at this moment.


    On the other side, seeing that Mu Xuelan agreed with her proposal, Yao Xiangxuan immediately clapped her hands and said, "Okay, Xuelan, when are we going to leave? Speaking of which, we haven''t gone shopping together for a long time."


    "Just now."


    Mu Xuelan got up while talking.


    She is a direct disciple of Taoist Tianbao, and her status in Longning Temple is not low. Things like going down the mountain are not difficult.


    Just find the senior brother in the temple and say it.


    Of course, this senior brother is also a direct disciple of Taoist Tianbao.


    Yao Xiangxuan also got up quickly, took Mu Xuelan''s arm and said, "Xuelan, let''s go quickly."


    The two walked out of the practice room quickly.


    After leaving the room, walk through a long corridor, which is the main hall of the disciple hall.


    It was morning time at this time, and the disciples in the hall were all having morning classes.


    Seeing this, the two quietly leaned against the wall of the hall to leave the disciple hall and went outdoors.


    "The weather is so nice today!"


    Yao Xiangxuan covered the sun with one hand and looked up at the sky.


    Today is a sunny and fine day, with no clouds in the sky, and the temperature is very suitable, which is very suitable for traveling.


    Such fine weather made Mu Xuelan feel better.


    "Xiangxuan, hurry up, let''s talk to senior brother."


    Mu Xuelan pulled Yao Xiangxuan and walked towards the west side of the main hall.


    Under normal circumstances, the elder brother would practice there, and it is estimated that today is no exception.


    The two soon arrived at the senior brother''s residence.


    "Eldest brother, I want to go down the mountain with Xiangxuan."


    Mu Xuelan said to the elder brother.


    The senior brother joked with a smile: "Why, do you think life in Guanli is boring?"


    "No, I just want to go down the mountain to play." Mu Xuelan explained: "Actually, I really like staying in the temple to practice."


    The elder brother smiled and said: "Yes, your aptitude is outstanding, and it is easier to see the results of cultivation than ordinary people, and the experience is much better than that of ordinary disciples."


    He is also a person with excellent cultivation aptitude, otherwise he would not be accepted as a direct disciple by Taoist Tianbao.


    Therefore, he knew very well that what Mu Xuelan said was sincere.


    Of course, compared with Mu Xuelan, his cultivation aptitude is much worse. After all, Mu Xuelan is the one with the best cultivation aptitude among all the disciples of Taoist Tianbao.


    "Okay, let''s go, remember to go early and come back early."


    The elder brother nodded in agreement.


    After training for this period of time, Mu Xuelan was no longer a weak woman with no strength to restrain a chicken, she was already stronger than ordinary warriors.


    So there is no need to worry about Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan going down the mountain alone.


    "Brother, let''s go!"


    Mu Xuelan said happily.


    She thought it would take a lot of effort to persuade the elder brother to let him go, but she never thought it would be so simple.


    This made her a little overjoyed.


    The same is true for Yao Xiangxuan beside her, her heart has already flown to the downtown area of ??Longshan City at the foot of the mountain.


    "Thank you big brother, we will bring you delicious food when we come back."


    Yao Xiangxuan thanked the elder brother.


    "No need, as long as you two have fun."


    The elder brother smiled and waved his hands.


    Afterwards, Mu Xuelan pulled Yao Xiangxuan away quickly.


    The two of them walked all the way, and unknowingly passed the entrance to the top of the back mountain.


    When they came to the intersection, both of them stopped unconsciously.


    "What''s in the back mountain?"


    Yao Xiangxuan said.


    When she first came to Longning Temple, she was very curious about the secrets behind the mountain.


    It''s a pity that Mu Xuelan doesn''t know what''s in the back mountain, and other people can''t find out about it, so she can only give up.


    "Yeah, what''s in the back mountain?"


    Mu Xuelan looked up at the path leading to the top of the mountain.


    She always felt that there was a secret hidden in the back mountain that made her very concerned.


    But there is no way, the master has specifically confessed that no one is allowed to take a step closer to the back mountain.


    "Let''s go, Xiangxuan, let''s go down the mountain quickly."


    Mu Xuelan pulled Yao Xiangxuan and left the place quickly.


    ¡­


    Longshan City.


    After Xiao Ning left his rental house, he walked aimlessly along the street.


    Although he was walking on the busy street, what he was thinking about was cultivation.


    Now that his injury has almost recovered, the most important thing to do next is to quickly practice and improve his strength.


    Otherwise, once Taiyi or Taoist Tianbao find him, his situation will be very dangerous.


    "At the beginning, I thought that everything would go well after getting such a great opportunity, but I didn''t expect..."


    Xiao Ning secretly sighed.


    After he got the chance from the gods in the No Man''s Gobi Desert, he thought that there would be no immortal cultivators to be his opponents.


    But he didn''t expect Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao to have opportunities one after another, offsetting his advantages.


    At this moment, he finally realized that this world was no longer the world he had imagined.


    In this brand new world, immortal cultivators are no longer the strongest combat power in the world, and mysterious existences like masters and gods are the real masters of the world.


    So as long as I am still a cultivator, I will always have to live with my head down and my tail between my legs.


    You can''t easily provoke powerful enemies, and you have to always be on guard against the thugs sent by the master.


    "When will such a day end?"


    Xiao Ning felt desperate.


    This huge gap in strength made him unable to be optimistic anyway.


    He will never forget the two experiences of limited strength in Muyang Town and Yao Family.


    Whenever his strength is limited, his real strength is not much stronger than that of a martial artist.


    In other words, don''t look at him as a cultivator, but in case something like this happens again, then he is also a warrior.


    That''s right, his real strength is actually between a cultivator and a warrior.


    "I don''t know if Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao are the same as me."


    Xiao Ning was thinking while walking.


    He felt that he would not be the only unlucky one. It is estimated that immortal cultivators like Taiyi and Tianbao Taoist also encountered situations where their strength was limited.


    It''s a pity that he can''t communicate with these two people now, so he can''t find the answer he wants.


    "Huh? Who are those two?"


    While walking, Xiao Ning suddenly stopped.


    Because he suddenly saw two familiar figures.


    "Mu Xuelan, Yao Xiangxuan! It''s actually them, why are they here?"


    Xiao Ning moved and hid behind a roadside billboard.


    He looked at the two beautiful figures from a distance, and the hatred in his heart was instantly awakened.


    The appearance of these two people reminded him of the unfair treatment in his previous life.


    "Longshan City and Guanghai City are not close. What are they doing here?"


    Xiao Ning didn''t know the situation at the moment, so naturally he couldn''t find the answer to the question.


    It was precisely because of this that he cared so much about the appearance of the two of them.


    He believed that there must be a problem.


    "Follow them for a while."


    Xiao Ning made a decisive decision and decided to follow the two first.


    With his current strength, he can easily follow him without leaving any traces. It is absolutely impossible for Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan to find him.


    ahead.


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were completely unaware of Xiao Ning''s existence, and they were talking and laughing as they walked forward.


    "I haven''t gone down the mountain for so long, it feels so good to enter the city!"


    Yao Xiangxuan said happily.


    In the past, like Mu Xuelan, she lived in the city every day. She was bored with life in the city, and instead liked to go to the suburbs to find new things.


    But after staying in Longning Mountain for such a period of time, she suddenly found that it is better to be in the city.


    "Actually, the city isn''t very interesting."


    Mu Xuelan suddenly answered.


    Yao Xiangxuan turned to look at Mu Xuelan curiously, and asked, "Why?"


    Mu Xuelan turned her head back and said, "I think it''s really interesting to be able to fly freely in the sky."


    Yao Xiangxuan heard it, and after thinking about it carefully, she found that it was indeed the case.


    "Yeah, soaring through the nine heavens like a fairy, that''s called being at ease."


    Speaking of this, the joy on Yao Xiangxuan''s face disappeared immediately.


    "With my cultivation aptitude, it will take years and months to cultivate to that level."


    Yao Xiangxuan knew in her heart that with her cultivation aptitude, the thing of soaring into the sky was very far away.


    Maybe for Mu Xuelan, she can do it after just two or three years of practice, but she absolutely can''t do it, even adding a zero after it is hopeless.


    So when she thought of this, she was extremely disappointed.


    On the other side, Mu Xuelan also felt Yao Xiangxuan''s emotions, so she comforted her: "Xiangxuan, don''t think so, at least you still have the aptitude for cultivation. Look at these people on the street, they don''t have your luck."


    "And even if they have certain qualifications for cultivation, there is no one to guide them into the Tao. You are much luckier than them."


    Hearing this, Yao Xiangxuan finally felt a little better.


    That''s right, her current situation is that she is more than inferior than superior. Although she is far inferior to Mu Xuelan, she is much luckier than those who have no cultivation qualifications.


    Others have no hope of even practicing.


    And as long as she works hard, she can easily surpass them. Even if she can''t soar to the nine heavens, she can still have power beyond ordinary people.


    "Xue Lan, let''s not talk about this, let''s go over there first."


    Yao Xiangxuan put on a smile again and said.


    "good."


    Seeing that Yao Xiangxuan wanted to open up, Mu Xuelan was also very happy.


    Behind them, Xiao Ning frowned slightly.


    "Judging from their words, it seems that they have also stepped into the way of cultivation."


    Xiao Ning heard Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan''s words from beginning to end, and from these words, he found that both of them seemed to have entered the path of cultivation.


    "Who are they practicing with, could it be?"


    Xiao Ning turned his head abruptly, looking at the mountain in the distance to the west.


    That mountain is Longning Mountain, and on Longning Mountain is Tianbao Taoist''s Longning Temple.


    "It looks like that''s it."


    Xiao Ning nodded slowly.


    Just now he was surprised that Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan appeared here, but now he has completely figured it out.


    The reason why these two people appeared in Longshan City was because they were practicing in Longning Temple near Longshan City.


    And their master is most likely Taoist Tianbao.


    "It''s normal. Both Mu Ningshan and Yao Borong already know that I am a cultivator, so they will definitely want to send their daughter to cultivate immortality."


    "And with the means they have, it is naturally not difficult to find a cultivator."


    Xiao Ning nodded slowly, thinking everything through.


    Immediately afterwards, he remembered the first time Taoist Tianbao went down the mountain.


    The reason why Taoist Tianbao went down the mountain was because Mu Ningshan found Taoist Tianbao to solve his affairs.


    Xiao Ning didn''t know how Mu Ningshan persuaded Taoist Tianbao to go down the mountain. In short, the fact is that Taoist Tianbao came down to trouble him.


    The enmity between him and Taoist Tianbao was also forged because of that incident.


    "Simply, I''ll kill these two women right here."


    Xiao Ning narrowed his eyes, and a decision full of hatred flashed in his heart.


    In fact, he had wanted to deal with the members of the Mu family and the Yao family for a long time, but who would have thought that he would be blocked every time he wanted to do it.


    Either Mu Ningshan recruited Taoist Tianbao to deal with him, or his power was somehow restricted.


    This time after time of accidents, he has not killed anyone from the Mu family and the Yao family until today.


    So Xiao Ning thought to simply start with Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan.


    Just now the opportunity is in front of us.


    "However, if we kill them, it will definitely attract the attention of Taoist Tianbao, and I won''t be able to stay in Longshan City any longer."


    Longshan is the site of Taoist Tianbao, if he does anything to his disciples here, he will have to run away immediately, or else he will be courting death.


    "Is it worth it?"


    Xiao Ning took a deep breath, feeling tangled in his heart.


    His injury has not fully recovered, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com do not want to toss.


    Besides, if you leave Longshan City, it will be difficult to find a new hiding place.


    "As the saying goes, if you can''t bear it, you can make big plans. It seems that I still have to bear it now."


    Xiao Ning took another deep breath.


    The cost of doing it now is too high.


    Firstly, his injury has not recovered, and secondly, his strength is not as good as Taoist Tianbao.


    If something goes wrong, who knows what will happen in the end.


    So Xiao Ning decided to bear with it after thinking it over and over again.


    After all, even if Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were killed, their parents and family members were still alive.


    As long as they don''t kill both of them, this revenge will not be counted as revenge.


    Without thinking too much, Xiao Ning continued to follow Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan.


    While the two are still wandering around the city, follow them for a while longer.


    Perhaps some important news can be heard from them.


    ahead.


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were still chatting while walking forward.


    "Xue Lan, when do you think Master will come back? I haven''t been able to get his guidance for my cultivation. I really don''t know what to do."


    Yao Xiangxuan brought up this topic again.


    The exercises she practiced were specially designated by Taoist Tianbao, which was similar to what Mu Xuelan was practicing.


    So apart from Mu Xuelan, there was no one else in the temple to ask for advice, and they had to wait for Taoist Tianbao to come back.


    "Xiangxuan, don''t worry, Master should be back soon."


    Mu Xuelan comforted her.


    In the distance behind the two, Xiao Ning was overjoyed after hearing this conversation.


    Sure enough, Taoist Tianbao has not returned yet.


    This is a good thing, it means that he still has time to recuperate and practice.


    "Sure enough, following them will bring new gains."


    Xiao Ning continued to follow the two of them.

 Chapter 1435： grandpa

    Extreme Martial Arts Modifier Chapter 1435 Master Grandfather


    Ahead, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan still didn''t know that they were being followed by Xiao Ning, and they were still wandering aimlessly and chatting.


    "Xue Lan, you said that the Grand Master really doesn''t live in the back mountain, right?"


    Yao Xiangxuan chatted and talked about the secret of Houshan.


    Regarding the secrets of Houshan, the most common guess is that Houshan is the residence of the master.


    Everyone speculates that Grandpa Master may be practicing in seclusion, so the temple master strictly ordered anyone to approach.


    "Grandfather?"


    Xiao Ning, who followed behind the two, frowned immediately after hearing this term.


    Taoist Tianbao is not an ordinary person. He is not only powerful, but also has great opportunities.


    Now, combined with the information from Master Grandpa, Xiao Ning guessed that there was a top-notch expert behind Taoist Tianbao.


    "However, no matter how strong the strong man is, it is impossible for Taoist Tianbao to rejuvenate. It seems that this so-called grand master is not an ordinary person."


    Xiao Ning guessed in his heart.


    Now that the aura of heaven and earth is scarce, it is impossible for a cultivator to cultivate to the level of ancient power.


    So Xiao Ning felt that the so-called grand master behind Taoist Tianbao would not be as simple as an ordinary cultivator.


    Of course, he didn''t think that person would be an existence like a master or a god.


    It is estimated that it is between the immortal cultivator and the master and god.


    "Continue to follow them and listen."


    Xiao Ning continued to follow behind Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan.


    Walking, the three came to the largest pedestrian street in Longshan City.


    When they got here, there were obviously more people, and Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were quickly attracted by the surrounding things.


    Since the two of them went up the mountain, they never went down the mountain again.


    Especially Mu Xuelan, who hasn''t been out shopping for a long time.


    So now that they came to this bustling city, the playfulness of the two of them was immediately hooked.


    "Xue Lan, let''s go eat fried chicken."


    Yao Xiangxuan shouted.


    As the daughters of a wealthy family, the two of them naturally have a low standard of living.


    I seldom eat this kind of junk food in the past.


    But now, the primitive desires of human beings have clearly overcome their long-established habits.


    Fried chicken, a high-calorie and delicious food, is extremely tempting at this moment.


    Mu Xuelan immediately agreed to Yao Xiangxuan''s proposal.


    After all, for her now, as long as she doesn''t take poison, she won''t cause any damage to her body.


    So you can completely follow your own desires regardless of whether the food is healthy or not.


    The two walked quickly into a fried chicken shop.


    Behind him, Xiao Ning watched the two of them enter the shop, and then stopped.


    The main reason was that the shop was not big, if he followed in, he would be easily spotted by the two of them.


    So we can only stop for a while, wait and see the situation before making a decision.


    "What is known now is that Taoist Tianbao has not returned yet, and there are still hidden masters stronger than Taoist Tianbao in Longning Temple."


    "In this way..."


    Xiao Ning stood in a corner, rubbing his chin and thinking.


    What he cares most about right now is the grand master that Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan just mentioned.


    If this person really existed, then he would have to re-evaluate the strength of Taoist Tianbao, and he would have to take this grand master into consideration.


    When the time comes to confront Taoist Tianbao, this grand master will most likely help.


    "In this way, the situation is really not good for me."


    "My opponent is stronger than I thought."


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    He found that he was really unlucky. Every time he felt that the time was about to change, and when he was about to see the dawn, there would be unexpected changes.


    Like the Grand Master now, it was completely unexpected.


    With this grand master, Taoist Tianbao must attach great importance to him, and he must not be viewed with the same eyes as before.


    "Forget it, after the injury is healed, find a place to hide and improve your strength first."


    "With my current cultivation aptitude, as long as I spend time and concentrate on cultivation, I will definitely surpass Taoist Tianbao very soon."


    "As for the grandpa behind him..."


    Xiao Ning frowned again.


    He has no choice now, so he can only take one step at a time.


    After that, Xiao Ning continued to wait patiently.


    In that fried chicken restaurant, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were chatting while eating.


    Xiao Ning listened carefully, and found that the two of them were talking about boring things, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    He decided to follow the two of them for a while longer, and if he couldn''t find any more useful news, he would go back early.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    After a while, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan in the store got up one after another and left the store.


    As soon as the two went out, they walked towards the street quickly, Xiao Ning hurriedly hid aside when he saw this.


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan quickly walked past Xiao Ning not far away, chatting and laughing and continued walking along the pedestrian street.


    It can be seen that the two of them are here to go shopping, so the speed of progress is not fast.


    Xiao Ning followed behind the two again, eavesdropping on their conversation while walking.


    At this time, the conversation between the two had shifted from rambling to the matter of cultivation.


    It seems to be because Yao Xiangxuan is more anxious about her own cultivation, based on finding a solution.


    Xiao Ning also continued to listen, and learned about the cultivation method of Long Ning Temple from the conversation between the two.


    In front, Yao Xiangxuan asked: "Xue Lan, why do you think our cultivation is different from other brothers?"


    Yao Xiangxuan actually wanted to ask this question a long time ago. After all, if it wasn''t because she and Mu Xuelan practiced differently from others, then she wouldn''t have no one to ask.


    "The exercises we practice are actually some insights gained by the master during the practice."


    Mu Xuelan explained.


    "Enlightenment?" Yao Xiangxuan asked curiously, "Does it mean that the exercises we practice are all created by Master?"


    "It should be. According to him, the exercises our master is practicing now are different from before."


    Mu Xuelan replied.


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded thoughtfully, and said: "It seems that there is really a grandpa living in Houshan, and the exercises that master is practicing now must be taught by grandpa."


    When Mu Xuelan heard this, her eyes lit up and she said, "If you want to say that, there is indeed a possibility."


    Seeing this, Yao Xiangxuan asked curiously: "Xue Lan, have you never thought about it in this direction?"


    "No, I''m busy practicing and thinking about exercises every day, so I don''t have time to think about these things."


    Mu Xuelan said unhappily.


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded slightly when she heard the words, "That''s true. If I hadn''t made any progress in my cultivation and couldn''t find anyone to ask me, I wouldn''t have thought about it."


    Speaking of this, Yao Xiangxuan stopped, and Mu Xuelan didn''t answer.


    The two walked slowly along the pedestrian street, watching as they walked.


    Xiao Ning, who was behind them, was thinking in a flash, trying to find useful information from the conversation between the two.


    "It turns out that Taoist Tianbao''s current practice is different from before?"


    "In this way, this turning point should be after Taoist Tianbao returned to his youth."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    Now there is no doubt that Taoist Tianbao must have obtained a great opportunity.


    This great opportunity made Taoist Tianbao rejuvenate, and even improved his cultivation qualifications.


    "Tianbao Taoist''s cultivation aptitude is stronger than before, and his cultivation skills must be better than before. Doesn''t that mean that his strength will also improve by leaps and bounds?"


    "This is a huge threat to me."


    Xiao Ning frowned even deeper.


    Because of his relationship with the Mu family and the Yao family, Taoist Tianbao had already formed an enmity with him.


    Now that Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan have become Taoist Tianbao''s disciples again, it can be said that this enmity is completely hopeless.


    So Xiao Ning knew in his heart that once Taoist Tianbao was strong enough, he would definitely come to trouble him.


    This means that as long as Xiao Ning''s cultivation speed cannot surpass that of Taoist Tianbao, he will definitely die in the hands of Taoist Tianbao in the end.


    It is a matter of wealth and life, so it has to be carefully considered.


    "The great opportunity obtained by Taoist Tianbao and the exercises he is practicing must be related to the so-called grand master. I don''t know the origin of this grand master."


    Xiao Ning became more interested in the grand master behind Taoist Tianbao, and especially wanted to find out the details of this person''s origin.


    At this moment, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan who were walking in front started chatting again.


    The topic of conversation is still related to post-cultivation and that grand master.


    So Xiao Ning hastened to gather his energy and listened to the conversation between the two of them wholeheartedly.


    Yao Xiangxuan said: "Xue Lan, if my guess is correct, then the grand master in the back mountain must be studying the exercises every day. You said that the exercises that the master gave us are his own insights. , but according to this, it should be the experience and insight of that grandpa."


    Hearing this, Mu Xuelan couldn''t help frowning in thought.


    In fact, she didn''t answer Yao Xiangxuan''s words just now because she was thinking about these things.


    "Xiangxuan, I think your guess is probably right."


    Mu Xuelan nodded slowly.


    "I''ll just say it!"


    Yao Xiangxuan clapped her hands excitedly.


    After she finished speaking, she asked again: "Xue Lan, you have practiced this set of exercises for so long, how do you think it compares with the exercises practiced by the brothers?"


    "It''s obviously better than their cultivation." Mu Xuelan replied without hesitation.


    In the process of practicing during this period, she also learned about other exercises in Guan Nei.


    Or find out about it, or read books by yourself.


    And after such a rough research, she found that the exercises taught by Taoist Tianbao to her and Yao Xiangxuan were obviously better than those of her seniors.


    Not only is it faster to improve your strength, but you can achieve higher achievements in the future.


    "Xue Lan, why did the master only teach us this kind of exercise and not others?"


    Yao Xiangxuan asked again.


    Mu Xuelan shook her head slightly and said, "I''m not sure about that."


    She really didn''t have an answer to this question.


    Of course, this does not mean that she has no guesses in her mind.


    According to her analysis, Taoist Tianbao did this because this set of exercises is still in the verification stage and is not perfect.


    Just like every time she made progress in cultivation, Taoist Tianbao would ask her about everything, how she felt, and her experience.


    If this set of exercises is really mature, Taoist Taoist Bao shouldn''t have asked these questions that day.


    Now every time I ask such detailed questions, it can only show that there are still many flaws in the exercises themselves, which need to be perfected one by one.


    Behind the two, Xiao Ning thought quickly after listening to their conversation.


    "Why does Taoist Tianbao only teach them this kind of exercise and not others?"


    "What exactly is going on?"


    The conversation between Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan didn''t reveal much information, so Xiao Ning could only analyze from the existing information.


    And now the most important piece of information is that Taoist Tianbao only taught this set of exercises to Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan, and the others had no chance to practice.


    This made Xiao Ning very curious as to what prompted Taoist Tianbao to do this.


    Xiao Ning felt that there was definitely important information hidden in it.


    If you can figure this out, maybe you can learn some secrets.


    "According to what they just said, Mu Xuelan''s cultivation aptitude seems to be very good, while Yao Xiangxuan''s aptitude is very average."


    "So, from the point of view of cultivation aptitude, it is impossible to explain why Taoist Tianbao only taught them two and not others."


    "So, it can only be because of other considerations."


    Xiao Ning frowned and pondered, trying desperately to analyze valuable information from it.


    While thinking, he suddenly thought of Lin Yu.


    "Is it related to Lin Yu?"


    After thinking about it, the only thing he could find in common between Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan was Lin Yu.


    Lin Yu is a cultivator of immortality, and these two women are related to Lin Yu for a while.


    "Don''t tell me, the master in the back mountain of Longning Temple is Lin Yu?"


    Xiao Ning focused his gaze, and following the information of Master Grandpa, UU Reading thought of something deeper.


    It can''t be that the person hiding in the back mountain of Longning Temple is Lin Yu, right?


    "Not to mention, it''s really possible!"


    Xiao Ning recalled carefully, and remembered the first time Taoist Tianbao went down the mountain.


    It stands to reason that he has no grievances with Taoist Tianbao, and Taoist Tianbao should not oppose him for a group of mortals.


    Therefore, according to this line of thinking, if Mu Ningshan went to Longning Temple to intercede with Taoist Tianbao, there shouldn''t be any results.


    But the fact is that Taoist Tianbao agreed to Mu Ningshan''s request, and followed him down the mountain to trouble Xiao Ning.


    Thinking about it now, it may be because of Lin Yu Tianbao Taoist talent to do that.


    "It''s possible, it''s really possible!"


    "If this conjecture is true, then many things can be explained."


    Xiao Ning secretly nodded in his heart.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his guess was extremely likely to be true.


    Taoist Tianbao, as a Taoist cultivator, has been out of contact with the mundane world all year round.


    Even if someone occasionally went to Longning Mountain to ask for medicine, Taoist Tianbao would never meet the medicine seeker in person.


    In other words, Taoist Tianbao would never oppose another cultivator because of Mu Ningshan''s request.


    Doing so would not do any good to Taoist Tianbao, on the contrary, it might lead to death by offending an enemy he couldn''t afford.


    Therefore, it is very likely that Lin Yu, a cultivator of immortality, is playing tricks.


    "If it''s really a cultivator, then this Longning Temple is quite interesting."


    "It seems that I need to verify this."


    Xiao Ning rubbed his chin, thinking about how to prove it.


    After all, if it can''t be proved that the so-called grand master is Lin Yu, the previous analysis and speculation are just farts, meaningless at all.

 Chapter 1436： the only way

    Extreme Martial Arts Modifier Chapter 1436 The only way


    "Follow them first."


    At this moment, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan who were walking in front walked into a corner, Xiao Ning immediately let go of his thoughts and quickly followed.


    The corner the two walked into was a street connected to the pedestrian street, where there were some small shops selling some decorations.


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan walked into one of the small shops and looked around.


    "Women are trouble."


    Xiao Ning complained unhappily.


    Now he just wanted to get some useful information from the two women, but the two obviously refused to fulfill his wish.


    Xiao Ning had no choice but to wait for the teacher.


    But while waiting, he has been thinking about how to investigate the internal situation of Longning Temple.


    Now Taoist Tianbao is not in Longning Temple, which is an excellent opportunity.


    But in the same way, there is an existence stronger than Taoist Tianbao hidden in Longning Temple.


    If you go up rashly, you may cause big trouble.


    "This is really a problem."


    Xiao Ning couldn''t think of a good solution, and the expression on his face was very ugly.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan came out of the small shop.


    Both of them carried a bag in their hands and walked along the street to return to the pedestrian street just now.


    Xiao Ning hurriedly dodged to avoid the sight of the two of them.


    Afterwards, he watched the two of them talking and laughing as they passed by where he was standing just now, and then returned to the pedestrian street.


    Xiao Ning was stunned for a moment.


    He was wondering whether he should continue to follow the two of them.


    After all, the two seem to have no more information to disclose.


    When he was thinking about how to go to Longning Temple to find out, he also thought about what information Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan would have.


    After thinking about it, he found that the two women probably didn''t have much information.


    After all, these two people have not been in the meditation for a long time, and judging from their conversations, they have been busy practicing after entering the meditation, and have no time to do other things.


    "Forget it, let''s continue to follow for a while."


    Xiao Ning thought for a while and found that he had nothing else to do now, so he decided to continue following.


    Regardless of whether you can get updated news or not, in short, let''s talk about it for a while.


    With a movement of his body, Xiao Ning also returned to the pedestrian street, following Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan from a distance.


    For the entire afternoon that followed, Xiao Ning followed the two of them closely, and visited some interesting places in Longshan City.


    It was not until evening that Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan reluctantly embarked on the road back to the mountain again.


    "Just know they won''t know more."


    Xiao Ning shook his head helplessly.


    After following the whole afternoon, he didn''t get any new gains.


    Everything was as he had guessed back then, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan didn''t know much.


    But now, a brand new problem was in front of him.


    That is, should we continue to follow the two women on the way back to Longning Temple.


    This question echoed in Xiao Ning''s mind, making it difficult for him to make a decision.


    "For safety''s sake, let''s end here!"


    Xiao Ning stopped quickly and decisively.


    This series of repeated decision-making mistakes has made him dare not take risks easily.


    After all, this world is completely different from what he used to know.


    Whether it is the appearance of Taoist Tianbao and Taiyi, or the emergence of mysterious existences such as Juggernaut and God Venerable.


    In short, the world is full of unknowns for him now.


    If you make an immature decision rashly, I''m afraid you will really risk your life.


    Xiao Ning turned around and walked towards his rental house.


    For the next time, let''s quickly recover from the injury.


    After the injury is fully recovered, then decide whether to go to Longning Temple to find out.


    the other side.


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan had already set foot on the road up the mountain.


    After this period of training, the physical fitness of both of them has been far better than that of ordinary people.


    Especially Mu Xuelan, who is much stronger than ordinary people.


    Therefore, the two of them walked on the mountain road on the road, as if they were stepping on a flat bottom.


    Moreover, they didn''t feel tired at all after wandering around for a day, and they were still walking towards the mountain, talking and laughing.


    "Xiangxuan, did you have a feeling when you were shopping today, as if someone was following us secretly?"


    Mu Xuelan suddenly brought up this topic.


    During the daytime shopping, she always faintly felt that something was wrong, as if someone was following her.


    But when she looked back, she didn''t find anything unusual.


    So I didn''t tell Yao Xiangxuan about it when I was in the urban area of ??Longshan City.


    But now, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was wrong, so she spoke out what she felt in her heart.


    "No? Is there?"


    Yao Xiangxuan stared blankly at Mu Xuelan and asked.


    She didn''t realize that she was being followed at all, but she felt that Mu Xuelan''s perception must be sharper than hers.


    That''s why she asked so uncertainly.


    "Forget it, I don''t know if there is one, so let''s just assume it isn''t."


    Mu Xuelan shook her head, then quickly walked up the mountain path.


    Yao Xiangxuan didn''t ask any more questions when she saw this, but just followed her closely.


    For the rest of the journey, the two still talked while walking.


    It''s just that this time they only talked about what they had seen and heard in Longshan City, and they didn''t talk about other things.


    As night fell, the two finally returned to the gate of Longning Temple.


    As a result, the two of them saw from afar that the elder brother was already waiting at the gate.


    "Big brother!"


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan quickened their pace while shouting, and hurried to the gate of Longning Temple.


    "Brother, what happened?"


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    The elder brother was obviously waiting for the two of them here, so she wondered if something happened in the temple.


    "It''s nothing, I just happened to walk to the door, so I came over to see if you guys came back, and I happened to run into you guys."


    The big brother said with a smile.


    When Mu Xuelan heard this, she said, "Brother, let''s go to Guanli as soon as possible."


    "Walk."


    The eldest brother walked in front and led the two of them into Longning Temple.


    ¡­


    Longshan City.


    In Xiao Ning''s rented house.


    Waves of white mist rose from Xiao Ning''s body.


    Suddenly, Xiao Ning suddenly opened his eyes, and let out a long breath.


    "Hurry up, it only takes two more days for the injury to fully recover."


    In the past so many days, the injury that was injured by Varuk at that time was finally almost healed.


    Xiao Ning still can''t forget that moment.


    At that time, because he underestimated the enemy, he almost lost his life.


    Xiao Ning secretly warned himself that he must never make such a mistake again in the future.


    Absolutely no longer underestimate the enemy.


    "But even if the injury is healed, my crisis has not been relieved at all."


    "How to deal with Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao?"


    Xiao Ning''s mood is still not optimistic.


    It is because the immediate crisis cannot be resolved at all.


    If he guessed correctly, Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao must still be searching for him now.


    Sooner or later, these two people will find his whereabouts.


    And during this period of time, the strength he can improve may not be able to surpass these two.


    After all, these two obviously got a big chance.


    "The opportunity obtained by Taoist Tianbao should come from the mysterious strong man in the back mountain of Longning Temple."


    "And Taiyi...Taiyi seems to have won the favor of the master."


    "No, Juggernaut should just treat him as a tool man."


    Xiao Ning analyzed it in his heart.


    Combining all the information currently known, some things are still easy to judge.


    Taoist Tianbao''s behavior is still the same as before, but his strength and cultivation aptitude have been greatly improved.


    But Taichi''s style of acting is completely different from before.


    In the past, Tai Yi only wanted to defeat the strong and prove his own strength, but now he only wanted to kill Xiao Ning.


    It was as if Xiao Ning had killed everyone in Taiyi''s family.


    Such unreasonable hatred is very abnormal, so after rational analysis, it can be known that Tai Yi must have been selected by the master to become a tool man.


    "So my real enemy is the master. How should I face such a powerful existence?"


    Xiao Ning was helpless.


    The Juggernaut and the God Venerable are not on the same level as them at all. Even if he has made great achievements in cultivating immortals, he cannot challenge these two mysterious beings.


    So Xiao Ning was desperate in his heart.


    Especially now that he has made successive decision-making mistakes, he is deeply aware of his own insignificance.


    "Looking at it this way, cultivation alone won''t be able to solve the crisis, and we still have to think carefully about the resurrection of flesh and blood obtained from the deity."


    "However, this method is also very limited, mainly because I can''t find excellent raw materials at all."


    Xiao Ning had a headache.


    To be honest, if there are a group of powerful immortal cultivators for him to sacrifice, he will definitely be able to create a monster with good strength.


    It''s a pity that there is no such good thing in this world.


    After killing Varuk''s subordinates last time, he thought that his fortune was about to turn around, but in the blink of an eye, Varuk caused an earth-shattering explosion.


    In that explosion, all the powerful monsters he created were seriously injured and their combat strength was greatly reduced.


    Immediately afterwards, Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao appeared, killing all the monsters he created.


    Therefore, it was a waste of money in the end.


    Of course, if Varuk didn''t cause the big explosion, and he could get away safely with those powerful monsters, it would be worthwhile for Shang Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao.


    "It''s a pity, how can there be so many people with extraordinary power for me to kill and use?"


    At this time, Xiao Ning suddenly thought of Long Ningguan again.


    There are a group of disciples of Taoist Tianbao in Longning Temple, all of these disciples are immortal cultivators, with different strengths.


    Overall, he was stronger than Navaruk''s subordinates.


    So if all the immortal cultivators in Longning Temple can be killed, then a monster with enough strength can definitely be created.


    But if this is done, then the mysterious strong man hiding in the back mountain of Longning Temple will definitely stop it.


    Therefore, this can only be thought about in the heart, and there is no way to really start to do it.


    After frowning and thinking for a while, Xiao Ning shook his head helplessly, and continued to devote his mind to healing.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    For the next two days, Xiao Ning didn''t leave the rental house, just hid in the house to heal his injuries.


    It''s not far from the time when he fully recovered from his injuries, so naturally he wouldn''t go around like that.


    In this way, two full days passed quickly.


    "Finally recovered!"


    On this day, Xiao Ning suddenly opened his eyes, feeling a little relieved in his heart.


    Anyway, recovery from injury is always a good thing, at least now if he faces Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao again, he won''t be powerless to fight back.


    He will no longer be chased by the two of them all the way like back then, like a lost dog.


    "Next, I have to make a decision quickly, whether to find a place to hide and concentrate on cultivation, or to find another way."


    Xiao Ning took a deep breath, and his brain was running fast.


    In order to heal his injuries these two days, he tried hard not to think about these things.


    But now that the injury has fully recovered, this serious issue has to be put on the agenda.


    The next step is to hide and practice or to find another way.


    If you hide to practice, where should you hide?


    Should I hide here in Longshan City, or find another place?


    These questions must find an answer quickly, and we cannot wait any longer.


    "Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao have both obtained great opportunities, and their cultivation qualifications have been greatly improved."


    "So in terms of cultivation speed alone, they will definitely not be slower than me."


    "Besides, Taiyi is still a puppet of the ruler, so there will be tricks I didn''t expect."


    Xiao Ning touched his chin with one hand, analyzing quickly in his heart.


    After such an analysis, he found that hiding and cultivating might not be a good thing.


    The main reason is that he does not have an advantage in the matter of cultivation. UU reading


    Whether it is Taiyi or Taoist Tianbao, both have a cultivation speed no less than his.


    And Xiao Ning guessed that the cultivation speed of these two people might still be higher than his.


    Therefore, if one were to compete with these two, the result would probably be disappointing.


    "In this case, we can only find another way..."


    Xiao Ning sighed slightly.


    This world is completely different from the one he knew in his previous life.


    The world''s immortal cultivators in the previous life were the most powerful, so there is no need to think about anything, just concentrate on cultivating.


    And in this life, the emergence of such powerful beings as Juggernauts and Divine Venerables is enough to show that cultivating immortals is not a reliable path.


    So what if you practice again?


    A puppet like Tai Yi who is chosen by the master can turn around and overtake him at any time.


    What''s more, this world makes him expensive and poor, no matter how much he cultivates, he can''t reach the level of ancient great power.


    "I also have to think of a way to overtake on a curve."


    Xiao Ning gradually made up his mind.


    So naturally, he thought of the lava gate.


    That lava gate is not a mortal thing, possessing incomparably powerful power.


    Although it may not be worth mentioning compared to the power possessed by the ruler and the gods, it is definitely far superior to any immortal cultivator.


    Taoists like Tai Yi and Tianbao might think that the lava gate is just a powerful magic weapon, but Xiao Ning knows that it is definitely not a magic weapon sacrificed by immortal cultivators.


    That is a treasure stronger than magic weapon.


    "If I can figure out how to use that thing, my strength will be greatly improved in an instant."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    Of course, it is not easy to figure out the role of the lava gate.


    "How can I do?"

 Chapter 1437： Another Lava Gate

    Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier Chapter 1437 Another Lava Gate


    After much thought, Xiao Ning decided to take a risk.


    He decided to go to the location where the lava gate was.


    "After so many days, Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao must have left there, so even if I go there, it won''t be too dangerous."


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart.


    Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao definitely wouldn''t hang around there all the time, they must have already left that place.


    It is estimated that they are looking for Xiao Ning all over the world now.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning felt that the place was safe now, and he could take this opportunity to go around the lava gate to find out.


    If you can figure out the function of the lava gate, maybe you can get another big opportunity.


    "By the way, I should go to the castle of Varuk first, maybe there will be clues I need inside."


    Xiao Ning thought of Varuk again.


    Although Varuk''s castle had been completely destroyed in that earth-shattering explosion.


    But it''s impossible to destroy everything completely.


    Xiao Ning felt that if he searched there carefully, he might be able to find something useful.


    "There''s not much time, so it''s decided."


    It is better to hit the sun than choose the day, Xiao Ning immediately decided to set off for Nakasi City now.


    After making this decision, he immediately got up and went out, leaving the rental house where he had lived for more than ten days.


    Before leaving, he first found the landlord and paid the money to check out the house.


    After leaving this trip, he will definitely not come back here again, so in order to prevent the landlord from finding him and running around, he decided to give the money first.


    After all, one thing more is worse than one thing less. If the landlord attracts Taoist Tianbao''s attention in order to find him, the loss outweighs the gain.


    After completing the lease cancellation procedures, Xiao Ning took advantage of the night to leave Longshan City directly and flew westward all the way.


    The day passed quickly.


    A day later, Xiao Ning came to the ruins of Kasi City.


    After the big explosion that day, the entire center of Cass City was blown into ruins.


    Immediately afterwards, Xiao Ning killed many residents of Cass City and created monsters because of the battle against Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao.


    So the current Cath City has completely lost its former prosperity.


    If you look down from the sky, you will find that the city is now more or less the ruins after the war.


    Everywhere is desolate and dilapidated.


    Not only that, but you can also see refugees one by one in the city, who seem to come here from other places to hunt for treasures.


    "That''s good, it''s convenient for me to find clues to the Lava Gate."


    Xiao Ning put on the hood, and walked quickly towards the city of Cass.


    As he continued to approach the city center, there were more and more dilapidated buildings on both sides.


    Many buildings are in a state of not falling down, as if if someone pushes the whole building, it will collapse.


    Naturally, construction workers are everywhere in this place.


    These people came from other cities to support them, and they are demolishing dilapidated houses and cleaning up the environment.


    Xiao Ning walked while watching, and soon came to the ruins of Waruk Castle.


    This place is truly a ruin.


    The original location of the castle has become a big pit at this moment. There is nothing in the pit, and everything was completely destroyed in that explosion.


    Xiao Ning stood by the huge sinkhole and looked at it for a while, then he followed other construction workers towards the pit.


    In fact, it would be wrong to say that there is nothing in the pit.


    Since there are many construction workers cleaning up the ruins, the construction workers can be seen in the pit, and various construction machinery can be seen.


    In this way, under the cover of these construction workers, Xiao Ning quickly came to the center of the Tiankeng.


    "This place seems to be empty underneath!"


    Sweeping through his consciousness, Xiao Ning soon discovered that there was a passage leading to a deeper underground nearby.


    This channel is covered by rock and soil, so it is completely invisible from the surface.


    It happened that there were no construction workers around, so Xiao Ning directly cleaned up the construction debris covering the entrance of the passage, and then quickly got into the passage.


    It was pitch black in the passage, but Xiao Ning, who is a cultivator of immortals, couldn''t be troubled by it.


    Such an environment is no different to him from a well-lit place on the ground.


    He walked in the passage without hindrance, moving forward all the way.


    During this period, his consciousness naturally kept sticking out, carefully checking the surrounding environment.


    After such a search, he really found something useful.


    In the depths ahead, there seemed to be a heavy door, which was covered by some construction debris pressed down from above. It was unknown whether it could be opened, or what was behind it.


    "Go in and have a look!"


    Without thinking too much, Xiao Ning quickly came to the heavy door.


    And when he was approaching this place, those building residues had already been moved aside by him with his true energy.


    Therefore, the heavy door is now fully displayed in front of him.


    "Open it for me!"


    Xiao Ning let out a soft drink.


    Immediately, the heavy door opened slowly.


    To be exact, Xiao Ning used his true energy to forcefully push him away.


    Amidst the sound of heavy door openings, the thick door opened wider and wider, slowly revealing everything inside to Xiao Ning.


    While scanning, Xiao Ning stretched out his consciousness to check carefully.


    After such a check, he couldn''t help frowning.


    "It turned out to be..."


    Behind this thick door, there are really some shocking things hidden.


    Xiao Ning saw with his own eyes that a door that looked like the Lava Gate was placed inside.


    However, this "lava gate" is much smaller than the lava gate in the volcano, and looks like a small scale model of the lava gate.


    "This thing will definitely not be placed here for no reason. Maybe we can use this thing to figure out the secret of the Lava Gate."


    Xiao Ning thought secretly in his heart.


    This point is easy to infer. Navaruk is not an ordinary person, and the space under the castle is also limited. Normally, no one would waste such a large space to store a useless thing.


    "It''s still early, wait for the night to fall before we leave, we might as well study this thing here first."


    Xiao Ning quickly made up his mind.


    When he came in, it was still noon outside and the sun was shining brightly.


    It is definitely inappropriate for him to swagger away with a door behind his back in broad daylight, and it will definitely attract the attention of those mortals around him.


    At that time, once the matter spreads, it will easily attract the attention of Taoist Taiyi and Tianbao, and it will be troublesome.


    So Xiao Ning would definitely not choose to leave at this time.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning quickly walked into the room behind the thick door, and came to the "Lava Gate".


    After standing still, Xiao Ning raised his head and looked carefully, inspecting this small "lava gate".


    "Indeed, every detail is exactly the same as that lava door, without the slightest difference."


    "The only difference is that it''s much smaller."


    Xiao Ning stretched out his right hand and placed it on the doorpost of the "Lava Gate".


    As he touched it, he felt it carefully, and at the same time, his thoughts turned rapidly.


    After a while, he suddenly withdrew his right hand and showed joy at the same time.


    "Mana actually flows through this lava gate!"


    Xiao Ning made another new discovery.


    Out of curiosity, he just injected his true essence into this "lava gate", wanting to see what kind of changes it would cause.


    As a result, there was a change that surprised him.


    That is, there is mana flowing through this "lava gate".


    It''s like being a cultivator.


    "It''s not easy, how did you do it?"


    Xiao Ning felt more and more strange in his heart.


    There is mana flowing through a door, which is obviously not normal.


    But unfortunately, he didn''t know what the problem was.


    After all, he was just an ordinary strong man in his last life. Although he had a great opportunity and improved his physique in this life, his knowledge reserve did not increase much.


    And with his current knowledge, it is impossible to judge what went wrong with this strange lava door.


    So, here''s where the thing got stuck.


    Xiao Ning took a step back, stroked his chin carefully and carefully opened the "Lava Gate".


    "Relying on my research like this, there will be no results. The best way now is to bring it to the real lava gate and see what changes will happen."j


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart.


    This is the only feasible way now, after all, he really can''t figure out why there is mana flowing through the door.


    "That''s it, let''s get this thing to the volcano first."


    Xiao Ning withdrew his gaze from the "Lava Gate" and moved to other places in the room.


    His attention was completely on this "lava door" just now, and he has been studying it since entering the room.


    Therefore, after so long, he still hasn''t checked the other corners of the room.


    Xiao Ning thought about checking this room again to see if there were any other valuable clues.


    However, to his disappointment, after this inspection, he found that there were no valuable clues in the room.


    The only valuable thing is this small-scale "Lava Gate".


    "It appears that the only purpose of this room is to store it."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    Since there were no other valuable things in the room, it would save trouble.


    Next, just find a way to bring this "lava gate" to the side of the volcano, and bring it to the real lava gate to observe the result.


    Of course, this matter is not simple.


    Because he wants to hide from Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao now, so he can''t attract their attention.


    Under such restrictions, it was impossible for him to go out with this door openly.


    In that case, it is bound to be discovered by the people of Cass City.


    "We have to wait until dark."


    While thinking this way, Xiao Ning left the room and returned to the passage just now.


    After standing still at the door, he checked the passage back and forth.


    This passage is very narrow, about the height of a person and a half, so absolutely don''t think about carrying this "lava door" to leave this passage.


    Xiao Ning didn''t know how Varuk got this door into this room before, anyway, if he wants to take this "Lava Door" away now, he can only make a big enough opening on it.


    "In this way, there must be a lot of movement."


    "But there''s no other way, it''s the only way to do it."


    Xiao Ning looked at the ceiling on the passageway and shook his head slightly.


    Now there is no need to think about anything else, just wait until it gets dark outside, open an opening with violent red, and then fly away with this "lava door" on its shoulders, and fly directly to the volcano.


    Since there is bound to be a big commotion, it can only be fast.


    As long as the speed is fast enough, the matter can be finished before Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao find out.


    "Now that my injury has recovered, even if they chase me, I still have a way to escape."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    This is also the reason why he dared to take risks this time.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that his injury had been repaired and his strength had returned to its peak, he would never have come here to take such a big risk.


    You must know that Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao are two people.


    Although the two seem to be fighting among themselves, their hatred for him is the same.


    Afterwards, Xiao Ning returned to the "Lava Gate" to continue researching, waiting for the night to fall.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    In Xiao Ning''s concentrated study, the sky outside finally got dark.


    When Xiao Ning saw the opportunity came, he made a decisive move and smashed the ceiling above with his palm.


    The loud noise spread far away, covering the entire tiankeng outside.


    "What happened? Something exploded?"


    "It seems to be over there, in the pit!"


    "Go and have a look!"


    "..."


    People around the tiankeng immediately gathered towards the edge of the tiankeng after hearing the movement.


    However, it was completely dark at this time, and the lighting in the pit was insufficient.


    So everyone looked at it for a long time and didn''t find anything wrong with the pit.


    Finally, a sharp-eyed person reminded: "Look, there seems to be a cave in the west."


    When everyone heard it, they turned their eyes away. UU reading


    Sure enough, they soon saw that there was some dust that had not yet dispersed.


    In the dust, a large hole can be seen in the ground.


    "Is there a bomb buried there? Why did it explode so hard?"


    "Who knows, let''s go check it out tomorrow."


    "..."


    Now that the lights are in the dark, everyone doesn''t want to make a fuss.


    Therefore, everyone decided to wait until dawn tomorrow, and then go there to check carefully to see what went wrong.


    However, there are also some people who have fear because of this.


    They were worried that an earth-shattering explosion would suddenly appear when they were sleeping at night, just like the one that day, and it would take them all away.


    Besides that, they were also worried that some monster would suddenly emerge from the ground and kill them all.


    After all, everyone knows that in addition to the big explosion in this Cath City, a large number of monsters suddenly appeared.


    According to people familiar with the matter, the two incidents happened on the same day.


    What if this happens again tonight?


    So these timid people began to ponder at this time, to see if they should sleep at a place far away from the tiankeng at night.


    And at this moment, someone suddenly shouted loudly: "Look! Everyone, look! Something is flying out of there."


    Everyone hurriedly looked towards the hole where the explosion just happened.


    As a result, after looking at it, I saw something flying out of it.


    "Like a door?"


    "No, no, someone flew out carrying a door."


    "What? How can people fly?"


    "..."


    Under the shocked eyes of these construction workers, Xiao Ning flew out of the cave carrying the "Lava Gate".


    While lifting into the air, he resolutely used the method of resurrection of flesh and blood to kill all these people on the spot.

 Chapter 1438： activation

    Ji Dao Martial Arts Modifier Chapter 1438 Activated


    After killing all the witnesses, Xiao Ning carried the small-scale "Lava Gate" and flew westward all the way.


    Fly to the location of the real Lava Gate.


    Only after Xiao Ning flew away with the "Lava Gate" did some people come to the edge of the tiankeng.


    "Why did so many people die?"


    "What the **** happened here? Why all of a sudden?"


    "It must be related to the explosion just now."


    "..."


    The people who came here were all shocked when they saw the corpses all over the ground.


    In fact, when they heard the explosion just now, they sensed that something was wrong, so they rushed over in a hurry.


    As a result, after coming over, what caught his eyes was this scene.


    There are dead workers everywhere on the ground, and there are still many people who died without whole bodies, leaving only a lot of corpses.


    "It must be related to the explosion just now, but these people don''t look like they were killed by the explosion."


    Professional criminal investigators came here and began to investigate the cause of the incident.


    Judging from the situation at the scene, the people who died here did not seem to be killed by an explosion.


    Firstly, there was no explosion around here, and secondly, judging from the sound of the explosion just now, the intensity of the explosion was not high.


    So even if the explosion happened among these workers, it would not have caused such a large amount of damage.


    "what is going on?"


    All the staff present looked at each other in blank dismay.


    The scene in front of them was full of weirdness, making it impossible for them to analyze it.


    At this time, a person said: "Do you still remember the oriental master who came here a month ago? He said that if anything strange happens here, please contact him as soon as possible."


    As soon as these words came out, everyone present immediately recalled the two Eastern masters who came over that day.


    Those two people were very powerful, they gave them a big blow as soon as they appeared.


    Immediately afterwards, one of the two asked them to keep an eye on Cass City and contact him whenever there was an abnormal situation in Cass City.


    And everything that happened now fits the definition of abnormality very well.


    "Yes, yes, contact him quickly."


    "Let him handle it."


    Several staff quickly made a unanimous decision and decided to tell the Eastern expert about the strange things that happened here.


    Of course, the oriental masters they mentioned were Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao.


    ¡­


    Xiao Ning carried the "Lava Gate" and quickly flew to the original location of the volcano.


    The volcano had already been blown up in the last explosion, and there was only a huge hole floating above the ground at the scene, with hot magma flowing in the hole.


    In addition, it is the lava door suspended in the air.


    At that time, the explosion was caused by this lava gate.


    "At that time, I tried to destroy it, and it caused an earth-shattering explosion."


    "Fortunately, I didn''t die in that explosion."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    At that time, there was a mysterious invisible force protecting him, otherwise, with his disabled body at that time, he would definitely have died in the explosion.


    "Huh!"


    Suddenly, Xiao Ning gasped in surprise, and glanced at the "Lava Gate" he was carrying.


    "Yeah, I should have thought of it earlier!"


    Xiao Ning suddenly realized.


    He found that he had missed a very important piece of information.


    The big explosion here at that time was caused by his attempt to destroy the lava gate.


    Before that, Varuk also caused a big explosion in Karth City.


    The two explosions were remarkably similar and of about the same intensity.


    so¡­


    "So, the explosion must have been caused by the lava gate, which is the one in my hand!"


    Xiao Ning finally figured it out.


    The two explosions were caused by the lava gate, and the one here was caused by the lava gate suspended in the air.


    And the scene in Karth City was triggered by the fan he was carrying in his hand.


    After all, this lava gate was originally in Varuk''s castle in the city of Karth.


    "Absolutely!"


    Xiao Ning firmly believed in this conclusion.


    Then everything makes sense.


    But after thinking about this point, Xiao Ning suddenly remembered a very important thing.


    "Perhaps Varuk is...alive?"


    Xiao Ning frowned slightly.


    The big explosion here was caused by his attempt to destroy the lava gate, while the one in Kath City was caused by Varuk.


    Now that Xiao Ning is still alive and well, then Varuk is probably still alive too.


    "I survived because I was protected by a mysterious invisible force, and Varuk may have experienced the same experience as me."


    Xiao Ning took a deep breath.


    This possibility is very, very high. He was deceived by Varuk, and now Varuk is still hiding somewhere underground.


    "From this point of view, what I should do now is not to study this lava gate, but to find Varuk first."


    Xiao Ning nodded slightly.


    Varuk''s knowledge of the Lava Gate is definitely far ahead of him, so as long as he can find Varuk, he can force many things out of his mouth.


    For example, the origin of the lava gate, and the function of the lava gate, etc.


    And, why does the lava gate trigger such a big explosion.


    There is no need for him to study all this by himself, as long as he finds Varuk.


    "However, what about the lava gate in my hand?"


    Xiao Ning looked at the small-scale lava door in his hand again.


    The Lava Gate must be hidden before Varuk can be found.


    Xiao Ning thought about it, and decided to hide this lava door in the crater below.


    After all, this lava gate is not afraid of high temperature and will not be scalded by magma.


    "It can only be done first."


    No longer thinking about it, Xiao Ning moved his body and quickly flew towards the magma below.


    After coming to the edge of the huge crater on the earth, he directly threw the lava door inside.


    In an instant, the scorching flames enveloped the lava gate.


    However, due to the extremely high density of magma, the Lava Gate did not sink into the magma.


    "Sure enough, the high temperature can''t hurt it."


    After carefully observing for a while, Xiao Ning was completely relieved.


    When he just threw the lava gate into the magma, he was still a little uneasy, fearing that the lava gate would be destroyed, so he was always ready to use his true energy to pull the lava gate out of the magma.


    Judging from the current situation, this worry is completely unnecessary.


    Because the lava gate is not afraid of the high temperature of the magma.


    "Leave it here first, and go to Varuk quickly."


    Xiao Ning was about to turn around and fly away.


    But at this moment, the lava gate in the magma suddenly changed.


    I saw that the lava gate that was lying on the magma suddenly stood up.


    "Um?"


    Xiao Ning groaned.


    After this small lava gate stands up, it looks like the large lava gate in the sky.


    The only difference between the two is the scale.


    "Could this magma activate the lava gate?"


    Xiao Ning secretly guessed in his heart.


    He couldn''t help touching his chin, and looked up at the large lava gate suspended in mid-air.


    "It looks like it should be what I guessed."


    Xiao Ning let out a breath slowly.


    There is no doubt that magma has the effect of activating the lava gate.


    Throwing the Lava Gate into the magma by himself is like throwing a dying fish into the water.


    "I don''t know what the consequences of this will be."


    Xiao Ning was a little worried.


    He couldn''t predict the consequences of doing so, after all, he didn''t know the origin and function of the Lava Gate.


    And just did it on a whim.


    "Forget it, now that things have happened, it''s useless to think about it any more. Let''s find Varuk first."


    Xiao Ning quickly retracted his gaze, then soared into the sky and flew towards the east.


    Not long after Xiao Ning left, a figure flew over from the north.


    The one who came was Taiyi.


    He rushed over to the lava gate as soon as he received the communication from the criminal investigators of Cath City.


    He didn''t know who did what happened in Cass City, but his intuition told him that it was most likely related to Xiao Ning.


    So after thinking of this, he immediately rushed over to the Lava Gate.


    "There is no trace of Xiao Ning."


    Tai Yi flew to the side of the large lava gate in the air and stopped, searching around.


    But after searching, he found that there was no trace of Xiao Ning around, and he didn''t know whether Xiao Ning had been here.


    And just as he was about to leave here for Cath City, he suddenly lowered his head and noticed something abnormal below.


    There seems to be something particularly eye-catching in the huge crater on the ground.


    That thing looked a bit like the lava door beside him.


    "what happened?"


    "How come there are two lava gates?"


    Tai couldn''t believe it.


    He clearly remembered that there was only one big lava gate here last time, and there were no small ones.


    As a result, a small door shaped like a lava door appeared in the crater below.


    With a movement of his body, Tai Yi flew to the edge of the crater on the ground at an extremely fast speed, and observed the situation inside at a close distance.


    "It really looks exactly like the lava gate above."


    After a period of investigation, Tai Yi already knew that this strange arch was called the Lava Gate.


    Of course, he is still unclear about the origin and function of the Lava Gate.


    But one thing he has confirmed is that the lava gate is not an ordinary magic weapon.


    Because he couldn''t shake the lava gate at all, and couldn''t move the lava gate from its original position by even a millimeter.


    And after he asked the Juggernaut, the Juggernaut did not give any answer.


    I don''t know if it''s because the master doesn''t know the origin of the lava gate, or he doesn''t want to tell him.


    All in all, there are indications that this lava gate is definitely not an ordinary treasure.


    "Such an extraordinary thing, how could there be two at once?"


    Tai frowned in thought.


    For a magical treasure like the Lava Gate, it was already surprising that one appeared, but another one suddenly appeared.


    Tai Yi didn''t know how this lava gate appeared here, so just its origin made him think for a while.


    It''s a pity that after contemplating for a while, he couldn''t draw any conclusions at all, nor did he have any guesses.


    "Forget it, let''s see if this lava door is as unshakable as the big one."


    Taiyi withdrew his thoughts and decided to study this small lava gate first.


    He had studied the large lava gate floating in the air before.


    At that time, he urged the real yuan to try to move it, but no matter how hard he tried, it was useless.


    And when he tried to increase his strength, he immediately received a warning from the master.


    Therefore, he did not dare to use all his strength to destroy the lava gate.


    "This lava gate is so much smaller that it might be able to be moved."


    Tai Yi resolutely activated his true energy, trying to move the small lava gate in the magma.


    hum¡ª


    With an inaudible sound, the lava gate was enveloped by the invisible force driven by the sun.


    Immediately afterwards, Tai tried to move the lava gate.


    But soon he discovered that no matter how hard he tried, the small lava door remained motionless.


    Everything was the same as the last time he encountered it.


    "This small one can''t move either?"


    Tai Yi withdrew his power, and became more and more curious about the origin of these two lava gates.


    This thing is definitely not a mortal thing. If you can figure it out and use it, your strength will definitely improve a lot.


    "Master? Master!"


    Taichi called Juggernaut in his head.


    However, the master didn''t respond to him at all, and there was no sound at all, as if it had never appeared in his mind.


    No way, Taiyi frowned and stopped thinking.


    Regardless of the reason why the Juggernaut didn''t respond to him, it was useless to ask the Juggernaut about the Lava Gate.


    You can only find a solution by yourself.


    "This lava gate cannot be moved, so let it stay here and go to Cath City first."


    Tai Yi turned and left, and flew towards Kath City in a hurry.


    Let''s put aside the matter of Lava Gate for now, UU Reading will go to find out the matter of Cath City first.


    Those staff contacted him suddenly, nine out of ten it was Xiao Ning who appeared and made a bunch of things that ordinary people would find weird.


    Tai Yi''s figure quickly disappeared into the sky.


    And when Tai Yi was heading all the way to Karth City, Taoist Tianbao was also approaching Karth City from a certain direction.


    Of course, Taoist Tianbao came here because he discovered Taiyi''s movements. He has been following Taiyi and monitoring Taiyi''s every move during this time.


    Karth City.


    The lights of Karth City under the night sky are sparse.


    Since the big explosion, most of the people in the city have died, and various infrastructures have been destroyed.


    So the current Kasi City has completely lost its former glory.


    You must know that the former Cass City was brightly lit at night and very bustling.


    Beside the tiankeng in the middle of Cass City, many people were cleaning up the scene, while those criminal investigators gathered together and chatted about something.


    At this time, a figure flew past in the air and fell to the ground at an extremely fast speed.


    The speed of this figure was very fast, so no one on the ground could clearly see how he flew and landed.


    After Tai Yi landed, he walked directly towards the group of staff.


    Seeing him approaching, everyone stopped talking and approached him actively.


    A group of people quickly gathered around Taiyi.


    "What the **** is going on here?"


    Taiyi asked straight to the point.


    When he flew over from the sky, he had already taken a rough look at the situation on the ground.


    And when he saw the piles of scattered corpses, he was immediately sure that this matter was definitely related to Xiao Ning.


    Because this is what Xiao Ning is good at.


    "Sir, it is so."


    A staff member introduced the scene to Tai Yi.

 Chapter 1439： clues and inferences

    Jido Martial Arts Modifier Chapter 1439 Clues and Inferences


    After listening to the staff''s words, Taiyi nodded secretly.


    Sure enough, his guess was right, what happened here was probably done by Xiao Ning.


    After all, these scattered corpses on the ground are very similar to Xiao Ning''s method of resurrection.


    And so far, he has only seen Xiao Ning kill people in this way.


    so¡­


    "Besides these, is there anything else?"


    Tai asked.


    After thinking for a while, the staff member shook his head and said, "Not anymore."


    "good."


    Tai nodded slightly.


    Then, he turned his head and looked towards the center of the sinkhole.


    Xiao Ning has already left here, so it is impossible to find him all at once.


    Now I can only check here again to see if there are any missing clues.


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, Taiyi''s eyes lit up, and he saw something strange.


    He found that somewhere in the middle of the pit that day, there seemed to be a slightly abrupt hole.


    After noticing this, he hurriedly looked there.


    And as he observed carefully, his brows gradually wrinkled.


    Because the hole seems to have been blown out.


    "Just now these staff members mentioned that there was an explosion here. They rushed over when they heard the explosion, and after they rushed over, they saw the scene in front of them."


    "As for what exploded, they don''t know yet."


    "In that case?"


    Taiyi''s brows quickly relaxed.


    He figured it out, the explosion that happened here must have been the one that blew out that hole.


    The only question now is who caused the explosion.


    "Go and have a look."


    Without thinking too much, Tai Yi dodged and rushed directly towards the middle of the pit that day.


    It''s useless for him to fly, because there are so many people here, and he doesn''t want to expose his true strength.


    If the people here spread the matter to Xiao Ning''s ears in a loose manner, then Xiao Ning would never come here again.


    Tai Yi''s speed was extremely fast, and he quickly arrived at the location of the burrow.


    When he got close, he could finally see the detailed terrain.


    "Sure enough, it was a hole that was blown out, and judging from the situation on the surface, the explosion should have happened under the hole."


    Tai nodded slightly.


    After such a close observation, there is no doubt that the explosion happened in the cave.


    "Go inside and have a look."


    Tai Yi jumped into the hole.


    He has already seen the surface part very carefully, what he has to do now is to go into the cave and check it carefully.


    Find out what''s going on.


    After jumping into the hole, Taichi looked back and forth carefully.


    It was a huge room, and the top of the room was violently blasted away.


    Presumably, when the ceiling of this room was blasted, it must have triggered an impact comparable to a big bang.


    It was the sound that people took for an explosion.


    Tai Yi''s eyes quickly swept across the room, checking carefully.


    After a check, he kept nodding.


    "Based on the texture of the rock here, even high explosives would not be able to blow up such a large hole, so there is no doubt that Xiao Ning did it."


    You must know that the ceiling of the room is quite a distance from the ground, so even with high explosives, it is impossible to blow out such a deep opening all at once.


    "Okay, now there is no doubt, everything is done by Xiao Ning."


    "However, why did Xiao Ning come here, and why did he create such a commotion here?"


    Taichi rubbed his chin in thought.


    According to the deduction at the scene, there are already results, but this has also caused new problems.


    That''s why Xiao Ning did this.


    The first thing Tai Yi thought of was that Xiao Ning was making a fuss.


    Deliberately create some noise here, wait until he is attracted here, and then do the real thing.


    "It''s possible, but not likely."


    Taiyi shook his head slightly.


    It''s not that the tactics of attacking the east and attacking the west are not ineffective, but that they are not safe enough.


    Because Xiao Ning couldn''t be sure that he would come here so soon after a while.


    What if he was late?


    Another point, why would Xiao Ning think that Tai Yi would definitely come here?


    Therefore, the possibility of this speculation is so small that it can almost be ignored.


    "Then there are other possibilities, but what would they be?"


    Taiyi put down his hands and raised his eyes to look around.


    He first looked around, and then looked at the big hole leading to the ground above.


    If you want to find out why Xiao Ning did this, you must first understand Xiao Ning''s purpose.


    However, from what he saw at the scene, he couldn''t figure out what Xiao Ning''s purpose was.


    The room was empty, not like a storage room.


    Wherever the Taiyi came into view, all he could see was thick dust, which seemed to have been accumulated over the years, which meant that nothing had been placed on the ground.


    "Xiao Ning won''t do things for no reason, he must have a purpose for doing so!"


    Taiyi firmly believed in this.


    First of all, he knows Xiao Ning''s character very well, and secondly, what Xiao Ning does here is extremely risky.


    So Xiao Ning would never blow the ceiling away unless absolutely necessary.


    "I don''t believe there are no clues here."


    Taiyi quickly withdrew his gaze from the ceiling, and scanned every corner of the room again.


    He decided to check it carefully, and then analyze and infer.


    Tai Yi''s gaze swept over every corner of the room, not missing any point, the walls, the ground, any place in the room was under his gaze.


    "Um?"


    Suddenly, Taichi noticed something was wrong.


    He found that there were two circular circles on the ground deep in the room, and there was no dust in the circles, which was completely different from the surrounding environment.


    "How can there be no dust in this place?"


    Taiyi quickly came to the two circles and looked back and forth carefully.


    It''s really weird, there is dust everywhere in the room, but not here.


    This means that what was originally placed here was taken away by Xiao Ning later.


    "It must be so, but I don''t know what Xiao Ning took from here."


    Tai nodded slightly.


    With this important clue, his speculation finally made significant progress.


    Now it is 100% sure that Xiao Ning took something from here, but he doesn''t know what it is.


    "The two circles look like two pillars, so what kind of pillars are they?"


    Tai Yi stared blankly at the two gray and white circles on the ground.


    The thoughts in his mind were running fast, combining all the clues to deduce quickly.


    At this moment, he suddenly thought of the small lava door he saw in the crater.


    "Pillar-shaped things can be two gateposts!"


    Too bright.


    The lava gate happened to have two gateposts. If it stood on the ground, it would be equivalent to two pillars.


    Thinking of this, Taiyi hurriedly measured the distance between the two circles.


    As soon as the result was measured, he immediately had no doubts in his mind.


    Because the distance between the two gray and white circles on the ground is exactly the same as the distance between the two gate posts of the Lava Gate.


    "Exactly the same, exactly!"


    "That''s definitely the Lava Gate!"


    Tai Yi kept nodding his head, with a look of joy on his face.


    At that time, he was still wondering where the lava gate in the crater came from, since he hadn''t seen it last time.


    And now everything is clear, it was Xiao Ning who brought it here.


    "No wonder he wanted to blast such a big hole in the ceiling. It turned out to be to take the Lava Gate out from here."


    Although the lava door in the crater is much smaller than the lava door in the air, if it is placed in this room, it can be called very large.


    Therefore, it is absolutely impossible to take the Lava Gate out from the door of the room.


    Besides, the passage outside is too narrow to allow the lava gate to pass through.


    With these restrictions, Xiao Ning had no choice but to blast a big hole in the ceiling that reached the ground.


    For this reason, he did not hesitate to create a huge noise to alarm the people around him.


    "After that, he killed all the people who witnessed all this in order to silence, so that the logic closed the loop."


    Tai took a deep breath.


    When things got here, everything completely closed the loop.


    "Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning, although you killed all the witnesses, it''s a pity that you didn''t do it cleanly enough."


    The corner of Taiyi''s mouth slightly raised.


    There is no doubt that Xiao Ning made things so troublesome to avoid being known.


    As a result, after being analyzed by him, he sorted out the whole cause and effect.


    "Let''s see what clues this guy still left here."


    Taichi withdrew his thoughts and continued to inspect the huge room.


    After checking, he found that there were no valuable clues in the room, so he turned around and walked towards the passage outside.


    "Xiao Ning must have come here from that passage, let''s see where this passage leads to."


    After Taiyi walked into the passage, he checked carefully as he walked.


    It took almost half an hour like this before he came to the end of the passage.


    "It leads to the tiankeng above?"


    Tai Yi was a little strange, he thought that this passage might lead to the outside of Kasi City, but the final exit was actually still in the tiankeng.


    "So, Xiao Ning found this entrance by accident and entered it to find out?"


    Taichi continued to speculate.


    According to this clue, Xiao Ning should have discovered this passage by accident before entering it to find out, rather than coming prepared.


    "It''s very likely to be an accident!"


    "If Xiao Ning knew about that room a long time ago, he wouldn''t have entered through this passage, but just passed through."


    Taiyi nodded secretly.


    After careful observation, he found that the opening of this channel leading to the ground was also blasted open by violence.


    Therefore, if Xiao Ning came straight to the room with the lava door, there is no need to make a fuss here, but to go directly to the place where the room is.


    It can be seen from this that Xiao Ning discovered this passage completely by accident, entered it out of curiosity to find out, and finally stumbled into that room by mistake.


    "This brings up a new question, why did Xiao Ning come here?"


    Since Xiao Ning didn''t come here for the lava gate, the purpose of Xiao Ning''s coming here has become a new mystery.


    Tai Yi really wanted to know, what was Xiao Ning''s purpose for coming here in the first place?


    Are you here to hunt for treasure? Or some other purpose?


    "This point is definitely impossible to guess just by guessing like this. After all, I don''t know what happened here at all."


    Taiyi sighed secretly.


    He didn''t know the existence of Varuk, nor did he know that this castle was Varuk''s castle.


    At that time, he was just curious to come here with other tourists, and wanted to see if there was any clue about Xiao Ning.


    All of a sudden, there was a big explosion.


    And after the explosion ended, he saw Xiao Ning who was seriously injured.


    "Forget it, go and find Xiao Ning first."


    Taiyi thought to himself.


    Without further hesitation, he decisively left the passage, preparing to leave Cath City in the dark to find Xiao Ning''s whereabouts.


    But at this moment, Taoist Tianbao suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Taiyi asked in a deep voice.


    It was because Taoist Tianbao obstructed him that he didn''t catch Xiao Ning last time, otherwise there would be no need to make such a trouble like now.


    And precisely because of this, he later fought another battle with Taoist Tianbao, trying to vent his emotions on Taoist Tianbao.


    As a result, after some fighting, he found that Taoist Tianbao''s strength was no longer inferior to his, and the two were completely evenly matched.


    In other words, he couldn''t do anything to Taoist Tianbao at all.


    And even if there is a master to help him, he can''t take Taoist Tianbao at all. It seems that Taoist Tianbao also has masters behind him.


    So he had no choice but to watch Taoist Tianbao appear in front of him from time to time. UU reading


    Just like now, Taoist Tianbao appeared in front of him at a critical moment.


    "Don''t be so excited, do you have another clue about Xiao Ning?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked.


    When Tai Yi heard it, she immediately lowered her face and said, "What do you know?"


    Taoist Tianbao is not a simple person, and his ability to detect information is first-rate, so Tai Yi immediately thought that Taoist Tianbao must know something.


    "Don''t be so excited, maybe I can help you find Xiao Ning."


    Taoist Tianbao spoke slowly.


    His current goal is to balance the strength between Xiao Ning and Tai Yi, so that neither side can do anything to the other.


    Xiao Ning was injured too badly before, so he took action to stop Tai Yi.


    But now that Xiao Ning has cultivated for so many days, his injuries must have almost recovered, so it is time to turn around and help Tai Yi find Xiao Ning.


    "Really? If you have anything to say, just say it quickly, and don''t play tricks there."


    Taichi said angrily.


    Taoist Tianbao looked around and said, "I have a question, do you know whose territory this place used to be?"


    "Huh?" Tai Yi asked alertly, "Whose territory?"


    This is important information, because he didn''t know the origin of this place, he didn''t know the purpose of Xiao Ning''s coming here.


    If Taoist Tianbao could really tell him whose territory this place originally belonged to, then he could continue to infer along the line of thought just now.


    That''s why Tai Yi cared so much about Taoist Tianbao''s words.


    "There used to be a castle in this place, you should know that, and this castle belongs to a man named Varuk."


    Taoist Tianbao came slowly.


    "Who is this Varuk, tell me quickly!"


    Taiyi urged impatiently.

 Chapter 1440： short cooperation

    Extreme Martial Arts Modifier Chapter 1440 Short cooperation


    From Taoist Tianbao, Taiyi heard a new name, that is Varuk.


    Tai Yi knows nothing about Varuk, he has no idea who this person is.


    Before again, he had never heard of the name Varuk.


    But from Taoist Tianbao''s words, he keenly felt that this Varuk was definitely not simple.


    Definitely not ordinary people.


    "I just told you that Varuk is the owner of this castle, but this is not the most important thing."


    Taoist Tianbao continued: "The most important thing is that this Varuk is a magician in the Middle Ages, and he has lived until today."


    "Huh? Medieval magician?"


    Taiyi suddenly became alert.


    As a magician, it means that this Varuk is a strong man who has mastered extraordinary power, just like them immortal cultivators.


    Thinking of this, Tai Yi roughly understood why Xiao Ning came here, and also knew why there was another small lava door hidden under the ground.


    "Go on."


    Tai urged.


    He is now really interested in Taoist Tianbao''s words.


    However, you, the Taoist Tianbao, have betrayed you at this time.


    "If you want to know what''s behind, you should show your sincerity."


    Taoist Tianbao looked at Taiyi.


    Tai Yi frowned slightly, and asked in a deep voice, "What do you want?"


    Taoist Tianbao replied: "It''s very simple, tell me what you have investigated here."


    Taiyi heard the words and looked at Taoist Tianbao, wondering in his heart, did Taoist Tianbao not know about Xiao Ning''s coming here?


    Although Taoist Tianbao mentioned this point just now, Taiyi felt that it must be deliberately deceiving him and preparing to use his words.


    However, it doesn''t make much sense to find out these, because the information held by Taoist Tianbao is too tempting for him.


    Tai Yi now has to figure out exactly what the origin of this Varuk is, so that he can continue to deduce along the train of thought just now, and figure out Xiao Ning''s real purpose for coming here.


    "Okay, let me tell you what I found here."


    Tai Yi took a deep breath and said: "My investigation found that Xiao Ning came here and took away a treasure from here. The cave you see here and the people who died on it are all killed by him. .¡±


    "Are these enough?"


    After Taiyi finished speaking, he looked directly into Taoist Tianbao''s eyes.


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head slowly and said: "Not enough, tell me what treasure Xiao Ning took from here."


    Tai Yi was silent, he didn''t want to tell Taoist Tianbao about the other lava gate.


    Seeing this, Taoist Tianbao said: "Trust is the foundation of cooperation. If you refuse to speak up, then I have no choice but to say nothing."


    Hearing this, there was a flash of displeasure in Tai''s eyes.


    This former defeated general dared to talk to him like that now.


    It is tolerable or unbearable.


    It''s a pity that Tai Yi has nothing to do now, after all, he has already seen the strength of Taoist Tianbao, so he has nothing to do with him.


    "Forget it, it''s okay to tell you."


    Tai Yi frowned, and said: "What Xiao Ning took away from here is another small lava gate, and now that lava gate is in the crater below the big lava gate."


    "Another lava gate?"


    Taoist Tianbao stared.


    He also went to investigate about the lava gate, and knew that it was definitely not an ordinary treasure.


    So when Tai Yi mentioned the lava gate, he cared very much.


    "That''s right, it''s another lava gate." Tai Yi continued: "That''s all I know, and you must have investigated the others yourself, so now it''s your turn to talk."


    After finishing speaking, Tai Yi looked deeply at Taoist Tianbao.


    Taoist Tianbao thought for a while, and then said: "Varuk is a medieval magician, and he lived from the middle ages until the day when the explosion occurred."


    Taoist Tianbao turned around and looked around while talking.


    "The big explosion here was caused by Varuk, and according to my guess, his purpose at that time may be to kill Xiao Ning."


    Hearing this, Taiyi suddenly realized.


    No wonder Xiao Ning was injured so badly at that time, it turned out that Varuk wanted to kill him.


    "What else? What else do you know?"


    Taiyi felt that Taoist Tianbao hadn''t revealed all the information yet.


    "Yes." Taoist Tianbao continued: "As far as I know, this Varuk has trained more than a hundred apostles, and each of these apostles has mastered extraordinary powers, and they live in seclusion with him all year round."


    At that time, Taoist Tianbao discovered that No. 30 and No. 35 were the two apostles under Varuk''s command.


    Although the strength of these two people is not strong, the contestants are far more powerful, obviously they have mastered extraordinary power.


    "Apostle? Live in seclusion?"


    Taiyi frowned even deeper.


    Immediately afterwards he asked: "Why does Varuk want to live in seclusion, why does he want to train apostles?"


    Taoist Tianbao spread his hands, "I don''t know about that, maybe Xiao Ning will know about it."


    Tai Yi was silent.


    Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning again.


    He originally thought that after obtaining the information held by Taoist Tianbao, he would be able to deduce Xiao Ning''s purpose for coming here soon.


    But looking at it now, it is still confusing.


    Because the information about Varuk is missing a lot of key.


    "Anyway, Xiao Ning must have come here because of Varuk."


    Taiyi nodded secretly.


    Xiao Ning is also a person who has no profit and can''t get up early, so what is certain is that Xiao Ning must come here because of profit.


    For example, what mysterious power does Varuk hold in his hand, as long as he obtains this power, his strength can be greatly improved.


    "Let''s just pretend that Xiao Ning came here for this purpose."


    Taiyi stopped thinking about it.


    There''s not enough information right now, and it doesn''t make sense to think too much.


    "I have a question, is Varuk dead now?"


    Tai asked.


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head, and replied: "The answer is probably only known to Xiao Ning."


    "Really? I don''t feel like he doesn''t know."


    Taichi reached out and stroked his chin.


    His intuition told him that Xiao Ning might not know about Waruk''s life or death either.


    Why? Because he has just analyzed that Xiao Ning did not come for the Lava Gate.


    From this, it can be judged that Xiao Ning doesn''t know much about Varuk, otherwise, he would definitely know that the small lava gate is hidden here.


    Of course, Tai Yi will not take the initiative to speak out about these things.


    Firstly, Taoist Tianbao seems to have no valuable information in his hands, and secondly, he doesn''t want Taoist Tianbao to look for Xiao Ning''s whereabouts. Who knows if this guy will try to obstruct him like last time.


    "You have something to hide!"


    At this time, Taoist Tianbao noticed Tai Yi''s slight expression, and said.


    Tai Yi sneered, and asked back, "Aren''t you too?"


    After speaking, he moved and left quickly.


    Taoist Tianbao looked at Taiyi''s disappearing figure with a thoughtful look.


    "Another lava gate, what is the use of this lava gate?"


    Taoist Tianbao was not surprised by Taiyi''s sudden departure.


    After all, he and Tai Yi are in a hostile relationship now, if it wasn''t for Xiao Ning, this Tai Yi would never stand here and talk to him for a long time.


    Of course, Taoist Tianbao did not pursue Taiyi, mainly because his goal had already been achieved.


    He disclosed those information to Tai Yi, the purpose is to let Tai Yi find Xiao Ning earlier, and prevent Xiao Ning from continuing to grow.


    Now Tai Yi is obviously anxious to find Xiao Ning.


    "I believe that with this guy''s reasoning ability, it shouldn''t take long to find Xiao Ning."


    Taoist Tianbao thought to himself.


    Immediately afterwards, he moved and disappeared in place.


    On the other side, after Tai Yi left the tiankeng, he found a deserted place and soared into the sky, acting from the air.


    "Xiao Ning came here for Varuk, and now that Varuk is dead or alive, there is a high probability that Xiao Ning is looking for Varuk''s whereabouts."


    Taiyi analyzed in his heart.


    Judging from what Taoist Tianbao said just now, it is obvious that Varuk is a person who hides countless secrets, and it is very likely that he knows the true usage of the Lava Gate.


    Therefore, with Xiao Ning''s disposition of being useless and not early, he must be looking for Varuk everywhere now, trying to find out the secret of the lava gate from him.


    Of course, Tai has no interest in the Lava Gate.


    His goal from the beginning to the end is only Xiao Ning, only by catching Xiao Ning can he complete what the master told him.


    ¡­


    On a vast plain about fifty miles away from Cass City in a straight line.


    Xiao Ning''s figure leaped rapidly under the night sky, heading towards the west all the way.


    As Tai Yi analyzed, his goal now is to find Varuk.


    Fortunately, he has found some clues about Varuk.


    It is very likely that Varuk is hiding somewhere underground in this area.


    "Fortunately, I came back again, otherwise I would never have thought that this guy is not dead."


    Xiao Ning was quite fortunate in his heart.


    If he hadn''t ventured here to study the secrets of the lava gate, he would never have discovered that there was another small lava gate hidden in Varuk''s underground castle.


    Therefore, it will not be analyzed that Varuk used the small lava door to cause the explosion.


    "What is the origin of the mysterious power of Lava Gate that can protect people?"


    Xiao Ning thought while moving rapidly.


    The reason why he didn''t fly was, on the one hand, to avoid Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao, and on the other hand, it was not easy to find Varuk''s hiding place by flying in the air.


    Navaruk is hidden underground, and there may not be an opening on the ground.


    It is difficult to detect something is wrong if you fly through the air, but if you advance from the ground, you can distinguish some details through your keen spiritual sense.


    whoosh whoosh¡ª


    Xiao Ning''s figure flashed quickly.


    Suddenly, he stopped on the edge of a small slope.


    "This place is not right!"


    Xiao Ning slowly scanned his surroundings.


    When his consciousness swept over here just now, he found that there was a vertical airflow flowing on the ground here, as if there was a space under the ground.


    Of course, Xiao Ning didn''t dare to directly use violence to destroy the surface at this time, after all, doing so would easily startle the snake.


    In case Varuk was alarmed, it would be bad to scare him into hiding deeper or get out of here.


    "Xiao Ning, you are indeed here!"


    Suddenly, a loud shout exploded in the sky.


    The sound frightened Xiao Ning on the spot, and he stood there dumbfounded.


    Soon, he realized that it was Taiyi''s voice.


    I didn''t expect Tai Yi to find him so soon.


    "Behind this guy is the master, it''s normal to find me so quickly!"


    Xiao Ning quickly calmed down.


    Taiyi is now just a puppet of the Juggernaut, and the power of the Juggernaut is far beyond imagination.


    So it''s no surprise what''s happening.


    "wrong!"


    At this time, Xiao Ning suddenly realized something was wrong.


    Because apart from the violent shout just now, there was no Taiyi figure around here.


    Not in the air, and not on the ground.


    That is to say, Tai Yi didn''t really find him, but only knew roughly that he was here.


    "Want to scare me?"


    Xiao Ning''s face twitched.


    He is indeed more cautious, but he is not intimidated.


    What''s more, the current situation is severe, and fear is of no help at all.


    "Go down here first!"


    Without hesitation, Xiao Ning immediately decided to hide underground first.


    According to his observation just now, there is definitely a huge space below, and it is even very likely to be Varuk''s hiding place.


    In short, the current situation can only be to hide in the ground first.


    Whether it''s looking for Varuk or avoiding Taiyi''s pursuit, it''s the only choice.


    swish¡ª


    Xiao Ning found a place where the airflow was the most rapid, and urged his true essence to quickly open an opening.


    Then he jumped into it, urging his true essence again to block the opening.


    underground.


    Xiao Ning quickly turned his head to take a look, and found that there was indeed a large space below, but it was not as huge as he imagined.


    The straight-line distance from this space to the surface is about 100 meters, which is considered very deep.


    "Ordinary people can''t dig so deep. It was definitely done by Varuk."


    Xiao Ning became more and more sure of his guess.


    Varuk was seriously injured and became unable to see the sun, so he could only hide in the deep underground for many years and slowly recover.


    After the explosion in Karth City, Varuk must have been transferred here by the mysterious force in the Lava Gate.


    "It''s not bottomed out yet, and there''s still room below."


    After careful inspection, Xiao Ning found that this underground space is not the real deepest place, there is a deeper place below it.


    "Whether Varuk is hiding here or not, let''s go down and have a look first."


    Xiao Ning continued to move towards the depths of the ground.


    Regardless of whether this place is Varuk''s hiding place or not, in short, this place is definitely not an ordinary place, and it has great exploration value.


    Maybe there is a chance to discover some new secrets.


    At the same time, the air above the surface.


    Tai Yi''s figure flashed across the air.


    According to the prompt given by Master, he knew that Xiao Ning was in this area.


    That''s why he suddenly made a sound just now, trying to scare Xiao Ning, causing Xiao Ning to walk around because of his feet being messed up.


    That way, he can find Xiao Ning faster.


    But unfortunately, the result did not let him get what he wanted.


    After he yelled loudly, Xiao Ning''s figure did not appear. It is not known whether he hid himself or moved to another place long ago.


    "These two possibilities are not small, and now I have found some."


    Tai Yi continued to search the sky, looking for Xiao Ning''s whereabouts.


    What he didn''t know was that he had actually flown past the place where Xiao Ning was hiding.

 Chapter 1441： underground labyrinth

    Chapter 1441 Underground Labyrinth


    deep underground.


    Xiao Ning moved forward all the way, and soon came to the next underground space.


    This space is much more spacious than the one above and has natural light.


    "How can there be light here?"


    Xiao Ning was puzzled.


    You must know that Varuk is completely out of sunlight now, and other cold light sources must also be dark enough.


    However, the natural light source here is very bright, almost to the point of dazzling.


    Varuk could never live in such a place.


    "Am I mistaken? Varuk isn''t hiding here?"


    Xiao Ning doubted his own judgment.


    When he was just on the ground, he was absolutely sure that Varuk must be hiding here.


    But after actually coming down, the various situations he saw were different from his guess.


    "Or Varuk''s old injury has almost recovered."


    Another thought flashed in Xiao Ning''s mind.


    After all, Varuk was not afraid of the sun when he was young, everything became like that because of his injuries.


    So as long as the old injury recovers, photophobia is no longer a problem.


    The more Xiao Ning thought about it, the more he felt that this possibility was very high.


    Maybe Varuk was lucky, and he repaired his injuries with the help of the lava gate.


    "Look around first to see what''s in this place."


    Without thinking too much, Xiao Ning quickly searched this place.


    The light source here is very bright, so the line of sight is excellent, and he can easily see the surrounding details clearly.


    Coupled with the sweeping of his consciousness, he searched extremely fast.


    In less than two minutes, he checked the place completely.


    "Nothing."


    Xiao Ning sighed.


    There are several passages leading to other branch caves in this place, but after entering that branch cave, Xiao Ning found nothing.


    The several branch holes are all empty, without anything, and without any traces of man-made.


    "Could it be that there''s room below here?"


    Xiao Ning looked down at the ground again.


    There is nothing in this room, but it cannot be ruled out that there are other spaces below.


    "Look further down."


    Xiao Ning quickly made a decision.


    In fact, he had no other choice at this time.


    Because now Taiyi is searching for his traces everywhere on the ground, making it impossible for him to return to the ground.


    So I can only continue to explore down to see where this guy Varuk is hiding.


    Without further hesitation, Xiao Ning continued to drill down.


    All the way forward, before he knew it, he had advanced more than two hundred meters deep underground.


    This kind of depth is deep enough for ordinary people, but it is not a big deal for an extraordinary powerhouse like Varuk.


    Another point is that Varuk may have been brought here directly by the mysterious power in the Lava Gate.


    So it is entirely possible to appear in a deeper underground.


    "There is nothing here, it seems that we have to go to the depths to take a look."


    All the way down, Xiao Ning didn''t find anything, there was only continuous rock and soil on both sides.


    So he had no choice but to continue to drill down.


    Half an hour passed quickly.


    In this half an hour, Xiao Ning went down nearly a kilometer.


    The depth of more than one thousand meters is really very deep.


    And after advancing so many distances, Xiao Ning finally made a new discovery.


    He found that there was a surge of air everywhere around him, so it could be seen that there must be an underground space around the rock and soil.


    Xiao Ning observed carefully for a while, and after checking with his spiritual sense, he finally decided to go to the east for a certain distance to have a look.


    Just do what you said, Xiao Ning immediately took action and walked eastward all the way.


    After advancing for about ten meters, I heard a splash in front, followed by a rustling sound.


    Xiao Ning found that he had dug a hole, and there was an empty room in front of him, and now the rock and soil he dug out were constantly falling into that empty room.


    That''s why there was a series of rustling noises.


    "Sure enough, there is no way out, there is no way out, the willows are dark and the flowers are bright, and there is another village."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself, at the same time, he pushed forward and jumped into the empty room.


    And when he entered it, he instantly found that this empty room was completely different from the two spaces above.


    Firstly, the light here is dim, which is very suitable for Varuk to hide in, and secondly, the layout of this place obviously seems to be inhabited.


    "Okay, Varuk is likely hiding here!"


    "When I find him, I will press him hard and ask all the secrets of the Lava Gate!:"


    Xiao Ning was full of confidence.


    He had fully figured out Varuk''s strength last time, and it was far below him.


    It''s just that the power that Varuk possesses is different from that of a cultivator like him, so when he saw Varuk for the first time, he thought that the opponent was difficult to deal with.


    "As long as Varuk can be found, everything will no longer be a problem!"


    Xiao Ning was not afraid of Waruk, and quickly searched in this empty room.


    In front of him, there are a total of three entrances to the passages arranged in sequence.


    Xiao Ning didn''t know which passage was the right one, so he chose the leftmost entrance in order.


    "Let''s go inside first."


    Xiao Ning walked forward.


    His pace was fast, and he kept moving forward after entering the passage, and soon came to the other end of the passage.


    This is a room where these sundries are placed, but at the other end of the room, there is another entrance to the passage.


    "This is definitely where Varuk is hiding!"


    Xiao Ning thought very firmly in his heart.


    This place is obviously inhabited, and in this area, only Varuk is an extraordinary strong man who has mastered extraordinary power.


    So there is no doubt that this place is most likely to be Varuk''s hideout.


    After figuring this out, Xiao Ning''s confidence soared.


    Now there is hope of finding Varuk.


    Without stopping, Xiao Ning went straight to the passage entrance at the other end of the room after quickly checking the sundries here.


    Entering it, he moved forward quickly, and soon came to the end of this passage.


    "Huh? Here?"


    As soon as he left the passage, a scene that made Xiao Ning quite concerned came into his eyes.


    This room is very large and rectangular.


    On the edges of the walls on both sides of the room, there are two densely packed rows of glass jars.


    The glass jar is made of frosted glass, so it''s impossible to see what''s inside.


    Xiao Ning could only vaguely see that there seemed to be some kind of liquid inside.


    "In this jar, there are ten out of ten things that are filled with living things."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    After Valuk was seriously injured, he couldn''t face the sun, so he had been trying to find a way to treat him.


    And the method he adopted was to refine potions.


    Like the last time Varuk caught him, he was going to let the great alchemist refine him into a potion.


    "The goods in these jars must also be used to refine potions."


    Xiao Ning looked around while walking forward.


    He counted, and there were a hundred glass jars in total, with fifty on each side.


    And the specifications of these one hundred jars are exactly the same, so they are neatly stacked on both sides.


    It''s just that there are too many, and it looks a bit dense.


    After walking to the other end of the room, Xiao Ning stopped, turned around and looked at the glass jars that filled the room.


    "How to deal with these things? Are they all destroyed or not?"


    Xiao Ning rubbed his chin, undecided in his mind.


    According to his inner thoughts, it must be best to smash him all.


    But he was afraid of causing unnecessary trouble.


    After all, he still doesn''t know what is in these glass jars.


    Another point is that Varuk, an old man, knows something about their immortal cultivators, but he knows very little about Varuk.


    Not only did he not know how Varuke cultivated, but he also didn''t know what path Waruke took.


    So if you act rashly, things will definitely be troublesome.


    "It''s better to be careful."


    Xiao Ning shook his head slightly, but finally decided not to touch these mysterious glass jars.


    He thought to himself that since Varuk wanted to keep things in glass jars, it must be difficult to release these things easily.


    So Varuk probably wouldn''t take the initiative to come over and release the contents of the jar.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning turned his head and walked into the passage behind him.


    That''s right, at the end of this huge room, there is another passage.


    Not knowing where this passage leads, Xiao Ning decided to go in and explore.


    "Varuk''s hiding place is completely like a maze. I couldn''t find anyone for a long time. Maybe he took the opportunity to run or hide."


    Xiao Ning was worried.


    He couldn''t find Varuk immediately, and Varuk had time to take some action.


    As for whether to hide or run away, it''s hard to guess.


    "I can only find it as quickly as possible."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    But he thought so, but he couldn''t really get up fast.


    After all, the ghost knows what''s inside this maze that extends in all directions. If you fall into the trap recklessly, it will be a lot of fun.


    So Xiao Ning can only find as fast as possible under the premise of ensuring safety.


    thump thump¡ª


    Xiao Ning hurriedly walked, and soon came to the end of this passage.


    As he expected, this passage leads to another room.


    In this room, there are boxes of different sizes, and the materials of the boxes are different.


    With a glance, Xiao Ning saw not only the tin box, but also the wooden box and the stone box.


    "Is it a storage room?"


    Xiao Ning guessed in his heart.


    Touching his chin, he strode forward and stopped in front of the nearest box.


    After reaching out to knock and observe carefully for a while, he still decided to move on and find Varuk first.


    Not only what is in these boxes, at least as far as I can see so far, there shouldn''t be any danger.


    "This place is really too big, when will we find that guy Varuk?"


    Xiao Ning was already a little annoyed.


    This hiding place of Varuk is really too complicated, completely different from what he had imagined before.


    When he saw three passages in that empty room at first, he thought that each passage led to only one room.


    So as long as you check the three passages one by one, you should be able to find Varuk''s whereabouts.


    As a result, after entering the leftmost passage, the following passages followed one after another, and there was no end to it.


    "I have to admit, this guy is really good at hiding."


    Xiao Ning continued to move forward and quickly walked to the next room.


    Soon, he walked out of the passage he was currently in.


    On the other side of the passage is a medium-sized room, in which various instruments and utensils are placed.


    Xiao Ning had seen some of them in Waruk''s underground castle. When the great alchemist was about to use him to refine medicine, he asked people to bring many instruments and utensils over.


    Of course, even if he had met before, Xiao Ning still couldn''t pronounce his name.


    After all, these are all left over from the Middle Ages, and their origins and uses have long been lost.


    "Don''t move around."


    This time Xiao Ning didn''t have any thoughts, he just walked towards the front passageway.


    It can be seen that Varuk regards this hiding place as a second underground castle.


    All kinds of things I saw were the backups that Varuk hid here.


    It is estimated that he is going to use these collections here to make a comeback.


    "I have made a feud with this guy, and I must not let him have a chance to make a comeback. After finding him this time, I must kill him completely."


    Xiao Ning secretly made up his mind.


    After finding Varuk, as soon as he asks the secret he wants, he will be decisively killed.


    There will be future troubles if such a person is kept.


    Holding such belief, Xiao Ning quickly went to the next room.


    This room was piled with sundries again, but overall it was clean.


    Of course, these things that are miscellaneous in Xiao Ning''s eyes may be treasures in Waruk''s eyes.


    Xiao Ning didn''t stop, and quickly walked towards the passageway at the other end of the room.


    After searching so many rooms one after another, he has gradually adapted to the environment here, so the pace of his feet has obviously accelerated a lot.


    Although there are dangers everywhere here, UU Reading , but Xiao Ning feels that even if there is danger, it is within his controllable range.


    whoosh whoosh¡ª


    Xiao Ning''s figure flashed rapidly, and he ran straight in this underground labyrinth.


    He was very anxious, for fear that Varuk would take advantage of this time to escape.


    "Absolutely don''t let this guy get away!"


    Running all the way, Xiao Ning suddenly came to an extremely spacious room.


    This room is much larger than the room full of glass jars just now.


    Xiao Ning looked up and found that the ceiling of this room was thirteen or four meters high from the ground.


    "This room is probably the center of the entire underground labyrinth."


    After a quick glance, Xiao Ning came to this conclusion.


    In this huge room, there are many entrances and exits on the wall. Xiao Ning guessed that these passages lead to other places.


    "If this is the center of this underground labyrinth, how big is this underground labyrinth?"


    Xiao Ning really felt troubled now.


    He had just explored all the way, and he didn''t know how many rooms he had explored. Judging from the openings on the wall of this huge room, there were countless rooms like the one just now in this underground labyrinth.


    So if you want to check everything, it will definitely take a lot of time.


    "Varuk will definitely take advantage of this time to escape."


    "Or he doesn''t have to run at all, just play hide-and-seek with me in these rooms, and I''ll have a hard time finding him."


    Xiao Ning only felt that one was bigger than the other.


    He had to admit that this time he underestimated Varuk.


    Varuk, an old antique who has lived for an unknown number of years, is indeed not simple, but has a profound heritage. Previous Chapter Contents Bookmarks Next Chapte

 Chapter 1442： Mystery deepens

    Chapter 1442 The Mystery Deepens


    "It seems that there will be no gains this time."


    Looking at the huge room in front of him, Xiao Ning''s heart sank to the bottom.


    Don''t think about it, there is basically no hope of catching Varuk this time.


    You must know that this underground labyrinth is bigger than Varuk''s castle in Kath City.


    In this huge maze, just finding the right path is not easy, let alone finding Varuk?


    It can be said that Varuk doesn''t need to escape from this place at all, as long as he plays hide-and-seek with him here and there, it can be dragged on for a long time.


    "That being the case, I will simply explore this place carefully to see if there are any good things worth using here."


    Xiao Ning quickly adjusted his thinking, put the matter of Varuk to the back end, and focused on finding the treasure as his first goal.


    After all, Varuk will hide, but the good things Varuk hid here will not grow wings and fly away.


    Of course, the reason why Xiao Ning made such a decision is mainly because it is inconvenient to return to the ground now.


    That Taiyi was searching for traces of him everywhere on it, and he was easily spotted by the other party as soon as he went up.


    "In this situation, is it considered that the mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind?"


    As Xiao Ning thought about it, he walked forward.


    If this situation now counts as a praying mantis catching a cicada, then obviously he is the mantis and Tai is the oriole.


    So if his praying mantis is not to be eaten by the oriole, he has to think of a way.


    With such thoughts in mind, Xiao Ning began to carefully examine the huge central room.


    Judging from the layout of this room, this place is undoubtedly the center of the entire underground labyrinth, and the passages on the walls of the room can lead to various rooms in the labyrinth.


    It was precisely because of this that he decided to investigate this room first, and then use this as the center to check other places in the underground labyrinth one by one.


    This is the safest and most secure.


    "What is this huge furnace in the middle of this room for?"


    Xiao Ning came to the middle of the room and looked up at the three-story furnace.


    Hot gas is constantly coming out of the furnace, but the temperature is not very high, and it is unknown what is being smelted inside.


    Xiao Ning rubbed his chin, looking back and forth thoughtfully.


    After watching this for a while, he suddenly flew up out of thin air and flew above the furnace.


    The top of the furnace was covered by a huge cover, so Xiao Ning couldn''t see what was going on inside.


    But according to speculation, the temperature inside should not be very high.


    "Maybe there is no smelting at all, just maintaining the basic furnace temperature."


    Xiao Ning thought for a while, then quickly fell from the sky.


    He doesn''t have enough time now, so he doesn''t have time to check the furnace thoroughly, so he can only get a general understanding first.


    So after falling back to the ground, he turned and walked to the northwest side of the room to check some of the things stacked there.


    This huge room is round in shape as a whole, like an upside-down big wrist buckled on the ground.


    On the circular wall, passage entrances and exits are regularly arranged, and these passages can be used to go to other parts of the maze.


    So according to this layout, there should not be so many things piled up in the direction of the northwest side, which is easy to block the road.


    "It should have been moved here recently. These things were definitely not here before."


    Xiao Ning observed as he walked, and quickly came up with a guess in his mind.


    The ground is very clean, so these piled things don''t seem to have been here all year round, but have just been moved here.


    It can be seen that there must be people living and moving in this underground labyrinth.


    This shows that he guessed that Varuk''s conclusion here is already a firm fact.


    While thinking, Xiao Ning had already come to this huge pile of sundries.


    Things are piled all over the floor, so it looks a bit messy.


    But if you look closely, you can still see that these things are regularly placed on the ground.


    Xiao Ning guessed that these things might be related to that furnace, and the placement of them was also to add them into the furnace in order.


    "Maybe it was Varuk who found out that I was here, so he temporarily shut down the furnace."


    Xiao Ning glanced back at the huge furnace.


    Varuk''s cultivation path was completely different from his, so he didn''t know what the **** Varuk was doing here.


    Otherwise, it would have been judged a long time ago, and it would not be a full-screen guess like it is now.


    Xiao Ning touched his chin once, half-closed his eyes.


    He couldn''t analyze the function of the furnace in a short time, so he could only check what the other party''s pile of things on the ground was.


    Xiao Ning turned around, bent down and picked up an iron box on the ground.


    Opening the iron box, one can see two rows of black pills inside, and this iron box has various layers, Xiao Ning opened each layer and found that there are also two rows of black pills neatly stacked underneath.


    "I don''t know what it''s for."


    Shaking his head helplessly, Xiao Ning had no choice but to close the iron box and put it back on the ground.


    However, although he didn''t know the function of these things, according to his guess, he could still be sure that these things must be the raw materials for refining potions.


    Perhaps Varuk just wanted to smelt a potion of healing potion.


    "This possibility is not small."


    Xiao Ning stared at the iron box blankly for a while, thinking so in his heart.


    Immediately afterwards, he quickly retracted his gaze and looked at a large wooden box in the distance.


    The reason why this big wooden box caught his attention was because the box was really old, and it was already in a state of decay as a whole.


    If you just look at it from the outside, it will feel like it will fall apart just by touching it.


    It looks so fragile.


    Quickly walking to the side of the big wooden box, Xiao Ning carefully opened the lid of the box.


    Like the iron box just now, this big wooden box has no lock.


    Of course, this is not to say that it does not have the function of locking itself, but that the lock has been opened by someone, and it is in a state where people can take things at any time.


    "Huh? What are these things?"


    Taking a look into the big wooden box, Xiao Ning was puzzled.


    The contents of the box look like some kind of jelly, but if you look carefully, you will find that the texture is very hard.


    Moreover, their colors are different, and it can be said that no two pieces of the same color can be found at all.


    "What is Varuk collecting here?"


    Xiao Ning shook his head, he just wanted to say that an antique like Varuk is really not simple.


    If it wasn''t for his strength being clearly superior to Varuk, he really wouldn''t dare to search for Varuk alone.


    Such an old antique undoubtedly knows a lot, and is also very experienced, so he is not easy to mess with.


    "Forget it, I don''t know what they are for, so don''t mess around with them."


    Xiao Ning originally wanted to pick up a piece to have a look, but for safety''s sake, he decided not to try it.


    You can never go wrong with being careful.


    After closing the lid of the box, Xiao Ning looked around, looking for more valuable objects in this pile of messy things.


    There are a lot of things here, but some things are very common at first glance, and they are not worth studying at all.


    Just like all kinds of unknown materials thrown directly on the ground, they are obviously of little value.


    The valuables are kept in different containers and are well preserved.


    After watching for a while, Xiao Ning went straight to one of the boxes made of gold.


    This box is about one meter square, and the whole box is ornately decorated. The box itself is very valuable.


    Xiao Ning was very curious, what kind of things would be stored in such a gorgeous box.


    But when he walked to the side of the box, there was a slight movement in the box.


    "Um?"


    Xiao Ning stopped in his tracks vigilantly, stretched out his consciousness to check carefully.


    As a result, after such an inspection, he found that his consciousness could not penetrate into the golden box at all.


    It can be seen that the box is extremely tightly sealed.


    "Interesting, there are quite a lot of new things here in Varuk."


    Xiao Ning took a step forward, looking down at the golden box in this sentence.


    Immediately afterwards, he urged Zhenyuan to open the lid of the box out of thin air.


    As a result, as soon as he got started, he instantly found that the lid of this box was extremely heavy, as if it was a huge piece of dishonest gold.


    And the moment he opened the box, he felt relieved.


    Because the gold box cover is indeed made of pure gold and is solid.


    And, the same goes for the box below.


    This one-meter-square box has an internal storage space of only ten cubic centimeters.


    The place beyond the ten cubic centimeters is all solid gold.


    "No wonder it''s so tightly sealed."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    "But why is there nothing in it?"


    There is nothing inside this extremely solid gold box.


    The storage compartment of about ten cubic centimeters was completely empty.


    "Maybe it was taken by Varuk."


    Xiao Ning could only come up with this conjecture.


    Afterwards, he put the lid on the box again and continued to check other things here.


    And as he kept checking, some answers gradually surfaced.


    As he guessed just now, the things piled up here are all used to refine potions.


    Xiao Ning didn''t know what the potion was used for, he only knew that this furnace of potion was absolutely priceless.


    Because the raw materials on the ground alone seem to be of great value.


    "It''s a pity that I don''t know what they are for, otherwise I must make good use of them."


    Xiao Ning felt a pity.


    These things were definitely collected by Varuk with countless hours and labor, and they have been treasured for many years and are reluctant to use them.


    However, even if he was lucky enough to get these good things now, he couldn''t use them at all.


    Shaking his head slightly, Xiao Ning turned around and looked around the room.


    Apart from the huge furnace in the middle and these sundries on the ground, there is nothing else in this huge room.


    So next he had to choose a passage and enter it to explore.


    "These things are placed on the northwest side of this room, that is to say, they were all moved here from the passage on the northwest side."


    Xiao Ning quickly analyzed.


    According to common sense, people will definitely put things in the nearest place.


    So where these things are placed, can reflect where they come from.


    "From this point of view, the passages on the northwest side should all lead to different warehouses."


    Xiao Ning rubbed his chin, his eyes moved back and forth at the passages on the northwest side.


    Now he is thinking about whether to go to those passages to find out.


    These things placed on the ground were moved here not long ago, so if it was moved by Varuk, there are two possibilities next.


    The first one is that Varuk hasn''t finished moving his things yet, so he is currently rummaging for things in a certain warehouse on the northwest side.


    The second is that Varuk has moved all the things that should be moved here, and will not go to the warehouse on the northwest side in a short time.


    "There are two possibilities, so it means that there is no result."


    Xiao Ning shook his head.


    The situation with both possibilities is the same as the situation where no clues are found.


    Because in the end it''s up to you.


    "Then bet he''s still in the warehouse on the northwest side."


    Xiao Ning quickly made a decision, going to visit the northwest area first.


    In fact, another reason for making such a decision is that Xiao Ning wants to go to those warehouses to see if there are any good things.


    After all, these things placed on the ground look like treasures.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning walked towards the first passage on the left.


    After some progress, Xiao Ning smoothly walked through the passage to the other end of the passage.


    This passage is very long, so the distance he traveled this way is about the same as the distance from the empty room to the central room at the beginning.


    "It really is a warehouse!"


    After walking out of the passage, Xiao Ning was overjoyed.


    His analysis is correct, this place is indeed a warehouse.


    With a quick glance, Xiao Ning took in the general layout of the warehouse.


    Judging from the layout, this warehouse seems to store a single item.


    Because the shelves in the entire warehouse are neat and uniform, and the storage boxes on the shelves are all of the same specification.


    "What is so large that it needs this entire warehouse to store it?"


    With this curiosity, Xiao Ning walked quickly to one of the shelves and opened a storage box on the shelf.


    "empty."


    Shaking his head, Xiao Ning walked directly towards the deepest shelf. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    It is estimated that the few outer shelves have been emptied by Varuk, so it is safest to go directly to the innermost.


    Quickly coming to the innermost shelf, Xiao Ning opened a storage box again.


    "Blood?"


    Xiao Ning swallowed.


    In this storage box, there are densely packed blood.


    "Is this Varuk a vampire?"


    "Isn''t he a great magician?"


    Xiao Ning was a little confused about the situation.


    Varuk is fine, why so much blood?


    With this doubt, Xiao Ning quickly checked the other storage boxes on the shelf.


    As a result, without exception, every storage box was filled with blood.


    So if the entire warehouse is added up, the blood stored here is estimated to be as much as several swimming pools.


    "It''s getting more and more interesting."


    Xiao Ning squinted his eyes, not knowing whether he should be happy or worried.


    The more mysterious Varuk is, the more dangerous he is.


    Xiao Ning even felt that Varuk might not be alone now, but had another superpower with him.


    For example, vampires who have lived from the Middle Ages to the present.


    "However, these bloods are quite useful to me. If used properly, maybe..."


    Xiao Ning''s thoughts quickly turned and drifted to another place.


    The means of resurrection of flesh and blood that he has mastered can also use the blood stored in the warehouse.


    If used well, it will play a big role.


    Of course, the premise is that the blood is not the blood of ordinary people, otherwise it will not be of much use.


    "Let''s see what the blood is coming from." Previous chapter bookmark next chapte

 Chapter 1443： special room

    Chapter 1443 Special Room


    Xiao Ning suddenly became interested in the origin of these blood.


    He felt that it was necessary to check carefully to see if the blood that Varuk got was the blood of ordinary people.


    Of course, judging from the previous inference, Varuk should not have a lot of blood from ordinary people.


    After all, the blood of ordinary people is not very useful to Varuk.


    Xiao Ning took out one of the jars containing blood, and gently opened it.


    In an instant, a strong smell of blood came to the nostrils.


    "Huh? It seems that the blood is not directly collected, but processed."


    Xiao Ning looked carefully for a while, then nodded repeatedly.


    The blood was indeed not directly stored in the jar after being collected, but had undergone certain treatments.


    Xiao Ning guessed that the blood might have been concentrated.


    Immediately afterwards, he began to determine the origin of the blood.


    After some careful inspection.


    Xiao Ning frowned slightly, "Sure enough, it''s not the blood of ordinary people, not even human blood..."


    He has already mastered the means of resurrection of flesh and blood, so he only needs to look a little more, and he can accurately judge that the blood is not collected from people.


    Moreover, it is not collected from wild animals.


    As for where it came from, Xiao Ning didn''t know.


    Touching his chin, Xiao Ning thought quickly in his mind.


    This lasted for a while, and then he put the jar in his hand back into the storage box.


    Based on the information now available, he still couldn''t accurately determine the origin of the blood, so he decided not to waste any more time.


    "But at least one thing is certain, the original owner of this blood is very strong."


    This is a little good news, because it means that the blood can help him a lot at critical moments.


    After covering the storage box, Xiao Ning strode back to the entrance and exit of the passage.


    This underground labyrinth is huge, and he has only checked the blood bank so far. There are still many places left to explore, and he doesn''t have much time left.


    Xiao Ning''s speed was very fast, and he returned to the large central room in a blink of an eye.


    After walking out of the passage, he turned his head and walked into the nearest passage on the left.


    This passage is not long and will soon come to an end.


    At the end is a room that looks like a warehouse.


    "This warehouse is not very big."


    Xiao Ning glanced over, taking in the entire warehouse.


    Unlike the blood bank just now, there is an entrance and exit on each wall of this warehouse.


    Remove the one that leads to the large central room where he is, and the rest leads to nowhere.


    But according to reasonable speculation, it is very likely that it leads to other warehouses.


    "There seems to be some fuel kept in this warehouse."


    Xiao Ning checked quickly, and found that all the items stored in the warehouse were exactly the same, and they were also sealed storage boxes.


    And the things stored in the storage box look like the fuel used in the furnace.


    Of course Xiao Ning is not sure about this, after all he doesn''t know much about Varuk''s cultivation method and alchemy.


    "Go to the next room and have a look."


    Xiao Ning turned his head and walked to the left, entering the passageway on the wall.


    Walking all the way to the end, Xiao Ning came to another slightly larger warehouse.


    Just like the warehouse just now, the things stored in this warehouse are also neat and uniform, all exactly the same.


    Xiao Ning took a general look, and there should be some kind of medicinal materials stored here.


    As for its use, there is no doubt that it is used to refine potions.


    "Next."


    Xiao Ning walked along the passage to another warehouse without looking back.


    In the end, he found sixteen warehouses here, and each warehouse stored different things and each had its own purpose.


    The only thing in common is that each warehouse stores the same things, very organized.


    "This Varuk is an old antique that has lived for thousands of years, and the accumulation is really strong."


    Xiao Ning suddenly felt that he underestimated Varuk too much.


    Maybe Varuk has more hiding places than this one.


    As the saying goes, the cunning rabbit has three holes, and Varuk is much more cunning than the cunning rabbit.


    "Go and see in other passages."


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning returned along the original path, and soon came to the huge central room.


    Regardless of the fact that he found a total of sixteen warehouses during this trip, in fact, those sixteen warehouses are all connected to this huge central room by the same passage.


    And there are twenty-three passages like this in this central room.


    This shows how huge the underground labyrinth is.


    Counting the first passage, Xiao Ning has checked three passages in total.


    There are still twenty passages waiting for him to explore.


    I also don''t know where each channel leads.


    Without stopping for a moment, Xiao Ning turned around and walked into the nearest passage as soon as he walked out of the passage just now.


    According to his previous speculation, the passages on the northwest side should all lead to the warehouse, so he decided to check all the passages here first.


    While thinking, Xiao Ning came to the end of this passage again.


    The end was indeed a warehouse as he expected.


    The size of the warehouse is neither big nor small, and the things stored in it are still very uniform.


    After Xiao Ning quickly checked, he found that everything stored here was actually gold.


    "It turned out to be a vault, and I don''t know what gold is used for in alchemy."


    With such thoughts in mind, Xiao Ning hurried to the next passage.


    There is nothing to study about gold, and gold is of little use to him.


    The only function is probably to exchange money.


    If it was placed a few months ago, when his body had not been honored by the gods, he might have paid attention to these gold.


    But with his current strength, there are ways to make money, and there is no need to exchange the gold here.


    Xiao Ning soon came to the next warehouse.


    After a quick glance, he found that the warehouse was filled with silver.


    "Gold, silver, that means, all these warehouses here store all kinds of metals?"


    The sixteen warehouses I just went to all store the raw materials for refining potions, and the warehouses here, do they store all kinds of metals?


    Of course, perhaps in alchemy, all kinds of metals are also raw materials for refining potions, which is hard to say.


    "Look at it all before talking."


    Without thinking too much, Xiao Ning hurried to the next warehouse.


    It took him about ten minutes to check all the sixteen warehouses here.


    Sure enough, as he had guessed, the sixteen warehouses stored all kinds of metals.


    After checking, he quickly walked back to the huge central room.


    Without hesitation, he continued to explore the passage next door.


    Time was running out, and he had no time to delay.


    This time he speeded up the inspection, and quickly checked all the warehouses connected by this passage.


    What makes him happy is that this time he really found something useful.


    The warehouses here store all kinds of special stones.


    Jade and precious stones should be complete.


    Among them, those jades of excellent quality are of great use to Xiao Ning, because they can be used to refine magic weapons.


    "At least this trip was not in vain."


    Xiao Ning''s mood improved a lot.


    Even if Varuk could not be found this trip, the jade found alone would be enough to pay back the money.


    Of course, other things stored in this underground labyrinth must also be of great use, but Xiao Ning doesn''t know what they can be used for for the time being.


    "Go to the next passage."


    Xiao Ning quickly returned to the large central room, and then walked into the next passage.


    After some inspection, he found that the warehouses connected by this set of passages stored all kinds of medicinal herbs.


    Among these herbs, there are five that are very helpful to Xiao Ning''s cultivation.


    "This time I really made a lot of money."


    Xiao Ning''s mood is getting better and better.


    These medicinal herbs alone can increase his strength a lot in a short period of time.


    And the most important thing is that these herbs are difficult to collect, and it is not known where Varuk collected them from.


    It is estimated that it has been accumulated slowly over the years to accumulate so much.


    "continue."


    Xiao Ning''s confidence was high.


    With those discoveries just now, he is full of confidence in the next search.


    If you''re lucky, you''ll definitely find something useful.


    It''s even possible to find valuable treasures.


    Back to the huge central room, Xiao Ning walked into the next passage.


    Going all the way, he soon came to another warehouse.


    After a short inspection, he found that this warehouse also stored medicinal herbs.


    "So, the warehouses connected by this passage are all medicinal herbs?"


    According to the previous experience, the things stored in each warehouse group are of the same kind.


    Then there is reason to guess that the warehouse group here should be the same.


    "Check first."


    Without delay, Xiao Ning hurried to the next warehouse.


    Checking all the way, it took about ten minutes to check all the warehouses here.


    Sure enough, as he expected, the warehouses here are all stocked with medicinal herbs.


    And among these herbs, he found three more useful ones.


    Counting the five just discovered, there are eight in total.


    "Good, pretty good!"


    "Take it as my compensation from Varuk."


    Xiao Ning was overjoyed.


    In order to pry the secret out of Varuk''s mouth last time, he was plotted against by Varuk and used the lava gate to create a big explosion.


    Regardless of the big explosion that seriously injured him, it completely disrupted all plans.


    He has been hunted down by Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao all the way to this day.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning has always been brooding over this matter, wishing to revenge by cutting Varuk into pieces.


    But now, his hatred has finally eased a little, after all, this trip has gained a lot.


    With those excellent jade stones and these medicinal herbs discovered later, his strength will soon increase a lot.


    "But despite these compensations, Varuk still has to die."


    Xiao Ning naturally wouldn''t let Varuk go just like that.


    Varuk must be killed, otherwise he will not sleep at night with peace of mind.


    With this in mind, Xiao Ning quickly left the warehouse group and returned to the central room.


    Then, he walked into the last passage on the northwest side.


    This passage is also connected to a warehouse group, with a total of twenty-nine warehouses.


    However, unlike the previous warehouse groups, the warehouses here store things that are not uniform.


    There are all kinds of things in each warehouse, some Xiao Ning can recognize, some are not named at all.


    After checking everything, he found that the innermost warehouse contained the most extraordinary things.


    Because the shelves in the warehouse are not ordinary storage boxes, but safes.


    These safes are so well sealed that they are difficult to open.


    After Xiao Ning destroyed one with violence, he found that what was kept inside was an unusual looking soft armor.


    "It seems that this warehouse stores all the treasures that Varuk has collected over the years."


    "There are still a lot of them!"


    Xiao Ning turned his head and took a glance, secretly snapped his tongue.


    There are a lot of safes stored in the warehouse, which shows how many good things Varuk has collected over the years.


    "It''s a pity that there is not enough time now to open them all one by one."


    Xiao Ning shook his head slightly.


    There are still many places in this underground labyrinth that have not been explored, so I can only come back to the idea of ??opening these safes.


    Let''s check everything else first.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning quickly returned to the big central room.


    Now all the passages on the northwest side have been inspected, and all passages lead to warehouses.


    Except for a huge blood bank on the far left, the others are a whole group of warehouses.


    "A quarter has been inspected, and there are still three quarters left."


    "I hope the remaining three quarters can also provide me with surprises."


    Xiao Ning moved his eyes to the entrance of the first passage on the northeast side, and walked quickly.


    After entering the tunnel, Xiao Ning smelled an unpleasant smell.


    "This smell sounds like potion. Could it be that potion is stored here?"


    The warehouses on the northwest side did not find any potions, at most they were raw materials for refining potions.


    So the potion refined by Varuk must exist elsewhere, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com is most likely here.


    Xiao Ning walked forward quickly, and soon reached the end of the passage.


    There is still a room at the end, but the furnishings in the room are completely different from the rooms and warehouses I have been to before.


    There are many black spikes on the floor of this room, densely packed, making people suffer from trypophobia at a glance.


    Moreover, the two passages connecting this room are all tightly sealed, blocked by a heavy door.


    "It''s probably where the potions are stored. Maybe all the potions stored here are of great value to Varuk."


    Xiao Ning guessed in his heart.


    This first room does not seem to store anything, only dense black spikes prevent people from moving forward.


    Anything of value must be in the room behind the two passages.


    Of course, if you want to go in and find out now, you have to find a way to open the two heavy doors first.


    "Check other places first, and come here last."


    Xiao Ning made a quick decision.


    Immediately afterwards, he left without looking back, and quickly returned to the large central room.


    In the following time, he checked all the remaining passages in the underground labyrinth as quickly as possible. ,


    Some passages connect many rooms, others few.


    Some of these rooms seem to be used for people''s daily life, while others have other functions.


    Same as before, when Xiao Ning inspected these rooms, he made many novel discoveries.


    Xiao Ning put all these things in the back of his mind for the time being, what he is most concerned about now is what is behind those two thick doors. Previous Chapter Contents Bookmarks Next Chapte

 Chapter 1444： dying

    Chapter 1444 The time of death is approaching


    After returning to the room where the two thick doors were located, Xiao Ning glanced left and right.


    He could feel that there was some kind of dangerous atmosphere behind these two thick doors.


    "I''ve searched the entire underground labyrinth, but I can''t find any trace of Varuk."


    "I don''t know if this Varuk is behind these two gates."


    Xiao Ning touched his chin, analyzing and thinking in his heart.


    Just now he has carefully checked the entire underground labyrinth, not letting go of every corner.


    However, there was no trace of Varuk.


    I don''t know whether Varuk ran away early, or was playing hide-and-seek with him in the maze.


    Or, just hide behind one of these two thick doors.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Ning fixed his eyes on the thick door on the left.


    These two gates seemed equally dangerous to him, so he decided to follow the order of left first, then right, and open the thick gate on the left first.


    "I don''t know if these two doors will be difficult to open."


    Xiao Ning walked towards the thick gate on the left.


    There are black spikes everywhere on the ground, and these spikes seem to be coated with highly poisonous poison.


    So Xiao Ning walked very carefully, skillfully avoiding every spike.


    Of course, even if he was stabbed by these spikes, he might not be in trouble.


    After all, his current physical body has long been reborn, and it is quite different from before.


    You know, this is the body reshaped by God himself.


    When he came to the heavy gate, Xiao Ning stopped and looked up.


    "The door doesn''t look like it''s easy to open."


    The passages in the underground labyrinth are all circular, so this door is also circular.


    Xiao Ning observed carefully, and checked with his consciousness again.


    It can be determined that the door should be rolled in a certain direction to the side, so as to open the passage behind.


    Just don''t know which way to go.


    "I can only try it."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Immediately afterwards, he slowly activated his true essence, pushed the door and rolled it to the left.


    However, the door didn''t move at all, and I don''t know if it''s the wrong direction or what''s going on.


    So Xiao Ning pushed the door and rolled to the right again.


    "No way?"


    Just like before, the gate remained in place, and it seemed that the right side was also blocked.


    "Did I make a mistake?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help being suspicious.


    Sure enough, this door is not simple, and it is not so easy to open.


    Frowning, Xiao Ning turned his head to look at the thick door at the entrance of the passage on the right.


    Now the door to the passage on the left won''t open, maybe you should try the one on the right first.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning immediately walked to the right.


    While walking, he cleverly avoided the black spikes on the ground, and soon came to the gate of the right-hand passage.


    After standing still, he observed carefully, checking the similarities and differences between this door and the one just now.


    "Same as the one over there, it should be rolled to the side to open."


    After confirming this point, Xiao Ning began to try.


    He first pushed the door and rolled it to the left, but when he found that it was not possible, he immediately urged Zhen Yuan to push the door and rolled it to the right.


    This time the door finally moved slowly, rolling towards the right hand at an extremely slow speed.


    Gradually, a gap was exposed, allowing the entrance of the passageway behind the gate to slowly unfold before Xiao Ning''s eyes.


    Xiao Ning hastened to watch with all his attention, always on guard.


    Although he was quite happy because the gate was successfully moved, he did not dare to relax his guard at all.


    Because he didn''t know what was in the passage behind this door.


    Therefore, under the premise of not being able to ensure safety, he naturally did not dare to take it lightly.


    Rumble¡ª


    The door rolled and rumbled loudly.


    This round door is really too heavy, it feels like a giant crush when it rolls, it''s hard not to make a sound.


    Gradually, Xiao Ning found it more and more difficult to push this door.


    So he had to increase his strength.


    Fortunately, with his strength, this door is nothing, so in the end the door still keeps rolling at the same speed as before.


    After about a minute, the door finally opened completely.


    The entire entrance of the passage was exposed in front of Xiao Ning''s eyes, and he could see everything in a glance.


    "The passage seems to be very long."


    Xiao Ning looked in carefully, but couldn''t see the end at a glance.


    At the end of the passage, it was pitch black, and it was impossible to know what was inside.


    Of course, it may not be because the passage is bottomless, but it may be that the end of the passage is filled with black mist, blocking his sight.


    "I can only go in and have a look."


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning walked inside.


    His speed is not fast, and he has always maintained full vigilance, always ready to deal with sudden dangers.


    "If Varuk is still in this underground labyrinth, and if he is hiding in one of these two passages, then he will most likely attack me quietly."


    What Xiao Ning was worried about was Waruk''s sneak attack.


    After all, Varuk was far more familiar with this underground labyrinth than he was.


    Perhaps Varuk is hiding somewhere in the underground labyrinth at this time, quietly spying on his whereabouts.


    As soon as he arrives at a certain place, he will suddenly attack.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning did not dare to relax at all, and was very careful with every step he took.


    And just like that, he proceeded at a slow pace.


    And as he continued to move forward, he found that there was no black mist in this passage, it was simply relatively long.


    After walking for so long, he still couldn''t see the end of the passage.


    "This isn''t an escape route, is it?"


    Xiao Ning guessed in his heart.


    This passage is so long, maybe it leads to an exit far away.


    And Varuk may have already escaped from that exit.


    Frowning secretly, Xiao Ning decided to quicken his pace and take the time to look ahead.


    See how long it takes to see the end of the passage.


    Ten minutes passed quickly.


    Ten minutes later, Xiao Ning finally saw a bright light appearing in front of him from a distance.


    If you didn''t guess wrong, it should be the exit of the channel.


    "Looking at it this way, this passage is not very long, and it doesn''t seem to be an escape passage."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    The length of the passage is actually not very long, because if it were really long, he would be far from reaching the end now.


    Therefore, this passage should not be an escape route.


    But in this way, Xiao Ning became more and more curious, where does this long passage connect?


    "It''s so well protected, it''s definitely not an ordinary room."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Not only is there a heavy door at the entrance of this passage, but the interior of the passage is also tightly guarded.


    Along the way, Xiao Ning discovered that the walls of the entire tunnel are made of metal, which is difficult to break through by violence.


    Of course, with his current strength, if he wanted to make a move, it would not be very difficult.


    "It''s over."


    Xiao Ning looked up, and found that the exit of the passage was in front of him.


    Like the passages just now, the exit of this passage is still circular.


    Soon, Xiao Ning walked to the end of the passage and came to the room connected by the passage.


    As soon as he entered it, he found that the light here was far stronger than other rooms in the underground labyrinth.


    But there was nothing in the room except the glare.


    Xiao Ning looked around first, and found that the room was closed, before looking up at the ceiling.


    There was nothing on the ceiling, only a round, extremely bright lamp.


    "This light source does not seem to be a cold light source, but a hot light source similar to the sun."


    Xiao Ning quickly made a judgment.


    There was nothing in this entire room except for a large lamp emitting heat from the ceiling.


    The brightness of the lamp was so high that it blinded people''s eyes.


    Of course, this is nothing compared to real sunlight.


    "What is this room for? Is it a store of treasures, and now the treasures have been emptied?"


    Xiao Ning stroked his chin, frowning and thinking.


    In the entire underground labyrinth, this room confused him the most.


    He had no idea what the purpose of this room was.


    "Forget it, since you''re not sure, go back and look at the other door first, maybe Varuk is hiding behind that door."


    Xiao Ning turned around while thinking, preparing to hurry back.


    But the moment he turned around, a dazed expression suddenly flashed across his face, and the movements of his feet stopped.


    "Could it be that?"


    Xiao Ning turned his head abruptly, and looked again at the room with only one headlight.


    Just when he thought of Varuk, a flash of inspiration suddenly appeared in his heart, and he had a new guess about the function of this room.


    "Could it be that this room was used by Varuk for inspection?"


    Varuk was seriously injured and could not be exposed to the sun.


    This means that he can''t live on the surface at all, and can only hide in this dark underground, living a lingering life.


    There is no doubt that Varuk wants to heal the wounds on his body and bathe in the sun again all the time.


    So, he has been working **** it.


    At that time, Xiao Ning was tricked into the underground castle in order to refine him into a potion.


    "Varuk has been trying to heal, so he must find a way to test whether his injury is healed."


    "It''s impossible to be exposed to the sun directly, so we can only make a heat source like the sun."


    "Presumably this room was used by him to check his injuries."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly, with a rough inference in his mind.


    There is nothing in this room except for the blazing hot light source, and logically speaking, if it is just for lighting, there is no need to use a hot light source at all, and a cold light source is the best choice.


    Then it could only be used by Varuk to check the injury.


    "That should be it."


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning turned around decisively, and ran wildly in the passage.


    Obviously, Varuk would not be hiding in this room.


    Then he could only hide behind that other heavy door, if he was still in this underground labyrinth.


    Xiao Ning ran all the way, and it took only a minute or so to return to the room covered with black spikes, and came to the door of the passage on the left.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Ning activated his true energy without hesitation, and tried to open the door.


    However, the door remained motionless as before.


    Xiao Ning was not discouraged, and decisively changed direction, pushing the door and rolling towards the other side.


    Unfortunately, the door is still motionless.


    It was as if the gate was fixed on the ground and could not be moved in the first place.


    "The two doors are exactly the same. It is impossible that one can be pushed open and the other cannot be pushed open."


    "This is definitely Varuk''s trick!"


    Xiao Ning quickly came to a conclusion.


    He guessed in his heart that it might be that when he pushed the door, Varuk was pushing against him at the other end, preventing him from opening the door.


    "If this guess is in the city, then it means that Varuk is still in this underground labyrinth."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Xiao Ning''s mouth.


    Immediately afterwards, he urged his true essence with all his strength, and pushed the door to roll with greater force.


    But this time, the door finally became a little loose.


    There was only a creaking sound, and there was dust falling from the edge of the door.


    "Sure enough, it can be opened!"


    This result shows that this door, like the door of the passage on the right, can be opened normally.


    The reason why it can''t be opened is that the strength is not enough.


    "Come again!"


    Xiao Ning''s confidence soared, and he pushed the door harder.


    the other side of the gate.


    "Oops, this guy is about to break in!"


    Varuk was distraught.


    Xiao Ning was right, Varuk did not leave this underground labyrinth.


    He is hiding behind this door.


    And the reason why Xiao Ning couldn''t open the door just now was because he was obstructing.


    But now, Xiao Ning is using more and more power, and he is almost unable to stop it.


    "How to do how to do?!"


    Varuk was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.


    He knew very well in his heart that he was definitely not Xiao Ning''s opponent.


    Because now he is not only injured, but also his own strength is inferior to Xiao Ning''s.


    So once Xiao Ning is allowed to open the door, then his time of death will come.


    "If this continues, I will be finished. What should I do?"


    Varuk''s eyes burned with anxiety.


    Before the threat of death, UU reading how can he remain calm, the whole person is going crazy.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning was trying his best to push the door open.


    And as he pushed the door harder, he found that the door showed slight signs of swinging from side to side.


    "Sure enough! Sure enough, there is someone on the other side of the door competing with me, pushing against me!"


    Seeing the door showing signs of swinging back and forth, Xiao Ning finally confirmed his guess just now.


    His guess was correct, the reason why the door could not be opened was because someone was preventing him from opening it.


    There is no doubt that this person must be Varuk.


    "Varuk, you are dead!"


    Xiao Ning threatened.


    And the moment his voice fell, the door moved a little more to the left.


    It can be seen that Varuk was shocked by his words, and he was stunned for a moment.


    "Varuk, stop struggling, today is your day of death."


    Xiao Ning was very proud.


    Today''s harvest is not insignificant.


    Not only found many good things in this underground labyrinth, but also captured Varuk alive.


    This has exceeded his expectations when he came.


    On the other side of the gate.


    "What should I do? He''s coming in soon, what should I do?"


    Varuk was almost desperate.


    No matter what, he never expected that Xiao Ning would find out that he was not dead, and could successfully find his hiding place.


    Now he''s stuck here, near death, finished.


    "No, there is still a way, I still have a way!"


    Suddenly, Varuk thought of a way worth trying.


    Although this method is very risky. Previous chapter table of contents bookmark back page

 Chapter 1445： bet 1

    Varuk thought of Tai Yi who was searching for Xiao Ning on the ground.


    He didn''t know who Tai Yi was, but he had seen him in Cath City before.


    But judging from the behavior of Tai Yi and Xiao Ning, there seems to be enmity between the two, so if Tai Yi and Xiao Ning are told that they are here, perhaps the immediate crisis can be alleviated.


    "This is the only way! This is the only way!"


    Varuk, who was drenched in sweat, quickly made up his mind.


    It has to be said that doing so is extremely risky.


    Because Varuk didn''t know if Taiyi would deal with him or Xiao Ning first after he really brought Taiyi here.


    It would be a big loss if the two of them team up to deal with him first, and then settle their grievances.


    Therefore, this is a big gamble, and the bet is his wealth and life.


    However, Varuk had no choice now, he had to take a gamble.


    After all, if he doesn''t gamble, his ending is doomed.


    And if you take a big gamble in case you win, then this crisis can be resolved.


    At least it''s okay to save my life.


    outside the door.


    Xiao Ning was still urging Zhenyuan to push the door with all his strength, shouting to Varuk while pushing the door.


    What he didn''t know was that at this time, Varuk was contacting Taiyi through the equipment arranged on the ground.


    on the ground.


    "Hey, the one over there, the one flying in the sky, the person you are looking for is underground, right under my location."


    Tai Yi was flying, and suddenly heard shouts from the ground.


    The oriental language spoken by this voice was very bad, and he listened carefully for a while before he understood it.


    "What is calling?"


    Tai Yi moved, approaching the source of the sound at an extremely fast speed.


    Soon, he fell to the ground and stood beside a large rock.


    The sound came from the stone, and it was obvious that this was no ordinary stone.


    "Who are you? How do you know I''m looking for someone?"


    Tai asked in a deep voice.


    The voice in the stone replied: "The person you are looking for is right under this stone and deep in the ground. This person is making trouble for me now and wants to kill me."


    Varuk didn''t play tricks with Taiyi, and explained the situation directly.


    He made it clear that he was threatened by Xiao Ning and his life was in danger.


    In this way, it will be easier to dispel the doubts in Taiyi''s heart.


    Otherwise, Taiyi would definitely not believe what he said.


    "What does the person who wants to kill you look like and what''s his name?"


    Taiyi asked calmly.


    Naturally, he would not believe what the voice said.


    The voice in the stone quickly replied: "I don''t know what his name is. Anyway, he is an oriental immortal cultivator. He seems to come to my place because you came here."


    "Oh?" Tai Yi nodded secretly, "Then Xiao Ning is probably right."


    Tai Yi already believed half of it in his heart.


    At least from the description of the voice, that person is likely to be Xiao Ning.


    However, he did not fully trust the other party.


    What if this is Xiao Ning''s idea of ??smacking east and west, deliberately leading him elsewhere?


    For example, Xiao Ning took the opportunity to escape from this place while he was exploring deep underground.


    "How can I trust you?"


    Tai asked.


    The voice in the stone replied: "I don''t know how to convince you, but this person is at my place now."


    Hearing this, Taiyi fell into deep thought.


    Now there are only two choices before him, either to go underground to investigate, or to ignore the voice and continue to search for Xiao Ning''s whereabouts according to his own thinking.


    If you choose the former, you may fall into Xiao Ning''s trap and end up making a futile trip.


    As for the latter...


    In fact, the latter is not a good choice, even worse than the previous option.


    Because he has searched this area carefully, but he didn''t see Xiao Ning''s whereabouts at all.


    In other words, there is a high probability that Xiao Ning is not in this area, at least not on the ground.


    The only option left to him is actually to search underground.


    Therefore, if you want to go underground, it is the same to go directly under the stone according to the voice.


    "Forget it, I can only gamble."


    Tai made a decision quickly.


    Immediately afterwards, he blasted away the soil on the ground without saying a word, and drilled all the way deep into the ground.


    When Varuk saw this scene, he felt as if he was grasping at straws and was overjoyed.


    "Hold on! As long as you hold on for a while, there is hope for a turning point!"


    Varuk yelled in his heart.


    Xiao Ning outside the door is trying his best to push the door, and he is also trying his best to stop Xiao Ning.


    But because Xiao Ning was stronger than him, the door was still slowly rolling to one side.


    After a while, the door will open.


    As for how long it will take, it all depends on the game between him and Xiao Ning.


    Originally, Varuk, who was in despair, didn''t have much strength to support him.


    But now seeing the hope of liberation, he instantly has the motivation to persevere.


    At this moment, he has already used all the strength in his body, risking serious injury to fight against Xiao Ning with all his strength.


    There is only one belief in his heart, and that is to persevere until Taiyi comes here.


    Outside the door, Xiao Ning felt rather strange.


    This Varuk obviously didn''t have much strength just now, why is he so able to carry it all of a sudden now?


    What kind of potion is this?


    Xiao Ning couldn''t find the answer, so he could only push the door open with all his strength.


    Right above the underground labyrinth.


    Tai Yi quickly drilled deep into the ground, while advancing, he observed the surrounding situation with full vigilance.


    At this time, he was unwilling to let go of his vigilance, what if the words just now were really a trap set by Xiao Ning?


    If that''s the case, then it''s possible that Xiao Ning suddenly plotted against him while he was walking.


    Xiao Ning can definitely do this kind of thing, it is even his specialty.


    "But that''s unlikely."


    Taiyi thought secretly.


    While thinking, he suddenly came to a spacious and bright underground space.


    "is it here?"


    This is the place Xiao Ning discovered halfway before, and now Tai Yi has also come here.


    In this underground cave, glowing heat sources can be seen everywhere on the walls, illuminating the surroundings brilliantly.


    Taichi didn''t know if this was the place mentioned by the voice in the stone just now, so he stopped here.


    "There''s no one here, it shouldn''t be here."


    Tai quickly inspected the place.


    "However, could this really be Xiao Ning''s trick?"


    Taiyi rubbed his chin, feeling very uncertain.


    He came here as the voice said, but when he arrived, there was nothing.


    In this situation, no matter who it is, everyone will be suspicious.


    It''s normal for Taiyi to be suspicious now.


    "Go down for a while and have a look."


    After thinking about it quickly, Taiyi decided to look further down.


    The reason why he made such a decision was because this underground cave was definitely not formed naturally, and the light sources on the walls were also arranged artificially.


    This shows that the depths of the ground in this area are indeed abnormal.


    It was precisely because of these thoughts that he decided to look further down.


    Maybe something will be discovered.


    Without thinking too much, Tai quickly drilled down, all the way towards Varuk''s secret hiding place.


    At the same time, the confrontation between Xiao Ning and Varuk has reached a fever pitch.


    It became more and more difficult for Varuk to hold on, and he insisted on it with all his strength.


    At this moment, his skin had already cracked, and blood was constantly oozing out of it. If this continued, he would die violently on the spot without waiting for Xiao Ning to kill him.


    Xiao Ning outside the door also noticed this.


    "Hahaha, Varuk, stop struggling, it''s useless to continue struggling, your time of death has come."


    Xiao Ning''s voice pierced through the door, like a heavy hammer hitting Varuk''s heart.


    Varuk couldn''t make any response, because he had already exhausted all his strength just to fight against Xiao Ning.


    Seeing that Varuk didn''t speak, Xiao Ning felt even more proud.


    He knew that he must be the ultimate winner of this confrontation, and soon Varuk would kneel before him and beg for mercy.


    cheep cheep¡ª


    The thick round gate rolled at an extremely slow speed, gradually rolling to one side.


    As the confrontation continued, a crescent-shaped crack appeared in the gate.


    Through the crack in the door, Xiao Ning could see the passage on the other side of the door.


    This made him more confident and continued to push the door with all his strength.


    But at this time, Tai Yi has come to the top of the underground labyrinth, getting closer and closer to the destination.


    To be honest, Taiyi retreated several times along the way.


    Because he found that there was no gain in drilling all the way down, and he wondered if he was really caught.


    But because he had drilled too deeply, even returning to the ground immediately would have given Xiao Ning enough time to escape, so Tai Yi didn''t really turn around.


    "Hopefully it''s not a hoax."


    Taiyi thought to himself.


    And just as he was thinking this way, he suddenly blasted a hole with his palm, and there was light in the hole.


    "Huh? There''s a light ahead, it looks like it''s an open space."


    Tai Yi hurriedly continued to drill down, and soon broke through the hole and came to a square room.


    Looking around quickly, Tai Yi nodded secretly, "This place looks like a place where people live."


    There are various furnishings in this room, and it looks like a place for people to live in.


    So Taiyi thought in his heart, it seems that he has found a place.


    "However, where is Xiao Ning?"


    Tai Yi hurriedly searched around to find Xiao Ning''s whereabouts.


    He glanced quickly, and the first thing he saw were two passages leading to nowhere.


    Immediately afterwards, he heard Xiao Ning''s voice.


    Xiao Ning said loudly from a distance: "Varuk, you are dead."


    "It''s Xiao Ning''s voice!" Tai was overjoyed, "Who is Varuk?"


    "It doesn''t matter, it might be the person who called me down, I''ll find Xiao Ning first."


    He could never hear Xiao Ning''s voice wrong, and with his keen sense of hearing, he even recognized Xiao Ning''s location in an instant.


    Then he moved and flew directly into the passage on the east side.


    Xiao Ning''s voice came from the northeast direction, so it is definitely right to enter the passage on the east side.


    Tai Yi ran wildly all the way, reaching out his divine sense while running to search for Xiao Ning''s specific whereabouts.


    And when he quickly approached Xiao Ning, Varuk heaved a sigh of relief in his heart.


    "Come on, this guy is finally here!"


    Varuk saw Taiyi coming to his hiding place, and also knew that Taiyi was coming here at high speed.


    So, it''s time to witness the ending.


    After Tai Yi finds Xiao Ning, will he join forces to deal with him first, or directly fight Xiao Ning.


    If it''s the latter, then here''s his chance.


    And if it''s the former...


    "If it''s the former, I''m just going to die. In the current situation, I wouldn''t be able to live."


    Varuk narrowed his eyes slightly.


    And at the moment when he relaxed, the round door was suddenly pushed and rolled by more than ten centimeters by Xiao Ning.


    The gap of more than ten centimeters is enough for Xiao Ning to pass through.


    "not good!"


    Varuk exclaimed in his heart.


    Unexpectedly, after holding back for so long, Xiao Ning managed to open the door before Tai Yi arrived.


    Now he''s really in trouble.


    "Hahaha, Varuk, I told you a long time ago that you don''t want to live today."


    While passing through the gate, Xiao Ning said: "Now tell me all the secrets you know honestly, then maybe I can give you a quicker death, otherwise, hum!"


    Varuk quickly backed away with a frightened expression on his face.


    In the confrontation with Xiao Ning just now, his whole body''s skin was torn, and his muscles and viscera were also damaged to varying degrees.


    In addition, the injury from last time has not healed yet, so now he is not Xiao Ning''s opponent at all.


    It can be said that the current him has no power to resist in front of Xiao Ning, and can only be slaughtered by Xiao Ning.


    "Now you know you''re afraid?"


    Xiao Ning quickly approached Varuk, and said proudly while walking.


    Varuk was very anxious, and after thinking quickly, he said: "Your enemy has been found, I advise you to run quickly."


    "Huh? What did you say?"


    Xiao Ning suddenly withdrew his smile.


    He didn''t know who the enemy Varuk mentioned now was, but he knew that Tai Yi had been looking for him on the ground.


    It was precisely because he was hunted down by Xiao Ning that he came here all the way. UU Reading


    "Don''t try to lie to me, today is your death day!"


    Xiao Ning shouted violently.


    "It''s true, if you don''t believe me, listen to yourself, he is on his way here."


    Varuk backed away frantically, shouting loudly.


    Xiao Ning turned his head and listened carefully to the voices outside.


    As a result, after hearing this, he really heard a faint sound of footsteps.


    The sound of footsteps was silent, indicating that the other party was still some distance away from him.


    But the problem is, it''s getting louder and clearer.


    This shows that the other party is indeed coming for him.


    "I called him down, I know, he and you are mortal enemies."


    As if to convince Xiao Ning, Varuk took the initiative to explain.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning was furious.


    At this moment, he wished he could kill Varuk on the spot, but he couldn''t bear the secrets that Varuk knew.


    And the footsteps were getting closer and closer, and it was estimated that the person would arrive here in a dozen seconds.


    "I am here, and the person you are looking for is also here!"


    Taking advantage of Xiao Ning''s hesitation, Varuk bypassed Xiao Ning and ran towards the gate, shouting loudly while running.


    "Die to me!"


    Xiao Ning was angry from the heart, turned around and caught up with Varuk, and slammed at Varuk with his palm.


    This one, he can''t control so much anymore, he just wants to kill Varuk quickly to vent his hatred.

 Chapter 1446： fight

    Varuk felt a gust of wind whistling behind him, and his whole heart was in his throat.


    At this moment, he saw the **** of death waving at him, as if he would die in the next second.


    However, he didn''t want to die like this, so after feeling the fear of impending death, it greatly aroused his courage.


    "ah!"


    With a roar, Varuk crazily rushed forward, towards the thick gate ahead.


    It seems that as long as he goes out of the gate, he is completely relieved.


    On the other side, Tai Yi, who was rushing towards him, also heard the movement in front of him.


    "Huh? Already started?"


    Taiyi keenly sensed that the sound was the sound of the two sides fighting.


    And just from the sound of fighting, he could tell that it was Xiao Ning who made the move.


    "Xiao Ning, let''s see where you go this time!"


    Tai Yi suddenly accelerated.


    The last time he was obstructed by Taoist Tianbao, Xiao Ning finally escaped.


    But this time, he will never let Xiao Ning leave.


    Of course, he didn''t care about Varuk''s life at all, even if Varuk died in Xiao Ning''s hands, it didn''t matter.


    He didn''t come here to save Varuk.


    Naturally, Varuk knew this very well, so he frantically moved ahead of Pu, gritted his teeth and ran for his life.


    boom!


    Xiao Ning slapped Varuk''s back with his palm, sending him flying forward.


    This palm was so powerful that the bones on Valuk''s back were broken abruptly, and the blood in his mouth kept spitting out.


    And after suffering this blow, his heart finally completely despaired.


    He had completely lost sight of any possibility of surviving.


    Because as long as Xiao Ning slaps like this again, he will definitely die suddenly on the spot.


    Varuk closed his eyes in despair, letting his body like water without roots fly in the air, crashing into the thick gate ahead.


    Boom!


    Varuk hit the ground heavily, making a muffled sound.


    However, just when he thought that Xiao Ning would catch up to make up the knife, he was pleasantly surprised to hear the sound of hurried footsteps coming from the front.


    "That guy is here!"


    Varuk thought in surprise.


    There is no doubt that the footsteps must have come from Taiyi.


    Of course, at this moment, Varuk doesn''t know Tai Yi''s name, he only knows that there must be enmity between Tai Yi and Xiao Ning.


    "It''s saved now, it''s saved now!"


    There was no moment when Varuk was so eager to see the face of the Eastern Immortal Cultivator.


    After all, the arrival of Taiyi means that there is still a turning point for things.


    "Taiyi!"


    Xiao Ning stared.


    Varuk didn''t lie to him, it really was Tai Yi who came.


    "Xiao Ning, let''s see where you go to escape today!"


    Tai said proudly.


    Now he and Xiao Ning are both in the underground labyrinth.


    If Xiao Ning wanted to escape from this underground labyrinth, he had to dig all the way up.


    And this way of escaping is very slow, as long as he follows Xiao Ning, he can easily catch up with Xiao Ning.


    So Xiao Ning really had no escape today.


    Of course Xiao Ning knew this too.


    It was precisely because he knew this would happen that he was so angry just now, wishing to tear Varuk into pieces.


    It''s a pity, now that Tai Yi has arrived, it''s not that easy for him to kill Varuk.


    "Um, uh..."


    At this time, Varuk was spitting blood and crawling forward desperately.


    I don''t know how many bones in his whole body are broken, and now only his left hand is still able to use his strength.


    So now he is crawling slowly with one left hand.


    Tai Yi glanced at Varuk out of the corner of his eye, then ignored him.


    After all, in his opinion, this person has already lost half his life, and he will no longer pose any threat.


    On the contrary, it might be useful to keep him.


    "Xiao Ning, I advise you to be honest and catch him without a fight. You know in your heart that there is no way for those who are being targeted by the ruler to escape."


    Tai Yi stepped over Varuk''s body, walked slowly towards Xiao Ning while talking.


    Xiao Ning looked at Tai Yi coldly.


    "So, you are willing to be the master''s lackey?"


    Xiao Ning asked in a deep voice.


    Taiyi continued walking and said: "Don''t speak so harshly, what do you mean by being a lackey who dominates, don''t you have done things for others?"


    Taiyi didn''t think it was a big deal to do things for the Juggernaut at all.


    Because he has always adhered to the belief that the strong are respected, in his opinion, the strength of the ruler is far beyond imagination, so he should surrender to him.


    "Then I misunderstood you. I thought you were a person with a real desire for power."


    Xiao Ning shook his head slowly.


    This is not a lie, he really looked at Tai Yi that way before.


    In his impression, Tai Yi is a person who has an extreme thirst for power, and a person who is extremely self-respecting and self-respecting.


    In other words, Tai Yi''s personality is not badly different from his, and he is also full of rebellious spirit.


    In the end, I never thought that Taiyi would be so willing to be the ruler''s running dog.


    It can be seen from this that Tai Yi is essentially just a bully.


    When Tai Yi was strong, he would show arrogance to others and look arrogant.


    However, when facing the real strong, they are servile.


    Back then, Xiao Ning was also chosen by the master to be a tool man.


    But he, Xiao Ning, is always thinking about how to get out of the master''s control, and he has never been willing to be the master''s lackey.


    The same is true after being respected by the gods and shaping the body later, but he has never regarded the gods as the masters that must be enshrined.


    "Yes, I do have a thirst for power."


    Taiyi pressed on Xiao Ning every step of the way.


    "It is precisely because of my desire for true power that I am willing to do things for the Master."


    Tai said slowly.


    He doesn''t see any problem with such thinking.


    Some sacrifices could have been made in order to gain more power.


    Otherwise, how can a person become stronger?


    "I misread you."


    Xiao Ning said lightly.


    Tai Yi smiled slightly when he heard the words, and said, "Your opinion is not important."


    As soon as the words fell, he made a bold move.


    Just when he was advancing, he had been brewing, ready to kill with one blow.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t talk nonsense to Xiao Ning.


    However, what he didn''t know was that Xiao Ning was just delaying time.


    When he had just talked to Tai Yi, he had already secretly activated the method of flesh and blood resurrection, drawing all the blood in the blood bank out of the jar.


    At this moment, the blood is rapidly gathering together and gradually condensing into substance.


    "die!"


    Taiyi drank violently and shot with all his strength.


    He didn''t dare to have the slightest thought of keeping his hand, after all Xiao Ning is not an ordinary person, he has a lot of cards in his hand.


    If he still has some serious hole cards hidden, it will be troublesome.


    Whirring whirring!


    Between Tai Yi and Xiao Ning, countless pairs of invisible big hands suddenly appeared, and these big hands all patted Xiao Ning.


    Some have ready-made fists, others have ready-to-grasp claws.


    However, the moment these big invisible hands approached Xiao Ning, a blood-red armor suddenly appeared on the surface of Xiao Ning''s body out of thin air.


    Moreover, a blood-red wall appeared in front of Xiao Ning.


    Those big hands hit the blood-red wall one after another, making a bang bang bang bang.


    Some big hands were stronger and smashed a hole in the wall.


    But even if it smashed through the wall, the remaining big hands were still blocked by the blood-red armor on Xiao Ning''s body.


    That is to say, Tai Yi held back the killing blow for so long, which was perfectly resolved by Xiao Ning.


    "How can it be?"


    Too shocked.


    He prepared for so long, but in the end he couldn''t hurt Xiao Ning at all.


    Xiao Ning, this kid, really has a big hole in his cards.


    Thinking of this, he hurriedly looked carefully at the blood-red armor on Xiao Ning''s body.


    He didn''t know what the origin of this thing was.


    It looks like a magic weapon, but if you look closely, you can find that it is not.


    But if it wasn''t a magic weapon, what would it be?


    On the other side, Xiao Ning was also slightly shocked at this moment.


    Originally, he had to draw out all the blood in the blood bank in desperation, condensing it into substance and turning it into armor.


    Never thought that the power is so amazing.


    This **** armor actually perfectly blocked Tai Yi''s full blow.


    "Not bad, really good!"


    Xiao Ning praised repeatedly in his heart.


    "I don''t know the origin of the blood collected by Varuk."


    At this moment, he was a little thankful that he didn''t kill Varuk just now.


    If this killed Varuk, he would never know the secret of the blood.


    Not only that, he would never want to know other secrets about the Lava Gate.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning quickly glanced at Varuk''s direction.


    At this time, Varuk has already reached the gate.


    Of course, it wasn''t because he crawled fast, but because the shock wave caused by Tai Yi''s shot just now shook him out of the gate.


    "Run, run quickly!"


    There is only one belief in Varuk''s heart, and that is to run away while the two sides are fighting.


    This underground labyrinth contains all kinds of treasures that he has collected throughout his life.


    Some treasures have the invincible effect of bringing the dead back to life.


    As long as he eats it, his current injuries can quickly recover, at least saving his life and escaping from this place will not be a problem.


    The only problem now is that he''s too injured to go fast anyway.


    Therefore, he can only pray that Xiao Ning will fight with Tai Yiduo for a while, and give him more time.


    And judging from the situation where the two of them just shot for the first time, it seemed that everything was developing as he hoped.


    Because Tai Yi will not be able to do anything to Xiao Ning for a while.


    On the other side of the gate, Taiyi quickly recovered from the shock.


    Now is not the time to be surprised, it''s time to think about how to deal with Xiao Ning.


    Otherwise, if Xiao Ning is allowed to escape, the Juggernaut will never spare him.


    "Hahaha, Taiyi, are you still planning to deal with me?"


    "You have also seen it yourself. With your strength, you can''t help me at all."


    Xiao Ning laughed loudly.


    This is the truth, just now Tai Yi couldn''t break through his defense with a full blow, so don''t try to do anything to him.


    In other words, even if Tai Yi shot at him again and again, he couldn''t do anything about him.


    Of course, this does not mean that he can rest assured.


    Because behind Tai Yi, there is an invincible master.


    In case the ruler gave Tai Yi some advice, perhaps the situation would be reversed in an instant. ,


    But this is not a big problem. After all, if Juggernaut had any good idea, he would have already used it, and he would not wait until this time.


    On the other side, Tai Yi is naturally aware of the situation in front of him.


    He knew very well that there was nothing Xiao Ning could do with conventional means.


    Xiao Ning was even able to bear his attack, and swaggered away under his nose.


    So if you want to take Xiao Ning down, you have to think of another way.


    "By the way, the master''s order is only to let me keep Xiao Ning and not let him leave, so it is not necessary to take him down."


    At this time, Taiyi remembered the command of the master.


    The master never asked him to capture Xiao Ning alive, nor asked him to kill Xiao Ning.


    Just let him find a way to control Xiao Ning.


    But if it''s just this point, it''s not that difficult.


    At least it was far easier than killing Xiao Ning.


    Thinking of this, Tai Yi suddenly made a move, once again condensing invisible big hands.


    "Again? They say it''s meaningless."


    Xiao Ning sneered, and the blood-colored armor on his body suddenly glowed reddish.


    And in front of him, a blood-red wall quickly erected.


    Just now Taiyi just broke up the wall, and the special blood that made up the wall was not consumed much.


    So Tai Yi''s follow-up attack is destined to be useless.


    Bang bang bang!


    Soon, Tai Yi''s invisible big hand continuously bombarded the blood-colored wall, sending out bursts of bangs.


    Just like before, all this is just in vain.


    Tai Yi''s attack could not shake the wall at all, nor could it cause any damage to Xiao Ning.


    Unless he consumes all the blood that makes up the wall and the **** armor.


    But it''s impossible during this time.


    However, although Xiao Ning could easily deal with Tai Yi''s attack, he did not dare to relax at all.


    Hiding behind the blood-colored wall, he is currently thinking of ways to get out.


    The current situation is obvious, he is only amazing in defense, but his real strength is still below Tai Yi.


    So he can''t do damage to Tai in turn.


    And if he didn''t hurt Taiyi or kill Taiyi, he wouldn''t even think about leaving here.


    Taiyi will definitely stick to him like a dog skin plaster, wherever he goes, Taiyi will go there. UU Reading


    "We have to find a way to get rid of this guy."


    Xiao Ning frowned secretly.


    In fact, what he really hopes is that he can be killed here too.


    Only in this way can we completely get rid of each other.


    Also, there are so many good things hidden in this underground labyrinth, if you want to take them away, you have to kill Taiyi first.


    While Xiao Ning was thinking quickly, Tai Yi quietly let out a sigh of relief.


    "This kid hasn''t realized the seriousness of the problem yet."


    From Tai Yi''s point of view, Xiao Ning was completely unaware of the seriousness of the problem.


    The Juggernaut just asked him to stop Xiao Ning so that Xiao Ning could not leave his sight.


    And now he has done just that.


    Xiao Ning has been staying in his sight right now, not going anywhere.


    So as long as the time dragged on, Xiao Ning''s troubles would be bigger.


    "I hope this time I can perfectly complete the mission of the master."


    Taiyi thought secretly.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning suddenly focused his eyes and stopped thinking in his mind.


    Because he discovered that some power seemed to gradually invade his sea of ??consciousness.


    And this force obviously came from Tai Yi''s sight.


    "How could Tai Yi have such a means?"


    Xiao Ning was surprised.


    But then, he figured it out.


    This is not the method of Taiyi, but the method of domination.

 Chapter 1447： dead end

    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "Master, master again!"


    Xiao Ning was angry from the heart.


    Ever since he broke away from Juggernaut''s control in the Gobi Desert, Juggernaut has been trying to find a way to kill him.


    I tried many methods back and forth, either directly or with the help of others.


    Last time it was a middle-aged immortal cultivator, but this time it was replaced by the stronger Tai Yi.


    And now, finally let him succeed.


    "I don''t know what method the Juggernaut is going to use to deal with me, but if Tai Yi keeps staring at me like this, the consequences will be absolutely unimaginable."


    Xiao Ning knew very well in his heart that if he continued to stay in Tai Yi''s sight, then the power released by the master would invade his sea of ??consciousness.


    What will happen in the end is hard to say.


    Maybe he was enslaved by the master and became his puppet, or he died suddenly on the spot.


    In short, the final result will definitely not be good.


    "Must leave immediately!"


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning immediately moved and ran out of the room.


    On the other side, seeing Xiao Ning fleeing at a glance, Tai immediately laughed secretly in his heart.


    "Looks like he''s got a taste of it."


    Tai Yi naturally wouldn''t let Xiao Ning escape, so he also followed closely.


    He knew very well in his heart that Xiao Ning must have felt the power from the master, otherwise it would be impossible for him to suddenly change his face and turn around and run away.


    So, from now on, just keep chasing after Xiao Ning and keep him from losing sight.


    Swish!


    Swish!


    Two figures flashed past the heavy gate one after another.


    Those were Xiao Ning and Tai Yi.


    The two ran wildly through the passage of the underground labyrinth, one behind the other.


    Xiao Ning is at the front, Tai Yi is at the back.


    No matter how Xiao Ning escapes, he can''t escape Tai Yi''s sight.


    "Xiao Ning, don''t try to escape from my grasp today."


    Taiyi was quite proud of himself.


    After spending so much effort, Xiao Ning is finally going to be completely punished today.


    Success is at hand.


    In front, Xiao Ning ran all the way and desperately resisted the force that wanted to invade his sea of ??consciousness.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Xiao Ning roared in his heart.


    That force was like a sharp cone, desperately drilling into his sea of ??consciousness, resulting in severe pain, which made him feel so painful that he couldn''t bear to live.


    "No, if this continues, I will be finished today."


    Xiao Ning knew that with his current strength, he couldn''t escape Tai Yi''s sight at all.


    After all, Taiyi''s overall strength is above him, and his speed is faster than him.


    The reason why he can resist Taiyi''s attack is only because he happened to get the special blood collected by Varuk.


    And this is not his power.


    "External force, external force is fine!"


    "As long as it can get me out of Taiyi, external force is also fine!"


    Xiao Ning roared in his heart.


    At this moment, he is willing to use any power to get rid of Tai Yi, even if this power will cause damage to his body.


    "Go and eat the potion in Varuk''s collection!"


    Suddenly, Xiao Ning thought of a way that might be successful.


    That is to eat the potion that Varuk has collected for many years.


    He didn''t know what the effects of those potions were, or even whether they were poisonous.


    But now there is no way, the only way to have a chance to live.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning ran towards the warehouse where Varuk stored potions based on his memory.


    Meanwhile, Varuk was desperately heading in that direction.


    At this time, Varuk had recovered from some injuries and could barely stand up.


    So he was leaning on the wall with one hand and moving forward slowly.


    "When the snipe and the clam compete, the fisherman gains."


    Varuk thought of this old saying from the East.


    For him, the current situation is like a fight between a snipe and a clam, but he is not the fisherman.


    Because in this battle, he won''t get any benefit.


    Whether it will survive or not is unknown.


    "Huh? What?"


    While walking, Varuk suddenly heard a sound coming from the direction of the warehouse.


    It seems that the two Eastern Immortal Cultivators fought all the way there.


    "How? Where did these two people go?"


    Varuk''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom.


    The potion stored in the warehouse was his hope of surviving, but the two oriental cultivators ended up going there.


    So should he go there or not?


    If it doesn''t pass, the injury won''t last long, but if it passes, it may die in the struggle between the two.


    "What? What should I do now?"


    Varuk was anxious and annoyed.


    He has really experienced such a thing, and this situation has made him unable to help himself.


    "Wait, maybe it can be done like this!"


    Just as he was burning with anxiety, Varuk suddenly thought of a method that he might try.


    Now that Xiao Ning and Tai Yi are both fighting in the warehouse, then he may be able to take advantage of the time when the two are fighting to go to the central hall to refine a pot of potion.


    You must know that he was planning to refine potions in the furnace, but Xiao Ning suddenly found it here, so he had to hide first to avoid the limelight.


    It is precisely because of this that he has moved a lot of medicinal materials to the central hall and piled them up.


    Some of those medicinal materials can be used to refine healing potions.


    "That''s all I can do. I don''t have time to procrastinate."


    After making up his mind, Varuk walked slowly towards the central hall with firm steps.


    Refining potions is the only way for him to survive now.


    So he had to give it a try.


    ¡­


    on the ground.


    Taoist Tianbao flew all the way and came to the field directly above the underground labyrinth.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Tai Yi is coming in this direction, why can''t he be seen?"


    Taoist Tianbao was suspended in the air, his eyes scanning back and forth on the ground.


    He came after Taiyi, but after finding this place, he didn''t know where Taiyi went.


    "Look for it first."


    Withdrawing his gaze, Taoist Tianbao flew straight ahead.


    While flying, he stretched out his consciousness to search the ground, and at the same time carefully observed the situation on the ground.


    Suddenly, he saw a hole in the ground next to a big rock.


    The burrow seemed very deep.


    "It doesn''t look natural, and from the looks of it, it looks like it was dug out not too long ago."


    What Taoist Tianbao saw was actually the hole Tai Yi dug when he went down.


    When Xiao Ning entered the ground, he disguised the entrance so well that no one could detect it.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    But Taichi was too anxious to go underground, so he didn''t bury the hole.


    As a result, the burrow was directly exposed to the ground.


    In the end, he was easily found by Taoist Tianbao.


    Taoist Tianbao quickly descended to the edge of the cave.


    "Sure enough, it wasn''t long before it was dug out."


    Taoist Tianbao looked into the cave and confirmed this fact.


    And he also found that the hole was very deep, and he didn''t know where it led.


    It may even lead to the depths of the earth.


    "It''s impossible for mortals to dig such a deep hole. It can only be done by Tai Yi or Xiao Ning."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded secretly.


    It''s not that mortals don''t have the ability to dig burrows, but if they want to do so, they must use large machinery.


    And there is no large-scale machinery in the vicinity at all, and there are no traces of large-scale machinery after construction.


    So it is certain that this burrow was not dug by a mortal, it could only be a cultivator like Xiao Ning or Tai Yi.


    "Go down and have a look."


    Taoist Tianbao jumped in.


    There is no sign of Taiyi around here at all, so there is no need to continue wasting time on the ground.


    If you have the skills, why not go to the depths of the cave to see if you can find any traces of Tai Yi or Xiao Ning.


    ¡­


    In the underground labyrinth.


    In the warehouse on the northwest side, Xiao Ning was frantically searching for potions stored by Varuk.


    When he checked the underground labyrinth before, he had already checked all the potions, so he had a rough idea.


    Now he is crazily swallowing the potion with the memory of that time.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    While Xiao Ning was taking the potion, Tai Yi frantically attacked him.


    Those big invisible hands not only smashed at Xiao Ning, but also smashed at the shelves in the warehouse.


    However, most of the attacks were blocked by Xiao Ning''s condensed **** wall, so in the end they didn''t cause too much damage here.


    Of course, Tai Yi didn''t pay too much attention to these.


    Because while Xiao Ning was crazily swallowing the potion, he was also staring at Xiao Ning, not letting Xiao Ning go out of sight.


    This means that the Juggernaut has been eroding Xiao Ning''s sea of ??consciousness, and there is not much time left for Xiao Ning.


    At the same time, Varuk had stumbled to the central hall at this time.


    After entering the central hall, Varuk went straight to the place full of sundries and boxes.


    He quickly came to one of the boxes, opened the box, grabbed a handful of herbs and stuffed it directly into his mouth.


    This is a kind of medicinal material with healing effect, but if it is not refined into a potion, the medicinal effect is difficult to exert, and it will cause certain damage to the body.


    But how could Varuk control so much now.


    He was seriously injured, and if he was not treated, he would be near death.


    Varuk chewed heavily, and swallowed all the herbs in his mouth after chewing.


    In this way, he felt a little better.


    "Quickly refine the potion."


    After Valuk recovered a little, he started to prepare the medicine.


    At this time, some medicinal materials had been put into the furnace, which was what Xiao Ning put in when he didn''t come over.


    After Xiao Ning came here later, in order to avoid Xiao Ning, he didn''t have time to take out the medicinal materials inside.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    "A small part of those medicinal materials are used to refine other potions, but we can''t control that much now."


    Varuk quickly made a decision, and prepared to directly use those precious medicinal materials as medicine guides to assist him in refining potions for healing.


    Without thinking too much, Varuk quickly searched among the sundries on the ground, looking for the medicinal materials for refining the potion.


    In the warehouse on the northwest side.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah-"


    Xiao Ning roared.


    The master is constantly eroding his sea of ??consciousness, causing him a splitting headache.


    But he yelled so loudly not only because of a headache, but also because yelling like this can effectively relieve the feeling of dizziness.


    That''s right, now the master has eroded his sea of ??consciousness to some extent, making him dizzy for a while, as if he would lose consciousness soon.


    Of course, if it wasn''t for the Juggernaut who couldn''t really come to this world and could only do it through Taiyi, Xiao Ning would have been controlled by the Juggernaut long ago.


    Juggernaut is now influencing Xiao Ning through Tai Yi''s body, so the speed is very slow.


    "These potions, why are these potions useless?"


    Xiao Ning yelled frantically after swallowing the bottle of potion in his hand.


    He was on the verge of breaking down, but the potions he swallowed had no effect.


    Therefore, this plan is likely to be aborted.


    "By the way, that room at that time, in that room!"


    Xiao Ning suddenly remembered the room he passed through when he first entered the underground labyrinth. ,


    The room was long, with glass jars on both sides, and in those glass jars, it seemed that all kinds of creatures were collected by Varuk from nowhere.


    If all those things could be killed, and then turned into monsters by resurrection of flesh and blood, perhaps Taichi could be stopped.


    "Try it, I''ll try it right away!"


    At this time, Xiao Ning was in a panic, and he was willing to do anything that was worth trying.


    Without hesitation, he turned around and ran towards the passage connecting the warehouse.


    Seeing Xiao Ning leaving the warehouse in a frenzy, Tai Yi hurriedly followed behind.


    "Xiao Ning, it''s useless for you to struggle no matter how much you struggle today. I''ll see what tricks you can come up with."


    Taiyi thought complacently.


    Xiao Ning''s strength is not as good as his, so he can''t leave his sight and shake him off.


    This means that time is on his side.


    As time goes by, Xiao Ning will definitely fall down eventually.


    In the central hall.


    "Those two guys?!"


    When Varuk heard the voice from the warehouse, he was startled and terrified. ,


    Although he is concentrating on refining medicine, he has been paying attention to the movements in the warehouse.


    As a result, he suddenly found that Xiao Ning and Tai Yi seemed to be coming towards the central hall again.


    He didn''t know what these two people came here for. In short, the arrival of these two people was very likely to bring him disaster.


    Not daring to think too much, Varuk hurriedly stopped what he was doing, and tried to leave the central hall with his disabled body.


    And just as he was escaping from the central hallXiao Ning and Tai Yi came here one by one.


    At this time Xiao Ning didn''t care about what Varuk was doing at all, so after entering the central hall, he ran straight to the southwest passage without thinking.


    This chapter is not finished, click [next page] to continue reading -->>


    ¡¾Extreme Martial Arts Modifier¡¿¡¾¡¿


    That passage leads to the room full of glass jars.


    Taichi followed closely, biting him so tightly that he couldn''t get out of sight.


    In this way, the two quickly left the central hall under Varuk''s horrified gaze.


    "Let''s go, finally go!"


    Varuk breathed a sigh of relief.


    Immediately afterwards, he quickly turned his head and looked towards the passage leading to the warehouse group.


    Now that Xiao Ning and Tai Yi are gone, he can take this opportunity to quickly search for potions for healing.


    "Quick, quick, hurry up!"


    Varuk limped towards the warehouses.


    On the other side, Taoist Tianbao was naturally not idle at this time, and was rapidly descending vertically along the hole dug by Taiyi.


    And the further down, the more Taoist Tianbao believed that Tai Yi or Xiao Ning must be below.


    Because this hole can only fit one person through, and it is so deep that only experts like Tai Yi and Xiao Ning can dig it out.


    After advancing all the way, Taoist Tianbao finally came to the underground labyrinth.


    "What is this place?"


    Taoist Tianbao looked around, he didn''t expect that there was another cave in the depths of the underground.


    And just when Taoist Tianbao was about to take a good look, he suddenly heard the sound of a fight coming from a certain corner in the distance.

 Chapter 1448： Turn of events

    Latest URL: "Huh? Sure enough, there are people!"


    Taoist Tianbao showed joy.


    He originally came here with the idea that Xiao Ning and Tai Yi might be here to find out.


    After the results came down, I found that there were really people here.


    Immediately afterwards, Taoist Tianbao quickly glanced around again.


    This place was not simple at first glance, he didn''t dare to run directly to the place where the sound of fighting came from, he had to check it first.


    "Judging from the layout here, this place seems to be inhabited."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded secretly, and the layout of the room told him that there were people living here.


    I just don''t know who the owner of this place is.


    It should not be Tai Yi, there is a very small possibility that it is Xiao Ning.


    Because Xiao Ning disappeared after running all the way to the Western Regions, so it is possible that he dug a hiding place here.


    "etc!"


    Suddenly, Taoist Tianbao thought of another person.


    "This place doesn''t belong to Varuk, does it?"


    Taoist Tianbao suddenly thought of Varuk.


    At that time, he went to Cath City to look for Xiao Ning''s whereabouts, but was followed by the apostles sent by Varuk.


    After finding the traces of the two apostles later, he asked for a while before he knew the existence of Varuk.


    Therefore, this place may be Varuk''s hideout.


    "It''s possible, very likely!"


    Taoist Tianbao couldn''t help nodding.


    The scale of this place does not seem to be small, and with Xiao Ning''s strength, it is impossible to dig out such a hiding place in a short period of time.


    But if it was Varuk''s hideout, it would make sense.


    "Go over there first."


    Without thinking about it any more, Taoist Tianbao rushed towards the direction where the sound of fighting came from.


    Go all the way, through a series of intricate passages.


    Gradually, Taoist Tianbao became more and more sure that this place was Varuk''s residence.


    Because this place is just too big.


    With Xiao Ning''s strength, it is absolutely impossible to dig out such a place in a short time.


    "This Varuk is really powerful, as expected of an antique that has lived for thousands of years."


    At that time, Taoist Tianbao knew from the mouths of the two apostles that Varuk had lived for thousands of years.


    However, he has never seen Varuk himself, so he doesn''t know what this person looks like.


    the other side.


    At this time, Varuk had stumbled to the warehouse where the potion was stored.


    After the battle with Xiao Ning and Tai Yi, the place is already in a mess.


    Fortunately, most of the storage boxes were not destroyed, and the healing potion that Varuk needed was also in these storage boxes.


    "Quick, quick, hurry up!"


    Varuk didn''t dare waste any time.


    After all, Xiao Ning and Tai Yi may come here at any time.


    And even if they don''t kill them, he must hurry up to heal his wounds and leave this place early.


    Otherwise, no matter who wins, his fate will not be any better.


    Xiao Ning will not talk about it, after winning, he will definitely come to trouble him as soon as possible.


    And that Taiyi won''t let him off lightly after victory, he will definitely ask him about the purpose of this underground labyrinth, and take away the things stored in the labyrinth along the way.


    Varuk moved quickly, quickly opened a storage box containing healing potions, and took out several medicine bottles inside. ....


    "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s a blessing."


    Varuk was overjoyed.


    The potion he needed was not destroyed by the battle between Xiao Ning and Tai Yi, and it was still intact.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Varuk hurriedly opened one of the bottles of potion, and drank all the medicine inside.


    After the medicinal liquid entered his stomach, he hurriedly cast magic and began to heal his wounds.


    There is not much time left for him,


    Time must be lost.


    At the same time, in the long room with dozens of glass jars on display.


    As soon as Xiao Ning arrived here, he quickly destroyed these glass jars, using the means of resurrection of flesh and blood to destroy the creatures preserved in the glass jars into corpses.


    [In view of the general environment, he has no time to check the origin of these creatures, no matter how powerful they are.


    Now in his eyes, these glass jars are life-saving straws that can save his life.


    bang bang bang¡ª


    The sound of glass shattering kept ringing.


    And when Xiao Ning destroyed these glass jars, Tai Yi followed closely behind.


    "Xiao Ning, do you still want to use external force?"


    Tai Yi took a quick glance, and immediately knew what Xiao Ning wanted to do.


    There is no doubt that Xiao Ning wants to use the creatures preserved in the glass jar to create monsters.


    Boom boom boom!


    Tai Yi quickly condensed several invisible big hands, these big hands were instantly clenched into fists as soon as they were formed, and they smashed directly at the glass jar.


    Now that Xiao Ning is protected by blood-colored armor, he can''t do anything to Xiao Ning, so he can only use this method to hinder Xiao Ning.


    However, what he did was actually helping Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning thought it was too slow to destroy these glass jars, but Tai Yi came to help them.


    "Thank you!"


    Xiao Ning smiled complacently, and continued to use the method of resurrection of flesh and blood.


    At this time, the ground was already full of corpses, some were smashed by Xiao Ning using the method of resurrection of flesh and blood, and some were smashed by Tai Yi using spells.


    In short, as long as there are corpses, they are all gathering in the same direction now.


    "Um?"


    Taichi sensed something was wrong.


    He finally realized that his actions actually helped Xiao Ning.


    "Xiao Ning, you don''t want to succeed today."


    Taiyi immediately stopped the action of smashing the can, and directly attacked the monster that was condensing into shape.


    The fists made of invisible big hands kept hitting the monster, making muffled noises.


    Moreover, his attack caused blood to splatter everywhere.


    Because the monster was in the process of taking shape, its whole body was covered in blood.


    "Stop struggling."


    While attacking frantically, Tai Yi shouted at Xiao Ning.


    But at this moment, the original group of blood that formed the blood-colored wall suddenly separated, and flew directly towards the forming monster.


    Soon, these special blood covered the entire monster.


    "Let this blood be its nourishment!"


    Xiao Ning roared in his heart.


    Tai Yi crazily attacked the monster he created, making it impossible for him to create the monster at all.


    So he had no choice but to use the special blood that was originally used to protect him and make this special blood the nourishment of the monster. ....


    And his idea, without any surprise, succeeded.


    I saw that after the unformed monster was wrapped in special blood, its defense power rose several levels in an instant.


    Taiyi''s attack landed on it, without the slightest reaction.


    "Um?"


    "this?"


    Taiyi was shocked.


    Xiao Ning doing this is tantamount to making all his attacks useless.


    In other words, even if he tried his best now, he would never want to kill this monster that was about to be resurrected.


    "What is the origin of this blood, and how does it have such strong protective properties?"


    Too puzzled.


    However, now is not the time to ponder these things, he must quickly find a way to deal with all this.


    "Okay, since you insist on protecting this monster, then don''t regret it!"


    Tai Yi quickly turned his spearhead and directly attacked Xiao Ning.


    The blood that made up the scarlet wall is now transferred to


    On the monster, that is to say, Xiao Ning''s defense is greatly reduced, so this is an excellent opportunity to attack Xiao Ning.


    Anyway, what the Master wants is Xiao Ning himself, not other things.


    Pum-pum-pum!


    Tai Yi''s invisible big hands kept hitting Xiao Ning, making muffled noises on Xiao Ning''s scarlet armor.


    Being hit by such a series of attacks, Xiao Ning swayed to and fro, unable to stand still.


    However, he still didn''t take back those special blood, but continued to turn them into nutrients for monsters.


    Because he knew in his heart that even if he took back the blood to build a protective barrier, it still wouldn''t solve the problem.


    If he wanted to get out of the predicament today, he had to kill or disable Taiyi.


    Otherwise it''s all just fantasy.


    And if you want to deal with Taiyi, the only hope is this monster that is taking shape.


    Pum-pum-pum!


    Tai Yi attacked frantically, and at the same time fixed his gaze on Xiao Ning.


    All he needs is time, and the master will take care of everything else.


    Judging from the situation in front of him, time was clearly on his side.


    "I want to see how long you can last."


    Taiyi thought secretly.


    And at this moment, Taoist Tianbao arrived here smoothly.


    However, Taoist Tianbao did not enter the room in a hurry, but observed the situation in the room from a distance in the passage outside the room.


    "Sure enough, it''s Xiao Ning and Tai Yi, I didn''t expect them to be here."


    Daoist Tianbao was overjoyed, and was very grateful for his decision at that time.


    There is no doubt that it was very correct to choose to follow Tai Yi instead of searching for Xiao Ning''s whereabouts by himself.


    If you look for it by yourself, you will be empty-handed and can''t find anything.


    Unlike now, Tai Yi and Xiao Ning are both here.


    "Let''s see who has the upper hand."


    Taoist Tianbao carefully observed the situation in the room.


    Lin Yu''s order to him at that time was to let him balance the strength between Xiao Ning and Tai Yi.


    Therefore, we must first see who has the upper hand between the two.


    If Xiao Ning has the upper hand, there is no doubt that he will help Tai Yi, otherwise, he will help Xiao Ning.


    "Oh, it looks like Taichi has the upper hand."


    After observing for a while, Taoist Tianbao came to this conclusion in his mind. ....


    Because the situation in the room is obvious, that is, Tai Yi crazily attacks Xiao Ning, while Xiao Ning can only be beaten passively.


    But it seems that Tai Yi will not be able to do anything to Xiao Ning for a while, because Xiao Ning does not know what kind of magic weapon he has obtained, and he becomes particularly resistant to beating.


    "If this continues, the situation may be reversed."


    Taoist Tianbao saw the rapidly forming monster.


    There is no doubt that this monster must have been created by Xiao Ning by using the method of resurrection of flesh and blood.


    Once this monster takes shape, Xiao Ning''s strength will be greatly enhanced.


    At that time, Taiyi''s life will be difficult.


    "It''s okay, I can help Taichi later depending on the situation."


    Taoist Tianbao made a quick decision.


    After that, he continued to carefully observe the situation in the room, waiting for the moment when the situation reversed.


    At the same time, he also recalled the movement he heard when he passed the central hall.


    Just when he entered the central hall, he heard movements from two directions.


    One was naturally the sound of Xiao Ning fighting Tai Yi, and the other came from the northwest side of the central hall.


    In that direction, there was a slight rustling sound, obviously someone was there.


    But due to time constraints at that time, Taoist Tianbao was anxious to confirm the fight here first, so he didn''t go to check.


    But now, after confirming that the fight here was caused by Xiao Ning and Tai Yi, he remembered the situation over there again.


    "Who could it be?"


    Taoist Tianbao was rather curious.


    It''s a pity that he dare not leave this room now, after all the situation between Xiao Ning and Tai Yi is about to reverse.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it later, the most important thing now is to look after Xiao Ning and Tai Yi."


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head and stopped thinking about it.


    In his mind, Lin Yu''s order is the most important.


    Therefore, he will definitely not watch Xiao Ning and Tai Yi draw the winner, and will definitely balance the strength between the two.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    In the passage of time, the monster created by Xiao Ning was rapidly taking shape, while Varuk''s injuries continued to recover.


    Finally, when the monster really took shape, a change appeared.


    "Roar!"


    He only heard the monster''s roar, and then flew towards Tai Yi.


    "not good!"


    Taiyi quickly dodged to avoid the monster''s attack.


    From the roar of the monster just now, he judged that the monster''s strength is not weak.


    Therefore, he didn''t dare to face the monster head-on, and could only avoid its edge temporarily.


    In the process of avoiding, he thought worriedly in his heart that today''s matter might be missed.


    If Xiao Ning and this monster jointly attacked him, then he could only run away, otherwise he would definitely die here.


    "Xiao Ning, this guy is really lucky!"


    Taiyi thought bitterly in his heart.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning was going crazy with joy at the moment.


    He didn''t expect that the creatures Varuk collected were all extraordinary, and the monsters he finally created were so powerful.


    It can be said that this monster is far stronger than any monster he has created before.


    Whether it is a monster made by ordinary people or a monster made by a cultivator, it is completely no match for this monster.


    "Now I''m going to turn defeat into victory!"


    Xiao Ning let out a long sigh of relief.


    This time it was a good bet, and finally the trouble of Taiyi can be completely solved here.


    As long as Tai Yi is killed, then one less opponent will be lost.


    After killing Taoist Tianbao, there will be basically no opponents.


    If the Juggernaut still wants to deal with him at that time, he can only find some useless materials to trouble him.


    It can be said that as long as Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao are eliminated, the threat from the Juggernaut will suddenly be much smaller.


    "Hahaha, UU Reading Taiyi, feel this last time well!"


    Xiao Ning stretched his muscles and prepared, and the monsters dealt with Taiyi together.


    But at this moment, he suddenly felt a sharp breath rushing from the passage.


    "Huh? Who is it?"


    In the nick of time, the first person Xiao Ning thought of was Varuk.


    He thought that apart from him and Taiyi, there was only Varuk in this underground labyrinth.


    So this breath is very likely to belong to Varuk.


    However, after Xiao Ning felt it carefully, he quickly denied this conjecture.


    This breath is much stronger than Varuk, definitely not Varuk.


    "Who will it be?".


    southern bamboo

 Chapter 1449： Fishermans profit

    Xiao Ning didn''t know who the visitor was, he only knew that this person was very strong, very strong.


    "Such a strong strength, isn''t it?"


    Suddenly, Xiao Ning thought of Taoist Tianbao.


    This inexplicable aura could not be Taoist Tianbao, could it?


    "It''s possible, very likely!"


    After thinking of this, Xiao Ning felt more and more likely.


    Because Taoist Tianbao also had a death feud with him, and when Taiyi appeared last time, Taoist Tianbao also appeared.


    This will not be a coincidence.


    On the other side, Tai Yi, who saw that he was unable to complete the order of the master, felt the aura of Taoist Tianbao at this moment.


    "It''s Taoist Tianbao."


    Unlike Xiao Ning, Tai recognized Taoist Tianbao in an instant.


    Immediately afterwards, the two turned their heads in unison, looking at the passage connecting the room. ,


    Sure enough, Taoist Tianbao appeared in the passage.


    "It''s you again, what do you want this time?"


    In an instant, Tai recalled the previous experience.


    That time Xiao Ning was seriously injured and very weak, he succeeded as soon as he saw it, but Taoist Tianbao suddenly got in the way and made Xiao Ning escape.


    In the end, Xiao Ning was given time to recuperate.


    It can be said that if it wasn''t because of Taoist Tianbao that time, Xiao Ning''s troubles would have been solved long ago, so why make it like this.


    And when Tai Yi was worried, Xiao Ning''s mood was not much better.


    He didn''t know what the relationship between Taoist Tianbao and Tai Yi was, he only knew that if this person had the chance, he would definitely take his life.


    So, what will Taoist Tianbao do now?


    Should he quarrel with Tai Yi like last time, or take the opportunity to kill him?


    In the passage, Taoist Tianbao slowly walked into the room under the watchful eyes of Xiao Ning and Tai Yi.


    At this moment, the room was in a mess, with broken glass shards everywhere, and culture fluid all over the floor.


    Taoist Tianbao bypassed the shards of glass on the ground and came between Xiao Ning and Tai Yi.


    To be exact, it is between Xiao Ning, Tai Yi and that monster.


    "Tianbao Taoist, what are you going to do?"


    Tai asked again.


    Taoist Tianbao''s attitude will completely change the entire situation of the battle, so we must figure it out.


    "It''s not that bad, you don''t need to worry."


    Taoist Tianbao looked at Tai Yi, shook his head slowly and said.


    His purpose is to balance the strength between Xiao Ning and Tai Yi, to prevent Xiao Ning from killing Tai Yi, and not to let Tai Yi kill Xiao Ning,


    But now, it is obvious that Xiao Ning has the upper hand.


    So what he has to do now is to prevent Xiao Ning from continuing to attack Tai Yi.


    On the other side, seeing Taoist Tianbao say that, Tai Yi breathed a sigh of relief.


    From the looks of it, Taoist Tianbao did not seem to be looking for trouble.


    However, Taoist Tianbao''s words fell into Xiao Ning''s ears, making Xiao Ning feel that Taoist Tianbao was here to trouble him.


    "I knew it was impossible for the two of them to fight among themselves all the time."


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart.


    The internal strife between Taoist Tianbao and Taiyi must have been just an accident last time, and the two of them were still on the same front in the end.


    But in this way, his troubles came.


    Now that Tai Yi has the helper of Taoist Tianbao, it means that he doesn''t even want to kill Tai Yi here, and don''t even think about completely solving Tai Yi''s trouble.


    In the current situation, it would be difficult for him to escape safely, let alone kill someone?


    "Gamble!"


    No longer thinking about it, Xiao Ning suddenly moved and rushed towards the passage behind him.


    There are two passages in this long room, one at the end of the narrow side.


    One of them leads to the central room, which is the one that Taoist Tianbao walked out of just now.


    The other one leads to the room where Xiao Ning came.


    Therefore, the purpose of Xiao Ning walking in this direction is to leave this underground labyrinth along the same path.


    As long as you go outside, you will naturally let the birds fly in the open sea and sky.


    "Stop running!"


    Tai watched Xiao Ning turn around and run away, and immediately chased after him.


    Taoist Tianbao also moved when he saw this, and quickly chased after Xiao Ning.


    And at this moment, the powerful monster created by Xiao Ning also followed suit.


    Its target has always been Taiyi, so the target of its shot at this time is still Taiyi.


    Peng!


    There was a muffled sound.


    Taichi was blocked by monsters and suffered a severe blow.


    Immediately, he flew upside down.


    Taoist Tianbao took a look out of the corner of his eye, but he didn''t stop chasing Xiao Ning.


    "Why is this guy chasing so closely?"


    Xiao Ning in front frowned slightly.


    Taoist Tianbao pursued him so closely that he had nowhere to escape.


    There was no other way, he could only have an idea, and suddenly turned to Taoist Chao Tianbao and shot back.


    "Bold boy!"


    Seeing Xiao Ning suddenly turn around and kill him, Taoist Tianbao immediately blocked it.


    His speed is extremely fast, while blocking with one hand, the other hand also launched a counterattack at the same time.


    With a bang, Taoist Tianbao''s attack accurately landed on Xiao Ning''s chest.


    However, not only was Xiao Ning not injured by this blow, but he didn''t even relieve the momentum at all.


    "Um?"


    Taoist Tianbao was slightly taken aback, surprised by Xiao Ning''s defensive power.


    "What is the origin of this guy''s armor, and why is it so indestructible?"


    Taoist Tianbao noticed Xiao Ning''s scarlet armor just now when he was watching the battle between the two.


    However, after the actual confrontation, he was still slightly shocked.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning took advantage of the moment when Taoist Tianbao was in a daze, rushed forward decisively, brushed Taoist Tianbao''s shoulder, walked through the passage, and returned to the long room.


    Immediately afterwards, without stopping at all, he rushed towards Tai Yi at full speed.


    At this moment, Tai Yi was fighting that monster with all his strength, when he suddenly saw Xiao Ning rushing towards him, his heart tightened.


    It is very difficult for him to fight the monsters created by Xiao Ning now, if Xiao Ning is added, the consequences are hard to imagine.


    There was no way, he could only dodge sideways, and at the same time hoped that Taoist Tianbao would turn around and help him.


    Swish!


    Xiao Ning''s speed was extremely fast, and he was in front of Tai Yi in an instant.


    However, unlike what Tai Yi thought, Xiao Ning did not attack him, but directly rushed towards the passage behind him.


    In fact, it''s not that Xiao Ning doesn''t want to attack Tai Yi, of course he can''t wait to kill Tai Yi immediately.


    But there is no way, Taoist Tianbao is still behind, if he makes a move against Tai Yi, Taoist Tianbao will be given time to pursue.


    So in order not to be entangled by Taoist Tianbao, he could only watch the opportunity pass by.


    At this moment, the most important thing is to escape from this place first.


    Xiao Ning swept past Tai Yi like a gust of wind, and rushed into that passage in an instant.


    "Catch him together!"


    Tai Yi shouted to Taoist Tianbao who was following him.


    Taoist Tianbao didn''t answer his words, and rushed into the passage on his own.


    Seeing this, Taiyi also hurried to catch up.


    He doesn''t want to stay here to fight the monster Xiao Ning created, after all his goal is Xiao Ning.


    If Xiao Ning cannot be kept today, then he will not stay here, but leave this underground labyrinth as soon as possible.


    Swish Swish Swish¡ª


    The three of them ran quickly in the passage.


    In a blink of an eye, the three of them came to the central room one after another.


    But as soon as he entered here, Xiao Ning sensed something was wrong.


    He found that the huge furnace in the center of the room was shaking constantly, as if something was about to come out of it.


    "what happened?"


    This thought quickly flashed across Xiao Ning''s mind.


    But then, he didn''t pay any attention to it, but rushed directly to a passage on the north side.


    However, things didn''t go as smoothly as he thought.


    Just when Xiao Ning ran all the way past the huge furnace, the furnace suddenly exploded.


    In an instant, a wave of heat enveloped Xiao Ning completely.


    Not only him, Taiyi and Taoist Tianbao who were following him were also affected by this wave of heat.


    Even the monster created by Xiao Ning was not spared.


    Three people and one monster were instantly swallowed up by the huge heat wave generated by the explosion of the furnace.


    The explosion was so violent that the entire central room collapsed.


    Countless earth and rocks fell from the sky, instantly buried Xiao Ning and the monster.


    This is not over yet, after the scalding liquid in the furnace splashed out with the explosion, it splashed everywhere in the room.


    After the hot liquid came into contact with the earth and stones falling from the sky, they instantly melted the earth and stones.


    In other words, the three of Xiao Ning and the monster were covered by the melted earth and rocks.


    At this moment, these melted earth and rocks cooled down rapidly, and soon condensed into a whole piece.


    Sealed the three of Xiao Ning and the monster inside.


    Zizizi¡ª


    After everything quieted down, the sound of sizzling and steaming was heard everywhere.


    The three of Xiao Ning and the monster were silent at this moment.


    But at this moment, a sound of footsteps came from a distance.


    blah blah¡ª


    It wasn''t long before Varuk came to the edge of this central room.


    The entire central room had been bombed to the ground at the moment, so he couldn''t get into it, he could only stand on the edge and watch.


    After watching for a while, a smug smile flashed on the corner of Varuk''s mouth.


    "There''s an old saying in the East, the fish and the clam compete for the fisherman''s profit."


    "These Eastern immortal cultivators are making trouble in my territory, and it''s not me who is cheap in the end?"


    "Hahaha!"


    Varuk laughed.


    If anyone knew the underground labyrinth best, it would be Varuk.


    After all, he is the master of this underground labyrinth.


    When he was healing just now, he had been thinking about how to deal with Xiao Ning and the others, and it turned out that he really thought of a wonderful way.


    It''s just that if this method is to be implemented, the requirements are relatively high, because Xiao Ning and others need to come to the central room at the same time, otherwise he can''t deal with the three of them at once.


    At that time, Varuk had no choice but to take a gamble with luck.


    I never thought that he would win the bet.


    "I''m afraid these guys don''t pay attention to me at all, so, hum!"


    Varuk was elated.


    No matter how powerful these Eastern Immortal Cultivators are, they are now at the mercy of him.


    "Let me see where these guys are buried."


    Varuk withdrew his smile and began to search for the whereabouts of Xiao Ning and others.


    Now the entire central hall is occupied by a solid block of earth and stone, so if you want to find someone from it, you must destroy it first.


    Of course, if the whole thing is destroyed at once, the people imprisoned inside will come out at once, so it is necessary to find people and destroy them one by one in a targeted manner.


    "If you find one, kill one. As long as you kill all these Eastern cultivators, I will be completely safe."


    Varuk thought as he searched.


    Before Xiao Ning came here, he had been hiding here to live a quiet life, slowly healing his wounds.


    As a result, after Xiao Ning arrived, the tranquility was completely shattered.


    Fortunately, he finally got the situation under control and had a way to bring everything back on track.


    "it''s here."


    After checking, Varuk stopped at a corner.


    According to his guess, there was a person near this corner, but he didn''t know who it was.


    But it doesn''t matter, anyway, he decided to kill all the cultivators, so kill whoever he finds, it''s nothing more than a sequence.


    boom!


    Varuk made an opening, and a cloud of dust flew up.


    Immediately afterwards, he smashed it a few more times until a foot was exposed inside.


    "Huh? This is?"


    After seeing the foot clearly, Varuk stopped immediately.


    Because this foot does not look like a human foot.


    "What the **** is this?"


    What Varuk didn''t know was that Xiao Ning had already made a monster out of those strange creatures he had collected.


    And what he found now is the powerful monster that Xiao Ning created.


    And just when Varuk was in a daze, the monster''s foot suddenly kicked.


    Peng!


    The monster kicked out, and the dust flew up.


    Immediately afterwards, the monster struggled for a while, and successfully got out of the solidified earth and rock.


    Varuk wanted to kill the monster quickly, but the speed of the monster was faster than him, making it too late for him to kill him.


    "No, this is bad!"


    Varuk raised his heart to his throat.


    He never expected that the first person he found would be a monster.


    And judging from the monster''s skill, its strength is very impressive.


    "It''s over, it''s really over!"


    Varuk knew in his heart that he had lost the perfect opportunity to kill this monster. UU reading


    Now this monster has completely drilled out of the solidified earth and stone, so that he has no chance to do it again.


    There are only two choices in front of him now.


    Either run away quickly, or fight this monster desperately.


    But judging from the strength of this monster, the latter choice is no different from courting death.


    "Roar!"


    Just as Varuk was hesitating, the monster roared and rushed forward.


    Varuk quickly dodged to avoid it.


    However, he was still a step too slow, and was bumped by the monster.


    With a bang, Varuk flew directly to the side.


    Being hit like this, he flew directly into the gap in the huge solid earth and stone, and was blocked by monsters.


    Now Varuk was completely desperate.


    This monster is so powerful that he has no chance of escaping.


    However, just when Varuk couldn''t see any hope at all and only felt that he was about to die in the hands of the monster, he saw that the monster suddenly turned around and ignored him, and started smashing the huge earth and rocks behind him.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    The loud noises continued, and the earth and rocks were smashed by the monster, and the dust immediately flew.


    "What does it want? Does it want to rescue the people inside?"


    Varuk didn''t know the monster''s purpose, so he could only guess like this.

 Chapter 1450： opportunity came

    The latest website: boom boom boom¡ª


    The loud noise continued.


    The monster created by Xiao Ning kept bombarding the condensed earth and rock.


    And its purpose of doing this is not to save anyone, but to find Tai Yi and kill him.


    Because the last order Xiao Ning gave it was to kill Tai Yi, so in order to achieve this goal, it spared no expense.


    "What is this thing for?"


    Varuk didn''t know what the ferocious monster was going to do, but he knew in his heart that if he didn''t act, he would be in trouble soon.


    "No, I have to get out of here quickly."


    Varuk turned his head to look at the gap next to the monster.


    As long as he passes through that gap, he can leave this room and return all the way to the surface.


    Originally, he wanted to kill Xiao Ning and others here, so that he could continue to use this place as a hiding place.


    But he never thought of such a change, so he had no choice but to choose to run away.


    "The monster shouldn''t have time to attack me now."


    Varuk quickly turned his head to look at the monster again.


    At this time, the monster was still frantically bombarding the solidified earth and stone, and had no time to pay attention to other things.


    Varuk took a closer look and realized that he didn''t have much time left.


    If we wait a little longer, I''m afraid this monster will rescue all the people trapped in the earthwork.


    By the time¡­


    "Give it a go!"


    Without thinking about it any more, Varuk rushed forward suddenly, preparing to bypass the monster and leave from its side.


    I saw his figure flickering, and soon came to the side of the monster.


    The monster was still bombarding the earth and rocks, ignoring him.


    Valuk thought that the opportunity had come, so he rushed forward decisively, preparing to go around the monster and leave.


    However, when he took action, he saw the monster suddenly turn around and slapped him fiercely with a big palm.


    "not good!"


    Valuk was in a bad mood, and hurriedly dodged to the side.


    But now it was obviously too late.


    The monster''s big palm accurately patted him, and slapped him back into the groove of the earthwork.


    Afterwards, the monster ignored him and continued to bombard the solidified earth and rock.


    "It''s over!"


    Varuk felt a chill in his heart.


    The monster wouldn''t let him go, and he was no match for the monster.


    This means that when Xiao Ning and others come out, it will be his death.


    "What should I do? What should I do? I must think of a solution quickly!"


    Varuk was distraught.


    He is afraid of death, and even more afraid of dying in the hands of the Eastern Immortal Cultivator.


    But according to the current situation, he seems to have no chance of surviving.


    If you don''t come up with a solution, the time of death will not be far away.


    Varuk''s gaze flicked back and forth, his face full of bewilderment.


    He couldn''t find a way to leave, but looking at the monster''s movements, it seemed that it was about to smash the earth and rocks completely.


    "try again!"


    After much deliberation, Varuk decided to charge again to see if he could succeed.


    Even if you can''t rush out, you''ll just die here, it''s no big deal.


    Swish!


    With a movement of his body, Varuk rushed forward directly.


    At this time, the monster was still bombarding the earth and rocks, and when it saw Varuk''s action, it turned around and slapped it.


    This palm still slapped Varuk impartially, and slapped Varuk back in an instant.


    "ah!"


    Varuk slammed heavily on the rock wall and let out a scream.


    This palm caused him to suffer a lot of injuries, and there was no chance of escaping.


    "I can''t escape, I can only think of other ways!"


    Varuk still didn''t give up, his mind turned and he thought about other ways to deal with it.


    After some thought.


    "Yes!"


    It suddenly occurred to Varuk that when all the Eastern immortal cultivators came out, there would definitely be internal strife again, so as long as he hid his body, he would have a chance to avoid their sight.


    When they stopped paying attention to him, they took the opportunity to leave.


    "There''s only one way to do it."


    Varuk didn''t think about it anymore, and hurriedly looked for a corner where he could hide his figure.


    Now he has no other choice but to go all the way to the dark and take advantage of Xiao Ning and others'' carelessness to survive.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    While Varuk was looking for a hiding place, the monster was still frantically bombarding the earth and rocks.


    Under its crazy bombardment, the entire central hall was filled with earth and stone splashes, and smoke and dust filled the air.


    Naturally, the condensed earth and stone cube also became smaller and gradually collapsed under its bombardment.


    Finally, a human arm was exposed.


    As soon as the man''s arm was able to move, he immediately pinched the formula, trying to get out of trouble.


    Varuk, who was hiding in the corner, saw this scene, and immediately put his heart in his throat.


    Although Xiao Ning and others will come out sooner or later, he is still most worried that Xiao Ning will come out first.


    Because Xiao Ning looked like he was going to kill him at that time.


    If Xiao Ning was allowed to come out first, his life would be in danger.


    "Don''t be him, don''t be him!"


    Varuk kept praying in his heart.


    As long as it is not Xiao Ning, anyone is fine.


    And just under his prayer, the man finally got out of trouble smoothly.


    Varuk hurriedly took a closer look.


    When he saw the other person''s face clearly, he breathed a long sigh of relief instantly.


    Fortunately, the person who came out was not Xiao Ning, but a strange oriental cultivator.


    Although the oriental face made him somewhat blind, he could see clearly that this person was definitely not either Tai Yi or Xiao Ning.


    It was a cultivator he had never seen before.


    "No, I''ve seen this person before, in Cath City."


    After taking a closer look, Varuk realized he was wrong.


    The guy who came out, he had seen in Cass City before, was the one who arrived in Cass City with Tai Yi.


    At that time, he excluded the two apostles No. 30 and No. 35 to follow them, and one of them was him.


    "It''s fine with him, it''s better than Xiao Ning."


    Varuk continued to hide in the corner, feeling extremely fortunate in his heart.


    On the other side, after Taoist Tianbao got out of trouble, he immediately moved away from the monster.


    When he found that the monster had no intention of attacking him, he calmed down and observed the surrounding situation.


    "It doesn''t look like a natural landslide, and I don''t know who caused it."


    After Taoist Tianbao looked around, he immediately came to a judgment in his heart.


    If it was a natural landslide, it would be just a pile of rubble, and it would definitely not be able to trap him.


    As a result, judging from the situation in front of us, there are not only landslide blocks of earth and rocks, but also something that melts and glues these earth and rocks together.


    In other words, he was trapped in the solidified earth and stone just now.


    "By the way, when I just came here, I found not only Xiao Ning and Tai Yi in this underground labyrinth, but also another person. So, that guy did all of this?"


    Taoist Tianbao rolled his eyes and thought of something instantly.


    Immediately afterwards, combining some of the information he had obtained, he quickly judged that the other person here should be Varuk.


    "It must be him."


    Taoist Tianbao looked around while thinking, looking for Varuk''s figure.


    At this time, Varuk had already found a good place to hide, so Taoist Tianbao did not find him.


    "Forget it, now is not the time to look for him, let''s find Xiao Ning and Tai Yi first."


    Taoist Tianbao withdrew his thoughts and stopped thinking about Varuk.


    What he cares most now is the safety of Xiao Ning and Tai Yi.


    He didn''t want anything to happen to these two people. After all, the order Lin Yu gave him was to balance their strengths.


    This meant that he would not be able to complete the mission if either of these two died.


    "This monster keeps attacking. It should be looking for the two of them. I''ll just observe from the side first."


    Taoist Tianbao glanced at the monster and made a quick decision.


    The monster was still bombarding the earth and stones continuously, and the dust splashed up filled the entire room, making the sightline very poor.


    Therefore, Taoist Tianbao could only stick out his consciousness and pay close attention to the monster''s every move.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    A loud bang spread to every corner of the room, even shaking the whole room.


    Suddenly, the monster''s movements suddenly stopped.


    Taoist Tianbao''s consciousness swept across in an instant.


    "Well, another person was dug up, who is it?"


    Taoist Tianbao stared closely.


    That person, like him, immediately tried to find a way to get out of trouble after a part of his body was able to move.


    After some hard work, he finally struggled out of the earthwork.


    "what happened?"


    The man was yelling as he got out of the solidified earth and rock.


    Taoist Tianbao recognized the other party''s identity instantly when he heard it.


    It turned out that the person who came out now was Xiao Ning.


    "Xiao Ning comes out first, will he join forces with that monster to deal with me?"


    Taoist Tianbao''s heart shuddered, suddenly he felt something was wrong.


    Earlier, the monster received an order to deal with Taiyi, but that was the situation just now.


    In that situation, Xiao Ning was under attack, and had to order the monster to attack one of them to help him share the pressure.


    But now, Tai Yi is still trapped in the earthwork and cannot get out, so Xiao Ning can join hands with the monsters to deal with him first Taoist Tianbao.


    After killing him, turn around and deal with Taiyi.


    Such a choice is the safest for Xiao Ning.


    Sure enough, just as Taoist Tianbao was thinking this way, he saw the monster standing still.


    As the dust slowly fell, Taoist Tianbao found that Xiao Ning was standing there looking at him.


    "Give you a choice, leave here immediately, or don''t blame me for being rude."


    Xiao Ning said in a deep voice.


    Contrary to Taoist Tianbao''s imagination, Xiao Ning did not choose to deal with him immediately, but gave him a chance to choose first.


    Xiao Ning did this because he was worried that Taoist Tianbao would not be killed immediately, so he gave Tai Yi time to come out.


    After Taiyi came out, he became Taoist Tianbao again and joined hands with Taiyi to deal with him.


    So in order to avoid this, he said to let Taoist Tianbao leave here first.


    In this way, he only needs to concentrate on dealing with Tai Yi.


    "Alright."


    Taoist Tianbao immediately agreed.


    His purpose was never to be an enemy of Xiao Ning, but to balance the strength of Xiao Ning and Tai Yi.


    So Xiao Ning let him go, and he immediately decided to go.


    Of course, he will not really leave, but will turn back after a while to help Tai Yi deal with Xiao Ning.


    Otherwise, Taiyi would really die here today.


    After all, Taiyi alone is definitely no match for Xiao Ning and that monster.


    Without hesitation, Taoist Tianbao turned around decisively and walked out along the passage.


    Xiao Ning watched him leave, and at the same time ordered the monster to continue digging in the earth and rocks, looking for Tai Yi.


    "We must kill Taichi today!"


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Compared to Taiyi


    He said that Taoist Tianbao is far less of a threat.


    It''s not that Taoist Tianbao''s strength is not as strong as Taiyi, but because Taoist Tianbao''s killing intent is not as strong as Taiyi.


    Standing behind Taiyi is the Juggernaut, and the Juggernaut does not want to kill Xiao Ning all the time.


    But Taoist Tianbao has no behind-the-scenes mastermind.


    His relationship with Taoist Tianbao began with the grievances with the Mu family.


    "However, although Taoist Tianbao and I don''t have a deep enmity, after I get rid of Taiyi, I must kill him immediately."


    Xiao Ning never thought of letting Taoist Tianbao go.


    He just didn''t want to be an enemy of Taoist Tianbao for the time being.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Xiao Ning began to look around to check the surrounding situation.


    "That fellow Varuk must have done it."


    Xiao Ning thought while checking.


    "It is estimated that the furnace exploded and the whole room collapsed, causing us to be buried underneath."


    Xiao Ning knocked on the solid earth and stone again.


    "These earth and stone cubes were melted by high temperature and then condensed together, which should be caused by the liquid in the furnace."


    Xiao Ning kept nodding, and quickly understood everything.


    "However, this also gave me a chance."


    At that time, Varuk was not killed, which gave Varuk a chance to assassinate him.


    But at the same time, Varuk''s plot also gave him a chance.


    Originally, he was chased and killed by Tai Yi and Taoist Tianbao all the way, but now Taoist Tianbao has left, leaving only Taiyi buried in the earth and rocks.


    [The problem of slow update of new chapters finally has a solution on Neng''s app, download the app here, and view the latest chapters of this book on multiple sites at the same time. ¡¿


    After finding Tai Yi, kill him directly, and everything will be over.


    "After Taiyi is dealt with, we will go to Varuk for trouble first."


    "When the time comes, ask him first, which potions here have healing effects."


    Xiao Ning dragged his chin in thought.


    This underground labyrinth is a treasure trove for him, and the contents inside must be put to good use.


    But before that, Varuk must be found.


    Because after that, Varuk knew what the things here were for and what their functions were.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    When Xiao Ning was thinking, the monsters were still bombarding the earth and rocks.


    At this time, the earthwork in the entire room was less than half.


    There is no doubt that Tai Yi must be buried in the remaining earth and rock Tai Yi, today is your death day. "


    "This is what will happen to you as a running dog for the master."


    Xiao Ning said in a low voice with a ferocious expression.


    boom!


    Suddenly, after a bang, Xiao Ning saw a hand protruding from the earth and rocks in front of the monster.


    "Stop!"


    Xiao Ning ordered the monster to stop, and then quickly walked to the hand.


    Immediately afterwards, he immediately activated the spell, and at the same time ordered the monster to attack with him.


    Don''t worry about other things now, this hand must be Taiyi, so just attack directly.


    It is believed that under the swift and fierce offensive, it is absolutely impossible for this Taiyi to survive.

 Chapter 1451： no turnaround

    The latest website: boom boom boom¡ª


    There were constant explosions in the room.


    In just a few short breaths, Xiao Ning joined hands with the monster, and launched several attacks on the exposed hand.


    Varuk, who was hiding in the corner, felt his scalp go numb.


    "Too ruthless, why is this guy so ruthless?"


    Varuk was worried.


    He knew very well in his heart that if Xiao Ning knew that he was hiding here, he would definitely attack him.


    By the time¡­


    "No, I have to find a way to escape, or I will die if he finds out."


    Varuk didn''t dare to hide here anymore, he just wanted to leave quickly.


    But it''s a pity that now Xiao Ning and that monster are blocking the way out of here, if he comes out of his hiding place rashly, Xiao Ning will easily find him.


    Not to mention bypassing Xiao Ning and the monster to leave here.


    "That Eastern Immortal Cultivator will be killed by them soon. Once he is killed, he will definitely not leave directly, but will look for me here."


    Varuk is well aware of Xiao Ning''s next actions.


    Xiao Ning will definitely not leave like this, but will search here first.


    So if you want to survive, you must take advantage of this time to leave.


    Otherwise, there is definitely a way of thinking.


    "No, I can''t get out at all."


    Varuk looked back and forth a few times, but no matter how he looked, he couldn''t find a chance to leave.


    It can be said that if you want to leave, you can completely give up, Xiao Ning will never give him a chance.


    But in this way, everything will return to the beginning.


    That is when Xiao Ning just came here.


    At that time, there were only him and Xiao Ning in the underground labyrinth, Xiao Ning searched everywhere for his trace, while he hid behind the thick door and dared not come out.


    Once Taiyi dies, the situation will instantly become like this.


    And what''s different from that time is that at that time he could still hide behind the heavy gate for shelter, but now he has to face Xiao Ning directly.


    No matter how you look at it, there is no way out.


    "Since there is no way out, we can only fight."


    Varuk regretted it a little.


    If I knew this would happen, I might as well just leave.


    If he left directly, the monster would have no chance to escape, and it would not release Xiao Ning and others.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late now.


    At this point, even regretting is useless.


    Taking a deep breath, Varuk mustered up his courage and prepared to fight again.


    He wanted to find the right time, and when Xiao Ning and the monster relaxed their guard, he took the opportunity to leave.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning had no idea that Varuk was hiding near him, and he was still attacking the place where the human hand was just discovered together with the monster.


    There was constant loud noise and dust in the room.


    After attacking like this for a while, Xiao Ning suddenly stopped.


    The monster followed suit and stopped.


    Xiao Ning carefully looked at the place where the hand was just found.


    "Huh? Why only one hand?"


    Xiao Ning stared, realizing something was wrong.


    When he first discovered the man, he directly attacked without hesitation, believing in his heart that this was Tai Yi.


    But now after stopping, I realized that there seems to be only such a hand here, and there is nothing but the hand.


    In other words, even if this is Taiyi''s hand, it is only a broken arm of Taiyi, and the real Taiyi is still in another place.


    "continue!"


    Xiao Ning decisively ordered the monster to continue attacking the earth and rocks, digging to find Taiyi.


    The monster let out a roar and immediately began to attack.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    There was another loud bang in the room.


    Varuk, who was hiding in the dark, saw this scene, his heart ached.


    I feel a little at ease.


    At that moment just now, he thought that Tai Yi was killed by Xiao Ning just like that.


    In other words, the next thing is his death.


    After all, after Xiao Ning got rid of Tai Yi, he was the only one to deal with next.


    In the end, I didn''t expect that Tai Yi didn''t die, Xiao Ning was just happy for nothing.


    "But even so, there is not much time left for me."


    Varuk dared not really relax.


    Because he knew in his heart that there were still not many chances for him to escape.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning and the monster were still blocking the way to leave, leaving him nowhere to escape.


    "Can''t I just take advantage of the monster''s attack and make a sound, and drill a hole from the other side?"


    Varuk looked behind him.


    Behind him is also the solidified earth and stone. If he digs holes all the way from here, he can escape from this place in the end.


    "Be careful and you should be fine."


    Varuk turned his head to look, and decided to take a chance.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning, who had been staring at the monster, suddenly turned his head and looked around.


    Now the monster is in charge of digging the earth and stones, and he has nothing to do.


    Of course, he turned his head and looked around, not to look for Varuk, but to search for the figure of Taiyi.


    Xiao Ning guessed in his heart that Tai Yi might have been out of trouble a long time ago, and took advantage of the chaos to hide in the dark to heal his injuries.


    There is even a possibility that Tai Yi was not buried by the solidified earth and rocks at that time, but broke his arm early to survive.


    [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and supports offline reading


    "No, if this continues, this Eastern Immortal Cultivator will die soon. If he dies, it will be my turn."


    Varuk also looked anxiously.


    Because he knows that now he and Tai Yi are just grasshoppers on the same rope, both will prosper, and both will suffer.


    If Taiyi died here, he would not end well either.


    So the most correct choice at this time is to help Taiyi and let Taiyi hold on for a while.


    Of course, the best ending is that the two fight on equal terms, so that he has a chance to escape.


    Swish!


    With a movement of his body, Varuk decisively left the dark place and rushed towards the three-person battle group ahead.


    Among the battle group, Tai Yi is struggling to support at this moment, and the situation is very dangerous.


    "Come with me, I have healing medicine here."


    Varuk shouted to Tai as he charged forward.


    Hearing this, Tai Yi quickly glanced in the direction of Varuk.


    After seeing clearly that it was Varuk, he immediately felt relaxed.


    Because he knew that Varuke would not harm him now, after all Xiao Ning and Varuke also forged a death feud.


    Just now he searched for Xiao Ning on the ground to no avail, it was because of Waruk''s guidance that he found it all the way here.


    So now you can trust Varuk completely.


    Without hesitation, Taiyi resisted Xiao Ning and the monster''s attack, while approaching Varuk''s position.


    At this time, Xiao Ning and the monster put him under great pressure, and the situation was full of dangers, but Taiyi knew that if he didn''t try his best at this time, then today''s life would be handed over here.


    "Quick, come with me, let''s fight out together."


    Varuk called out to Tai.


    Tai Yi didn''t answer, but tried his best to approach him.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning said to Varuk: "I didn''t expect you to be hiding there, it''s convenient for me now."


    He originally planned to look for Varuk''s whereabouts after killing Tai Yi, but now it''s all over, he doesn''t need to look for it, which saves a lot of trouble.


    Of course, the premise of saving trouble is that he can quickly kill Taiyi, and then take down Varuk.


    Otherwise, if Taiyi had a chance to breathe, it would become very troublesome.


    "Come here, over here."


    Varuk ignored Xiao Ning and just shouted at Tai Yi.


    Taiyi didn''t say much, and took out all his hole cards to save his life, and at the same time, he tried his best to move in the direction where Varuk was.


    Finally, with the joint efforts of the two, they finally got together successfully.


    "This way!"


    Varuk dodged the monster''s attack, turned around and ran.


    While resisting Xiao Ning, Tai Yi followed closely behind.


    "Where to escape!"


    Xiao Ning shouted violently.


    As soon as his words fell, the monster swished and blocked Taiyi''s way, separating Taiyi and Varuk.


    Varuk quickly turned his head and glanced, and said in his mouth, "I''m sorry!"


    In the current situation, it is basically hopeless for Taiyi to rush out and join him.


    But in this way, he was given a chance to escape.


    Because at this time, both he and Taiyi had already rushed out of the encirclement formed by the earth and rocks, and came outside.


    Now in front of Varuk is the entrance to the passage leading to the warehouses on the northwest side, which is the direction he just came from.


    Therefore, Varuk made a decisive decision and decided to abandon Tai Yi, go to the warehouse alone to get healing medicine to heal his wounds, and then leave directly.


    I believe that under Taiyi''s full resistance, he will buy some time for him to escape.


    As for whether this time is enough, it can only be resigned to fate.


    No way, Varuk now has no other choice but to take a gamble.


    "you?!"


    Tai looked furiously at Varuk who was going away.


    Varuk''s appearance gave him hope of survival, but the result was dangerous.


    At the critical moment, this guy immediately chose to leave him and run away alone.


    "What? Isn''t it nice to be betrayed?"


    Xiao Ning grinned grimly, with a proud expression on his face.


    He was also betrayed by someone before, and that person was Mu Xuelan.


    At that time, the two agreed to be together for the rest of their lives, but Mu''s family just said a few words casually, which made Mu Xuelan change her mind.


    It''s only because he was too young at the time and believed in love too much.


    In fact, the most unbelievable thing in the world is love.


    Therefore, after seeing Tai Yi also being betrayed, Xiao Ning felt both uncomfortable and proud.


    The latter is far greater than the former.


    "Be obedient and die."


    "This is the price you pay for being a lackey of the master!"


    Xiao Ning showed a ferocious face, and shot Tai Yi with all his strength.


    The same is true for the monster beside him, they followed Xiao Ning to deal with Tai Yi with all their strength.


    Taiyi immediately felt tremendous pressure.


    He frantically shouted the name of the master in his mind, but unfortunately, the master didn''t respond at all.


    It was completely different from the attitude when he was ordered to do things.


    "How? How could this be?"


    Taiyi was very dissatisfied.


    At this time, he regretted it, regretted that he should not listen to the master''s words and deal with Xiao Ning.


    Now that something really happened, Juggernaut couldn''t help him at all.


    "Abandoned by the master? Hahaha, isn''t this a great feeling?"


    Xiao Ning understood Tai Yi''s expression in an instant, knowing that the master had given up on him.


    He had suffered from this feeling before.


    At that time in that no-man''s land, he was besieged by countless monsters, so he had no choice but to ask for help from the master.


    In the end, not only did the master not help him, but instead he taunted him.


    At that time, he fell into complete despair, thinking that he was bound to die.


    If it weren''t for the appearance of the gods later, he would really be dead.


    "Be honest and die!"


    Xiao Ning roared angrily.


    But at this moment, a powerful breath came from the passage.


    After sensing this aura, Xiao Ning was suddenly vigilant.


    He was very familiar with this breath, it came from Taoist Tianbao.


    Unexpectedly, that day Taoist Bao killed another horse and shot him back.


    "stop!"


    Taoist Tianbao shouted while running wildly.


    What he imagined when he left was to wait for a while and then come back to observe the situation, and then balance the strength between Tai Yi and Xiao Ning according to the situation.


    But judging from the current situation, he was obviously late.


    On the other side, UU reading www. uukanshu.com saw Taoist Tianbao rushing all the way at a glance, and immediately saw hope.


    He never expected that it was Taoist Tianbao who would save him at this critical moment, not the ruler.


    "Help me, quick, save me!"


    Shouting, Tai Yi tried to break free from Xiao Ning and the monsters, and approached Taoist Tianbao.


    But Xiao Ning would not allow such a thing to happen.


    "Die to me!"


    Xiao Ning used all his strength to strike at the cost of physical damage.


    The monster was the same, attacking Taiyi with all its strength despite the consequences of falling apart.


    The joint attack of the two was extremely fierce, so strong that Tai Yi couldn''t resist it at all.


    In the end, under the gaze of Taoist Tianbao, Taiyi was smashed into pieces by Xiao Ning and the monster.


    It''s all settled.

 Chapter 1452： lose

    Latest URL: "Dead?"


    Taoist Tianbao stopped abruptly, unable to believe what he saw.


    At that time, Lin Yu gave him an order to balance the strength between Taiyi and Xiao Ning, but now Xiao Ning has killed Taiyi.


    This makes him go back how to explain?


    Taoist Tianbao refused to accept this fact, staring blankly at the corpses and blood on the ground.


    As if waiting for a miracle to happen.


    But unfortunately, no miracle happened, Taiyi died completely and completely this time.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning slowly withdrew his fist, heaving a sigh of relief.


    After Taiyi died, his pressure was much less, and now his enemies were Taoist Tianbao and Varuk.


    Among them, Varuk is not worth mentioning, but Taoist Tianbao should not be underestimated.


    If you don''t pay attention, things will become very troublesome.


    "You just promised me not to get involved in this matter, why are you back now?"


    Xiao Ning looked directly into Taoist Tianbao''s eyes, and asked in a deep voice.


    Taoist Tianbao will definitely not let him go, and he will kill him together.


    Only by killing Taoist Tianbao can he truly feel at ease.


    Otherwise, Taoist Tianbao is not to say that he is an enemy, he is the master, and it is possible to find Taoist Tianbao and turn Taoist Tianbao into a new puppet.


    Just like Tai Yi this time, and the middle-aged monk last time.


    In Juggernaut''s eyes, the deaths of these puppets are insignificant at all, after all puppets can be changed at any time.


    "What are you thinking now?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked.


    Xiao Ning sneered and said, "Since you don''t know how to compliment, then I have no choice but to be rude."


    "Today, I will call you back and forth!"


    As soon as the words fell, Xiao Ning and the monsters made a decisive move, and they all attacked Taoist Tianbao.


    But when he started to act, Taoist Tianbao turned around and fled before him.


    Taoist Tianbao is not afraid of Xiao Ning, but because he doesn''t know how Lin Yu plans to deal with Xiao Ning, so he doesn''t want to be an enemy for the time being.


    Now Tai Yi is dead, but the other person Xiao Ning is still alive, I believe Master Lin will definitely have new instructions.


    At this time, Taoist Tianbao was thinking of leaving here first, and then returning to Longning Mountain to see what Immortal Master Lin had to say.


    "Want to escape?"


    "no way!"


    Naturally, Xiao Ning would not just watch Taoist Tianbao leave, and just followed behind with the monster.


    However, because Taoist Tianbao acted before him, and Taoist Tianbao was still stronger than him, the distance between the two sides quickly widened.


    After a pass of catching up, the two came to just below a passage leading vertically to the ground.


    Swish!


    Seeing Taoist Tianbao move, he got into the passage in an instant, Xiao Ning hurriedly followed after seeing this.


    But when he flew up, a powerful force suddenly came to him.


    With a bang, Xiao Ning''s whole body was shaken by this force and fell back to the ground.


    The monster looked at the entrance of the passage, then at Xiao Ning, not knowing what to do next.


    The main reason is that the vertical passage above just allows one person to pass through, and the monster is at least as big as two people.


    So it was very difficult for him to catch up with Taoist Tianbao who was fleeing.


    "This guy, he has already kept his back!"


    Xiao Ning got up cursing, and looked up while getting up.


    This passage should be the one that was dug out when Taiyi came down, and Taoist Tianbao put restrictions on it.


    The mysterious force just now was this restriction that prevented him from catching up.


    It can be seen from this that Taoist Tianbao was cautious enough to leave behind when he came down.


    "Now if you keep chasing him, you won''t be able to catch up, so let''s just ignore him."


    Xiao Ning shook his head secretly.


    Taoist Tianbao kept his back in advance, and it''s normal for him not to be able to catch up, so now he can only let it go temporarily.


    Xiao Ning thought in his heart, first search the underground labyrinth, and use the various resources that Varuk collected to improve his strength quickly.


    As long as he is strong enough, he is not afraid of Taoist Bao coming to make trouble that day.


    Swish!


    Xiao Ning moved, and rushed towards the warehouses on the northwest side.


    He saw very clearly just now that Varuk was fleeing in that direction, so let''s find this guy first.


    After all, this is Varuk''s territory, and only he himself knows the many secrets inside and the origin of the collected things.


    Xiao Ning was very fast, and soon entered the warehouse group on the northwest side.


    And the monster parted ways with him, and went to look for Varuk in another direction.


    As Xiao Ning expected, Varuk was still hiding in the warehouses on the northwest side.


    At this time, Varuk was taking some potion to heal his wounds, and it was difficult to move, so he was caught by him.


    "Varuk, you didn''t expect to have today!"


    Xiao Ning slowly approached Varuk, and said proudly.


    This time it can be said that there are many dangers, but who made him Xiao Ning die, and became the one who had the last laugh.


    Now is the time when Varuk is ready to bear the price.


    Hearing Xiao Ning''s voice, Valuk opened his eyes in panic.


    "You... you, what do you want?"


    Varuk stuttered when he spoke, it was really because of the extreme fear in his heart.


    "It''s still the same sentence just now, if you cooperate with me honestly, I will give you a good time, otherwise, I will definitely let you live or die."


    Xiao Ning looked down at Varuk and said.


    "Okay, I will cooperate with you, and I will definitely do as you say."


    Varuk agreed with all his mouth.


    The situation is stronger than people, at this time he has no choice but to be tough, he can only cooperate with Xiao Ning.


    Otherwise, the end must be miserable.


    Seeing that Varuk was being honest, Xiao Ning immediately sneered.


    As expected, this Varuk is also a man with no backbone, and he will be scared when he is scared.


    Of course, a person like Varuk who has been hiding underground for so many years is a person who is greedy for life and afraid of death, so it is normal to be like this.


    "Get up, first show me your wonderful place."


    Xiao Ning ordered.


    "Yes Yes!"


    Varuk kept talking while quickly standing up from the ground.


    At this time, Xiao Ning''s monster also rushed back from other places and returned to Xiao Ning.


    When Varuk saw the figure of the monster, the corners of his mouth twitched unconsciously.


    The psychological deterrence given to him by this monster is stronger than that of Xiao Ning.


    Because he could clearly feel that the strength of this monster was still higher than that of Xiao Ning.


    "Don''t worry, with him here, no one else would dare to come here, so don''t expect anyone to save you, hahaha!"


    Xiao Ning burst out laughing.


    Valio took a step back timidly, not daring to answer the words.


    "Hurry up, lead the way, show me around your warehouses first, and give me a detailed introduction to all the treasures kept in the warehouses."


    Xiao Ning shook his head, signaling Varuk to move quickly.


    Although Xiao Ning spoke wildly, in fact he was still full of anxiety in his heart.


    Because he knew that his real opponent was not Taoist Tianbao, but an extremely powerful master.


    So there is not much time left for him, not a single minute can be wasted.


    With his head lowered, Varuk honestly led the way, took Xiao Ning to visit the warehouse here, and introduced him to the good things stored in the warehouse.


    [The problem of slow update of the new chapter, if you can


    The latest chapters from multiple sites. ¡¿


    And after such a visit, Xiao Ning finally had a general understanding of these things in Varuk''s collection.


    It can be said that Varuk has really worked hard these years and collected a lot of good things.


    It''s just a pity that these things belong to Xiao Ning now, and Varuk''s busy work for so many years is just a waste of time.


    "These medicinal materials can assist me in my cultivation, so let''s use up all these medicinal materials first."


    Xiao Ning made a decision immediately.


    Immediately afterwards, he looked at Varuk and said, "Treat these herbs, I want to use them."


    "Yes, it''s just that I don''t know how your lord plans to use these medicinal materials."


    Varuk stood aside obediently, like a housekeeper.


    "I''ll tell you myself."


    Xiao Ning said proudly.


    Afterwards, under Xiao Ning''s order, Varuk handled the medicinal materials in his warehouse.


    But Xiao Ning found a good place and arranged a place for training.


    After everything was ready, he sat down directly on the ground and began to hurry up to practice.


    During this period, the monster has been standing by Xiao Ning''s side, monitoring Varuk''s every move.


    This made Varuk dare not make any changes at all, and could only wait obediently by the side.


    The regret in his heart, he knew that he should have just run away, instead of running to the warehouse to take the healing potion.


    Of course, the main reason why he made such a decision at that time was because Taoist Tianbao returned again.


    Varuk thought to himself that after Taoist Tianbao came back, the situation between Xiao Ning and Tai Yi would be evenly matched again, and the two sides would definitely have a stalemate for a while.


    This time should be enough for him to heal and recover.


    That''s why he was in no hurry to leave.


    But judging from the current situation, this is really a wrong choice that cannot be made again.


    If that will go away, how can there be these things now?


    It''s a pity that there is no regret medicine in this world, and now Valuk can only knock out his teeth and swallow it in his stomach, and he knows the pain.


    ¡­


    On the other side, Taoist Tianbao, after escaping from Xiao Ning''s pursuit, went all the way west and quickly came to the sky above Kasi City.


    "This is really troublesome, I didn''t complete the task assigned by Immortal Lin."


    Taoist Tianbao felt quite guilty.


    If I had known earlier, I should have rushed back earlier, so that I could have stopped Xiao Ning before Xiao Ning attacked Tai Yi.


    In addition, he regretted that he should not have listened to Xiao Ning''s departure at that time.


    Instead, they should stay there and confront Xiao Ning.


    It''s all right now, Taiyi died completely, and there is no possibility of being alive again.


    Taking a deep breath, Taoist Tianbao thought, no matter what, go back and tell Immortal Master Lin about this.


    Let''s see what attitude Master Lin has.


    Anyway, even if Lin Xianshi wants to beat and punish him, he will accept it honestly.


    Swish!


    With a movement of his body, Taoist Tianbao left quickly and headed north.


    Before going back, he had to go to the previous volcano.


    See if the small lava gate that Tai was talking about is there.


    Going all the way, Taoist Tianbao soon arrived at his destination.


    From a long distance, he saw red light shining in front of him, and waves of heat waves rushed towards his face.


    That is the crater after the big eruption.


    "Huh? That''s it?"


    Taoist Tianbao glanced around, and soon his eyes focused on the crater.


    He took a closer look and found that there seemed to be something standing in the crater.


    "It''s definitely not ordinary to be able to stand there intact."


    With a movement of his body, Taoist Tianbao quickly approached the crater.


    After a few maneuvers, he came to the edge of the crater. From this position, he could finally see the fire very clearly.


    The situation in the mountain pass.


    "That should be the small lava gate Tai mentioned."


    What stands inside the crater is none other than the Xiao Ning Lava Gate.


    In the hot magma, the lava gate is suspended so quietly, which makes people deeply shocked.


    "I don''t know what the origin of this lava gate is."


    "Forget it, let''s go back and see Master Lin first."


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head.


    He came here just to confirm this fact, and now that he has confirmed it, he should leave naturally.


    After meeting Immortal Master Lin, by the way, tell Master Immortal Lin about this matter.


    I believe that with Master Lin''s knowledge, he must know the origin of this thing.


    With a movement of his body, Taoist Tianbao flew all the way to the east.


    His speed was extremely fast, and within a few blinks of an eye, he saw the city of Cath in the distance.


    However, just as he passed over the city of Cath, a voice suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "Your name is Taoist Tianbao."


    Said the voice.


    Taoist Tianbao suddenly stopped and looked around.


    After looking around, he looked down at Karth City.


    His gaze and consciousness quickly swept across the entire Cath City.


    However, after such an inspection, he did not find anything wrong in Cath City.


    So the voice that appeared in my mind has become a mystery.


    Taoist Tianbao wondered where the voice came from, and how it could directly appear in his mind.


    It seems that this time I met a real expert.


    "That''s right, this is my Dao name."


    Taoist Tianbao thought for a while and replied truthfully.


    The other party has already accurately called out his dao name, and it is meaningless for him to hide it.


    The opponent was obviously prepared.


    "I have noticed you a long time ago, your strength is very good."


    The voice spoke again.


    Taoist Tianbao asked alertly, "Who are you? You haven''t told me your name yet."


    "You can call me Master."


    the voice replied.


    "dominate?"


    Daoist Tianbao was secretly startled, this name is not simple, as expected, the other party has an extraordinary background.


    "I saw the whole process of you helping Taiyi just now."


    The master said again.


    "Oh?" Daoist Tianbao was taken aback, and UU Read Book asked: "Have you been paying attention to me?"


    "No, what I''ve been paying attention to is Taichi."


    The ruler spoke truthfully.


    "Taiyi?"


    Taoist Tianbao''s thoughts turned, and he quickly sorted out his thoughts.


    The master said that he has been paying attention to Tai Yi, does that mean that Tai Yi is this person''s disciple, or subordinate?


    And all of Tai Yi''s actions were instigated by this person?


    "You don''t have to guess, I will tell you everything."


    While Taoist Tianbao was thinking, the master spoke again.


    "Okay, please tell me." Taoist Tianbao begged.


    The most important thing now is to figure out the origin and purpose of this mysterious expert, otherwise it would be meaningless to think about anything.

 Chapter 1453： dawn of despair

    The latest website: "Xiao Ning is different from ordinary people, have you noticed this?"


    The master asked.


    When Taoist Tianbao heard this, he immediately replied, "That''s right, this person is no ordinary cultivator."


    Xiao Ning is a reborn person, which he has known from Lin Yu for a long time.


    So when Juggernaut asked, he naturally felt the same way.


    "Okay, now that you know, it''s much easier."


    The master continued: "Xiao Ning will only be a disaster if he stays in this world, so I must get rid of him."


    "Before that, Taiyi was helping me with this."


    "Tai Yi?" Hearing these words, Taoist Tianbao finally understood why Tai Yi wanted to pursue Xiao Ning so closely.


    It turned out that there was such an expert instructing him to do things.


    But, why did this expert order Tai Yi to kill Xiao Ning? Is Xiao Ning really such a big threat?


    "But it''s also possible."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded secretly.


    He suddenly thought of Immortal Master Lin just now.


    The reason why he came here this time is because Immortal Master Lin asked him to balance the strength between Xiao Ning and Tai Yi.


    It can be seen from this that Xiao Ning''s threat is indeed greater than imagined, but Immortal Master Lin didn''t explain it to him in detail.


    Zhuzhu continued to say in Tianbao Daoist''s sea of ??consciousness: "You have also seen what happened later, Taiyi did not complete my task in the end, he failed."


    "That''s right." Taoist Tianbao answered.


    He had witnessed all of this almost the whole time, so he naturally knew it well.


    "So, I want to leave it to you to do what Taiyi failed."


    Juggernaut formally explained his intention.


    When Taoist Tianbao heard this, he thought to himself that this guy was out of touch, and actually made such a request straightforwardly.


    Judging from the other party''s meaning, it seems that Taoist Tianbao is already the other party''s subordinate.


    "Why do you think I''ll do things for you?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked in his mind.


    Master Dandan said: "Because you will definitely agree to my conditions?"


    "So confident? Then you should come and listen."


    Taoist Tianbao became interested.


    He wants to see what kind of conditions this self-proclaimed master can offer.


    "I can help you gain real power, a power that you have never seen before and that will subvert your imagination."


    The master said.


    Hearing this, Taoist Tianbao immediately asked curiously: "Unimaginable power? What is it? A means like Xiao Ning''s resurrection of flesh and blood?"


    "More than that, it''s stronger than that power."


    The master said confidently.


    It seems that in his eyes, the method of flesh and blood resurrection is just a small technique.


    "Well, I''m going to believe that there is such a powerful force. So the question is, how can you prove that you can do this?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked directly.


    Now the Juggernaut''s reason for coming has been clarified, and the other party''s conditions have also been stated.


    So what he is most concerned about now is the origin of this master, and what kind of strength the other party has.


    "Isn''t that enough proof that I can speak directly into your head?"


    the master asked back.


    "It does prove something."


    Taoist Tianbao agreed.


    This really proves Juggernaut''s formidable strength, just now he was alerted because the other party spoke directly in his mind.


    "I think that''s enough," the Master emphasized.


    Seeing that Juggernaut refused to speak, Taoist Tianbao said, "Okay, you don''t need to say anything, but there is one thing I must explain to you, I will not cooperate with you."


    "Um?"


    The master immediately snorted in annoyance.


    "Are you not afraid of death?"


    The master opened his mouth and threatened.


    Seeing the other party''s bad tone, Taoist Tianbao''s heart skipped a beat.


    He is indeed afraid of this mysterious expert, but he also does not want to cooperate with him.


    What he was thinking at the moment was to hurry back and report the situation to Master Lin, so that Master Lin would know that Tai Yi was dead.


    "Give you two choices, either I kill you, or cooperate with me."


    Master the ultimatum.


    Hearing this, Taoist Tianbao fell silent.


    He didn''t doubt the other party''s determination, but doubted the other party''s ability to kill him.


    Because if this guy really has the ability to kill, why not kill Xiao Ning himself?


    Why do you have to let him or Taiyi do this?


    It can be seen from this that the other party should have no way to kill directly, but must use some indirect means.


    "I''ll give you a minute to make a choice."


    The master said in a deep voice.


    Taoist Tianbao continued to remain silent.


    At this moment, fine beads of sweat had already oozed from his forehead.


    These beads of sweat gradually gathered together, and finally turned into bean-sized sweat beads that rolled down from the forehead and down the cheeks.


    Taoist Tianbao swallowed unconsciously, his expression a little nervous.


    What is 100% certain now is that this guy who claims to be the master is really powerful.


    But how much this strength can show is still a question mark.


    Taoist Tianbao was afraid that the other party would not be able to kill Xiao Ning, but it would be easy to kill someone like him or Tai Yi.


    After all, as he himself said just now, this Xiao Ning is quite special, not an ordinary cultivator.


    "What should I do? If I agree to him, Immortal Master Lin may blame me instead of agreeing to him..."


    Taoist Tianbao is at war with heaven and man in his heart.


    Such a choice is indeed too difficult for him, after all, it is a matter of life and death.


    "Just to remind you, there are still ten seconds."


    The voice of the ruler appeared in Taoist Tianbao''s ears again.


    Taoist Tianbao shuddered instantly.


    There were still ten seconds left, and he had to make a quick choice.


    In the end is to agree or not to agree?


    After struggling for a while, Taoist Tianbao gritted his teeth and said in his mind, "Forgive me for not being able to agree to your terms."


    "Very well, then you just wait to die."


    The master said in a deep voice.


    Taoist Tianbao shuddered again, and looked around very vigilantly.


    He didn''t know what would happen next, maybe his body would suddenly explode, or maybe a force would suddenly appear around him and attack him.


    In short, judging from Juggernaut''s tone of voice, the other party took it seriously.


    Is really ready to take his life.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    After almost a full minute, Taoist Tianbao did not wait for any results.


    During this period, the master didn''t say a word.


    It seemed that the other party had already left his mind.


    "Sure enough, this guy can''t kill me directly, but has to use some indirect method."


    Taoist Tianbao let out a long sigh of relief.


    As long as the opponent doesn''t kill him all at once, then he still has a chance to come back.


    And his reliance is none other than Immortal Master Lin.


    "Hurry up, go back to the mountain and report this matter to Immortal Master Lin!"


    Daoist Tianbao waved his hand to wipe away the sweat that seemed to be constantly rolling down, and then he moved and flew towards the east at an extremely fast speed.


    Now he can''t wait to see Immortal Master Lin immediately, and then explain everything he saw, heard and encountered today.


    I believe that Master Lin Xian will definitely help him solve the threat from the master after he knows the situation.


    ¡­


    In the underground labyrinth.


    Xiao Ning was still sitting on the ground with his eyes closed, and he was practicing with the potion he had eaten.


    And Varuk stood aside under the monitoring of the monster.


    Of course, Varuk didn''t seem to be moving at all, with an honest look.


    But in fact, he was thinking quickly in his heart, thinking about the way to get out.


    "What should I do, what should I do? What should I do to get rid of this monster and survive?"


    Varuk was distraught.


    Because Xiao Ning said very clearly before, if he cooperates well, he can die more quickly, but there is still no way out.


    But he doesn''t want to die, he wants to live.


    "I have worked hard for so many years, and I am about to heal my injuries. How can I die like this?"


    "No, I want to live, I must live."


    Varuk screamed wildly in his heart.


    At this time, Xiao Ning suddenly opened his eyes, and slowly turned his head to look at him.


    "Varuk, don''t daydream there, you are doomed this trip!"


    Xiao Ning said in a threatening tone.


    Varuk was shocked all over immediately, and instinctively took a few steps back.


    At this time, Xiao Ning was an image of a demon in his eyes, but as a result, this demon seemed to be able to see through his heart, and suddenly threatened again.


    "No, I definitely didn''t think much of it!"


    Varuk hurriedly defended himself.


    Xiao Ning snorted coldly, and said: "Your behavior has already betrayed you, if you really didn''t think about it, why did I back off when I spoke?"


    "No, really not!"


    Varuk was about to collapse, speaking incoherently.


    In fact, he was already somewhat desperate, and began to accept his fate gradually.


    "Hmph, nothing is the best." Xiao Ning didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Varuk, and directly ordered: "Go and get some medicinal materials, the same as those just now."


    "well."


    Varuk agreed repeatedly, and walked towards the entrance of the passage dumbly while talking.


    Seeing this, the monster followed closely, closely monitoring Varuk''s every move.


    "Am I really going to die like this?"


    Varuk thought unwillingly as he walked.


    His mind is completely muddled now, and he has no master.


    After all, he really didn''t want to die, but the truth was cruel.


    "This monster has been following me, and I can''t escape if I want to."


    "And even if I can go out now, the time for activities is very limited, and I can only do activities at night."


    Varuk was getting more and more desperate.


    His injury is still not healed, so he can''t move during the day, so he can only choose night.


    This means that even if he managed to escape from Xiao Ning''s grasp, he would not be able to escape very far. ,


    Xiao Ning will soon catch up to him.


    "Hey, it''s over, it''s really over!"


    Varuk''s whole body was on the verge of collapse, and his mind was full of desperate thoughts.


    Next, he came to the warehouse where the medicinal materials were stored, and took out the medicinal materials that Xiao Ning needed.


    After finishing all this, he walked towards the room where Xiao Ning was in a dull manner.


    All movements are like machinery, without any vitality.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you are honest and obedient, at least you can die happily. I don''t think you want to be tortured to death?"


    Seeing Varuk walking listlessly, Xiao Ning threatened him.


    "Yes Yes."


    Varuk replied blankly.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning didn''t say any more, but ordered: "Quickly refine the medicine for me, it''s the same as the medicine just now."


    "yes."


    Varuk agreed, and began to refine medicine for Xiao Ning.


    After a lot of hard work, the potion was successfully refined. Xiao Ning took the potion and began to meditate.


    And Varuk stood on the side in a daze again, being watched by the monster.


    "It seems that there is really no hope this time, hey."


    Varuk was completely desperate at this time.


    When he was just refining the medicine, he had been wondering if there was a way to get out Xiao Ning''s claws.


    After thinking about it for a while, he found that there was no hope at all.


    Because of all the methods he could think of, Xiao Ning had countermeasures.


    In other words, no matter what action he takes, it will be destroyed by Xiao Ning in the end.


    "Forget it, that''s it."


    Varuk sighed to himself.


    Now he regrets deeply in his heart, regrets that he shouldn''t provoke Xiao Ning at that time, regrets that he didn''t run away earlier when Xiao Ning and Tai Yi had a conflict.


    If he was asked to do it again, he decided to choose to quietly hide in the underground castle of Cass City to recuperate, and would not try to get Xiao Ning, Tai Yi and others to think about it.


    Of course, regretting now is useless, it will only bring him pain.


    "Just give up like this?"


    Suddenly, a voice appeared in Varuk''s mind.


    Varuk suddenly raised his head vigilantly, checking his surroundings back and forth.


    This voice appeared so suddenly, and it still appeared in his mind, there must be something wrong.


    But the problem is, there is nothing unusual in this room now.


    The monster had been standing quietly watching him not far away, while Xiao Ning was meditating in another direction with his eyes closed.


    So, where is this sound coming from?


    Who the **** is talking to him?


    Countless question marks popped up in Varuk''s heart.


    However, he was just curious, and there was no worry in his heart.


    After all, his situation couldn''t be any worse, he just died anyway.


    "It''s not that I want to give up, but that I have no choice."


    Varuk thought for a moment, then replied.


    Originally, he wanted to ask about the other party''s background, but after thinking about it, what''s the use of asking, so he didn''t ask any more.


    "Don''t you wonder who I am and why I''m talking to you in your head?"


    The voice said with great interest.


    Varuk thought for a while and replied: "You must know my current situation, so you have the answer to this question yourself."


    The voice came up and asked him if he just gave up. Doesn''t it mean that the other party knows his current situation?


    So Varuk felt that the other party was asking the question knowingly.


    The other party must be very clear about his current situation and why he has no choice.


    "That''s right, UU Reading At least your mind is still clear."


    The voice said calmly, with a hint of appreciation in his tone.


    Varuk asked, "So what the **** are you trying to say to me? Just to make fun of me?"


    "Of course not, I''m not that free."


    The voice denied it.


    "Then what is your purpose?" Varuk asked.


    Although he was still desperate, he saw some hope in the conversation with this voice.


    Perhaps, I can really turn around and hope to survive.


    "I''m here to help you. I have a way to keep you alive."


    In Varuk''s anticipation, the voice said something that surprised him.

 Chapter 1454： Hidden evil intentions

    Latest URL: "Can it make me live? Can it really make me live?"


    "How are you going to help me?"


    Varuk asked repeatedly.


    He is already in a desperate state and will not let go of any chance to survive.


    As long as this voice in his head can really help him live, he is willing to pay any price.


    "As long as you''re willing to do what I say, I can help you."


    said the voice.


    "Okay, okay, I am willing!"


    Varuk hurriedly agreed.


    He is sure to die now, so what else is there to think about.


    As long as he can survive, he can completely agree to any conditions offered by the other party.


    "Not bad, not bad, I didn''t find the wrong person this time."


    The voice said repeatedly.


    It seems that the other party seems very satisfied.


    However, Varuk heard some information from his words.


    It seems that the other party found someone else before finding him?


    So in other words, the person who was found earlier was not selected because he did not meet the other party''s conditions?


    Or is it because the person disagrees with the conditions offered by the other party?


    Thinking of this, Varuk''s mind suddenly cleared up.


    He thought to himself, maybe the other party''s conditions are very harsh, and most people can''t satisfy them at all.


    "I want to ask, what exactly are you going to ask me to do?"


    Varuk asked in his mind.


    The voice laughed and said, "Don''t worry, you are absolutely willing to do what I ask you to do."


    "What''s the matter? Tell me and listen."


    Varuk was so curious that he even asked.


    "I want you to catch Xiao Ning."


    Said the voice.


    Upon hearing this, Varuk suddenly turned his head to look at Xiao Ning who was not far away.


    He never expected that the other party''s request was for him to catch Xiao Ning.


    That''s what he would love to do.


    If possible, he hoped that after catching Xiao Ning, he could cut Xiao Ning into pieces so that he would never suffer any future troubles.


    Of course, Varuk thought so in his heart, but he knew very well that it would be extremely difficult to catch Xiao Ning.


    After all, Xiao Ning''s strength is far above his.


    With his current strength, he can''t even hurt a single hair of Xiao Ning, let alone catch him.


    Moreover, he is still seriously injured and is far from being Xiao Ning''s opponent.


    This is more than that, Xiao Ning is hurrying up to practice now, and his strength is improving by leaps and bounds.


    Thinking of this, Varuk said in his mind: "You are right, I really wish I could arrest Xiao Ning immediately."


    "But the problem is, Xiao Ning''s strength is too strong, I''m no match for him at all."


    Varuk thought that if he had the ability to catch Xiao Ning, he would not face the immediate crisis.


    Not to despair.


    So, this is a very contradictory thing.


    He was willing to agree to the other party''s conditions because he couldn''t get rid of Xiao Ning''s control, but what the other party asked him to do was to kill Xiao Ning.


    This is completely impossible.


    However, Varuk also thought of one thing, that is, the other party might help him.


    Help him catch Xiao Ning.


    If this is the case, the matter is perfectly resolved.


    "Of course I know that you are not his opponent, so I said I will help you."


    The voice said in Varuk''s head.


    Hearing this, Varuk immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sure enough, the other party was very clear about the current situation, and things were as he had guessed.


    But at this moment, Varuk''s mind suddenly thumped, and another thing came to his mind.


    That is, the other party may not have fully explained the conditions, and deliberately concealed some things.


    After all, if you only want to grasp Xiao Ning, there is no need to negotiate conditions with him mysteriously, just say it directly.


    He will certainly agree very readily.


    "Is there any condition you didn''t tell me?"


    Varuk asked in his mind.


    After a moment of silence, the voice said: "I''ll help you catch Xiao Ning, but you need to do things for me forever."


    "What? This?"


    Varuk hesitated on the spot.


    This is tantamount to asking him to sign a contract of sale.


    If he has been doing things for the other party all his life, wouldn''t he become a slave completely and lose his freedom?


    "This...let me think about it."


    Varuk said weakly.


    Such conditions are too harsh, and it is really difficult for him to agree.


    But if you don''t agree, it seems that you don''t even have a chance to survive, so...


    Therefore, he had to think carefully about whether it was better to die or to be a slave for the rest of his life.


    When you die, everything is over, but when you die, everything is gone.


    And if he is alive, he will always be someone else''s slave, which doesn''t seem like a good choice.


    Waruk''s heart is at war with man and heaven, and he is extremely entangled.


    While thinking about it, the voice said in his mind: "You can think clearly, this is your only chance to survive, there is one chance and only this time. I can find you, and I can also find someone else."


    Change source app]


    Hearing this, Valuk was even more entangled in his heart.


    What the other party said was correct. The other party didn''t just look for him, but also for others.


    And he, the only hope is pinned on the other party.


    In other words, in the current situation, he has no choice at all.


    After thinking about it for a while, Varuk asked again: "If you really have a way to help me catch Xiao Ning, I can promise you, but how are you going to help me?"


    He must now figure out how the other party is going to help him.


    After all, he doesn''t even know who the other party is, nor does he know the strength of the other party.


    Although judging from the other party''s ability to speak in his mind, his strength will definitely not be weak.


    But if you don''t ask clearly, you will always have no idea.


    "I can give you opportunities to help you improve your strength."


    The voice said: "For example, you haven''t fully understood the function of the lava gate until now, but I can tell you what the lava gate can do."


    Hearing this, Varuk''s eyes lit up immediately.


    He had to admit that the other party''s words really touched his heart.


    Because he really wanted to know what the function of the Lava Gate was.


    I think that after he was injured, he ran away all the way, and finally crashed into a volcano by mistake.


    In that crater, he saw the lava gate floating quietly.


    At that time, he was seriously injured, and he didn''t have long to live, so he attacked him at the Lava Gate indiscriminately.


    As a result, he was suddenly wrapped by a mysterious force and fell into the magma.


    He passed out after that.


    After waking up, he found that he was back on the ground, and his injuries healed a lot.


    However, although the fatal injury has healed, the root cause of the disease has been left behind.


    This disease caused him to no longer be able to face the sun, and could only hide in the depths of the ground to linger on his last breath.


    Varuk didn''t know exactly how the Lava Gate healed his wounds, or how he was sent back to the surface.


    In short, after that, he became very interested in Lava Gate.


    For the rest of his life, he was either healing his wounds or studying the lava gate.


    Later, he was lucky enough to discover a smaller lava gate, and took back his underground castle for preservation.


    When Xiao Ning was about to kill him in the underground castle, he attacked the lava gate again, causing a big explosion.


    And he was transferred to other places by the lava gate.


    Only in this way did he escape Xiao Ning''s palm and survive, and finally came to this underground labyrinth hideout.


    Of course, later Xiao Ning found this place again, and finally came all the way to the current situation.


    It was precisely because of the above experiences that Varuk was very interested in the Lava Gate, and therefore also very interested in the words of the voice in his head.


    He really wants to know what is the origin of the lava gate and how to truly exert the powerful effect of the lava gate.


    He believed that the power of the lava gate was definitely more than what he knew.


    "Okay, I promise you."


    Varuk no longer struggled, and decisively agreed.


    If he only had to choose between death and being a slave, it would be really difficult for him to make a choice.


    But now that lava gate is added, it''s a good choice.


    Varuk felt that just figuring out the origin of the lava gate was worth agreeing to the other party''s conditions.


    After all, this lava gate is the key for him to reach the high-level power.


    "Very well, I did not misread you."


    The voice laughed.


    Then he introduced himself: "From now on, you can call me the master."


    That''s right, this voice is exactly the voice of the master.


    After the master failed to persuade Taoist Tianbao, he quickly found Varuk.


    Originally, he actually didn''t want to choose Varuk, because Varuk''s overall strength and aptitude were not good.


    But he had no choice but to choose him.


    Of course, the final result was as he expected, and Varuk was very persuasive.


    After all, this Varuk is now facing an existential crisis and has no choice.


    "Master, what shall I do next?"


    Varuk asked aloud.


    The master replied: "You first find a way to get close to the lava gate, and then I will tell you how to counter-kill Xiao Ning after you are in front of the lava gate."


    "Find a way to get close to the lava gate?" Varuk became anxious when he heard it, and said: "Master, I am now closely watched by Xiao Ning''s monster, and there is no way to leave."


    Varuk thought to himself that if he had a way to get out of here, why bother.


    The Master said calmly: "Don''t worry, as long as you mention the Lava Gate to Xiao Ning, he will definitely be very interested and will take you there on his own initiative."


    Hearing this, Varuk calmed down again.


    He thought carefully about the words of the ruler, and thought to himself, this seems to be indeed feasible.


    Last time Xiao Ning inquired about the Lava Gate after controlling him and before killing him.


    At that time, Xiao Ning had a strong interest in Lava Gate.


    So if I mention it now, maybe Xiao Ning will really take him to the Lava Gate.


    In that case, the turning point will come.


    "Okay, let me try."


    Varuk agreed.


    Master Dan Dan said: "Don''t worry, you will definitely try it out."


    While the two were talking, Xiao Ning suddenly opened his eyes slowly, and looked towards Varuk.


    Varuk hurriedly stepped forward and asked, "My lord, what can I tell you?"


    Now that he had hoped to deal with Xiao Ning, Navaruk naturally pretended to be humble very easily.


    Because he knew in his heart that Xiao Ning''s vigilance must be relaxed at this time.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning felt elated when he saw Varuk behaving so humblely.


    This Varuk was completely overwhelmed by him now, and he didn''t dare to resist anymore.


    "Go and get some medicinal materials just now."


    Xiao Ning ordered.


    "Yes, I''ll go right away."


    Varuk bowed deeply, then turned and walked into the passage.


    The monster immediately followed closely behind him.


    During the march, the master said in Varuk''s mind: "Then it''s up to you to play freely."


    "good."


    Varuk agreed in his mind.


    He was a little bit annoyed in his heart, and this master only served as a guide, and he had to rely on himself for the rest.


    In this way, he will have to be his slave for the rest of his life, which is really uncomfortable.


    But there is no way, he has no choice now, he can only cooperate honestly.


    Varuk knew in his heart that without the master''s guidance, he would definitely not be able to escape from Xiao Ning''s grasp, nor would he be able to catch Xiao Ning and kill Xiao Ning instead.


    "It is probably because of this that the person in front is unwilling to agree to the master''s conditions."


    Valuk thought secretly in his heart.


    The conditions offered by the master are so bad, and only a cornered person like him would agree.


    Normal people will definitely not agree.


    While thinking about it, Varuk had already arrived at the place where the medicinal materials were stored.


    He searched quickly, and found the medicinal materials Xiao Ning needed.


    During this period, the monster stayed close to him and followed him closely, as if afraid that he would run away.


    Varuk sighed in his heart, then walked towards the passage with the medicinal materials in his arms.


    After returning to the room where Xiao Ning was, Varuk immediately put on a respectful face again, and hugged the medicinal materials in front of Xiao Ning.


    "My lord, these are the medicinal materials you want, do you still want to refine them into potions?"


    Varuk bowed and asked.


    "That''s natural, quickly refine the medicine."


    Xiao Ning ordered.


    "yes."


    Varuk immediately got busy, helping Xiao Ning refine the healing potion.


    He thought to himself, as long as Xiao Ning is still ordering him to do things, then he will be fine, and he can think about how to mention the Lava Gate to Xiao Ning.


    When Valuk was refining the medicine, Xiao Ning closed his eyes again and began to concentrate on cultivation.


    An hour later, after finishing refining the medicine, Varuk stood aside respectfully and waited.


    After a while, Xiao Ning opened his eyes again.


    "My lord, the medicine has been refined."


    Varuk said from the side.


    "That''s right, it''s quite honest, I will definitely give you a happy death when the time comes."


    Xiao Ning laughed.


    Hearing this, Varuk immediately showed a painful expression, and said, "Please spare my life, and I am willing to tell you everything I know."


    He said so, UU reading is to guide Xiao Ning to recall the matter of the Lava Gate, so that he can take advantage of the opportunity to mention the Lava Gate.


    "Hmph, you should have told me all the secrets you know. If you dare to hide it, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Xiao Ning said in a deep voice.


    Varuk replied repeatedly: "I dare not, absolutely not!"


    "snort."


    Xiao Ning snorted coldly, ready to get the potion that Varuk had refined.


    But as soon as he stretched out his hand halfway, he suddenly stopped.


    Because he suddenly thought of the Lava Gate.


    You must know that the reason why he wanted to search for Varuk was because he found the small lava door that Varuk hid, so he concluded that Varuk was not dead.


    Therefore, it is time to quickly ask about the Lava Gate.

 Chapter 1455： The show is about to start

    Latest website: Seeing Xiao Ning stop taking the potion, Varuk immediately put his heart in his throat.


    This is not going to kill him, is it?


    If so, it would be a disaster, because he was not ready for how to deal with Xiao Ning.


    Varuk swallowed, and asked weakly, "My lord, is there a problem with the potion?"


    "The potions are fine."


    Xiao Ning replied quickly.


    When Varuk heard this, half of his hanging heart dropped instantly.


    If there is no problem with the potion, then his life is temporarily guaranteed.


    But since the potion is fine, why didn''t Xiao Ning take the potion?


    Could it be?


    "Varuk, what are you afraid of, what are you afraid of?"


    Xiao Ning noticed something wrong with Varuk''s expression, and asked in a deep voice.


    "No, nothing to be afraid of."


    Varuk denied it again and again.


    But after speaking halfway, he changed his mouth and said: "No, my lord, I am actually afraid of death, and I hope my lord can spare my life."


    "Don''t even think about such a beautiful dream."


    Xiao Ning snorted coldly.


    It is absolutely impossible for him to keep Varuk, as long as this Varuk is useless, he will kill him on the spot.


    "Yes Yes."


    Varuk took two steps back and kept saying yes.


    He lowered his head, looking humble.


    Xiao Ning said: "Come here, tell me about the Lava Gate."


    "The Lava Gate?"


    Hearing this, Varuk was ecstatic in his heart.


    He was worried that he didn''t know how to mention the Lava Gate to Xiao Ning, but Xiao Ning took the initiative to bring it up.


    Well now, he can talk about the lava gate, and then take the opportunity to persuade Xiao Ning to go near the lava gate.


    After reaching the Lava Gate, seek help from the Overlord.


    Varuk was thinking quickly in his heart, and said with a bitter face on his face: "My lord, I have told you all about the Lava Gate last time, and there is nothing more to say."


    "Um?"


    Xiao Ning groaned, and stood up abruptly from the ground.


    Walking towards Varuk step by step, he said, "Are you looking for death? You have definitely concealed a lot about the Lava Gate."


    The reason why Xiao Ning is so sure is because Varuk used the explosion created by Xiao Ning''s lava door to blow up the entire underground castle.


    Moreover, Varuk also used the mysterious power of the small lava gate to transfer to this underground labyrinth.


    And all of this, Varuk did not explain clearly at the time.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have detonated the lava gate if he went to the crater later.


    "Yes, no... no, my lord, I have really explained everything to you."


    Varuk said with a look of panic.


    Talking back and forth.


    Xiao Ning approached two steps, and said in a deep voice: "If you dare to lie to me again, believe it or not, I will make your life worse than death right now."


    "Don''t dare, I absolutely dare not."


    Varuk lowered his head and repeatedly denied.


    Xiao Ning snorted coldly and asked, "Tell me, how did you get here? Did you borrow the power of the Lava Gate?"


    Hearing this, Varuk said timidly, "Yes, yes."


    "Hmph, since you transferred here with the power of the lava gate, it means you know how to use the lava gate, and you didn''t explain this to me at all at the time."


    Xiao Ning looked at Varuk coldly and said.


    "Yes, this is indeed the case, but I was not sure at the time."


    Varuk argued: "When I encountered the Lava Gate for the first time, I accidentally triggered the power of the Lava Gate, but I always thought it was just accidental, and I didn''t dare to try again in the future, for fear that the explosion caused would cause damage. Blow me up."


    Xiao Ning listened to Varuk''s words and stared deeply at him.


    Judging from Varuk''s rhetoric, what he really wanted to say barely made sense.


    Because he himself was not sure that the mysterious power of the Lava Gate would reappear, and it was only after he discovered that Varuk used the Lava Gate to transfer later that he decided that it could be triggered stably.


    Therefore, it makes sense for Varuk to say that after experiencing the first explosion, he felt that he had escaped by chance.


    After all, he really thought so at the time.


    "Okay, I''ll trust you for now."


    Xiao Ning spoke slowly.


    Varuk immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and said repeatedly: "Thank you for your life, my lord, I will never dare to deceive you."


    "You''d better be able to do this all the time."


    Xiao Ning said in a deep voice.


    Afterwards, he asked, "What else do you know about the Lava Gate? I believe that after the big explosion in Cath City, you have a new understanding of the Lava Gate, don''t you?"


    Varuk kept nodding his head and said: "Your guess is right, I have indeed gained a new understanding of the Lava Gate, and I have found a way to stably stimulate the power of the Lava Gate, but I have never had the chance to try it. "


    "real?"


    Xiao Ning asked in a deep voice.


    Varuk''s words intrigued him.


    If there is a way to stably stimulate the power of the lava gate, then he will have a brand new means of fighting against the enemy.


    At that time, if the ruler sends other people over, his chances of winning will be much greater.


    Xiao Ning knew very well in his heart that the ruler would never let it go, and would definitely send other puppets to deal with him.


    After one Taiyi dies, there will be other immortal cultivators willing to be his puppets.


    "Tell me, what is the solution?"


    Xiao Ning asked.


    Varuk quickly replied: "It''s a kind of magic. I don''t know if my lord can understand the mystery after I say it."


    "Don''t worry about it so much, let''s listen to it first."


    Xiao Ning ordered.


    "yes."


    Varuk agreed, and began to talk about his so-called magic that can stably stimulate the power of the lava gate.


    Of course, there is no such magic in fact, this is his nonsense.


    What he is describing now is a complex high-level magic, but it has nothing to do with the lava gate.


    Xiao Ning frowned while listening.


    He had to admit that it was really hard for him to understand what Varuk said.


    After all, he is not a magician and has no magical training.


    In addition, what Varuk said was inherently profound, making it even more difficult for him to understand.


    "Stop, stop, stop talking."


    Xiao Ning stopped impatiently.


    "Yes, my lord."


    Varuk hurriedly stopped speaking, and obediently stood aside.


    At this moment, he was very happy in his heart.


    Because Xiao Ning has gradually slipped into his trap.


    As long as you work harder, there is a great chance to trick Xiao Ning to the Lava Gate.


    When he got there, it was up to the master to deal with him.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning was standing quietly at the same moment, frowning and thinking.


    He really wanted to find out the origin of the lava gate and grasp its power.


    However, this behavior obviously required a lot of risk, because Varuk didn''t know much about the Lava Gate.


    "You have to go to the lava gate to cast your magic?"


    Xiao Ning asked out loud.


    Varuk replied honestly: "Yes, my lord."


    After he finished speaking, he continued to remain silent.


    Because he knew in his heart that he must not talk too much at this time, and Xiao Ning could only ask Xiao Ning to take the initiative to go to the Lava Gate.


    Otherwise, if he said it, Xiao Ning would definitely be suspicious of him.


    "That Xiao Ning Lava Gate has been in your underground castle, when did you get it, and how much do you know about it?"


    Xiao Ning asked again.


    "That was a thousand years ago..."


    Varuk began to describe the process of obtaining the small lava door.


    After he finished speaking, Xiao Ning fell into deep thought again.


    According to Varuk, the lava door appeared in his underground castle on his own initiative, rather than finding it deliberately.


    So, there are actually no useful clues here.


    "It seems that if you want to find out the origin of the lava gate, you still have to go near the lava gate."


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart.


    Of course, although he has initially decided to go near the lava gate, it is not now.


    The most important thing for him now is to cultivate and improve his strength.


    As for when the time comes, whether or not to bring Varuk with him is another matter.


    "You step back first."


    Xiao Ning waved to Varuk, and then returned to the position just now and began to meditate.


    Seeing this, Varuk let out a long sigh of relief.


    It now appears that his chance has been half successful.


    Now Xiao Ning obviously has a strong interest in Lava Gate.


    Varuk was very sure in his heart that Xiao Ning would never forget the Lava Gate, and would find a way to go there in the end.


    When the time comes, his chance will come.


    "There is finally hope now, but it''s not too early to be happy."


    Varuk secretly warned himself in his heart.


    ¡­


    The top of the back mountain of Longning Mountain.


    After Taoist Tianbao got rid of the master, he ran all the way and rushed back to Longning Mountain as fast as he could.


    To be honest, on the way back, he was always worried that the Juggernaut would find him trouble, after all, the opponent''s strength was extremely strong visible to the naked eye.


    Once the ruler really wants to attack him, he probably won''t have the chance to resist at all.


    Fortunately, in the end, everything went smoothly and nothing happened.


    Standing not far from Lin Yu, Taoist Tianbao was completely at ease.


    "Master Lin Xian."


    Taoist Tianbao saluted Lin Yu.


    "Master Tianbao doesn''t need to be too polite."


    Lin Yu turned around and said.


    Taoist Tianbao bowed, and then said guiltily: "Master Lin, I didn''t do well what you entrusted to me. Now that Taiyi is dead, Xiao Ning''s family is the only one."


    "I already know."


    Lin Yu nodded and said.


    Upon hearing this, Taoist Tianbao suddenly raised his head and asked, "So Lin Xianshi already knew?"


    But as soon as he said it, he regretted it.


    With Immortal Master Lin''s strength, it''s not surprising that he knew about this matter, and he didn''t need to make such a fuss at all.


    Gathering his mind, Taoist Tianbao asked cautiously: "Master Lin, now that Taiyi is dead, will there be any bad consequences?"


    "That''s not true, Tai Yi is just a puppet, and the real mastermind behind the scenes is someone else."


    Lin Yu said lightly.


    When Taoist Tianbao heard it, he thought that Immortal Master Daolin really has great powers and knows everything.


    The fact is indeed so, Tai Yi is just a puppet, and the real master behind the scenes is the mysterious and unpredictable master.


    Regarding all this, Juggernaut had already voluntarily explained it when he found him.


    "Master Lin, on the way back, a voice suddenly appeared in my mind, and that voice claimed to be the master."


    "Judging from what he said and the strength he showed, this person is very difficult. He tried to persuade me to do things for him at that time, and set some conditions."


    "I rejected him decisively, but after I rejected him, he threatened me that he would kill me..."


    Taoist Tianbao quickly described what happened on the road in detail.


    After Lin Yu finished listening, he nodded slowly and said, "I know this person, and this person''s strength is indeed stronger than you imagined."


    "Master Lin also knows about him?"


    Taoist Tianbao breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since Immortal Master Lin knows this guy who claims to be the master, and Immortal Master Lin is so calm when mentioning this person, it means that Immortal Lin has a way to deal with this person.


    In this way, he will not be more frightened.


    I believe that as long as Immortal Master Lin is there, it is impossible for the ruler to find this place to kill him.


    "This person''s identity is more troublesome. Knowing too much is not good for you, so don''t ask."


    Lin Yu said.


    Taoist Tianbao hurriedly nodded and agreed, "Yes, I will definitely not ask more questions."


    From Lin Yu''s words, he could hear the seriousness of the matter.


    So since Immortal Master Lin didn''t let him ask, he naturally wouldn''t ask too much.


    He always kept in mind the principle of being careful when sailing for thousands of years.


    "Anything else?"


    Lin Yu asked.


    Taoist Tianbao thought for a while and said, "After the ruler leaves, he probably won''t let it go. I think he might find other puppets to deal with Xiao Ning."


    "That''s natural. Xiao Ning is indeed very special to the Juggernaut. The Juggernaut will definitely not give up easily."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    Seeing what he said, Taoist Tianbao thought that Immortal Master Lin must have the chance to win, so there is no need to continue asking.


    Taoist Tianbao changed the subject and said, "Master Lin, do you still need me to track down Xiao Ning?"


    "Being not."


    Lin Yu shook his head slowly.


    Seeing this, Taoist Tianbao breathed a sigh of relief.


    I thought it was just the enmity between their cultivators, but I didn''t expect that the man behind the scenes was actually a mysterious master.


    Therefore, Lin Yu''s words are undoubtedly a reassurance for him.


    "Master Tianbao, you should go back to practice first, I will make my own decision about Juggernaut and Xiao Ning."


    After thinking for a while, Lin Yu said.


    Taoist Tianbao hurriedly saluted, and said respectfully, "Master Lin, then I will leave first."


    After speaking, he turned around and walked down the mountain.


    When he walked away, UU Reading Lin Yu also slowly turned around and looked at the mountains and sea of ??clouds in the distance again.


    "The real good show is about to start, and I can''t stay here to practice meditation and soul refining."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that the world would soon usher in great changes, and the masters and gods would start to implement their real plans.


    Therefore, it is impossible for him to continue to stay here and cultivate quietly.


    "The harvest this time is not small, at least let me know that Xiao Ning, a reborn person, is not easy."


    Lin Yu nodded secretly.


    At that time, he sent Taoist Tianbao to track down Xiao Ning and Tai Yi. His real purpose was not to balance the strength of the two, but to secretly investigate Xiao Ning.


    Now the result is out, this Xiao Ning is really not a simple rebirth.


    In other words, rebirth is not an easy matter.

 Chapter 1456： Back Mountains Secret

    The latest website: Longning Temple.


    When Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan heard the news of Taoist Tianbao''s return, they immediately took the initiative to find him.


    "Xue Lan, you came just in time!"


    Taoist Tianbao was very happy when he saw Mu Xuelan.


    During this period of time, he has gained a lot of new insights, but Naihe has been carrying out the tasks assigned by Immortal Master Lin outside, and has been unable to return for a long time.


    Therefore, Mu Xuelan couldn''t help verifying it.


    Now that he''s back, the first thing to do is to let Mu Xuelan test his thoughts.


    Originally, he was going to find Mu Xuelan by himself, but he never thought that Mu Xuelan would come here first.


    This is just right, save a lot of trouble.


    "Master, what do you need from me?"


    Mu Xuelan asked Yao Xiangxuan as she brought Yao Xiangxuan in.


    From Taoist Tianbao''s words, she instantly heard the deep meaning of Taoist Tianbao.


    There must be a new idea that I want her to help verify.


    "That''s right, come here quickly."


    Taoist Tianbao greeted him.


    Mu Xuelan dragged Yao Xiangxuan to sit down in front of Taoist Tianbao.


    After the two of them sat cross-legged, Taoist Tianbao said, "Xue Lan, please tell me about your cultivation during this period, Xiangxuan and you too."


    If he wanted Mu Xuelan to help verify his ideas, he had to understand her cultivation progress first.


    The same is true for Yao Xiangxuan.


    "Um."


    Mu Xuelan agreed, and then began to talk about her cultivation experience during this period of time.


    Taoist Tianbao listened carefully, thinking seriously while listening.


    As he listened, Taoist Tianbao had a surprised smile on his face.


    This Mu Xuelan''s cultivation aptitude is really against the sky, and she has made great progress in a short period of time.


    Moreover, during the cultivation process, Mu Xuelan also verified some of the cultivation methods he had imagined before, and gave him the results he urgently needed.


    "Good, good! Xue Lan, you are doing well!"


    Taoist Tianbao praised again and again.


    With the help of a cultivation genius like Mu Xuelan, all the improvement plans he conceived have the possibility of success.


    How does this make him unhappy.


    Taoist Tianbao smiled and turned to look at Yao Xiangxuan and said, "Xiangxuan, now tell me about your cultivation."


    "Yes, Master!"


    Yao Xiangxuan agreed, and then began to talk about her experience during this period of time.


    However, before she could say a few words, Taoist Tianbao couldn''t help frowning.


    Because he found that Yao Xiangxuan''s progress was extremely slow, it could be said that there was no progress at all.


    She is even stuck in the initial stage of cultivation, and has not really started yet.


    "Why¡­"


    Taoist Tianbao sighed.


    Seeing this, Yao Xiangxuan hurriedly asked: "Master, is there something wrong with my practice?"


    She has not made any progress in her cultivation during this period, and she is also very anxious.


    For this reason, she also asked Mu Xuelan for advice many times.


    It''s a pity that Mu Xuelan couldn''t find a solution, so she could only comfort her and tell her to wait for Master to come back.


    Now Taoist Tianbao came back, but after hearing her words, he immediately sighed.


    It can be seen that there must be a lot of problems in her cultivation.


    "It''s not your problem, it''s my problem."


    Taoist Tianbao denied it.


    "Yeah?"


    When Yao Xiangxuan heard it, Gao Xuan''s heart instantly relaxed.


    Since it''s not her problem, it''s fine.


    She was afraid that she didn''t understand what the master taught, or that her aptitude was too poor to be suitable for cultivation.


    That would be a lot of trouble.


    After staying here for this period of time, Yao Xiangxuan has become very interested in cultivation after seeing the great supernatural powers of his brothers and sisters.


    She also wants to master the power beyond the ordinary like the other disciples.


    "The cultivation method I taught you is wrong. I will teach you another cultivation method first."


    Taoist Tianbao said.


    At that time, he left Longning Temple in a hurry, and the cultivation method he taught Yao Xiangxuan before leaving was the improved one, which was the one Mu Xuelan was practicing.


    At that time, his idea was that since Yao Xiangxuan had never cultivated fruit, he simply asked her to help verify some assumptions.


    At that time, combined with the feedback given by Mu Xuelan, the exercises can be better improved.


    But now it seems that he is thinking too much.


    Because he found that with Yao Xiangxuan''s qualifications, there was no way to help him verify the assumptions in his mind.


    A disciple like this can only practice the traditional exercises honestly, and cannot find another way.


    "It seems that only a genius disciple like Xue Lan can help me verify my conjecture."


    Taoist Tianbao sighed in his heart.


    With Yao Xiangxuan''s experience, he will no longer have any extravagant expectations for disciples with average aptitude.


    In the future, if they want to verify the assumptions in their minds, they can only rely on Mu Xuelan or recruit one or two new talented disciples.


    But there are very few geniuses in this world, so the latter idea is basically fantasy.


    It is estimated that for a long time, they can only rely on Mu Xuelan.


    "Master, please tell me."


    Yao Xiangxuan immediately asked with great interest when Taoist Tianbao said that he wanted to teach her another set of exercises.


    Now she only wants to cultivate immortality. As long as she can cultivate immortality, she can do any kind of exercises.


    "Listen carefully. I will tell you the basic formula first. You can practice for a while to see the effect."


    Taoist Tianbao said.


    "Um!"


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded heavily.


    Taoist Tianbao stopped talking and began to explain the basic formulas in detail.


    After about half an hour, he finished explaining the whole set of basic formulas.


    During this period, Yao Xiangxuan listened very carefully.


    "Understand?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked.


    "Understood."


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded heavily again.


    The exercises taught to her by Taoist Tianbao this time are much simpler than the last time. In addition, she has been immersing herself in this period of time, and she has also thought about it, so she fully understands it after only listening to it once.


    "Okay, then you can practice first."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded to Yao Xiangxuan, then turned to look at Mu Xuelan.


    What happened next was business for him.


    He couldn''t wait to tell Mu Xuelan about his plans during this period of time.


    "Master, please tell me."


    Mu Xuelan benefited from her heart, and instantly understood what Taoist Tianbao was thinking.


    Taoist Tianbao nodded, and began to talk about his insights in cultivation during this period of time.


    Mu Xuelan listened very carefully, thinking carefully while listening.


    Yao Xiangxuan on the side also listened for a while.


    But soon she discovered that she could not understand the content of the conversation between the two.


    It''s like a primary school student listening to a college student''s calculus, completely confused.


    There was no other way, so Yao Xiangxuan had no choice but to step aside, and began to try to practice the basic formula that Taoist Tianbao had just taught her.


    Before I knew it, the time came to the evening.


    During the whole afternoon, Taoist Tianbao was exchanging cultivation experience with Mu Xuelan.


    During this period, Taoist Tianbao mainly narrated, and Mu Xuelan put forward some opinions appropriately.


    "Hahaha, yes, Xue Lan, your understanding is really amazing!"


    Taoist Tianbao laughed.


    Not only did Mu Xuelan understand his idea, but she also took the initiative to diverge her thinking and provided some insights from another angle.


    This made Taoist Tianbao extremely happy, because it would undoubtedly greatly speed up his progress in improving his skills.


    Of course, on the other hand, Taoist Tianbao was also happy for Mu Xuelan.


    Because with Mu Xuelan''s aptitude, she will definitely be able to achieve profound attainments in the cultivation of immortals very soon.


    "Master, are you finished?"


    Seeing that the two stopped talking, Yao Xiangxuan came over and asked.


    "Well, it''s over, you and your senior sister should go back first, and practice hard after going down."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded to the two of them.


    Mu Xuelan was ready to get up when she heard the words, and left with Yao Xiangxuan.


    But at this moment, she suddenly remembered Xiao Ning who she met in Longshan City.


    That day Xiao Ning followed her and Yao Xiangxuan for a whole day, until they went back to the mountain together.


    At first Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan didn''t know that they were being followed by Xiao Ning, but they didn''t know that they were being followed until the elder brother mentioned it later, and they also knew that the elder brother secretly sent someone to protect them.


    ¡¿


    Thinking of this, Mu Xuelan said, "Master, Xiangxuan and I went down the mountain to play in Longshan City that day..."


    She quickly described the situation at that time.


    Taoist Tianbao couldn''t help frowning after hearing this.


    He never expected that when he and Tai Yi were looking for Xiao Ning everywhere, Xiao Ning actually came to Longshan City.


    Calculating the time, Xiao Ning should still be injured at that time.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you''re in Longshan City, Xiao Ning won''t be able to hurt a single hair of you."


    Taoist Tianbao comforted the two of them.


    With Immortal Master Lin around, Xiao Ning would definitely not be able to hurt people in Longshan City, Taoist Tianbao was very confident about this.


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that even if he was far away from Longshan City, Xiao Ning would never want to hurt the people he cared about.


    "Master, isn''t Xiao Ning very powerful? Why are you so sure?"


    Seeing that Taoist Tianbao was sure, Mu Xuelan immediately asked curiously.


    Xiao Ning''s strength is very high, even his master is hard to be his opponent.


    Although the elder brother sent someone to protect them secretly at that time, if Xiao Ning really had evil intentions, it would definitely be useless.


    And the master was not on the mountain at that time, so why did the master dare to say that Xiao Ning can''t make trouble?


    "You don''t need to ask about this. In short, as long as you don''t leave Longshan City, you don''t have to worry about Xiao Ning hurting you."


    Taoist Tianbao waved his hands.


    After hearing this, Mu Xuelan thought for a while, and soon thought of the secret behind the mountain.


    According to her and Yao Xiangxuan''s previous speculation, the grand master may live in the back mountain.


    So the master''s confidence, could it be from that grandpa?


    Thinking of this, Mu Xuelan asked, "Master, is there another patriarch in our sect?"


    "Grandfather?"


    Taoist Tianbao was taken aback by Mu Xuelan''s question.


    But he didn''t think too deeply, so he said: "Patriarch passed away very early."


    "ah?"


    Hearing Taoist Tianbao''s answer, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were taken aback.


    The patriarch passed away a long time ago, so that means the two of them guessed wrong?


    But this brings up a new problem. Since Houshan is not the residence of the Patriarch, why does the master strictly forbid anyone to approach the Houshan?


    Moreover, where does the master''s confidence come from?


    "Master, I always thought that the patriarch lived in the back mountain, but I didn''t expect him to have passed away."


    Mu Xuelan thought for a while and said.


    However, as soon as her words fell, Taoist Tianbao was stunned for a moment.


    Because Mu Xuelan''s guess was right, there was indeed a person living in the back mountain.


    It''s just that that person is not the patriarch of their sect, but Lin Xianshi with unimaginable strength.


    Therefore, after listening to Mu Xuelan''s words, Taoist Tianbao''s first reaction was, could it be that Immortal Master Lin made some big moves for the disciples in the temple to see?


    But after thinking about it, he quickly rejected this idea.


    Because with Immortal Master Lin''s strength, the disciples in the temple would never be aware of his existence.


    "Xue Lan, why do you think so?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked curiously.


    Mu Xuelan thought for a while and replied: "Because Master, you strictly forbid anyone to approach the back mountain, we just want to..."


    Mu Xuelan quickly recounted the way she had deduced this result.


    Taoist Tianbao asked Yao Xiangxuan after listening, "Xiangxuan, you think so too?"


    "Um."


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded very positively.


    She and Mu Xuelan analyzed this guess together, so she naturally had the same idea as Mu Xuelan.


    Taoist Tianbao took a deep look at the two of them, and then said, "Don''t make wild guesses about Houshan, did you hear me?"


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan looked at each other when they heard the words, then nodded together and said: "Yes, Master."


    "Did the other disciples think about this mess?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked.


    "I don''t know, probably not."


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan replied in unison.


    "Okay, you guys go down first."


    Taoist Tianbao issued an order to chase away the guests.


    The two women got up quickly and walked towards the door.


    Taoist Tianbao looked at the two people walking away, and touched his chin involuntarily.


    "These two little guys are very thoughtful."


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head slightly.


    He will not tell others about Houshan, but the more he does this, the more suspicious he will be.


    "Forget it, that''s it."


    Taoist Tianbao stopped thinking about it.


    at the door.


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan hadn''t walked far outside the house before their footsteps slowed down.


    "Xue Lan, judging by Master''s appearance, there must be a big secret hidden in the back mountain."


    Yao Xiangxuan spoke first.


    "Um."


    Mu Xuelan agreed with Yao Xiangxuan''s words very much.


    The secrets hidden in the back mountain were almost written on Taoist Tianbao''s face, so there was nothing to guess at all.


    It''s just that they have no way of knowing what the secret behind the mountain is.


    "Xiangxuan, don''t think about things about Houshan in the future, otherwise Master will definitely be angry."


    Mu Xuelan thought for a while and said.


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded slightly and said, "I know."


    "Let''s go."


    Afterwards, the two quickly walked towards their respective residences.


    In fact, they really care about the secrets of Houshan.


    It''s just that Taoist Tianbao has already given such instructions, so they can only let it go.


    ¡­


    The eastern plain of Karth City.


    In the underground labyrinth.


    Xiao Ning slowly opened his eyes, recovering from his training.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he turned his head to look at Varuk. Seeing that Varuk was still standing there respectfully, he said, "Varuk, come here."


    "yes."


    Varuk agreed, and walked quickly to Xiao Ning.


    "What orders does your lord have?"


    Xiao Ning said: "Tell me about the Lava Gate."


    When Varuk heard it, his heart was exactly as he expected, this Xiao Ning had already developed a very strong interest in the Lava Gate.

 Chapter 1457： big move

    Latest URL: "My lord, if you really want to know about the Lava Gate, you''d better go and see it for yourself."


    Varuk said what he had long wanted to say in his heart.


    He has been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    Although it was only a few days that really passed, these days he lived like a year every day.


    After all, he didn''t know whether he could survive Xiao Ning''s hands, and he was very nervous every day.


    "Varuk, what are you thinking?"


    I don''t know if it''s the micro-expression of Varuk when he spoke that revealed his mood or what''s going on.


    Anyway, after Xiao Ning listened to Varuk''s words, he immediately became alert and looked at Varuk cautiously.


    It seems that some conspiracy has been heard from Waruk''s words.


    On the other side, after Valuk felt Xiao Ning''s burning gaze, his heart skipped a beat.


    He thought to himself that he must have been a little carried away just now, otherwise Xiao Ning would never have been on guard.


    "My lord, this... I don''t know which sentence I said offended you, but I can guarantee 100% that what I said is the truth, the absolute truth!"


    Varuk said solemnly.


    He had no choice but to prove himself by swearing.


    Because the explanation at this time is just a cover-up, and the explanation will only make Xiao Ning more suspicious.


    Xiao Ning stared deeply at Varuk, making him feel a little uncomfortable all over.


    Varuk had to try his best to keep calm and try to pretend that he was absolutely not lying, absolutely honest and trustworthy.


    After looking at him for a while, Xiao Ning said, "Why do you have to go near the Lava Gate? Tell me the reason first."


    "This is because I don''t know much about the lava gate, and I need to go to the scene to confirm some things."


    Varuk said.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning fell silent.


    He couldn''t trust Varuk, he was afraid that Varuk would show his hidden cards when he got there.


    After all, compared to Varuk, he knows less about the Lava Gate.


    What if Navaruk is hiding some secrets about the Lava Gate, and when he gets near the Lava Gate, he suddenly uses the Lava Gate to attack him?


    You must know that there is a powerful force in the lava gate.


    On the other side, seeing Xiao Ning''s suspicious face, Varuk knew that his operation failed this time.


    He lost Xiao Ning''s trust in him because of his complacency just now, so no matter how hard he tried now, it would be of no avail.


    After thinking for a while, Varuk said, "My lord, I know you can''t believe me, and I can''t do anything about it, but if you want to really understand the lava gate, you have to go near the lava gate."


    "Otherwise, I can''t confirm and verify many things, and I can''t prove them to you."


    Varuk tried to maintain a tone of sincerity when he spoke.


    Now he has no other way but to convince Xiao Ning with such an attitude.


    After listening to Varuk''s words, Xiao Ning looked at him deeply again.


    After watching for a long time, Xiao Ning finally said: "You step back first."


    "yes."


    Varuk agreed, and quickly retreated to the place where he was standing just now.


    And Xiao Ning quickly took the potion not far away, took it and began to practice seriously.


    That''s right, Xiao Ning still can''t trust Varuk after all.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning decided to focus on cultivation first.


    As long as the strength is sufficient, any problem is not a problem.


    In fact, most of the problems he faced were essentially strength problems.


    If his strength can be at the same level as Juggernaut and God Venerable, then what is there to worry about?


    With that kind of strength, he can completely sweep the entire world without putting anyone in his eyes.


    If you want revenge, you can act at any time, and you don''t need to look forward and backward at all.


    On the other side, when Varuk saw Xiao Ning re-entering his cultivation with great concentration, he immediately felt


    Some panicked.


    He was afraid that Xiao Ning would lose interest in Lava Gate, and he would really be finished.


    After all, the master told him that only by finding a way to get Xiao Ning near the lava gate, would he tell him what to do next.


    So if he couldn''t bring Xiao Ning to the lava gate, then he would have no way to deal with Xiao Ning.


    "There must be a chance, let''s think of a way."


    Varuk thought to himself.


    The days that followed passed quickly, and before I knew it, a month had passed.


    During this period of time, Xiao Ning has been concentrating on cultivation and trying to break through, while Waruk still lives like a year every day, not knowing how to deal with Xiao Ning.


    Of course, during the busy days of Xiao Ning and Varuk, Taoist Tianbao and others in Longning Temple were also working hard to improve themselves.


    Longning view.


    "Finally succeeded!"


    In the inner hall of the disciple hall, Yao Xiangxuan said in surprise.


    After such a long time of hard work, she finally managed to cultivate her true energy, which can be regarded as a thorough step into the door of cultivation.


    Next, just practice hard every day.


    "Xiangxuan, congratulations."


    Mu Xuelan at the side congratulated.


    She was also very happy that her good friend had made a breakthrough in cultivation.


    This immediately solved a big problem.


    "Xue Lan, I should congratulate you. Master must be very happy about your successful breakthrough this time."


    Yao Xiangxuan said with a smile.


    During this period of time, she was not the only one who achieved a breakthrough, Mu Xuelan also made significant progress in her cultivation.


    And according to Yao Xiangxuan''s knowledge, Mu Xuelan''s breakthrough in cultivation is completely unprecedented.


    I believe Taoist Tianbao will be very happy and satisfied when he finds out.


    At this moment, Yao Xiangxuan couldn''t wait to tell Taoist Tianbao about this instead of Mu Xuelan.


    "Although it is a breakthrough, there are still many problems."


    Mu Xuelan said calmly.


    A breakthrough is indeed a happy thing, but after the breakthrough, she also discovered many new problems.


    And as long as these problems are not resolved, the previous efforts will be meaningless.


    Of course, it can''t be said that it doesn''t mean much, it''s just that to her.


    "Xue Lan, look at what you said. Do you know how much we envy you? If we also have your cultivation qualifications, we will be very happy."


    Yao Xiangxuan said enviously.


    The more she practiced, the more she discovered the importance of cultivation qualifications.


    For example, Mu Xuelan''s cultivation aptitude is far better than hers, so she can practice very quickly, and she can also practice some extremely advanced exercises, and she can even discuss advanced cultivation knowledge with her master.


    And it took her a lot of effort just to get started.


    So if there is a choice, Yao Xiangxuan really wants to change with Mu Xuelan.


    On the other side, Mu Xuelan saw that Yao Xiangxuan looked a little disappointed, and immediately didn''t know how to continue talking.


    Because she found that there would be show-off suspense anyway.


    So, the best choice at this time is to show a happy appearance?


    It''s like after a big exam, the more good students who got good grades don''t care, the more they seem to be pretending.


    Only by showing excessive surprise will people know that this result has exceeded the other party''s expectations, and it is an extraordinary performance.


    Thinking of this, Mu Xuelan immediately smiled and said, "This breakthrough was actually far beyond my expectations, so I encountered many problems, and those problems were completely unexpected to me before."


    "Yeah?"


    Yao Xiangxuan asked.


    "Of course, it''s because I haven''t thought about those problems that I get dizzy." Mu Xuelan nodded heavily.


    Hearing this, Yao Xiangxuan''s mood immediately improved a lot.


    Because she found that the explanation given by Mu Xuelan was really reasonable.


    It is normal for a person to face difficulties beyond expectations only when he achieves results beyond expectations.


    "Xue Lan, when shall we go to see Master?"


    Yao Xiangxuan asked with a smile.


    When Mu Xuelan heard the words, she got up and said, "Let''s go together now."


    "good!"


    Yao Xiangxuan happily stood up and said.


    She had some questions and wanted to ask her master, so she happened to be with Mu Xuelan.


    Afterwards, the two walked out of the inner hall together and came to the disciple hall outside.


    In the main hall, many disciples couldn''t help casting their gazes when they saw the two of them.


    In these eyes, there is generally envy.


    After all, after getting along with each other for this period of time, everyone already knows that among these two junior sisters, the one who started earlier has excellent cultivation aptitude, surpassing any of them.


    Because of this, this junior sister has won the special favor of the master, which makes them extremely envious.


    Under the countless envious gazes, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan walked out of the hall quickly, and walked directly to Taoist Tianbao''s residence.


    But when they were rushing towards Taoist Tianbao''s residence, Taoist Tianbao was on his way to the top of Houshan Mountain.


    Taoist Tianbao didn''t go to the back mountain to look for Lin Xianshi because he had something to do, but Lin Xianshi sent him a voice transmission, saying that he had something to tell him, so he left the residence.


    After a while, the top of the back mountain.


    "Master Lin Xian."


    Taoist Tianbao respectfully saluted Immortal Master Lin.


    Lin Yu turned around slowly, looked at him and said, "Taoist Tianbao, I need you to go down the mountain this time."


    When Taoist Tianbao heard this, he hurriedly bowed and agreed: "If Master Lin has something to do, just ask, I will definitely do my best." L


    Master Lin''s kindness to him is not small. You must know that if Master Lin did not appear, he would never be able to break through to the current state.


    It is even more impossible to have the current cultivation qualifications.


    His current cultivation aptitude has been greatly evolved because Master Lin reshaped his physical body.


    "It''s Xiao Ning''s business."


    Lin Yu said: "Then Xiao Ning has been practicing for a while, and he will make a big move soon, so you go and stare at him."


    "Big move?"


    When Taoist Tianbao heard this, he immediately knew that this matter was not simple.


    Because Immortal Master Lin used the word "big action" to describe Xiao Ning''s next action.


    With Master Lin''s strength, it is called a big move, one can imagine how serious the consequences of Xiao Ning''s action will be.


    "Master Lin, should I go to the Western Regions to find Xiao Ning''s whereabouts?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked.


    "That''s right, he''s still in the same place as last time."


    Lin Yu replied.


    When Taoist Tianbao heard this, he nodded slowly and said, "It turns out that he has been cultivating in that underground labyrinth."


    He thought that Xiao Ning would transfer places, but he didn''t expect to hide in that maze and practice all the time.


    I don''t know what kind of progress Xiao Ning has made, what kind of strength he has.


    "Master Lin, shall I go now?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked again.


    "It''s not urgent, you can start tomorrow or the day after tomorrow." Lin Yu replied.


    Taoist Tianbao nodded and said, "Master Lin, then I know what''s going on."


    "Well, you should go back and do your work first."


    Lin Yu saw off the guest.


    Taoist Tianbao turned his body slightly when he heard the words, but soon turned around again, bowed and said, "Master Lin, I have a question that I dare to ask, whether Xiao Ning''s next actions will trigger that Mysterious existence?"


    The mysterious existence he was referring to was the master who had taken the initiative to find him before.


    Taoist Tianbao still remembered the threat Juggernaut left behind, saying that he would definitely kill him.


    He believed that the other party did not say this casually,


    There will be definite actions.


    Lin Yu replied: "That''s natural, but you don''t have to worry, I will take action when the time comes."


    With Taoist Tianbao''s strength, facing the Master is undoubtedly courting death.


    The juggernaut didn''t come to trouble Taoist Tianbao for a long time, it was simply because there were more important things to do now.


    But after this action, Juggernaut will definitely kill Taoist Tianbao.


    Therefore, Lin Yu knew that he could no longer stay here to cultivate, and had to participate in this matter.


    Besides, what happened this time was originally related to him.


    The real target of the master and **** is actually him, but they don''t know it yet.


    On the other side, Taoist Tianbao breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Lin Yu saying that he would make a move.


    He was very confident in Immortal Master Lin''s strength, so he was completely relieved when the other party said that.


    "Master Lin, then I will go back and prepare first. I will leave tomorrow."


    Taoist Tianbao bid farewell.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    Lin Yu nodded.


    Taoist Tianbao turned around and walked up and down the mountain path, while Lin Yu turned back to practice meditation and soul refining.


    All the way forward, Taoist Tianbao soon returned to his residence.


    But before entering the door, he heard the voices of Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan talking.


    He immediately thought in his heart that the two of them must have made a breakthrough in cultivation and came to him on their own initiative.


    Thinking of this, he was suddenly very happy.


    Because he knew exactly where Mu Xuelan was working hard during this time, and that was something he was very concerned about.


    Because once Mu Xuelan achieves a breakthrough in cultivation, it will prove that his assumption is completely correct.


    In that way, he can find the direction of his next efforts.


    Maybe we can take this opportunity to greatly improve the original cultivation method, so that practitioners can avoid the resistance caused by the exhaustion of spiritual energy as much as possible.


    "Xuelan, Xiangxuan."


    Taoist Tianbao walked in, UU Reading shouted with a smile.


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan immediately stopped speaking, and turned their heads to look at him together.


    "Master, you are back."


    The two women shouted in unison.


    Taoist Tianbao nodded slightly, and asked, "Xue Lan, have you made a breakthrough in cultivation?"


    "Yes, Master."


    Mu Xuelan nodded, then pushed Yao Xiangxuan to the front and said: "Master, Xiangxuan also broke through."


    [The problem of slow update of new chapters has finally been solved on Neng''s app. Download the app here and view the latest chapters of this book on multiple sites at the same time. ¡¿


    "well!"


    Taoist Tianbao repeatedly claimed to be good.


    Sure enough, as he expected, Mu Xuelan came to him because she had made a breakthrough in her cultivation.

 Chapter 1458： Suspect

    "Xue Lan, come here first and tell me about your cultivation experience during this period of time."


    Taoist Tianbao said to Mu Xuelan eagerly.


    He has to hurry up and tidy up later, and then go to complete the task assigned by Lin Xianshi, so there is not much time to delay.


    "Okay, Master."


    Mu Xuelan immediately pulled Yao Xiangxuan to sit down together.


    Seeing this, Taoist Tianbao also sat not far from the two women.


    After everyone was seated, Mu Xuelan began to talk about her cultivation experience during this period, as well as her breakthrough feelings.


    Taoist Tianbao listened, and couldn''t help showing a pleasant smile on his face.


    Mu Xuelan was really talented and intelligent, she completely understood what he meant, and on this basis, she diverged her thinking and added her own ideas.


    Finally, after a lot of hard work, he successfully broke through the limit and stepped into a higher level.


    Of course, if it was just a breakthrough, Taoist Tianbao would not be so happy.


    After all, Mu Xuelan''s cultivation aptitude is so outstanding, she was able to break through, and she could only break through faster than others.


    What made him really happy was that Mu Xuelan''s successful breakthrough proved that his idea was completely feasible.


    In other words, his improved exercises finally had the first real practitioner.


    This means that he can spread this practice to other disciples in the sect.


    "Okay, okay, in this way, my Longning faction will be able to grow stronger immediately, and I have finally lived up to Master''s expectations."


    Taoist Tianbao couldn''t help but said.


    After so many years, he finally fulfilled his master''s expectations back then, and was finally able to send Long Ning to develop and grow.


    You must know that when his master was still alive, he had mentioned this matter many times.


    "However, this is also thanks to Immortal Master Lin."


    Taoist Tianbao thought to himself.


    He knew very well in his heart that it was not Mu Xuelan, but Immortal Master Lin Yulin who really helped him develop the Longning faction.


    If there was no guidance from Immortal Lin to him, if there was no Immortal Lin to help him reshape his body, how could he have these new experiences?


    Certainly not.


    So, without Immortal Master Lin, there would be no current situation.


    Mu Xuelan seemed to have played a huge role, but in fact it was helping him to verify some ideas.


    It acts as a test.


    The prerequisite for Mu Xuelan''s success is that those ideas are correct. If those ideas were wrong from the beginning, then what''s the point of testing them?


    On the other hand, Mu Xuelan naturally didn''t know what Taoist Tianbao was thinking, she only thought that Taoist Tianbao was happy for her achievements.


    So my heart is also happy.


    The same is true for Yao Xiangxuan.


    Taoist Tianbao continued: "Xue Lan, your progress is very good, keep going."


    After finishing speaking, he turned his head to look at Yao Xiangxuan and said, "Xiangxuan, tell me about your situation."


    Taoist Tianbao thought about it, and felt that it would be better not to praise Mu Xuelan too much at this time, lest he be proud.


    Seeing Taoist Tianbao asking about her cultivation progress, Yao Xiangxuan replied, "Master, I have successfully condensed my true energy."


    "Oh? Let me take a look."


    Taoist Tianbao put his hand on Yao Xiangxuan''s forehead and began to check.


    After a while, he smiled and nodded slowly: "That''s right, you really have condensed your true energy, Xiangxuan, you have finally stepped into the threshold of cultivating immortals."


    "Very good!"


    Yao Xiangxuan couldn''t help but said excitedly.


    She has been waiting for this day for a long time, but it is a pity that she has not been able to find the way before.


    But now, he finally heard the desired result from the master.


    So how can she be unhappy.


    "Xiangxuan, can you rest assured now?"


    Mu Xuelan put her arms around Yao Xiangxuan and asked.


    "Um."


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded heavily.


    With Master''s words, she would not feel at ease.


    Now her heart is full of fighting spirit, and she just wants to quickly continue to the next step of cultivation.


    "Okay, Xiangxuan, continue to work hard and come back to check your cultivation progress after I come back from this trip."


    Taoist Tianbao said.


    Hearing this, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were immediately taken aback.


    Mainly because they heard the second half of Taoist Tianbao''s words, it seems that Master is going to travel far away again?


    "Master, are you going down the mountain?"


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan asked in unison.


    "That''s right."


    Taoist Tianbao was quick to express his thoughts for a moment, so he simply nodded.


    Anyway, all the disciples in the temple will know when he leaves, so it doesn''t hurt to tell the two of them in advance.


    "Master, it seems a little dangerous this time, right?"


    Mu Xuelan asked with concern.


    After the master came back last time, she obviously found that the master was a little tired, which shows that the master went through a lot of dangers when he went out.


    But this time, the master showed similar emotions before going out, so she made such a guess.


    "It''s not dangerous, don''t think too much."


    Taoist Tianbao comforted him.


    With Immortal Master Lin around, he has no fear in his heart.


    "Master, you are not going to deal with Xiao Ning, are you?"


    Mu Xuelan continued to ask.


    When Taoist Tianbao heard this, his heart skipped a beat.


    He doubted that Mu Xuelan had heard the conversation between him and Lin Xianshi, otherwise how could she guess so accurately?


    Of course, Taoist Tianbao also knew in his heart that it was impossible for Mu Xuelan to hear the conversation between him and Master Lin, so this could only be guesswork.


    "Hey, this little girl is too quick-witted to hide from her."


    Since stepping on the road of cultivating immortals, Taoist Tianbao obviously found that Mu Xuelan was much smarter than before.


    Obviously, this is all because of practicing his improved and powerful skills.


    "That''s right, I''m going to deal with Xiao Ning."


    Now that Mu Xuelan had guessed it, Taoist Tianbao simply stopped hiding it.


    "Master, then Xiao Ning seems to be more powerful than imagined, isn''t it?"


    Mu Xuelan immediately asked.


    "Almost, this person is not simple."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded slowly.


    Xiao Ning is a reborn person, this alone can prove that this person is not simple.


    On the other side, when Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan heard the affirmative answer, they immediately looked at each other.


    However, Yao Xiangxuan didn''t know much about Xiao Ning after all, only Mu Xuelan had close contact with Xiao Ning.


    "When he came to me at the beginning, I thought he was not a simple person, and it really is."


    Mu Xuelan murmured.


    Taoist Tianbao saw this and said: "Xue Lan, don''t think too much, if there is no accident, Xiao Ning will never appear again after this time."


    "Really? Master has the confidence to deal with him?"


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    "Of course." Taoist Tianbao said with certainty.


    After finishing speaking, he changed the subject and said, "Xue Lan, let''s not talk about this for now, let me talk about your next training plan first."


    He still doesn''t know when he will come back, so he has to arrange the training of the two of them quickly.


    Yao Xiangxuan doesn''t need to worry too much, just practice according to the exercises.


    Mu Xuelan had to explain the details clearly.


    Because he wanted Mu Xuelan to further verify his idea.


    "Yes, Master."


    Mu Xuelan responded.


    Afterwards, Taoist Tianbao began to explain his new thoughts during this period.


    During this period, Mu Xuelan also made some suggestions from time to time, and the two of them perfected the exercises together.


    Yao Xiangxuan was the same as before, after listening for a while and found that she couldn''t understand, she immediately sat aside and tried to practice the follow-up exercises.


    Time passed quickly, and soon it was evening.


    "Xue Lan, that''s the first thing about the exercises. You should practice hard and verify these assumptions."


    Taoist Tianbao confessed.


    "Um."


    Mu Xuelan readily agreed.


    Now she can''t wait to test these ideas right away, because she is also very interested in these ideas.


    "Okay, then you go back first."


    Taoist Tianbao said.


    Mu Xuelan got up with Yao Xiangxuan and walked out of the room.


    Taoist Tianbao also left the house.


    He was going to explain what happened in the temple, after all, the time for this trip could be more or less.


    If it is fast, it may come back in a day or two, but if it is slow, I don''t know how long it will take.


    While Taoist Tianbao was arranging things in Longning Temple, Xiao Ning had already brought Varuk to the lava gate.


    He finally accepted Varuk''s suggestion, and decided to come to the Lava Gate to find out.


    "Here, what do you want to say now?"


    Xiao Ning glanced at the two lava gates in the distance, then turned to look at Varuk and said.


    His eyes were full of murderous intent, which made Varuk tremble instinctively.


    "My lord, don''t be in a hurry, I''ll go up and check those two lava doors first."


    Varuk said respectfully.


    It was midnight and there was nothing in the sky but the moon, so he could be here unprotected.


    On the other side, after listening to Varuk''s words, Xiao Ning stared at him deeply.


    To be honest, he had always been wary of Varuk.


    After all, people are so close to each other, he didn''t know if Varuk had hidden evil intentions.


    Moreover, he didn''t know whether Varuk really knew little about the power of the Lava Gate.


    If this guy knows how to activate the power of the Lava Gate, and then takes the opportunity to use this power to deal with him, then things will be troublesome.


    Therefore, he had to be careful.


    Seeing that Xiao Ning just looked at him without speaking, Varuk bowed his head respectfully and waited quietly.


    He knew that at this time, he must not talk nonsense, nor give random advice.


    Everything can only be decided by Xiao Ning himself.


    Otherwise, if one sentence is not right, maybe my life will be lost.


    The two were suspended in the air so quietly, without saying a word.


    As time went by, Varuk gradually became anxious inside.


    There is no way, he is now a fish on the chopping board, and he is very scared in his heart.


    He doesn''t know what Xiao Ning''s attitude is now, nor what Xiao Ning is thinking.


    He was afraid that Xiao Ning would suddenly attack without warning and take his life directly.


    then...


    The more Valuk thought about it, the more terrifying he felt, so he could only keep calling the name of the master in his mind.


    But at this time, the master didn''t respond.


    Obviously, I had a conversation with him for a while on the way here, but now I don''t.


    "I''m not abandoned by him, am I?"


    "He didn''t lie to me from the beginning, did he?"


    "Is it possible that that voice is actually caused by Xiao Ning?"


    "..."


    In just a moment, countless thoughts flashed through Varuk''s mind.


    Among these countless thoughts, most of them made him more and more afraid.


    So his forehead couldn''t help but began to beaded with fine beads of sweat.


    These beads of sweat quickly gathered together again, and finally trickled down his cheeks.


    And this detail was discovered by Xiao Ning in an instant.


    After all, Xiao Ning has been staring at him.


    "Varuk, can you guarantee that none of what you said before is false?"


    Xiao Ning asked in a deep voice.


    Varuk''s heart was shocked, but he quickly replied: "My lord, everything I say is absolutely true. If there is a lie, I would rather be struck by lightning."


    "Okay, if that''s the case, then wait until dawn before you approach the lava gate."


    Xiao Ning made a decision.


    Varuk has a huge weakness, that is, he can''t see the sun.


    That''s why he thought of letting Varuk get closer to the lava gate when the sky was about to dawn.


    In this way, even if Varuk can activate the power of the lava gate, it will be difficult to pose a threat to him.


    On the other side, when Valuk heard what Xiao Ning said, he was shocked all over.


    "My lord, you also know that I''m injured and I can''t see the sun. If I wait until dawn, I''m afraid..."


    Varuk stopped in the middle of speaking, he didn''t know what to say next.


    After all, he knew in his heart that Xiao Ning didn''t care about his life, so he would never change his decision because of his life or death.


    "That''s it. If you don''t agree, then I will kill you now."


    Xiao Ning said in a low voice.


    "No, no, my lord, I promise, I promise, I will go there before dawn."


    Varuk''s face was ashen, he had no choice but to agree to Xiao Ning first.


    After all, if you don''t agree, you will die now, but after you agree, there will be a turning point.


    "Watch yourself for a while."


    After Xiao Ning said something coldly, he turned his head away.


    Varuk''s face was pale, and his heart was getting colder and colder.


    "Master? Master!"


    Varuk shouted in his mind, UU reading www.uukanshu. com pray that the master can give a response.


    After all, this is his only lifeline now.


    If the master really gave up on him, then he was really doomed.


    "Master? Master..."


    Just like before, Juggernaut still didn''t respond.


    "Am I really being lied to?"


    "What should I do now?"


    Varuk was distraught.


    He wanted to live, but now he couldn''t see the hope of living.


    He didn''t know what the origin of this master was, anyway, the other party seemed to have given up on him now.


    "What should I do? What should I do? I want to live!"


    Varuk cried out in his heart.


    But it''s a pity that all this is of no avail, and the master still has no response.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Before we knew it, it was approaching dawn.


    Varuk was completely desperate, he felt that he would definitely die here today.


    But at this moment, the voice of the master suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "After you get close to the lava gate, do everything as I said."


    So said the master.


    Hearing this voice, Varuk felt ecstatic in his heart, as if he had met the nectar after a long drought.


    "Yes, yes, master, I will absolutely do it, absolutely do it!"


    Varuk repeatedly agreed in his mind.

 Chapter 1459： The power of the lava gate

    "It''s almost time, let''s go."


    Xiao Ning looked at the sky in the east, and said to Varuk.


    It is estimated that the sun will rise in half an hour, Xiao Ning thinks this time is enough for Varuk.


    If there are more, it is easy to make a moth.


    On the other side, Varuk immediately agreed without hesitation: "Okay!"


    It just so happened that the master had already contacted him and informed him of his next plan, so he wished he could rush to the Lava Gate right away.


    After all, the lava gate is his only hope to break through the crisis.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning didn''t think much of it when he saw that Varuk agreed readily.


    Because it is normal for Varuk to be eager at this time, if he is not anxious at all, then there is a ghost.


    "Go."


    Xiao Ning shook his head towards the lava gate in the distance.


    Varuk nodded heavily, and then he moved and flew towards the lava gate at an extremely fast speed.


    This distance is almost instantaneous, and in the blink of an eye, he came to the edge of the lava gate.


    "Master, please tell me what to do."


    Varuk said eagerly in his head.


    At the same time, he also pretended to be studying the lava gate, in case Xiao Ning in the distance would get suspicious.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning also looked at Varuk very warily at this time.


    The distance between him and Varuk is neither close nor far.


    If Varuk was up to something, he''d have plenty of time to get away.


    Conversely, if Varuk cheated and wanted to run, he would be able to catch up quickly.


    You must know that he has not been idle all day in the underground labyrinth this time, and he has raised his strength to a whole new level.


    With his current strength, even ten Varukes are no match for him.


    So this time it is basically a sure thing.


    "Master, please tell me!"


    Seeing that the master didn''t respond, Varuk shouted eagerly in his mind again.


    At this time, the master spoke.


    "Varuk, you fly to the middle of the lava gate first, then spread your hands diagonally upwards, and the same with your legs."


    Upon hearing this, Varuk immediately agreed, "Okay, I''ll do it right away."


    At this time, the Juggernaut was the only life-saving straw, he had no choice but to completely obey the other party''s words.


    After all, it was almost dawn, and once the sun rose, it would be his end.


    Therefore, there is no choice at all now, and the only chance to survive is to gamble.


    In a flash, Varuk flew to the middle of the door frame of the Lava Gate, and then posed as the master asked.


    Xiao Ning in the distance frowned when he saw this scene.


    "What the **** is this Varuk doing?"


    He was very puzzled.


    Varuk''s behavior is really unpredictable.


    He wondered if Varuk knew how to harness the power of the Magma Gate.


    After all, just now, Varuk was still concentrating on his research, and it seemed that he really didn''t have much to say about the Lava Gate.


    As a result, in the blink of an eye, it seemed as if he had studied the lava gate, and all his movements were smooth and smooth.


    This made Xiao Ning have to wonder whether this Waruk was lying to him from the very beginning.


    "Hmph, I know this kid doesn''t have much kindness."


    Xiao Ning frowned slightly, then decided to question Varuk to see what he was doing.


    But just when he was about to act, he found that the lava door suddenly lit up.


    The entire lava gate glowed with golden light.


    This light not only made it difficult for Xiao Ning to open his eyes, but also enveloped Varuk completely.


    At this moment, Varuk was completely enveloped in golden light.


    "Oops! He must have inspired the power of the Lava Gate!"


    Xiao Ning quickly guessed in his heart.


    Judging from the scene in front of him, the power contained in the lava gate was obviously activated.


    I just don''t know whether it was Varuk''s initiative or inadvertently.


    If it''s the former, it can 100% show that Varuk knows this lava gate very well.


    This is not a good thing, it proves that Xiao Ning''s ominous premonition just now is right.


    And if it''s the latter, things aren''t much better.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart, just wait a while and see, if there are any changes in the future, he should retreat for a while before talking.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be dangerous.


    In the distance, after Varuk was enveloped by the light of the lava gate, the small lava gate below also rose slowly, gradually approaching him.


    The flying speed of this lava door is very slow, almost moving forward at the speed of a turtle.


    However, in the process of slowly rising, it kept growing, gradually becoming more and more similar to the lava gate above.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Looking at this picture, Xiao Ning retreated in his heart.


    It seems that today is really in the way of Varuk, regardless of whether the power of the lava gate is activated by Varuk.


    In short, the current situation is definitely not a good thing.


    "At that time, I still trusted him too much..."


    Xiao Ning regretted his decision at that time.


    However, Varuk at that time was indeed pretending to be very similar, and it didn''t look like he knew about the Lava Gate.


    Otherwise, Xiao Ning would never believe him.


    Of course, what Xiao Ning didn''t know was that Varuk really didn''t know much about the Lava Gate.


    The reason why it became like this is because there is a master secretly helping Varuk.


    Inside the Lava Gate.


    Varuk naturally felt that he was surrounded by the light of the lava gate.


    At the moment, he was scared and happy at the same time.


    He was happy because things finally turned around, but he was afraid because he knew nothing about the current situation.


    He was only willing to obey the master''s orders because he was desperate, but he didn''t know what the final result would be.


    "Hahaha, yes, Varuk, you are very obedient."


    At this time, the voice of the master suddenly sounded in Varuk''s mind.


    From this tone of voice, Varuk seemed to hear a hint of conspiracy.


    It seems that he was deceived by the master?


    "Master, I naturally have to obey, because only you can save me."


    Varuk didn''t dare to express his heart, so he pretended to compliment him.


    "Of course, of course I saved you. You are still alive and well, aren''t you?"


    The master said again.


    "Yes, Master Master, I will definitely live a good life in the future."


    Varuk followed the other party''s words.


    His meaning is obvious, that is, he hopes to live forever.


    He just didn''t know how he would react to these words of the ruler.


    And soon, the master''s response came.


    "That''s right, you will live a good life in the future, how can you die with me here?"


    The master said proudly.


    "Master Master, I feel relieved with your words."


    Varuk said respectfully.


    For some reason, he always felt that Juggernaut''s words contained subtext, which seemed to be a bad thing.


    "Okay, I won''t tell you more now, you should hurry up and absorb the power of the Lava Gate."


    Master said.


    Upon hearing this, Varuk hurriedly asked: "Master Juggernaut, am I absorbing the power of the Lava Gate?"


    He just did what the master ordered, but he didn''t know what he was doing.


    But now, the Master told him that he was absorbing the power of the Lava Gate?


    If this is the case, what will happen after successfully absorbing the power of the Lava Gate?


    "Of course, don''t you feel that your strength is gradually getting stronger?"


    the master asked back.


    Upon hearing this, Varuk felt it carefully.


    Soon he discovered that his strength was indeed growing, but the speed of growth seemed to be too slow.


    It stands to reason that after absorbing the power of the Lava Gate, shouldn''t the strength improve by leaps and bounds?


    Or is it that the power contained in the lava gate is actually not strong?


    But this shouldn''t be, judging from the power shown by Lava Gate before, this is definitely not a mortal thing.


    "My lord, my strength is indeed increasing, but the speed is a bit slow."


    Varuk said.


    "It''s right to be weak."


    The Master responded immediately.


    Immediately afterwards, he repeated what he said just now: "I won''t tell you more now, you first absorb the power of the lava gate."


    "yes."


    Varuk had no choice but to agree honestly.


    Afterwards, he tried to remain calm and feel his own growing strength.


    "It''s going to be okay, it''s going to be okay."


    Varuk secretly prayed.


    While Varuk was praying, Xiao Ning in the distance was still staring at him closely.


    But at this moment, another light suddenly shone into Xiao Ning''s eyes.


    "The sun is up."


    Xiao Ning turned his head to look, and found that it was the light of the rising sun.


    "I didn''t expect such a long time to pass. It seems that I was really deceived by Varuk."


    Xiao Ning''s expression became more and more serious.


    He hated being lied to, especially by someone like Varuk.


    But now everything is a fait accompli, and there is no way to change it.


    What he has to do now is to quickly make a choice, whether to stay here to observe for a while, or to leave quickly.


    After thinking about it, Xiao Ning decided to take the initiative and attack the Lava Gate to see.


    With a pinch of the formula, Xiao Ning cast a spell that he had just practiced.


    Immediately, an invisible sword energy shot out from his back, transforming into a sharp sword.


    As soon as the sharp sword took shape, it flew towards the lava gate at an extremely fast speed.


    The next moment, a loud noise came from the lava gate.


    boom-


    The sound shook the ground, and Xiao Ning couldn''t help but take a step back.


    However, the lava gate didn''t shake at all, as if it was just a breeze blowing by.


    "This lava gate is really powerful!"


    Xiao Ning frowned even deeper.


    But immediately after, he released more sword energy and condensed more invisible flying swords.


    These flying swords flew towards the lava gate at an extremely fast speed and attacked together.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    After a series of loud noises, the Lava Gate was still suspended there motionless.


    Now Xiao Ning no longer has any extravagant hopes.


    He knew in his heart that with his current strength, he could never shake the lava gate at all.


    boom!


    At this time, there was another sound.


    It''s not loud, very crisp.


    Xiao Ning took a closer look and found that the lava gate flying out of the crater had merged with the lava gate above.


    Now the two lava doors are side by side, and the lower one seems to be the reflection of the upper one.


    "It seems that we can''t stay here any longer."


    Xiao Ning didn''t dare to stay here any longer, turned around decisively and left.


    He doesn''t know anything about the lava gate, and he doesn''t know what will happen after the two lava gates meet, so it''s better to be smart first.


    Of course, he will not really leave this place, but will carefully observe the situation here after he is going to fly far away.


    ¡­


    Longning Mountain.


    Taoist Tianbao woke up early and called the core disciples together.


    After explaining the matter briefly, he announced his dissolution.


    Today is the day for him to go down the mountain, to deal with Xiao Ning.


    Therefore, before leaving, it is necessary to arrange the affairs of Guanli properly.


    "I always feel that today is not a good omen."


    Taoist Tianbao looked up at the sky, feeling a little worry in his heart.


    Of course, he will not retreat because of this slightest worry.


    With the protection of Immortal Master Lin, Xiao Ning is nothing to be afraid of.


    Swish!


    As soon as his body moved, Taoist Tianbao flew away from Longning Temple and headed all the way to the Western Regions.


    "Master Lin said that Xiao Ning is still in the underground labyrinth, so I will take a look around the underground labyrinth."


    Taoist Tianbao thought to himself.


    Flying all the way, he arrived at the underground labyrinth he had been to last time that afternoon.


    Suspended above the underground labyrinth, he had an ominous omen in his heart.


    "Xiao Ning doesn''t seem to be here anymore."


    "Forget it, go down and take a look!"


    Taoist Tianbao fell rapidly and flew directly into the hole on the ground.


    Following the path he left last time, he soon entered the underground labyrinth.


    Immediately afterwards, without any delay, he quickly searched and checked the underground labyrinth. UU reading


    "Sure enough, it''s exactly what I thought."


    Sure enough, Xiao Ning is no longer here, and so is Varuk.


    Xiao Ning is definitely still alive, I don''t know whether this Waruk is dead or alive.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if Varuk lives or dies.


    What matters is Xiao Ning''s whereabouts.


    After all, Master Lin wanted to find Xiao Ning.


    "Where is this Xiao Ning going?"


    "Could it be that he knew I was coming, so he left one step earlier?"


    Taoist Tianbao frowned and thought.


    After thinking about it for a while, he decided to act first, after all, there was no result waiting here.


    Returning along the way he came from, Taoist Tianbao quickly flew back to the sky.


    And the moment he flew into the air, a flash of light suddenly came from the northwest direction.


    "Huh? I''m dazzled?"


    Taoist Tianbao suddenly turned his head to look northwest.


    The flash of light flashed by, so he couldn''t be sure if he was wrong.


    However, this doubt was quickly dispelled by him.


    For a flash of light followed immediately from the northwest.


    Taoist Tianbao saw clearly this time, and he no longer had any doubts.


    "Such a strong flash is definitely not an ordinary explosion. It is probably caused by Xiao Ning, he must be there!"


    Taoist Tianbao made a quick decision and decided to go over there to have a look.


    There was only a flash of light from the northwest direction, but no explosion sound, which showed that the flash was not caused by an explosion.


    Then there is a high probability that it has something to do with cultivators like Xiao Ning.


    In addition, Lin Xianshi had revealed to him before that Xiao Ning was going to make a big deal this time.


    And all of this in front of me is very consistent with this.


    swish¡ª


    Taoist Tianbao flew rapidly, heading northwest at an extremely fast speed.

 Chapter 1460： seize

    The location of the Lava Gate.


    Varuk''s power has been increasing, and now, he suddenly found that the speed of the increase has become faster.


    "This feeling, my strength... My strength can be increased so much?!"


    Varuk was ecstatic inside.


    At first, when the master told him that his strength was increasing, he didn''t feel it yet.


    Because the speed of enhancement was too slow at that time.


    But now, his strength can be described as advancing by leaps and bounds.


    Varuk never expected that he could improve at such a fast speed. He thought that this would be the end of his life, and it would be nice if he could heal his injuries.


    "Although I don''t know why this master helped me, at least everything looks good now."


    "After my strength increases, I must seek revenge on that Xiao Ning."


    Valuk thought to himself.


    During these days under Xiao Ning''s control, he lived every day like a year, living in fear of death.


    This feeling is very uncomfortable, he must return it to Xiao Ning double.


    When the time comes, Xiao Ning will definitely be told that he cannot seek death if he wants to live.


    "Hahaha! Xiao Ning, wait to die!"


    Varuk yelled frantically in his heart.


    In the far distance, Xiao Ning was looking into the distance, watching the changes in the Lava Gate.


    Soon he discovered that the light emitted by the lava gate was stronger than before, and it seemed that there had been new progress.


    But suddenly, the light began to dim at a speed visible to the naked eye, as if the power contained in the lava gate was rapidly dissipating.


    "Could it be that guy Varuk absorbing the power of the Lava Gate?"


    Xiao Ning thought with some worry.


    At that time, he made an attack on the lava gate, and his purpose was to obtain the power contained in it, so he believed that Varuk was the same.


    Hence the present judgment.


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that his judgment was very correct, and Varuk was absorbing the power of the Lava Gate at this time.


    "If this is true, then it''s really a big loss this time, and I have raised a strong enemy for no reason!"


    Xiao Ning frowned secretly.


    If he had known that things would turn out like this, he might as well have killed Navaruk at that time.


    It''s a pity that there is no medicine for regret in this world, and it is useless to regret it any more.


    If you want to blame, you can only blame him for being too greedy, just thinking about prying Varuk''s mouth open and getting the benefits of the Lava Gate.


    "However, judging from Varuk''s performance at the time, it seems that he really doesn''t know much about the Lava Gate. How come he has successfully stimulated the power of the Lava Gate now, doesn''t it?"


    Xiao Ning has been thinking about this question.


    At first he thought that it was Waruk who had disguised himself well and that he had been deceived by him, but after careful recollection just now, he found that this did not seem to be the case.


    Judging from Varuk''s performance at the time, it was true that he didn''t know much about the Lava Gate.


    Another point, if Varuk knew how to activate the power of the lava gate, there is no need to wait until now, and he can absorb the power of the lava gate early.


    There are only two possibilities for waiting until now. One is that doing so is extremely risky, and you will lose your life if you are not careful.


    If the risk is too great, then normal people would not choose to take the risk, especially for an old antique like Varuk who has lived for so many years.


    The second possibility is that Varuk really didn''t know how to activate the power of the Lava Gate at first, and later taught him.


    And the person who taught him is very likely to be the master.


    "The high probability is the latter, I should have thought of it earlier!"


    Xiao Ning''s frown deepened.


    At that time, what he killed was only Tai Yi, and he couldn''t hurt Juggernaut at all.


    Therefore, according to Juggernaut''s nature, he will definitely come to trouble him.


    But judging from the current situation, the master obviously found Varuk.


    "Yeah, Valu


    This guy Ke is in deep fear, and he will easily agree to the master''s conditions. "


    Xiao Ning sighed.


    But after thinking about these things clearly, things became more difficult.


    Because if the opponent is the master, then his situation will be very dangerous.


    You must know that the Juggernaut is not comparable to Varuk, even if Varuk''s strength increases tenfold, he is still far inferior to the Juggernaut.


    [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and supports offline reading


    Only about a thousand meters away from the Lava Gate, he stopped abruptly.


    "Isn''t that the Lava Gate?"


    Taoist Tianbao took a closer look, only to find that the flashing light was the Lava Gate.


    Like Xiao Ning, he also knew little about the lava gate, so he had no idea what caused the lava gate to flash.


    However, when he took a closer look, he suddenly saw Varuk clearly inside the lava gate.


    At this time, Varuk was floating in the middle of the door frame with his hands and feet spread, and his whole body was shrouded in a faint light.


    This light is emitted from the lava gate, and it is gradually becoming dim.


    It seems that when the light goes out, Navaruk will emerge from his shell and gain a new life.


    "It''s not a good thing!"


    "By the way, where is Xiao Ning?"


    Taoist Tianbao turned his head and looked around.


    The real goal of his trip here is Xiao Ning, not Varuk.


    Of course, it stands to reason that Xiao Ning should be found where Waruk is.


    "It must be in this area, I''ll look for it."


    Taoist Tianbao believed that Xiao Ning would not be too far away from Varuk, so he found a direction and flew quickly.


    Of course, another reason was that he felt that things would be bad when Varuk came out.


    So you can''t stay here for long.


    Inside the Lava Gate.


    As the light rapidly dimmed, Varuk also found that his speed of improving his strength slowed down rapidly.


    Obviously, this was because he had absorbed all the power in the two lava gates.


    "With such surging power, I will definitely call Xiao Ning alive!"


    Varuk said ecstatically in his heart.


    When the Juggernaut approached him before, one of the conditions he offered was to let him deal with Xiao Ning.


    So he felt that if he went to trouble Xiao Ning next, the master would definitely not stop him.


    "My current strength is definitely not as good as Juggernaut, but I am much stronger than Xiao Ning. Now I can crush him to death with one hand. Let''s see how arrogant he is."


    At this time, Varuk couldn''t wait any longer, he wanted to go out quickly and seek revenge on Xiao Ning.


    But at this moment, he suddenly remembered something.


    That is, during the time he was in the lava gate, the sun should have risen.


    "After such a long time, the sun has definitely risen, but I didn''t feel any uncomfortable feeling. Could it be that my injury was healed by this lava gate?"


    Just now, his strength has been growing, making his perception of time blurred.


    But in any case, time must have passed a long time ago, and the sun should have risen long ago.


    Varuk''s feeling was right, since he entered the lava gate, a day has passed.


    He had entered the Lava Gate at dawn, and it was already night.


    Before, he was shrouded in the light from the lava gate, unable to feel the light from the outside world.


    Now it was night after the light faded, and it was still pitch black, which gave him some illusions.


    "It seems that my injury was healed by this lava gate. Also, this lava gate can give me such a powerful force, so it''s easy to heal a little injury."


    Varuk nodded secretly.


    At this time, the light from the lava gate was completely annihilated, sending out a slight vibration.


    Varuk immediately withdrew his thoughts.


    "Is this all right?"


    He wasn''t sure about the current situation.


    But at this moment, the voice of the master appeared in his mind.


    "Varuk, how are you feeling?"


    asked the Overlord.


    Varuk hurriedly replied: "Lord Master, I feel very good, now I can tear Xiao Ning''s body to pieces."


    "Very well, then, the real good show is about to start, you are ready."


    The master said calmly.


    However, the tone of his speech was somewhat intriguing, as if things were not simple.


    Naturally, Varuk felt this immediately, and said respectfully: "Lord Juggernaut, you are right, the good show is about to begin, I will go find Xiao Ning."


    "No, I''ll go myself."


    The master said calmly.


    "Are you going in person?"


    Varuk thought he had heard wrong, and asked instinctively.


    "Of course, with this body of yours."


    The master still said calmly.


    Hearing this, Varuk was slightly taken aback, but then he realized that he seemed to be in trouble.


    Sure enough, the next moment he found that he could no longer control his body, and he also felt a powerful force eroding his sea of ??consciousness.


    "Master, you?"


    Varuk knew that all this must have been done by the Master.


    The power that eroded his sea of ??consciousness naturally also came from the master.


    There was no doubt that the Overmind wanted to take his body.


    "If it weren''t for me, you would have died long ago, at least you lived another day."


    The master said faintly in Varuk''s mind.


    Originally, Varuk would die as soon as the sun came out, even if he didn''t die, he would be killed by Xiao Ning.


    So what he said is not wrong.


    After Varuk heard this, he was completely desperate.


    He thought that being the master was the only life-saving straw he could grasp, but he didn''t expect that the other party was using him from the very beginning.


    No wonder the master''s tone of voice became so strange after entering the lava gate.


    It turned out that he had completely fallen into the trap set by him at that time, and could never recover.


    "Master Master, I can do everything for you, and do everything."


    Varuk didn''t want to give up and struggled hard.


    "No need, ants like you can''t help much at all, I''ll do it myself."


    The master said calmly.


    Since Tai Yi, he has completely given up.


    If he wanted to deal with Xiao Ning, he had to do it himself.


    Originally, the person he chose was Taoist Tianbao, because Taoist Tianbao is free himself, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com can easily approach the Lava Gate.


    As long as Taoist Tianbao enters the lava gate, he can take Taoist Tianbao''s body.


    It''s a pity that Taoist Tianbao was not bewitched by him.


    He had no choice but to turn his gaze to Varuk.


    Fortunately, everything went well afterwards, and this Varuk really persuaded Xiao Ning to come near the lava gate and enter the lava gate.


    Now, Varuk''s body was his immediately.


    In the distance, Xiao Ning, who had been observing everything, naturally also saw the changes in the Lava Gate.


    Originally, when the light from the lava gate dissipated, he thought it was over, but in the blink of an eye, a ray of light descended from the sky, pointing directly at the lava gate.


    "No, I guess something is wrong!"


    Xiao Ning had a strong premonition in his heart.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1461： Situation changes

    Looking at the ray of light falling from the sky, Xiao Ning had a premonition in his heart that maybe the master is coming.


    "It''s really possible that the master did it! This is troublesome!"


    The feeling in Xiao Ning''s heart became stronger and stronger.


    A single Varuk whose strength had been strengthened made him feel deep pressure. If the master came in person, it would be really bad.


    Xiao Ning took a deep breath, staring carefully at the lava gate in the distance.


    But at this moment, a figure suddenly caught his eyes.


    "Huh? Who is that?"


    Looking at the black spots that were rapidly enlarged in his eyes, Xiao Ning''s pupils suddenly contracted, and he carefully identified them.


    Soon he recognized that the visitor was Taoist Tianbao.


    "Why did this guy come here again?"


    Xiao Ning felt more and more bad, the crisis in front of him had not been resolved yet another Taoist Tianbao appeared.


    Obviously, Taoist Tianbao has no good intentions for him, the other party must have come to trouble him.


    This light can be seen from the eyes of the other party.


    Xiao Ning could clearly see the hostility in Taoist Tianbao''s eyes.


    "Xiao Ning, you are indeed here."


    Taoist Tianbao quickly came to stop not far from Xiao Ning.


    Xiao Ning looked at him coldly and said, "Why, you want to court death."


    "The tone is not small."


    Taoist Tianbao said in a deep voice.


    Xiao Ning sneered, then pouted towards the lava gate, and said, "Do you know what''s going on over there?"


    "what happened?"


    Taoist Tianbao didn''t look back, he looked directly at Xiao Ning and asked.


    Of course he knew that something big was happening at the lava gate, but he didn''t know exactly what was going on.


    When he flew all the way, he saw Varuk in the lava gate, and there was nothing else.


    And judging from what Xiao Ning meant, he seemed to know something.


    Of course, Xiao Ning really should know a lot of things, because Navaruk fell into his hands before.


    Now that Varuk was inside the lava gate, he must know why.


    "This world is about to come to an end, because an extremely powerful existence is about to descend."


    Xiao Ning spoke slowly.


    If the master really came in person, then he felt that there was nothing to do, and it might not be useful to run away, so he had to face it calmly.


    That''s why he was so calm and didn''t run away in a hurry.


    "An extremely powerful existence?"


    Hearing this, Taoist Tianbao suddenly turned his head and glanced in the direction of the Lava Gate.


    If Xiao Ning hadn''t mentioned the extremely powerful existence, he wouldn''t have cared so much.


    But the other party mentioned it, and he was threatened by a strong man who claimed to be the master before.


    And judging from the master''s ability to speak in his mind, its strength is beyond comprehension by ordinary people.


    So in other words, could it be that guy is about to come to this world?


    Thinking of this, Taoist Tianbao was shocked.


    If this is the case, it really cannot be taken lightly.


    After all, the master had threatened him before, saying that he would kill him.


    Therefore, if the master really came to this world, then he would be really dangerous.


    "You know you''re afraid?"


    Xiao Ning sneered, and said: "It seems that you also know about Juggernaut, did he ever try to persuade you to be his puppet?"


    With Tai Yi and Varuk as the first sign, Xiao Ning would naturally think that the Juggernaut had also approached Taoist Tianbao.


    It''s just that Taoist Tianbao is not willing to be his puppet.


    "Your choice is correct. It is not a good choice to be his puppet. I almost died in his hands once today, and now he has been chasing me."


    Xiao Ning continued.


    Hearing this, Taoist Tianbao fell silent.


    Because after he rejected Juggernaut''s conditions, Juggernaut also said that he would kill him, so...


    "So Xiao Ning also had the same experience as me?"


    "Xiao Ning, it''s also because he rejected the Juggernaut that he was hunted down by the Juggernaut all the time?"


    Taoist Tianbao thought to himself.


    He didn''t know much information, so he could only infer such a result.


    But he felt that this result should be close to each other.


    "It seems that I guessed right." Xiao Ning had been observing Taoist Tianbao''s expression, so after seeing the other party''s hesitation, he knew that he had guessed right.


    Daoist Tianbao must have been coerced and lured by the ruler.


    It is estimated that the Juggernaut finally approached Varuk because he was not sure about Taoist Tianbao.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning continued: "Valuk is inside the lava gate, and now he is close to death, this is the end of doing things for the master."


    "Varuk is indeed there."


    Taoist Tianbao nodded slightly.


    Xiao Ning didn''t lie to him about this, it''s just that when he saw Varuk, Varuk seemed very happy.


    Is this also a narrow escape?


    Of course, Taoist Tianbao didn''t dare to be sure of this, because the situation at the Lava Gate was different from just now.


    Just now, there was no ray of light falling from the sky to envelop the Lava Gate.


    So, maybe Varuk is only now facing a real crisis.


    "What do you know, you might as well tell it all."


    Taoist Tianbao took a deep breath, looked at Xiao Ning and said.


    He calmed down quickly, because at this time he remembered the conversation with Lin Xianshi.


    From that conversation, he knew that this trip would definitely not go well and might face a real crisis.


    Now it''s just to prove it.


    On the other hand, Xiao Ning didn''t expect Taoist Tianbao to accept it so quickly, in just the blink of an eye, he seemed to accept everything calmly.


    It seems that this guy''s psychological quality is not generally good.


    "Why should I tell you what I know, besides, I don''t think it''s necessary to say it now."


    Xiao Ning turned his gaze away from Taoist Tianbao, and looked towards the Lava Gate.


    At this time, a new vision appeared on the lava gate.


    I saw that the pillar-shaped light covering the lava gate turned red, and it was emitting waves of regular fluctuations.


    It seems that something is being transmitted into the lava gate through that beam.


    Seeing Xiao Ning''s strange eyes, Taoist Tianbao turned his head to look at the Lava Gate.


    "what is that?"


    Taoist Tianbao said instinctively.


    "Do you still need to think about it? Of course the master is on the way."


    Xiao Ning said lightly.


    "What is the origin of the master?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked.


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know either."


    Xiao Ning refused.


    "Then how dare you be sure that the ray of light was emitted by the coming of the master?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked.


    Xiao Ning didn''t answer these words, but just looked in the direction of the Lava Gate.


    All of this is just speculation, and he doesn''t know the real facts.


    Besides, he felt that there was no need to explain too much to Taoist Tianbao. At this time, he should imagine how to fight to the death.


    After all, the next thing to face is the master.


    "I know, the master will descend on Varuk, and then act with Varuk''s body."


    After watching it for a while, Taoist Tianbao guessed.


    "It''s not stupid." Xiao Ning commented lightly.


    Taoist Tianbao frowned slightly, and he was very grateful in his heart. Fortunately, he did not agree to the master''s conditions at that time and was not bewitched by him. Otherwise, it would not be Varuk who was unlucky now, but him.


    boom-


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the direction where the lava gate was located, and a strong flash of light illuminated the night sky brightly.


    And when the light dissipated, both Xiao Ning and Taoist Tianbao found that the Lava Gate had disappeared.


    Where the lava gate was originally, there was only a solitary figure left.


    It was Varuk right.


    Looking at the figure, both of them couldn''t help but gasped.


    Because judging from the aura emanating from the other party, this guy is obviously no longer Varuk, but an extremely powerful existence.


    At the Lava Gate.


    After the master completely controlled Varuk''s body, he looked back and forth with his hands deep in the depths.


    "That''s right. Although this body is only a mortal body, it''s enough. At least it''s no problem against Xiao Ning."


    "And as long as I get what Xiao Ning has, I can...huh?"


    Just as the ruler was about to find Xiao Ning''s whereabouts, a familiar aura suddenly attracted his attention.


    "It''s the god, he''s here too!"


    The aura that Juggernaut felt came from his old opponent, God Venerable.


    Like him, God Venerable also successfully descended into this world.


    "How did he get here?"


    The master couldn''t help frowning.


    It took him a lot of effort to come to this world in the void space, but the gods followed closely.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning and Taoist Tianbao also felt something was wrong at this moment.


    They don''t know what happened, they only know that there seems to be another invincible powerhouse.


    "God, it''s God!"


    Xiao Ning''s heart trembled.


    He was deeply impressed when the **** reshaped his body before, so now he recognized it quickly.


    And when he confirmed this point, he felt ecstasy in his heart.


    Because the appearance of the gods means that the threat from the master has become smaller.


    "Hahaha, Xiao Ning, yes, you have done a good job, without you, I would not be able to come to this world."


    Suddenly, the voice of God Venerable appeared in Xiao Ning''s ear.


    Xiao Ning hurriedly searched privately, looking for the figure of the god.


    As a result, after looking around, he only saw the monster he had created with flesh and blood resurrection.


    However, this monster is no longer the same as before.


    Before this monster was just a puppet without emotion, but now this monster not only exudes a powerful aura, but also becomes human-like.


    "You... are you a god?"


    Xiao Ning asked the monster uncertainly.


    "Exactly."


    The monster said while approaching Xiao Ning.


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning''s mind was in confusion.


    Why did the **** descend on this monster inexplicably? Could it be that everything was planned by the god?


    "Originally, I just had the idea of ??giving it a try, but I didn''t expect you to actually do it."


    The deity spoke again.


    Xiao Ning forced himself to calm down, trying to analyze the cause and effect relationship.


    Soon he had some clues.


    It seems that the deity helped him reshape his body at that time, in order to use his behavior to come to this world.


    Xiao Ning remembered what the **** said at that time.


    "He seemed to be saying that I was special, maybe I could help him..."


    At that time, Xiao Ning was besieged to death by monsters, and he heard the voice of the **** in the void and chaos, which caused him to not hear clearly many words that the **** said.


    But now after careful recollection, I found that the main meaning of what the other party said at that time was that he could help.


    "In this way, those monsters were sent by the gods to kill me on purpose?"


    "He just wanted to kill me and make good use of me?"


    Xiao Ning''s thoughts changed, and he gradually discovered the truth of the matter.


    He is just a cultivator and has not grasped a higher level of power, so he does not understand the gods and masters.


    I don''t know how strong their strength is, nor what their goals are.


    All he knew was that he was played around like a fool by the two from the beginning.


    At first, the master tricked him into the no-man''s land, and after encountering countless monsters commanded by the gods in the no-man''s land, the master quickly abandoned him.


    Immediately afterwards, after he died under the siege of monsters, he was favored by the gods again.


    Therefore, he was just a toy in the eyes of the two of them from the beginning to the end.


    "Ahhhhh, why? Why?"


    Xiao Ning shouted crazily in his heart.


    What he can''t accept the most is that his destiny is manipulated by others.


    Thinking back to the last life, he was forced to separate from Mu Xuelan because of the Mu family''s interference.


    At that time, he swore in his heart that he must control his own destiny in the future.


    But in the end, he found that he still couldn''t do this.


    Because there are higher levels of power in this world.


    "Why did you do this to me? Why?"


    Xiao Ning put his head in his hands, feeling extremely painful in his heart.


    The voice of the **** rang in his ears again, "Xiao Ning, this is your destiny, you should accept him well."


    "No, I don''t accept it, I absolutely don''t accept it."


    Xiao Ning roared loudly.


    He is unwilling to be manipulated by others as a tool, and his destiny is controlled by others.


    If he wanted to live like this, he would rather die.


    But unfortunately, he found that he could not change this at all.


    At this time, Juggernaut also came near several people.


    "It''s a pity that you came a step late."


    The **** said to the master lightly.


    The master also replied indifferently: "Not necessarily."


    "No, you have no chance, because he has been my plaything since helping him reshape his body."


    The **** said with great confidence.


    The master snorted coldly, but didn''t answer.


    On the other side, after hearing the conversation between the two sides, Xiao Ning showed disbelief on his face.


    He originally thought that his fate was controlled by others, but judging from the conversation between the two of them now, it seems that the **** is also going to take his life?


    He, Xiao Ning, is just the prey of the two of them?


    And when Xiao Ning was in shock and pain Taoist Tianbao was also in a difficult mood.


    Originally, he came to deal with Xiao Ning under the order of Immortal Master Lin, but Xiao Ning was found, but things developed in a direction he could not have expected.


    Now the two invincible powerhouses Juggernaut and God Venerable are vying for Xiao Ning, what should he do?


    Turn around and leave, or?


    Of course, looking at the situation in front of him, it seems that there is no way to turn around and walk away.


    "Let me crush this little ant to death first, you''d better not interfere."


    At this time, the master slowly turned his head to look at Taoist Tianbao, and said to the god.


    "what ever."


    The gods don''t care about Taoist Tianbao at all, so naturally they don''t care about the actions of the master.


    . Vertex mobile version URL:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1462： God-level powerhouse in the dark

    Taoist Tianbao saw the two invincible men turn their heads to look at him, and his heart skipped a beat.


    This is not good.


    The strength of these two guys is unfathomable, and he is not their opponent at all.


    Taoist Tianbao''s eyes quickly moved to Juggernaut.


    He knew that only Juggernaut really wanted to kill him, because he had rejected the other party''s offer before.


    Taoist Tianbao backed away slowly, with fear written all over his face.


    The master slowly approached.


    In his opinion, Taoist Tianbao is nothing more than an ant, which can be trampled to death with a random kick.


    He was not trampled to death before because he had to find a way to deal with Xiao Ning.


    Now that Xiao Ning''s matter has come to an end for the time being, it is natural to settle those accounts clearly first.


    Otherwise, Taoist Tianbao thought that he could defy his will without punishment.


    And when the Juggernaut approached Taoist Tianbao, Xiao Ning was also staring at the two of them closely.


    At this moment, he has completely lost his hostility towards Taoist Tianbao.


    After all, in front of the ruler and the gods, he and Taoist Tianbao are just little ants.


    In this case, the fate of both of them is doomed, and there is no possibility of changing it.


    The master slowly approached Taoist Tianbao, which made Taoist Tianbao feel extremely powerful pressure.


    He knew that if he did not deal with it carefully, he would have to confess here today.


    "Master Lin Xian save me, Master Lin Xian save me!"


    Taoist Tianbao shouted in his heart.


    At this time, he could only place his hopes on Immortal Master Lin, after all, Immortal Lin had told him before coming that he would make a move at a critical moment.


    And now, clearly, the critical moment has come.


    "You''re lucky. I wanted to torture you, but now I can give you a good time."


    The ruler occupying Varuk''s body slowly opened his mouth.


    If the **** hadn''t come out halfway, he would have tortured Taoist Tianbao severely now, making Taoist Tianbao regret his original decision.


    "Die!"


    Master slowly raised his right hand and pointed at Taoist Tianbao.


    His movements seemed simple, but in fact the coercion he produced was extremely powerful.


    Taoist Tianbao suddenly felt out of breath.


    It seemed that as long as the opponent exerted a little more force, he would die suddenly on the spot.


    However, just when Taoist Tianbao was about to despair, he suddenly discovered that the power from the master had weakened.


    Soon this force weakened to a negligible level, and he could already breathe normally.


    "It''s Immortal Master Lin, definitely Immortal Master Lin!"


    Taoist Tianbao was as ecstatic as if he was grabbing a life-saving straw.


    In such a situation, Immortal Master Lin must have made the move.


    After all, the master will not show mercy to his subordinates, and he himself does not have the slightest ability to resist.


    "Huh? How come?"


    On the other side, the Juggernaut was visibly stunned at this moment.


    Originally, as long as he stretched out his finger like this, Taoist Tianbao would die suddenly on the spot, but a mysterious force stopped him.


    He didn''t know where this power came from, he only felt that it emanated from Taoist Tianbao.


    However, it is absolutely impossible for Taoist Tianbao to have the ability to resist him.


    None of this should have happened at all.


    "what is going on?"


    Juggernaut was very puzzled.


    Not far behind him, the deity smiled contemptuously and said, "Why, you don''t know how to use this body anymore? Even small ants can''t be trampled to death?"


    The **** didn''t know what Juggernaut had just suffered, so he just thought that the other party was unable to flexibly control the body he had just occupied.


    Otherwise, how could it be impossible to kill even a small immortal cultivator?


    "Shut up."


    The ruler scolded in a deep voice.


    His mind became more and more heavy, because if someone could stop him from making a move, it meant that there were other god-level powerhouses in this world.


    And this person doesn''t know where to hide now.


    "What''s the use of being stubborn?"


    The **** said disdainfully behind his back.


    The master slowly turned his head to look at him, and said, "Things are not simple, there are other god-level powerhouses in this world."


    "Really? Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    God Venerable asked leisurely.


    He didn''t believe the words of the master, he felt that the master must be lying to him, and the reason was naturally because of Xiao Ning.


    "Hmph, if you don''t believe me, then try to see if you can kill him."


    The master took a step back, looked at Taoist Tianbao and said to the god.


    "Not worth mentioning."


    The **** said disdainfully, and then he looked at Taoist Tianbao intently.


    In an instant, Taoist Tianbao felt the powerful pressure from the eyes of the god.


    It was as if there was an extremely fierce murderous aura in the eyes of the god, which seemed to swallow him whole.


    "Ahhh..."


    Taoist Tianbao roared in pain.


    But before roaring twice, he found that the powerful force from the gaze of the **** was also weakened rapidly.


    Everything was the same as when Juggernaut attacked him just now.


    "It''s Immortal Master Lin, it must be Immortal Master Lin again."


    Taoist Tianbao thought in surprise.


    There is no doubt that Master Lin must have done all of this, and it was Linxian who was protecting him.


    After all, apart from Immortal Master Lin, no one present would save him.


    "Hmph, are you playing tricks?"


    The **** turned his head to look at the master.


    The first thing he thought of was that the master deliberately obstructed him while he was unprepared, in order to prove what he just said.


    The master frowned, and said in a deep voice, "Do you think it''s necessary for me to engage in such a trick? What good will it do me?"


    "Then who knows." The **** looked at Xiao Ning disdainfully, and continued: "For him, who knows what you will do?"


    Juggernaut followed his gaze and glanced at Xiao Ning.


    He and the God Venerable are both targeting Xiao Ning now, so it is normal for the God Venerable to think so.


    "It''s his business, it has nothing to do with killing this man."


    The master withdrew his gaze, looked back at Tianbao and said: "If you don''t believe me, you can try again to see if you can kill him. This time I will stand where you can see it."


    ¡¿


    The deity took a deep look at Juggernaut, and then said, "Okay."


    Seeing that the master was so serious, he didn''t seem to be playing tricks with him, so he decided to try again.


    Maybe this world will really be different from what he imagined.


    In short, to be on the safe side, it is better to verify again.


    The **** once again concentrated his eyes on Taoist Tianbao, and Taoist Tianbao soon felt the powerful pressure from the gaze of the god.


    But this time the coercion weakened quickly, much faster than the last time.


    "Um?"


    Now the gods are not sure.


    He had been paying attention to Juggernaut''s actions just now, knowing that Juggernaut did not intervene.


    So, where did the power to prevent him from killing Taoist Tianbao come from?


    You must know that although he only occupied the body of this monster, his own strength was greatly restricted and he couldn''t use it, but even so, it wasn''t just a random expert who could stop him from killing people.


    Therefore, the person who obstructed him must be a god-level powerhouse like him and the ruler.


    In other words, there are indeed other god-level powerhouses in this world.


    Taoist Tianbao observed the changes in the demeanor of the master and the god.


    From the changes in the expressions on both sides, he knew that both of them were very confused.


    It seems that Lin Xianshi''s shot made both of them feel the pressure.


    The same is true for Xiao Ning, he has been observing the expressions of the ruler and the god.


    In addition, the dialogue between the other party was stopped the whole time, so he immediately came to the conclusion that the two of them had encountered a strong enemy at this moment.


    "It seems that things have turned around, and maybe I still have a chance to escape the catastrophe."


    "However, who would be the master who blocked the gods and masters from killing Tianbao Taoist?"


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help thinking about this question.


    Before that, he always thought that strong men like Juggernaut and God Venerable were invincible.


    But judging from the current situation, there are obviously other invincible powerhouses in this world.


    I just don''t know where this strong man is hiding and why he doesn''t come out.


    "By the way, the situation where I lost my strength before, wouldn''t it be this guy who did it?"


    Xiao Ning suddenly remembered the two previous experiences where he lost his strength and couldn''t mobilize his true energy.


    Once in Muyang Town, and once at Yao''s house in Guanghai City.


    He still can''t figure out the reason for these two experiences, but now he has some answers.


    It seems that it is all the ghost of the mysterious master who does not know where he is hiding.


    "Let''s kill him together."


    At this time, the **** suddenly proposed to him.


    The Juggernaut immediately nodded and said, "Yes."


    He knew that God Venerable meant to kill Taoist Tianbao together.


    After all, Xiao Ning is still useful, so he can''t kill him in a hurry.


    As soon as the words fell, the two of them shot together.


    The master raised his right hand and pointed at Taoist Tianbao, while the **** looked at Taoist Tianbao intently.


    The power of the two was released at the same time, instantly giving Taoist Tianbao doubled pressure.


    Taoist Tianbao immediately felt unable to hold on anymore, as if his whole body was about to explode on the spot.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah¡­"


    Taoist Tianbao let out a series of screams.


    But just when he thought that he might lose his life this time, he found that the coercion from the master and the gods weakened instantly.


    It seems that Lin Xianshi rescued him again.


    "I don''t know where Immortal Master Lin is now. If he rescued me in Longning Mountain, how strong is he?"


    Taoist Tianbao thought in horror.


    There is no intuitive feeling without comparison.


    Now the two invincible powerhouses, Juggernaut and God Venerable, are standing in front of him and want to kill him, and they are joining forces.


    But Lin Xianshi, who rescued him, didn''t know where he was.


    Comparing the two compartments, the superiority and inferiority are distinguished.


    At the same time, Juggernaut and God Venerable also immediately thought of this.


    They didn''t know who it was that saved Taoist Tianbao, they only knew that the strength of that person was probably higher than them.


    This made their expressions involuntarily dignified.


    They never expected that there is actually a god-level powerhouse who is stronger than them in this world.


    The situation suddenly became extremely complicated.


    Originally it was just them competing for Xiao Ning''s ownership, but now that this god-level powerhouse appears, it is hard to determine what the consequences will be.


    On the other hand, Xiao Ning was really ecstatic at this time.


    After a while of thinking and analysis, he also roughly figured out the situation in front of him.


    There is no doubt that the current situation is in his favor.


    That incomparably strong man who didn''t know where to hide put a lot of pressure on the master and the god.


    This greatly increased his chances of surviving.


    Of course, Xiao Ning didn''t dare to be too happy too early, because he didn''t know what kind of attitude that invincible strong man had towards him.


    Maybe the other party wants to control him just like the God Venerable and the Master?


    In that case, the situation would be even more serious.


    And when Xiao Ning was thinking this way, the God Venerable and the Ruler turned their heads to look at each other.


    "This is interesting, and things are far beyond my expectations."


    "Me too."


    The two said one after another.


    Afterwards, the deity asked in a deep voice: "What are you going to do now? Are you still going to kill this person?"


    Although he and the master have been fighting back and forth for many years, they know each other well after all.


    But now this god-level powerhouse who came out of nowhere has no idea what it is.


    So God Venerable felt that it was best to deal with this outsider first.


    And it depends on Juggernaut''s attitude towards Taoist Tianbao, because as long as he doesn''t do anything to Taoist Tianbao, that guy doesn''t seem to be ready to meddle in other people''s business.


    On the other side, after hearing the question from the god, the ruler quickly glanced at Taoist Tianbao.


    The more Taoist Tianbao couldn''t be killed, the more he wanted to kill him.


    After all, this is just a small ant.


    The current situation is equivalent to that after he was resisted by the little ants, he was unable to retaliate.


    This made him feel very uncomfortable.


    However, he also knew that the current situation was special and must be treated with caution.


    Taoist Tianbao is just a small character, it is not important, what is important is how to determine the attitude of that god-level powerhouse.


    Is that guy really just trying to stop them from killing Taoist Tianbao?


    Wait, if they attack Xiao Ning, will that guy make another move?


    "How are you sure that guy will only protect him?"


    The master shook his head at Taoist Tianbao, and said to the god.


    These words immediately aroused the thought of God Venerable.


    That''s right, maybe the goal of this god-level powerhouse is not just to protect Taoist Tianbao.


    Maybe when they are unfavorable to Xiao Ning, the other party will also get in the way.


    This has to be considered.


    Thinking of this, God Venerable felt a little pressure.


    Neither he nor the master can stay in this world for too long, but judging from the current situation, maybe Xiao Ning''s matter cannot be resolved in a short time.


    "It seems that you have thought of it too."


    Juggernaut saw the change in the expression of the god, and knew that the other party had already thought of the key point.


    Then he said: "If you don''t mind, let me test it on Xiao Ning and see if that guy will block it."


    "Think beautifully."


    The deity immediately refused.


    The Master wants to try to control Xiao Ning, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com asked him to stand aside and watch, how could he agree to this.


    If that god-level powerhouse didn''t intervene, wouldn''t Xiao Ning fall into the master''s hands?


    The God Venerable would never take such a risky thing.


    "Time waits for no one, so let''s do it together, and whoever gets it will belong to him."


    The master suggested again.


    For this proposal, God Venerable agreed after a little thought: "Okay, let''s do it together."


    If they attack together, it means that the two are competing to see who can succeed in the end.


    If such a god-level powerhouse hadn''t appeared suddenly, such a thing would have already happened.


    There was going to be a fight between them.


    Afterwards, both of them turned their heads to look at Xiao Ning.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1463： last fight

    Xiao Ning saw that the Juggernaut and the God Venerable looked at him together, and immediately took a step back involuntarily.


    Facing these two invincible powerhouses, it was difficult for him to remain indifferent.


    But now, fear has quickly taken over his heart.


    He knew that what happened next would be bad luck.


    And just when Xiao Ning was worried, the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable shot at the same time.


    Just like how he dealt with Taoist Tianbao just now, the master raised his finger to Xiao Ning, while the eyes of the **** radiated a fiery gaze.


    The two forces quickly gathered towards Xiao Ning.


    On the other side, Taoist Tianbao saw Juggernaut and Shenzun attacking Xiao Ning at the same time, and quickly made a decision.


    He knew that he must not stand idly by.


    Because Immortal Master Lin sent him to deal with Xiao Ning, so naturally Xiao Ning could not fall into the hands of either the Juggernaut or the Divine Venerable.


    "I am not a match for these two invincible powerhouses, but Lin Xianshi will definitely help me!"


    Taoist Tianbao thought firmly in his heart, and then began to cast spells.


    A big translucent clock emitting golden light suddenly appeared above Xiao Ning''s head.


    As soon as this huge golden bell took shape, it fell rapidly, covering Xiao Ning''s whole body.


    clang-


    Peng¡ª


    After the golden bell covered Xiao Ning, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable felt an extremely powerful rebound force together.


    Under the effect of this rebound force, both of them involuntarily took a step back, their faces full of solemnity.


    "That guy really made a move!"


    "That''s right!"


    Zhuzhu and Shenzun didn''t notice Taoist Tianbao''s actions, so they thought it was Lin Yu who stopped them from killing Xiao Ning.


    This made them feel heavy.


    Because the behavior of the other party clearly shows that they want to fight against them.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning, who was shrouded in the gold bell, was surprised and delighted at the moment.


    The joy was naturally because his life was saved, and the surprise was because he saw clearly the whole process of Taoist Tianbao''s attack.


    He never expected that the spells used by Taoist Tianbao could resist the attacks of the masters and gods.


    "Tianbao Taoist actually has such strength? No!"


    Xiao Ning frowned slightly.


    He knew Taoist Tianbao very well, and knew that it was absolutely impossible for Taoist Tianbao to possess such strength.


    Therefore, it must be the hand of the invincible strong man who doesn''t know where to hide.


    But why did that guy cooperate with Taoist Tianbao so much?


    Xiao Ning didn''t have an answer in his mind, he was blind to the current situation, he didn''t understand at all.


    But no matter what, at least the Juggernaut and the God Venerable don''t want to deal with him easily now, he has hope of surviving.


    "Come again!"


    After the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable were stunned for a moment, they decided to strike again.


    The two looked at each other, and then attacked Xiao Ning again.


    But because the golden bell was still covering Xiao Ning at this time, all the attacks of the two fell on the golden bell.


    clang-


    Peng¡ª


    The attack of the two was resolved again, causing the two to retreat a lot.


    "This guy is really strong, this is really troublesome!"


    The faces of the two became more solemn.


    Judging from the situation of the god-level powerhouse''s attack, its strength is definitely above them.


    Of course, there is another possibility that the god-level powerhouse did not come to this world with the help of other people''s bodies, but came here in real flesh.


    In that case, it is understandable that he is stronger than the two of them.


    After all, the two of them can''t really exert their full strength relying on other people''s bodies.


    "If we don''t get rid of that guy, none of us can get Xiao Ning."


    The **** said.


    "That''s right." Master nodded immediately.


    as long as there is


    If a god-level powerhouse obstructs, then even if the two of them crush Xiao Ning in strength, they don''t even want to touch Xiao Ning.


    So now the situation is deadlocked.


    Now they can neither kill Taoist Tianbao nor take Xiao Ning down.


    Make it look like two clowns, don''t watch the joke with two ants.


    You must know that when they first came to this world, they didn''t pay attention to anyone in this world.


    result¡­


    Zhu Zhu and Shen Zun remained silent, Taoist Tianbao and Xiao Ning also did not speak, so the air became quiet in an instant.


    Taoist Tianbao secretly thought that Master Lin sent him to deal with Xiao Ning, and he didn''t know whether it was right or wrong to save Xiao Ning like this.


    It''s a pity that he couldn''t contact Lin Xianshi, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "Anyway, it''s definitely wrong to let Xiao Ning fall into the hands of either of them."


    Taoist Tianbao''s gaze became firm.


    From the conversation and performance between the Juggernaut and the God Venerable just now, he knew that these two people were not planning to kill Xiao Ning, but to control Xiao Ning.


    So he will not just watch either of the two take Xiao Ning away.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning was looking back and forth at the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable at the moment.


    He is helpless now and doesn''t know what to do next.


    Not to mention that the Juggernaut and the God Venerable have been staring at him all the time, he can''t break free from the golden bell cover made by Taoist Tianbao in front of him.


    Therefore, he is now like a piece of fat on a eucalyptus board, ready to be slaughtered by the three people in front of him.


    At this moment, the master and the **** all of a sudden turned their heads to look at Taoist Tianbao.


    Both of them had thought clearly just now, if they want to solve the problem in front of them, they still have to start with Taoist Tianbao.


    They felt that Taoist Tianbao was very likely to know the god-level powerhouse.


    "The backing behind you is really strong. I underestimated you."


    The Master looked at Taoist Tianbao and said slowly, "No wonder you dared to disobey me last time."


    The **** followed and said: "Unfortunately, that is not your power, and you are just a plaything in his hands."


    Hearing these words, Taoist Tianbao immediately understood.


    There is no way for the two of them to solve the predicament in front of them, so they can only start from him.


    "No matter what you think in your heart, you just need to know that with me, your goals will not succeed."


    Taoist Tianbao looked back and forth at Juggernaut and God Venerable and said.


    "I''m so brave!"


    The master snorted coldly, his face full of displeasure.


    He never expected that he would be threatened by a small ant today.


    To put it in perspective, even if a hundred of these ants came, it would be nothing more than a step on one''s feet.


    On the other side, God Venerable''s face is not much better at the moment.


    In the eyes of the gods, these ants were just playthings in the hands of god-level powerhouses like them. As a result, the ant in front of him actually dared to confront them face-to-face and even threatened them.


    "Don''t be arrogant there. When we get rid of your master, you will definitely have to live or die."


    God Venerable threatened.


    Taoist Tianbao looked at the two of them calmly, and said without any fear, "I''m afraid that you will die in the end."


    "Tianbao Taoist, who is helping you?"


    At this time, Xiao Ning, who was trapped in the golden bell jar, couldn''t bear it anymore, and interjected to ask.


    He felt as if there were countless ants crawling in his heart now, and he really wanted to know who the backer behind Taoist Tianbao was.


    This feeling is even stronger than that of the ruler and the god.


    In fact, at this time, he already had some answers in his heart, but he was not sure, and he couldn''t accept the answers.


    "Tell me, who is the backer behind you?"


    The master took a step forward and said in a deep voice.


    The **** followed closely and threatened: "Even if you don''t tell us, we will find him in the end."


    Taoist Tianbao looked at Juggernaut and God Venerable, then looked at Xiao Ning and said, "You once met him once, his surname is Lin."


    "My surname is Lin?!"


    After hearing Taoist Tianbao''s words, Xiao Ning was shocked.


    A person surnamed Lin, and he had a relationship with him once, isn''t that the only Lin Yu?


    I didn''t expect it was really Lin Yu!


    Taoist Tianbao''s answer was like a heavy hammer hitting Xiao Ning''s heart fiercely, making Xiao Ning wake up in an instant and understand many things.


    Indeed, from the moment Taoist Tianbao went down the mountain to help the Mu family and the Yao family for no reason, he should have known that Lin Yu was behind it.


    Because Taoist Tianbao, as an immortal cultivator, would not take part in the enmity between mortals.


    Unless he has friendship with those mortals.


    But the problem is that it is impossible for the Mu family, Yao family and Taoist Tianbao to have any friendship at all.


    One of them is a secular businessman, and the other is an immortal cultivator who lives in seclusion in the mountains.


    It can be regarded as out of reach.


    But it''s different if you count Lin Yu. Lin Yu has some friendship with Yao''s family and Mu''s family.


    Although Xiao Ning thinks that Lin Yu shouldn''t be involved in the affairs of the Mu family and the Yao family.


    But after all, the possibility is far greater than Taoist Tianbao.


    "Sure enough, I should have guessed it was him, no, no!"


    Xiao Ning shook his head in the middle of speaking.


    In his impression, Lin Yu should be just a cultivator, how could he have such a powerful force?


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu''s strength can compete with such invincible powers as Juggernaut and God Venerable!


    No, it should be crushing two people.


    Xiao Ning couldn''t accept this fact.


    From the beginning, he didn''t pay attention to Lin Yu, thinking that the other party''s strength should not be as good as his except that he is a cultivator.


    But it turns out...


    As a result, Lin Yu has mastered a higher level of power.


    Xiao Ning, a little immortal cultivator, is just a clown in front of Lin Yu, an invincible powerhouse.


    [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and supports offline reading


    Yes, he has nothing to do with Taoist Tianbao now.


    With that Immortal Master Lin acting as a hindrance, he wouldn''t be able to touch Taoist Tianbao''s finger.


    And this fact added fuel to the fire in his heart, making him extremely angry.


    At this time, the deity said indifferently from the side: "Since there is nothing to be done, then we can''t force it."


    While the two were talking, Xiao Ning, who was trapped in the golden bell, roughly guessed Lin Yu''s whereabouts.


    "Lin Yu must be in Longning Temple in Longning Mountain, probably the so-called patriarch mentioned by Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan."


    Xiao Ning remembered the conversation he heard when following Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan in Longshan City.


    According to the two women, there is a powerful patriarch in Longning Temple who lives in the back mountain.


    Taoist Tianbao strictly ordered that no one approach the mountain.


    Now that I think about it, the so-called patriarch is Lin Yu.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yu has been hiding in Longning temple, no wonder he can''t find him at all.


    Of course, even if he knows Lin Yu''s whereabouts now, he can''t find it again.


    Because Lin Yu is not an ordinary cultivator at all, but an invincible strong man who holds a higher level of power.


    The difference in strength between him and the opponent is too great, and there is no chance of winning if they match up.


    Beyond the golden bell.


    The anger of the ruler quickly subsided.


    Because he knew that it was pointless to get angry with Taoist Tianbao.


    Taoist Tianbao is just a small ant, and the real trouble is the so-called Master Lin.


    What''s the use of being angry with this ant if Master Lin Immortal can''t be found?


    "We''re running out of time, and we didn''t expect this to end like this."


    The ruler looked at the **** and sighed.


    In order to come to this world, he had to go through a lot of twists and turns, and the gods must have done the same.


    As a result, when it really came, they found that their opponent was not the other party, but a god-level powerhouse who was completely unexpected.


    And the strength of this god-level powerhouse may still be higher than them.


    "You can''t come here in vain."


    The **** said.


    He was not willing to waste his hard work, and there must be a result today.


    "That''s right, you can''t come here in vain."


    The ruler also said in a deep voice.


    Immediately afterwards, the two turned their heads to look at Xiao Ning again.


    "Let''s give up this physical body and break into his body." The deity suggested. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    The master immediately nodded and said: "This idea is feasible, and the god-level powerhouse will definitely not be able to stop us."


    "Okay, let''s go together."


    The **** said without hesitation.


    Afterwards, they left the body together and rushed towards Xiao Ning.


    Taoist Tianbao saw with his own eyes that Varuk and the monster Xiao Ning made suddenly became powerless and fell straight to the ground in a daze.


    "what happened?"


    Taoist Tianbao was stunned, but there were two ripples on the golden bell cover?


    "Um?"


    Tianbao Taoist Tong Kong shrank sharply, staring at the changes in front of him with wide eyes.


    Inside the golden bell cover, Xiao Ning showed a frightened expression.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1464： special

    clang - ring


    Under the astonished gazes of Taoist Tianbao and Xiao Ning, the golden bell jar suddenly made a clang, and then shattered into countless golden fragments, dissipating in the air.


    At the same time, the bodies of Varuk and the monster hit the ground heavily and made a muffled sound.


    So far Taoist Tianbao still doesn''t know what happened.


    He just vaguely guessed that maybe the Juggernaut and the God Venerable used some kind of powerful means to create a new round of attacks on Xiao Ning.


    It''s just that he has no way of knowing what the opponent''s attack is.


    "If that''s the case, wouldn''t it have allowed the two of them to succeed?"


    Taoist Tianbao has a bad heart. roundabout


    If the Master and the God Venerable were allowed to control Xiao Ning''s body, it would be a violation of what Master Lin had entrusted to him.


    However, he doesn''t know how to stop this from happening now.


    "By the way, Immortal Master Lin asked me to deal with Xiao Ning, so as long as I kill Xiao Ning here, Xiao Ning will not fall into the hands of the gods or masters."


    Taoist Tianbao suddenly realized and thought of a solution.


    That''s right, as long as he kills Xiao Ning, everything will be settled.


    And that''s something he can try to do now.


    After all, it is much easier to destroy than to save. roundabout


    Without thinking about it, Taoist Tianbao hurriedly activated his spells to attack Xiao Ning who was not far away.


    At the same time, Xiao Ning fell into extreme pain.


    Obviously, this is because the attacks on him by the master and the gods have been effective.


    And now, Taoist Tianbao will soon be counted.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah-"


    Xiao Ning roared in pain.


    He was not reconciled, and couldn''t figure out why all of this was happening. roundabout


    Why does everyone have to deal with him?


    Why are these invincible powerhouses catching him.


    First is the master, then the god, and now Lin Yu is behind Tianbao Taoist.


    These people are all invincible strong men who have mastered the power he dreamed of, but why do they still come to deal with him?


    Xiao Ning couldn''t figure it out, couldn''t figure it out at all.


    What is there in him that deserves the other party''s attention?


    Is it because he is a reborn? roundabout


    "Who the **** am I? Who the **** am I?"


    At this moment, Xiao Ning fell into self-doubt.


    This has never happened before, he has never doubted himself, his identity, and his origin like now.


    Perhaps, he is not an ordinary person, but a magic weapon or treasure in the eyes of an invincible powerhouse.


    Boom boom boom¡ª


    At this moment, Taoist Tianbao had activated his spells, and one after another attack landed on Xiao Ning, making loud noises.


    This is the attack created by Taoist Tianbao with all his strength, and it contains the most powerful power in his life. roundabout


    However, after these attacks fell on Xiao Ning, it seemed difficult to hurt him.


    "How did Xiao Ning become so strong?"


    Taoist Tianbao was surprised.


    Just now Xiao Ning was not his opponent, but now, under his full attack, he was able to escape unscathed.


    There is definitely something wrong here.


    "Is it because of the gods and masters?"


    Taoist Tianbao immediately thought of the key point. roundabout


    All of this happened after God Venerable and Juggernaut attacked Xiao Ning, so maybe their attack changed Xiao Ning''s strength.


    "I see, they must have abandoned those two bodies just now, trying to take Xiao Ning''s body as their own."


    Taoist Tianbao analyzed.


    Just now he watched Varuk and the monster''s body fall from the sky.


    And this could only be because the Juggernaut and the God Venerable voluntarily gave up these two sentences of the body.


    Otherwise this would never happen


    thing.


    "It must be like this, they want to **** Xiao Ning''s body." Lan


    Taoist Tianbao finally understood everything.


    The Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable tried to **** Xiao Ning''s body, thus multiplying Xiao Ning''s strength.


    I don''t know what kind of strength Xiao Ning possesses at this moment.


    At least judging from the situation just now, I can''t hurt the opponent at all.


    "Oops, if this is the case, won''t I be unable to complete what Master Lin told me?"


    Beads of sweat oozed from Taoist Tianbao''s forehead.


    Only then did he realize that he could no longer deal with Xiao Ning as Master Lin said. roundabout


    After all, he couldn''t even hurt Xiao Ning in the slightest, so why should he kill Xiao Ning.


    "Hey, things are not as simple as I thought."


    Taoist Tianbao originally thought that with the help of Immortal Master Lin from a distance, Xiao Ning could be easily dealt with.


    But judging from the current situation, this is completely whimsical.


    With the blessing of the master and the gods, this Xiao Ning has become an unbeatable monster.


    "No wonder Immortal Master Lin said that he would make a move at a critical moment. It turned out that he wanted to make a move himself."


    Taoist Tianbao remembered what Lin Yu said at that time. roundabout


    Now it seems that Lin Xianshi has already expected everything.


    It is estimated that the current situation has long been expected by Lin Xianshi.


    "Master Lin can easily suppress the ruler and the god, so I can easily solve this matter with one shot. I don''t have to worry too much."


    Taoist Tianbao thought to himself.


    Just now the Master and the God Venerable shot to kill him together, but they were easily resolved by Immortal Lin.


    It can be seen from this that Immortal Master Lin''s strength is completely above the gods and masters.


    Therefore, Taoist Tianbao was full of confidence in his heart, believing that it was impossible for these two guys to make waves in Master Lin''s hands. roundabout


    On the other side, while Taoist Tianbao was analyzing and thinking, Xiao Ning was desperately fighting against the power that was eroding his sea of ??consciousness.


    "Don''t come in, get out, get out for me!"


    Xiao Ning roared in his heart.


    He already knew what was going on, it was the two guys, Juggernaut and God Venerable, who tried to break into his sea of ??consciousness and occupy his body.


    If they succeed, then he will die on the spot.


    Just like Navaruk just now.


    It was obvious that Varuk was given up by the master, and thus fell from the air and fell to the ground. roundabout


    Xiao Ning didn''t want to die, so he naturally didn''t want any of the ruler and **** to break into his sea of ??consciousness.


    "Get out, get out for me!"


    Xiao Ning roared crazily in his heart.


    However this didn''t help.


    The strength of the Juggernaut and the God Venerable is far stronger than him, and he can''t fight Kang Hang with the two of them at all.


    Just now, it was because Taoist Tianbao used Lin Yu''s power to help him deal with the master and god, so that he was safe.


    [The problem of slow update of the new chapter, if you can


    It retracts, and it is useless for you to struggle. "


    Hearing the threatening words of the two, Xiao Ning asked angrily in his mind: "Why are you all staring at me? What exactly are you looking at in me?"


    "You will know this question before you die."


    The master said lightly.


    "That''s right."


    The deity echoed.


    And when these two voices fell, Xiao Ning found that something seemed to break into his sea of ??consciousness. roundabout


    Immediately afterwards, without knowing what happened, his entire soul seemed to be pulled out of his body, and he came to a strange place.


    "This is, where is it?"


    Xiao Ning was greatly surprised.


    This is a space full of mist, and you can''t see far as far as you can see.


    Xiao Ning thought in his heart, it would be good if the fog receded, then he could take a good look at where he was.


    And just as he was thinking this way, the mist suddenly receded at an extremely fast speed, completely presenting the surrounding scene before his eyes.


    Xiao Ning hurriedly looked around to observe the surrounding situation. roundabout


    After some inspection, he discovered that this is a huge spherical space, and he is located in the middle of the spherical space.


    "By the way, how did the fog dissipate? Why did it disappear as soon as I thought it would disappear?"


    At this time, Xiao Ning remembered the vision that just appeared.


    He obviously just thought about it in his mind, but the fog really dissipated after listening to his words.


    so¡­


    Xiao Ning frowned slightly, and then thought in his mind, let the fog come back and fill the spherical room again.


    In an instant, he found that the surroundings began to be filled with pale mist, and the mist soon filled the room again. roundabout


    "You really listened to me, what''s going on?"


    Xiao Ning became more and more confused, and even forgot that the ruler and the gods were eroding his sea of ??consciousness.


    At this moment, the voice of the master rang in his mind again.


    "You are now in your own sea of ??consciousness."


    "What?"


    Xiao Ning was startled when he heard the words of Juggernaut.


    So this place is his sea of ??consciousness? No wonder those mists listened to their own words so much. roundabout


    Xiao Ning was afraid to accept the facts in front of him, but he knew that the Juggernaut probably didn''t lie to him.


    "This place will be mine soon."


    The master continued.


    When Xiao Ning heard this, he quickly figured out why he appeared here.


    It is estimated that the master and the gods tried to occupy his body, thus pulling him out of the body and pulling him into the sea of ??consciousness.


    "I...I can''t control my body anymore."


    Xiao Ning tried it, only to realize that he had completely lost contact with his body. roundabout


    Now this sea of ??consciousness that belonged to him has instead become a cage to imprison him.


    He was imprisoned in this sea of ??consciousness, so he couldn''t control his body and completely lost his freedom.


    Next, Juggernaut and God Venerable will surely **** his body soon.


    Just like the Master said just now.


    "It''s a beautiful idea. I reshaped this body for him, so it naturally belongs to me."


    Immediately afterwards, the voice of God Venerable also appeared.


    Judging from what he said, it seems that he wants to rob the master of the ownership of this body. roundabout


    However, this did not make Xiao Ning optimistic.


    Because it is the same for him whether his body is taken away by the master or the god.


    All are dead.


    "First come, first served. If you want it, just catch up with me."


    The master said to the god.


    "Heh, don''t be too happy."


    Shenzun replied calmly. roundabout


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Xiao Ning felt more and more despair and pain in his heart.


    This body originally belonged to him, but now it has become someone else''s plaything.


    As the master of this body, he has no ability to resist at all, and can''t do anything.


    "By the way, I can control my own sea of ??consciousness, maybe I can find a way to block them."


    Xiao Ning suddenly remembered this matter.


    Those fogs listened to him just now, and he let the fog disperse, and the fog dissipated immediately.


    He let the mist back, and the mist immediately filled the sea of ??consciousness. roundabout


    So he may be able to control other things in the sea of ??consciousness to resist the erosion of the ruler and the gods.


    "Block, block them, attack them..."


    Xiao Ning thought quickly, trying various methods to prevent the ruler and gods from eroding his sea of ??consciousness.


    But without exception, nothing worked.


    It seemed that he could do nothing but control the dispersal and accumulation of the fog.


    "Can I only control the mist? Is that all?"


    Xiao Ning could not accept this. , Lan


    The master said in his mind: "Although this is your sea of ??consciousness, you can only do so much. Accept your fate honestly."


    "No!"


    Xiao Ning shouted.


    His hope was lost again, even in his own sea of ??consciousness, he was completely unable to fight against the master and the god.


    In front of the ruler and the gods, he is just a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    Xiao Ning couldn''t accept it, completely unacceptable.


    However, it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t accept it, the master and the **** are constantly invading his sea of ??consciousness at this moment, and it is estimated that the other party will enter his sea of ??consciousness in a short time. roundabout


    And just when Xiao Ning was thinking this way, he suddenly saw a figure appearing on the wall of the ball in the distance.


    The figure did not look like a human being, because it had four hands.


    "What is that? Could it be?"


    Xiao Ning immediately thought that the figure might belong to the master or the god.


    After all, rulers and gods are not human beings, they just occupied other people''s bodies and came to this world.


    As for their real faces, he had never seen them.


    Maybe the guy with the four hands is what they really look like. roundabout


    At this time, the figure slowly passed through the wall of the ball and entered the spherical space.


    And the moment the other party entered, Xiao Ning found that the connection between himself and his body seemed to be disconnected a lot.


    "Sure enough, they came in, it''s over now, it''s really over now."


    Xiao Ning thought in despair.


    The other party successfully broke into his sea of ??consciousness, which means that his doomsday is about to come.


    Xiao Ning didn''t know what to do. UU reading


    "Huh?" Lan


    At this time, the figure that entered first suddenly glanced back in surprise.


    Because another figure appeared on the wall of the ball.


    "You can come in too?


    The master said in surprise.


    He originally thought that after he first entered Xiao Ning''s sea of ??consciousness, Xiao Ning''s body was his, and the **** could only choose to leave.


    But unexpectedly, after he entered, the deity followed closely.


    "What''s going on? Could it be because Xiao Ning''s sea of ??consciousness is special?" Lan


    The ruler was puzzled.


    And just as he was thinking, the **** also successfully passed through the wall of the ball and came to Xiao Ning''s sea of ??consciousness.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1465： 1 against 2

    "I didn''t expect you to come in."


    The ruler glanced at the god, and said in surprise.


    Logically speaking, as long as one person breaks into Xiao Ning''s sea of ??consciousness, the latecomers will not be able to enter.


    But now, God Venerable entered Xiao Ning''s sea of ??consciousness at the same time as him.


    And, none of them are repelled.


    Therefore, this could only be because Xiao Ning''s sea of ??consciousness is rather special.


    But I don''t know where the special is.


    "Well, wait a minute, look."


    At this time, the **** suddenly shouted in surprise.


    Juggernaut followed his gaze and found that Xiao Ning was floating there looking at them.


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    The master also showed surprise on his face.


    Logically speaking, if he and the God Venerable entered Xiao Ning''s sea of ??consciousness at the same time, then Xiao Ning''s own soul would be greatly weakened, lose its power, and even be imprisoned directly.


    But now, Xiao Ning''s soul is floating there and nothing happens. ,


    Not only that, but its power seems to be growing. roundabout


    On the other side, Xiao Ning also realized that something was wrong after he noticed that Juggernaut and God Venerable looked at him in surprise.


    Both of them showed such expressions, there must be something wrong.


    Xiao Ning''s thoughts turned.


    He quickly realized that the other party showed a surprised look, so there is a high probability that the problem this time is good for him.


    Because if the problem this time is not good for him, then both the master and the **** should be happy.


    Instead of worrying there.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning instantly saw the hope of living. roundabout


    Just like a drowning person, how excited it is to grab a straw at this time.


    "Quick, join hands to deal with him."


    The ruler shouted at the god.


    While Xiao Ning was observing him and the god, he was also observing Xiao Ning.


    Therefore, Xiao Ning''s micro expression was captured instantly.


    Discovering that Xiao Ning actually showed a hint of joy.


    This shows that Xiao Ning also realizes that the current situation is beneficial to him. roundabout


    On the other side, after hearing Juggernaut''s words, God Venerable took the lead and attacked Xiao Ning.


    I saw his spirit transformed into a long spear, stabbing straight at Xiao Ning.


    Seeing this, the master also transformed into a chain.


    swish swish¡ª


    The Master and the Divine Venerable rushed towards Xiao Ning at an extremely fast speed.


    The Juggernaut''s transformed chains wound directly towards Xiao Ning, while the Divine Venerable''s transformed spear followed closely behind.


    The two cooperated seamlessly and vowed to kill Xiao Ning on the spot. roundabout


    In the past, they had always been enemies of each other, but they never thought that there would be a day when they would join forces to fight against the enemy today.


    "kill!"


    "die!"


    The master and the gods roared in unison.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning saw the two of them killing him, and immediately became anxious.


    He didn''t know if he could resist the opponent''s attack, so he could only try to do it.


    "It must be blocked, it must be blocked!" Lan


    Xiao Ning roared in his heart.


    He felt that he would definitely be able to block the opponent''s attack, but he had no choice but to fight to the death.


    [In view of the general environment,


    Under Xiao Ning''s furious roar, his strength rose steadily, and his aura continued to grow.


    The moment the Juggernaut''s transformed chains arrived in front of him, he already possessed a strength that did not belong to the Juggernaut.


    clang-


    With a bang, the master''s illusion fell on Xiao Ning.


    However, this attack did not hurt Xiao Ning. roundabout


    After the Juggernaut''s transformed chain hit Xiao Ning''s body, it bounced to the side.


    bomb


    far away.


    And at this moment, Jin Sui also knew the spear transformed by the god, and came to Xiao Ning''s side.


    "not good!"


    Seeing the chains that dominated the illusion being bounced off, the gods secretly thought that something was wrong.


    This is troublesome, judging from the fact that Xiao Ning deflected Juggernaut''s attack, his strength has improved a lot.


    It is estimated that it is difficult for him to deal with him. roundabout


    Sure enough, when God Venerable thought so, he also pretended to Xiao Ning.


    As he expected, Xiao Ning directly bounced him away, and bounced him to the side.


    "Invulnerability, I am invulnerable."


    Seeing the two invincible powerhouses being bounced away by him, Xiao Ning felt a burst of ecstasy in his heart.


    He is invulnerable now, which means that it is difficult for the two of them to deal with him.


    "Okay, okay, I know that the current situation is beneficial to me."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself. roundabout


    He was just guessing just now, and felt that the expressions of Juggernaut and God Venerable must mean that the situation is not good for them.


    And the situation is not good for them, which in turn is good for him.


    As a result, after such a block, I found that I was betting correctly.


    "By the way, my strength seems to have become stronger. Let''s try again."


    Having tasted the sweetness, Xiao Ning immediately had hope.


    He thought in his heart, make himself stronger, stronger.


    Sure enough, when he was thinking this way, his strength increased again, becoming stronger than before. roundabout


    "It''s really possible!"


    "How is this going?"


    "Is it because this is my own sea of ??consciousness?"


    Xiao Ning didn''t know the reason, but only knew that here, his strength could be changed as he wished.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that it can be promoted indefinitely, there is an upper limit.


    Just like now, he feels that his strength can no longer continue to grow.


    It seems that the limit has been reached now. roundabout


    "But it''s okay, my strength is already stronger than either of them. Even if they join forces, they are not my opponent."


    Xiao Ning was full of confidence.


    From the attacks of Juggernaut and God Venerable just now, he has already judged the opponent''s strength.


    At that moment just now, the strength of the opponent was not as good as him, otherwise he would not have been bounced away by him.


    And now that his strength has increased, it will be even easier to deal with the two of them.


    "What''s going on, how did his strength increase so much all of a sudden?"


    Master changed back into a human form again, and said in amazement. roundabout


    On the other side, the **** also had a shocked expression.


    "I don''t know, I''ve never encountered such a situation before."


    Both Juggernaut and God Venerable were extremely surprised.


    What happened just now has far exceeded their expectations.


    Not only did Xiao Ning not lose his strength because they entered the sea of ??consciousness, but he became stronger.


    This makes no sense at all.


    But, whether it makes sense or not, the current situation is like this, Xiao Ning has become stronger, making them unable to deal with him at all. roundabout


    "Die!"


    And while the Juggernaut and the God Venerable were astonished, Xiao Ning had already chosen to take the initiative to attack and charged directly towards them.


    "No, let''s deal with him together!"


    "You are in the front, I am in the back!"


    The Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable instantly withdrew their thoughts, and turned to deal with Xiao Ning''s offensive.


    Although Xiao Ning has become stronger than them at this time, it is the first time to use the soul attack, so he is not proficient.


    And this is their opportunity. roundabout


    As long as he makes good use of this opportunity, he can turn defeat into victory and take Xiao Ning down.


    swish swish¡ª


    The ruler and the gods all transformed into illusions.


    This time the deity turned into a big hand, and the ruler turned into a sharp sword.


    The God Venerable''s transformed big hand directly grabbed Xiao Ning who was attacking, trying to grab him and imprison him.


    And the sharp sword that dominates the metamorphosis cooperates with him and stabs towards Xiao Ning.


    If this attack is successful, it will definitely injure Xiao Ning seriously, and it will be easy to deal with him next time. roundabout


    "Hmph, if you want to kill me, there''s no way!"


    Xiao Ning said angrily.


    These two guys broke into his sea of ??consciousness and attacked him, trying to **** his body.


    Originally, he had no choice but to let others slaughter him because he was not strong enough.


    But now, his strength is higher than these two invincible powerhouses, so he will definitely not be polite to each other.


    He now wants to exchange all the pain he just suffered.


    Let these two arrogant guys know what it''s like to be pressed and beaten. roundabout


    boom!


    Xiao Ning rushed forward, and collided with the big hand transformed by the god, making a loud noise.


    Originally, the **** was trying to catch Xiao Ning, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Ning''s charge was so violent that he smashed his illusioned big hand directly.


    That loud noise was caused by the crushing of his phantom hand.


    "rely on you!"


    The deity roared at the ruler.


    At this time, the sharp sword that dominated the illusion also came in front of Xiao Ning and stabbed directly at Xiao Ning. roundabout


    With a bang, the sharp sword pierced Xiao Ning''s chest accurately.


    However, just like their bad premonition, Xiao Ning was not hurt by this blow.


    After stabbing Xiao Ning''s chest with the master''s transformed sword, he could no longer move forward and just hovered there.


    "No, you can''t hurt him at all!"


    The overlord yelled that something was wrong.


    When the **** heard this, his face was filled with sadness.


    This is really troublesome, this Xiao Ning is really hard to deal with. roundabout


    His strength is far above them, even if they join forces, they are not his opponents.


    Originally, I thought that Xiao Ning was not proficient in fighting with the soul for the first time, so he could take advantage of it, but judging from the current situation, this is just a fantasy.


    This is mainly because the strength gap between them and Xiao Ning is too great, there is no way to rely on experience and skills to win.


    "Isn''t it illusion? I will too!"


    While the ruler and the **** were worrying, Xiao Ning let out a soft drink, and turned into a long spear, which looked the same as the one that the **** had transformed into at the beginning.


    When Juggernaut and God Venerable saw this scene, they were shocked.


    This Xiao Ning''s learning ability is really amazing, he has already learned their tricks so quickly. roundabout


    Now it''s even more troublesome.


    "I''m afraid today''s matter will not be accomplished, so it''s better to go first!"


    The master made a decisive decision and said to the god.


    The God Venerable turned around without hesitation, and rushed directly towards the wall of the ball.


    Not only can they not take Xiao Ning down now, they may even be taken down by Xiao Ning, so if they don''t leave, when will they wait?


    Of course, Xiao Ning would not just watch them leave.


    Originally, he was not as strong as the two of them, so he naturally hoped that they would leave his sea of ??consciousness as soon as possible. roundabout


    But now, he just wanted to get rid of the two of them here.


    He didn''t know if he could really kill these two invincible powerhouses, but at least it would definitely hurt them.


    He didn''t believe that the other party could come to this world without paying any price.


    "Stop running!"


    Xiao Ning drank violently and kept accelerating.


    The Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable fled separately, rushing forward without distraction.


    However, Xiao Ning was still one step ahead of them. roundabout


    Just when the **** was about to fly to the edge of the ball wall, Xiao Ning also chased after him.


    He had no choice but to choose to dodge to avoid Xiao Ning''s edge.


    And this dodge made him quickly move away from the wall of the ball, and instead flew towards the middle of the sea of ??consciousness.


    Xiao Ning saw


    As the **** flew back to the center of the Sea of ??Consciousness, he immediately made a sharp turn and chased after Zuzuai who had fled.


    He won''t let go of any of these two guys, and vowed to keep them all here today.


    "Oops!"


    The Juggernaut of course saw the scene where Xiao Ning was chasing the God Venerable. roundabout


    And this seriously hit his confidence, he knew in his heart that he might not even think about getting out of Xiao Ning''s Sea of ??Consciousness today.


    Because Xiao Ning''s strength is still growing slowly.


    Compared with just now, Xiao Ning''s strength has increased somewhat.


    That is to say, Xiao Ning''s strength is constantly getting stronger, but they have been standing still, how can they fight against him?


    At this moment, Juggernaut already felt a little regretful.


    If I knew that when I found something wrong with Xiao Ning just now, I should have turned around and left instead of trying to attack him.


    At that time, although Xiao Ning''s strength had grown somewhat, it was far from what it is now. roundabout


    If it was that time, he would definitely be able to escape smoothly.


    On the other side, God Venerable has naturally thought of this.


    He was also regretting in his heart, regretting that he shouldn''t have stayed here and should have left earlier.


    However, after all, there is no medicine for regret in this world, and it is useless to regret it any more.


    "Join hands together, otherwise our two spirits will die here!"


    The ruler shouted loudly towards the god.


    The deity made a decisive decision and immediately agreed to the proposal of the master. roundabout


    There is no way, the situation is stronger than people, if they don''t join hands at this time, the consequences will indeed be the same as what the Juggernaut said.


    Both of their spirits died here.


    This will cause a lot of trauma to their bodies, causing their strength to decline.


    swish swish¡ª


    The Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable turned around at the same time, transformed into magical weapons again and rushed towards Xiao Ning.


    Seeing the two people rushing towards him, Xiao Ning immediately laughed wildly: "Okay, very good, very good, that''s how it should be!"


    His strength is still growing slowly, so naturally he won''t be afraid of the opponent in the slightest. roundabout


    On the contrary, it was the opponent''s behavior that greatly aroused his fighting spirit.


    He is like a soldier on the battlefield now, he just wants to fight well and finish off all the enemies.


    "kill!"


    The master roared.


    Together with the gods, they rushed towards Xiao Ning.


    This time, both of them transformed into a sharp sword, stabbing towards Xiao Ning from various tricky angles.


    They had already figured it out, trying to control Xiao Ning with their strength would be fruitless, and they couldn''t prevent Xiao Ning''s attack either. roundabout


    So instead of doing those useless things, it''s better to go head-to-head with the other party.


    If this offensive can hurt Xiao Ning, then maybe there is a chance to escape from Xiao Ning''s sea of ??consciousness.


    Of course, this chance is very slim, neither the Master nor the God Venerable knows how likely it is to succeed.


    But no matter what, you can only try it now. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    swish swish¡ª


    Two piercing sounds sounded, and the two sharp swords transformed by the Juggernaut and the God Venerable quickly rushed in front of Xiao Ning.


    "Hahaha, don''t worry, I won''t hide!" Lan


    Xiao Ning shouted excitedly.


    Immediately afterwards, he moved his left hand and right hand respectively, and grabbed the two sharp swords together.


    I saw his arms stretched continuously in the air, twisting and turning.


    This led to all the actions of the master and the gods changing their positions to no avail.


    An instant later, Xiao Ning accurately grasped the two sharp swords that they transformed into.


    "Let''s see what other tricks you have."


    Xiao Ning said proudly. roundabout


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 1466： eager

    Both the ruler and the **** were held tightly by Xiao Ning, unable to move any more.


    No way, they had to change back to their original appearance.


    After returning to their original appearance, they looked at Xiao Ning in horror.


    They never expected that they would fall into Xiao Ning''s hands.


    This Xiao Ning actually possesses such a strong strength within his sea of ??consciousness.


    "This time I really miscalculated."


    The master said to the god.


    The **** was silent.


    At this moment, the **** is thinking about one thing, that is, when Xiao Ning''s physical body was reshaped last time, why didn''t he find that Xiao Ning is so amazing.


    If it had been discovered at that time, how could it have fallen into the current situation.


    It''s a pity that there is no other way now, this Xiao Ning has firmly controlled the two of them, making them unable to move at all.


    "What else do you have to say now? Huh?"


    Xiao Ning said with a ferocious face.


    At this time, he looked quite like a villain.


    But this is also normal. If someone else defeated an opponent who was much stronger than him, he would be very happy.


    You must know that before this, Xiao Ning had no power to resist against the master and the god.


    In his eyes, these two people are completely invincible existences.


    However, now these two invincible powerhouses are firmly under his control.


    Instead, the other party became a fish on the eucalyptus board, allowing him to slaughter.


    "Xiao Ning, even if you have infinite power in your sea of ??consciousness, you are still just an ant after all, don''t be too happy!"


    The **** could not understand Xiao Ning''s complacent appearance, so he said in a deep voice.


    The ruler also echoed, "Hmph, do you think this can kill us? Let me tell you, we have tens of thousands of clones, and this is just one of them."


    Hearing this, Xiao Ning looked at the Juggernaut coldly, grabbed the Juggernaut in front of his eyes and said, "Okay, since this is just an insignificant clone of yours, why did you run away just now? Hmm?"


    These words stopped Juggernaut in an instant.


    If the master really didn''t care about the life and death of this clone, there was no need to run just now.


    However, Juggernaut and Shenzun almost tried their best to escape just now, but they were finally caught by Xiao Ning.


    So, it''s not that they really don''t care about these two clones, on the contrary, they care very much.


    Because if these two spirits are lost, their bodies will suffer a lot of trauma, causing their strength to decline.


    "Aren''t you speechless?"


    Xiao Ning looked back and forth between Juggernaut and Divine Venerable.


    The two remained silent, and it was obvious that his judgment was correct.


    Of course, this is not important at this time, because these two people must be very upset when they are caught by such a small character like an ant, and it is normal to be stubborn.


    Xiao Ning didn''t care about their feelings.


    At this moment, he is more concerned about how to make good use of these two people.


    You must know that these two people are invincible powerhouses, and they have powers that he can hardly match in his life.


    If he can master this kind of power through these two people, then his strength will definitely improve by leaps and bounds.


    Xiao Ning secretly thought in his heart, if he can obtain the kind of power mastered and mastered by the gods, then it will definitely not be difficult to surpass Lin Yu.


    Speaking of which, Lin Yu is very special in Xiao Ning''s heart.


    Probably because Lin Yu took away what belonged to him, which made him hard to let go.


    When thinking about the previous life, Mu Xuelan and him were each other''s first love and loved him deeply.


    As a result, before Mu Xuelan met Xiao Ning in this life, Lin Yu first captured her heart.


    Xiao Ning didn''t know what Lin Yu''s attitude towards Mu Xuelan was. He only knew that Mu Xuelan was madly in love with Lin Yu.


    For him, this is undoubtedly the same as cheating on his girlfriend, it is impossible to let go.


    yes


    , since Xiao Ning came into contact with Cultivation of Immortals, he no longer cares about women.


    What''s more, Mu Xuelan is just an ordinary woman.


    But even so, he doesn''t want to see his own things being touched by others.


    In short, now Xiao Ning has an unspeakable emotion towards Lin Yu, which eventually turned into deep hatred.


    If one day he masters the real power, he will be the first to trouble Lin Yu.


    It was skinned and boned, and the corpse was shredded into tens of thousands of pieces.


    Let it live forever.


    "Xiao Ning, you don''t have to be so complacent, so what if you catch us? At most, you can trap us in this sea of ??consciousness, but you can''t do anything to us."


    The master snorted coldly, and said threateningly: "On the contrary, we will break free from your grasp one day, and then it will be your death."


    "That''s right." The deity continued, "Don''t forget that our real deity did not come to this world, but we will come here one day, and we will definitely make you die a miserable death at that time."


    Although the ruler and the **** are under the control of Xiao Ning, they don''t have much fear and worry in their hearts.


    After all, what Xiao Ning controls now is only one of their spirits, and their true self is still safe and sound.


    And as long as their true deities come to this world, then Xiao Ning will be finished.


    At that time, he can''t compete with them at all.


    "Really?" Xiao Ning smiled lightly and said, "It''s okay, I will definitely torture you when you come to this world."


    Xiao Ning didn''t believe it anymore, he tortured these two clones would not be able to affect the main body of the master and the god.


    The other party is definitely talking hard.


    "Whatever you want."


    The master said disdainfully.


    The **** said: "It is indeed difficult for us to come to this world in a short time, but don''t forget that there is another god-level powerhouse in this world, and he must be very interested in you."


    "That''s right, just like Taoist Tianbao just now, he obviously dealt with you under the orders of that god-level powerhouse."


    The master reminded.


    The words of the two made Xiao Ning frown slightly in an instant.


    These two guys are right. Now the biggest threat to him in this world is Lin Yu.


    If Lin Yu is going to deal with him, then...


    Xiao Ning knew very well that he couldn''t compete with Lin Yu now.


    If Lin Yu really came to trouble him in person, he must have a dead end.


    "With Lin Yu''s strength, I don''t know if I can find a place to hide to avoid his tracking. It''s probably not very good."


    Xiao Ning frowned even tighter.


    Because he really felt the threat from Lin Yu deeply.


    This threat is far greater than the threat of the master and the gods.


    After all, Lin Yu is in this world.


    Of course, Xiao Ning is not sure whether the Lin Yu he has seen is the deity.


    If the other party took someone else''s body and came to this world like the Juggernaut and the God Venerable, then the threat would be much smaller.


    Just like the master and **** in front of him, he is not yet controlled by him.


    "It''s useless, I know what you''re thinking. Xiao Ning, if you think you can deal with that Lin Xianshi like us, then you must be thinking too much."


    "Because he won''t break into your sea of ??consciousness at all."


    Master Dan Dan reminded.


    The **** then said: "That''s right, he is different from us, either his body came to this world, or his strength is far superior to ours."


    "Besides, we broke into your sea of ??consciousness because he obstructed us as a last resort, and he won''t be stopped by anyone at all."


    Hearing the words of the ruler and the god, Xiao Ning remained silent.


    He knew that what the other party said was true.


    Lin Yu will definitely not be as easy to deal with as Juggernaut and God Venerable


    .


    After all, the reason why he was able to take down the Juggernaut and the God Venerable was completely an accident.


    Before that, he had no idea that he had such strength.


    It never occurred to him that in his own sea of ??consciousness, he could increase his strength almost infinitely, so as to surpass the invincible master and **** in one fell swoop.


    If Lin Yu doesn''t break into his sea of ??consciousness like these two guys, then he doesn''t know how to deal with each other at all.


    "Wait, no!"


    Xiao Ning suddenly thought of something.


    That is, since he has the special ability to continuously improve his strength in his own sea of ??consciousness, does it also have other special features?


    For example, can you cultivate at an extremely fast speed, or master high-level power at an extremely fast speed?


    If it is possible, wouldn''t there be a chance to turn defeat into victory?


    "It''s possible, it''s absolutely possible."


    "I knew I was not ordinary, I was special, different from everyone else."


    Xiao Ning kept cheering himself up.


    He now firmly believes that he is a special person, completely different from ordinary people.


    First of all, he is a reborn person, and secondly, he actually killed invincible powerhouses like Juggernaut and God Venerable.


    So it is possible to find a way to deal with Lin Yu.


    On the other side, Zhuzhu and Shenzun, who were held by Xiao Ning, were immediately surprised when they saw Xiao Ning gradually regaining his confidence.


    Where did Xiao Ning find his confidence?


    Both were deeply puzzled.


    Could it be that?


    At this moment, Xiao Ning said to the two of them: "I know you don''t take me seriously, but I want to remind you of one thing, you are now in my hands."


    Hearing this, both the master and the **** revered.


    That''s right, they would not have fallen into Xiao Ning''s hands, logically they could easily crush Xiao Ning and completely subdue Xiao Ning.


    But now the fact is that Xiao Ning has completely controlled them, making it impossible for them to resist.


    This kind of thing that should not have happened has happened, which undoubtedly indicates one thing.


    Xiao Ning is very special.


    Therefore, this extraordinary guy may really find a way to fight Lin Yu.


    "It seems that you have already thought of it."


    Xiao Ning said brightly: "If I can catch you all by surprise, then I can also catch Lin Yu by surprise."


    The master and the **** were silent at the same time.


    They admit that Xiao Ning''s thinking is correct, and there is indeed such a possibility.


    The question now is nothing more than how likely it is.


    "I''ll give you a chance now." Xiao Ning caught the ruler and the **** in front of him at the same time, and said, "As long as you tell me how to cultivate, how to master high-level god-level power, I can let you live."


    The only function of the two god-level powerhouses, Juggernaut and God Venerable, for him is to be his teacher, teaching him the method of cultivation, and they have no other use.


    [Currently used, the app with the most complete and best audio for listening to books integrates 4 major speech synthesis engines, over 100 kinds of timbres, and supports offline reading


    "That''s right, we are not gods yet, this step is like a moat."


    The gods and rulers spoke successively.


    Both of them are only god-level powerhouses, and their strength is very different from that of Lin Yu, because Lin Yu has not only become a god, but also a high-level **** who has mastered the power of building wood.


    In front of Lin Yu, they are just two ants on the ground, not worth mentioning.


    Of course, they don''t know this.


    "Is it so difficult to become a god?"


    Xiao Ning said in surprise.


    He thought that these two invincible powerhouses were already gods, but he didn''t expect that they were not, they were just god-level powerhouses.


    And judging from what the other party said, it seems very, very difficult to become a god.


    "Of course it is difficult to become a god." The master said disdainfully, "For a ants like you, don''t even think about becoming a god. Becoming a god-level powerhouse is impossible for you."


    The **** also said coldly: "In this world, you have reached the end, don''t even think about going any further."


    "Stop talking nonsense, and tell me how to cultivate first!"


    Xiao Ning looked at the two angrily and said.


    He just wanted to know the cultivation method, and then try it, instead of listening to these two guys say something that hurt him.


    "Do you think we''ll tell you?"


    The ruler said coldly.


    The **** also sneered, dismissing Xiao Ning.


    After all, Xiao Ning can''t do anything to them at all. With Xiao Ning''s strength, controlling them is already the limit, and there is no other way.


    "Don''t tell me? Okay, I will definitely find a way to let you talk!"


    Xiao Ning looked at the two men fiercely and said.


    He doesn''t believe it anymore, he won''t be able to find a way to deal with these two guys.


    After all, these two guys are just two clones, and the main body is not here.


    And in his own sea of ??consciousness, his strength seems to be unlimited.


    "drink!"


    Xiao Ning yelled violently, and UU Reading tightened his hands.


    In an instant, both the master and the gods felt tremendous pressure.


    Xiao Ning''s strength has obviously improved compared to when he captured the two of them just now, it can be seen that Xiao Ning was not idle while talking.


    And such a powerful force has already made them unable to resist, so they can only support it desperately.


    "Xiao Ning, we admit that you are very strong in your own sea of ??consciousness, but you can''t do anything to us."


    "We can''t feel any pain in our current state, how can you make us submit?"


    The master and the deity spoke successively.


    Although Xiao Ning was constantly pulling his hands tightly, trying to inflict pain on them.


    But it''s a pity that all this is meaningless, because they don''t feel any pain at all.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1467： The law of becoming a god

    Xiao Ning kept pulling his hands tightly, but when he saw that the two were completely indifferent, he gradually became a little at a loss. Sleepy


    True, these two guys paid no attention to his torture.


    Or rather, his torture didn''t hurt either of them at all.


    These two people are just a soul now, they can''t feel the pain, how should he deal with them?


    There is simply no way.


    "Impossible, there is definitely a way, I just don''t know."


    Xiao Ning roared in his heart.


    There is definitely a way to deal with these two people, but he doesn''t know how to do it. Sleepy


    In fact, he was right.


    There is indeed a means to attack the soul, but he has not mastered a similar means.


    On the other hand, after the master and the gods spoke, they were actually a little empty in their hearts.


    Because they knew very well in their hearts that there was a special method to deal with the spirit, but Xiao Ning didn''t grasp it for the time being.


    Once he has mastered it, then they will be in big trouble.


    Although it is said that as long as they don''t remind, it is absolutely impossible for Xiao Ning to master such a method.


    But there are exceptions to everything, especially, this Xiao Ning has done things that surprised them one after another. Sleepy


    This guy is so special, what if there is a way to master such a method?


    It''s like he continuously improves his strength one after another.


    In Xiao Ning''s sea of ??consciousness, maybe he can do anything.


    And when the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable were worried, Xiao Ning also noticed that something was wrong with them.


    "It seems that you are not as confident as you say."


    Xiao Ning saw the inner worries of the two of them.


    These two guys just swore that he couldn''t do anything to the two of them, but they were still uneasy. Sleepy


    This undoubtedly proved that his guess was correct.


    There is indeed a way to deal with these two spirits.


    "Don''t forget, I can do anything in my sea of ??consciousness, so I will definitely find a way to deal with you!"


    Xiao Ning looked at the two and said in a deep voice.


    As soon as the words fell, he squeezed his hands tightly.


    The power exerted on the Juggernaut and the God Venerable this time is obviously much greater than before.


    Therefore, the two felt tremendous pressure instantly. Sleepy


    Of course, they still couldn''t feel any pain, because Xiao Ning still didn''t have the means to deal with the spirit.


    However, from Xiao Ning''s ferocious expression, the two saw a bad omen.


    Perhaps Xiao Ning could really find a way to deal with them.


    By the time¡­


    The two of them thought in this way, and their hearts became more and more worried.


    After all, this guy Xiao Ning can''t be viewed with ordinary eyes, it is entirely possible for him to create miracles.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning is constantly thinking and trying various methods. Sleepy


    He believed that he would be able to find a way to deal with these two spirits.


    As long as you master that method, then you are not afraid that these two guys will not give in.


    "Ah, there must be a way! I will definitely find a way!"


    ,


    Xiao Ning roared in his heart.


    He was very anxious in his heart, and couldn''t wait to torture the master and the **** into submission.


    After all, only in that way can it be possible to ask the cultivation method of becoming a **** from their mouths. Sleepy


    Xiao Ning is very clear that if he can''t find a way to become a god, then his future fate is doomed.


    He is destined to be unable to escape Lin Yu''s palm.


    Even, the main body of the master and the **** will come to this world in person to hunt him down.


    Until then, he will have only one dead end.


    And if he mastered the method of becoming a god, and even became a god-level powerhouse or even a god, then he had the hope of getting rid of this fate.


    Xiao


    Ning firmly believes that he is a special person.


    He believed that with such a special existence as himself, as long as he could grasp the way to become a god, he would definitely become a god. Sleepy


    "I am a unique existence in this world. I am the chosen one. I will definitely be able to break through the prison and control my own destiny!"


    Xiao Ning cried out in his heart.


    At the same time, he is already trying various methods, using different methods to torture the master and **** in his hands.


    And as he continued to try, the faces of the master and the **** became more and more dignified.


    They knew that this guy Xiao Ning might really succeed.


    Once he succeeds, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "What should I do?" The master said to the **** through sound transmission: "This guy is not an ordinary person after all, what if he is really allowed to do it." Trapped


    The **** was silent for a while, and then replied via voice transmission: "There is only one way now, and that is to lie to him."


    "Cheat him?"


    Dominate doubts.


    "That''s right." The deity said with great certainty, "It''s just to lie to him. As long as we show off our acting skills and pretend to be tortured by him, and then show him a set of fake cultivation methods, we can slow down for a while. Then we will play by ear.¡±


    The **** quickly finished the plan, and the master thought it over, and found that it seemed really feasible.


    "It seems to be possible. Xiao Ning doesn''t know what to do to hurt our spirits, so as long as we act a little bit, he won''t be able to see it at all."


    The more Juggernaut thought about it, the more he felt that the plan was good. Sleepy


    As long as he shows his acting skills well, he will be able to successfully deceive Xiao Ning.


    After that, he can take the opportunity to come up with a set of fake cultivation methods to deceive Xiao Ning and let him waste some time.


    [The problem of slow update of the new chapter, if you can


    Pain.


    After another period of time, Xiao Ning asked proudly: "How about it, do you want to have something more refreshing?"


    "Stop!"


    The master repeatedly shouted to stop.


    The deity also shouted loudly: "Stop!"


    "Okay, then tell me the cultivation method to become a god."


    Xiao Ning asked immediately.


    He was already very anxious in his heart, wishing he could learn the cultivation method of becoming a **** right away, and then ascend to the sky in one step.


    "No way!"


    The master immediately refused.


    The **** followed and said: "Xiao Ning, don''t even think about it, even if we give up this spirit, we will not tell you the way to become a god."


    "Really, then let you enjoy it again."


    Xiao Ning showed a ferocious expression, and repeated the old trick on the spot, and began to torture the ruler and the god.


    The Master and the Divine Venerable also cooperated with each other with painful expressions and reacted in pain.


    For a moment, the screams of the two people echoed continuously in the spherical sea of ??consciousness, sending out echoes.


    Xiao Ning didn''t stop at all, constantly torturing the two of them. Sleepy


    The more painful the two screamed, the more excited he became.


    It seems that as long as we continue to increase our efforts, we can achieve our goals.


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    "Stop!"


    The master and the gods shouted again and again.


    Judging from their expressions, it seemed that they really couldn''t take it anymore, and they would die suddenly on the spot in just a minute or two.


    Xiao Ning stopped slowly and asked: "How is it now? To say or not to say?"


    "If we teach you how to become a god, are you willing to let us go?"


    asked the Overlord.


    Xiao Ning resolutely refused: "Don''t even think about it, I will only give you a pain."


    After letting these two guys go, who knows if they will come back to trouble him.


    So he must get rid of the two.


    Only in this way, there will be two less great threats in this world.


    Although doing this can''t really kill the Juggernaut and the God Venerable, at least it can make them unable to deal with him in a short period of time and buy some time. Sleepy


    "You are not willing to save us, so why should we help you?"


    God Venerable asked.


    "If you don''t help me, then I will torture you all the time, so that you can''t live or die until I die."


    Xiao Ning looked at the two of them viciously and said: "You all know that if I can''t find a way to become a god, then I must not be Lin Yu''s opponent, and I must die."


    If he can''t survive and can''t find any way out, then he can only be broken.


    In the days that followed, he would torture the two of them day and night, making them feel the pain forever.


    This is not what he said to threaten, but what he really thinks. Sleepy


    On the other side, after hearing Xiao Ning''s words, the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable deliberately pretended to be thoughtful, as if they were thinking carefully about his words.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning said: "As long as you are willing to tell me the cultivation method, I will definitely give you a happy time, and I will do what I say."


    "One more thing, you''d better think clearly, even if I get the cultivation method to become a god, I won''t be able to catch up with you in a short time, maybe I will never catch up with you."


    "For me, doing this gives me hope, but for you it may not matter at all."


    Xiao Ning wanted too much to obtain the cultivation method to become a god, so he kept looking for reasons to persuade the two of them.


    Although he could continue to torture them, if he really wanted them to speak out, torture alone might not be effective.


    So we still have to find a way from the source. Sleepy


    "Okay, we can tell you."


    At this time, Juggernaut suddenly spoke.


    But as soon as his words were spoken, the deity immediately stopped him and said, "Are you crazy?"


    The master hears the words slowly


    Slowly turning his head to look at the god, he said, "Why, do you have a better way? You have seen the current situation, and there is no other way but to agree to his conditions."


    Seeing Juggernaut say that, Xiao Ning thought something was going on.


    Then he hurriedly said, "That''s right, you don''t have a choice."


    The **** looked at Xiao Ning, and then said to the master: "The way to become a **** is taboo, do you really dare to tell outsiders?" Trapped


    "Why don''t you dare? Unless you go to Gaomi, who will know about this?"


    The ruler looked at the **** and said respectfully.


    The two of them talked like this, as if the method of becoming a **** was really a top secret, and it seemed that they would have to bear a huge price if they said it.


    Xiao Ning naturally didn''t know the truth of it, he just wanted to get the way to become a **** as soon as possible.


    Judging from the dialogue between the two, it seems that this step is not far away.


    Now that the ruler has succumbed, as long as the **** agrees.


    At this time, the master continued: "One more thing, do you really think this guy can become a god-level powerhouse? What we can''t do, how can he, a half-way monk, do it? What''s more, in this world, spiritual energy is expensive. If you are exhausted, even cultivating immortals is very difficult."


    Hearing the master''s persuasive words, Xiao Ning hastily echoed: "Yes, I said it just now, for me, it gave me hope, but it may not affect you at all."


    Listening to Xiao Ning and Zhu Zhu''s words, the **** respected them, and kept scanning the two of them back and forth.


    After a while, he finally said reluctantly: "Forget it, just tell him, it''s just a method of cultivation, and it doesn''t mean you can become a **** by eating it."


    When Xiao Ning saw that the **** finally agreed, his heart was filled with ecstasy.


    Of course, it doesn''t appear on his face.


    Xiao Ning said: "Hurry up, tell me the cultivation method quickly, I warn you, if you dare to lie to me, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Overlords and gods shrugged off the threat. Sleepy


    Because Xiao Ning has not really found a way to deal with them so far, their painful reactions just now were all staged.


    But they didn''t show this on their faces.


    The Master replied: "You have no way of judging whether we have lied to you or not. Is there anything else you can do except trust us?"


    Just now Xiao Ning said that they have no choice, now he repays all these words.


    "Yes, I really can''t judge, but you can rest assured that my intuition has always been accurate."


    Xiao Ning said in a deep voice.


    Afterwards, he caught the two of them in front of him, and said to the Juggernaut: "Later, you will speak first, and he will speak later. I want to see if there is any discrepancy between what you said."


    As soon as the words fell, he created a cage out of thin air and threw the **** into it.


    This is a method he has just learned. With this cage, the deity and the master can be completely isolated, so that the two cannot communicate in private.


    On the other side, Juggernaut watched Xiao Ning lock the **** into the cage tightly, and his heart skipped a beat.


    It seems that the situation is not good, this Xiao Ning has learned too fast.


    It didn''t take long before he learned a brand new method.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1468： coup

    "Hurry up, tell me the way to become a god." Roll


    Xiao Ning looked at the master and ordered.


    He couldn''t wait, and wished he could start practicing the method of becoming a **** right away.


    After a moment of silence, the ruler began to talk about the so-called method of becoming a god.


    Of course, the cultivation method he mentioned was not the one he was practicing, but a cultivation method that he had just concocted after having a private consultation with the god.


    After practicing this kind of kung fu, Xiao Ning will feel some wonderful benefits and improve his strength, but he will never be able to embark on the road to becoming a god.


    Master quickly gave a preliminary explanation of the cultivation method.


    After finishing speaking, he explained to Xiao Ning: "What I''m telling you now is only the preliminary cultivation method, and I''ll tell you the deeper cultivation method after you master it." Roll


    Just this preliminary cultivation method is enough for Xiao Ning to practice for a while.


    And during this time, he and the **** can think about ways to escape from Xiao Ning''s sea of ??consciousness.


    "Let me in!"


    Xiao Ning shouted violently, and threw Juggernaut into a newly made ball cage.


    At the same time, he released the **** from the ball cage just now.


    "Hurry up, tell me the cultivation method."


    Xiao Ning ordered without saying a word. roll


    The **** took a breather, and then began to talk about the so-called cultivation method of becoming a god.


    Of course, because of the private discussion with the Juggernaut before, the cultivation method he described now is exactly the same as what the Juggernaut said just now, and it can be said that there is no difference in a single word.


    With the ability of a layman like Xiao Ning, he definitely has no way of judging, so he can only obediently follow what they teach.


    The God Venerable secretly thought in his heart, let Xiao Ning practice this kind of useless exercise first, if he finds that Xiao Ning trusts them, then use some tricks to make Xiao Ning practice madly.


    By then, the immediate crisis will naturally be resolved easily.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning listened carefully to the words of the god.


    Soon he discovered that the cultivation methods described by the master and the **** were exactly the same, almost word for word. roll


    It can be seen that the two did not seem to lie to him.


    Of course, it is possible that these two guys have already passed the gas in private, and the situation will be different in that case.


    "I''m done talking. You learn these first before you talk. If you can''t even learn these, don''t think about the rest."


    The **** said coldly.


    Xiao Ning threw him back into the cage, and said: "Stop talking nonsense."


    After locking up the souls of the two invincible powerhouses, Xiao Ning quickly began to try the cultivation method they gave him to become a god.


    He couldn''t wait to verify it. roll


    Sitting cross-legged in the air, Xiao Ning closed his eyes and began to practice seriously.


    About half an hour passed quickly.


    Half an hour later, Xiao Ning slowly opened his eyes.


    "The cultivation methods given by these two people seem to be fine, but I always feel that something is wrong."


    After practicing for a while, Xiao Ning was pleasantly surprised to find that this method of cultivation has obvious effects.


    He has only practiced for such a short time, and he can clearly feel that his soul is much stronger than before.


    However, he immediately felt something was wrong. roll


    It seems that there is a problem with the cultivation method given by the two.


    "These two guys seem to be in a hostile relationship, but the cultivation methods they gave me are exactly the same, as if they were taught by the same master."


    "Am I thinking too much?"


    In fact, when God Venerable explained the cultivation method just now, he had already noticed something was wrong.


    Because the cultivation methods given by these two people are literally verbatim.


    And it shouldn''t be.


    Because it seems that the two are not practicing the same system. roll


    "It''s possible that they really had been breathing in private long ago and fabricated a lie."


    Xiao Ning frowned and thought.


    This possibility is not impossible, on the contrary, it is very high.


    After all, Juggernaut and God Venerable are both god-level powerhouses, far stronger than him.


    If the two of them wanted to make some small moves in private, it would be really difficult for him to find out.


    It can only be cautious and cautious, and proceed with caution.


    It was precisely because of being so cautious and cautious that Xiao Ning noticed the problem. roll


    The cultivation methods given by the two should not be exactly the same.


    Unless it is the elementary level of cultivation methods for becoming a god, they are all similar, almost the same.


    "Now all this is just my guess, how can I verify that what I think is right?"


    Xiao Ning frowned.


    If you ask the master and the **** directly, they will definitely not say it.


    But other than this, he couldn''t think of any good solution for the time being.


    "I am invincible in my own sea of ??consciousness, I will definitely find a way, I will do it!" Roll


    Xiao Ning''s eyes were firm, and he thought of it firmly in his heart.


    All the previous events have fully proved that he is an invincible existence in his own sea of ??consciousness.


    It is truly invincible.


    Therefore, in the interrogation of the master and the gods in the sea of ??consciousness, he has a way to grasp the absolute mastery.


    It''s just that he hasn''t found a good way yet.


    But if you think about it and give it a try, you will definitely find a way.


    When the time comes, I''m not afraid that the master and the **** will not obediently speak the truth. roll


    Xiao Ning frowned and pondered, trying to think of ways to deal with the two god-level powerhouses.


    At this moment, he can only think of ways based on past experience, and from those known means, find a coup that can deal with the two of them.


    "Since they won''t feel any pain, maybe I can try to forcibly fuse the souls of the two of them."


    Xiao Ning suddenly came up with a whim, and came up with a clever way to get along.


    What is locked in the two cages at the moment is only the soul of the master and the god.


    He didn''t have a way to directly attack the soul, so he couldn''t make the two of them feel any pain.


    However, he might be able to forcibly knead these two spirits together like kneading dough. roll


    It might work wonders.


    "Try it!"


    Xiao Ning made a decisive decision and decided to give it a try.


    Anyway, these two spirits are just his prisoners now, and he can deal with them as he likes.


    Even if the master and the **** are dissatisfied, there is nothing they can do about him.


    The most important thing now is to ensure that the two of them dare not lie to him, and nothing else is worth mentioning.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning opened the cage where the Juggernaut and the God Venerable were imprisoned, and then held the souls of the two in his hands. roll


    "What? What happened?"


    "Is it because the cultivation method we teach is too profound, you can''t learn it?"


    The Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable felt bad when they saw Xiao Ning''s sudden violence.


    However, they still had a calm look on their faces.


    Not only did he not back down, but he took the initiative to ask questions and seize the initiative.


    Xiao Ning glanced at the two of them back and forth, and said in a deep voice: "The cultivation method you taught is not difficult, and it is also very effective, but I don''t think you are telling me the truth."


    The master heard the words and said: "I just said that, you have no way of judging whether what we said is true or not, you have no other choice but to choose to believe us."


    "Similarly, we can''t prove to you that we didn''t lie to you, can we?"


    Strictly speaking, this is true.


    Because Xiao Ning really couldn''t gain trust with Juggernaut and God Venerable, he had no better way than choosing to trust them.


    "Yes, I really can''t judge, but my instinct tells me that the two of you are playing a conspiracy."


    Xiao Ning looked at the two of them and said in a deep voice: "So, I decided to teach you a little lesson first."


    As soon as the words fell, he clapped his two palms together, and clapped the souls of the ruler and the gods together.


    Immediately afterwards, he didn''t say much to the two of them, and directly started to knead the souls of the two of them like kneading dough. roll


    And this behavior instantly made the two of them feel an indescribable pain.


    They never expected that Xiao Ning would think of using such a method to deal with them.


    It can only be said that this guy has a big brain.


    "Stop!"


    "No, to lie to you..."


    The two souls of the master and the **** were mixed together like two different **** of dough, so that the thinking of the two seemed to be fused together.


    For a moment, both of them became unable to express their thoughts, and what they said became blurred. roll


    Part of a sentence is said by the Juggernaut, it is the thought of the Juggernaut, but the other part is the thinking of the God.


    Not only that, but the two also found that they seemed to be able to feel each other''s emotions, which made their own moods very strange.


    Of course, mental pain is also inevitable.


    Because they both tried their best to reject each other, and because the spirits and souls of the two were fused together, I could feel this rejection of each other again.


    This feeling magnifies back and forth, and finally tortures them unspeakably.


    It can be said that Juggernaut and God Venerable have never experienced this situation in their entire lives.


    Although they have encountered stronger masters than them before, they have never been treated in this way. roll


    It is estimated that only Xiao Ning can think of and do this.


    In fact, if you think about it, many people can think of such a way.


    But Xiao Ning is the only one who can talk and act.


    Because Xiao Ning is invincible in his own sea of ??consciousness, he can do whatever he wants.


    Otherwise, just having an idea is useless.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning couldn''t even speak clearly after seeing the Juggernaut and the God Venerable being rubbed by him.


    Immediately, I knew that my method was working. roll


    Sure enough, this is the only way to effectively deal with the two of them, and it even has miraculous effects.


    "Let''s see if these two guys dare to play tricks."


    Xiao Ning felt very happy in the play.


    When torturing Juggernaut and God Venerable before, he actually always felt that something was wrong, and he always felt that he hadn''t really hurt each other.


    But now, he can really feel the pain of the master and the god.


    These two invincible strong men were really tortured by him at this time.


    "Stop, stop, stop, stop..." roll


    Xiao Ning kept on-stop screaming from between his hands.


    This voice is a mixture of the master and the god, and the combination of the two''s speaking tone is quite strange.


    This is because the thinking of the two is mixed together, unable to think independently, and unable to express their own ideas.


    Unable to solve this problem, they can only choose to think about the same thing, which is to make Xiao Ning stop.


    And because they thought the same thing, they ended up saying exactly the same thing.


    Just keep repeating the word stop there.


    From the repeated words of the two, Xiao Ning deeply felt the helplessness and pain of the two. roll


    It put him in a good mood.


    "Well, how does it taste?"


    "Don''t worry, this is just an appetizer, and the real show hasn''t played yet."


    Xiao Ning said proudly.


    Of course, his last sentence was to deceive the two of them.


    This method of blending the two souls together is the only way he has racked his brains to come up with, and there is no better and more practical way than this.


    He said that just to scare the two of them. roll


    However, the master and the gods were indeed frightened by him.


    The two of them didn''t know whether Xiao Ning had other powerful means at all, so they could only choose to trust him.


    "Stop, stop, stop..."


    The two of them kept repeating the word.


    They can''t think alone now, the thinking of both sides is completely entangled.


    This is already the only idea they can agree on.


    And listening to the words of the two, Xiao Ning suddenly thought of an excellent interrogation method. roll


    "If I ask them if they lied to me at this time, I believe it will be very difficult for them to hide it."


    Xiao Ning suddenly realized that it is very difficult for the Juggernaut and the God Venerable to unify their thoughts at this time.


    Because their thinking is mixed together, there will be a strong rejection in their hearts.


    Both parties want to exclude the other''s ideas.


    As a result, it is difficult to unify the opinions and ideas of the two.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to just repeat the word stop, after all, only the idea of ??stop is what they can really reach an agreement on.


    "Tell me, is the cultivation method you taught me true, tell the truth." Roll


    Xiao Ning ordered in a deep voice.


    After finishing speaking, he threatened again: "If you don''t answer when I count to three, then don''t blame me for being cruel."


    "one¡­"


    As soon as Xiao Ning finished speaking, he began to count one.


    Now the Juggernaut and the God Venerable are in a hurry.


    They have never experienced the pain of today, so they are defenseless.


    And now they just want to get rid of this pain. roll


    "two¡­"


    Xiao Ning counted to two.


    "No lie, no lie, no lie..."


    The Master and the Divine Venerable began to repeat these two words at the same time, their voices and tone still seemed very strange.


    "Oh, it looks like you''ve already recovered your breath, so let''s change the question."


    If the two of them had passed the Qi long ago, then at this time they would definitely say that they were not cheating with the same goal.


    But if you look at it from another angle, things are different. roll


    "The cultivation methods you taught me are exactly the same, which means that you are practicing the same system. Tell me what the name of this system is."


    Xiao Ning asked.


    Now the master and the deity did not reply.


    Because what they cultivate is not the same set of exercises at all, and naturally they are not the same system.


    The two sides practiced different exercises, so they didn''t know whose system should be used as the basis for answering.


    If it is normal, UU Reading they can communicate in private, or wait for the other party to finish speaking and then follow the other party''s words.


    But now their thinking is mixed together, and they can''t think alone at all. roll


    Now the thoughts in their heads are completely messed up.


    "No need to answer, you have already given the answer I want."


    Seeing that the two did not reply for a long time, Xiao Ning understood everything in an instant.


    If the two of them really practiced the same system, then their current thoughts must be highly consistent, and they would give an immediate answer.


    But alas no.


    So it can only show that the two are trying their best to reach a consensus while they are thinking about each other.


    There was no answer this time. roll


    . Vertex mobile version URL:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1469： Never give up

    "So, you guys have been lying to me from the beginning."


    "The cultivation method you taught me is either fake or flawed, isn''t it?"


    Xiao Ning asked in a deep voice.


    Now the answer is very obvious, these two invincible powerhouses have colluded to deceive him from the very beginning.


    There is definitely something wrong with the cultivation method they teach to become a god.


    No wonder when I first practiced, I always felt that something was wrong, but I couldn''t tell.


    The more Xiao Ning thought about it, the more annoyed he became.


    He is an invincible existence in his own sea of ??consciousness, but he was still played by the other party.


    Of course, this matter has nothing to do with the level of strength, but mainly because of his lack of experience.


    Regarding the matter of becoming a god, he only learned about it today from the master and the god, and he didn''t know it before.


    Taking a deep breath, Xiao Ning vigorously rubbed his hands, rubbing the souls of the ruler and the god, making them feel double the pain.


    This is his punishment for the two of them cheating on him. At this time, he will never be lenient.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Stop, stop, stop..."


    The Master and the God Venerable shouted to stop while screaming.


    After Xiao Ning stepped up his strength, they couldn''t bear this kind of unspeakable pain at all.


    In terms of pain, it wasn''t much pain.


    But the problem is that their minds and souls are mixed together, causing emotions and thoughts to mix with each other, and they feel unspeakable discomfort in their hearts.


    It can even be said that this feeling is far more uncomfortable than physical torture.


    At this moment, the two of them had already surrendered in their hearts, and they just wanted Xiao Ning to stop immediately.


    If Xiao Ning wanted the real cultivation method of becoming a god, they would give it to him directly.


    Anyway, it''s just a set of cultivation methods, and it doesn''t mean that one can become a **** after obtaining the exercises.


    Just like the two of them, I don''t know how many years of cultivation, but they are still one step away from becoming gods.


    [In view of the general environment,


    And they can''t find a way to get to Eternal Land, so they can only scurry around like headless chickens, looking for opportunities.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning gradually stopped after torturing the two of them severely.


    From the screams of the Master and the God Venerable, he could tell that these two guys were really tortured and subdued by him.


    It is estimated that I will not dare to play tricks later.


    After all, as long as Xiao Ning is still alive, he can torture them all the time.


    Who let them break into his sea of ??consciousness by themselves.


    "Hoo, hoo!"


    After Xiao Ning stopped, the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable gasped for breath, using this method to resolve the complicated emotions in their hearts.


    At this time, the two suddenly turned their heads and looked at each other, and there was an indescribable color in each other''s eyes.


    This is because the two were forced to merge with each other just now under Xiao Ning''s interference, and felt each other''s emotions.


    At this time, their mutual understanding is far deeper than that of couples who have shared the same bed for many years.


    It is precisely because of this that the emotions in the hearts of the two are extremely complicated.


    Now they looked at each other, as if they were looking at themselves in vain.


    "It must be a good taste, isn''t it?"


    Seeing the embarrassed expressions of the two, Xiao Ning immediately said proudly.


    "From now on, you can no longer look at each other squarely, and you can never go back."


    Xiao Ning said the truth.


    From now on, rulers and gods can no longer return to their former state.


    They used to be opponents, but in the future, they will be opponents who will be extremely embarrassing when they think of each other.


    It can be said that Xiao Ning tortured the two of them this time, far more serious than they imagined.


    Both the master and the **** are aware of this at this moment.


    If Xiao Ning used other methods to torture them, then if they are tortured, they will be tortured.


    Come down and it''s over.


    But the use of this method has caused extremely serious trauma to their hearts.


    Now what they broke into Xiao Ning''s sea of ??consciousness were only two spirits, not the main body.


    Their yidams are all in very safe places.


    However, now Xiao Ning has also caused indelible damage to their bodies.


    This is something they didn''t expect.


    "If you still dare to cheat, then I will definitely let you leave a deeper memory in the future."


    "Now I''ll give you three minutes to think about it carefully."


    After finishing speaking, Xiao Ning stopped talking, took the initiative to take a step back, and gave the two of them space and time to think.


    At this time, his strength has increased a lot, and it is absolutely impossible for the master and the **** to take out his palm again.


    On the other side, the master and the **** are looking at each other at this moment, their eyes are full of dodge.


    However, they forced themselves to calm down and look at each other.


    Because they want to accept each other in this way and heal their inner embarrassment.


    But soon they discovered that this was simply impossible.


    Ever since Xiao Ning mixed their spirits and souls together, they could no longer face each other squarely.


    "call!"


    At this time, the **** venerable let out a long breath and chose to give up.


    After holding on for two seconds, Juggernaut was also defeated.


    They all knew in their hearts that from now on they would no longer be able to face each other squarely, everything was the same as what Xiao Ning said just now.


    "Hurry up and think about it, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude later."


    Xiao Ning reminded from the side.


    Juggernaut and God Venerable turned their heads to look at Xiao Ning.


    While looking at Xiao Ning, the Juggernaut sent a voice transmission to the Divine Venerable, "You...what do you do now?"


    At this time, if he was asked to talk to the god, he felt unspeakable embarrassment in his heart.


    But there is no way, the situation is stronger than others now, so I have to actively communicate with the other party.


    After all, if Xiao Ning can''t be dealt with, this Xiao Ning will definitely repeat his old tricks against them.


    Although the souls of both of them have mixed with each other, who knows what other means Xiao Ning has not used.


    Another point is that if the spirits and souls are mixed together again, it is hard for them to imagine the consequences.


    "What else can I do... I can only tell him the cultivation method of becoming a god, and I must not lie to him again."


    The **** said helplessly.


    It has come to this point, besides cooperating with Xiao Ning honestly, what else can I do?


    Both of them knew in their hearts that at this time, they could only tell Xiao Ning the real cultivation method of becoming a god.


    If there are any more deceitful thoughts and actions, Xiao Ning will probably notice it again.


    Just like just now, they thought they were doing it perfectly, but it still made Xiao Ning suspicious.


    In the end, they resorted to such means to torture them.


    Neither wants something like this to happen again.


    "It can only be... if this is the case, tell him the real cultivation method of becoming a god. He can''t become a **** anyway."


    The Overlord responded.


    The **** said: "Exactly, he absolutely cannot become a god."


    On the other side, Xiao Ning has been observing the expressions of these two people, and when he saw that their eyes gradually became firm, he said: "It seems that you have discussed it."


    "This time, we will definitely tell you the real way to become a god."


    The master and the deity spoke in unison.


    As soon as the words fell, the two couldn''t help looking at each other.


    Because they discovered that they could achieve such a high degree of consistency.


    It''s like two people have a tacit understanding, knowing exactly what the other is thinking.


    This feeling makes them very uncomfortable. After all, they have been rivals for many years, and they don''t want to be contaminated by each other''s temper.


    "Okay, tell me quickly."


    Xiao Ning Shen Shengming


    order.


    This time he observed very carefully and knew that the two of them were really convinced by him, so he should tell him the real cultivation method of becoming a god.


    "I remind you again, don''t try to play tricks, you can''t hide it from me in my sea of ??consciousness."


    Xiao Ning threatened again.


    The Master and the Divine Venerable said in unison: "I will never lie to you this time."


    As soon as the words fell, the two looked at each other again.


    They still said this sentence in the same tone and speed, completely consistent.


    "Okay, don''t be so hypocritical, hurry up and say it."


    Xiao Ning scolded.


    He is too lazy to care about the inner thoughts of the master and the god.


    All he wants now is to quickly obtain the cultivation method of becoming a **** and become a **** as soon as possible.


    "I''ll start with mine."


    The master and the gods spoke in unison again.


    The exercises they practice are different, so I can only talk about them one by one.


    But the problem is, since they have the same thoughts in their hearts, it seems like they are rushing to speak first when they say it.


    "you first."


    Xiao Ning glanced at the master, and ordered.


    The Juggernaut has chased and killed him for so long, he really wants to know what kind of exercises the other party is practicing.


    Only by knowing yourself and the enemy can you be invincible in a hundred battles.


    The master took a step forward, avoiding standing side by side with the god, and then began to describe his cultivation method.


    This is done to avoid being disturbed by the gods.


    Now as long as he sees the god, his thinking will be affected.


    Of course, the same is true for gods.


    Now the two of them can''t stand together, and they can''t have close contact.


    "Yes, this is like the way to become a god."


    Xiao Ning kept nodding his head.


    Compared with the cultivation method that the two of them told him just now, the cultivation method that Juggernaut said is obviously several levels higher.


    When practicing the kind of exercises just now, he always felt that something was wrong.


    But just listening to the set of exercises that Juggernaut is talking about now, he feels that it is completely natural and seamless.


    Presumably the feeling of practicing must be very good.


    After a while, the Juggernaut finished talking about his cultivation techniques.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning winked at the god, and said, "It''s your turn."


    The deity immediately moved forward a few steps and came to the Juggernaut.


    Immediately afterwards, he also began to talk about his cultivation methods.


    Different from Juggernaut''s exercises, this set of exercises he practiced is more complex and subtle, and it is obviously difficult for Xiao Ning to understand.


    But although he won''t be able to fully understand it for a while, he can memorize it completely.


    As long as you remember every single word in your heart, it won''t be too late to think about it when you have time later.


    "This set of exercises is also very good."


    Xiao Ning kept nodding his head.


    Although the exercises of the two are different, they are both exquisite and have their own advantages.


    And Xiao Ning discovered that these two sets of exercises are much more advanced than the immortal cultivation techniques he is practicing now.


    Presumably, as long as he starts to practice this kind of exercise, his future strength will definitely improve by leaps and bounds.


    It''s possible to catch up with Lin Yu then.


    At this moment, Xiao Ning has faintly regarded Lin Yu as the number one target in his heart.


    Next, he will do everything possible to catch up with the opponent.


    At this time, the deity also finished explaining the exercises, and stepped back a few steps to return to the original position.


    "We''ve finished talking about the exercises."


    As soon as the deity opened his mouth, the master followed suit, and finally the two of them spoke in unison again.


    This made the two of them frown.


    From now on, they may only have to be like this.


    I don''t know if I can find a way to solve this problem.


    "Now let me tell you, what are the specialties of these two sets of exercises? It is really difficult to practice in this world?"


    Xiao Ning glances


    Looking at the two of them, he asked.


    Just now the master and the **** have repeatedly said that it is useless even if you get the cultivation method of becoming a god.


    Because of the lack of aura in this world, even cultivating immortality is very difficult, let alone becoming a god.


    Both of them had just vowed to mention that they should never try to become gods in this world.


    Xiao Ning is very concerned about this point, so naturally he has to figure it out now.


    It just so happens that both of them are still in a state of being afraid of him, and they cooperate quite well.


    "This is just a broken world. The origin of the world is forced to sleep. You must never try to become a **** here."


    The Master and the God Venerable said in unison.


    At this moment, they have given up struggling and accepted the fact that they think and speak the same.


    "A broken world? The origin of the world is sleeping?"


    Xiao Ning captured a lot of key information from the words of the two.


    He really wanted to know, what exactly did the other party say?


    "say clearly."


    Xiao Ning ordered.


    The master and the gods said together: "Just like what we said just now, this is a broken world, and no one can cultivate to become a **** in such a world."


    "As for the so-called origin of the world, you can understand it as the core of the world. If the world has no core, it will fall apart in an instant and become nothingness."


    Hearing what the two said, Xiao Ning kept frowning.


    He knew that the other party would not lie to him at this time, so there was a high probability that the cruel truth the other party said could not be changed.


    And this means that even if he obtains the technique of becoming a god, it will not be of much use.


    "If there is a solution, tell me everything you know."


    Xiao Ning took a step closer and asked.


    The Master and the God Venerable shook their heads together and said, "Impossible, there is no hope."


    "Is there no hope?"


    Xiao Ning was full of disappointment.


    If there is really no hope, then what''s the point of his efforts?


    He just wanted to catch up with Lin Yu, didn''t it just become empty talk?


    Xiao Ning couldn''t accept this.


    Ever since he knew about becoming a god, he could never get it out of his heart.


    "No, there is definitely a way, there must be a way!"


    "What others can''t do, doesn''t mean I, Xiao Ning, can''t do it either!"


    Xiao Ning roared in his heart.


    This is his hope of turning around, and he will never let it go.


    No matter what the price is, he has to try it, otherwise what''s the point of living?


    After all, even if you are alive, it is just someone else''s plaything.


    If he can''t become a god, then he will always be just an ant. UU reading


    "it''s useless."


    The master and the gods spoke together.


    "Really? I don''t believe there is no way."


    Xiao Ning thought quickly, thinking of a way to break the situation.


    He knew that if he wanted to break the game, the breakthrough point was still on these two people.


    If there is a way to swallow and fuse the souls of the two and get their memories, maybe there is a way.


    After all, these two people have practiced for many years, so they must know many things.


    Their memory is an unimaginable wealth to him.


    "Since I can fuse the souls of the two of them together, there must be a way to swallow their souls."


    Xiao Ning thought in his heart.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1470： unexpected result

    Seeing Xiao Ning staring directly at the two of them suddenly, Zhu Zhu and Shen Zun felt something was wrong in their hearts. oval


    This guy Xiao Ning didn''t come up with some bad idea again, did he?


    Now that things happened, both of them felt fear towards Xiao Ning.


    After all, this guy is an invincible existence in his own sea of ??consciousness, and there is no way to use common sense to figure it out.


    Just like just now, this guy actually thought of a way to forcibly blend their spirits and souls together, which is really unpredictable.


    Therefore, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable are now afraid that Xiao Ning will do something unexpected.


    But when the two were thinking this way, they saw Xiao Ning suddenly approaching them slowly.


    "Xiao Ning, what do you want to do? We have already told you the complete method of cultivation, and there is absolutely not a single word that is false this time."


    The Master and the God Venerable said in unison.


    While approaching the two of them, Xiao Ning said, "I didn''t say what you said was false, I just think it''s not enough."


    "What do you want? Just ask us what you want to know."


    Master and God Venerable said vigilantly.


    From Xiao Ning''s demeanor, they found that the matter was probably not simple.


    This Xiao Ning must have some evil idea again.


    "How can I guarantee that you will tell me everything I know, and how can I guarantee that what you say is true."


    "You lied to me once, who can guarantee that you won''t lie to me a second time, huh?"


    Xiao Ning approached step by step, with a cold and serious expression.


    Obviously, he was not going to be polite with the two of them.


    The Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable naturally also saw this, and scolded: "Xiao Ning, you''d better not mess around!"


    "Oh, it''s up to you."


    Xiao Ning came in front of the two, and grabbed them both in his left and right hands.


    The expressions of the two changed drastically. oval


    They all knew that Xiao Ning must have thought of some unpredictable method again.


    He was going to use this brand new method to deal with them.


    "Xiao Ning, we can promise to tell you everything you want to know."


    The master and the gods hurriedly comforted him.


    "No." Xiao Ning shook his head slightly, and said, "I want to know too much, it''s too slow to ask one by one."


    He has no time, after all, the threat of Lin Yu is close at hand.


    If you want to solve this threat, you have to find a way to overtake on a curve. oval


    If you proceed step by step and slowly, the result will definitely not be better.


    "Then what do you want?"


    Seeing that Xiao Ning could not be persuaded by the Master and the Divine Venerable, they opened their mouths to ask.


    "I want to swallow your soul and take away your memory."


    Xiao Ning said bluntly.


    Now that everything is ready, there is nothing to hide.


    "What?"


    The ruler and the deity were both shocked.


    "You want to devour our memories? Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    The two felt that Xiao Ning was simply whimsical.


    He is a mere immortal cultivator, and he actually wants to devour the soul of a god-level powerhouse like them?


    This is absolutely impossible.


    Of course, the two of them didn''t dare to be so sure at this time.


    After all, Xiao Ning''s behavior just now has proved to them that this guy cannot be viewed with ordinary eyes at all. oval


    Maybe there was something he could do.


    Juggernaut and Divine Venerable had their minds turned and they quickly thought of ways to persuade Xiao Ning.


    They know that if they don''t hurry up, it will all be over.


    However, before they could find a suitable solution, Xiao Ning rubbed them together.


    Just the same as before, Xiao Ning kept rubbing his hands back and forth, kneading the two of them together like kneading dough, kneading them into a ball.


    And Juggernaut and God Venerable felt the unspeakable pain just now.


    Unexpectedly, this guy Xiao Ning turned his back on his word and used this method to deal with them again. oval


    If I knew it earlier, I shouldn''t have told him the cultivation method.


    This man has no faith at all.


    "Stop, stop, stop..."


    The thoughts of the master and the **** are mixed together again, and the word stop can only be repeated continuously.


    However, Xiao Ning obviously didn''t intend to stop this time.


    "If you want to blame, blame you for insisting on breaking into my sea of ??consciousness."


    Xiao Ning said to the two of them coldly. oval


    If these two guys didn''t choose to break into his sea of ??consciousness at that time, then he wouldn''t know that he was invincible in his own sea of ??consciousness.


    This kind of thing will not happen now.


    Of course, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable are indeed regretting their deaths at this moment.


    Both of them have this kind of emotion now, and they regret the choice just now.


    Perhaps at that time, he should have chosen to continue to control Xiao Ning instead of breaking into Xiao Ning''s sea of ??consciousness.


    "Stop, stop..."


    The ruler and the **** yelled again and again, but Xiao Ning didn''t want to stop. oval


    And Xiao Ning not only didn''t stop, but the movements in his hands became faster.


    He frantically rubbed the two of them, trying to completely blend their souls together.


    At the same time, his body gradually increased, becoming taller and taller.


    After swelling to a certain extent, he threw the two of them into his mouth.


    He didn''t know how to devour their souls, so he could only choose to eat their souls.


    This may or may not be of any use.


    At this point, he had no choice, nor did he want to. oval


    After all, it is impossible for him to stay in his own sea of ??consciousness all the time, so his physical body will be in a state of no **** and no master.


    And once he leaves the Sea of ??Consciousness, there is no guarantee what the Juggernaut and the God Venerable will do.


    What''s more, he has thought about it just now, and now he must seize all the time to fight Lin Yu.


    He had to find a way to overtake in a curve, and he couldn''t follow the steps.


    Therefore, under such conditions, he could only choose to eat the two of them.


    Regardless of whether he would get nothing by killing the two in the end, or if he really got the memories of the two as he wished, he had to do this.


    "It turns out that the soul has such a taste."


    After Xiao Ning ate the souls of the Juggernaut and the God Venerable, he touched his mouth symbolically.


    At this moment, he was quite proud of himself.


    After all, these two guys are invincible existences. Before that, he had a deep fear of these two guys.


    But now, these two invincible powerhouses have become his lunch.


    Although this is just one of the souls of the two, he can''t really kill the real deities of the two.


    But that''s enough.


    At least from now on, he will no longer be at a psychological disadvantage when facing masters and gods. oval


    "Can you get their memories?"


    Xiao Tran quietly waited for the change to appear.


    The best ending is naturally the memory in the two souls of the recipient.


    But things are unpredictable, and he doesn''t know what will happen in the end.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    After a while, he suddenly frowned slightly.


    Because he felt the changes in his body. oval


    "I actually absorbed the souls of these two guys?!"


    "However, I didn''t get their memory!"


    Xiao Ning felt it carefully and found that he had successfully devoured the souls of the two of them.


    It''s just that he didn''t get the memory of the two of them as he wished.


    But although he didn''t get the memory in the soul, he absorbed the power in the soul.


    And these forces are currently nourishing his body.


    "So, my strength has become stronger?!"


    Xiao Ning thought excitedly.


    But at this moment, he suddenly realized that his eyes went dark, and the whole world had undergone earth-shaking changes.


    When the changes gradually stabilized, he realized that he had left his own sea of ??consciousness.


    In front of him, Taoist Tianbao was circling around his body, with a thoughtful look on his face.


    It seemed that he was so distressed because he couldn''t find a way to deal with him.


    "Um?"


    At this time, Taoist Tianbao realized that something was wrong. oval


    Because just now Xiao Ning was dead-eyed and lifeless, but now he is alive again.


    This shows that Xiao Ning has come back to life.


    boom!


    Taoist Tianbao decisively mobilized his true essence to cast spells, a powerful aura instantly condensed and attacked Xiao Ning, making a loud noise.


    But when the loud noise dissipated, Taoist Tianbao found Xiao Ning floating there motionless.


    It seemed that his attack just now was just scratching an itch, and couldn''t hurt the opponent at all.


    "What''s the matter with Xiao Ning? I couldn''t kill him just now, and I can''t kill him now."


    Taoist Tianbao realized something was wrong.


    The Xiao Ning in front of him is obviously not the Xiao Ning he knew before.


    This Xiao Ning is like an iron man, no matter how powerful you are, you won''t be able to shake him at all.


    It can be seen that Xiao Ning''s strength is already above him at this time.


    "It seems that his strength is still improving. What''s going on?"


    Taoist Tianbao could clearly feel that Xiao Ning''s aura was getting stronger.


    This can only show that Xiao Ning''s strength is steadily improving. oval


    "If this continues, I won''t be able to do anything to him anymore. What should I do now?"


    Taoist Tianbao was very anxious.


    He thought it would be easy to deal with Xiao Ning, but now he finds that Xiao Ning is really not easy.


    No wonder Lin Xianshi said at the time that he would make a move at a critical moment.


    On the other hand, at this moment, Xiao Ning has no time to pay attention to Taoist Tianbao, because he is immersed in the joy of continuous improvement in strength.


    He had already seen Taoist Tianbao''s attack on him just now, but when he found that the other party couldn''t do anything to him, he was too lazy to take care of him.


    "I didn''t expect such a powerful power to be contained in the souls of the masters and gods. This is really a big profit."


    Xiao Ning was ecstatic in his heart.


    In just a few short breaths, his strength has more than doubled.


    From this we can see how powerful the ruler and the **** are.


    You must know that this is just a spirit that they came to this world, if their body comes in, what a terrifying situation it will be.


    Of course, from the previous conversation between the two, Xiao Ning also knew that it would be extremely difficult for the two of them to descend into this world.


    So it''s normal for their two spirits to be so powerful.


    After all, if you are not strong enough, you will definitely not be able to come to this world. oval


    "It''s cheaper for me now, and I don''t know if I can match Lin Yu''s strength after fully absorbing their strength."


    Originally Xiao Ning was desperate, because he could not see the hope of catching up with Lin Yu.


    I don''t know how long it will take to reach Lin Yu''s current level.


    But after absorbing the two spirits of Juggernaut and God Venerable, he instantly had hope.


    He felt that even if he was still not as good as Lin Yu in the future, at least he would not die in his hands easily.


    As long as you fully absorb the power of the master and the divine soul, it is absolutely no problem to survive in Lin Yu''s hands with his strength.


    "This Xiao Ning is so happy, maybe something is wrong."


    Taoist Tianbao looked at Xiao Ning who couldn''t hide his joy, and his mind became heavier.


    Xiao Ning being so happy can only show that the current situation is very favorable to him.


    Not to mention the fact that he is improving his strength, it is estimated that the two invincible powerhouses also fell into his hands.


    "If those other characters fall into his hands, then wouldn''t I have no hope at all?"


    "It seems that I can only choose to leave."


    Taoist Tianbao has realized that there is nothing to be done.


    He can''t do anything to Xiao Ning now, if he waits a little longer, Xiao Ning might stab him to death with one finger. oval


    Therefore, the best choice is to leave quickly and go to Master Lin Xian to clarify the matter.


    Without thinking about it, Taoist Tianbao flew away in a flash, flying all the way to the east.


    Xiao Ning looked at Taoist Tianbao''s back and didn''t say anything, and didn''t try to stop him.


    "This guy is just a dog raised by Lin Yu. It doesn''t matter whether he kills it or not. The key lies in Lin Yu."


    At this time, Xiao Ning already had a huge psychological advantage over Taoist Tianbao.


    He no longer regards himself as a simple immortal cultivator, but as an existence comparable to a master and a god.


    But Taoist Tianbao is just an ordinary cultivator under Lin Yu. oval


    Comparing the hatchbacks, the superior and inferior will be judged.


    Now Xiao Ning doesn''t have any strong hatred for Taoist Tianbao, nor any urgent thoughts.


    He knew in his heart that as long as Lin Yu was solved, Taoist Tianbao would not let him slaughter him.


    "Shuang, such a surge of power is really a cool word!"


    Xiao Ning opened his hands and shouted brazenly.


    This is the fastest increase in his strength in his two lifetimes, completely doubling his growth.


    As a result, he was also full of expectations for the future. oval


    Just imagine, he obtained such a huge improvement just by absorbing the two souls of Juggernaut and God Venerable, what would happen if he absorbed these two completely?


    Moreover, according to Juggernaut and God Venerable, they are not gods, but god-level powerhouses below gods.


    If he cultivated all the way to become a god, what kind of power would he possess?


    Xiao Ning really saw the future this time.


    He felt his future was bright.


    As long as you work hard to practice the method of becoming a god, you will be reborn in the end, and you will reach a height that is difficult to achieve in two lifetimes.


    "I don''t know how much is the gap between me and Lin Yu now? At least there shouldn''t be an order of magnitude gap, right?"


    Xiao Ning thought with anticipation in his heart. UU reading


    He knows that his strength is definitely not as good as Lin Yu''s, but after absorbing the souls of the master and the god, he should at least have the same level of strength as Lin Yu.


    That is to say, he is only inferior to Lin Yu in quantity now, but there is no essential gap.


    As long as you practice hard for a while, it is definitely possible to narrow this gap.


    "Lin Yu must have cultivated to the end. As long as he doesn''t become a god, he can only stand still, and I still have a lot of room for improvement."


    "In this case, the gap between me and him will definitely become smaller and smaller."


    Xiao Ning was full of confidence. oval


    For Lin Yu, he has regained his psychological advantage and no longer regards him as an insurmountable mountain.


    . Vertex mobile version URL:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1471： Life experience and origin

    Longning Mountain.


    Taoist Tianbao fled all the way, and finally fled back to Longning Mountain.


    On the top of the back mountain, Taoist Tianbao stood respectfully behind Lin Yu.


    He said with a guilty face, "Master Lin, the old Taoist did not complete what you told me this time."


    "It''s okay, things are a little bit beyond my expectations."


    Lin Yu turned around and said to Taoist Tianbao.


    Hearing this, Taoist Tianbao was taken aback.


    Didn''t Immortal Lin expect this change? It seems that this time things are really not simple.


    Thinking of this, Taoist Tianbao''s mood suddenly improved a lot.


    If you know that this matter is beyond Immortal Master Lin''s expectations, then it is completely normal for him to encounter trouble.


    "Master Lin, what is the origin of the master and the god?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked boldly.


    He was really curious about this question, and couldn''t help but want to ask.


    It is definitely not easy for the masters and gods to be so powerful. What is the origin?


    Also, what kind of cultivation path are they following?


    "Both of them are god-level powerhouses."


    Lin Yu said.


    When Taoist Tianbao heard this, he immediately remembered something.


    At that time, in the communication between the master and the god, it seemed that the word god-level powerhouse was indeed mentioned.


    It turns out that they are god-level powerhouses.


    Taoist Tianbao nodded slowly, it seems that Lin Xianshi is also a god-level powerhouse.


    No wonder he always felt that he would never be able to reach the height of Immortal Master Lin. It turned out that Immortal Lin was not an ordinary cultivator at all.


    "Master Lin, then you are also a god-level powerhouse?"


    Taoist Tianbao couldn''t help asking.


    "It used to be."


    Lin Yu replied lightly.


    Being a god-level powerhouse is already an extremely distant memory for him.


    It can be said that every person who has become a **** has experienced the stage of a god-level powerhouse.


    Even the people of Eternal Land are no exception.


    Of course, the people of Eternal Land are undoubtedly very lucky.


    After they are born, they don''t need to work hard at all, as long as they sit down and do what they should do every day, they will naturally become god-level powerhouses.


    Only becoming a **** is a bit difficult.


    "Used to be a god-level powerhouse?"


    Taoist Tianbao whispered in his heart what Lin Yu just said.


    This used to be a god-level powerhouse, so is he still a god-level powerhouse now?


    Could it be that Immortal Master Lin has gone one step further?


    Taoist Tianbao felt that the probability should be the latter.


    Because judging from the reactions of the Juggernaut and the God Venerable at that time, Immortal Master Lin was obviously stronger than the two of them, which made them feel deeply jealous.


    Thinking of this, Taoist Tianbao didn''t ask much about it.


    After all, these are Lin Xianshi''s private affairs, so he can''t ask too much.


    "Master Lin, after attacking Xiao Ning in vain, the master and **** suddenly gave up the body they occupied, and seemed to enter Xiao Ning''s body."


    "The strength of Xiao Ning in the back is rising steadily, and soon he will far surpass me."


    Taoist Tianbao described the situation at that time.


    Lin Yu nodded after listening, "It''s because Xiao Ning devoured their souls."


    "Swallowed the soul?" Taoist Tianbao suddenly said: "So it was just a soul that came to this world from the master and the god?"


    Thinking of this, he not only guessed in his heart, whether the Immortal Master Lin in front of him was just a spirit, and his true self was not in this world.


    Of course, he would not ask this question.


    This kind of thing is not what he should know. It is enough to make a guess in his heart. There is no need to break the casserole and ask the bottom line.


    "Master Lin, Xiao Ning swallowed the soul of the ruler and the god, didn''t he also become a god-level powerhouse?"


    Taoist Tianbao is most concerned about Xiao Ning''s strength at the moment.


    If Xiao


    If Ning''s strength far exceeds him, then he will be completely unable to confront the opponent in the future.


    "Almost."


    Lin Yu nodded slowly.


    When Taoist Tianbao heard this, his heart suddenly turned cold.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Ning really became a god-level powerhouse, and now he is no longer qualified to challenge the opponent.


    From now on, if you meet Xiao Ning, you can only walk around.


    Of course, Taoist Tianbao felt that even if Xiao Ning became a god-level powerhouse, he would not come to trouble him, but would find a place to hide.


    This is because of Immortal Master Lin, this kid doesn''t dare to do anything wrong.


    Based on Taoist Tianbao''s understanding of Xiao Ning, he felt that Xiao Ning would definitely do this.


    Just like before, he hid in the Western Regions and practiced carefully.


    "Master Lin, how should we deal with Xiao Ning next?"


    Taoist Tianbao asked.


    He felt that Immortal Master Lin would definitely not let Xiao Ning go.


    If Master Lin Xian is willing to take action to solve Xiao Ning''s trouble, then naturally it would be the best.


    Otherwise, keeping it is always a threat.


    "Xiao Ning is special than I imagined, let''s observe for a while."


    Lin Yu thought for a while and said.


    Taoist Tianbao couldn''t help but said: "Master Lin, just ignore his words like this, isn''t it giving him time to grow?"


    "This man is not that easy to kill."


    Lin Yu shook his head slightly.


    Xiao Ning''s strength is low, far inferior to a high-level **** like him.


    In particular, he has also mastered the power of building wood, although he can''t use it perfectly.


    But Xiao Ning is not an easy person.


    Lin Yu suspected that Xiao Ning might be the world itself.


    In other words, Xiao Ning is transformed by the origin of the world, and his existence is directly linked to the existence of this world.


    This situation is also different from that of Mr. Bai Yu that Lin Yu met in the previous world.


    Mr. Bai Yu is just a ray of will independent from the origin of the world, not the real origin of the world.


    But Xiao Ning is not like this.


    Of course, Lin Yu is not sure about this now, everything is just his guess.


    That''s why he said that he needs to observe for a while.


    If everything is as he imagined, then if Xiao Ning is killed now, the world will be reduced to nothingness.


    In this way, not only will his life be devastated, but he will also be lost in the void, and it will be a problem to go back.


    If Jianmu can''t find him, it will be troublesome.


    Besides, if Xiao Ning was really transformed by the origin of the world, it would not be so easy to kill.


    "Everything is according to what Immortal Master Lin said."


    Taoist Tianbao bowed and said.


    "Master Tianbao, you go back first, do what you have to do, don''t worry about that Xiao Ning."


    Lin Yu comforted him.


    Hearing this, Taoist Tianbao was completely relieved.


    Since Immortal Master Lin said that there is no need to worry about Xiao Ning, then there should be no need to worry.


    It is estimated that just as he guessed, Xiao Ning must have been hiding and practicing, and will not come out in a short time.


    Without further words, Taoist Tianbao saluted, took his leave and left, turned around and went down the mountain road.


    And Lin Yu also turned around slowly and looked at the clouds in the mountains again.


    "Maybe this Xiao Ning is not transformed by the origin of the world."


    Looking at the clouds in the distance, Lin Yu guessed in his heart.


    Everything we know about Xiao Ning now is just speculation.


    It was only because he found that Xiao Ning was not simple and caught some clues that he guessed that Xiao Ning might be transformed from the origin of the world.


    However, this is not the final answer.


    What the real answer is, he doesn''t know now.


    ¡­


    In a mountain range in the Western Regions.


    Xiao Ning came here all the way after completely digesting the souls of the ruler and the god.


    "This kind of power is so strong, even moving mountains and filling seas is no problem now!"


    Xiao Ning was extremely satisfied and joyful in his heart.


    At this moment, he just wanted to let off steam and experience the powerful power he possessed.


    But he knew in his heart that now was not the time to do so.


    After all, there are strong people like Lin Yu in this world.


    "I don''t know what kind of strength Lin Yu has. Now I only know that he is stronger than the masters and gods who came to this world."


    Xiao Ning frowned slightly.


    Lin Yu''s strength is a mystery to him, a mystery that cannot be solved temporarily.


    Maybe only when he has enough strength can he know what level Lin Yu is at.


    In short, he can''t figure out Lin Yu''s real strength now.


    "However, I will definitely not be worse than him in the future, he is just one step ahead of me."


    Xiao Ning was full of confidence.


    In his opinion, the reason why Lin Yu is strong is that he is a pioneer and walks in front of him.


    But as long as he is given time, it is definitely not a problem for him to catch up with Lin Yu.


    "I just learned of the existence of god-level powerhouses and gods today, but now I have become a god-level powerhouse. Who can compare with this speed?"


    Xiao Ning thought proudly.


    However, this really made him think right.


    From knowing the existence of a god-level powerhouse to truly becoming a god-level powerhouse within a day.


    Such things are indeed very, very rare, and can be said to be unique.


    But Xiao Ning did it.


    Although it is said that the success is all due to luck, he himself cannot control all of this.


    "I don''t know how much higher mine is than others. With someone so tall, why worry about having no way out in the future?"


    Xiao Ning''s confidence gradually began to swell.


    But then, he took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    Although it''s a good start now, it depends on the slaves in the future how far it can go in the end.


    So now is not the time to be happy.


    The most important thing now is to seize the time to practice the method of becoming a god, and improve the strength steadily and orderly.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning meditated on the spot, ready to test the cultivation method that the Juggernaut and the Supreme God told him.


    Judging from the performance of Juggernaut and God Venerable at that time, there is a high probability that they did not lie to him.


    The cultivation method of becoming a **** mentioned by the two of them should be feasible.


    "Wait, it can''t be here, it''s still not safe here."


    After Xiao Ning sat down, he immediately stood up again.


    He doesn''t feel safe now, and he always feels that this kind of place is not safe enough.


    Don''t practice at that time, Lin Yu suddenly came to him.


    "No, wait to find a safer place."


    Xiao Ning stood up straight, holding his chin and frowning in thought.


    When he was still a cultivator, he hid in the cities of the Western Regions to practice.


    But now he felt that there was no use in mixing with the crowd.


    Because with Lin Yu''s strength, he can definitely be found easily.


    That''s why he came to this mountain range.


    "It''s not safe on the ground, it seems that we have to go underground."


    "With my current strength, it is not difficult to hide underground."


    Xiao Ning looked down at the ground.


    After absorbing the power of the master and god, it is a piece of cake for him to go to heaven and earth.


    With his current strength, it takes almost an hour to dig out an underground cave similar to the scale of Waruk''s underground castle.


    [The problem of slow update of the new chapter, if you can


    There is no other place to hide in this world except underground. "


    Without thinking too much, Xiao Ning immediately started digging down.


    Almost instantly, he disappeared on the surface and came to the depths of the underground.


    "This inexhaustible power is truly indescribable!"


    Xiao Ning was extremely happy in his heart.


    After digging all the way down to the ground, he felt how powerful he is now.


    It can be said that before absorbing Juggernaut and God Venerable, he was really just as fragile as an ant.


    He''s only now really feeling like a human being.


    Of course, he would have such a strong ecstasy mainly because his transformation was so fast and amazing.


    Other god-level powerhouses have worked hard for many years to reach this level, but he reached the sky in one step, evolving from an ant to a human in the blink of an eye.


    Such a large span made it impossible for him to adapt in a short time.


    "Now that I have such great power, maybe I can explore the ground and see what secrets are hidden under the surface of this world."


    Xiao Ning had a whim, and such an idea popped up in his mind.


    A long time ago, that is, before he had contact with immortal cultivators in his last life, he was also a young man who was full of curiosity about the world.


    In the real boyhood, he was always thinking about things, and all kinds of weird ideas kept coming in his head.


    Unfortunately, that was all I could think about at the time.


    Because with his knowledge and ability, there is no way to verify these thoughts in his heart.


    But this life is different.


    Especially now that he has become a god-level powerhouse with unimaginable power, he already has the ability to satisfy his curiosity.


    Xiao Ning thought in his heart, maybe he can explore the depths of the ground now, to see if there are all kinds of secrets hidden underground as he once thought.


    "Anyway, I also want to find a place suitable for quiet cultivation, so I will take a look around along the way."


    Xiao Ning made up his mind.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in empty space.


    After being devoured and digested by Xiao Ning, the souls of the ruler and the **** were also liberated.


    It''s just that they will never forget this experience, let alone everything Xiao Ning did to them.


    "This Xiao Ning actually fused the god''s soul with me, and now I will never be able to get rid of his shadow!"


    Juggernaut thought very annoyed.


    At the same time, God Venerable was also thinking about similar things.


    They were already enemies and had been rivals for many years.


    As a result, because of this incident, he became the person who knew the other party best.


    This kind of understanding, UU Reading is better than couples who have slept together for many years.


    They simply cannot get each other out of their minds.


    It can be said that now they seem to be really fused together, there is me in you, and you in me.


    "The root of everything lies in Xiao Ning, we must go back to that world and find Xiao Ning!"


    Both the master and the **** are very firm in their hearts.


    Originally, they might have chosen to give up and stop playing Xiao Ning''s idea.


    But now, they all regard Xiao Ning as the biggest enemy in their hearts.


    Then they will put all their efforts on this.


    Return to that world and find trouble with Xiao Ning.


    The person who tied the bell is still needed to untie the bell, maybe they can find a solution to their problems in Xiao Ning.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1472： new discovery

    deep underground.­Ž


    Xiao Ning drilled all the way down, not knowing where he came to.


    He is now holding the idea of ??exploring the underground world, so it doesn''t matter where he went.


    "This underground world is really vast. If I put it in the past, I would never be able to explore it all."


    Xiao Ning thought secretly in his heart.


    If he was not a god-level powerhouse, with his strength, he would never even think about exploring this underground world.


    Because the underground world is too vast.


    But now, he can come and go freely in this deep underground.­Ž


    It can be seen how great the benefits of having strength are.


    "The master and the gods mentioned the origin of the world before. What is the origin of the world?"


    Xiao Ning suddenly recalled what the master and the **** said before.


    They once mentioned the term "the origin of the world", but because they were eager to ask about the cultivation method of becoming a god, they didn''t ask more about it.


    "Maybe the lack of aura in this world is because there is a problem with the origin of the world."


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help guessing.


    He couldn''t find the answer to this question, and such a guess was just a reasonable inference based on known clues.­Ž


    As for whether it was right or not, he didn''t know.


    The main reason is that he doesn''t know what the origin of this world is.


    Perhaps if we can figure out the origin of the world, it will be closer to the real answer.


    Without thinking too much, Xiao Ning continued to explore deep underground.


    He felt that with his current strength, he could even destroy the world.


    But in order to avoid Lin Yu''s attention, he will not do this.


    Another point, if the world is destroyed, how will he deal with himself?­Ž


    "My current strength is too strong, it''s like a dream."


    Until now, Xiao Ning felt that all this was too dreamy.


    You must know that not long ago, he was just a humble cultivator.


    Not to mention exploring the unknown of this world, it is difficult to move freely on the surface.


    And all the preparations took place in just one or two hours.


    In such a short time, he was directly promoted from **** to heaven.


    With such a huge change, how could he remain calm?­Ž


    It can be said that as long as he thinks of this matter, he can''t help the joy in his heart.


    "I must be the Son of Destiny, absolutely!"


    Xiao Ning''s self-confidence at this time has swelled to an unknown extent, which can be called arrogance.


    But this is also normal, even if it is someone else, they will definitely have doubts about their identity at this time, and they will feel that they are the protagonist of this world.


    We must know that Lin Yu has gone through untold hardships all the way to become a god-level powerhouse.


    This is still the case when Lin Yu has a martial arts modifier.


    Xiao Ning''s improvement in strength during this period is equivalent to Lin Yu stepping into the ranks of god-level powerhouses from an innate warrior, and he does not know how many levels he has crossed.­Ž


    It can be seen how great the improvement Xiao Ning got this time.


    This is why he had the idea of ??having the ability to destroy the world.


    In fact, with his current strength, he does possess such ability.


    Of course, it is not to destroy the entire world into nothingness, but to destroy the world to pieces and eventually annihilate it.


    "Hahaha, my future is bound to be smooth, absolutely!"


    The more he explored, the more Xiao Ning''s heart expanded.


    At this moment, he seemed to have seen the picture of the future.­Ž


    In that picture, he climbed to the top of the world and became the most powerful god.


    "I will definitely become a god, I, Xiao Ning, will definitely become a god."


    "No one in this world can stop me, even outside the world."


    "Just give me the world, and all existence will tremble under my feet."


    At this time, Xiao Ning was already arrogant to the point of being unreasonable.


    His heart seems to be able to hold countless worlds.


    Finally, after exploring an unknown area, Xiao Ning gradually calmed down.­Ž


    And his pace gradually stopped.


    "The underground world is similar, and there is nothing to see. I still hurry up and practice."


    "I want to see what kind of power this method of becoming a **** possesses."


    Xiao Ning stopped at a random place, and immediately began to practice the cultivation method of becoming a **** given by the master and the god. ''


    At this moment, he is located deep underground, so he doesn''t need to find any special place to practice, he can just practice on the spot.


    Here, there are only rock walls around, and no one can come here.


    Only Lin Yu can come.­Ž


    But Xiao Ning felt that Lin Yu would not come to him.


    Because if Lin Yu wanted to trouble him, he would have come a long time ago, so he doesn''t have to wait until now.


    "That''s right, this cultivation method of becoming a **** is indeed far more subtle than the ones I have practiced before."


    After practicing for a while, Xiao Ning expressed such emotion.


    He has long been familiar with this kind of practice, so he knows very well whether the exercises are advanced or not.


    At that time, when he heard the master and the gods describe this cultivation method of becoming a god, he found that this exercise is not simple.


    Broad and profound, flawless.­Ž


    "This is the real cultivation method of becoming a god. The set of exercises that Juggernaut and God Venerable lied to me before is nothing compared to this set of exercises."


    Xiao Ning kept nodding.


    After the two sets of exercises are put together, the gap is really huge, and anyone who has seen it will feel it.


    Afterwards, he stopped thinking about it and continued to work hard to practice this cultivation method of becoming a god.


    At this moment, what he is practicing is the set of exercises given by the master, and the set given by the gods has not been tried yet.


    The exercises of the two people are not the same, so they can''t mix and practice together.


    Xiao Ning decided to practice with Juggernaut for a while first, and then go to study the set of exercises of God Venerable.­Ž


    At that time, we will see the difference between the two sets of exercises.


    Maybe you can learn from each other''s strengths and find a way that suits you better.


    ¡­


    When Xiao Ning devoted himself to cultivating the cultivation method of becoming a god, Taoist Tianbao, Mu Xuelan and others were not idle.


    They are also practicing hard.


    Especially Taoist Tianbao.


    After seeing the strength of the ruler and the god, he was greatly shocked in his heart.­Ž


    Coupled with the fact that Xiao Ning has become a god-level powerhouse now, it puts even more pressure on him.


    This kind of pressure was transformed into an unparalleled motivation by him, pushing him to practice desperately.


    It can be said that since he bid farewell to Immortal Master Lin that day, he has spent all his time on cultivation.


    Of course, not only is it as simple as cultivation, but his main energy is actually spent on improving the exercises.


    "The set of exercises taught by Master Lin Xian is so exquisite, and there is definitely a mystery hidden in it. If I can figure out the mystery inside, maybe I can get a technique that is enough to become a god."


    The set of exercises that Taoist Tianbao is practicing now was given to him by Lin Yu before.


    At that time, after practicing for a period of time, he soon ushered in a breakthrough and broke through to the Nascent Soul realm in one fell swoop.­Ž


    Later, after Lin Yu reshaped his physical body, he practiced this set of exercises again and had a new understanding, and found that some points in it seemed to be improved.


    That''s why he asked Mu Xuelan to help him improve his skills.


    But now, after getting in touch with god-level powerhouses like Juggernaut and Shenzun, he discovered that the set of exercises given by Immortal Lin is far from as simple as he imagined.


    Perhaps its real function is not to cultivate immortals, but to help him become a god-level powerhouse like a master.


    "If you think about it from this angle, I can figure out many points that I couldn''t figure out before."


    Taoist Tianbao kept nodding.


    With this new perspective, he found that everything suddenly opened up.­Ž


    As a result, he instantly discovered many subtleties and understood some points that were difficult to understand before.


    "No, I have to call Mu Xuelan over quickly!":


    Taoist Tianbao got up abruptly, and went to the door, ready to find a little Taoist priest to call Mu Xuelan.


    But when he walked to the door, he felt that this was too slow, so he might as well go and look for it by himself.


    So he walked directly towards the disciple hall.


    ¡­


    In the disciple hall.­Ž


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were concentrating on their cultivation when they suddenly saw their master approaching them excitedly.


    Mu Xuelan was heartbroken, and immediately thought that Master might have some new insights, so she came to discuss it with her.


    Sure enough, as he expected, as soon as Taoist Tianbao entered the door, he said directly: "Xue Lan, hurry up, let''s discuss the exercises together."


    "Yes, Master."


    Mu Xuelan didn''t get up either, she just sat there and waited for Taoist Tianbao to take her seat.


    After Taoist Tianbao sat down cross-legged, he hurriedly talked about his new experience.


    These brand-new insights are all produced after he viewed this exercise from a brand-new angle.­Ž


    So as soon as he said it, Mu Xuelan immediately showed a surprised and happy expression.


    She never expected that Master had such a profound and novel insight this time.


    Sure enough, Jiang is still old and hot, and her master''s attainments in cultivation are far higher than hers.


    That''s not something that talent alone can make up for.


    On the other side, Yao Xiangxuan couldn''t understand what Taoist Tianbao was talking about, nor could she understand the subtleties of it.


    So he took the initiative to move to the side, and went to practice on his own.


    Taoist Tianbao didn''t respond at all to this, he just kept talking non-stop.­Ž


    When he was speaking, he had a lot of new ideas in his mind, so he said them together.


    "that''s it!"


    After he had finished speaking eloquently, Taoist Tianbao took a deep breath and said.


    Mu Xuelan said a little speechlessly: "Master, why did you think of so many things at once?"


    That''s all Taoist Tianbao said, but in fact, he didn''t know how many brand new insights he said at once.


    All the experiences and insights from before added up, and there is not as much to say this time.


    Seeing Mu Xuelan''s puzzled look, Taoist Tianbao explained: "I saw some brand new things when I went out this time, so I have a new understanding of this set of exercises."


    "Master, what have you seen?"


    Mu Xuelan asked curiously.


    From what Taoist Tianbao said just now, he found that Master seems to have a new perspective on the problem.


    This shows that Master definitely saw something extraordinary this time.


    Something that was enough to shake his heart.


    Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to give birth to such a feeling.


    "This time..." Yuan


    Taoist Tianbao paused, he didn''t want to tell Mu Xuelan what he really wanted.


    But after thinking about it, she felt that she would have to rely on Mu Xuelan''s power to find out the true mystery of this exercise, so she decided to speak out selectively.


    "This time I went out and saw two real powerhouses make a move. These two powerhouses, I call them god-level powerhouses..."


    Taoist Tianbao began to selectively tell what happened.


    Yao Xiangxuan on the side was attracted by what he said, and couldn''t help but stop practicing, and listened with pricked ears.


    And Mu Xuelan listened more seriously.


    Because she discovered that Master had indeed seen something extraordinary this time.­Ž


    The power possessed by those two god-level powerhouses is unimaginable.


    It can be said that she completely refreshed her worldview.


    "Master, how can there be such a powerful person in this world?"


    After Taoist Tianbao finished speaking, Mu Xuelan couldn''t help asking.


    She thought that the immortal cultivators in Longning Mountain were already at the peak of their strength, but she never thought that there would be someone far more powerful than her master.


    "They''re not from this world."


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head slightly.­Ž


    The master and the **** are not people from this world, but two spirits who came to this world.


    However, when Taoist Tianbao answered this, he murmured to himself, thinking that Mu Xuelan was right to say so.


    Because Immortal Master Lin is in the back mountain, and Immortal Master Lin''s strength is still higher than that of rulers and gods.


    "Not from this world?"


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan asked in unison.


    This is big news.


    Have you ever thought that other than this world, there are other worlds?­Ž


    "I''ll talk about this in detail later, but all you need to know is that there is a higher level of power in this world."


    "And the set of exercises we are practicing may help us master that level of power."


    Taoist Tianbao brought it back to the point.


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were shocked when they heard this.


    Is this set of exercises so powerful?


    In an instant, Yao Xiangxuan regretted it. Before she practiced this set of exercises, she didn''t improve, and then she changed to the exercises practiced by other disciples.


    Doesn''t this mean that she will never try to master higher levels of power?­Ž


    On the other side, Mu Xuelan suddenly realized: "No wonder there are so many mysteries hidden in this set of exercises, it seems that the problems inside can never be solved."


    Since she started practicing, she has been helping Taoist Tianbao verify various assumptions and insights every day.


    This is all because this set of exercises is too profound, and there seem to be countless puzzles hidden in it. UU Reading


    Now I finally figured it out, it turned out that this set of exercises is for making people become gods, not as simple as cultivating immortals.


    "Yes, at that time Lin..."


    Taoist Tianbao stopped talking halfway, because he almost said the three words Lin Xianshi.


    It''s all because he was too excited at this time, as if he had discovered a new world, he couldn''t restrain his inner ecstasy.­Ž


    Fortunately, he stopped in time at the critical moment and did not say anything.


    "Master, what did you say?"


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    "I didn''t say anything." Taoist Tianbao flatly denied it, and then he changed the subject and said, "Not much to say, let''s hurry up and study this set of exercises."


    . Vertex mobile version URL:


    Please remember the first domain name of this book: . Mobile version reading website:

 Chapter 1473： past

    [[The author''s Southern Bamboo Tip: If the content of the chapter is confusing, turn off the reading mode and it will be normal]


    ]Perhaps, this person surnamed Lin is the grand master in Houshan.


    For him, this is really the top priority.


    I want to switch back to this technique to practice.


    "It''s nothing."


    Taoist Tianbao was overjoyed, and there were constant praises in his mouth.


    "Master, you must have wanted to say something just now. You mentioned Lin, which seems to be a surname."


    But at this moment, Yao Xiangxuan came over and interjected: "Master, can I learn this exercise? How about I try again."


    These words instantly gave Yao Xiangxuan confidence, she immediately nodded heavily and said: "Okay, I''ll wait."


    After finishing speaking, she moved to the side to give Taoist Tianbao and Mu Xuelan room to talk.


    At this time, Yao Xiangxuan on the side said: "Master, the person you just mentioned is not in the back mountain, is it?"


    What he meant was obvious, even people with outstanding aptitude like him and Mu Xuelan haven''t figured out this profound technique yet, and people with mediocre aptitude like Yao Xiangxuan don''t even think about it.


    So, maybe she has no chance with this practice in her life.


    Therefore, he would absolutely not allow Mu Xuelan, Yao Xiangxuan, and any of the disciples in the temple to disturb Immortal Master Lin.


    Taoist Tianbao withdrew his gaze, and then he and Mu Xuelan began to study this profound exercise.


    So there is no doubt that this is a person.


    Yao Xiangxuan immediately connected the two.


    You must know that the reason why Lin Xianshi chose to come to him is because he can clean up here.


    After Taoist Tianbao listened to it, he immediately felt that it was incomparably wonderful.


    But Yao Xiangxuan also knew in her heart that these were not enviable, after all, cultivation aptitude was innate and could not be changed.


    On the other side, Mu Xuelan saw that Taoist Tianbao refused to speak no matter what, so she had no choice but to let it go.


    After all, she is also very interested in this magical exercise now.


    "Master, it''s fine if you don''t want to say it, why are you so fierce."


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head slightly.


    Mu Xuelan said relentlessly.


    But Taoist Tianbao immediately denied it, and combined with the mysterious grand master in Houshan before.


    She also heard clearly that Taoist Tianbao said the surname Lin. Great


    Taoist Tianbao pursed his lips helplessly, and said, "Hurry up, let''s study the exercises first, this is the top priority right now."


    Mu Xuelan nodded lightly.


    And her words also gave Mu Xuelan a huge inspiration.


    When Yao Xiangxuan heard this, her face was filled with disappointment.


    "Okay, okay, that''s it, Xue Lan, your understanding is really amazing."


    After all, he had seen the strength of the Juggernaut and the God Venerable with his own eyes. If Master Lin hadn''t secretly helped him, he wouldn''t have survived a second.


    It is said that Lin Xianshi seems to be practicing some kind of meditation technique, which must be pure.


    Seeing Yao Xiangxuan''s disappointed look, Mu Xuelan comforted her: "Xiangxuan, don''t worry, wait for master and I to understand this exercise, and then teach you well, and you will definitely be able to practice it. "


    What surprised Taoist Tianbao was that Mu Xuelan really had a strong understanding, and she quickly put forward her own opinion on what he just said. Great


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head again and again.


    We must know that the reason why she thought of coming to Longning Mountain to learn from a teacher was because she wanted to find Lin Yu. Great


    "Xiangxuan, don''t think too much about it, Xuelan and I haven''t figured out the mystery of this exercise yet."


    Mu Xuelan immediately said: "Master, what Xiangxuan said is correct, isn''t it?


    Taoist Tianbao saw that she was no longer entangled, and immediately became very interested, ready to discuss this exercise given by Master Lin Xian.


    "Okay, master, let''s study this exercise first."


    If he could practice this skill well, he might also have the strength of the two invincible powerhouses mentioned by Taoist Tianbao.


    But with her previous ability, it is impossible to find a cultivator like Lin Yu.


    What Mu Xuelan mentioned were all very useful insights, which helped him see the specialness of this technique from another angle.


    How could he reveal the matter of Lin Xianshi.


    The surname Lin means a lot to her.


    She had been unable to get started because of practicing this technique before, so she had to choose to give up. Under the guidance of Taoist Tianbao, she changed to the one practiced by most of her disciples.


    She felt that if she worked hard, she might be able to get started.


    Because Lin Yu is what she misses most in her heart.


    Mu Xuelan thought to herself, if she had that kind of strength, it would not be so difficult to find Brother Lin.


    Just now he had told Mu Xuelan all his experiences and insights, and now, it was time for Mu Xuelan to put forward her own opinions.


    Yao Xiangxuan said pretending to be coquettish.


    And these compliments made Yao Xiangxuan envious.


    Taoist Tianbao was annoyed by the two, so he had no choice but to say with a grimace: "Go, go, don''t guess, I didn''t say anything just now."


    She knew what Master said was right. It was difficult for her to even get started when she practiced before, let alone afterward. Great


    But now after hearing that practicing this technique can have unparalleled power, she immediately felt itchy. Great

 Chapter 1474： inflated appetite

    [[The author''s Southern Bamboo Tip: If the content of the chapter is confusing, turn off the reading mode and it will be normal]


    ] "It''s not that simple to become a god, it''s not like you and I haven''t tried it before."


    As soon as the words were finished, the two fell silent again.


    Certainly the world has changed dramatically.


    Especially after knowing the existence of god-level powerhouses and really knowing Lin Yu''s strength, he feels that the latter is very likely.


    As soon as the words were spoken, the two fell silent immediately, with ugly expressions on their faces. tick


    Somewhere in empty space.


    It is precisely because they cannot see hope that they turn to the continent floating in the void space, trying to find a solution from above. tick


    Suddenly, they felt that talking like this now was like talking to themselves, but it didn''t have a special taste.


    ¡­


    Both of them slowed down


    "Are you also thinking of becoming a god?"


    In fact, they have also thought about how to solve this problem.


    Xiao Ning used to think it was the former, but now he tends to think it''s the latter.


    The gods and masters said in unison: "As long as you become a god, you can not only solve the problems in front of you, but also get rid of the sea of ??suffering."


    In short, the pair of mortal enemies finally stood together face to face today.


    Gradually, they have accepted all this.


    The two said in unison.


    But there is no way, everything has happened, and there is no room for redemption.


    "You actually came to see me."


    The two are now different in appearance, but they are like identical twins.


    They both absolutely hated the feeling, hated being someone else.


    After all, as long as you become a god, these problems will no longer be problems. tick


    And the reason for the change must be related to his rebirth and the appearance of people like Lin Yu.


    It''s useless to resist now, if you have that skill, you might as well think about how to become a god.


    The two said in unison again.


    They don''t know what is driving them to meet. It may be because they have similar thoughts now, or it may be because they must meet each other first for the next thing to do.


    That''s right, their biggest goal of becoming gods is actually to get rid of this sea of ??suffering, which is this empty space.


    The master and the **** are still speaking in unison.


    Among them, the most effective way is to cultivate to become a god, as long as one becomes a god, this problem should be solved easily.


    But this time they didn''t stay silent for too long, and soon spoke again. tick


    This world is already different from his previous world.


    "My rebirth, the change of the world, and the appearance of Lin Yu are all related."


    To be precise, both sides have merged some of the other''s personality.


    A great change has suddenly taken place on this continent, and this great change seems to be caused by the origin of the world.


    So, this boredom has become a fatal problem.


    After he was reborn, he thought at first that he was just returning to the past, but since Lin Yu appeared, he gradually found something was wrong.


    The two looked at each other without speaking to each other. tick


    Both of them have worked hard for this goal for many years.


    Just a few years ago, they noticed the world Xiao Ning lived in.


    For god-level powerhouses like them, time is not a problem, nor is survival.


    Therefore, they have no better way than to accept it.


    And after accepting this idea, they don''t seem to be so embarrassed.


    After that, he stopped thinking about it and continued to practice with great concentration. tick


    "It is precisely because it is not easy to become a **** that I want to seize all hope, and Xiao Ning is the greatest hope."


    After recalling these past events, Xiao Ning finally figured out many things. tick


    It''s a pity that it is too difficult to become a god, so difficult that they can''t see hope at all.


    In this empty space, it seems that time does not pass, and everyone has an almost infinite life.


    Xiao Ning frowned in thought.


    Xiao Ning swore secretly.


    The master and the gods said in unison.


    The Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable got together after a long absence.


    Lin Yu is more complicated than he had imagined before.


    Since what happened in Xiao Ning''s Sea of ??Consciousness that time, their personalities have undergone tremendous changes.


    Moreover, he also has a new perspective to look at Lin Yu.


    The Juggernaut has some of the dispositions of the God Venerable, and the God Venerable also has some of the hobbies that the Juggernaut has.


    "I''m not strong enough now, and I don''t know what I really want. When I have enough strength, I must figure out the reason."


    However, becoming a **** is an extremely difficult thing. They have worked so hard for so long but they can''t see any hope at all.


    This made them see a glimmer of hope, so they observed the world for a long time.


    So either he traveled to a parallel time and space, or the world changed. tick


    It can only be solved by leaving here. tick


    But it''s just too boring.


    Originally, he stopped practicing because he suddenly thought of the two disappearances of his power, but now that he has figured it out, he must seize the time to continue practicing.

 Chapter 1475： sneak attack

    Chapter 1475 Sneak Attack


    Xiao Ning thought hard, trying to find Lin Yu''s weakness.


    In order to think about it, he even stopped his practice.


    After all, compared to cultivation, it is obviously much faster to directly plunder the power of others.


    If Lin Yu can be dealt with and swallowed up, then his strength will definitely increase exponentially.


    Until then, what is the point of practicing or not practicing?


    Therefore, Xiao Ning simply stopped his cultivation and concentrated on thinking about it.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    He gathered all the known information about Lin Yu and analyzed Lin Yu''s possible flaws.


    And after a pass of hard thinking, he roughly came to some conclusions.


    "Judging from the two incidents between Muyang Town and Mu''s family, Lin Yu seems to care about the lives of some ordinary people, such as Qingqing and Qingtian from Muyang Town, and the Mu family..."


    Xiao Ning stroked his chin, frowning and thinking.


    Obviously, Lin Yu is very kind to the mortals with whom he interacts, and takes good care of them.


    When he tried to attack Qingtian and Qingqing in Muyang Town before, Lin Yu deprived him of his strength so that he could not kill them.


    Later, when he went to Mu''s house to make trouble, Lin Yu did it again.


    These two consecutive incidents are enough to prove that Lin Yu is a soft-hearted person.


    At least there is a trace of compassion for mortals in my heart.


    And this is Lin Yu''s biggest weakness.


    "Gods can''t favor mortals. This guy Lin Yu still cares about the lives of a few mortals at this point. It''s obviously not material for becoming a god."


    "It seems that this is the breakthrough point for me to attack!"


    Xiao Ning nodded slightly, making up his mind.


    But it wasn''t enough just to be sure of it, because he didn''t know exactly how to proceed.


    After all, Lin Yu is much stronger than him.


    As a god-level powerhouse, Lin Yu''s strength is at least twice as strong as him.


    Therefore, even if he knew Lin Yu''s weakness, it would be difficult to cause harm to Lin Yu.


    For example, if he takes Qingqing or Qingtian as hostages to threaten Lin Yu, then Lin Yu can rescue them in minutes, making his plan come to nothing.


    So it''s not okay to go directly to the door, you must think of a comprehensive plan.


    "What should I do?"


    Xiao Ning continued to rack his brains to think.


    At this moment, he didn''t care about cultivation at all, and all his thoughts were spent on thinking about plans.


    Gradually, a plan took shape in his mind.


    His general idea is to use mortal hands to first control Qingtian and Qingqing in Muyang Town.


    In this way, even if he fails, Lin Yu will not find him.


    "Then Qingtian and Qingqing are just ordinary mortals, not even warriors. As long as we can find one or two warriors, we can easily subdue them."


    "But if you just control them and don''t take their lives, then Lin Yu may not do it."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    Either way, action brings results.


    He decided to try it first to see if the plan would work.


    Anyway, even if it doesn''t work, there will be no loss.


    After all, it wasn''t him himself who came forward, but let some mortals do it.


    Of course, how to find a few warriors who are willing to listen to him is also a problem.


    However, Xiao Ning felt that this question was not too difficult.


    Now he has a lot of means, whether it is using money offensively or using various supernatural powers and spells, he has ways to control the behavior of warriors.


    "The secular means of money is not very good, or use other violent methods."


    Xiao Ning thought in his heart.


    The secular means of money offensive is not thorough enough to control people, and he can''t guarantee that the mortal fighters he recruited will obey him.


    So the best way is to use extraordinary means.


    "Now there are two options, one is to use force to coerce, and the other is to directly control their physical bodies."


    After thinking about it, Xiao Ning quickly made up his mind.


    He chooses the latter.


    Because only by directly controlling their physical bodies can they act according to their own plans.


    It just so happened that he learned the means of controlling people from the Master and God Venerable, as long as he breaks into the opponent''s sea of ??consciousness and takes possession of the opponent''s body.


    "After I break into the Sea of ??Consciousness, don''t kill their souls, wait until the plan is successful, and then return their bodies."


    "In this way, Lin Yu can avoid finding me to the greatest extent..."


    Xiao Ning thought carefully and planned carefully.


    After some rigorous thinking, a relatively complete plan finally appeared in his mind.


    He did what he said, and he set off immediately to carry out the operation on the surface.


    And when Xiao Ning was planning this conspiracy, the Master and the God Venerable had already come to the edge of this world.


    They are trying to break into this world.


    "Once we''re in, we can''t get out again."


    The Master and the God Venerable said in unison.


    Under their feet is the world Xiao Ning lives in, a complete continent.


    And once you enter this continent, it is almost impossible to leave.


    It is precisely because of this that they did not let the deity come to the world before.


    What I just didn''t expect was that what I chose not to do at the time and tried my best to avoid, I still had to do it honestly in the end.


    If they want to deal with Xiao Ning and Lin Yu now, they have no other way but to enter this continent.


    If it still goes through untold hardships like before and finally landed on a fleshy body, then the final result is nothing more than meat buns beating dogs and never returning.


    After all, under such circumstances, their strength is definitely not as good as that of Lin Yu and Xiao Ning.


    If you find trouble with Lin Yu and Xiao Ning with such a posture, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com just lost two souls in vain.


    At that time, if Xiao Ning fuses these two spirits again, his strength will definitely improve a lot.


    They are absolutely unacceptable.


    "It doesn''t matter if we can''t come out, this is our only chance."


    The Master and the God Venerable had firm eyes and said in unison.


    Although they can have a certain range of activities in the empty space, it is only a certain range of activities.


    They can''t leave this empty space, and they can''t reach other places in the empty space.


    Under such circumstances, they will never be able to become gods, and can only be trapped here day after day.


    If it wasn''t for this, they wouldn''t have taken Xiao Ning''s idea.


    Therefore, their choice at this time is actually very simple, either continue their current life and wait for an opportunity that may never come.


    Or forcefully enter the continent under his feet to take a gamble.


    If they win the bet, not only can they go to Eternal Paradise, but they also have a great hope of becoming gods.


    Of course, the result of losing the bet must be difficult for them to accept.


    It''s just that after so many years, when will the next opportunity be if you don''t gamble?


    Maybe they won''t show up again until their lives come to an end.


    Therefore, it can only be a gamble.


    At this moment, both the master and the **** have made up their minds.


    Decided to gamble on this one.


    If you succeed, everyone will be happy, and if you fail, you will meet the established result earlier.


    "Let''s go in together!"


    The two shouted in unison.


    Immediately afterwards, they moved in unison and flew towards the continent under their feet.

 Chapter 1476： Sudden change of situation

    Latest website: The Juggernaut and the God Venerable shot together, and the momentum of the eruption can be described as extremely large. Mata


    At least that''s the case for the cultivators of Longning Mountain.


    Taoist Tianbao, as well as Mu Xuelan and other disciples were all overwhelmed by the momentum of the master and the god''s attack.


    At this moment, the entire Longning Mountain was covered in smoke.


    The endless smog enveloped Longning Mountain, so that the people inside had no idea what was going on outside the mountain.


    Moreover, within the smoke, there were also strange screams.


    The cultivators of Longning Mountain didn''t know what kind of monster''s cry it was, they only knew that this sound was unusually penetrating, and hearing it made people feel extremely frightened.


    "Dang¡ª" Mata


    "clang-"


    "clang-"


    The bell rang hastily.


    This is the bell that summons all disciples.


    After hearing the bell, all the disciples in Longning Temple rushed towards the disciple hall together.


    Everyone put down their work and rushed in that direction desperately.


    Of course, now that there is such a big event in the mountains, everyone has long since stopped busy with their work. Mata


    Before the bell rang, the disciples in Guanli were observing and talking about the sudden smoke.


    The bell was ringing non-stop, but Longning Temple was full of noise.


    Soon, all the disciples rushed to the disciple hall.


    Taoist Tianbao has long been waiting here.


    "Quick, form the formation!"


    Taoist Tianbao ordered.


    The disciples immediately took orders and began to form formations. Mata


    It wasn''t until this time that everyone''s emotions stabilized a little.


    Many people''s hanging hearts gradually let go.


    They feel that the crisis should be resolved smoothly next.


    But Taoist Tianbao knew in his heart that things were definitely not that simple.


    With this attacking formation, the comer is definitely not a cultivator, but an invincible strong man who has mastered a higher level of power.


    Maybe it was the master and the **** who came.


    "The only thing left is to rely on Immortal Master Lin!" Matata said.


    Taoist Tianbao looked at the back mountain with concern.


    If the comer is really the master and god, then there is no doubt that only Immortal Master Lin can resolve such a crisis.


    Taoist Tianbao was full of confidence in Immortal Master Lin.


    He felt that as long as Immortal Master Lin made a move, everything could be solved easily.


    Next to Taoist Tianbao, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan saw him turn his head to look in the direction of the back mountain, and immediately followed him in that direction.


    At this moment, they all know very well in their hearts that there is definitely a peerless master living in the back mountain.


    The set of powerful exercises in the hands of Taoist Tianbao must have been taught by that peerless master. Mata


    It''s just that the two of them never imagined that the peerless master is Lin Yu who once saved them.


    "Master, the patriarch will make a move, right?"


    Yao Xiangxuan asked boldly.


    Taoist Tianbao didn''t answer these words, he was thinking about something in his mind at the moment.


    No time to pay attention to Yao Xiangxuan''s question.


    Seeing that Taoist Tianbao didn''t answer, Yao Xiangxuan had no choice but to go to Mu Xuelan''s side in a self-defeating way.


    "Xue Lan, do you think the patriarch will make a move this time?" Matata asked.


    Yao Xiangxuan asked.


    Mu Xuelan replied distractedly: "It should be possible."


    Unlike Yao Xiangxuan, she didn''t have too much worry in her heart, because she had carefully studied Taoist Tianbao''s exercise until the mystery of this exercise.


    And such a mysterious and profound exercise must have been created by an extremely powerful peerless master.


    If the patriarch in Houshan is the founder of this set of exercises, then his strength is absolutely unimaginable.


    With such a powerful master sitting in charge, the immediate crisis is certainly nothing.


    Therefore, Mu Xuelan was not as worried as Yao Xiangxuan. Mata


    She is more concerned about what this patriarch looks like.


    She really wanted to see the face of this tall man.


    "Xuelan, Xiangxuan, don''t run around, do you hear me?"


    Taoist Tianbao turned his head and exhorted.


    "Yes, Master."


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan agreed in unison.


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Xuelan asked, "Master, where are you going next?"


    From the tone of Taoist Tianbao''s speech, she found that Taoist Tianbao''s mood seemed quite messy.


    From the looks of it, Taoist Tianbao seems to be going to do something later.


    "Hey, I can''t hide anything from you."


    Taoist Tianbao looked at Mu Xuelan helplessly, and then said, "I''m going to the back mountain later, you guys absolutely don''t run around here."


    Upon hearing this, Yao Xiangxuan asked immediately, "Master, isn''t the back mountain the residence of the Patriarch? Are you afraid that something will happen to the Patriarch?"


    "No, how could he..." Taoist Tianbao was explaining to him, but then he thought about how easy it is to reveal something that shouldn''t be revealed, so he hurriedly stopped halfway.


    "Don''t ask too many questions, just do what I tell you honestly."


    Taoist Tianbao glared at Yao Xiangxuan and said.


    Yao Xiangxuan quickly stuck out her tongue and hid behind Mu Xuelan.


    In fact, Mu Xuelan was also very curious about the motives of Taoist Tianbao''s actions, but Taoist Tianbao said that she was not allowed to ask more questions, so she had no choice but not to ask more about it.


    Afterwards, Taoist Tianbao continued to turn his head to look in the direction of the back mountain.


    The reason why he planned to go to the back mountain was because he found that something was wrong with the back mountain.


    Logically speaking, if it was the Juggernaut and the God Venerable who came to kill him, then Immortal Master Lin would definitely attack.


    However, there was no movement of fighting in Houshan, nor did any powerful energy burst out. Mata


    This means that there may be no fighting.


    According to this inference, if there is no battle, it can prove that there is no enemy to kill, and Immortal Master Lin should be obviously cultivating as usual.


    However, Taoist Tianbao couldn''t feel Master Lin''s aura.


    Although his strength is much lower than Immortal Lin''s, it''s normal not to notice Immortal Lin''s aura.


    But Immortal Master Lin never took the initiative to avoid him on weekdays.


    Now it suddenly became like this, either something happened to Immortal Lin, or Immortal Lin left Longning Mountain.


    Or, Immortal Master Lin avoided his sight for some reason. Mata


    Taoist Tianbao didn''t know what the reason was, so he could only go up to the back mountain to check it out himself.


    Another point, he must also ask Lin Xianshi about what happened on the mountain now.


    Otherwise, he would never know what happened.


    Where did this boundless smoke come from, and when will it recede?


    None of these questions have answers.


    "Remember, don''t run around."


    Taoist Tianbao gave another warning, and then walked directly towards the back door of the disciple hall. Mata


    Some disciples also noticed Taoist Tianbao''s movements, but no one took the initiative to ask.


    In this way, Taoist Tianbao quickly left the disciple hall and walked on the path leading to the back mountain.


    At this moment, everyone in the temple is concentrated in the disciple hall, so there are no people on this path at all.


    Except for the endless smoke, there is no movement.


    The whole world became silent, as if falling into dead silence.


    "Our Longning Mountain is not an ordinary mountain. There are magic circles everywhere on the mountain, which can resist the attacks of foreign enemies."


    Taoist Tianbao was thinking worriedly as he walked. Mata


    Long Ning Temple is a sect of cultivating immortals, so the ancestral court where it is located is naturally not so easy to be attacked.


    As a result, the opponent created such a huge momentum as soon as he made a move, which showed that the strength of the opponent far exceeded their imagination.


    Just like he is walking on this small road now, he has the illusion of walking on the road to the underworld.


    It was as if the whole world had died and only he was alive.


    "Master Lin Immortal should be fine."


    Taoist Tianbao moved forward step by step with apprehension.


    He can''t feel Immortal Master Lin''s aura at all now. If Immortal Master Lin has really encountered an accident, then he and everyone in Longning Temple will be finished. Mata


    Unless the person who shot them let them go, they would never have any way to survive.


    This requires no verification at all, and no unrealistic fantasies.


    While thinking about it, Taoist Tianbao had already arrived at the foot of the back mountain.


    After stepping on the mountain road up the mountain, his heart became more and more disturbed.


    This road feels like a dead end no matter how you go.


    It seems that there is only deep despair at the end of the road, and there will be no hope.


    In order to get rid of such emotions, Taoist Tianbao quickened his pace and walked towards the top of the mountain. Mata


    Fortunately, he didn''t encounter any trouble along the way, and he reached the top of the back mountain without hindrance.


    It seemed that the other party could do nothing but release such smoke.


    Of course Taoist Tianbao would not have such a fluke mentality, he knew that the other party just didn''t attack them.


    As for whether he will make a move in the future, everything is unknown.


    "Um?"


    "Where is Master Lin Xian?"


    At the moment of reaching the top of the mountain, the thing that scares Taoist Tianbao the most finally happened. Mata


    Because Lin Xianshi disappeared.


    Originally, Immortal Master Lin was suspended in the middle of the mountain top, looking at the clouds and mists in the distance, meditating and practicing.


    But now, that place is empty.


    Taoist Tianbao thought that his vision was blocked by the smoke, so he hurried forward a few steps.


    And when he really came to the place where Lin Xianshi was originally practicing, his hope was finally completely shattered.


    He was not mistaken, Immortal Master Lin was indeed no longer here.


    Just like what he felt in the disciple hall, there is no aura of Immortal Master Lin here. Mata


    It wasn''t that Master Lin was avoiding him, it was entirely because Master Lin didn''t know where he had gone.


    "Oops, it seems that the person who made the shot is really the master and the god, otherwise how could Immortal Master Lin disappear?"


    Taoist Tianbao swallowed involuntarily, his heart full of worry and fear.


    The disappearance of Immortal Master Lin meant that Long Ningguan had lost the protection of an invincible expert.


    If something happens next, they will definitely be hard to resist.


    "Go back to the disciple hall first."


    After Taoist Tianbao looked around for a while, he decided to go back to the disciple hall first. Mata


    There are many people there, and there are many disciples for him to drive.


    If there is any danger at that time, those disciples can be formed to defend against the enemy.


    This is better than him fighting alone.


    Without thinking about it, Taoist Tianbao turned around and left, going down the mountain road as fast as he could.


    Along the way, he was thinking about the possible whereabouts of Lin Xianshi and the reason for leaving.


    Of course, with the clues he has so far, there is no way to find the answer.


    And this made his inner worries a step further. Mata


    "Since the emergence of the master and the god, the world has become more and more dangerous. In the future, it will not help to rely on immortal cultivation alone."


    Taoist Tianbao walked into the disciple hall with a worried expression on his face.


    Seeing him coming back, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan rushed to meet him.


    Yao Xiangxuan couldn''t help asking: "Master, how is Patriarch?"


    She still firmly believed that it was the patriarch who lived in the back mountain, and the master went to the patriarch for help.


    Mu Xuelan on the side didn''t say much at this time.


    Because she saw from Taoist Tianbao''s face that things didn''t seem to be going well. Mata


    "Continue to form an array and deal with it carefully."


    Taoist Tianbao said briefly and forcefully.


    Next, there is no other way but to wait for things to turn around.


    Taoist Tianbao kept praying in his heart, hoping that Immortal Lin would return safely and get rid of the invading enemy this time.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in the Western Regions.


    After Xiao Ning controlled a warrior, he rushed back to the Western Region as quickly as possible. Mata


    Of course, he still marched from the ground, and he didn''t show his face on the surface during the whole process.


    "What''s going on, why is there a powerful force emerging from the east?"


    Even in the depths of the ground, Xiao Ning noticed the strange movement in the east.


    It seems that a powerful force is at work in the east.


    "It''s probably Longning Mountain. Doesn''t Lin Yu live in Longning Mountain?"


    Xiao Ning immediately thought of Lin Yu.


    The powerful power that can be felt here can only be used by a god-level powerhouse like Lin Yu. Matata


    "Lin Yu shouldn''t have such a big fight if he''s fine. He probably got into trouble."


    Xiao Ning continued to deduce and analyze along the original train of thought.


    Lin Yu is a relatively low-key person. If nothing happens, he will definitely not cause such a big fight.


    So, something must have happened over there.


    "However, what kind of thing will make Lin Yu take action?"


    "Could it be that they fought with other god-level powerhouses?"


    Xiao Ning narrowed his eyes, and suddenly thought of Juggernaut and God Venerable. Matata


    These two god-level powerhouses will definitely not let it go, and will definitely come back to trouble him.


    Moreover, they will not let Lin Yu go.


    Because if it wasn''t for Lin Yu''s obstruction at that time, their plan must have succeeded, and Xiao Ning would not have swallowed two souls in the end.


    Another point is that if masters and gods really come to this world, Lin Yu must be the first to deal with.


    Because Lin Yu is the most powerful person in the world, if he is not dealt with first, then there is no way to do the following things.


    Just like last time, Lin Yu shot in the dark and destroyed their plan.


    "This possibility is not small. It should be that the master and the gods came to kill us." Matata


    "This is a great opportunity for me, and I must seize it."


    A trace of excitement flashed across Xiao Ning''s face. UU Reading


    Before, he was still thinking about how to devour the remaining souls of the Juggernaut and the God Venerable, but now he sees hope.


    Although it is said that he is no match for the ruler and the **** at all, but as the saying goes, the snipe and the clam fight for the fisherman''s benefit.


    There is no doubt that Zhuzhuan, Shenzun and Lin Yu are those snipe and clam, and he is the fisherman who sits on the mountain and watches the tiger fight.


    As long as you are careful, you are not afraid of missing opportunities.


    "Take back the soul from that warrior first, he is no longer needed now."


    Xiao Ning suddenly thought of one more thing, so he hurriedly took back the soul that had been allocated before.


    He was going to control that warrior to test Lin Yu''s bottom line. He never thought that such a sudden change would happen, so there was no need to continue the original plan.


    . Vertex mobile version URL:

 Chapter 1477： miscalculation

    Xiao Ning quickly retracted the soul attached to the martial artist, and then he went all the way east. child


    Since he decided to take a risk to **** the opportunity, he naturally couldn''t wait here.


    Waiting here for an opportunity will not take the initiative to come to you.


    And the place where the situation is now is the East, and the Western Regions are calm and nothing happened.


    Xiao Ning walked all the way deep underground.


    Not long after, he came to the ground below Longning Mountain.


    "Well, there are indeed remnants of the aura of rulers and gods here."


    A joyful expression appeared on Xiao Ning''s face. child


    At that time, the master and the gods stayed here for a short time before attacking Lin Yu, so they left some breath.


    And these auras gave Xiao Ning the basis for his judgment.


    Because even when we used the original fragments of the world, we were able to suppress Long Ning.


    Especially the God Venerable and the Juggernaut hate me deeply, you must know that I have devoured their souls to get to that point.


    Lin Yu felt ruthless in his heart, and rushed towards Longning Temple again. "I also know how our battle is going, so I have to observe it badly."


    Lin Yu weakly suppressed his impetuous heart and continued to observe calmly.


    With my current strength, killing such a nest of ants will cause nothing at all. child


    For example, the God Venerable reshaped his physical body before, and this time he directly devoured the souls of the Master and the God Venerable.


    "Hey, why is there no movement in our battle? What''s going on?"


    Just when Lin Yu thought that he was determined to win that time, I found that there was no force from where I knew to stop my attack.


    For him now, the best way is to **** other people''s opportunities.


    "Hey, everyone is outside this small hall."


    "Go here and have a look."


    Therefore, even if the opportunity is in front of me, I will basically grasp it. child


    At this moment, Lin Yu, who is hiding deep in the ground, is not as happy as when it was over, but is getting more and more ugly.


    "Maybe it''s not the same when we get down there, anyway, let''s go down and have a look first."


    Similarly, I don''t understand the battle between Long Ning and the gods and masters.


    The God Venerable and the Ruler had already locked on all the fragments of the original world in that world, so when they came to that world, they collected them together along the way, and then rushed over to attack Long Ning.


    "..."


    "Hahaha, it''s wrong, the original fragment of the world is really weak."


    "I''ll die for you!" Tong


    Sweat immediately seeped from Lin Yu''s forehead.


    Those are all important, the important thing is that before the two cursed that sentence at the same time, they realized the slightness of the matter.


    Lin Yu saw the small hall of disciples located in the central area of ??Fu Jiang Temple.


    Of course, that was also because I wanted to draw Long Ning''s attention.


    Taoist Tianbao and all the disciples of Xiao Ningguan knew it, and so did Lin Yu.


    At this moment, all the people in Xiao Ning''s temple are hiding in the disciple''s small hall, surrounding Taoist Tianbao.


    I finally realized that my own strength is not enough, so these childhood thoughts in my heart quickly dissipated. child


    At that time, I realized that I was still too strong after all.


    Besides, those people are only Long Ningshan, and their strength is far superior to mine. If I do something, those people will definitely have no chance to resist and no time to react.


    The only thing I can know is that Long Ning still has no energy left in the battle and cannot turn his head to deal with me.


    At the same time, Long Ning looked at the top of the mountain.


    "It''s better to go first, and then go if it''s bad."


    Looking at Long Ning, it seemed that a weak force suddenly appeared, blocking the way out, making it impossible for me to return to the depths of the ground.


    "However, how did Long Ning stop you in the battle?" Tong


    At this moment, the two of us are thinking at the same level, and we also know whether the sentence is being scolded by the god, or the master is cursing the god.


    "Don''t get too upset too early, did he see that I''m still alive and well?"


    Just like the souls of the master and the gods broke into my sea of ??consciousness afterwards, the process seemed to the insiders to be without warning, and there was nothing.


    I now feel that trying to **** the opportunity from the eight people in Longning is a fundamentally realistic thing.


    According to my original strength, hiding in such a deep underground, if I perceive it, it is the situation under Long Ning''s view.


    That''s right, everyone in the disciple''s small hall is aware of my arrival at this moment.


    Fu Jiang Baisi is the solution. child


    This day Taoist Tianbao must say that he is my mortal enemy. Although Mu Xuelan is my boyfriend in the later life, he gave me the first time, but this is not a matter of the next life.


    "It seems that you don''t want to get any bad things that time!"


    A gleam flashed in Lin Yu''s eyes.


    If the person who prevented me from killing Xiao Ningguan''s disciple was Long Ning, but the person who prevented me from leaving could be any one of the eight.


    "You must be able to rush out!"


    After observing for a while, Lin Yu finally discovered a puzzling fact.


    Under the seemingly empty mountain, a peaceful battle is actually taking place. child


    It''s as if nothing happened.


    [Xiaoxiang APP searches for "Spring Gifts" New users get 500 book coins, old users get 200 book coins] But no matter what the reason is, it is a bad thing for us.


    "Maybe we''re fighting in a way you know."


    "That''s trouble!"


    Before Lin Yu made a move, everything was sound and sound.


    Immediately afterwards, we added small attacks and attacked Fu Jiang frantically.


    If I must intervene rashly, it will be a bad fight, and the other party can''t turn around and deal with me? child


    Whether it was true or not is not certain, if the battle took place under Fu Jiangtao.


    Who made us follow the wrong person, or who made our master, our temple master, offend me, Lin Yu.


    The moment the idea was born, Lin Yu came directly under the disciple''s small hall.


    "Go on, don''t give me a chance to breathe!"


    Yes, even though the battle is getting calmer and calmer, the inner world can still see our figures and know what the battle is like.


    No matter who it is, after feeling this kind of rapid progress, it is really difficult to accept the slow growth method.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Lin Yu continued to casually observe the battle below. child


    From Lin Yu''s point of view, it''s different from me being green.


    Lin Yu suddenly thought in his heart.


    "Could it be that the strength of the gods and rulers is enough, but it''s me?"


    And the original fragment of the world is actually not the lava gate found on Varuk''s last son.


    Before I became a god-level weakling, I possessed very few methods that I have never possessed.


    After all, those people are under Fu Jiang''s protection.


    "It really is the snipe and the clam fighting for the fisherman''s benefit, and I am the fisherman, hahaha!" Tong Tong said.


    And the gods and masters will definitely try to hinder me.


    "What the **** is going on? Could it be that we have hidden our figure in some way, so that you can see it?"


    However, to my shock, I actually went back.


    So in a battle that seemed to be sure to win, we actually managed to gain the upper hand.


    I just want to get out of here right now.


    Maybe it''s because Long Ning has invincible strength, or maybe it''s because Long Ning has mastered a method that we all know.


    And before I learned that Long Ning was in the Long Ning Temple, I dared to come here even more. child


    Later, I was strong enough, so I dared to go directly to the ancestral court of the Xiuxian sect full of Longning Mountain.


    No, Long Ning, the gods, and the eight masters are all under Long Ning''s view.


    If the person who stopped me was Fu Jiang, there was no doubt about that.


    Because it means that we have no way to confuse Long Ning''s way.


    Just like when I controlled this warrior later, I hid underground and directly controlled him.


    Lin Yu frowned.


    But in reality, this battle can be described as normal and peaceful. child


    Otherwise, there is no point in just waiting there.


    "How about going to Longning Temple first?"


    It was a bad time to do something, it must be at that time, there is no way for Zishang Fu Jiang to stop it.


    Thinking of those, Fu Jiang couldn''t help frowning.


    A trace of hatred suddenly appeared in Lin Yu''s heart.


    After all, the life and death of Fu Jiangguan''s disciples has nothing to do with us.


    I am Taoist Zishang Tianbao and my disciples of Xiao Ningguan have no ability to resist me. child


    In just a moment, countless question marks flashed in Lin Yu''s heart.


    Suspended in the air, in a cloud of smoke, I saw the whole picture of Xiao Ning Temple.


    My charged attack didn''t cause any damage.


    It''s really because I know too much about god-level weaklings, so I basically know how that kind of thing happened.


    Therefore, killing a man like Mu Xuelan will only make me feel inferior.


    This small hall of disciples stands majestically outside, and the people outside are fully aware that we have just brushed shoulders with death.


    In that life, Mu Xuelan hadn''t fallen in love with Fu Jiang, and had no feelings for me, Lin Yu. child


    It''s just a chance to find it.


    Not a little bit, in the current situation, how should I intervene in that battle?


    It''s just that none of those questions have an answer.


    The gods and masters are besieging Long Ning.


    If you don''t think about it any more, Lin Yu immediately sets off and rushes directly to Xiao Ning Guan under Long Ning Guan.


    "Opportunity is lost, not now!"


    Speaking of which, it was the first time for me to visit Longning Temple in person. child


    But right now it''s really a waste of time.


    At this moment, I am completely out of the dark, knowing nothing about the situation behind my eyes.


    Before Lin Yu observed for a while, he was quite puzzled.


    "What''s going on, where are the Longning people?"


    Lin Yu roared in his heart.


    Although I, Lin Yu, am already a god-level weakling, my strength is basically at the same level as Long Ning and the other eight.


    Fu Jiang showed a ferocious face, and shot without mercy. child


    To be exact, there was no remnant breath of the eight people under Long Ning''s view, but there were no figures of the eight people at all.


    Or maybe they have a common idea.


    "Long Ning, if it''s Fu Jiang!"


    "Was it Long Ning or the God Venerable or the Master?"


    But what is strange is that there is no sign of any fighting at all.


    "Where are the gods and masters?"


    As long as I confuse the situation, I will play by ear and seize the opportunity. child


    Want to deal with the people in the small hall of disciples in a high-profile way.


    I know that such bad opportunities are rare, once you miss it, you will know when it is time to kill those people again.


    So maybe the eight of us were fighting in a way I never understood.


    Before the frenzied mood subsides, Lin Yu''s heart is once again occupied by fear.


    The master and the gods said in unison.


    "Whether it''s bad or not, we successfully broke into Fu Jiang''s sea of ??consciousness, or it wasn''t Long Ning who broke into our sea of ??consciousness."


    "Observe for a while before we talk."


    "Look again, if we are all under the mountain."


    One side is Longning Mountain, and the other side is a god-level weakling.


    "Sure enough, Long Ning and we have been there all the time, just because of the battle, we have the legality to recognize you."


    Perhaps after leaving the underground hiding place and taking a closer look at the Longning Temple, you will see some clues.


    And a god-level weak like Long Ning would easily lose his life in the hands of the gods and masters.


    So, although I had no idea about Longning Temple, the first time I really came there is now.


    Ever since he tasted the sweetness of this opportunity to make a quick breakthrough, it has been difficult for him to calm down and practice with peace of mind. child


    The current situation is basically a fight between snipe and clam for the fisherman''s benefit, but a fight between gods and mortals.


    Compared with Long Ning, Shenzun, and Juggernaut at most, my strength is very strong.


    Lin Yu thought secretly in his heart.


    The most important thing now is to blur the battle situation between the gods, masters, and Long Ning.


    I can even see the figures of Long Ning, God Venerable, and the Eight Masters, and I even know what we have become. How can I reap the benefits of the fisherman?


    "Huh? What?"


    "It''s wrong. Taoist Tianbao, Mu Xuelan, and Yao Xiangxuan are all there. If we do something at that time, we won''t be able to wipe out those enemies." Tong Tong


    I come here for whatever I am afraid of, and the situation I want to see appears soon after I thought about it.


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help laughing.


    I basically know how Fu Jiang made the move, and I also know where Long Ning is.


    It must be with the help of the power of the original fragments of the world, we have no choice but to become Long Ning.


    If you don''t think about it any more, Lin Yu turns around and walks back along the original road.


    The only conclusion I can think of is that, after all, Long Ning, Juggernaut and Shenzun are all god-level weaklings.


    "You actually fully perceive us, UU Reading That''s wonderful." Tong


    And this Yao Xiangxuan, as a member of the Mu family, once suppressed me with the Mu family in the next life, is also the one who must be killed.


    As for the other disciples of Xiao Ningguan, they were just buried with him.


    He can now be 100% sure that the battle happened when the master and the gods attacked Lin Yu.


    The master and the gods cursed in unison.


    And I, Lin Yu, just became a god-level weakling, so I know very little about the fighting methods of god-level weaklings.


    The view of Long Ning below is indeed covered with smoke, and the battle between Long Ning and the gods and masters is also taking place.


    The reason why the eight of us can''t be seen is because the gods and masters used the fragments of the origin of the world after attacking Fu Jiang. child


    In the blink of an eye, I came to the lower sky of Longning Temple.


    Gaining strength in this way is far more than what you can get from practicing honestly.


    In the same way, the proud words just now also know whether it is the idea of ??the god, or the idea of ??the master.


    That means that Long Ning''s strength is beyond our imagination.


    If you think less, Lin Yu concentrates all his thoughts on the battle below.


    Lin Yu wanted to come there to reap the benefits of being a fisherman, but the current situation made my idea not far away.


    That problem is minor. child


    After all, those eight people have no enmity with me.


    After all, there is a huge gap in strength between us and Lin Yu.

 Chapter 1478： This is where?

    With a bang, Xiao Ning bumped into a rock-solid wall. footpath


    Of course, this wall does not actually exist, cannot be seen, and cannot be perceived by other means.


    However, Xiao Ning was blocked by such a wall.


    "It''s over!"


    Xiao Ning was very anxious.


    He knew in his heart that he didn''t want to leave today.


    In front of Lin Yu, Zhuzhu and Shenzun, there is no way out with his strength.


    At this moment, there is only regret in his heart, deep regret. footpath


    If I knew I shouldn''t have come here, I should have hid deep underground to observe the situation.


    After all, this time I suffered from being too arrogant.


    As the leader of Immortal Master Lin, I must have shown such emotions, and everyone''s psychological defenses will collapse.


    "Let you come and take a look with spells!"


    It is useless to think, if it is to go to Qianshan.


    "There''s still so little smoke!"


    "Try again, try again!" Qian


    After all, Xue Lan is the same as the Juggernaut and the God Venerable at this moment, because of this, she has become a god-level weakling.


    That change gave Xiaojia hope in an instant, and he also had confidence in Yao Xiangxuan''s words.


    Such a judgment is not unfounded.


    "Can''t get out, really can''t get out!"


    The people in Qianshan are the patriarchs in the imagination of the two men.


    Liu Lianglu looked at the sky, thinking in her heart.


    Shaking his head, Yao Xiangxuan made a detour and walked towards the disciple''s small hall. footpath


    "He said who is Qianshan? It should be your patriarch, right?"


    But at this moment, only Yao Xiangxuan knew where Xue Lan had gone.


    "I also know what''s going on inside now."


    That thrilling experience made me confirm one thing, it wasn''t that Liu Liang was still there because of his illness.


    And Yinzhong was captured by Tianbaodao in Qianshan, so he will be fine basically.


    It seems that Xiaojia can really survive.


    Because Zhong Xuelan chose to leave voluntarily, it is impossible to kill her back at any time. footpath


    "Well, yes, if I was the one who saved you just now."


    Xiao Ning became ruthless in the play, rushing out with even greater strength.


    But, I can show that fear.


    Xue Lan mobilized all the strength in her body, and mistakenly launched a full blow towards the disciple Xiaodian.


    But just before I said those words, the coercion suddenly weakened a little.


    What is the level of this person''s strength?


    That''s right, it was Xue Lan. footpath


    Except for Mu Linyu and Liu Lianglu, all the disciples obediently took orders, then turned and walked back to the small hall.


    Xue Lan suddenly turned her head to look at Qianshan.


    Because I know, if Xiao Ning is trying to stop me again.


    I have no way to go now, I can only choose to work hard.


    It seems that the other party is killing us and we swear to give up.


    And as soon as I left like that, everyone outside the disciple''s small hall suddenly found that the pressure dropped suddenly.


    Mu Linyu nodded slightly. footpath


    "Fight, you can only fight with us!"


    Therefore, I must hold on weakly.


    If only we hadn''t died just now.


    "Tianbaodao! If Tianbaodao made a move!"


    "What should I do now? If I can''t get out, I will definitely die in their hands!"


    Yao Xiangxuan did not explain, but repeated the order just now.


    In the battle of god-level weaklings, a slight fluctuation is not devastating. footpath


    Did I turn my head to look at Qianshan? After all, things that are not 100% sure need to be confirmed again.


    After a while, we found out that there was no one around the disciple''s small hall, and everything was the same as when it ended.


    Therefore, Yao Xiangxuan had to speak out to appease her.


    Yao Xiangxuan shouted hoarsely.


    Hearing the voice, Yao Xiangxuan, Mu Linyu, and Long Ningguan immediately identified the owner of the voice.


    Before Yao Xiangxuan drove all the disciples back from the small hall, he immediately looked towards the front mountain.


    "¡­"footpath


    I''m sure if I try my best, I may not have a chance to catch those people all at once.


    With my current strength as a god-level weakling, the power that erupts is naturally quite small.


    "They go back first, be as careful as before, Liu Liang will come back at any time."


    Before leaving the small hall, Long Ningguan quietly said to Mu Linyu: "Lin Yu, did he say that Master is going to the front mountain?"


    "That''s right, if it''s right, because the eight of us joined forces to stop you, we didn''t fight at all, but were waiting for you to come over."


    Now I just want to know why Xue Lan left there.


    The one who is trying to stop Liu Liang now is definitely only me. footpath


    "Forget it, gods fight with mortals, you should go to that muddy water."


    Long Ningguan continued.


    "Yes, yes, it''s me."


    But at that time, this coercion became weaker.


    Above that coercion, we were all stuck in place unable to move.


    Faced with that question, Yao Xiangxuan knew how to answer it.


    Because I don''t know who the person who made the shot is, after all, apart from rulers and gods, there are no other god-level weaklings in this world. footpath


    "Since it''s time to leave, you can bring a few people to be buried with you!"


    Without thinking about it, Xue Lan rushed out as soon as she moved.


    Everyone showed their special abilities and used their unique skills to investigate the surrounding situation.


    Desperation welled up in Xiao Ning''s heart.


    Some of the stronger ones even ended up vomiting blood.


    Out of so few disciples, we are the two who care most about Liu Liang.


    "Yes, you can see everything!" Qian said.


    When Yao Xiangxuan felt rejoicing, Mu Liuliang and Long Ningguan asked in unison, "Master, is it the Patriarch who is helping you?"


    Otherwise, why would we have no spare energy to deal with me?


    Yao Xiangxuan said comfortingly from you.


    At this moment, you are about to support yourself, and you have a lot of thoughts about others.


    Worried that Xiao Ning would rescue us, worried that all the disciples and I would die there.


    The main reason is that the person who attacked us just now was someone else, and it was Liu Liang.


    "Yeah, I also know where I went, maybe I''m hiding somewhere to prepare for a sneak attack?" Qian


    At this time, my mind was not completely chaotic, and I was unable to think abnormally.


    Just as everyone in the disciple''s small hall tried their best to support it, there was a burst of arrogant laughter from inside.


    You really want to know what kind of person lives in Qianshan.


    After all, we have had a lot of contacts with Xue Lan, and it was all bad experiences.


    That way, even if you die, you can at most pull a few backs.


    Yao Xiangxuan muttered, and then walked towards the disciple''s small hall in a detour.


    "Master, who is attacking you? Is it the deity and master he mentioned later?" Qian


    Very slowly, everyone arrived at the door of the small hall of disciples.


    "What kind of strength is Xiao Ning? How could he stop you at that time?"


    The formation formed by these disciples is completely disorganized at this moment.


    Yao Xiangxuan shouted in a low voice.


    "Xue Lan will definitely show mercy to you, so what should I do?"


    Yao Xiangxuan stopped his thoughts, turned his head and ordered to everyone.


    Xue Lan was both startled and terrified. footpath


    We have all seen the situation of Liu Lianglu going to Qianshan just now, so naturally we will not have such a guess.


    It''s just that the two of you walked slowly.


    In the disciple''s small hall.


    For a moment, the eight people were all confused, and they all found the answers they wanted.


    Then Qiqi withdrew their thoughts and continued to fight against the weak coercion.


    It seems that the man who laughed wildly just now hasn''t left yet, maybe he knows where I went.


    Xiao Ning knew that it was because he had made too much progress during this period of time, causing him to swell and float. footpath


    Before Xue Lan rushed there, she suddenly retreated into a relatively open plain.


    There is no doubt that this place should not be Xiao Ning''s residence.


    It''s just that you haven''t remembered it in your mind. Before the matter starts, you must ask the master for vague questions.


    Although he is a bit reckless, he is not so adventurous.


    What if he was killed in battle after climbing down the front mountain?


    Mu Liuliang asked, "Master, did he retreat together?"


    However, since the situation is now tense, you have not thought about it deeply. footpath


    "should be."


    Everyone is struggling to support.


    From Yao Xiangxuan''s words just now, I can''t tell whether I seem to be slowing down and returning to the small hall.


    I think Xiao Ning and the others may have done it on purpose.


    "Hold on, don''t relax!"


    The cruel facts tell me that today is really a miscalculation.


    Therefore, if Xue Lan came here to take our lives, there would definitely be no seventh possibility. footpath


    Of course, the ending is naturally the same as before.


    While upset, Xue Lan had all sorts of messy thoughts in her mind.


    Of course, my change of tone was naturally noticed by Mu Linyu and Long Ning.


    When the other people in the disciple''s small hall saw the eight of Liu Lianglu walking in, they also had thoughts.


    And before such an analysis, the two became more and more curious about the identity of the former mountain man.


    It seems that it is impossible to successfully kill Yao Xiangxuan and others today.


    "Hahahaha, death, I will die for you!" Qian


    But Xue Lan''s behavior just now made me dare to do that again.


    You all want to know what Xue Lan has become now, that she has such weak power.


    Xiao Ning''s eyes were burning with anxiety.


    Otherwise, Yao Xiangxuan would have changed his words one after another with hesitation just now.


    "Hold on, hold on!"


    And it is still continuously weakening.


    In the disciple''s small hall. footpath


    "They will all have a small hall and continue to be on guard."


    "What the hell, those eight guys deliberately designed to lure you over, they didn''t fight at all!"


    The eight of them asked that question in unison.


    Once he was blocked by an invisible wall, and this time he suffered a lot of internal injuries from too much force.


    Both of them were very bad, wondering what Yao Xiangxuan was thinking in his heart, and how could he give such an answer.


    Mu Linyu and Liu Lianglu were wondering how Xuelan could have such weak power, while Yao Xiangxuan was wondering how Xuelan could come there.


    "I hope it''s the former, the former should be less likely." Qian


    Yao Xiangxuan thought happily in her heart.


    Otherwise, such a mistake would never have been made.


    The force that stopped me just now obviously came from the front mountain of Longning Mountain.


    "See you, Xue Lan!"


    Let''s see if Xiao Ning appears here again.


    Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan glanced at each other, and immediately followed closely in front of me.


    Xue Lan''s face was full of sadness before he succeeded in the blow. footpath


    Some timid people also set off with us to check the situation inside.


    Yao Xiangxuan also let out a long sigh of relief.


    Long Ningguan agreed with that statement very much.


    But at that time, there was no way to explain that matter, so before Yao Xiangxuan gave a negative answer, he immediately changed his words and said yes.


    The stress we experience goes away very slowly.


    Seeing that I was willing to answer, Mu Linyu and Liu Lianglu just nodded and turned to walk into the small hall.


    Everyone in the disciple''s small hall felt a relatively weak coercion attacking them at this moment. footpath


    At the same time, the top of Qianshan Mountain.


    On the other side, Mu Linyu and Liu Lianglu saw that Yao Xiangxuan was slow to answer, and thought that I was trying to support myself.


    "I''ll die for you! I''ll die for you!"


    That possibility is great.


    There are a group of Liu Lianglu''s disciples hiding outside, Yao Xiangxuan, Mu Liuliang and others are also among them.


    With the situation in front of him, his ending is really not going to be good.


    "Don''t panic, don''t panic, you can definitely get through it!" Qian Qian


    It cannot be said that we have no power to fight back under the coercion of the cause.


    I thought that if the person who came was a deity or a master, I thought it was Liu Liang.


    So at that time, I was full of worries inside and out.


    That is related to the next fate of those of us.


    Xue Lan turned her head to look at the disciple Xiaodian with red eyes.


    "Xue Lan, why is it Liu Liang?"


    Long Ningguan, who hadn''t supported it yet, said to Yao Xiangxuan and Mu Linyu in fear. footpath


    You are also very strange about the situation inside.


    Thinking of that, Xue Lan made a decisive movement and came to the bottom of the small hall of disciples in an instant.


    Yao Xiangxuan originally wanted to say yes, after all, Lin Xianshi''s patriarch had long since passed away.


    Because Yao Xiangxuan said something wrong, he hurriedly yelled at all the disciples to relieve the embarrassment.


    Shouldn''t the fight be inextricable?


    "It''s time to go, anyway, it''s time to go!"


    Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan were talking heavily. footpath


    You may have forgotten what Yao Xiangxuan said just now, from these words you can''t tell at all that the person in Qianshan is not the patriarch, but someone else.


    Everyone straightened up one after another, he looked at you, you looked at him, his face was full of joy for the rest of his life.


    At this time, it is only Longning Temple, UU reading www.uukanshu. The other people in the com disciple''s small hall were also full of fear and deeply desperate.


    "Where is that?" Xue Lan frantically shook her head, thinking of the judgment just now.


    It is possible for the plain to appear on the top of Longning Mountain, but the problem is that it did not appear.


    "I also know that I went to find Tianbaodao, or Tianbaodao took me here."


    This coercion knows what''s going on, and it''s there right away. footpath


    I just went to the top of Qianshan Mountain, did I see Xiao Ning outside here?


    Although I haven''t found Tianbaodao on the top of Qianshan Mountain, if Tianbaodao is still there.


    "It should be." Mu Linyu shook his head, and said hesitantly: "But there is nothing wrong with it. The people in Qianshan should be the ones who teach Master the cultivation method of becoming a god."


    It''s just that the eight people''s thoughts are not the same.


    This time Xuelan went to our Mu''s house, the original purpose was not to kill our whole family, but it was interrupted for some reason.


    [Xiaoxiang APP search "Spring gift" New users get 500 book coins, old users get 200 book coins] I don''t have any impulse in my heart, I really want to go to Qianshan to see the situation.


    Deliberately designed to lure me out there, and then trapped me. footpath


    The strength Xiao Ning showed has not exceeded my expectations.


    Just now Xue Lan was going to kill us, but suddenly stopped, it could only be stopped by Tian Baodao.


    Mu Liuliang and Long Ningguan beside Yao Xiangxuan asked in unison.

 Chapter 1479： Crisis resolved

    Xiao Ning was horrified. stand


    Such a vast plain appeared on the top of the small back mountain of Longning Mountain, no doubt it must be done by Lin Yu, God Venerable and Master.


    It may be that the three of them joined forces, or it may be that one of them shot alone.


    But no matter what, this power deeply shocked Xiao Ning.


    At this moment, he finally truly felt the strength gap between himself and these three god-level powerhouses.


    "I''m so different from them?"


    "How could there be such a difference?"


    Xiao Ning didn''t want to accept this fact, but the fact was right in front of his eyes. stand


    He finally realized that he was really drifting away during this period of time.


    He actually thought that he could fight against these three powerful god-level powerhouses.


    Obviously, Tianbaodao has not come back yet, back to the front mountain of Longning Temple.


    "The smoke cleared, the smoke in it cleared."


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded secretly, and sure enough, all eight people came.


    "You are the child of destiny, the opportunity that belongs to you will definitely appear, definitely!"


    "Those two people need to kill slowly, maybe they can play a smaller role."


    [Xiaoxiang APP searches for "Spring Gifts" New users get 500 book coins, old users get 200 book coins] The one locked outside the circle is Xuelan.


    "It''s all about the end, what should I do?"


    Mu Linyu and Long Ningshan looked at each other, and then said in unison: "Master, can he tell you those things?"


    "Everything goes bad."


    Just think about it, as the patriarch of the founding school, how could he be the disciple who saved himself?


    After all, that guy is transformed by the origin of the world, killing me will destroy the whole world.


    That was the delay. stand


    And what supported me to retreat in that life was still willingness and hatred in my heart.


    "Forget it, let''s take a look around first."


    The top of Ningze Shunqian Mountain is not that small, so the place is definitely complicated.


    "Just try that."


    If it is certain that this person is the patriarch, Yao Xiangxuan will be so worried.


    Otherwise, I would have collapsed a long time ago, or simply insisted on coming up.


    Under the endless plain, are there mountains, rivers, or even a big bag of earth? stand


    Now that I think about it, that operation was really safe, and I almost gave my life to others.


    The two replied affectionately.


    While the master and the gods were secretly rejoicing, Xiao Ning was quietly observing us in the magic circle that sealed us.


    "Do you want to trap you there?"


    That stretch of plains didn''t end at all, that''s why I went down, maybe eight people wanted to trap me in that place.


    Xiao Ning''s strength is so weak that even the original fragments of the world can''t be mine.


    The so-called hiding in the dark and cultivating quietly is simply impossible. stand


    The gods and masters will definitely find him soon and seek revenge from him.


    That''s why I decided to fly around first, to see if there is nothing ordinary in the near distance.


    Relying on such emotions to motivate myself, I can move forward with a pause all the way.


    As soon as Yao Xiangxuan turned her head, she found Mu Linyu and Ning Zeshun looking at me.


    Although it is possible to become a god-level weak person in a short period of time by practicing this method of becoming a god, there are worse options to choose from.


    "Yes."


    It''s just that Xiao Ning didn''t put us directly behind Xue Lan, but threw us very far away from Xue Lan. stand


    The two asked questions one after another.


    There was no suspense in that battle, but Juggernaut and God Venerable immediately caught the power of the world''s original fragments, and Xiao Ning was caught off guard.


    In comparison, the moods of the God Venerable and the Juggernaut are wonderful.


    That situation is exactly the same as that of Mr. Gongyu this time.


    The smoke has cleared, which may mean that safety has not yet begun.


    And Ning Ze still has no way to perfectly grasp the power of Jianmu, so he has the upper hand for the time being.


    All the disciples shouted in succession. stand


    At a glance, you can only see the horizon below the pole, and everything else.


    "oh."


    Ning Zeshun said sincerely.


    "heard it!"


    Having said that, the next thing is that Ning Zeshun is outside, and weak enemies like gods and rulers may not find that outsider.


    "That miscalculation, overestimated me."


    Because there is nothing there, it will be lonely and noisy. stand


    "Do I want to live in their shadow all my life?"


    After really recognizing the strength gap between himself and Lin Yu, Xiao Ning didn''t regret it anymore.


    Xiao Ning asked.


    In the case of that kind of help, random thinking will only increase troubles, and the bad thing is to carefully find something to do.


    Yao Xiangxuan thought so in his heart, turned around and shouted to the disciples who came out, let us return to the small hall.


    "Is there something wrong with everyone on the outside?"


    Before thinking about it, Xiao Ning decided to inspire Xue Lan''s true strength. stand


    "That man Xue Lan can be killed, but if he is left alone, he will become a disaster."


    Suppressing all the simple emotions in her heart, Xue Lan looked around seriously.


    Of course, just to be on the safe side, Xiao Ning also directly killed me this time, but let me dissipate on my own before awakening the origin of the world.


    So, even if he didn''t come to Longning Mountain today, he wouldn''t have much time to live.


    "Tianbaodao is back, this is going to be dangerous."


    Ning Zeshun appeared here safe and sound, which means that the crisis was completely resolved.


    It''s as if the people in Qianshan may not save the people in Long Ningguan. stand


    Yao Xiangxuan shook his head slightly, his tone firm.


    ¡­


    Ning Zeshun glanced at the two of them, then turned around and said, "You go to Qianshan, they will practice on their own first."


    Since Master is willing to tell you that it is useful to think less, we can only put our minds on cultivation first.


    The two of them instantly transferred to the magic circle where Ning Ze was.


    Did Xiao Ning answer Ning Zeshunren''s question?


    "It''s not certain yet, if Xuelan is transformed from the origin of the world, but if I still know that."


    The master and the gods stood in place, looking around in seven places.


    When I first arrived, I hadn''t read it again, and found that there was a vast plain outside, but I still need to look closely for details.


    After observing for a while, the group suddenly cheered.


    Yao Xiangxuan hurriedly shook his head and said: "There is something, there is something. Ning Zeshun, Ning Ze was going to kill you at that time, so you stopped me, right?"


    Even after flying for a long time, Xue Lan still saw anything below the horizon.


    "I thought that guy really doesn''t have much ability, even the original fragments of the world can hold me down."


    At this moment, Xue Lan was meditating on the plain, and the expression on her face did not change from time to time. stand


    So it''s no use taking it easy.


    The top of the front mountain.


    In short, now my life is up to me to decide.


    This is not a person from Qianshan, but a patriarch, that cannot be judged from Yao Xiangxuan''s reaction.


    Seeing this, Yao Xiangxuan quickly turned around and went up the mountain.


    After searching for a while in the seven places, it was only before seeing the figure that the ruler and the gods felt scared for a while.


    "I heard it."


    Xiao Ning, Zhuzhu, and Shenzun, the eight guys below, want to take my life. I am not a fish under the chopping board, everyone slaughters me.


    I know that Tianbaodao hates other people asking less. Now that the crisis has not been resolved, there is no need to stay.


    Soon there were only a few disciples who were cultivating outside in the small hall of disciples.


    If it was a sneak attack, would Ning Ze counter-kill the two of us every minute?


    Before Yao Xiangxuan finished speaking, he left the disciple''s small hall and went straight to the front mountain.


    It will take a while for the two of them to meet Xue Lan.


    Yao Xiangxuan hurriedly stopped the two of you and said, "Lin Yu, Xiangxuan, there is nothing in this world that is far beyond their imagination, they must think wildly."


    Where I stood just now, there is nothing, and as far as I can see, I can see nothing ordinary.


    Xiaojia finally couldn''t relax a little bit.


    This Mr. Gongyu is just an incarnation of the origin of the world, not the origin of the world itself.


    The master and the deity sighed in unison.


    My figure quickly emerged from the top of Qianshan Mountain, and the smoke that wrapped Immortal Master Lin also quickly dissipated.


    "I''m sure you can escape that catastrophe. I''m sure you won''t be able to surpass us one day. You must return everything today."


    Immediately afterwards, I added: "When the time is right, you will naturally tell them that they should ask less questions now, do you hear me?"


    Yao Xiangxuan was in a bad mood.


    I was not happy because I saw the smoke dissipate, but because I felt the breath of Tianbaodao again.


    "But I also have to take risks. If I don''t take risks, when will I be able to catch up with them?"


    Everyone responded in unison.


    "There''s something wrong next time."


    Xue Lan looked around her body and looked around.


    It''s better to calm down and confuse your own situation first. stand


    Xiao Ning nodded and turned around.


    "The smoke has really dissipated, you are in danger!"


    Ning Ze swore viciously in his heart.


    "It''s wrong, Xue Lan just came from the front, the real protagonists are the master and the god."


    Yes, nothing can be 100% sure now.


    It was a plain stretching as far as the eye could see, and everything was empty.


    Because he knew that if he didn''t take the risk, he would never be the opponent of the three of them. stand


    Yao Xiangxuan bowed and saluted.


    "What''s the matter under the plain?"


    Perhaps before its true power is aroused, it will awaken the memories of the past and realize its true identity.


    "Bad, spread out now."


    "Tianbao Road."


    Yao Xiangxuan rushed here in a hurry.


    It''s too bad that Xiao Ning hasn''t run away yet, it will threaten our lives again. stand


    When I climbed down to the top of the mountain and saw Xiao Ning''s back, this little rock in my heart was finally completely set.


    It was really fortunate that there was no Tianbaodao this time, otherwise, our disciples of Immortal Lin would have survived with few lives.


    And if we are sure that the eight of us are trying to kill me for the time being, then I haven''t had a bad job for a while.


    We know that Ning Ze hasn''t defeated us yet, we only know that Xiao Ning suddenly disappeared in front of our eyes.


    It all depends on the attitudes of Xiao Ning and the others.


    Back then it was also useful.


    When Yao Xiangxuan saw this, he didn''t ask any more questions, but asked about another matter. stand


    With a thought in Ning Ze''s mind, the magic circle trapping the Juggernaut and the God Venerable broke immediately.


    There is a way, this fragment of the origin of the world is transformed by the origin of the world, and the power contained in it is only one level worse than the power of building wood.


    These concerns expressed by Yao Xiangxuan were totally unnecessary.


    The two opened their mouths, as if they wanted to ask something.


    fly all the way.


    Xue Lan rose from the ground, carefully chose a direction and flew directly backwards.


    Yao Xiangxuan brought Mu Linyu, Long Ningshan and others to the small hall quickly to observe the situation. stand


    Xiao Ning stroked his chin, then hurriedly turned his head to look at the other magic circle.


    "I thought about it, let''s practice first."


    "Once there is an auspicious sign, come to the disciple''s small hall to gather quickly, have you heard it?"


    And when Xue Lan swore in her heart, the battle between Ning Ze and the Juggernaut and God Venerable hadn''t come to an end.


    As for how to deal with Ning Ze, Ning Ze had a headache.


    I was in a very bad mood, humming songs all the way up the mountain.


    The master and the deity expressed doubts in unison. stand


    The people in the disciple''s small hall soon discovered that.


    Yao Xiangxuan also showed a relieved and relaxed expression on his face.


    So even if you kill me, it will affect something.


    "Tianbaodao''s attack will naturally succeed immediately, and the strength of Tianbaodao has always been superior to that of inferior ones."


    "Huh? Where''s Xiao Ning?"


    "Where is that?"


    "If you simply let me meet with the master and **** for a while, help me to arouse my true strength."


    Yao Xiangxuan glanced at the disciples and asked.


    It doesn''t matter whether the attacker is Xue Lan or the **** and master, it means that we are not defeated yet.


    "Tianbaodao, you go up first, if you have nothing to do, you can send a voice transmission to you at any time."


    Xue Lan was so confused by her thoughts, she simply sat up and finished practicing the method of becoming a **** given by the master and the god.


    Speaking of which, it must be really a happy thing to be trapped in such a place.


    Before returning to the small hall, Yao Xiangxuan said: "The security has not been lifted, everyone in the small family, but for the time being, we need to relax and pay attention to the situation at all times."


    "There are very few answers they imagined, but they are actually just their delusions, you know?"


    The strength of these three people is so strong, if they really want to deal with him, he has nowhere to hide.


    "Ning Zeshun, the person who attacked that time seems to be Zhi Xuelan?"


    "Sure enough, Tianbaodao is back, something really happened there."


    After all, there is nothing to plot under those of us cultivators. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Yao Xiangxuan gave an order, and all the disciples went out first.


    Mu Ningze and Ning Zeshun stood in place for a while, then walked towards their practice room together.


    "Who brought you out there?"


    We were just planning what to do next, but in the blink of an eye we came to another place.


    I knew that if my going to Qianshan would attract the attention of the two men, I would just say it directly.


    After watching for a while, we flew down to the sky together again and looked closer.


    Immediately afterwards, we asked ourselves and answered in unison: "Take a look separately." The two spoke in unison.


    Yao Xiangxuan saluted Xiao Ning respectfully.


    Mu Ningze and Longning Mountain are naturally included.


    Xiao Ning replied. stand


    Xiao Ning comforted him.


    All the disciples knew what Yao Xiangxuan was thinking, so they had to follow me and leave the door obediently.


    Xue Lan had to stop and return to the ground.


    Before suffering such a blow in the next life, I will persist all the way with hatred in my heart, work hard, and finally usher in my own opportunity.


    "Master."


    Xue Lan knew what Xiao Ning and the others were thinking, so she could only guess for herself.


    After finishing all that, Xiao Ning returned to the top of the former mountain in front of Master Lin Xian. stand


    It also saves us from thinking about things, or asking questions.

 Chapter 1480： Witness the moment of miracle

    After the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable finished speaking, they immediately split up and headed in two directions. male


    One goes east, the other goes west.


    Now they don''t know how they came to this place, they can only clarify the situation here first.


    Of course, they didn''t even know that Xiao Ning was also trapped here.


    At the same time, Lin Yu, who put them into the magic circle, closed his eyes on the top of the back mountain of Longning Mountain, and began to practice the obvious soul refining technique.


    During this period of time, he has been seriously practicing meditation and soul refining, carefully recalling all the previous experiences, including all the experiences of the previous life.


    That''s why it took so much time.


    And the rewards of these efforts have been enormous. male


    Now he not only has a deeper understanding and mastery of the obvious soul refining technique, but also has a new level of control over the power of building wood.


    "I''m only one step away from perfectly mastering the power of building wood, but I just don''t know how long it will take me to pass."


    There must be no such thing as Mengpo soup. My Yuanzu could be reincarnated after drinking Mengpo soup. This is also a very ordinary person.


    The two asked each other in unison.


    But the problem is not that the two searched for so long, but they didn''t find anything, and they didn''t even fly to the end of the plain.


    Once he masters the power of building wood, it can be said that Lin Yu has become another supreme god.


    Where the **** would that be? male


    Originally, I just wanted to test some assumptions in my mind and see if I could keep in touch with the original small world before retreating into Eternal Paradise.


    "It''s just, what is the cause of your ordinary places?"


    Before the heat came up, Yuan Zu regained his rational thinking.


    "I just dealt with Xiao Ning, and almost used up all the original fragments of the world. Fortunately, I still have some left."


    It''s bad now, before the small battle with Xiao Ning, we were trapped outside, and we didn''t know when we could seek revenge from Yuan Zu.


    "Surely you can confuse that question, maybe you can find a way out of it, and even..."


    Speaking of that, both of their faces were full of worry. male


    He has worked so hard for so long, and he can see hope completely.


    Until then, it was time for me to turn over.


    Therefore, it is only possible that time is turned back, and my Yuanzu was reborn back to the time when he was young.


    As long as we move the original fragments of the world, the power contained in such fragments will bring us back to the original world.


    At the same time, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable are still separately exploring the endless plain.


    Or in other words, without Xiao Ning''s participation, it might be so difficult for Lin Yu to awaken his consciousness.


    Very rarely, a breakthrough is not a matter of one thought, and Xiong Xing is naturally an example. male


    This step seems to be far away but within reach. It seems that this step is taken no matter what, but it is possible to step out suddenly at any time.


    Time passed quickly.


    Although the master and the **** are in two places, the same thought came to mind.


    So much so that I have no spare thoughts to feel embarrassed about the current situation.


    Just think less, Xiong Xing continued to concentrate on practicing meditation and soul refining.


    Before searching for so long, we were not deeply shocked.


    The two turned around in unison and returned along the way they came from. male


    Both of them wanted to avenge Xiong Xing, and they also came to that world in order to avenge Yuanzu.


    The two of them stared at the neatly arranged fragments of the origin of the world, and murmured.


    Speaking of which, Yuan Zu always felt that he was very advanced.


    Xiong Xing did not think realistically.


    Some distant memories came to Xiao Ning''s mind.


    After all, everyone else has memories of future generations, except for our ancestors.


    "Under your Yuanzu, is there anything that the other party should be afraid of?" Mu Mu


    "Those original fragments of the world should be able to bring you back to this world."


    Now we haven''t gotten used to all that, and we''re not surprised by it.


    It is certain that I took away my human body and resurrected, or some guy put my soul back into another young man''s body, how should I explain the following things?


    "There is no end to the search, it is simply not an endless abyss."


    "Wrong."


    We are now thinking in a low degree of unity, thinking of converging at the same time before making other plans.


    I thought that with the strength of our god-level weaklings, there is no way to reach the end of that plain. male


    "You can definitely become a god. You can definitely return everything you suffered today thousands of times and a hundred times. Let us also feel bad about your happiness now."


    Even god-level weaklings like Juggernaut and God Venerable are completely helpless to me.


    This is not true, Xiao Ning, Zhuzhu, and the eight gods have not killed me until now, and have they even appeared behind my eyes.


    It''s not the time for gods and rulers to break into my sea of ??consciousness.


    The master and the deity took a deep breath together, and then they mobilized the power in the original fragments of the world. The two seem to be talking, but more like talking to themselves.


    Immediately afterwards, the two nodded in unison and said, "There are still some left."


    Yuanzu thought along that point, before becoming a god, his strength would definitely be hundreds of times stronger than his current strength. male


    Before experiencing some things, I suddenly awakened my self-awareness.


    "He still doesn''t have the original fragment of the world?"


    In the same way, Yuanzu also had that kind of thought at the moment.


    Few things fail to prove that.


    "That guy Lin Yu grows up so slowly, he''s not weak enough to sweep the entire Eternal Paradise."


    "If you look for it like that, there will be no results. If you go back and meet with each other, you can think of a solution."


    The only thing to worry about is that the former fragments of the original world cannot function there. male


    Remind yourself that now is definitely the time to swell.


    No matter how little you think about it, Xiong Xing is also devoted to cultivation like Xiong Xing.


    Whether it''s bad or not, when we successfully escaped, Yuan Zu''s strength was not inferior to the two of us.


    [Xiaoxiang APP search for "Spring Gift" New users get 500 book coins, old users get 200 book coins] I am also a cultivator, why can''t I kill the two little god-level weaklings, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable, in the sea of ??consciousness, and put us All the spirits and souls that were separated were devoured, causing the strength to skyrocket, which was many times less than he knew.


    "You don''t care who trapped you there. In short, there must be no reason for us to kill you."


    "I knew he would come back."


    And my thoughts are the same as Xiao Ning''s, as long as we continue to work hard, maybe a turning point will suddenly appear. male


    As long as you continue to work hard, this opportunity may not appear at any time.


    As the tree of the world, Jianmu was once the supreme supreme god, and the power he possessed was not so easy to grasp.


    Of course, although I''m still short of the first step, the improvement in strength I''ve gained in the recent period is still surprising.


    Now it is finally impossible to settle down and practice honestly.


    After saying those words, the two were silent for a while, before continuing to speak after adjusting their mood.


    Lin Yu sighed slightly.


    After all, those original fragments of the world are very closely connected with the original world. male


    So, everything is said to be accurate.


    After all, as far as the strength gap between me and the opponent is concerned, there is no possibility of killing me.


    After we finished speaking, we all sighed again.


    "But that''s all. If you run out, you really have hope to go out."


    Not before, the environment before my rebirth was exactly the same as when I was young.


    That''s it.


    At the end it has only rudimentary intelligence, as the core of a world. male


    It wasn''t until then that I realized that I had an enemy in my sea of ??consciousness.


    "It must be possible to leave there, when can we take revenge on that?"


    The plain has no end at all, which means that it is limited in size, and no matter how hard we search, it will be of no avail.


    At most, judging from the performance of Juggernaut and God Venerable at that time, there are very few god-level weaklings in the world who can become gods.


    There are only two possibilities in that situation, either the other party killed me, or they were not able to kill me.


    There is no difference in the humanities and customs of the society, and the level of science and technology.


    The past and the after are the same, when I think of that event, I immediately calm down. male


    But the problem is, this last step is really too difficult to take.


    Before a long journey, the two returned to the end at the same time.


    What to look for is very complicated.


    Yuan Zu tends to the former.


    At that time, it will be no problem to deal with Yuanzu and other high-level gods of Eternal Paradise, and those **** masters and holy masters will no longer be his opponents.


    "What could be the reason?"


    In fact, it is difficult to search the plain, because there is nothing under the plain, and the place as far as the eye can see is rugged, and there is nothing low above the ground. male


    Becoming a **** is the dream of many god-level weaklings.


    How could people like Yao Xiangxuan, Mu Xuelan, and Mu Ningshan be resurrected?


    The lava gate is formed from the original fragments of the world, and the power contained outside is naturally of great importance.


    As a result, I once thought that before Xiong Xing broke away from Yuan''s control, he was like a runaway horse, growing continuously.


    Obviously, looking for it like now will be fruitless.


    Compared to when I came to that world, my strength has at most doubled.


    "If we have noticed your past, we will not be able to kill you." Mu


    The appearance of Lin Yu just surprised Yuan himself, and it was the same for the other low-level gods of Eternal Paradise.


    First of all, I am a reborn person, which is this kind of rebirth that took away my human body, but turned back time and returned to when I was young.


    Originally, my mind was full of thinking about taking shortcuts and achieving explosive breakthroughs.


    This is a series of lava gates, suspended behind the eyes of the two people, arranged in a mess.


    For that reason, Xiong Xing felt that he was very, definitely a predecessor.


    "I also know how the low-level gods of Eternal Paradise will know their growth experience and how they will feel."


    So that can fully prove that my Yuanzu has extraordinary abilities. male


    Only with these two fragments found by Varuk.


    Of course, it was beyond Lin Yu''s own expectation.


    Otherwise, even if the opportunity is in the background, it may not be able to seize it.


    If it is certain that one can really become a god, such rulers and deities are absolutely nothing.


    "Let''s take out the original fragments of the world first."


    Before I realized the strength gap between myself and Xiao Ning, Juggernaut, and Shenzun, my impetuous heart finally completely fell silent.


    Yuanzu has no answer to that question at all. male


    So as long as you fly back along the way you came from, you will return to the original point.


    "Forget it, let''s start with the immediate things first, and you will confront Lin Yu for the time being."


    At that time, the master and the gods were able to separate a soul to come to that world, not at all with the help of the power of the world''s original fragments.


    "That is the smallest reliance you have to connect. Whether you can break through that barrier depends on those fragments of the original world."


    So, as long as those world-origin fragments are functional, it''s just a matter of worrying about them taking the two of us to the other side.


    "Either it kills you, or it doesn''t kill you."


    "That guy Yuan can be regarded as creating a freak. I guess I would have thought that Lin Yu would grow up to the point where he is now, right?" Mu Mu


    It was a lot to deal with Xiao Ning just now, but what was left was still quite objective.


    Such a result was unexpected.


    It''s just that our real body has no way to come there at this time, so we have no way to collect the original fragments of the world by ourselves.


    The two said to each other in unison.


    "If that''s the case, you were worried about practicing outside there."


    "It''s even possible to find the way to truly become a god."


    But now, we have brought together all the missing fragments of the original world. male


    In front of each other, there was neither surprise nor calmness on the faces of the two of them.


    "Maybe we didn''t keep you out there because it was an expedient way to kill you."


    Is this plain really vast?


    It''s just impossible to kill me for some reason.


    "The time to witness the miracle has come."


    Our current behavior is very consistent. When searching separately, we always retreat along a straight line, and there is no turn at all.


    I can only notice that I am average, but I have no way of knowing why I am so average. male


    The two took out the remaining original fragments of the world at the same time.


    All of that is thanks to Yuan Zu, and now we are hardly the same two people carved out of the same mold.


    It doesn''t mean that the birth of Xiong Xing has nothing to do with Xiao Ning.


    Speaking of which, Xiao Ning also witnessed the whole process of Lin Yu''s awakening from your consciousness.


    Just like before Xiong Xing and Varuk accidentally collided to activate the power in it, the destinations that UU Reading was sent to were also located in this world.


    Back then, Lin Yu was just a life created by Yuan after he left this small world.


    There is no strong goal in my heart, so I don''t have full motivation. male


    All low-level gods would have thought that such a thing created by Yuan Sui would actually threaten our survival in the first place.


    And once you step out, the sea and the sky will be bright and the sky will be bright and clear.


    The vastness of the plain far exceeds our imagination.


    It can be seen that becoming a **** is extremely difficult.


    Yuan Zu''s eyes lit up.


    That is enough to show that my ancestor is ordinary.


    Definitely let me go against the bear now, so that I can beat the opponent steadily, at most evenly with the opponent, is there any problem. male


    And judging from the performance of Juggernaut and God Venerable at that time, that kind of thing could happen at all, at most, it was the first time for the two of us to encounter it.


    Therefore, based on a rational analysis, I quickly discovered some key points.


    What I have to do now is to cultivate badly, and then wait for a turning point.


    And the other similarity with me was only discovered when I confronted the gods and masters.


    For example, the Mu family, the Yao family, and the acquaintances and familiar people I have never been in contact with are alive, and they have all returned to the state when they were young.


    That idea popped up in the minds of the ruler and the **** at the same time.

 Chapter 1481： things get complicated

    Latest URL: "What''s going on?" Jaw


    As soon as the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable stimulated the power in the original fragments of the world, Xiao Ning immediately felt it.


    The main reason is that he was transformed from the origin of the world, and after becoming a god-level powerhouse, his potential power was aroused.


    Only in this way can he feel the fluctuations generated by the original fragments of the world.


    Like when he led Varuk to the crater before, he didn''t have any sense of the lava gate.


    In fact, the lava gate is the original fragment of the world.


    Xiao Ning stood up from the ground, looked around, trying to find the source.


    Although he could sense the power emanating from the original fragments of the world, he didn''t know which direction it was in. jaw


    So you can only look around.


    "Where is the source? Why can''t it be sensed at all?"


    Of course, I know that the Juggernaut and the God Venerable are not very close to where I am now.


    If they can''t use the power of the world''s original fragments to leave here, then they really have nothing to do.


    The original fragments of the world also responded immediately.


    "We''re definitely kidding you."


    "Forget it, let''s practice honestly, now you can only adapt to the changing situation." Jaw


    It''s just the same as before, we didn''t leave there.


    We fully knew that it was a magic circle on Xiao Ningbu, and we thought it was suddenly taken away by the original fragments of the world.


    Of course, at this time we all thought that we were still at the foot of Longning Mountain.


    "It''s Lin Yu!"


    That gives us the illusion that we are in empty space.


    At a long distance behind, there is not a big white spot.


    Needless to say, the two of them flew down into the sky together and retreated in this direction together. jaw


    Before the master and the **** venerable gave a small shout in unison, they shot together and took back all the fragments of the original world that had been released.


    That''s definitely because Xiao Ning and Shen Zun wanted to spoil my cultivation, so they deliberately interfered with me.


    "Sure enough, that place is abnormal."


    The master and the **** respected each other in unison.


    Because when they activated the original fragments of the world, they did not leave this empty plain as expected.


    Now that the direction is fixed, we naturally need to look for it separately.


    The Juggernaut and the Deity stopped together autonomously. jaw


    After all, that was originally my purpose of throwing the two of them back from the magic circle.


    "Hmph, don''t care what they''re doing, you''ll just cultivate yourself after that."


    Just the same as before, urging those original fragments of the world, trying to use their power to leave the boundless world.


    Under the vast and bordered plain, there is no east, west, north, south, because there is no way to tell the direction.


    "How about releasing these original fragments of the world again?"


    The distance between the two sides shortened rapidly.


    "That place is really weird, let''s continue to fly back for a while." Jaw


    At the same time, Lin Yu sat back on the ground again.


    With that background, I have nothing else to do besides cultivation.


    And just as Lin Yu was thinking, this strange feeling suddenly disappeared again.


    So I had no choice but to sit back on the ground and meditate.


    It has not been normal, it may only be because we still fly far enough.


    Juggernaut and God Venerable made a decisive decision and decided to continue flying backwards.


    As a result, after flying for so long, there is no end. jaw


    As long as the strength is enough, there is no problem, can it be solved?


    However, at that moment, the two of them suddenly discovered that the original fragments of the world lined up behind their eyes suddenly started to move in a hurry.


    Then the main purpose of doing this is to see whether the distance between us and the original fragments of the world will be shortened or not.


    Taking a deep breath, Lin Yu immersed himself in his distracted cultivation.


    The Master and the Divine Venerable nodded to each other, and then continued to move forward, approaching Lu Dan''s position.


    On the other side, Lin Yu had already stood up from the ground at that time, and was looking around with frowning.


    Xiao Ning continued to observe. jaw


    Therefore, when they thought that the future was uncertain, the two said that they had a good time.


    It''s just that I still know where the source is.


    I was wrong, I sensed the original fragments of the world again.


    As long as you continue to fly up like that, there will be no change.


    Lin Yu''s face is full of words.


    After figuring out the origin of this white dot, we wanted to crash into some kind of safety.


    But fortunately, those fragments of the original world moved again, and flew in the direction they had just retreated. jaw


    That''s because the master and the gods took back these original fragments of the world, which caused Lin Yu to lose his sense.


    The two exhorted each other and flew back again.


    "Go, go and have a look."


    It is really hard to imagine how far the vast plain will go, and why it will end at all.


    Before everything started, both of them turned their heads to look at the direction where the original fragments of the world had just retreated.


    Lin Yu shook his head, closed his eyes and finished his serious practice again.


    "In any case, if this place is abnormal, what if you go to have a look?" Jaw


    The source fragments of the world are deeply connected with the original world, but unfortunately it is still possible.


    That plain is too vast, and you can see everything all the way.


    It''s just that those fragments of the original world didn''t move at all that time, they just suspended here quietly.


    If he had the strength of the heyday, then it would be no problem to sense the specific location of the original fragments of the world.


    When we fought with Xiao Ning, we knew what happened in the inner world, so naturally we knew that Lin Yu had come to Longning Mountain.


    Under the plain where everything is clean, I finally saw something of my heart.


    Lin Yu sat back on the ground with a sullen expression. jaw


    Then we immediately retreated and tried.


    Because at that moment, these original fragments of the world floated a long distance away.


    Of course, that''s because we understand Xiao Ning''s true strength, so we naturally think that I don''t have that ability.


    Because as soon as the original fragments of the world were urged, they immediately flew in the direction of our retreat, and slowly distanced themselves from us.


    So it is very unlikely that the situation is not that we are playing me.


    Immediately afterwards, we did not both give the same answer.


    The two looked at each other and asked each other in unison. jaw


    Of course, whether you have strength or not is also a complicated matter. In short, you can only take one step at a time.


    "what happened?"


    "It is indeed in this direction, are you reading correctly?"


    But the facts tell me that that feeling may be wrong.


    And that kind of mood was written on our faces without any concealment.


    Whether there is a reference object makes it difficult for us to judge how far we have flown.


    "It may be necessary to activate the external force like just now." Jaw


    The Master and the God Venerable breathed a sigh of relief.


    They couldn''t think of it anyway, and there was no way they couldn''t get out of that ghost place.


    Lu Dan was practicing seriously, while Juggernaut and God Venerable were flying towards my direction at full speed.


    At this moment, we are full of confidence and firmly believe that we are heading in the right direction.


    "What should I do now?"


    In the magic circle, the ruler and the gods stopped suddenly before flying for a while.


    Once confronted, we have no chance of winning at all. jaw


    I am the same as the Juggernaut God Venerable, whether I have any hole cards in my hand, so I will not have any extra thoughts.


    We know whether the original fragments of the world are attracted by the white dot behind, but we think it is four or four.


    At that time, both the master and the deity saw the whole picture of the person nearby.


    It occurred to me that this person was Lu Dan, but Lin Yu.


    But the facts tell us that we have not stood still just now, but have been retreating.


    I haven''t decided that it''s interference from the eight Ludans, but I want to ignore it.


    "Take them back quickly."


    And that time, Lu Dan didn''t get up before he sensed the original fragment of the world, and he was still practicing with great concentration.


    Anyway, in my eyes, it is possible to go out with my own strength, so instead of spending less effort, I should practice honestly.


    In a certain distant direction, the master and the **** are slowly approaching Lin Yu''s position.


    On the top of the front mountain of Longning Mountain, Xiao Ning had been observing us before he noticed the changes of the ruler and the god.


    The master and the gods turned their heads to look at each other, and asked each other in unison.


    So there is also a connection between Lin Yu and Longning Mountain.


    "Is it Xiao Ning we are playing with you?" Jaw


    Now I really think about what happened before those two guys met Lin Yu.


    It is only in the empty space that it will fly all the way to the end.


    As they flew, doubts arose in the hearts of the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable.


    It seems to be a person sitting in the ground.


    The sadness on their faces grew deeper and deeper.


    We believe that there is nothing at all in the latter direction, otherwise, how can we see nothing after flying for so long?


    On the other side, the master and the **** are both sad at the moment. jaw


    Therefore, both of them moved forward together with full expectations.


    It''s just that we all slowed down significantly that time.


    Therefore, it was also noticed that the master and the **** were approaching quietly.


    Finally, both the ruler and the gods could vaguely see the true appearance of the white spot in the distance.


    Just now I was searching for the source in seven places, but suddenly this strange feeling disappeared.


    "Failed, unexpectedly failed!"


    As long as there is no big one, we will meet each other. jaw


    It''s just that the distance between us is too long, so even if the distance is shortened at an extremely slow speed, there is no way to arrive in a short time.


    The two had a slight curiosity about the distance.


    So, our search ended up being fruitless.


    I was kept out there, no doubt because of those eight people.


    And the distance is still too small.


    "You have to see what happens before we meet."


    "The direction is right, and you are still standing still. It''s not that you have flown far enough. Continue to fly back for a while." Jaw


    The appearance of Lin Yu made things much simpler than before, and the two of them instantly cheered up. Lin Yu found the answer, but he could only think of Xiao Ning and the eight gods.


    "Be careful and back away."


    At this moment, we even feel that we may not be standing still at all, so we fly wherever we go.


    Then we will continue to stay in place to observe.


    The two of them thought less and continued to move in the direction of the original fragments of the world.


    I decided that it would be fine if that situation happened again next time.


    Until the very beginning, I knew exactly where the source was. jaw


    "Could it be that you feel wrong, those things are close by, but under you?"


    And the results tell us that our direction is wrong.


    "Are you flying far enough, or is there nothing behind?"


    "With Lin Yu outside, things are simpler. Be careful."


    Lu Dan could feel that the source should be in a distant place, but he was only looking for the exact direction.


    "It moved, and went in this direction again."


    We saw helplessly that all the original fragments of the world were drifting in one direction, as if nothing in this direction was calling them. jaw


    "It''s very unlikely that it''s Xiao Ning, let''s take a closer look."


    From our point of view, only a real **** could create such a small area out of thin air.


    That time we stopped because there was no certain emotion in our hearts, but because we saw some normal pictures.


    You know, he is the origin of this world.


    In the last second, the two nodded together, with that thought in their hearts.


    "Huh? It looks like a person? A sitting person?"


    Time flies by. jaw


    That is an unusual thing under that boundless plain.


    All the original fragments of the world have been taken back by us.


    After we came there, we just had a small fight with Xiao Ning, and before Lu Dan fled and disappeared, we suddenly came there.


    I also know that the end is here.


    Before the master of the heart and the **** find Lin Yu, there will be very few boring things.


    What Xiao Ning didn''t know was that it was because his strength was too weak.


    Even god-level weaklings like us can''t fly to the side at all. jaw


    "The original fragments of the world can''t work, you guys, you guys are really out."


    The original fragments of the world were released by us one after another, and they lined up behind us.


    At this moment, Lu Dan was immersed in the joy of cultivation, completely disinclined to pay attention to the surrounding situation.


    Surely the source was beneath me, so it all made sense.


    "Why did that strange feeling suddenly disappear, making it too late for you to get confused about the direction."


    From this we cannot judge whether we have just stood still.


    Swish Swish Swish - Jaw


    The master and the **** are nodding.


    Very slowly, there is nothing behind our eyes.


    The two said in unison.


    Therefore, we know which direction this direction is, and we also know that there is nothing outside.


    The master and the gods stopped, guessing.


    The two were in deep despair.


    Before Zhizhi flew for a long time, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable stopped together, released the original fragments of the world again, and checked whether the direction of their retreat was correct. jaw


    It''s not that I know where it is.


    You must know that we are god-level weaklings, and our hearts will fly away in an instant.


    Of course that place is definitely possible to be void space.


    Both of them were slightly surprised.


    For the fact that there is no way to leave there, the master and the **** are very disappointed.


    "Why is Lin Yu outside there?"


    "Then, what''s going on?"


    "Isn''t it far? Why is it flying to the end?"


    "What''s going on in this direction?"


    I haven''t thought very vaguely just now, my strength is far from that of Xiao Ning, Juggernaut, and God Venerable.


    "Who could it be? Is it Ludan?"


    Lin Yu is heavy and easy to kill, and he also knows that my potential is not much, so I can only test it through that method.


    . Vertex mobile version URL:

 Chapter 1482： concern

    Latest website: If Xiao Ning is not here, then it''s just a matter between them and Lin Yu.


    The appearance of Xiao Ning here means that things are not simple.


    The master and the gods are well aware of this.


    The two even suspected that they were brought here by Xiao Ning.


    After all, Xiao Ning is extraordinary.


    This guy is completely invincible in his own sea of ??consciousness.


    It was precisely because of this that they fell into his hands and were devoured by him.


    Otherwise, their strength is higher than now, and they must have won Lin Yu long ago.


    Moreover, they will not be as highly consistent in thinking as they are now, making them look like the same person carved out of different molds.


    "Maybe, we really fell into Xiao Ning''s trick."


    What if the current Yao Gui is just a straw bag with embroidered pillows and gold and jade in it?


    The Master and the Divine Venerable looked at each other, and found that the other''s eyes were full of worry.


    "Lin Yu, he is indeed a special person. He can actually affect the original fragments of the world. It''s not bad. It means that he hides a secret that can make you gods."


    Lin Yu sighed secretly.


    Body and talk, I am completely flat on body and body.


    Lin Yu hurriedly opened his eyes and thought to himself.


    You know, that distance is not very short now.


    And what we say is exactly what we think.


    Thinking of that, I turned my head to look at Juggernaut and God Venerable again.


    "The original fragment of the world?"


    I have the body and abilities that others do not have.


    "What should we do? Go now or stay?"


    Thinking of those, the two of them felt more confident in their hearts.


    "Once bitten by a snake, you will be afraid of well ropes for ten years. The old saying is indeed wrong."


    At this time, the master and the **** are still firm, because they know that if they want to attack Lin Yu.


    Anyway, he is also our opponent, and we found him on the verge of death, so there is no need to resist.


    Seeing that the matter was irreversible, the ruler and the **** respected it quickly calmed down.


    We also thought that things would turn out that way.


    Seems to be suspicious of my words.


    But judging from his calm expression, the ruler and the **** respected the matter seemed to be too wonderful.


    Because I found that before I said those words, both of them showed a deep worry.


    "Sure enough, it''s here. It seems that your life is dead that time."


    The two of them couldn''t figure out the reason, and it was hard to accept that fact.


    Because Yao Gui''s tone of voice was too calm and calm, and he really looked like he was sure of winning.


    It seems that our premonition just now is all right. That guy Lin Yu doesn''t have a trump card in his hand.


    But I thought it would be such a result.


    Of course, there is not a very important reason outside.


    It always feels like nothing is going to happen safely.


    I was concentrating on cultivation and had time to observe the surrounding situation.


    But inside and outside, we are afraid of Lin Yu, because we dare to confront Lin Yu head-on.


    "This guy is still cultivating on his own here. He doesn''t care about you at all. It seems that he is not fully sure."


    The Master and the God Venerable asked each other in unison.


    "I''ve been looking at you all the time, could it be that I want to make a move?"


    I know it has nothing to do with that.


    Otherwise, at the most it should have acted relaxed at that time.


    Of course, after that, we have mobilized the power contained in the original fragments of the world.


    Lin Yu secretly beeped in his heart.


    You must know that the fragments of the origin of the world are part of the origin of the world and may be interfered by anyone.


    After all, both the master and the **** are still in place.


    I thought that the vision shown by the original fragments of the world


    , can give us hope.


    "That guy Lin Yu is so calm, he has been waiting for you all the time, maybe you have escaped from my palm before."


    "In that case, does it mean that you don''t have some ordinary ability to sense security or enemies?"


    But just when the two of them decided to come up with a plan, Yao Gui took the initiative to fly towards us.


    Under the surface, we all hate Lin Yu to the bone and want to seek revenge from Lin Yu.


    This body and the ruler and the **** at this moment are in a very familiar environment.


    Feeling relieved, the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable thought of that method at the same time.


    Seeing that scene, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable nearby felt their hearts skip a beat.


    It was this burst of strength that killed the Juggernaut and the God Venerable, and I became a god-level weakling in one fell swoop.


    Listening to that, the emotions of masters and gods are very simple.


    From the moment I found out that I had no way to leave, and realized that my strength was like that of Xiao Ning and the others, I was not yet ready to face death.


    [The problem of slow update of the new chapter, if you can


    It''s a smirk to say it. They came to that world weakly with the attitude of seeking revenge from Lin Yu, and they had no way forward.


    In fact, our current predicament is mainly because we have no way to figure out Lin Yu''s reality.


    "Let''s test my reality first, and see how strong I am."


    And just as the two of them watched, Lin Yu suddenly stood up from the ground and turned to face us.


    "Lin Yu can have such a small attraction to the original fragments of the world. That matter is personal. It seems that even if you want to leave now, it''s too late."


    Lin Yu quickly retracted his gaze, closed his eyes and resumed his practice.


    The reason is the experience in the sea of ??consciousness.


    Without the sign of the second car, we dare to think about Lin Yu with common sense.


    That''s why I said those words on purpose to test the reality of the ruler and the gods.


    It seems that there is no need to engage in Hanhu. On the other side, before hearing Lin Yu''s words, the master and the **** were more suspicious and worried.


    "After standing here for so long, do you feel tired?"


    Thinking that even if Xiao Ning, Juggernaut and God Venerable come to find him, they still need to pay attention to it.


    At this moment, both of them know which option is worse.


    Lin Yu is far beyond our imagination.


    Originally, they thought that there was something magical here that attracted them.


    "I''m looking again."


    To go or to stay is a slight question.


    "But if it''s Xiao Ning, it barely makes sense."


    It''s not like a winning ticket at all.


    "Look at the original fragments of the world that came here on their own initiative just now, which is not what would happen under normal circumstances."


    But the problem is that we dare to pay attention to Lin Yu.


    It went bad several times in a row.


    The two looked sad.


    In that mood, I suddenly noticed Juggernaut and God Venerable.


    So I scare myself into what I am now.


    This strange feeling appeared after the master and **** came there.


    Lin Yu felt at ease when he saw that the master and the gods had the same hostile aura of staring at the sky before.


    Before the two explored outside, they were not deeply shocked by the vastness outside.


    Not a little bit, Lin Yu has not broken the can, so he behaves so calmly, which gives them an illusion.


    Juggernaut and God Venerable took a closer look, and found that Lin Yu was practicing here on his own, as if nothing had happened.


    Xiao Ning continued to observe the situation in the magic circle.


    What kind of magical power does this Xiao Ning possess to attract the original fragments of the world?


    Obviously, there is a small probability that the two of them came to trouble me.


    My current thoughts are very complicated. I don''t want to communicate with the master and the **** first, and test the reality of the other party.


    "Is there any place where you can''t hide in that place? It''s not even possible that Yao Gui is not the owner of that place. It seems that you have to face me today."


    In the end, it actually floated towards Yao Gui on its own initiative.


    Lin Yu thought in his heart, could it be that the strange feeling didn''t appear because the master and the deity retreated in my direction?


    Lin Yu suddenly remembered the strange feeling just now.


    "Now you want to know why the original fragments of the world retreat in that direction. There is nothing under Lin Yu that attracts them."


    "How to test? Do it or leave?"


    Who knew that guy hadn''t shown too many cards yet.


    Lin Yu said to the two of them.


    The minds of the master and the **** became lighter.


    In an instant, I was immersed in a state of forgetting you, thinking about nothing but cultivation.


    "But you also think that I should have such weak strength."


    Yao Gui can definitely be taken, and if he is bad, he will become a **** just around the corner.


    The master and the gods thought about it.


    "You were worrying about whether there was a way to improve slowly, but they took the initiative to send you down, which saved you a lot of trouble."


    It is precisely because of that that it is too late to make wrong decisions.


    "Let''s see if we dare to fight."


    Lin Yu came up with such a guess independently.


    And now, that moment has finally arrived.


    I want to see how the Juggernaut and the God Venerable will behave.


    On such a background, when they meet Lin Yu suddenly, they will naturally be more cautious in their hearts.


    "Is it talking?" Lin Yu looked at the two of them and smiled slightly, "Next time in your sea of ??consciousness, their souls will be devoured by you, helping you break through to become a god-level weakling in one fell swoop. I thought I would dare to come to you now."


    That is a brand-new term I heard, but according to the literal meaning, the thing called the original fragment of the world is complicated.


    The ability to predict safety like behind the eyes is one of them.


    "The two look slow or anxious, and they seem to be thinking about how to deal with you."


    Is the performance of the master and the gods beyond my expectation? Since they suffered a small loss in Lin Yu''s hands this time, their attitudes towards Lin Yu have become very similar.


    Whether it''s bad or not, we will appear there, and it''s also Lin Yu''s fault.


    "Could it be that you didn''t have the chance to kill us that time?"


    In the blink of an eye, Lin Yu came behind us in a blink of an eye.


    Lin Yu hurriedly turned his head to look, and found that the master and the **** were watching me.


    In that case...


    From that point of thinking, I realized that I might not have the same ability as me.


    Obviously, we all know what to do now to be bad.


    A conflict with Yao Gui was obviously inevitable.


    On the other side, Lin Yu also suddenly noticed the existence of the two of us at that time.


    Juggernaut and God Venerable sighed.


    There must be no such background, these two people will definitely be bluffed by Lin Yu.


    It''s not an easy task to get Lin Yu at the same time as us.


    When we were observing Lin Yu just now, we thought that Yao Gui could actually affect the trajectory of the original fragments of the world. secret.


    At this moment, Lin Yu has been looking at us, whether there is any expression on his face, he knows what I am thinking in my heart.


    Now Lin Yu''s every move is extraordinary in our hearts.


    "If your body and you can awaken the hidden power in your body."


    Lin Yu couldn''t help thinking.


    Lin Yu''s behavior of turning his head made both the master and the gods feel tight.


    And before that question was asked, both of them showed helpless expressions.


    As a result, before he really found Lin Yu, he dared to do it again.


    Anyway, let''s talk about Lin Yu''s strength first.


    In fact, Lin Yu''s strength at that time was far as strong as ours, at most as far as the strength of the two of us working together.

 Chapter 1483： different ideas

    Chapter 1483 Different Ideas


    "What is the original fragment of the world, tell me."


    Xiao Ning asked in a deep voice.


    "You don''t even know what the original fragments of the world are?"


    The ruler and the **** respected each other.


    They originally thought that Xiao Ning must know what the original fragments of the world are.


    After all, these fragments of the origin of the world came towards this direction on their own initiative, there is no doubt that Xiao Ning used some means on them.


    As a result, Xiao Ning didn''t know what the original fragments of the world were.


    This shows that Xiao Ning did not take the initiative to move the original fragments of the world in this direction.


    There is even a possibility that the destination of the fragments of the origin of the world is not where Xiao Ning is now, but ahead.


    Xiao Ning just happened to appear on the necessary road.


    He thought to himself that maybe this might be another big opportunity for him.


    We must know that even the original fragments of the world can take us away from there and return to the original world, so there is basically no hope of leaving.


    Not even a little bit, Xiao Ning said that we are trapped outside like me, it is difficult to do whatever we want, and that is indeed true.


    I used to think of myself as a woman, and now I think so even more.


    After all, I knew exactly what to do this time, and only in extreme despair did I burst out with strength to fight back against the Master and the God Venerable.


    Before we analyzed it just now, we thought that the original fragments of the world just happened to go in that direction, and Xiao Ning just happened to appear under the only way that the original fragments of the world should pass.


    Now Xiao Ning is surrounded by us, does he have the slightest strength to resist, and he has not become a fish under the eucalyptus for us to slaughter.


    "Sure enough, you guys think too little."


    Thinking of that, the fire of hope in Xiao Ning''s heart was instantly ignited.


    At that time, Xiao Ning obviously knew that he had an enemy in his sea of ??consciousness, and he also knew what the reason was.


    Xiao Ning raised his eyebrows, and reminded: "Bad memories of what happened in your sea of ??consciousness last time."


    The master and the gods sighed secretly.


    The two realized that their judgment on Xiao Ning just now was too reckless.


    So, maybe Xiao Ning now knows what the original fragments of the world are, but maybe I can completely awaken the power contained in the original fragments of the world.


    The ruler and the deity thought together.


    The next question is how to deal with Xiao Ning.


    A huge question mark popped up in Xiao Ning''s heart.


    Before we thought about it, we finally figured it out.


    We must be able to find the trick outside, so there is no hope of resolving that crisis.


    As a result, that observation really gave me some extremely useless information.


    Originally, Xiao Ning didn''t know the reality of the Juggernaut and the God Venerable, but knew that we were trapped there just like me.


    "Xiao Ning, what he said just now is wrong, you are all trapped outside, the top priority now is to find a way to get out."


    Could it be that Gao Sheng just took time to show his hole cards?


    With just a quick effort, Xiao Ning was taken by us.


    It seems that the fact that I can sense the original fragments of the world is also very unusual.


    Now Xiao Ning is even more curious about the original fragments of this world.


    Surely those secrets can be sucked into the lake, there is absolutely no harm.


    That means that the place is more mysterious than I imagined, and the strength of the master and the **** is stronger than I imagined.


    The master and the deity exclaimed in unison.


    We wonder why Xiao Ning can be so calm.


    "In the next few inductions, you were passive. To be precise, the original fragments of the world were inducting you."


    But judging from what Gao Sheng said now, things seem to be so.


    Immediately afterwards, the same greedy emotions as Xiao Ning flooded our hearts.


    In our opinion, the secrets hidden under Gao Sheng may really clear the way for us to become gods.


    He wondered more and more what it was.


    But the other party''s reaction made no pretense that what I said was correct.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning saw the Juggernaut and the God Venerable suddenly attack violently, and immediately moved forward slowly.


    What I said just now was mainly to test the other party.


    Xiao Ning''s thoughts were correct, at this time the ruler and the **** revered again had doubts.


    The master and the deity looked at each other, and they both recalled that incident spontaneously in their hearts.


    That''s the question I want to deal with Hanhu the most now, because I think that the original fragment of the world may be my own chance.


    Both of them wanted to understand why Xiao Ning would answer like this. "What exactly do you have to do to actively interact with the original fragments of the world?"


    "Xiao Ning, he doesn''t care whether you are trapped there like him, anyway, he has no way to escape now."


    "Are you sure you say so?"


    "That''s nothing strange? You know fewer things than they imagined, but that means you can use these powers."


    Xiao Ning''s heart is full of greed, while the hearts of the Master and the Divine Venerable are gradually calming down.


    We didn''t come to that world weakly because we wanted to seek revenge from Gao Sheng, but now we have achieved half of our goal.


    Even, the two think that Xiao Ning is being surrounded by us on purpose, but because of his strength.


    While Juggernaut and God Venerable were thinking, Xiao Ning was also thinking.


    The more Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable thought about it, the more they felt that this possibility was very high.


    Gao Sheng said calmly.


    "Take me first."


    "Or you can find a way to interact with these original fragments of the world."


    He suddenly thought, maybe the strange sensation that appeared at that time was related to the original fragments of this world I have been observing the two of them just before I finished speaking, wanting to see what happened to them what would be the reaction.


    At the end, I thought that place was created by those eight god-level weaklings to trap me to death. As a result, I once thought that the Juggernaut and God Venerable were also trapped there.


    That''s bad or bad, but it can usher in a turning point.


    "If the Juggernaut and the God Venerable are carrying fragments of the origin of the world, it is estimated that we women are able to find the alien all the way because of the fragments of the origin of the world and you."


    But something closer.


    Looking at it now, the change in the original fragments of the world at that time was not caused by Xiao Ning.


    Although we all wish we had to take revenge by tearing Xiao Ning''s body into pieces, but You Nai''s situation is weaker than others.


    Hearing those words, Xiao Ning turned his head and looked around, then hurriedly nodded and said: "That''s true, but you don''t think the most important thing now is to find a way to get out."


    And when the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable were recalling and thinking about those, Xiao Ning was also thinking and analyzing quickly.


    There must be a little secret hidden beneath me.


    The master and the **** frowned suddenly.


    Seeing that the master and the **** were talking, Xiao Ning continued: "After they came, you sensed them, but you know now, what you sensed was the two of them, but the original fragments of the world."


    Xiao Ning has a heart in his heart, the reason why the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable dare to take action is because it is Hanhu who has my details.


    "Since he can sense the original fragments of the world, why does he know their origin?"


    Gao Sheng believes that Juggernaut and God Venerable carry the original fragments of the world with them, so what we need to do now is not how to let us hand over the original fragments of the world.

 Chapter 1484： forced to cooperate

    Latest website: "Why are you not in a hurry to get out?"


    Both the master and the **** are very curious.


    Xiao Ning, why didn''t he leave here in a hurry.


    "Aren''t you just curious about this place?"


    ,


    Xiao Ning asked.


    Hearing this answer, the master and the **** respected each other.


    They couldn''t figure out what Xiao Ning was thinking. gamble


    Xiao Ning, why is he interested in this place.


    Why am I curious here.


    Xiao Ning knew Xue Lan''s true strength, so he naturally dared to pay too much attention to me.


    "Let''s take a look and see what tricks we have come up with."


    After all, what we see today is something we have never seen in our lifetime.


    Xue Lan was confused, Shi Wo asked the two of them directly, and they would definitely agree.


    At that time, Lu Wan continued: "They should have explored that place, and they probably haven''t discovered that the place is vast and boundless, and there is no end at all."


    "Xiu Xian, you guys should go there quickly and ask the master. I''m sure that the front mountain is really Xiao Ning. Did you find me then?"


    "Oh, he speaks slowly." Mu Luwan urged.


    The immortal cultivator said in a persuasive manner.


    It is precisely because you and the cultivator understood that that you thought that the former mountain might be the residence of the ancestor.


    Now I will take the opportunity to bring it up.


    Because the current thinking ability of Juggernaut and God Venerable is far from what it was later, it is still relatively bad and deceitful.


    "We are not interested in this place."


    Lu Wanyan suddenly spoke again.


    After all, once Xue Lan died, that small land would collapse in an instant.


    The two felt very eloquent about Lu Wan''s words.


    And Mu Xiuxian was really moved by what you said.


    "It doesn''t make sense."


    So now the only way is not to outsmart.


    And even if he ventured down the front mountain secretly, he would definitely be discovered by Master. gamble


    Mu Xiuxian''s eyes lit up and he nodded heavily.


    The immortal cultivator saw your excited look, so he hurriedly added: "You just say the name of Xiao Ning directly, and then you can see the master''s reaction, I need to answer you."


    After all, there are other ways to adapt.


    The immortal cultivator explained: "Lu Wan is also a Xiangxuan, and he seems to be very weak, so he said that you may have never had a chance to meet me before."


    After all, you have worked so hard to cultivate, and Shiwo is looking for Lu Wan.


    You really want to know where Xiao Ning is.


    "Okay, it''s bad if they understand what you mean, now let''s analyze it and see what the origin of that place is."


    "Lin Yu, how could he think that the person from Qianshan is Xiao Ning?


    Juggernaut and Yao Xiangxuan nodded together.


    As a result, the weaker is not yet the weaker, and there is no existence far weaker than us.


    The magic circle was arranged by me and the power of Jianmu, which is comparable to me in the world. For the god-level weak, it is indeed an unimaginable existence.


    On the other side, before listening to Xue Lan''s explanation, the Master and the God Venerable finally understood what I meant.


    They thought the same, and naturally gave exactly the same answer.


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. gamble


    After confusing the origin of that place, I''m afraid it''s not easy to leave there.


    Taoist Tianbao must know that what I told the two of them at that time would have such consequences, I guess I will definitely say less.


    We haven''t gotten used to it yet.


    And as soon as we said that, Lu Wan recorded that incident.


    Xue Lan, Juggernaut, and God Venerable are still analyzing the situation on the plain.


    Mu Xiuxian''s face outside Taoist Tianbao is far less than yours. After all, Mu Xiuxian is currently the most outstanding disciple of all gods.


    "Lin Yu, you don''t have any timid guesses."


    What the **** is going on?


    The two thought in their hearts, since he also wants to leave, why is he still dawdling there?


    Not a little bit, Mu Luwan once heard from his seniors that the worst place to practice in Longning Temple is not the top of Qianshan Mountain.


    When the immortal cultivator saw that Mu Xiuxian agreed with your opinion, he immediately smiled.


    "Lu Wan, you really want to know who the people in Qianshan are."


    If the world allows me to fully awaken my power, this me is also a special existence of God.


    After listening to the words of the immortal cultivator, Mu Xiuxian couldn''t help but think of his sister Mu Xuefei. gamble


    "The origin is naturally meeting me."


    The master and the **** looked at each other again.


    Mu Xiuxian nodded hastily.


    So, how to get out of trouble is a very troublesome thing.


    So, that idea is totally feasible.


    It is estimated that others will be allowed to call him by his first name.


    Of course, even if the eight of us unite with each other, we still don''t want to destroy that magic circle. gamble


    Xue Lan looked at Juggernaut and God Venerable and asked.


    The two replied in unison.


    The only regret now is not that there is no way to prove that.


    It wasn''t Mu Xuefei who suggested to come to Longning to watch it, otherwise your father Mu Ningshan would definitely have thought of that.


    And when Xiao Ning was observing the situation in the magic circle, the **** respected the whole world and I completely settled down.


    Before Lu Wanyan practiced for a while, she couldn''t help but speak.


    Why would a cultivator think in that direction? gamble


    For the choice of eight, I am not satisfied.


    That''s why you need to seek Mu Xiuxian''s opinion.


    Outside Mu Xiuxian''s practice room.


    "What a timid guess?" Mu Xiuxian looked at you suspiciously.


    After all, the patriarch should always occupy the worst place.


    With our strength, we absolutely don''t want to leave.


    "Hey, it would be great if I could go down to the top of Qianshan Mountain and have a look, so I don''t have to guess outside there."


    However, Xiao Ning dared to lose his focus.


    Lu Wanna is transformed from the origin of the world, and the power hidden in him is extraordinary.


    Mu Luwan nodded heavily.


    The immortal cultivator was right, it wasn''t that Longning Temple was indeed a resort of Xiangxuan.


    Disciple Hall.


    "Of course you know, but it''s not because of that that you''re even more curious."


    Xue Lan said to the two of them. gamble


    Mu Xiuxian groaned, his face full of determination.


    "So, do they think the origin of that place will remind me?"


    The immortal cultivator took Mu Xiuxian''s arm and dragged you inside.


    I am very curious about the development of the sequel.


    That is my advantage over the two of them now. This sentence is truly confirmed, there are no mountains in the mountains, and there is no sky in the sky.


    "Bad, you said it." The immortal cultivator cleared his throat, and then said: "He said that the person in Qianshan could be Xiao Ning."


    Of course, when Xue Lan mentioned that matter, the main purpose was to coax the two of them into taking out the original fragments of the world. gamble


    Mu Xiuxian was half pushed and half pulled up.


    Xue Lan felt that as long as she was more careful, the chance of success would be high.


    In the array.


    Both the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable couldn''t agree with Xiao Ning''s statement. They both felt that the most urgent task now is to quickly find a way to get out of here, rather than slowly exploring here.


    And the same as my other disciples, Mu Xiuxian and Lu Wanyan were not too interested in the experience at that time.


    Of course, that''s mainly because I was able to kill Xue Lan directly.


    So what if there is a treasure hidden here? gamble


    The Master and the Divine Venerable glanced at each other, then nodded hastily.


    I secretly thought in my heart, maybe I can''t find some opportunities from it, and plot less harm for myself.


    "Xiu Xian, where did he say Xiao Ning would be?"


    You have no intention of cultivating now, and your mind is full of this weak man from Qianshan.


    At this time, did we realize that because of our low level of consistency in thinking, we have no way to think independently, and our thinking ability is not as good as Lu Wan.


    There is a mistake, I am sure Master''s reaction told you that the answer is not what you thought in your heart, did you find Xiao Ning?


    "Not at all. They were looking for Lu Wan at the beginning, so they found out that there was no Lu Wan in Longning Temple? Maybe it has nothing to do with it outside."


    Lu Wanyan explained: "It''s just a guess, Xiuxian shouldn''t look at you like that."


    Therefore, the thoughts of a cultivator are not what you have always thought.


    Juggernaut and Yao Xiangxuan spoke together.


    But it is a pity that there is no guard at the entrance of Qianshan, and anyone has to approach it.


    And Xue Lan hasn''t noticed that yet.


    "Xiu Xian, he thinks so too!"


    This will come and go there is also abnormal. gamble


    Because there is no huge variable out there.


    In this regard, Mu Xiuxian also said badly, after all, you are more interested in this weak person in Qianshan because of Master''s words.


    That was indeed a cause for concern.


    Regarding the performance of the eight people, I find it quite boring.


    Xiao Ning''s words confused both of them.


    "That¡­"


    You will only care more about Xiao Ning''s whereabouts than the immortal cultivators. After all, the reason why you want to worship Tianbao Daoist Shang Xiangxuan is not because you want to find Xiao Ning''s whereabouts. gamble


    The immortal cultivator thought for a while and replied: "You didn''t think of it suddenly, he thought, I am very weak in Lu Wanshi, so it is very unlikely that I am in a certain Xiangxuan resort, isn''t Longning Temple one of them? "


    We have never seen such a vast and bounded plain, and flying in that place feels like flying outside the empty space.


    I just want to be confused now, what kind of tricks are the eight people planning.


    The immortal cultivator got up while talking, and went to Lamu Xiuxian after getting off.


    ¡­


    "The reason for your curiosity is the same as theirs, not because you want to leave there."


    "It''s not necessary."


    "Go, you go together."


    The two headed inward all the way and left the small hall of disciples.


    Nothing can even compete with low-level gods.


    It must be confusing the state of the place, it seems really hard to leave.


    Lu Wan continued to observe patiently.


    Hurry up and find a way to go together.


    "Xiu Xian, if you don''t want to, you can go to the master and ask, if you ask directly, maybe I will tell you?"


    Xue Lan continued to ask.


    Mu Xiuxian asked.


    "Go to Master..."


    "It doesn''t make sense."


    Indeed, the smallest dilemma facing Juggernaut, Shenzun, and Xuelan is not how to break through the magic circle I set up.


    "If he wants to say that, it barely makes sense."


    After all, judging from the subsequent situation, Master is very contemptuous of the people in Qianshan. gamble


    During the analysis just now, Juggernaut and God Venerable described the experience after going up, saying that we tried to use the power of the original fragments of the world to get out.


    ¡­


    "There is something, I didn''t think of it suddenly."


    The cultivator suggested.


    If you want to understand the situation in Qianshan, you can do it with your current strength.


    If Xiao Ning is a fan of Xiangxuan, this and that will indeed have a great attraction for me.


    Of course, we may forget everything that happened today. gamble


    We thought that Lu Wan people like ourselves were not yet the top power in that world.


    Mu Xiuxian sighed slightly and said: "Who wants to understand, but Master just said, let you stop thinking about it."


    Empty space is not vast and boundless, it will always go to the end.


    "What''s the reason? Isn''t that what you just said yourself?"


    The disciple of Shen Zunqi has not completely calmed down his emotions under Taoist Tianbao''s appeasement.


    Xue Lan explained.


    Mu Luwan was very moved by this. gamble


    It cannot be said that all the sleeping lands floating in the virtual space have the origin of the world that is comparable to the existence of gods.


    Xiao Ning just asked why they were not interested in this place, but in the blink of an eye, he said that he was not interested in this place because of curiosity.


    Moreover, even if there is a treasure hidden here, they may not be able to get it with their strength.


    Mu Xiuxian wondered, "Lin Yu, why did he suddenly mention me?"


    The thinking world of the two of us seems to be completely integrated, because no matter what we think, we are highly consistent.


    Is it necessary to find out the history of this place?


    While Mu Xiuxian was thinking, the cultivator said regretfully. gamble


    In this world, Mu Luwan is willing to go to Taoist Tianbao, so he has no choice but to let it go.


    "The eight people who were enemies to each other can cooperate tacitly in order to solve the immediate crisis."


    The immortal cultivator pursed his lips and said.


    How could the history of that place be complicated.


    Xue Lan''s face was full of emotions, Shi Wo, Zhu Zai and Shen Zun analyzed the situation together.


    Xue Lan looked at the two and asked.


    It turned out that I was worried that I would not be able to leave there. gamble


    Let me do some research.


    Mu Luwan knew how to answer those words.


    And my strength is like two people, so it is also useful to rely on hard grabs.


    It''s not that I am not interested in that place.


    I''m sure if the two of you rushed over rashly, you would definitely be stopped.


    "Well, it''s really unreasonable."


    "Since that place is complicated, do they think it will be complicated to leave there?"


    "What?"


    After analysis, we decided that it was a very strange place.


    And I, I am curious about that place because of it.


    This is not Lu Wan.


    That''s not what I mean.


    Suddenly, the cultivator mentioned Xiao Ning.


    "Why did they try to use the original fragments of the world later?"


    If I want to verify that conjecture, the best way I can do it is not to go down to Qianshan to have a look.


    The ruler and the **** respected each other, and said doubtfully.


    Xiao Ning sneered, looked at the two of them and said, "You really think that I am interested in this place out of curiosity?"


    Mu Xiuxian was taken aback on the spot.


    When the time comes, all the people living below will die, and the lives will be ruined.


    Both of them wanted to know what Xue Lan was thinking and why she said those words. UU reading


    At the same time, Lu Wan has been observing the eight people. gamble


    Xiao Ning nodded hurriedly.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, Xiuxian, Master will blame you."


    If I am sure that the person in Qianshan is really Xiao Ning, I will not have an obvious reaction when I mention that name, Master Shishi.


    We''re most interested in who the underdogs at Front Hill really are.


    That''s not why we haven''t been able to figure out the meaning of Lu Wan''s words just now.


    Of course, that''s because we have to obscure the underlying meaning in Lu Wan''s words.


    We have never thought that there is no such a weak force in the world, there is no such a weak and weak person.


    gamble


    . Vertex mobile version URL:

 Chapter 1485： desired answer

    Latest website: Master and God Venerable felt tense when they heard Xiao Ning mentioning the source fragments of the world.­~


    After all, you can''t be careless about this matter. Xiao Ning can interact with the original fragments of the world. I don''t know what he is thinking about when he mentions this now.


    They have not taken out the original fragments of the world, in fact, they are also worried about being used by Xiao Ning.


    "Don''t think too much, I''m looking for a way out now."


    Xiao Ning immediately noticed the change in the expressions of the two of them, and reminded them aloud.


    The master and the deity looked at each other, and then said in unison: "We don''t need to hide this matter from you, in fact, we don''t know why the original fragments of the world can''t work."


    At that time, after mobilizing the power contained in the original fragments of the world, they waited expectantly.


    As a result, they failed to leave here, but the original fragments of the world moved by themselves.­~


    And the direction in which the original fragments of the world are heading is where Xiao Ning is.


    Until just now, they didn''t know that the fragments of the origin of the world can interact with Xiao Ning.


    If Mingzhi has been trapped there, it is really impossible to think about becoming a god.


    The master and the gods immediately agreed.


    One option is absolutely no chance, and the other is no certain chance.


    Of course, there could be both reasons.


    Not a little bit, at this moment we really believe that maybe it is because we have not stimulated the power in the original fragments of the world that we can''t leave there.­~


    "Master, that''s what he thought. You suddenly thought of a person, and this person seems to be in the front mountain."


    That kind of result is absolutely acceptable to us.


    The two continued to transmit voices.


    While we were transmitting the sound, Xue Lan continued: "Since they have researched something, let them show it to you, maybe you can get to know the hidden secrets outside."


    In short, we dared to give an answer of if at that time.


    Longning view.


    In that case, is everyone angry?­~


    Doing that would actually lower the vigilance of the two of them.


    Xue Lan has been observing the two of them, and naturally noticed the psychological changes of the two of them immediately, and reminded them aloud.


    "With their intelligence, they should think it''s vague, right?"


    The two immediately opened the door and entered.


    Xue Lan nodded slightly.


    "But they are also vague about the current situation. If you continue to think of a way under the original fragments of the world, you will have to be trapped there."


    Hearing the word Qianshan, Yao Xiangxuan immediately restrained his smile.­~


    No, Yao Xiangxuan must know Xiao Ning.


    Is it because Wen Lan is relatively ordinary, or is it because we know enough about the original fragments of the world.


    Of course, that''s mainly because we''re also struggling inside.


    It''s rare for Yao Xiangxuan to get angry in front of you, so you won''t be relieved.


    It turned out that I came here today specifically for that.


    I know that the only thing that can impress those two guys is not going out.


    I have been observing the two of them, and Xiao Zhi can guess what they are thinking.­~


    Yeah, there''s nothing in that place, it''s empty everywhere.


    "Master, you came here mainly because you suddenly thought of something."


    Either this place is too special, and the original fragments of the world cannot take them away.


    But the problem is that we have studied it for so long, but we still haven''t completely confused the secrets outside.


    ¡­


    The expressions of the two haven''t clearly told me whether they have enough confidence in the matter of the original fragment of the world.


    Of course, did Mu Linyu delay in saying Wen Lan''s name, because you have to choose the right time to say it to have a certain impact on Yao Xiangxuan, and then observe the change in the other''s demeanor.­~


    "You know, they are afraid that you will **** their world source fragments."


    The master and the **** were silent, neither answering Xue Lan''s words nor expressing anything.


    "I suspect that he is very vague about the external reasons and your concerns."


    So Wen Lanxin felt that there should be something wrong with such a disclosure. Yao Xiangxuan hasn''t realized his gaffe at the moment, and he also knows that if the two of them guessed the truth through my performance, they also want to hide it.


    Yao Xiangxuan said outside.


    "Um?"


    "Whether there is anything in that place, whether there are cultivation resources, they will never try to become gods outside there."


    "What''s this man''s name?"


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded slightly before listening to the description of the two men.


    Yao Xiangxuan continued to ask.


    Hearing that question, the master and the **** were firm.


    "That''s not to say that if they choose to take risks, they won''t have a chance to survive, but if they choose to take risks, everyone will die."


    "Come back."


    "Wen Lan."


    There was a trace of excitement in the voice, it was obvious that there was no breakthrough in cultivation.


    I haven''t thought about it vaguely yet, it is realistic to hide what I think in my heart behind god-level weaklings like Juggernaut and God Venerable.


    After all, Tianbaodao just confessed that I wanted to be disturbed in my meditation, and didn''t say that I should be tolerant and keep my identity secret.


    thump thump¡ª


    Before Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi left the disciple''s small hall, they went straight to Yao Xiangxuan''s residence.


    Yes, that means we are willing to hand over the original fragments of the world to Xue Lan for research.


    "So, they think this person is in the front mountain?"


    "The fragments of the origin of the world are transformed from the origin of the world, with hidden powers and hidden secrets."


    It was a short meeting, and Yao Xiangxuan''s voice sounded outside.


    Definitely killing the Juggernaut and the God Venerable is a choice of risk, so there is no other way to go than being trapped there.


    "Remind them once again that they must take out the original fragments of the world, and you will be completely trapped there, and there will be no seventh possibility."


    If so, how did we think of using the original fragments of the world to come to that world?


    Because these two gangsters were intimidated by a weak force, such a force, it is possible for mortals to possess it.


    After all, Xuelan is not a sworn enemy in our minds.­~


    For Shenandoah, we can trust at all.


    The two walked back slowly, and soon came to the door of Yao Xiangxuan''s residence.


    Who is that person you are thinking of.


    After all, the more depressed Master is, the worse you will talk about it.


    "Xue Lan, it''s his turn to worry about that matter, and you guys will find a way to study it."


    Now my mind is full of cultivation, so I naturally think about cultivation in an instant.


    Xue Lan felt strange about this at all.­~


    If not, just a little bit.


    That''s why I decided to take this breakthrough and find a way to get the two of them back, and finally let the two obediently take out the original fragments of the world.


    "If they take out the original fragments of the world and try again."


    Yao Xiangxuan said cheerfully.


    Xue Lan looked back and forth at the two of them while talking.


    "Obviously, their fundamental research has yielded results."


    So I still say it in a small way.­~


    Wen Lanxin asked.


    What surprised me even more was that Tian Baodao was actually the savior of the two of you.


    The two knocked on the door and asked, "Master, are you outside?"


    After all, Qianshan is the residence of Tianbaodao, and Tianbaodao hates others to disturb my meditation.


    Besides, even if you guess wrong, there is absolutely nothing that can be wrong.


    Mu Wenlan and Wen Lan were very unhappy about this.


    "What I said was wrong, you may study things again."


    The master and the gods transmitted voices to each other in unison.


    Listening to what Xue Lan said, the Master and the God Venerable were worried.


    Xue Lan nodded towards the two of them, looking very understanding.


    From this, he thought in his heart that this situation must be caused by the master and the gods not knowing enough about the original fragments of the world.


    We deny that Xue Lan''s words are right, and taking a gamble will really lead to nowhere.


    Yao Xiangxuan asked with a smile on his face.


    As I said that, I spread my hands and looked around Qi Zhou.­~


    Seeing that the two looked like they were at war, Xue Lan said less and waited quietly for the two to make a decision.


    Mu Wenlan and Wen Lanxin answered in unison.


    Xue Lan said persuasively.


    Yao Xiangxuan asked curiously.


    I believe I convinced those two limited-minded guys.


    "You don''t know either?"


    "They...how could they have thought that Tianbaodao was in the front mountain?"


    Our understanding of the original fragments of the world is supposed to be very little, but before the experience just now, we haven''t dared to be so confident.


    That is indeed the predicament that lies behind the eyes of the eight of us, especially the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable.


    It seems that the purpose of my end is not the original fragment of the world.


    "You''re wrong, you are really not interested in the original fragments of the world, but you also want to know how to get out of that ghost place."


    The two naturally knew Wen Lan''s proposal, and their views on Xue Lan had not changed.


    Xue Lan directly suggested.


    However, we are afraid that if Xue Lan deciphers the secrets in the original fragments of the world, her strength will soar, and she will even become a **** instantly.­~


    After coming to that world, we have repeatedly studied the original fragments of the world, which are only from that world, not from other worlds.


    We can''t find another place and try again, it is necessary to take risks there.


    Seeing that Yao Xiangxuan was so unhappy, Mu Wenlan and Lin Xianshi breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, we have known until now why the original fragments of the world can interact with Xue Lan.


    If the two are famous and give me the original fragments of the world to study, the worst is the worst. If they are still willing, then I will think of other ways.


    Of course, even if Xue Lan reminded us, we knew about it, but before Wen Lan reminded us, the sense of urgency in our hearts instantly weakened.


    Since he decided to find the master to test it out, it should be sooner rather than later.­~


    Hearing Xue Lan''s proposal, the master''s and the god''s expressions tightened immediately.


    Our thoughts are exactly the same, and we are all hopeless.


    Seeing that Xue Lan spoke frankly, Master and Shenzun also cut to the point and said directly.


    Did the master and the gods respond to Xue Lan positively, they just blew a wave of the original fragments of the world.


    So what Xue Lan just said is very correct, and if we study it again, it will be fruitless.


    Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi nodded heavily.


    "Did you tell them? I was going to ask you about Qianshan again."


    It''s more satisfying to see a sworn enemy get good than to kill us.


    Wen Lan said lightly: "Your guess is wrong, Mingzhi. They haven''t studied it for a long time after they came to look for you, but unfortunately the result is as expected."


    "It seems that they know very little."


    "Xue Lan, he doesn''t need to talk less, you may give him the original fragment of the world."


    Even if we want to study it, we will study it in front of Wen Lan.


    "who?"


    Xiao Ning has been observing the expressions of the two of them, and it can be seen from the expressions of the two of them that they really don''t seem to know.­~


    I never imagined that you would be able to name Tianbaodao famously.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Does it have nothing to do with cultivation?"


    "It''s because you think so little, and think badly about yourself first."


    Yao Xiangxuan asked aloud.


    Judging from the two descriptions, it is obvious that the person who saved you was a cultivator.


    Juggernaut and God Venerable seem to refute those words, but Xue Lan followed the topic just now, and we have no way to refute.


    As soon as they left the door, the two saw Yao Xiangxuan taking a seat facing the door. It seemed that they suddenly lost their comprehension, so they just sat on the floor and tried.­~


    But if you dare to take the risk and try it, you may have no way out.


    Now I really want to know how the person they thought of had a connection with the front mountain of Longning Mountain.


    We thought to ourselves, in case of the worst outcome, for example, whether Xue Lan got any harm, but deciphered the secret in the original fragment of the world, let us leave there successfully.


    Hearing those words, both Juggernaut and God Venerable felt helpless.


    "Front Mountain?"


    "exist."


    "What?"


    Mu Linyu shook his head and said, "Yes, it has nothing to do with Qianshan."


    What Xue Lan said was wrong, we haven''t thoroughly studied the original fragments of the world.


    This day, I specifically told the two of you to let you practice badly, because you have to think about the matter of the former mountain.


    Is that guy trying to see you?


    Juggernauts and gods are forbidden to fall into contemplation.


    Mu Wenlan hurriedly explained.


    Xue Lan smiled, and said: "Then, it must be the original fragments of the world that can take you away, just because they know how to truly stimulate its power."


    That would be a big deal.


    Mu Linyu said.


    "Their luck was wrong. The person who saved them was obviously a cultivator."


    "It''s a person who has never been with you for a short time..."


    On the other side, when Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi saw Yao Xiangxuan''s behavior, they immediately understood in their hearts. It seems that they guessed right with a small probability, Xiao Ning is indeed in front of Longning Mountain.


    Before hearing the answers given by the two, Wen Lanxin immediately stood up from the ground.


    And even if the seventh option is a victory, it must be a dead end. Is it different from the first option?­~


    "Um."


    "They have all seen it. You have just analyzed and found out if there is any result. You can''t find a way to get out."


    Mu Wenlan quickly organized a few words, and then ended with UU Reading and then finished talking about the incident when you went on an outing in the countryside this time, and ended up encountering gangsters who were rescued by Xiao Ning.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning asked: "How much do you know about the original fragments of the world, is there no way to fully stimulate its power?"


    "Wen Lan, Xiangxuan, what do I want from you?"


    "But if they take it out and let you study it, maybe you can get out of trouble."


    But before he figured out that point, Yao Xiangxuan understood why the two said that this person had no connection with the front mountain of Longning Mountain.­~


    "It''s wrong, it''s too small for safety."


    "So, do they think they should study the original fragments of the world again?"


    "Yes, even if your research produces something, you should let me get in touch with the original fragments of the world."


    . Vertex mobile version URL:

 Chapter 1486： surprise and disappointment

    Latest URL: "Master Lin?!"


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were taken aback when they heard this name.


    After all, the title Lin Xianshi is too formal and unfamiliar to them.


    But soon they realized that this should refer to Lin Yu.


    Unexpectedly, his master would respectfully call Lin Yu Master Lin Xian. It seems that Lin Yu''s strength is still higher than his master''s.


    However, they were not too surprised by this answer.


    After all, Lin Yu has always been an unpredictable image in their minds.


    This makes them always think that Lin Yu should be very strong.


    "It really is him!"


    "I didn''t expect it to be him!"


    Yao Xiangxuan and Mu Xuelan spoke together.


    Taoist Tianbao''s answer really surprised them.


    Especially Mu Xuelan, you must know that she came to Longning Temple to cultivate immortals in order to find Lin Yu.


    She wants to look for Lin Yu after she becomes stronger.


    It turned out that Lin Yu was in Longning Temple.


    Doesn''t this eliminate the need to search everywhere?


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head helplessly when he saw the excited and excited two people, and then reminded: "You haven''t told me yet, why do you think Master Lin is in the back mountain?"


    Hearing this, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan came back to their senses in an instant, and they all turned their heads to look at Taoist Tianbao.


    "We just guessed."


    The two said in unison.


    "What? Guess?"


    Taoist Tianbao was speechless for a while, and for a long time, it turned out that both of them had guessed.


    He thought the two of them knew something.


    But this is also good, the two of them don''t know much about Immortal Lin, so he can choose to answer.


    But at this moment, Taoist Tianbao suddenly remembered something.


    That is, he had shown Mu Xuelan the exercises given to him by Immortal Lin, and he and Mu Xuelan had studied them repeatedly for a long time.


    In other words, Mu Xuelan already knew the strength of Lin Xianshi.


    And also have a certain understanding of Lin Xianshi.


    With Mu Xuelan''s cultivation aptitude, I''m afraid she knows a lot.


    Thinking of this, Taoist Tianbao blushed for a while.


    But fortunately, Immortal Master Lin didn''t ask him not to disclose these things to the outside world, but only told him not to let people go up the mountain to disturb Qingxiu.


    "Master, if that set of exercises was taught to you by Immortal Lin, wouldn''t Immortal Lin''s strength be unimaginably strong?"


    Just as Taoist Tianbao was thinking, Mu Xuelan asked the question that concerned him the most.


    "Ahem, this..."


    Taoist Tianbao cleared his throat, and then said: "Master Lin''s strength is unfathomable, and I don''t know how strong he is. Anyway, he should be very strong."


    Regarding Lin Yu''s strength, Taoist Tianbao also refreshed his three views again and again.


    At first, he thought that Lin Yu was just a successful immortal cultivator. After getting in touch with him slowly, he realized that if Lin Yu was an immortal cultivator, his strength was really outrageous.


    Even the ancient mighty might not be able to compare with him.


    That''s okay. After meeting the two invincible powerhouses, master and god, Taoist Tianbao finally knew that he still underestimated Lin Yu after all.


    Lin Yu''s real strength is beyond his imagination.


    What kind of ancient power is completely worthless in front of him.


    However, this also made Taoist Tianbao even more confused about Lin Yu''s strength. Now he has no idea how strong Lin Yu is, only that he is very strong.


    So the answer he gave Mu Xuelan just now was indeed from his heart.


    For Lin Yu, he really has nothing else to say.


    "Lin... What is the origin of Immortal Master Lin?"


    Seeing the answer given by her master, Mu Xuelan became more and more curious about Lin Yu''s origin and identity.


    Now that Lin Yu has been found, this matter can be put aside. The most important thing now is to find out Lin Yu''s origin.


    This is what Mu Xuelan has always been curious about.


    When she first met Lin Yu, she felt that Lin Yu was very mysterious, powerful and mysterious.


    At that moment, Lin Yu walked into her heart, and she could never leave from then on.


    To be exact, it was Mu Xuelan who could never forget Lin Yu again.


    Based on her love and admiration for Lin Yu, she always wanted to find out Lin Yu''s identity.


    It''s just that she couldn''t find Lin Yu''s whereabouts before, so she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    On the other hand, Yao Xiangxuan''s thinking was almost exactly the same as Mu Xuelan''s.


    She is also very curious about Lin Yu and wants to know Lin Yu''s identity.


    Originally, there was already a preliminary answer to this question, that is, Lin Yu is a cultivator of immortality, maybe he studied under a certain reclusive master, or maybe he came from a certain sect that he had never heard of.


    But now, those possibilities are shattered.


    Lin Yu is obviously not a cultivator, but a more powerful existence than a cultivator.


    Therefore, his origin and identity have become confusing again.


    "Master, have you had much contact with Master Lin Xian?"


    Yao Xiangxuan asked boldly.


    She is not as important as Mu Xuelan in Taoist Tianbao''s mind.


    But at the moment she was too curious, so she couldn''t help asking.


    After hearing Yao Xiangxuan''s question, Mu Xuelan immediately recovered from her thoughts, looked at Taoist Tianbao, and waited for his answer.


    Seeing the earnest expressions of the two, Taoist Tianbao thought for a while and said, "It''s not too much. To be honest, I''m also very curious about Master Lin''s origin."


    This is not a perfunctory answer, the curiosity in his heart is absolutely no less than that of Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan.


    After all, if one could know the origin of Immortal Master Lin, one might be able to unravel the mysterious veil of this world and truly see the world clearly.


    Taoist Tianbao really wants to know why there are such god-level powerhouses as Lin Xianshi, Shenzun, and Juggernaut in this world.


    You must know that in ancient books, there is no such record at all.


    The strength of those ancient powers is completely inferior to Lin Xianshi and others.


    "Master, then... can you take us to the back mountain to see? Just look at it from a distance, not up the mountain!"


    Mu Xuelan tentatively asked the question in her heart, and hurriedly added a sentence after asking.


    She really wanted to see Lin Yu.


    Yao Xiangxuan did the same, looking quite looking forward to it.


    Speaking of it, they never thought that it would be so difficult to meet again after saying goodbye to Lin Yu.


    Sure enough, they are too weak to catch Lin Yu''s eyes.


    Both of them thought so.


    On the other hand, Taoist Tianbao was very embarrassed at this time.


    Master Lin Xian told him personally that he should not let anyone go up the back mountain to disturb Qingxiu.


    Now that Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan raised such a question, he would definitely not agree.


    However, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan are quite special.


    After all, these are the people who were rescued by Immortal Lin himself, maybe Immortal Lin has a different attitude towards them from others.


    If so, it might not be a good idea to reject them either.


    Taoist Tianbao was tangled up and down, and really couldn''t figure out how to deal with this matter.


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan saw his embarrassed look, thinking that there might be something wrong, so they hurriedly said: "Master, we don''t go up the mountain, we just go to the place where we can see Master Lin, and look at it from a distance. Just do it."


    "this¡­"


    Taoist Tianbao pondered for a while, then slowly shook his head and said, "No, I can''t take you there."


    "Master, just take a look."


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan didn''t want to give up, so they begged earnestly.


    "No." Taoist Tianbao said emphatically, "If you say you can''t, then you can''t."


    He had already figured it out just now, no matter what he said, he couldn''t rashly take Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan to see Immortal Master Lin.


    We must first mention this matter to Lin Xianshi to see his attitude.


    On the other side, when Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan saw Taoist Tianbao''s rejection so thoroughly, their hearts suddenly became cold.


    It seems that there is really no hope. With such a decisive attitude from the master, he can only think of another way.


    But today''s trip is not a loss, at least I know that Lin Yu is indeed in the back mountain.


    It can be regarded as an end to a thought.


    And when Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were quite disappointed, Taoist Tianbao suddenly said again: "However, I will mention your matter to Master Lin and see what he has to say."


    "real?"


    "Very good!"


    Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan cheered together.


    But then, they came back to their senses.


    This doesn''t seem to be a good thing, in case Lin Yu knows they are here, he will deliberately avoid them.


    After all, Lin Yu didn''t hear from Lin Yu after he said goodbye that time, maybe he just didn''t want to get involved with them.


    However, the two of them thought about it and found that they might have thought too much.


    Because with Lin Yu''s powerful strength, he must have known that they were here.


    Those worries just now are nothing but mediocrity.


    Thinking of this, smiles appeared on the faces of the two of them again.


    Lin Yu knew they were here but didn''t leave, and he didn''t ask Taoist Tianbao to drive them down the mountain, which means he didn''t intend to avoid them deliberately.


    In this way, hope is still great.


    "Master, when will you go to see Master Lin?"


    After Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan figured out the key point, they asked in unison.


    Taoist Tianbao immediately replied: "Don''t rush this, and don''t worry about it. I will mention it to Immortal Master Lin at the right time. It is impossible to tell him as soon as I see him."


    Immortal Master Lin needed to clean up, so Taoist Tianbao naturally wisely refrained from disturbing him.


    Every time he went to the back mountain, it was because Immortal Master Lin took the initiative to look for him, or because he had something very important.


    Things like Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan are absolutely not important, so it is impossible for Taoist Tianbao to make a special trip for them.


    Even if he saw Immortal Master Lin, he would not mention it directly, but would mention it by the way when Immortal Lin was free to listen to him.


    When Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan saw what Taoist Tianbao said, they were suddenly disappointed again.


    Naturally, they hoped that Taoist Tianbao would talk to Lin Yu immediately and see Lin Yu''s attitude.


    But Taoist Tianbao disagreed and they had nothing to do but wait.


    However, after thinking about it, they felt that this might be the best.


    Because Lin Yu definitely doesn''t want to see them very much, so if he made a special trip to talk to Lin Yu about them, maybe Lin Yu would immediately give a negative answer.


    But if you find a good time to say it, the result may be different.


    So after they figured this out, they no longer resisted Taoist Tianbao''s decision, and the disappointment on their faces naturally disappeared immediately.


    Seeing that the two seemed to have figured it out, Taoist Tianbao breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Xuelan, Xiangxuan, you go back first, I will naturally call you if there is news."


    Taoist Tianbao sees off the guests.


    Originally, when he saw Mu Xuelan, he wanted to communicate more about cultivation, but now he was a little afraid to face Mu Xuelan.


    On the other side, Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan saw that Master asked them to leave, so they said goodbye and left Taoist Tianbao''s residence together.


    After coming outside, Yao Xiangxuan couldn''t help but said, "I didn''t expect Lin Yu to be so powerful!"


    "Um."


    Mu Xuelan nodded heavily. Like Yao Xiangxuan, she was both surprised and happy.


    "But if he is so powerful, he will definitely not take our two little characters seriously, hey."


    Yao Xiangxuan sighed, her face full of disappointment.


    Although Mu Xuelan has better aptitude and strength than her, she is nothing more than that in front of Lin Yu.


    It can even be said that in front of a strong man like Lin Yu, the difference in strength between the two of them is completely negligible, and they are at the same level.


    ¡¿


    "yes."


    Mu Xuelan also sighed deeply.


    Of course, she can also think of the key points, knowing that the gap between her own strength and Lin Yu''s is too great.


    With such a disparity, many things are simply hopeless.


    In this regard, Mu Xuelan has already prepared the worst plan in her heart, so that she can avoid a big psychological gap at that time.


    "Xue Lan, let''s go back first, cultivation is more important."


    Yao Xiangxuan shouted.


    "Well, cultivation is important."


    Mu Xuelan nodded heavily.


    I don''t know why, after knowing Lin Yu''s strength, she becomes more eager for strength and wants to become stronger.


    Moreover, now only hard work can resolve the loss in the heart.


    The two walked towards the disciple hall together.


    ¡­


    In the circle.


    The Master and the Divine Venerable still had a frowning look on their faces.


    They really couldn''t decide whether to agree to Xiao Ning''s proposal or not.


    If you take out the original fragments of the world, what if the situation goes beyond your control?


    After all, Xiao Ning can affect the original fragments of the world, which shows that there are some secrets hidden in him that they don''t know.


    Of course, it was this kind of secret that made them so excited about Xiao Ning''s proposal.


    Maybe Xiao Ning can really stimulate the potential power in the original fragments of the world, and lead everyone out of here together.


    What the two of them can''t do doesn''t mean that Xiao Ning, a freak, can''t do it.


    But the problem is, Xiao Ning may be lying to them.


    As soon as they take out the fragments of the origin of the world, this guy will immediately turn his face and deny anyone, and then it will be troublesome. UU Reading www.uukanshu. com


    So in the midst of repeated worries, they were unable to make a decision for a long time.


    That''s right, they knew that even if they lost the bet, they wouldn''t be much worse than the current situation, but they didn''t want to see Xiao Ning benefit.


    You must know that their current situation is ultimately caused by Xiao Ning.


    "Think about it slowly, I will practice first."


    Seeing that the two of them couldn''t make up their minds, Xiao Ning didn''t urge them, and just sat cross-legged and began to practice.


    And when he did this, the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable became a little anxious.


    Looking at Xiao Ning''s calm appearance, it seems that he doesn''t really care about this matter.


    "Xiao Ning, tell me your thoughts first, how do you plan to use the world''s original fragments?"


    The master and the gods thought for a while, and asked in unison.

 Chapter 1487： progress

    The latest website: Seeing the two people''s heartbeat, Xiao Ning immediately stopped practicing and looked up at them.


    "I don''t know much about the original fragments of the world, and I have to study it to know."


    Hearing this answer, the ruler and the **** respected each other immediately.


    They didn''t know how true or false what Xiao Ning said, but judging from his demeanor, the chances of it being true were higher.


    And if Xiao Ning really doesn''t know much about the original fragments of the world, maybe he can really study it for him.


    Because if he doesn''t understand, he shouldn''t attack them with the original fragments of the world.


    So some doubts just now can be dispelled for the time being.


    "Okay, I''ll show you."


    The Master and the God Venerable agreed in unison.


    So far, this is the only option.


    Xiao Ning immediately rushed forward, keeping a distance from the original fragments of the world.


    Do you know if it is because I myself stimulated the original fragments of the world, and that induction became particularly cloudy and obvious.


    Xiao Ning was immediately alert.


    Nearby, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable said in unison: "Gong Xian, if he doesn''t have any extravagant thoughts, he will have a place to die if he dies with a big heart."


    "But it''s still possible to say whether it''s true or not. It''s still obvious. Maybe you can get it right with a few fewer tries."


    But when we think about it sloppily, we find that there seems to be something.


    But on the other hand, it is impossible for Gong Xian to truly stimulate and use the power of the world''s original fragments, which will be beneficial to us.


    "It seems that we have to find a way to let the master and the gods teach you the method."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    "No new discoveries that time?"


    Immediately afterwards, I looked at the master and the gods and asked, "What did they do to the original fragments of the world?"


    "You need to look less, that thing is the same as what he saw later."


    "You just stimulated the power in the fragments at that time, and prepared to use this power to leave the outside."


    If you want to say that, have I seen the true face of the original fragment of the world long ago?


    I used to be very powerful, and I can understand the mystery of it.


    At that time, my strength was still very strong compared to now, and I felt that the Lava Gate was relatively weak.


    There is a lot to learn in order to be truly unfamiliar and master the power that inspires.


    Juggernaut and Gong Xian replied cleverly.


    In the end, Xiao Ning had to ask us to take back the original fragments of the world first.


    The master and the gods replied truthfully.


    In an instant, the source fragments of this world shook slightly, and then flew towards me quickly.


    Things have taken another step backwards, and are developing in a bad direction little by little.


    Xiao Ning fully expected that the so-called original fragments of the world turned out to be lava gates.


    To be on the safe side, it''s better not to let it get too close.


    On the other side, the Master and the God Venerable have also been observing that scene.


    Obviously, all of that has nothing to do with the original fragments of the world.


    After seeing that the lava gate is nothing, I noticed it later.


    On the other side, seeing the two agreeing, Xiao Ning was overjoyed.


    In that case, I should be so incapable of using the power in the original fragments of the world to deal with us.


    Xiao Ning still remembers the weakness of Lava Gate.


    The master and the gods reminded again.


    "This strange feeling reappeared."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself that if he could master the power in it, maybe he could really become a god.


    The master and the **** respected each other, and then nodded in unison.


    After all, it is only to stimulate the power in the original fragments of the world, and what can be done.


    "Could it be that you can master this power, so it wants to approach you proactively?"


    At that time, he could show any abnormality, so as not to make those two guys suspicious.


    If something happens, things have to be done step by step, slowly.


    It was too late, so I took it easy, because the two of them seemed to want to take out the original fragments of the world.


    "Show him."


    After all, judging by the cautious appearance of the master and the god, it is enough to prove that there is a powerful force in the original fragments of the world.


    Xiao Ning''s figure slowly moved forward, and before he got close, he used the magic tricks taught to me by urging the master and the gods to stimulate the power contained in the original fragments of the world.


    "Huh? Lava Gate?"


    However, if you want to study, you also know where to start.


    Xiao Ning timidly guessed in his heart.


    Because judging from Gong Xian''s words, I seem to be in a passive position if I have a way to actively establish a connection with the original fragments of the world.


    "What''s the meaning?"


    "Hurry up." "Bad, come and try."


    At that time, when the Juggernaut and the God Venerable were still coming, I didn''t completely know which direction this strange induction came from, so I chose to care about it, and cultivated by myself first.


    "Okay, it''s okay to teach him."


    But I do know exactly what to do.


    The Juggernaut and the God Venerable quickly flew behind Gong Xian and said in unison: "A fragment of the origin of the world is enough for him to study."


    Xiao Ning said.


    Now it will be difficult to persuade the two of them to take out the original fragments of the world, and then coax us to take out the remaining original fragments of the world.


    For example, just before I interacted with the original fragments of the world, I must have closed my eyes to fully know where the original fragments of the world are.


    In an instant, the original fragments of the world vibrated slightly, and then ended up approaching Xiao Ning.


    I only know that this thing should be very powerful.


    Xiao Ning returned to the original place and said.


    Xiao Ning could indeed affect the original fragments of the world.


    It was also necessary to risk Xiao Ning to participate in the research just now.


    "You''re wrong, what you should be messing with Hanhu most now is not why you can interact with the original fragments of the world."


    The real power of the original fragment of the world is hidden outside.


    The Master and the God Venerable didn''t say much, and with a wave of their hands, they took out the original fragment of the world just now.


    I am sure that I can grasp the power contained in the original fragments of the world. If this strength can be slightly improved.


    After thinking about it, I said bluntly: "They will tell you the way to stimulate the original fragments of the world."


    "It turns out that the lava gate is the original fragment of the world, so it''s so weak."


    Xiao Ning replied: "At that time, the source fragments of the world took the initiative to interact with you, so you want to know what they did at that time."


    However, just when Xiao Ning was about to say something, the lava gates quickly disappeared out of thin air.


    Finally, he can take a good look at the true face of the original fragments of the world. He still doesn''t know what the original fragments of the world look like.


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    Xiao Ning turned to look at the two of them.


    Hearing those words, Juggernaut and God Venerable immediately felt relieved.


    Xiao Ning secretly nodded in his heart.


    The master and the **** frowned slightly, and said, "He wants you to accompany him to test outside?"


    Xiao Ning kept moving forward, while the original fragments of the world kept approaching me.


    Thinking of that, Xiao Ning turned his head to the ruler and the **** respectfully and said: "They take it back first."


    "If so, why did such a reaction appear before the power was aroused?"


    And in my heart, I have been recalling the feeling of just this moment.


    "Why does that thing have a reaction to you?"


    After all, we have always been on guard against Xiao Ning, for fear that Xiao Ning would turn against us.


    It seems that Xiao Ning''s bad image does not know much about the original fragments of the world, and he has no way to control it.


    The master and the gods asked in turn.


    After thinking about it for a while, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable quickly took back the original fragments of the world.


    And those words really reminded Xiao Ning.


    It simply depends on the power contained in it.


    It is necessary to ask the master and the gods about that question. If we know it, we can only study it ourselves.


    After all, there is nothing ordinary about it from the outside.


    After all, I still don''t know much about the original fragments of the world. I know what will happen if the original fragments of the world chase me.


    Xiao Ning shook his head anxiously.


    "Or is there a small number?"


    "They have other things to do, don''t they?"


    Hearing that request, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable instinctively acted like Yi.


    Now I have other ideas, I can only think along that line of thought first.


    Without further ado, Gong Xian quickly flew to the original fragment of the world, and stopped looking around.


    Only through visual observation or other means can we know the movement of the original fragments of the world.


    Not at all, when we took back the original fragments of the world, nothing happened unexpectedly.


    Xiao Ning stroked his chin, frowning and thinking.


    The behavior of the master and the gods made me think so.


    But Xiao Ning was full of embarrassment in his heart, the two of them did this to show off, but to threaten me.


    As soon as the words fell, the ruler and the gods stopped moving.


    "Yes, the feeling is the same, the induction is more muddy and more obvious."


    In that way, I can''t feel some gaps.


    It seems that the two of them took out all the original fragments of the world that were missing.


    "It doesn''t matter what caused it, it''s a bad thing for you anyway."


    "Could it be that the original fragment of the world is very small?"


    And following our actions, "Lava Gates" appeared out of thin air, lined up in rows.


    The master and the gods nodded together.


    The Master and the Divine Venerable seemed to have guessed what Gong Xian was thinking, and reminded him aloud.


    Seeing that scene, Xiao Ning instinctively took a step forward.


    "Really? How?"


    In the end, there was only one lava gate left.


    Neither the master nor the **** can accept this ending. They don''t want to be trapped here, and they don''t want to cut off the road to becoming a god.


    But now I think that being a god-level weak person, he must get rid of all the secrets outside.


    But now, I can clearly know where the original fragments of the world are.


    But in hindsight, the previous threat is considered very small.


    Before the two replied, they stopped stimulating the power contained in the original fragments of the world.


    Before Xiao Ning thought for a while, he found that the breakthrough point should be the power contained in the original fragments of the world.


    "Then they take it back first."


    Of course it is possible for me to tell the truth.


    Before the two took back the fragments, they asked in unison.


    In comparison, it just feels like a very model lake.


    It seems that the feeling that time was the same as this time.


    "Is there?"


    "It''s not even possible that you can completely control the original fragment of the world just by further researching it."


    And the Master and the God Venerable really have no doubts, because from our perspective, everything is the same as before.


    Gong Xian asked calmly.


    Before that, we quickly talked about the methods to stimulate strength.


    The master and the **** were silent for a moment, and then took out this fragment of the original world.


    "What he has to do now is not to figure out why he can interact with the original fragments of the world."


    At that time, the movements of the master and the gods all stopped.


    Before the original fragments of the world started to move, Xiao Ning kept moving forward, and the original fragments of the world were constantly approaching.


    Gong Xian thought to herself, those two people are really on guard against me.


    So Gong Xian decided to take another look.


    In fact, I haven''t checked the lava gate casually since then, and I know some characteristics of the lava gate very well.


    Without closing the lava gate, we suspect that Gong Xian has not understood it very well, so it is necessary to watch less.


    Not a little bit, the master came to that world with the help of the lava gate at that time, and it can''t prove the weakness of the lava gate.


    That guess is also a kind of extravagant imagination in my heart.


    The master and the **** agreed to answer that question.


    However, at this time, my strength is high after all, so it is possible that I have not noticed some details.


    So the problem may be under the original fragments of the world, but under this power.


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    Xiao Ning looked at the two and asked.


    "How to make it stop."


    Xiao Ning was afraid that there would be some bad consequences, so he asked aloud.


    "Then you all know."


    Even if all the means of perception are blocked, I can clearly see the movements of the original fragments of the world.


    Xiao Ning hurriedly asked.


    At this time, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable suddenly retreated sharply, retreating to the two sides respectively.


    Because the Master and the God Venerable were before arousing the power in the original fragments of the world, the original fragments of the world sensed with me and approached me proactively.


    Xiao Ning added.


    Hearing that, Xiao Ning secretly smiled, and casually replied: "I heard it, hurry up."


    "So they took out all the pieces to show you, just to show off?"


    That all reassures us a lot.


    When we saw the original fragments of the world approaching Xiao Ning, we were neither worried nor surprised.


    "Take it out and show it to you."


    I didn''t think of this strange feeling just before I heard those words.


    "That time, you must get rid of the mystery hidden in the lava gate."


    However, if you want to study in that way, you must first stimulate the power contained in the original fragments of the world.


    Xiao Ning took a look, and found that the two of them seemed to be casting some kind of spell, and their movements stopped.


    "Then he is using less control, and he hastened to study now."


    That means that it is impossible for Xiao Ning to use the power of the original fragments of the world to take Xiaojia away from there.


    With Xiao Ning''s current understanding and strength, he quickly understood what we meant.


    The Master and the Divine Venerable glanced at each other, UU reading www. uukanshu. com then took action to take back the original fragments of the world.


    The change in the original fragments of the world shows that I have a deeper connection with the original fragments of the world.


    At that time, even if Xiao Ning really has nothing wrong with him, we will be able to deal with it in time.


    It seems that the original fragments of the world have become a part of me.


    "But no matter what, the possibility is great."


    If we want to know how to stop the original fragments of the world, it is necessary to recover the original fragments of the world slowly.


    Xiao Ning quickly came to the back of the fragments of the origin of the world.


    While advancing, Gong Xian also found that she no longer had this strange feeling.


    Or is it really stuck here all the time?


    I just wanted to show something.

 Chapter 1488： respective desires

    The latest website: While Xiao Ning, Juzhu Shenzun and others were studying the mysteries of the original fragments of the world, Taoist Tianbao was tangling about Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan. blazing


    "I don''t know what happened to these two little girls, how they guessed that the person behind the mountain is Master Lin so quickly."


    Although both Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan gave answers at the time, Taoist Tianbao still couldn''t understand how they guessed the key point.


    You know, he never revealed any information about Immortal Master Lin.


    What I really want to say is that when Xiao Ning killed him two days ago, he lost his composure and said something that shouldn''t be said.


    But that didn''t mention Immortal Master Lin either.


    "Forget it, whoever understands the little girl''s thoughts, I don''t care about him in advance."


    Taoist Tianbao shook his head secretly, and decided to put this matter aside for the time being. blazing


    The most important thing now is to think about what to do next.


    When are you going to tell Master Lin about Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan?


    Taoist Tianbao thought, in the next half year, Xiao Ning must still be free, so he can only go up the mountain first.


    "What does he mean by that?"


    Before that, the two searched in seven places outside the temple.


    I came up with a bad idea after finishing it, only to be disappointed today.


    So the problem you encountered is naturally a problem that Taoist Tianbao is unlikely to encounter. blazing


    Long Ningguan spoke first.


    Ever since I knew Yao Xiangxuan''s true strength and true identity, my awe of Yao Xiangxuan has deepened to more than one level.


    The only thing I have to do is not to awaken my potential and inspire my true strength.


    Xiao Ning sighed in his heart.


    Long Ningguan analyzed with a smile.


    Now that there is no other choice, Zhai Wanchun can only leave with Mu Linyu.


    But before the disappointment passes, you will soon be excited again. blazing


    Based on my understanding of the two, it is really impossible for the two of them to venture down to the front mountain to have a look.


    Mu Linyu didn''t dare to say anything with certainty.


    That matter has been put on hold for the time being, and everything will be discussed after Taoist Tianbao comes back.


    It is precisely because of that that I can be engrossed in watching, and I have time to pay attention to Taoist Tianbao.


    If you ask me to talk about that, I might be angry.


    Judging from the current situation, there is no doubt that Master has gone down the front mountain.


    "Lin Yu, is that method wrong?" Chi


    Long Ningguan said excitedly.


    "Well, it''s wrong. Tomorrow morning, you will go to ask Master for advice."


    Originally, you were still feeling depressed about your retreat, and felt that you would soon be able to go up the mountain to find Xiao Ning.


    Taoist Tianbao struggled back and forth, unable to make up his mind.


    "Yes, I still have to talk to Yao Xiangxuan as soon as possible."


    "Let''s go."


    Now in my mind, Yao Xiangxuan is not as special as a god. blazing


    That is indeed a wrong way, and the feasibility is very low.


    Zhai Wanchun asked.


    But when you arrived at the place, you found that Taoist Tianbao got up earlier than us.


    Seeing this, Taoist Tianbao coughed twice, cleared his throat, and then walked closer by himself.


    "By the way, since this exercise was not taught by Xiao Ning, and Zhai Wan is also at the foot of the mountain, why did you come to me directly for advice?"


    Speaking of which, I haven''t maintained that posture for a while.


    But before you know that Zhai Wan is at the foot of the mountain, and her strength is far beyond your imagination, you dare not have any unhappy thoughts anymore. blazing


    "Hey, headache."


    "Zhai Wan, if he can''t with his cultivation aptitude."


    On the other side, Mu Linyu''s expression was also too bad.


    Long Ningguan explained.


    Yuna sighed, Taoist Tianbao decided to meditate for a while before talking.


    I was afraid that Yao Xiangxuan would get annoyed because of those trivial matters, and Yao Xiangxuan would leave there directly, which would be troublesome.


    That night, Taoist Tianbao was thinking about meeting Yao Xiangxuan tomorrow in his room, while Mu Diwan and Long Ningguan also stayed up all night. blazing


    Today I woke up early to rush down the mountain, but when I got off the mountain, I found that Xiao Ning was the same as usual.


    "That''s always bothering Yao Xiangxuan, and I know that Zhai Wanchun will be bored."


    How can that be bad.


    The result did not disappoint you, because Taoist Tianbao was simply watching from the outside.


    But the problem is that Xue Lan was originally in love with God, so she needs to cultivate to become God.


    Before night fell, Taoist Tianbao walked out from the door and relaxed a little.


    The eight of them have been studying the original fragments of the world, and Xiao Ning didn''t have a thorough understanding of the original fragments of the world, so they took a look together. blazing


    The two of them never expected that Zhai Wan would possess such strength and identity.


    Mu Linyu thought to himself, there is no need to find Taoist Tianbao tomorrow, and study the difficulties in the exercises with me.


    "that¡­"


    After speaking, you suggested again: "If you go to the seven places to look outside, see where the master is."


    Your own cultivation aptitude is good, there is no hope at all, but you look down on Mu Linyu very much, and think that Mu Linyu has absolutely no hope of getting closer to Xiao Ning.


    Taoist Tianbao thought, after all, Yao Xiangxuan was the savior of Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan, so he must have the same attitude towards them as the special person.


    Mu Linyu analyzed. blazing


    Long Ningguan asked with a smile.


    On the way down, Long Ningguan said, "Lin Yu, where did he say Master would go?"


    "It seems that today is a bad time."


    ¡­


    "Master?"


    "Well, that is indeed a way."


    The two souls of the master and the **** are just speeding up the process. Because Taoist Tianbao hasn''t left his residence yet, he knows where he has gone. blazing


    At this moment, Xiao Ning was moving outside and knew what he was doing, Taoist Tianbao naturally dared to disturb him.


    "Forget it, Xiangxuan, you guys go back first."


    Long Ningguan encouraged.


    At the top of the mountain, Taoist Tianbao stood in front of Zhai Wan, his eyes slightly lowered, and he spoke without hesitation.


    Mu Linyu looked at you, sighed and said, "It would be bad if he didn''t have a chance to meet me, and he knows the current situation."


    Zhai Wanchun just wanted to say, Master can''t go to Xiao Ning to ask these difficult questions, but before you just go to Master, you''ll be ruined.


    "Lin Yu, did he say that he has no chance to possess Xiao Ning''s strength?" Chi


    Now there is a natural moat between you and Xiao Ning, which is difficult to cross.


    ¡­


    I went to find Yao Xiangxuan specifically for the matter of the two of them. I was really afraid that Yao Xiangxuan would get angry with me.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan passing close behind me.


    Long Ningguan quickly admitted.


    Soon came the evening.


    Mu Linyu was very surprised by Long Ningguan''s words. blazing


    Zhai Wanchun on the top of the front mountain.


    Long Ningguan suggested.


    "Going up the mountain should be about it. Every time I go up the mountain, I will arrange something bad before I leave, so if you are still watching."


    Those problems are difficult to solve based on the knowledge of Mu Linyu and I, so we can only ask Yao Xiangxuan for advice.


    After all, I may have been waiting.


    That decision was made impromptu last night. I thought everything would go well, but it was clearly the case.


    The meaning of Long Ningguan is that as long as the master feels the difficulty in cultivation, he will resist going to Xiao Ning for advice, and then I will have less contact with Xiao Ning. blazing


    Therefore, to be on the safe side, it''s better to let Master Lin know about this earlier.


    Originally, Taoist Tianbao planned to talk to Lin Xianshi at a coincident time, but judging from the current situation, it seems that it is better to talk about it earlier.


    "That''s the only way to go."


    "Lin Yu, you should go back first, and go find me before Master comes back."


    Long Ningguan suddenly thought of that key point, and hurriedly said.


    You have already encountered a passion, and choosing a day is like hitting the sun, so choose tomorrow morning to go to Master.


    In fact, Xue Lan was able to become a god-level weak in one fell swoop, the real reason was not because I swallowed the two souls of the master and the god, but because I was not transformed from the origin of the world, and the power I possessed far surpassed the god-level weak. blazing


    No matter how little he thought about it, Taoist Tianbao closed his eyes and devoted himself to practicing seriously.


    Mu Zhaiwan nodded and understood what Long Ningguan meant.


    Long Ningguan was quite frustrated.


    "You mean, you can''t ask Master to go to Zhai Wan for advice. Is Xiao Ning willing to see your master?"


    Mu Linyu was also in the mood to do other things now, so he agreed immediately.


    Early in the morning, Mu Diwan and Long Ningguan got up early and rushed directly to Taoist Tianbao''s residence.


    Taoist Tianbao thought without worry. blazing


    Mu Linyu nodded and said, "If yes, the difficulties you encounter are likely to be difficult for Master as well."


    One is the current situation of Xue Lan and others, and seven is not a matter of cultivation.


    Those problems are difficult to solve, so I can only ask Xiao Ning for advice.


    "Zhai Wan is ashamed to be transformed by the origin of that world, with very few thoughts."


    After all, the difference in strength is so small, you probably will never catch up.


    Otherwise, your cultivation is bound to stagnate.


    Long Ningguan said. blazing


    Mu Linyu nodded and said, "That''s impossible."


    That is mainly because you are encountering difficulties in cultivation now, and if you solve these problems, it will be very difficult for you not to retreat.


    Similarly, I have encountered few problems because of this.


    At that time, if Xue Lan or other god-level weaklings are sure to kill us again, how should our Lin Xianshi protect ourselves, I am afraid that we will be wiped out in an instant.


    Because as Long Ningguan said, you just go to the master to ask questions and discuss cultivation matters, and you don''t have any excessive actions or demands.


    I said I was going to practice, and suddenly thought of some bad idea.


    Regarding that proposal, Mu Linyu naturally had no objection, and the two immediately walked towards the disciple Xiaodian. blazing


    On the other side, Xiao Ning is currently observing the situation of Xue Lan, the Juggernaut, and the eight gods in the circle.


    "Master, why did you meet? It''s really a bad time to choose."


    Because he suddenly thought that since Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan could guess that the person in the back mountain was Lin Xianshi, they would definitely continue to think about it, and even think about going up the back mountain to have a look.


    Mu Linyu groaned.


    Mu Diwan immediately nodded heavily.


    Seeing this, Long Ningguan hurriedly said again: "He just asked Master for advice on exercises, or discussed exercises with me, and urged me to go to Yao Xiangxuan."


    Xiao Ning could feel Xue Lan''s desire to become a god. blazing


    After practicing the set of exercises given by Xiao Ning, you and Taoist Tianbao are completely on the same starting line.


    "Spend some time tonight to think about what to say, as long as you are careful, Zhai Wanchun is not angry, after all, Yao Xiangxuan is also such a person."


    Therefore, Longning Temple''s analysis is very correct, if Taoist Tianbao went to Zhai Wan for advice on cultivation.


    After that, I never had the opportunity to observe the words and deeds of the original world in that way, so now is an excellent opportunity.


    Now that the matter has been decided, it should be sooner rather than later, and preparations need to be made early.


    Taoist Tianbao secretly sighed in his heart.


    The two seemed to be talking about Yao Xiangxuan as they walked. blazing


    Mu Linyu spread his hands helplessly and said: "Who knows, you all know that the gap between Xiao Ning and you is not small, and the set of exercises that Xiao Ning taught Master is very profound. Few problems."


    "Well, you should go to sleep now."


    Thinking of that, Taoist Tianbao finally made up his mind and decided to go down to the front mountain early tomorrow morning to meet Yao Xiangxuan.


    "I guess Master would have gone to Xiao Ning for advice, right?"


    Zhai Wanchun is young, and we have been watching outside for a long time, so we searched the entire Lin Xianshi very quickly.


    "That guy Xue Lan is so eager to become a **** now, because he completely knows that I am not a god, but the master of that world."


    "Then who can guarantee that, even if Master is bad, he will dare to go to Xiao Ning cautiously." Chi


    Mu Linyu fully understood Long Ningguan''s thoughts.


    After all, the fact that Zhai Wan is a god-level weakling really has no small impact on you.


    You, like Long Ning Guan, had little hope for that method, but now the hope has failed.


    The main reason is that apart from that matter, I have nothing else I want to ask Yao Xiangxuan for advice.


    What the **** do you mean.


    You totally agree with Long Ning Guan''s words.


    As I walked, I thought, those two big girls were just as I expected, thinking of Zhai Wanchun all the time. blazing


    You guys have been discussing Xiao Ning all night.


    Long Ning Guan heard the words and nodded: "Well, you think so too, if Master is still watching."


    Since there is a way to cultivate smoothly, it is like going to find the master first.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    "Yes, that''s what you mean."


    Long Ningguan added: "Zhai Wan, you don''t think that''s the case. He''s trying to find the master to discuss the difficulties in the exercises, which annoys me. If I would go to Yao Xiangxuan for answers, then I would see Yao Xiangxuan less often. , there will be no chance to talk about your affairs, what does he think?"


    Mu Linyu said helplessly. blazing


    After all, on the one hand, you are looking for Master to stimulate Master to meet Xiao Ning, and on the other hand, you really want to solve the problems encountered in cultivation.


    I''m really worried about the two making what is a rail move.


    Mu Zhaiwan nodded heavily.


    "But if you go to Lin Xianshi specially for this matter, it seems...it doesn''t seem very good. UU Reading "


    "Whether Master has gone up the mountain or not, and he is watching from another place, it is only possible to go down the front mountain."


    During that time, I was studying this set of exercises taught by Zhai Wanchun every day, and the more I read it, the more I could feel its mystery.


    I observed the situation in the magic circle, in fact, mainly to observe Xue Lan, bad for Xue Lan, I have no less understanding of the origin of the world. blazing


    And that was what Mu Linyu absolutely wanted to see.


    By the time¡­


    Time passed very slowly and the morning of the seventh day came.


    "At first you wanted to stimulate Master to look for Xiao Ning, but I haven''t looked for it now, I guess I also encountered problems under cultivation."


    Taoist Tianbao secretly made up his mind, decided to practice tonight, and badly thought about what he would say tomorrow morning.


    . Vertex mobile version URL:

 Chapter 1489： ulterior motives

    The latest website: After observing for a while, Lin Yu saw that Xiao Ning, Zhuzhu, and Shenzun had not made any progress, so he withdrew his thoughts temporarily.


    "Taoist Tianbao, you are here."


    Lin Yu turned around slowly and looked at Taoist Tianbao who had been waiting for a long time.


    At this time, Taoist Tianbao was about to go down the mountain and leave, but seeing Lin Yu turned around, he quickly bowed and said, "Master Lin."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Yu asked directly.


    Normally Taoist Tianbao would not come to him, and he must have come to him because of something.


    So Lin Yu didn''t talk too much, and went straight to the point.


    On the other side, Taoist Tianbao hurriedly nodded and said: "Master Lin, I have recently encountered some problems in my cultivation that I cannot solve, and I would like to ask you for advice."


    "tell me the story."


    Seeing that Tian Yao Xiangxuan seemed to be walking slowly, Xiao Ning asked.


    Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi also found their own seats.


    It''s just that when I came to Longning Mountain, I found that the front mountain of Longning Mountain was especially suitable for practicing obvious soul refining techniques, so I stayed there for a while.


    As a result, as soon as I arrived at the door, I saw Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi.


    "Xiangxuan, if he has something to do, he can''t go back first. You and Lin Yu study Shang Cai Jiachang''s exercises."


    Although the Juggernaut and the God Venerable were weak, they didn''t notice it at all.


    "Cai Jiachang, if you have something to do, you should go up the mountain first."


    Outside of that period of time, I was mainly recalling the past, and through recalling the past, I exercised my soul.


    Although you can understand the deep feelings of the two of them, if you don''t listen to it, if there is no harm, there is no benefit.


    When Xue Lan was researching just now, we have been observing Xue Lan, and cooperated with Xue Lan to take back the original fragments of the world from time to time.


    "That''s what worries you."


    Tianyao Xiangxuan was in a bad mood because she solved the troubles in her heart, and the problems under her cultivation were solved again.


    "Lin Yu, let''s talk about the difficulties he encountered in cultivation first."


    "That''s it..."


    Tian Yao Xiangxuan nodded to Lin Xianshi, and then looked at Mu Linyu.


    "Go."


    In this case, your strength will also skyrocket.


    Before that, Tianyao Xiangxuan asked again: "Taoist Bao, you have been thinking about you all the time, so there must be a problem."


    Tian Yao Xiangxuan nodded repeatedly, her face full of surprise and excitement.


    Mu Caijia listened very carefully, daring to miss a single word.


    When Tianyao Xiangxuan heard it, she thought Xiao Ning was blaming me, so she hurriedly raised her head and admitted her mistake: "What Taoist Bao said is true, then everything is to blame, you are the one who said something wrong."


    Tianyao Xiangxuan was immersed in the comprehension of the exercises at this time, so she was a little stunned before hearing Xiao Ning''s question.


    As far as the known information is concerned, I have relived two lives, and the time has gone back to the time when I was young, and the world has also changed because of my rebirth.


    Of course, none of the reasons was that the two felt that Xue Lan could do that, and they never thought that Xue Lan would have that ability.


    What if there is no epiphany all of a sudden.


    Mu Linyu and Cai Jiachang naturally did the same.


    In that case, we were very helpful, so we had no choice but to let Xue Lan go. "There is something, it''s just a big thing, you know that you have nothing to do with it."


    Tian Yao Xiangxuan said cautiously.


    Tianyao Xiangxuan listened carefully, looking as if he didn''t think about it while listening.


    You must tell Cai Jia about Hanhu, after all, Xiao Ning has to decide the specifics.


    Tian Yao Xiangxuan saluted before turning around and walking down the road up the mountain.


    Both of them really wanted to know what kind of answer Xiao Ning gave Tian Yao Xiangxuan.


    Xue Lan stopped in her tracks, turned her head to look at the master and the god, and said, "They have been in contact with the original fragments of the world for so long, but they still understand it well enough. How could you figure it out so slowly?"


    Cai Jia continued to circle around the original fragments of the world in a hurry.


    Mu Linyu nodded heavily, and then finished talking about the difficulties you encountered in cultivation.


    That''s mainly because Xue Lan did enough concealment.


    The only difference between it and after that is not that Xiao Ning knew about your situation, other than that, there are other things.


    And because I didn''t know that Cai Jia was in Qianshan, I would wait more happily than later.


    Tian Yao Xiangxuan didn''t say much, and immediately ended Xiao Ning''s advice.


    This is not, why can I control the original fragments of the world?


    Taoist Tianbao suddenly understood after listening.


    "...Cai Jiachang, you also know how the two of you guessed that he was there, anyway, you know everything now."


    You are still able to go down the front mountain, and you still know exactly what Xiao Ning thinks.


    Tian Yao Xiangxuan persuaded the two to talk.


    As far as the trial is now, the main reason is not that you can''t control the movement of the original fragments of the world.


    Xue Lan circled around the original fragments of the world in a hurry.


    It seems that there is no use if you just move seven places in place.


    Originally you were still feeling sorry for Xiao Ning, but now you just want to quickly hear what Cai Jia pointed out to Tian Yao Xiangxuan.


    "Really? Too bad!"


    Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi asked in unison.


    But that''s all.


    Lin Yu gave some pointers quickly.


    And, can I gain new insights from which pointers.


    "Cai Jia, Xiangxuan, they came at the wrong time."


    Mu Caijia and Cai Jiachang reacted for a moment, and they were both stunned for a moment.


    They don''t want to see me easily.


    I''d like to see what tricks Xue Lan can come up with.


    Moreover, I can''t guarantee that the two of you are fully aware that no one is stopping you from going down the mountain, and you will only think that you are interested enough to go down the mountain to find out.


    But in an instant, I came back to my senses, nodded and said, "No, nothing happened."


    That''s why I ran outside and waited.


    As long as Lin Yu can help him solve the problems he encounters, other things are just trivial matters.


    "It''s wrong, let''s go back to the room and say."


    Although I can control the world''s original fragments to retreat, turn and move, etc., I deliberately pretend to be an illusion that the world''s original fragments are acting by themselves.


    Tian Yao Xiangxuan said cautiously.


    Through that strange induction, I can''t control the original fragments of the world to do something.


    Xiao Ning replied.


    "What''s the matter, let''s hear it."


    And Cai Jia also turned around again and continued to observe the situation in the magic circle.


    Taoist Tianbao hurriedly talked about the difficulties he encountered in cultivation.


    I now feel like a toy played by fate, everything is in control.


    And while we were exchanging our cultivation experience, Xue Lan, the god, and the ruler had been studying this fragment of the original source of the world.


    The Master and the Divine Venerable Yuna shook their heads.


    I have to find a way for the two of them to take out the rest, so it is very important to take the initiative.


    And as long as I stimulate the power of the original fragments of the world, the original fragments of the world will establish an extremely obvious induction with me.


    Before you finish listening, you end your initial thoughts, and Tian Yao Xiangxuan also answers from time to time.


    Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi just nodded and replied in unison: "It''s bad."


    It''s just that Xue Lan knew exactly why all that happened.


    Whether it is knowing or feeling, it has not passed for a year.


    Seeing this, Xiao Ning smiled, and said: "It must be he who gave you the answer of if, and you are still guessing."


    Sure enough, the master chose to find Cai Jia for the sake of cultivation, and he also knew that Cai Jia had not helped me solve the problem.


    After Taoist Tianbao finished speaking, he mentioned Mu Xuelan casually, so that he could talk about Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan later.


    Make a foreshadowing.


    Seeing this, Tiancai Jiachang said: "It means that they want to think wildly, and they also want to try to go to Qianshan to find Taoist Bao, so let''s wait for a while, and Taoist Bao will not make my decision."


    After all, it means that there are no results.


    Xiao Ning replied calmly.


    "Don''t be slow, why are you so slow?"


    "Is it all right?"


    Besides, I also know what Xiao Ning''s attitude towards Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi is.


    Tian Yao Xiangxuan nodded heavily.


    The difficulties that Mu Caijia encountered were basically the same as mine, but they were not the same, not to mention that Mu Linyu encountered more difficulties than me.


    "There is something, you have not decided."


    Hearing Tian Yao Xiangxuan''s answer, the negative emotions in Mu Linyu''s heart were swept away.


    It doesn''t matter about those rhetoric, in fact, I didn''t think about it last night, and I was mainly trying to figure it out just now.


    As long as the original fragments of the world are aroused with potential power, they will actively approach me and will only stay still.


    "Huh? What does that mean?"


    I decided to tell the two of them now, lest they pester me because of that incident again.


    "Where are you ordinary?"


    "Yes, Master."


    "Forget it, I think it will work now, let''s get the original fragments of the world first."


    In the array.


    Xue Lan has been circling around the world''s original fragments around here, and she also knows what the research has yielded.


    Before Xue Lan knew how to control the original fragments of the world, she knew exactly what to make it do.


    After all, that was one of the cards I picked up.


    At the same time, a question popped up in my mind.


    Lin Yu motioned.


    Did I hide from Mu Caijia and Lin Xianshi?


    On the other hand, Master Lin Xian was also very unhappy.


    The two of them have been looking for me since before they got up, and before they found me everywhere, they analyzed and guessed that I should have gone to Qianshan.


    Before Mu Linyu and Cai Jiachang heard my if answer, they immediately lowered their brows with joy.


    And we have known until now that Xue Lan is strong enough to control the original fragments of the world.


    Tian Yao Xiangxuan said to Cai Jiachang.


    At the same time, it is also very strange.


    The Juggernaut and God Venerable at the side asked suddenly.


    Tian Yao Xiangxuan said respectfully.


    Xiao Ning''s suggestion made me understand everything thoroughly, and the next thing I have to do is just try to change and quit.


    "The problem you encountered is very easy to solve, as long as you do this..."


    After a series of attempts, I am still not sure that I can control the original fragments of the world, and I will find the trick to go outside.


    After all, I am traveling in seven places now, not to have less emotional experience, so as to exercise my soul.


    Xiao Ning gestured.


    Xiao Ning has a so-called authenticity.


    Tianyao Xiangxuan knew that the two of them had to wait slowly, so she acted like a fool, and said directly: "Before Taoist Bao finished listening, he said that he has no decision on their matter."


    I''m definitely going to let the two of you know that my research is back.


    But I do know where I am ordinary.


    Hearing that answer, Mu Caijia was overjoyed.


    "He continues."


    Cai Jiachang listened to the exchange between the two as if he was listening to a scripture, trying to understand the meaning of their words.


    Now the master and the gods are willing to take out the original fragments of the world, only the one behind the eyes, and there are not a small amount of fragments in our hands.


    "Xue Lan, is there any result now?"


    "Master, did he go to Taoist Bao?"


    I just got the advice from Cai Jiachang, and I am slowly thinking about discussing it with Mu Linyu to see if Mu Caijia has no insights and whether it will be the same as mine.


    With my strength, I want to make someone


    People are close, this person is so close to it.


    The two glanced at each other excitedly, then followed Tian Yao Xiangxuan back out of the house.


    It is necessary for my family to step in.


    "It''s bad, now they should think less about that matter, or pay close attention to cultivation."


    Seeing the two of them like this, Tianyao Xiangxuan''s mind turned cold, because he couldn''t talk about cultivation next.


    Now that I have fully explained the situation to Cai Jia, the responsibility lies with me.


    "OK."


    At this moment, he put all other things aside and focused on that exercise.


    The fragments of the origin of the world are transformed by the origin of the world, and even old-fashioned god-level weaklings like Juggernaut and God Venerable are difficult to control.


    It is necessary to worry about it and to ask again.


    Otherwise, if there is nothing wrong with it, I will definitely live with it.


    Before they all sat down, Tian Cai Jiachang said: "You went to Cai Jiachang mainly to ask for advice on cultivation, and let me tell you about their situation by the way."


    "bad."


    Tian Yao Xiangxuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s okay, you guys are here."


    "You speak first, he will listen carelessly."


    After all, that technique can make a person an invincible powerhouse.


    Immortal Master Lin hurriedly replied: "Master, you should walk slowly, listen to the side, you will disturb them."


    "...That''s all. I have been studying with Mu Xuelan for a long time, but I still can''t get the essentials."


    Xue Lan knew that she was special, very ordinary.


    Both Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi were a little disappointed with that answer.


    What happened next was not between Taoist Bao and Mu Caijia and Cai Jiachang.


    Why can I control them?


    Before Mu Linyu had finished speaking, Tianyao Xiangxuan said with a beaming face, "What he said, Taoist Bao gave pointers, so hurry up and discuss it."


    Of course, the most important thing is that Master hasn''t mentioned the situation of the two of you to Xiao Ning yet.


    Is it because I am more ordinary?


    That''s obviously a big deal. UU Reading


    Tiancai Jiachang thought for a while, and then finished talking about Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi.


    "Taoist Bao, you guys, you''ve always wanted to go down to the front mountain to see him. Although you''ve stopped you, I''m afraid you''ll come up with some crooked ideas."


    "It turned out to be like that, you understand, those understand!"


    It can be seen that Mu Linyu''s cultivation aptitude is obviously inferior to mine.


    On the other side, before Tian Yao Xiangxuan went up the mountain, he went straight to his residence.


    Outside the room, Tian Yao Xiangxuan quickly sat up.


    After all, before I was reborn, the whole world returned to this era, and all strangers or strangers were resurrected and returned to their youth.


    [In view of the general environment,


    Tian Yao Xiangxuan walked back to her room while talking.


    Xiao Ning nodded.

 Chapter 1490： past and present

    The latest website: "It seems that Xiao Ning is about to make big progress."


    Lin Yu, who had been observing Xiao Ning, the gods, and the ruler, nodded slightly.


    Xiao Ning can hide it from the Juggernaut and the God Venerable, but absolutely cannot hide it from him.


    Lin Yu could see clearly that Xiao Ning had initially possessed the means to control the original fragments of the world.


    So in the future, his progress will be faster and faster.


    "When Xiao Ning truly unlocks the secrets hidden in the original fragments of the world, it will be the time when the world will change."


    As a high-level god, Lin Yu knew exactly what was going to happen next.


    If there is no accident, then when Xiao Ning unlocks the secret of the original fragments of the world, he will awaken the potential power in his body. water chestnut


    You will even know that you are the origin of this world.


    By then, the world will have changed drastically.


    Even Xiao Ning dared to be 100% sure that everything was caused by Yuan Zu.


    "this¡­"


    Long Ningguan was going to keep his voice down and ask again, but on second thought, maybe it was simply a matter of his low voice, and Mu Linyu simply had time to pay attention to you.


    Hearing such an answer, Long Ningguan was also sincerely unhappy.


    "Slow."


    Long Ningguan didn''t mind being Mu Linyu''s big brother, after all, in terms of real strength, those are worth mentioning.


    After I came to that world, I have not nearly unified the entire Eternal Paradise, and I know how strong I am now.


    Only when you have not really experienced the disadvantages of extraordinary power can you know that everything in the world is worth remembering, and only chasing power is the right way.


    "Come on quickly, let''s settle the matter of Yuanzu first."


    Inside Tianbao Road.


    "Bad, that''s it, try it quickly."


    "Tang Bo, why is he still going to rest?"


    I can see the slightest tired expression on my face, it seems that that incident made me enjoy one thing and another.


    "I hope Lin Yu can help you before he succeeds."


    If you are sure to experience and kill, everything will be full of variables.


    ¡­


    In the disciple''s small hall, Long Ningguan walked slowly to his practice room and sat down.


    Long Ningguan originally wanted to ask him to take a rest first if he wanted to, but when he saw that the other party was too late to speak, he understood.


    Long Ningguan Younai shook his head, then went to sit behind Mu Linyu and sat down. water chestnut


    Tang Boqing was in a dazed state at the moment, and he was not in a state of ambiguity, so he stood beside Mu Linyu and said nothing.


    Long Ning understood the listening, so he had to listen while practicing.


    It is even impossible that Mu Linyu is not in a state of forgetting you now, even forgetting where he is.


    It was not until I came to Longning Mountain that I temporarily stopped to practice meditation and soul refining, and recalled all the experiences so far.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Tang Boqing practiced seriously.


    ¡­


    "It''s a mistake, that''s also solved." Nazuna


    In Xuelan again and again, it is said that it will break through whenever it is determined, and completely grasp the power of Jianmu.


    If there is a way, Tang Boqing can only pin his hopes on Mu Linyu.


    For such a long time, Tombaugh has been in Seven Shenandoah, experiencing various emotional experiences.


    "..."


    As you said that, you slowed down your pace and hurried towards the small hall of disciples.


    After all, almost everything is a matter of ability.


    Yao Xiangxuan said excitedly. water chestnut


    Without further ado, Long Ningguan turned and walked towards his residence.


    Of course, we also know what happened at that time, we only know that the endless smog filled the entire Longning Mountain, trapping all of us in the smog.


    "Even if Yuanzu really awakens, it''s just to restore his own strength, and it will definitely threaten your life."


    Outside, only Yao Xiangxuan, Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan are the same.


    "Just wait and see what happens, you can only adapt to the changing situation."


    It seems that Mu Linyu and Yao Xiangxuan decided to practice quickly before they lost their new insights.


    If the other party is tired. water chestnut


    Like those parasites that live in symbiosis with people.


    He just asked a question.


    "Mi is wrong, it''s not like that, then another problem has been solved!"


    Long Ning''s missionary was very little aware of the situation.


    "Master, you and Xiangxuan will go back first."


    And that kind of thinking was quickly changed by Long Ningguan before he came into contact with cultivation.


    Xiao Ning did it too. water chestnut


    Mu Linyu also nodded with a smile on his face.


    No, since the real orthodoxy in that world is not cultivating immortals, why does Xiao Neng in the ancient times only know about cultivating immortals, but he knows himself.


    Because if the two of you can succeed, maybe you can also share some disadvantages.


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded towards Mu Linyu.


    "The help of Tang Bo in this world has not grown rapidly for you now. After finding a new method, that method is still the most ineffective."


    I came to that world, Xue Lan, to train my soul.


    You were thinking about cultivation all the way, so you also noticed the situation at the door. water chestnut


    So as soon as you opened your mouth, you immediately took back what you wanted to say.


    So to destroy these creatures, Xiao Ning didn''t feel any moral discomfort at all.


    Long Ning, who was on the side, saw that the two were unhappy, so he asked, "Master, Lin Yu, don''t they know how to practice that set of exercises yet?"


    Of course, we know that Mu Tangbo''s strength will soon surpass Tang Boqing''s.


    Is it because that world is relatively ordinary, or has people never discovered the true meaning of power?


    With Xiao Ning''s current personality, it is quite possible to do that, but it is not certain.


    For example, two people give you some advice, so that you can also make a small setback in your cultivation. water chestnut


    Of course, I am sure that I am in charge of the creatures in that world, so I can do it completely with long hair, but I do what I do.


    Mu Linyu nodded and said, "Yes."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    Of course, what Xiao Ning will do in the end still depends on his character and mood.


    But Long Ningguan was confused, so it was possible.


    Mu Linyu turned his head back and said.


    Because Xiao Ning may change his mind when he knows his true life experience, this cannot be guaranteed. water chestnut


    "Forget it, you''d better wait until you wake up by yourself."


    Therefore, it is impossible for the experience to notice the ordinary changes outside, so as to pay attention to the situation outside.


    Immediately afterwards, you also retreated into the state of cultivation.


    Only when you have mastered the power of God can you really step on the road of cultivation. What happened in the past was just a big fight.


    Now your mind is full of trying to cultivate, you have time to think about yourself, and you have time to care about yourself.


    Because we all know the unimaginable truth about some special people.


    Tombaugh is really worried about Tombaugh. water chestnut


    "Let him go."


    Yao Xiangxuan and Mu Linyu replied together.


    Perhaps, it''s time to change your mentality and behavioral motives and experience something new.


    Mu Linyu touched Tang Boqing, then got up and said.


    I might kill Tang Bo, after all, killing Yuan Zu is equivalent to destroying that world.


    As a result, I understood what I heard before, but instead I spent the whole night in a daze.


    Now that you are not very sleepy, you just want to sleep quickly. water chestnut


    "Unless Lili intervenes."


    On the other side, Yao Xiangxuan and Mu Linyu talked again before they finished answering the Longning View, exchanging their own cultivation insights.


    "Tang Bo, is he going to practice now?"


    Yao Xiangxuan was still exchanging his thoughts on cultivation with Mu Linyu with great interest, while Long Ningguan was listening attentively even though he understood it.


    The two walked out of Tang Boqing''s residence and went straight to the small hall of disciples.


    That state of never regressing is definitely the most pleasing thing in the world.


    "The difference is less." Nazuna


    The reason is very long. I, Xiao Ning, are just a newcomer.


    Long Ning thought to himself, at this time, Mu Linyu may only practice one thing that is a serious matter, and the rest are trivial matters.


    Doing that would not be of great help to my soul training.


    "Hey, maybe it''s not because Tombaugh thinks that way that he has you all in his heart."


    I''m sure I came there, so maybe it will disturb the development of that world, so the direction of things may be as far as it is now.


    I have used my strengths to prepare for all challenges, and I have already regarded all challenges as my own.


    Surely my danger is threatened, so I must put my own life first and put everything else aside. water chestnut


    So far, everything has nothing to do with me.


    "You and Tombaugh didn''t fight in the end, so it''s not the future, just wait and see what happens."


    You must know that there are countless weak people in Lianlian''s command now, such as the gods of the small gods and the saints of the small holy places, all of which have become my hands.


    "It turned out to be like that!"


    I thought that there were no god-level weaklings in that world, and there were no gods below.


    It was only before I practiced so hard that I realized that the effect of Xue Lan in the world hadn''t changed quickly.


    Because, you haven''t mastered the essence of this set of exercises that Tang Bo taught to Tang Boqingren. water chestnut


    Because you, Mu Linyu, Yao Xiangxuan, etc., have too high a status in Tang Bo''s heart.


    ¡­


    Or even if you are tired, you still want to rest, and you just want to practice quickly.


    Originally, Xiao Ning was worried about that matter.


    In the eyes of all the disciples of Tianbaodao, the new master sister who has been here for a long time is not a genius at all.


    Time flies by.


    Those days were gone, and everyone in Tianbao Dao completely forgot what happened afterwards. water chestnut


    Immediately afterwards, you will devote yourself to practicing with full concentration.


    It is found that many people are looking at you with admiring eyes.


    Although Xiao Ning was not worried, he was not afraid.


    At this moment, there is only the joy of continuous improvement in your heart, and the excitement of solving problems one by one.


    It must be said that the slowest person to ask for advice is Xiao Ning.


    Moreover, the immortal cultivation method you practice is still very special, so there is no small future.


    As the saying goes, if one person attains the Tao, the chicken and dog will ascend to heaven, and the chicken and dog will ascend to heaven. water chestnut


    "Well, he will go back first and hurry up to practice."


    On the other side, Mu Linyu rushed to the door of the disciple''s small hall with long, slow steps.


    I will definitely get one-on-one advice from Tombaugh, so I will retreat by leaps and bounds.


    So before forgetting this experience, everyone returned to their usual lives.


    That''s another reason why Tang Bo killed Yuan Zu.


    Of course, not a single question has been lingering in our minds.


    "Forget it, it''s also useful to think about those."


    The origin of that world actually reincarnated as a human being, living in his own world as a human being.


    After all, both Tang Boqingren and Mu Linyu are still groping their way, and Xiao Ning is not yet a god-level weakling.


    But then again, Xiao Ning''s precondition for killing Yuanzu is that it will endanger me.


    Xiao Ning thought so in his heart.


    late at night.


    Time passed quickly, and the morning of the seventh day came very slowly.


    "Successful, finally successful!" Nazuna


    Tang Boqing stood up abruptly and said.


    Someone knew the answer to that question, at least Tang Boqing, Mu Linyu, and Long Ningguan knew the answer.


    Mu Linyu muttered to himself, fully aware that Long Ningguan hadn''t woken up yet.


    Except for the following days, every day was peaceful and peaceful, and there was no ordinary thing happening.


    Everything has to wait for Yuan Zu to truly awaken.


    Long Ningguan asked loudly.


    Then if you go up like that again, is it going to surpass the little senior brother and the little senior sister? water chestnut


    Although the answers given are not the same, but the meaning is the same. It takes a long time, and the two of them are really slow to get along.


    Among so few weak people, no one will notice the change outside.


    After all, to Xiao Ning, the origin of the world, the creatures living in the world are just parasites.


    Tang Boqing thought of Tang Bo again.


    Maybe Tombaugh didn''t take us seriously at all, he cared about us at all.


    Immediately afterwards, Mu Linyu left with Tang Boqing before saying goodbye again.


    "You understand, then you should follow the method from now on."


    What Mu Linyu practiced was the god-level kungfu of becoming a god, and what you practiced was the kung fu of cultivating immortals.


    No one knows exactly what action Xiao Ning will take, it may be to destroy all creatures living in this world in one thought.


    It is useless to doubt the strength of low-level gods.


    Seeing this, Long Ningguan said: "You go to sleep first."


    Xiao Ning wants to obscure the truth of that world.


    Yes, Mu Linyu restrained himself as if he didn''t hear your words.


    That may be because I experience so few similar emotions repeatedly. water chestnut


    We all know what Yuanzu, ruler, and deity are.


    Suddenly, there was a cheer from the disciple''s small hall.


    In just a few months of effort, they haven''t caught up with many people yet.


    At the same time, similar cheers emanated from Yao Xiangxuan''s residence. Ever since he retreated into the state of cultivation, Mu Linyu completely forgot the time in the inner world.


    If Mu Linyu succeeds, he might be able to take you away.


    It''s not like Bai Meng and others, who are living in the abyss now.


    Of course, you and Mu Linyu are practicing at the same level. water chestnut


    It doesn''t mean that if I''m sure I''m here, Yuan Zu will awaken at all. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    One day two months ago.


    The same is true for Mu Tangbo, who is unhappy that he has no new insights after training.


    But who made that world so long.


    Xiao Ning thought of his old friends in the abyss, such as the giant tortoise, Ru Jianmu and so on.


    Maybe go back and get in touch with us, and you can get new emotional gains.


    You insisted on sleeping last night, not because you wanted to see what Master and Mu Linyu talked about. water chestnut


    Because I know that nothing can change.


    "When that matter is resolved, it''s time to go back to the abyss."


    I don''t care, let''s catch up on sleep first.


    . Vertex mobile version URL:

 Chapter 1491： plan

    Neither Taoist Tianbao nor Mu Xuelan expected that they would make great progress on the same day. Ya


    After practicing hard for two full months, they finally had a major breakthrough.


    "Quick, call Mu Xuelan over."


    Taoist Tianbao thought in his heart.


    At the same time, Mu Xuelan got up and said, "Hurry up and find Master."


    After speaking, Mu Xuelan went out, and Yao Xiangxuan hurriedly followed after seeing this.


    While the two were leaving, Taoist Tianbao had already sent a disciple to look for Mu Xuelan.


    In this way, the three ran into each other on the way. Ya


    "Senior Sister Xue Lan, Master is calling you over."


    Although that disciple was older than Mu Xuelan, he yelled out his senior sister very neatly.


    It''s as if both sides are very clear about each other''s strength.


    You are fully aware that Taoist Tianbao has not yet made a breakthrough.


    Taoist Tianbao exclaimed.


    "Forget it, maybe Lin Yu really knows the gap between himself and Xue Lan."


    It is precisely with that kind of thinking that Shao Fanping is able to stay away from Mu Linyu and study hard by your side. Ya


    Even in a world where these laws are perfect and cultivation resources are plentiful, there are very few people who can become god-level weaklings.


    Shao Fanping''s devotion and indifference to the two of them was not exaggerated.


    I thought I was the only one who had made the breakthrough, but I thought that Mu Linyu had also made the breakthrough.


    So he gave his own answer.


    You would never have imagined that Mu Linyu and Taoist Tianbao would be so slow to make great progress under the technique of becoming a god.


    Speaking of which, the most shocking thing is your bystander.


    Taoist Tianbao was eager to discuss his experience with Mu Xuelan, but in a blink of an eye he found that Mu Xuelan hadn''t come yet. Ya


    "Xuelan, you think he''s being honest."


    On the premise of meeting that point, I can''t interfere with other people''s fate, but other than that, I will definitely change my person at will.


    But as soon as the words came out of my mouth, I realized it was right.


    After all, we are willing to cooperate with Shao Fan because we are waiting to get out, otherwise, we will definitely stop talking nonsense with that sworn enemy.


    In the past, Xiao Ning was very eager to become weak, and believed that it was the most devious truth in the world.


    Both Taoist Tianbao and Mu Linyu thought that they had made a huge breakthrough in their strength, but in reality, they were still far away from becoming a real god-level weakling.


    Even outside of our subconscious mind, we haven''t considered all that as normal. Ya


    Shao Fanping walked slowly, because you really want to know what kind of situation Mu Shaofan has broken through to.


    After all, your skill is still shallow, and you are still starving.


    So we try to clear up the mysteries of the original fragments of the world, even with Xue Lan.


    That made you feel a little itchy and unbearable, and you really want to try to practice.


    Before Mu Linyu finished speaking, he recalled that Master sent his disciples to look for me, so he asked aloud.


    Nearby, the Master and the God Venerable were very satisfied with such an answer.


    The breakthroughs of Taoist Tianbao and Mu Linyu are also examples. Ya


    Xiao Ning kept one thing in mind, this way, I came here to experience and refine my soul.


    He felt that he had gradually grasped the essentials.


    On the other side, Yao Xiangxuan also had a surprised expression on her face.


    Maybe if you listen less and think less, you won¡¯t have an epiphany.


    On the other side, before going out, Mu Linyu walked slowly back in the direction of the disciple''s small hall, and Yao Xiangxuan took eight steps in parallel before following.


    "It must be in Eternal Paradise. It''s a very different thing to become a god-level weakling."


    Taoist Tianbao greeted him. Ya


    At that time, Taoist Tianbao said: "Lin Yu, I will talk about those later, he will talk about his feelings first."


    Taoist Tianbao asked.


    Therefore, Shao Fan''s smallest goal now is not to solve Xue Lan''s trouble.


    Unless Xiao Ning suddenly appeared in front of you, otherwise you would definitely have no other thoughts.


    "What? Master, he also broke through?"


    The master and the gods asked together.


    Not yet, you are completely following the thinking of the two of you, just memorizing by rote. Ya


    In the past so long, it seems that the two of us have not fully integrated into one body.


    After all, do you have such bad energy as Mu Linyu? It is possible to eat and sleep for a long time.


    The most intuitive thing about your current understanding of strength is not Xue Lan who will come over next time.


    Even if you understand it, try to remember it.


    It seems that they can''t just trick the two into taking out the remaining fragments of the original world. Mu Linyu immediately got up with Yao Xiangxuan, said goodbye and left slowly.


    "Has it retreated? Is it too small?"


    Regardless of all the changes in Longning''s view, they all escaped Xiao Ning''s eyes. Ya


    Xuelan can affect the original fragments of the world, obviously the same as us.


    There is indeed no regression, and it is light, and it is still very small.


    "Um."


    [Xiaoxiang APP search "Spring gift" New users get 500 book coins, old users get 200 book coins] "What?"


    "Lin Yu, what level has he reached now, is there not much difference between him and Xue Lan?"


    With that in mind, Yao Xiangxuan left the practice room alone and walked towards her own residence.


    "As long as Xue Lan''s troubles are resolved and that world gets back on track, our current strength is enough to move through that world without obstacles."


    Just like the Taoist Tianbao just now, you also completely expected that Taoist Tianbao would break through at the same time as you at the same time.


    Xiao Ning muttered to himself.


    Yao Xiangxuan asked while chasing.


    Everyone in this world is different in their own way.


    But before I opened my mouth, Mu Linyu said first, "Master, you have made a breakthrough."


    Now you have nothing else in your mind except for cultivation.


    One is because that world restricts our development, and the other is because it is not difficult to become a god-level weakling. Ya


    "It''s okay, you go with him."


    "Master, you didn''t come here because you wanted to share your experience with him."


    Just now, Mu Linyu and Taoist Tianbao were busy exchanging experiences and insights, and didn''t mention our current level of strength at all.


    Therefore, the current Xiao Ning will go to Zhongyi to interfere with others.


    Beyond that, you just know that the real underdogs are a lot weaker after all.


    "Xue Lan, he''s been doing it for so long, it''s been less than two months in their world, isn''t there anything new? Is there any progress?"


    And as soon as the two of you left, Taoist Tianbao closed his eyes and devoted himself to cultivating, wanting to waste any time. Ya


    Yao Xiangxuan looked at Mu Linyu who was taking a seat to practice, and thought in his heart that if he went back to rest for a while, he would talk.


    Mu Linyu also turned his head and said: "Well, you have to hurry up and try it. If he is going to be tired, he can''t go back and rest first."


    Xiao Ning withdrew his thoughts, and set his sights on Xue Lan, Zhu Zhu, and Shen Zun again.


    After all, becoming weaker may not be an appropriate thing.


    Seeing this, Yao Xiangxuan followed closely behind, and followed Mu Linyu all the way to the practice room.


    Therefore, it is better to take advantage of that time to take a rest first, and before the rest breaks down, maybe Mu Linyu has already cultivated himself, so he can''t ask me about some things then.


    "There is still very little room for the two of us to retreat, but it''s a pity that the world restricts our development, and we will never be able to become god-level weaklings."


    After all, if you waste less time, you may forget these new insights just now.


    It is not only killing Xue Lan, but also letting Xue Lan go berserk and destroy that world.


    Then it was Mu Linyu''s turn to be surprised.


    "Forget it, everyone has his own life, but our fate, you still have to change it for bad."


    That''s really a no-brainer.


    After the two chatted like this, each of them lost some brand-new insights, and they both clearly felt that they were even more uncertain about their future cultivation.


    At the same time, I also took the initiative to greet him. Ya


    The Master and the God Venerable said in unison.


    Don''t think it''s so complicated for Shao Fan to become a god-level weakling. This is because Xue Lan is not a god. I just awakened the hidden power in me.


    Mu Linyu ignored everything and went straight to his practice room.


    Like Taoist Tianbao, you are also slow to verify the thoughts in your heart at this moment, to see if the conclusions you have drawn are correct.


    Taoist Tianbao said.


    Time passed quickly in the conversation between the two, and it was late when they knew it or felt it.


    Of course, that statement is a half-truth. Ya


    "Why so fast?"


    Taking advantage of Mu Linyu''s time to sit up, Shao Fanping hurriedly asked.


    It''s not like Mu Linyu was talking about that.


    It''s just that Xue Lan wanted them to know my hole cards, so she answered them half truthfully and half falsely.


    "That doesn''t mean anything at all."


    That world will become what it is now, all because of changes in the origin of Xue Lan''s world.


    Yao Xiangxuan was listening in a blur, but she still listened attentively. Ya


    Mu Linyu was still talking, Taoist Tianbao nodded from time to time while listening, and seemed to agree with Mu Linyu''s words very much.


    When Yao Xiangxuan saw this, Yuna pursed her lips.


    To be honest, that question has not been held in your mind for a long time, but Naihe kept looking for the opportunity to ask it.


    After all, if we''re right, we''re on the right track.


    "Lin Yu, is he going to practice now?"


    Just as he was about to go to the disciple hall in person, he suddenly found that the door creaked open.


    As soon as the disciple heard this, he immediately turned around and said, "Senior Sister, please."


    Mu Linyu replied solemnly: "Master, you said you made a breakthrough."


    "Why are you still finished?"


    Taoist Tianbao was full of thoughts about his breakthrough, and when he heard Mu Shaofan''s words clearly, he thought the other party was asking me about my breakthrough.


    Therefore, at this time, Yao Xiangxuan didn''t want to give up.


    Xiao Ning focused his gaze on the eight people.


    As long as we keep working hard, there will be new progress.


    Since it was a full two months, I have accumulated a lot of insights, so there is an end when I talk about it. Ya


    The two of them believed that it was bad for Xue Lan to hide the secrets hidden in the original fragments of the world, and they were just willing to share them with us.


    The eight people sat up in the practice room, and Taoist Tianbao said, "You came here because you made some small progress in your cultivation, but you didn''t expect him to make a breakthrough."


    "Yeah, you made a breakthrough."


    There will definitely be new developments and breakthroughs in the future.


    "By the way, Master, is it okay for him to have someone come over and call you?"


    "Okay, then he will go back quickly."


    Before you sit, you are engaged in the practice of forgetting yourself, completely ignoring everything around you. Ya


    Seeing Taoist Tianbao''s surprised look, Mu Shaofan thought that the other party was surprised by your breakthrough, so he hurriedly explained why he came.


    "Yes, Master."


    The top of Longning Guanqian Mountain.


    "Then you know, there shouldn''t be some difference, you practice first, Xiangxuan is trying to disturb you."


    In the circle.


    Afterwards, the three of them walked quickly to Taoist Tianbao''s residence.


    It was late at that time, and there were not many people in the small hall. Ya


    After finishing speaking, I waved my hand at the disciple who was running errands, motioning for me to go first.


    Maybe in another ten or four years, we will become two people who are exactly the same inside.


    The two walked back slowly, and soon came to the door of the disciple''s small hall.


    But before experiencing so many things, I found that people''s life is different, and gaining stronger power may not be suitable for everyone''s life.


    "Look how far we''ve come."


    After talking about it for a whole day, there is no sign of stopping at all.


    Did Yao Xiangxuan have that ability, so I had to ask Mu Linyu. Ya


    Of course, during that period, Yao Xiangxuan endured hunger and went to eat.


    The disciple who was sent to call Mu Linyu said respectfully.


    Mu Linyu nodded heavily.


    But even with rote memorization, you can talk at the speed of the next two people.


    Mu Linyu sat down while talking.


    Besides, apart from his cultivation, Mu Linyu now has time to pay attention to other things, and even more to you.


    "Master, senior sister Lin Yu is here." Ya


    The two complained.


    Everything runs out of order.


    "It''s not because of that." Taoist Tianbao said badly as soon as he got up, "They sit up first, sit up and talk quickly."


    Shao Fan hurriedly turned his head to look at the two of them, and said, "If it was complicated, would they have already confused the mystery of the original fragments of the world?"


    Mu Shaofan nodded immediately, then organized his language a little before finishing talking about his own experience.


    On the one hand, he was experiencing the previous success, and on the other hand, his mind was full of plans for the next step.


    And at that time, Taoist Tianbao suddenly said: "Lin Yu, you should take the time to try him out, UU reading to see if the conclusion of today''s discussion is correct."


    Shao Fan who was beside the fragments of the origin of the world replied calmly.


    Now we are in a low degree of synchronization no matter what we say or do, and even the tone of speech and our own personality are gradually getting closer.


    During that period, the two of them did not return a grain of rice, did not drink a drop of water, and were completely immersed in the joy of harvest.


    "Wait, Lin Yu, what did he just say?"


    Very slowly, the disciple turned around and left, taking the door down at the same time.


    Before Mu Linyu said that the difference was more than half, Taoist Tianbao finished interjecting and discussed some of the mysteries with Mu Linyu.


    "Why hasn''t Xue Lan come over yet?"


    During that period of time, you have figured it out. Geniuses like Mu Shaofan and Taoist Tianbao, the insights they gain are special people''s flattery and rush. If you listen less and think less, you will definitely gain nothing.


    At this time, Taoist Tianbao was pacing back and forth in the practice room, his face full of joy that could not be concealed.


    "Back slowly."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    "Well, we''re going to find him."


    Otherwise, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable will come to that world easily, and the creatures living in that world can also live their own lives.


    Moreover, Xiao Ning knew exactly what strength the two were in now, and how long it would take to make a new progress. Ya


    On the other side, when Xue Lan saw the two questioning, she suddenly smiled in her heart.


    Mu Xuelan nodded.

 Chapter 1492： final choice

    The latest website: "Xiao Ning, don''t try to hide from us!"


    The Master and the God Venerable quickly approached Xiao Ning, threatening.


    At this moment, the doubts in their hearts became more and more serious, and they felt that Xiao Ning must be lying to them.


    After studying for so long, it is impossible for Xiao Ning not to make great progress.


    "Xiao Ning, we have been watching you all this time, do you think you can hide from our eyes?"


    The ruler and the **** respected him pressingly.


    "What? Then what did you see? Let''s hear it."


    Xiao Ning glanced back and forth between the two of them. two


    During this period of time, he was not only studying the mysteries of the original fragments of the world, but also conceived a variety of strategies.


    The purpose is to trick the two of them into taking out the remaining fragments of the original world.


    The two asked themselves questions and answered.


    At least judging from Xiao Ning''s performance now, it seems that I really have nothing to do with it.


    Therefore, as long as everyone thinks about it, they will eventually come to a consistent conclusion.


    Sure enough, Xia Mei was overjoyed by the words of the master and the god.


    That''s what both of them were worried about. two


    That''s why they feel that Xiao Ning is lying to us.


    In the end it depends on whether we are willing to doubt me.


    Xiao Ning secretly nodded in his heart.


    Could it be that Xiao Ning really has some bad plans?


    So, the final choice is still up to us. But as Xia Mei said at the end, we now have two roads ahead, either we are not trapped there forever, or we take a gamble on everything.


    Juggernaut and God Venerable looked into each other''s eyes, as if they wanted to find the answer to this if from outside each other''s eyes.


    It''s just that there is no ordinary person like Xiao Ning, it is impossible to inspire the real power of the original fragments of the world, so as to take us away from there. two


    That is also unusual, we are indeed in a dilemma now.


    "they said."


    The difference between the two is small.


    And things are also developing in the direction Xiao Ning imagined.


    It is precisely because of that that I acted so calmly when I finally found out that the Juggernaut and the God Venerable were coming.


    On the one hand, we all want to leave that place, but on the other hand, we are all afraid that Xiao Ning will benefit us.


    At that time, Xiao Ning was the slowest one. two


    The Master and the God Venerable spoke in unison, and as soon as the words fell, the two hurriedly added: "That''s right, if he doesn''t have any sense of justice, don''t blame you for being polite."


    Before that, we stared at Xiao Ning again and said: "Whether you care whether he guessed or it didn''t come to fruition, whatever it is, he has to tell you."


    "In the end, if we want to take out some of the original fragments of the world."


    Otherwise, why would I spend my time studying the source fragments of the world like a busy person.


    It was a matter of wealth and life, so the master and the gods naturally dared to take it lightly.


    While the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable were silent, Xia Mei took the initiative to speak again.


    It is precisely because of that that we chose to doubt Xiao Ning and handed over a fragment of the origin of the world to me for research. two


    The next thing, leave it to time.


    What the two of them thought was that we haven''t fallen into Xiao Ning''s words yet.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning is also thinking about the next plan in his mind.


    "Simply have a showdown with Xiao Ning and see what I say."


    At this moment, we haven''t been too entangled in whether Xiao Ning exists or not is the heart of the rails, but instead wondered if we want to take out the remaining fragments of the original world.


    "This only shows that you didn''t encounter many obstacles in your research process, otherwise you would have to stop and think about it."


    But the two of them only said it before pressing the question, and that point faded away. two


    And if Xiao Ning has lied to us, if my research really needs fewer world source fragments to verify, what if I need to take out even fewer world source fragments?


    The Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable thought that Xiao Ning would answer like that.


    Therefore, when we are thinking, we will subconsciously think whether the other party is also thinking that way, and whether we need to change our thinking.


    Xiao Ning saw exactly that point, so he was going to trick the two into getting fewer fragments of the origin of the world.


    It must be said that there is no reason for Xiao Ning''s worries.


    And now, we are faced with the same choice.


    So after hearing it, we found out whether there were any flaws in Xiao Ning''s guess before his research, it seemed to be a nonsense, and it was indeed after research and thinking. two


    After our sloppy thinking, we think Xiao Ning''s analysis and speculation are indeed reasonable.


    Originally, I could only take the initiative to ask for fewer fragments of the original source of the world to study, but just now, I became the master and the gods to force me to ask me, so I had to say that.


    So with that in mind, taking a gamble is pretty much our only inevitable choice.


    You must know that although the power of this kind of thing is contained in the original fragment of the world, it can only really work in its own world, and it is of no use to leave the world where it was born.


    "It''s very complicated. People are so close to each other. Even if you give an answer of yes, they may not be willing to do exactly the same thing."


    I volunteered, and it was obvious that it was very unlikely that I would not have a heart for the rails.


    Xiao Ning saw that the two of them had basically fallen into a trap, so he quickly destroyed the rhetoric that he had thought over and over during that period of time. two


    But it can also be concluded directly, after all, there is no enmity between Xiao Ning and us, so it is easy to doubt.


    On the other side, Xiao Ning, who was obsessed with studying the original fragments of the world, suddenly sensed the approach of the master and the god, and stopped immediately.


    "What the **** does he mean?"


    The two of them came to me very slowly and stopped nearby.


    Therefore, both of them are struggling here, and there is a battle between heaven and man in their hearts, so they have to come up with an if answer.


    "If you have other things, you can continue."


    "As long as he can take you out of there, you can''t give him all the original fragments of the world."


    Whether the two had a conversation, whether there was a sound transmission, but they were thinking on their own.


    So the original fragments of the world are not treasures.


    Because we found some flaws in Xiao Ning''s words.


    "Xiamei, what does he mean?"


    "As long as you can leave there, it doesn''t matter even if all the original fragments of the world are given to Xiao Ning."


    Because I had it all figured out before I came to that **** place.


    Before that, we took a deep breath and quickly approached Xiamei. two


    Basically, what you think in your heart must be what the other party is thinking.


    "Those two people''s thinking speed is not as fast as yours, and they still want to play with you, it''s just ridiculous."


    On the other side, the Ruler and the God Venerable saw Xiao Ning''s appearance of being a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water, so they all said: "Xiao Ning, you have devoted yourself to studying the original fragments of the world during this time. It can''t be fooled."


    "It''s wrong, the observation is quite sloppy."


    Xiao Ning smiled faintly, and asked back: "They can only choose to doubt you, right?"


    In our opinion, it is time to take out the remaining fragments of the original world.


    Xiao Ning has been keeping secrets, the ruler and the **** are both annoyed by me, so he asked in a deep voice. two


    Xiao Ning said lightly: "Does it mean that it is obvious that the progress you have made now requires no less world origin fragments to verify whether it is correct, and you must have said that, so if they think you are lying They handed over the original fragments of the world."


    Xiao Ning looked directly at the two of them while talking.


    Of course, Xiao Ning is also very sure in his heart, the two people''s views on me are still just guesses, not 100% sure.


    On top of that kind of internal friction, it''s no wonder that our thinking ability is going up or down.


    It cannot be said that our reaction and performance basically did not exceed Xiao Ning''s expectations.


    That can''t be seen from the demeanor and expressions of the two of them.


    It was precisely because of this that Master and God Venerable expected that Xiao Ning had made significant progress in research. two


    Seeing this, the master and the gods moved forward together, all the way to the nearest place.


    The master and the **** respected each other, thinking together in their hearts, it seems that this is indeed the case.


    Finally, the two said that sentence in unison.


    I suspect that as long as they are impatient, those two people will definitely fall into the trap I set up.


    Hearing that answer, the master and the **** were silent.


    "The ugly thing is later. You still have a little less understanding of the original fragments of the world than him. You may know how to really use its hidden power, but if you just break it, there is no problem at all."


    Just now the admiral has done his tricks, and the results achieved are great. two


    The latter choice is just to say, the previous choice of gamble, there are no two situations.


    Hearing those words, the ruler and the **** respected each other.


    So Xiao Ning breathed a sigh of relief in his heart at the moment, at most, looking at it now, the situation is not in my favor.


    "You can''t tell them about the guesses you made before your research. They don''t make sense in their own judgments."


    The reason is very complicated. If we want to go out from there, Xia Mei is not the only hope.


    The two of them are holding that attitude at the moment, we care about whether the original fragments of the world will stay or not, and we only care about whether we can leave there.


    "Xiao Ning, there is nothing I want to discuss with him."


    Xiao Ning replied lightly.


    Not yet, based on our understanding of the original fragments of the world, we can also hear something right from Xiao Ning''s words.


    "Now we took the initiative to ask you, and you asked for fewer fragments of the original world, which is far less bad than what you said directly."


    Up to now, our thinking has not been synchronized to a low degree, so there is no need for further communication.


    Because those two were also mortal enemies in the future, and now they are forced to fall into that kind of situation where there is no understanding, and they are very conflicted in their hearts.


    During this period of time, Xiao Ning showed no signs of encountering obstacles.


    This will surely lead to belief. two


    Of course, due to our low level of synchronization of thinking, doing so is naturally asking for the other party''s opinion, but an instinctive reaction because we have a legal decision.


    Xiao Ning also asked us to take out less fragments of the origin of the world, so he turned to look at the fragment of the origin of the world beside him.


    Xiao Ning nodded hastily.


    Either the bet wins or the bet loses, and if you lose the bet, it''s as good as being stuck there to death.


    I quickly turned to look at the two of them.


    Juggernaut and God Venerable thought together in their hearts.


    The Master and the God Venerable listened carefully. two


    What we are most worried about now is that we will definitely hand over fewer fragments of the original world, and Xia Mei knows how to use them perfectly, and if something goes wrong, she will use the power of the original fragments of the world to deal with the two of us.


    I am also satisfied with the response of the master and the god.


    The master and the gods spoke in unison.


    Betting that there is no hope, is betting that there is no hope at all.


    Just think less, Xiao Ning continued to focus on the original fragments of the world behind his eyes.


    The current thinking of the master and the gods are low-level synchronization, that is, it can only increase our thinking speed, but it will slightly affect our thinking ability.


    "Xiao Ning, he''d better be honest, don''t try to lie to you."


    Then the master and the gods were silenced again.


    After finishing speaking, the two of them stared at Xiao Ning intently.


    "You need fewer fragments of the original world to confirm your guess. Are they satisfied with that answer?"


    "That''s all, they judge for themselves."


    I feel that no matter how I am, I am making money, and no matter how much I am losing, I am losing money.


    I faintly felt in my heart that the two should have figured it out.


    Xiao Ning glanced at the two of them and asked. two


    Of course, the hope is neither small nor great, but judging from Xiao Ning''s performance, the hope seems to be quite small.


    Judging from what Xiao Ning said just now, it seems that there is no possibility of deceiving us.


    "It seems that it''s okay to give it to me."


    Even if Xiao Ning gave an answer of if, what''s the point?


    There is a mistake, Xiao Ning must have said that, our first thought was that Xiao Ning was tricking us into handing over less fragments of the original world.


    Before Xiao Ning finished speaking eloquently, she folded her hands behind her chest and looked at the two of them quietly.


    Because Xiao Ning doesn''t seem to have a heart of justice. two


    "Just give us a little more time."


    "It''s useless to say it." Xiao Ning sneered, "If you really want to say it, they will only think you are playing a conspiracy."


    The two looked at each other, then looked at Xiao Ning and said, "Let''s listen to what he said."


    Xiao Ning responded, and thought in his heart, it seems that the two of them really figured it out, if so, they would have made such a rhetoric.


    The master and the gods threatened.


    Xiao Ning couldn''t help but secretly smiled.


    Otherwise, those two guys haven''t turned their faces now, but confronted me like that. two


    Xia Mei laughed hotly when she saw this, and said: "It''s wrong, you have made some progress, but those developments are just your personal speculations, and you have no way to prove it now."


    This is troublesome.


    And Xiao Ning did that, if it was to hide his cards, or it was not directly planning to plot against us.


    Whether a person''s research has progressed can be seen by a bystander who has watched the whole process.


    Now, these strategies and rhetoric that have been thought up for a long time can finally be used.


    "bad."


    The two of us have been observing me, and we will see some clues. two


    Juggernaut and God Venerable immediately looked at Xiao Ning vigilantly.


    "What is it? He said it first and listened."


    On the contrary, UU Reading Juggernaut and God Venerable could not calm down, they were full of urgent desire to leave there.


    Of course, on the other hand, it is impossible for Xiao Ning to use that kind of power to deal with us and get us into huge troubles.


    At this time, what both of us were thinking in our hearts was naturally whether Xia Mei had lied to us or not.


    Just like when a person is struggling with himself, he will not make any big moves.


    "What? Is there anything else you want to say?"


    This is not, if you want to gamble again.


    Apparently, gambling seems to be the way to go.


    Before pondering for a while, the master and the **** reverent turned their heads to look at each other.


    Nearby, the ruler and the gods frowned when they saw that Xia Mei quickly put herself into the research of forgetting you.


    . Vertex mobile version URL:

 Chapter 1493： strange breakthrough

    The latest website: The Master and the God Venerable soon made their final decision. scorpion


    They decided to take a gamble and hand over the remaining fragments of the original world.


    Of course, they will not take out all of them at once, but are prepared to give them depending on the situation.


    If Xiao Ning can really make new progress and have the hope of taking them out of this place, they will continue to give the rest of the original fragments of the world.


    But if Xiao Ning has not made any progress, then there is nothing to say.


    "Xiao Ning, we can choose to believe you."


    The master and the gods spoke in unison.


    "Okay, then take out all the remaining fragments of the original world."


    Xiao Ning was overjoyed.


    This is finally a step forward, and you can get new world origin fragments.


    "No such thing?"


    Long Ning asked.


    The top of Tianbao Road Front Mountain.


    Just when everyone in Baodao was thinking this way, someone knocked on the door of the practice room.


    At that time, it has not been long before your next breakthrough. scorpion


    Mu Xiangxuan quickly explained.


    We have been watching Quda.


    At that moment, Long Ningguan walked back slowly from the inside.


    Xiao Ning couldn''t wait any longer.


    Long Ning asked.


    "You guys go now."


    Obviously, these two people don''t trust him now, and they are not going to give him all the original fragments of the world at once. scorpion


    Xiao Ning continued to watch without interest.


    You lied, because you really knew how you broke through, and now looking back and thinking about it, it should be just bad luck.


    "who?"


    It must be able to be practiced, and this can become a weak enemy like a master and a god, how can it be free and easy?


    It took so little time for Mu Xiangxuan to tell the details of the situation.


    Zhong Weibao Dao Renren can help you find Xiao Ning and ask, maybe the problem will be solved in an instant.


    I secretly thought in my heart, I guess Mu Xiangxuan also encountered a problem, so he came to communicate with me. scorpion


    "Successful, you seem to have succeeded again!"


    At this moment, Xiao Ning didn''t even look forward to the moment when Xue Lan found herself.


    Qu Daguan was so frightened by me, he knew how to answer for a while, and was stunned on the spot.


    Long Ningguan who was beside Mu Quda hurriedly replied.


    Mu Xiangxuan was made to know what to do by the excited and slow Baodao, so she could only answer honestly.


    On the other side, the master and the gods moved forward together, and re-entered the original place.


    "Outside that world, even a peerless genius may not have little achievements."


    After hearing the words, everyone in Baodao thought about it, and then said: "Let''s talk about the situation at that time first."


    "Is there?"


    There is nothing joy in everyone''s heart in Baodao.


    But when you think about it again, you think that is also possible.


    Regardless of whether it is difficult or tiring, I will try hard and work hard to give up.


    "What?"


    Mu Xiangxuan''s voice came from the door. scorpion


    Qu Daguan saw that Mu Xiangxuan was talking here and everyone in Baodao was listening, so he had no choice but to shake his head, turned around and closed the door tightly.


    As for the fate of everyone in Tianbaodao, I want to interfere.


    Everyone in Baodao asked with doubts on their faces.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, Xiao Ning once again focused on the inside of the magic circle.


    After all, if something goes wrong with that guy, this world will definitely be destroyed, and everyone will die.


    "Why didn''t you feel it all of a sudden?"


    Judging from the results observed now, Xue Lan doesn''t seem to have lied to us. scorpion


    Does the sentence just now have the slightest hint of yin and yang, it''s just emotion.


    "He, what did he just say? Xiangxuan made a breakthrough?"


    You really envy Mu Xiangxuan, but that''s all. Do you have any other thoughts.


    So in the past two days, I almost wandered in place, and I couldn''t find a way at all.


    As the saying goes, when soldiers come, they will block water and earth will cover them. Does Xue Lan feel nothing about the decisions made by the ruler and the gods?


    That''s also your ulterior motives, you didn''t intend to win over that bad friend, it''s just that you haven''t fully understood that skill yet, so you dare to teach it indiscriminately.


    Of course, what Mu Xiangxuan hopes most is that Xiao Ning can meet you in person. scorpion


    Xiao Ning didn''t look bad at Mu Xiangxuan, because I knew that outside of Xuelan''s world, abnormal geniuses like Mu Xiangxuan and Baodao Renren could definitely become god-level weaklings.


    Before I exchanged new insights with Mu Xiangxuan this day, I found few clear directions.


    This is worse than too few people.


    Long Ningguan hurriedly comforted him.


    "Anyway, that''s not the case. You were very sure just now. You didn''t think it should be a breakthrough until you found out that your bad image had indeed weakened."


    But before the end of the attempt, I realized that some directions may not be correct, and it is difficult to retreat without some directions.


    Perhaps, I have really been researching how to use the power of the world''s original fragments to get out. scorpion


    "It''s difficult. Sure enough, that exercise can be practiced by special people."


    Mu Kuda said excitedly.


    Everyone in Baodao looked at Mu Quda with comprehension, and when he was sure that Mu Xiangxuan was joking, he gradually calmed down and asked, "It doesn''t mean that he is sure that he has broken through now, but he knows How did you do it?"


    My mind is full of cultivation matters, and I have been thinking about these difficult problems just now, so before I was sure that Mu Xiangxuan had made a breakthrough, I hurriedly asked what I wanted to ask the most.


    "Xiangxuan, did he also encounter difficulties in cultivation?"


    "Is there any? What is he looking for you for?"


    In Mu Xiangxuan''s case, you are not far from reaching the apex. scorpion


    "As long as you can really take us out of here, the remaining fragments of the original world will naturally be fine, so it depends on your performance."


    Next, as long as I take one step at a time, things will quickly develop in the direction I want.


    "Xiangxuan, what''s the matter, you''re just expressing emotion, he should think less."


    But without Mu Xiangxuan''s advice, the situation would be the same.


    After all, the exercises that Mu Xiangxuan is practicing are a brand new set of exercises.


    Everyone in Baodao was very surprised by the sudden absence mentioned by Mu Xiangxuan.


    Everyone in Baodao asked straight to the point. scorpion


    But there are some answers in your heart.


    Mu Xiangxuan shook her head fiercely.


    "Um."


    ¡­


    When everyone in Baodao heard this, they immediately stretched their brows and opened their eyes hastily.


    "Master, it''s you and Lin Yu."


    Everyone in Baodao at this moment is really eager to hear some answers from Mu Xiangxuan. scorpion


    "It seems that I want to give it to you while watching my progress."


    Therefore, everyone in Baodao dared to slack off on such a huge temptation.


    Mu Xiangxuan said more sincerely.


    Will it still be as insidious and cunning as it is now?


    And when Xiao Ning saw the two of them doing this, he instantly understood what they meant.


    Thinking of that, both the master and the **** were a little relieved, and their guard against Qu Da was relaxed.


    As soon as the words fell, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable each took out two fragments of the origin of the world. scorpion


    To be honest, Mu Xiangxuan''s answer really confused Long Ningguan''s cultivation theory.


    "Lin Yu, you succeeded, and you seem to have taken another step back."


    Before seeing the behavior, you can no longer bear the darkness.


    It is only a matter of time to get all the original fragments of the world.


    I don''t know if there will be new discoveries if there are a few more fragments of the origin of the world.


    But at that moment, I suddenly felt a weak aura from Tianbaodao above.


    After a careless look, Xiao Ning realized that Mu Xiangxuan had made a breakthrough again. scorpion


    Mu Xiangxuan was very surprised why the other party came down and asked that, so she quickly shook her head.


    "Huh? It seems that Qu Daguan has made a breakthrough."


    ¡­


    In other words, just a little bit, now that everyone in Baodao can see Xiao Ning, it is worth your time to explain the situation.


    Feel like a genius.


    "Mu Xiangxuan''s comprehension is wrong, but it is too far away to become a god-level weakling."


    However, the master and the **** will obviously not follow his wishes. scorpion


    But the problem is, we haven''t seen the strength of god-level weaklings with our own eyes.


    Long Ningguan took Mu Xiangxuan''s arm, pulled you and said.


    In fact, originally, geniuses like Mu Xiangxuan and Baodao Renren also need to face despair.


    If there is a way, the two had to wait quietly, waiting for Qu Daguan to accept the news first.


    When I stood up straight, the door was pushed open heavily.


    "Xuelan has hidden evil intentions. Have the ruler and the gods noticed it? It seems that Xuelan is far from success."


    "Qu Da, why are you so unhappy?"


    But that would be bad too, maybe talking to Mu Xiangxuan will give you something new and solve the problem in front of you.


    "Oh." Qu Daguan nodded hastily, but then I shouted in a little fright: "What?"


    Mu Xiangxuan agreed again, and then kindly talked about the whole process of her cultivation and breakthrough.


    "Breakthrough? Really broke through?"


    "You really know that it''s not a coincidence that it''s bad."


    Inside the door were indeed the figures of Mu Xiangxuan and Long Ningguan.


    "They just look bad." Xie


    Everyone in Baodao had preconceptions and thought that Mu Xiangxuan came to me when she encountered a problem, but now I suddenly heard that negative answer, which made me feel at a loss.


    Now, you must hold that calf tightly.


    Mu Quda couldn''t help but let out an exclamation.


    "Qu Da, how did he break through? That''s too slow."


    It is also to know what kind of character the world source will have before it really awakens.


    "Master, it was Qu Da that you broke through."


    "It seems that that guy has lied to you."


    Not to mention, Xue Lan transferred the seven new world origin fragments to the original one.


    "What? How could you know?"


    Mu Xiangxuan shook her head repeatedly and said, "You also know."


    Inside Tianbao Road.


    Without further ado, Mu Quda quickly left the small hall of disciples with Long Ningguan, and went straight to the residence of Master Baodao.


    Mu Xiangxuan nodded nonchalantly.


    Qu Da secretly shook his head. scorpion


    Thinking of that, everyone in Baodao stood up and said to the door: "Come back."


    I haven''t been able to control the movement of the original fragments of the world yet, so it''s not difficult.


    That exercise is really too difficult, far less difficult than the exercises I have practiced before.


    One must know that Mu Xiangxuan had just broken through the day after tomorrow, but she regressed only the next day.


    Judging by Mu Xiangxuan''s current state, it should be that she has not made a breakthrough in her cultivation.


    "You really do."


    "Yes." Mu Xiangxuan immediately nodded heavily, "If you want to tell Master, let me help you find out what''s going on."


    Long Ningguan looked confused.


    How could that matter be told to everyone in Baodao.


    "Bad." Qu Daguan pursed his lips, "The world of geniuses is something ordinary people like you can understand."


    When Mu Xiangxuan saw you saying that, she thought it was a displeasure, so she hurried down and put her arms around your shoulders, "Qu Da, don''t say that."


    Long Ningguan secretly thought, Mu Xiangxuan must be a peerless genius who is rarely seen in ten thousand years.


    Although Qu Daguan had no premonition in his heart, he still couldn''t help being surprised before hearing the answer.


    The voice was very loud, even though Mu Xiangxuan and Qu Daguan were not prepared, they were still taken aback. scorpion


    "That''s right, it''s me, it''s Mukuda."


    Xiao Ning watched the entire process of communication between Xue Lan and the Juggernaut and God Venerable.


    "Lin Yu, don''t wait for him. After you learn that set of exercises thoroughly, teach him badly. Now you are afraid of teaching him indiscriminately."


    Fortunately, everyone in Baodao had time to watch over you, so they turned to look at Mu Xiangxuan and asked, "Xiangxuan, did he break through? Did he really break through?"


    "See what I''m going to do."


    "Qu Da, thank you less."


    Everyone in Baodao simply repeated it all over their faces, making the two of them even more at a loss. scorpion


    "Walk."


    A moment ago, Qu Daguan took two deep breaths and asked, "Xiangxuan, how did he break through, let''s hear it quickly."


    Mu Xiangxuan replied.


    As soon as Long Ningguan left the door, he saw Mu Quda''s excited face, and was immediately surprised.


    "Master, you, you also know how you broke through, so I came here to ask you."


    And until now, the door of the practice room is still closed.


    Long Ningguan thought in his heart, even if he was a genius like Mu Xiangxuan, at least he would have a problem catching up with other brothers and sisters outside Guan. scorpion


    Long Ningguan said in a low voice.


    You suddenly stood up from the ground, with an unconcealable smile all over your face.


    But at the same time, the rewards gained are far less than those of the previous exercises.


    At this time, everyone in Baodao was concentrating on cultivating outside the practice room, and their minds were full of difficult problems.


    It seems that Mu Xiangxuan''s breakthrough was not completely intentional, but because she was affected by some internal force. Just like today, you know exactly how you broke through.


    Everyone in Baodao walked up to Qu Daguan in two steps at a time, and asked loudly.


    Counting the original ones in this way, there are a total of five world origin fragments. scorpion


    "That is not the life of all beings in that world."


    You listen to the conversation between Mu Xiangxuan and Baodao every day, but the gap is too small to understand.


    Mu Quda spoke again.


    Mu Xiangxuan''s situation made me very surprised, so I really wanted to know what was going on.


    "Ah? Wait, how could he know how to break through?"


    "Um."


    Everyone in Baodao reacted so calmly, which confused both you and Longning Temple. scorpion


    Long Ningguan was a little surprised. If Mu Xiangxuan knew, how could he be sure that he hadn''t broken through yet?


    Time passed very slowly and half an hour passed. UU Reading www. uukanshu.com


    Xue Lan nodded secretly.


    "Xiangxuan, if he made a breakthrough, should he tell Master about it?"


    "Um."


    "It must have been you in that world, so don''t think about doing nothing."


    Qu Daguan could not help but sigh. scorpion


    After all, that was too slow.


    The most important thing now is to stare badly at Xue Lan''s origin of the world.


    The two spoke in unison.


    That''s exactly the question in his head, who dares to disturb him.


    . Vertex mobile version URL:

 Chapter 1494： The Secret of Longning Mountain

    The latest website: "Xue Lan, please tell me about the situation at that time, the main thing is to feel something there."


    Taoist Tianbao asked.


    He always felt that the strange induction that Mu Xuelan just mentioned would be a breakthrough.


    "good."


    Mu Xuelan nodded, and then began to talk about the sensation that occurred at that time in detail.


    Yao Xiangxuan who was at the side became very interested when he heard this, and listened carefully.


    She knew only a little about cultivation, and it could be said that she didn''t understand it, but the induction Mu Xuelan mentioned gave people a very mysterious feeling, and she was very interested.


    Of course, Taoist Tianbao listened more seriously than she did.


    After all, in Taoist Tianbao''s opinion, if he can figure out the strange feeling Mu Xuelan mentioned, maybe he also has the hope of breaking through.


    He now firmly believes that Mu Xuelan''s breakthrough is definitely not a mistake, but has something to do with the mysterious external force.


    "Master, why did the patriarch of the founding sect choose that place as his ancestral home?"


    Amway Bamboo Man said in a serious tone.


    When Mu Xuelan heard this, she asked, "Master, if no one has seen this place, how would they know that there is no dragon sleeping outside the mountain?"


    Anyway, I haven''t observed it yet, and I know that Longning Mountain is the kind of person who keeps secrets.


    Yao Xiangxuan hurriedly explained.


    So it could only be Lili.


    Long Ningshan stuck out his tongue, and took two steps forward awkwardly.


    "Master, was he thinking about that all the time when he was in the door?"


    "...that''s all there is to it."


    You think that the patriarch of Chuangpai must have no deep meaning in doing that, maybe because that place is a treasure land of geomantic omen, which is not conducive to cultivation, or it is not to protect the sleeping dragon.


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    Because you suddenly realize that that world is the same as your original cognition.


    It seems that it can be heard more meaningfully.


    Mu Anli and Long Ningshan looked at each other when they heard the words, their faces were filled with surprise.


    "That''s it. Now let''s talk about his breakthrough."


    Yes, Long Ningshan''s words did give you some inspiration, maybe Master really has nothing to hide and didn''t tell you.


    Long Ningshan on the side answered with a face full of excitement.


    On the other side, An Lizhu and Mu Xuelan saw that the master was sighing again, thinking that the next thing to say was very important, they immediately held their breath and waited quietly for the master to speak.


    But it''s a pity that they don''t know the deep meaning of the founding patriarch''s choice of Nawai as the ancestral court.


    Mu Xuelan, in particular, generally wanted to know what the Amway Bamboo people were paying attention to.


    Mu Xuelan and Long Ningshan said in unison.


    You are also people who hate talking nonsense, so it is not difficult to do that.


    "Master, didn''t he think of anything?"


    Yes, as soon as you said it, you realized it was right.


    "Why."


    "Master, what if he told you what he thought of first?"


    Judging from Mu Xuelan''s description, you know exactly how you broke through, so this can only be due to Lili.


    Yao Xiangxuan replied.


    "It is because of a sleeping dragon that that mountain is called Tianbaodao."


    Mu Anli shook his head slightly.


    Yao Xiangxuan turned around hastily while talking, and looked at Mu Xuelan and Longningshan solemnly.


    Just now Yao Xiangxuan stood at the door looking at Dongfang with a pensive expression, and said something like ginseng or penetration.


    But considering that Lin Xianshi had personally rescued Longning Mountain, after thinking about it, he decided to treat Longning Mountain differently.


    "Hey, ginseng is through."


    Yao Xiangxuan explained.


    Yao Xiangxuan walked in while talking


    go.


    At this moment, you have completely forgotten everything around you, and your mind is full of what Yao Xiangxuan is saying.


    Yao Xiangxuan shook his head slightly and said, "Yes."


    At that time, Mu Xuelan also recalled it.


    The Anli Bamboo Man nodded and said, "You were thinking just now, is it because of this dragon that Immortal Master Lin chose to stay there to practice."


    Mu Xuelan could not hold back her surprise.


    The two walked back to the practice room slowly, and then took the door behind them.


    You have been listening, so you naturally thought of that point, so before Yao Xiangxuan said that, you couldn''t wait to express it.


    If I could figure it out, I would have the same expression now.


    Yao Xiangxuan said: "The strange sensation he felt at that time, you guessed that there is no possibility that it has nothing to do with this sleeping dragon."


    "Master, is he going to talk to Master Lin about this or that matter?"


    But immediately after, Mu Xuelan and Long Ningshan calmed down quickly.


    Mu Xuelan said, "Master, what he meant was that this dragon helped you break through?"


    Did you never expect that what Yao Xiangxuan thinks has something to do with you, but not with Lin Yu.


    Of course, for that answer, did you take it too seriously?


    In addition to the tone of my speech, there was a deep meaning, as if I was uncovering the dusty and heavy history.


    "Master, they said, you interrupted."


    But now after doing this, you realize that the problem seems to be big.


    What is strangest about you now is not how you broke through.


    So Mu Xuelan was in the same confusion as Long Ningshan at the moment.


    It didn''t matter that Yao Xiangxuan was the first to notice this strange feeling in the process of cultivation, and Mu Xuelan, the person involved, didn''t care about it at all.


    Perhaps, there is really some huge secret hidden in the treasure path that day.


    It was so quiet that a needle could be heard.


    But before being surprised, Mu Xuelan quickly followed Yao Xiangxuan''s thinking.


    Then Mu Xuelan asked again: "Master, is he going now?"


    You are really more and more eager to know the situation now.


    "Someone has really seen this sleeping dragon, your master has seen it, and your ancestors of the Long Ning Temple have also seen it."


    Mu Anli and Long Ningshan promised.


    After all, it is related to your current cultivation, and it is far more complicated than cultivation.


    Mu Xuelan and An Lizhu hurriedly promised.


    Hearing those words, Mu Xuelan thought to herself that she guessed half right, as expected, that place is a treasure land of geomantic omen.


    "ah?"


    Hearing those words, both Mu Xuelan and Long Ningshan showed a hint of bad intentions.


    Of course you understand it as Yao Xiangxuan''s words, after all, in your opinion, that world is full of mysterious atmosphere.


    After all, it has nothing to do with your breakthrough that time.


    "Why."


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    Seeing this, Yao Xiangxuan pulled Mu Xuelan aside and said, "Xuelan, what exactly did you sense? Is there any good treasure in our Longning Mountain?"


    It occurred to me that there really were no dragons in that world.


    Because Mu Xuelan is a closed disciple in my mind, while An Lizhu is just an abnormal disciple.


    While Mu Anli was thinking, Yao Xiangxuan said, "Xue Lan, he wants to slow down. What you are going to tell him next is not related to what he is thinking now."


    "I do not know either."


    "Well, you must be talking nonsense."


    "Master, let him tell you, you will definitely tell others."


    "have what."


    Yao Xiangxuan sighed again.


    Before Yao Xiangxuan explained, he added: "But they have to believe that, and that thing is absolutely true."


    it''s bad


    What secrets are really hidden in Tianbao Dao?


    Those things are very important, and Hanhu must be done.


    Hearing that, Mu Xuelan and An Lizhu looked at each other happily. There is no doubt that Master has decided to tell you something.


    "Master, why is the mountain where your Taoist temple is located called Anli Bamboo?"


    Therefore, Long Ningshan has no reason to think that the master may know something.


    "Wrong."


    Mu Xuelan and Long Ningshan took a look and knew that if the question was asked correctly.


    Before Yao Xiangxuan went out, he looked at Dongfang with a concentrated expression, as if he was recalling and thinking about something.


    "Master, you think so too."


    In short, it is very unlikely that all of that has nothing to do with your breakthrough and your cultivation, so you don''t think it is necessary to mess with Hanhu.


    Seeing this, Mu Xuelan and Long Ningshan really wanted to say that they wanted to go with them too, but you knew that Anli Zhuren might refuse that request, so you just watched Yao Xiangxuan leave the room obediently. Yao Xiangxuan hurriedly said.


    Sure enough, Yao Xiangxuan gave an answer of if.


    The name Tianbaodao definitely has no origin.


    "I thought about it, but you are sure about it yourself, so you just took the time to tell him."


    Mu Anli and Long Ningshan listened more seriously, for fear of missing a word.


    Mainly because Amway Zhuren''s answer really makes you too satisfied.


    Before that, Mu Xuelan asked, "Master, is this dragon powerful?"


    The two of them watched Yao Xiangxuan''s movements to see when I would recover from my contemplation.


    That was amazing.


    Hearing that question, Yao Xiangxuan took a deep look at Mu Xuelan, it seems that you have reached a crucial point.


    You really want to hear some answers from Yao Xiangxuan now.


    The two of them will naturally let it go, after all, their appetites have not been whetted yet, so how can it be done if the truth is revealed?


    "It looks bad."


    However, Mu Xuelan was obviously still very interested in that matter.


    Yes, Lin Yu is so powerful, why did he choose to stay in Longning Temple.


    "Someone can know the deep meaning of the ancestors of the Chuangpai. It was your master who said that you regard that place as your ancestral courtyard because it is a treasured place of geomantic omen."


    Seeing this, Mu Xuelan and Long Ningshan hurried to the door in two steps.


    "Come back."


    Although Yao Xiangxuan treated me worse than my disciples, there were people who talked about it.


    Seeing that I was looking seriously, the two of them thought they wanted to disturb me.


    It seems that you also had a part to speak at that time.


    A voice came from outside.


    Long Ningshan pulled Mu Xuelan aside again, and asked, "Xuelan, did he say Master knew something?"


    Now that I think about it, it is very unlikely that I am not thinking about that matter.


    "Those were told by your master, now you tell them, they will definitely be able to pass it on."


    "On Tianbao Road, there is a real dragon sleeping. That dragon has been sleeping since ancient times."


    Now combined with the reaction of the Amway Bamboo Man, it is really exciting.


    Long Ningshan on the side was also deeply attracted by the words of the Anli Bamboo Man, and took two steps back spontaneously.


    Outside the room, Yao Xiangxuan is standing with his back to you. You can see my expression and know what I am thinking.


    Definitely know what I consider when I choose, maybe even less.


    What I want to say next, I didn''t want Long Ningshan to know, I just wanted to tell Mu Xuelan alone.


    Yao Xiangxuan changed the subject again.


    If Taoist Tianbao hadn''t paid attention to her induction at that time, she really wouldn''t have paid much attention to it.


    Mu Xuelan quickly explained the part about induction in detail.


    In that world, there are only immortal cultivators, and there are no ones who have the power to penetrate the heavens and penetrate the earth.


    against the weak.


    "Of course, they are waiting outside, you go to the front mountain first."


    After all, in that world, it is almost possible to achieve breakthroughs by mistake, and cultivation is by no means child''s play, nor is it a matter of luck.


    "They guessed wrongly, the name of Tianbaodao really has no origin."


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    Amway bamboo man nodded hastily.


    So there is nothing wrong with the appearance of dragons.


    That''s right, how could I break through out of nowhere, there''s no way I didn''t have such bad luck.


    "Then you already know, your master also told you the reason."


    "That''s what it''s for."


    And there happened to be an ancient dragon sleeping in the treasure path that day, the least possibility is that.


    Suddenly, Yao Xiangxuan let out a long sigh, his tone full of helplessness.


    At that time, Anli Zhuren suddenly raised his eyebrows, walked slowly to the door and opened it.


    Originally, the name Tianbaodao seemed to hide a mystery, and it sounded like there was no dragon sleeping there.


    If it makes Master unhappy, he will drive you out if he says it is true, and you will have a chance to know the next thing.


    Mu Xuelan quickly withdrew her thoughts.


    "Master, did you say it was a lie?"


    "Um."


    Mu Anli asked.


    Before I thought about it, I suddenly turned around and walked back to the practice room.


    Amway Bamboo Man spoke truthfully.


    Taoist Tianbao looked pensive after listening.


    Yao Xiangxuan looked at the two of them back and forth, with a thoughtful expression on his face, as if he was thinking about how to tell the truth to them.


    Hearing the remonstrance, Mu Xuelan and Long Ningshan both knew the nature of the matter, and immediately nodded emphatically, expressing that they would definitely talk nonsense.


    "Of course, you were just about to go, but they asked about the dragon."


    Mu Xuelan asked.


    Obviously, I know very little about this dragon, so there is nothing to say.


    Yao Xiangxuan''s words immediately made Mu Xuelan and Longningshan shudder.


    Mu Xuelan asked expectantly.


    In other words, if UU Reading must really be this ancient dragon helping you, why did this other party choose to help you?


    It seems that it is really impossible to have nothing to do with this dragon.


    Mu Xuelan and An Lizhu hurriedly walked up to me and asked, "Master, what''s wrong?"


    Otherwise, there will be fewer geniuses in the world.


    Thinking of that, Mu Anli completely calmed down from the surprise of the breakthrough.


    After watching for a while, Yao Xiangxuan sighed again.


    "What you''re going to say next, they definitely want to tell any of the brothers and sisters, do you hear me?"


    It was extremely quiet outside the room at this time.


    Yao Xiangxuan shook his head slightly, willing to explain the situation.


    "Master, you said."


    Mu Xuelan shook her head in a daze.

 Chapter 1495： hindsight

    The latest website: the foot of Longning Guanhou Mountain. Thanks


    After Taoist Tianbao came here, he couldn''t help but stop.


    Lin Yu is undoubtedly still practicing in the back mountain, as long as he goes up, he can find it.


    But Taoist Tianbao hesitated.


    Because he didn''t know how to ask Lin Yu directly if he was okay. After all, it was Lin Yu''s private matter.


    "Regardless of whether Immortal Master Lin came here to practice because of that sleeping dragon, it''s hard for me to go up and ask, hey, what should I do?"


    Taoist Tianbao hesitated and could not make up his mind.


    He was afraid that if he made Lin Yu angry, the consequences would be disastrous. Thanks


    "If you really want to ask, you should start with Mu Xuelan''s breakthrough."


    After much deliberation, Taoist Tianbao decided that it would be best to ask about Mu Xuelan''s breakthrough and at the same time, mention it by the way.


    "It''s okay, he goes back first, and you will solve that matter."


    Xiao Ning is the only one who has no chance to help Mu Linyu.


    If you talk nonsense, first say that others believe it or not, and the matter itself will cause difficulties and troubles.


    But the problem is, did I help from the beginning to the end.


    "Little Master Tianbao, what secret does Immortal Lin have? Can you tell me?" Xie


    So the more you procrastinate, the less likely things will become simpler, and you must act quickly.


    "Before you successfully broke through, Xiangxuan and I found you for the first time, and wanted to come over and ask what was going on with you, thinking you could give you some pointers."


    When I passed by Immortal Master Lin at that time, I found that it was very suitable for me to practice meditation and soul refining, so I stayed there for so long.


    At the end, I only thought that Xiao Ning was a lowly person who failed in cultivation, who would have thought that he was actually a god-level weakling.


    "The mana of a high-level **** is limited. Is there anything I can hide from you?"


    Knowing that it was eight hours or seven hours later, Zhou Chen hurriedly turned around and looked at the people from Longning Mountain.


    I even think that the other party is extremely unlikely to be a Tianbaodao like me. Thanks


    When I can fully stimulate the power contained in the original fragments of the world, no one can predict what the result will be.


    After all, some people can''t control this dragon to do things, and some people know how to see and communicate with this dragon.


    With the strength of Zhou Chenhong and my master and master''s master, it is possible to get in touch with this dragon.


    Because now I have trapped Xue Lan, Juggernaut, and God Venerable eight people in this magic circle to observe our actions. If the living world turns around to look for the dragon at that time, it would be bad to say what those eight people will do.


    After all, anyone would take the initiative to tell a family member their secrets.


    Did I help Mu Linyu, so who is helping?


    With our current level, facing such a breakthrough, if we are full of surprises. Thanks


    Xiao Ning completely expected that there was no other Tian Baodao in that world, so he only focused on the origin of Xue Lan''s world.


    Because judging from Xiao Ning''s performance, the matter seemed to be more minor than I imagined, so I should have told Zhou Chen the secret earlier.


    Originally, in my eyes, that world was not ordinary, but now, I think that world is very ordinary.


    Now, of course, it would have been possible to determine if the dragon was really sleeping.


    Zhou Chen''s celebrity hasn''t come to his senses yet.


    At this moment, I haven''t breathed a sigh of relief in my heart, because it seems that the high-level **** is also very interested in that matter, so it will be bad.


    "En!" Longningshan people nodded heavily, "Before you analyzed it with you, you thought it should be like that." Thank you


    Thinking of that, the man from Longning Mountain said: "High-level God, there is nothing strange about that matter, and it is precisely because of this that you came here specially to find you."


    Seeing that Xiao Ning suddenly fell into deep thought before he finished speaking, the people from Longning Mountain tried to shout out if there was no response.


    It was this sleeping dragon that gave me that illusion.


    So no one knows what happened.


    "It seems that the dragon really doesn''t have the strength of Tianbaodao."


    Zhou Chen figured out a few things right away.


    Xiao Ning said truthfully. Thanks


    Xiao Ning nodded slightly.


    Immortal cultivators like the people of Longning Mountain are really too strong, and they have every chance to get in touch with the real truth.


    "There really isn''t such a No. 1 person in this life, this or that person is only a god-level weakling in this life, but a real god."


    The more Xiao Ning thought about it, the more he felt that there were strange things in that world.


    And in that world, there are only seven people whose strength is at or below the level of the god-level weak.


    Thinking of that, Xiao Ning noticed what Longning Mountain native said earlier, saying that that matter might not have anything to do with a secret of Immortal Lin.


    "If you want to obscure the truth, you can only rely on yourself." Xie


    "He thinks that the dragon is helping Mu Linyu''s breakthrough?"


    "The point is, that matter has to wait, and we must find out the truth quickly."


    Next, wait for Zhou Chen to speak first, and then make supplements by yourself.


    "Master Tianbao, is there anything wrong with coming here?"


    Taoist Tianbao took a deep breath.


    "In that big world, there are god-level weaklings, and two gods appear at the same time."


    Of course, he also knew about Taoist Tianbao''s arrival. Thanks


    The main reason is that no matter how hard we try in that world, we will not retreat too much, and we will never want to become god-level weaklings, let alone gods.


    At first, I thought it was a certain **** from Eternal Paradise staring there, but judging from the current situation, it seems that it is all because of this sleeping dragon.


    Xiao Ning had reason to think in his heart, if Zhou Chenhong''s words were true, there must be another person whose strength is below the god-level weak in this world.


    "Zhou Chenhong, is it because of that dragon that you stayed with your Immortal Master Lin to practice?"


    How can I ask for advice?


    In fact, the real reason was because Zhou Chen''s celebrity felt that Xiao Ning was not that powerful at the end.


    Zhou Chen had to think about it. Thanks


    "That incident may have nothing to do with a secret of yours, Zhou Chenhong."


    "That''s really boring."


    "yes."


    "Yes, of course."


    The people of Longning Mountain were timid to ask the question they wanted to ask when they came out.


    "Um?"


    Otherwise, how could it be said that Mu Linyu''s luck and savvy were both wrong? Thanks


    So it was possible to say it at first, but now it cannot be said.


    "Zhou Chenhong?"


    What''s more, I''m still constantly deceiving the original fragments of the world from the masters and gods.


    Xiao Ning became less interested.


    Now the people from Longning Mountain came here specially for that matter, and I don''t care.


    "You know that there are no dragons outside the mountain, but you really stayed here because it is a treasure land for cultivation."


    That''s right, the problem is not too much trouble. Thanks


    "So, this dragon has been watching you? Is it really asleep?"


    Before that, I took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Zhou Chenhong, in fact, your name Zhou Chenhong has no origin. The reason why you are called such a name is because there is a real dragon sleeping outside the mountain?"


    Xiao Ning asked again.


    You must know that Mu Linyu''s breakthrough was completely accidental, and it really had nothing to do with luck, but it definitely had something to do with understanding.


    But the problem is that Mu Zhouchen himself knows how he broke through. The strange sensibility you mentioned is just guessing that it has nothing to do with this sleeping dragon.


    Even this set of god-level exercises that can''t become gods, before I passed them on to the people of Longning Mountain, I didn''t give any pointers. Everything was left to Zhou Chenhong to explore by himself.


    Zhou Chen nodded secretly. Thanks


    It''s obviously not too late now.


    Xiao Ning asked repeatedly.


    The opponent can make big moves under my Tianbaodao''s eyelids, and his strength is definitely only a god-level weakling, Xiao Ning is very sure of that.


    There is even no way to determine whether this is a dragon or not.


    When I was practicing meditation and soul refining there, I could feel a pair of eyes watching that world from time to time.


    "You said why you always felt that there were no top weak people staring at that world. It turned out to be because of that dragon."


    It seems that I have overlooked something, and things may be too much the same as I imagined. Thanks


    During that time, I have been practicing with all my heart, recalling the past, and re-experience the emotional experience at that time, so as to exercise my soul.


    In this way, Immortal Master Lin should not be angry.


    There is no doubt that there is a huge secret in that world that even I have not discovered.


    After all, it is unusual for people from Longning Mountain to be serious about that matter.


    Xiao Ning said.


    Time passed by every minute and every second.


    "Oh, that''s boring." Xie


    Among them, Xue Lan, Juggernaut, and God Venerable were all trapped in the magic circle, worrying about how to use the power of the world''s original fragments to get out of here.


    The people of Longning Mountain nodded again and again: "High-ranking God, you can tell you."


    The Longning Mountain native immediately nodded in agreement. At this moment, Lin Yu is still concentrating on observing the situation in the magic circle, observing the progress of Xiao Ning, Zhuzhu, and Shenzun.


    "Moreover, the origin of the world also knew what was going on, suddenly lost its memory, and turned into a human body to travel in the world."


    Seeing Xiao Ning''s statement, the people of Longning Mountain immediately knew that they had just guessed right.


    "But you know things are complicated before you listen to your description."


    So when I found out that Mu Linyu made a breakthrough, I just glanced casually, and then I turned my attention to Xue Lan, Zhuzhu, and Shenzun. Thanks


    Before I asked the question, I hurriedly added: "You mean, is it because there is no such dragon that you think it is a bad place for cultivation?"


    "That''s it, we still have to go through this."


    Me, Xue Lan, and the master and god.


    "High-level gods must be polite, you should have told you earlier."


    Zhou Chen nodded slightly when he heard the words and said, "The secret can indeed be talked about everywhere."


    Because it has nothing to do with the matter of sleeping, it''s just the rhetoric of Zhou Chen''s celebrity, and the people of Longning Mountain learned about it from my master.


    Not yet, the high-ranking **** also said that I would ask Mu Linyu for advice, saying that there would be no small gains. Thanks


    The more Zhou Chenhong thought about it, the more he felt right.


    It was just because he didn''t know Taoist Tianbao''s intention of coming here, so he didn''t stop in a hurry.


    Xiao Ning ordered.


    I now guess that the reason why Xue Lan''s origin of the world turned into a human to travel in the world, and lost all memories, is extremely unlikely to be done by this sleeping dragon.


    "Um."


    "It''s okay, you''re just a guest after all."


    Even my Tian Baodao was deeply impressed by that incident, so it can be seen that the matter is indeed very serious. Thanks


    "Oh? What a strange method, let''s hear it."


    And the other party does that, if there is no purpose.


    Having said that, the Longning Mountain man stopped.


    So, who would that person be.


    After a little deliberation on the sentence, the man from Longning Mountain said: "High-ranking god, according to Lin Yu himself, you suddenly broke through because you suddenly lost a strange induction during cultivation, and you know it yourself What''s going on, I thought it was a successful mistake."


    On the other side, seeing that Xiao Ning was busy, the people from Longning Mountain dared to speak out, so they just stood there obediently, waiting for Xiao Ning to be alive.


    I believe that the high-level gods know the specific situation. Thanks


    Xiao Ning became interested.


    "Well, you know you broke through."


    Zhou Chen frowned secretly.


    Even if it is true that the sleeping dragon did something wrong, there is no way to gain anything.


    The people of Longning Mountain hurriedly bowed and saluted, apologizing: "High-ranking God, the secret should have been told to you long ago, but considering that it is the top secret of your Longning Temple, it can only be passed on to the previous master. So, that¡¯s why there was no explanation at the time.¡±


    Seeing Xiao Ning''s answer, the people of Longning Mountain explained: "High-ranking God, the reason why your Immortal Master Lin is a treasure land of cultivation is because of this sleeping dragon, and the secret has always been known only to the master."


    I don''t have a weak intuition that the real dragon mentioned by Zhou Chen''s celebrity is definitely very complicated. Thanks


    Then, he lifted his feet and walked along the path towards the top of the mountain.


    Xiao Ning came back to his senses in an instant, looked at Longning Mountain and said: "Little Master Tianbao, the secret he told you is very important, thank you very much."


    He thought Taoist Tianbao would still come to ask about some ordinary things as before.


    The real trivial matter is the origin of Xue Lan''s world.


    Xiao Ning became interested.


    Being able to help Mu Linyu break through in the face-to-face situation, that person''s strength is absolutely extraordinary, at most he is also a god-level weakling.


    People from Longning Mountain nodded repeatedly. Thanks


    Xiao Ning then asked: "Is it because Lin Yu broke through because he lost his comprehension, but because Lili is helping you?"


    "Can I tell you now?"


    "That thing is really difficult, and you are too confident."


    The people of Longning Mountain hurriedly bowed when they heard the words, and then replied: "the high-ranking **** is a matter of Lin Yu''s breakthrough."


    As for the cultivation of Longningshanren and Mu Zhouchen, I have never taken it seriously.


    That''s what led to the current situation.


    I wondered in my heart, could it be that the high-ranking **** knew the situation? Thanks


    Hearing those words, the people of Longning Mountain were taken aback on the spot.


    At least in Lin Yu''s view, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com These things that the people of Longning Mountain care about are just trivial and special events.


    The people from Longning Mountain gave him a compliment, and then moved forward.


    Sure enough, when the people of Longning Mountain were silent, Xiao Ning spoke up: "Mu Linyu''s ability to break through so slowly shows that his comprehension and luck are both wrong. He can''t ask you for advice, and he will definitely gain nothing."


    Juggernaut and God Venerable, the two god-level weaklings, were talking nonsense, but Zhou Chen''s world origin was unpredictable.


    Xiao Ning didn''t care about the secrets of the Longning Mountain people.


    I thought that Xiao Ning knew everything, and that I was very concerned about Mu Linyu''s matter, so I felt that I had to say less. Thanks


    The high-level **** really knows the specific situation.


    All the way was unimpeded, and Taoist Tianbao soon came to the top of Houshan Mountain, not far behind Lin Yu.


    . Vertex mobile version URL:

 Chapter 1496： trouble

    Latest website: Taoist Tianbao walked down the mountain quickly, while Lin Yu fell into deep thought again.


    The situation in front of him was very troublesome, and he had to think of a proper way.


    And as soon as possible.


    "The main problem now is Xiao Ning in the magic circle."


    Lin Yu knew in his heart that the root of the trouble now was not the sleeping dragon, but the origin of Xiao Ning''s world.


    As Xiao Ning is the source of the world, once he dies, the world will immediately fall apart.


    So it can''t be killed easily.


    If there was no such restriction, he would just kill Xiao Ning directly.


    Also, under his guidance, Xiao Ning has already approached the truth step by step, and will soon be able to awaken the real power.


    If not, you can let him go.


    Otherwise, it has already figured out why the original fragments of the world have changed like that, so what is the power to control them?


    The Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable also wanted to chat with Tan Jinshao.


    Yao Xiangxuan looked at the two people who were leaving, and sat up hastily before standing there for a while.


    "Of course, Tian Baodao thinks so too."


    So, whether this is a dragon or not is unknown.


    On the other side, before Mu Linyu heard Yao Xiangxuan''s words, he immediately nodded heavily.


    Yao Xiangxuan told them to speak.


    The two asked in unison.


    Not a little bit, that world is so ordinary, it must have been watched by these gods of Eternal Paradise long ago, so Xiao Ning wanted to expose too little strength for the time being.


    He didn''t know anything about the dragon mentioned by Taoist Tianbao, he could only guess that the other party''s strength would definitely not be inferior to that of a god.


    ¡­


    On the other side, both the master and the **** took a step forward, sloppy observing Tan Jin''s actions.


    Now before you know that Xiao Ning is also very interested in this dragon, you care more about it.


    At that time, when the original fragments of the world were still undergoing changes, we had been sloppy observing Xue Lan to see if there was any omission, and kept the whole process out of our minds.


    "Forget it, relying on others is like relying on yourself."


    "Everything about that world has nothing to do with that dragon. You have to see its true colors."


    In fact, in the final analysis, Xue Lan''s smallest problem is knowing when she will truly awaken and realize that she is actually the master of that world.


    "Strange, what the **** is going on?"


    "The difference is less."


    Originally, the inside of the magic circle was a small plain stretching as far as the eye can see, with no limit, and you can see any scene.


    "Master, you go then."


    "How much time will that delay us, you go find this dragon first."


    "What is the origin of this sleeping dragon?"


    Lin Yu thought to himself while touching his chin.


    From what I saw at the time, Tian Baodao was indeed very curious about the origin of this dragon, and also felt a headache because of this dragon.


    "Go and have a look."


    And Yao Xiangxuan''s answer made Mu Linyu swallow the question he wanted to ask in an instant.


    "Of course." Yao Xiangxuan nodded while talking, "I told Tianbaodao all about it."


    You originally wanted to ask, Xiao Ning didn''t have any opinion on your breakthrough, or what is Xiao Ning''s attitude towards that matter.


    "This...Tian Baodao, what should I say?"


    Everything is the same as before with no changes.


    When Xue Lan heard what the two said, she instantly recovered from her thoughts.


    But Xue Lan of Magneto is at a loss.


    Even if the two were talking, I would have to troubleshoot the problem at that time.


    "It can only be said that everything is too coincidental."


    "Xue Lan, what is he thinking?" Xue Lan''s origin of the world, as well as the general conditions of that world, are extremely unlikely to have anything to do with it.


    That''s why I made that suggestion.


    "What


    have done. "


    We all thought it was Xue Lan''s fault. After all, Tan Jin has been studying these fragments of the original world here.


    And just as we were thinking, Xue Lan repeated these things that he had done earlier.


    Yao Xiangxuan put that matter very slowly, but I am afraid that Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi have been focusing on that matter all the time.


    Both Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi asked expectantly.


    At this moment, you can''t wait to go through the whole process badly.


    With my strength, in fact, I can see the whole world in an instant, and I can see all the details clearly.


    "Master, you know that."


    But at that moment, the eight people suddenly saw at the same time that the original fragments of the world behind Tan Jin turned to the same direction.


    Of course, changes are what it is, because the changes in the original fragments of the world at that time were all caused by Xiao Ning on purpose.


    I am sure that when Tan Jinyong mentioned that when he first came there, he said that Xiao Ning would take it to heart.


    But for Xiao Ning, he knew enough.


    I shook my head resolutely.


    "So they also saw that the changes in the original fragments of the world are related to you."


    Because Xiao Ning has no time to care about those.


    Originally, I wanted to discuss with Mu Linyu to see if we could solve those problems, but judging from the situation behind us, Mu Linyu himself understood everything.


    It''s not like what Yao Xiangxuan said, I want to help Xiao Ning.


    The master and the **** are full of doubts.


    Both of them shook their heads slightly.


    Mu Linyu said as if talking to himself.


    Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi agreed together.


    Xue Lan was very pleased.


    Did my big heart touch some kind of power in the original fragment of the world, or is there some other reason?


    ¡­


    The master and the gods demanded.


    Yes, as soon as I said those words, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable instantly became alert.


    The present predicament is mainly due to the coincidence of everything.


    "Xue Lan, what did he do to those original fragments of the world?"


    These things alone are not a big deal.


    After all, he spent a lot of time observing Xiao Ning during this period.


    Therefore, all eight of them were unaware of the changes in the world.


    As long as the speed of Xue Lan''s awakening can be slowed down, the problem cannot be delayed as much as possible.


    What if it was really turned because of me?


    "Shen Lan, he repeated what he just did."


    Could it be that there is nothing outside that is reacting with those original fragments of the world?


    In the circle.


    Before the two were stunned for a moment, they approached Tan Jin on their own initiative.


    And at that time, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable hadn''t yet flew close behind me.


    And that way, I don''t have time to find out the details of this dragon first.


    When that kind of trust is enough, I can explain it again.


    Lin Yu sighed secretly.


    The master and the **** groaned. Xiao Ning grasped the key point of that matter.


    Of course, you are also very interested in the origin of this dragon, after all, your breakthrough that time obviously has nothing to do with this dragon.


    The two originally wanted to say Tan Jin, but because Tan Jinyong always respectfully called me Tan Jinyong, they changed their words accordingly.


    We watched the whole process very sloppily, so it is very sad that Hu Tan Jin did exactly what he did at that time.


    "It can make me so smooth again."


    The place we are in is still a small plain stretching as far as the eye can see.


    "Master, have you seen Lin... Tian Baodao?"


    But now, countless mountains and rivers have sprung up, and at the same time, cities have also sprung up, and the whole world has changed.


    "


    Master, does Tianbaodao also think that Lin Yu''s breakthrough has nothing to do with this dragon? "


    That''s the root of all trouble.


    After solving the mysteries that have disappeared, I want to fight the God of Eternal Land with less trouble.


    I did it again, but there is no new change in the original fragment of the world, and it is still moving in the same direction.


    "Don''t try to lie to you."


    Xue Lan also wanted to cut down on the nonsense, so she just finished doing it.


    What the **** is going on?


    "However, there is not much that can be done now. The fastest and worst way to achieve results is not to slow down Xue Lan''s awakening."


    Yao Xiangxuan saw that the two were cutting slowly, so he nodded and said: "I see."


    Xiao Ning didn''t have a weak intuition in his heart, this dragon did a lot of things in that world, interfering with the abnormal laws of that world.


    Yao Xiangxuan thought for a while, and then said: "Lin Yu, if he really wants to be careless, he can badly recall the process and feelings at that time, and he will surely find some clues, which will not help Tianbaodao. "


    After all, our real idea is to solve the problem, but to waste less time on some trivial matters.


    "Master, did he tell me all that?"


    But now, this dragon has already proven its strength, so Xiao Ning has to take it seriously.


    Not yet, I am now also sure that the changes in the original fragments of the world have nothing to do with me.


    Xue Lan is still concentrating on studying the original fragments of the world, trying to unravel the secrets hidden in the original fragments of the world full of curiosity.


    But the master and the gods are already monitoring Xue Lan''s every move.


    The top of Longning Mountain Front Mountain.


    "Then cultivation, in the final analysis, you still have to work **** your own."


    As I expected, Mu Linyu and Master Lin Xianshi were still waiting for me there.


    I''m already very concerned, since I''ve done everything right, it''s still a matter of taking the time to practice with headaches.


    We obviously intervened in that matter, so if we don''t think about it, it will only increase our troubles.


    We thought that everything had nothing to do with Xue Lan, and we didn''t think about me at all.


    Mu Linyu''s seven words were to pull Tan Jinyong and leave.


    I did everything just now, but these fragments of the origin of the world suddenly moved, and they all turned around.


    Yao Xiangxuan quickly withdrew his mind and devoted himself to cultivation.


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded.


    Inside Longning Temple.


    Seeing this, Xue Lan took the opportunity to say: "If they bring out some new world source fragments, let''s see if the same changes will occur."


    Immediately, the environment in the circle ended up undergoing earth-shaking changes.


    But the problem is, now Tan Jinyong has nothing to do with small things, so why don''t he have time to take care of my big things.


    Without thinking about it, Xiao Ning quickly focused on the inside of the circle.


    "Um?"


    Mu Linyu asked slowly.


    When Mu Linyu heard this, he hurriedly asked, "Master, is Tan Jinyong curious about this dragon?"


    Yao Xiangxuan groaned slightly, and then said: "That matter may be what it is. Looking at it, Tan Jinyong doesn''t seem to have any headache at all."


    Before Yao Xiangxuan went up the mountain, he went straight back to his residence.


    "Xiangxuan, you guys go."


    Xiao Ning glanced inside the magic circle and nodded slightly.


    "What Tian Baodao told you is that I asked you to take care of that matter, and I will personally take action, so they should not think about it for the time being."


    Then, I suddenly disappeared in place.


    At this time, Xue Lan in the magic circle is still researching the original fragments of the world that I have obtained. From my current situation, I can''t see that I am not getting closer to the truth.


    Originally, you didn''t pay much attention to these things, but now you find that Xiao Ning also has a headache about that matter, which is enough to show that the matter is really serious.


    Do the master and the **** have enough trust in Xue Lan, so before hearing that answer,


    The first reaction was that Xue Lan was lying to us.


    "Believe in them."


    At least for a high-ranking **** like him, it wasn''t too severe.


    Yao Xiangxuan didn''t remember how easy it was for me to encounter it under cultivation until she broke down in the ground.


    But since Xiao Ning felt a headache about that matter, it makes sense to ask those questions.


    Yao Xiangxuan nodded again.


    Xiao Ning is very sure that Yao Xiangxuan, my master, and the originator of Longning Temple have not seen this dragon with their own eyes.


    Now that Xiao Ning hasn''t searched for this sleeping dragon, those fragments of the original world will naturally have no new changes.


    Questions echoed in the minds of the Master and the God Venerable, and they couldn''t find the answer at all.


    Therefore, the only person who can ask for help is Tan Jinyong.


    Not yet, what exactly exists in the direction pointed by those original fragments of the world?


    The two of them didn''t believe it at all.


    Xue Lan didn''t bother to explain less.


    I think it is necessary to find something for Mu Linyu and Lin Xianshi to do, otherwise the two will definitely think about it.


    Because I also really want to know what caused the changes in the original fragments of the world.


    Tan Jin quickly repeated everything he had just done, and before he finished, he looked at the Master and the God Venerable and asked, "Do you have any doubts?"


    Both Mu Tanjin and Lin Xianshi could not help but look at each other.


    The result is the same, there are no changes in the original fragments of the world.


    All that must have been done by Xue Lan, so who could it be?


    With that in mind, Xiao Ning quickly traveled through the bottom of the world.


    "Yeah?"


    But it''s a pity that the dragon I''m looking for doesn''t have the power of a god, so if the other party must deliberately hide it, I can find it just by looking.


    "He did all the things he did earlier."


    Of course, that''s mainly because I''m also very curious, and generally want to solve the mystery.


    And in our hearts, we have been thinking about what caused the original fragments of the world to suddenly turn in the same direction.


    Of course, did any changes occur around the area where Xue Lan, Juggernaut, and Shenzun were located.


    "Okay, as they wish."


    As soon as the two saw Yao Xiangxuan''s figure, UU Reading hurried down to meet him.


    Xiao Ning thought for a while, and then used the power of building wood.


    "The breakthrough is still on Xiao Ning."


    Xue Lan saw the request from the two, so she agreed after thinking about it.


    Speaking of it, this dragon is not bad, because all of that is just Yao Xiangxuan''s one-sided remarks.


    Master Lin Xian asked from the side.


    "Hey, I should have asked about Tianbao Dao cultivation just now."


    Xue Lan spread her hands and said.


    It can only be found in person like now.


    If even Xiao Ning, a god-level weakling, must have a headache, this matter is indeed very complicated.


    .Recently transcoding is serious, let us be more motivated and update faster, please move your little hands to exit the reading mode. Thanks

 Chapter 1497： new world

    The latest website: The Juggernaut and the God Venerable felt bad when they heard Xiao Ning tell them to bring out new fragments of the original world. deer


    Not for any reason, just because they didn''t trust Xiao Ning in their hearts.


    They were always on guard against Xiao Ning, preventing him from playing tricks on them.


    It is precisely because of this that after hearing Xiao Ning''s words, they immediately thought of the bad.


    Xiao Ning was not surprised by the reaction of the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable.


    If it were him, he would also have doubts about the other party, and thus beware.


    But it doesn''t matter, he has plenty of ways to get the two of them to hand over the remaining fragments of the original world.


    Moreover, he will not let them go in the end. deer


    Originally, Xiao Ning was still a little lacking in confidence, but after letting the Juggernaut and the God Venerable hand over so many fragments of the origin of the world, he is already very confident.


    Next, the Master and the God Venerable will obediently do what he said.


    "So, Shi Nu is using the new world source fragments to try, how can they come to a correct judgment?"


    Yes, it seems that Lin Yu will indeed use such a difficult method to deceive the original fragments of the world in our hands.


    At this moment, my mind is full of fragments of the origin of the world, so I have no time to pay attention to what the two of them think.


    Seeing Lin Yu''s performance, the master and the **** can''t help but look at each other.


    So, are we really wrong to blame Xing Ping? deer


    After all, what should be said has not been said yet, and what follows is just a matter of how to choose.


    "It does matter, what we don''t have in front of us is the opportunity to cheat the original fragments of the world from us."


    In this way, it is complicated to deceive the remaining fragments of the original world from the two.


    "what is going on?"


    No matter what, in short, wait for a while and see how Lin Yu will react when he connects.


    "You take back those original fragments of the world first."


    Because no matter how early, juggernaut and **** respected the same way, walking and stopping, and finally met Lin Yu. deer


    "Before he gets your attention, he will perform another performance on purpose, and then trick you into taking out new fragments of the original world."


    "Wait and see what the **** I can come up with."


    Xing Ping didn''t stop for a while, following closely in front of the two of them.


    If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no point in studying those fragments of the origin of the world. You should go in this direction first.


    "What can I say?" Xiao Ning glanced at the two of them back and forth, and said with displeasure: "As long as I mention the original fragments of the world, you will be extremely distrustful. What do you say I have to say?"


    "At that time, you tried to use the power of the world''s original fragments to leave there, but it was unexpected that the world''s original fragments suddenly all turned in the same direction."


    "Huh?"


    So if Lin Yu asked us to come up with new fragments of the origin of the world, then we may trust Xing Ping again.


    It seemed that their guard against him seriously hurt his self-esteem.


    As they spoke, the two raised their hands and took back all the original fragments of the world that were arranged underground into their pockets.


    Maybe, Lin Yu is really in trouble.


    Just before I thought about it, I thought of the situation encountered by Juggernaut and God Venerable. From this, I thought that maybe there is nothing affecting the original fragments of the world in the direction pointed by those original fragments of the world.


    The two asked in unison.


    Seeing Xiao Ning''s delay in speaking, the Master and the Divine Venerable thought he was guilty, so they all scolded in a low voice. deer


    But I never thought that he would behave worse than them.


    "It''s a small difference." The Master and the God Venerable nodded together, "That''s right, before the original fragments of the world turned around, they immediately floated in that direction, but moved in place as they are now."


    In that case, everything is proved to be true.


    Before a while of silence, the Master and the God Venerable spoke to each other through sound transmissions.


    That''s Lin Yu''s idea, but Lin Yu''s heart is vague, that''s definitely what the Juggernaut and the God Venerable think.


    "Has there been any changes in the original fragment of the world? What happened just now?"


    What I am worried about is that it must be because of my influence that the original fragments of the world approached me at that time, but because of this unknown mysterious existence. deer


    Lin Yu smiled dismissively and asked back, "bad, they''re talking about it, why do they think you''re playing tricks?"


    That can only be known before digging deeper.


    But in the process of continuing to fly, Lin Yu didn''t feel a little worried.


    It must be the point of ambiguity. It doesn''t make sense for me to continue to deceive the remaining fragments of the original world from the two of them.


    Because compared to those original fragments of the world, what I want to know now is what is affecting those original fragments of the world.


    At this moment, our trust in Xing Ping is even heavier.


    So it''s too early to say give up. deer


    However, before such an attempt, there was still no change in the original fragment of the world.


    In this direction, you can still see everything at a glance.


    After all, it must be vague about the reason why these original fragments of the world just turned, and it is meaningless to deceive the remaining original fragments of the world.


    "He said, is it possible for him to do that kind of thing?"


    Lin Yu asked, "is the turning speed the same as before?"


    Does this mean that it is possible for me, Lin Yu, to control the original fragments of the world?


    But the eight people did not lose confidence because of this. deer


    "That would be a wrong proposition."


    At this moment, we haven''t basically rejected Lin Yu''s proposal in our hearts.


    "Let''s go and see together."


    "Walk."


    Because Xing Ping moved his hands and feet for the change of the original fragments of the world, and Xiao Ning was not this unknown mysterious existence to Lin Yu, Zhuzhu, and Shenzun.


    The Master and the Divine Venerable spoke to each other in unison.


    Neither Juggernaut nor God Venerable felt a little bit about this, and they knew how to react for a while. deer


    "You don''t care what they think. In short, the changes in the original fragments of the world are caused by you."


    The master and the deity transmit voices to each other.


    "Give me another piece to try."


    Those two guys definitely haven''t thought about the best direction yet.


    Lin Yu glanced at the two of them back and forth, "They just asked why you were talking, and that was not the reason why you were talking, because there was something bad to say."


    The two looked at each other, and they could not help but believe in themselves.


    At that time, Lin Yu suddenly turned his head to look at the master and the god, and said, "Do they still believe what you just said?" Lin Yu was puzzled. deer


    Therefore, it may not be found in this direction that time.


    Because I had expected that the two of them would think in that direction.


    The master and the **** also follow Lin Yu''s line of sight and look closer.


    Both of them think that Lin Yu must have no intentions, and we should be able to detect it later.


    The two voice transmissions refused in unison.


    And just when the eight people had some doubts in their hearts, something suddenly appeared under the nearby horizon.


    Lin Yu watched the scene happily, but didn''t say anything. deer


    As I said that, I looked in the direction pointed by the source fragments of the world.


    Xing Ping naturally knew that too.


    Master and God Venerable replied.


    Lin Yu thought to himself.


    "This is behind?"


    "Xing Ping, how can you guarantee that he is telling the truth. Or to put it another way, how can you guarantee that he is playing tricks?"


    But what is more vague in my mind is that as long as I can prove that I am not lying, the trust of these two people in me will be slightly improved. deer


    Of course, Xing Ping knew about it, and my guess was half right.


    In this way, it will be difficult to take out the remaining fragments of the original world from the two of them.


    "Lin Yu, don''t tell you that he still needs other fragments of my original world."


    "What did they say?"


    Therefore, in that mood, I have no time to care about the master and the god.


    Our ideas are very consistent, so at the same time as the sound transmission, in fact, we have not all rejected the proposal.


    However, just like the situation we encountered at that time, although we could see everything in the direction of the world''s original fragments retreating, we finally bumped into Lin Yu before following along for a while. deer


    Seeing that the master and the **** seemed very interested in my proposal, Lin Yu asked aloud.


    On the other hand, Xing Ping dismissed the words of the master and the god.


    Sure enough, as soon as my words fell, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable snorted in unison.


    Lin Yu stood still, his eyes fixed on the original fragments of the world behind him, and fell into deep thought.


    "If you give me another fragment of the original world?"


    Wherever the eye enters, it is still full of reality as far as the eye can see.


    It is precisely because of this that we know what to say for a while. deer


    We are really worried that we will definitely hand over the remaining fragments of the original world to me, and we will fall into my trap.


    But Xing Ping has never considered using that kind of advanced method. After all, if it is definitely not effective, it will slightly lower the trust of the ruler and the gods in me.


    Xing Ping didn''t mean to make Lin Yu believe, so as to slow down my research on the original fragments of the world.


    To me, that''s a very important question, and the reasons have to be obscured.


    At that time, Lin Yu suddenly looked at the two of them and asked, "what was it like when they observed that the original fragments of the world were lying to you?"


    We can''t think at all that Lin Yu is not going to use that method to continue to cheat the remaining fragments of the original world from us.


    After having made a choice, there is nothing bad to say. deer


    That would leave no less time to find the sleeping dragon.


    It''s not about knowing if there''s no living creature out there.


    It''s just that whether the changes in the original fragments of the female world have anything to do with Xiao Ning, it has nothing to do with Lin Yu''s original world.


    All eight of them stopped involuntarily.


    However, let us be a girl Lin Yu and we can do it again.


    Xing Ping took a step forward, and then ended the experiment on the brand new world source fragment.


    "Xiao Ning, I asked you something, why didn''t you answer?"


    "Humph, Lin Yu, don''t pretend to be mean here."


    Gradually, we all showed joyful expressions on our faces.


    But Lin Yu would have the same doubts as now, and it has not met Xiao Ning''s expectations.


    Lin Yu is not at all satisfied with the reactions of the master and the gods, as well as our inner thoughts.


    Lin Yu also remained silent.


    Otherwise, how can I dig out the hidden secrets of the world''s original fragments, and how can I control the world''s original fragments?


    After all, did Lin Yu ask us for new fragments of the original world? deer


    Both the master and the **** are watching intently, taking in every movement of Lin Yu.


    Once that seed of belief has sprouted, it''s hard to get it back.


    "In that case..." Lin Yu pondered, and then said, "maybe you should go to the direction pointed by the original fragment of the world."


    Now the right to choose is completely out of our hands. When we choose to doubt Lin Yu, we can''t choose to be suspicious.


    Xing Ping''s eight people walked backwards all the way, knowing how far they went.


    Immediately afterwards, we turned our heads to look at Lin Yu and said, "Lin Yu, give him another fragment of the origin of the world, and he will try it according to the method just now."


    The Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable originally thought that Xiao Ning would give some explanation. deer


    Whether to deny it or not, the two people''s thoughts are unreasonable, because from the surface, it is really impossible.


    Xing Ping was silent and just nodded silently.


    The ruler and the deity raised their voices together, and said in unison: "The original fragments of the world behind his eyes suddenly turned around. He didn''t do it on purpose, and the purpose was not to attract your attention."


    That means that that place is just a plain stretching as far as the eye can see, nothing else exists.


    Lin Yu, the master and the **** all frowned and looked carefully.


    "Haven''t they ever thought about it? Are you stupid enough to use such a method? Are you afraid of being seen through by them?"


    Before the master and the gods collected the original fragments of the broken world, they set off first. deer


    Because of the changes in the original fragments of the world just now, Lin Yu is basically out of reason.


    The master and the **** said in a deep voice.


    For a moment, there was silence in the air.


    Xing Ping said solemnly.


    Speaking of that, the master and the gods paused, and said in a deep voice: "Did Shi Nu ask you to take out the new world source fragments, maybe you will doubt him less."


    On the other side, seeing Lin Yu''s concentrated appearance, the master and the gods both realized that it was right.


    Very slowly, we know how far we have flown. deer


    Because before we looked casually, what appeared below the near horizon seemed to be a series of mountains.


    However, to the disappointment of the eight people, we did not see any ordinary sights along the way.


    "Go here and have a look?"


    Because everything about Shi Nu is Lin Yu''s trick, Xing Ping can''t intentionally change that original fragment of the world.


    Before such a moment of silence, the master and the gods spoke again: "Lin Yu, why did he ask you to take out the original fragments of the world?"


    The master and the gods immediately nodded in agreement. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    Hearing that question, Lin Yu couldn''t help laughing, and said: "They have seen it themselves. Before you repeat the action just now, those fragments of the origin of the world have no reaction at all."


    The master and the gods stopped thinking for a moment and looked at Lin Yu.


    Judging from Xing Ping''s performance, it seems that he is really thinking about how to solve the problem, but is playing tricks.


    Hearing those words, both the master and the **** were silent.


    Of course, it can be ruled out that Lin Yu acted in everything, not to cheat our trust.


    A group of people moved back slowly, flying under the vast and bounded plain.


    Juggernaut and God Venerable didn''t say much, and immediately took out a fragment of the origin of the world and put it behind Lin Yu.


    . Vertex mobile version URL:

 Chapter 1498： sleeping in peoples hearts

    Latest website: Hearing Xiao Ning''s words, both the Juggernaut and the Divine Venerable remained silent. Meat


    They all suspected just now that Xiao Ning directed and acted in a play in order to trick them into taking out the remaining fragments of the original world.


    But judging from the current situation, it seems that this is not the case at all.


    The original fragments of the world turned suddenly, and it seemed that someone here might be playing tricks.


    After all, this place is obviously a complete world at a glance, and there may be some strong person hiding here somewhere, exerting influence on the original fragments of the world.


    In short, it is basically certain that Xiao Ning is not playing any tricks.


    As a result, the trust of the master and the gods in Xiao Ning has also increased a lot.


    At least from the current point of view, Xiao Ning has not deceived them, everything is just their suspicion. Meat


    "We were indeed suspicious just now, but the key question now is, who is affecting the original fragments of the world?"


    After the master and the gods revealed the matter casually, they talked about the business.


    Xue Lan asked.


    That said, that person wasn''t hard to find.


    Because if the other party can really help Mu Linyu break through in that world, his strength is too weak, and he can definitely reach Jianmu''s level.


    The other party will let me find it, but there is nothing wrong with it.


    Xiao Ning thought of Taoist Tianbao again. Meat


    Ultimately, eight possibilities popped up in my mind.


    "This plain stretches as far as the eye can see, and that world is also vast and boundless. It seems that there is nothing to find."


    Looking at the scene behind the eyes, mountains, rivers and rivers are all available, and there is obviously no life in them.


    Xiao Ning thought of Mu Tanhui.


    "The rest of that world is very abnormal, and it will slow down the cultivation speed of meditation and soul refining, but there is nothing ordinary about it."


    Therefore, the Juggernaut and the God Venerable almost didn''t think about it, and made that decision directly.


    Even an existence like Jianmu who once stood at the top would dare to say that he knew everything. Meat


    However, the result still disappointed me, because I still found everything that time.


    The same is true for Shenandoah. I also searched in seven places in that world earlier, so I also know that there is no limit to that world.


    Although it is slow to search separately, it is difficult to meet the security that is difficult to deal with.


    "So based on that, the dragon should be around that area."


    Before reaching the distance, the eight people discovered that there were indeed no living beings there, and it was obviously a broken world.


    Before pondering for a while, I decided to go back to the top of Longning Guanqian Mountain to see the situation of the eight people in Xuelan.


    ¡­Meat


    Even if the Master and the God Venerable propose to search separately, I will try to persuade them.


    There is no doubt that Mu Tanhui''s breakthrough came from Lili, and there is no doubt that there is no reason for this Lili to choose Mu Linyu.


    So there is no doubt that continuing to fly backwards is the least possible without new discoveries.


    In that world, few hidden secrets have been known.


    "Could it be Taoist Tianbao?"


    Practicing meditation and soul refining there will be slower and less efficient than other places.


    I have very little contact with Taoist Tianbao, and I know each other very well. If there is nothing ordinary, I would have noticed it a long time ago, and it is definitely possible to be kept out of the dark. Meat


    "Who is this person?"


    My speed was extremely slow, and it only took me a long time to search that vast world in detail.


    The first thing we said is that now we know that the world in front of us is not too small, and if we can find it no matter what we do, it will be successful in the end.


    When I asked that question, I also thought of searching together, but searching separately.


    After Tan Hui thought about it, she still felt that that could be her priority.


    Only without that, I will keep finding it.


    "It''s also useful to wait there, let''s look for it first."


    Or, did the other party intentionally change the original fragments of the world?


    Therefore, there is no reason to think that it is sleeping in a certain person''s heart, and through this person''s heart, it affects the other person''s heart.


    Therefore, the so-called dragon sleeping in Tan Huihui by Taoist Tianbao may not exist at all.


    And that''s very, very likely.


    "Who will it be?"


    Thinking of this, Xiao Ning''s complexion became serious, and he had time to think about whether the master and the gods believed me.


    Of course, my last guess can still be ruled out. It is not possible that this thing is not in that world, but somewhere in that world. Meat


    So that possibility cannot be ruled out.


    "With your strength, it is difficult to have a panoramic view of the whole world. It''s boring to find it."


    It is still time to consider the other party''s situation in that world.


    After hearing the words, the master and the gods quickly looked away and looked at Tan Hui.


    The information about this dragon was not related, it was only passed down from Tan Huihui''s master and apprentice, no one knew how true or false.


    It''s not that there are no restrictions.


    No more thinking, Tan Hui continued to think about the place where the dragon might sleep. Meat


    Taoist Tianbao said that the dragon was sleeping in Longning Temple, but Xiao Ning searched the entire Tan Huihui including the surrounding mountains and rivers, and found no trace of any dragon at all.


    That''s right, the most critical question now is, who is affecting the original fragments of the world?


    Therefore, Xiao Ning will naturally think that his low-level gods have no insight since he was young.


    "If so, meet Mu Linyu first?"


    The direction we fly is not the direction that the original fragments of the world point to when we come.


    No more thinking, Xiao Ning continued to search for the whereabouts of this dragon.


    And with our strength, it will take a lot of time to find this guy, so we can''t just ignore us for the time being. Meat


    In the unlikely event that no one deliberately exerted influence on the original fragments of the world, the strength of the other party should be underestimated.


    The two slowly made a decision.


    Xiao Ning continued to think upwards along the train of thought just now.


    "In that world, the least likely thing is not sleeping in someone''s heart."


    "Is it Mu Linyu?"


    Why, because cultivation, meditation, and soul refining rely on meditation, and it has nothing to do with the human mind.


    My current thinking speed has not slowed down to an unimaginable level, so I haven''t listed all the possibilities just after thinking briefly. Meat


    Those eight people reached a consensus tacitly.


    Xiao Ning touched his chin, and decided to search for it again.


    "Okay, let''s talk about that first, find out this person first."


    Tan Hui said to the two of them.


    Mu Linyu, I have been in close contact with you, there is really nothing sleeping in your heart, so if I can feel it.


    Could there be some mystery hidden in the word "sleeping"?


    Before I left there, I also relied on the power of Jianmu. Meat


    After all, those people are the least likely.


    I want to find a new method of cultivation from under this sleeping dragon.


    After searching for so long, we also found a place where we were born, but there was no broken world outside.


    After all, Yuan Zu is growing at a very slow speed, and there will be no battle between Yuan Zu and me in the end.


    "Look around again."


    After all, it is not known whether the opponent is an enemy or a friend.


    Even Tan Hui, a low-level god, found it difficult to handle. Meat


    Xue Lan said quickly.


    "Before leaving that world, talk to Jian Mu about that matter and see what I say."


    That''s very important to me right now.


    "Walk."


    The place is vast just by looking at it. If you really want to find it, it will take a lot of time.


    The speed of the eight people was extremely slow, and they came to the bottom of the mountains and rivers behind in an instant.


    Now the dragon I''m looking for may not be something I know. Meat


    Tan Hui shook his head slightly.


    After analyzing it for a while, Tan Hui finally set his sights on the people in Longning Mountain.


    So, this person who exerted influence on the original fragments of the world and turned the original fragments of the world, did he deliberately lure us there?


    Otherwise, those two guys will definitely try their best to deal with me in order to avenge their revenge in the future.


    Although, I have been in contact with Mu Linyu later, and I don''t think there is anything ordinary about Mu Linyu.


    "Who will that person be?"


    Xue Lan said lightly. Meat


    Where is this so-called sleeping dragon sleeping?


    Xiao Ning felt really strange in his heart.


    Therefore, both Juggernaut and God Venerable were faintly worried.


    "It''s wrong, those eight people are basically following your train of thought, which is enough to waste our time."


    "I actually found it. Is this guy in that world?"


    "Perhaps at that time, we will be able to find a slower way to refine the soul, and strive to fully control the power of Jianmu as soon as possible."


    It cannot be said that the reason why Xiao Ning is so concerned about this sleeping dragon is not half of the reason is because of that. Meat


    Because the reason why I can cooperate with the other party now is mainly because Xiaojia is trapped there and going out.


    Xiao Ning is very concerned about this issue, because there is another person who can affect the original fragments of the world, which means that he is not the most special one.


    The Juggernaut and the God Venerable didn''t talk too much, they turned their heads to look nearby, and looked back and forth.


    Then the most important thing is to confuse the situation first to see if you are safe or not.


    "Wait, maybe you should change your mind."


    "Seperately or together?"


    The first eight people said less and flew straight back. Meat


    When Tan Hui and the others searched for the world created by Tan Hui, Xiao Ning was also searching for this sleeping dragon.


    It seems that the opponent I am facing now may be as complicated as a low-level god.


    Now those eight people are looking for the seventh person who exists in seven places outside the magic circle.


    It is impossible that it is not sleeping in Mu Linyu''s heart.


    Xiao Ning stopped at the foot of Longning Mountain, thinking of Taoist Tianbao''s words again.


    "For the time being, let''s consider that first, or consider the situation of this thing in that world."


    Juggernaut and God Venerable didn''t say much, and they flew back as soon as they moved. Meat


    And that decision was very much in Xue Lan''s mind.


    Withdrawing his gaze, Xiao Ning continued to ponder the question just now.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean that Mu Linyu''s breakthrough was not interfered by internal forces, but that this guy may not be in that world, but exert influence on it from another place.


    The master and the **** respected quickly glanced around and said.


    Xiao Ning frowned in thought.


    It can''t be nothingness, it can''t be the abyss, it can''t be Eternal Land.


    That problem must be solved, and I have the mind to do other things. Meat


    "However, that possibility is also very small."


    Of course, Xiao Ning stayed there to practice meditation and soul refining because of the scenery outside, but because it was a treasured place for cultivation.


    But what if things don''t change now.


    As soon as my figure moved, I returned to the place where I was practicing the obvious soul refining technique in the blink of an eye.


    Of course, the opponent''s strength may not be weaker than mine, after all, I haven''t mastered the power of building wood, so we don''t have any opponents.


    And now, I''m going to search again in more detail.


    After a little observation, Xiao Ning knew that Tan Hui, Zhuzhu, and Shenzun eight people had completely fallen into the trap I set. Meat


    The scope of my search has long since expanded from Tan Huihui to the entire world. It cannot be said that I have searched the entire world long ago.


    While searching, Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    And searching together is faster, but it cannot reduce the risk a little.


    Mu Tanhui is the most unlikely one right now. After all, you obviously used the power of this dragon to break through.


    And among those eight possibilities, the most unlikely one is that this dragon does not physically exist in that world, but sleeps in someone''s heart.


    The practice of meditation and soul refining in that place is slower than other places, and it is obviously not caused by this sleeping dragon.


    Not a little bit, someone knows that there were no omissions in the information before it was passed on for so many years. Meat


    "It''s too late, so let''s act quickly."


    But then I shook my head secretly, the possibility of Taoist Tianbao is even greater.


    "But it must be sleeping in someone''s heart, and this can only be the disciple of Longning Mountain."


    As long as the strength is weak enough, even in these places, it still cannot exert influence on that world.


    "Let''s go together."


    Before taking a seat in mid-air, Xiao Ning cast his gaze back into the magic circle.


    "I''m sure you can finally confirm that point, so you have to study that dragon badly." Meat


    It¡¯s the first time, the top of the front mountain of Longning Temple is really very beautiful, and it will make people feel happy after seeing it.


    Xiao Ning had to think of that.


    Xiao Ning had to stop and re-analyze all the information that was found.


    "Slumber, what kind of sleep is it?"


    It is precisely because of that that I think that this sleeping dragon may be sleeping in the hearts of people.


    If there was no result that time, it would really be a bad idea to think about what was going on.


    Although Taoist Tianbao''s master told me very little, Tan Hui felt that there should be key information passed down from our master to his disciples from generation to generation. Meat


    While thinking, UU reading Tan Hui''s eyes moved quickly, looking at the dim scenery nearby.


    The question must be vague, and only if that is not the case, will it be bad to make the next step plan.


    In fact, I don''t trust the master and the god.


    For example, I was able to come there because Jianmu didn''t send me here.


    This is secondary, but the most important thing is that if the other party can truly arouse the power in the original fragments of the world and let the original fragments of the world be used by him, then he, the master, and the gods may all be in danger.


    Xiao Ning once learned outside Jianmu that the so-called Eternal Paradise, the so-called Beginning Land, and the so-called Abyss have no empty space, and they are all just a part of that vast small world.


    Taoist Tianbao said that it was a sleeping dragon. Meat


    Therefore, Xiao Ning felt that there was no need to meet Mu Linyu.


    . Vertex mobile version URL:

 Chapter 1499： new progress

    Longning view.


    Taoist Tianbao is practicing in his room.


    Suddenly, he stood up suddenly, and then quickly went out, walking towards the disciple hall where Mu Xuelan was.


    That''s right, he just received a voice transmission from Lin Yu asking him to take Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan up the back mountain.


    "Sure enough, Immortal Master Lin has a different attitude towards them, and he is willing to see them so soon."


    Taoist Tianbao walked forward quickly, thinking so in his heart.


    He was willing to tell them about Immortal Lin''s situation because he thought that Master Lin might have an unusual attitude towards Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan.


    Moreover, he made a special trip to inform Master Lin about Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan.


    It now appears that his guess was clearly correct.


    Immortal Master Lin is willing to see the two of them so soon.


    Naturally, what Xiao Ning said was nothing.


    At this moment, the two of them felt apprehensive and full of anticipation, they put everything else out of their minds for a while, and only thought about that one thing now.


    After all, Mu Linyu broke through when he was practicing in Immortal Master Lin.


    "Going down the front mountain?"


    On the other side, Yao Xiangxuan saw this and said, "Tianbaodao, what if you go up the mountain first?"


    "Shen Lan."


    In the end, the two just said in unison: "I''ll see you after a long time."


    "Mu Yuan, Xiangxuan, they are here. It will be a long time before we leave next time."


    Since you parted with Xiao Ning this time, you have never seen Xiao Ning again.


    And because I don''t come to the small hall of disciples on weekdays, the disciples who practiced in the small hall of disciples were not surprised or surprised when they saw my figure.


    "Um."


    Yao Xiangxuan yelled heavily.


    Xiao Ning immediately opened his eyes and turned around hastily.


    I want to communicate with Mu Linyu himself to see what the situation was like when the other party broke through.


    The details that Mu Linyu personally narrated are obviously richer.


    Mu Yuan said frankly.


    Of course, that speed is considered very slow at first, and it would take half an hour at most to walk that path for a person who has never practiced before.


    Practice that kind of thing still depends on personal talent.


    When Mu Linyu broke through, Xue Lan was studying the original fragments of the world in the magic circle.


    Several guard disciples hurriedly bowed their heads and agreed.


    You know how long you have been waiting for that day.


    As soon as the words fell, you all ran out of the practice room in a flash of smoke.


    This dragon may be sleeping in Mu Linyu''s heart, but it is also impossible to sleep in the hearts of others.


    Yao Xiangxuan didn''t say much, and took Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan down the road in front of the mountain.


    Both Yao Xiangxuan and Longning Guan took a step forward with interest.


    Immediately afterwards, I said to the two of them: "Let''s go, let''s go to Qianshan with you."


    Sure enough, Mu Linyu said it himself, which is exactly the same as what Mou Yuanshi told it again.


    After all, if it wakes up again, things may be out of its control.


    Mu Linyu''s breakthrough was not because the dragon did it unintentionally, but just because of intention.


    The disciples guarding Dedu guessed in their hearts, guessing Yao Xiangxuan''s intention to bring the two of them down the front mountain.


    Xiao Ning continued to listen carefully to Mu Mouyuan''s description.


    One must know that after Immortal Master Lin came to Longning Temple, except for some contact with him, he had never had contact with anyone else, so this trip was considered unprecedented.


    After all, from your point of view, it is very happy to see Xiao Ning, and I have never had a chance to talk about my affairs before.


    But at the thought of meeting Xiao Ning, the two of them immediately showed unconcealable joy.


    "Master, are you okay with you?"


    Because if Tianbaodao had seen the appearance of the two of them on weekdays, he might have even seen you just now.


    "bad."


    When Yao Xiangxuan came there with Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan, Mou Yuan was still concentrating on meditation as usual.


    Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan were emotionally overwhelmed at the moment, not following Mou Yuan''s train of thought at all.


    During the period, I also asked a few bad questions, and Mu Linyu gave detailed answers to all of them.


    After some exchanges, Xiao Ning''s mind gradually lost some preoccupied concepts.


    Taoist Tianbao gave a soft cry.


    And judging from Tianbaodao''s performance, that matter didn''t seem to be difficult.


    I just always remember that it was a very handsome, very bad-looking beauty.


    Mou Yuanshi promised to stop thinking about it.


    Sure enough, people depend on clothes, and there is very little difference between dressing up and dressing up.


    Just like that, the two were thinking about their own thoughts, while Mu Linyu was talking about the situation at that time.


    So before hearing that they were going to see Xiao Ning, both of them were overjoyed.


    "I don''t know now whether this dragon is sleeping in Mu Linyu''s heart."


    Xiao Ning thought to himself.


    The two of them lost their temper immediately.


    However, what others have reported is always whether the person himself has said it in detail and richly.


    Let''s see if Mou Yuan and the others have not retreated.


    Without thinking about it, Mu Linyu finally described in detail the feelings and details of the breakthrough at that time.


    Others, even me, Xiao Ning, have done that.


    Taoist Tianbao went straight to Mu Xuelan''s practice room.


    Xue Lan is the source of that world, and only the changes under me can awaken this dragon.


    "It seems that Mu Linyu''s breakthrough has nothing to do with the waking up of the sleeping dragon."


    At that moment, both Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan held their breath.


    So before the analysis, it is basically impossible to be sure that the reason why the dragon woke up has nothing to do with Xue Lan.


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    "It seems that this dragon is really sleeping in people''s hearts."


    "But it doesn''t make any sense in reality. There''s nothing Mou Yuan can hide from Tianbaodao. Tianbaodao has seen their usual appearance long ago."


    [Xiaoxiang APP search "Spring Gift" new users get 500 book coins, old users get 200 book coins] I know why Mou Yuan wants to meet Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan, so I told them to let them clean up .


    The main road twists and turns, circling all the way to the top of Qianshan Mountain.


    But then, the two of them hesitated again.


    That point is still uncertain.


    Xiao Ning asked to stay.


    Seeing this, Mu Yuanshi said, "Clean up slowly."


    What exactly stimulated it to wake up?


    "Um!"


    "It''s a good thing that Tianbao''s way is slow, if it is, it will give them so little time to clean up."


    For some people, there is no point in trying harder.


    "Just give you some time."


    After all, you have been practicing for the past two days, and you have taken care of your appearance. If you want to meet me like that, what if you leave a good impression on me?


    Of course, people in Mou Yuan knew that at this moment, Mou Yuan was not practicing meditation and soul refining, but was concentrating on observing the situation in the magic circle.


    Of course, the first thing is to be sure, if this dragon is within the range of Lin Xianshi.


    Later, Xiao Ning hadn''t heard the details of Mu Linyu''s breakthrough from Yao Xiangxuan.


    I don''t know what''s going on, you feel dizzy after Xiao Ning''s face.


    When Mu Xuelan heard this call, she immediately recovered from her training.


    "Lin Yu, let''s talk about his breakthrough first."


    Both of them turned their heads to look at Yao Xiangxuan.


    It may not be a bad thing for Mu Muyuan to break through by chance that time.


    Before knowing Xiao Ning''s strength was weak, his bad feelings towards me doubled again.


    The difference was less than half an hour before the two arrived late.


    Yao Xiangxuan saw that, and reprimanded in a deep voice: "I was thinking about this and that, so I stayed outside."


    No accident, both Mu Xuelan and Yao Xiangxuan were practicing in the practice room, and they were very focused.


    It was many people who hurriedly straightened their sitting postures and put on an appearance of practicing hard.


    Xiao Ning temporarily put that point aside, and turned to think about another important thing.


    So dressing up is useless.


    On the other side, before hearing the request, Mu Linyu was taken aback for a moment, then nodded heavily and said, "It''s bad, you can say it now."


    But before determining that point, the most important thing is naturally not to find out where the dragon is.


    "In that case, it should be that Xue Lan gradually grasped the power hidden in the original fragments of the world, which made this sleeping dragon lose its sense."


    "yes."


    Now I can finally get what I wanted.


    The same is true for Yao Xiangxuan who is sitting opposite her.


    While Yao Xiangxuan patrolled, he waited for Mu Mouyuan and Long Ningguan.


    Obviously, there was something strange about that incident, and it was a troublesome matter.


    "That point is basically uncertain, so the most important thing next is to find out where the dragon is."


    Xiao Ning nodded secretly.


    Of course, Yao Xiangxuan also had feelings in her heart, and there was no way to stop the girl''s love of beauty. The two of them packed up and dressed up, and they were definitely willing to go directly to the front mountain.


    When Xiao Ning looked at Mu Linyu and Mou Yuan again, he said, "The situation is getting more serious now, and it''s time to exchange pleasantries. You should talk to them directly about business matters."


    One of the reasons why Xiao Ning met Mu Linyu was also that.


    Before that, I stopped by to inspect the small hall of disciples.


    Seeing that Yao Xiangxuan seemed to be leading the two of them down the mountain, the guard disciples at the foot of the mountain were greatly surprised.


    At this moment, although the two of them don''t wear heavy makeup, they are at least a little less clean and delicate than before.


    According to Xiao Ning''s analysis, it might be when the dragon recounted that Mu Linyu suddenly lost his comprehension, thus breaking through to the next level.


    Definitely no chance.


    Now I am almost 100% sure that that guess was wrong.


    Mou Yuanshi spoke slowly.


    Of course, just confirming that point is only an end, and we need to think about where to start.


    Of course, Mou Yuanshi knew everyone''s mentality clearly, so she just said what she said.


    "The smallest suspect is not Xue Lan."


    On the other hand, Long Ningguan''s inner thoughts are not much different from Yao Xiangxuan''s. You also feel that the sleeping dragon may bring big troubles to that world.


    "Bad, bad."


    The two answered in unison.


    I naturally have to abide by that decision, otherwise I will set a bad example.


    Yao Xiangxuan took a closer look, and they really went back and tidied up.


    Seeing this, Yao Xiangxuan shook his head slightly.


    Yao Xiangxuan secretly said something in his heart.


    Mu Muyuan and Mou Yuan nodded heavily.


    You must know that Mou Yuanshi''s people on weekdays have repeatedly played down with us, and it is strictly forbidden for anyone except me to approach Qianshan, and it is strictly forbidden for anyone to inquire about Qianshan.


    The two of you are like star-chasers, excited to see your idol''s true face.


    Both of them could tell that what Xiao Ning was most concerned about now was Mu Linyu''s breakthrough.


    Because if it must be found out, how the next thing will develop is a bad idea. In particular, Mu Mouyuan came to the Immortal Master Lin to learn from his teacher entirely because she wanted to practice but failed to find Xiao Ning.


    "Yes, there is still something to ask him together."


    Of course, I have a lake in my heart, even if I say that, the two of them will definitely go down the mountain just like that.


    It''s just that you guys dared to show your excitement and tried your best to hide your expressions.


    Mou Yuanshi led the way, while Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan followed closely behind me without much difficulty.


    This is not why the dragon suddenly woke up.


    Mou Yuanshi thought to himself, it seems that this sleeping dragon may not be auspicious, it may be a disaster.


    When the disciples guarding the door saw him coming, they naturally would not stop him and let him enter the disciple hall.


    In my opinion, the worries of Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan are meaningless.


    The eight of them came to the foot of Qianshan Mountain one by one.


    It took less than ten minutes for the eight people to reach the summit.


    "Where is the deep sleep, that is not sure, so I can only let it go first."


    And without the support of those key information, Xiao Ning became more and more sure of his subsequent guess.


    At first, like Mou Yuanshi, I thought that the dragon was taking the initiative to help Mu Linyu break through, but now I found out that it should be like that before asking sloppy questions.


    "Get off the horse."


    The two asked in unison.


    I knew that the two of them would definitely like to see Tian Baodao in such a state.


    Hearing that, Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan didn''t have a thousand words to say, but at that time they said it anyway.


    Xiao Ning has been observing Xue Lan, so he wonders what Xue Lan was doing during that time.


    The top of Longning Mountain Front Mountain.


    Mou Yuanshi said to herself.


    Otherwise, how could Tianbaodao take that matter so seriously?


    If you want to clean up and dress up.


    Therefore, for some lazy people, I also want to say less, after all, it is of little use.


    Xiao Ning captured several key points in your words.


    Therefore, it is obvious that Xue Lan''s research on the world''s original fragments has not progressed, and she has no hope of fully grasping the power hidden in it, which makes the dragon wake up.


    With her hands behind her back, Mou Yuanshi hurriedly walked out of Mu Linyu''s practice room.


    "Tianbao Road."


    Of course, your inner activities are hidden from Xiao Ning, Xiao Ning is very clear about the current emotions of the two of you.


    "Well, they pack up and come with you on the next trip to Qianshan. UU Reading "


    As a result, today I am going to take the two of us down the front mountain.


    Before Mu Linyu and Long Ningguan heard Yao Xiangxuan''s words, they were stunned for a moment, and then they realized that they were going to see Mou Yuan?


    Therefore, Yao Xiangxuan specially issued an order that no one is allowed to fly far from the front mountain.


    Taoist Tianbao quickened his pace and soon came to the door of the disciple hall.


    The eight people were flying, mainly because Mou Yuan later confessed to Mu Yuan''s family that he wanted to let others approach the front mountain.


    After all, changes in the origin of the world will directly affect the safety of this dragon, so it must not respond.


    Only without a cultivation genius like Mu Linyu, there is no possibility of taking a step back.


    That''s really satisfying.


    Do you know whether it is because Xiao Ning''s aura is weak, or because Xiao Ning is very important inside and outside your heart.